《Supreme Pill Emperor》


 Chapter 1

    Langya continent, Lanming Kingdom, fanghedan courtyard.


    In the huge hall, there was silence. More than 20 teenagers in yellow Taoist robes sat neatly on the futon, holding their breath one by one. In front of them, an old man with white hair and beard was giving a lecture.


    The young people come from all walks of life in Langya mainland. They are all famous elite young people. After strict screening, they were finally admitted by Fang Hedan academy and became an apprentice in alchemy.


    The elder who taught the course was bailizhi elder of fanghedan Academy. It is said that the level of alchemy has reached level 6 and is famous in the whole continent.


    "Next, I''ll tell you how to make ancient elixir..." the voice of Baili Zhilue with vicissitudes echoed in the broad hall.


    The young people were in high spirits and knew that this was the highlight of today''s play. They took out paper and Lu Fu pens one after another and prepared to record.


    "Seventeen materials are needed to make this ancient elixir. Remember, mercury... Alum... Cinnabar... Realgar..."


    The sound of a hundred miles'' slow teaching and the Shua sound of young people writing hard are intertwined, and the learning atmosphere in the whole hall is rich and high.


    "Plop!" the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground suddenly sounded in the corner of the hall, immediately breaking the original peaceful atmosphere in the hall.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at the corner where the sound came from.


    I saw a young man in blue lying on the ground, sleeping soundly, with a bright saliva at the corner of his mouth, and the futon under his body tilted to one side. It was obvious that the "plop" sound just now was the movement made when he fell.


    Bai Lizhi''s face was as cold as ice, and the lecture stopped.


    The teenagers whispered.


    "It''s the waste of Su Tang again. Sleep in class!"


    "Hum, it''s a shame for me to be in the same class with such a waste!"


    "I should have told the headmaster to kick him out!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Lizhi listened to the teenagers'' comments one after another, and his gloomy eyes fell on Su Tang who was sleeping.


    This waste Su Tang is a disgrace to their fanghedan courtyard! It''s like a mouse excrement mixed in a pot of delicious soup!


    He didn''t have a spiritual root in his body, and he didn''t have a talent for practicing Dan. If he hadn''t been the eldest grandson of the Su family, the largest family in the Lanming Kingdom, he would have been driven out of the Fang Hedan courtyard!


    Su Tang is famous for sleeping in the whole Dan courtyard during class. However, other elders can tolerate it. He can''t bear it! He decided to drive the waste out of fanghedan courtyard anyway today!


    In his sleep, Su Tang didn''t realize that he was facing the crisis of dismissal. He was immersed in a strange dream. In the dream, a gray shadow surrounded him and tried to squeeze into his body. Finally, he got into his body bit by bit. Another voice kept ringing in his mind. It seemed that he was reading a strange ancient Sutra and listened carefully, It seems to be a profound mysterious mental skill. His body involuntarily made various postures with the sound, and finally burst and fell to the ground. The voice in his mind finally rose to a peak, "boom" was integrated with his consciousness!


    Su Tang suddenly woke up, sat up fiercely and opened his eyes. The memory of the previous life suddenly woke up. The memories of the past thousands of years all regressed rapidly in his mind, and the confusion in his eyes gradually faded away.


    Su Tang''s eyes burst out a pure light, as if shuttling through time and space and looking into the distance. Almost at the same time, a violent drink sounded in his ear:


    "Su Tang!"


    Su Tang sat blankly and ignored it. He still looked at the distance. After a moment, his misty eyes gradually became very clear, as if there were countless stars flashing. The bright stars merged into a star and burst out from his eyes!


    I''m Su Ming, reborn!


    Hundreds of years ago, Su Ming, an immortal genius in Langya, was only 26 years old. His accomplishments had reached the supreme and perfect state, which caused a sensation in the whole Langya continent and was known as the first person in Langya in a century!


    However, when the law came and the divine thunder washed the marrow, it fell unexpectedly, causing an uproar in the whole Langya continent. Since then, various forces have surged, and there is no quiet day in the whole continent!


    "Su Tang!" another burst out.


    At this time, Su Ming has completely received all the memories of Su Tang. His powerful divine sense is completely integrated with Su Tang''s flesh body. What he shouted was his own flesh body name. He turned his head slightly and looked at it.


    Bai Lizhi''s face was livid and angry, and he was glaring at him.


    Su Tang''s memory of his flesh suddenly appeared in his mind. He was a waste material in the eyes of the elders and apprentices. He had no spiritual root and talent for alchemy. He was bullied, ridiculed, abused and beaten by the people in the Dan courtyard


    Scenes flashed clearly before his eyes. The stars in his eyes suddenly soared, his eyes coagulated, and suddenly looked at Bai Lizhi''s eyes.

 Chapter 2

    Bai Lizhi, who has reached the level of a great martial artist and is about to enter the level of martial spirit, suddenly feels that his divine consciousness is suddenly shrouded by a powerful and incomparable strange divine consciousness. The strange divine consciousness is like a vast desert, and he is as small as a grain of sand. The opposite side only needs to rub it gently, and he will immediately disappear!


    Bai Lizhi looked around in horror, but found that the divine consciousness suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    Bailizhi calmed down and recovered from his fear. His divine consciousness had scanned the whole hall and found nothing different.


    His eyes fell on Su Tang, and Fang Zheng looked at himself leisurely. He looked like an elder looking at his younger generation. He was very angry, pointed to Su Tang and shouted, "Su Tang, stand up!"


    Su Tang shrugged helplessly. Although Bai Lizhi has white hair, he can be regarded as his grandson. Forget it. For the sake of the old man''s age, he will give the old man a face and don''t let him down.


    He stood up according to his words, but he thought in his mind, Fang Hedan hospital, founder Yu Peng, Yu Peng... Is it a little fish? The little medicine boy who served himself in his previous life? Because Fang he is the nickname of Su Ming''s alchemist, can it be said that the pill hall was created to commemorate himself?


    Bai Lizhi looked at Su Tang who didn''t care about his appearance. He was angry. He pressed his anger and said coldly, "Su Tang, you say, how many kinds of materials are needed to make ancient Lingdan?" he has made up his mind. As long as Su Tang can''t answer, he will immediately drive him out of the pill house!


    I can''t even test myself for such a pediatric problem! I''m the only emperor level Dan trainer in Langya continent who has stepped into the Ninth level. No one in the whole continent dares to compete with me.


    Su Tang didn''t even want to think about it. He casually replied, "ancient elixir, there are 24 kinds of materials..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a burst of roaring laughter in the hall.


    "Ha ha, the waste wood is really talking nonsense. He''s still sleepwalking now!"


    "Just now, elder Baili clearly said that there are 17 kinds. I remember them clearly in black and white!"


    "Look, the Baili elder is trembling with the boy''s anger."


    After hearing the teenagers'' ridicule, Su Tang frowned.


    How did the ancient elixir become seventeen kinds of materials? It must be that little fish didn''t remember what he said. Hum, when I see him, I have to spank the boy!


    Su Tang was too lazy to ignore the ridicule and laughter of the teenagers, and continued to say calmly: "there are 24 kinds of materials for this ancient elixir, namely alum, cinnabar, mercury, realgar, cold water stone, moonlight grass, borneol and mint..."


    His words were again interrupted by the coax and laughter of the teenagers.


    "Shut up, smelly boy. Don''t pretend and talk nonsense here!"


    "Still insist on 24 kinds. Who doesn''t know that this ancient elixir was created by Lord Fang He, and our president Yu Peng is the only descendant of Lord Su Tang. Can you say that the president is wrong?"


    "Yes, elder Baili, drive this nonsense out of our fanghedan yard!"


    "Get out! Get out!"


    All the young people shouted in unison. Everyone looked forward to Bai Lizhi. Sure enough, they saw the elder shivering with anger.


    "Shut up!" the Baili elder burst out a violent drink.


    "Waste, the elder told you to shut up!"


    "Elder, drive him out quickly!"


    "I told you all to shut up! You made me listen to him!" Baili elder shouted again. His voice was like thunder, which scared all the teenagers to close their mouths and look at each other at a loss.


    I saw the Baili elder, who is known for his ruthless iron face and unsmiling. There was a faint excitement on his thin face and said in a trembling voice: "Su Tang, continue to say, what other materials are needed to make this ancient elixir?"


    Elder Baili''s tone is obviously asking the waste material boy!


    One by one, the teenagers opened their just closed mouths wide. They couldn''t believe it. They looked at the elder and turned their heads to look at Su Tang.


    Su Tang''s mind turned and he had guessed the possibility. He sighed slightly. It was only a few hundred years. Seven formulas of this ancient elixir had been lost! Little fish, a coward, usually knows how to play and can''t even remember a Dan square! I have to ask my grandmaster to show me some advice. Alas!


    He shook his head reluctantly and continued: "the remaining materials are raw gypsum, bell frankincense, indigo naturalis, tiannanxing, Angelica dahurica, dew condensing grass and ice soul beads."


    Bailizhi looked up to the sky and muttered to himself: "yes, it also needs dew condensation grass, cold water stone, ice soul beads, yes, bell frankincense, moonlight grass, South Star, yes, yes, and borneol. These are the seven! God, the ancient Lingdan formula lost for nearly hundreds of years has finally reappeared!"


    He looked very excited. The lost seven materials were like a big stone, which had been weighing heavily on his mind for decades. Almost all the time, he wondered what the remaining seven materials were. At this time, after listening to Su Tang''s answer, he suddenly opened his eyes and was overjoyed.

 Chapter 3

    At this time, Bai Lizhi looked at Su Tang again. It was obviously different. He just felt that the more the waste material boy looked, the more pleasant he was. Where was the waste material? He''s a genius! Even the formula of ancient elixir that has been lost for a long time can be known. What is not the genius of practicing elixir?


    I can''t let go of such a talented boy who practices Dan. If I can train him to be a top Dan trainer, the reputation of myself and Fang Hedan academy will be higher!


    All the teenagers were so surprised that they were about to lose their chin. The strict Baili elder actually had a smile on his face and looked at the waste Su Tang kindly. Is the sun coming out in the west? Or are you dreaming?


    "Su... Su Tang," Bai Lizhi looked at Su Tang kindly and decided to test him again.


    "I''ll ask you another question. If you can answer correctly, I''ll accept you as my own disciple, but if you answer wrong..." Bai Lizhi''s face sank. "Then get out of Fanghe pill hall immediately! You''re not allowed to step into the door of the pill hall again!"


    The teenagers immediately made an unbelievable hum. Everyone''s eyes at Su Tang were full of envy and jealousy. What kind of shit luck did the waste wood boy take? He was favored by the Baili elder and wanted to be his own disciple! That''s everyone''s dream!


    If the answer is correct, the reward is to worship your disciple as a teacher? What a joke!


    Su Tang scoffed at bailizhi''s proposal and despised it.


    However, if he deliberately made a wrong answer, he would be driven out of the Dan hospital. Su Tang touched his nose and felt a little embarrassed in his heart.


    He doesn''t care if he stays in Danyuan! But at the thought of Su Long''s great expectations for his son Su Tang, he couldn''t help hesitating. He was driven out of the Danyuan and lived up to his father''s expectations. His father would be disappointed and sad.


    "The hundred young spirit vine is harder than iron, and water and fire can''t melt. Do you know how to refine it?"


    As soon as Bai Lizhi''s voice fell to the ground, the tight faces of the teenagers became loose.


    It turned out that Baili elder didn''t want to take this boy as his own disciple at all. He just thought of a way to get him out of the Dan courtyard!


    What centenarian vine? Never heard of it! How can this scrap boy know?


    The faces of the young people showed schadenfreude and jubilant smiles. This eye-catching waste material is finally going to go away! Everyone looked at Su Tang with contempt and ridicule.


    As soon as Bai Lizhi''s question was asked, he was annoyed. His original intention was not to make trouble for the boy, but to try another basic alchemy problem to see if the boy had real materials just now.


    But when he looked up at Su Tang, he was looking at himself with a smile. There was a warm meaning in his eyes. It was like a learned teacher encouraging students to put forward their own difficult problems. As a result, he blurted out the question that had puzzled him for a long time.


    Bai Lizhi didn''t expect Su Tang to answer the problem that he, a level 4 Dan maker, couldn''t solve. How could a student who didn''t even learn the basic Dan practice class give the answer?


    Now that his words have been spoken, it''s too late to repent. It seems that he intends to make trouble and let the boy go. This is not his intention!


    He was struggling with himself when he heard Su Tang''s voice ringing leisurely.


    "The hundred year old ivy can''t be melted into water and fire. When it comes to wine, it will turn into water. To practice this hundred year old spirit vine, you can first immerse it in wine, wait for it to be melted into wine, and then mix it with other materials."


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a boo in the audience.


    "The boy is afraid of being driven away. How dare he talk nonsense!"


    "Yes, that''s what we''d rather talk nonsense than not!"


    "Ha ha, the waste is finally going away!"


    The laughter of the teenagers went up and down, and suddenly a fierce drink shocked everyone to close their mouths.


    "Shut up, you losers! Su Tang is right!"


    Bai Lizhi looked excited, looked at Su Tang and blurted out, "Bai Qingling rattan is melted into wine. Yes, why didn''t I think of using wine to integrate! Then do you know that mercury and nitrate are also needed to practice green glass red fire pill. If green rattan turns wine, these two materials will burn when they encounter wine, but they should be prepared in this way?"


    His cultivation has reached the level of great martial arts master, and he is only one step away from reaching the level of Wuling. However, he can''t cross this level all the time. The green glass red fire pill is the key to open the hole and connect the Wuling realm. If he successfully practices it, he can achieve Wuling immediately by taking only ten pills, and become the only elder of Wuling realm in Fanghe pill academy!


    At this time, his tone of speaking was like asking students. It was clear that he was looking for advice with an open mind!


    The young people opened their mouths one by one and looked blankly at the Baili elder and Su Tang. For their dialogue, it was like listening to the book of heaven. They didn''t understand it at all!

 Chapter 4

    Su Tang smiled and said calmly, "but it''s not difficult to practice the green glass red fire pill. The materials needed are moonlight stone and sun grass. First crush the sun grass into mud, mix mercury, grind the moonlight stone into powder, wrap it with nitrate, then put it in the green rattan wine, add other materials, and burn it in the Dan stove for 49 days. The fire will not go out, and the spirit pill will be made by itself!"


    "Wonderful! It''s really a wonderful method!" Bai Lizhi''s eyes twinkled with excitement. "No wonder I can''t succeed. I see! I see!"


    His hands could not help shaking violently, and the detailed steps of refining Qingli red fire pill flashed in his mind. He just felt that the method mentioned by Su Tang was wonderful. When the pill was completed on July 49, he could step into the martial spirit realm he had been searching for for for many years. For a moment, he only felt a flash in front of him and a look of ecstasy on his face!


    The faces of the teenagers showed hate and jealousy. Everyone looked at Su Tang with a very complicated look. Although they couldn''t understand their conversation, they just needed to see the look of Baili elder. Obviously, the waste boy was right again. It seems that it is certain that the boy will become Baili elder''s own disciple!


    After Bai Lizhi was overjoyed, after all, he had deep cultivation. He soon calmed down, stroked a few wisps of goatee under his chin and looked at Su Tang with a smile.


    "I have a word in advance. As long as you answer my question, I''ll accept you as my own disciple. You''re very good. I''m very satisfied. Boy, come and worship me."


    He looked at the former waste Su Tang and the current Dan medicine master Su Tang happily. He only said that the young man would be overjoyed and hurried to kneel down. As long as he became his own disciple, who dared to look down on him and Su Tang in this side of the Hedan courtyard would look down on him!


    The teenagers were filled with jealousy and hatred again. They gnashed their teeth and stared at Su Tang. They only said that the boy must be crazy. He might climb and roll in the past to worship the teacher, but they saw that he looked as usual and stood still!


    One of the young people, Zheng Zhan, was on good terms with Su Tang. Seeing Su Tang''s stupidity, he was anxious. For fear that he would miss such a rare opportunity, he secretly pulled the corner of La Su Tang''s clothes and whispered, "Su Tang, don''t be in a daze. Go up and worship the teacher."


    But Su Tang smiled faintly and said leisurely, "elder Baili, it''s not difficult for me to worship you as a teacher, but I have a question to ask elder Baili. If the elder can answer it, I will willingly worship the elder as a teacher."


    As soon as Su Tang said this, not only Bai Lizhi''s face showed surprise, but also the teenagers looked at Su Tang like monsters!


    This boy is crazy! It''s so crazy that even the Baili elder doesn''t pay attention?!


    Bai Lizhi narrowed his eyes, looked at Su Tang carefully up and down, and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "I would like to ask a hundred old elders, who learn in order, but the master is the teacher. I know more about this alchemy than the elder. Should the elder worship me as the teacher?"


    All the teenagers were shocked and lost their chin. They all said in their hearts: this guy is crazy!


    Bai Li Zhi is old face a red, faltering and faltering, temporarily don''t know how to answer.


    Suddenly, someone outside the hall applauded and said, "it''s really a hero. Fang Hedan hospital has such outstanding talents. I can''t see duanmujia."


    Footsteps sounded, and three people walked slowly into the hall.


    Everyone looked at the three people who had just walked in, and their faces showed surprise. The three people suddenly appeared silently. None of the people in the hall found that it was obvious that their cultivation was far above everyone else.


    Su Tang noticed it as early as when the three people just appeared outside the hall, but he didn''t bother to pay attention. He was the only one among the teenagers who had not looked back.


    "Duanmu Jia? Ah, I remember. He, he is Duanmu Dean of Xingyun Dan hospital!" a teenager in the crowd exclaimed.


    "Yes, yes, Duanmu Liang, his eldest childe, is behind Duanmu. He is the first person in Xingyun pill yard!"


    "Isn''t that our vice president? My God! I''m not dazzled!"


    In the exclamation of the teenagers, the three men had come to Su Tang and looked at him with a smile.


    Su Tang looked up and saw that he was in his 40s. His eyes were full of appreciation and looked pleasant. He thought he was the dean of Duanmu in the crowd, but Duanmu Liang, the young man in royal clothes who followed him, made him not so comfortable. His eyes were gloomy and he was not good at first sight.


    Duanmujia turned to Xu Zizhen, the vice president of fanghedan academy beside him and said with a smile, "brother Zizhen, your Hedan academy is really full of talents. This young man is so young that he knows so much about alchemy. Your academy has such an elite talent. It seems that your academy must be qualified to enter Langya Dan Hall this year. But I don''t know his name?"

 Chapter 5

    Xu Zizhen was modest and looked at Su Tang curiously. He only felt familiar. He suddenly remembered and pointed to Su Tang and said, "Hey, you''re not waste... Waste..." he grabbed his head and looked embarrassed. He only remembered his name as waste, but forgot his real name.


    "I''m going to sue Tang." Sue Tang smiled calmly, neither humble nor arrogant.


    "Yes, Su Tang, Su Tang." Xu Zizhen slapped his forehead fiercely and looked at Su Tang in surprise. Isn''t this a legendary waste? Why did a salted fish suddenly turn over, and even the most knowledgeable Baili elder in our court asked him for advice?


    Just now, the three of them passed by the hall and happened to hear Bai Lizhi ask about the refining of qinglingteng. They were all elixir masters, and the fact that qinglingteng could not be refined was a big problem that puzzled them for many years. At this time, Bai Lizhi asked. They were all moved in their hearts and couldn''t help stopping to look into the hall. It was obvious that Bai Lizhi took this question to test a teenager in a basic class, All three shook their heads and were ready to leave.


    Suddenly, Su Tang''s voice rang, and the answer went into the three people''s ears word by word. The three people were shocked and looked at Su Tang in the hall. Su Tang''s answer was like being enlightened, which suddenly opened the eyes of the three people and gave them a bright future.


    Xu Zizhen was in the most complicated mood. He looked at Su Tang''s back. Although he didn''t recognize who it was, he knew it was undoubtedly a disciple of our academy. He even solved the big mystery that had been weighing on everyone''s mind for many years. Although he was happy, he was annoyed when he thought that Duan Mujia, the enemy of his Dan academy, had also listened to such secrets. He just wanted to pull Duan Mujia away quickly, Duanmujia stood there listening with interest as if he had a root under his feet.


    When Su Tang began to explain the refining method of Qingli red fire pill, Xu Zizhen''s face was hard to see the extreme. He didn''t want to listen carefully. He just wanted to rush to block the boy''s endless mouth!


    You should know that this green glass red fire pill is ranked as the third grade pill. Although the grade is not very high, it is the key to impact the Wuling realm. However, the refining method has long been lost. All pill institutes have sent many elites of our institute to develop this pill. As long as the development is successful, the strength of their own pill Institute will stand out in the whole Langya continent and fight alone!


    This peerless secret was heard by Duan Mu Jiasheng, the opponent. Wouldn''t it make his heart like a hundred claws scratching his heart, scorched and restless!


    When Su Tang finished his explanation, Xu Zizhen saw duanmujia''s mouth praising Su Tang and took the initiative to enter the hall. He was anxious and dry, but he had to smile and follow duanmujia behind him.


    At this time, Xu Zizhen looked at Su Tang''s eyes again. It was very hot. It was like looking at a waste. He was like seeing a rare treasure of his own. He just wanted to stretch out eight hands and cover the baby firmly without showing any light, so as not to be coveted by others! Especially Duanmu Jiazheng is eyeing the side!


    "Su, Su Tang, you''re very good. You know a lot. Well, you''re young. It''s not easy. It''s not easy." Xu Zizhen said lightly, ha ha, turned to Duanmu Jia and said, "brother Duanmu, don''t you visit the Dan room of our hospital? Please come here, ha ha, please come here."


    He stretched out his hand to lead the way and walked at present for fear that duanmujia would stay for another half a minute.


    Duanmu Jia naturally knew what he was thinking. He didn''t say anything. He smiled and then came out. Duanmu Liang behind him turned around and took a deep look at Su Tang.


    Disturbed by the three people, Bai Lizhi also forgot that he wanted to accept Su Tang as his disciple. All he thought about was the refining steps of Qingli red fire pill. He just wanted to step into the pill room and start refining immediately. Seeing that Fang Zizhen left, he was no longer in the mood to teach, waved his hand and said:


    "Class is over!"


    He ran to the pill room and tried the elixir.


    The teenagers looked at each other, turned their heads and ears, and talked about one topic after another: "Su Tang"!


    Suddenly someone exclaimed, "eh? Where''s su Tang? Where has he gone?"


    They found that Su Tang had long disappeared from the hall.


    But Su Tang said that at this time, he had left Fang Hedan hospital and walked down the mountain. Out of the gate of Danyuan, he saw from a distance that there was a huge town at the foot of the mountain, and his heart moved.


    He had already checked the body with his divine sense and found that there was no spiritual root. Without spiritual root, he could not practice. No wonder the original body didn''t even have any accomplishments.


    Others only know that they can''t cultivate without spiritual roots. However, there is another cultivation method in this world. Even people without spiritual roots can cultivate into God. No one knows this method except him.


    In his previous life, everyone said that he was a genius, but no one knew that he was also a man without spiritual roots. A man without spiritual roots has reached the supreme and perfect state. Who can believe it?!


    His method is to use pills to open the spiritual orifices of the porch, which is the so-called "once the mysterious orifices are opened, hundreds of veins flow". With only a little access to the spiritual orifices of the entrance, his cultivation will be thousands of miles a day.

 Chapter 6

    However, the materials for refining this elixir were very rare. He walked in the spacious and tidy streets of the town and saw a lot of shops on both sides of the streets, mainly selling elixir refining materials and appliances. At present, he strolled slowly one by one.


    Su Tang was very disappointed when he even entered several stores. These stores were small and the materials were only ordinary street goods, not even one or two rare materials. Su Tang decided not to waste time in these small shops. He stood on the street, spread his divine consciousness, shrouded the whole town and explored it one by one.


    Suddenly he felt a strange breath flowing in the northeast corner. Su Tang felt a move in his heart, received his divine knowledge and went to the northeast. Turning a few blocks, I only realized that a towering high-rise came into view, with extraordinary style. The tile surface was paved with crystal clear glazed tiles, which flashed bright light under the sun, just like the Crystal Palace. There were three large characters "Wanbao building" engraved on the plaque in front of the building, and two smaller words "Yu Ji" under the plaque.


    Su Tang walked in without thinking. Just after stepping into the threshold, a young man in green suddenly appeared in front of him. Without looking at it, he pushed him out of the door and shouted, "Hey, where did you come from and don''t see where this is? Dare to enter casually and get out quickly!"


    When Su Tang''s eyebrows were about to speak, he stretched out a slender hand and patted the young man''s head: "Xiao Si, don''t treat guests like this. It''s impolite. Go down quickly. I''ll receive the young man."


    The voice was crisp and beautiful. It was comfortable to hear. Su Tang looked up and saw that it was a young girl in light pink clothes. She smiled sweetly and said to herself, "young master, please don''t mind. Please come inside."


    Young master? Su Tang was secretly funny. Although he said that his current body was only sixteen or seven years old, he was a young man of twenty-six or seven years old in his previous life. He was called * * * by the Yellow haired girl. He touched his nose and walked in in a big way.


    The girl followed him, with a shallow smile on her face and a secret surprise in her heart. Although he was young, he had a good look. He looked calm. I think he must be the children of the aristocratic family. He was used to the scene and didn''t dare to neglect it. He followed Su Tang and introduced him gently.


    Su Tang patiently listened to the girl explain to him a few words about the history and pattern of Wanbao building, which interrupted her.


    "So, Yu Peng opened the Wanbao building? Where is he? I want to see him."


    "Yu, Yu Peng? Lord Yu? Young master, are you right? Although my Lord is the owner of Wanbao building, he left as early as 300 years ago." the girl spit out her tongue at Su Tang.


    "Left? Where have you been?" Su Tang was slightly stunned.


    "My Lord is now the elder of the Royal pill hall. His alchemy level has reached the eighth level. He is the third person in Langya mainland. Naturally, he is promoted!" the girl''s voice was full of pride and pride.


    Su Tang pondered. It seemed that the little fish couldn''t help for the moment. He had to rely on himself. He said to the girl, "give me a list of your herbs. I want to buy some herbs."


    "OK." the girl handed over a jade slip, "young master, please look at it. Please tell me the number and I''ll prepare it for you right away."


    It''s convenient to have jade slips!


    Su Tang took the jade slips and quickly scanned them with his divine knowledge. He couldn''t help but be slightly disappointed. The materials of the Wanbao building can be called a wide variety, but few are rare. The only ice soul silver beads that he can use are marked with sky high prices.


    He returned the jade slip to the girl and shook his head. The girl said strangely, "young master, don''t you choose?"


    "No, I''ve finished reading it, and I don''t have the materials I want." Su Tang is a little listless. There is no material for the tonic pill in such a large Wanbao building. It seems that he wants to refine the tonic pill and open the mysterious orifices. I don''t know when to postpone it.


    "Have you read all of them? Young master, there are more than 10000 kinds of materials in this jade slip!" the girl opened her round eyes and looked incredulous.


    "It''s all over."


    "Well, young master, you can tell me what materials you need. I''ll help you pay attention. If there are guests here to sell, I''ll inform you. Is that good?" the girl still couldn''t believe it.


    Su Tang thought for a while and thought it was a good way, so he nodded.


    The girl took the paper and pen. Su Tang wrote more than ten kinds of materials on the paper, and then gave the paper symbol to the girl. The girl took it and found that there was none in her shop, and she didn''t know the materials written by the boy! I haven''t even heard it!


    She could not help but suspect that Su Tang had deliberately come to find fault, but she looked left and right. Su Tang didn''t look like that kind of person. She still had a good impression of Su Tang. She smiled at Su Tang and said, "well, I wrote it down, but I don''t know where the little childe lives. If I find the materials, how can I inform the little childe?"

 Chapter 7

    "Ten days later, I''ll come here to find you." Su Tang didn''t stay much. He thanked the girl and pushed the door out.


    The girl still took the paper symbol, looked at it carefully again, shook her head, put the paper symbol in her arms, and smiled to receive other guests.


    At dusk, a silver dragon carriage stopped in front of Wanbao building. A young man in white in his twenties got out of the car and entered the store.


    "Little boss! You''re back!" the girls and boys in the store saluted one after another with a respectful attitude.


    As soon as the young man in white waved his hand, smiled and stepped upstairs, he suddenly turned back and said, "Xiao Si, take some people and take the materials I just bought in the car. There is a red sandalwood box. Be extra careful. Don''t touch it!"


    "Yes, little boss."


    "Young master, what good things did you buy when you went out this time, so precious!" was the girl who received Su Tang and said with a smile.


    "It''s really a baby, Xiaoli. Come with me and show you a rare thing later." the young man in white smiled and waved to Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli curiously followed the young man in white upstairs. After a while, Xiaosi sent up a black lacquer box, which looked simple and plain.


    "Young master, what''s in this box? What''s the treasure?"


    "What''s in this box is called chiying beard. It''s a rare talent treasure. It took me a lot of effort to get it. Isn''t it a treasure!" the young man in White said proudly and carefully opened the wooden box to reveal a gray root.


    Xiao Li glanced at him and saw nothing. Suddenly he remembered something and shouted, "young master, this thing is the red tassel?"


    "Yes. Have you heard of it?" said the young man in white.


    "Yes, a little childe came to our store to buy things today. He asked for this piece of red tassel. He also said that we didn''t have the materials he wanted and left a list!" Xiaoli blinked and said in one breath.


    "Oh? That''s a little strange. Where''s the list? Let me see."


    Xiaoli took out the paper symbol from his arms and handed it to the young man in white. The young man in white took it over and looked at it for a few eyes. Suddenly, his face changed greatly. He asked anxiously, "Xiao Li, where is the little childe? Where did he go? Did he leave his name? When did he leave? But where can I find him?" in a hurry, he spoke incoherently.


    Xiaoli looked surprised. The young master has always been calm and indifferent. Today he showed such a worried look. What''s the origin of the little childe?


    "I promised to help you find these materials. The young master said he would come back in ten days."


    "Ten days later?" the young man in white murmured to Xiaoli, "Xiaoli, whenever he appears, you must inform me immediately and try every means to keep him!"


    With that, he immediately shook his head, "no, I can''t wait ten days. Xiaoli, what does he look like and how old?"


    Xiao Li tilted his head and recalled, "about fifteen or sixteen years old, wearing a blue robe, he looks a bit like an apprentice in fanghedan hospital."


    Fang Hedan hospital! The young man in white brightened his eyes, clenched his right hand and waved it hard!


    Even if he digs three feet, he must find the boy immediately!


    The young man in white, named Yu Boyang, was Yu Peng''s youngest son. When he was born, Yu Peng had entered the Royal pill hall and became an elder. He only came home once a year, so he had little guidance for his son.


    But Yu Boyang was talented, studious and business minded. At a young age, he took over the Wanbao building opened by his father and became a little owner.


    In his spare time, he read a large number of fragments of elixir refining notes left by Yu Peng at home. One of them incomplete records the formula of a rare pill. Only because the elixir made of this pill is extremely mysterious, and all the elixirs needed to make the pill are some genius treasures, so he still remembers it clearly!


    This red square was left by his father''s master, the current wonder Fang He. It''s a pity that his father didn''t pay attention to it at that time. He remembered only 67 / 10 of the materials on the Red Square. Even if he found all the materials recorded on the Red Square, he couldn''t refine it.


    After the accidental fall of Lord Fang He, no one in the world knows this red square. Yu Boyang thought that the remnant prescription at home was the exclusive secret. How could he expect to see it again in the hands of a young man, and the materials listed in the young man''s prescription were obviously more than those recorded in his own Dan prescription.


    Xiao Li didn''t know the names of these materials, but he knew at a glance that each of these extra materials was extremely rare. When combined with the other dozens of materials, they were incomparably coordinated. This, this... Is clearly the formula of the seven miraculous drugs lost for hundreds of years - tonic pill!


    Yu Boyang took danfang''s hand and trembled slightly. His heart beat violently, and the light in his eyes was very hot!


    Seven elixirs - tonic elixir!

 Chapter 8

    It is said that the Holy Spirit pill is the most precious treasure that can pass through the spiritual orifices of the entrance!


    It is said that people without spiritual roots will open their orifices and embark on the road of cultivation as long as they take the tonic elixir!


    It is said that as long as people under the Wuling realm take the tonic elixir, their accomplishments will soar immediately. They can directly step into the Wuling realm from the great martial arts realm and become a real strong man!


    Yu Boyang knew in his heart that the list of materials he got from the boy was not all the materials of the tonic pill, and the mysterious boy must have recorded a complete formula of the tonic pill in his heart!


    He could even conclude that the boy might have mastered the refining method of tonic elixir!


    Can''t wait any longer! He must set out immediately to find the boy, and never let him fall into the hands of others!


    Fang Hedan courtyard... A bright light flashed in Yu Boyang''s eyes!


    On the way down the mountain of Fang Hedan courtyard, two figures came in front of each other. In front of them was an old man, and behind them was a handsome young man. They were Duanmu Jia and Duanmu Liang, father and son, who had just left Fang Hedan courtyard.


    The two men walked forward in silence. Seeing that they were getting away from Fang Hedan courtyard, duanmujia suddenly turned back and said, "liang''er, the young man named Su Tang you saw in the Dan courtyard today is your biggest enemy who stepped into Langya Dan Hall this year. Do you know?"


    Duan Muliang stepped down and raised his head: "I know! I also know that this boy doesn''t even have any accomplishments. He didn''t even touch the fur of the warrior realm. I strangled him like an ant!" there was a cruel look in his eyes.


    "Nonsense!" shouted Duanmu Jiali, standing still and glaring at Duanmu Liang, "How come you still don''t make progress! He is your enemy and your opponent! What you think should be how to improve your alchemy, defeat your opponent openly and win the admission ticket to Langya alchemy hall for our college! Don''t think about some crooked doors and ramps and fight and kill! I really lose the face of Duanmu family!"


    "Yes, the child knew he was wrong, and the child listened to his father''s instruction." Duanmu Liang''s face changed, his face became very docile, and lowered his head.


    "It''s good to know your mistake. After you go back, you will be closed for three months and ponder over the refining method of Qingli red fire pill. As far as I know, he Dan academy has not developed this pill. If our Xingyun pill academy can succeed in developing it first, our Xingyun pill Academy will surely be among the first pill Academy in Langya. At that time, you can''t fail! Liang''er, you are very talented, can''t you It''s good to disappoint your father. "Duanmu Liang looked forward to it.


    "Yes, father!" Duanmu Liang straightened his chest and said loudly, "the child will not disappoint his father!" seeing Duanmu Jia smiling and nodding, he hesitated and whispered, "father, the man named Su Tang in Fang Hedan Hospital..."


    "This man..." Duanmu Jiawei pondered and recalled the scene of seeing Su Tang at that time. Although he was only in a hurry, he was deeply impressed. The young man clearly had no cultivation, but gave him a deep feeling like the sea.


    He patted Duanmu Liang on the shoulder and said, "liang''er, my father warned you that this person can be friends and not enemies. He knows a lot about alchemy. You might as well walk around with him more and benefit a lot in the future."


    "Yes, father." Duan Muliang answered respectfully. Duan Muliang nodded with satisfaction and walked forward. Duan Muliang, who followed him, looked dark, his eyes showed a ruthless force and clenched his fist!


    My father is still so kind and soft hearted! No wonder Xingyun pill hall has been crushed to death by Fang Hedan hall! In his heart, Duan Muliang has no mercy against the enemy! This boy named Su Tang is the biggest stumbling block for him to step into Langya pill hall. If he doesn''t get rid of it, he can''t be at ease!


    However, the boy seems to know a lot about alchemy. It''s a pity to kill him. If he can use it for himself, it will become a stepping stone for him to step into Langya Dan Hall... He smiled contemptuously at the bottom of his heart. The boy has no cultivation. He must be able to catch him!


    Duanmuliang''s eyes turned. Later, he must try to get rid of his father and arrange two people to get the boy.


    Boy surnamed Su, if you are obedient and spit out all the pills and prescriptions in your stomach, I may save your life, otherwise... Hum! Hum! Don''t blame me for being cruel!


    Duanmu Liang bowed his head and smiled in his heart.


    Su Tang, you will go from heaven to earth. I must catch you in my heart!


    In Fang Hedan''s yard, Xu Zi really jumped like thunder and was furious.


    "You! You! And you! All of you! Get out of here!"


    His fingers pointed one by one on the faces of the teenagers, and his face was blue!


    In such a big hall, his roar was like thunder, which made all the young men in yellow rumble in their eardrums and turn pale one by one.

 Chapter 9

    "What are you doing here? Get out and find someone. If you can''t find Su Tang, don''t come back!" Xu Zizhen roared again.


    The young people trembled all over. They had never seen the vice president lose such a temper. This waste Su Tang, I don''t know what mistake he made, actually made the president angry. Hey, hey, if this boy comes back, he will be in bad luck!


    The youths were gloating at the dark and cool while holding their tails. They didn''t dare to sneak out of the hall. They scattered one after another to look for Su Tang.


    Xu Zizhen gasped for half the day. Seeing that he was alone in the whole hall, he stroked his forehead and sat down, regardless of the vice president''s due manners.


    He just felt that his heart kept jumping, as if something bad was about to happen.


    This Sutang, Sutang! Where have you been!


    You are a terrible ancestor!


    Others don''t know the value of Su Tang. How can he know it! In his eyes, the apprentices in Fang Hedan''s courtyard were not as important as Su Tang''s little finger!


    What era is it now? The age of alchemy!


    What is the most important thing in the age of alchemy? Danfang is the most important!


    Without a good danfang, even if there are more apprentices and more alchemists, the Danyuan has no future!


    Every pill house and alchemist hold their own exclusive pill in their hands and keep it secret!


    The reason why He Fang''s Dan academy has led Langya mainland for hundreds of years and steadily occupied the name of the first Dan academy is that there are more than ten exclusive Dan squares left by Lord Fang He in the Dan academy! Then every Dan square is a priceless treasure! All the dans in Langya mainland covet and covet their own dans!


    And Su Tang''s belly is filled with more than ancient elixir and green glass red fire elixir!


    Xu Zizhen, the vice president for hundreds of years, didn''t do it for nothing. He read countless people, and his eyes were even more vicious. Although he didn''t understand why Su Tang was born suddenly from a worthless waste material, which attracted the attention of everyone, he could see at a glance that this boy was definitely not in the pool. He could tell Seven Lost formulas of ancient Lingdan in one breath, When he could recite the refining method of Qingli red fire pill, Xu Zizhen concluded that the boy was a rare treasure!


    Of course, Xu Zizhen can see at a glance that this rare treasure has no cultivation, that is, the physique of an ordinary person. A guy in the warrior realm can easily deal with him. But the boy didn''t stay in the Dan courtyard to seek protection, but he slipped away without a trace.


    Now Su Tang is like a three-year-old child. He is covered with bright money. How can he not attract others to compete and covet when walking in the busy market?


    Think about the duanmujia father and son who left just now. Xu Zizhen''s heart is like boiling oil in a hot pot. He can''t be calm anymore.


    Never let Su Tang fall into the hands of Duanmu father and son!


    Look! Be sure to find Su Tang right away!


    Su tangsi didn''t know that she had become a pastry, and now she had become the target of the three factions.


    When he came out of Wanbao building, he didn''t have the mind to wander, so he walked to fanghedan hospital on the mountain.


    Because he suddenly realized that he had made a very serious mistake.


    Now I just have the powerful divine consciousness of the previous life. My flesh is still a mortal body with terrible slag. I have no cultivation. Although I carry all the memories of the previous life, I don''t have the powerful ability of the previous life. And the secret prescriptions of the elixir hidden in his mind are all valuable. Throwing one at random will lead to the competition of all families and hospitals!


    Therefore, I must hide my strength and bide my time in the future. Before I have absolute strength to protect myself, I must not show my edge. Like my performance in the Dan hospital today, I must not have a second time!


    He remembered the father and son of Xingyun Dan hospital he saw today. He was alert. On the way back to Fang Hedan hospital, he walked very carefully, expanded his powerful divine consciousness and went out from a distance.


    Sure enough, on his way back to the mountain, he found the trace of duanmujia''s father and son, and hid early in the trees on both sides of the mountain road. Duanmujia''s father and son passed by him without feeling it. At the same time, the father and son''s dialogue went into Su Tang''s ears without missing a word.


    Duanmu Liang


    Passing by, Su Tang saw the gloomy sneer on duanmuliang''s face at a glance. He was cold in his heart and shouted bad. The boy was clearly making his own idea!


    If he has the cultivation of his previous life, such as Duan Muliang, who has just entered the martial arts realm, he can twist his toes so that there is no residue left! But now, he is a flesh body, every tire. Duan Muliang can twist his toes and leave no residue

 Chapter 10

    Su Tang showed a mocking smile on his face and clenched his fist at the same time.


    Without strength, there is no right to speak. This is an irrefutable truth from ancient times to now!


    Tonic elixir! Switch Tongqiao! Step on the road of cultivation!


    This is the goal that I must achieve at present!


    Su Tang''s eyes suddenly fell on the Na Xu ring worn by the middle finger of his left hand. His heart moved, and a wisp of divine consciousness went into it and searched it again.


    "These are all messy things. It''s a pity that this boy is still the eldest son of the first family in Lanming kingdom! He''s so poor! Eh? What''s this? Little Huang Ben! This boy is really worthless. He can''t see such things!"


    Without thinking about it, Su Tang took out the little yellow book, which was originally regarded as a treasure, threw it into the grass like garbage, and repeatedly threw away some miscellaneous waste in naxu ring. Finally, he found a slightly visible thing in the corner, a small dagger no more than an inch long.


    Su Tang took it out and played it carefully in his hand.


    "It''s actually a magic weapon of three grades. Although the appearance is not good, it can be used. Yes, yes, the boy knows how to recognize the LORD by dripping blood." Su Tang praised the original body and input a small wisp of divine knowledge into the dagger. The originally dim and insignificant Dagger suddenly shines brightly! The body of the dagger flickered with sparkling divine light, and three small characters of ancient seal characters appeared faintly: Heaven leaning dagger!


    Su Tang pointed at it, and the sky reliant dagger immediately flew into the air, shining. Su Tang waved it again, and the sky reliant dagger immediately drew a semicircle obediently, leaving a gorgeous arc of light in the air.


    Put the heaven reliant dagger into the Xujie ring. Su Tang nodded with satisfaction. Seeing that there was nothing else valuable in the ring, he stepped up the mountain and went to the Dan court.


    Before reaching the gate of the Dan courtyard, I heard a cry in front: "here! I found him!"


    Su Tang was slightly stunned. Before he could react, he saw a man running out of the gate, grabbed his sleeve, shouted and jumped, and said, "I found Su Tang! I found it! It''s me! It''s me!"


    Su Tang frowned slightly and looked ill. He saw that he was a young man in yellow. He was an alchemy apprentice in Fang Hedan yard, but he didn''t remember his name. Looking at his face, Su Tang didn''t get a good impression. The boy had bullied his original body before and had always called him waste.


    When the boy shouted, a large group of people rushed out of the Dan yard. They surrounded Su Tang in the middle. Everyone looked at Su Tang with Schadenfreude, as if he was going to have bad luck soon.


    Su Tang looked coldly at the boy pulling his sleeves.


    "Let go!"


    "Let go? Hum, I won''t let go! You''re the first one I found. This great credit is mine! Go quickly and go with me to see the vice president!" without saying a word, the young man took Su Tang to the gate.


    Su Tang raised his eyebrows and his eyes showed anger. The boy was so bold that he dared to pull his sleeves! In his previous life, no one dared to approach him three feet in front of him without his own permission!


    Although I have no accomplishments now, can''t I teach a boy who is only a warrior!


    He sent out the divine knowledge fiercely, shrouded a few feet around in an instant, surrounded all the teenagers, and then saw that the faces of the people changed. The original look of watching a good play suddenly became pale and terrible. Everyone seemed to see something extremely afraid and trembled with fear.


    The boy holding his sleeve was even more afraid. He had already released his hand, trembled with his arms, and his legs trembled. A yellow liquid flowed down his trouser legs.


    What a loser! Scared to pee!


    Su Tang despised and quietly took back his divine knowledge. At the same time, it was funny. He was really a group of inexperienced hairy boys. When frightened by his divine knowledge, they were silent one by one. He didn''t know that he was a paper tiger. He could only scare people and break them with a poke!


    Su Tang didn''t bother to pay attention to these people and walked to the school gate leisurely.


    The youths behind him seemed to wake up from a dream, looked confused and looked at each other.


    Just now... What happened? It feels... Terrible!


    A young man suddenly shouted, "eh? Sun Laosan, why did you pee your pants?"


    "Let me see, let me see, ha ha! Really! Sun Laosan, can you be more promising?"


    Sun Laosan''s face flushed. He clamped his legs and stood there. He didn''t dare to move. He couldn''t understand what was wrong with him. He was inexplicably scared to pee his pants.


    The teenagers joked for a long time, so that sun Laosan wanted to find a crack to get in. At this time, someone suddenly found that Su Tang... Disappeared!


    "Eh? Where''s su Tang? Where''s su Tang?"


    "Su Tang! Su Tang!"


    "There, I saw him. He went into the Danyuan!"


    "Go, catch up quickly! Everybody stay away from this boy. He''s so evil..."

 Chapter 11

    All the teenagers chased up one after another, but they were far away from Su Tang one by one. No one dared to approach him three feet in front of him. Obviously, everyone knew that he was just a waste material without cultivation, but no one dared to touch his scales again!


    Su Tang carried his hands on his back and walked leisurely forward, making no visible to the people following behind him. He remembered that sun Laosan had just said that the vice president wanted to see himself? But for what purpose?


    He turned his mind and guessed about it, but it was just what he wanted. Now that he is a mortal, he just wants to seek the protection of the Dan court. Besides, Xu Zizhen is also his younger generation. Then go and see him.


    Su Tang scanned the Dan courtyard with his divine knowledge. He had found out where Xu Zizhen was. So he came to the gate of the courtyard where Xu Zizhen lived. He saw that the two gates were half open and half closed, and immediately knocked twice on the door panel.


    "Who! As I said, I can''t find Su Tang! Don''t come back to see me!"


    Across the door panel and the deep yard, Xu Zizhen''s roar still spread to the outside of the yard like a huge thunder, which only shocked the teenagers behind Su Tang to shiver and turn white.


    The vice president is losing his temper again! There should be a good play now! Look how this waste was driven out of the Dan hospital by the vice president!


    The young people were afraid. They still summoned up the courage to watch the excitement and surrounded the door from a distance. They were afraid that the vice president would accidentally spread his anger on themselves.


    "It''s me, Su Tang." Su Tang didn''t enter the door, but stood at the door and said faintly.


    "Su Tang?!" Xu Zizhen''s surprised and happy voice sounded instantly. Almost at the same time, his body had rushed out of the courtyard like a rabbit and appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ha ha! It''s su Tang, your boy is finally back!" Xu Zizhen had a big smile on his face, his mouth was almost to the back of his head, his eyes narrowed into a slit, and looked at Su Tang with a flattering look... Very much like a Haba dog waving its tail to please its master.


    All the young people were surprised and opened their mouths. Is this, this, this the vice president who is extremely respected, immortal and high?! Who can tell himself that this is the situation of god horse?!


    "I don''t know what the vice president wants from me?" Su Tang''s expression was still light, a look of flattery and disgrace.


    "Something, something, oh, no, nothing, nothing. Just come back. Just come back. Are you tired? Go back and have a rest. Let''s talk about something tomorrow."


    Xu Zizhen''s eyes turned and swallowed his words. The boy looked not simple. I''m afraid he had guessed it. Well, as long as he was still a student of his own Dan academy, he had to protect him and never let him fall into the hands of people with evil intentions! As for the pills and refining methods he remembered, it''s not urgent, really not urgent


    He smilingly touched his chin, turned his head and yelled at a group of teenagers who had lost their chin: "Why are you standing stunned? Don''t hurry to send Su Tang back to rest! Take good care of him, greet him, wait on him, and don''t let him sleep well when he is hungry and cold. If he lacks a cold hair, I''ll drive you little rabbits out of the Dan courtyard. Do you hear me!"


    My God! Vice president, do you want to take Su Tang as your ancestor! The chin that the teenagers just picked up fell off the ground again!


    Although I don''t understand how Su Tang suddenly became a treasure in the eyes of the vice president, the vice president has orders. How dare the teenagers not obey! No one dared to neglect. They surrounded Su Tang one by one, flattered Su Tang, and surrounded Su Tang back to his room.


    In the eyes of the Yang family, Su Tang is an unpopular waste material, but after all, he is the eldest son of the first aristocratic family in the Lanming kingdom in Langya mainland. Therefore, the living environment arranged by Fang Hedan courtyard for him is still good. It is a single house and has its own space.


    When Su Tang returned to his room, he saw that the teenagers were still surrounded by him, with flattering smiles on their faces, booing and asking for warmth. Su Tang was very impatient and waved away the teenagers one by one.


    Only Zheng Zhan, who had always been friends with Su Tang, was left in the room. They were talking when they suddenly heard a loud drink outside the door:


    "Su Tang! Waste! Get out and lick my shoes!"


    Zheng Zhan''s face changed. He looked at Su Tang and said, "it''s Cheng Zheng again! He bullies you so much every day! Su Tang, let''s go to the vice president and let him preside over justice for you!"


    Su Tang thought of fretting, and he recalled the information of Cheng Zheng from his memory. Cheng Zheng is the eldest son of Cheng family, another aristocratic family in Langya. In recent years, the Cheng family has a strong momentum and has a great intention to compete with the Su family for the first aristocratic family. The two families have been fighting openly and secretly in ordinary days, which has become an elephant of fire and water. Since the day when he entered the Dan court, he has become a thorn in Cheng Zheng''s eye and flesh. Cheng Zheng has to humiliate him in public almost every day for fun.

 Chapter 12

    Cheng Zheng has been in the alchemy Academy for less than a year. Due to his excellent talent, he has been promoted from an alchemy apprentice to a preparatory alchemy master. He no longer attends classes with Su Tang and others. Today, he suddenly heard a message from others that elder bailizhi wanted to accept the waste from Su Tang as his own disciple. He was filled with jealousy and anger. Even when he came to the door angrily, he was ready to teach the waste who robbed his position a lesson.


    Su Tang thought of the humiliation Cheng Zheng had suffered before his flesh. He was furious. He raised his eyebrows, sneered and said, "lick your shoes? Have you brushed your teeth? Don''t dirty my young master''s shoes!"


    Zheng Zhan''s face turned white with fear. He looked at Su Tang in horror. He only felt that Su Tang was very strong in front of him. He seemed to have completely changed himself. Where was the cowardice of being cowered and bullied before!


    But Cheng Zheng has stepped into the martial arts realm. As long as the other party stretches out a little finger, he can easily crush them into powder!


    Cheng Zheng took some of his best friends and guarded the door in a big way. He thought that the waste Su Tang would roll out as usual when he heard his roar. He was obediently bullied by himself, but he waited for such a sentence!


    He couldn''t help but stretch out his fingers and pull out his ears. He suspected that there was something wrong with his hearing. He turned to look at the people around him. Everyone looked at himself strangely and wondered, "did you hear clearly? What did the boy say?"


    "Listen, listen clearly! The boy said, let you brush your teeth and don''t lick his shoes!" his dog leg party swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said strangely.


    "Yes! That''s it! Brother Zheng, I think this boy is very brave today. He thought Baili elder liked him, so he trembled. He dared to ask brother Zheng to lick his shoes? Brother Zheng, if you don''t want to look good, brothers won''t see it!" said another dog leg.


    Cheng Zheng''s anger was three feet high. When he was excited by Su Tang, the people around him were so angry that he shouted, "waste! You''re tired of your fucking work! Get out of here!"


    "Waste! If you say I get out, I''ll get out. Don''t I lose face, young master?" Su Tang''s cool voice came from the room.


    "Ah!!! I''m so angry! Cheng Zheng is so angry that he can''t wait to slap Su Tang in the face. But there are regulations in the Dan courtyard that all children in the courtyard are forbidden to fight in private, otherwise they will be dismissed immediately without mercy!


    "Su Tang! If you have guts, go to the practice room with me! Dare you? If you don''t, come out and lick my shoes, and I''ll spare you a dog''s life! But I''m sure you don''t have the guts. You''re the counselor of your Yang family! Coward!"


    Cheng Zheng glared at Su Tang''s closed door. A fierce light flashed in his eyes. However, he was not a brainless fool. His eyes turned and directly scolded. He wanted to excite Su Tang out. As long as he entered the practice room, if he could let the waste die in pain... He wouldn''t be Cheng!


    Several close friends around Cheng Zheng were immediately excited. They knew that boss Cheng was really angry this time. They were arrogant and cynical, shouting at the door, trying to excite Su Tang out.


    "Fight alone? Dare you?" Su Tang appeared at the door, squinting at Cheng Zheng.


    "Follow me!" Cheng Zheng didn''t say much. He led the way first. He clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. People around him spoke strangely and looked at Su Tang one by one, just like looking at a dead man.


    "Su Tang, don''t go, he... He''ll kill you! Fight in the practice room of the Dan Academy. If there are casualties, the Dan academy will ignore them. Won''t you forget?" Zheng Zhan took Su Tang''s arm and dragged him.


    I don''t know who killed who! Su Tang gave a cold hum in his heart and walked away. He said, "go and cheer me up. There are many people there. We can''t show weakness!"


    Zheng Zhan stared and felt that Su Tang was crazy today, but he couldn''t help being dragged by Su Tang to the door of the practice room.


    At this time, many people in the Dan courtyard had heard the news and gathered at the gate to watch the play. Many of them were young men in yellow who were apprentices with Su Tang. They had just left and heard about it. When they saw Su Tang and Zheng Zhan approaching, they couldn''t help but quietly advise Su Tang: "Su Tang, you can''t beat him. It''s said that Cheng Zheng has stepped into the peak of martial arts and is preparing to attack the great martial arts realm. You''d better go back quickly!"


    Su Tang smiled faintly, nodded to the man, but didn''t speak. He walked into the door with his head held high and opposed Cheng Zheng.

 Chapter 13

    Cheng Zheng was not in a hurry. He held his fist in his chest and tilted his head. He looked at Su Tang like a dead man. He snorted and said, "the rule of this practice room is to kill or hurt, no matter what. You''re a waste surnamed Yang. I''ll give you one last chance. If you counselled, you''ll hurry to kneel down and lick the soles of these shoes for me. If you break your arms, I''ll spare you a dog''s life!"


    Although he wanted to kill Su Tang with one punch, he was worried that he was from the Su family. His father repeatedly warned himself that Su Tang could bully him, but he could not hurt his life. Otherwise, Yang and Cheng would turn against each other immediately.


    "After all, you still have to lick my shoes for me!" Su Tang looked up. "My soles are not dirty. Since you have repeatedly asked me, I don''t want to give you face. Give you the right shoe to lick."


    Su Tang finished and smiled at Cheng Zheng.


    "Waste! Die!" Cheng Zheng was so angry that he almost burst his chest and shouted. His right fist was like a huge hammer. With a strong wind, he went straight to Su Tang''s face and hit it hard.


    His heart was full of anger. With twelve points of strength, he was sure to go on with this punch. Even if Su Tang didn''t die, he must be beyond recognition. He was beaten so that even his father couldn''t recognize him!


    This is the eldest son and grandson of the Su family in Lanming Kingdom, the first generation of Langya. He will soon become meat residue under his iron fist! At the thought of Su Tang''s prominent status, he was strangely excited, and his eyes became very red!


    The crowd outside the door immediately shouted "ah". Su Tang''s students almost covered their eyes and couldn''t bear to see it. Zheng Zhan''s eyes were hot and shed tears.


    Those close friends of Cheng Zheng whistled and drank.


    At the peak of martial arts, how can su Tang withstand this punch for an ordinary person whose body is not even qualified as a warrior? He must be blasted into slag?


    "Boom -"


    Many people seem to hear a loud noise in their ears, but it only exists in their fantasy. In fact, the boxing didn''t make a sound in Su Tang''s face at all!


    The scene suddenly became silent!


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open and looked at the scene in front of them incredibly!


    Cheng Zheng''s punch of breaking the heavy steel was hitting Su Tang on the tip of his nose, but Su Tang was neither blasted into slag and paralyzed, nor beaten to fly eight feet away. He still stood in the local area with a good appearance.


    A polished dagger appeared impressively in Cheng Zheng''s throat. The sharp tip of the knife pierced his skin, and blood trickled down Cheng Zheng''s neck


    Cheng Zheng felt that his legs and stomach were shaking and he couldn''t stand straight. He almost knelt down to Su Tang face to face. He looked at Su Tang incredulously. His head was blank. Where did the dagger appear? When did it appear? How could I be controlled by a waste?


    Lost?!


    no It''s impossible!


    He widened his eyes, slowly moved his sight down to the dagger that pierced his throat, and watched the hot blood in his body flow down drop by drop. Suddenly, his eyes were black, his legs were soft, and he fell to the ground with a plop.


    What a pussy!


    The counsellor yelled so fiercely that he was so brave that he was stunned by his own life.


    Su Tang disdained his lips and gently waved his fingers. He quietly collected the heaven leaning dagger into the naxu ring.


    "Buzz -" an incredible buzz broke out in the crowd.


    Zheng Zhan and the apprentices in yellow rubbed their eyes hard, almost unable to believe the facts in front of them. At the same time, there were bursts of shouts and curses around, all of which were shouting by Cheng Zheng''s friends and gangsters.


    "The waste boy killed boss Cheng! Killing pays for life! Boy, you have seed!"


    "Come on! Go and tell brother Feng Zhifeng that his cousin let the boy Su Tang kill him and let brother Feng Zhi come and avenge boss Cheng!"


    "Boy, don''t run, you wait here!"


    Several people quickly ran out of the crowd and thought they had gone to report to Feng Zhi.


    Feng Zhi?!


    Su Tang''s eyes narrowed slightly. He remembered who Feng Zhi was!


    Langya mainland has four families, Su, Cheng, Feng and Liang.


    His Su family is a century old family, ranking first. The Cheng Feng family and the Feng family come from behind. The two families have a lot of roots, are related to each other and support each other. In recent years, they have no difference in popularity and are close to the Su family, which is likely to replace the first family of the Su family.


    This Feng Zhi is the only one who continues the Feng family, is also Cheng Zheng''s cousin, and is also a man of the moment in Fang Hedan Academy.


    He is gifted. Before he was 20 years old, he stepped into the peak of a great martial arts teacher. His accomplishments are faintly comparable to those of the elders of Fang Hedan Academy. He also has great alchemy talent. It is said that elder ebony has intended to accept him as his own disciple. Some people say that he is one of the three contestants selected by Fang Hedan Academy in the annual alchemy competition held in Langya mainland this year!

 Chapter 14

    He is not only the favorite in the eyes of the elders, but also the idol looked up to by all the apprentices in fanghedan academy!


    It was such a heavyweight supporter who supported him that Cheng Zheng was so reckless and dominant in the Danyuan.


    "Su Tang! Come out quickly! They have already informed Feng Zhizhi that he is a top expert of a great martial arts master, far beyond Cheng Zheng''s ability. If you kill Cheng Zheng, Feng Zhi will not let you go! Let''s run away! As long as we get out of this practice room, he can''t do anything about you."


    Zheng Zhan was so anxious that he sweated on his forehead that he saw Su Tang standing in the middle of the room, motionless. He wanted to rush in and pull it out, but he didn''t dare after all. As long as he stepped into the practice room, if Feng Zhi arrived, he and Su Tang would die!


    Su Tang looked up and smiled at Zheng Zhan faintly. Zheng zhangang was relieved, but he saw that Su Tang didn''t leave the house, but took a step, stood beside Cheng Zheng, stretched out his foot and kicked him in the face!


    "Oh, my God, it hurts me! Who is so bold to beat me!" with a painful curse, Cheng zhengmeng, who was stunned, opened his eyes, stretched out his hand to cover his bloody right face, and was about to turn over


    "Don''t move! Move, I''ll make you a eunuch right away!" a cold faint voice sounded over his head.


    Cheng Zheng shivered and felt his lower body cool. A cold shining dagger had cut his pants and was pointing at his little brother.


    He was so frightened that he didn''t move. He looked up at Su Tang and said in a trembling voice, "Su Tang, Su Tang, what are you doing? If you dare to touch one of my cold hairs, I''ll beat you into meat sauce!"


    He wanted to be extremely aggressive. Unfortunately, he was fierce and ran. His trembling voice betrayed his inner fear. Others heard it as if they were pleading with Su Tang.


    "Boss Cheng! Boss Cheng is not dead!" his best friend shouted outside the door.


    "Boss Cheng, get up and beat the boy! Make him into meat sauce!" these people shouted again when they saw that Cheng Zheng was all right.


    "Yes! Brother Zheng, get up and beat him!"


    Su Tang''s figure blocked Cheng Zheng''s body. Unfortunately, it blocked everyone''s sight. No one saw that the sharp dagger was pointing at Cheng Zheng''s key place, making him afraid to move.


    Cheng Zheng scolded secretly. Don''t these smelly boys have eyes! If you dare to move, you won''t get up and beat the boy''s head?!


    "What do I want to do? I don''t want to do anything, but you ask me again and again to lick my shoes, don''t you?" Su Tang looked down at him condescending, with a faint smile on his mouth.


    "Su Tang! You......" Cheng Zheng''s face suddenly turned pig liver color. He clenched his right hand into a fist. He wanted to blow off his teeth with one fist, but he didn''t dare!


    "I say, you lick it. I tell you, my patience is limited." Su Tang raised his foot, patted Cheng Zheng''s face, and said coolly.


    Cheng Zheng was so angry that he almost gushed blood. Just about to commit the murder, he suddenly felt a pain under his body. Suddenly, he gave a scream of "ah". The whole person collapsed like mud. There was no more ferocious momentum. Lying on the ground like a drowning dog, he murmured, "lick, i... I lick."


    what?! The onlookers outside the door were stunned! Everyone thought his ears were listening to the sound of a fork. Cheng Zheng, who had been rampant in the Dan courtyard for a lifetime, wanted to lick his shoes to waste Su Tang?


    How is that possible!


    But in the next scene, everyone seemed to be struck by thunder. They were so shocked that they didn''t move, and their eyes protruded!


    Su Tang raised a foot and put it in front of Cheng Zheng''s face. Cheng Zheng actually stretched out his tongue and licked Su Tang''s sole like a pug


    "This, this is not true, not true, hallucination, I have hallucination." someone muttered to himself.


    "Who, you pinch me? I must be sleepwalking. Ouch! It hurts. Why do you use so much energy! Eh, I''m not dreaming. It''s true?" the other person rubbed his eyes hard.


    "Boss Cheng..." outside the door, Cheng Zheng''s close friends were all sad and pale, and there was no arrogance any more.


    "Well, now, get out of here!" Su Tang snorted coldly, took back his feet and looked coldly at Cheng Zheng on the ground.


    Cheng Zheng''s face was as gray as death, and his eyes were full of resentment. He glared at Su Tang fiercely. Seeing that the little dagger had left his vital place, he was malicious in his chest. He suddenly took a breath, and his body suddenly burst up. He used his magic powers all over his body, hit him with both arms, and pounded at Su Tang''s head!


    His sneak attack was like a rabbit rising and falling. It was extremely rapid. The onlookers saw a flower in front of them. The fierce wind rose. Cheng zhengran, who was originally lying on the ground, was in mid air. He waved a heavy fist like thunder to Su Tang like Mount Tai, and immediately screamed.

 Chapter 15

    Cheng Zheng was merciless. He knew he had been humiliated in public today. If he didn''t kill the waste immediately under his fist, he would have no face to see anyone in the Dan courtyard from now on. He could only raise his head by killing the boy who humiliated him!


    Seeing that Su Tang stayed in the local area, he didn''t even have the consciousness to dodge. Cheng Zheng showed a cruel smile at the corners of his mouth. He saw that his fists had touched Su Tang''s ears. The next second he was going to smash the boy''s head like a watermelon, "bang" hit him in pieces and splash his brain!


    Zheng Zhan closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to see again. All the young men in yellow showed their unbearable faces, and some even bowed their heads. Only Cheng Zheng''s best friends were like resurgence and shouted for cheers.


    "Ah --" a long scream pierced the sky and was extremely sad!


    "Su Tang -"


    Zheng Zhan felt a pain in his heart. He suddenly opened his tearful eyes and rushed to the driving range without thinking about it. He forgot his fear. His friend died miserably. He said he would grab his friend''s body and couldn''t let Cheng Zheng spoil it.


    But his footsteps suddenly stopped, opened his eyes, looked at the situation in the field without blinking, and his mouth was wide enough to fill a duck egg!


    In fact, everyone at the scene gave him an expression and everyone lost their chin!


    The person who fell on the training ground, kept tumbling and Howling was clearly Cheng Zheng, who was so powerful that he had stepped into the peak of martial arts and was about to become a great martial arts teacher!


    Su Tang, the waste in the eyes of the public, is still standing undamaged. His face is as plain as water. He is playing with a small silver dagger in his hand. The light on the blade is like snow, and a pool of blood is particularly bright!


    Su Tang Pingping raised the dagger, opened his mouth and blew it gently. The blood was like beads, and drops fell to the ground. The little dagger recovered its smooth light like a mirror. Su Tang raised his eyebrow, but there was no sign he made, and the dagger instantly disappeared between his fingers.


    People''s eyes involuntarily looked down along the direction of blood drops. They saw a pool of blood on the ground. In the pool of blood, several bloody fingers were scattered in disorder, as if they were trembling slightly


    A chill rushed across their backs. They felt creepy. Then they saw Cheng Zheng holding his hands, covered with blood, rolling and wailing on the ground. This, this... This finger was clearly cut from Cheng Zheng''s palm! This, this... How is this possible!


    To become an alchemist, the most important thing is to have a pair of dexterous hands with broken fingers. Cheng Zheng has become a complete loser and will never be able to step into the ranks of an alchemist.


    Cheng Zheng, who has a promising future and incomparable scenery, was turned into a loser by Su Tang, a loser in the eyes of everyone! Become a complete waste!


    All the people who have been bullied by Cheng Zheng in the past are secretly cheering and clapping in their hearts!


    Cheng Zheng''s close friends were completely stupid. They stayed there like wooden stakes. No one wanted to rush in to help Cheng Zheng stop bleeding and save Cheng Zheng from the devil''s grip of Su Tang. Their eyes at Su Tang were full of deep fear. It was like watching a demon king emerging from hell. It was terrible!


    In one move, destroy boss Cheng''s monster. They... Can''t afford it!


    "Why, isn''t he your boss? You let him lie here and bleed to death after being injured?" Su Tang raised his eyes and shot his deep eyes at several people outside the house.


    "Yes, yes." several close friends timidly promised. They didn''t dare to look at Su Tang. With their heads down, they quickly ran into the house and carried Cheng Zheng out of the house, his legs trembling. They didn''t gasp until they got out of the practice room.


    A clever man ran out of the crowd and informed Feng Zhi before everyone noticed.


    Su Tang saw it in his eyes, but ignored it. He stood in the middle with his hands down. He looked indifferent, but his momentum was impressive.


    Is Feng Zhi coming?


    Exactly, he was thinking of meeting the legendary genius, the leader of the Dan academy!


    "Su Tang!" Zheng Zhan couldn''t care any more. He stepped in, grabbed Su Tang''s arm and dragged it out. "Come with me, Feng Zhi will come soon! You waste his brother''s hand, he... He will kill you!"


    "Yes, yes, Su Tang, come out! Leave the practice room!" the apprentices in yellow also advised one after another.


    Su Tang raised his eyebrows and said strangely, "eh? Feng Zhi is here. What can you do to me? I''m standing here well and haven''t done anything at all. He Cheng Zheng sent his palm to the dagger I took and accidentally cut his finger. Can you blame me? What happened just now is under your eyes, and you are all my witnesses!"


    Su Tang''s words were justified and calm, as if that was the case!

 Chapter 16

    The people looked dazed and thought it over carefully. It seemed that it was really like what Su Tang said. They saw it with their own eyes. Su Tang didn''t even move. Cheng Zheng let him hit it with his fists. The only thing Su Tang could do was to block the dagger in front of his head. This is everyone''s normal reaction when protecting himself.


    Just now, it was clear that Cheng Zheng didn''t have eyes and forcibly sent his fist to someone else''s dagger. Only then did he cut off his finger!


    Who''s to blame?


    He can only blame himself! Blame him for not having eyes!


    "Su Tang is right. I can see clearly that Cheng Zheng took the initiative to send his finger to Su Tang''s dagger. Su Tang didn''t even move a finger. Cheng Zheng! Su Tang, I''ll testify for you!" Zheng Zhan straightened his chest, said loudly, full of confidence!


    "Yes! I saw it too. The fact is that Cheng Zheng was unlucky and didn''t have eyes!" another apprentice in yellow attached.


    "I! I''ll testify to you too! Su Tang, I support you!"


    "Me! And me! We are all witnesses!"


    The crowd was surging. The young men in yellow stood up one by one with an excited look. They were bullied by Cheng Zheng every day. Su Tang helped them out.


    Cheng Zheng''s best friends kept silent and lowered their heads to help Cheng Zheng stop bleeding. They were also secretly saying that the boss was really unlucky. They could see clearly that it was boss Cheng who took the initiative to send his fingers to the blade of the boy Su Tang. Alas, the boss didn''t have eyes!


    Cheng Zheng, who had just been rescued and woke up, was so angry at Su Tang''s words that he reversed black and white. Do these people think they are fools and blind? A good man will send his fingers up to others to cut? He roared angrily, "poof" spewed out a mouthful of old blood, turned his eyes, and was very angry!


    Su Tang shrugged innocently, with an expression of doing my shit!


    In fact, he really didn''t do anything. He just expected the enemy to attack first and then attack!


    Although he has no accomplishments, his accomplishments in his previous life have reached the highest level of perfection, and his eyes are cruel. Cheng Zheng''s body moves. He can see his intention at a glance. His heart turns at will, and his divine consciousness is input into the sky reliant blade. Unfortunately, at the moment when Cheng Zheng''s fists are about to hit his ears, the sky reliant blade appears in the air. With Cheng Zheng''s powerful and powerful blow, he gently skillfully Silently, he cut off Cheng Zheng''s ten fingers.


    In the eyes of the public, Cheng Zheng really sent his finger to cut it for him


    Although the gap between their accomplishments is huge, how fast can Cheng Zheng move faster than his mind? Therefore, Cheng Zheng lost ten fingers in vain. After eating this dumb loss, he had no place to complain and no place to apply for grievances.


    Even if Feng Zhi came, he couldn''t pick out Su Tang''s mistakes.


    "Feng, Feng Zhi are coming!" suddenly a young man pointed to the distance and said in a trembling voice.


    "Ah? Su Tang, Zheng Zhan, come out quickly!" the young apprentices waved eagerly.


    Cheng Zheng''s close friends straightened up one by one, stood up and stood with their hips on their hips.


    "Oh, who was bluffing there just now to be a witness? Now our eldest brother is here. Look at your look! Hum!"


    Su Tang''s eyes followed the direction of the young man''s fingers. Sure enough, he saw a light blue figure coming quickly, followed by two small black spots far behind. It was obvious that he was the messenger.


    Did you come?


    Su Tang stood there calmly, patted Zheng Zhan on the shoulder and said, "brother, are you going to fight Feng Zhi with me here, or cheer me up outside the door?"


    Zheng Zhan stared at Su Tang in amazement. Is this boy crazy today???


    Feng Zhi is a character whose accomplishments are comparable to those of elders. All the people on the scene can''t equal the power of Feng Zhi to grind his toes.


    "Su Tang, you and your boy will die by yourself. I won''t accompany you!" Zheng Zhan glared at Su Tang with hatred, shook his arm and rushed out without looking back.


    Cheng Zheng''s best friends whistled and cheered together.


    "Look, it''s still the boy who knows practice. When brother Feng comes, we''ll plead for you! Let''s draw a line with Su Tang early, otherwise... Hum, hum!"


    Zheng Zhan ran to the door with a blue face. Looking at Feng Zhi coming from far and near, he paused and looked back at Su Tang.


    "Su Tang, listen to my advice and come out quickly. My brother doesn''t want to collect the body for you later!"


    "OK, I''ll invite you out for a drink when the call is over!" Su Tang smiled and said indifferently.


    The boy is really crazy! Zheng Zhan couldn''t help rolling his eyes and was completely speechless.


    "Brother Feng!" a close friend of Cheng Zheng suddenly shouted and rushed forward wrongfully.


    All of them suddenly looked out. They saw a tall and thin boy wearing a light blue robe. He came casually, almost in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 17

    Everyone smacked their tongues together. Everyone knew that elder martial brother Feng''s cultivation was very high, but almost no one saw it with their own eyes. Today, elder martial brother Feng only revealed his skill of land trace, and immediately opened their eyes and drank it one after another.


    Feng Zhi hardly heard the praise and cheers of the crowd. His face was light and expressionless. He was neither anxious nor angry. It seemed as if nothing had happened. He didn''t take revenge for Cheng Zheng at all. However, his face was indifferent, but there was a momentum that can''t be forced to look at. With the movement of his clothes, he unknowingly spread around.


    The crowd involuntarily opened a way for him. Everyone held his breath and didn''t dare to breathe loudly. They didn''t even dare to look up at him carefully.


    Feng Zhi calmly walked up to Cheng Zheng, who was particularly unconscious. He bent down and looked carefully at the injury on his palm. He saw that ten fingers were broken together. The wound was sprinkled with medicine and wrapped tightly with the skirt. The blood had stopped flowing. However, the broken fingers could not be connected anymore.


    Cheng Zheng is completely abandoned.


    Feng Zhi''s indifferent face was filled with confusion.


    The reason why he came late was that before that, he was locked in the alchemy room to develop the refining method of green glass red fire pill. Suddenly, he heard a close friend of his cousin Cheng Zheng clapping the door outside and shouting that Cheng Zheng had been killed by waste Su Tang and asked him to avenge Cheng Zheng.


    Shit! He doesn''t believe a word!


    Although he hasn''t seen Su Tang, he also knows the famous waste in the Dan courtyard. He doesn''t even have any accomplishments.


    Who is Cheng Zheng? If others don''t know his ability, will he not know it? Cheng Zheng is just one step away from entering the realm of great martial arts. It''s not unusual to say that Su Tang was killed by his cousin. How could it be that his cousin was killed by Su Tang


    It is clear that my cousin made up such a big lie because he didn''t know what trouble he had caused outside and wanted to calm himself down.


    He ignored it and continued to concentrate on the hundred young spirit vine soaked in the wine bowl. He watched it melt slowly bit by bit and was secretly happy until another cry came outside the room.


    "Brother Feng, no, it''s not good. Boss Cheng was cut off ten fingers by the waste Su Tang. Now I don''t know whether life or death. Brother Feng, please go and avenge boss Cheng!"


    Cut off ten fingers? Isn''t that useless?


    He rubbed his eyebrows and stood up reluctantly. In order to let himself go, this cousin really worked hard to make up a lie.


    Well, it seems that it will take a long time to melt the green vine wine. I''ll go out and see what disaster my cousin has caused.


    Until he saw it with his own eyes, Cheng Zheng really broke his finger and became a useless man. He felt a pain in his heart, but he was confused on his face. He raised his eyes and asked, "what''s the matter? Who did it?"


    His light eyes slowly swept over all the faces present. When everyone''s eyes touched him, their hearts trembled and shook inexplicably. His eyes seemed calm, but there was a small needle in his eyes, which was extremely sharp. It was obvious that his hatred had reached the extreme.


    Zheng Zhan''s heart jumped out of his cavity. His palms were all sweaty. He stared at Su Tang closely, winked at him and motioned him to hurry out of the practice room. Feng Zhi''s cultivation is really worthy of its reputation. When he saw it with his own eyes today, he knew that he was even more terrible than the legend!


    Su Tang still looked at ease. His legs were like roots. He stood in the middle of the practice room, motionless. He didn''t know whether he was scared silly or really crazy.


    "He, he did it." a close friend of Cheng Zheng stretched out his hand and pointed at Su Tang in the practice room.


    "He? Su Tang?" there was a trace of confusion in Feng Zhi''s voice, and his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Yes, it''s him! Boss Cheng''s finger was cut off when he touched his dagger!" this close friend was very clever and used some skills. So many eyes were staring at him. He didn''t dare to say that Cheng Zheng sent his finger to Su Tang''s blade, but anyone would mistakenly think that Su Tang did it.


    "It''s impossible!" Feng Zhixin didn''t believe it. When he swept his eyes, he knew that Su Tang was just an ordinary man without any accomplishments. His eyes were frozen and fixed on his best friend, "say! Who did it!"


    His best friend was so frightened that he sweated out. His voice was shaking in his eyes: "brother Feng, brother Feng, it''s really, it''s him, he..." he stammered and couldn''t even speak completely.


    "Brother Feng, brother Feng, really, he, he didn''t lie." another close friend trembled.


    "Nonsense, everyone can testify for Su Tang. It''s clear that Cheng Zheng punched Su Tang. Su Tang didn''t do it. He just took the dagger and stood in place without moving. Cheng Zheng accidentally cut his finger off Su Tang''s blade. Everyone said, isn''t it?"


    Zheng Zhan couldn''t help it. He said loudly that no matter whether Feng Zhi would avenge Cheng Zheng or not, he would explain clearly for Su Tang and couldn''t let him be misunderstood by Feng Zhi.

 Chapter 18

    "Yes, I can testify that Cheng Zheng really sent it to the door."


    "We all saw it with our own eyes!"


    All the people present spoke with one voice. Even Cheng Zheng''s best friends bowed their heads and didn''t say a word of objection.


    Feng Zhi frowned. He looked up at Su Tang in the room again, released his divine knowledge, hovered over each other, and found that Su Tang really didn''t have any accomplishments. What''s the matter?


    It is reasonable to say that his cousin''s injury should have nothing to do with Su Tang, but Feng Zhi can see at a glance that Su Tang''s performance is too unusual.


    Generally, an ordinary person like him, whether unintentionally or intentionally, would not hurt Cheng Zheng in such a calm and calm manner.


    Is it true that his cousin''s injury is related to him?


    Feng Zhi narrowed his eyes slightly and slowly stepped into the door of the practice room. Step by step, he walked opposite Su Tang. They looked at each other silently.


    The air at the scene seemed to be frozen, and everyone dared not penetrate the atmosphere, staring at the two people in the room.


    Su Tang''s face was relaxed and his heart was secretly alert. Feng Zhi''s cultivation was extraordinary. If he did it, if he was a little careless, I''m afraid his ordinary body would immediately turn into debris under his fingers!


    They looked at each other speechless for a long time. Feng Zhi finally opened his mouth slowly: "my cousin''s injury is related to you?"


    Zheng Zhan''s heart suddenly mentioned his throat, clenched his hands and stared at Su Tang, hoping that he would say "irrelevant" twice.


    "That''s right. It can be said that it has something to do with me." Su Tang looked calm. "Everyone saw that he waved his fist and hit the edge of my dagger, which broke his finger. It really has something to do with me."


    Feng Zhi''s eyes suddenly shone like a blade. His eyebrows stood up high, his anger grew stronger and his voice was cold. If Wanzai xuanbing said, "the people behind you, get out! If you have the courage to do it, you can''t admit it? What kind of hero is timid!"


    At this time, he had determined that there was another expert behind Su Tang. Otherwise, how could he be so lucky that his cousin, who has reached the peak of martial arts, would be blind to see the edge of the other party''s dagger when he punched an ordinary person?


    There must be a guy playing tricks in the dark! Ninety percent of them are from his Yang family! Unable to see that Su Tang was bullied by Cheng Zheng, he hid behind Su Tang and wasted Cheng Zheng''s hands.


    "The people behind me?" Su Tangqi said, looking back and shrugging, "There''s no one behind me. Alas, it''s really strange. Your two brothers don''t look very good. One can''t see the knife in my hand, so he sent his fingers up and cut them. The other can''t see no one behind me, so he has to say there''s someone. Hey, I said, don''t refine pills, and prepare yourself a dose of Mingmu Qingxin powder first It''s serious. "


    As soon as Su Tang said this, everyone outside the door was shocked and changed color. Who does the boy think he is and dare to talk to Feng Zhi in such an out of tune tone? Doesn''t he know that as long as the other party moves his little finger, he can turn him into fly ash immediately?


    Cheng Zheng''s close friends immediately looked at Feng Zhi with expectant eyes. They only said that Feng Zhi was going to be angry. As soon as he made a move, he immediately asked the boy to go to hell to see his grandmother!


    However, Feng Zhi''s face became more dignified after listening to Su Tang''s big talk. He thought that the more the boy showed indifference, the more profound the cultivation of the man behind him.


    This man can cut off Cheng Zheng''s ten fingers without any interest. His cultivation is more than ten times higher than himself. He can''t do it rashly, otherwise... His eyes can''t help glancing at Cheng Zheng lying on the ground.


    Otherwise, the appearance of my cousin will be a lesson for me!


    "Since you don''t want to show up, don''t blame me for being rude to this boy!" Feng Zhi said coldly. With a slight blow of his palms, sparks splashed everywhere, and the whole palm became red, just like an iron hand just burned out of the stove.


    "This, this is... Red flame ice palm!" someone suddenly shouted in horror in the crowd.


    Red flame ice palm!


    The unique family skill of Feng family - red flame ice palm!


    Everyone present did not know the prestige of the red flame ice palm, the fifth magic skill in Langya! Everyone had only heard of its prestige, but no one had seen it with their own eyes.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with horror and shock. Zheng Zhan''s face was like soil color and felt that his heart didn''t jump, while Cheng Zheng''s close friends screamed excitedly.


    "Red flame ice palm! Red flame ice palm! The boy is dead!"

 Chapter 19

    "Brother Feng, kill the boy with red flame ice palm!"


    Su Tang''s pupils contracted fiercely! It''s not good to cry in my heart!


    The light emitted by the red flame ice palm is enough to melt gold and jade. Even if I can see through his flaws at a glance, I''m afraid the heaven reliant blade can''t get close to his palms within five steps... I can''t really fight this hairy boy who only has the realm of great martial arts?!


    Su Tang is a proud student in his heart. He has a strong temperament when he meets strong. He has never been afraid of anyone in his previous life. Even if he is reborn into a physical body, he can still abolish Cheng Zheng at the peak of the martial arts teacher in one move. Now this young man is just a warrior at the peak, and he is afraid of him!


    Take a big bet! See if his heaven reliant blade is sharp or his Feng family''s red flame ice palm is stronger!


    "Why don''t you show up? Young master, my face is clean. Can''t you see that guy with bad eyes?" Su Tang said with a smile in his mouth. He had already played a twelve point spirit in his heart. Yitian blade slipped out of the naxu ring and hid it in his palm.


    "Well, since you want to die, I''ll finish you first!" Feng Zhi didn''t talk. He took a step and held his palms high. At that time, the light was as bright as a flame in the air, and a scorching heat wave rushed out. At that time, everyone outside the house was forced to step back several steps.


    Feng Zhi''s eyes were fixed on Su Tang''s face, which showed a cruel smile like a cat playing with a mouse. He wanted to see the boy turn into fly ash under his hands. He also wanted to see how long the expert behind the boy could hide.


    He deliberately slowed down his movements, and his hot palms pressed down on Su Tang''s head bit by bit, just like two huge pieces of Tong iron, burning a galloping flame, which was closer and closer to Su Tang''s head and heart


    Suddenly, with a "Chi" sound, several strands of hair on Su Tang''s head couldn''t stand the heat. They burned and flashed a bright and dazzling fire. Su Tang only felt that the heart of his head was hot!


    Feng Zhi''s face can''t help showing a proud grin... At this moment, even if the expert behind the boy makes a move, it''s too late to save the boy''s life!


    "Zheng -"


    There was a crisp sound, a cold white awn flashed, the dazzling fire on Su Tang''s head went out instantly, and there was a burning smell of burnt hair in the air!


    Then


    "Ah -" a miserable cry, accompanied by the burning smell of hair, spread to the outside of the practice room.


    The whole room was silent and everyone was numb!


    Feng Zhi''s mind is blank. His eyes are dull. He looks at his right palm. A small dagger no longer than an inch has penetrated his palm. The bright red blood is flowing down the snow shining blade bit by bit


    He raised his head blankly. He couldn''t even feel the sharp pain in his palm. He didn''t dare to look at Su Tang opposite. Is this dagger? When did it appear? How did it happen? I didn''t give a clue?


    Su Tang looked relaxed, stretched out his palm and patted on his head, wiped out several strands of charred hair, then tilted his head and looked at Feng Zhi, smiled and said: "originally, you are the same as Cheng Zheng. You really have bad eyes! Didn''t I remind you just now that you have bad eyes and need to take medicine!"


    "Poof -" Rao Shifeng Zhixiu was extraordinary, and he was so angry that he spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    Su Tang falsely raised his index finger and shook it slightly. Feng Zhi immediately felt a sharp pain in his palm. The silver dagger was shaking around his palm with Su Tang''s fingers. He realized in horror that the fate of his palm was completely in the hands of the opposite waste boy!


    As long as the other party shakes his finger, his palm will be abandoned immediately and become a disabled person like his cousin Cheng Zheng


    Feng Zhi''s face instantly turned pale. He stared at Su Tang''s fingertips in fear and said in a trembling voice: "don''t, don''t... don''t move..."


    "Don''t move if you tell me not to move. Why should I listen to you, young master? Hmm?" Su Tang glanced at him obliquely, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly.


    "Please... Please, please, don''t move, ah, don''t move." Feng Zhi''s legs trembled and couldn''t stand steadily. For a moment, he had no fighting spirit and pleaded.


    From childhood to childhood, he lived a smooth life. He was praised as a jewel at home and a proud son in the eyes of everyone at school. He never suffered a little setback and developed his arrogance. At this time, once he was made obedient, he had no backbone at all. This plea was only heard by Cheng Zheng''s close friends, Look pale.


    Cheng Zheng, who had been in a coma for a long time, woke up just at this time. He just heard Feng Zhi''s plea. He immediately ejected another mouthful of old blood and fainted again.

 Chapter 20

    "It''s OK not to move, but it depends on my mood. Well, young master, I don''t have any other hobbies. I just like one thing -" Su Tang''s three fingers rubbed gently in the air. Feng Zhi was only frightened for a while. After staying for a long time, he realized the meaning of Su Tang''s gesture.


    "Yes, I have. I''ll give you all my money." with a wave of Feng Zhi''s left hand, a lavender naxu ring flew into the air and landed in the palm of Su Tang''s hand.


    Su Tang sent his divine sense to Na Xu Jie for a brief sweep, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    Feng Zhi was delighted and said in a trembling voice, "young Xia, can you let me go?"


    "Let you go?" this guy really has a lot of good things. Su Tang was about to nod. Suddenly, his eyes swept and fell on Feng Zhi''s chest. His eyes lit up. "I want the thing on your neck!"


    Feng Zhi''s face changed greatly. He immediately shook his head and said, "no, this is the treasure of my family. It must not fall into the hands of outsiders."


    "No? That''s OK. I think your palm is very good. Just in time, young master, I''m going to have a drink later. It''s good to braised the current wine and vegetables." with a long eyebrow, the index finger of my right hand moved falsely.


    "Ah - no! Young Xia, don''t move! Here you are, here you are!" Feng Zhi was so frightened that he couldn''t care about anything else. With his left hand, he took off the diamond ornament on his chest and threw it to Su Tang.


    Su Tang stretched out his hand to take it, and his divine knowledge probed into the ornaments. He was very happy, but his face was faint. He glanced and disdained: "what a stingy guy, just a broken stone, and regarded it as a family treasure? It can be seen that your Feng family really can''t be on the table. Let''s break up early!"


    With a finger in the air, Yitian blade flew out of Feng Zhi''s palm and disappeared in an instant.


    Feng Zhi holding the injured right palm, his face was gloomy and wanted to drip water. Looking at Su Tang''s eyes, he wanted to come forward for revenge, but he didn''t dare, because he didn''t blink just now, but he still didn''t see how the other party''s dagger pierced the palm of his hand.


    This man... Where is a waste? It''s obvious that he dressed up as a pig and ate a tiger. His cultivation is unpredictable. He and his cousin were fooled by him!


    He didn''t dare to stay one more minute or say one more word. For fear that he would annoy the smiling face, he bowed his head and quickly rushed out of the practice room. A group of Cheng Zheng''s close friends also ran away one by one, crying and carrying the dizzy Cheng Zheng.


    For a moment, only Zheng Zhan and a group of apprentices in yellow were left outside the practice room. They stared at the subversive scene one by one and were stunned.


    Su Tang came out of the practice room with a smile, patted Zheng Zhan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "come on, let''s drink. Anyone of you who is interested can come together."


    After this battle, these apprentices in yellow looked at Su Tang with different eyes. They got close to him one after another. When they heard Su Tang''s invitation, they were all excited and promised.


    Zheng Zhan has been vaguely dreaming. Su Tang took him for two steps. Su Tang suddenly stopped and said with a loud smile: "Mr. vice president, I''m tired of watching the excitement with this strange friend. It''s better to have a few drinks to quench my thirst."


    what? Vice President?


    All the teenagers stared and looked around, but they didn''t see anyone. They looked at Su Tang one after another. Before the boy drank, he talked drunk? It''s empty around here. There''s no sign of the vice president.


    "Su Tang, Su Tang, you are so unexpected." with Xu Zizhen''s words falling to the ground, two figures suddenly appeared. The teenagers were shocked to find that one of them was the vice president. How did Su Tang know!


    "Uncle Xu, your Kung Fu of flying through the air is nothing more than that. It''s amazing that a boy who hasn''t even reached the realm of samurai is broken. Tut Tut, I don''t know how to evaluate Uncle Xu if my father knows about you?" the speaker is a young man in white. He speaks with ridicule. It''s obvious that he is very familiar with Xu Zi.


    "Hey, it''s a mistake, it''s a mistake." Xu Zizhen smiled awkwardly, suddenly raised his eyes, stared around and shouted, "you irrelevant boys, get out of here! I''m looking for Su Tang!"


    The teenagers secretly stretched out their tongues and looked at Su Tang with envy. This boy was lucky to let the vice president attach so much importance to him. He can''t call others waste in the future. He has to catch up and curry favor.


    Seeing the teenagers slip away one by one, Su Tang picks his eyebrows and looks at the young man in white in surprise. It is obvious that this young man is the protagonist who wants to find himself today.


    "Su Tang, let me introduce you to this bastard in white. His name is Yu Boyang. He is the little owner of Wanbao building." Xu Zizhen smiled and patted Su Tang on the shoulder. He looked like an elder caring for his younger generation. He only got goose bumps on Su Tang''s back.


    If you seriously talk about it, I su Tang is your martial Uncle Xu Zizhen, okay?


    Su Tang''s stomach Fei said with a faint smile on his face and nodded slightly to Yu Boyang. He thought that the boy in white was originally the son of little fish. Wouldn''t he call himself Shi Shuzu?


    Knowing Yu Boyang''s identity, Su Tang immediately guessed Yu Boyang''s intention. It was his carelessness that caused the disaster caused by the Dan square left in Wanbao building, which attracted the big tail wolf.


    No, there are two big tailed wolves in front of us. They are all eyeing the Dan Fang hidden in their belly.


    Hum! Do you really think I''m a fool? I can''t see the greed in your eyes!


    Su Tang snorted with disdain, raised his head and ignored them.


    Xu Zizhen and Yu Boyang looked at each other with confusion in their eyes. They didn''t understand why they were so good. The boy even put up a shelf, but how did he open his mouth?


    Yu Boyang talked to Xu Zizhen and motioned for him to speak. Xu Zizhen thought for a moment and felt that he was also the vice president of the Dan hospital. Su Tang always had to sell his face and simply made it clear.


    "Su Tang, we came to you to discuss something with you. Well, this thing, this thing..." he squinted at Yu Boyang and suddenly moved flowers and trees. "It''s you, brother Yu. I just want to introduce you, Hei hei." then he touched his chin and smiled proudly.


    Su Tang was secretly funny in his stomach. He turned to Yu Boyang and said, "I don''t know this young master Yu, but I don''t know what you want from him?"


    Fu Boyang glared at Xu Zizhen and scolded him: old fox!

 Chapter 21

    Xu Zizhen turned his face to one side, but he was waiting for Yu Boyang to speak.


    What little nine they played, Su Tang knew clearly in his heart. If he wanted the Dan square in his stomach, he had to see what price they paid. As for the top danfang, they don''t have to think about it. Anyway, they won''t give it to them.


    Xu Zizhen put it together. Although Yu Boyang was a little angry, he quickly changed over. After all, he wanted to be with Su Tang. He didn''t want to offend a person with genetic Dan Fang, so he pointed it out directly.


    "Mr. Su, I know you must have other danfang. I don''t know if you can tell me. Of course, if you need anything, don''t hesitate to speak."


    "Need?" Su Tang thought carefully. For him, what he needs most now is all kinds of medicinal materials for refining tonic pill, but the value of a tonic pill is far from comparable to these medicinal materials.


    Su Tang looked at Yu Boyang. Since this guy is so rich and doesn''t pit him a little, he''s sorry for his Dan Fang. Besides, he''s also my grandson anyway. It''s natural to be filial to his elders.


    Su Tang calculated it in his mind and said calmly, "I think you can see the pill. Yes, that''s the pill of the genetic seven product tonic elixir. As for how many goods I have in my stomach, it depends on what price you can give? But..."


    Su Tang suddenly stopped. Yu Boyang and Xu Zizhen looked at each other with joy. They thought they were right. Su Tang must have private goods. They hurriedly asked, "just say what you want."


    Su Tang sneered at the corners of his mouth. The effect he needed has been achieved. As long as they know that there are other danfang in their hands, they will get it at all costs. The danfang left by the previous life has long disappeared in the long river of history. Since you can live another life, these danfang should appear.


    Su Tang looked at the excitement on their faces and said slowly, "it''s easy to ask for Dan Fang. I want 60% of the profits for all the pills refined by my Dan Fang, and the remaining 40% are negotiated by you. You should also provide the alchemy materials I need in the future."


    "This is a lion''s mouth. It''s nonsense."


    Xu Zizhen could not hold his face. He was angry. He was the vice president of Fang Hedan hospital. Su Tang had such a big appetite and 60% of the profits.


    Besides, not every furnace of alchemy will succeed. At least 10% of the cost will make a profit. Now he wants 60%, isn''t that only 30% of the profit? Fang Hedan hospital is so big that the remaining 30% of the profit is not enough to plug the teeth.


    Su Tang snorted coldly, looked at them with disdain and stopped talking.


    Yu Boyang thought almost as much as Xu Zizhen. He didn''t expect Su Tang to have such a big appetite. However, since Su Tang dared to say so, didn''t he still have a lot of danfang in his hand?


    Thinking of this, Yu Boyang whispered a few words in Xu Zizhen''s ear. Xu Zizhen''s face looked much better, but he still didn''t give Su Tang a good face.


    Yu Boyang said to Su Tang, "young master Su, do you think it''s ok? You account for 50% of the profits. The alchemy materials you need in the future will be provided by Wanbao building. However, please don''t tell others about these Dan prescriptions. Of course, if young master Su has other Dan prescriptions, you should tell us at the first time."


    It''s almost the same. Yu Boyang can still do things. He''s much better than his father xiaoyu''er. Su Tang nodded and agreed.


    "Yes, I''ll tell you the pill of Sanpin Juling powder now. A Sanpin Juling powder can replenish all the essence of a great martial arts teacher. Remember, Centennial Juling grass, cold moon stone, seven leaf flower, Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, ice dew, snake Yan grass..."


    Xu Zizhen and Yu Boyang looked at each other, and the excitement in their eyes was hard to express. Although Juling powder was not as high as the elixir, it was a panacea that every friar could not live without.


    When everyone has an overdraft of essence, a second grade Juling powder can sell at a high price. If it is a third grade, it will be pursued by major families.


    Langya continent is vast, and there are countless practitioners. With these three products of Juling powder, Fanghe pill hall can be the best in Langya pill hall, even if Xingyun pill hall eavesdrop on the prescription for mending Lingdan.


    "Good! Good! Good!" Xu Zizhen said three good words and said to Su Tang with a smile: "Su Tang, the medicine valley will open in three months. I''ll give you a place. You can go to the medicine Valley at that time."


    Su Tang nodded. He knew where the medicine valley was. It was opened every 1000 years. Every time, the number of places to enter was covered by major forces.


    In the medicine Valley, there are not only the legendary miraculous medicine, but also many ancient relics of great power. If you get the inheritance of ancient power, you will not only soar to the sky, but also be attracted by major forces to become a VIP.


    On the way back, Su Tang found that those disciples who originally despised him had become submissive. Even if they didn''t know each other, they would call themselves "Hello, senior brother Su".


    It seems that he has established his authority during the day. If his spiritual strength is not much stronger than Feng Zhi, he must have fallen. Su Tang felt that his desire for the elixir was becoming more and more intense.


    Can''t practice. In the medicine Valley three months later, Feng Zhi and they will certainly not let go of themselves.


    In this predatory world, power is the standard to measure everything.


    He went to sleep in a daze. Just before dawn, Su Tang got up impatiently. He had just put on his clothes, and the door opened with a "squeak".


    A 15-year-old girl came in, dressed in ordinary clothes and carrying a basin of water in her weak arms. She carefully looked at Su Tang, quickly turned to one side and said in a low voice, "childe, I''ll wait on you to wash your face."


    The girl looks good. She has a cherry mouth willow branch and a pair of Danfeng eyes. At first glance, she is a beautiful embryo. Su Tang couldn''t help but have two more eyes and asked, "what''s your name?"


    While wiping Su Tang''s face, the girl said, "if you go back to the childe, the maid''s name is lvyao. Because my parents died, the Dean saw my pity and took me in."


    Su Tang nodded. It seems that the square Hedan courtyard didn''t disappoint him. Although the way of heaven is ruthless, if it is really ruthless, what''s the significance of pursuing the way of heaven.


    In his last life, Su Ming didn''t enjoy the warmth and coldness of the world, because he was Su Ming from above. In this life, he is Su Tang. Since God wants him to live again, he must live brilliantly.


    He took up lvyao''s weak boneless jade hand and said, "follow me. I''ll take you to buy clothes."


    On the street, lvyao follows Su Tang in fear and sweeps her eyes around the shop. Every time Su Tang turns around, lvyao immediately lowers her head in panic.


    Su Tang is helpless. Well, it seems that Laurie still has a sense of fear for uncle.


    He took out Feng Zhi''s storage ring and gave it to lvyao to buy her favorite things. He turned and walked in the direction of Wanbao building.


    "Young master Su, you''re here. My young master is just looking for you. Please come here." just at the gate of Wanbao building, the young girl waiter greeted him yesterday, took Su Tang to the backyard and asked someone to bring tea.


    Su Tang is fine. He looks left and right in the backyard. After a while, the boy Yu Boyang comes out.


    When Yu Boyang saw Su Tang, he was as enthusiastic as an old friend.


    "Mr. Su, we met again. I was going to tell you today that the medicinal materials you need have been prepared. Unexpectedly, you came to the door."


    "So fast?" Su Tang suddenly sat up. He thought it would take a few days to collect all the materials. Unexpectedly, it took only one day. It seems that the energy of Wanbao building is good.


    Yu Boyang nodded and smiled and said, "yes, Mr. Su, although those medicinal materials are difficult to find, they are still easy to receive with the energy of our Wanbao building at a high price. Mr. Su, look if they are these medicinal materials."


    Su Tang took the storage ring from Yu Boyang and looked at it carefully. Yes, the medicine in it is the medicine of tonic pill. There are three in total. Su Tang put away the storage ring and asked, "do you have a secret room here? I want to practice alchemy here."


    "Yes." Yu Boyang took Su Tang to the secret room and arranged several guys to watch outside. He told people not to disturb Su Tang''s Alchemy inside.


    Su Tang sat quietly in the secret room. After his body was adjusted to its best state, he slowly opened the fire spout under the stove tripod and placed the medicinal materials in the storage ring in front of him one by one.


    When the furnace tripod was red, a medicinal material red tassel was thrown into the furnace tripod, and the divine knowledge was found. The red tassel was carefully wrapped around the red tassel. Slowly, the red tassel became soft, and a fragrance came out from the furnace tripod. This was the time when the red tassel was liquefied.


    Su Tang quickly threw in several medicinal materials. His divine sense was divided into several shares and divided the medicinal materials to one side. When all the medicinal materials became liquid, he carefully began to knead several different liquids together.


    This process is very important because different medicinal materials have different properties. If you don''t pay attention, the furnace will explode. This furnace of pills will not only be invalid, but also the alchemist will be injured.


    God knows that the riotous with colour is turning around, and after the same color of the whole liquid, Su Tang has made the mind drag the liquid to the half empty of the furnace. This will make the liquid melt away from the high temperature, leaving the essence of the whole medicine.


    Two hours later, the liquid medicine became more fragrant. Su Tang divided the liquid medicine into two parts from the middle. The tonic pill is not the same as other pills. The tonic pill can only produce two at most in a furnace, and more medicine is not enough.


    The colorful liquid medicine is separated from the middle and slowly condensed into the shape of two pills. This is the most important time, because if there is any mistake at this time, the pill will fail.


    Su Tang was relieved and took back his divine consciousness after two pills were used to mend the spirit and bind the pill!


    The pill has been formed. Just wait for half an hour and the pill can be released.

 Chapter 22

    Outside the secret room, Yu Boyang was attracted by the fragrance from the secret room. He knew that now it was a critical moment and could not tolerate any distraction and interference.


    "Bang." suddenly, there was a loud noise in the secret room, and the whole ground trembled.


    Yu Boyang''s face turned white and said something bad. His grandmother''s stove tripod exploded. Su Tang was refining pills in it. Isn''t that?


    Su Tang is now the "treasure" of Wanbao building. He dared not think any more. He quickly opened the stone gate and looked inside.


    In the secret room, the dust was flying. I saw a embarrassed dark figure coughing in the corner. It was su Tang!


    "Cough... Cough..." Su Tang covered his nose with his clothes while coughing. His face was black and gray, and his hair was like being electrocuted.


    This ancient elixir for mending the spirit pill was obtained by Su Tang in the last generation from the remains of an ancient great power, and has never had the opportunity to refine it. He didn''t expect that the power of this elixir was so strong when it became a elixir. If his divine sense hadn''t been prepared, he might have died at the alchemy scene.


    Yu Boyang hurried to him and asked, "Su Tang, are you okay?"


    Su Tang was sore all over and was seriously injured. A touch of blood flowed from the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t care. It seemed that he wasn''t the one who was injured. He threw out a tonic pill to Yu Boyang: "second grade tonic pill, pick it up."


    Hearing the words, Yu Boyang was an inspiration. Was there any mistake? The elixir was not only refined by the boy, but also dumped by the boy. He hurried to a dog fluttering posture and held it with both hands. It was like a bear, which made Su Tang Yinjun unable to help.


    Yu Boyang carefully held the elixir and said excitedly, "Su Tang, this is a second-class elixir. It is the treasure of the foundation laid by the junior martial artist. With him, you can even change your martial arts physique, from an ordinary physique to a genius, which is discarded by you like garbage."


    Su Tang said coldly, "it''s not rubbish. What is it? If it weren''t needed now, I wouldn''t bother to refine this grade of pill."


    Who is he? He''s Su Ming, the ninth order imperial level elixir. He hasn''t seen anything. He hasn''t refined it. It''s just a second-class elixir. It''s not garbage.


    Su Tang''s look was ancient and unpopular. It seemed that he was talking about an ordinary thing, but Yu Boyang trembled. The second-class tonic elixir was rubbish. What was the origin of Su Tang.


    When Yu Boyang recovered, Su Tang had long disappeared.


    Fanghe college, dormitory yard.


    "Hoo... Hoo..." he began to kick his legs, swing his arms, press his legs, press his waist... Do various postures, warm up and start training.


    "The physique of this body is too bad. You must be strong as soon as possible. The pure Yang body refining method is the strongest body refining method in the world. Unfortunately, when you get this anti heaven body refining method, you have passed the best cultivation period. If you practice again, it will have no effect. Now it''s just right. You can practice!"


    Su Tang roared and stood on his feet. His whole waist bent backward, his head slowly toward the ground, his arms supported downward, his whole body was like a full moon, and a sense of severe pain filled his body.


    "Ah!"


    An almost terrible pain came into my mind from my arms, like countless sharp knives cutting my brain. Su Tang finally couldn''t resist the piercing pain. His strength seemed to be pulled away from his body. He lost his balance and fell to the ground, panting heavily.


    "The pure Yang body refining method is so terrible, so * * *. At that moment, I felt that my body seemed to be torn into countless pieces! No wonder I was known as the strongest body refining unique skill. It''s so painful just to get started."


    He spent a lot of money refining a precious pill and bought it from Lei di.


    "With this set of strongest body refining methods, even if I''m wasting materials, as long as I have a firm will and don''t fear hardships, I can become a strong man!"


    Su Tang took a deep breath, drank loudly and bowed down. No one who can become a strong person is not strong willpower and has experienced extraordinary hardships. Qualification is important, but more important is perseverance and uncompromising determination and belief!


    "The first move of the body refining method of pure Yang is a green dragon on the left and a white tiger on the right. The upper reaches the sky and the lower reaches the earth. It is called ''bending the bow to hold the moon''."


    Su Tang looked solemn and did a strange traction posture. He didn''t move, just like worshiping ancient gods!


    In the dark, the air flow around began to change, and the gradually converging air flow began to rotate rapidly. The slight pulling force made every pore of Su Tang feel clear. Such a clear feeling made Su Tang''s body itch, itching unbearable and miserable.


    This is the core of the first form. If you want to refine your body, first refine your heart!


    With the heart of the strong, there will be the action of the strong!


    "Hoo!" Su Tang endured for 20 minutes. At this time, his whole body was itchy, his mental strength was overdrawn, and his body was weak. It was not much easier than a battle of life and death. It even gave Su Tang an illusion that it was even more painful than when he was quenched by divine thunder.


    "Come again!"


    Su Tang shouted loudly. How can he give up when he was frustrated!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, Su Tang left the dormitory in a hurry. Last night, after repeatedly failed to practice the pure Yang body Dharma, he finally found the most critical point.


    The physical strength is not enough. You should know that his physical strength is slightly less than that of some ordinary people. How can such a physical body easily succeed in cultivating the great body cultivation method of pure Yang?


    After reading Su Ming''s memory last night, Su Tang finally found a place to quickly improve his physical strength.


    LEIYU!


    Fanghe college is a unique area for body quenching. The thunder in this thunder area is not formed by the nine day thunder of nature, but by the first president of Fanghe college who spent countless financial resources and collected many thunder demon pills from the four sides. It is specially used for junior students to practice body quenching. Therefore, the thunder power is relatively peaceful.


    The thunder area is divided into three parts: the peripheral area, the middle area and the core area. The periphery is specially provided for the training of samurai realm and students who have just broken through the martial arts realm, while the middle area is specially provided for the peak of martial arts, great martial arts division and martial spirit training. The core area is prohibited for students, It is said that some hidden strongmen of Fanghe college are hidden inside.


    Su Tang''s physical strength at this time can only barely mix in the peripheral area. Although the thunder in the thunder area is very peaceful, there are still many invisible dangers.


    At this time, there are a sea of people in Lei Yu. Thousands of students are gathered here. Young faces make su Tang''s thoughts go back to his childhood in his previous life. At that time, he was no different from these students. He listened to the legends of the legendary strong on the mainland every day and practiced tirelessly, I just hope that one day my story will also become the object of other people''s legend. No matter when or where, there will be a group of martial artists who will advance towards the road of strength step by step with a firm heart of strength.


    "Hey! Boy, hurry to the back and line up!" at this time, a 17-year-old student pointed to Su Tang and shouted.


    The sound in his ear pulled Su Tang back from his thoughts and looked at the long queue around him. Su Tang calmly found a team with relatively few people to line up. The thunder quenching body in the thunder field has a strong improvement on the physical strength of the martial arts, but the pain is self-evident, so the rich disciples generally don''t choose to come here to quench their body, It''s much better for them to wash their flesh with medicine than to ask for trouble here.


    With the passage of time, the students in front of Su Tang entered the transmission array one by one, and were transmitted to the periphery of the thunder field. Soon it was su Tang''s turn. This transmission array could only transmit one person at a time, and each transmission only needed to pay a spirit stone.


    After entering the transmission array, Su Tang escaped a spirit stone and put it into the groove. When he chose to transmit it to the peripheral area, just when Su Tang''s finger just moved away from the font that wrote the peripheral area, a golden light diffused in the transmission array, quickly wrapped Su Tang''s body, and then the light gradually faded and dissipated, Su Tang''s figure also completely disappeared in the transmission array.


    At the next moment, Su Tang appeared in the peripheral area of LEIYU. Just as his footsteps had just landed, there were bursts of numbness and a slight burning feeling all over his body.


    "Lei Yu! Not bad!" Su Tang felt very satisfied with the feeling from his body.


    Carefully looking at the surrounding environment, this is the first time Su Tang came here. He had only heard about it before.


    The peripheral area is very vast, at least thousands of square meters. Except for some small open spaces, there are all practice rooms of the same size. At this time, the doors of each practice room are closed. It seems that there are no less than 1000 such practice rooms in the peripheral area. There are many students in Fanghe college, and more than 1000 practice rooms are obviously not enough, At this time, many students could not find a room. They were sitting quietly in those spare places. At a glance, there were at least hundreds of people.


    Su Tang was not in the mood to wait as slowly as these students. He slowly closed his eyes and an invisible divine consciousness shrouded around. Soon the whole peripheral area was completely shrouded by his divine consciousness, and all the movements in each practice room were printed in his mind.


    Before long, he chose a practice room engraved with Tianzi No. 10. Without the slightest hesitation, he walked over.


    Along the way, the disciples sitting quietly looked at Su Tang, who was well-dressed, and showed different looks, or despised, or stunned, or kind smile. Not long ago, Su Tang came to the door of Tianzi No. 10 practice room. Just after his hind foot stepped out and stood still, the door of the practice room opened, and from there came a ragged and embarrassed young man, The dark face was caused by thunder.

 Chapter 23

    The young man opened the door and saw Su Tang. He looked a little stunned and didn''t say much. He leaned over to let Su Tang''s body walk towards the place where the echo array was located.


    "Where did the boy come from? I waited here for a long time and didn''t wait for the practice room. How did he get one when he came?"


    "Hum! It looks like a rich boy. He must have paid for the room!"


    Su Tang didn''t care about the discussion around him. He took another step towards the practice room. As soon as his front foot stepped into the door, a voice sounded behind him.


    "Wait!"


    "What''s up?" Su Tang asked faintly without looking back.


    "I''m Li Tinghai, a sophomore student and a warrior with peak cultivation. The reason why I called my little brother was that I wanted you to give me this room first!" an 18-year-old boy quickly approached Su Tang.


    "Idiot!"


    For Li Tinghai''s request, Su Tang still looked calm, spit out two words from his mouth, moved his steps again, and wanted to enter the practice room.


    "Toast, don''t eat and punish!" Li Tinghai''s face changed, and an angry breath slowly spread. He moved and came to the door of the practice room. A strong arm stretched out to block Su Tang''s way.


    "Boy, are you a freshman this year?" Li Tinghai asked again.


    "So what?"


    "Hehe, what''s up? No wonder you don''t understand the rules. You have to let or not let this room today! Do you understand?" after su Tang''s confirmation, Li Tinghai''s voice became more arrogant.


    "What if I don''t?" Su Tang said coldly with a gloomy face.


    Li Tinghai''s face was very ugly. In addition, he was a man of the moment in the peripheral area. No one had ever dared not give himself face like this, he said angrily at once; "Boy, you have seed. A waste who hasn''t cultivated spiritual power dares to talk to me like this. Today I''ll teach you the rules that you should abide by as a freshman."


    As his voice fell, a faint aura burst out of him and pressed directly towards Su Tang.


    "Aura and prestige? Has Li Tinghai broken through to the martial arts teacher?" their dispute has long attracted the eyes of those sitting students around. At this time, a look of surprise appeared on some people''s faces.


    "No, this can''t be regarded as the real aura pressure. His cultivation should have not broken through. His state at this time should be in the half step martial arts realm!"


    "Half step martial arts master? What a powerful talent. He''s less than 20 years old this year!"


    "Yes, looking at his present appearance, he will succeed in stepping into the martial arts realm in another month. We don''t understand the world of genius. We''d better continue to practice hard."


    "Boy, give you another chance, will you let it or not?" Li Tinghai was very proud of the comments and praises around him. Besides, just now he glanced at the goddess sister he had always wanted to pursue. At this time, he was standing behind him. The reason why he robbed Su Tang''s practice room this time was to please the goddess sister.


    "Things that don''t understand people''s words, get out!"


    From beginning to end, Su Tang didn''t turn around. In his opinion, even if he had no cultivation at all, others who wanted to bully would still pay a heavy price.


    "Die!" seeing Su Tang ignoring himself so much, Li Tinghai''s rage could no longer be suppressed. His whole body''s spiritual power burst out, and a virtual shadow of the heavenly monument began to condense slowly above his head.


    There was a thick and simple smell on the Tianbei. Suddenly, there was a spiritual fluctuation behind him. Su Tang didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately turned and stared at Li Tinghai who was constantly condensing the Tianbei.


    "Tianbei hand? It''s not bad. There''s a mold like it. Unfortunately, it''s just empty!" just when people around him were sweating for Su Tang, he actually opened his mouth to point out Li Tinghai''s Tianbei hand. At this moment, it looks like a mentor is carefully guiding the students to practice.


    "Wow, the world is crazy. This boy is really a divine man!" a student nearby exclaimed.


    "God man? Just him? I think it can only be regarded as a frightened madman at best!"


    "This is not necessarily true. Although his performance at this time is a little arrogant, everything he said is very reasonable!" a student thought and said.


    At this time, Li Tinghai''s face was so gloomy that he was about to drip water. He was despised by a waste who didn''t have spiritual power, which made him very angry. The speed of condensing the Tianbei was accelerated. Originally, he just wanted to give a simple lesson to the first-year student who arranged heaven and earth. At this time, he was already cruel in his heart. This move is bound to completely destroy the person in front of him.


    Seeing that Li Tinghai''s Tianbei was about to gather, Su Tang stopped teasing. His hands turned into claws, his palms tilted forward, and his right leg retreated slightly. For a moment, it was like a complete incarnation of an ancient dragon. It seemed that a trace of dragon singing could be heard in the breeze.


    The sudden change of Su Tang surprised Li Tinghai, who had been full of rage, "what''s going on? What a strange boy!" at this time, not only Li Tinghai felt the change of Su Tang, but also the students around him felt the strange atmosphere in the field.


    "What a strange freshman! It''s incredible that Mingming has no spiritual power fluctuation and can overwhelm Li Tinghai in momentum!"


    At a time when everyone had different thoughts, Li Tinghai''s Tianbei finally succeeded.


    "Boy, just accept your fate!" after that, Li Tinghai patted the palm of his hand slightly towards the place where Su Tang stood, and the Tianbei on his head pressed down towards Su Tang with indomitable momentum.


    "Pa! PA! PA!"


    There was a sound of oppression in the air around. The Tianbei in the air tilted. At this time, Su Tang moved and avoided the Tianbei coming from the face-to-face suppression. Then he rushed to the place where Li Tinghai stood. The claw formed by the illusion of his right hand grabbed Li Tinghai''s elbow and wanted to pull in his own direction. His affected leg was slightly bent and his body was pushed upward, His shoulders with great strength hit Li Tinghai''s chest.


    "Poof!"


    The huge impact made Li Tinghai burst out a touch of purplish red, and the whole person suddenly retreated a few steps under such impact.


    "Boom!" the sky monument smashed to the ground, and the huge force made the surrounding ground shake violently.


    "What happened?" all the students around were confused by what they saw. Li Tinghai, who was originally in possession of the winning ticket, actually vomited blood and retreated. The amazing Tianbei didn''t hit anyone.


    "Alas, the strength of this flesh body is still too poor." Su Tang was not satisfied that he could repel Li Tinghai. In his opinion, it was natural to repel Li Tinghai. This collision with Li Tinghai made him clearly feel the strength contained in his flesh. If his cultivation was at the same level as Li Tinghai, the blow just now was enough to easily erase Li Tinghai.


    "It''s so weird, this freshman is so weird!" the people around him exclaimed again.


    "How is it possible that Li Tinghai''s powerful blow will fail? Is it true that as the freshman said just now, his heavenly monument has its shape?"


    "I don''t know if it''s empty, but I saw clearly just now that there is a trace of aura Light in Li Tinghai''s Tianbei. Aura is something that only the strong in the martial arts realm will have. Even if it''s only empty, it won''t be so unbearable?"


    "What do you know? This boy can defeat Li Tinghai obviously by some skills in martial arts. Look at his clothes. He is an aristocratic disciple. The martial arts level he used just now is obviously not low. This is the details of the aristocracy!"


    "Skills in martial arts? What is that? Is it really powerful?"


    "This Li Tinghai is really a fool. He has such a strong cultivation achievement, but he can''t even beat a new student who hasn''t cultivated spiritual power! What a shame."


    "How is it possible that you, a waste without spiritual power, can defeat me with one move? You must have hidden your accomplishments, right?" the surrounding comments made Li Tinghai feel even more oppressed. As a master of half step martial arts, he was defeated by the new move of the waste in front of him.


    Just then a clear voice sounded; "It''s really worthy of the Su family. I can''t cultivate spiritual power. I''m surprised to change my combat skills." as soon as the voice fell, a beautiful shadow came out slowly from the surrounding crowd.


    "It''s you!" Su Tang couldn''t help exclaiming after seeing the beautiful face of the visitor.


    Just as the girl came out of the crowd, Li Tinghai, who had just been beaten by Su Tang to vomit blood, blushed slightly, quickly wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand, and walked quickly to the girl with a charming face; "Yan Xue, why are you here!"


    The girl Yan Xue ignored Li Tinghai and continued to face Su Tang Dao; "Su Da Shao, it''s really important for scholars to look at each other for three days! The inside information of the Su family is really strong."


    "Su Da Shao? Is this teenager the famous super waste in the college?"


    "Is he a waste? Waste can defeat Li Tinghai, the top warrior? It seems that the rumors in the college can''t be trusted!"


    "That''s not necessarily. After all, he didn''t show a trace of spiritual power fluctuation in the battle just now. It''s unknown whether he is a waste!"


    There were bursts of discussion in the surrounding free area again. Obviously, Yan Xuegang just revealed Su Tang''s identity, which still caused a lot of vibration.


    "Su family, Su Tang? That loser? I didn''t expect it was you. Good, very good!" Li Tinghai looked at Su Tang and said in a deep voice.


    "Hehe, what does it matter to me whether the Su family is strong or not? It''s you. I didn''t expect to break through to a martial arts teacher just a month ago!" Su Tang calmly smiled and looked at the girl who was crazy pursued by his original master.

 Chapter 24

    "Why doesn''t it matter? The martial arts you used just now can be seen at a glance. These martial arts are not available to ordinary people. Only a big family like the Su family can have such abilities."


    "Have you finished? If there is nothing else, don''t waste my young master''s time." Su Tang continued to pester on this topic with a faint expression.


    At this time, Yan Xue''s inner feeling of doubt quietly rises. Is this still the former Su Tang? How can I feel like facing two people after meeting again?


    "Boy, wait a minute!" Li Tinghai, standing next to Yan Xue, saw that Su Tang was about to turn around and enter the practice room, and immediately made a voice to stop him.


    Li Tinghai''s voice also wanted to think. Yan Xue woke up and looked at Li Tinghai standing beside him. Yan Xue''s eyes flashed a touch of disdain and said faintly to Su Tang; "Su Da Shao, is it necessary for you to practice so hard? In your position in the Su family, even if you don''t practice, you will have no worries about food and clothing all your life? Why are you so persistent?"


    It turned out that before Su Ming''s soul came, Su Tang had been crazy in pursuit of Yan Xue. Many times of love was rejected, which made Su Tang''s pursuit more crazy. Finally, Yan Xue could only give a reason for Su Tang''s complete death. Just when Yan Xue appeared, Now Su Tang''s mind constantly hovers Yan Xue''s resolute words at the beginning.


    "My future husband, Yan Xue, must be a great hero in the world. You are a waste who can''t even refine your spiritual power. Why pursue me? Don''t say I don''t give you a chance. If you can defeat me before you are 20, I''ll give you a chance to pursue me."


    This sentence made Su Tang feel that the whole world was darkened at that time. A girl he really liked said something that looked down on him. Su Tang completely gave up his heart at that moment. Later, this sentence somehow spread and made the whole college know, which made Su Tang feel ashamed and humiliated, Let Su Tang want to commit suicide many times.


    The former Su Tang no longer exists. Today''s su Tang used to look down on the heavens in his previous life. Those gorgeous women who showed their love to him are several times more beautiful than Yan Xue now. Although Yan Xue''s face is still beautiful, it can''t arouse Su Tang''s slightest interest.


    "Hahaha, you overestimate yourself. Do you think you deserve it?" Su Tang laughed, staring at Yan Xue with deep ridicule in his eyes. Su Tang has never seen such a self righteous woman.


    "Hmm? Boy, you''re looking for death, you know?" Su Tang''s look touched Li Tinghai, who had been standing nearby without talking.


    In his heart, Yan Xue is his goddess and can''t be blasphemed by outsiders, especially the waste boy Su Tang who just humiliated himself.


    Su Tang''s face was cold, and his eyes shone cold light, staring at Li Tinghai and saying in a cold voice; "Want to die? Do you think you have the strength to kill me? The defeated general, get away from me."


    "You..."


    "Enough!" Yan Xue coldly interrupted Li Tinghai''s words. A pair of beautiful eyes stared at Li Tinghai and said coldly; "Li Xuechang, as a martial artist, if you lose, you lose. Don''t make excuses for your failure."


    "Yan Xue, i... I didn''t fail. Just now I underestimated the enemy. If you wait for me for a few minutes, I will help you grab this practice room." Li Tinghai quickly explained. At the same time, his hatred for Su Tang in his heart increased a bit.


    It''s this waste who gets in the way and makes me so ashamed in front of Yan Xue.


    "Su Tang, I gave you a chance. Since you want to die so much, I''ll help you today." Li Tinghai shouted angrily.


    Su Tang frowned and looked gloomy. He stared at Li Tinghai and snorted coldly; "Hum! It''s not certain who will die first. Even a mere warrior dares to be so rampant!" Su Tang thought that he was not strong enough and didn''t want to cause more trouble, but at this time, he noticed a deep intention of killing from Li Tinghai''s eyes. Others bullied him, and of course he wouldn''t continue to swallow it.


    "OK, today I''ll let you know the gap between you and me." Su Tang''s words that didn''t pay attention to himself made Li Tinghai''s killing intention stronger.


    "Qiang!"


    A long black sword with a cold awn appeared in Li Tinghai''s hand. The arm holding the sword lifted up and the sword tip pointed directly at Su Tang; "Waste, you must have blood on the spot today!"


    As soon as Li Tinghai''s long sword came out, it caused a burst of discussion among the people watching the war around.


    "Look, Li Tinghai''s sword is out. Now Su Tang is in danger!"


    "Danger? I don''t think so. Li Tinghai has been blinded by anger at this time. He doesn''t even know that he has committed a foul. Don''t forget where perfect is standing now."


    "Foul? By the way, I remember, Lei Yu of the college prohibits all weapons from appearing."


    "Well, the college has such a rule. It is said that it is afraid that weapons will destroy the array of thunder field in battle. Li Tinghai is unlucky."


    His eyes flashed a trace of self mockery, and Su Tang said indifferently; "Let my blood splash on the spot? I haven''t heard such words for many years." in previous lives, he was the Supreme Master of a generation. Who dares to talk to him like this? I didn''t expect that a warrior at the peak of a small warrior would dare to talk to himself like this.


    "Stop! Li Tinghai, are you crazy? Do you know where this is?" Yan Xue shouted when he saw Li Tinghai taking out his long sword and standing aside.


    As soon as Yan Xue''s voice fell, a majestic voice sounded in the whole thunder space; "If Li Tinghai, a student, violates the regulations of the students and uses weapons without authorization in the minefield, which brings serious life danger to other students, he can go to the criminal hall for punishment."


    "Dang!" as soon as the voice fell, the long sword clenched in Li Tinghai''s hand also fell quietly.


    "It''s over!" Li Tinghai, who has been wandering in the thunder field for a long time, is certainly familiar with the regulations on the use of weapons. Today, blinded by his anger, he actually used weapons here.


    "Li Xuechang, you..."


    Li Tinghai waved to interrupt Yan Xue''s words, and his voice trembled; "Yan Xue, I don''t blame you for this. Everything is voluntary. I''ll go to the punishment hall first." after that, he turned and walked towards the return array.


    "What a curse for beauty."


    "That''s right. I''m afraid Li Tinghai won''t be able to come out this time."


    The penalty hall is a place that everyone is afraid of in Fanghe college. Go up to the vice president and issue an order to ordinary students. As long as everyone violates the student regulations, they will go where to accept punishment. The means of the penalty hall are unknown to everyone in Fanghe college. As long as they go in, no one can come out intact.


    "There are always some foolish people in the world who pay for something worthless." Su Tang shook his head with emotion and turned into the practice room.


    Looking at the closed door of Tianzi No. 10 practice room, Yan Xue looked cold and whispered softly; "Su Tang, it''s useless how hard you try. You''ll never beat me."


    Watching the three protagonists who caused the dispute go away, the students in the free area talked again.


    "I can''t imagine that Su Tang was the last one."


    "Hey, that''s not necessarily. Do you remember what Yan Xue said to Su Tang? Do you say Su Tang has a chance to defeat Yan Xue?"


    "Su Tang is a waste. How can he be Yan Xue''s opponent? You know, Yan Xue is the top six expert among the freshmen. Although Su Tang does have some attainments in martial arts and skills, in front of absolute strength, all skills are just time-consuming fist and leg embroidery."


    Su Tang, who was outside the practice room, didn''t know at all. At this time, he stood at the door of the practice room and looked at the things in the room with his eyes.


    The whole room was empty. Only in the east corner was an instrument used to test the physical strength of martial artists. In addition, nothing else existed. Seeing such a situation, Su Tang couldn''t help wondering.


    "The power of thunder in this room is no different from that outside." the power of thunder outside is very weak, which can only make people''s skin feel some slight burning pain. Such power can not achieve the effect of refining the body. Just when Su Tang was disappointed with Lei Yu, a cold voice without any emotion sounded in the room.


    "Student Su Tang, please test your physical strength first."


    "Hmm? Test the physical strength? What do you mean?" the sudden voice just surprised Su Tang''s heart, and then he was deeply confused.


    Turning his head and looking at the test instrument in the corner, Su Tang whispered; "I also want to see what my physical strength is now," he said, stepping and quickly came to the instrument, clenching his right fist.


    After taking a deep breath, Su Tang punched the test instrument hard.


    "Student Su Tang, his physical strength is very poor. At present, he can only bear the power of level 1 thunder."


    The sound fell, and before Su Tang could react, the room where the thunder was peaceful suddenly became a sea of thunder.


    "Wow, I don''t want to murder. I''m not prepared at all."


    Su Tang knew the function of the practice room. It turned out that every student who came here had to pass the physical strength test first. Then, according to the test results, the practice room will release the thunder force that the students can bear to quench the body for the students.


    "Oh!"


    Small thunder and lightning kept coming at Su Tang from all directions. Although the force of thunder was not strong, Su Tang still felt an unbearable pain. Under the severe pain, Su Tang began to make a strange movement slowly. He saw his feet standing and his body bending back slowly. Soon his hands touched the ground and the movement continued again, Before long, his body was bent like a full moon.

 Chapter 25

    "Poof!"


    Under these two strange actions, Su Tang just insisted on breathing for a while, and was severely bounced onto the wall, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    "I don''t believe it. I, Su Tang, can''t successfully cultivate you." yes, this action is the method recorded in the first form of the pure Yang body training method. It''s called bending the bow to hold the moon. You need your body to be strong enough to cultivate successfully.


    After trying several times again, each time only increased the breathing time slightly. Nevertheless, Su Tang was still happy.


    "Lei Yu really deserves his reputation. If this continues for up to five days, I can successfully practice the first style. At that time, I will have a success rate of at least 60% when I impact the meridians with Dan medicine."


    After making the action of bending the bow and embracing the moon again, a strange force under the skin began to swim slowly. Su Tang knew very well that this was the physical force. A force swimming around the whole body would continuously improve the strength and strength of the muscles. This is what people call the physical force.


    He was bounced off again and again, vomited blood, and continued to practice again and again. Every time he bounced off, Su Tang''s body would crack and blood would flow, which would soon stain the whole practice room with blood.


    One day later, Su Tang could hold on for a quarter of an hour in the state of bending his bow and embracing the moon. Such a small breakthrough made Su Tang suffer. At this time, all his clothes had been dyed red by blood. The floor of the practice room was covered with large pieces of blood, just like Shura hell, which made people look creepy.


    "Poof!"


    After being bounced off again, Su Tang was not in a hurry to continue bending his bow and embracing the moon, but came to the physical strength test instrument again. At this time, he obviously felt that the quenching effect brought by the force of level-1 thunder had been greatly weakened. In this way, the progress of cultivation would be very slow.


    "Boo!" punched on the test instrument.


    "Student Su Tang, level 1 Physical warrior, can withstand level 3 thunder."


    Just like the last time, the thunder power in the practice room suddenly changed, and a strong burning feeling came again.


    Feeling the pain from the skin, Su Tang put a smile on the corner of his mouth, returned to the center of the practice room again and began to bend his bow and embrace the moon.


    Genius, what a proud honor, but who knows what every genius represents behind it?


    Five days later, the door of Tianzi No. 10 practice hair opened, and a dark red figure walked out slowly.


    "Wow, who is this? It''s terrible. Is this guy really human?"


    The owner of this dark red figure is Su Tang. At this time, he is wrapped with a thick layer of dark red blood scabs, and only a pair of bright eyes are exposed. During the five days of cultivation, all the blood from the collapse of his body has condensed into blood scabs. He looked at his students standing at the door and stared at his students in horror, Su Tang strode away without speaking.


    "I know who this man is." all the martial artists in the free area waiting for the practice room got up to give way to Su Tang. A pungent and unpleasant smell of blood and sweat made many students cover their noses. Some female students even turned around and vomited after asking about the pungent smell.


    "Who is he? How terrible is he? It''s just practice. Is it necessary to be so cruel to yourself?"


    "He is the waste Da Shao Su Tang who defeated Li Tinghai, the peak state of samurai, five days ago!"


    "Is it him? No wonder he is so cruel to himself. I heard that he and Li Tinghai fought for Yan Xue, didn''t they?"


    "Of course not. It was Li Tinghai who robbed the practice room belonging to Su Tang for Yan Xue. They fought. Unexpectedly, this waste is not waste at all. Li Tinghai was defeated with one move. The most terrible thing is that he didn''t fluctuate his spiritual power all the way."


    "Yes, he passed by me just now. I didn''t feel the fluctuation of spiritual power on him. Could it be that his strength is too high for us to feel?"


    "Su Tang is a famous super waste in our college. It is said that his meridians have problems and can''t be opened up all the time, so he can''t cultivate spiritual power. The reason why he can defeat Li Tinghai is only his martial skills."


    "Martial arts? What is this? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "It''s just a means to compare chicken ribs in a middle school. Such skills can only play a role in fighting at the same level. Usually, there is no humiliating reason to specialize in this."


    Su Tang''s voice disappeared in the echo array. Yan Xue looked at Su Tang''s disappeared back in the crowd for a long time, and a complex emotion in her eyes flashed away.


    "Even if he is working hard, he can''t beat me. The gap between me and him is like a natural moat." Yan Xue secretly said in his heart.


    Su Tang, who left the central area of LEIYU, his image at this time was transferring the foothold, which also caused a great shock. People who saw him showed a look of shock. His efforts aroused the resonance of some students and the respect of some students.


    After walking out of Lei Yu quickly, all the people who met Su Tang all the way stared at him in horror and noticed his image at this time. Su Tang reluctantly took out a clean dress from the storage ring, put it on his body and walked quickly towards his dormitory.


    In a dormitory, Su Tang rushed into the bathroom nonstop and washed the blood scab tightly adhered to his body with water. The terrible wound that had burst in Lei Yu''s practice room had disappeared without a trace, and his skin was smoother than before. After washing all the stains on his body, Su Tang changed his clothes and came to the dormitory hall.


    As soon as he sat down, a quick knock on the door turned from the outside, followed by a young man''s cry; "Su Tang, are you there? Open the door quickly. This is Han Tao."


    "Han Pang? Why is he looking for himself?" Su Tang whispered suspiciously when he heard someone outside the door announce his name.


    After opening the door, Su Tang saw a humanoid creature like a meat ball. On his fat face, a pair of small eyes like a bastard were full of anxiety. After seeing Su Tang, there was a flash of surprise in his eyes and gasped for breath; "Su Tang, you''ve finally come back. Your reputation has resounded through the whole college these days. Can you cultivate your spiritual power by defeating Li Tinghai with one move?"


    "No, my meridians haven''t been opened up yet." Su Tang has no feeling about becoming a celebrity in the college.


    "Haven''t you opened channels? Well, I thought you had opened channels to cultivate spiritual power. How powerful is your strength? How can you not open channels?" in the small eyes on the fat face, the surprise color of Su Tang was replaced by anxiety.


    Han pangzi''s performance gave Su Tang a bad feeling. Just as he was ready to ask Han pangzi what was going on, an arrogant voice came from the door; "Oh, our Su Da Shao is finally willing to show up? I thought you found a turtle hole and couldn''t hide out?"


    After the voice fell, a dozen teenagers of eighteen or nine came in from the door.


    "Who are you?" seeing that these people were all dressed in the clothes of students of Fanghe college, but they were not freshmen of their own generation, Su Tang guessed something in his heart.


    "Su Tang, he''s all Li Tinghai''s friends. Li Tinghai is from Tianjiao hall. You beat Li Tinghai in LEIYU and made him punished by the punishment hall. All this made one of the leaders of Tianjiao hall feel that you had swept their face. The next day, he released a reward task in the students. As long as anyone can beat you in the challenge arena, he can get a reward of 50 gold coins." Han pangzi looked at these people and whispered in Su Tang''s ear.


    "Tianjiao hall? What''s that?" Han pangzi''s explanation stunned Su Tang. He had been in Fanghe College for a long time and had never heard of Tianjiao hall.


    Of course, in the past, he was just a waste who wandered around. He only knew to find his sister all day and often didn''t rest in the dormitory of the college. Moreover, other students looked down on him and didn''t want to contact him. Only two or three friends would visit him from time to time, but he never mentioned the topic of Tianjiao hall.


    Tianjiao hall, a student organization founded by the four Tianjiao in the senior year of Fanghe college, often bullies some students with low accomplishments by virtue of their strength. However, children of big families like Su Tang seldom come to trouble. This time, Su Tang didn''t beat Li Tinghai first, which made Tianjiao hall feel very shameless, and they won''t come to trouble Su Tang.


    "Su Da Shao, we''re here to challenge you. How dare you fight against us in the student challenge arena tomorrow?" the young man led by him stretched out his hand and pointed to Su Tang.


    Helpless shook his head, Su Tang said faintly; "What are you? Do I have to accept your challenge? Don''t take a piss and look like myself." Su Tang is not in the mood to pay attention to these people''s troubles. In his opinion, the more you pay attention to such people, the more he will try his best to find your troubles.


    After he defeated them tomorrow, another group of students will surely want to challenge themselves. I''m afraid such a battle will be endless in the future. For Su Tang, who is eager to restore his strength, these meaningless challenges are a waste of time.


    "Su Tang, it''s OK for you to accept this challenge. If you don''t accept it, I promise you that you will be very sad in the college in the future." the man stared at Su Tang disdainfully and threatened.


    When he entered the door just now, he had carefully looked at Su Tang for a long time. He didn''t feel the fluctuation of spiritual power on him. At once, he made this person sure that Su Tang should still be the waste in the beginning. It was only good luck to defeat Li Tinghai in Lei domain five days ago. Now he dares to be so arrogant. It''s like looking for death, In addition, Su Tang is also famous among the students recently. If you can defeat him at this time, you can not only please Tianjiao hall, but also give yourself a chance to become famous among the students.

 Chapter 26

    "Oh! I want to see how you make it difficult for me to live in the college. Have you finished the nonsense? Get out!" Su Tang sneered at these uninvited guests without giving them a good face.


    Fang He college has a great relationship with his previous life. Now a college dares to threaten itself like this. It is obvious that today''s college has begun to grow fat and corrupt. This phenomenon makes Su Tang feel a little angry.


    "Su Da Shao, you should think clearly. It''s not good for you to fight against Tianjiao hall!" after that, the group turned and left Su Tang''s dormitory yard.


    After seeing these people go, fat Han stared at Su Tang Dao with a serious face; "Su Tang, you''re really in trouble this time. I''m afraid your life in the college will be really difficult in the future." Han pangzi in Tianjiao hall knows much better than Su Tang. Their influence in the college can be said to be only below the top of the college.


    "Han Pang, tell me what''s going on in Tianjiao hall. I''d like to see how great they are." Su Tang doesn''t think much of Han Pang''s worry. He is one of those people who are not afraid of heaven. In his previous life, he has seen many peerless talents and tortured and killed many unparalleled Tianjiao. He has made a little achievement in Fanghe college and dares to boast of Tianjiao, For such a blind and arrogant person, Su Tang didn''t feel a trace of horror.


    "Hey, Su Tang, the Tianjiao hall is extremely powerful in the college. It is said that there are four leaders in the Tianjiao hall, all of whom are experts on the tianbang list of Fanghe college. Their talents are amazing. The most important thing is not them, but the forces behind them." Han pangzi slowly introduced some secrets of the Tianjiao hall.


    "Tianbang? It''s interesting. Continue to talk about the forces behind them." Su Tang of tianbang of Fanghe college has heard of it. It is said that all the people who can be on this list are highly talented people.


    "I heard that students were not allowed to establish influence in Fanghe academy, but why Tianjiao hall was established? All this is because behind the four leaders of Tianjiao hall, there is a high-level leader of the Academy, including the supreme elder and the vice president. You know that our Fanghe academy has three vice presidents. It is said that two of them are the people behind the four leaders of Tianjiao hall , as for who it is, it has always been a secret. After all, the former president is still alive, and they dare not appear in public. "


    "Oh, so it is. No wonder they are so arrogant. It seems that I have to go to the Tianjiao hall for a while tomorrow." after hearing Han pangzi''s words, Su Tang thought a little and said faintly.


    Han pangzi''s face changed when he heard Su Tang''s words. A thick color of worry appeared in his small eyes and began to persuade him; "Su Tang, don''t be impulsive. Although you have some strength now, you haven''t opened up channels. You won''t be the opponent of those people at all."


    "It''s an opponent. You have to know after the competition. Fat man, you can rest assured." for Han pangzi''s worry, Su Tang felt a touch of emotion in his heart, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, said confidently on his face.


    "By the way, Han pangzi, how many gold coins do you have? Can you lend me some first?"


    Seeing that Su Tang was so confident, Han pangzi didn''t say anything more. He took out the storage bag from his body, took out all the gold coins inside and gave them to Su Tang Dao; "There are about two or three hundred, which should be enough for you to use. Take them all." Han pangzi has a good relationship with Su Tang. He is very clear about the fact that Su Tang is not liked by the Su family.


    "Only two or three hundred? It should be enough. Thank you, fat man. I''ll give it back to you when I have money." Su Tang said after a rough calculation.


    "These are small things. If you are not enough, you can go to Princess Ruyan and Zheng Zhan. They are also worried about you these days."


    Speaking of this smoky princess, Su Tang''s face flashed a complex look. Because Su Tang was the eldest son of the Su family and had an extraordinary status, he often played with the princes and princesses in his childhood. Only after he measured that he could not cultivate spiritual power, all the princes and princesses who were close to him in the past began to alienate him, but this was Princess Ruyan. Instead of alienating him, On the contrary, he has a better relationship with him.


    She, Han pangzi and Zheng Zhan can be said to be su Tang''s only friends in the world. These three people treat Su Tang better than Su Tang''s father. This is the only place that Su Tang can be gratified. He has never had such feelings in the last life. Since he became the supreme throne, everyone around him approached him purposefully, No one has ever thought that three people are good to themselves without asking for return.


    "Don''t worry, fat man. I won''t do anything I''m not sure about. I''ll go to the challenge arena tomorrow." Su Tang withdrew from his thoughts and patted Han Tao on the shoulder.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, this match with Tianjiao hall can just give himself some pressure to promote his cultivation faster. In addition, he is also very interested in those talents on the tianbang. If he matches with Tianjiao hall, he will inevitably meet the experts on the tianbang.


    Su Tang''s previous life was to improve his strength by constantly fighting against genius, and finally achieved the supreme position in one fell swoop.


    "Well, Su Tang, now that you''ve decided, I won''t say anything anymore. Remember to be careful. I''ll tell Zheng Zhan and Princess Ruyan when I go back. Tomorrow we''ll cheer you on. Whether you succeed or fail, we''ll always support you." Han pangzi stared at the layman with firm eyes, In his heart, he was very worried about Su Tang''s going to the challenge arena tomorrow, but seeing Su Tang''s determination, he would support him anyway.


    "Well, well, fat man, are you free now? Come and buy something at Wanbao building with me."


    Han pangzi was stunned and wondered; "To Wanbao building? What do you want to buy?"


    "I''ll go somewhere to find out if there are any herbs I want, which is the key to success tomorrow." Su Tang replied that if his physical strength has reached the peak of samurai, he can use the tonic pill to open up meridians, but now he has only a 60% chance. If he is buying some herbs, he can increase the probability more or less.


    "Buy medicinal materials? Do you have enough money? Should I go to find Zheng Zhan and Princess Ruyan? They all have some money. I''ll bring them all to you and you can buy more medicinal materials." Han pangzi said immediately when he heard that Su Tang wanted to buy medicinal materials, and this medicinal material is the key to winning tomorrow.


    "No, I think the gold coins you just gave me should be enough. Don''t bother them. Let''s go." Su Tang said and took Han fat man and turned to walk outside the dormitory.


    After just two steps, he was kicked open from the gate of the dormitory yard, followed by a sound; "Is Su Tang there who defeated Li Tinghai?" as soon as the voice fell, I saw a burly young man in black and about 20 years old come in.


    "Who are you?" Su Tang asked in a cold voice, which made him never think that he just defeated a small shrimp in the thunder field, which led to so many troubles. He came to find his own people one by one. Does he really think he is easy to bully?


    "Hmm? My name is Xiao man. Who are you, sophomore?" young Xiao man glanced at Su Tang and Han pangzi and said loudly.


    "Are you Xiao man, the God of power?" Han Pang thought for a moment and exclaimed.


    "It''s all right. It''s me. You haven''t answered my question yet." Xiao man nodded proudly. He liked the nickname "God of power". When he made such a great name in the college, because of his natural power, those good people gave him such a nickname.


    "I''m Su Tang. What can I do for you?" this Xiao man''s reputation Su Tang has heard of. At this time, he turned out to be an expert in the later realm of martial arts and a cruel role. Such a person found himself at this time. He must be an enemy rather than a friend.


    As soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, Xiao man''s momentum changed, and a trace of killing appeared in his big eyes; "Su Tang? Good, good. Do you know Li Tinghai is my brother? I''ve heard about you and him in the thunder field."


    As expected, Su Tang continued to ask; "I heard, so what?" since the other party is an enemy rather than a friend, I don''t need to explain more.


    "Hahaha, how is it? Of course, I will defeat you and avenge my brother."


    "What did Li Tinghai say at the beginning, but he failed in the end. You should come here at this time not only to avenge Li Tinghai?" Su Tang said coldly, outlining a faint smile in the corners of his mouth; "You must come at this time to defeat me and improve your prestige as a god of power?"


    Su Tang has seen many such people in his previous life. For his illusory reputation and prestige, he wants to challenge some people whose reputation is at the peak, hoping to win a good reputation while defeating each other. At this time, Xiao man is also such a opportunistic person in front of him. What he said about brother revenge is false. He just wants to use Su Tang as a stepping stone.


    "Others say that Su Tang is a super waste. Seeing him today is very inconsistent with the rumors." his mind was seen through. Xiao man was not angry, but he was a little wary of the people in front of him. Such a seemingly insignificant waste, or even worthless waste, behaved differently at this time, Although he felt that Su Tang had no spiritual power fluctuation when he came in, he had to be vigilant when he thought of Li Tinghai''s failure in the thunder field.


    "You are also different from the rumors. They all say that God Li is honest. Today, I saw that he is also a full villain, ha ha." Su Tang laughed and mocked.


    "Hum! The boy is dying. He is still in the mood to show off his tongue." Xiao man''s face is gloomy and cold.

 Chapter 27

    "Who knows if death is coming? I''m afraid someone will ruin his reputation by doing something he shouldn''t do." today''s battle is inevitable. At the same time, Su Tang also wants to try his real combat power.


    "Stop talking nonsense, boy! Take your life!" Xiao man shouted angrily, clenched his fists, and rushed to Su Tang with indomitable momentum.


    Seeing Xiao man''s sudden move, Su Tang shouted at Han Pang standing beside him; "Fat man, step aside and see how I deal with him today."


    "OK, Sutang, you should be careful. This guy is born with divine power. You have to fight him." Han pangzi quickly left the battle circle.


    Natural power? It''s hard to do. Although my physical strength has been greatly improved, I want to fight with the martial arts masters with natural divine power in the later stage of martial arts. It can be said that I basically have no advantage. It seems that I can only fight with them slowly.


    Think about it here, Su Tang''s body method is used. Whenever Xiao man''s fist hits, Su Tang will use his dexterous body method to dodge. After dozens of rounds, Xiao man stops and points at Su Tang angrily; "You boy, have the guts to confront me head-on. Are you a waste who can only escape?"


    Su Tang sneered and said sarcastically in his eyes; "It''s funny. I don''t have the strength to catch me. How can I shout? Since you want me to fight with you, I''ll do what you want today." at this time, Su Tang probably knew Xiao man''s strength in the battle just now. It shouldn''t be difficult to fight with him now.


    "No, Su Tang, don''t fall into the trap." Han Pang, who was standing in the distance, immediately shouted when he heard that Su Tang was going to fight Xiao man hard. "Xiao man, in vain, Han Tao has always regarded you as an idol and has always hoped to make friends with you one day. I''m very disappointed to see you today. I didn''t expect you to be such a shameless villain."


    "Hum! Make friends with me? Do you deserve it? You can''t judge who I am." Xiao man snorted coldly and disdained.


    "You''re wrong, Xiao man. It''s not that he doesn''t cooperate with you to make friends, but that you don''t deserve it. It''s too dangerous for people like you to make friends with you." Su Tang also said loudly at this time. When people like Xiao man become friends with him, they don''t know.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you have seed, come and fight with me. I promise to send you to hell."


    Su Tang shook his head and said with disdain on his face; "Kill me with one fist? You are so naive. You have divine power, but you don''t know how to use it. It''s a terrible thing. Today I''ll show you how to use the power of the flesh." after that, Su Tang''s right hand clenched his fist, moved slightly, and his joints crackled.


    Seeing that Su Tang was going to fight against himself, Xiao man was overjoyed and a cruel sneer appeared on his face. None of the students at the same level in Fanghe college dared to fight against him. Today, there is no waste even spiritual power. He actually wanted to fight against himself. It can be said that Xiao man got what he wanted.


    "Come on, let me see how you can kill me with one punch." Su Tang recalled the martial arts of his previous life, and found a martial art that is suitable for him now. It is a set of martial arts created by him after he became the supreme position - Supreme divine fist.


    "Hahaha, good." Xiao man is very satisfied with Su Tang''s war spirit. Only those who use absolute strength to crush such people have fun.


    Xiao man clenched his fist to kill, and Su Tangti collided.


    "Bang!"


    Their fists collided with each other, and the huge impact nearly made Han pangzi standing aside fall.


    "Poof!"


    Xiao man''s great strength went into Su Tang''s body along Su Tang''s arm, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of Su Tang''s mouth.


    "It''s really a natural divine power. Unfortunately, he has power but doesn''t know how to use it." he stretched out his left hand to erase the blood on his lips. Su Tang took back his fist and said with regret.


    "No... it''s impossible. How could you have such a powerful power? You obviously have no spiritual power fluctuation." Xiao man''s eyes widened after a punch with Su Tang, and his tone was full of incredible.


    "Poof!"


    After saying a word, Xiao man also ejected a touch of purplish red from his mouth, and his whole body began to fall back slowly. At this time, his eyes were full of regret, and the whole person''s vitality began to dissipate slowly. The master of the realm in the later stage of the martial arts division died under the fist of Su Tang.


    "Dong!" Xiao man''s body fell to the ground. At this time, Han pangzi standing next to him was stunned. Xiao man, the God of power, who has always been famous for his strong power, actually killed Tang Su under the collision with Su Tang. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe it. He has always heard that Xiao man, the God of power, killed others, Today, I can actually see Xiao man killed by a blow, and the person who killed him is still one of his best friends. Su Tang, who is carrying the title of super waste, is like a dream. It''s so unreal.


    "Su Tang killed Xiao man with one punch. How did you do it?" Han pangzi asked with a strong unbelievable voice.


    "Didn''t you see it with your own eyes?" Su Tang didn''t answer positively. After all, even if he said something about his rebirth, others wouldn''t believe it.


    Ignoring the surprised Han pangzi, Su Tang slowly walked to Xiao man''s body, squatted down and groped on him.


    "Eh! You can''t be so unlucky!" after taking out the storage bag from Xiao man, Su Tang found a jade Jue on Xiao man''s neck. The jade Jue is transparent and pure like crystal. You can feel the slightest cold in your hand. There is an indescribable power hidden in it.


    "What is this?" Han pangzi asked when he came to Su Tang and saw Yu Jue untied from Xiao man''s neck.


    After carefully observing the jade Jue in his hand, Su Tang looked a little excited and laughed; "Hahaha, really, I didn''t expect to get such a thing here."


    "Is this broken crystal very precious? I said Su Tang is also the eldest young master of the Su family. Although it''s not very expensive, you should have seen a lot of such broken crystals? As for how excited?" Han pangzi also looked at this thing. In his opinion, it''s just a small pendant made of a useless crystal. It''s nothing to be surprised, Besides, Xiao man''s background is not very good. What treasures can he have.


    "Fart, what do you know? This is a rare treasure in the world. You may not be able to find ten broken crystals in the whole continent? You know a fart!" Su Tang stood up excitedly and shouted.


    "Er! The treasure of heaven and earth? Tell me about its origin!" Su Tang shouted excitedly, which made Han pangzi''s face a little embarrassed.


    "You stand firm for me. This thing is called evolution Jingyu. It existed before the world opened. It is very precious. It has the magical power to evolve everything. It can be said that with it, you can evolve a small world. This is what I need most now." Su Tang''s tone was excited, Tell Han Pang the origin of this thing.


    After hearing Su Tang''s introduction to this thing, Han pangzi stared and asked continuously; "Ah? Evolution? How magical? Are you sure you don''t boast?" Han pangzi, an aristocrat, has seen a lot of precious treasures. If Su Tang''s statement is true, none of the things that his Han family presents as treasures can be compared with the one in front of him.


    "Nonsense, of course it''s true. With it, I can evolve the meridians used for cultivation, and then I can cultivate spiritual power." Su Tang, who was worried about opening meridians, was completely relieved at this time. With this evolving pure jade, he can directly evolve a super meridians. Why worry about opening meridians.


    "Even human meridians can evolve? This thing is going against the sky." Han pangzi exclaimed.


    "Evolving Jingyu, evolving everything, of course, can evolve meridians, but it is invalid for those who already have meridians." Su Tang said again.


    "Wow, I don''t know how to pit my father. Really, I want to say that I evolved a super meridians with you. I actually told me that people with meridians are invalid. Su Tang, we are good brothers. You''re trying to find a way."


    Of course, Su Tang also hopes to help Han pangzi. After hearing his words, Su Tang fell into meditation. A moment later, Su Tang stared at Han pangzi and said quietly; "Fat man, it''s not that I don''t help you. The evolution of Jingyu can only evolve things that don''t exist. Things that already exist can''t evolve, but although they can''t evolve, they can still get more or less promotion. Now go to Zheng Zhanhe Ruyan and let them all come to me. I''ll help you improve your meridians."


    "Can''t evolve, it''s also good to improve. I''ll find them both now." after that, Han pangzi dragged his fat body out of the yard without waiting for Su Tang to answer.


    Seeing Han Pang''s hurry, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and looked at Xiao man''s body still lying on the ground; "The death of Xiao man can''t be known to outsiders for the time being. Tomorrow will be the day for me to get rid of the name of waste. After they come and help them improve their meridians, I will immediately evolve meridians."


    After putting Xiao man''s body into the storage ring, Su Tang turned and walked towards the room and sat quietly on the chair in the hall. Su Tang wondered whether they should prepare a better skill for Han pangzi and Han pangzi. Although two of them were aristocrats and one was Royal, their cultivation skills were different, Compared with those skills in his previous life, it is still much worse.

 Chapter 28

    "I don''t think I''m in a hurry to give them the skills for the time being." after several thoughts, Su Tang whispered that the one he had in his previous life is not a peerless magic formula. One such skill can drive the whole continent crazy. Now if it is passed on to Han pangzi and others, if it is known, they will be in great danger, Even his own life will be threatened.


    Su Tang certainly understands the truth that every man is innocent and bears his sins. Now his strength is still very weak. A strong martial artist can kill him. Now his most important thing is to hide his secret and strive to improve his accomplishments.


    "Su Tang, I''m back!" before long, Han pangzi''s voice came in from outside the room.


    Su Tang, who had just got up from his chair and was ready to go out, had already run into the room with a man and a woman.


    "Brother Su Tang, what''s the matter with you calling fat man and calling us over?" the girl who followed Han fat man as soon as she entered the door asked aloud. The sound is like the light cry of oriole, which is very beautiful.


    "Brother Su Tang!" Zheng Zhan didn''t ask much, but said hello to Su Tang.


    Seeing his only three friends coming, Su Tang said with a faint smile on his face; "Xiao man came to me just now and wanted to avenge Li Tinghai."


    "Ah? Xiao man, the God of power, has been here? Brother Su Tang, are you all right?" Princess Ruyan immediately exclaimed after hearing Su Tang''s words, and her tone was full of worries about Su Tang''s safety.


    Han pangzi still cared so much at the sight of Ruyan, and Su Tang laughed immediately; "Princess Ruyan, don''t worry. Xiao man came here, and Su Tang fought with him, but Xiao man was killed by Su Tang''s fist. Don''t worry."


    "Kill with one punch? Brother Su Tang, is what the fat man said true? You really killed Xiao man with one punch?" Zheng Zhan exclaimed.


    "Well, I killed Xiao man," said Su Tang, releasing Xiao man''s body from the storage ring.


    Seeing Xiao man''s body, Zheng Zhan and Ruyan''s eyes were full of wonder. They could not imagine that their useless friend could kill Xiao man. Moreover, after listening to Han Pang''s words just now, Xiao man was killed by Su Tang. They are very familiar with Xiao man''s reputation and can kill him with one blow, It''s hard for others to do it except those on the Kaitian list.


    "It''s really Xiao man, brother Su Tang. Aren''t you hurt?" after confirming Xiao man''s identity, Ruyan immediately turned his head and stared at Su Tang with a worried face.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. It''s like smoke. Don''t worry. Your brother Su Tang is very powerful. Xiao man doesn''t have the ability to hurt me." seeing the girl''s strong color of worry, Su Tang felt a warm current in his heart. The divine beast touched the girl''s head and replied with a spoiled face.


    Feel the temperature from the palm of Su Tang''s hand, such as Yu nodding with her beautiful eyes; "It''s all right. I can hear people say that Xiao man is very despicable. Now he has been killed by brother Su Tang, which just eliminates a big pest for the college."


    "It''s more than despicable. It''s shameless. He just fought with Su Tang. He couldn''t reach Su Tang. He actually asked Su Tang to fight with him. Unexpectedly, he was killed by Su Tang as soon as he collided. It''s really gratifying." Han pangzi answered.


    "Well, didn''t Han pangzi tell you what I called you over this time?"


    After su Tang finished, Princess Ruyan and Zheng Zhan both turned their heads and stared at Han Tao in doubt. Just now, the fat man went to their dormitory to find them. He just said that Su Tang asked them to come together. He didn''t tell them what Su Tang wanted them to do.


    "Su Tang, I didn''t tell them. After all, this matter is very important. If that thing is as precious as you said, if outsiders know it, it may lead to death." Han pangzi said with a serious face. His Han family started by doing business. The business field is like a battlefield. He also has a deep understanding of the danger of the people''s heart.


    "Well, you''re more considerate. Not only can''t outsiders know about it, but also don''t talk about Xiao man''s death for the time being." Su Tang nodded.


    The dialogue between the two made Princess Ruyan and Zheng Zhan somewhat confused. What kind of thing would make Han pangzi, who has always been cynical, so cautious, and Su Tang must have called them here for this thing.


    "Ruyan, come and see what this is?" Su Tang took Yujue out of his arms and handed it to Princess Ruyan.


    After receiving the jade Jue handed over by Su Tang, Ruyan began to look at it carefully with some confused eyes. A moment later, Ruyan looked up and said something uncertain; "Brother Su Tang, isn''t it a crystal?"


    "Princess Ruyan, show me." the nearby Zheng Zhan beast took the jade Jue from Princess Ruyan and looked at it carefully for a while. After turning it over and over in his hand for several times, Zheng Zhan shook his head and returned the jade Jue to Su Tang with a positive face; "Brother Su Tang, this thing is a crystal at a glance, and it''s useless. The treasure you and fat man just said is not this thing?"


    "Hahaha, Su Tang, you see, this is not what I said alone. Are you really sure this thing is the evolved Jingyu you said before?" Han pangzi laughed immediately after hearing what they said. At this time, he also doubted whether this thing is really evolved Jingyu. How can his family be regarded as a powerful party in Lanming kingdom, He has never heard of evolution Jingyu.


    "Evolution Jingyu? Brother Su Tang said it was evolution Jingyu?" Han Pang''s voice just fell, and the nearby Princess Ruyan exclaimed with deep horror.


    "Hmm? Princess Ruyan, have you heard of this?" the fat man stared at Princess Ruyan unexpectedly.


    "Well, there are records in some ancient books of my royal family, and I haven''t seen the real evolution net jade. I just know from the records that it is very precious and has the magical power of evolution." Ru Yandian said.


    Su Tang was not surprised that Princess Ruyan knew the existence of this thing. In his opinion, only the royal family may know the existence of this thing in the whole Lanming kingdom.


    "Yes, this is the pure jade!"


    "The magical power to evolve everything? How can brother Su Tang have such a treasure?" for Zheng Zhan, he doesn''t care whether such things are true or false. He''s just curious about why Su Tang has such things.


    Han pangzi pointed to Xiao man''s body on the ground and said; "At first, I thought it was crystal, but I didn''t expect it was really evolved Jingyu." at this time, Han pangzi completely believed that this thing was the reward of heaven and earth, evolved Jingyu, as Su Tang said. At first, he suspected that he had never heard of such a thing, and now Su Tang is not the only one who knows it, Even Princess Ruyan knows this thing. It seems that this rising thing may really exist.


    "Where did Xiao man get it? He is a civilian child. How could he have such a treasure?" Zheng Zhan continued.


    "Well, now is not the time to care about these things. I asked the fat man to call you here. I just wanted to use this evolved pure jade to help you improve your meridians, which would be of great benefit to your future cultivation." Su Tang waved and stopped Zheng Zhan and Ruyan who were ready to continue questioning.


    Although the four of them are noble or royal children in Lanming Kingdom, their talents are not very good. Despite their prominent status, their status in the family is not very high. In this continent that advocates martial arts, cultivation talent is the key to their status. Now with this evolving Jingyu, although it can not help Han pangzi and his three people evolve super meridians, But it can improve more or less. The strength of meridians directly affects a person''s combat effectiveness.


    For example, a person''s meridians are like a stream. Water is the spiritual power in the meridians. When the meridians are strong, the spiritual power stored in your body can be stronger. The number of spiritual power is related to the victory or defeat of martial artists of the same level.


    "Evolving pure jade and improving meridians?" Zheng Zhan asked excitedly. In the Zheng family, he was only the second son of the patriarch, or a concubine. His status was very low, and he was even inferior to ordinary disciples. However, his own talent was not high, his combat effectiveness was weak, and he could not get the attention of the family. At this time, how could he not be excited to hear Su Tang say that things can improve meridians?


    "Well, it should be possible, at least three times." Su Tang nodded and replied positively.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s start now!" Zheng Zhan couldn''t restrain his excitement and said eagerly.


    Su Tang nodded and took the three to the small practice room in the dormitory. In Fanghe college, rich students can take some gold coins and rent an independent courtyard as a dormitory. Although such a small courtyard is not comparable to the yard of a big family, although sparrows are small, they have all five internal organs. There will be an independent small practice room in such a yard.


    In the practice room, Su Tang asked Han pangzi to stand aside first, then took out the Amethyst found in Xiao man''s storage bag and put it in the palm of his hand. Suddenly, the amethyst was petrified into powder and scattered on the floor of the practice room. Then, Su Tang saw a burst of flowers on the floor with his right index finger deep in Su Tang''s heart, and soon a strange pattern was formed.


    "Soul refiner array? How can brother Su Tang carve an array that can be painted by a soul refiner? Is he a soul refiner?" the action of Su Tang depicting the array is like child graffiti in the eyes of Han pangzi and Zheng Zhan, but it is different in the eyes of Princess Ruyan, the Royal princess.


    "Princess Ruyan, what are you talking about? Su Tang''s scribbling is depicting the array? Are you sure you''re right?" Han pangzi asked in surprise.


    "Absolutely not wrong. This must be the soul refiner''s array, and it''s still very advanced. It''s not something that ordinary soul refiners can depict. Brother Su Tang is really powerful." Ruyan answered Han pangzi''s question positively, and expressed his deep surprise at Su Tang''s ability to depict such an array in his tone.

 Chapter 29

    Half an hour later, Su Tang finally completed the last stroke of this array. With his body slowly standing up, an invisible force began to appear slowly, enveloping all the practice rooms.


    "I know you have a lot of doubts in your heart. Don''t ask more. I''ll naturally tell you later. Now you go cross legged and sit down in the array. I''ll use evolution Jingyu to improve your meridians." Su tanglan said with some whiteness after stopping the three people who just wanted to ask questions.


    The depiction of this array consumed Su Tang''s soul power a lot. Although he was reborn with a small part of his soul power in his previous life, such consumption still had a great impact on him.


    Seeing the three obedient people walking into the array and sitting cross legged, Su Tang also took out the evolution net jade.


    "Calm down! Start evolution!" Su Tang shouted, and a golden light appeared at the Yintang hall. Directly in the evolution net jade, a strange force rushed out of the evolution net jade and went straight to Han pangzi. Under the constant impact of the strange power of evolution Jingyu, the bodies of Han pangzi and Han pangzi began to tremble violently. At this time, the meridians of their whole body were constantly expanded by the power from evolution Jingyu. The huge pain brought by such rigid support of meridians made their faces white and their foreheads full of sweat.


    "Hold on and think about the arrogant faces of those people in the family. Do you want to be looked down upon by them all your life?" Su Tang said encouragingly, feeling that the sharp pain at this time was approaching the limit of the three.


    As Su Tang''s encouragement fell, the power from evolution Jingyu also fell to the highest peak. The majestic power continuously poured into the three people''s bodies, making the three people tremble and suddenly stop.


    "Ah! I can''t stand it, Su Tang!" Han Pang shouted.


    "No, fat man, hold on. As long as you hold on for a quarter of an hour, your meridians will completely change. Didn''t you tell me you wanted to be a strong man before? It''s very painful. Why talk about the road of a strong man?" Su Tang shouted sternly,


    The road of the strong is always full of pain. Su Tang is willing to help the three at this time. You know, he never treated others like this in his last life. Even his apprentice in his last life has never been so careful.


    "Well, brother Sutang is right. The fat man must hold on. Brother Sutang''s future achievements are unlimited. If we want to continue to follow him outside, our previous qualifications will certainly not work." Princess Ruyan encouraged Han pangzi with a pale face, and her tone revealed that she had never been firm.


    "Yes, fatty, hold on!" Zheng Zhan also encouraged.


    The fat man didn''t speak, but gritted his teeth and insisted. With the passage of time, a quarter of an hour passed quickly.


    "Hoo!"


    The strange power of the whole body suddenly disappeared, which made the three people who had been suffering from this severe pain look relaxed. A comfortable feeling that had never existed before swept through the whole body. The feeling completely different from that before made the three people feel a trace of unrealistic in their hearts, as if the previous severe pain of the whole body was just an illusion.


    "Congratulations, you''ve taken the first step successfully. The future depends on your own efforts. First feel the meridians at this time." Su Tang was also very happy to see that the three people insisted on it smoothly.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the three people who were paralyzed sitting on the ground immediately sat straight cross legged again and closed their eyes.


    After half a ring, Princess Ruyan woke up first. At this time, her eyes were full of horror, and her voice whispered in a trembling voice; "Is this my meridian? Is this really my meridian? I''m not dreaming?" she said, and the mist in her eyes began to condense slowly. The fate of the Royal Princess of the provincial Party committee has never been under his control, especially she is a princess with low talent. Generally, such royal members will become the object of marriage.


    Aware of Princess Ruyan''s mood at this time, Su Tang walked slowly, patted her on the shoulder and whispered; "Like smoke, everything has passed. You will definitely go further in martial arts than your brothers and sisters in the future. Besides, with me Su Tang, they can''t force you to do things they don''t want to do."


    Su Tang''s voice made Princess Ruyan feel very warm and dispersed the water mist in her eyes. Princess Ruyan hugged Su Tang and whispered in her ear; "Brother Su Tang, thank you. No matter what happens in the future, I will always follow you."


    "Ha ha, good!" Su Tang smiled and nodded.


    "My God, is this still my meridian? It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that Han Tao would have today. I''m coming on the road of the strong, ha ha!" at this time, Han pangzi also stepped back from the internal vision.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Su Tang and Ruyan holding together. Fat Han immediately closed his eyes and said hurriedly with a faint cheap smile at the corners of his mouth; "Hey, hey, I didn''t see anything. You go on, go on!"


    Han pangzi''s sudden voice startled Princess Ruyan. At this time, he heard him say so. At that time, he hurriedly let go of Su Tang, staring at Han pangzi with a red face and yelling; "Dead fat man, you''re so brave. Is your skin itching again?" after that, he didn''t forget to secretly stare at Su Tang with the remaining light from the corner of his eye.


    "Princess, I''m wrong!" the closed eyes opened again, and Han pangzi said wrongly on his face.


    Just as they were talking, Zheng Zhan next to them woke up. He must have been calm in the former. Although he was excited, he didn''t shout like Han pangzi or cry with joy like Princess Yan.


    "Well, now that you''ve finished your work, go out and help me protect the Dharma. I''ll be ready to evolve meridians." seeing that the three woke up, Su Tang immediately said.


    "Yes, please evolve your meridians quickly. When your meridians become ten percent, see if those who are looking for trouble dare to be arrogant tomorrow." Han pangzi hurried to change the topic from Princess Ruyan''s language threat.


    "Well, I''ve also talked about Tianjiao hall. Brother Su Tang, you can rest assured to evolve meridians. The three of us protect the Dharma for you outside and will never let you be disturbed."


    After that, the three got up almost at the same time and walked outside the practice room.


    Just as the three were about to step out of the practice room, Su Tang said again; "You''ll go and close the door of the dormitory yard outside, practice in the living room, and feel the effect of the current practice."


    "OK!" the three nodded at the same time.


    After the three left, Su Tang took out the Amethyst again, crushed it and began to change the array. Of course, if you want to evolve the meridians array, you can''t drink the same array just now. After quickly changing the array, Su Tang took out the evolution Jingyu and put it in the center of the array. A long sword with light appeared in his hand, gathered all his strength and cut it off with a sword, The goal is to evolve Jingyu in the array.


    Different from the previous promotion of meridians, if you want to evolve meridians, you must refine the evolution net jade into eight divine needles, then drive them into the big holes in your body, and then use the tonic pill to assist in the successful evolution of meridians.


    After cutting the evolution net jade into pieces, Su Tang kneaded it and decided that a golden soul force swept out of the Yintang again and directly onto the broken evolution net jade. When the soul force entered the evolution net jade, Su Tang gave a loud drink.


    "Get up!"


    With the sound falling, a strange force slowly appeared in the whole practice room, and those evolved net jade fragments also began to float slowly, stop at about one meter in the air and rotate continuously. With the more and more rich light of the array, the speed of the rotating fragments has increased a bit, and the shape is constantly changing.


    If there were any other soul refiners at this time, they would be stunned by Su Tang''s actions again. You know, today''s soul refiners must use some kind of media when refining things, such as furnace tripod, but Su Tang uses the depiction array to refine things. This is something that the soul stones in the outside world have never seen before. In fact, Su Tang''s array is also a kind of media, Unlike other media, he uses the array to outline a void furnace, but the furnace is completely invisible to the naked eye.


    After half an hour of refining, Su Tang finally refined all the eight divine needles.


    "Hoo! It''s finished at last." after taking a deep breath, Su Tang wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    After collecting the eight divine needles, Su Tang took out the previously refined tonic pill and some other pills and contained the tonic pill in his mouth. After adjusting his state, Su Tang took out the eighth divine needle and used his soul force to penetrate it into the eight acupoints of his body. At the moment when the divine needle entered the body, the tonic pill contained in his mouth was also swallowed into his stomach.


    "Cough!"


    With a muffled voice, an unprecedented sharp pain suddenly came into Su Tang''s brain. The pain was more intense than the pain suffered by Han pangzi and Han pangzi at that time. Soon, the medicine effect of Bu Tian Dan swallowed into the abdomen also broke out at this time. The warm pharmacology alleviated the pain caused by the eight divine needles.


    "Mend the sky, evolve and open up divine veins!"


    The hand pinching method made Su Tang drink loudly. Just after the sound fell, the eight divine needles within him began to walk slowly through the body. For a moment, the sharp pain made Su Tang''s body vibrate violently, and the divine needle walked through the body. As the meridians slowly formed, some air on Su Tang''s skin began to slowly exude bright red blood beads.


    In this way, the divine needle walked through the flesh, which brought great pain to Su Tang. Compared with the previous one hour poked by Han pangzi and the three people, it took much more time to evolve meridians, at least two hours.


    Outside the practice room,? Princess Ruyan stared at the closed door with worry and expectation on her face, as if she wanted to see through the door. Han pangzi sat idly on the chair in the hall, while Zheng Zhan sat cross legged. After they came out, they agreed that they were not in a hurry to practice for the time being and protected the Dharma for Su Tang first, After su Tang evolved meridians, they went back and began to practice.


    "Princess, come and do it then. It''s useless for you to stare at the door. We should have confidence in Su Tang." Han pangzi said.

 Chapter 30

    After hearing Han fat man''s words, Princess Ruyan turned her head, glared at him and said; "Do you need to take care of what I do? Just take care of yourself. I won''t beat you when I talk." after that, I didn''t forget to wave my small fist at Han pangzi, and then turned my head and stared at the door of the practice room again.


    "Hey, why is the gap between people so big? How good is it to Su Tang, but how fierce is it to me? My heart is very unbalanced!" Han pangzi, who was scared by Princess Ruyan''s fierce look, whispered.


    Because Princess Ruyan is relatively far away from Han pangzi, it is impossible to hear Han pangzi''s whisper, otherwise he may really be beaten by Princess Ruyan.


    "You don''t have to be unbalanced. Princess Ruyan has always been so kind to brother Su Tang. Who else has been treated like this?" Zheng Zhan opened his eyes and persuaded him.


    "Hey, Zheng Zhan, do you think Su Tang can successfully evolve meridians this time?" Han Pang sighed and asked to change the topic.


    Zheng Zhan turned to look at the closed practice room and replied in a very firm tone; "I have confidence in brother Su Tang. He will succeed. I thought I knew him before. Today I know that my understanding of brother Su Tang may be superficial. He is an unfathomable person."


    "Well, you''re right. Today''s su Tang seems to have completely changed. Speaking, his change seems to have occurred when he answered elder Baili''s question on blood sugar."


    "Yes, I was shocked by brother Su Tang''s erudition at that time! I didn''t expect that even a soul refining master like elder Baili didn''t know as much as brother Su Tang. In addition to the soul refining master array he portrayed in LAN Kung Fu today, I think brother Su Tang has a deep attainments in soul refining master."


    "Well, I''ve never heard of him knowing these things before."


    "You know a fart. Brother Sutang wants to hide himself. Do you think brother Sutang is like those college talents who are just fishing for fame?" I don''t know when Princess Ruyan has come to them.


    Just then there was a knock on the door outside the yard.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    The three looked at each other, and a trace of the same doubt flashed in their eyes. Who would come to Su Tang at this time? You know, it was dark outside at this time. In addition, Su Tang had no friends. Except that the three of them would come to him at this time, others could not come at this time.


    "Are those bitches in Tianjiao temple?" Han pangzi asked suspiciously.


    "How do I know? No matter who it is, we can''t let him disturb brother Sutang''s evolution meridians. Let''s go and have a look." Princess Ruyan said firmly.


    Zheng Zhan and Han pangzi nodded at the same time. A touch of firmness flashed in their eyes and followed Princess Ruyan out of the hall one after another.


    In the yard, Zheng Zhan said; "You two, get ready to fight. I''ll open the door. No one can let them disturb brother Su Tang."


    The gate of the courtyard was opened by Zheng Zhan. A young man was standing outside the door. When he saw the gate open, the young man immediately took back his right hand stopped in mid air and asked; "Is Su Tang there?"


    "Su Tang is not in the dormitory at this time. What will happen tomorrow?" Zheng Zhan said and was ready to close the door.


    At this time, the boy stretched out his hands to block Zheng Zhan''s action and said again; "Who are you? Why are you in Su Tang''s dormitory?"


    "Who are we? It''s none of your business that Su Tang is not here. Get out of here, or I''ll beat you!" Han Pang, standing behind Zheng Zhan, immediately shouted and scolded when he saw that the visitor didn''t show any signs of trouble.


    The boy ignored Han fat man and said again; "Let Su Tang get out. It has nothing to do with you. You''d better get out of the way." the young man''s tone suddenly changed, and a powerful momentum burst out from him.


    "Reiki! Martial arts master!" Princess Ruyan exclaimed.


    As soon as Princess Ruyan''s voice fell, Zheng Zhan and Han pangzi both burst out of their strength. They all stared at the young man in front of them with a dignified look on their faces. They thought that even if they came to trouble Su Tang, they should be able to defeat each other. Unexpectedly, the opponent was still an expert in martial arts.


    "I''m saying again, let Su Tang get out of here and don''t challenge my patience." the boy said again. A chill in the tone made the three people emerge a trace of coolness from the bottom of their hearts.


    Princess Ruyan came forward and stared at the boy and asked; "I don''t know who you are. Can you leave your name? Brother Su Tang is really not in the yard at this time. We are also waiting for him to come back."


    "Hmm?" the young man hesitated for a moment, muttering in his heart; "Is Su Tang really not in the dormitory?"


    "My name is Chen Xuan. I''m a sophomore. I''m good friends with Li Tinghai and Xiao man. I came back from training outside. I heard that Su Tang beat Li Tinghai with a move. I''m here to challenge."


    "Chen Xuan? Are you the evil king Chen Xuan who is as famous as Xiao man?" Zheng Zhan asked in surprise.


    Seeing that Zheng Zhan had heard of his reputation, Chen Xuan nodded proudly; "Yes, it''s me. Now tell me if Su Tang is in there?"


    "I told you he wasn''t in the dormitory, why don''t you believe it?" Han pangzi heard that this man had something to do with Xiao man. At present, he hurried to say, but he knew that Xiao man had been killed by Su Tang in the courtyard during the day. He also heard the name of the evil king Chen Xuan. It is said that he was a sworn brother to Xiao man, the God of power, and had strong strength, It would be troublesome for him to know that Su Tang killed Xiao man. In addition, Su Tang is in a critical period and must not be disturbed.


    "No? I''m sure you''ve heard my name and know what kind of person I am. If you let me know that you deceive me, I''ll make you sad in autumn. You can''t ask for death." after leaving a cold word, Chen Xuan turned and left.


    Seeing that Chen Xuan believed what he and others said, Zheng Zhan immediately closed the door.


    "Hoo, how dangerous! This guy is more terrible than legend." Han pangzi exhaled deeply and said with lingering fear.


    Zheng Zhan nodded, "yes, and his strength is at least the peak of martial arts. I''m afraid it''s only half a step away from the great martial arts teacher, and his breath is very cold. I didn''t even dare to breathe just now."


    "You two are really useless. After today''s events, go back and practice well, and you won''t be so passive in the future." Princess Ruyan said, staring at them disdainfully.


    The courtyard was calm again, and the three returned to the hall.


    In the practice room, Su Tang''s whole body is wrapped in a strange red. At this time, his meridians have evolved a large part. As long as he persists for half an hour, he can successfully evolve meridians and cultivate spiritual power at that time.


    "But I can''t give up. Just stick to it for a while." Su Tang clenched his teeth and kept cheering himself up.


    Such inhuman pain has blurred Su Tang''s consciousness. Compared with the previous life, the pain caused by opening up meridians in this life is several times severe. If he hadn''t been prepared in his heart, he might not be able at this time. He also experienced such a thing for the first time. He didn''t expect that the evolution of Jingyu''s evolution meridians would be so painful.


    Although he knows something about the evolution of Jingyu, he can''t know it in detail. We should know that if the evolution whale is used to evolve the small world, he won''t suffer such pain. Only the evolution meridians will have such severe pain, but the great pain will bring unprecedented benefits. Evolving pure jade is something that existed before heaven and earth were opened up. The power contained in it can be said to be the original power. After heaven and earth were opened up, this original power evolved into heaven and earth aura of various attributes. Su Tang used evolving pure jade to open up meridians. After completion, his meridians will contain this original power, This is of great benefit to his future cultivation.


    "Yes!"


    Half an hour later, Su Tang opened his eyes and cried in surprise.


    The intense pain for two hours finally made the meridians evolve successfully. At this moment, Su Tang slightly operated. He got an unknown skill in a relic in his previous life, and a magnificent spirit of heaven and earth poured into his meridians like a sea and tide. The broad meridians emit glittering and translucent light, with a hint of purple, which is the original Qi carried in the evolution net jade. At this time, the heaven and earth aura surging into the meridians is being swallowed up by the purple breath. The fine hair purple has a faint trend after swallowing countless heaven and earth auras.


    This phenomenon was soon discovered by Su Tang.


    "What''s the purple smell?" he had never heard that people''s vitality would turn purple. Generally speaking, it was milky white, but Su Tang felt a very powerful feeling from this trace of purple. The power contained in this trace of purple was ten times that of the aura of the same level.


    "Strange, is it because the evolution of pure jade is used to achieve meridians?" Su Tang couldn''t find the answer after several times of thinking.


    "Never mind him. Anyway, I don''t feel a hidden danger from inside. Let it go."


    After a short period of practice, Su Tang withdrew from his practice, stood up and moved his muscles and bones. A pungent smell came into his nose. At this time, Su Tang noticed that his body was covered with black and red stains.


    "Low level warriors are really troublesome. Every time they break through, they will excrete a lot of impurities in their bodies. After each practice, they seem to climb out of the cesspit. It''s really disgusting." he shook his head helplessly, and Su Tang muttered with disgust on his face.


    Outside the practice room, fat Han couldn''t sit still and looked at the still closed; The practice room asked anxiously; "Why hasn''t Su Tang come out yet? It''s been more than two hours. I don''t know whether it''s successful or not. I''m really anxious."


    "Brother Su Tang will succeed," Ruyan said firmly.

 Chapter 31

    "Well, what do I think, fat man? Just wait patiently!" Zheng Zhan began to persuade.


    The Hall fell into silence again. It seemed that you could hear half of your heartbeat. Suddenly, the sound of opening the door sounded, which was so harsh in the quiet courtyard.


    At the same time, the three turned their heads and looked at the place where the sound was emitted. A black and red figure was slowly coming out of the practice room. At the same time, a stench was spreading in the air.


    "Wow, Su Tang, is that you? How did this happen?" Han Pang jumped up from his chair, pointed to the dark red figure and exclaimed.


    "Cough! Brother Su Tang, did you just climb out of the cesspit? How smelly?" Zheng Zhan pinched his nose and stared at the figure strangely.


    After hearing the words of his two good friends, Su Tang said with an embarrassed look; "Well, isn''t it something that every low-level martial artist will have after breaking through? What''s the fuss?"


    "Brother Su Tang, have you made a breakthrough? Have you really succeeded in evolving meridians?" Su Tang asked pleasantly as soon as his voice fell like smoke. The worried look in his eyes immediately disappeared, all replaced by excitement.


    "Well, I have successfully evolved meridians, and I can cultivate spiritual power in the future." Su Tang nodded in response.


    Zheng Zhan and Han pangzi no longer dislike the smell emitted by Su Tang and laughed happily; "Hahaha, I finally succeeded. I''m so worried." after that, Han pangzi patted his chest with his big fat hand.


    Seeing their faces, Su Tang felt warm in his heart. He had an impulse to rush over and hug them. Su Tang suddenly felt that it would be good to have so many friends who cared about him in his life.


    "Well, brother Sutang, go take a bath first, and then we''ll go out to eat. We''ve been busy for most of the day, and we haven''t eaten yet." Princess Ruyan was very relaxed at this time.


    "Eat? Eat well. I forgot if the princess didn''t say. I heard that a new restaurant was opened in the city. Let''s go there later." as soon as he heard that he was going to eat, Han pangzi''s eyes burst into a strong light, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down, looking like he was going to have a mouthful of water.


    Han Pang''s funny appearance made the three helpless shake their heads and stare at Han Pang fiercely; "Dead fat man, who said he was going to eat with you? I mean, brother Su Tang and Zheng Zhan, I went to eat. Just look at the house here."


    "Ah? How can this be? I don''t want to look at the house, I want to eat." after that, Han pangzi looked pitifully at Ruyan, his eyes full of grievances and resentments.


    Seeing that Han pangzi was such a living treasure, Su Tang shook his head and turned to walk towards the bathroom.


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang came out of the bathroom. At this time, Su Tang, one of the three people sitting idle in the hall, got up and welcomed him.


    "Su Tang, I think you''d better not go out for the time being. Tell us what you want to eat and we''ll bring it back to you later." Han pangzi looked at Su Tang seriously and said.


    The other two nodded in succession to agree with Han pangzi''s words. It turned out that when Su Tang went to the bathroom to take a bath just now, Zheng Zhan thought of the young man who had come here to find Su Tang - evil Jun Chen Xuan. No one knows if that guy will always be waiting for Su Tang nearby. If Su Tang goes out to fight Chen Xuan at this time, it must be very dangerous. Although Su Tang has successfully evolved meridians, his strength is still very low. There is no chance of winning against experts like Chen Xuan.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t I go with you?" Su Tang was stunned and asked.


    "Brother Su Tang, we won''t hide it from you. In fact, when you closed the door to evolve your meridians, someone came here to find you and was cheated by us." if the princess heard that Su Tang began to ask the reason, she would no longer hide it and directly tell all the things about Chen Xuan''s coming here.


    After hearing the story like smoke, Su Tang looked cold and snorted; "Hum! A martial artist in a martial arts realm dares to call himself a evil king. I really don''t know that after heaven and highland, I''ll go out to dinner with you today. It''s OK not to meet him. If he really waits for me nearby, he will just send him to meet his sworn brother Xiao man."


    For those students of Fanghe college, Su Tang was very dissatisfied. He always took any title, power God and evil king. It''s bullshit. In his previous life, he has seen so many strong emperors of Wu, and none of them is as arrogant as them. I didn''t expect that some mole ants in the martial arts realm of Fanghe college dare to be so arrogant. I really don''t know how to write the word death.


    Ignoring the three, Su Tang walked directly outside the dormitory. The three looked at each other. There was a trace of helplessness in their eyes. They didn''t say much. They immediately followed Su Tang and left the dormitory behind.


    The four people walked towards the outside of the college talking and laughing all the way. At this time, a very cold voice sounded; "I didn''t expect you to dare to lie to me. It seems that you feel like life is better than death."


    "It''s Chen Xuan!" said Ruyan and Han pangzi at the same time.


    At this time, they regretted that they had not tried their best to stop Su Tang from going out. Unexpectedly, Chen Xuan would really ambush near Su Tang''s dormitory.


    "Hum! I want to see how you make their life worse than death!" Su Tang said coldly when he heard the reminder from his three friends.


    "You are the super waste Su Tang? I didn''t expect that people like you still have three such good friends. They didn''t hesitate to risk cheating on me in order to keep you. Unfortunately, they are still too stupid." a voice came out slowly in the dark shadow.


    "It seems that you are very confident? But sometimes if you are too confident, it is not self-confidence, but arrogance. Just like your sworn brother Xiao man, you don''t know whether to live or die." he looked at the visitor Su Tang lightly and sneered.


    The situation at this moment is very similar to that when Xiao man came to him during the day. It really fulfilled an old saying that birds of a feather flock together. It''s absolutely right that such two people who are so arrogant and fishing for fame will become brothers.


    "Xiao man, did you find him? Where did he go?" Chen Xuan felt a bad feeling when he heard Su Tang''s words, but he knew Xiao man''s strength very well. Few people wanted to beat him in the same grade. He didn''t believe that a freshman could beat him.


    "You can meet soon. Don''t be so anxious to know where he is." Su Tang said calmly again.


    The calmer Su Tang was, the stronger the foreboding in Chen Xuan''s heart. He vaguely felt that Xiao man might have had an accident, but he was a little suspicious. After all, he had been cheated by them just now, so he was a little more suspicious of what they said at this time. "Do you think I really believe what you say?" said Chen Xuan, looking at four people in a gloomy way.


    "We''re just telling a fact. If you really don''t want to believe us, there''s nothing we can do." Zheng Zhan said with a dignified face and a flat tone.


    "Hum! Zheng Zhan, why don''t you explain to him how to do more? Anyway, I''ll send him to meet Xiao man below."


    As early as Chen Xuan came out of the darkness, he had made a death judgment on Chen Xuan in his heart.


    "Ha ha, you really don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. It''s impossible for you to kill Xiao man. Who will believe such a clumsy lie?" Su Tang''s words attracted Chen Xuan to laugh.


    Although Xiao man is only a brute fighting with brute force in his eyes, he is still very sure of Xiao man''s combat effectiveness. These four people are not qualified and have no strength to kill Xiao man.


    "Then you can try!" Su Tang said calmly.


    As soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, Han pangzi, who stood beside him, took out weapons from their storage bags and stared at Chen Xuan with a wary face.


    "Fat man, you step aside first. It''s enough for me to deal with him alone." Su Tang waved his hand and said to Han fat man with a brick. If he were in the daytime, he might not be so confident that he can deal with Chen Xuan alone, but now he has opened up a super meridians by using evolution Jingyu, although the spiritual power in the meridians is only the initial level of samurai at most, However, with all kinds of powerful martial arts skills and incomparably rich combat experience in previous lives, Chen Xuan, the peak master of martial arts, can be easily solved.


    "I really don''t know how to live or die, and I dare to be so arrogant for the cultivation that just a samurai can''t get." hearing that Su Tang actually wanted to say that one can deal with himself, Chen Xuan said with a sneer on his mouth.


    Su Tang ignored Chen Xuan, walked slowly towards Chen Xuan, stopped less than 20 steps away from Chen Xuan, raised his right hand, raised his index finger, and said in a flat tone; "One move, as long as you can catch me, I''ll spare your life." the plain tone was like death from hell.


    "What? A move? Su Tang, are you crazy?" as soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, Han Pang, who was standing behind him, immediately screamed. Although he saw Su Tang blow Xiao man to death during the day, he is now facing Chen Xuan, a evil king whose strength is much higher than Xiao man.


    "Dead fat man, we must trust brother Su Tang." Princess Ruyan said, looking firmly at Su Tang''s tall and straight back. Only after su Tang shocked everyone in class that day, she obviously felt that she didn''t understand the big brother who grew up together


    There was no secret in Su Tang''s eyes, but now every time she gazed at Su Tang, she would have a different feeling in her heart. At this time, Su Tang seemed to be covered by layers of mysterious veil, and no one could see through the real Su Tang behind the veil. This change fascinated Princess Ruyan.


    "Well, brother Su Tang used to be very bad, but now I can see that he is full of confidence. I believe he will have a way to deal with Chen Xuan." Zheng Zhan also said.

 Chapter 32

    "Hahaha, OK, I''d like to see how strong your waste move is." Chen Xuan was angry and laughed again by Su Tang''s arrogant attitude. At least Chen Xuan was also a famous figure in the college. Even experts on the general list dare not speak to himself in such a tone.


    "If you''ve been fighting me with this attitude, I''m sure you can''t take my move." Su Tang said slowly in a calm and frightening tone.


    Su Tang, as the strongest man in the whole continent in his previous life, will go all out to fight no matter in the face of any opponent. This is a kind of respect for himself and his opponents. Even if he is reborn, his habit has not changed.


    "Good!" after su Tang''s voice fell, Chen Xuan changed his previous look and said in a very serious tone.


    Just at the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell, Chen Xuan felt an unspeakable feeling from the young man with low cultivation in front of him. He only felt this feeling in his opponents of the same level or high level. This is a kind of respect between his opponents.


    "Move!" Su Tang moved his right foot back half a step and lifted his right hand slightly.


    Without words, the two had entered a silent battle. Chen Xuan''s momentum began to condense slowly. The aura Light that can only be possessed by an expert who has achieved the martial arts position was slowly emitted from the inside of his body and attached to the surface of his body.


    "Not bad, half step martial artist!" as soon as Chen Xuan''s momentum was released, Su Tang saw his cultivation at this time. For a person who can reach such a level at this age, although there is still a lot of gap compared with those real talents, he can be regarded as an extraordinary talent in Fanghe college.


    "God of war seal!"


    Su Tang''s hands are constantly changing. A series of very complex seal decisions are changing slowly. With the change of seal decisions, a huge black seal on Su Tang''s head slowly begins to condense and slowly begins to solidify. With the change of handprints, Su Tang''s face becomes very pale, just like a piece of white paper, and fonts begin to appear on the huge seal.


    "How could it be? It''s so powerful!" the prestige brought by the giant seal made Chen Xuan tremble in his heart, and his tone was both doubt and exclamation.


    "God of war seal? Is this the legendary god of war seal? How can brother Su Tang use it?" when the giant seal appeared, Ruyan felt a familiar feeling. After several thoughts, he finally knew why he felt familiar, because this is the God of war seal, a skill left by her royal ancestors, because it is difficult to bring rescue, Their royal family now has no complete God of war seal skill.


    "God of war seal? What''s that?" Han Pang asked puzzled.


    "The royal family doesn''t teach secret skills, and non legitimate disciples can''t learn them!" Zheng Zhan replied.


    Su Tang''s hands on the court were still holding various decisions, and the huge seal on his head was more solid. The last seal was completed. Su Tang looked up at Chen Xuan and said weakly; "Take it!"


    As the voice fell, the giant seal on his head began to move slowly towards the place where Chen Xuan was located. After answering his head, the giant seal fell abruptly and smashed it down with a momentum of pressing the top of the mountain. At this time, the surrounding air was squeezed to burst. The strong wind frightened Chen Xuan''s face, and a deep fear spread quietly in the bottom of his heart.


    "Spare... Life!" after feeling that he could not take the move at all, Chen Xuan begged for mercy under pressure.


    Ignoring Chen Xuan''s plea for mercy, Su Tang made another effort to increase the speed of giant printing in the air. Such a powerful momentum has alerted the people in the college. There is noise in the originally quiet area around. At this time, Su Tang doesn''t want to expose the strength of capital for the time being, He wanted to see how many people would want to find trouble at this time in the challenge arena tomorrow.


    "Boom!"


    When the giant seal fell, it aroused countless smoke and dust. As soon as his divine consciousness was released, he swept through the smoke and dust dense area, and Chen Xuan had no vitality at all. Hearing all kinds of voices around him getting closer and closer, Su Tang turned and said to Han pangzi and others; "Come on, someone is coming." then he moved and ran towards the gate of the college.


    Han pangzi and Su Tang ran away in one room. They immediately understood that they gathered their spiritual power on their legs and chased Su Tang in the direction of running.


    Just as the figures of the four disappeared into the dark night, they appeared in the place where Su Tang and Chen Xuangang had just fought.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t someone fighting here? Why didn''t you see anyone?" a young man of about 20 years old looked around and asked suspiciously.


    A middle-aged man about 34 years old, after carefully checking the surrounding environment, came to the huge pit hit by Su Tang with the God of war seal, and shouted with horror on his face; "What a powerful fighting skill! Eh! There seems to be someone..." I have to say that the complete God of war seal used by Su Tang is missing enough to smash the ground into a big pit with a radius of five meters and a depth of three meters. Such a momentum is no less than that of a strong man in the realm of great martial arts.


    "Yes! It seems that someone is lying." a young man behind the middle-aged man echoed.


    "Come on, let''s go down and have a look." the middle-aged man immediately turned his head and said to the man behind him.


    "Yes! Teacher!" the two disciples bowed. Then he hurried out along the edge of the pit and slowly went down to the deep pit.


    When they got closer, the two disciples leaned down and scraped the man lying on the ground out of the soil. After simply erasing the soil and blood on his face, the man''s face slowly appeared in front of them, and one of them asked in surprise; "This man is so familiar. I seem to have seen him there. He should be the college in our college!"


    However, he did not find that another young man beside him, after seeing the man''s face clearly, his face changed wildly, and his eyes were full of unbelievable look.


    "He... He''s the evil king Chen Xuan! He''s dead, still in the college!"


    "What? You say he''s the evil king Chen Xuan? Ah! It''s really the evil king Chen Xuan. How could he die here? It''s said that his strength has reached the peak of martial arts. Only those talented students above tianbang want to kill him in the college? Is the fresh battle here the battle between Chen Xuan and tianbang genius?" The two students were shocked by what they saw at this time. They never thought that the famous Chen Xuan died.


    "Hey! What are you two doing? Don''t bring him up soon." the middle-aged man on the pit seemed to be saying something when he saw that the two students didn''t want to come up for a long time. Because there were so many martial artists coming here at this time, the original quiet scene had been very noisy with large and small comments. The conversation between the two people in the pit could not be heard at the outside door.


    "Ah! Yes, yes, we''ll come up right away." hearing the teacher''s urging, they ignored the discussion and immediately put Chen Xuan''s body on their back and climbed towards the pit.


    "Come on, let''s give them a hand and pull them up." because the four walls of the pit are relatively smooth, it''s difficult to climb up with your bare hands. At this time, the middle-aged man took out a rope from the storage bag and threw it into the pit. He called the surrounding colleges to help, and wanted to pull up the bodies of the two people under the pit.


    With the help of all the people, the two people under the pit were soon pulled up. After finding a place to put Chen Xuan''s body down, there was a dead silence around them. At this time, they were stunned by what they saw. A generation of master Chen Xuan died. The news quickly spread all over the Fanghe college like a winged bird.


    People who heard everywhere, without exception, thought that Chen xuanding was killed by tianbang students, and various versions began to spread slowly. As the initiator, Su Tang had returned to his dormitory practice room at this time, but he knew nothing about the news from the outside. At this time, what he wanted to do most was to quickly improve his accomplishments.


    On the other side of the college, Han pangzi and Princess Zheng zhanruyan were sitting quietly in the courtyard at this time. No one looked and talked. They were all shocked by Su Tang''s actions before. What they never thought of was that Su Tang, a good friend who had known himself and others for many years, jumped over the class and killed the celebrities in the college just after opening up their meridians, And it was just a trick.


    Princess Ruyan was the most confused of the three. She couldn''t understand why Su Tang used her royal secret skill. You know, even she was not qualified to practice this secret skill. The reason why he recognized it at the first sight after su Tang used it was because his father, the monarch of the contemporary Lanming Kingdom, knew this set of war skills, And he often saw his father practice.


    "Fat man, do you think Su Tang is still the one we knew before?" Zheng Zhan doubted Su Tang for the first time. This is the first time he doubted Su Tang after he knew Su Tang.


    Han pangzi didn''t immediately answer Zheng Zhan''s culture. In fact, he also had the same doubts as Zheng Zhan in his heart. He had some doubts in his heart since he saw Su Tang blow and kill Xiao man during the day. However, his later busy work made him put aside this doubt temporarily, and saw that Chen Xuan, who is stronger than Xiao man, could not take Su Tang''s move, This made his doubts ready to dissipate burn again.


    "Zheng Zhan, what do you mean by this? Are you doubting brother Su Tang?" Princess Ruyan stared at Zheng Zhan coldly. In Ruyan''s heart, Su Tang is a forbidden area. As long as it is about him, he will be very concerned. Although she also has such doubts in her heart, he has no doubt about Su Tang.


    "Princess, I don''t mean anything else. I just think brother Su Tang has changed so much recently that I can''t help saying so." Zheng Zhan explained eagerly.

 Chapter 33

    "It''s not good to talk about it. If brother Su Tang is different from the original, why should he use a treasure such as evolution Jingyu to improve our meridians? If our muscles were not good friends, do you think he would let us know such things? Do you understand the value of these things?" Ruyan shouted again angrily.


    "Yes, Zheng Zhan, Su Tang is still the original Su Tang. It may be difficult to hide why he was so ordinary before. Now that he has put aside the shackles, other things are no longer important. Can this change of Su Tang erase our friendship for many years?" Han pangzi, who has never spoken, also said.


    "I see!" Zheng Zhan nodded.


    "Well, let''s keep these two things secret for the time being. We must not let outsiders know. After all, killing the disciples of the same college in the college is a great crime. If the senior management of the college knows it, Su Tang will be in danger." Ruyan calmed down and said again.


    Han pangzi and Zheng Zhan both nodded to understand.


    The practice room where Su Tang is located is now filled with countless dense heaven and earth auras. These rich heaven and earth auras are faintly in the shape of a vortex, and the end of the vortex is Su Tang himself. At this time, he is crazy absorbing heaven and earth auras. With super meridians, he has no worry about whether these auras will burst his body.


    A little later, after the heaven and earth auras in the practice room were absorbed, Su Tang slowly opened his eyes, and a look of doubt slowly appeared. Up to now, he didn''t think of what the purple aura in his body was, but he obviously felt the benefits of the purple aura in the previous battle. When fighting with Chen Xuan, According to his current spiritual power storage, he could not produce such a powerful God of war seal at all, but when he kneaded it, the purple aura in his body gushed out, forcing him to use such a powerful God of war seal. Su Tang had some speculation in his heart.


    This purple aura already belongs to the spiritual power of martial artists, but it is more pure and powerful than the spiritual power of ordinary martial artists. Moreover, it also has a special increasing power. He can improve the power of all martial arts skills to a higher level. Su Tang was very pleased with this discovery.


    "What the hell is this purple aura?" everyone will have a natural curiosity about unknown things, especially Su Tang himself. As the supreme in his previous life, he basically knows some things in heaven and earth. Even if he doesn''t know something, he will find some answers from his amazing collection, but now he is just a rebirth of his soul, The amazing collection of his previous life no longer exists. He likes to know all the unknown things, which has become a habit.


    Now he searched for the knowledge in his memory and didn''t find the answer. Although he knew that this thing was only good for him and not bad, it made him feel like a big boulder hanging in his heart.


    Su Tang, who was deep in thought, didn''t notice the passage of time at all. He knew that a touch of sunshine shot directly into Su Tang''s face from the window of the practice room. A touch of temperature woke Su Tang from his meditation. He looked at the sky outside the window. Su Tang slowly stood up, moved his muscles and bones, and walked out of the practice room. He was just in the hall, A quick knock on the door came through the yard.


    "How early? Who is it?" Su Tang whispered suspiciously.


    "Su Tang, Su Tang, are you there? I''m Han Tao, open the door quickly!" as soon as Su Tang''s voice of doubt fell, Han pangzi''s voice came from the outside. Su Tang shook his head. Recently, there was a little helplessness and walked towards the gate of the yard.


    Open the door, Han fat man''s huge body is as usual, but at this time, his origin is full of beads of sweat.


    "Fat man, what are you doing? Is someone chasing you back?" Su Tang asked.


    "Hoo! Hoo!" panting heavily, fat Han looked at Su Tang and shouted loudly; "When was I chased and killed? Tell me about you. Yesterday, I promised someone to go to the challenge arena. Look at the time now?"


    "What if I''m late? It''s not that I don''t want to go. If those people can''t wait, just tell them to go away. I''ve never seen them die in line. How eager they are." after that, Su Tang ignored Han pangzi and turned around and returned to the hall. Han pangzi was stunned by Su Tang''s words, and then reflected it, Now Su Tang is no longer the former waste Su Tang, but a person who can second Chen Xuan with one move. Who can surpass Chen Xuan in cultivation for those who challenge Su Tang?


    "It seems that my worry is in vain!" after saying a helpless sentence, Han pangzi immediately followed Su Tang''s back and Jin walked into the hall.


    After another busy time, Su Tangcai and Han pangzi left the dormitory yard and walked slowly towards the big challenge arena in the center of the college. Along the way, they saw many martial artists walking towards the challenge arena one after another.


    "It seems that the Tianjiao temple has a high status in the college." Su Tang heard about the challenge arena battle from the students who passed by him. The Tianjiao Temple sent a talented student on the tianbang list to fight the battle, and dozens of peripheral members of the Tianjiao temple came to challenge themselves, As for the peripheral members, elder sister is the members of Tianjiao Temple who are not on the tianbang.


    There are 300 people in the tianbang of Fanghe college, and there are more than 40 full members in Tianjiao hall, while others can only be regarded as peripheral members.


    "Senior Xing long, do you think Su Tang is afraid of our Tianjiao hall?" a well-dressed young man at the edge of the central challenge arena turned to a famous young man nearby.


    "My Tianjiao hall is so powerful that he is a waste of Su Tang. Even if he is really afraid and dare not come, we can''t say anything. Just according to his performance in the thunder field, he should come." the young man named Xing long thought for a while and answered.


    Just as the teenager was ready to continue his inquiry, a voice came from outside.


    "Look, Su Tang, he''s coming!"


    "Wow!"


    "Su Tang has really come. Isn''t he afraid of Tianjiao hall at all? As far as I know, 30 peripheral members and two formal members can come to Tianjiao hall this time."


    "Who knows what he thinks? According to the rumors a few days ago, he won''t be the super waste in the rumors. He should have some confidence!"


    "Confidence? What confidence can you have? A super waste just defeated Li Tinghai by a moment of luck. Such a person wants to fight against such a powerful organization as Tianjiao hall. It''s like dying."


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether he wants to die or not. The most important thing is that I will have a big war to watch."


    "Yes, let''s see whether he is strength or luck."


    The arrival of Su Tang caused a burst of discussion among the people around him. There were different views. Some people were optimistic about Su Tang, others were not optimistic about Su Tang, but more people came with the mentality of watching the play.


    "Su Tang, you finally came. I thought you were afraid of my Tianjiao hall and didn''t dare to come." as soon as Su Tang got close to the challenge arena, the young man who went to Su Tang''s yard for the afternoon yesterday stood on the challenge arena and shouted proudly.


    Without answering the young man''s clamor, Su Tang turned his head and stared at Xing long and asked faintly; "Are you also from Tianjiao temple?"


    "Hmm? Su Tang is an official member of Tianjiao hall and senior student Xing long." seeing that Su Tang ignored himself and asked Xing long at 20, the young man on the challenge arena frowned and his face slowly darkened.


    "Did I ask you? I don''t know whose dog didn''t tie it down, but he ran here and barked." Su Tang turned his head, stared at the young man in the challenge arena with cold eyes and scolded loudly.


    Su Tang''s attitude surprised the people around him. In the face of such a strong Tianjiao hall, he could ignore each other and provoke wantonly. In their opinion, Su Tang was either a madman or a fool.


    "Su Tang, don''t be arrogant because you are a little famous. The members of Tianjiao hall can''t tolerate your insult." Xing Long glanced at Su Tang and said faintly.


    "In my opinion, not only is he a mad dog, but even you are no different from him. At most, you can only be regarded as a high-grade mad dog." Su Tang continued with disdain.


    "Wow, Su Tang is really a great man. I admire him a little. I dare to be so arrogant under such circumstances."


    "Bullshit, he''s looking for death."


    "Hey, Su Tang is still a waste after all. Don''t you find out? There''s no spiritual power fluctuation on Su Tang."


    As soon as the man''s words were spoken, everyone present looked at Su Tang carefully. At this time, Su Tang had no spiritual power fluctuation as before. This is the result of Su Tang''s careful design. After he came back from eating outside last night, he succeeded in cultivating lianxijue after a little time. The most important role of lianxijue is to cover up his breath. There is nothing else.


    "Yes, he really doesn''t have psychic power fluctuation. Where did this guy dare to be so arrogant?"


    "Who knows? I think it''s just sensationalism."


    The voices around him became louder and louder. Xing Long''s face was ugly at this time, and a trace of anger rose in his heart. He stared at Su Tang and said coldly; "Su Tang, it seems that I really overestimate you. Since you are here, do you dare to go to the challenge arena to fight against him?" then Xing long stretched out his right hand and pointed to the boy standing on the challenge arena.


    "A waste of time. I heard that there are thirty peripheral members in your Tianjiao hall this time? Let them go together. If they can catch me, even if they win?" Su Tang looked disdainfully at the teenagers in the challenge arena and said plainly.

 Chapter 34

    "Arrogant, Su Tang, you''re looking for death. I can kill you alone without the help of others. If you have seed, get up and don''t just stand and brag." the anger in the young man''s heart in the challenge arena was completely ignited. He has never been despised by anyone since he joined Tianjiao hall, Today, I was so despised by a waste man who had no spiritual power fluctuation. How can he not be angry?


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect anyone else to be here. I''m in a hurry to die." Su Tang bent his legs and jumped into the challenge arena. After standing still, Su Tang put his hands behind his back and said calmly; "Come on, let me see what you are qualified to stand here and shout."


    "Hahaha, my name is Lin Feng. Remember my name so that you don''t know who killed you in hell." the boy laughed.


    "The name of a dead man is not qualified for me to remember. Let''s do it." Su Tang still stood quietly, ah, there was a trace of desire to do it.


    Lin Feng''s face was ugly, with a cruel smile on his mouth, and his spiritual power burst out. His strength was at the same level as Li Tinghai, whom Su Tang met in Lei Yu.


    "Since you want to die, I will help you today." starting with the long sword, Lin Feng rushed to Su Tang with the momentum of thunder.


    Su Tang stared at Lin Feng''s fast approaching long sword, his face was still very calm, and even his hands that had been put behind him didn''t move.


    "This Su Tang can''t be scared silly?"


    Everyone in the audience thought that Su Tang was bound to die this time. At this time, when the tip of the sword was still a foot away from Su Tang''s throat, Su Tang moved. In between, he stretched out the index finger and middle finger of his right hand to clamp the long sword and exerted a slight force. The long sword in Lin Feng''s hand was broken at the waist, and his right hand moved the broken sword between the two fingers, He shot at Lin Feng''s throat.


    "Yi!"


    The broken sword went into his throat, and a splash of blood came out. Lin Feng''s face was unbelievable. The long sword in his hand fell to the ground, and his right hand tightly covered his throat. The gushing blood soon dyed his right hand red, and his body slowly fell back until his life ran out. However, his eyes were still deeply puzzled about why he was a waste boy in front of him, One move, second kill!


    The whole discussion stopped completely at the moment when Lin Feng''s body was in the end, and almost everyone''s face was full of strong disbelief.


    "I''d better call up all the peripheral members of your Tianjiao hall. Don''t waste my time." Su Tang didn''t have a feeling about Lin Feng''s death, but turned and stared at Xing Long calmly.


    Before Xing Long answered, the young man standing next to Xing Long shouted; "Su Tang, don''t be crazy. I Lei Yun will come to meet you for a while."


    "Wait!" just as the young man was about to jump into the challenge arena, the nearby Xing long stretched out his hand to stop him, stared at Su Tang with an ugly face and said slowly; "As you wish, all the peripheral disciples will go up and kill Su Tang and avenge Lin Feng!" "what? Senior Xinglong, you can''t do this. It will damage the reputation of Tianjiao hall." as soon as Xing Long''s voice fell, Lei Yun standing next to him immediately said.


    Xing long turned his head and looked at Lei Yun coldly and said faintly; "According to what I said, you can''t represent Tianjiao hall. I''m responsible for anything." Xing long didn''t know that his doing this, no matter what the final result, would damage the reputation of Tianjiao hall, but at this time he had no choice. Judging from the situation that Su Tang killed Lin Feng, no one in the peripheral members present could control Su Tang.


    But today''s challenge is initiated by himself and others. If he doesn''t defeat Su Tang, his Tianjiao hall will also damage his reputation. If he goes together according to Su Tang''s requirements, if he defeats Su Tang, he will also have a bad reputation. However, Xing long still chooses the latter. As long as he can defeat Su Tang, as for the loss of reputation, You can find it slowly in the future.


    "You..." Lei Yun was so angry that he couldn''t speak. Xing Long was right. He was just a peripheral member and really didn''t have the qualification to represent Tianjiao hall.


    "Peripheral members, all on the challenge arena!" Xing Long shouted again.


    Xing Long''s roar made Lei Yun feel a deep humiliation. Although his strength in the college was nothing, he was at least an expert with a name and surname. Today, he had to sell together with 28 other people to challenge a super waste. Although it was difficult to guess the strength of the waste, he asked him to do it together with others, This gave him a feeling that others did not trust his strength.


    "Lei Yun, find the right opportunity to kill Su Tang." just as Lei Yun walked slowly towards the challenge arena with heavy steps, Xing Long''s voice came to his ears.


    "Hmm?" Lei Yun looked at Xing Long suspiciously. At this time, Xing long had turned his back to Lei Yun and nodded slightly for the unknown. After receiving the new order from Xing long, Lei Yun turned his head and stared at Su Tang standing on the challenge arena. A killing opportunity flashed in his eyes. The pace is much lighter.


    As soon as Lei Yungang stepped on the challenge arena, Su Tang calmly stared at him and said; "Do you want to kill me?" Su Tang in the challenge arena felt the killing in Lei Yun''s eyes just now. Seeing that Lei Yun had changed his appearance, Su Tang knew that Lei Yun had killed himself, and Feisha couldn''t help it.


    "Hum! It''s just a waste. I Lei Yun want to kill you, so what?" Lei Yun replied with disdain after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    At this time, all the foreign language members of Tianjiao hall set foot on the challenge arena one after another, with an expression similar to that of Lei Yun. Obviously, Xing Long ordered them all to challenge Su Tang together just now, which made them feel very oppressed.


    "Now that we are all here, let''s fight. Let me see how strong your Tianjiao hall is!" Su Tang swept his eyes over the crowd and said faintly.


    "Drink!"


    Twenty nine people shouted loudly and showed their weapons one after another. The war was imminent, and all the people who looked around held their breath. This was the first time they saw when a group of people in Tianjiao hall challenged each other like today. Many people couldn''t help but express their ruthless disdain for the practice of Tianjiao hall.


    "How can roar be fierce and useful?" Su Tang''s hands moved, and the decisions began to change, and the virtual shadow of a huge seal appeared on his head.


    "It was last night''s move." Han pangzi under the challenge arena muttered softly when he saw Su Tang''s action.


    "Well, yes, it was yesterday''s move, but this time it''s more powerful. I''m afraid those members of Tianjiao hall are dangerous." I don''t know when Princess Ruyan has come to Han pangzi and whispered.


    Han pangzi was startled by the sudden sound. After the supplement Qinglai was Princess Ruyan, he was relieved, turned his head to the challenge arena and said mercilessly; "In order to win, Tianjiao hall does not fold its means. It is really shameful for the latter to send a lot of people to fight with Sagitar. They''d better be smashed to death by Su Tang."


    "Keep your voice down, fat man. Don''t you know that killing among the students will be punished?" if the princess pinched the fat meat on Han fat man, she scolded. Then staring at Su Tang, she continued with some worry; "I''m still worried because the incident last night has alerted the senior management of the college. Now Brother Su Tang is using this move to kill those people. I''m afraid he will be called a clue by the senior management. I''m afraid I can''t hide the incident last night. Brother Su Tang will be punished by the criminal court."


    "Ah, the punishment hall? It''s over. Why don''t Su Tang use another move?" Han Pang''s hair stood up when he heard the words "punishment hall".


    Su Tang, who is on the challenge arena, doesn''t know the worries of his two friends. His hands are still changing. This decision is much faster than last night. With the blessing of purple aura, the huge impression at this time is much more powerful than that condensed last night.


    "How is it possible that there is spiritual power fluctuation on him? Doesn''t it mean that he has been unable to open up channels for cultivation?" Lei Yun was surprised by what he saw in front of him and made an unbelievable voice in his mouth.


    Lei Yun, who was also shocked, could be arranged alone. When the people watching the war around saw the huge seal condensed by Su Tang, they were stunned. They didn''t expect that the waste that didn''t have any spiritual power fluctuation before was actually used with spiritual power means at the moment. It was a naked slap in the face, How many people didn''t see Su Tang''s hidden strength.


    "Incredible, this Su Tang is really amazing." a young onlooker told the thoughts of the people present.


    "Lei Yun, stop him quickly. You can''t let him finish the law. Hurry up!" Xing Long was much better than others. Although he was shocked by Su Tang''s means, he quickly responded. Seeing the power of Su Tang''s move, Xing long didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately roared at Lei Yun on the challenge arena.


    "Do you want to stop now? It''s too late!" Su Tang said with a sneer when the last handprint was completed.


    "Boom!" the giant seal began to move slowly towards the place where Lei Yun and others stood. The huge momentum made the surrounding air burst like thunder.


    "Su Tang, stop, you can''t do this." Xing long, standing under the challenge arena at this time, was really afraid. Judging from the prestige of the giant seal, even he can continue continuously, not to mention these peripheral members who are much weaker than himself. I''m afraid all these people will fall again when the giant seal falls, Xing long can''t afford such a responsibility.


    He rushed to the challenge arena at a high speed. Xing long felt a little bitter in his heart at this time. The plan he thought was foolproof was actually broken, and he may also bear unimaginable consequences because of this matter, and his actions under his feet accelerated a little.


    "Another one! I''ll clean you up at the same time." Su Tang said calmly when he saw that Xing Long rushed into the challenge arena.


    He was very clear about the power of the God of war seal. Just because these people were cultivation, it was impossible. Even if they came here, it didn''t matter. There would only be a few more bodies.

 Chapter 35

    The giant seal flew to the top of Lei Yun, Xing long and others, and a breath of death spread, which deeply stimulated the hearts of these Tianjiao hall members. Everyone''s footsteps seemed to have roots and could not move at all. All this was because of the giant seal on the ground.


    "No, please don''t kill us. We were forced to come up." a peripheral member began to beg for mercy under such heavy pressure. They had no grievances with Su Tang. This time they came to challenge each other. They just wanted to join the fun. They thought Lin Feng could kill Su Tang alone, But I didn''t expect Su Tang to kill Lin Feng. Then they received Xing Long''s order, so they went to the challenge arena.


    "Yes, he''s right. We have no grievances or enmities with you. We just come to join the fun. We don''t intend to oppose you. Please forgive us." with the beginning of the first person, others can''t stand the threat of death and beg for mercy one after another.


    "Shut up, are you still not members of Tianjiao hall? How can people in Tianjiao hall think you are so spineless?" Lei Yun shouted. Although he was also afraid at this time, he was a little blind because of the strong sense of Tianjiao hall.


    As soon as Lei Yun''s voice fell, someone began to retort; "We are just peripheral members of Tianjiao hall. We get the least benefits, but we do more. I don''t want to stay in Tianjiao hall for a long time."


    "Yes, all the benefits of Tianjiao hall will be given to the regular members first. We peripheral members can only get a little benefit. On the contrary, when we work hard, we rush to the front. I don''t want to stay in Tianjiao hall anymore." those peripheral members on the challenge arena said one by one that they don''t want to stay in Tianjiao hall.


    "Well, anyone who swears to quit Tianjiao hall at this time can leave!" Su Tang thought slightly. He and these people have no grievances and hatred. At this time, since they have the intention of repentance, they might as well let them die.


    "I swear that I will never have any relationship with Tianjiao hall from now on. If I break this oath, heaven will kill me!" one student shouted as soon as Su Tang''s voice fell.


    In Langxie mainland, the oath will be bound by the heaven. As long as you swear, if you don''t complete the oath, the heaven will punish you.


    "OK, you have to go!" Su Tang nodded, stretched out his hand and pushed the man out of the challenge arena with an invisible strength.


    Seeing that Su Tang actually asked the swearing people to leave, the others no longer hesitated. They all took vows one after another. Su Tang didn''t break his promise and pushed them out of the challenge arena one by one. At this time, there were only five of the original thirty people, one was Xing long, the other was Lei Yun, and the other three were still hesitant.


    "Well, you can die!" Su Tang said coldly with a sneer on his mouth.


    As his voice fell, the giant seal in the air began to fall slowly. The sound of the burst of the air around him was so harsh in such a quiet environment. No one under the giant seal heard the sound of the burst, as if death was calling them. Everyone had deep fear in their eyes. Even Xing long, an official member of Tianjiao hall and a strong man on the tianbang list, At this time, he also looked dead gray.


    "Bold maniac! Stop it!"


    Seeing that the giant seal was about to overwhelm the heads of the five people, he drank hard and sent it from afar.


    "The leader of Liang Tianjun is coming, we are saved!" hearing the familiar voice from a distance, Xing Long was the first to react.


    "Hum! If you say stop, I have to stop? What are you?" Su Tang snorted coldly and replied loudly with disdain.


    The speed of the Giant Print suddenly accelerated. Xing long, Lei Yun and the other three were suppressed by the giant print before the look of hope on their faces faded.


    "Boom!" with a loud noise, the whole challenge arena trembled, as if it would collapse soon.


    With the loud noise, there was a strange silence around. Everyone didn''t expect that Su Tang was so bold. He really killed all the five people in Tianjiao hall in the challenge arena, and it was after Liang Tianjun called to stop.


    There was smoke all around. Liang Tianjun also felt the scene at this time. Looking at a messy challenge arena and the bodies of five members of Tianjiao hall, Liang Tianjun''s anger erupted, and a strong momentum and killing intention ruthlessly pressed against Su Tang.


    "Didn''t you hear me call to stop? You dare to kill them, so you can bury them today." the strong anger of the carrier filled Liang Tianjun''s voice with coldness.


    "Poof!"


    Liang Tianjun''s momentum was approaching. Su Tang couldn''t control it. He was spewing blood. He looked at Liang Tianjun in the air and said in a dignified voice; "Wu Ling realm!"


    That''s right. Liang Tianjun''s cultivation is at the beginning of the Wuling realm. As long as the masters in Langxie mainland reach the Wuling realm, they can stand in the air. At this time, Liang Tianjun was just like this.


    "Hum! Is Tianjiao hall just so strong? It''s shameless! Take the initiative to challenge others. If you can''t win the other party, shoot dozens of people together. Who knows, you still can''t win. It''s shameless to have another one now." just when Su Tang vomited blood, Lord Ruyan''s voice rang through the audience, with a strong sense of disdain and contempt.


    Hearing her words, everyone present showed a strange look. Today, they have been watching. It''s really the same as what the woman said. Although Su Tang had some arrogant shouting at the beginning, as a force of Party B, it''s really shameless to send so many people to besiege someone else. Now they haven''t defeated each other, The leader wants to kill each other, which is unreasonable. "Hum! The Yellow haired girl from there doesn''t even know that she wants to take care of Tianjiao hall. Today I''ll do a little more to solve you all." suddenly hearing this, Liang Tianjun was a little embarrassed, but this man actually killed the members of Tianjiao hall in front of himself. He didn''t give himself face at all. He had to die anyway.


    "Kill them? Liang Tianjun, I can tell you clearly, you dare not!" Han pangzi also stood up and said loudly at this time. In fact, the identity of Liang Tianjun is similar to that of Su Tang. They are one of the four families in Lanming kingdom. Although the four families are calm and peaceful on the surface, andili has a lot of fights. If Liang Tianjun dares to kill Su Tang, Then the Su family is bound to find trouble with the Liang family. With the Royal identity of Princess Ruyan, Liang Tianjun really doesn''t dare to do it.


    Liang Tianjun was annoyed by another fat man who suddenly jumped out. He seldom went back to the college these days and didn''t pay much attention to the affairs of the college. When he happened to come back today, he heard that the people in his Tianjiao hall were challenging a super flying dance. He hurried over to see what was going on, but secretly thought that this man dared to kill, and he was angry, No matter what their identity, they want to kill each other. At this time, from the words of the fat man in front of them, it is obvious that the identities of the two people they want to kill are different. "Hum! Fat man, do you want to delay time?" although Liang Tianjun had doubts, he still didn''t pay attention to these people.


    "Delay time? You don''t know who they are? I''m sure that if you hurt them today, not only you, but also your Liang family will not see the sun tomorrow." Han pangzi stared at Liang Tianjun with a smile. He has always heard that the four leaders of Tianjiao hall are dragon and Phoenix among people. He didn''t want to see them today. Except that Kai''s cultivation is a little higher than ordinary people, Other aspects are really inferior to ordinary people.


    "Hum! I''ll kill Liang Tianjun if they don''t reach the martial arts level. Aren''t you afraid they won''t succeed." after that, I ignored Han pangzi, and immediately burst into aura and slapped the princess in the face.


    "Poof!" Liang Tianjun shot so fast that Han pangzi nearby didn''t have time to react. Although Su Tang had reacted, he was suppressed by Liang Tianjun''s momentum and couldn''t move at all. He could only see that Ruyan was wounded by Liang Tianjun and vomited blood.


    "Wow!"


    The whole central challenge arena was in an uproar. When she came out of the hospital just now, many people had recognized her identity. Unexpectedly, practicing track and field dared to shoot the current princess. These people were stunned one by one.


    "Bold!"


    In the distance, a roar came, and the voice was full of dignity. Then a young man in yellow expensive clothes stood in the air.


    "Big brother!" the princess burst out a surprise in her eyes and shouted!


    As soon as Princess Ruyan called the eldest brother, Liang Tianjun''s eyes suddenly shrunk and a trace of fear rose in his heart. Yes, the visitor is the current crown prince of Lanming Kingdom, that is, the eldest brother of Princess Ruyan''s mother.


    "Little sister, are you all right? Don''t worry. I''ve heard all the things here, and I''ll get justice for you." the young man flashed to the hospitalized princess, took out a pill from the storage ring and fed it into the smoke''s small mouth. He said softly, with deep worry in his tone.


    "Prince, why are you here!" Liang Tianjun did not show his fear despite his fear.


    Ignoring Liang Tianjun''s questions, the prince handed Princess Ruyan to Han pangzi, looked up at Liang Tianjun, who was still standing in the air, and shouted with a very ugly face; "Liang Tianjun, you openly want to kill the current princess. This one has committed the crime of conspiracy. Someone will tell me that he has been captured and put into the prison."


    "Yes!" after the prince''s voice fell, two middle-aged men suddenly appeared in the void. One left and one right captured Liang Tianjun. "No! Prince, you can''t do this. I don''t mean to rebel." Liang Tianjun was really afraid at this time. Killing the current princess was linked with the crime of rebellion. It didn''t help whether his family was one of the four families or not. He was going to wait for his only death.

 Chapter 36

    The Prince did not respond to Liang Tianjun''s request for mercy, but continued to speak; "Take him down and inform the heavenly army of national protection to let them control all the people of the Liang family in their previous lives. As long as they are convicted of conspiracy, there will be no amnesty!"


    "It''s over!" Liang Tianjun''s face was dead gray. The prince was really angry. This time, not only himself, but also the Liang family are doomed. The mood of death and regret began to emerge in the bottom of Liang Tianjun''s heart.


    After the paralyzed Liang Tianjun was taken away, the students around him showed regret one by one. I''m afraid a generation of Tianjiao will fall down. At the same time, many people admire Su Tang''s ability to Li Kang Tianjiao hall this time. I''m afraid the name of waste in the past will be erased. There will be a place for him in the future Fanghe college.


    "Tianjiao hall, I''m afraid it''s troublesome this time. If Liang Tianjun is convicted, not only the Liang family will die, but Tianjiao hall will also be implicated. It''s really hard to provoke Su Tang."


    In the careful discussion of the people around, Su Tang, Han pangzi, Princess Ruyan and Prince left the central challenge arena and walked towards Su Tang''s dormitory.


    Along the way, Han pangzi''s words of exclamation and praise were heard all the time. Today can be said to be the happiest day in a long time. His good friend has been alone in the Tianjiao hall. Although there were many crises in the final outcome, he still couldn''t suppress his happy mood.


    In Su Tang''s dormitory, the prince looked at Princess Ruyan and asked suspiciously; "Little sister, just now when I was feeding you medicine, I felt that your meridians seemed different from before. What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, brother Su Tang used a special method to help us improve our meridians." when his eldest brother asked about it, Ruyan immediately explained, but did not say what method Su Tang used. After all, evolution of Jingyu is very important. In addition, she promised Su Tang that she would not say anything about evolution of Jingyu.


    "Su Tang, I helped you improve?" Ruyan''s answer surprised the prince.


    Su Tang had a good relationship with him when he was a child. Only after it was detected that he could not open up meridians, the relationship between the two became estranged day by day. Compared with the two, they were people from two worlds since they were children. It was reasonable to have a lot of communication burns. But today, when I saw Su Tang, the crown prince felt a strange feeling, Along the way, Han pangzi said a lot about today''s challenge arena battle. At that time, he was very confused. Why Su Tang suddenly became so powerful. Now he is hearing his own Meimei say that Su Tang used special methods to help him improve the meridians in her body, and his doubts are even more serious.


    You should know that the strength and width of his younger sister''s meridians are much stronger than him at this time. As long as he is willing to cultivate such meridians, his achievements must be unlimited. That''s why he did not hesitate to detain Liang Tianjun and asked someone to inform the protector of the country to suppress the Liang family. The axe king knows about such powerful meridians, He will certainly use all resources to cultivate his little sister. Liang Tianjun''s daring to open his hand to his little sister will certainly cause the axe King''s anger. At that time, the Liang family will be questioned.


    "Yes, I helped them improve. My own meridians were developed by this method. As for what method, it''s useless even if I tell you. You can''t find such a treasure at all." Su Tang nodded and explained that he and others'' meridians must not be hidden in the future. If the invasion continues to hide, it''s better to say it directly, Anyway, now the evolution net jade has been used up by himself. It''s unrealistic to find such a treasure.


    "Oh? What kind of treasure? Tell me, I don''t believe I can''t take it out." the prince stared at Su Tang curiously, and his tone was full of pride.


    As soon as Princess Ruyan heard Su Tang say so, she knew that Su Tang didn''t intend to hide it, and immediately said; "Brother, I really can''t get this thing out of the royal family. Even if the whole continent wants to find ten pieces, it''s very difficult. Brother Su Tang was lucky to get such a thing."


    "What? The whole continent can''t find ten pieces? What kind of thing is it?" the prince exclaimed.


    "Pure jade!" Su Tang''s calm voice sounded.


    "Hiss!" the prince immediately took a deep breath when he heard what Su Tang said. He also heard of the evolution of Jingyu. Of course, he knew its treasure very well. Unexpectedly, there was such a treasure in Lanming Kingdom, which was also obtained by the people in front of him.


    "No wonder you suddenly become so powerful." the prince said with such an original tone on his face. He didn''t continue to ask about the evolution of Jingyu. In his opinion, since Su Tang said that he had evolved Jingyu at this time, he must have used up all the things at this time. If he asked again, there would be no result. For a matter without results, There is no need to offend this unlimited future genius.


    "Well, this matter can''t be known to outsiders for the time being." after thinking a little, the prince opened a * * * to replace it. Then he turned his head and looked at Ruzhu, the employee, and continued; "Little sister, I''ll tell my father about you. You don''t have to continue to study in Fanghe college in the future. You''ll come back to the palace with me later." now your little sister''s qualification has been improved, and she is no longer the chip that the royal family was prepared to use to make peace. Naturally, it''s impossible to continue to stay in Fanghe college and learn some basic things.


    "Oh!" Princess Ruyan also knew that she was different from before. She didn''t say much immediately, but stared at Su Tang with a reluctant face.


    "Su Tang, as far as I know, you haven''t seen your father for many years? Do you need my help?" the prince looked at Su Tang again and said.


    The prince''s words made Su Tang''s face gloomy. As a disciple of the Su family, he had not seen his father for several years. This matter was like a sharp knife in Su Tang''s heart all the time. Although Su Tang was no longer the Su Tang at this time, his deep-seated obsession had not changed at all.


    "No, I''ll prove it myself. I''m lucky to get a lot of things and lose my life. If the Su family still treats me there as usual, it won''t be me after the meeting." Su Tang shook his head and said in a cold voice.


    "Well, then I won''t say more. No matter what happens in the future, I hope you remember that you are all a citizen of my Lanming kingdom." the prince said again.


    In the future, Su Tang will certainly go out of the Lanming Kingdom and go to the outside world. If possible, he will become a famous and powerful person. At that time, as long as Su Tang is willing to help, his position in the Lanming kingdom will rise. No matter what will happen in the end, it will not be harmful to his Lanming kingdom, But the crown prince would doubt whether the Su family could seize the opportunity of this rise.


    Several people chatted again. About an hour later, the prince left with Princess Ruyan, leaving only Su Tang and Han pangzi.


    "Su Tang, is your injury OK?" after seeing off the crown prince and Ruyan, the fat man from China and South Korea stood in the yard, looked at Su Tang with some worry and asked. When the center was thundering, Su Tang was shocked by Liang Tian''s military momentum and vomited blood.


    After walking to the stone table in the middle of the yard and sitting down, Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s all right. A little rest will be fine."


    "Well, that''s good. Let''s go to Zheng Zhan to see if he has come back." after hearing Su Tang''s answer, Han pangzi''s hanging heart finally eased down and said immediately.


    "Zheng Zhan? By the way, why didn''t you see him in the central challenge arena today?" at this time, Su Tang remembered that he hadn''t seen Zheng Zhan today. In the past, as long as he had a little thing, he would come. There''s no reason why he didn''t come to see such a big event today.


    "He went out on a mission today. He received the news early in the morning. Today he wants to complete the mission given by the college. He can''t come back until it is completed. Now it''s almost over. Let''s go and find him." Han pangzi explained.


    In Fanghe college, every student will receive a task issued by the students in some cases. This task is not difficult, but it must be completed. The contribution points obtained from the task can be exchanged in the treasure house of Fanghe college. In the past, Su Tang also used to do such tasks on the streets from time to time, so Su Tang immediately understood when he heard the fat man''s explanation.


    "Why are we looking for him?" asked Su Tang, somewhat puzzled.


    "Nonsense, it''s a big thing today. Of course, we should celebrate it well. After today, your reputation will be heard throughout Fanghe college. How can you not have a few drinks?" Han pangzi said with a happy look on his face.


    Su Tang nodded and felt that Han pangzi was right. He should celebrate today, but he didn''t celebrate to be a famous student, but why he could open up meridians.


    Seeing Su Tang nodding, Han pangzi laughed happily, and they left the dormitory.


    In the fragrance building, the capital of Lanming, Su Tang and Han pangzi Zheng Zhan are celebrating in a box. Han pangzi is eating delicious dishes while salivating to Zheng Zhan about what happened in the central challenge arena of Fanghe college during the day.


    "Really? How fierce is brother Su Tang?" Zheng Zhan exclaimed from time to time while listening to Han pangzi''s story.


    "Of course, you don''t know that Liang Tianjun, one of the four leaders of Tianjiao hall, rushed to the central challenge arena at that time, but he still couldn''t stop Su Tang from killing the members of Tianjiao hall. You didn''t see that guy''s face was as black as charcoal." Han pangzi tried to swallow his mouth and continued; "But I still admire that guy. He dared to hurt Princess Ruyan openly."

 Chapter 37

    "He hurt Princess Ruyan? What happened in the end? Tell me quickly." Zheng Zhan heard this and wanted to know what happened later. At this time, he couldn''t help regretting that he didn''t attend such a grand event today.


    "Yes, at last? After chasing the prince, his highness came and took Liang Tianjun without saying a word. He also informed the heavenly army to control the members of the Liang family. It seems that the Liang family is a big event this time."


    After hearing Han pangzi''s story, Zheng Zhan raised his glass and said happily; "I don''t care if the Liang family is a big event. As long as brother Su Tang and Princess Ruyan are all right, I''ll give you a toast. Congratulations on getting rid of the name of waste."


    "Yes, the Liang family has nothing to do with us. Today we are celebrating Su Tang''s success in getting rid of the name of waste and becoming a famous college. Cheers!" Han pangzi also raised his glass.


    "Yes, it''s really worth celebrating. Well, we won''t be drunk today!" Su Tang looked up at his two friends and nodded.


    At the same time, in the palace, Princess Ruyan was standing in the imperial library with the prince. Behind the table opposite them sat a middle-aged man in a Golden Dragon Robe. At this time, the middle-aged man was staring at the prince with a serious face and said in a deep voice.


    "Heng''er, do you mean that the boy of the Liang family openly wounded like smoke in Fanghe college?"


    Prince Xia Heng nodded and replied; "Yes, this is where the ministers were. If I hadn''t stopped it in time, I''m afraid the little sister would have been a corpse at this time." what Xia Heng said is not wrong at all. You know, Liang Tianjun also has the cultivation of Wuling realm, while Princess Ruyan only has the cultivation of samurai in the later stage. The gap between the two is not big. If Liang Tianjun really wanted to kill at that time, I''m afraid Ruyan is really just a body at this time.


    "Bang!" the middle-aged man clapped his right hand on the table and shouted angrily; "Does he want to rebel against the Liang family? He openly attacked the royal family and went to catch Liang yongran for me. I want to hear how he explained it."


    After his voice fell, a respectful response sounded in the empty imperial library. Then he saw a black shadow quickly leave. This shadow was the mysterious force hidden by the royal family and directly returned to the state. Xia Heng, as Prince, was not surprised. He was also the prince of Lanming kingdom, Of course, I know a little about some hidden forces in the kingdom.


    But there was a flash of surprise in the smoke like eyes standing next to her. Because her talents and qualifications were relatively poor, she was not qualified to know such core things at all.


    "Father emperor, I have one more thing to tell you!" Zhou Xiaheng said again after a short pause.


    "Say!"


    Xia Heng looked around in embarrassment and said again; "Father emperor, this matter is of great importance, and his ministers can only tell you one person." he knew in his heart that there were many shadows hidden in the seemingly empty imperial library. Although these shadows were the core forces of his royal family, some things could not be known to them.


    "Oh? Well, you step back first and keep a good watch around. If there are suspicious people, there will be no amnesty!" out of trust and understanding of your son, the Lord knew that what he said next must be extremely important. He waved around without hesitation.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    After the Lord''s order was issued, shadows flashed in the originally empty imperial library, and then disappeared.


    "Well, you can rest assured now."


    With his father''s consent, he likes to bow down and answer immediately; "Yes, the father emperor''s story also starts from the fact that my little sister was attacked by Liang Tianjun today. When I arrived, my little sister had been injured. When I fed her medicine, I inadvertently realized that her meridians were very strong, even above me."


    "What? Above you? How can it be?" the Lord stood up in surprise. He was there when he tested Ruyan''s qualification and checked it himself. I''m afraid today''s achievement is the realm of great martial arts. How can it change suddenly and greatly?


    "Yan''er, come and let me see!" the Lord waved to Ruyan after calming his surprise.


    "Yes!" he didn''t say anything more, but after a simple answer, Ruyan slowly walked towards the Lord of the country. Ruyan actually didn''t have much deep feelings for his father. Only after his qualification was measured, he rarely saw the people in front of him. It can even be said that if people around him didn''t call her Princess, I''m afraid she forgot to have such a father herself.


    The Lord grasped Ruyan''s white wrist, and a aura slowly entered Ruyan''s body. A moment later, the Lord released Ruyan''s wrist and said with a surprised face; "The meridians are as magnificent as rivers, and they are extremely resilient, and they are no longer under me. What''s the matter?" you know, he now has the strength of the later period of King Wu, and the meridians in his body are very strong. At this time, the meridians of his daughter, who has always been low in qualification, are faintly higher than his own, which surprised him.


    "What the minister wants to say is related to the younger sister''s meridians. It''s better for the younger sister to tell her father!" Xia Heng was also shocked.


    "Hmm? Yan''er, please tell your father what''s going on." for a moment, the Lord''s attitude towards Ruyan changed, changed his previous seriousness and asked pleasantly.


    The sudden change of the LORD made Ruyan a little uncomfortable. Nevertheless, she said; "The reason why my meridians become like this is because brother Su Tang has a bright future. He killed a student who came to challenge him in the college and got something from that person. Then he asked Han Tao to look for me and Zheng Zhan. When he got there, he took out something very similar to crystal and said it was pure jade."


    "Evolution of pure jade?" the Lord who had just sat down stood up again, burst out bursts of pure light in his eyes and shouted loudly.


    He was jumped by the sudden voice of the Lord, and Ruyan''s story was interrupted. Ruyan lowered his head and said with some fear; "Well, it''s the evolution net jade. Immediately, the three of us thought it was a crystal. We didn''t know that it was really the most precious evolution net jade in ancient times until brother Su Tang used the evolution net jade to help us improve our meridians."


    "It''s really evolutional pure jade. I didn''t expect that there was such a treasure in King Lanming''s territory. Where is evolutional pure jade now?" his daughter''s story, coupled with the records about evolutional pure jade he saw in ancient books, the Lord believed what his daughter said in an instant. If it wasn''t evolutional pure jade, He really couldn''t think of any way to raise a person''s meridians to such a powerful level.


    "After helping us improve our meridians, brother Su Tang said that he used the evolution pure jade to develop and evolve his own meridians, so he should use them all up." Ruyan continued.


    "Used up? Evolution channels? Is Su Tang a famous super waste in China?"


    Her father''s words made Ruyan feel very uncomfortable. All the time, she would be uncomfortable if she heard someone say bad things about Su Tang. But when she was in front of her, her father was also the master of the whole Lanming kingdom. Although she was very uncomfortable, she didn''t dare to show much.


    "Well, it''s him. His father, brother Su Tang, is not a waste. He killed an expert in the martial arts realm when he didn''t open up channels." Ruyan continued.


    "Without opening up meridians, kill the martial arts teacher with one punch with the strength of ordinary people? Is Su Tang a monster?" Xia Heng next to him was also jumped by what his little sister said, and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "It seems that we all underestimated the Su family boy. Unexpectedly, he is still such a genius. Now he has evolved meridians, and his future achievements will be unlimited. Just don''t know what kind of person he is?" the Lord sat down slowly, looked thoughtful and said slowly.


    At this time, the Lord''s heart is very complicated. On the one hand, he wants to get evolution pure jade. After all, who doesn''t want such a treasure? On the one hand, he was worried that if the news spread, his Lanming kingdom would be very dangerous, and his proven strength could not hold this precious treasure at all. In addition, now that Su Tang has evolved meridians, should he kill him? There is no time for him to threaten the status of the royal family when he grows up.


    The imperial study fell into a strange silence again. At this time, Ruyan was also worried. Su Tang''s strength is still very low. If his father and Emperor want to fight him, Su Tang will be very dangerous. At that time, Su Tang''s personality will turn against the royal family, and his relationship with Su Tang will be completely broken in the future. This is the last thing graffiti wants to happen.


    "Hey, forget it, since the evolution of Jingyu has run out, forget it. Heng''er, go to the Su family in person and tell Su Zhan about the awakening meridians of Su Tang. As for the evolution of Jingyu, don''t spread it, and tell the two little sons of the Han family and the Zheng family by the way." a quarter of an hour later, the Lord finally withdrew from his meditation, Issued a series of orders to Xia Heng.


    "Yes, my son knew what to do. At that time, Su Tang didn''t want me to help him tell it. If I told him too much, I''m afraid it would annoy him." Xia Heng bowed down to accept the order, but said what Su Tang had helped before.


    "Well, then you don''t have to go to the Su family. It all depends on the nature of the Su family. Anyway, our royal family should make friends with Su Tang at all costs. When he grows up in the future, our royal family will get a lot of benefits." the LORD said again, but this time''s words reassured the people who were worried about him.

 Chapter 38

    "My son understands that as for making friends with Su Tang, I think I''d better give it to my younger sister. His relationship with Su Tang is very unusual. It can enable Su Tang to use evolution Jingyu to help improve his meridians. The friendship between them is obvious. As long as my younger sister continues to communicate with Su Tang, the relationship between my royal family and Su Tang will be unbreakable."


    After his son''s reminding, the Lord of the country also reacted and immediately stared at Ruyan and said; "Yan''er, the relationship between my royal family and Su Tang will depend on you."


    "Hmm!" he lit his head like a cigarette.


    "Well, heng''er, you stay with Yan''er''s ancestors and let him teach Yan''er to practice in person. He must be very happy to see Yan''er''s qualification at this time." the Lord ordered Xia Heng again. After that, he waved his hand and asked them to retreat.


    After they left, an old man in black came out behind the screen behind the Lord of the state.


    "Old shadow, do you think it''s inappropriate for me to deal with this matter like this?" the LORD was not surprised at the old man''s appearance.


    The old man walked slowly to the next head and said to the Lord of the country; "In my opinion, it''s the best for the Lord to deal with this matter like this. After all, the relationship between Su Tang and the Su family is very weak. It''s simply that he has no difference between Su Tang and a lonely family. Such a person is the most terrible, because nothing can check and balance him and kill him. It''s good that if he escapes, there will be endless disasters in the future."


    "Yes, I thought so just now." the Lord nodded.


    "In addition, the relationship between Su Tang and Princess Ruyan is very unusual. I believe the Lord also sees this and allows it to continue to develop. When the time is right, the Lord will not give them a marriage. At that time, Su Tang will certainly become a great help to the royal family. In addition, it is only a matter of time for Princess Ruyan to become the next guardian with the personal guidance of her guardian adults At that time, the future of Lanming kingdom will be unlimited, "continued the old shadow.


    At the time of their dialogue, Xia Heng had brought Ruyan to the deepest part of the palace. Ruyan had been stunned by what she saw all the way. Countless times she asked herself, is this really the place where she grew up?


    "Heng boy, are you here again?" an old voice came out in front of a gate.


    Hearing this, Xia Heng smiled and replied respectfully; "Lao Zu, I came here this time in the name of my father and emperor and brought my sister to learn arts with Lao Zu."


    "Your sister? Learning? What do you mean?" the voice was very confused.


    Pointing to the smoke around, Xia Heng said again; "This is the younger generation''s sister. She has high qualifications. I''m afraid only the old ancestors can teach in the Kingdom, so the father asked the younger generation to bring her to the old ancestors."


    "Whoosh!" a figure suddenly appeared beside Ruyan and grabbed her wrist. A moment later, the figure laughed; "Hahaha, good, good qualifications. I didn''t expect that since there are people with such qualifications among the royal family members of this generation, why did you ask him to send them now?"


    "So it is. It''s good that she can have such good fortune." after listening to Xia Heng''s explanation, my grandfather looked at Ruyan with deep joy.


    "Little sister, you''ll practice with the old ancestor in the future. He is the super strong in the realm of Wuzong and the first martial artist in the whole kingdom. With his personal teaching, your achievements will surpass me and my father in the future." Xia Heng explained to him with his beauty.


    Xia Heng''s words surprised Ruyan. She didn''t expect to see the strong man in the realm of Wuzong in her lifetime, and she would get his personal guidance. She didn''t dare to think about it before.


    "Well, don''t worry, brother. I will practice well with my ancestors." I thought that since I can have such qualifications, brother Su Tang''s qualifications must be far above me, and I''m afraid no one can rival me in the future. If I want to follow Su Tang, I can''t do it if I have a low cultivation. It''s very firm to practice here.


    "Well, you have also sent the person. You can go. She will practice with me in the future. Tell the Lord and let him rest assured that I will return him a daughter of the king of martial arts in five years." the old ancestor waved and said.


    Xia Heng didn''t say much anymore. He took a look at Ruyan and left. Ruyan followed his grandfather to the palace behind the gate.


    At the same time, in the imperial library, a dark shadow is reporting this to the Lord of the country.


    "I see. You go down first." after the shadow disappeared, the Lord calmly closed his eyes and thought in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In Fanghe college, Su Tang helped the drunken Han pangzi and Zheng Zhan back to their dormitories. He also returned to the dormitories. In the hall, Su Tang sat quietly with a very complex heart. Originally, according to his long-standing idea, it was only the improvement of anger Road, but the words of the crown prince during the day let him know, In this life, he is no longer alone as before. He has a family. Although he has no feeling for this family, he can''t change the fact that he is one of them.


    "Should I go back and have a look? I haven''t been back for almost a year?" Su Tang whispered.


    Although the Su family is also in the capital of the country, Su Tang seldom goes back. Generally, unless there is a big event and it is necessary for his lineage to be present, Su Tang usually doesn''t go back for any reason. Every time he goes back, none of the family children will give himself a good face. Even some people will abuse him with dirty words, and his father never bothers him every time he goes back, Many times he wanted to see his father, but he was ruthlessly blocked out of the door. All this made Su Tang exclude the Su family.


    "Hey, don''t think about it for the time being. Let''s talk about it later. Now all I have to do is cultivate hard and improve my strength." after getting rid of the troubles in his head, Su Tang got up and walked towards the practice room.


    At noon the next day, Su Tang came out of the practice room. At this time, he was full of nerves and his temperament seemed to have been sublimated. If someone was here at this time, he would be amazed to find that there was a glimmer of brilliance flowing all over Su Tang. This is somewhat similar to the aura Light of the martial arts realm.


    Yes, at this time, Su Tang''s cultivation has reached the peak of samurai, which is only one step away from the martial arts level. If such cultivation speed is spread, I don''t know how many people''s eyes will be surprised. It took only two days to rise from an ordinary person to the peak of Samurai, which many people would never dream of.


    "Hoo! I''ve been practicing all night. I''m a little hungry. Go out and eat first." Su Tang whispered to himself after touching his flat stomach.


    After leaving the dormitory, he walked all the way outside the college. Almost everyone was talking about his fight with Tianjiao hall in the central challenge arena yesterday. At this time, a teenager appeared in front of Su Tang and stretched out his hand to block his way.


    "Mr. Su, I see you outside again!"


    Suspiciously, Su Tang looked up and said in a deep voice; "Duan Muliang? Why are you? What can I do for you?" Su Tang was very insidious about Duan Muliang. I didn''t expect that he would come to find himself at this time. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be good.


    "Hehe, it''s me. I didn''t expect that young master Su''s talent is so strong. No matter he has the talent of soul refiner that no one can compare, he has the talent of martial arts." duanmuliang said with a smile.


    "If you''re just talking about this nonsense, you can go away. I haven''t got time to talk to you yet." Su Tang''s tone suddenly changed when he heard duanmuliang''s words. It turned out that he wanted to get the soul training prescription from himself. In fact, the soul training prescription owned by Su Tang was qualified for a low-level soul refiner like duanmuliang.


    "Young master Su, my purpose must be clear in your heart. Why pretend not to know? Make an offer." duanmuliang immediately changed his smiling face when he saw Su Tang''s attitude at this time, calmly stared at Su Tang and said proudly.


    "Conditions? I''m afraid you can''t fulfill the conditions I set out, so you''d better go back and practice well. There''s no shortcut for both martial artists and soul refiners." Su Tang said again.


    Duanmu Liang''s face was gloomy and his voice was full of cold, and continued; "Don''t pretend to be a big tail wolf in front of me. Don''t think you have a little fame now. In my eyes, those are just floating clouds, okay? I''m here to talk to you today. If you don''t toast and punish me, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    "Oh? What cruel and cruel method? Let me hear it?" he stared at Duanmu Liang Su Tang with a joking face. I really didn''t expect this man to be so brainless. He also said that he was the first person of Xingyun pill Academy. It seems that he doesn''t deserve his name. Such a person still wants to compete with the people of Fanghe academy all day, and I don''t know where he came from.


    "Hum!" with a cold hum, Duan Muliang''s momentum broke out, and a force close to the realm of great martial arts came straight to Su Tang.


    "Great martial arts master, it''s good. I didn''t expect to see you for a while. It''s good that you have been promoted to such a level." although Su Tang said so, when he met this man for the first time, he already knew that this man had hidden his accomplishments and could be the first young man in Xingyun pill Academy. He would be an ordinary person, This is why Su Tang thought this man was more sinister when he met in the first season.


    "Boy, I''ll give you another chance. Do you want to cooperate with me?" duanmuliang said to Su Tang in a tone that seemed to dominate the world.


    "Cooperation? Just like you, do you have an attitude of cooperation? Idiot! Don''t forget where this is. This is Fanghe college, not Xingyun pill college. If you want to die, you can''t talk to me now. Get away!" Su Tang''s anger was completely ignited by Duan Muliang and shouted angrily at once.

 Chapter 39

    Su Tang''s angry drink soon attracted the eyes of the students of Fanghe college around. They stopped one by one and looked here.


    "OK, boy, you have seed. Don''t let me meet you outside, otherwise I will make you live worse than death." after noticing his mistake, duanmuliang didn''t dare to continue to bully Su Tang. He could only throw out a cruel word angrily and left in frustration.


    Seeing Duan Muliang''s back leaving, Su Tang outlined a killing opportunity at the corner of his mouth and thought to himself; "That''s what I want to say to you. You''d better not continue to trouble me, or I''ll make you die ugly. At that time, even the Xingyun pill hall will no longer exist."


    The short episode has completely destroyed the mood of going out for dinner. After simply eating something in the college canteen, Su Tang returned to his dormitory and continued to practice.


    ¡­¡­


    On the court of Lanming Kingdom, all officials were talking at this time.


    "Lord Zhang, you said the LORD was so anxious. What would we do?"


    It turned out that these people were all foreign officials of Lanming kingdom. Generally, they rarely returned to the DPRK to participate in the proceedings. This time, they suddenly defeated the order of the Lord of the country. They dared to go to the capital of the country one by one.


    "Here comes the Lord!" with a sharp voice, the discussion on the court suddenly stopped, and all the officials stood together in a hurry. When they knew that the LORD was seated, they bowed one by one.


    "Well, I''m calling you this time. I have something to discuss with you." the Lord waved his hand. Everyone straightened up and looked serious. Listening to the Lord''s words, I was afraid that one sentence would be missed.


    Looking at the respectful appearance of the people below, the Lord nodded with satisfaction and continued; "The reason why I didn''t go to the early Dynasty today is also for this matter. Yesterday, in Fanghe college, Liang Tianjun of the Liang family openly tried to kill the princess of the current Dynasty. Fortunately, Prince Xia Heng arrived and stopped it. Then I ordered someone to go to Xiling city to catch Liang yongran and come to the capital of the country, hoping to get an explanation, but I didn''t expect that the Liang family ignored my order If you don''t want to come to the capital, what do you think you should do about it? "


    Hearing the Lord''s question, a middle-aged man in armor immediately stood up and arched his hands; "Lord, the Liang family has obviously had an evil heart. Over the years, his Liang family has been entrenched in Xiling City, never going to the court to face the saint, and even recruiting people everywhere in Xiling city in recent years."


    "Marshal Su Zhan is right, and I''m afraid the Liang family really have an evil heart." the old man standing at the top of the civil service nodded in agreement.


    This old man is the contemporary owner of the Feng family, Feng Zhengong. He is the Prime Minister of the Lanming kingdom. It can be said that the civil servants of the whole Lanming kingdom are under his jurisdiction. He and Su Tang''s father, Su Zhan, have the absolute right to speak in the Lanming kingdom. At this time, these two people think that the Liang family has an evil heart at the same time, so it is even a conviction.


    "Well, I also received some news about the Liang family yesterday. Today, I heard two Aiqing say so. It''s more certain that the Liang family wants to rebel, but I don''t know who is willing to put down the rebellion in the whole region?" the LORD said again. In fact, everything that happened at this time is under his control, but he doesn''t want to make it clear, After all, the Liang family and his royal family still have some in laws, and he agreed to let the Liang family go to Xiling city to settle down at the beginning. Now he has to be charged with the Liang family rebellion. Frankly, he is a little suspected of beating his face, so he simply mentioned it.


    In fact, Su Zhan and Feng Zhengong would have such a reaction. He also guessed in his heart that although the four families are seemingly friendly, they secretly want to have constant disputes. As the leader of the country, he certainly knows this. Only in this way can Lanming Kingdom balance its power apart from the royal family.


    "In the old minister''s foolish opinion, marshal Su should go this time. This matter is very important. Moreover, as one of the four families, the Liang family is very powerful. I''m afraid it''s difficult for ordinary people to complete this task, but I don''t know if Marshal Su is willing?" Feng Zhengong said again.


    As soon as this remark came out, Su Zhan, who was standing on one side, couldn''t help but change his face and said immediately; "I''m willing, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to do it alone. If I can get the support of the prime minister, I must get twice the result with half the effort." how can su Zhan not know Feng Zhengong''s idea at this time? He understands that he wants to have a hard encounter between the Su family and the Liang family. Even if he successfully suppresses the Liang family, his Su family''s strength will be greatly damaged. At that time, the benefits about the Liang family, I''m afraid the Su family can''t even get any residue.


    "Well, in that case, let the remaining three families fight together, so there must be no trouble. Do you have any objection?" the Lord saw what they thought at a glance, and immediately gave the order without saying anything more.


    This order made Cheng Hengyang, who had never spoken, feel depressed. The reason why he didn''t say a word was that he didn''t want to participate in the event, but he didn''t expect to escape in the end.


    That''s natural. In fact, the Lord of the country has already had a candidate in his heart, but it''s not easy to say. Now that Su Feng and Liang family don''t want to be a global family, it''s better for the three to go together. This can not only make the Liang family have no room to resist, but also balance the strength of the three. At the hall of the Lanming Dynasty, powerful figures from all sides agreed to eliminate and suppress the rebellious Liang family. The news soon spread throughout the Lanming kingdom. At that time, all parties were surging. Many small forces originally attached to the Liang family saw that the Liang family was exhausted and defected one after another.


    "Hey, what did you say the Liang family did? Why did you make the Lord so angry that he ordered the suppression?" the diners in the fragrance Pavilion in the capital of the country discussed.


    "Who knows, maybe the Liang family has been too ostentatious in recent years, but I heard they haven''t made a pilgrimage to the country for several years."


    "This is just the excuse behind. If it was really for this matter that the Lord ordered the suppression, what did you do a few years ago? In my opinion, it was because the young Lord of the Liang family hurt the princess at Fanghe college."


    "Hurt the princess? When did it happen? Why didn''t I hear?"


    "Just a few days ago, I heard that the Tianjiao Hall of Fanghe college challenged the young master of the Su family. Later, Liang Tianjun felt that he wanted to kill the young master of the Su family. The princess stopped him, but she didn''t want to be hurt by Liang Tianjun. In a rage, the crown prince ordered the heavenly army to take care of the Liang family. I don''t know why it would evolve like this."


    "So it is? Openly injuring the princess of the Lord of the country is tantamount to rebellion. No wonder the Lord of the country will be so angry."


    "Liang Tianjun is so bold that he even dares to fight the princess. I really don''t know whether to die or not."


    In the elegant room of the fragrance building, Su Tang ate quietly alone. All the voices of discussion in the hall were taken into his ears. In fact, he was not surprised that the Lord of the state ordered to destroy the Liang family so quickly. After all, Princess Ruyan is no longer the Royal child with low qualifications.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong!"


    Suddenly there was a knock outside the door.


    "Who?" Su Tang asked with some doubt.


    When the door opened, a familiar voice sounded; "Su Tang, I knew you would be here. I didn''t see you in your dormitory just now. I knew you would come here." the visitor was Han pangzi, Su Tang''s good friend.


    "Well, I''ve been practicing in the dormitory for two days in a row. Today, I don''t think I have anything to do, so I came out to eat." these two Su Tang have been practicing in the dormitory, and their strength has successfully broken through to the martial arts level. If they still practice with their heads buried, the speed of improvement will be greatly reduced, so he originally wanted to come to Piaoxiang building and have a look at Wanbao pavilion after eating, I hope to find some miraculous medicine to assist in cultivation.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? Has he improved a lot in these two days?" Han pangzi opened his chair and sat down opposite Su Tang and asked.


    "Well, it''s not bad. I''m going to Wanbao building to see if there''s any magic medicine I need." Su Tang continued, but didn''t tell Han pangzi his cultivation at this time.


    Han Pang nodded, asked the waiter to add a pair of dishes and chopsticks, turned his head and stared at Su Tang and asked; "Have you heard about the Liang family? I didn''t expect that the Lord of the country would pay so much attention to Princess Ruyan. What a surprise."


    It is said that Han pangzi is much clearer than Su Tang in the past two days. When he received the news just now, Han pangzi was also frightened. Unexpectedly, the Lord of the state actually ordered to destroy the Liang family. You know, the Liang family is one of the four major units in the Lanming Kingdom. Frankly, it is also a pillar of the Lanming kingdom, Generally speaking, such a family is unwilling to move as long as there are not too big problems.


    As for the external rumors, Han pangzi, as the witness of the whole incident, can''t understand it. Liang Tianjun doesn''t know Princess Ruyan at all, and he doesn''t have any rebellious heart at all. I''m afraid he knows that the LORD made it up by a strange animal. Han pangzi is very clear and surprised, Unexpectedly, Princess Ruyan, who has never been liked by the royal family, has so much energy that the Lord of the country is willing to destroy the Liang family for her.


    "This is inevitable. Ruyan''s meridians have been improved now. It can be said that as long as he is willing to train, his future achievements can definitely surpass his father. Such a man will naturally value it. He believes in his daughter more than the Liang family." Su Tang is not surprised. He knows the talent of Princess Ruyan best, How can such a person not be well cultivated? In addition, the Liang family has been too arrogant in recent years. The Lord also wants to take this opportunity to beat other forces. Moreover, this absolute encirclement and suppression of the royal family has not touched anyone. They are all people of the three families, but success or failure, and his royal family has not suffered much loss.

 Chapter 40

    "Well, I''ve personally felt the benefits of this meridians. Now I''m also a martial arts master. If I changed to something I didn''t dare to think of before, I was promoted from the later stage of the warrior to a martial arts master in just two days." Han pangzi said with a happy face and an incredible tone.


    "You don''t know. After my father saw me today, he looked more concerned than ever," Han continued.


    For Han pangzi''s words, Su Tang just raised his head slightly, smiled faintly, and continued to eat. At this time, he just thought about how to improve his cultivation next.


    Now his physical strength is lower than his spiritual cultivation, so he must improve it as soon as possible. However, if he wants to improve his physical strength, what he has to do now is to successfully cultivate the second level of Chunyang body training Dharma.


    After they finished eating and left the fragrance building, they came to the Wanbao building without delay. The guard at the gate saw Su Tang''s arrival and even arranged a maid to report to Yu Boyang in the back hall.


    "Oh, this is not brother Su Tang. Why are you free to come to my Wanbao building today?" after a while, Yu Boyang came out of the back hall and greeted Su Tang with a smile.


    Su Tang was not surprised by Yu Boyang''s appearance, but immediately replied in a faint tone; "I just came to see if there was any magic medicine I needed. I didn''t expect you to be there. You came out as soon as I arrived. What a coincidence?"


    Su Tang understood why Yu Boyang was so enthusiastic about himself, but he didn''t point it out. Anyway, this guy is also the disciple and grandson of his previous life. If he could, he would give him more or less benefits.


    "Miraculous medicine? I don''t know what kind of miraculous medicine brother Su needs." as soon as Su Tang came to buy miraculous medicine, Yu Boyang suddenly became interested. You should know that the young man in front of him is a hidden soul refiner.


    "What I want is these miraculous drugs. I don''t know if you have them here." Su Tang was not hypocritical. He immediately took out the list of miraculous drugs sorted out in advance from his arms and handed it to Yu Boyang.


    After receiving the list handed over by Su Tang, Yu Boyang moved his eyes slightly, quickly read the name of the elixir written on the list, frowned slightly, looked up and said; "Most of these miraculous medicines are rare. I still have some in stock in Wanbao building, but I don''t have this soul nourishing flower right now. Can you give us some time?"


    "Well, it''s OK to have others. The soul nourishing flower is precious. It''s not surprising that you don''t have Wanbao building. I don''t know how many gold coins are needed for all these other miraculous drugs?" Su Tang continued to ask.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll calculate." after that, Yu Boyang began to calculate the price of the above herbs.


    Soon Yu Boyang looked up at Su Tang again and said; "These elixirs need a total of 52000 gold coins. Between the cooperation between brother Su and my Wanbao upstairs, I will give brother Su a discount this time and only charge 50000 gold coins."


    "Fifty thousand? Wow, what did you buy, Su Tang?" Han Pang immediately exclaimed at Yu Boyang''s words.


    You know, the cost of living of ordinary families is only 50 or 60 gold coins a year, and the rich family will spend thousands of gold coins. From his Han family, the cost of gold coins a year is only a little more than 10000. Unexpectedly, Su Tang will spend 50000 gold coins to buy magic medicine this time. How can so many gold coins not surprise Han pangzi.


    "Hehe, I''m kidding. Many of these miraculous drugs are very rare and precious species. Basically, they can be bought at a price without a market. It''s lucky to be able to buy them. In terms of price, I promise Yu Boyang will never collect them indiscriminately." Yu Boyang explained with a smile.


    Su Tang was not frightened by the price. He also knew in his heart that he needed these things, which could not be taken out by anyone. It was right that the price was a little expensive. But at this time, he had more than 200 gold coins. Compared with the previous life, he had no regrets about gold coins.


    "I think so. Give me the herbs first. What do you think of the refined things? We''re half a person?" Su Tang thought for a moment and said.


    Yu Boyang stared at Su Tang''s calm face and didn''t speak. He didn''t know whether it was worth it. After all, the elixir on the list was very precious, and he didn''t know what value the other party wanted to refine.


    Whether it could be equated with the value of these miraculous drugs, he also muttered in his heart, which should have been considered as a businessman.


    "Don''t worry about this. The things I want to refine are definitely more valuable than these things themselves. Whether you like it or not." Su Tang also understood Yu Boyang''s idea at this time and didn''t want to say more.


    The value of this thing is definitely something that can be moved by many practitioners. Once it appears, the value is far more than these miraculous drugs themselves.


    "OK, brother Su, I promise you, I''ll send someone to bring you the elixir." after a short thought, Yu Boyang still chose to believe Su Tang.


    Soon Su Tang got the elixir and left the Wanbao building without stopping for a moment. On the street, Han pangzi looked at Su Tang in surprise and asked; "Su Tang can''t see. How are you familiar with Yu Boyang? I can give you any magic medicine worth 50000 gold coins without charging you a gold coin. I''m really impressed with you."


    "I''ve only worked with him once before. I''m not familiar with him, but I''m very familiar with his father." Su Tang answered faintly and stopped talking.


    Han pangzi was stunned by Su Tang''s words. Su Tang was actually very familiar with the first owner of Wanbao building. You know, it was a soul refiner close to the realm of Emperor Wu. How could su Tang, a waste young master, be so familiar with such a person?


    Along the way, Han pangzi thought about Su Tang''s words. In addition to the sudden changes of Su Tang during this period, Han pangzi couldn''t help guessing whether all these changes of Su Tang had something to do with the first landlord of Wanbao building. Otherwise, how could it explain some of the recent changes of Su Tang?


    The more you think so, Han pangzi is more sure. The recent series of changes in Su Tang must have something to do with the Wanbao building.


    In the dormitory area of Fanghe college, the two broke up and went back to their own dormitory yard. As soon as Su Tang came back, he plunged into the practice room. This time, he was not for cultivation, but for refining pills.


    This time, the elixir he took in Wanbao building is mainly to refine two kinds of pills. One is the Dragon Tiger Holy Spirit pill used to improve the physical strength and the purity of spiritual power. The other is the soul nourishing pill. However, the elixir for refining the soul nourishing pill lacks the most important soul nourishing flower. For the time being, he can only refine the Dragon Tiger Holy Spirit pill first.


    The Dragon Tiger Holy Spirit pill is very different from other pills. It can not only enhance one''s physical strength, but also make the martial arts aura more pure. The purity of aura can make the martial arts more relaxed when breaking through. This pill was inadvertently created by Su Tang''s previous life. It can be said that no one in the world can refine it except him.


    The level of this pill is similar to or even stronger than those pills in Wuling realm. Su Tang has never made a careful comparison.


    In the next few days, Su Tang stayed in the practice room to refine pills, but he didn''t know anything about the outside world. At this time, the Lanming kingdom can be said to be a bloodbath. The three families joined hands to destroy the Liang family, but he encountered an accident.


    Some of the direct disciples of the Liang family are all missing. Even Liang yongran, the contemporary family of the Liang family, doesn''t know where they are.


    After receiving this news, the Lord immediately ordered that the people of the Liang family and many small families related to the Liang family be wanted in the whole Lanming kingdom. I don''t know how many have been destroyed in these days. The whole Lanming kingdom can be said to be full of killings.


    "Waste, look what you''ve done?" on the court of Lanming Kingdom, the Lord angrily pointed to the civil and military officials below.


    In recent days, there are killings everywhere in Lanming Kingdom, which makes people feel insecure. In major cities, some officers and soldiers began to commit crimes under the banner of chasing the Liang family. It can be said that there are public resentments everywhere, and even some people choose to leave Lanming kingdom.


    , the emergence of this phenomenon makes the Lord feel a deep crisis. After all, the people are the foundation of the whole kingdom. Their departure has threatened Lanming kingdom. How can the Lord not be angry?


    "The Lord, calm down. Now the situation is urgent. For today''s sake, we must arrest all the people of the Liang family. As long as they are not extinct in one day, it will be a potential danger to Lanming kingdom." Feng Zhengong said loudly.


    "Hum! The three families joined hands and let the Liang family run away. I don''t know if you deliberately let them go." the national leader said again with a cold hum.


    This time things are so strange that I have to let him think like this. Such a lineup also let the Liang family run away.


    Even Liang Tianjun, who had been imprisoned in the prison, disappeared inexplicably. This kind of reason made the LORD confused.

 Chapter 41

    "Lord, this is not what it looks like. There must be something hidden in it." Su Zhan also stood up and said at this time.


    It can be said that the president''s words completely doubted the three families. Not only the Soviet war was eager to stand up and defend.


    Even Cheng Hengyang, who had been reluctant to say more, turned crazy and immediately stood up and said.


    "Lord, this matter is very strange. The old minister thinks that there must be an invisible hand behind this matter. Think about it. After receiving the order, the people of my three families rushed to Xiling city without stopping and threw themselves into the air. It is obvious that someone informed the news in advance."


    "Old man Cheng is right. Lord, someone must have tipped off on this matter, otherwise the Liang family can''t evacuate so quickly. According to the old minister, this matter must be thoroughly investigated." Feng Zhengong echoed.


    Su Zhan said again; "Lord, I went to the Liang family residence in Xiling city this time. Although I failed to catch a core member of the Liang family, I still found some unknown activities of the Liang family."


    "What''s the matter?" the Lord''s anger slowly subsided, and their words were not unreasonable. He also had some doubts in his heart. This time, he really couldn''t understand the Liang family''s affairs.


    "I found a lot of dark iron in the treasure house of the Liang family, and I also found the record book of the treasure house. I learned that these dark iron were exchanged from a secret force, but there was no record in the account book of the secret force.


    But it is self-evident who it is. As we all know, this Moyun iron is a unique product of Sirius Kingdom and is specially used to make weapons. "Su Zhan took out an account book and said seriously.


    "Well, marshal Su is right. Many of the weapons captured by the old minister in the Liang family are made of ink, cloud and iron. This kind of evidence has shown that the Liang family has a very close relationship with the Sirius kingdom.


    This time, the Liang family got the news that we wanted to destroy them. It may be those spies hidden in the Sirius kingdom. Tell them in advance, "Feng Zhengong said.


    What they reported caused a burst of discussion in the hall. The Lord of the state also frowned. At first, he just wanted to set a crime of rebellion for the Liang family through the injury of Liang Tianjun, and wanted to eliminate this disobedient force.


    But now it has been proved that the Liang family may have cooperated with the hostile kingdom of Lanming kingdom a long time ago, which is much more complicated than he thought at the beginning.


    "Su Zhan, I asked you to track down what happened to the Liang family before you went to Xiling city these days. How''s it going?" the voice of the Lord sounded in all kinds of discussions.


    Then the sound of discussion in the whole hall suddenly stopped, and all the officials turned their heads to look at the Soviet war.


    "Report back to the Lord of the state. The minister has been tracking down these days. It turns out that after Liang Tianjun was arrested, they began to deal with their own property. The heavenly army sent by the crown prince also disappeared the next day after reaching Xiling City, and there were a large number of carriages in and out of the Liang house many times late at night."


    The Lord sighed helplessly and said; "It seems that they have already prepared. Well, this matter has been made clear. I''m afraid the Liang family have all defected to the Sirius Kingdom at this time. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find them."


    "Today, I will cancel the pursuit of the Liang family''s children and control the chaos in the cities as soon as possible. If I hear about the defection of a small family, you are all ready to give me a hard time." the Lord then ordered.


    "Yes!" the officials answered.


    "Su Zhan, prepare well. This time the Liang family defected, the Sirius kingdom must be ready to move. Pay attention to their actions at any time and strengthen the guard of the border." since the Liang family''s affairs are a foregone conclusion, the Lord is not far away from pestering more, and immediately told Su Zhan to be ready for war.


    This time, the early Dynasty lasted for an hour. After all the officials left, Su Zhan followed a small eunuch to the imperial study.


    "Lord, you let me stay. I don''t know what''s the matter?" the Soviet God of war saluted respectfully in the imperial study.


    The Lord of the Kingdom sat behind the table and asked with a dignified face; "Su Zhan, I asked you to come this time to give you a secret task. I hope you can investigate the spies planted by the Sirius king in our country as soon as possible."


    "Yes, the minister leads the order, but the spy can know for the first time that the Lord asked our three families to go to Xiling city to eliminate the Liang family. I''m afraid his position is not low. If you want to find out, I''m afraid it won''t come to an end in a moment and a half."


    Su Zhan didn''t mean to hesitate about this. He had long guessed that the LORD would summon himself at this time. I''m afraid it was for this spy. Now it seems that his guess is indeed right.


    "I don''t know this, but I''m most relieved of you. Feng Zhengong, an old man, is too deep in the city. He always thinks about whether the Feng family can get benefits. Cheng Hengyang has always been wise to protect himself and doesn''t want to participate in factional fights. Neither of them can think about the kingdom as much as you do." the LORD said again.


    In fact, in his heart, basically no one wants to believe it now, but out of the friendship between Su Tang and his daughter, the Lord chose the Su family. After all, Su Tang is the person the Lord cares about most now.


    This young man can''t be bound by Lanming kingdom in the future, and he won''t be interested in places like Lanming kingdom. After all, Lanming king is just a small border country with scarce resources. Compared with the outside continent, he is simply a poor mountain valley.


    In the view of the Lord, since the Su family is going to rise, as long as they keep making friends, coupled with the relationship between Ruyan and Su Tang, even if the Su family surpasses the royal family, it must not embarrass the royal family. It is most appropriate for such a person to let him check the traitors now. I just don''t know if Su Zhan already knows his son Su Tang''s qualifications at this time.


    Thinking of this, the Lord immediately asked; "Su Zhan, I heard that your only son is now studying in Fanghe college. I don''t know how his talent is now?" although the Lord wanted to tell Su Zhan about Su Tang directly, he was worried that it would cause Su Tang''s disgust, and he didn''t say it too clearly.


    "Hey, my son was born unable to open up meridians. He knows that he is still an ordinary man now." Su Zhan said with a depressed face.


    "Ha ha, but I heard that he was not ordinary. A few days ago, he fought against dozens of experts in Tianjiao Hall of Fanghe college with one person''s strength, and all the members of Tianjiao Hall who were present chose to quit Tianjiao hall. With one move, he killed four peripheral members and one official member, and finally he fought against Liang Tianjun." the Lord smiled and said.


    "Hiss! How could this be possible? When did the boy die and how powerful he became?" Su Zhan immediately took a breath and said in surprise when he heard about it for the first time.


    Over the years, he has been away all year round and rarely returned to the capital. He only hears some of his son''s things from time to time, but most of them are absurd.


    Today, he heard for the first time that his son had made a great reputation in Fanghe college. Even the Lord of the country knew it. I''m afraid it won''t be false.


    "In fact, I didn''t believe it at the beginning, but I didn''t expect that my daughter Ruyan and your boy were still good friends. Ruyan stopped Liang Tianjun when he hurt Su Tang. That''s why Liang Tianjun openly hurt Ruyan in Fanghe college." the Lord told me again.


    Su Zhan was shocked at this time. He didn''t think that Su Tang had changed much. He heard that Princess Ruyan has begun to practice with the guardian. Such a person must have a strong talent, but how can such a person with such a strong talent be good friends with his son?


    "Well, there''s nothing to do here. Go back and remember to find out the spies as soon as possible." the Lord waved to Su Zhan to step down. He was afraid that if he continued, Su Zhan would think too much, and the gains would outweigh the losses at that time.


    "Yes, I''m leaving." Su Zhan didn''t know where to fly at this time. He walked out of the imperial study in a muddle. He didn''t know how he came back to Su''s house.


    In the Su family''s study, Su Zhan''s brain was always thinking about the news about his son that the LORD had told him before.


    "Someone!" thought Su Zhan and shouted.


    Outside the door came a respectful salute from the guard; "Yes, marshal, do you have any orders?"


    "You go to Fanghe college, invite the young master back, and say I''m back. I want to have a good meal with him. By the way, let someone check the young master''s recent affairs in Fanghe college. I must come to me within half a column of incense." Su Zhan said immediately.


    The bodyguard replied respectfully and withdrew.


    "Smelly boy, have you really been like the LORD said? What have you experienced?" Su Zhan sat down slowly and muttered bitterly.


    In Fanghe college, Su Tang has consumed all the herbs after refining in recent days, and has successfully refined 20 dragon tiger Holy Spirit pills. According to the original agreement with Yu Boyang, Su Tang will give Yu Boyang half of the pills.


    In addition, I don''t know whether Wanbao building has found the soul flower they urgently need these days. Thinking of this, Su Zhan is ready to leave the dormitory after washing.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong!"


    There was a knock on the door. Su Tang opened the door suspiciously and asked; "Who are you looking for?"


    "Young master, the master asked me to invite you back. He just came back from outside and wants to have dinner with you." the visitor said directly.

 Chapter 42

    "He''s back? Well, I see. Go back first. I have something to do. I''ll go back later." Su Tang ignored the visitors and walked directly outside the college.


    The man frowned slightly, stared at Su Tang''s back and muttered; "A waste, I don''t know why the marshal valued him so much." after that, he also left Su Tang''s dormitory.


    In the Wanbao building, Su Tang gave Yu Boyang the refined pill. After explaining all the effects of the pill, he left the Wanbao building with the soul nourishing flower prepared in the Wanbao building. On the street, Su Tang walked aimlessly.


    At this time, he didn''t know whether he should go back to Su''s house. It was abnormal that his father, who didn''t see him once a year, was going to have dinner with him.


    In the Su family''s study, Su Zhan looked at the intelligence collected by his subordinates. There was a faint surprise in his eyebrows. It turned out that it recorded some things of Su Tang in the college during this period. He beat Li Tinghai from Lei Yu.


    A few days ago, one person fought against dozens of people in Tianjiao hall. Such strength and courage did not seem like a waste who could not practice. Although Su Zhan was curious about why his son could practice suddenly, he didn''t pay special attention to it.


    "Marshal!" just as Su Zhan was looking at the information in his hand, the bodyguard he had sent to invite Su Tang back for dinner came in from the door.


    "Hmm! Where''s the young master?" Su Zhan looked up and asked.


    "The young master said he had something to do and would come back later." the bodyguard replied respectfully.


    In the evening, Su Tang walked alone in the street. At this time, his heart was very complex. He could say that he had a little feeling about Su Tang''s soul, but his body had a close relationship with it. Although he was no longer the former Su Tang, the blood in his body could not be wiped out.


    "Su Tang? You trash have the face to come back?" unknowingly, Su Tang has walked to the front of Su''s house, and a harsh voice woke up the confused Su Tang.


    As soon as he raised his head, a plaque with two big characters of Su''s house was introduced into his eyes. Su Tang shook his head and whispered to himself; "It seems that you still want to come back. In that case, I''ll perform my duties for you."


    "Waste, I''m asking you something? Are you deaf?" the voice sounded again impatiently.


    This time, Su Tang reacted and glanced at the young man''s face. A sense of familiarity appeared in his heart. The young man''s name was su Yun, the youngest son of Su Tang''s second uncle and Su Tang''s cousin.


    Just in his memory, this cousin bullied him all the year round. Every time Su Tang came home, he was bullied by his cousin in front of him. Unexpectedly, he met him as soon as he came back today.


    "Why can''t I come back? This is my home, not yours? What qualifications do you have to yell in front of me?" Su Tang said coldly as soon as the memory of the teenager emerged.


    Su''s residence is called Marshal''s residence. To be exact, Su Tang''s father Su Zhan''s residence is not the residence of the Su family. Anyway, Su Tang is also the young master here. It''s natural to come back here. No one is qualified to stop him. Moreover, Su Zhan sent a message when he came back this time.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a while. Have you lost your temper? You don''t feel itchy?" Su Tang''s cold answer made Su Yun very angry. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see this cousin who was bullied by himself for a while. He dared to talk back to him like this.


    Just then a bodyguard hurried over and whispered a few words in Su Yun''s ear. Su Yun''s face changed and immediately stared at Su Tang and said; "You''re lucky today. I have something to do. I''ll clean you up another day." after that, I left without stopping for a moment.


    Watching Su Yun leave, Su Tang''s mouth outlined a trace of ridicule. It turned out that the bodyguard who just spoke in Su Yun''s ear was the person who went to the dormitory of Fanghe college to invite Su Yun home.


    I think Su Yun knew that Su Tang''s return was sent back by Su Zhan. Obviously, he didn''t give Su Zhan face, so he had to put down his cruel words and leave quickly.


    "Young master, the master is waiting for you in the dining room. Please follow me!" said the guard.


    Su Tang looked at the bodyguard, sneered in his heart, looked calm, ignored him, and directly entered the Su mansion.


    "Hum! What''s a waste dragging!" the bodyguard snorted coldly when he saw that Su Tang ignored himself so much.


    Entering Su''s house, Su Tang walked directly to the dining room. All the people he met, whether domestic servants or bodyguards, had strong disdain in their eyes. Su Tang looked very calm and indifferent. As soon as he entered the dining room, he saw Su Zhan sitting at the dinner table full of delicious food.


    "Come back and have dinner. Our father and son haven''t had dinner together for a long time." Su Zhan looked up at Su Tang as soon as Su Tang stepped into the dining room.


    Su Tang didn''t answer or move. He just stared at Su Zhan quietly. A moment later, Su Tang said faintly; "Tell me directly, what''s the matter with me this time?" Su Tang had some guesses about the sudden message of Su Zhan, but he didn''t know what it was.


    "Hehe, it seems that you are very dissatisfied with my father? I also know it''s my fault to ignore you these years, but you should understand that if I paid too much attention to you in the past, it would cause you a lot of inconvenience. You should understand?" Su Zhan was not angry about Su Tang''s attitude, but smiled and said.


    "Really? You are the Grand Marshal of the Kingdom and the helmsman of the Su family. I thought you would be very bold. I didn''t expect you to be a forward-looking person."


    "It seems that you are really different from the past. People will always make many involuntary mistakes in their life. I am a mortal, not a saint. Even a saint makes mistakes, don''t you? As long as you know how to make up for it, what do you think?" Su Zhan continued.


    After thinking a little, Su Tang moved slowly towards the table, sat down and said; "Should I take back those things that should belong to me?"


    "Of course, those things belong to you. If you want to get them back, who can say anything?" Su Zhan replied with a smile in his eyes when he saw Su Tang sitting down.


    "Well, with your words, it''s time for the Su family to rectify." he picked up the tableware next to him, put some dishes in his mouth and said leisurely.


    "It''s up to you. Will you stay in the college or come back?" Su Zhan asked after pouring himself a glass of wine from a wine pot.


    Su Tang didn''t speak. He just ate the dishes quietly and poured himself a glass of wine from time to time. A dinner was finished in silence.


    When he left the dining room, Su Tang said softly; "When the time comes, I will come back naturally, but I''m afraid I''ll be restless here."


    This meal untied all the things that Su Tang didn''t understand. Su Tang didn''t have much enthusiasm or coldness for his father.


    "I will always be in the capital of the country during this period of time. With me, you can toss whatever you want. Everything has me." Su Zhan replied positively.


    "Stay here all the time? It seems that recently, the country must be as restless as it is rumored outside?" Su Tang said slowly, looking at the dark night sky.


    "It''s not peaceful. Who knows? A king is like this. Lanming Kingdom has been too quiet these years. It''s time to undergo the baptism of war." Su Zhan walked to Su Tang and said quietly looking at the night sky.


    "Hehe, maybe. Well, I have something else to do, so I''ll go back first." after that, Su Tang turned and walked outside Su''s house.


    Looking at Su Tang''s back after he left, Su Zhan''s mouth could not help smiling, and his previously locked eyebrows were completely relaxed; "Grow up quickly. Before long, there will be a war in Lanming kingdom. Only with strong strength can we survive in this troubled world."


    After leaving Su''s house, Su Tang was walking alone in the quiet and dark street. Suddenly, a faint murderous spirit suddenly appeared. Su Tang immediately stopped, glanced around and said coldly; "Since you come, why continue to hide?"


    "Pa! PA! PA!" a clap of hands sounded in the quiet street.


    As the applause fell, a familiar voice came from Su Tang; "I said why uncle suddenly asked you to go home for dinner. It turns out that you really have the same strength as the rumor. I didn''t expect you to turn over one day."


    "I don''t know. Cousin Su Yun followed me late at night. What do you want to teach me?" Su Tang said calmly.


    "Advice? Are you a loser qualified for me to teach you? Don''t think you are a party figure because you are a little famous in Fanghe college. I want to kill you, or it''s no different from crushing ants." Su Yun''s figure slowly appeared in the dark.


    Looking at the aura Light from Su Yun, Su Tang smiled coldly; "Hehe, I didn''t expect that my cousin had the cultivation of great martial arts at a young age. It''s really something that can''t be underestimated."


    The aura light emitted by Su Yun''s body is much stronger than that of ordinary martial arts masters. At first glance, it is the aura Light that can be possessed only when he has the cultivation of great martial arts realm.


    What Su Tang didn''t expect was that in the evening, he had observed Su Yun''s cultivation. At that time, his cultivation was only in the early stage of martial arts. According to the current situation, Su Yun should have hidden his strength.


    "You''re good, too. You can kill five or six experts in Tianjiao hall with warrior cultivation."

 Chapter 43

    "Hehe, it''s just killing a group of waste. There''s nothing to make a fuss about. Tell me what you''re doing. I still have a lot of things to do. I don''t have time to talk to you." Su Tang said with a flat look.


    "Can''t you guess my intention? The younger generation of the Su family can only have one genius. Do you know what I mean?" Su Yun said, staring at Su Tang with a sneer, and a killing opportunity loomed in his eyes.


    Hearing Su Yun''s tone and feeling the murderous opportunity emanating from him, Su Tang certainly understood Su Yun''s inner thoughts and said immediately; "Do you want to fight for the future master of the family? I''m afraid your strength is not enough. Even if I am still the same as before, you are not qualified to compete for the position of the family."


    "Those are later words. You didn''t say whether I could get the family seat alone. Who knows the future?" Su Yun continued.


    "Hehe, maybe!" Su Tang said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, waste will take your life!" Su Yun''s aura erupted, his speed suddenly accelerated, and he punched Su Tang.


    "Poof!"


    Su Yun''s sudden punch contains strong strength. In a hurry, Su Tang has no chance to defend and dodge. He can only hit a punch and collide with Su Yun, but there is a gap in strength. After all, Su Yun has the cultivation of great martial arts.


    Su Tang only has martial arts cultivation. The gap between the two is too big. If Su Tang was not strong, the punch just now would be spitting blood. I''m afraid his body and soul would have disappeared at this time.


    "Hmm? It seems that I still underestimate you. I thought you could get rid of you with one punch, but I didn''t expect you to be so tenacious." Su Yun said in some surprise. Although Su Tang vomited blood with one punch, it didn''t produce the effect that Su Yun wanted in his heart.


    "Hum! Since you want to play, I''ll play with you, and I''ll see how strong you are." with a cold hum, Su Tang''s hands began to pinch the law quickly.


    Su Tang''s action made Su Yun''s eyes suddenly shrink and said immediately; "It''s this move again. Do you think I''ll give you a chance to finish it? It''s so naive." after that, Su Yun rushed towards Su Tang quickly and bombarded Su Tang with his fists.


    Su Tang, who dodged back and forth, was almost hit by Su Yun''s fist several times. After several entanglements, Su Tang said indifferently; "Want to interrupt me? You''re not qualified enough. Try the power of my move."


    At this time, the huge seal on Su Tang''s head had taken shape, and the powerful pressure mountain came out, which suddenly changed Su Yun''s face opposite, which was very dignified.


    "Qiang!"


    A ghost head broadsword appeared in Su Yun''s hand and stared at the huge seal on Su Tang''s head. Su Yun said coldly; "This move is really strong, but what''s the use of your move in front of absolute strength? Let me split it together."


    After saying that, Su Yun''s whole body was in a Reiki riot and was poured into the big knife in his hand.


    With a fierce drink, Su Yun chopped at Su Tang fiercely. Seeing Su Yun''s fierce knife, Su Tang''s eyes coagulated, and all the remaining aura in his body condensed on his legs.


    He couldn''t take this move at all. He stared at the big knife split by Su Yun. Su Tang flashed a murderous look in his eyes, and the huge seal on his head hit Su Yun hard.


    "Boom!"


    The giant seal fell and stirred up countless dust. After the dust dispersed, two figures appeared in it.


    "Poof!"


    Su Yun spits blood, stares at Su Tang and says coldly; "I have to say that your move is really powerful. Unfortunately, your strength is not enough. At this time, you should have no extra aura?"


    Although he was wounded by the giant seal of Su Tang just now, it didn''t have much effect on Su Yun. Dragging the Ghost Head dagger, Su Yun walked towards Su Tang with a sneer.


    In contrast, the situation of Su Tang at this time is much worse. During the previous collision with Su Yun, he has suffered some minor injuries, and then he was hit by Su Yun''s big knife. Although he passed the key, a ferocious wound was left on his left shoulder, which was constantly bleeding out.


    Seeing Su Yun slowly coming towards him, the center of Su Tang was cold. At this time, he had no spiritual power at all, and was seriously injured. Even ordinary people can kill themselves without effort at this time, let alone Su Yun, an expert in the great martial arts realm who was only slightly injured.


    Su Yun went to Su Tang, raised his big knife over his head and said in a cold voice; "Waste, just accept your life!"


    The voice fell, and the big knife cleaved fiercely towards Su Tang.


    "Ding!"


    Looking at the fierce chopping knife, Su Tang really closed his eyes, but unexpectedly, at this time, the sound of weapon collision sounded in Su Tang''s ears. When he opened his eyes, he saw a long sword with cold light blocking the big knife cut by Su Yun and fixed it an inch away from his head.


    "You can''t kill him, get out!" came a cold voice. The sword body trembled slightly, and Su Yun''s big knife was banged out. The trembling strength of the sword made Su Yun take a few steps back, and a mouthful of blood vomited out again.


    "Who are you? Why did you save me?" Su Tang asked, staring at the mysterious man wrapped in a black robe when the crisis was over.


    Without answering Su Tang''s words, the man turned and left, ignoring Su Yun at all. After seeing the mysterious man leave, Su Yun reached out and touched the blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Staring at Su Tang coldly, he said; "You''re lucky today. You''d better remember that you''d better be less involved in the affairs of the Su family. If there''s another time, I''ll kill you." Su Yun turned and left.


    After they both left, Su Tang finally couldn''t stand. The huge wound on his left shoulder was still bleeding, and a feeling of weakness enveloped him deeply.


    The movement of the two men''s battle soon alerted the guards of Su''s house not far away. When they arrived with these people, they saw Su Tang sitting on the ground, and the blood on his left shoulder was still bubbling out. They immediately carried Su Tang back to Su''s house.


    Just when Su Tang was carried back to Su''s house, Su Zhan got the news and hurried over. After seeing Su Tang''s injury, he became angry and even ordered the bodyguard to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    In the room, Su Zhan sat by the bed and looked at it. Su Tang, who was pale on the bed, said; "Boy, I thought too much before, which made you feel neglected all these years. Don''t worry, it won''t be in the future.


    As long as I''m there, whoever hurts you must pay the price. "After that, after helping Su Tang cover the quilt, Su Zhan turned and left the room.


    Just after su Zhan left the door, Su Tang, lying in bed, slowly opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling. Su Tang thought in his heart; "Who saved me just now? Why did he save himself?" all these doubts troubled Su Tang from the beginning.


    You know, he has no other friends in the capital except Han pangzi. If Han pangzi saved himself, he would not be so mysterious. Moreover, this man has the cultivation of King Wu. If he only has such cultivation, he is very rare in the whole Lanming kingdom.


    There were only a few of them. None of them was strong and powerful. They had no intersection with them. Su Tang couldn''t think of each other''s identity after thinking about it, so he had to give up.


    The feeling of weakness in his body came again. Su Tang closed his eyes again, and soon there was a faint snoring sound.


    On the Su family hall, Su Zhan sat on the top with a gloomy face and stared at the bodyguard below; "Is there any clue? Who wants to kill the young master?"


    Su Zhan was very angry about this incident. Unexpectedly, someone was so bold. Since he dared to attack and kill his son in the street, and he was not far from his Su mansion, he hit himself in the face.


    "Report back to the marshal. According to the place where we found the young master, it should be the first battlefield. From the aftermath of the battle, it should have been an expert in the realm of great martial arts who attacked and killed the young master, and was wounded by the young master. According to the situation of the young master, I don''t know why, so I chose to leave at the moment and didn''t kill the young master." the guard replied.


    "People in the great martial arts realm? Very good. Now you find the whole city for me immediately, find all the people in the great martial arts realm, and closely monitor all pill shops. Since he is injured, he must go to those medicine shops to buy some medicine for healing. If he finds any suspicious people, he will control them." Su Zhan said again.


    With the order of the Soviet war, the whole country shook for a moment. Soldiers in armor could be seen swimming in the streets and alleys. The movement soon alerted the Lord in the deep palace and summoned the Soviet war to the palace all night.


    "Su Zhan, what are you going to do? Do you think there are not enough recent events to make a big noise?" the Chinese master of the imperial study angrily pointed to Su Zhan and asked.


    Su Zhan knew the anger of the Lord at this time and saluted immediately; "Lord, after having dinner with me at night, my son Su Tang was attacked and killed by a mysterious man when he left Su''s house. I just want to find out who killed my son. As for what happened, it''s my fault. I hope the Lord won''t blame me."


    "What? You said Su Tang was attacked and killed? What''s going on? Tell me."


    At first glance, the leader of the state was shocked and surprised when he heard that Su Tang was attacked and killed. He realized that his mood was inappropriate. He immediately covered it up calmly and asked faintly.


    Su Zhan said everything he knew, but he still had some doubts about the loss of the Lord''s mood just now. How could the LORD be so rude when his son was attacked and killed.

 Chapter 44

    "How''s su Tang now? I can understand your mood. Don''t go too far. Now Lanming kingdom is just and troubled, and a little action will cause great storms. We need to be careful now." the national subject eased slightly and continued.


    "I understand. I suspect that this attack is not simple. It may have something to do with the Liang family. After all, my son Su Tang is the fuse leading to the Liang family''s accident. I''m afraid the Liang family will hate my son to the bone. Their motive for attacking and killing my son Su Tang is the most clear." Su Zhan analyzed and said.


    "You must find out this matter quickly. As long as you find something new, tell me. As for the search of the man these days, you let go. It''s not too much. I can support you." the LORD said again.


    As soon as the Lord of the state said so, the Soviet war was overjoyed and said; "Thank you, Lord. I will do it according to the Lord''s instructions."


    After that, there was no need to stay. Su Zhan said again; "Lord, I have many things to deal with, so I''ll leave first."


    "Well, you go back first." nodded and the Lord waved.


    After su Zhan left, a black figure came out from behind.


    "Old shadow, who do you think will do this?" the Lord asked softly.


    "I don''t know. I''ll wait for Su Zhan to check everything. I''m just surprised that the growth rate of Su Tang can compete with the level of great martial arts in just ten days." Old Ying said in a surprised tone.


    When he said this, the Lord of the country also reacted and immediately opened his mouth; "Yes, it seems that our decision was very wise at the beginning. I think as long as we give him two or three years, his cultivation can at least be promoted to the level of Wulin. I''m afraid his combat effectiveness is even more extraordinary. I can''t see through his future."


    "Well, I''m afraid LAN Ming won''t be peaceful in the next period of time. The Lord should plan carefully." Old Ying nodded and said again.


    The next morning, Su Tang woke up from his deep sleep. At this time, his injury has been much better. Even the ferocious wound on his left shoulder has scabbed at this time. This is the benefit brought to him by Chunyang body training method. It can not only make his physical strength stronger, but also his recovery ability is much stronger than ordinary people.


    After sitting up from the bed, the system took out a piece of emerald green jade pendant from his arms. The word Tianjiao was engraved on the front and a collar was engraved on the back. Seeing here, Su Tang thought for a while.


    A moment later, he took the jade pendant into his arms, which was enough to arouse a sneer and said softly; "Unexpectedly, my cousin is still one of the leaders of Tianjiao hall, which surprised me." Su Tang''s face was ugly when he thought that he almost died in Su Yun''s hands last night.


    "Dong! Dong!"


    There was a knock at the door, followed by the sound of Soviet war; "Tang''er, are you up? I came to see you before I was a father."


    "Come in, I''ve already come in." Su Tang immediately replied when he heard that the man was his cheap father.


    When the door opened, Su Zhan came in. After seeing Su Tang who had got out of bed, Su Zhan said with a smile; "How''s it going? Is there nothing serious about your injury? Do you want me to ask someone to get you some healing pills?"


    "No, it''s all minor injuries. I''ll be fine after a few days of rest." Su Tang didn''t feel any discomfort with Su Zhan''s enthusiasm, but his tone was a little more emotional than last night.


    Su Tang''s tone changed. How could he come to the Jianghu without telling Su Zhan? He stretched out his right hand and gently patted Su Tang on the shoulder. Su Zhan continued to ask; "Tang''er, do you know the man who killed you last night? Or do you have any characteristics? Talk to your father and I will get justice for you."


    "You don''t have to take care of the fact that I was attacked and killed last night. Everything is handled by myself." Su Tang didn''t say that the person who killed him last night was his cousin Su Yun. On the one hand, even if he said that he was a cheap father, he may not believe it. On the other hand, Su Tang slowly killed Su Yun like himself.


    After a little thought, Su Zhan nodded and said; "Well, since you want to solve it by yourself, I won''t say much, but if you encounter danger or difficulty, you can come to me at any time."


    Although Su Zhan seems to protect his son to make up for his debts over the years, after thinking about the things his son will face in the future, Su Zhan decided to let him learn to deal with some things by himself.


    "Well, don''t worry, this kind of thing won''t happen again. What you should worry about now is that in the next few days, I may make the whole Su family jump." Su Tang accepted his father''s kindness and said with a smile.


    When Su Yun left, he told him not to get involved in the affairs of the Su family. In Su Tang''s opinion, since the other party said so, it would be a bit outrageous if he didn''t get involved.


    Su Tang''s words stunned Su Zhan. He immediately thought of what happened at dinner last night and said with a smile; "You can do it freely. Maybe I can''t control how wide it is outside, but at the Su family, I said alone that it will be your own home anyway. Do it as you like."


    "It''s enough to have you. I''m a little hungry. I have to get something to eat first." Su Tang touched his stomach and said.


    Then the father and son walked towards the dining room. On the way, everyone saw Su Zhan talking and laughing with the waste master, and they all respectfully respected Su Tang.


    After all, we all know what happened last night, and we also know that now our waste young master is no longer waste, but an expert who can compete with the realm of great martial arts. With such strong strength, if there is no accident, the future Su family must be controlled by him.


    "Today, Su''s residence has changed a lot." Su Tang said with a faint self mockery at the corners of his mouth as he felt the hospitality and respect of those people along the way.


    "Hmm? The Su family is like this every day. I don''t think there are any different changes." Su Zhan replied with some doubts.


    Su Tang smiled but didn''t speak. They soon came to the dining room. After Meimei''s meal, Su Tang returned to his small courtyard. Along the way, the servants and guards wanted to change one person. They changed their posture yesterday and became very attentive one by one.


    In the room, Su Tang took out the soul nourishing flower from Wanbao building, and took out all the previous miraculous drugs in the storage ring. He came to the practice room and began to refine the pill.


    When Su Tang was refining pills, Su Yun asked with a gloomy face staring at the bodyguard in front of him in the courtyard at the northwest corner of Su''s house; "What are you talking about? That loser Su Tang actually lived here. My uncle went to pick him up for dinner in the dining room early this morning?"


    "Well, young master, now the marshal has completely changed his attitude towards Su Tang. In the past, Su Tang couldn''t cultivate. It was a waste. The marshal can ignore it, but now he can cultivate. I heard that he was attacked and killed last night. The other party is an expert in the realm of great martial arts. He can survive. His strength is extraordinary."


    "Hum! My strength is not ordinary. What can I do? I want to kill him is not the same as killing ants." I thought bitterly that if I hadn''t suddenly killed the mysterious man last night, Su Tang would have only one body left at this time, which would make me so upset.


    "Keep an eye on Su Tang. If there is anything new, you must come and tell me at any time." Su Yun ordered. In the next few days, Su Tang stayed in his own yard, and even ordered his servants to deliver three meals a day to the door.


    However, in Su Yun''s view, Su Tang''s move was a sign of bowing to him. Slowly, his vigilance towards Su Tang dropped a lot. However, he didn''t know why Su Tang didn''t go out these days.


    The main reason is to refine the soul nourishing pill. On the first day, the soul nourishing pill has been refined. In the next few days, Su Tang has been trying to cultivate the second layer of the pure Yang body training method.


    "Hoo!"


    "The pure Yang body training method is really not so easy to practice. I can''t even get to the second level after five days. It seems that I still have to go to the thunder field to hone the physical strength first before I can try to cultivate the second level. As long as the cultivation is successful, I should be able to compete with the martial arts world at that time."


    After taking a deep breath, Su Tang shook his head helplessly and said.


    At this time, he had been made out of shape by the second layer of the pure Yang body training method. The pain he suffered from the second layer was more violent than that from the first layer. He was fainted by pain several times. If his willpower was not strong enough, he might have been insane at this time.


    After stepping out of the practice room, Su Tang took a bath, changed into clean clothes, and came out of the door. At this time, his injury was all right. It was time to leave here and go back to the college. As soon as he came to the martial arts arena, Su Zhan found Su Tang.


    "Tang''er, how''s your injury?"


    "Well, it''s all over. I''m just looking for you. I''m going back to Fanghe college to continue my practice." Su Tang wanted to go to the study to see if he could meet Su Zhan. He didn''t expect to meet him here. Even if he told Su Zhan what he thought.


    Hearing this, Su Zhan said reluctantly; "Tang''er, if you want to be clear, you haven''t found the person who killed you one day. It will be very dangerous for you to go back to the library now. I think you''d better stay in the mansion and Practice for the time being. The environment here should be no worse than that of Fanghe college."

 Chapter 45

    "No, I still have to go to college to practice. The environment here is good, but there is no thunder field here. Now I need to harden the flesh strength." Su Tang shook his head and continued.


    "Quench the flesh? Oh, I remember. Fanghe college has an artificial thunder field, but don''t you know, tang''er. There is also a place in Su''s house to quench the flesh. The effect is much better than the thunder field of Fanghe college. Why do you have to go second?" Su Zhan continued.


    It turns out that there is a gravity field in the Su family. Only the core disciples of the Su family can enter it for cultivation. Outsiders rarely know that there is such a place in the Su family. Su Tang couldn''t touch these in his previous state, so he didn''t know that there is such a place in the Su family.


    "Oh? There are other places like this. Can I go and have a look?" Su Tang asked curiously.


    Su Tang''s curious appearance made Su Zhan laugh. "Of course, you are my son of Su Zhan. No one is more qualified to practice there than you. I''ll take you there." then he took Su Tang''s arm and went deep into Su''s house.


    "That''s it. It''s a gravity field." Su Zhan said when he came to the gate of a courtyard.


    "Gravity field? Right here?" Su Tang asked in surprise, with a touch of excitement in his tone. You know, this gravity field is the best environment for cultivating pure Yang and body training method, which is at least twice as good as the effect of thunder field.


    There is such a place. He can''t imagine that he can successfully step into the second layer of pure Yang body training method in three days. When he takes the soul nourishing pill at that time, his soul power will be well restored. I''m afraid it''s impossible to directly break through to the realm of great martial arts.


    The soul refiner of the great martial arts realm can be regarded as a pivotal figure in the whole Lanming kingdom. The most important thing is that as long as he becomes the soul refiner of the great martial arts realm, Su Tang can refine more advanced elixir, but his spiritual cultivation and physical cultivation will certainly make a great leap.


    "Yes, the yard is full of arrays, but the gravity inside is very different from that outside, and the yard is not as simple as you think." after that, Su Zhan pushed open the gate of the yard, turned and stared at him after he took a step and shouted; "Why are you standing here? Come on in."


    "Ah! Oh!" hearing Su Zhan''s urging voice, Su Tang shook off the doubts in his head and stepped up. As soon as his front foot stepped into the gate of the yard, a strong gravity almost made Su Tang fall to the ground.


    "Be careful!" when Su Zhan saw that Su Tang almost fell, he quickly stretched out his hand to hold Su Tang.


    With Su Zhan''s help, Su Tang quickly adapted to the gravity here, straightened up slowly and said; "What a surprise! The Su family still hides such a place." after letting go of Su Zhan''s big hand, Su Tang began to move slowly.


    "Hehe, there are many things you can''t think of. In the future, you will slowly know that this yard is only the periphery of the whole gravity field. The gravity is not very large, about ten times. The closer you are to those rooms in the depths, the stronger the gravity is. You must be careful when practicing here. Don''t look inside rashly."


    Su Zhan smiled and walked slowly with Su Tang''s footsteps, introducing some precautions in the yard.


    "Well, I see. This place is really much better than Lei Yu of Fanghe college. It''s quiet. It''s a good place to concentrate on cultivation." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "That''s good. You can practice here in the future. There are people in the room where there are red signs on the door of the word rumor room. You can''t break in. Some people in the room are the hidden elders of our Su family. Don''t be presumptuous." Su Zhan explained again.


    Su Zhan''s words stunned Su Tang''s rank, and then he understood, "I thought there were only a few of us in the Su family? I didn''t expect that there were some ancestors."


    All along, Su Tang thought that there were only a few direct members of the Su family, and there were some ancestors of the Su family hidden in the Su house. Su Tang couldn''t help understanding this.


    No wonder the Su family has been able to sit firmly on the throne of one of the four families in the Lanming kingdom. It turns out that it is not only because of the status of his father Su Zhan in the Kingdom, but also because of the awe of these ancestors.


    "Of course, all of the ancestors who have been practicing in Lanming kingdom are famous people. Later, they either disappeared or left the outside world. In fact, they all returned here to practice. These are the real cards of our Su family." Su Zhan explained to Su Tang again.


    After listening to Su Zhan''s words, Su Tang felt the details of the Su family for the first time. This is not comparable to ordinary families. Such a family can dominate the Lanming kingdom. It is really not as simple as it seems. Thinking of this, Su Tang''s divine sense quickly covered the whole gravity area.


    "Bold, where are you? I came to Su''s house to be presumptuous." just as Su Tang''s divine sense had just enveloped the gravity area, a loud cry sounded over Su''s house, and then six elders appeared in front of Su Tang''s father and son.


    As soon as the six stopped, the old man headed by him stared at Su Zhan and asked; "Master, why are you here? Who is this boy?" just when the voice came, Su Tang had recovered his divine knowledge, but he was caught by these old people. All the old people stared at Su Tang with naked eyes.


    "Uncle, this is my son Su Tang. I brought him here for cultivation this time." Su Zhan replied respectfully. Although he is the owner of the Su family, he is still quite respectful to these elders.


    "Your son? Hahaha, well, well, I didn''t expect that such a peerless genius appeared in our Su family. It''s good." as soon as Su Zhan answered, the old man headed by him laughed. Each of the five old men behind him had changed their previous look, staring at Su Tang happily with a faint smile in his eyes.


    "Well, uncle, why were you so angry just now? Did an outsider sneak into Su''s house?" Su Zhan shouted at the old men just now, and dared not open his mouth carelessly.


    As soon as Su Zhan''s voice fell, the old man headed by him shook his head and smiled; "It''s just a misunderstanding, and it''s not an outsider who sneaked in. It''s the boy standing next to you. I didn''t expect your son to have a lot of courage. He just released his divine consciousness and covered the whole gravity area."


    After hearing the old man''s words, several people behind him smiled kindly one by one.


    "This... I didn''t mean it. It was just an accident." Su Tang explained with embarrassment when he saw that the old man had found himself.


    "Accident? You are so brave. Do you know how much trouble you will cause if you use your Divine sense to explore like this?" Su Zhan looked at Su Tang with anger and laughter.


    On the land of Langxie, it is taboo to probe others with divine knowledge. Unless your strength is stronger than that of the other party, others must work hard for you.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Don''t blame him. These are small things. He didn''t go outside to put his divine knowledge around." the leader waved to stop Su Zhan and said with a smile. His eyes were full of love.


    Su Zhan was stunned by the old man''s behavior. In his memory, his uncle had never been so kind. He was always known for being strict with his younger generation. What''s the matter today? Why are you so different from your son? And the ancestors of the Su family behind him were different from before.


    Seeing Su Zhan''s puzzled look at this time, the old man led by him smiled and said; "My Lord, your son is not ordinary. He has three levels of spiritual, body and soul cultivation, and his cultivation is not weak. He can achieve such achievements at such an age. Such talents are rare in the world. The word genius is not enough to describe his talents."


    The old man''s words attracted, and the old man behind him agreed for a while. His eyes looking at Su Tang were full of enthusiasm.


    "Fellow practitioners of the three systems of spirit, body and soul? Is this true? Tell me, tang''er, how far have you reached?"


    Su Zhan was also surprised by the old man''s words. He had never seen a third department fellow practitioner before. Unexpectedly, his son, who has always been poor in talent, is still a super genius of a third department fellow practitioner.


    Seeing each one looking at himself with expectant eyes, Su Tang had no way but to say his current cultivation accomplishments; "My spiritual cultivation is in the middle of martial arts. My soul has been in the later stage of martial arts. My physical strength is only the peak of a warrior."


    Su Tang''s words stunned Su Zhan. Even the six elders looked at him with a monster''s expression.


    A moment later, Su Zhan continued to ask with a trembling voice; "Tang''er, what you said is true?"


    Su Zhan couldn''t believe what his son said. You know, at an age like Su Tang, it''s a good genius to cultivate martial arts in the first department, and it''s incredible that his son can still have such accomplishments in the third department.


    Su Tang didn''t bother to explain. He just removed the Dharma resolution used to hide his accomplishments. The Dharma resolution was removed. For a moment, Su Tang''s breath suddenly changed.


    "Sure enough, sure enough, hahaha, my son, uncle, you see, this is my son, hahaha."


    Feeling the change of Su Tang''s breath, Su Zhan immediately laughed wildly. The words were full of excitement and joy.


    "Ha ha, master, you have lost your manners. Although the Su family has such a genius, you also need to calm down." the old man headed by him shook his head with a smile and said, in fact, he is also very happy. What is the most important thing in a family?


    That is a young genius. Once such a person grows up, he must be a big mainstay of the family in the future. Moreover, Su Tang''s talent can be said to shine through the past and the present. When such a person grows up, he will take the Su family to an unprecedented height.

 Chapter 46

    "Cough! Cough! Sorry, I''m just too happy. I hope uncle doesn''t blame me." Su Zhan said with an embarrassed look.


    "That Su Tang, are you here to improve your physical strength?" the old man stared at Su Tang again and asked.


    In his opinion, the lowest cultivation achievement of Su Tang is the flesh power, and this is the gravity area, which has the most obvious effect on the flesh.


    "Well, I refined some pills a few days ago, which can improve the physical strength. With the effect of gravity, it should be able to improve quickly." Su Tang didn''t hide his purpose of coming here and said immediately.


    "The pill you made? Can you still make pills? This is true? Can you show us the pill you made?"


    As soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, an old man with white hair immediately looked excited and asked.


    The old man is Su Zhan''s uncle, that is, Su Tang''s grandfather. When he was young, the old man was obsessed with alchemy, so he was immediately excited when he heard Su Tang say he could alchemy himself.


    "Of course not." after that, Su Tang took out the Dragon Tiger Holy Spirit pill he had refined from the storage ring and handed it to the white haired old man.


    Then go on; "These are pills I made myself. Please have a look, elder."


    After receiving the pill from Su Tang, the white haired old man carefully opened the cork, poured one out of the bottle, put it in front of his nose and sniffed. A moment later, he looked up in doubt and asked;


    "What pill is this? Why haven''t I seen it before? And it seems that the level of this pill is different from that of others? What effect does this pill have?"


    "This pill is called Dragon Tiger Holy Spirit pill. It should be included in the level of King Wu. Its main effect is to improve physical strength and purify martial spirit." Su Tang introduced all the effects of this dragon tiger Holy Spirit pill.


    "Wuling level? Can you purify Reiki? Is this true?" the white haired old man exclaimed.


    Su Tang was surprised by the old man with white hair. After nodding to make sure what he said was true, Su Tang took out the soul nourishing pill refined a few days ago and said; "Elder, you should know this pill? I also refined it."


    The old man who had not sobered up from the shock brought by the Dragon Tiger Holy Spirit pill saw that Su Tang took out a bottle of pill again, immediately took it and poured one out of it. As soon as the pill left the mouth of the bottle, a strong aroma filled the air.


    "Soul nourishing pill?" the white haired old man cried out.


    This time, even the faces of other uncomfortable old people who know the pill very well changed. There is no other reason, because the reputation of the soul nourishing pill is too great. It is a pill that can increase the soul power.


    It is well known on the mainland that soul power is very difficult to cultivate, which also leads to the main reason why soul refiners are very rare. However, with this soul nourishing pill, soul power can be quickly improved, which will greatly improve the possibility of cultivating into a soul refiner and people who are originally soul refiners.


    "Every mistake, this is the soul nourishing pill. I don''t need to explain its efficacy. I''ll give this one to the elder. It''s my little heart." Su Tang continued.


    "Give it to me? Boy, are you sure you want to give me this precious soul nourishing pill?" the white haired old man asked incredulously.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "Elder, although this pill is precious, as long as there are materials, I can refine it. I see that there is a faint sign of a breakthrough in your soul power. With this pill, you will succeed.


    At that time, the strength of the Su family will be greatly improved. This is not for you alone, but for the whole Su family. Anyway, I am also a member of the Su family.


    As the saying goes, "it''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree." with your powerful ancestors, I can practice at ease. "


    "Hahaha, boy, you''re right. I like it." the head of the old man immediately laughed.


    Then he turned to look at the white haired old man and said; "Boss, take it. It''s also the boy''s intention. If you really feel sorry, take out your collected miraculous pills and give them to the boy. Anyway, you keep your things."


    "OK, I''ll take it. I have many precious miraculous medicines there. Just go and take whatever you need in the future," the white haired old man said as soon as he heard that he counted. He immediately stopped refusing and promised.


    Su Zhan looked at Su Tang with great emotion. Unexpectedly, his son was so talented. A touch of pride slowly appeared in his heart. At the same time, his firmness in his heart also increased a lot.


    "Well, tang''er, you can practice here. As a father, there are still many things to deal with. As for what you said that day that you should deal with the assassin yourself, my father can''t promise now. Leave everything to me." Su Zhan said.


    "Hmm? The attack and killing? What''s going on? Boy, does someone want to kill you?" the head old man asked with a cold look as soon as he heard Su Zhan''s words.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s all small things. That man is the cultivation achievement of a great martial arts master. I almost fell into his hands. Originally, I wanted to go back to Fanghe college to continue my cultivation, but my father said there was such a place here, so I came to practice and prepared to improve my cultivation achievement so as to avenge the man."


    "Hum, Su Zhan, tell me how you do things? You''re such a genius that you don''t send someone to protect him. If there''s any damage to this boy, do you think you deserve the ancestors of the Su family? Now listen to me and try your best to track down. No matter who the other party is and how old the background is, you''ll kill him for me."


    The first old man stared at Su Zhan with a gloomy face and asked.


    At last he turned his head and stared at an old man behind him; "Third, I''ll trouble you in the future. As long as this boy leaves Su''s house, you must follow and protect him secretly. I don''t want to see similar things happen. Remember not to hurt him anyway."


    After the first old man finished, the old man nodded and replied without hesitation; "Well, second uncle, I understand. I will do my best."


    "Well... Elder, I really don''t need so much trouble. After my breakthrough, my strength will soar. At that time, even the strong in the martial arts realm will not be my opponent. Don''t worry." Su Tang said reluctantly when he heard the old man''s arrangement.


    After all, Su Tang is not the original Su Tang. In his previous life, he was the supreme power of a generation. Although his online cultivation is still weak, it is still unnatural for a person to protect secretly at any time.


    "Boy, you don''t have to say more. I''m free to arrange. Even if the great martial arts teacher is not your opponent, as you said, there are Wuling and the strong king of martial arts. You are the hope of the future rise of our Su family. You can''t make a mistake. Otherwise, how can you make us have the face to meet the ancestors of the Su family?"


    The first old man interrupted Su Tang''s words and said firmly.


    "Yes, tang''er, just listen to your uncle. He is also for your own good." Su Zhan also said aloud at this time.


    As soon as he heard Su Zhan''s words, the old man stared at him and shouted;


    "What are you still doing here? Get out of here and give you five days. If you can''t find the man who killed this boy, you don''t have to be the head of the family, hum."


    The old man''s lesson made Su Zhan feel very bitter. He dared not say a word, and immediately left the gravity compound. After su Zhan left, Su Tang followed these old people to a pavilion in the yard.


    "Boy, there''s a saying that uncle doesn''t know whether to ask." the old man in the pavilion looked at Su Tang and said softly.


    "Hmm? Uncle, if you have anything to say, just ask. The boy must know everything and say everything."


    Su Tang has a good feeling for this old man. An old man who can think so much of his younger disciples is worthy of respect. Moreover, Su Tang has fully accepted his identity in this life, so these people can be said to be his older relatives in the same line.


    "Well, since you say so, I''ll ask. It''s like this. You''re a third department fellow practitioner now. I don''t know what kind of skills you practice?


    Can you tell us? Let''s see. If the level is not enough, we still have many high-level skills here. You can choose them at that time. "Su Tang''s uncle said again.


    Originally, I thought my uncle was going to ask what topic he was going to ask. Unexpectedly, he asked himself about his cultivation skills, and he was still worried that his skill level was not high enough. Su Tang smiled and said; "Thank you for your concern. The skills you cultivate are relatively advanced. You don''t have to change them."


    "Oh? That''s good. Martial artists are most taboo to change their skills in the middle. I don''t know what level your skills are?" the old uncle asked again.


    Su Tang said after thinking slightly; "Some time ago, the boy saved an old man outside the city and helped him a little. He gave me a storage ring and said he hoped I could get the inheritance inside.


    Later, I opened the space ring and found four books in it. Later, after reading it, I knew that three of them were the cultivation methods used. One was the body cultivation method I was practicing now, which was called Chunyang body cultivation method. "


    "What? The pure Yang body training method? You said you practiced the pure Yang body training method of the Immortal Emperor?" as soon as Su Tang said the first skill, he was interrupted by the old uncle.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that his old uncle knew this pure Yang body training method. He couldn''t help feeling how lucky he had just chosen to make up a story to explain the origin of the public announcement.


    Then he pretended to be surprised and said; "Yes, is this a skill practiced by the strong of Emperor Wu? That doesn''t mean I found a baby this time?"


    "Hahaha, it''s not just a treasure, it''s a great treasure. You know, this pure Yang body training method is the exclusive skill of the Immortal Emperor. It''s extremely powerful. I didn''t expect that your boy''s blessing source is so deep that he can get such an adventure. God bless our Su family." the old uncle laughed and said.


    Then continue to open the channel; "Boy, what are the other two skills?"

 Chapter 47

    "Well, well, the second one doesn''t have a name on it. Later, I learned that it''s a skill for cultivating Reiki. I don''t know what level it is." Su Tang continued.


    "No name? No level? It''s strange, but since it can be put together with the pure Yang body training method of the Immortal Emperor, there must be something unusual about it. Boy, you should practice hard and be careful at all times, because no one knows what crisis is hidden in this skill."


    The worry in the old uncle''s tone made Su Tang''s heart a little warm. Although Su Tang himself knew that this skill would not have this crisis, he was still very happy about the old man''s concern in front of him. He said two peerless skills in a row.


    The other party''s eyes are full of joy, but there is no trace of greed. You know, not everyone can control this skill.


    "The third book is a skill to cultivate soul power. It should be the soul refining secret skills recorded in ancient books," Su Tang continued.


    This time, before the old uncle came to interrupt Su Tang''s words, the old man with white hair next to him, Su Tang''s grandfather, immediately exclaimed; "Soul refining? Boy, is that true? Does soul refining really exist in the world?"


    "Well, this thing does exist. Otherwise, how could my soul reach such a height in such a short time?" Su Tang nodded.


    Soul refining is the most mysterious cultivation skill on the road of Langxie. It is basically not spread in the open on the whole continent. There are some records about them only in some ancient books. No one has seen such things in the open for a long time.


    So many people think that this thing doesn''t exist in the world at all. At first glance, Su Tang said that he had soul refining secrets and other legendary things. How can the old man not be excited? In addition, he was a soul refiner.


    "Well, it''s the soul refining secret, and there are more than one soul refining secret recorded in it. At that time, I can transcribe one and give it to Grandpa." Su Tang continued. There are no less than ten soul refining secrets in his mind. Giving one at random is not a thing at all.


    "Really? How interesting? It''s too precious." the white haired old man stood up excitedly, and his hands trembled.


    Su Tang understood the old man''s mentality very much. When he got this thing for the first time, he was very excited. He even almost fell for it several times.


    "It''s all right. It''s useless for me to put it there anyway. It''s just that it''s very precious. Don''t let it out, otherwise it may bring disaster to the Su family." Su Tang continued. There was a strong dignified tone in his tone.


    As soon as Su Tang finished speaking, the old uncle stood up and said with a serious face; "What I heard here today, we all think we haven''t heard of it. We can''t mention it in the future. If anyone spreads it, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly."


    At this time, the old uncle couldn''t help regretting why he was curious and asked Su Tang about many things. He didn''t know whether the three skill methods Su Tang practiced were precious except the lingqigong method.


    Other things that can cause the struggle of the top powers on the mainland. Such things appear in the small Su family. If they are used well, they may be the hope of the rise of the Su family. If they are not used well, they may become a reminder of the Su family.


    "HMM." the elders nodded seriously one by one. At this time, they also understood that although these things are good, they hide a huge crisis.


    Of course, Su Tang also knows the truth, but he doesn''t have such a worry. He can only give himself a few years of the world, even if others know it?


    At that time, he didn''t know how strong he was. Even if he came to trouble him, he didn''t care about the other people, not those powerful old monsters.


    In the next few days, Su Tang stayed in the gravity yard every day. In addition to his daily cultivation, Su Tang also received many rare miraculous medicines, which came from the ancestors of the Su family and have been collected for many years.


    "Hoo! Hoo!"


    In a room depicting 15 times the gravity, Su Tang was taking a strange posture and breathing hard. His bare upper body was full of sweat beads the size of soybeans, and his face was red.


    With the breath and breath, a strange force kept shuttling through his muscles. With the shuttling flow of this force, Su Tang''s physical strength increased madly.


    Half an hour later, Su Tang lay limply on the ground, breathing heavily. Although he was exhausted by this pure Yang practice method every time these days, he felt the crazy growth of power in his body after each practice.


    Su Tang always thought it was worth it. After lying on the ground for a while, Su Tang sat up again. This time, instead of continuing to practice the pure Yang body training method, he took out the only soul nourishing pill left and swallowed it.


    At the entrance of the soul nourishing pill, a huge force broke out in the body, and then rushed to the sea. After entering the sea, this force quickly wrapped Su Tang''s golden soul and noticed the changes in the sea. Su Tang immediately used the soul refining secret and began to absorb this force madly.


    With the passage of time, the power of soul nourishing pill began to be absorbed slowly, and Su Tang''s soul began to grow slowly at this moment. The original incomplete soul began to recover slowly.


    In the courtyard at the northwest corner of Su''s mansion, Su Yun was anxiously walking back and forth. At this time, he was almost like an ant on a hot pot. At this time, a bodyguard ran in from the outside, panting and reporting to Su Yun;


    "Young master, the trouble is big this time. The marshal has come and started frantically looking for the murderer who killed the waste one day. It can be seen that Su Tang''s position in the Marshal''s heart at this time."


    "Where is the waste now? Have you found it?" Su Yun knew at this time that the status of the waste had begun to change slowly, and he believed that he would surpass his painstaking management status in recent years.


    Hearing Su Yun''s question, the guard hesitated a little and said again; "He seems to have suddenly disappeared. I found out that he hasn''t returned to Fanghe college since he came to Su''s house that day. His subordinates don''t know where he went."


    "He hasn''t been back to Fanghe college? Has he left Su''s house these days?" the bodyguard''s answer made Su Yun feel something vaguely. His face changed and hurriedly continued to ask.


    "Well, my subordinates have made a careful visit, and he really disappeared. I asked the guard these days, so no one has seen him leave, but there is no sign of him in Su''s house." the guard nodded and replied.


    Then he seemed to think of something and continued; "But one thing is still strange. The marshal will ask his servants to cook more meals these days. Every time the marshal finishes his meal, he will leave the dining room with those meals. Generally, he will give the finished lunch box to the servants in the afternoon."


    "Well, I see. You go down first." Su Yun waved his hand a little gray and said.


    Seeing Su Yun didn''t seem interested, the bodyguard didn''t say much. After saluting very knowingly, he left the courtyard. After the bodyguard left.


    Su Yun sat on the stone stool in the yard, his eyes full of disappointment, and muttered to himself;


    "It''s over, everything is over. After all, my own son is closer. My efforts over the years have been in vain. No matter how hard I work these years and how talented I am, you don''t want to ask you to let me go there every time.


    I didn''t expect you to let your son enter there to practice as soon as he came back. Su Zhan, you''ve deceived people too much. Don''t blame me for being unkind. "


    Su Yun, as a figure at the core of the Su family, knows some secrets of the Su family in detail. The gravity yard has always been the place he wants to go most.


    However, no matter how hard he tried these years, he could not enter there to practice. If Su Zhan had promised to let him go there to practice, I''m afraid his cultivation would have reached the level of Wuling.


    However, whenever he asked Su Zhan to go there, Su Zhan would always shirk him for various reasons. Now as soon as Su Tang came back, Su Zhan asked Su Tang to practice there. It can be seen that Su Tang is very special in Su Zhan''s mind.


    Hatred erupted in his eyes. Su Yun got up and went back to the stain. He took out a wolf head token from a dark space on Qiang. Tightly I was in my hand. A trace of poison flashed in my eyes, so he took the wolf head token into his arms and hurried out of the courtyard.


    In the gravity area of the Su family, Su Tang is still trying to absorb the power of the soul nourishing pill. With the continuous growth of the soul power, the heaven and earth aura in the gravity area began to appear the trend of riots. As soon as this phenomenon appeared, it startled the people in the whole gravity area.


    Those ancestors of the Su family who were hidden from the world walked out of the room one by one and looked across the air at the source of the Reiki riots in heaven and earth, that is, the room where Su Tang was at this time.


    At this time, standing in the gravity area is an old man of the same name. In addition to six people seen by Su Tang, there is also an old man with white hair and young face. This is the real patron saint of the Su family. Su Jingtian, the owner of the Su family 300 years ago.


    "Who is practicing there? How can it cause such a powerful power?" Su Jingtian, an old man with white hair and young face, asked.


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, the old uncle standing aside hurriedly said; "Tell my grandfather that this is the room where Su Tang, the legitimate son of the contemporary owner Su Zhan, is located. Su Zhan came here to practice with him who is about to break through a few days ago. I''m afraid everything at this time is caused by his breakthrough."

 Chapter 48

    "Nonsense, don''t Su Zhan know the Su family''s ancestral teachings? No one can enter here unless he is an expert whose cultivation has reached the level of King Wu or the successor of the next family leader?" the old man shouted as soon as the old uncle finished his words. There was a little anger in his tone.


    "Don''t get angry, old Zu. Su Tang''s talent is amazing. If he grows up, he will rise up with the Su family and reach an unprecedented peak. That''s why we allowed him to practice here. Besides, at that time, old Zu, you were in deep isolation, so if you didn''t come and report to old Zu, please forgive me."


    The old uncle continued, but he had seen Su Tang''s talent. As long as such a peerless genius grows up, he will be as arrogant as the nine day dragon in the future.


    When the Su family''s ancestors heard this, they immediately became interested. Their anger dissipated a lot, and some asked incredulously; "Is that true? Just tell me how amazing his talent is. He can make you so optimistic."


    "His talent, it''s hard to say. I don''t know if you''ve seen three Department initiates?" the old uncle didn''t hurry to say Su Tang''s talent. In his opinion, Su Tang''s talent is really hard to say. I''m afraid others won''t believe it.


    "Three Department fellow practitioners?" Su Jingtian frowned slightly; "Are you saying that the boy is a fellow practitioner of the third department? Isn''t there such a person? Isn''t his cultivation speed very slow? Look at his breakthrough at this time, he actually attracts the power of such a strong person. I''m afraid his cultivation will not be too low. Such a person is really a fellow practitioner of the third department."


    As the ancestor of the Su family, Su Jingtian''s knowledge is far higher than those of the younger generation. He should even speak out his doubts and doubts.


    "Well, there is no doubt that he is a three-level fellow practitioner. I also know that the speed of three-level fellow practitioners is slow, but if he has unparalleled talent for alchemy, he must be able to improve a lot of speed." the old uncle said again.


    In a positive tone, he knew that Su Tang was not only a fellow practitioner of the three departments, but also had a very strong talent for alchemy. Even his nephew, who was obsessed with alchemy, felt inferior.


    "He can also refine pills?" Su Jingtian was shocked. He couldn''t believe that there were such people in the world. It''s very troublesome to be a third department fellow practitioner alone. He can also refine pills. Is this person an old monster who has lived for thousands of years?


    Even the legendary Supreme Master on the mainland hundreds of years ago was only a two-line fellow practitioner and had a talent for alchemy that surpassed everyone. He didn''t expect that there was a three-line fellow practitioner who could also refine alchemy among his descendants of the Su family, which surpassed the legendary Supreme Master in number.


    "Well, not only can he refine pills, but even the eldest brother laments that he is inferior." the old uncle said again.


    After he finished, Su Jingtian immediately turned his head and stared at boss Su with a trace of inquiry in his eyes.


    "Grandpa, the second uncle is right. The boy''s talent in alchemy is much higher than me. I''ve seen him alchemy these days. His technique is very novel. I''ve never seen it before.


    Not only that, every time he refined the pill, the level was at least Wuling level, and he also gave me a pill of Wuwang level that he refined himself, and it was very difficult for me to refine the pill of Wuwang level. "


    Boss Su said immediately, his tone full of exclamation.


    "According to you, I''m afraid this boy''s talent is amazing. It''s hard to believe. How old is he now?"


    At this time, Su Jingtian''s heart has been replaced by shock. Although he knows that his younger generation will not deceive himself, he still doesn''t believe that a person can have such amazing talent.


    "We don''t know. We should only be fifteen or sixteen."


    The old uncle also understood the idea of Lao Zu. Such a thing would be hard to believe. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe that there is such a talented person in the world.


    In the gravity area, Su Tang in the room didn''t know what the ancestors of the Su family said at this time. At this time, he was dual-purpose. On the one hand, he used his soul power to absorb the medicine effect of the soul nourishing pill, and on the other hand, he also tried to operate the unknown skill.


    Absorb the spirit of heaven and earth. With the passage of time, Su Tang''s soul power finally absorbed the medicine effect in the soul nourishing pill. As he had expected, his soul power had successfully broken through the realm of great martial arts.


    After the efficacy of yanghun pill was absorbed, Su Tang was no longer distracted and absorbed the heaven and earth aura with all his strength. Under the erosion of such a huge heaven and earth aura, Su Tang''s physical body was also well improved. His physical strength has been improved to the later stage of martial arts.


    At this time, after the scouring of the aura of heaven and earth and the squeezing of the gravity around him, his physical strength has faintly shown signs of breakthrough.


    The huge and tough meridians are full of this heaven and earth aura, and the purple aura in the meridians quickly shuttle through the meridians. The heaven and earth aura disappears one after another, and the purple aura also increases one point after the heaven and earth aura disappears. It constantly disappears and fills, then disappears and fills again. Su Tang''s spiritual cultivation is also crazy improving.


    Mid martial arts!


    Later martial arts!


    Martial arts peak!


    The auras of heaven and earth around him are still pouring in. Su Tang''s cultivation at this time has reached the level of a half step great martial artist. The purple aura is swimming rapidly in the meridians, and those auras of heaven and earth in the meridians begin to be swallowed up crazily.


    "Boom!"


    There was a muffled sound in Su Tang''s body. At the same time, the heaven and earth aura that had just swarmed around began to decrease slowly. I knew that in the end, as usual, the purple Qi in the meridians swallowed up the last trace of heaven and earth aura.


    Su Tang opened his eyes, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that my luck was so good that it actually aroused the resonance between heaven and earth. I thought it would take time to reach the level of great martial arts division. I didn''t expect to reach it so easily."


    At this time, Su Tang''s spiritual cultivation has broken through and reached the level of great martial arts division, and his physical strength has also been well improved. When the heaven and earth aura was baptized just now, Su Tang has successfully entered the second level of Chunyang conjoined Dharma. Nevertheless, there is still a big gap from the physical body of great martial arts division.


    This time, the ancestors of the Su family in the yard felt that the aura of heaven and earth began to restore calm. They all looked forward to the room where Su Tang stood. They all wanted to know what kind of state Su Tang had broken through in the room at this time.


    I''ve been waiting to see that Su Tang refused to come out. Everyone thought that Su Tang had an accident in his breakthrough. After all, the huge heaven and earth aura just now can''t be borne by ordinary people.


    The old uncle''s anxious look was finally unwilling to wait and shouted directly; "Sutang boy, how are you?"


    The voice from outside made Su Tang smile helplessly. A trace of warm current crossed his heart, and immediately stood up and said to the outside; "Don''t worry, old uncle. I''m fine. Wait a minute. I''ll come out right away."


    Just now, Su Tang knew that the heaven and earth aura riot would attract other people''s attention. Sure enough, after the heaven and earth aura calmed down, the old uncle''s words of concern came in.


    Coming out of the room, Su Tang came to the yard and saw the old man standing in the yard. Su Tang saluted immediately and said; "Little Su Tang, I''ve seen your ancestors."


    "Hahaha, boy, don''t be polite to us. We don''t need those false gifts here. Let me introduce you."


    When the old uncle saw that Su Tang was all right, he immediately laughed and said. Then he came forward and took Su Tang''s arm and went to Su Jingtian and introduced him; "Su Tang, this is the ancestor of our Su family and the patron saint of our Su family."


    "Hello, grandpa!" Su Tang saluted immediately and said hello in an aggressive tone after hearing the old uncle''s introduction.


    "Well, that''s right, boy. As your uncle said just now, there is no need for false rites here. The people who can enter here are the real core figures of the Su family. Everyone is relatives. There is no need for so many false rites between relatives." Su Jingtian said with a smile.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "I am the descendants of the Su family. You are the ancestors of the Su family. You should salute respectfully."


    "Yes, I''m not arrogant and impetuous. I heard from your uncle that your talent is amazing. Should you remove your method to hide your accomplishments and let us see your accomplishments?" Su Jingtian nodded and said with satisfaction.


    Upon hearing Su Jingtian''s words, several people nearby looked forward to staring at Su Tang one by one. They also wanted to know the extent of Su Tang at this time. After all, the movement just fished out was too big. They simply guessed the real cultivation of Su Tang at this time.


    "OK!" Su Tang nodded and answered, then dispersed the Dharma decision of hidden cultivation, and a momentum belonging to the realm of great martial arts suddenly broke out.


    "Hiss!"


    "Great martial arts level, spiritual cultivation to achieve great martial arts level, how is this possible?"


    Boss Su majored in soul power and far surpassed others in perception. As soon as Su Tang''s momentum appeared, he keenly felt Su Tang''s cultivation at this time, took a cold breath and exclaimed, with a strong inconceivable tone.


    "Sure enough, it''s a great martial arts master, but you want to scare us to death? You jumped to the great martial arts master a few days ago. You''re a monster." just after boss Su''s exclamation fell, the old uncle stared at Su Tang in horror.


    "Hahaha, good, good, that''s true. I didn''t expect such a talent in my su family. God bless my su family."


    Su Jingtian completely believed what Su Tang''s old uncle said before. He can''t help believing it. Now he has seen Su Tang''s talent with his own eyes. Three Department fellow practitioners have reached the level of a great martial artist at a young age. Can these talents be measured by the word genius?

 Chapter 49

    "Boy, you can practice here in the future. Whatever you need, you can use all the resources of the Su family. I heard you can also refine pills? I happen to have some miraculous pills I collected in the early years.


    What you have to do now is to improve your accomplishments and grow up as soon as possible, "Su Jingtian said with a loving face, and took out a storage ring in his arms and handed it to Su Tang.


    "Thank you, Grandpa. I will live up to my expectations and grow up as soon as possible."


    What does Su Tang lack most now? It''s a elixir. He has a talent for alchemy that surpasses everyone on the mainland. As long as there is a supply of elixirs, he can easily refine all kinds of best elixirs needed to improve his cultivation with his alchemy.


    At that time, the growth rate of cultivation must be much faster than others, so when Su Jingtian said that there was a magic medicine for himself, Su Tang took it impolitely.


    "Thank you for what? It''s useless for me to keep these things. I originally left them for the gifted disciples of the Su family. Your uncle wanted to take medicinal materials from me, but I didn''t give them to him for a moment. Now I''ve given them all to you. Take them out and see what you need now."


    Su Jingtian patted Su Tang on the shoulder and said.


    Su Jingtian''s words made boss Su look depressed. As soon as he saw that his ancestor Su Jingtian was free these years, he would go to him to ask for magic medicine, but Su Jingtian didn''t give it to him every time.


    How come he hasn''t got a miraculous medicine from Su Jingtian for many years. Unexpectedly, he has given it all to this boy now. It''s really annoying.


    The smile on Su Tang''s face is much more natural after hearing this. This is the real home. This is a kind of warmth that Su Tang has never felt in the past. Even in his previous life, he has the strength to cross the mainland.


    But he didn''t feel the taste of home. At this time, he couldn''t help feeling attached to it. He felt that the Su family had been closely linked with him, both prosperity and loss.


    Su Tang came to the pavilion in the yard and poured out all the miraculous drugs in the storage ring against the stone table. There were so many miraculous drugs in the storage ring that the stone table could not be stacked. Finally, Su Tang could only put some miraculous drugs on the ground of the pavilion.


    "What''s up? These are all miraculous medicines I have collected over the years. Are they very good and rare?" seeing Su Tang pour out all the miraculous medicines, Su Jingtian said proudly.


    Seeing those miraculous drugs on the stone table and the ground, boss Su''s saliva almost flowed down and said with a depressed face; "Lao Zu, you are too unkind. How many miraculous medicines do you have? Why don''t you give me one these years?"


    "Here you are? Fart, just rely on your unworthy Alchemy to ask me for miraculous medicine? Tell me how many pills you have refined in recent years, and I don''t know who fried the stove all day. Fortunately, I mean to say that my grandfather is unkind. Ask them if I''m wrong?"


    As soon as boss Su said this about himself, Su Jingtian blew up at that time. He stretched out his finger and scolded boss su.


    "Er! It''s normal that this furnace is fried. The alchemist doesn''t explode the furnace? I''m just a little more than they do." boss Su was a little embarrassed when he heard the old ancestor''s scolding, and explained himself with an embarrassed face.


    "A little more? You fart. Maybe it''s OK for you to cheat others, but you want to cheat me? No way! I tell you, don''t think I don''t know. You''ve been refining elixirs for years, with a small explosion in three days and a big explosion in five days. You can''t hide it from me. You''re okay to tell me a little more?" Su Jingtian continued.


    The elders nearby were all red faced and shaking up and down. Obviously, what Su Jingtian said at this time is true, but they usually don''t want to attack boss Su, but I didn''t expect that Lao Zu said it in front of Su Tang boy. I''m afraid the reputation of boss Su will be ruined.


    "Ha ha." it''s hard for Su Tang to say anything about this. After all, both of them are their own elders. However, Su Tang still enjoys such anger. This is his family. He can speak recklessly. The more this proves the deeper the relationship between the two.


    "Well, I surrender, I surrender. You are the ancestor, but I can''t tell you. Now let''s see what Sutang boy needs." boss Su raised his hands over his head and said helplessly.


    He didn''t want his grandfather to go on talking, so that he wouldn''t tell all the ugly things he had done over the years. He didn''t want to destroy all the glorious images he had worked hard to build in Su Tang''s heart.


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that he didn''t have a shining image in Su Tang''s heart, so it didn''t make any difference whether he was destroyed or not.


    "Hahaha, you''re funny, or I''ll make you lose face." Su glanced at her in surprise and said with a laugh. Then he stared at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, just choose. Don''t be polite to me. Just take what you need. Lao Zu will never frown."


    "Well, thank you, Grandpa." after that, Su Tang began to look for herbs in piles.


    "Eh! There''s still this thing? It''s really lucky." suddenly Su Tang found a golden grass and said in surprise.


    Boss Su was also staring at Su Tang to select the elixir. Seeing Su Tang''s humble golden grass, he was surprised and asked immediately; "Sutang boy, what is this elixir? Why don''t I know it?"


    Although boss Su''s talent in alchemy is somewhat poor, he still has some originality in identifying miraculous drugs.


    "This grass is called longevity grass. It is very rare. Its main effect is similar to its name. It has the effect of prolonging life. In short, it is to increase people''s life span," Su Tang explained.


    "Increase life? And these strange herbs?" boss Su exclaimed, and then turned to look at Su Jingtian. Everyone else turned to look at Su Jingtian with a happy look in their eyes.


    These people suddenly looked strange. Su Tang also found it. As early as when Su Tang saw Su Jingtian for the first time, Su Tang noticed that Su Jingtian''s longevity yuan was running out. If his accomplishments could not be broken through, I''m afraid he still had a few years to live at most.


    But it''s not easy to get a breakthrough? Su Jingtian''s cultivation was in the early stage of Wuzong realm. At this time, his body function has begun to deteriorate. The strength of his meridians is much lower than before. He can''t bear the erosion of heaven and earth aura. If he breaks through forcibly, he will die.


    "Yes, there are many strange herbs in the world. For example, longevity grass is one of them." Su Tang explained.


    Longevity grass is very rare. It is divided into several levels. It has grown for 500 to 3000 years. It is dark blue all over. The effect of refining pills is not very obvious. It can only increase longevity yuan for five to ten years at most.


    The longevity grass that has grown to 3000 to 5000 years has a yellowish body. Refining it into pills can increase the longevity of about 30 years.


    This longevity grass, golden in color, should have a growth history of tens of thousands of years. Such longevity grass has rare roots. If it is refined into pills, it can increase its longevity by at least 100 years.


    You should know that in Langxie mainland, Shouyuan can be promoted only by making a breakthrough in cultivation. If you can''t make a breakthrough, you can only wait to die. Therefore, longevity grass has become the only hope for those martial artists who can''t make a breakthrough in Shouyuan.


    It can be said that it is a life-saving straw. In addition, longevity grass is very rare. It can be said that the supply is in short supply on the whole continent. Generally, as long as the news of longevity grass comes out, it will attract countless strong people to compete. Most of the longevity grass that have appeared are blue and yellowish longevity grass.


    Seeing that this plant is actually golden, it can be said to be the king of longevity grass. Unexpectedly, the little Su family has such a treasure.


    "Centenary yuan? What you said is true? Can you refine?" Su Jingtian nearby couldn''t calm down at this time, and blurted out several questions quickly.


    With Su Jingtian''s questions, several old people next to him turned their heads and stared at Su Tang with expectation. At this time, they all hoped that Su Tang''s answer would show the results they expected in their hearts.


    Nodded slightly, Su Tang said; "I can refine it, but it''s not such a simple thing to refine it. I need one more thing to refine the longevity pill."


    Su Tang, as the most powerful Dan emperor in the whole continent in his previous life, of course he would refine this longevity pill. He also refined some in his previous life, so it was not difficult for him to refine this longevity pill, just the real materials.


    "What do you need? Just say it. No matter what the price, we will get it." the person who spoke this time was su Tang''s old uncle. His tone was full of firmness. No one understood the importance of Su Jingtian to the Su family. As long as Su Jingtian was one day, it could be said that the royal family of Lanming Kingdom did not dare to do anything to the Su family.


    "To refine longevity pill, you need not only longevity grass, but also a kind of water. It is also one of the miraculous drugs. Its name is God Tianquan. It is said to be the spring formed by the tears dropped by the ancient god of life.


    The divine spring contains the powerful power of the law of life, and only it can successfully condense the medicinal properties of longevity grass. "Su Tang answered.


    "Divine heavenly spring? What''s that? I haven''t heard of it. Where do dark things usually exist?" boss Su asked suspiciously again. Today, he doubted himself for the first time. Two kinds of miraculous drugs he had never heard of before made him sit back and watch the sky.


    "It''s hard to say where this thing exists. No one in the world knows it, but there may be another place to get it. But it needs to pay a huge price to get it. Although the Su family has some details, I''m afraid it''s hard to get it." Su Tang said again.

 Chapter 50

    Su Tang''s words made the Su family''s ancestors present look very ugly. They thought they had not got a super treasure and were happy. In the twinkling of an eye, they all seemed to have lost their hope.


    Su Jingtian, the Prime Minister of the Su family, now his life is approaching. If he falls, the Su family will face an unprecedented crisis.


    "Sutang boy, is there really no other way? No matter what we need, we are willing to pay. We just hope that grandpa can have more days, at least you can have enough time to grow up." the old uncle continued.


    "Forget it, you don''t have to embarrass him. All this is destiny. If I really have no way and can''t force it, I can only try my best to help you become strong as soon as possible."


    Su Jingtian also knew that there was no way to do this. Although his Su family was a giant in Lanming Kingdom, it was still a lot worse than those families on the outside mainland. Moreover, from Su Tang''s tone just now, he could guess the value of the divine spring. Such a thing was really beyond his Su family''s expectations.


    "Lao Zu, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, everyone outside is willing to have a try." boss Su said loudly at this time.


    Then he stared at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, do you think if I use the soul refining secret you gave me that day, can I exchange it for the divine Tianquan?" boss Su''s tone was full of struggle.


    After all, the secret art of soul refining is too rare. His doing so will also be very dangerous to his Su family. After all, such things appear in a small family, which is a crisis in itself. In addition, now he wants to exchange them for goods, which will deeply expand the crisis.


    "No, boss Su, are you crazy? Do you know how serious the consequences will be? If not, the whole Su family will be destroyed." the old uncle shouted.


    "What is the secret of soul refining?" Su Jingtian asked.


    "Grandpa, this soul refining secret was given to me by the boy from Su Tang. He was accidentally passed on by a strong man, including soul refining secret. I believe you have heard of it. I want to use it to go to the place mentioned by Su Tang and exchange it for the divine spring for you." boss Su explained.


    After hearing boss Su''s explanation, Su Jingtian immediately changed his face and said in a very serious tone;


    "This is not good. Even if my Shouyuan has a life prolonging pill, it has only been improved for a hundred years, but this soul refining secret can be inherited and can exist as a family heritage. With it, how many soul refiners will appear in the Su family in the future? What does the soul refiner represent? I don''t need to say more?"


    Soul refiner is the most noble profession in Langxie mainland. They are not only proficient in arrays, but also proficient in alchemy. Pill is always one of the most needed things for martial artists. Behind a powerful soul refiner, there must be countless powerful martial artists.


    Just like Su Tang in his previous life, basically the super Emperor Wu in the whole continent owes him a favor. In his previous life, as long as Su Tang spoke, he could easily summon countless strong people to work for him. This is also the reason why he can make Langxie peaceful on the mainland.


    "However, Lao Zu, you have only three years of life at most. I can''t see such a thing happen. If there is no hope at the beginning, it''s OK. But now that there is hope, I have to do it." boss Su said firmly.


    "Hey, I know what you''re thinking, and I thank you for your kindness, but you don''t seem to have thought that if you trade for the divine spring, it will leak.


    Let others know that my su family has such precious secret skills. How much crisis will it bring to my su family? At that time, not only will I fall, but even the Su family will destroy the family. Do you think you have done so and will have the face to see the ancestors underground in the future? "


    Su Jingtian explained the reason to boss Su again.


    "The Su family will not perish. I have a way to let the Su family get the divine Tianquan without paying anything, but I don''t know how many chances of success there are." at this time, Su Tang said.


    Just now, he was thinking about how to increase the longevity of his ancestor Su Jingtian and prevent the Su family from falling into crisis. After thinking about it, Su Tang decided to go to the landlord of Wanbao building, that is, Yu Peng, the little fish who followed him in his previous life.


    "You have a way? Sutang boy, you must not think like your uncle. I believe you must understand the truth that every man is innocent and bears his guilt. Remember not to be emotional and plunge the family into an irreparable crisis." one Su Tang said there was a way, and Su Jingtian immediately said.


    Upon Su Jingtian''s persuasion, Su Tang looked at Su Jingtian seriously and said solemnly; "Lao Zu, don''t worry. I su Tang promise you, but I won''t plunge the family into an irreparable crisis because of this matter. Please believe me."


    Although he didn''t have much confidence in finding little fish to help, Su Tang was willing to try. After all, this is the only way to do it now.


    Su Tang''s firm appearance gave Su Jingtian a convincing feeling, and then nodded and said;


    "It''s good if you can understand. I''ve lived for hundreds of years, and I''ve lived enough. Now the only thing I want to see is that you can grow up in my lifetime and lead the rise of the Su family to an unprecedented height. Even if I die, I have the face to meet the ancestors who used to protect the Su family."


    "Su Tang, we all believe in you. The future of the Su family depends on you. No matter what you do in the future, I hope you can think more about the family, but when you go there, the family is the foundation and permanent fetter of a person." the old uncle patted Su Tang on the shoulder and said.


    "Well, I understand," Su Tang nodded.


    At this time, the gate of the gravity area opened, and Su Zhan''s burly figure appeared behind the gate. At this time, Su Zhan looked ugly and had a strong anger in his eyes. After coming to the pavilion where Su Tang and others were located, he simply saluted those ancestors.


    He turned to stare at Su Tang and said; "Tang''er, tell me the truth now. Was it su Yun who killed you that day?"


    Upon hearing Su Zhan''s words, Su Tang knew that he could not go on in secret. He immediately took out a jade pendant from his arms, handed it to Su Zhan, and then said;


    "This jade pendant fell down when Su Yun left when I was attacked and killed that day. Unexpectedly, he was one of the leaders of Tianjiao Hall of Fanghe college."


    "One of the leaders of Tianjiao hall?" Su Zhan''s face changed, and an ominous premonition appeared in his heart.


    A moment later, Su Zhan seemed to think of something and immediately shouted to one of the old men; "No, uncle, I''m afraid your grandson will push the Su family into a place of eternal doom."


    When Su Jingtian heard Su Zhan say this, he immediately trembled and asked eagerly; "Tell me what''s going on."


    Su Jingtian will be very excited every time something related to the Su family. After all, this is the family he has guarded with his heart for hundreds of years. Now his longevity is approaching. He doesn''t want to encounter any crisis in his Su family at this time, so he won''t rest in peace even if he dies.


    "The thing is, the other day, I asked tang''er to come back and have dinner with me. I didn''t expect to be attacked and killed soon after tang''er left after dinner... But I didn''t expect Su Yun to repent. Now I''m afraid the Su family will be pushed into a deeper crisis by him."


    Su Zhan explained the cause and effect of the incident.


    "Su Yun attacked and killed Su Tang boy? What does this smelly boy want to do? Rebel? Master, did you find something?"


    The old man Su Zhan called the third uncle looked ugly and shouted angrily. In his opinion, his second uncle asked him to protect Su Tang a few days ago. Unexpectedly, his grandson dared to attack Su Tang a few days ago. It was a slap in the face.


    "Third, don''t be angry. After listening to the master''s words, it doesn''t help you to be angry now. The top priority is to find out what will happen in the future." boss Su said in a deep voice while comforting the third.


    "Well, the boss is right. It''s the first time that our Su family has encountered such a thing for many years. It''s an unforgivable mistake that fellow disciples kill each other. As for how to deal with it, it depends on the follow-up development. Now we all calm down and listen to Su Zhan." the old Zu also said at this time.


    "The reason why I didn''t leave the capital of the country this time, but stayed here all the time is that I received the order of the Lord of the country and stayed to inform the Liang family some time ago. I told you about the Liang family a few days ago. Now I doubt that Su Yun may be the one who informed the Liang family.


    After all, Su Yun is also one of the leaders of Tianjiao Hall of Fanghe Academy. According to information, the heavenly army of the Liang family is also one of the leaders of Tianjiao hall. I think their ordinary relationship must be different. Su Yun is likely to be the messenger of the Liang family. In addition, Su Tang has some gratitude and resentment with Tianjiao hall in Fanghe Academy.


    Liang Tianjun was captured by his Royal Highness the prince because of Su Tang. In addition to the attack and killing a few days ago, everything revolves around Su Tang alone. "Su Zhan continued.


    "You mean Su Yun is likely to be the informer. Will my su family be convicted of treason like the Liang family?" my grandfather asked, in a dignified tone.

 Chapter 51

    "Well, not only that, I''m afraid even the turmoil caused by the Liang family''s escape will be counted on our Su family. It''s because our Su family is bound to be hated by the whole Lanming kingdom. I''m afraid our Su family will have a bad life at that time. I''m afraid the royal family will also attack our Su family because of this matter.


    From their decisive attack on the Liang family, we can see that the royal family has been eager to suppress the four families.


    Because the four families have become more and more powerful in recent years, and their power has also increased a lot. There is a hidden trend to surpass the royal family, but the royal family is not allowed to happen. So it''s good if Su Yun is not the Messenger this time.


    As long as there is a little sign that Su Yun is that person, I''m afraid the Su family will become the next family to operate in the royal family. "Su Zhan explained the powerful relationship.


    After su Zhan''s words, everyone on the court was silent, and everyone''s face was dignified, because Su Zhan said it might be big or small. If he was careless, the Su family would decline, and there would be no good life in the future. In the long run, the Su family''s extinction period is not far away.


    "Bastard, this bastard, I''m going to ask him how his father taught such a bastard boy."


    At this time, the most angry person is Su Laosan. Unexpectedly, he has selflessly dedicated himself to the family all his life. His grandson has become a person who betrayed the family and pushed the family into the abyss. Such a thing makes me feel very painful.


    "Third, calm down. This matter is not out of control yet. Our top priority now is to find Su Yun and ask him about it. If this matter is really related to him, we must find a way to erase all his suspicions as soon as possible. As long as the means are clean, there is not no chance."


    Boss Su was analyzing and persuading old Su San, but although he said so, he heard many different things from Su Zhan''s tone just now. Su Yun may be the messenger, but he still held a glimmer of hope.


    "Well, the boss is right. Now we must find Su Yun." Lao Zu nodded and said, then turned his head to stare at Su Zhan and asked; "Where is Su Yun now?"


    "Su Yun disappeared last night. I''ve sent the family''s dark guard to look for him all over the city. He hasn''t let go of any of the places he used to go. Up to now, there''s no news. I''m afraid he has gone to the Sirius Kingdom like the Liang family. If so, he would be in trouble.


    At that time, even if he is not the messenger, the royal family will no longer believe in our Su family. At that time, the status of our Su family in the Lanming kingdom will decline sharply. "Su Zhan looked very dignified and replied with a strong look of anger in his eyes.


    "Look, no matter what the price, you must tell me before he reaches the Sirius kingdom that he will be captured, send all the dark guards of the family out, and block the main channels to the Sirius kingdom. I don''t want him to disappear out of thin air.


    On the Royal side, you should also give them a hint in advance. If necessary, you can sacrifice Su Yun and save the whole family. "Old Zu Su Jingtian ordered in a deep voice.


    As soon as Su Jingtian''s words were said, a gray color flashed in his eyes, but he knew that this was the only way out for the family. Who told his grandson to really do such a great evil? Although he was bleeding in his heart, he had to obey the orders of his ancestor Su Jingtian.


    Boss Su came up to him and patted him on the shoulder. He said with regret;


    "Third, I want to be open. I always think Su Yun is a talent who can be made. In the future, he will be the sole leader of the Su family, but I didn''t expect him to go astray. Everything is made by nature. Has our Su family been calm for too many years and need to experience the war again?"


    "Well, I know, I''m just heartache. I didn''t expect this bastard to be so rebellious." a trace of bitterness appeared in the corners of his mouth, and Su Laosan replied weakly.


    His grandson has always been a gifted teenager in his heart. Many times, he also thinks about the family after all. Originally, he planned to ask his ancestors and family owners to let Su Yun enter the gravity area of the Su family to continue his cultivation later when Su Yun''s cultivation reaches the Wuling.


    But who would have thought that his grandson had brought great trouble to the family? Today, Su Laosan never dreamed of it.


    "Let''s put aside what we said just now. The top priority now is to get Su Yun back quickly and settle the matter." old Zu Su said in a deep voice.


    Then Su Jingtian looked around and continued;


    "It''s time for the family to live and die. Everyone goes out. Many things need to be done. Su Tang boy continues to stay here and practice. You don''t care about anything outside. The most important thing for you now is to grow up quickly. If there is any accident this time, if I can''t come back, you will remember it for me.


    Su Tang will be the next guardian of the Su family. No matter how much you pay, you must ensure his safety. Even if the whole Su family is buried, you must protect Su Tang. As long as he is in our Su family, you will have the opportunity to rise again. Are you quite clear? "


    After su Jingtian''s words fell, everyone in the pavilion except Su Tang nodded seriously, and an irresistible firmness burst out in their eyes.


    They are all people who know Su Tang''s talent. They know that as long as Su Tang continues to grow, he will certainly become a giant on the mainland in the future. It will be easy to establish the Su family again at that time. At that time, the status of the Su family will surpass all previous times and reach an unprecedented height.


    "Don''t worry, ancestors. Things haven''t reached the point where they can''t be made up for. Even if it does, I su Tang will lead the Su family through this difficulty. The Su family will never be destroyed. I promise you."


    Su Tang was infected by the atmosphere on the court. He couldn''t help but have an impulse to ask for help from his former friends. Although he didn''t have much confidence, there was still a glimmer of hope.


    "Well, I believe you, as long as we work together, the Su family will survive this crisis safely and the future Su family will be stronger." the old ancestor patted Su Tang on the shoulder and said.


    "Grandpa, I want to tell you something. I hope you can promise." Su Tang stared at Su Jingtian and said.


    "What do you want to say directly?" Su Jingtian nodded and asked.


    "I don''t want to practice for the time being. After all, I just broke through. I think even if I continue to practice, there will be no breakthrough in a short time.


    It''s better to let me go out and give some help to the family. I also have a good friend in the royal family. Now he is the target of Royal training. Maybe I can ask her for help when necessary. "Su Tang continued.


    As soon as he said this, Su Zhan immediately remembered it and said it quickly;


    "Yes, how can I forget this? Tang Er, do you know why I asked you to go home for dinner that day? In fact, the Lord asked me to stay after the early Dynasty. The floor mentioned you many times. I think since you have received the Lord''s attention, you must be outstanding, so I asked you to go home for dinner and want to see what you are outstanding.


    But I didn''t expect you to give me another surprise, and the friend you said, I heard the news that she seems to have been guarded by the guardian apprentice of the royal family. Presumably, she will also become the next guardian of the royal family. With his status, I think she can really resolve the crisis of our Su family. "


    "What do you mean? There was something wrong with Su Tang boy before, so that you didn''t think much of him?" after hearing Su Zhan''s words, old Zu Su Jingtian asked in some doubt. Originally, he was born with such a powerful talent, but now it seems that it should not be what he imagined.


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s question, Su Zhan immediately patted his forehead and said with a smile;


    "I forgot to tell you. In fact, Tang Er didn''t have any cultivation talent at all in the past ten years. I don''t know the specific situation why he has the current talent. I believe it was about a month. Unexpectedly, Tang Er reached the cultivation level of martial arts in less than a month. It''s really unusual."


    At this time, Su Zhan didn''t know that Su Tang had successfully broken through to the realm of great martial arts. He thought that Su Tang had always been his previous cultivation.


    "You mean he hasn''t been practicing for less than a month? Are you sure?" it''s not just that old Zu Su stared at Su Tang in surprise.


    Even other elders stared at Su Tang like monsters. They knew what Su Tang really achieved, but what they didn''t expect was that Su Tang had such strong strength in less than a month.


    This is simply not what human beings can do. Even Su Ming, who shocked the mainland hundreds of years ago, has no such record.


    "Sutang boy, tell me if it''s true?" the old ancestor asked incredulously.


    He had a faint feeling that Su Tang''s talent was not obvious before, probably because he had been hiding. After all, Su Tang had a strange method to cover up his accomplishments, which even he could not see through. If he could cover up his accomplishments, I believe no one in the whole Lanming kingdom could see through his accomplishments.


    Before Su Tang could answer, Su Zhan immediately said; "Lao Zu, I su Zhan dare to promise with my head that Su Tang didn''t open up meridians at all in a month, and he couldn''t open up meridians at all. This has spread all over the country many years ago. It can''t be false.


    In fact, I wonder why Tang Er suddenly opened up meridians, and his cultivation has increased so fast. "

 Chapter 52

    "Lao Zu, father, he''s right. My meridians have only been developed recently. I don''t know if you''ve heard of evolving Jingyu?"


    Su Tang doesn''t intend to hide it. After all, many people already know about it. The royal family must know it. Otherwise, he won''t mention himself to his father many times, but he didn''t expect that the LORD was still a wise man.


    I didn''t have any wrong ideas about myself. I actually chose to make friends with myself and play emotional cards for myself. I really deserve to be the leader of a generation. Such courage is not accidental. The ancients said that how can others snore on the side of the couch?


    The Lord of the country allowed himself to grow up, which is likely to threaten his existence. I''m afraid ordinary people don''t know how many killers they sent to kill themselves.


    "Evolutional pure jade? Don''t tell me, you use evolutional pure jade to open up the meridians?" Su Jingtian asked in horror as soon as he heard Su Tang''s words.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I use the evolution pure jade to evolve the meridians, so my talent is so powerful. I believe you know the effect of the evolution pure jade."


    "It''s really evolving Jingyu. Hahaha, good, good, it''s great. The rise of the Su family will be unstoppable. Hahaha, the evolution channels really surprised me. I didn''t expect to see the first peerless talent of the Su family in my lifetime."


    Su Jingtian laughed wildly when he got Su Tang''s accurate answer. There was no doubt that he was excited in his tone.


    "Lao Zu, what is this pure jade? Why are you so excited?" boss Su asked with some confusion.


    "Evolving Jingyu can evolve everything in the world. It is said that with it, you can also evolve a small world. Su Tang boy uses evolving Jingyu to evolve meridians. His meridians can be said to be the most powerful existence in the world, and there is no fixed form. It will change slowly with his cultivation.


    As we all know, a warrior''s meridians can only be enhanced and cannot be changed, and his meridians can not only be enhanced, but also be constantly changed. This change is simply an evolution. It will slowly evolve towards perfection, just as the world changes slowly. His meridians are like a world. Think about how much aura can be hidden in a world?


    This is not comparable to ordinary martial artists. It can be said that as long as he has enough aura storage, he can easily fight beyond the level. With his more cultivation, only his aura storage is enough, and he can fight with the people at the top of the great martial arts division without losing the wind. "Su Jingtian slowly explained.


    This explanation is the first time Su Tang heard it. Although he has some understanding of the evolution of Jingyu, it is not very in-depth. His business is worth evolving. Jingyu can evolve everything and is extremely precious.


    "How powerful, then why haven''t we heard of such a thing?" boss Su asked in surprise.


    "Of course, there are not many people on the whole continent who know this thing, and few people who can know it. You know, this thing existed before Kaidi opened it up. Now the whole continent may not be able to find a few pieces. Unexpectedly, Su Tang got one.


    What surprised me more was that he knew such a rare thing. To be honest, he didn''t even know it in front of me. "Su Jingtian continued.


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s explanation, the people present nodded clearly, turned their heads and looked at Su Tang with an envious look in their eyes.


    I didn''t expect that such a precious thing was actually obtained by this boy, and such a precious thing was also used to evolve meridians. This is something that other people dare not think of. This also proves once again the luck of Su Tang and the inevitable rise trend of Su family in the future.


    "Lao Zu, since you know evolution Jingyu so well, I have a problem that has been bothering me all the time, and I hope Lao Zu can solve my doubts." Su Tang thought of Su Jingtian''s understanding of evolution Jingyu, so he thought of the unknown purple aura in his meridians. He always wanted to know what he was.


    But now he doesn''t have such a powerful collection as in his previous life, and he can''t find it slowly. Now he can just ask his ancestors. I think he may know something.


    "Tell me, in fact, I don''t know much about the evolution of Jingyu. I just know a little from some ancient books. I don''t know if I can help you solve your doubts." Su Jingtian nodded.


    "Well, then I''ll say, listen, Grandpa. In fact, after I used the evolved pure jade to evolve meridians, a purple aura appeared in my meridians when I practiced for the first time.


    But according to my understanding of Reiki, except for the color division of Reiki with some specific attributes, all other Reiki are milky white, but I can''t figure out what attribute this purple Reiki represents for a while. Please help me out. "Su Tang nodded.


    Su Tang''s words made everyone present frown, but they had never heard that anyone''s aura would be purple.


    The colors of aura are roughly divided into six kinds, including gray, blue, green, gold, red and the most common milky white. Apart from milky white, there are few other colors. The auras of other colors are rare. Not only that, but also the power and effect of auras of other colors are much stronger than those of milky white.


    So every time a warrior with other colors of aura appears, it will cause the crazy robbery of major forces, but Su Tang''s purple aura is very strange, but it has never appeared before.


    A moment later, Su Jingtian asked; "Is there anything different about your purple aura? For example, in terms of power, or does it have some other strange special abilities?"


    "It''s true. The purple aura can increase the attack power of combat skills. I don''t know if my ancestors have heard of such aura?" Su Tang thought of his strange ability to use the purple aura of the God of war when fighting with Tianjiao hall, and immediately said.


    "Increase the combat effectiveness of combat skills? And it''s still purple? Is it? It''s impossible. Its existence is very rare. How can it become the aura of martial arts? It''s strange." Su Jingtian seems to think of something, but he''s not sure. No one has seen such a thing and become the aura of martial arts cultivation.


    "Grandpa, do you know what it is? Please tell me!" Su Tang heard Su Jingtian muttering, as if he knew the existence of this thing. His eyes lit up and stared at Su Jingtian with expectation.


    Su Jingtian didn''t immediately answer Su Tang''s questions, but just frowned and meditated. A moment later, Su Jingtian seemed to understand everything, looked up at Su Tang and said;


    "I know what you mean by aura. It should be like this. When you use evolutionary pure jade to evolve meridians, do you integrate evolutionary pure jade into your body?"


    "Well, I just used the soul refiner array to refine the evolved pure jade into eight divine needles, and then put them into the body from the eight acupoints of the whole body. Then I began to evolve meridians by using the characteristics of the evolved pure jade. What''s the problem?" Su Tang nodded and answered Su Jingtian''s question.


    He told me how to use the evolution net jade to evolve meridians, but he hid why he used the soul refiner array, and didn''t say why he used the evolution net jade.


    "That''s right. It must be so. Congratulations. I didn''t expect you to have such good luck. You''re the first person in the mainland. You''re the first person who has the original purple Qi as a martial spirit. You should also know the origin of the evolution of Jingyu. There must be a lot of original aura in it.


    Basically, the color of this aura is purple, so some people call it the original purple. It can be said that all the heaven and earth auras in our heaven and earth are diluted from this original purple, that is to say, the aura on you is the highest form of this aura. Its particularity is not only a little bit what you said.


    It has many other functions, but you don''t know what the body is. You need to explore it slowly. "Su Jingtian slowly explained to Su Tang.


    "The highest form of all Reiki? No wonder he can devour and assimilate what I absorbed, so the Reiki of heaven and earth is really incredible. I didn''t expect that using evolutionary net jade to evolve meridians would have such benefits."


    Su Jingtian''s simple explanation made Su Tang understand. Combined with the phagocytosis characteristics of his aura, Su Tang had completely believed that the aura in his body was the original purple Qi.


    Su Tang also heard of this in his previous life, but he didn''t think about it at all at the beginning. After all, no one has ever had such aura in the history of Langxie mainland, and even in nature, he rarely sees this original purple Qi.


    "I didn''t expect that you would use the evolved pure jade to evolve meridians. All this can be said to be your personal luck and will be the luck of our Su family." Su Jingtian said again.


    The people on the court nodded one by one and agreed with Su Jingtian''s words. Such luck is not only Su Tang''s own, but also his own Su family''s. having such Su Tang Ben is even the Su family''s luck.


    "Well, boy, I understand. Thank you for your help. Now we''d better go out and have a look at the situation outside. I don''t know if the family has found Su Yun. I also want to find a friend.


    On the one hand, I want to help my grandfather see if he can get that thing. On the other hand, I hope I can get his help. As long as I have his help, my su family will be able to get through this crisis safely. "Su Tang nodded and opened his mouth.

 Chapter 53

    "Yes, Tang Er is right. We must first remove the current crisis, or even if Su Tang has high talent, it is in vain. After all, he doesn''t have enough strength to protect himself, so we need to protect the Tao." Su Jingtian agreed.


    In fact, none of the people present knew Su Tang''s real strength now, although he only reached the level of great martial arts.


    However, as long as he has all his cards, he should be able to compete with people in the Wuling realm. This is the advantage of his fellow practitioners in all departments. This is not a simple result of one plus one.


    Seeing Su Jingtian also agreed with Su Tang, everyone present stopped talking, but left the gravity area behind Su Jingtian. Su Jingtian sat in the main position in the Su family hall and stared down at the man in black armor; "Ghost wolf, how''s it going? Have you heard from Su Yun?"


    "Report back to the old ancestor. After our investigation these days, it is confirmed that Su Yun has left the national capital. All kinds of traces show that he is rushing to the Sirius kingdom. I have arranged people on the major roads leading to the Sirius kingdom. As long as he appears, he will be able to catch him and bring him back."


    The man named ghost wolf answered.


    "Well, well, no matter what price you pay, Su Yun must not reach the Sirius Kingdom this time. You can kill when necessary. This matter is related to the survival and rise and fall of the Su family. You must do it for me. If this thing fails, you don''t have to come back." Su Jingtian ordered again seriously.


    At this time, he has completely abandoned Su Yun in his heart. Su Laosan, who originally held a little hope for Su Yun, has completely given up his heart. Unexpectedly, his grandson is really the person who betrayed the family. It is because his grandson Su family is facing an unprecedented crisis.


    It can be said that the most sad thing in the presence is that Su Laosan, who is very optimistic about his grandson, is actually a betrayer of the family.


    "Yes! My subordinates must do their best to do this." the ghost wolf knelt down on one knee and replied firmly.


    "Well, that''s the best. You go down first and get back any news at any time." Lao Zu waved his hand to the ghost wolf and continued.


    After the ghost wolf left, Su Jingtian stared at the core figure of the Su family on the field and said solemnly; "What happened here today, I don''t want to be spread. No matter who spread it, I''ll kill him. It''s related to the rise and fall of the family. I never joke."


    At this time, there are more people in the hall than those in the gravity area before. Now, even the core figures of the whole Su family exist here, including Su Yun''s father. At this time, he knew that his son had rebelled against the family. At this time, he was also very angry.


    But when he thought of the order given by his ancestor Su Jingtian, he stood up and saluted Su Jingtian with a little luck;


    "Grandpa, can you bypass yun''er and save his life? But what mistake did he make? He is also a descendant of our Su family."


    This man''s name is Su Hai. He is Su Tang''s second uncle. Su Yun is his only son, so he has always spoiled Su Yun and never let him suffer.


    But he never dreamed that his son who wanted to protect so much had betrayed the family. Now the guardians of the family ordered to kill him, which hurt his heart, but he still wanted to try to plead.


    "Ha ha! Spare him? What reason should I spare him? Do you know what kind of crisis he will bring to our Su family? Do you know that your precious son will attack and kill his own brothers in order to avenge foreigners? If it weren''t for Su Tang''s good luck, I''m afraid he would have been killed by your son.


    You are also an old man of the Su family. You tell me what to do to kill people according to the Su family''s ancestral teachings? "Su surprised the weather and smiled back.


    Now the most important person in his whole family is Su Tang. As long as all those who harm Su Tang are unforgivable sinners, plus Su Yun actually chose to betray the family.


    This made him feel a murderous opportunity. If such a person does not die, he may bring unknown crises to the family in the future. As the guardian of the Su family, he feels that it is not allowed to happen.


    "Bastard, you have the face to plead for him? Tell me, how did you teach Su Yun these years? How could you teach such a bastard? You''ve lost my old face. You''re still holding a chance now?"


    Su Laosan, who was already very depressed, saw that his son actually stood up and begged for mercy. His anger was ignited at once. He immediately stood up and shouted.


    "Dad! I... anyway, I hope my grandfather can spare yun''er''s life. It''s a big deal. After all, yun''er is my only son. I beg you."


    Hearing their questions, Su Ting didn''t know what to say for a moment. He immediately crossed his heart and said in a loud voice.


    "Hum, that''s good. If you don''t say so, I forgot that as Su Yun''s father, you didn''t teach strictly. I haven''t asked you about your sin, but you played a rogue on me." my grandfather was also angry with Su Ting''s shamelessness.


    This man really dotes on Su Yun. Unexpectedly, at this time, he still dotes on Su Yun so much that he doesn''t hesitate to exchange his life for Su Yun''s life. This is really admirable and angry.


    "Lao Zu, please, as long as you can spare yun''er''s life, I am willing to accept any punishment."


    Su Ting continued to beg. At this time, he didn''t fully understand how big the disaster Su Yun broke into this time. He didn''t know how angry Su Jingtian was about it at this time.


    At this time, seeing Su Ting''s appearance, the people who understood at the scene shook their heads helplessly and regretfully. Unfortunately, such a guy is still unconscious. It''s a pity that a gifted disciple of the Su family broke into such a disaster and ruined his bright future.


    "Third, you take your son away quickly, or the old ancestor will get angry later. I''m afraid there''s really no room for maneuver."


    At this time, he noticed that Su''s startled face began to change. Boss Su pulled rasu''s third sleeve and gently reminded him.


    The old uncle sitting next to him also winked at Su Laosan at this time. Obviously, he was also reminding him to pull his son away quickly, otherwise the old man would get angry later. It would not be fun. I''m afraid it''s not just Su Yun''s business at that time, but also su Ting.


    After receiving their instructions, Su Laosan also saw that his grandfather''s face began to slowly darken, and immediately stood up and shouted;


    "Bastard!"


    He rushed up quickly and gave Su ting a kick to kneel on the ground.


    Then, as soon as he reached out, he took Su Ting''s clothes and dragged Su Ting out of the hall. The speed was very fast. Su Lao San''s sudden move stunned everyone in the hall. Su Jingtian turned his head and glanced at boss su. He didn''t say anything, but his originally gloomy face eased a lot.


    Just then a man in black armor came out of the hall. It was the ghost wolf who had just left. As soon as he came in, he saluted and said; "Lao Zu, Su Yun has been caught. Now he is being escorted back by the dark guard. I believe he can reach the capital in an hour."


    "Well, yes, your class is very good. Now you take more people to meet them. I''m afraid this matter will lead to complications."


    Su Jingtian nodded and said, then he stared at boss Su and said; "Boss, you have nothing to do anyway. Follow the ghost wolf. Hum."


    Obviously, Su Jingtian is a little angry about what boss Su reminded him just now.


    Su Laosan, a little depressed, stood up and bowed; "Yes, Grandpa, I''ll go with the ghost wolf and bring Su Yun back."


    Then he looked at the old uncle whose face was red and muttered; "You also reminded me why I was the only one injured? This ancestor is really unfair."


    "What? Boss Su, what are you talking about? Why don''t you get out of here?" boss Su whispered. Although it was very small, how could it escape the powerful Wu Zong''s ears.


    Su Jingtian''s angry drink scared boss Su''s neck. He didn''t dare to speak immediately. He quickly walked outside the hall. At the door of the hall, he stopped, turned his head and looked at the ghost wolf; "What are you waiting for? Come with me soon."


    After that, regardless of whether the ghost wolf followed him or not, he quickened his pace and walked towards the outside again. Soon his figure disappeared outside the hall. The ghost wolf was stunned by boss Su''s roar. He stood up with a dull expression and left quickly.


    "There is still a little room for maneuver in this matter. After su Yun comes back and finds out the matter, we can also arrange the next things."


    After they left, Su Jingtian said in a relaxed tone.


    Now that Su Yun has been seized, it shows that there is still a great opportunity to turn around. I''m afraid that Su Yun will really run to the Sirius kingdom. At that time, even if Su Yun is not the messenger, others will not believe that the Su family is innocent. The royal family is likely to take this opportunity to severely suppress the Su family.


    "Yes, Su Yun is being taken back. Soon everything will be clear. The Su family''s crisis also wants to be changed slowly. Perhaps this is also a turning point in my su family''s crisis. After this, the big stone in my heart has been put down a lot."


    The old uncle also said at this time. After hearing his words, Su Zhan also nodded.

 Chapter 54

    Since they know the whole thing, other people in the hall feel a little confused when they hear their words one by one.


    Seeing the confused look of those people in the hall, Su Jingtian said; "I know that many of them are full of doubts about this matter. I''ll tell you briefly now."


    Upon hearing Su Jingtian''s words, everyone on the court sat up and listened attentively. Seeing the appearance of these people, Su Jingtian smiled and said.


    "Don''t be so nervous. Now this matter is no longer dangerous as we imagined. In fact, we have to start with Su Tang''s challenge to Tianjiao hall in Fanghe college a few days ago. Maybe many of you don''t know that Su Yun is actually one of the four leaders of Tianjiao hall.


    Because Su Tang was against Tianjiao hall, he said that after su Tang went home for dinner and left, Su Yun intercepted Su Tang on the way. Although I don''t know why, Su Yun didn''t succeed in the end, but this thing taught us a lesson. Remember the ancestral motto of the Su family, and the same family can''t hurt each other. "


    "Su Yun is the leader of Tianjiao hall. It''s unexpected. I didn''t expect that he dared to kill his fellow brothers for outsiders. It''s crazy."


    Hearing such a thing, everyone on the court became angry. Those people who would hold a trace of regret felt that Su Yun should come to such an end.


    "Well, don''t worry. This is not the most serious thing Su Yun did. The reason why I just gave the order to kill Su Yun is because of the Liang family. You have heard about it a few days ago. Someone must have secretly reported to the Liang family that the core disciples of the Liang family have disappeared.


    The Liang family''s treason is a well-known thing in the Kingdom, and the person who informs the Liang family will also have the same crime. Needless to say, everyone knows the meaning of treason?


    Many evidences point to Su Yun, who is likely to be the messenger. If outsiders know and spread it, our Su family will have the same fate as the Liang family. At that time, our Su family will be unable to gain a foothold in the Lanming Kingdom, and may even be exterminated. "


    Su Jingtian''s voice sounded again. This time, he said what he knew and his analysis.


    All of a sudden, the people in the hall could no longer sit still. They were in an uproar, and their faces were ugly. The story of the Liang family spread a lot a few days ago. Many of them participated in the campaign to destroy the Liang family, but they knew the state of the Liang family in detail.


    But I didn''t expect that such a thing would have something to do with my su family. It turned out that my ancestors would suddenly appear. It''s all because of this.


    "Lao Zu, if Su Yun did this, what should we do?" at this time, a middle-aged man in the hall stood up and asked.


    "We had discussed this matter when we were in the forbidden area and had some ideas, but it''s no use talking about it now. We can''t arrange the follow-up until Su Yun comes back." Su Jingtian explained.


    Then Su Jingtian slowly stood up, glanced at all the people in the hall and said solemnly; "Since everyone is here today, I have one more thing to announce."


    After that, he turned to look at the old people sitting beside him. These people were the ancestors of the Su family in the gravity area. At this time, of course, these people understood what the old ancestor wanted to announce. They all stood up and walked to the bottom of the hall and stood respectfully.


    "Listen to me. If the Su family crisis is really difficult to resolve, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to say my last words at that time, so now I''ll give you some explanations in advance. If I encounter any accident in the Su family crisis, the next Guardian successor of the Su family is Su Tang. Do you understand?"


    Su Jingtian said again, with an unprecedented seriousness and solemnity, word by word, without any element of joking.


    Several old people who had been prepared and knew about it for a long time, without any opinion, said in unison; "I will abide by the law of my ancestors. We will try our best to protect the integrity of the Soviet Union and the Tang Dynasty, even to pieces."


    The words of several elders surprised everyone else in the hall, so that they never thought that Lao Zu would let a waste to replace his guardian.


    Moreover, those powerful ancestors in the family didn''t object to it. What''s going on? Some people were very dissatisfied. They all thought that the ancestor was old and confused. How can they appoint Su Tang as the guardian of the family in the future?


    "Lao Zu, I don''t understand why you will appoint that waste Su Tang as the guardian, but I think it''s very inappropriate for you to do so. Anyway, the future of the Su family must not be handed over to a waste."


    A teenager in his twenties stood up and saluted respectfully, saying that his language was full of disdain for Su Tang.


    "Presumptuous, you bastard, what are you, who dares to question my grandfather''s decision? Do you also want to rebel?"


    Before Su Jingtian spoke, an old man in the hall pointed to the boy and shouted angrily. This man was questioned by the old man from the gravity area. He had seen Su Tang''s talent with his own eyes. He was very angry that his grandson said Su Tang was a waste.


    "Grandpa, I''m right. You''ve been closed in the forbidden area all year round. You don''t know about Su Tang at all. Although he is the legitimate son of the family, his talent can''t bear such an important task." the young man ignored the old man''s scolding and continued.


    The old man was so angry that he immediately rushed up to slap the young man, but his action was held by the old man next to him. At this time, Su Jingtian said with a smile.


    "Su Laosi, you don''t have to be so angry. This boy doesn''t know Su Tang''s talent, so he just said so. In fact, we also know some things before Su Tang these days. If we hadn''t seen it with our own eyes, you wouldn''t believe it."


    "Yes, Grandpa, I just don''t want this boy, because his blindness and arrogance always cost his life. After all, the future Su family still depends on them young people." Su Laosi nodded and said. At this time, his angry look slowly dissipated.


    At this time, Su Jingtian, standing on the throne, looked at the young man and asked with a smile; "Boy, how old are you today? To what extent have you achieved your accomplishments?"


    "Back to my ancestors, I''m 21 years old and my cultivation is in the middle of the great martial arts division." the young man answered with some pride.


    His performance made Su Laosi, who had just calmed down, ignite again. His grandson really doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    At the age of 21, he was in the middle of the martial arts division. He dared to be so proud. Thinking of Su Tang''s current accomplishments, Su Laosi suddenly felt that his face was burning with fire.


    "Ha ha, that''s good. How many years have you been practicing?" Su Jingtian said with a smile again.


    In fact, in his opinion, it''s good to have the cultivation of a great martial arts master at the age of 21. These people will be the unique figures of the Su family in the future. Only when they are still young and haven''t seen real talented people, they will be so arrogant. As long as they see the real genius in the world, they may change.


    "In fifteen years, I began to practice at the age of six." the boy replied again.


    "Well, do you know how old Su Tang is now? How long has he been practicing? To what extent has he achieved?" Su Jingtian asked again.


    Su Jingtian''s question stunned the young man. He really didn''t know this, so he didn''t continue to answer, but turned his head against Su Tang, who stood by and didn''t speak.


    Just then, the voice of old Su''s hatred for iron and steel sounded; "You smelly boy, you jumped out and talked nonsense without knowing the situation. Today I''ll let you have a good look. Your talent is nothing in front of a real genius." Su Laosi''s voice rang through the whole hall.


    "Su Tang boy, remove your decision to cover up your accomplishments and let them see. The people here are not outsiders. They will fight with the Su family in the future."


    Su Jingtian''s voice rang out. At this time, Su Tang, standing on the side, walked out slowly. He was very helpless. In fact, he didn''t like it.


    However, the old ancestor said so. He could not disobey his meaning. He slowly walked to the center of the hall and removed the Dharma decision covering his cultivation. In an instant, a unique breath of a great martial arts master burst out.


    "Hiss! Great martial arts realm, how can this be possible?"


    As soon as Su Tang''s momentum came out, everyone in the hall screamed out.


    "Boy, I''ll tell you that Su Tang is 15 years old and has been practicing for less than a month. At this time, his cultivation is the early stage of a great martial arts teacher, and he is also a martial arts fellow of three departments. In addition to being a great martial arts teacher, his spiritual strength is also very strong."


    Su Jingtian''s voice rang out slowly after su Tang''s momentum was released. In this way, there was an uproar in the hall for a moment.


    "No, it''s impossible. How can he not be a waste? How can he have such cultivation? I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it."


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s words, the young man took a few steps back, and his face was full of incredible look. Not only him, but all the people in the hall stared at Su Tang in horror.


    "Smelly boy, there''s nothing impossible. Su Tang''s talent is not what you can imagine. This is something we all know. We have also confirmed it. You can''t question it. Remember, don''t think you''re arrogant if you have a little talent."


    Seeing the boy lost his soul, Su Laosi said earnestly.

 Chapter 55

    "Yes, Su Laosi is right. As a martial artist, what he needs is an open-minded attitude of seeking advice. He is blind and arrogant. He will not only harm himself, but also affect the family." Su Jingtian''s voice also sounded.


    After their words fell, the young man began to wake up in his lost look, and slowly climbed up his handsome face. Then the young man said firmly;


    "Thank you for your teachings. I know I''m wrong. I will practice calmly in the future, and I won''t be the same as before."


    After the boy retired, Su Tang thought about it and stood up and said; "Lao Zu, I always feel that this time things are not simple. We should prepare for the next crisis in advance."


    Su was stunned. He didn''t understand why Su Tang would say such words at this time. After all, the Su family hasn''t reached the time to retire.


    "I think we should improve our overall strength. As my predecessors know, I am willing to contribute part of my skills now. As long as our strength is strong enough, I don''t believe the royal family dare to touch us!"


    As soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, those who knew Su Tang''s affairs on the court were excited one by one. They were very clear about Su Tang''s personal background. It can be said that his personal background had far exceeded that of the whole Su family.


    "Sutang boy, have you really figured it out?" when everyone was excited, Su Jingtian stood up and stared at Sutang with a dignified face.


    "Yes, I think clearly. This is the only thing I can do for my family now." Su Tang nodded firmly. You know, there are many skills in his mind, including many peerless skills.


    I believe that as long as we have these skills, the strength of the Su family will certainly leap. At that time, even if the royal family really wants to operate on the Su family, the Su family will not be so passive.


    "Now that you have considered it clearly, I won''t say anything more, but even if you have any skills, the Su family can''t be improved in a short time. This crisis is imminent." Su Jingtian flashed a trace of satisfaction in his eyes and continued.


    "Hehe, that''s better. Don''t you forget that I can refine elixirs? As long as there are enough elixirs, I can refine many elixirs that can improve martial arts cultivation for a period of time, and the side effects are very small." the Su family smiled at the corner of his mouth and said confidently.


    This is the confidence of his generation of peerless Dante. In this way, others will not understand.


    "Hahaha, OK, I really forgot if you didn''t say it." Su Jingtian immediately laughed at Su Tang''s words.


    The deep anxiety in his eyes was also reduced a lot, and there was more appreciation and comfort in his eyes when he looked at Su Tang. How can he dislike such a genius who thinks of the family.


    "Have you heard that? You will soon know what kind of evil spirit Su Tang has now. It''s lucky for our Su family to have him as the next guardian of the family." Su Jingtian glanced at everyone''s face in the hall and said loudly.


    At this time, a figure covered with blood outside the hall came in from the outside. This man was boss Su who had left with the ghost wolf. At this time, his whole body was covered with large and small wounds. Many wounds were still bleeding out. The whole person looked embarrassed.


    "Whew!"


    Su Jingtian''s body moves, and a wind sounds. At the next moment, his figure has appeared next to boss Su, holding boss Su with one hand. Su Jingtian asks with an ugly look; "What''s the matter? Didn''t you go to meet the dark guard? How could dragon city be like this?"


    "Lao Zu, we met an ambush on the way back. The dark guards were basically dead. I led those people away and asked the ghost wolf to bring Su Yun back first. Hasn''t he come back yet?" boss Su said in a weak voice.


    "What? You were ambushed. What''s the matter? The ghost wolf didn''t come back. It must be an accident." Su Jingtian immediately opened his mouth and analyzed what boss Su said.


    Then he shouted to the people behind him; "Leave two of you to take good care of boss su. Go to the pharmacy and get those healing pills. Everyone else will go and have a look with me."


    After that, Su Jingtian took a group of Su family members and walked outside the hall. Just as his front foot stepped out of the door, he stopped, turned his head and looked at Su Tang behind him;


    "Su Tang boy, you don''t have to follow us this time. You should prepare at home first. It seems that my su family is really dangerous this time."


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s words, Su Tang thought slightly and immediately nodded and said; "OK, I''ll get everything ready as soon as possible. Remember, don''t be careless when I go out this time. The Su family can''t live without you now."


    "Don''t worry, I understand everything." Su Jingtian nodded, answered seriously, turned and walked out of the hall again.


    "Grandpa, we met and fell in the ghost forest thirty miles outside the city. The ghost wolf took Su Yun to the West. I think it must pass xiheng mountain. You can go there."


    At the moment Su Jingtian turned around, he was seriously injured in the hall. Boss Su said with difficulty.


    "Well, you can rest assured and let us do the rest."


    Su Jingtian nodded back to the hall and replied. Then the two people helped boss su. Su Jingtian then hurried out of the hall with others in the hall, while Su Tang turned and walked towards the warehouse.

 Chapter 56

    Su Jingtian quickly left Su''s house with the core members of the Su family. After about a quarter of an hour, they had come to the ghost forest where boss Su said they had been ambushed. At this time, the scene here was a mess, and several bodies were lying on the ground.


    "Lao Zu, these people are the dark guards of the Su family. It seems that they were really ambushed, but they don''t know who was ambushing them?" Su Zhan said when he saw the bodies on the ground, everyone was wearing the unique clothes of the dark guards of the Su family, and his face was a little ugly.


    "It''s not right. Although everyone''s accomplishments of the Su family''s dark guards are not very strong, they are proficient in joint attack array. There''s no reason to be so vulnerable? Look at the scene. It''s strange that there are no other people''s bodies."


    Su Jingtian said with some doubts. As soon as he said this, the Su family next to him also reacted one by one.


    You know, there was a strong king of Wu here at that time. Boss Su was such a strong man, plus how many dark guards were there. There''s no reason not to leave one of them? Now the scene is obviously handled by others, not the scene of the fight at the beginning.


    When they were puzzled, Su Tang took out many miraculous medicines from the warehouse in the state capital Su''s house, and walked towards the courtyard where he lived without stopping for a moment.


    At this time, the most important thing for him is to quickly refine some elixirs that can improve the cultivation of martial arts. Although there are not many elixirs in the Su family warehouse, he still finds some needed elixirs more or less.


    In the room, the Su family poured all the miraculous drugs out of the storage ring. In the twinkling of an eye, one-third of the floor of the whole practice room was full of miraculous drugs.


    After taking a deep breath, a golden light flashed across Su Tang''s forehead, and a soul power slowly dissipated in the practice room. Then I saw that Su Tang''s two handed determination was constantly changing, and a strange power slowly spread in the practice room.


    "I haven''t refined pills like this for a long time. Fortunately, I only saw some breakthroughs in soul power. Otherwise, it''s really impossible to refine so many pills in a short time." feeling the strange power in the practice room, Su Tang outlined a smile on the corner of his mouth and said softly.


    It turned out that in his previous life, he had been madly refining the same elixir for a period of time. Inadvertently, he found a very powerful method of refining elixir. This method can refine a large number of elixirs of the same kind at one time. It can be said that only miraculous drugs are enough. Hundreds of elixirs can be refined at one time.


    This is something that other soul refiners on the mainland can''t do. Only he at the peak of Danti can create such a refining method. Other people simply don''t have such a powerful soul power to create such a refining method.


    With the experience of his previous life, Su Tang quickly put all the miraculous drugs into the illusory soul stove he outlined with his soul power. He saw that the miraculous drugs that had been stacked here disorderly began to separate slowly.


    With the passage of time, those miraculous drugs have been completely distributed. Each miraculous drug occupies the side of the illusory soul furnace and begins to soften slowly and become viscous liquid.


    After all the miraculous drugs were completely transformed, a trace of purple appeared under the soul furnace intertwined with golden light.


    This trace of purple was soon discovered by Su Tang. This was also the first time he met this situation, but he felt a familiar from this trace of purple. This strange purple had the same breath as the original purple in his body.


    "The original purple Qi has such an effect. I don''t know if it''s good or bad?" Su Tang thought in his heart.


    The change of the Dharma decision in the hand accelerated, and all kinds of viscous liquids in the illusory soul furnace began to move slowly, and they began to merge with each other slowly, and the meaning of purple Qi shuttled back and forth in the condensed liquid, just like a swimming dragon from nine days away.


    With the change of the law, sweat began to seep from Su Tang''s forehead, and the color of the liquid in the illusory soul furnace began to change slowly. With the wandering of the original purple gas, the original yellow liquid of the medicine group became more and more solid.


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang''s face had become very pale, and his eyes were full of weakness, but he still forced himself to cheer up and stared at the semi solidified pill.


    "Drink! Dancheng!" when he realized that the pill had taken shape, Su Tang decided to pinch it fiercely with both hands. With a strange force, he divided the pill like an adult''s head into pills the size of a fingertip.


    Hundreds of pills are spinning wildly in the unreal soul furnace. With the continuous rotation, the pills begin to take shape slowly and become round one by one.


    Half an hour later, Su Tang removed the unreal soul stove, took out more than ten jade bottles from the storage ring, and put away all the pills still rotating in his mouth.


    After collecting all, Su Tang sat weakly on the ground and shook his head bitterly; "Unexpectedly, alchemy is so tired. Why didn''t you feel like this before?"


    After the sound fell, Su Tang poured out a pill from the jade bottle and looked at it carefully. He saw a faint purple floating on the dark yellow pill.


    Put it in front of his nose and sniffed. Su Tang muttered in surprise; "How can it be that it has been raised by one level, and the effect has been increased by at least three times. It''s incredible. The original purple Qi is really extraordinary."


    After a short rest, Su Tang collected all the pills, left the practice room and came to the study. Su Tang picked up a pen and began to think.


    He is now thinking about what kind of skill to give the family in order to make the family get a strong promotion in the shortest time.


    After quickly looking through his memory, Su Tang finally found a secret method called "Rage resolution". This is a secret method left by a mysterious emperor in his previous life when he asked him to refine pills. He also practiced it in his previous life. It can improve the combat effectiveness of the cultivator several times for a period of time, and there are no sequelae. The only disadvantage is that it lasts for an hour.


    The second time you want to use it, you need to wait a day. Although the strength of the Su family is much worse than that of the royal family, if you have such a secret method, you can compete with the royal family for a period of time.


    After several times of thinking, Su Tang chose another skill to cultivate spiritual power, called "magic spirit nine turns". It is said that this skill can increase the spiritual strength nine times when practiced to the extreme, but no one has ever practiced to the extreme, and the highest level is the fourth level.


    Nevertheless, it can also increase the spiritual strength of the cultivator by four times, which is not comparable to the general skills. Such spiritual skills, coupled with the furious decision, must make a great leap in the combat effectiveness of the Su family.


    After it was finalized, Su Tang began to write on white paper.


    At the same time, outside the national capital, Su Jingtian and his party stayed in the ghost forest for a moment. After they didn''t find anything, they rushed to xiheng mountain. Suddenly, a fight came not far from the front, which stopped Su Tang and his party.


    "Why is there a fight here? Are our people fighting?" Su Zhan asked suspiciously.


    "Whether it''s our people or not, let''s go there and have a good look. If it''s our people, we can have a look. Who dares to quarrel with my su family? They haven''t appeared for many years. Have those people forgotten me?" Su Jingtian replied angrily.


    You should know that in those years, he could scare those forces in Lanming kingdom by just saying his name. Now he hasn''t appeared for many years. Maybe many forces have forgotten his existence as the largest expert in the country.


    "Well, let''s hurry up. Whether our people are fighting ahead or not, everyone should pay attention to safety." Su Zhan nodded and continued.


    ¡­¡­


    "Who are you? You dare to oppose my su family."


    At the foot of xiheng mountain, two groups of people are facing each other. One is the dark guard of the Su family, and the other is all dressed in black and looks extremely mysterious.


    As soon as Su Tang''s group arrived, they heard such a voice. Immediately, their faces changed, and then they rushed out one by one.


    "What rat dare to kill my su family''s children here." Su Jingtian''s voice sounded like thunder at the foot of the whole xiheng mountain.


    "It''s the ancestors. They''re coming. The brothers surround all these people and can''t let them run away." the sudden voice made the people belonging to the Su family look happy, and a dark guard immediately said.


    As soon as Su Jingtian and others appeared, another group of people suddenly got confused. They didn''t expect that they would just intercept and kill a few dark guards, which would attract the ancestors of the Su family.


    For the reputation of the ancestors of the Su family, they are like thunder. Although he hasn''t appeared for many years, his reputation in Lanming kingdom was amazing.


    "Boss, what should we do? The old monsters of the Su family have appeared. Now we are really in trouble." one of the black masked people said with some fear.


    "What are you afraid of? Even if the old ghost of the Su family comes? Don''t forget that we brought that thing this time. Even if the old ghost of the Su family comes, don''t want to keep us. Anyway, the boy Su Yun has been sent away by us, and he can''t catch us at all."


    The head in Black said.


    "Who are you? Tell me your name. Su Jingtian never kills anyone without a surname." Su Jingtian pointed to the people in black and shouted.


    "Hahaha, old Su, you want to kill us? I''m afraid you can''t. I''ve heard for a long time that you don''t have a few years to live. Now you don''t close down and seek a breakthrough, and you come here to show off your strength. Do you already know that your Su family will perish in the future?"


    The man in black, who was the first, laughed and mocked.


    As soon as everyone in Black said this, it immediately aroused the discussion of the Su family. In fact, the fact that Su surprised tianshouyuan is close is still a secret in the Su family. No one knows except several core elders.


    Now the man in black suddenly told the secret, which made the Su family, who didn''t know it, look crazy and stare at Su Jingtian suspiciously.


    At this time, Su Jingtian also frowned. How could the other party know such a secret thing?


    Su Jingtian couldn''t understand it. He didn''t believe it was seen by the other party. After all, the other party only had the cultivation of Wuwang realm. It''s impossible to see through him as a strong man of Wuzong realm.


    The only possibility must be that there is a new traitor in the Su family. As for who the traitor is, Su Jingtian has no way to worry about at this time.


    "Unexpectedly, I haven''t appeared for many years. The Su family has faced so many problems. It seems that my su family is really going to decline."


    Although Su Jingtian thought so, he didn''t want to shrink back. After all, he is the current guardian of the Su family. These problems he must face.

 Chapter 57

    "Su Zhan, remember to me that no matter what danger the Su family encounters in the future, you should protect Su Tang well. He is the only hope of my su family. Do you understand?"


    Su Jingtian turned to stare at Su Zhan around him and said seriously.


    "Well, don''t worry, Grandpa. I su Zhan want you to promise today that as long as the Su family has me one day in the future, no matter what difficulties I encounter, I will protect Su Tang. He is my only son." Su Zhan solemnly replied.


    As early as when Su Tang showed his amazing talent, he had made up his mind to take good care of Su Tang. Over the years, he owed a lot to his son.


    "OK, just have your words. I will make the greatest contribution to the Su family with my last few years of life." Su Zhan''s answer Su Jingtian is very satisfied.


    Then he turned his head and stared at the black masked people; "Since you don''t want to say who you are, Su Jingtian has a way to let you say it."


    After saying that, Su Jingtian''s whole body momentum soared, and a unique powerful momentum of Wuzong broke out. Under such pressure, many people in black trembled in their legs.


    "Hum, can you catch us? Old devil Su, look what I have in my hand?"


    I saw a piece of gold paper in the hands of the people in black. With the emergence of the gold paper, a strange ability began to spread slowly and wrapped all the people in black.


    "No, Grandpa, that''s the transmission Rune refined by the soul refiner. Stop them and don''t let them start, otherwise we''ll never catch them."


    Seeing the golden runes collected by the man in black, Su Zhan immediately warned loudly.


    The tone was full of surprise. I didn''t expect these people to have this thing. Such things can''t be refined by any soul refiner. Without soul refiners above Wuzong, they are not qualified to refine.


    "Hahaha, isn''t it too late to stop now? Old Su, even if you are the first expert in Lanming Kingdom, so what? It''s not the same. We can''t help it? I''m looking forward to seeing the demise of your Su family."


    The leading man in black laughed and said. With his voice falling, a strong light flashed, and all the figures of the man in black disappeared out of thin air. Only the voice left by the man in black in the air is still echoing.


    Su Jingtian stared at the place where the people in black disappeared, and said in a very gloomy tone; "The Su family perishes? I''m afraid you can''t see it. No matter who you are and how powerful the forces behind you are, Su Jingtian promises to find you one by one and pick your skin and cramp."


    "Grandpa, I must know who they are. In the whole Lanming Kingdom, I''m afraid only they can take out things like transmitting runes." Su Zhan came over with an ugly face and said.


    "Hmm? Do you know who they are?" Su Jingtian''s very gloomy face changed and looked forward to Su Zhan.


    Su Zhan thought a little and said; "The thing they use, called transmitting runes, is a unique means of soul refiners. The whole Lanming kingdom must be the Feng family with Wuzong level soul refiners to take out such things."


    "The Feng family? What do you say? It must be them. Their Feng family has always been at odds with our Su family. There have been countless open and small fights over the years.


    In addition, only three of the whole Lanming kingdom can challenge the Su family. The Cheng family has always been wise to protect themselves and don''t like to participate in combat. Their can be directly excluded.


    Although the royal family has always kept this distance from our major families, they generally don''t fight against families like us for the rise and fall of the kingdom. In addition, it''s a troubled time in Lanming kingdom. They have no leisure to deal with us and won''t deal with us. Then the only possibility is the Feng family. "


    Su Jingtian was awakened by Su Zhan''s words, and immediately began to analyze it slowly. The more he analyzed it, the more he felt that it was likely that the Feng family was behind the scenes.


    "Go home at once. In the next few days, every member of the Su family is not allowed to leave the capital. I''ll see what he wants from the Feng family." Su Jingtian immediately shouted and ordered.


    Just then Su Zhan came over with a dark guard, stared at Su Jingtian with a dignified face and said; "Lao Zu, the ghost wolf died, and Su Yun was sent away by those people just now. It''s really troublesome.


    Do you think we should let the young core disciples evacuate and hide quietly first? I''m afraid our Su family will be doomed this time. Let them leave. Even if there is any crisis in our Su family, at least there will be incense, so that the whole army will not be destroyed. "


    "This won''t work." as soon as Su Zhan said that, he was immediately rejected by Su Jingtian.


    At this time, Su Laosi also came over and said; "My Lord, my grandfather is right. We can''t deal with this matter like this. If we do, it must be known by other forces and royal families soon.


    Even if our Su family is innocent, the royal family will not believe it. At that time, our Su family''s reputation will also drop sharply. So we all go back and take the lead in finding the royal family to explain this matter.


    At that time, even if others have got Su Yun, our Su family will be on the strong side. After all, the Lord of the country will be fully responsible for finding out this matter. If we say it first, our Su family is on the right side.


    At that time, the royal family will think that our Su family can kill their relatives for the safety of the kingdom. In this way, our Su family has left a good impression in the royal family''s heart, so it is not impossible for our Su family to spend such a crisis. "


    "Well, Su Laosi is right. I think this is the best and most dangerous way at present. If the royal family is determined to attack my su family, even if we let the younger generation leave now, it will be useless.


    After all, they can''t escape to a safe place in a short time, so they will be more dangerous without our protection. "Su Jingtian agrees with Su Laosi.


    "Well, do as you say. I''ll go back immediately and explain it to the Lord first in the palace." Su Zhan thought slightly. Even if he understood the key, he said immediately.


    "Well, master, you should go back immediately and explain this to the Lord." Su Laosi continued.


    "Well, now everyone will meet the capital of the country immediately and prepare for the loss and battle. This time it is the time for the survival of our Su family. Everyone cheer me up. As long as we get through this difficulty, our Su family will be stronger in the future." Su Jingtian said loudly.


    Then they hurried to the direction of the national capital again.

 Chapter 58

    At the gate of the capital city of Lanming Kingdom, the Su family and their party have returned from the outside.


    "Su Zhan, you go to the palace immediately and tell the Lord everything. I''ll wait for your good news at home." Su Jingtian turned to Su Zhan and said.


    "Yes!" after answering, Su Zhan immediately rushed in the direction of the palace.


    Su Zhan was on his way quickly just now. Although he had half a step of King Wu''s cultivation, he turned pale. After all, he had been worried about this for a long time and didn''t rest well for many days.


    But thinking that this was the only chance for the Su family to resolve the crisis, Su Zhan still gritted his teeth and insisted. He urged the few auras in his body to rush to the palace quickly. This time, it was more difficult than when he led the army to fight.


    Seeing Su Zhan leaving, Su Jingtian turned to the Su family behind him and said; "Now everyone goes back to Su''s house with me and makes good preparations. Fighting may break out at any time in the next time."


    At this time, in the Su family''s residence, Su Tang has prepared the skill and pill. Seeing that Su Jingtian and others have not returned yet, Su Tang has a bad hunch in his heart.


    After a short thought, he still felt that he should find a strong foreign aid for the family. When he thought of this place, Su tangdang even left the Su family residence and went straight to Wanbao building.


    In the Wanbao building, Su Tang found Yu Boyang and said directly without unnecessary nonsense; "I want to see your father. Don''t ask me why. I hope you can arrange it for me as soon as possible."


    Yu Boyang was also very happy that Su Tang would suddenly come. After all, every time Su Tang came, he would always bring himself some unexpected surprises. But this time Su Tang said such words as soon as he saw himself, which made Yu Boyang confused.


    "See my father? What can I do for you? You have to tell me. I''ll report it."


    Yu Boyang said in some embarrassment. After all, his father is not an ordinary person. He can''t see if he wants to see, but he doesn''t want to offend the mysterious young man in front of him. Finally, he can only think of this way.


    Hearing Yu Boyang''s words and seeing his embarrassment, Su Tang immediately understood and continued to speak,


    "Well, please bring him a message and tell him, little fish, Lao Fang has come to see you. I believe he will come to see me after hearing this."


    This is exactly what Su Tang said every time he left and returned to Lanming kingdom to find Yu Peng in his previous life. This time, I hope Yu Peng can remember.


    "OK, wait a minute. I''ll send a message for you." after that, Yu Boyang ignored Su Tang and even turned and left.


    In fact, no one knows that Yu Peng has been in Lanming kingdom all the time. Although his soul refiner level has reached the level of Wu Zun, he can be regarded as a famous figure on the mainland.


    But he still didn''t leave Lanming Kingdom, because after Su Ming''s accident, Yu Peng always believed that his powerful master wouldn''t fall easily. The reason why he has been taking Lanming kingdom all these years is to wait for his master to come back.


    In the secret room of Wanbao building, an old man sat quietly on the futon, holding a folding fan in his hand. He looked deeply missing and said softly,


    "Master, little fish, I believe you may be fighting somewhere now. One day you will come back to find little fish. You promised me that you never deceived little fish. You must not deceive me this time."


    Just after his voice fell, there was a knock outside the door, followed by Yu Boyang''s voice; "Father, the child is looking for you again. May I come in?"


    Yu Peng put away the folding fan in his hand and said faintly after calming his mood deeply; "It''s Boyang. Come in!"


    Yu Boyang opened the door and walked in slowly. Seeing the old man sitting on the futon, Yu Boyang didn''t know what to say for a while.


    After all, he knows his father''s temper. He has rarely seen outsiders these years. Even if he and his brothers want to see him, they have to see whether he is in a high mood or not.


    "What''s the matter with Boyang? You don''t usually come to me." Yu Peng asked, staring at Yu Boyang.


    "Father, I came to you this time to help a person deliver a message." Yu Boyang said weakly. After saying that, Yu Boyang regretted that his father would be angry.


    "Send a message? Nonsense, you are now the owner of Wanbao building. How can you send a message for others casually?"


    Sure enough, as Yu Boyang expected, Yu Peng came to disturb himself as soon as he heard that his son was actually trying to help others. As soon as his face became heavy, he shouted angrily.


    Yu Boyang shrunk his neck and said bitterly; "Father, you can''t blame me. After all, the visitor is mysterious, and I don''t want to offend him. Didn''t you teach me? For those who can''t see through, we must maintain enough respect. This is the purpose of Wanbao building all the time."


    "Very mysterious? How mysterious can it be? There are still such people in Lanming kingdom? Tell me what he asked you to bring?"


    Yu Peng is also interested. He knows his little son very well. He is very smooth. He always handles everything and never makes trouble for himself. Therefore, he wants to give Wanbao building to his little son.


    "Well, it''s hard to say. You have to promise me not to be angry before I say it."


    When Yu Peng said this, Yu Boyang was embarrassed again. He knew his father''s nickname. Although few people dared to call him that now, as a child, he was still a little afraid to hand it over in such a big way.


    "What''s hard to say? Tell me quickly, or you''ll go away." Yu Boyang''s face changed and he shouted angrily.


    "Well, that''s what you want me to say." he was startled by his father''s appearance.


    Yu Boyang still decided to express what Su Tang asked him to bring to Yu Peng; "What the man asked me to bring you is, little fish, Lao Fang came to see you."


    After that, Yu Boyang hurriedly pushed to the door. He was ready to run away at any time.


    "Lao Fang is back! Lao Fang is back!" without Yu Boyang''s expected rage, Yu Peng just repeated this sentence blankly.


    The look was full of reminiscence. With the repetition of sentence by sentence, Yu Peng''s eyes began to wet slowly, and two lines of clear tears slowly appeared on his old cheeks.


    Yu Boyang was stunned by the sudden changes. Only since he was sensible, he had never seen his father like this. I didn''t expect that he would be so rude today because of the word of the Su family boy.


    What kind of person is this Su family boy? I thought that every time Su Tang appeared, he would always bring all kinds of surprises to himself. This time is no exception.


    "Father, are you all right?" Yu Boyang looked at his lost father and asked with some worry.


    "Whew!" Yu Peng came to Yu Boyang.


    He grabbed Yu Boyang''s arm and shook it hard and asked; "Where did you say the man was? Are you outside now? What does the man look like?"


    A series of questions came out of Yu Peng''s mouth. Yu Boyang''s arm was hurt by Yu Peng, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and immediately said; "The man is outside. Father, are you going out to see him?"


    "Outside, come on, take me." as soon as Yu Peng heard that the person was still outside, he immediately took Yu Boyang and walked towards the outside.


    In the inner hall of Wanbao building, Su Tang sat bored. At this time, he was also very nervous. He was also afraid to see Yu Peng. This made him have familiar and strange disciples in previous lives. He didn''t know what Yu Peng had become. Was he still the same as before.


    Just when Su Tang was thinking, an old voice sounded in the quiet inner hall; "Smelly boy, I told you to hurry up and take me to see that man."


    Then I saw an old man holding a young man hurried in from behind, his expression full of excitement.


    "Father, he asked me to bring you a message." as soon as he came to the inner hall, Yu Boyang pointed to Su Tang and said.


    At this time, after Yu Pengsong opened Yu Boyang''s words, he let go of his arm, came to Su Tang quickly, and asked excitedly; "Who is your excellency? Who asked you to bring a message here?"


    Seeing that the speaker was just a teenager, Yu Peng''s excitement slowly calmed down. According to his memory, if his master had been alive, he might be almost old now, and he could not be the teenager in front of him.


    "Little fish, you''re old. Some things are hard to say here. Can you take a step and don''t talk?" seeing Yu Peng, Su Tang''s eyes are slightly red, his heart is also very excited, and his tone is full of vicissitudes.

 Chapter 59

    "Well, OK, Boyang, you''re right here. I have something to talk about with this little brother." Yu Peng thought slightly and said.


    Although I don''t know what the relationship between the young man in front of me and the master who disappeared hundreds of years ago is, Yu Peng has no doubt about the young man. To know that he can know his nickname for hundreds of years, there are only a few old friends who are familiar with him.


    Since the boy can say his nickname in one word, he must have something to do with his old friends, even if he is not related to master.


    Then they came to the previously closed secret room of Yu Peng. As soon as they entered the secret room, Yu Peng asked eagerly; "Little brother, who asked you to come here to find me?"


    Although he had been waiting for the news of his master, he really said that at this time, he did not hold a glimmer of hope. After all, his master had fallen under the sky thunder, which was known by people all over the continent.


    "Little fish, don''t worry. I''ll give you a story, or you won''t believe it even if I say it." Su Tang didn''t hurry to reveal his identity.


    As soon as Yu Peng heard Su Tang say this, he calmed down immediately and said slowly; "I''m too eager. Don''t be surprised, little brother. OK, I''ll listen to your story first."


    Although he was very calm, Yu Peng''s heart was not calm at all. Until now, he could not see through the young man in front of him. This was the first time he could not see through a person in so many years.


    This feeling was like when he faced his master Su Ming, which made him feel familiar.


    "Once upon a time, there was a young man. At that time, his strength was only Wuling realm. In an accident, he came to a small town. At that time, there was a once-in-a-century animal tide.


    In the animal tide, he saved a teenager and a girl and ran away all the way, but there were too many monsters and their strength was strong after all. How could a teenager in the Wuling realm escape with two people without a trace of cultivation?


    Finally, the girl was hit by a monster and died. The other teenager was very sad at that time. Finally, they were rescued by the strong man in the mainland. Since then, the two teenagers have been wandering outside. With the passage of time, the strength of one of them has improved very fast. Before long, he became the first person in the whole continent, but the teenager he saved has been wandering all the time Follow him to learn. "


    Su Tang''s tone was full of a look of remembrance and said slowly.


    Yu Pei listened to Su Tang''s story blankly. Two lines of clear tears had already flowed out of his old eyes. The story Su Tang told at this time was exactly what his master saved him and what happened when they were together later. These things have always been deeply buried in Yu Peng''s heart.


    No one has mentioned it for many years. It was mentioned again today. Yu Peng''s thoughts suddenly returned to that time. All the scenes seemed to appear in front of him. Under countless monsters, his master Su Ming ran away with him and his sister. Unfortunately, since his strength was too poor at that time, his beauty was killed by monsters.


    At that time, he was heartbroken and wanted to follow his sister several times. If his master Su Ming hadn''t encouraged him not to give up, he might have died that year.


    "Who are you and why do you know these things?" Yu Peng asked vaguely.


    No one else has ever known about this matter, and he has never mentioned it to anyone himself. It is certain that the only person in the world who can know this matter is his master Su Ming, but his master fell under the sky thunder many years ago. Why does this person know?


    "Then I''ll tell you a story."


    Su Tang continued; "Hundreds of years ago, a peerless genius on the mainland fell when he was baptized by thunder, but his soul slowly floated in the void. With the passage of time, he came to the body of a young man who had just lost. Like him, this young man was born unable to cultivate Reiki."


    "What? There''s such a thing? It''s incredible. It''s incredible. Doesn''t that mean he hasn''t died and has been reborn? Where is he? You know? I want to see him."


    Yu Peng exclaimed, with a strong surprise and excitement in his tone. Many things in the world were beyond his imagination. I think the highest level spread on the mainland was Emperor Wu.


    But his master broke this rule and stepped into the supreme realm that no one had ever stepped into. In those years, he asked his master countless times that the supreme realm was really the end? But every time his master smiled and didn''t answer his questions.


    "If I say I''m him, do you believe it, little fish?" Su Tang said calmly.


    "You? You are him? Are you really him? Do you have anything to prove?"


    Yu Peng was shocked by the sudden surprise. He didn''t believe that such a powerful man as his master would fall. He was waiting for his master''s return here with hope.


    But now, it''s completely different from what he imagined. His master has completely changed a form, which he can''t accept for the time being. After all, his master has formed an inherent form in his heart for a long time, and has suddenly changed, no matter who has some maladjustment.


    "Proof? What I just said is not enough? Little fish, in fact, I didn''t intend to come back to you, because now I have a new identity, and I accept it.


    If I didn''t come to you this time because my family is facing an unprecedented crisis, I really wouldn''t bother you. Anyway, I still hope you can see the past love and help me once. As for the future, I hope we don''t have too much involvement. "


    Su Tang outlined a radian around his mouth and said faintly.


    In fact, he also knows that the events of his previous life have gone with the wind. After all, he is no longer the supreme one who despises the heavens. Even now everyone believes what he says, others will not be too afraid of him, and his strength is still very weak.


    "This... That... Sorry, I''m not that I don''t want to believe you, but the things you just said are too incredible. I need some time to accept. As for what you said to help your current family, don''t worry. I''ll choose to help you anyway."


    When Yu Peng heard Su Tang''s tone, he suddenly felt as if he had lost something important, which made him very uncomfortable, but in terms of tone, he had chosen to believe what the person in front of him said.


    "Then I''ll thank you here first. If you accepted what I just said that day, this time you help me, it will be as if you repay your previous kindness. From then on, we won''t have any relationship anymore." Su Tang nodded, stood up and saluted slightly.


    As soon as Su Tang''s words came out, a trace of regret flashed in Yu Peng''s old eyes. At this time, he had eight floors to believe what this man said. Maybe he was his fallen master.


    As soon as he heard his ruthless words, Yu Peng couldn''t help slapping himself. He thought of those things in the past and the character of his master. Yu Peng knew that he missed this time. After that, he couldn''t save each other''s heart anyway. I''m afraid this friendship would really end.


    "What family do you belong to now? How can I help you?" Yu Peng asked respectfully.


    Although it is irreparable, this is the last thing his master gave him. He still hopes to finish it well. Maybe even if he can''t drink each other''s relationship in the future, at least he hopes to keep friendly with each other.


    "The Su family in Lanming Kingdom, my name is Su Tang. If there is any crisis in the Su family recently, I hope you can help. If there is no crisis, I will give up what I asked for today. It can be regarded as you have paid back my past favor."


    Su Tang told his family. Then, regardless of Yu Peng''s reaction, he turned and left the secret room.


    After su Tang left, Yu Peng seemed to have lost all his strength. He sat quietly on the flying Futon on on the ground. A moment later, he saw a folding fan in his hand.


    Looking at the folding fan, Yu Peng said in a faint voice; "Master, did little fish really make a mistake? Would this person really be you? If it was in the past, I might choose to believe him. There will never be such a thing today. It seems that the comfortable life of these years has made me lose my determination and courage."


    Yu Peng was lost in the secret room, but Su Tang had come to the front hall. After a simple hello to Yu Boyang, he left and saw Su Tang leave.


    Yu Boyang was very confused. He knew Su Tang very well. After his first visit here, Yu Boyang had sent someone to investigate him. He kept the information about Su Tang all the time.


    Shortly after su Tang left, Yu Boyang returned to the door of the secret room. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Yu Peng at this time. A trace of doubt rose in Yu Boyang''s heart. He was deeply puzzled about what Su Tang and his father said, which would make his indifferent father like this.


    In his memory, his father only looks like this every time he mentions Shigong. Does Su Tang have anything to do with Shigong just now? Thinking of this, Yu Boyang immediately asked; "Father, what''s the matter with you? What did Sutang say to you just now?"


    Yu Boyang''s voice didn''t play any role. Yu Peng still sat there quietly, staring at the folding fan in his hand. The whole Buddha was much older, and a strong sense of regret made Yu Boyang aware of it.

 Chapter 60

    "Father, are you all right?" Yu Boyang''s voice increased a little.


    "Boyang, please get me the information about the boy just now. I want to know the big and small things that have happened to him in recent years." Yu Peng woke up from meditation and immediately asked.


    "Oh, I''ll get it for you in a moment. Are you really all right, father? Your face was a little ugly just now. Did the boy offend you, and do you want me to clean him up?" Yu Boyang thought Su Tang had offended his father when he heard Yu Peng asked for Su Tang''s information.


    "Get out, go and tell me his information. Now, right away." Yu Peng was suddenly angry. The whole person stood up, and the momentum of his whole body broke out. Yu Boyang turned and ran away.


    A moment later, Yu Boyang returned to the secret room again, but at this time, he had a thick paper in his hand, which was full of large and small words. He came to Yu Peng and handed over the things in his hand.


    Speak; "Father, this is Su Tang''s information. I checked him earlier. He seemed to have a sudden enlightenment. He suddenly changed from a waste who can''t do anything to a very mysterious person. I often doubt whether this boy was possessed by those great gods in ancient times. It''s really strange."


    After receiving the necessary materials, Yu Peng carefully read them. He didn''t say anything in the middle. Even if he didn''t express what Yu Boyang said, he soon read all the materials, and Yu Peng thought a little.


    The whole man got excited, suddenly stood up, laughed and said; "Ha ha, yes, he must be right. I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it."


    Startled by Yu Peng''s suddenly excited look, Yu Boyang asked in a weak voice; "Father, what are you talking about? Is there anything else you didn''t think of?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Listen to me now. Issue the supreme order of Wanbao building and summon all the martial artists outside to the headquarters. They should arrive before dawn tomorrow, otherwise they will bear all the consequences.


    Tell your eldest brother casually and let him bring all the offerings to me. If I need it, do it now. Don''t ask anything else. You can''t know about it now. "Yu Peng ordered immediately.


    "Yes, father, I''ll do it now." Yu Boyang wanted to ask what happened, but when he heard Yu Peng''s last sentence, he stopped. He just whispered when he left the secret room; "Su Tang, this smelly boy, seems to be in big trouble this time."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yu Boyang was kicked out by Yu Peng, and the whole person lay on the ground.


    At this time, Yu Peng''s voice sounded; "You stinky boy, finally respect Su Tang, or I won''t punish you. Remember, you can''t offend him no matter what it is in the future. If he asks us to do things, we must do it for him unconditionally. If I know you haven''t done it well, you don''t have to call my father in the future."


    "Ah? Father, how can you do this? If he wants our whole Wanbao building, should I give it to him unconditionally?" Yu Boyang heard his father''s words and shouted back at once before he could react to the inexplicable kick.


    "Haven''t you heard me say that we are unconditionally satisfied? Not only wanbaolou, but even if he wants all the things of our family, we must give them to him. Do you understand?" Yu Peng said again in a serious tone.


    Yu Boyang saw Yu Peng''s serious expression in the Wanbao building. Although there were many doubts in his heart, he had to nod and say; "Yes, father, I''ll do as you tell me. Now I''m asking someone to inform my brother."


    After that, Yu Boyang turned and left. After he left, Yu Peng sat quietly in the secret room. The scenes when he met Su Tang today reappeared. The more he recalled what had just happened, the more he regretted it.


    "As smart as a rule, as like as two peas in a moment, his attitude and expression just like the old master," he said, sighing with a sigh. "How can I not find out?"


    After leaving the Wanbao building, Su Tang walked directly to the place where the Su family was located. All the way, he quietly thought about what to do with all this? Su Tang has no confidence in whether Yu Peng will help himself.


    In fact, he also knew in his heart that after all, the things he just said were unimaginable. He had already calculated that he did not regard himself as a madman, let alone expect others to believe what he said.


    As soon as the forefoot stepped into the gate of Su''s house, no bodyguard blocked Su Tang''s way.


    "Eldest young master, my grandfather asked me to wait for you here all the time. He told me to take you to the hall as soon as you came back." the guard said respectfully.


    After su Jingtian announced that Su Tang became the successor of the guardian of the Su family, Su Tang''s status has changed dramatically. In the past, his bodyguards and servants who were unwilling to talk to him have changed their faces and mouths one by one, and they are very respectful to Su Tang.


    How could su Tang, a man at that time, not know such a change? He could only shake his head reluctantly. Originally, he came back to Su''s house to rectify it, but a series of things made him have no time to distract.


    Following behind the bodyguard, Su Tang thought in his heart; "If the Su family survives safely this time, I will make a good rectification. The Su family can''t be as strong as before. If you want to become strong, you have to use more iron and blood means, whether it''s outsiders or your own people."


    "The young master''s hall is here. You can go in alone." every time you walk, the guard in front stops, turns around and salutes respectfully.


    In the Su family hall, all the core disciples of the Su nationality were present. Their faces were very ugly. Only after they came back to the Su family, they were worried that the Su family would not be able to avoid such a disaster.


    In addition, there was no news about Su Zhan''s visit to the palace for a long time, which made the Su family even more worried. Sitting here at this time, they couldn''t figure out how to do it.


    Su Tang walked slowly towards the Su family hall. As soon as he entered the door, Su Jingtian, sitting on the guard, stood up and asked; "Sutang boy, how are you doing? Where were you just now?"


    "I''m ready." after that, Su Tang took out the previously refined pill and copied skill from the storage ring and handed it to Su Jingtian.

 Chapter 61

    After taking the things handed over by Su Tang and giving the jade bottles to the old man standing next to him, Su Jingtian began to look at the paper full of words.


    A moment later, Su Jingtian looked up at Su Tang excitedly, and asked in a trembling voice; "Sutang boy, do you really want to contribute these skills to the family?"


    "Well, this is the skill I want to contribute to the family. What do you think, Grandpa?" Su Tang smiled and replied. Su Tang was not surprised that Su Jingtian would react like this.


    Then he pointed to the jade bottle in the hand of the old man next to him and continued; "These are pills made from the elixir I took from the storehouse before. He can raise the level of Wulin by a small level."


    After taking the jade bottle in the old man''s hand and sweeping it, Su Jingtian asked suspiciously; "Really? We''ve only been away for a few hours. How can you refine so many pills."


    "Well, I refined these just now. I used a special alchemy technique, so I can refine many pills in a short time." Su Tang nodded and said.


    As his voice fell, Su Jingtian also saw a faint color in Su Tang''s eyes. He was very moved. He stretched out his hand and patted Su Tang on the shoulder. Su Jingtian said; "OK, Su Tang boy, if the Su family avoids the crisis this time, you will be the greatest hero of the Su family."


    Feeling the temperature in Su Jingtian''s palm and the gratitude in his words, Su Tang scanned the hall with his eyes and didn''t find Su Zhan''s figure. He immediately frowned and asked; "Grandpa, why didn''t my father come back?"


    Su Jingtian shook his head and didn''t answer. Seeing that everyone else was in low mood, Su Tang also had an ominous feeling in his heart. At this time, a bodyguard''s voice came outside the hall; "Newspaper, someone asked for an interview."


    "Let him in!" Su Jingtian said without much thought.


    After the voice fell, a middle-aged man in silver armor came in from the outside. As soon as he entered the door, he was recognized by Su Jingtian.


    The armor worn by this man is the official guard of the imperial palace of Lanming kingdom. Since this man is from the Imperial Palace, they all cheer up when they think of here. They look anxious and worried and tell someone. At this time, their only thought is, what kind of news will this man bring?


    "You were the one who asked to see me outside just now? Come on, what''s the matter?" Su Jingtian recognized the identity of the person at a glance, but he didn''t like the Su family. He asked calmly.


    When the visitor saw the old man sitting on the throne, his eyes immediately shrunk. He was as thunderous as Su Jingtian''s name. He was the first expert in the bright face of the king of Lanming. He was famous many years ago.


    At this time, I was surprised to see such a legendary strong man. As soon as I heard Su Jingtian''s question, I immediately replied with a respectful look; "It''s the younger generation. I came here today to take a message for Marshal su."


    It was said that Su Zhan had sent the people, and everyone in the field looked suddenly changed, especially Su Jingtian, who had always been calm and calm. At this time, there was a trace of sweat in his palm. Su Zhan didn''t come back and asked outsiders to bring letters back.


    It is obvious that he is likely to be in crisis now. I''m afraid the Feng family has gone to see the Lord first. The Soviet war will tell the whole thing later. How can the Lord who has doubts about him easily believe his words?


    "Tell me what message my father brought back." at this time, Su Tang stood up and asked eagerly.


    At this moment, Su Tang didn''t even notice himself. Unknowingly, he has fully integrated into the Su family, and his mentality has changed significantly. From the beginning, his detached strong mentality has suddenly become now, so he will become very anxious as long as it is related to the safety of the family.


    "Marshal asked me to tell you that he had tried his best, but he was still a little late."


    The bodyguard looked at Su Tang. Although he didn''t know who he was, the identity of a person who could appear here and dared to speak before Su Jingtian must be very unusual, so he didn''t hide it and immediately said everything Su Zhan told him.


    "Well, we know. I have another question. How is he now?" Su Jingtian nodded at this time.


    "Marshal Su is being forced to stay in the palace by the Lord. The Lord has ordered that no one can let Su Zhan go without his order." the guard continued.


    At this moment, the people in the Su family hall could no longer sit still. They looked at each other with ugly faces. Then all their eyes shifted to Su Jingtian, who was sitting in the first place. It was obvious that the Soviet war had been under house arrest by the Lord. I''m afraid the crisis of the Su family was imminent. Now if we don''t make good plans, I''m afraid the Su family will come to an end.


    "OK, thank you. Here you are. He can make you break through quickly." Su Jingtian took out a porcelain vase from the storage ring and threw it to someone, saying thanks.


    As soon as the visitor listened to Su Jingtian''s words, he caught the porcelain vase with a happy face. After carefully putting it away, he bowed and saluted; "Thank you for your gift, elder su. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    Although he didn''t see what Su Jingtian threw, the man still understood something from his tone. To know what Su Jingtian is, the first expert in the Kingdom, can he give something worse? What he didn''t expect was that Su Jingtian was so generous. It seems that he was right to choose to report for Su Zhan.


    Su Jingtian didn''t continue to talk, but waved his hand. Someone came and nodded, then turned and left. As soon as the man left, the whole quiet Su family hall suddenly became noisy.


    "What should we do? It''s obvious that the owner of the house has been under house arrest by the Lord. Our Su family is in a very dangerous situation. What should we do?"


    "What should I do? Let''s go like the Liang family. Send all the core members away quickly."


    "What are you talking about? The master of the family is still in the hands of the master of the country. You just want to run for your life. Are you the Su family?"


    All kinds of worries, fears and reprimands made Su''s hall like a busy market. At this time, Su Jingtian''s face was cold, and his right hand suddenly patted on the table and shouted angrily;


    "Shut up. What time is it now? You still want to make a noise here. I won''t stop anyone who wants to leave the Su family at this time. Get out of here right away. He won''t be a son of the Su family from now on."


    Seeing old Su Su, everyone in the hall closed their mouths.


    Su Laosan, who had been sitting quietly beside him, stood up and advised him; "Let''s calm down. Now the top priority is to find a way to save the owner first and consider how to face the next series of crises. If I guess right, the Feng family and the Cheng family have begun to plan how to deal with my su family."


    "Hum! Find a way to make it easy. What else can you do at this time? Everything is caused by your disheartening grandson." Su Jingtian was angry at this time. Su Laosan stood up and snorted coldly.


    Su Jingtian''s words filled Su Laosan''s face with shame, and he had no face to continue talking. He had to return to his seat again.


    But just then, a middle-aged man standing behind Su Laosan flashed a look of regret and struggle in his eyes. This man was su Yun''s father. Although others didn''t find his look at this time, he was clearly seen by Su Tang standing below.


    "It has something to do with you." Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and thought that all the answers had been solved. Originally, Su Tang wondered why Su Yun was robbed on the way.


    Now seeing Su Yun''s father''s look, Su Tang understood that this person must have leaked the news, which led the Feng family to seize this opportunity, rob Su Yun, and then participate in a Book of the Su family at the country Lord.


    Although Su Tang has figured everything out, he doesn''t intend to say it. After all, the top priority now is to solve the biggest crisis facing the Su family. When Su Yun''s father leaked the news, it can only be regarded as a small thing.


    Let''s wait until the Su family gets through the crisis. This is only one reason. On the other hand, the Su family can''t mess up. If Su Tang says it at this time, the Su family will be in chaos. At that time, outsiders will only have a better chance to deal with the su family.


    "Lao Zu, I think you should go to the palace in person and explain to the Lord. After all, you are also an expert of the older generation. I believe the Lord will give you some thin noodles. This is the best way at present." a middle-aged man in the Su family hall said.


    This remark was quickly refuted; "What do you think? Let Lao Zu go. If Lao Zu is detained by the royal family like the owner, what will the Su family do then?"


    "Yes, I can''t leave the Su family now. As long as I''ve been in charge of the Su family, we can slowly find a way. If I''m left in the palace like the owner, the Su family will face a big crisis. If other forces are in trouble, who else can stop the Su family?"


    There was another noise in the Su family hall. This time, Su Jingtian didn''t stop it. He just frowned and thought about something. The noise became more and more intense. Su Tang stood aside and shook his head helplessly and stood up and said loudly; "All stop. I can''t find a good way just to make a noise like this. I have a way."


    Su Tang''s voice cut through the hall and soon stabilized all the noisy people. At this time, Su Jingtian, the old ancestor sitting in the first place, stared at Su Tang with expectation. He was full of confidence in Su Tang.


    This teenager doesn''t always give him the feeling that he is very mysterious. If there are still people in the Su family who can resolve the crisis, I''m afraid there is only such a teenager in front of him. As for the reason, Su Jingtian doesn''t know. Maybe it''s just an intuition.


    "I have a deep friendship with Princess Ruyan, who is being cultivated by the royal family. I think it is most suitable for me to go to the Palace this time, and my strength is not strong. Even if I am left in the palace, there will be no loss to the Su family.


    If Princess Ruyan is really willing to help me, it will not only save my father, but also let my su family through this crisis, "Su Tang continued.


    Su Tang''s words made everyone present meditate. One by one, they began to analyze the pros and cons, and soon there was an answer. Su Laosan stood up again and said; "Lao Zu, Sutang boy is right. He is the best choice now. The rest of us don''t have deep friendship with the royal family,


    Su Tang is the only one. Besides, I heard that the reason why such a smoke princess has such talent now is all due to Su Tang. There should be no danger in Su Tang with this kindness. "

 Chapter 62

    As soon as the Su family in the hall heard that the old ancestor Su Jingtian said so, none of them expressed more opinions.


    "No, Sutang boy, you can''t go. Even if Princess Ruyan has a deep friendship with you, she has just begun to have such a position. Although she can speak in the royal family, the effect is not obvious." after a short reflection, old Su said.


    "Yes, Grandpa, you should think clearly. Su Tang is the future hope of our Su family. If he makes a mistake, how can we afford our ancestors?" Su Laosan also said.


    With this reminder, Su Jingtian woke up and nodded immediately; "Sutang boy, I thought it was too simple just now. You''d better not go."


    When the three said this, Su Tang didn''t know what to say. Although he believed in the friendship between Princess Ruyan and himself, the rest of the Su family couldn''t understand this feeling. They did it for their own good and for the sake of the family in the future.


    "Well, let''s see what the royal family will do next," Su Jingtian said again.


    When Su Jingtian said this, everyone in the hall was silent. After all, Su Zhan was the contemporary owner of the Su family. He was detained by the royal family, which was directly related to the face of the Su family, but the ancestors said so, and they had no right to object.


    "Well, in that case, we''d better improve our strength first." v. he was very clear about the situation of the Su family at this time and could face battle at any time.


    Su Tang''s voice fell, and Su Jingtian returned to the main position. His eyes swept over the Su family''s face in the hall and said with a very serious expression; "Su Tang just gave me a method to cultivate spiritual power and a secret method to improve my strength."


    After su Jingtian finished, a burst of discussion broke out in the hall.


    "The secret method to improve strength? Is there really such a thing? I''m afraid there''s no such thing in Lanming kingdom?"


    "Yes, but I haven''t heard of any secret method to improve strength in Lanming kingdom!"


    "I''ve seen this in ancient books, but I don''t know how much strength the secret method given by Su Tang can improve."


    Su Tang smiled at the sound of discussion in the hall, stood up and said; "This secret method is called rage resolution. It can instantly increase the user''s combat effectiveness by five times and last for an hour."


    "Hiss!"


    "Five times the combat effectiveness in one hour!"


    "What a powerful secret. With such a thing, my su family can dominate Lanming kingdom!"


    As soon as Su Tang''s words came out, the people in the whole hall burst out and talked excitedly one by one.


    Su Jingtian, who was in the first place, was also shocked by Su Tang''s words. Originally, he thought that this secret method could only double its strength at most. Unexpectedly, it could be increased five times and last for an hour. There must be many requirements for such a powerful secret method to be used.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingtian immediately asked; "Do you need anything to use this secret method? Or do you have any side effects?"


    "Hehe, this is not a secret method. It''s very simple to use. As long as you use the spirit power according to the method recorded above, you can instantly increase your strength by five times. His only side effect is that he will be weak for two hours after use, and can only be used once a day." Su Tang continued to explain.


    "Really?" Su Tang''s explanation brightened Su Tiantian''s eyes. If this thing is really as Su Tang said, it''s a magic skill. With such a secret method, the rise of the Su family is not far away.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, how can this be false? It''s just that people in the family want to practice the secret method. I have one condition."


    Su Tang thought that there were still traitors in the hall at this time. If the traitor learned this secret method, the Su family would be in danger. After all, such a secret method could not be owned by a small family like the Su family.


    "Hmm?" hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian stared at Su Tang in surprise.


    He didn''t understand why Su Tang would say such words at this time. After his understanding of Su Tang in the past two days, Su Tang was not the kind of person who would make random demands.


    "Grandpa, don''t you realize that it''s strange that Su Yun was robbed this time?" just when Su Jingtian was confused, Su Tang''s voice came to his ears.


    Su Tang just stood there quietly without any other actions. His performance surprised Su Tian, and then the voice asked;


    "How can you use it?" Su Tang''s voice sounded in his ear. For a moment, Su Jingtian understood, but he didn''t know why Su Tang could use it.


    After all, only those who have the cultivation of King Wu or above can use such means. Unexpectedly, a person in the realm of great martial arts in Su and Tang Dynasty can use it.


    "Don''t worry why I can use it. Did you encounter some strange things this time?" Su Tang continued to voice.


    "Well, when we arrived at the ghost forest this time, there were only the bodies of our Su family''s dark guard, and no other bodies were found. I was very confused at that time." Su Jingtian replied.


    Su Jingtian''s answer strengthened Su Tang''s mind, and then continued to ask; "Are there any other mysterious discoveries?"


    "Yes, at last, we found out when we were in xiheng mountain that the person who attacked and killed the Su family''s dark guard, and the depression of the leader told me about my near longevity, which made me suspect that there might be a traitor in the family." Su Jingtian didn''t hide anything from Su Tang and told all his guesses.


    "That''s right. Does Lao Zu know who the other party is?"


    "There is a little eyebrow. Those people have teleportation symbols in their hands. Such things are only available to the Feng family in the whole Lanming kingdom. I think those people must have a great relationship with the Feng family."


    "It''s good to know who they are, so that we can guard against them earlier." Su Tang said immediately when he heard that it was probably the Feng family.


    "Yes, now your father has also been detained by the Lord. Obviously, the Feng family has told the Lord about Su Yun." Su Jingtian was 100% sure that the Feng family must be behind the scenes after the bodyguard of the Imperial Palace in the street sent a message.


    The hall was very quiet. All the people looked at Su Tang standing in the center of the hall and Su Jingtian sitting first. They were guessing that Su Tang would put forward a written request, and that the old ancestor Su Jingtian would say so.


    "Boy, did you find something?" Su Jingtian always thought that Su Tang would send a message to himself at this time. There must be some amazing discoveries, and it''s not convenient to say them publicly.


    "Well, just when you talked about it, I observed the expressions of those people in the hall. One person''s expression made me feel very strange. It probably had something to do with him." Su Tang also said his discovery.


    "Who is it? Boy, tell me!" originally, Su Jingtian wanted to wait for the crisis to be resolved and slowly verify who betrayed the family. Now when Su Tang said this, he hurriedly asked.


    Su Tang thought a little and said; "It''s probably Su Yun''s father. His love for Su Yun has reached an amazing level. If it''s for Su Yun, he may betray the family the most."


    "He is also a core member. Maybe it was grandpa three who told him about your ancestor Shouyuan that he told the Feng family. He can still do this. It also explains why the Feng family knew about your ancestor Shouyuan." Su Tang continued.


    "What do you say? It''s really possible!" Su Jingtian immediately agreed with Su Tang''s analysis.


    "I''ll ask Lao Zu for help later. We''ll work together to give him the next set. Maybe he will admit it himself. It''s not necessarily." Su Tang has thought of a way, but needs Su Jingtian''s cooperation.


    A moment later, the two had finished their communication and designed the methods they needed to use.


    At this time, Su Jingtian pretended to be serious and asked; "Sutang boy, tell me what you want."


    "Well, my request is very simple. The comparison of this secret method can''t be spread. It will bring unimaginable danger to my su family, so everyone who wants to learn this secret method must pass the test." Su Tang said.


    "Test? Sutang boy, tell me how to test?" at this time, old Su asked.


    Upon hearing Su Laosi''s question, everyone else in the hall turned to stare at Su Tang and wanted to know what kind of method he would use to test.


    "It''s very simple. The test is not me, but my grandfather." Su Tang said slowly. Staring at Su Jingtian sitting in the main position.


    Su Jingtian had already designed it with Su Tang just now. Seeing that Su Tang turned the topic to himself, Su Jingtian immediately said; "When I practiced outside in my early years, I got a secret method, which is very strange."


    "Strange? Grandpa, what kind of secret method is it?" Su Laosi asked again.


    "This secret method can check other people''s memory, Su Tang said. It must be this test." Su Jingtian explained.


    "Yes, that''s it. The test I''m talking about is to let everyone who wants to learn check his memory for him. As long as he hasn''t been sorry for the family, he can learn." Su Tang continued.


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, everyone in the hall calmed down and frowned slightly. After all, everyone''s memory is the most secret existence, which many people can''t accept.


    "I personally think this method is very feasible. I don''t know what you think?" at this time, Su Jingtian saw that everyone present didn''t speak, and immediately expressed his attitude in support of Su Tang''s practice.


    "Well, this is the only way. After all, this matter is very important. If it is learned by an uneasy and kind-hearted person and leaked out, my su family will be destroyed. I support Su Tang boy''s practice." Su Laosi said after a short thought.


    With the first consent, several old people in the gravity area nodded and agreed.


    Seeing that their elders agree one by one, others dare not say more. After all, the situation at this time is very special. If anyone stands up against it, he may bear some unnecessary charges.

 Chapter 63

    Seeing that the people in the hall stopped talking, Su Jingtian said; "Well, since everyone agrees, let''s start now."


    After that, Su Jingtian''s eyes began to scan back and forth in the hall. Soon, his eyes fixed on Su Yun''s father, pointed to him, and Su Jingtian said; "Let''s start with you. After all, this time it''s your son''s fault. Now I''ll give you a chance to make up for it."


    Seeing Su Jingtian pointing to Su Yun''s father, everyone present was relieved. After all, no one wanted to be the first. They had never heard of such a secret method and didn''t know whether it was dangerous. It''s always good to have someone try in front of them.


    "Well... Grandpa, why did you choose me?" Su Yun''s father immediately burst into a cold sweat and asked with a trembling tone.


    "As I said just now, your son caused this thing. Now I''ll give you a chance to make up for it. I''ll give you a secret method as soon as possible. You can also do more when the family is in danger." Su Jingtian continued, his tone was very calm, and he couldn''t hear any other feelings.


    Su Jingtian''s words were recognized by everyone in the hall. At this time, Su Laosan stood up, looked at Su Jingtian and said; "Lao Zu, I''d better come first. After all, Su Yun is also my grandson. Let me come first."


    Although Su Laosan was afraid, he still didn''t want his son to take the risk.


    "Well, it''s up to you to come first!" Su Jingtian had already guessed that Su Laosan would stand up at this time. Before that, he had discussed the countermeasures with Su Tang, and immediately got up and walked towards Su Laosan.


    "Are you ready?" Su Jingtian asked when he came to Su Laosan.


    At this time, except for Su Tang, everyone in the hall focused on Su Jingtian''s actions. After su Laosan nodded, Su Jingtian stretched out a hand, and the whole palm was pressed on Su Laosan''s spirit cover. A strange force began to wrap Su Jingtian''s palm.


    A moment later, Su Jingtian took back his palm and said with a smile; "Good, old three, you have passed the test. You can cultivate rage."


    At this time, Su Laosan didn''t react from the feeling just now. Just now, he just felt Su Jingtian''s palm pressing on his spirit cover. There was no other feeling. He passed in this way. It''s incredible.


    "Everyone can see that there is no danger at all." Su Jingtian swept his eyes across the hall and said.


    Then his eyes fell on Su Yun''s father. His eyes seemed to say, what do you do? Can''t you run away now?


    "Well, there''s really no danger. Don''t worry!" at this time, although Su Laosan had doubts in his heart, he also said.


    "Well, let''s start with you. After all, Su Yun is also your son. Your father is the first to stand up. You won''t be afraid now?" his eyes fell on Su Yun''s father again, and Su Jingtian said faintly.


    Su Yun''s father said that Su Jingtian still wanted to check it first. He immediately panicked and said with a dodgy look in his eyes; "Lao Zu, can I not check my memory? The big deal is that I will not cultivate rage."


    "Bastard, what are you talking about? Now that the family needs you, you actually told me that you practice. How could I have such a bastard son who is greedy for life and afraid of death?" before Su Jingtian spoke this time, Su Laosan, standing next to him, jumped up, pointed to his son and drank angrily.


    "Father, I don''t want to contribute to the family, but I still can''t accept it." Su Yun''s father had no choice but to explain powerlessly.


    Su Jingtian''s face became gloomy. At this time, he was very sure that this guy was the one who betrayed the family, and immediately snorted coldly; "At this time, you have to accept it if you don''t accept it. Now I suspect you have a secret. Maybe you have done something to betray your family."


    When Su Jingtian said this, everyone in the hall nodded and stared at Su Yun''s father. After all, his practice at this time was too abnormal. If there was no secret, they didn''t believe it.


    "Yes, now you must accept it. If you haven''t done anything sorry for the family, there''s nothing to be afraid of." seeing that things are wrong, old Su immediately shouted.


    "Father, don''t force me. Even if I die, I won''t let others check my memory." Su Yun''s father was afraid and regretted seeing the eyes in the hall.


    Just then Su Tang came over and said; "It doesn''t matter. Since he doesn''t want to, let it go. Anyway, if he doesn''t accept the test, he can''t practice the skill I contributed."


    As soon as Su Tang said this, people in the hall looked at Su Yun''s father one by one, and their eyes changed. There was no feeling like before, and there was more indifference and vigilance.


    When the family is in trouble, such a person is unwilling to advance and retreat with himself and others. Moreover, from his performance just now, I''m afraid he has done something harmful to the family. Such a person is no longer qualified to continue to stay in the Su family.


    "OK, OK, OK, you bastard, what evil did I su Laosan do to have a son like you? From today on, you are no longer my son, and you are no longer a member of the Su family." Su Laosan said with a pale face.


    Then he stared at Su Jingtian and continued; "Lao Zu, I hope you will take him to the Su family. My Su family doesn''t need such a person."


    Su Laosan''s words made Su Tang shake his head. I didn''t expect that things would evolve like this. Such an old man who cares about the family should have such descendants. It''s really a fool of luck.


    "OK, old three, it''s good for you to do this. I don''t need such a person in the Su family." he stretched out his hand and patted old three on the shoulder. Su Jingtian said.


    Then he stared at Su Yun''s father and said; "From today on, you su Ting will no longer be a member of my su family. You can leave here."


    "Grandpa, don''t!" at this time, Su Laosi stood up and stopped.


    "Hmm? Why? Old four, do you still want him to stay?" no one thought of Su''s stop.


    At this time, Su Tang, who was standing on one side, suddenly reacted and immediately said; "Yes, Grandpa four is right. We can''t let him leave."


    "Oh? Why? Su Tang boy, do you want to plead for such a wicked son?" unexpectedly, Su Tang also stood up to stop it at this time, and Su Jingtian was even more confused.


    "I''m not pleading for him. Here''s the thing. I don''t think it''s good for our Su family if we let him leave now." Su Tang explained.


    "No good?"


    "Yes, he is a core member. He knows too many secrets of our Su family, including the two skill skills we have now. If he leaves, no one can guarantee whether he will have resentment. If he divulges this matter at that time, our Su family will be in danger." Su Tang continued to explain.


    Su Jingtian also reacted and nodded immediately; "You''re right. I almost made a big mistake. I think you mean the same thing, old four?"


    Su Laosi nodded and looked at Su Tang standing beside him with some satisfaction. At this time, he admired Su Tang very much. Unexpectedly, he thought that a 15-year-old boy could have such a degree of intelligence. It''s really unusual.


    "If someone comes, take Su Ting down to me first and take good care of him. Don''t let him run away." Su Jingtian ordered loudly.


    Soon two dark guards came in from the outside. After they took Su Ting down, Su Jingtian stared at the others in the hall and said; "Is there anyone who doesn''t want to accept memory check?"


    Just after su Jingtian''s voice fell, an anxious voice came from outside the hall; "It''s not good to report, Lao Zu!"


    Hearing this sound, Su Jingtian quickly rushed out of the hall, grabbed the visitor''s collar and asked; "Say, what happened again."


    At this time, all the people in the hall came out one by one. Su Tang came to Su Jingtian and said; "Lao Zu, don''t worry, let him speak slowly."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian let go of his collar and stared at the visitor.


    "Report to the old ancestor, our Su house has been surrounded by troops who don''t know where to come, and only progress is allowed." the man said what happened outside in one breath under Su Jingtian''s gaze.


    "I didn''t expect their movements to be so fast. I underestimated the Feng family." Su Tang said immediately after hearing the report.


    There was a strong killing in his eyes, which was the first time since his rebirth.


    "I don''t care about them now. What we need to do now is to improve our strength quickly. The things I gave you just now may improve the strength of the Su family within a few hours." Su Tang turned his head and stared at Su Jingtian.


    "OK, everything is up to you." then Su Jingtian took all the core members back to the hall.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Su Jingtian asked Su Tang; "Boy, tell me about your method."


    "Well, all the people here are the core members of my su family. I hope my grandfather will promise to let them all enter the gravity area for cultivation. The effect of cultivation there is better than that outside. With the pills I refined before, I will certainly get the best promotion." Su Tang said.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, a kind of core members turned their heads and stared at Su Jingtian. They all knew that the gravity area had always been the forbidden area of the Su family. They couldn''t enter it without the permission of their ancestors and family owners. Now that the family Su war is gone, they can only listen to Su Jingtian.


    After a short thought, Su Jingtian nodded and said; "Well, today I''ll make an exception and let everyone enter it to practice."


    After that, Su Jingtian stopped talking and walked towards the gravity area with a core member.

 Chapter 64

    At the gate of Su''s gravity area, Su Jingtian turned to a group of core members and said; "After passing this door, you will have ten times the gravity. Pay attention to each one. This is also the core forbidden area of my su family. Today I make an exception to let you enter the cultivation. I don''t want this matter to spread. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!" after su Jingtian finished, everyone bowed down and answered.


    When he opened the door, Su Jingtian led him in first, and Su Tang, who was behind him, also went in. This time, he didn''t want to be so embarrassed when he came here for the first time.


    After a group of people entered, Su Jingtian took out the pill refined by Su Tang from the storage ring and said; "Sutang boy, you can distribute it." then he handed the pill to Sutang.


    Su Tang took it and said; "This pill can make your accomplishments break through a level in a short time. Now people below Wuling come to get the pill first."


    After su Tang''s voice fell, everyone present stared at him in amazement. They had never heard of such pills. How could su Tang refine such pills?


    "What are you waiting for? Time can''t help people. Do you want to see the Su family destroyed?" Su Tang shouted immediately when he saw that no one moved.


    Hearing Su Tang''s cry, they all recovered and went forward to get the pill.


    After handing out all the pills of Wuling, Su Tang said again; "Those above Wuling come to get three pills every day. Tell me immediately after refining. If they can''t break through a level, they can continue to come to me to get pills."


    This time, Su Tang quickly handed out the pills. Finally, only a few ancestors of Wuwang realm and Su Jingtian, the ancestor of Wuzong realm, were left.


    "Grandpa, here are 60 pills in this bottle. Each of you has ten pills. I hope you can break through."


    After making sure that everyone had got the pill, Su Tang turned and said; "Wait for me here for a quarter of an hour. I''ll arrange an array here to help you practice."


    After that, Su Tang took out the storage ring and got the inferior spirit stones used to arrange the array in the warehouse.


    After taking out all the spirit stones, Su Tang waved and threw all the spirit stones into the air. Then he moved and quickly placed all kinds of stones in different directions. After the spirit stones were placed, Su Tang took out Amethyst and crushed it, the powder dispersed, and a golden soul power shot out of his forehead.


    Then he saw the change of his two handed method, and a strange force connected all the spirit stones. With the acceleration of Su Tang''s two handed method, the whole gravity area seemed to be wrapped by a huge light ball.


    "Hiss! This is the spirit gathering array!" boss Su, as a soul refiner, felt something from Su Tang''s actions and exclaimed.


    "What is the spirit gathering array?" Su Jingtian turned to stare at the pale boss Su and asked.


    Boss Su''s injury was not completely healed, but he followed after he heard the news that the Su family was surrounded. He also hoped to make some contributions to the family.


    "The spirit gathering array, unidentified, is the array to gather the spirit of heaven and earth. The array now arranged by Su Tang is the spirit gathering array, but the spirit gathering array now arranged by him is different from what I saw in the book." boss Su explained.


    "Gather the aura of heaven and earth?"


    "Eh! Did you feel it, Grandpa? The aura here began to change." at this time, Su Laosan on one side also felt the change of the aura of heaven and earth.


    Upon hearing this, everyone present felt the aura of heaven and earth here, which was much richer than at the beginning.


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang completed the last law and gave a loud shout; "Get up!"


    "Buzz!"


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, a golden light curtain appeared over the gravity area and disappeared immediately.


    At this time, in the final area, the heaven and earth aura has exceeded nearly ten times that before. Feeling such a strong heaven and earth aura, all the people of the Su family look excited one by one.


    "Boy, you really impress me? I didn''t expect you to be like this." seeing that Su Tang came over after he finished, boss Su immediately said.


    At this time, Su Tang''s face was very pale. He consumed a lot of soul twice in a row, which made him feel the burden.


    "What are you still doing? Don''t practice quickly?" Su Jingtian immediately shouted at the people standing around him when he noticed Su Tang''s weakness.


    Seeing the old ancestor angry, they quickly found a place and began to practice. After everyone left, the Su family came to Su Tang and asked anxiously; "Boy, are you okay?"


    "Fortunately, it''s just a little more consumption. It''ll be all right after a rest." Su Tang replied weakly.


    "That''s good. You can''t do anything." Su Jingtian was relieved to hear that Su Tang was just consuming too much.


    Su Jingtian helped Su Tang to the pavilion and looked at the people who were practicing in the yard. Su Jingtian said; "Su Tang, I don''t have a few years to live. The future Su family will be handed over to you. These people will become the mainstay of the Su family in the future. No matter what they do wrong in the future, I hope you can persuade them and give them another chance."


    "Well, I understand, Grandpa, don''t worry. I will let you live and see the Su family step by step to the top." Su Tang nodded.


    "I don''t expect any more now. I just hope to see you grow up and support a sky for the family in my lifetime." Su Jingtian said with a faint smile on his face.


    Just when they were chatting, the whole country was in chaos. When Su Tang arranged the gathering array just now, the aura of the whole country was pulled over. Now the aura of heaven and earth in all directions is still gathering in the direction of the Su family. This phenomenon soon attracted the attention of the forces in the whole country.

 Chapter 65

    The movement made by Su Tang is too big. Such a big movement has made many forces feel a deep threat, especially the Feng family.


    In a luxurious house in the national capital, Feng Zhengong was calmly thinking about something.


    "Master, what should we do now?" the next old man looked at Feng Zhengong and asked.


    "What else can we do? Now the Lord has not made a statement. The strength of our Feng family is worse than that of the Su family. Now we can only wait." Feng Zhengong said faintly.


    As soon as Feng Zhengong said to wait, the old man at the next head was a little uncomfortable. He hurriedly said, "master, now the Su family has made such a big noise. It seems that someone is breaking through. Do you think the old guy of the Su family has broken through?"


    "It''s impossible. The old guy''s time is running out. Now his physical function has begun to decline. He can''t bear the scouring of heaven and earth aura at all. The more he breaks through, the more dangerous he is." Feng Zhengong immediately denied the old man''s words.


    "Master, can su Ting really believe what he said? Is it his plot?" the old man continued to ask.


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, a trace of doubt flashed on Feng Zhengong''s face. After all, after su Ting told himself that Su Jing tianshouyuan was close, he didn''t appear in. This had to give Feng Zhengong a trace of doubt.


    "I don''t know, but as long as the royal family nods, even if Su Jingtian breaks through, it can''t change the demise of his Su family," Feng Zhengong said again.


    At the same time, in the Imperial Palace, the Lord stood quietly in the open space, staring at the direction of the Su family.


    "What exactly does the Su family mean?" the Lord asked softly.


    As his voice fell, a shadow appeared behind him and replied, "Lord, are you ready to move the Su family?"


    "I don''t know. After all, Lanming kingdom is just and troubled. Now moving the Su family will certainly make the Kingdom more chaotic. What do you think of the old shadow?" the LORD said with a frown.


    "I don''t think so. Besides, the Lord has decided to make good friends with Su Tang. Now maybe it''s an opportunity." Old Ying continued.


    Ying Lao''s words made the Lord meditate again. A moment later, the Lord shook his head and said, "I can''t do this. If I do this now, it will cause a misunderstanding to the outside world. A royal family is afraid of the misunderstanding of the Su family. It will be more than worth the loss."


    "It''s really difficult to deal with this matter. I don''t know how the Lord will deal with the Soviet war. He is the owner of the Su family. If he is detained all the time, it must cause hostility to the Su family." Old Ying continued.


    "But I can''t let Su Zhan leave. After all, no one knows what the Su family thinks now. From the news at this time, the Su family is more dangerous than other families." the Lord continued.


    At this time, in the gravity area of the Su family, Su Tang''s face looked much better than before, while Su Jingtian next to him was staring at the cultivating crowd there.


    "Someone is going to break through. Lao Zu, you should control the scene and don''t let his breakthrough disturb other people." at this time, Su Tang stared at a teenager and turned his head and said.


    As soon as Su Tang''s words came out, Su Jingtian immediately left the pavilion and came to the boy who was about to break through. With a wave of his hands, a transparent mask shrouded the boy. At the moment of the mask, the momentum of the boy suddenly became violent.


    Countless heaven and earth auras began to flow into the mask. The huge heaven and earth aura wrapped the boy''s body. A quarter of an hour later, the heaven and earth aura dispersed, and the boy slowly opened his eyes.


    Seeing that the young man''s breakthrough was over, Su Jingtian waved away his mask and said with a smile, "boy, it''s good. After practicing hard, the future Su family will be handed over to you young people."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Jingtian turned and came to another middle-aged man, and the same mask appeared again.


    As time goes by, more and more people break through. Su Jingtian is almost too busy. Nevertheless, Su Jingtian''s face is filled with this happy smile.


    At this time, Su Tang also came out of the pavilion. Soon, those people basically broke through. Some people who didn''t break through went to Su Tang again to get the pill, and then continued to practice. Looking at those who broke through, Su Tang nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes, now my su family''s strength has increased by at least eight layers compared with that before. If Lao Zu is making a breakthrough, my su family''s strength will double."


    "Old Zu breakthrough? Boy, do you have a way to make old Zu breakthrough?" boss Su asked immediately after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    At this time, although he was still injured, he was much better than before, and his cultivation was promoted from the peak of the middle period of King Wu to the later period of King Wu.


    "Just now I thought about it. There is a pill that can help Lao Zu break through as soon as possible without danger."


    "What pill?"


    "In fact, the cultivation of Lao Zu has already reached the peak in the early days of Wuzong. The reason why he has not broken through is that his physical function has decreased, and he can''t bear the scouring of heaven and earth aura."


    "Well, we all know that, but what pill can improve people''s physical function?" boss Su continued.


    He is also an alchemist. Over the years, he has been looking for a way to help Su Jingtian improve his physical function, but he has never found such a pill, so he was desperate. At this time, Su Tang actually said that he had such a pill, which is undoubtedly a timely help.


    Today''s su family is already in turmoil. If Su Jingtian breaks through, it will bring good results.


    "I once saw a kind of pill on an ancient book. It''s called protecting the body and seizing the heaven. It''s unimaginable. The effect of this pill is to protect the body and seize the heaven and earth." Su Tang thought and said.


    As for the ancient books he said, they are actually the memories of his previous life. This pill was also created by him in his previous life. It is still difficult to refine it with his current soul power.


    "Body protecting pill? Is there really such pill? Can you refine it?" boss Su asked several questions in a row.


    Now he has been completely conquered by Su Tang''s erudition. Countless times he has wondered how he has lived for many years and where he has lived. His knowledge is not as good as that of a 15-year-old boy.


    "Well, it will be difficult for my soul to refine this pill, but there will still be a chance of success." Su Tang nodded.


    "It''s good to have a chance of success. Tell me what elixir you need. I''ll get it for you." boss Su nodded.


    Su Tang took boss Su to the pavilion, took out all the miraculous drugs in his hand, and said, "now I have some miraculous drugs in my hand. At present, there are still two kinds of miraculous drugs. These two kinds of miraculous drugs are rare. There is no warehouse in my su family. I have to go to the Wanbao building."


    "It''s easy to do. No matter how many gold coins I spend, I''ll buy them for you, and you''ll give them to me." then old Su shit was ready to turn and leave.


    Seeing boss Su''s eagerness, Su Tang reluctantly smiled, grabbed him and said, "now the Su family has been surrounded by unknown officers and soldiers. How do you go out? Besides, I didn''t tell you the name of the elixir I need!"


    Su Tang can also understand the old man''s mood at this time. Such an old man makes Su Tang admire very much. They have devoted their whole life to the family.


    "Yes, tell me quickly. I need those two kinds of miraculous drugs. I''ll go to Wanbao building to get them back for you now. As for the officers and soldiers, I don''t pay attention to them at all." Su Lao Avenue.


    "I need dragon blood grass and life leaves. As long as I have these two things, I can start refining body protection and heaven snatching pill. But these two things are very rare, and I don''t know if Wanbao building has them." of course, Su Tang also knows that the guards outside can''t pose a threat to martial artists like them.


    "I''ve heard of these two things. I''ll go to Wanbao building now." then old Su turned and left the pavilion.


    Just as boss Su''s figure was about to disappear in the gravity area, Su Tang''s voice came again: "Grandpa, you go to Wanbao building and say that I urgently need these two kinds of magic drugs. I hope they will help me find a way to get them as soon as possible anyway."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, boss Su was slightly stunned, nodded and left the gravity area.


    After boss Su left, Su Jingtian came to the pavilion and looked at Su Tang and asked; "You asked boss Su to go to Wanbao building? What''s the matter?"


    "I just thought of a pill, but there are still two kinds of miraculous pills. It''s very rare. There''s no warehouse in the Su family, so I asked grandpa to go to the Wanbao building to see if there''s any." Su Tang explained.


    "You want to refine the pill again? What is it? What effect does it have?" Su Jingtian had strong confidence in the pill refined by Su Tang. After all, he saw with his own eyes how many Su families broke through after taking the pill given by Su Tang.


    "Hehe, I refined the pill for you. He can help you break through the realm." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, Su was stunned. He understood his own body better than anyone. It was impossible to break through. Why did Su Tang say so at this time?


    Seeing Su Jingtian''s doubts, Su Tang continued to explain with a smile: "Lao Zu, you don''t know. I just remembered that an ancient book I''ve seen before recorded a pill called protecting the body and seizing the sky pill. As long as you have him, you can break through."


    "Body protection and heaven snatching pill? Do you have a pill?" Su Tang said he saw it in ancient books, and Su Jingtian asked again.


    "Don''t worry about this. The ancient book I''m talking about is given to me by the elder. It records Dan Fang." Su Tang said.


    "Oh, so it is. Try it, but don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Anyway, I''ve lived for many years. It doesn''t matter whether I can break through. As long as I can see your younger generation grow up, I''ll be relieved." Su Jingtian continued.


    Although he has great confidence in Su Tang, Su Tang will do many unexpected things every time, but the name of this pill is known one day, but the level is not low. Su Tang is afraid it is difficult to refine it.

 Chapter 66

    "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I will try my best to refine. As long as the refining is successful, you will have a chance to break through. At that time, the Su family still needs you to hold up a sky." Su Tang said with strong confidence in his eyes.


    Su Jingtian was also infected by Su Tang''s self-confidence for a moment. He stretched out his hand, patted him on the shoulder, smiled and said, "well, as long as you can refine successfully, even if I fight this life, I must break through success. I also want to watch you rise and watch you rise with my su family."


    While they were chatting, at the gate of the Su family, as soon as he stepped out of the gate, old Su was surrounded by a group of soldiers.


    "Presumptuous, who the hell are you? Dare to come to my Su''s house presumptuously and don''t want to live?" boss Su, surrounded by soldiers, shouted angrily.


    "The Lord of the state has ordered that all members of the Su family are only allowed in and out. Those who violate the order will be killed without amnesty!" one of the soldiers shouted.


    As the word "he killed without amnesty" fell, the soldiers next to him entered the state of battle one by one, and a strong murderous spirit spread quietly.


    "Kill without amnesty? Well, I''ll see how you kill without amnesty!" he said three times in a row. Boss Su''s momentum soared, and the later authority of King Wu swept the whole audience, shaking all the soldiers around him out one by one.


    Seeing that boss Su was so powerful, a soldier wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said weakly; "Sir, this is the order of the Lord. Please embarrass us."


    The highest accomplishments of these soldiers are just martial arts. There is no chance to fight back in front of a late king of martial arts like boss su.


    "I don''t want to embarrass you. Now I''m going out and there''s something important that you don''t see." boss Su said with a slight ease.


    The ancestor of the Su family was also a soldier. He has created the Su family step by step. Therefore, when boss Su saw these soldiers, although he was angry, he didn''t have a killing heart. He didn''t let many soldiers die from the attack just now.


    "This..." hearing boss Su''s words, the soldier hesitated in some embarrassment.


    Just then, a middle-aged man in armor came out of Zou Mian and said; "Let the elder go."


    Hearing the man''s voice, the soldiers nearby stood up straight and shouted; "General!"


    "Cheng Yong? Did you bring troops to surround my su family?" seeing the visitor, boss Su asked in a stern tone.


    "Senior, I''m just under orders. I hope you can understand." the middle-aged man named Cheng Yong replied helplessly.


    Seeing Cheng Yong''s helpless appearance, boss Su certainly understood some of these things and didn''t blame him. After a cold hum, he quickly left the Su family.


    After he left, a soldier beside Cheng Yong asked; "General, is it really OK to let him go like this? What should we tell the Lord?"


    "Hey, I will personally report this matter to the Lord of the state. He wants to leave. We can''t leave him at all. I just didn''t expect that he has broken through to the late stage of King Wu. It''s really surprising." Cheng Yong said again.


    As a Cheng family as famous as the Su family, he has heard of some people in the Su family. Unexpectedly, when the Su family was in turmoil, these strong men of the older generation broke through. Is the era of the Su family coming?


    Boss Su, who left the Su family, rushed towards the Wanbao building quickly, but he didn''t find that several prying people in the crowd had been quietly watching his movements.


    After arriving at the Wanbao building, boss Su turned around and looked around. Although he had important things to do in his heart, as King Wu, he still felt that someone was following him.


    The people who had been following boss Su turned around and left one by one.


    "Hum! Wait for me one by one. When the Su family''s affair is over, I won''t dig you out one by one." boss Su thought coldly when he saw several people turning away.


    In the Wanbao building, boss Su directly said his intention. The waiter quickly took boss Su to Yu Boyang. After listening to boss Su''s words, Yu Boyang asked someone to go to the treasure house and take all the elixirs that boss Su needed.


    "Sir, these are the dragon blood grass and life leaves used in my Wanbao building. Take them all." as a result, after the box in the waiter''s hand, Yu Boyang handed it to boss su.


    "Thanks a lot, but I don''t know how many gold coins I need?" boss Su asked immediately when Yu Boyang handed over the things.


    Hearing boss Su''s words, Yu Boyang smiled kindly and said, "senior, these miraculous drugs are given to your Su family in Wanbao building. I have heard about your Su family. I don''t believe your Su family will do such a thing. With the friendship between brother Su Tang and my father, how can I receive your gold coins?"


    "Huh? Su Tang?" boss Su was shocked by Yu Boyang''s words. People in the whole Lanming kingdom knew who the legendary soul refiner was. Unexpectedly, such a figure made friends with Su Tang. Su Tang really surprised him.


    "Well, master, please send these things back quickly. As for other things, let''s talk about them after the Su family gets through the crisis." Yu Boyang didn''t want to entangle more on this topic and immediately opened his mouth.


    "Oh! Oh! OK! Thank you. If you need my su family in the future, just tell me!" then old Su turned and left the Wanbao building.


    In the Su family''s gravity area, boss Su has brought the magic medicine brought back from the Wanbao building to Su Tang.


    "Well, with these things, I will succeed in refining the body protection and heaven snatching elixir. I''ll leave it to you first. I''ll refine the elixir now." Su Tang said happily with the elixir.


    "Well, you go. You can rest assured if you leave it to me." Su Jingtian nodded and agreed.


    Then Su Tang took out the remaining pills and gave them to Su Jingtian, but he took those miraculous pills and walked to a room in the gravity area.


    "I can''t see through this boy more and more. Maybe the matter of the Su family will be calmed down because of him." seeing the back of Su Tang leaving, boss Su said with some feeling.


    Boss Su''s sense of concept attracted Su Jingtian''s recognition, "yes, this little guy is really a lucky star for my su family. I believe as long as he is in my su family, he will flourish!"


    In the room, Su Tang once again used his soul power to draw an illusory soul furnace, put all the magic drugs in it, and began to refine slowly. This refining is completely different from the last one. Su Tang handled every step very carefully, but this step of refining has filled Su Tang''s forehead with sweat.


    "Hoo! It''s not easy to finally refine it. After this event, we must improve our strength as soon as possible." Su Tang said softly after taking a deep breath.


    After wiping the sweat on his forehead, Su Tang focused on refining pills again. The next step is the most important step in the whole process of alchemy, that is, these refined elixir liquids are integrated together.


    Su Tang began to use his soul power to slowly integrate the liquid medicine together. He saw that the colorful liquid was integrated with each other when promoted by Su Tang.


    "Eh! The original purple Qi appeared again! It seems that this thing really has a special effect on the pill." during the fusion, Su Tang accidentally found purple, which appeared when he fused the liquid medicine as last time.


    Thinking of the qualities of the pills refined last time, Su Tang thought that the original purple Qi might really have some special abilities in alchemy.


    Purple Qi swims rapidly in the liquid medicine to be fused. Each swimming will make the liquid medicine fusion more perfect. Nevertheless, Su Tang is still very careful to operate his soul power.


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang fused all the liquid medicine together. Seeing the purple gas still swimming, Su Tang thought secretly in his heart; "This thing is really mysterious. It seems that we will study it in the future."


    After the liquid medicine was fused, Su Tang took a deep breath. A soul fire appeared in the illusory soul furnace and began to bake the liquid medicine slowly. Under the baking of the soul fire, the liquid medicine began to shrink violently and soon changed from the size of an egg to the size of a thumb.


    A very strong smell of medicine began to spread in the room and soon spread outside the room. At this time, in the gravity area, all people have completed the repair. Almost everyone of the strong of the older generation has made great progress. Although some realms have not been broken through, as long as more time is given, the breakthrough is inevitable.


    The core members of the younger generation basically broke through a small realm and suddenly promoted the strength of the Su family.


    Suddenly there was a smell of medicine, which made people in the yard turn their heads and stare at Su Tang''s room.


    "What a strong smell of medicine. I''m afraid the boy is about to refine successfully." boss Su said excitedly.


    Hearing his words, even Su Jingtian, who has always been very indifferent, was excited. After all, he finally had a chance to break through. For a martial artist, breaking through is what they most want to see. Of course, Su Jingtian is no exception.


    Compared with the excitement and joy of those outside, Su Tang in the room was not happy at this time.


    With the baking of the soul fire, the pill began to form and solidify slowly, but Su Tang''s face was very pale. It looked like a piece of white paper. The soul fire, which needed at least the soul refiner of the king of Wu realm, was only a great martial arts realm. If he didn''t have the soul strength of his previous life, he couldn''t show it at all, After such a long time of exertion, his soul power has been unable to support.


    "Hold on, as long as you hold on for a few breaths, you can become a pill. Don''t give up at this time." Su Tang secretly gave himself a way when he felt the rapid consumption of soul power in his body.


    At this time, the original purple Qi in Sutang''s meridians was still restless. It seemed that he heard some calls. Generally, he wanted to break through his body and come outside. Sutang instinctively wanted to suppress some original purple Qi, but there was still a wisp of original purple Qi overflowing from the meridians.


    As soon as the original purple Qi left Su Tang''s body, it shot away in the direction of the soul fire.


    "Wow, what are you doing?" Su Tang was very worried and exclaimed.


    "Boom!"


    The original purple Qi entered the soul fire. The soul fire that had begun to weaken slowly seemed to have received great support. It suddenly broke out. In a moment, the pill with some impurities was baked up by the sudden soul fire.


    "Your uncle, that''s OK!" Su Tang was stunned by the sudden movement. After scolding, he quickly pinched the method and carried out the last set of processes of Chengdan.


    "It''s done!" after taking a deep breath, Su Tang sat on the ground limply, holding the pill just refined in his hand.

 Chapter 67

    The medicine fragrance in the whole gravity area began to disappear slowly. The core members of the Su family standing in the yard couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "Refining is finished?" Su Jingtian turned to boss Su and asked.


    "This should be the completion of refining, but I don''t know if he has succeeded." boss Su also replied with some uncertainty.


    "There should be no problem. I believe this boy has brought us a lot of surprises these days." Su Laosi next to him also said.


    They couldn''t react to the shock and surprise brought by Su Tang to them these days. If they hadn''t experienced it personally, they wouldn''t believe that a 15-year-old boy would be such a monster.


    When the door opened, Su Tang came out with his weak body, with a faint smile on his face, but with his pale face, he looked strange.


    "Boy, are you all right?" seeing Su Tang coming out, Su Jingtian noticed that Su Tang had a problem at this time, and immediately rushed up and helped Su Tang.


    "I''m fine, but I''ve consumed too much soul power. I''m afraid I''ll have to rest for a long time to recover." Su Tang didn''t hide and directly told his current situation.


    When Su Tang said this, Su Jingtian shouted with an ugly face; "You smelly boy, I knew that the pill could not be refined so easily. If something happened to you, how would you let me explain it to your father and how would you let me have the face to see the ancestors?"


    At this time, Su Jingtian is not worried about whether the pill has been successfully refined. For him, Su Tang is the most important person in the Su family. He must not have any accidents. As long as he is in the Su family, he will have a chance.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, Grandpa, my own body is not as serious as you think." Su Tang''s concern for Su Jingtian warmed his heart.


    Just then, boss Su came up, handed a jade bottle and said; "Boy, take this pill quickly."


    "Hmm?" he took the jade bottle handed over by boss Su in some doubt. Su Tang took out the pills. After seeing the pills clearly, Su Tang looked stunned and stared up at Su Lao Avenue; "This is the soul nourishing pill I gave you?"


    "Yes, boy, take it quickly. It can help you recover your soul as soon as possible." boss Su said with a smile.


    "No, this is what I have given you. I can''t take it back." Su Tang put the pill in the jade bottle again and handed it to boss su.


    Boss Su didn''t take it back. He continued to smile at Su Tang and said; "Take it, boy. I''ve broken through now. It''s useless to use this soul nourishing pill. Now you''re the one who really needs it. You can refine more pills for me when you''re good."


    "Hehe, boy, just take it and recover as soon as possible. There are more dangerous battles waiting for us. Only with strong strength can we survive." Su Jingtian also advised with a smile.


    After a slight thought, Su Tang still took the pill.


    At the same time, Su Tang slowly stood up straight, took out another jade bottle from the storage ring, handed it to Su Jingtian and said; "Grandpa, this is the pill I refined. Take it, too."


    "Have you really succeeded in refining?" Su Jingtian asked in surprise when he saw the pill handed over by Su Tang.


    "Well, what a heavy price did you pay? If you can''t succeed, how can you afford me?" Su Tang also joked.


    After receiving the pill from Su Tang, Su Jingtian laughed and said; "Hahaha, that''s great. Thank you, Su Tang."


    Su Jingtian''s mood at this time can hardly be described in words. It can be said that he has been very depressed by the crisis of the Su family these days. Only today when he saw the family''s younger generation break through one by one, he was a little better. Now he sees that Su Tang has successfully refined a pill that can help him break through, which makes him feel better than ever.


    "Lao Zu, although the pill has been refined, I don''t know whether it can make you break through. I can''t foresee whether there will be any danger. I hope you will be careful." Su Tang said again.


    "I understand this. Don''t worry. I will watch the rise of the family step by step, and I will make a breakthrough." Su Jingtian also knew that this breakthrough must be very dangerous, and he still knew his own body.


    Just then, a voice rang out over the Su family.


    "All the people of the Su family, get out and die!"


    Hearing this sound, Su Jingtian frowned, his face was cold, and said in a deep voice, "it seems that they can''t wait."


    "Hum, I didn''t expect the Lord to treat our Su family like this. It''s really chilling that our Su family has helped him fight and defend the world all these years." boss Su said with an ugly face.


    Su Tang knew what day would come, but he didn''t expect to come so fast. It''s only a few days since their accident. The leader of Lanming kingdom is also a decisive person. Su Tang thought secretly.


    "Lao Zu, you take medicine first. Let''s go out and have a look first." boss Su said.


    Then he stared at Su Tang and continued; "Boy, you should stay here first. Don''t go out. Now you are very weak and must recover as soon as possible. No one knows what kind of situation is outside. More strength you have, more chances to live. You have a heavy burden."


    As soon as boss Su said this, Su Tang immediately understood his voice and nodded firmly; "Don''t worry, Grandpa, we will be able to get through this crisis. After you go out, be careful. Just retreat if you can''t, and we''ll fight together."


    "OK, Grandpa, try to break through as soon as possible and be careful." boss Su and the old uncle standing next to each other looked at each other and took the core members of the Su family away from the gravity area.


    Seeing that they all left, Su Tang and Su Jingtian chose a room respectively, one to restore strength and the other to break through strength.


    At the gate of the Su family, boss Su and his party have rushed over. At this time, some guards of the Su family have all fallen to the ground, and a smell of blood has spread at the gate of the Su family.


    "Feng Zhengong, what do you mean? Do you want to go to war with my su family?" the old uncle shouted when he saw the situation on the ground.


    "Hahaha, what do you mean? Su Lin, are you old and confused? Your Su family colluded with the Liang family to betray the kingdom. The evidence is conclusive. The Lord ordered to kill all the members of your Su family." Feng Zhengong laughed and said.


    At Feng Zhengong''s words, the Su family became angry one by one. This is a crime of treason. His Su family has never done such a thing. It''s a shame to be put on such a charge for no reason. How can they not be angry.


    "Hum, I have never done it in the Su family. You must be the most clear person. Why do you say so high sounding?" old uncle Su Lin said disdainfully.


    "How can I know? It''s about your Su family and Liang family. How can I know that my Feng family is a king?" Feng Zhengong replied faintly.


    Just then a voice came out of the void: "Feng Zhengong, what are you waiting for?"


    The sudden sound made the older generation experts of the Su family look ugly one by one, and their eyes were full of dignity. Who was the owner of the sound? The older generation of the Su family knew that he was the real guardian of Lanming kingdom.


    "Yes!" Feng Zhengong arched his hand at the void, then turned to think of the people behind him and said, "let''s kill all the rebels of the Su family."


    As Feng Zhengong''s voice fell, the people behind him actually soared one by one. Seeing that the war was imminent, a light girl''s voice came from a distance; "Stop it!"


    It was Princess Ruyan who followed Han pangzi and Zheng Zhan around him. They ran here quickly. As soon as Princess Ruyan arrived, Feng Zhengong, the wise man, asked; "Who gave you the courage to come here to besiege the Su family?"


    "Princess, how did you come?" Sujia people colluded with Liang Jia to betray the kingdom. I was ordered to come and encircle the Sujia people. "When Feng Zhengong saw a visitor like a smoke princess, he immediately lowered his stance and replied.


    "Ordered to encircle and suppress? Who gave the order? Tell me!" Princess Ruyan continued with a cold face.


    After hearing Princess Ruyan''s words, Feng Zhengong didn''t know how to answer. At this time, the voice in the void sounded again; "Ruyan, step back. Feng Zhengong has my consent to do so."


    This familiar voice appeared and made Princess Ruyan''s face change, but she didn''t choose to retreat, but still stood there and asked; "Grandpa, the Su family will not betray the kingdom. I can guarantee it with my life. Please take back your order and give the Su family some time to clarify."


    "Nonsense! It''s a fact that the Su family betrayed the country. There''s no need to say more about it. We can''t let go of the Su family today. Please step back quickly." the voice in the void sounded again.


    "Hum, I''d like to see how you don''t let go of the Su family." just then Su Tang''s voice came.


    Then he came out of the Su family residence slowly. At this time, his face had completely recovered, and his soul power was even stronger than before.


    "Boy, why are you here? Get back quickly!" Su Lin shouted immediately when he saw Su Tang coming out.


    As soon as boss Su saw Su Tang coming out, he quickly protected him behind him and turned his head and said; "Boy, hurry in and find Lao Zu. It''s very dangerous here."


    "Grandpa, I can''t go. I''m also a member of the Su family. How can I leave at this time? Don''t you forget? I''m the next successor of the guardian of the Su family." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    "Well, you should be careful. As soon as something goes wrong, you can run quickly and find Lao Zu." boss Su said after thinking a little.


    At this time, the voice in the void came again: "that hairy boy, so don''t know life or death? I''ll let you have a good look at what I can do to your Su family today."


    The voice fell, and a huge seal shadow appeared in the void. After solidifying, the shadow quickly hit the place where everyone of the Su family stood.


    "Hum, it doesn''t matter that such a broken God of war seal dare to be taken out and humiliated." Su Tang snorted coldly when he saw the giant seal in the sky. His spiritual power soared, and his method decision changed. A small giant seal also appeared on his head.


    But this giant seal is more solid and simple than the giant seal in the void, with a touch of will from ancient times.


    "Hmm? How can you display such a complete God of war seal, boy? Who are you?" just when Su Tang''s giant seal appeared, a white haired old man appeared behind the void giant seal. At this time, the old man stared at Su Tang with an ugly face and asked.


    The tone was full of incredible.


    "Bang!"


    On the void, the two giant seals collided together.


    "Poof!"


    When the giant seals collided with each other, Su Tang turned white and vomited blood.


    Although the complete God of war seal was displayed, the gap in strength was too large, which could not be made up by martial arts. If his meridians and flesh body were not strong, Su Tang would have fallen to the ground just now.

 Chapter 68

    "Sutang boy, are you okay?"


    Seeing that Su Tang had a hard touch with the Royal guardian, the Su family were stunned one by one. Su Lin took the lead in reacting, rushed to Su Tang and helped him.


    "Cough! I''m fine. It''s just a slight shock injury. It''s no big deal." he stretched out his hand to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth, and Su Tang replied calmly.


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s answer, Su Lin''s worried expression decreased a little, and then turned to stare at the Royal guardian and shouted; "What a shameless and skinnless Royal guardian, he even shot at a younger generation regardless of his identity."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Anyway, your Su family is dying today. You will die if I can''t get out." the Royal Guardian didn''t take Su Lin''s drinking and scolding for a while.


    At this time, Princess Ruyan stood up and said again; "Father, is this my royal style? Is this what you told me before? I''m really disappointed."


    At this time, Princess Ruyan couldn''t figure out why the royal family shot at the Su family. The improvement of her talent was attributed to Su Tang. The core members of the royal family basically knew that the Su family was kind to the royal family. Why did the royal family shoot at the Su family without finding out?


    "Be presumptuous, get back!" he was accused by his daughter in public, which made the Lord''s face very ugly.


    "If you do, don''t be afraid to be told. I''ve heard that people in the royal family are despicable and shameless. Today I finally see it." Han pangzi, who was standing on one side, also said.


    Han pangzi''s words made the guardian of the royal family completely angry, stretched out his finger and said to Han pangzi; "Where did you come from? Since you dare to slander my royal family, you really don''t know what to do."


    After that, the guardian was ready to hand Han pangzi. At this time, the Lord standing on one side stretched out his hand to block the guardian and said; "Grandpa, wait a minute!"


    "Hmm? Why did you stop me?" the guardian looked at the Lord of the country in confusion.


    "Lao Zu, this boy is from the Han family. We''d better not fight with them for the time being." the Lord explained.


    As soon as I heard that the boy was from the Han family, the guardian scattered the aura on the palm of his hand, and a look of fear flashed in his eyes.


    "Hum, you''re the first offender. I''ll let you once today. It''s not an example." the guardian glanced at Han Pang and said.


    His performance was immediately noticed by Su Tang. He stared at Han pangzi in surprise. Su Tang couldn''t help thinking.


    "The royal family is obviously afraid of the Han family. Isn''t the Han family just a second rate family?"


    Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking that there must be something strange in it. Maybe the Han family is not as simple as expected.


    Just when Su Tang was thinking, the voice of the guardian came again; "Su family boy, I''m giving you a chance to hand over the complete God of war seal on your hand. I can consider sparing some of your Su family."


    "Hahaha, I know you have a good mind. Do you think I will believe you? If you want the skill, you can take it yourself." Su Tang laughed disdainfully.


    How can he not know that this man just wants to get a complete God of war seal. After getting it, I''m afraid the Su family will be destroyed.


    At this time, Princess Ruyan, whose face was gray, looked at the Lord and guardian of the country. Princess Ruyan said indifferently in her voice; "I finally see. Is this my home? From today on, I will leave the summer home like smoke."


    The last sentence, like smoke, is sonorous and powerful, incomparably determined.


    "You... You bastard, how can you say such a thing?" the Lord of the country was so angry that his daughter wanted to leave the Xia family in public.


    "Old shadow, take her back to me and don''t let her out." although Ruyan said so, the guardian didn''t want to give up such a talented younger generation and ordered.


    "Yes!" as the voice fell, old shadow flashed to Ruyan, grabbed her and flew towards the palace.


    Seeing that Ruyan was taken away, the LORD turned to stare at the Su family and said; "The Su family collaborated with the enemy and rebelled against the country. Now the evidence is conclusive, and the heavenly army for the protection of the country listens to the order."


    "Yes!" the voice of the Lord fell, and all the heavenly troops hiding aside appeared.


    "If the Su family is convicted, I can''t let go of killing any of them." the Lord continued to order.


    As his orders came down, hundreds of heavenly troops protecting the country rose one by one, staring at everyone in the Su family like wolves.


    "Hahaha, what a guilty crime. I''ll see who dares to step into our Su family today." seeing that the heavenly army of protecting the country is about to attack and kill, a fierce drink rang out from the Su family residence.


    Then he saw Su Jingtian standing in the air, his clothes dancing with the wind, and staring at the guardian of the royal family.


    "Lao Zu?" boss Su turned and shouted in surprise.


    "Lao Zu broke through, he succeeded in breaking through." Su Lin also stared at Su Jingtian standing in the air with an excited look and said.


    Su Tang was also relieved at this time. The breakthrough of his ancestor Su Jingtian reduced the pressure of the Su family for a moment. At least now it seems that the royal family has been afraid to deal with the Su family.


    "Old devil Su, you just appeared now. I thought you would watch the Su family slaughtered." the guardian was not surprised by Su Jingtian''s appearance.


    "When I will appear has nothing to do with you." Su Jingtian said faintly.


    Then one of them came to Su Tang and saw the residual blood on Su Tang''s mouth. Su Jingtian shouted with a gloomy face; "Who hurt Su Tang?"


    "It''s my seat, who told this boy to be ignorant of life and death and dare to fight me without directly killing him." the guardian continued.


    "All right, Su jiaerlang, listen to the order and kill me." Su Jingtian shouted angrily.


    As his orders fell, everyone in the Su family showed their weapons one after another and rushed towards the people of the royal family.


    At this time, Su Jingtian saw Feng Zhengong standing aside. Without saying a word, he immediately flashed over and raised his hand.


    Seeing Su Jingtian rushing towards him, Feng Zhengong quickly retreated with an ugly face, and kept asking for help: "Grandpa, help me."


    "Old devil Su, stop." a fierce drink came from a distance.


    "Stop? If you want to get something beautiful, no one can save him today." Su Jingtian''s action didn''t stop at all, and gave Feng Zhengong a hard slap on the chest.


    "Poof!"


    Feng Zhengong flew backwards and landed a moment later. At this time, his eyes were full of despair and regret, and his vitality began to dissipate slowly.


    By the time the ancestors of the Feng family arrived, Feng Zhengong had completely lost his breath.


    "Old devil Su, I''m not finished with you." seeing that his younger generation was killed by Su Jingtian, the ancestor of the Feng family immediately shouted.


    "Are you finished with me? Well, when the matter here is solved, I''ll go to your Feng family to kill them immediately. I must kill your Feng family." Su Jingtian said coldly.


    "You..." the ancestor of the Feng family was afraid.


    He is a soul refiner himself. Just now he has found that Su Jingtian has broken through. At this time, Su Jingtian can''t compete with him. If he really goes crazy, his Feng family will feel bad.


    "Presumptuous, Su Jingtian, what do you want to do? I really think you will be invincible if you break through?" the guardian was also angry at this time.


    "I don''t know if it''s invincible, but it''s OK to deal with your garbage." Su Jingtian waved his hand and said.


    At this time, Su Tang''s figure began to move slowly into the Su family residence. The blind situation had made him aware of a crisis. Although the Su family seemed to have the upper hand, Su Tang felt that the royal family of Lanming kingdom should have more than this strength.


    Back in the Su family residence, Su Tang took out dozens of spirit stones from the storage ring, looked at the surrounding environment a little, and then quickly began to move.


    Every time he stopped, he would drop a spiritual stone. A moment later, Su Tang placed all the previous spiritual stones.


    "Although the spirit stone is a little less, it must be able to compete with the masters in the early days of Wu Zun."


    After that, several pieces of law making changes in Su Tang''s hands began to spread throughout the Su family. Only transparent silk threads that were hard to find by the naked eye were intertwined above the Su family. With the change of Su Tang''s law making, countless silk threads began to become more and more solid, covering the whole Su family like a mask.


    The ancestor of the Feng family outside the Su family was a high soul refiner. He immediately noticed the changes in the sky over the Su family and hurried to say; "No, there are high-level soul refiners in the Su family."


    "What do you mean?" the Lord asked.


    "At this time, an invisible defense array is slowly gathering over the Su family. This array is very powerful and can at least defend against the strong at the peak of Wuzong." Feng Zhengong said solemnly.


    "How could it be that the most powerful soul refiner of the Su family is not boss Su? At this time, he is here. How can there be anyone else arranging the array?" the national leader said softly with a frown.


    After a little meditation, the Lord seemed to think of something. His eyes quickly swept over the place where the Su family stood. A moment later, his face was full of horror; "It''s him. How is this possible?"


    The sudden tense of the LORD made the guardian standing beside him a little stunned and asked immediately; "Who the hell are you talking about?"


    "Su Tang, the boy who helped Ruyan improve his talent, that is, the boy who just fought with you." the national leader explained with an ugly face.


    "It''s him. How could it be? He''s only fifteen or sixteen years old. How could he still be a high-level soul refiner?" the guardian didn''t believe it at first.

 Chapter 69

    "It shouldn''t be possible. Even if a 15-year-old boy starts to cultivate in his mother''s womb, he can''t complete a powerful array at all." the ancestor of the Feng family said unconvinced.


    "In fact, I don''t want to believe it, but the fact is that Su Tang is very mysterious. Will a person who can use the evolution net jade to evolve meridians be an ordinary person?" the Lord continued.


    As soon as he said this, the ancestor of the Feng family exclaimed; "He has a pure jade?"


    "Yes, the reason why he can cultivate now is all brought by the evolution of pure jade." the national Lord said.


    "It''s unusual for a family boy to know the evolution net jade. Even if we can''t use the evolution net jade to evolve meridians, he did it. This boy is really not an ordinary mystery!" the guardian was surprised at this time.


    In addition, when he collided with Su Tang with the God of war seal, the complete God of war seal used by Su Tang made him feel that Su Tang was very unusual. Maybe there was an unknown strong man standing behind him.


    Thinking of this, the guardian''s face was a little ugly, but it seemed to think of something, and then his face recovered.


    "You can''t break his array?" the guardian turned and stared at the Feng family''s ancestor.


    "There is a way, but it will take a long time." the ancestor of the Feng family nodded after thinking slightly.


    At this time, Su Tang had no idea what to do. He came out of Su''s house again. After saying a few words in Su Jingtian''s ear, Su Jingtian was excited and laughed; "Good boy, I can''t see you still have this skill."


    Seeing Su Jingtian''s happy appearance, Su Lin asked in a curious voice, "Grandpa, what did Su Tang say to you just now? How happy did he make you?"


    "Hahaha, of course I''m happy. It turns out that Su Tang has arranged a defense array in our Su family, which can defend against the experts in the early days of Wu Zun." Su Jingtian whispered.


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s words, Su Lin turned his head and stared at Su Tang in amazement; "You boy, it really surprised me. The shock of torture for many years is not as much as in recent days."


    Su Tang has a faint smile on his face, but there is still a touch of worry in his eyes. After all, he still doesn''t know the real details of the royal family, which makes him very worried. Similarly, he is not sure whether Wanbao building will appear. Whether the Su family can survive this crisis is still unknown.


    Just after the scene fell into silence again, yinglao hurried over from the palace. After whispering with the Lord and the guardian for a while, the guardian''s face was full of smiles.


    "Hahaha, well, as long as they are willing to fight, even if the Su family has an array to guard, they can''t escape such a disaster of killing the family." the guardian laughed.


    Hearing his whisper, the hearts of the whole Su family were raised.


    "Sure enough!" Su Tang thought to himself.


    At this time, several powerful smells suddenly rose in the direction of the palace, and then four figures flew up from the palace and quickly came towards the Su family.


    The sudden appearance of the strong made Su Tang''s face very dignified.


    "It''s them. I didn''t expect that they were still alive." Su Jingtian, who stood in front of them, exclaimed after the four people flew close.


    "Grandpa, do you know them?" Su Tang asked.


    Su Jingtian nodded and said; "Yes, they are people who lived in the same period as me. They are known as the wind and thunder of heaven and earth. They are the four princes of the former royal family. Their strength is average. They just haven''t seen each other for many years. I don''t know how they are now."


    "I think their strength is not lower than yours." Su Tang said solemnly.


    After the voice fell, the four people had come to the gate of the Su family. They saw that the strength of the first old man had reached the amazing later stage of Wuzong, and the other three were all in the middle stage of Wuzong. Such strength shocked the whole audience in an instant.


    "The royal family still has such a strong man. I think the Su family is really dangerous this time." boss Su said with an ugly face.


    Hearing his words, the other su family''s faces were not good-looking. Even Su Jingtian''s expression at this time was unprecedented dignified.


    "Oh, old Su, are you there too? Why haven''t you seen me for many years? I thought you were dead?" the old man, who had just arrived, stared at Su Jingtian mockingly.


    "That''s what I want to say to you. For many years, you didn''t know where you were shrinking. I thought you were dead. What''s the feeling of being a turtle for many years?" Su Jingtian retorted.


    "Hum, don''t talk nonsense. How can I remember the humiliation you caused to our four brothers for many years? It''s time for you to pay off your debt today." summer''s face changed and his voice was gloomy and angry.


    It turned out that many years ago, Su Jingtian and Xia''s four people studied in a college, but Su Jingtian''s talent was amazing at that time. He suppressed Xia and others everywhere, and humiliated them for many times.


    "Repay the debt? It''s up to you. Don''t think you can take revenge now that your cultivation has surpassed me." Su Jingtian despised Xia''s words.


    Su Tang also had no way at this time. After all, he could not participate in the battle at this level, and he could only stare at a group of people. However, when he saw Han pangzi next to him, Su Tang''s eyes brightened and he quickly walked to Han pangzi.


    Whispered in his ear, "fat man, how about you do me a favor?"


    "We two brothers don''t need to say that. Just say what you have to say." when Su rang asked for help, Han pangzi said without saying a word.


    "OK, you''re like this..." Su Tang whispered in Han pangzi''s ear again.


    After that, fat Han stared at Su Tang strangely and asked; "How do you know these things?"


    It turned out that Su Tang just asked Han pangzi to help provoke the four strong men behind him, hoping that the four men would deal with Han pangzi and lead to the strong men behind Han pangzi.


    But Han pangzi didn''t understand why Su Tang knew that there would be strong people after he was killed.


    "I''ll explain to you slowly later. Only you can help me in the current situation." Su Tang said solemnly.


    "OK!" seeing Su Tang''s serious appearance, Han pangzi nodded seriously.


    Then Han pangzi slowly came out and pointed to the Royal people; "You Royal people are really shameless?"


    "Hmm? Fatso, you''re so tired of talking nonsense." the guardian roared angrily when he saw that Han fatso stood up again and spoke so rudely.


    "Yo Yo, now the royal family is really unusual. It doesn''t let people talk. Do you really think your royal family is invincible?" Han pangzi continued in a strange way.


    As soon as these words came out, all the people present turned their heads strangely and stared at the Royal people. Even some people watching the war agreed with what Han pangzi said at this time.


    Seeing that his words had an unexpected effect, Han pangzi continued: "how can the Su family fight for the Lanming kingdom for many years in exchange for the peace of the Lanming Kingdom, otherwise you can be so high?"


    "For such a meritorious hero, you actually eliminated him without finding out. I want to ask if your royal family doesn''t intend to want Lanming Kingdom anymore?"


    As Han pangzi''s voice fell, the faces of the people watching the excitement all around changed wildly.


    "Yes, if Marshal Su hadn''t been fighting in the frontier these years, we would have such a stable life there?"


    "The royal family is such a fool. Does Marshal Su still need to unite with the Sirius kingdom if he wants to rebel? He holds 80% of the military power of the whole Lanming kingdom. Such a person needs to unite with others if he wants to rebel?"


    At this time, the crowd began to get excited. Many people didn''t believe that the Su family would rebel.


    "Yes, everyone is right. Meritorious officials like the Su family say to kill. Now I''m very disappointed in the kingdom." Han pangzi continued.


    Then he continued, no matter how ugly the people on the Royal side looked; "You may not know yet. The objects of the royal family''s end-point training have not had much talent in the past. All this is due to the help of Su Tang, the young master of the Su family, who has greatly improved her talent."


    "It can be said that Su Tang is the benefactor of their royal family. As we all know, how difficult it is to change a person''s talent. Su Tang''s spare no effort to help is indeed a disaster to destroy the family."


    "This has to make me think that the royal family has completely wanted to give up the kingdom. Now the Sirius kingdom is eyeing. Without Marshal Su, no one in the kingdom can stop the iron hoof of the Sirius kingdom."


    Seeing Han Pang speak more and more vigorously, the mood of the civilians around him is becoming more and more unstable. The Lord of the country shouted with a gloomy face; "That''s enough. If you keep talking, I''ll kill you!"


    "Oh, I''m so scared." Han fat man made a funny look of fear and turned his head to the people around him; "You see, this is the royal family of our Lanming kingdom. It''s really disappointing."


    "Boy, shut up!" seeing that the scene was getting out of control, the guardian shouted at once.


    Seeing his body flash, he appeared in front of Han pangzi and raised his hand to hit Han pangzi in the chest.


    Because the speed was too fast, Su Tang and others had no time to respond, but they didn''t expect that at this time, Han pangzi said with a cheap smile on his face; "You underestimate me if you want to do it."


    The guardian''s fist was close to Han pangzi''s chest, and a strange black mask shrouded Han pangzi and the whole person.


    As soon as the strange black stone mask appeared, his face immediately changed in summer. He hurriedly reminded him, "be careful and step back quickly."


    Just as the sound of his reminder fell, an old voice sounded: "hum, you dare to attack my Korean children. I think you are tired of living."


    The voice fell, and an old man in a black robe appeared next to Han pangzi. His whole body revealed a very uncomfortable breath, just like the devil in hell, very cold.


    "Han family madman!"


    After seeing the visitor clearly, the guardian withdrew and shouted in horror.


    "Jie Jie, I can''t imagine that someone knows me." after the old man smiled strangely, he stretched out a withered claw with only skin and bones to grasp the retreating guardian.


    As soon as I saw the Han family Madman''s merciless hand, summer hurried out a voice to stop the way; "Master madman, show mercy."


    "Tear it!"


    The madman''s fierce grasp hit the guardian''s right arm. A tearing sound sounded, and one of the guardian''s arms was torn down.


    "Ah!" the arm was torn and blood splashed, which made the guardian scream in pain.


    Ignoring his scream, the madman said coldly; "Mercy? Joke, why didn''t I see his mercy when he attacked my Han children just now?"


    "Don''t go too far, master madman." seeing the guardian screaming on the ground, summer and others looked very ugly.


    "Too much? I''m too much. What do you want?" the madman looked at Xia and others with disdain.


    "Wu Zun?" Su Tang said in surprise when he felt the momentum of the madman.


    He knew that the royal family would be so afraid of the Han family. Presumably, the Han family must have someone they were afraid of, but he never thought that the person who made the royal family so afraid was actually a wuzun.


    With such a strong Han family, why are they always willing to be a second rate force?


    "Hmm? Boy, it''s good. You''re the Su Tang that the little fat man said? It''s good!" the crazy devil turned and said in surprise when he heard Su Tang say his cultivation accomplishments.


    "I''m flattered," Su Tang replied politely to the strong man.

 Chapter 70

    After a few simple words with Su Tang, the madman turned his head and stared at the Royal people again; "I''ve heard about the Su family. It''s very strange. If you really want to deal with the Su family, I have to stand up and help the Su family."


    "Why?" a madman said, and summer asked in some confusion.


    "Why? You''re okay to ask why? Do you really or falsely don''t know?" Han pangzi said first.


    As soon as Han pangzi said this, summer immediately understood and said in a deep voice; "We can let go of the Su family, but Su Tang must hand in the complete God of war seal. This skill has belonged to my royal family for hundreds of years."


    "It''s shameless. Su Tang''s martial arts are his own. You''re so lucky to covet other people''s martial arts. I don''t know how your royal face can be exercised. You can reach such a level." Han pangzi said with disdain on his face.


    As Han pangzi''s voice fell, Su Tang also stood up and said; "Want martial arts? Why should I give it to you? Do you really think you are a royal family?"


    "Boy, you have to give today, you have to give if you don''t give." the guardian of a nearby room was so painful that he said loudly at this time.


    "What an overbearing royal family, it seems that my blow was too light." at this time, the crazy devil''s cold voice sounded again.


    Hearing the voice of the mad devil, the guardian instinctively retreated, stared at the mad devil with a face of fear, and dared not say a word.


    "Master crazy devil, you don''t have to be arrogant here. As he said, as long as the Su family hands over the complete God of war seal today, I can spare the Su family once." summer also said at this time.


    "Hahaha, joke, let me hand it in. Will you let it go today and kill my su family tomorrow? You think I''m an idiot? I''ll give you martial arts skills to increase your strength? If you want to fight, fight? What clothes?" Su Tang asked with a laugh.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the Su family stared at the people on the Royal side with a wary face.


    "What a brave boy, but I don''t know if your adults have taught you not to be too arrogant?" as the voice fell, I saw a crack in the sky, and a middle-aged man in a Golden Dragon Robe came out.


    At the moment this man appeared, the whole royal family knelt down and shouted; "Welcome to my grandfather!"


    "Royal ancestor?" Han pangzi said in a puzzled way.


    "He is also a strong man in the realm of Wu Zun. The water in Lanming kingdom is really deep!" Su Tang murmured.


    When everyone was surprised, another voice sounded again; "Has anyone ever told you that you can''t provoke many people?"


    When the voice fell, Su Tang''s mouth did not outline a smile, and said softly, "he''s still coming!"


    "Who''s here again?" Su Jingtian asked suspiciously when he heard Su Tang''s whisper.


    "A savior of the Su family, don''t worry, the Su family won''t have anything this time. The end of the royal family is coming." Su Tang said with a smile.


    The royal family has been sentenced in the tone, and the next result.


    "Who is it? Get out of here!" the man in Dragon Robe, who had just stopped, frowned and shouted.


    "Hum! I''m afraid you''ll be scared to death if I come out!" the voice fell, and there were more than ten cracks in the whole sky. One person would come out of each crack. Seeing so many Wu zuns appear together, everyone present looked at the sky in horror. The pressure emitted by these Wu zuns made it very difficult for many civilians to breathe.


    After more than ten Wu zuns appeared in the air, an old man flashed to Su Tang and bowed and said, "this time it came too suddenly and prepared in a hurry, so I hope you don''t blame me for being late."


    "Lord Yu Peng!"


    As the old man''s voice fell, a surprised voice sounded.


    After being reminded by this voice, everyone in the audience reacted one by one. At the moment when Yu Peng appeared just now, everyone felt very familiar, but it didn''t ring for a while and a half. Now, after being reminded, everyone reacted immediately.


    "I can''t see. Your prestige is good!" Su Tang said with a smile when he saw that everyone on the court was shocked.


    Yu Peng shook his head in some fear and said; "Let you laugh!"


    "Is that boy over there your son?" ignoring Yu Peng, Su Tang glanced at a middle-aged man and asked softly.


    Following Su Tang''s eyes, Yu Peng found Su Tang''s goal, nodded and said; "Well, he is my eldest son. His name is Yu Hu."


    "Yes, when today''s work is finished, let him follow me. My family is just short of a good guard." Su Tang continued.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, standing not far behind him, Su Jing opened his mouth in surprise. They couldn''t believe Su Tang was so bold.


    You should know that the person standing in front of him now is the most legendary figure in the whole Lanming kingdom. Su Tang, the son of such a big man, actually asked others to protect his Su family, which makes them feel like they are dreaming.


    "Well, everything is up to you."


    To their surprise, Yu Peng readily agreed without any objection.


    Then Yu Peng turned and looked at his son and said; "Did you hear what you said just now? You will follow this one and listen to him."


    For a moment, Yu Peng didn''t know what to call Su Tang now. Call him Shifu? Obviously, it''s not very good. Su Tang said that his affairs must be kept secret. For a time, Yu Peng had a headache.


    "This..." after hearing his father''s words, the middle-aged man hesitated.


    Seeing his son''s reluctant clothes, Yu Peng immediately said angrily, "bastard, I let you follow him, you have to wait for him. Do you understand?"


    The middle-aged man was startled by his father''s sudden drink and nodded immediately; "Yes."


    "Now that you have agreed, I''ll give you the first order!" seeing the middle-aged man nodding, Su Tang said directly without being wordy.


    At this time, the whole royal family was nervous, and there was a faint bad feeling in their hearts.


    Suddenly, Su Tang stretched out a hand and pointed to the guardian who had broken his arm; "Kill him on the spot!"


    "Yes!" this time, without hesitation, Yu Hu rushed to the guardian who had broken his arm.


    "Stop!" the Dragon robed man also stopped at this time.


    Seeing the man in the Dragon Robe coming out to stop him, Su Tang continued to say; "Don''t worry about him. I''ll give you ten breath. If you can''t kill him, I won''t take care of your courtyard."


    As soon as Su Tang said so, Yu Peng immediately shouted as soon as his face changed; "Tell me about his killing quickly. If he fails to finish it over time, you''ll get out of here later."


    This time, Yu Hu was frightened. You know, his father has never told himself so for many years. Today, he treated himself so for a teenager. I think the identity of the teenager must be different.


    Although there were many doubts in his head, Yu Hu didn''t stop his movements, and his aura soared. After he slapped the man in the Dragon Robe who came to stop him, he rushed to the guardian for a moment, raised his hand and punched directly at his head.


    "Bang!"


    The fist collided with the head, and the guardian''s body slowly fell to the ground. The whole head was hit like a burst watermelon.


    "Presumptuous, dare to kill my royal guardian in front of me." the man in Dragon Robe angrily pointed to Yu Hu and shouted angrily.


    "Kill, what do you want?" Yu Hu said faintly, and turned back to the Su family''s camp.


    After he came back, the man in Dragon Robe turned his head and stared at Yu Peng; "What do you mean, Mr. Yu Peng? My royal family has always been against the river with your wanbaolou well. Why did you ask your son to kill my royal family?"


    "What are you? Are you qualified to talk to my father? Kill and kill, don''t you believe it? Do you believe I will destroy all your royal family today?" Yu Hu, who had just returned, said angrily.


    At this time, he was in a bad mood. He was called back by his father for no reason. Now he had to follow a teenager to protect the hospital. All this made Yu Hu very angry. Unexpectedly, this man was still wordy here.


    "You..." the man in the Dragon Robe was afraid.


    "Hum!" seeing that the man stopped talking, Yu Hu stopped talking with a cold hum.


    At this time, Yu Peng said faintly; "You''re right. Our two families have always been irrelevant to each other, but I can''t see what you''ve done this time. That''s why I took a look. At home, this Su''s teenager has a lot to do with my Wanbao building. I''m sure my Wanbao building will appear if he has something to do."


    "Explain to him how and why?" Su Tang said aloud this time.


    Then Su Tang came out slowly and stared at the man in the Dragon Robe; "Where did you learn your God of war seal?"


    "What''s none of your business?" the man in Dragon Robe said disdainfully.


    "Hum, Yu Hu listens to the order!" Su Tang snorted coldly when he saw that the man in the Dragon Robe was still so impolite.


    Hearing Su Tang calling himself, seeing his father''s stern eyes, Yu Hu bowed his hands reluctantly; "Yes!"


    "Now start timing. Every ten seconds they don''t answer, they kill a royal Chinese for me." Su Tang said coldly.


    Su Tang''s voice at this time, the whole Su family were excited one by one. Su Jingtian was even more excited. When was the Su family so strong? All this was brought by the boy in front of us.


    "Su Tang, don''t go too far. You should know that your father is still in my hands. If we die, your father can''t live!" at this time, the Lord couldn''t sit still and hurriedly stood up and said.


    "Oh? Really? Yu Hu, abolish the idiot leader first!" Su Tang said thoughtfully.


    At this time, he was not worried that his father would have problems. After all, his father also had the cultivation of King Wu. At this time, all the combat power of the royal family was here. I believe no one in the Imperial Palace could threaten his father.


    "Yes!"


    Yu Hu flashed out again. A moment later, he only heard a scream. The Lord of Lanming Kingdom lay paralyzed on the ground, and all his aura cultivation has been abolished.


    "For your sake, I won''t kill you. Now I''ll ask someone to bring my father here. If you don''t come, I''ll kill your royal family. Don''t challenge my patience." seeing that the Lord of the country has been abolished, Su Tang continued without a trace of pity.

 Chapter 71

    Su Tang''s iron and blood means scared no one in the royal family to speak. At this time, the man in Dragon Robe stared at Su Tang with an ugly face. If his eyes can kill, I''m afraid Su Tang has been killed countless times.


    "It seems that you think what I said is a joke?" Su Tang said calmly with a sneer at the corners of his mouth when he saw that no one in the royal family moved.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the royal family, look at me and you, but no one moved.


    "Do it!" Su Tang shouted when he saw that no one moved.


    As his cry fell, Yu Hu, not far behind him, flashed again. This time, the goal was really the shadow old man who had been following behind the Lord of the country.


    "Stop it! Su Tang, don''t go too far!" seeing that Yu Hu went out again, the man in Dragon Robe finally couldn''t help but shout.


    "Too much? You''d better tell me too much? Think about it for yourself. Why did the Su family do so much for Wang Guoli over the years, but how did you treat us? Too much? I''m too much today. What do you want?" Su Tang smiled angrily and said wildly.


    "It''s our fault, but you shouldn''t be so cruel!" said the Dragon robed man, his face reddened by Su Tang''s roar.


    Seeing the man''s expression, Su Tang shook his head and said; "When your royal family came to us today, they kept saying they wanted to destroy my su family. Now they still tell me that they shouldn''t be cruel?"


    "Su Tang, why do you tell him how to do more? Others are going to destroy your Su family. What are you talking about with him? If I were you, I would kill all his royal family and replace them." Han pangzi couldn''t see it anymore and stood up and said loudly.


    As soon as Han pangzi said this, the people around him turned their heads and stared at the Royal people, with a trace of pity on their faces.


    The people of the Su family were moved by Han pangzi. This is a good opportunity.


    "You''re wrong. Now the whole Lanming kingdom is about to face the invasion of Sirius kingdom. It''s the same thing whether it can fight or not. What do I want such a broken kingdom to do?" Su Tang shook his head and said.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, Han pangzi didn''t say anything more. The Su family lost their interest in taking their place one by one. They all turned to stare at Su Tang and wanted to know what Su Tang thought at this time.


    "What are you doing? Do it!" was stopped by the voice of the man in the Dragon Robe just now. Yu Hu was standing quietly waiting for Su Tang''s order.


    "Wait a minute, Su Tang, don''t be so excited. I''ll ask someone to bring your father here." seeing that Su Tang still wants to kill the royal family, the man in Dragon Robe immediately said.


    Then, the man in the Dragon Robe pointed to summer and said; "You get over there quickly and bring me people."


    Hearing the order of my grandfather, summer turned and flew towards the palace without saying a word. When he saw that someone finally moved, Su Tang didn''t continue to call Yu Hu, but just stood there quietly waiting.


    The whole scene suddenly quieted down, but no one found it. At this time, the ancestors of the Feng family had begun to move their bodies slowly.


    A moment later, summer finally came back, and Su Zhan followed him. Seeing that Su Zhan was safe and sound, the whole Su family''s face showed a happy look.


    "People have brought it. Let''s forget about today. Everything will be the same as before." after su Zhan returned to the Su family camp, the man in Dragon Robe said.


    "Back to the past? What you think is good, but unfortunately, my su family is no longer interested." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the Su family became confused.


    At this time, Su Jingtian came over and asked softly; "What do you think, boy?"


    "Lao Zu, such a royal family is not qualified to continue our loyalty to the Su family. I think it''s time for the Su family to go to the outside world." Su Tang turned his head and explained.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian was silent. A moment later, Su Jingtian looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, I understand your idea, but the Su family has been in Lanming kingdom for many years. This is our root. Besides, the strength of the Su family is still too weak and the outside world is too dangerous."


    "We don''t necessarily have a good time after we go out, do we?"


    Su Jingtian''s explanation was unexpected to Su Tang. After a little stunned, Su Tang nodded and said; "I see."


    Then he turned his head and stared at the man in the Dragon Robe; "It''s impossible to go back to the past. From now on, my su family will still be in Lanming Kingdom, but I won''t obey anyone''s orders."


    Su Tang''s proposal made the old man meditate. After a long time, the man in Dragon Robe nodded and said; "OK! How do I make it? I will spend a piece of land in the blue Ming kingdom to your Su family. You will has the final say on your Su family. How do you feel?"


    "That''s the best." Su Tang always thought the man''s proposal was good, and immediately nodded and agreed.


    "One more thing, I hope the Su family can agree!" seeing that Su Tang agreed, the man in Dragon Robe breathed a sigh of relief and continued.


    "Do you want the Su family to stand up and help the war when the Sirius Kingdom invaded?" Su Tang guessed what the man would say next.


    Seeing Su Tang, he said it directly. The man in the Dragon Robe nodded and said, "well, that''s it. It''s not for my royal family, but for thousands of people in the whole kingdom. I hope you can agree."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang hesitated. To tell the truth, he really didn''t want the Su family to lie in the muddy water once. No one knew how powerful the Sirius kingdom was. The strength of the Su family is too weak to stand such a battle.


    Just as Su Tang pondered how to do it, Su Jingtian and Su Zhan stood up at the same time, and Su Zhan immediately said; "I can promise you this. After all, this is also the place I have guarded for many years. I don''t allow others to invade."


    Seeing that his father had promised, Su Tang could not say anything, so he could only nod and say; "Then do as you just said. As long as the Sirius Kingdom invades, our Su family will never stand idly by."


    "Well, now that the matter has been settled, we''ll leave first," said the man in Dragon Robe.


    "Wait a minute, I''m afraid you can''t simply leave!" seeing that the man in the Dragon Robe wanted to slip away, Su Tang immediately stopped.


    The man in the Dragon Robe who was about to turn around looked at Su Tang and asked; "What else do you have?"


    "There''s nothing big, just this time. Everything starts with the Feng family. I hope the royal family can destroy the Feng family." Su Tang looked at the Feng family''s ancestor standing nearby, who had been avoiding his eyes.


    "Even if you don''t say it, I know how to do it. Don''t worry!" the man in Dragon Robe said immediately.


    Then he looked at summer and said; "Take good care of him. Send the heavenly army to protect the country and surround the Feng family. If one runs out, I''ll ask you."


    The plain voice of the man in the Dragon Robe fell on the ears of the ancestors of the Feng family, just like a blast of thunder, which made him stand there blankly. For a moment, the whole person seemed to be much older, with endless regret in his eyes.


    "Do you really want to kill them all?" the desperate ancestor of the Feng family stared at Su Tang and asked.


    "Hum! If our Su family didn''t win today, you must have done better than me." Su Tang said coldly without any pity for the old man in front of him.


    Hearing Su Tang''s answer, the face of the ancestors of the Feng family suddenly changed wildly. An indescribable color of resentment filled his eyes, and a voice full of resentment came out of his mouth; "Su Tang, remember it for me. I won''t let you go."


    The voice fell, and the figure of the ancestors of the Feng family began to slowly become illusory.


    For a moment, Su Jingtian seemed to think of something, and hurriedly said with an ugly face; "Stop him. He wants to leave using the teleport."


    However, it was too late. Just after su Jingtian''s voice fell, the figure of the ancestors of the Feng family had completely disappeared.


    "Thousands of calculations, but he still has such a skill!" Su Jingtian said helplessly when he saw the disappearance of the ancestors of the Feng family.


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter to let him run away. Just a Wuzong can''t turn over any big waves." Su Tang didn''t worry about the escape of Feng''s ancestors, but opened his mouth to comfort Su Jingtian.


    "I understand, but I''m afraid he''ll make trouble for the Su family secretly. After all, he''s also a martial arts expert, and others in the Su family will still be very dangerous." judging from the mood at this time, Su Tang is qualified to say such a thing, and he''s just worried about others in the Su family.


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s words, Su Tang thought a little and said; "Don''t worry. After this thing is over, I will find a way to improve the strength of our family as soon as possible."


    "Now there''s nothing else? Let''s leave first!" the old wife didn''t worry about the departure of the Feng family''s ancestors. She just stared at Su Tang calmly and said faintly.


    "Hehe, I''m still saying that. I hope you can do it according to my requirements." Su Tang said with a smile.


    When the royal family left, the crisis of the Su family was resolved in such a flat way. All this made many Su family members unable to respond. Before, it was still a life and death posture. At the moment, the royal family compromised, and the Feng family, the biggest opponent of the Su family, came to an end.


    "Boy, who are they?" seeing that the royal family had left, Su Zhan found that among the people left, there were not only the Su family, but also some people of other forces. Each of these people looked very powerful.


    Hearing his father''s question, Su Tang smiled and explained; "They are all from Wanbao building. You should know that one over there?" he said and pointed to Yu Peng.


    Looking in the direction of Su Tang''s fingers, Su Zhan was stunned for a moment.


    "Lord Yu Peng? Is he Lord Yu Peng?" Su Zhan exclaimed.


    "Yes, he is Lord Yu Peng. The Su family can survive this crisis safely with his help." Su Jingtian said with a sigh on his face.


    At this time, Yu Peng walked over slowly and said with a kind smile; "I just came to have a look. It didn''t help."


    After that, he turned to look at Su Tang and said; "I''ll take people back after the work has been done. As for what I can use in the future, just tell me. I''ll try my best to do it well."


    "Well, you can take people back first." Su Tang nodded.


    Then, seeing Yu Hu standing aside, Su Tang said again; "But he has to stay. At present, the strength of our Su family is still very weak. With him, we should be able to deter all kinds of curfews more or less."


    "Good!" Yu Peng nodded and agreed to Su Tang''s request without hesitation.

 Chapter 72

    Then Yu Peng and his party left Su''s house, leaving Yu Hu alone.


    At Su''s gate, Su Tang looked at Yu Hu and said; "I know I have a lot of doubts and dissatisfaction in my heart. After all this, you will understand. Follow me well. I think your father hopes so."


    After that, he ignored Yu Hu and turned to look at Su Jingtian; "Lao Zu, things at this time have completely subsided."


    "OK, OK, OK, I said earlier that you are the lucky star of the Su family. It''s true." Su Jingtian said three times in a row. He patted Su Tang on the shoulder and said happily.


    "The greatest credit to the Su family for getting through the crisis this time is the Su Tang boy. I didn''t expect that he knew Lord Yu Peng and could help. It''s really surprising to me." at this time, Su Lin also stood up and said.


    Every Su family present stared at Su Tang in amazement. The 15-year-old young man didn''t expect that the young man not only surprised everyone again and again, but also knew the most mythical characters in the whole Lanming kingdom.


    "What''s going on? Should you talk to me and make me happy?" looking at the whole Su family, Su zhanyo asked.


    Hearing Su Zhan''s words, Su Jingtian immediately said; "There will be plenty of opportunities to tell you that now you have to ask someone to prepare food. Today we will celebrate."


    After that, Su Jingtian turned to Yu Hu, walked slowly, saluted and said; "Elder, please join us!"


    Although I don''t know how old this person is, the cultivation of the other party has reached the level of Wu Zun. There''s nothing wrong with Su Jingtian calling him a lifetime elder.


    "Oh! Good!" Yu Hu was still thinking about what kind of person Su Tang was, who could make his father stay as a guard if he was respectful.


    Seeing every Su family smiling, Su Tang said to Su Zhan; "Father, I''ll be free later. You have to choose a good place for my su family. When we all move there, we still don''t want to stay in this country."


    "Well, don''t worry about it. I''ll do it well." Su Zhan nodded.


    Although he didn''t know all the things that happened today, from the words he just heard, Su Zhan understood that the greatest contributor to resolving the family crisis this time was his own son, which made him a father very happy and gratified.


    "Su Tang, it''s all right here. Let''s go back first." at this time, Han pangzi and Zheng Zhan came over and said.


    Seeing them coming, Su Tang nodded and said; "Thank you this time, eh! Why didn''t you see the crazy master?"


    At this time, Su Tang found that the Han family crazy devil who had just been there had disappeared at this time. This time, he could drag Yu Peng and others to come. The Han family crazy devil is an important part of the light, and originally wanted to learn from each other.


    "My grandfather, he''s gone. He''s like that. Don''t worry about him." Han pangzi said helplessly when he heard Su Tang ask about his grandfather.


    "Oh, it seems that I''m only free that day. I''m going to the door to thank you." Su Tang said.


    After a brief chat, Han pangzi and Zheng Zhan also left. It was close to evening. At this time, a servant came out of Su''s house and said to Su Zhan; "Master, dinner is almost ready."


    "Well, we know." Su Zhan waved to the servant.


    Then he shouted; "Everyone has been tired all day today. Now we can finally have a good meal. Let''s go in."


    Then the Su family and Yu Hu came to the Su family hall together. At this time, the hall was full of tables with all kinds of delicious food on each table.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Seeing how much was all right, Su Tang''s stomach shouted.


    "Hey, hey, I haven''t eaten for a day." said with an embarrassed smile.


    "Hahaha, come and sit down." hearing Su Tang''s explanation, everyone in the hall laughed.


    Even Yu Hu, who has been silent, has a smile in his eyes.


    As Su Jingtian''s voice fell, the hall was filled with people and soon all the seats were filled.


    On the main table, Su Jingtian, Su Zhan and others stood up and raised their glasses to Yu Hu. At this time, Su Jingtian said; "I have to be wordy here. This time, I have to thank Wanbao building for helping my su family avoid the danger of extermination. Here, I''d like to propose a toast to my predecessors on behalf of the Su family."


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s words, the Su family stood up one by one and raised their glasses, including Su Tang.


    Su Tang''s sudden action made Yu Hu feel at a loss. He also stood up and said; "I don''t deserve it. It''s our honor to be able to extricate the Su family this time."


    A meal was late at night. This time, the whole Su family was happy from the bottom of their hearts. Compared with the previous sadness, the Su family is now full of joy.


    In Su Tang''s courtyard, Su Tang and Yu Hu sat quietly in the yard. At this time, Su Tang said; "You can now ask your doubts."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu asked without hesitation; "I''ve always wondered why my father has never tried so hard to help a person over the years. Why did he pay so much attention to you?"


    "Hehe, it''s actually very simple. The relationship between your father and I is very unusual. It''s hard to say how unusual it is. You''ll know when the time comes." Su Tang said with a smile.


    "Very unusual? I can see this from my father''s attitude towards you." Yu Hu nodded.


    "Your cultivation method should be the formula of heaven and God?" Su Tang didn''t want to go further on this topic, so he asked.


    Yu Hu looked at Su Tang Dao with some horror when he heard Su Tang''s words saying the skills he had practiced; "How do you know?"


    "Why don''t I know? I know a lot about this Kung Fu and even burned your father. I can see it from the way you run Reiki during the day." Su Tang said faintly.


    Su Tang''s words stunned Yu Hu. This day, the cangshen formula was a secret of his Yu family. Few outsiders knew this skill. Now the young man in front of him saw it at a glance. How can he not be surprised.


    "Your Divine formula of heaven is not a complete version, is it? I''m curious. Why did this happen?" Su Tang continued.


    "Hey, since you know the formula of heaven and God and want to have a great relationship with my Yu family, I don''t have to hide you." Yu Hu sighed slightly.


    Then Yu Hu said again; "My Yu family''s tiancang shenjue was actually taught by Su Ming, the strongest man in the mainland hundreds of years ago. At the same time, people who know it also include my father''s younger martial brother, that is, my martial uncle."


    "I heard my father say that soon after the fall of Shigong, the whole continent fell into chaos again, and my martial uncle changed completely at this time, becoming very ambitious. He wanted to take the formula of heaven and God for himself several times."


    "Why?" Su Tang continued with great interest when he heard that it might have something to do with his little apprentice.


    "I don''t know why. I just occasionally hear my father say that after the fall of Shigong, people in the whole continent say that the secret of heaven God formula is hidden and can cross the shackles of Emperor Wu." Yu Hu continued.


    Hearing Yu Hu''s explanation, Su Tang was silly and the whole person was stunned. What are these? Who on Earth spread such rumors?


    The formula of heaven and God is indeed a rare peerless skill. How can there be a secret of crossing the shackles in it? No one knows this better than Su Tang.


    "You go on!"


    "After the news came out, my martial uncle found his father many times, hoping to get the formula of heaven God. My father also knew that there was no secret here. After many times of persuasion, martial uncle combined with outsiders to hurt my father and take away the formula of heaven God." Yu Hu shook his fists tightly.


    "The formula of heaven and God we practice now is written down by my father by memory, so it is not complete."


    "Did he hurt your father? No, your father''s strength should be much stronger than him. How could he hurt him?" Su Tang asked again.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Yu Hu flashed anger on his face and said angrily; "All this is because he poisoned my father in advance, so that my father''s strength could not be brought into full play at that time. Otherwise, how could he take away the formula of heaven and God, and my father would not end up like this."


    "Hmm? Does he have any questions now?" Su Tang frowned and hurriedly asked.


    "Only since the poisoning and injury, the toxin has not been completely dissolved. Every night, the poison on my father will attack. Although I have never felt the pain, I can also feel it." Yu Hu said in a low tone.


    "No wonder, at that time, I was thinking that with the cultivation of little fish, even after many years, he should not be like this. Unexpectedly, the reason was like this." Su Tang whispered suddenly.


    Then Su Tang looked at Yu Hu and said; "Don''t worry. I''ll go to Wanbao building with you tomorrow. I hope there''s a way to dissolve the poison on your father. As for the formula of heaven and God, I''ll write a complete version to you later."


    "Do you have a way to dissolve the poison from my father?" at Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu was excited and didn''t notice what Su Tang said later.


    "You can''t know all this until you''ve seen it, but there''s no poison I can''t dissolve in this world. Don''t worry." Su Tang patted Yu Hu on the shoulder.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu immediately stood up straight and said solemnly, "as long as you can help my father dissolve the severe poison on him, I''m willing to let me be an ox and a horse."


    "Hehe, it''s not serious. I just let you be my guard. Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to eliminate the poison from your father. But now my strength is still low. It''s not a matter of time and a half. You should understand this." Su Tang said with a slight smile.


    "I see. It''s better to have a try as long as you have a chance. It''s better than going on like this all the time." Yu Hu nodded and replied.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest first. Tomorrow we''ll go and see your father." after that, Su Tang got up and walked towards his room without waiting for Yu Hu to continue.


    Just at the door of the room, Su Tang stopped and said with his back to Yu Hu; "Go and have a rest, too. Your room is there." he pointed to Yu Hu''s room, and Su Tang stepped again and walked towards the room.

 Chapter 73

    Early the next morning, Su Tang was awakened by a knock on the door.


    After a simple cleaning up, Su Tang opened the door and saw Yu Hu standing at his door with a serious face.


    "Why is it so early? What can I do for you?" asked the sleepy Su Tang.


    "Didn''t you say to go to Wanbao building to see my father today? It''s dawn now. I came to call you on purpose." Yu Hudao.


    Hearing Yu Hu''s words, Su Tang was very helpless and said casually; "You wait for me here for a while. I''ll wash myself."


    Su Tang could understand Yu Hu''s mood at this time, so he didn''t feel unhappy.


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang and Yu Hu left the Su family and walked towards the Wanbao building. At the same time, Su Tang''s father left the Su family with them. After a night''s discussion with the Su family''s elders last night, they finally chose a place to settle in the Su family. At this time, Su Zhan went to the imperial palace to tell the royal family.


    In the Wanbao building, Yu Hu and Su Tang quickly crossed the hall and came to the door of the secret room where Yu Peng was located.


    "Father, I have something to see you." Yu Hu said loudly at the door of the secret room.


    Just after Yu Hu''s voice fell, the door of the secret room opened, and Yu Peng with white hair came out. When he saw that Su Tang was also there.


    Yu Peng immediately straightened his body and said respectfully; "Why are you here? Please come inside."


    Then the three entered the secret room. As soon as they came in, Su Tang asked with a straight face; "What poison is in you? Tell me!"


    Seeing Su Tang''s face, Yu Peng turned to stare at Yu Hu and said; "You go out first. Don''t come in without my permission."


    Yu Peng didn''t hurry to answer Su Tang''s words, but asked his son to step down first.


    Without hesitation, Yu Hu turned and left the secret room. Seeing that Yu Hu left the meeting, Yu Peng said helplessly; "You know!"


    "Hum, I heard it was that smelly boy who did it? Why are you so stupid? As a soul refiner, you were poisoned by others. Why have you been practicing on dogs for many years?" Su Tang said rudely.


    Hearing Su Tang''s lesson, Yu Peng looked ashamed and didn''t refute it.


    At this moment, Yu Peng remembered that when Su Ming taught him, although he was very strict on the surface, he was always for his own good.


    "Master! I......" Yu Peng forgot for a moment that Su Ming was not the original Su Ming.


    "Don''t call me Shifu. I can''t teach you such a useless disciple." Su Tang didn''t notice Yu Peng''s address at this time, and shouted angrily.


    Hearing Su Tang''s scolding, Yu Peng didn''t dare to continue talking. The secret room soon fell into silence.


    "Oh, forget it, tell me what poison you have." after a short silence, Su Tang looked at Yu Peng with white hair, and a trace of intolerance flashed in his eyes.


    "What I have is a poison called tianhunxinghua. It''s very rare. I''ve never seen it before." Yu Peng hurriedly replied.


    Hearing Yu Peng''s answer, Su Tang''s face was a little solemn and thoughtful. A moment later, Su Tang said; "It''s this? I didn''t expect that the smelly boy has great skills. He can even get such things."


    "Do you know this thing?" listening to Su Tang''s tone, it was obvious that he knew the existence of this thing, which made Yu Peng very excited. How many years of pain finally had a chance to be relieved.


    "Well, I know something. It''s really rare. I''ve only seen it three times. It''s normal that you haven''t seen it. But what makes me a little confused is why the smelly boy has it?" Su Tang nodded.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Peng slightly recalled it and said; "I remember when you fell, younger martial brother often stayed with some strange people. Each of these people was very powerful and their breath was very strange. They didn''t look like human beings at all."


    "It''s not human? Is it them? Yes, it must be them. Otherwise, how could that smelly boy have heavenly soul starflowers? They must have given them." Su Tang reacted and said quickly.


    "Do you know them? Who are they?"


    Hearing Yu Peng''s question, Su Tang shook his head and said; "To be exact, they don''t belong to human beings. As for what they are, you don''t need to know now. You will naturally understand later."


    "Oh, can I dissolve this poison?" when Su Tang said so, Yu Peng stopped asking more questions in this regard.


    "Yes, but my current strength is not enough." Su Tang definitely nodded and said.


    As soon as Su Tang said it could be resolved, Yu Peng immediately became excited and said in a trembling tone; "It''s good to be able to resolve it. It doesn''t matter to wait more time. Anyway, I don''t care how many years have passed, and I don''t care to wait more."


    "Well, don''t worry. I came here this time for the sake of poisoning you. Secondly, I wanted to take some magic medicine from you to improve cultivation." Su Tang nodded.


    "You need a magic medicine? That''s no problem. I just don''t know what kind of magic medicine you need. I''ll take you to the treasure house right now." Yu Peng said immediately when he heard that Su Tang needed a magic medicine.


    "Well, let''s go. Let''s go and have a look." after that, Su Tang turned and walked towards the rice room, and Yu Peng followed him closely.


    When the door of the secret room opened, Yu Hu immediately ran over and stared at Su Tang with a hopeful face; "Brother Sutang, how''s it going? Can we resolve it?"


    "Presumptuous! What do you call him?" Yu Peng changed his face and scolded.


    "Let him go!" Su Tang waved and said.


    Startled by his father''s sudden rage, Yu Hu shrunk his head and stared at Yu Peng pitifully.


    "What are you looking at? Hurry up and ask your little brother to come and let him take us to the treasure house." Yu Peng shouted angrily and funny looking at his son''s poor appearance.


    "Oh! Oh! I''ll go now." after that, Yu hufei ran quickly towards the outside.


    "Let me make you laugh. This boy is good everywhere. He just doesn''t understand the rules. I hope you don''t blame him." Yu Peng said after Yu Hu left.


    Hearing Yu Peng''s words, Su Tang shook his head and smiled; "Let him go. After all, I''m Su Tang instead of Su Ming now. You can see me at will in the future. Your son is not ordinary. Teach with your heart and you will become a top emperor in the future."


    "You think highly of him. He has such talent." Yu Peng said with a smile.


    For Su Tang''s words, although he said what he said, he still believed it in his heart. He knew his son''s talent. If a generation of supreme master taught it himself, his future achievements must be extraordinary.


    Hurry up, Yu Hu came back again, and Yu Boyang ran over with him.


    At the sight of Su Tang, Yu Boyang was stunned and said immediately; "Brother Sutang, are you there?"


    "Yes, I''ll trouble you again this time." Su Tang always thought it was good for Yu Boyang.


    "Hahaha, nothing. It''s too late for us to welcome you to Wanbao building. What''s the trouble?" Yu Boyang laughed.


    Seeing that Yu Boyang and Su Tang could talk like this, Yu Peng was also very happy.


    Yu Hu, who was standing on one side, was a little upset. As soon as he called brother Su Tang, he was severely taught by his father. Unexpectedly, his brother also called. His father didn''t scold him. It''s too eccentric.


    "Come on, let''s go to the treasure house. You can take whatever magic medicine you need." Yu Peng said at this time.


    Hearing Yu Peng''s words, Yu Boyang nodded and said; "Yes, let''s go now."


    Then the four came to the treasure house of Wanbao building. As soon as they came in, Su Tang was shocked. Many rare and precious miraculous medicines in the treasure house can be seen here, which made Su Tang slightly excited. With these miraculous medicines, as long as he refined them into pills, his strength will improve rapidly at that time.

 Chapter 74

    After choosing between the East and the West for an hour, Su Tang finally found all the magic drugs he needed at present.


    In the hall of Wanbao building, after saying goodbye to Yu Peng and others, Su Tang left Wanbao building with Yu Hu. This time, Yu Hu was not as indifferent to Su Tang Yin as before.


    On the contrary, he became extremely enthusiastic at this time.


    "Brother Sutang, tell me, what do you want these miraculous medicines to refine?" as the son of a well-known soul refiner in the whole continent, he has known many miraculous medicines since childhood and seen countless prescriptions.


    But today, he was always there when he accompanied Su Tang to select the elixirs. He also knew the elixirs selected by Su Tang, but what he didn''t understand was that he didn''t know what kind of pill these elixirs could refine.


    "Some pills I continue to use now. Now my strength is too poor. I think I can make a big breakthrough with the support of these pills." Su Tang didn''t know how to say it when he heard Yu Hu''s question. He just explained it briefly and stopped talking.


    "Oh!" seeing that Su Tang didn''t want to tell himself, Yu Hu stopped asking.


    At this time, Su Tang, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped and stared at a beggar on the side of the road.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Su Tang?" Yu Hu asked in some doubt when he saw Su Tang stop inexplicably.


    "Nothing. I just saw an interesting person. Let''s go and have a look." Su Tang said and walked towards the beggar.


    The beggar was paralyzed by the roadside, his long hair covered most of his face, and he couldn''t see his face clearly.


    When he came to the beggar, Su Tang squatted down slowly and asked; "Can I help you?"


    "Go away, don''t bother me!" the beggar said coldly without looking at Su Tang.


    Su Tang was not angry with the beggar''s tone. When he was about to continue talking, Yu Hu, standing behind him, quit and immediately stretched out his finger to the beggar and shouted; "You ignorant beggar, my brother kindly wants to help you, but you are so ignorant of good people."


    "Do I need your help? Mind your own business, just scold!" the beggar slightly opened his eyes and stared disdainfully at Yu Hu.


    "Eh! Yu Hu is so big that I have never seen a beggar like you." after that, Yu Hu was ready to come forward and pull the beggar up, but Su Tang stopped him.


    "You step back and leave it to me!" Su Tang said after Yu Hu under the basket.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu could only step back and stand aside.


    "There are a lot of toxins in the meridians. It will be very painful every night," Su Tang said slowly, staring at the beggar who closed his eyes again.


    This time, the beggar sat up directly, his eyes shining suddenly, and said coldly; "How do you know? Who are you?"


    "You don''t have to know who I am. I''m not the one who troubles you anyway." Su Tang said faintly again when he saw the beggar.


    "Hum, you know how I am? Can you help me?" the beggar snorted coldly and lay down again, ignoring Su Tang.


    Seeing the beggar''s appearance, Su Tang shook his head and smiled; "Maybe I really have a way to help you?"


    "Oh? What price do I have to pay?" the beggar opened his eyes again and asked.


    "It depends on how sincere you are. My name is Su Tang, a member of the Su family, the capital of the country. When you think clearly, you can come to me at any time." Su Tang said faintly.


    After that, he ignored the beggar, got up with Yu Hu, turned and left.


    Seeing the figure of Su and Tang leaving, the beggar thought in his heart; "This boy is really weird. I didn''t expect that there would be experts of wuzun level in such a small kingdom. It seems that he should still be the guard of that boy. Can this boy believe it?"


    "Brother Sutang, why do you want to help that farty beggar? It seems that he is not worth your help?" Yu Hu asked Sutang in some confusion on the way.


    Hearing Yu Hu''s question, Su Tang shook his head slightly and said; "He is not an ordinary beggar. He just has a problem with his cultivation. I think his cultivation in his heyday should be above you."


    "What? Above me? How could this be possible? I didn''t feel any aura fluctuation on him just now!" Yu Hu stopped in surprise and said with confidence on his face.


    "Ha ha, don''t you know that there is something in this world that can hide cultivation accomplishments? Besides, his meridians have problems and his aura has shrunk. It''s normal that you can''t notice it." Su Tang explained with a smile.


    After hearing Su Tang''s explanation, Yu Hu nodded and continued to ask; "Then why did you help him?"


    "What does my su family lack most now?" Su Tang didn''t answer Yu Hu''s words, but turned around and asked.


    "What is the most missing?" thought slightly. Yu Hu immediately understood and said immediately; "What you lack most now is high-end combat power. Do you want to help the beggar and ask him to protect your Su family?"


    "Well! I just don''t know if he will agree. Everything goes with fate!" Su Tang nodded.


    Unknowingly, they returned to Su''s house.


    In the courtyard, Su Tang turned to Yu Hu and said; "I''m going to refine pills. No matter who comes, you can''t let him in."


    "OK, don''t worry." Yu Hu nodded and replied. Now he has become more and more accustomed to his new identity.


    In the room, Su Tang took all the miraculous drugs obtained in the Wanbao building from the storage ring and put them on the table. Then he took out the Amethyst again and crushed it.


    The soul power appeared. As soon as the unreal soul furnace was released, it appeared in front of Su Tang again. After the unreal soul furnace had been fully formed, Su Tang still picked up a variety of miraculous drugs from the table and threw them into the air. These miraculous drugs were soon completely wrapped by the unreal soul furnace.


    After all the miraculous drugs needed for the first pill were completely released, Su Tang''s Dharma decision began to change rapidly.


    In the Imperial Palace, the Soviet war has successfully met the Lord, but the current Lord has lost his previous dignity. The whole person looks a lot weaker. After a martial artist is abolished, the function of the whole body will decline, even worse than ordinary people.


    "What are you doing here today?" the Lord asked weakly.


    Now he can''t think about what he used to do when facing the Soviet war. Since he came back, he has always regretted why he listened to the Feng family and killed the Su family. If he had followed his original idea, I''m afraid he wouldn''t end up like this.


    "Lord, I''m here today to tell you about the place where the Su family will move." Su Zhan looked at the Lord at this time and felt a burst of regret.


    The former leader of the country gives people the feeling of dignity and hegemony. The whole person is a real king, but the current leader of the country has no previous spirit.


    "Oh, have you chosen a place?" the Lord nodded softly.


    "Yes, we have chosen a place." Su Zhan said.


    "Tell me about it! My grandfather has told me anyway. No matter where you want the Su family," the Lord continued.


    Hearing the words of the Lord, Su Zhan was silent and said; "We unanimously decided to listen to the wind Valley, which is the fortress of Lanming kingdom against Sirius kingdom. We want it there. Since Sirius is going to invade, our Su family will try our best to stop it and hope the Lord will complete it."


    "You!" after hearing the words of the Soviet war, the LORD looked moved and said with confidence.


    "Su Zhan, it''s my royal family who is sorry for your Su family." a moment later, the LORD said in a regretful tone.


    "Lord, the past is over. Let alone, our Su family has settled in Lanming kingdom for generations, and many generations are soldiers of Lanming kingdom. We don''t want our country to be invaded," continued Su Zhan.


    For a series of things discovered a few days ago, the Soviet war did not want to worry about it. Now, in the current national disaster, he still showed his patriotism as the marshal of the kingdom.


    "Hey, since you have said so, I won''t say anything anymore. If you want to listen to the wind Valley, take it." the Lord sighed again.


    Seeing that the LORD had promised, Su Zhan continued to ask; "What shall we do after the great loss of the Lord?"


    "In the future? Now I''m a loser. What else can I talk about? I''ll have to leave it to the new leader." the leader said reluctantly.


    Hearing the words of the Lord, Su Zhan sighed with regret and said; "Don''t worry, this time I will try my best to stop the Sirius kingdom as before. My family still has a lot of things to do, so I''ll quit."


    "Well, you go and be busy!" the Lord waved weakly and said.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with the Lord, Su Zhan turned and walked outside the hall after saluting slightly. Just as his front foot stepped out of the door of the hall, the voice of the Lord sounded again; "Su Zhan, Lanming kingdom will be handed over to you."


    "Well, I will try my best to protect it!" Su zhantou said without reply and left.


    In Su Tang''s room, at this time, he has refined all the pills. After waving away the illusory soul stove, Su Tang put all the pills away, picked up the paper and pen and began to write quickly before he came to the desk.


    In the courtyard, Yu Hu tried his best to guard there, completely unaware that abnormal fortune was coming.


    When the door of the room opened, Su Tang came out of the room with a stack of thick paper in his hand. After taking a casual look at Yu Hu, Su Tang came to the stone table and sat down, looked up at Yu Hu and said; "These are for you. Take them and have a look."


    With that, Su Tang handed over a stack of paper in his hand.


    As soon as he heard that Su Tang''s hand was for himself, Yu Hu also became interested. After receiving it from Su Tang, his eyes moved slightly. Soon, Yu Hu''s whole face changed and began to quickly start the paper in his hand.


    A moment later, after reading all the words on the paper, Yu Hu looked up at Su Tang with an incredulous look and asked; "This is the complete version of the formula of heaven and God?"


    "Well, this is the complete version of heaven God formula. How is it useful to you?" Su Tang nodded.


    "Useful, it''s really very useful. With him, I believe I can successfully break through to the medium term in a short time." Yu Hu said excitedly.


    "It''s good to be useful. You put it away and it will belong to you in the future." Su Tang nodded.


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu was stunned. "Do you really give it to me?"


    "Of course, why don''t I write it out? This is your family''s skill. Now I''ll give it to your family again. I hope I don''t lose it again." Su Tang said with a smile.


    "Thank you!" after hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu carefully put away all the papers and bowed deeply.


    Just then, a voice came from outside the courtyard; "Young master, someone is looking for you outside."


    Hearing the servant''s voice, Su Tang said with a smile after a little doubt; "Hehe, it seems that you will have a companion soon."


    Then he got up and walked out of the yard.


    Hearing Su Tang''s inexplicable words, Yu Hu was slightly stunned. He only understood for a moment, and immediately followed Su Tang out behind him.


    Outside the courtyard, Su Tang looked at the servant and asked; "Who is looking for me?"


    "Young master Hui is a beggar. He said you asked him to come here to find you." the servant replied respectfully.


    "Sure enough, it''s him. Well, it''s none of your business. Go down first." it was the beggar. Su Tang''s smile grew stronger, waved his hand and said.


    After the servant saluted, he turned and left. At this time, Yu Hu asked; "Brother, did you really help me to that man?"


    "I have a little, but I have to look at his situation first to really know how sure I am." Su Tang nodded and replied.

 Chapter 75

    Then they left the courtyard and walked towards the door of the Su family.


    At this time, outside the gate of Su''s house, the beggar was sitting lazily on the stone steps, his eyes slightly closed and thinking about something.


    At this time, Su Tang slowly came out of Su''s house with Yu Hu. When he saw the beggar, Su Tang outlined a smile on his mouth and walked up slowly.


    "Have you thought about it?" Su Tang asked softly.


    "What''s there to consider? Do I have any other choice now? Tell me your terms directly?" the beggar raised his head slightly and asked.


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard the strange words, and then said with a slight smile; "Ha ha, I don''t seem to have a choice. I''ll tell you directly. I''m not sure about your situation. I must also know that my strength is still relatively weak and I can''t do many things."


    "Well, I can understand that. After all, I''ve been looking for many soul refiners stronger than you for many years, and they are helpless." the beggar nodded.


    "Hehe, just understand. Now let me see your specific situation first." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Only suitable for standing aside, Yu Hu said; "Don''t worry. My brother is not an ordinary man. He will have a way."


    "Oh, I hope so." the beggar said with a smile.


    Then Su Tang took the beggar back to his yard. Su Zhan, who had already returned from the Imperial Palace, soon learned about Su Tang''s bringing the beggar back. He didn''t say anything about Su Tang''s practice.


    "This boy, I don''t know what to do again." Su Zhan said softly after waving his servant to step down.


    "Whatever he does, let him do everything." Su Jingtian said with a relaxed face.


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s words, others nodded one by one. It doesn''t matter.


    In the courtyard, Su Tang and Yu Hu sat beside the stone table. Su Tang put one hand on the beggar''s wrist, and a aura slowly entered the beggar''s body to check the situation.


    As Su Tang''s purple aura entered the beggar''s body, the beggar looked up at Su Tang in surprise and frowned tightly.


    "Purple aura? What kind of aura is this?" just as Su Tang''s aura entered, the beggar noticed the color of Su Tang''s aura.


    Hearing his question, Su Tang said with a smile; "Let''s not talk about this for the time being. I''ve thoroughly checked your situation. The problem is very serious."


    "Is there any way to resolve it?" as soon as Su Tang said, the beggar''s originally hopeful look dissipated a lot.


    Seeing the look of the beggar, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "Although the problem is very serious, there is no way to resolve it, but my strength is still too low, and I can''t resolve it at one time."


    "Is there a way to resolve it? What you said is true?" after listening to Su Tang''s words, the beggar stood up excitedly and said excitedly.


    "Well, it can be resolved!" Su Tang nodded.


    "What do you need? Miraculous medicine or something else? Just say it and I''ll get it all for you." the beggar continued.


    Su Tang shook his head at his words; "None of these things are needed. After all, the toxins in your meridians are special. They can''t be dissolved by magic medicine at all. If I guess right, your toxins should be the special vulgarity aura of martial artists?"


    "Well, yes, many years ago, when I was fighting a mysterious man, he used a very strange method to inject his aura into my meridians. Since then, my meridians have been like this." the beggar nodded and replied.


    "Sure enough, this man seems to have a big grudge against you, otherwise he wouldn''t do this to you." Su Tang continued.


    "What do you mean?" asked the beggar later.


    Hearing the beggar''s question, Su Tang slowly continued to speak; "This special aura usually rarely appears. This aura also has a characteristic you don''t know."


    "There are different characteristics? Doesn''t this aura only devour my aura? Why haven''t I found other characteristics for many years?" the beggar asked puzzled.


    "Ha ha, this aura can not only devour the aura in the warrior''s body, but after the warrior''s aura is completely devoured, the warrior will become a puppet of the caster. What a vicious heart. It not only wants you to suffer inhuman pain every day, but also wants to turn you into a puppet." Su Tang explained with a light smile.


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, the beggar''s whole face changed, and a trace of evil spirit appeared in his eyes, saying coldly; "What you said is true?"


    "Of course, do you think I need to lie to you?" Su Tang nodded.


    At this time, Yu Hu, sitting on the side, also said; "Is there such a Reiki in this world?"


    "Yes, there are many kinds of auras of martial artists. Apart from some known auras, there are also some mutated auras. I don''t know much about these auras," Su Tang nodded.


    "You say you have a way to resolve it. Tell me your way." the beggar asked.


    "The way is very simple. Just find a warrior whose aura level is higher than that in your body, let him inject aura into your body and drive those auras out." Su Tang said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the beggar frowned slightly, meditated for a moment and said; "Can you make sure that the other party''s aura is higher than those toxin auras in my body?"


    "There is no way to determine this. You can only try one by one, but the result of such an attempt may be worse. After all, if the aura level of the person you find is not as high as the toxin aura in your body, it will aggravate your toxin and be very dangerous." Su Tang thought about it and said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the beggar was silent and didn''t speak for half a sound.


    "In fact, you don''t have to look for such a warrior everywhere. You have one in front of you," Su Tang said.


    Su Tang''s words stunned both the beggar and Yu Hu. Then the beggar seemed to think of something and said; "You are also a special Reiki owner. Is your Reiki level high?"


    "Ha ha, I wonder if you have heard of the original aura?" Su Tang asked softly.


    "Original aura, I''ve heard of it. It''s said that it''s a magical aura before the world opened. All the auras we see now evolved from the original aura. It can be said that the original aura is the ancestor of all the auras." as soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, Yu Hu immediately said.


    "Well, I''ve heard of this, but this aura is very domineering and rare. Martial artists basically can''t condense. No one has owned it since ancient times." the beggar nodded.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and said; "In fact, the aura in my body belongs to one of the original auras, which is called the original purple Qi. The level should be regarded as the highest existence in the original aura."


    "Original purple? What you said is true?" Su Tang''s words shocked both of them.


    "Of course, didn''t you find that when I examined you with Reiki, the toxic Reiki in your body was violently closed? It was obviously a kind of fear." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the beggar thought slightly that the situation just now seemed exactly the same as what Su Tang said.


    "I didn''t expect that someone in the world has such a powerful aura. Are you really willing to help me?" the beggar said in surprise.


    After hearing the beggar''s words, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s no problem to help you, but my strength is too weak now. My original aura is only a very weak trace. Such aura can''t compete with those toxic auras in your body."


    "I understand that," the beggar nodded.


    "However, although my aura is small, it is enough to suppress the growth of your aura, which can also reduce the pain you have to bear every day and the speed at which your aura is swallowed." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the beggar frowned slightly and said; "This is just a way to cure the symptoms rather than the root cause. How strong do you need to help me tell that all toxins are photographed?"


    "I don''t know about this. I think it must be necessary to reach the state of Wu Zun." Su Tang didn''t think about this problem. In addition, he didn''t know the original purple Qi very well, so he couldn''t calculate the spiritual capacity at all.


    "Wu Zun realm?" the beggar frowned.


    The courtyard fell into silence again. After half a ring, the beggar asked; "How much time do I have?"


    "Without my repression, you can hold on for two months at most. If you have my repression, you can drag on for a year." Su Tang immediately answered.


    "A year? That''s better. Hope is better than no hope." the beggar whispered, then continued to look at Su Tang and asked; "What do you need me to pay?"


    After hearing the beggar''s words, Su Tang Wei always said; "Now where we are is my family. You should be able to feel the strength of our family. It''s not easy for such a small family to survive. In addition, the national disaster of Lanming Kingdom has decreased. I hope my family can survive this national disaster safely."


    "Do you want me to protect your family?" the beggar understood immediately after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    "Well, this is my request. I believe it should not be difficult with your strength?" Su Tang nodded.


    "It''s not a big problem. I can promise you," said the beggar slightly.


    As soon as the beggar printed, Su Tang''s face was covered with a smile and said; "Now that you have promised, I will try my best to help you. I don''t know your name yet?"


    "My name is yuan Tian!" the beggar replied.


    "Hahaha, well, everyone will be his own in the future. Don''t worry, brother yuan Tian. My brother is not ordinary. He will dissolve all the toxins in your body." Yu Hu said with a laugh.


    Hearing Yu Hu''s words, Yuan Tian also had some smiles on his face and said; "Just try your best. I know my own situation."


    "Well, don''t worry, there''s no poison I can''t solve in the world." Su Tang nodded and said confidently.


    At this time, Yu Hu seemed to think of something and turned to stare at Yuan Tian; "Brother yuan Tian, what level of strength have you reached? Brother Su Tang, your cultivation is above me. Can you tell me?"


    "Well, the little brother is right. My cultivation is really above you. Now I should be able to give full play to the strength of Emperor Wu in the early days." Yuan Tian looked at Su Tang in surprise and turned to Yu Hu.


    "In this case, there is also the level of Emperor Wu? Shit, do you want people to live?" Yu Hu immediately exclaimed.


    At this time, Su Tang was relaxed. Now with the addition of Yuan Tian, the overall strength of the Su family suddenly soared a lot. Even if the Sirius king really launched a war, the Su family can stand.

 Chapter 76

    After Yuan Tian was taken into account, Su Tang stayed in his own yard for the next few days and used Reiki to help yuan Tian suppress the toxin Reiki in his body.


    "Hoo, it''s good at last. These days, I use Reiki to drive all the toxin Reiki in your body into your small meridians. I set a seal there. This seal can temporarily seal all the toxin Reiki in your body, so they can''t continue to devour your Reiki at that time." Su Tang breathed out.


    "Well, I can feel that my aura is running much smoother now. Thank you, little brother." Yuan Tian also opened his eyes and said to Su Tang with gratitude.


    "It''s all right. The seal I set can only last for one month. I''ll set another seal for you in a month, but there are still some disadvantages." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    "Malpractice?" Yuan Tian asked with some doubt.


    "Well, now I''ve sealed those speed auras, but it''s OK to seal them all the time. If the seal is broken, your situation will worsen in an instant, so you must be very careful when using auras." Su Tang continued to explain.


    After hearing Su Tang''s explanation, Yuan Tian nodded clearly and said; "Don''t worry, I''ll always notice."


    With that, Yuan Tian stood up, stretched his waist, turned his head and looked at Su Tang, said in a relaxed tone; "I haven''t felt so comfortable for a long time. Thank you, Su Tang!"


    "Oh, you''re welcome." Su Tang also stood up and said with a smile.


    Then they left the room and came to the courtyard. Yu huzheng sat idly at the stone table in the courtyard.


    Hearing the sound of Su Tang''s room door opening, Yu Hu stood up immediately, rushed to Su Tang and Yuan Tian and asked; "How''s it going? Is it done?"


    "Well, it has been completely suppressed." Su Tang nodded and replied as soon as he heard Yu Hu''s question.


    "Yes, now I feel better than ever. It''s no different from when I was not poisoned." Yuan Tian also said.


    After hearing what they said, Yu Hu was also happy and said; "How about brother yuan Tian? I didn''t lie to you. I said that brother Su Tang is very powerful. Now you feel it."


    "Well, it''s really different. I''m glad I made the choice before. If I don''t come here, I can''t be so comfortable now. Hahaha." Yuan Tian nodded and laughed.


    At this time, Yu Hu seemed to think of something and hurriedly looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother Sutang, you''ve been closed these days. Your father and your ancestors have come to you many times, but every time they hear me say you''re closed, they all say that when you come out, they ask you to go to the hall to find them."


    "Hmm? How could they come to me at this time? Have they chosen a place to migrate?" Su Tang said suspiciously.


    "I don''t think so. They all seem to be very eager. There must be something wrong." Yu Hu shook his head and said.


    Hearing Yu Hu''s words, Su Tang frowned and said in a deep voice; "Let''s go and have a look first. Maybe it''s about the Sirius kingdom."


    Su Tang really can''t think of what else will happen to the Su family now, which will make the elders of the family so anxious. The only possible thing is the Sirius kingdom.


    The three hurriedly left the courtyard and went directly to the meeting hall of the Su family. Along the way, Su Tang saw many servants busy. It seemed that something big had really happened.


    Soon came to the door of the conference hall. Su Tang took Yu Hu and Yuan Tian directly into the hall. At this time, the core members of the Su family were basically in the hall. When Su Tang came, Su Jingtian immediately said; "Boy, you shut up. Come and have a look at this."


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s words, Su Tang went up without asking, took a letter from Su Jingtian''s hand and looked at it quickly.


    "When did this happen?" Su Tang asked immediately after reading what he had said.


    It turned out that this letter was the war report sent back by the front line. It turned out that the Sirius kingdom had launched an attack on the Lanming kingdom. In a short time, it had laid down two cities in the Lanming kingdom. Now it just forced the last line of defense to listen to the wind Valley.


    "This war report arrived in the national capital last night. Now the situation of Lanming kingdom is not optimistic. As long as the last line of defense can''t be stopped, Lanming kingdom will be really dangerous." Su jingtianzi likes to see and replied.


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s words, Su Tang thought for a moment and said; "By the way, where did the Su family choose?"


    It turned out that Su Tang had been busy these days. He didn''t know that Su Zhan had selected a place.


    "The place we unanimously decided to choose is Tingfeng Valley, which is the last defense line of Lanming Kingdom," Su Jingtian said again.


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s words, Su Tang was stunned. Then he looked at his father standing aside and said with a helpless sigh; "Hey, now that we have chosen, we must not let listening to the wind Valley lose. Now let''s go to listening to the wind valley."


    As for why Su Zhan chose a qualified place, Su Tang secretly guessed some possibilities. Since his ancestors had always agreed, Su Tang didn''t want to say anything more.


    "Well, we were going to listen to the wind Valley all night last night, but you''ve been closed all the time. We don''t trust you to be alone in the capital, so we''ve been waiting for you here." Su Jingtian said.


    After su Jingtian''s voice fell, Yu Hu stood up and asked; "Brother Sutang, do you really want to listen to wind Valley? The Royal people treat you like this. Why do you want to help them?"


    "Yu Hu, you won''t understand. This place is where my su family has lived and guarded for generations. We don''t want to give him to the Sirius kingdom." Su Tang explained.


    After hearing Su Tang''s explanation, Yu Hu suddenly understood and continued to ask; "With the strength of the Su family, I''m afraid it''s difficult to fight against the Sirius kingdom. Do you want me to take some people there?"


    "No, sir, your people are all strong in the realm of martial respect. Such people can''t join the national war. This is a rule that all countries must abide by." as soon as Yu Hu finished his words, Su Zhan immediately said.


    "Er! How can there be such a rule?" Yu Hu said in consternation after hearing Su Zhan''s words.


    "This is a rule set to avoid some effects being swallowed up by big powers," Su Tang explained.


    In fact, this rule was set by him in his previous life. Unexpectedly, people have adhered to this principle for many years.


    "Su Tang boy, who is this?" this is Su Jing''s genius. He found that the people who followed Su Tang this time were not only Yu Hu they already knew, but also a new face. He immediately asked.


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s question, Su Tang reacted; "Lao Zu, this is also my friend. He will stay in my su family for a period of time. He is also his own."


    "Oh, I see, but now my su family has a lot of things. I''m afraid I can''t entertain your friend well. I hope you can forgive me if you don''t do well!" Su Jingtian said again.


    Su Jingtian was a little afraid of this person, but as soon as he heard that this person was su Tang''s friend, Su Jingtian''s feeling of fear was slightly reduced.


    "You''re too polite. Brother Su Tang said just now that we are our own people. Don''t be so polite." Yuan Tian immediately said kindly after hearing Su Jingtian''s words.


    Hearing yuan Tian''s words, Su Jingtian nodded and looked at Su Tang with a trace of surprise in his eyes. Unexpectedly, he knew so many friends in his later life. He was an expert at first sight, and Su Jingtian couldn''t see through the real cultivation.


    "Well, when I came here just now, I found that the servants of the family were busy and must have packed up almost everything. Let''s go to listen to Fenggu first. Let''s find someone to take care of the affairs here and let him go slowly with the big army." Su Tang said again.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the Su family nodded in agreement.


    Then Su jingtiankai said; "This time, I, Su Zhan, Su Tang, Yu Hu and this friend will go first. Su Lin, you can take others and then go quickly."


    "Yes!" Su Lin said loudly.


    Then Su Jingtian looked at Su Tang and others and continued; "Let''s hurry over now."


    When the voice fell, Su Jingtian took the lead and walked outside the hall. Su Zhan followed up. Su Tang looked at Yu Hu and Yuan Tian and said; "I''m really going to trouble you this time."


    "Brother, don''t say that. We are all willing to go with you." Yu Hu patted Su Tang on the shoulder and said.


    Yuan Tian next to him also agreed, nodded and said; "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, the Su family won''t encounter any crisis."


    As Yuan Tian with the strength of Emperor Wu, his guarantee is completely qualified.


    Su Tang nodded reassuringly and walked out of the hall with Yu Hu and Yuan Tian.


    At the gate of the capital city, Su Jingtian looked at Su Tang and said; "If we move forward quickly now, we should be able to get to listen to the wind Valley late at night, but we don''t know if listen to the wind Valley can hold the Sirius kingdom."


    Su Jingtian''s tone was full of worry.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Yuan Tian stood up and said.


    After hearing yuan Tian''s words, Su Tang immediately remembered that the strong of Emperor Wu can take people to move. Although yuan Tian''s strength has decreased a lot because of poisoning, he is also the strong of Emperor Wu''s realm. Should he be able to take them to move?


    "Well, it''s better if you''re willing to help, but you still have to pay attention," Su Tang nodded.


    Yuan Tian nodded to show his understanding. Then he reached out and waved. An invisible mask shrouded Su Tang and others in. Then he just listened to Yuan Tian''s loud drink, and Su Tang and others flew up.


    "Go!"


    Yuan Tian stamped his legs, and the whole person flew up at once. The mask shining on Su Tang and others also flew up. Then yuan Tian saw a stroke in his palm, and a dark crack appeared in the sky. Yuan Tian pulled the mask into it, and he also flew in. After his body entered it, the whole crack disappeared, and the Buddha didn''t appear.

 Chapter 77

    In the hood, Su Jingtian looked at Su Tang in horror and asked; "Boy, what kind of strength is your friend?"


    Su Jingtian had never heard that someone could move through the void with so many people. He couldn''t believe it.


    "According to him, his accomplishments should only be at the initial level of Emperor Wu." Su Tang didn''t expect Su Jingtian to be so surprised, so he began to explain softly.


    "Emperor Wu? Is he really Emperor Wu?" upon hearing Su Tang''s explanation, Su Jingtian jumped up.


    Su Zhan next to him also stared at Su Tang with a frightened face. His face was so incredible that he didn''t expect Su Tang to have such a friend. Su Zhan still had some influence on this person.


    "Is this elder the beggar who came to you a few days ago?" Su Zhan asked his mind.


    As soon as Su Zhan knew, Su Tang was slightly stunned and nodded; "Well, yes, it was him. When I met him in the street that day, I saw that he was hurt, so I wanted to help him. In fact, I didn''t know he was Emperor Wu at that time."


    "Is he hurt? Then why is he looking for you?" Su Zhan was stunned and continued to ask.


    "Well, he was poisoned. This kind of poison is very rare. I can just help him, so he came to me." Su Tang continued.


    Hearing Su Tang''s answer, Su Zhan and Su Jingtian suddenly figured out why such a strong man would follow Su Tang. The original reason is here.


    "Boy, can you really help this elder?" Su Jingtian asked seriously.


    Although he trusted Su Tang very much in his heart, he was still cautious about this matter. He was such a powerful martial artist that the Su family could not afford to provoke. If Su Tang could not cure him and he was angry at that time, the Su family could not bear it at all.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem at all, otherwise he wouldn''t do this to the outside." Su Tang understood Su Jingtian''s worry and said immediately.


    Yu Hu next to him also said; "Yes, brother yuan Tian''s toxin has been restrained by brother Su Tang. There should be no problem for the time being. As brother Su Tang said before, he is not sure to dissolve such toxin now. He knows it himself, so you don''t have to worry."


    "That''s the best, boy. I can''t see through you more and more now. Every time you will bring us all kinds of surprises." after listening to Su Tang and Yu Hu''s explanation, Su Jingtian put his heart down and looked at Su Tang in surprise.


    "Hehe, don''t talk about this first. We should be here soon." Su Tang quickly changed the topic because he didn''t want to continue to discuss this topic in depth.


    Su Jingtian''s words are actually what Yu Hu has been thinking about. He is also very curious about Su Tang. The boy is very mysterious and can''t be seen through.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Yuan Tian''s voice came to his ears; "We have arrived."


    Then I saw a crack in the original colorful world, and the light mask of Su Tang and others was flying towards the crack.


    As soon as the hood came out, Su Tang and others heard an earth shaking sound of fighting and killing.


    "This is listening to the wind valley. Unexpectedly, the Sirius Kingdom has begun to attack." looking down at the battlefield below, Su Zhan said with a very ugly face.


    "Don''t worry, father, you won''t lose it if you listen to the wind valley." Su Tang patted Su Zhan on the shoulder and said seriously.


    "Yuan Tian, please put us on the wall." then Su Tang said to Yuan Tian in the air.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yuan Tian nodded and waved his hand. He saw that the light mask covering Su Tang and others flew towards the city wall and soon reached the city wall. As soon as Su Zhan stopped, he immediately shouted to the soldiers around him; "Go and call me your guard."


    One of the soldiers, after hearing the words of the Soviet war, looked intently and immediately cried out; "Marshal Su, you are Marshal su."


    "If you don''t mind, hurry to guard and call me." Su Tang shouted again when he saw someone know him.


    This time, the soldier who recognized the Soviet war immediately turned and ran out. Before long, a middle-aged man in armor followed the former soldier and hurried over.


    "Marshal Su, why are you here!" the middle-aged man said respectfully.


    "Hum, if I don''t come again, do you want to lose the last line of defense?" Su Zhan shouted angrily after hearing the visitor''s words.


    "Father, this is not the time to say this. The top priority is to quickly click to retreat the army of Sirius kingdom." Su Tang quickly scanned the battlefield on a wall, and saw that the army of Lanming kingdom was about to be unable to resist. Su Tang said quickly.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Zhan also quickly glanced at the battlefield, his face changed wildly, and immediately stood on the wall, urging his aura to shout; "The whole army obeys the order and retreats!"


    The sound of the Soviet war sounded like a thunder over the whole listening wind valley. The soldiers below looked up at the Soviet war standing on the city wall.


    "It''s Marshal Su, he''s coming, brothers, all step back." the soldiers of Lanming Kingdom turned around and saw the Soviet war standing on the wall, and their eyes burst out of hope.


    The soldiers of Lanming Kingdom began to retreat orderly. At this time, Su Tang looked at the layers of smoke in the distance and said with a big change in his face; "No, the reinforcements of the Sirius Kingdom have arrived. Father, you have to ask the people below to return to the city quickly. They can''t compete with so many Sirius soldiers."


    Hearing Su Tang''s reminder, Su Zhan also found a problem and immediately shouted again; "Retreat at full speed."


    This time, the voice of the Soviet war seemed very urgent. The soldiers below ignored their opponents one by one, and quickly retreated one after another. Seeing that they were about to reach the city gate, the local government sent a large number of archers and began to shoot arrows at the evacuated soldiers of Lanming kingdom.


    Seeing this, Su Tang snorted coldly. The decision on his hand changed rapidly. A huge seal appeared on his head. Just when the seal condensed almost, the decision on Su Tang''s hand suddenly changed, and the entire huge seal became several times larger again.


    "Go!"


    After the last Dharma decision was completed, Su Tang gave a fierce drink and waved his hand. He saw which side had a huge seal and smashed it at the Sirius archers in the distance. This momentum was no weaker than those strong men in the realm of King Wu.


    "Shit, brother Sutang, your fighting skills are really shocking." Yu Hu, standing aside, exclaimed when he saw Sutang smashing out the huge seal.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing, but I''m not strong enough now. When I''m strong, it will be more frightening to show it." Su Tang himself knew the power of the God of war seal, and immediately smiled and said.


    "Can you be stronger? Really?" Yu Hu asked incredulously after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    At this time, Yuan Tian said; "You know a fart. The full version of magic is more than this power. His real power is beyond your imagination."


    At this time, Yuan Tian''s eyes at Su Tang completely changed. The young man gave him the feeling that he was too mysterious. Now he saw his situation at a glance. Later, he actually had the original aura that his predecessors had never had before, and now he even used the complete version of magic skills that he had never had before.


    "The full version of magic? What is it? Is it powerful?" Yu Hu asked curiously when he heard such a thing for the first time.


    "You can see if it''s strong or not." Yuan Tian hardly explained. He directly pointed to the huge seal that Su Tang had just thrown out.


    At this time, the giant seal had come to the top of the archers in the Sirius Kingdom and was falling down with the power of destroying the sky and the earth.


    Then I only saw the place where the whole giant seal fell, and the dust was flying. After the dust dispersed, there was a deep and big seal on the ground. It was amazing that the whole earth collapsed.


    "Powerful, it''s too powerful. This blow should have the lethality of the Wuling peak?" Yu Hu exclaimed again, looking at the huge collapse in surprise.


    "Well, I barely touched the level of King Wu and saw that this is the power of the full version of magic." Yuan Tian nodded.


    At this time, Yu Hu once again really understood why he had to ask Su Tang to hand over this war skill when the royal family besieged the Su family. This war skill is really too powerful. Su Tang, a person with great martial arts level strength, can play such strength. This is a must kill skill of the same level.


    "I''ll give you this martial arts when I have a chance in the future." Su Tang said with a smile when he saw the envy in their eyes.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu said excitedly at once; "Brother Sutang, what you said is true? Are you going to teach us such powerful martial arts?"


    "Well, after this event is over, my su family will settle here. At that time, this martial arts will become one of the martial arts of our Su family. You are also my su family, and of course you can pass it on to you." Su Tang said again.


    In fact, Su Tang''s idea is not so simple. He wants to use such a martial art to win over the two strong men to help him guard the Su family. After all, he can''t stay in the Su family all the time. When the time is ripe, he will leave. If there is no strong man to guard at that time, Su Tang may be very dangerous.


    In this way, it''s better to find more powerful combat power for the Su family while he''s still there, so that he can go outside at ease.


    "Brother Su Tang, you''re right. Anyway, I''m already your Su family''s yard guard. I don''t have any opinion. I just don''t know what brother yuan Tian thinks." after that, Yu Hu stared at Yuan Tian strangely.


    At this time, Yuan Tian frowned slightly and said; "If brother Su Tang is really willing to teach me this martial art, Yuan Tian will guard the Su family well, but I don''t know if there is such a chance."


    "Well, Yuan Tian, in fact, I know what you think. Don''t worry, I will cure you. Your strength will be greatly improved at that time. Don''t you want revenge?" Su Tang nodded and stared at Yuan Tian seriously.


    "Revenge? I thought about it before, now? I''ve begun to forget it." Yuan Tian said faintly.


    Just as he spoke, all the soldiers of Lanming Kingdom under the city had retreated, the city gate was closed again, and the reinforcements of Sirius kingdom came in the distance.

 Chapter 78

    "Is it him? I didn''t expect that the Sirius king sent him to supervise the war this time. I''m so confident." Su Zhan was surprised to see the people who came with reinforcements from the Sirius Kingdom this time.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also turned his head and looked outside the city. He saw that there was a multi-year-old young man in front of the Sirius regiment. Su Tang was also slightly stunned and turned to ask the copy; "Father, do you know him?"


    "Well, he is the favorite Prince of the Sirius king and the successor of the future Sirius kingdom. Unexpectedly, he was sent out this time, which really surprised me." Su Zhan explained.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang said disdainfully; "I thought he was a great man, but he was just the heir of a small kingdom. This time I told him that he would never come back. Father, what would the Sirius King react if he saw the body of his favorite prince?"


    Su Tang, who had no good feelings for the Sirius Kingdom, had a murderous heart after hearing Su Zhan''s words.


    "Don''t be careless. I''ve heard a lot of rumors about this man. He''s still an inner disciple of a sect. He''s in an unusual position. I''m afraid he''s not alone this time." Su Zhan warned.


    "Oh? He''s also a disciple of a sect. It seems that his talent is good." Su Tang said with some interest when he heard that the other party is still a disciple of a sect.


    Zongmen is not a strange organization. They all exist independently and rarely participate in the struggle between kingdoms. Generally speaking, their strength is relatively strong. Of course, zongmen are also divided into 369 grades. Those zongmen near Lanming kingdom can only be regarded as small ones, and their strength is not very strong.


    "No matter who he is, if I can do it, I''ll kill him now." Yu Hu next to him taught Su Zhan to be careful and said immediately.


    "Yes, can there be any big door in this small place? If it annoys me, I''ll go and kill the door directly." Yuan Tian said angrily.


    The toxins in his meridians over the years have kept him from fighting for a long time. Now he can use his strength. Yuan Tian has long wanted to fight well. Now there is an invisible Sirius kingdom. Yuan Tian would have killed these people if he hadn''t estimated the rules of the king''s war.


    After hearing what Yu Hu and Yuan Tian said, a cold sweat appeared on Su Zhan''s forehead. At this time, he remembered that there were two super strong men on his side.


    Immediately, he said with some confidence in his heart; "That''s true. Now I suddenly hope that the Sirius Kingdom has violated the rules, so we don''t have to be so troublesome."


    "Hahaha, I don''t think so," Yu Hu said with a laugh.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang also smiled, looked at the prince Sirius from a distance, turned and said; "There must be no war today. Father, find me a quiet place first. I need to refine some things."


    "Well, you''re right. Let''s go and have a rest first." after that, Su Zhan called the next guard general and ordered him; "You first arrange a quiet place for them."


    After hearing Su Zhan''s orders, the guard general took Su Tang three people away from the wall. This time, Su Zhan and Su Jingtian were the only people from the Su family.


    Seeing Su Tang and them leave, Su Zhan turns to look at Su Jingtian and asks; "Lao Zu, why don''t you talk?"


    "I''ve been wondering why Sirius kingdom is so eager to attack Lanming Kingdom this time?" Su Jingtian said.


    "I don''t know, but this time things should be different. After all, for many years, although our relationship with Sirius Kingdom has been bad and small wars have been going on all year round, such a large-scale battle has never broken out. It seems that they are iron and want to destroy our Lanming Kingdom this time." Su Zhan said.


    "Well, I think it must be because of the Liang family and the Feng family. In addition, they may not think that my su family will come here to help Lanming kingdom again after breaking their face with the royal family." Su Jingtian nodded and analyzed.


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s words, Su Zhan seems to have found the reason why the Sirius kingdom will start the war so quickly.


    Behind the wall of Tingfeng Valley, Su and Tang followed the general through the narrow valley and came to a big house.


    "Brother Su Tang, will the Su family settle here in the future?" after entering the mansion, Yu Hu looked around and asked.


    Hearing his question, Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s not here. It''s a place built by the royal family. Our Su family won''t be here. We shouldn''t have found a good place yet."


    "No longer here? Do you want to build a new mansion?" Yu Hu continued.


    "This place is not suitable for the family base. The aura here is not very good. In addition, the terrain here is too poor. If someone comes to attack, there is no place to escape." Yuan Tian shook his head and said.


    This windy Valley is actually a big canyon. There are steep mountains on both sides. It is difficult for ordinary people to climb. The only channel is in the middle. Lanming kingdom is listening to the change of windy valley. On the other side is Sirius kingdom. Lanming Kingdom has resisted Sirius kingdom by relying on this windy Valley for hundreds of years.


    However, it would be unwise to place the family base in the valley. It is easy to fall into a siege and it is difficult to escape.


    "Well, he''s right. When I say what I need is refined, let''s go to the nearby mountain and have a look, hoping to find a place not to do it." Su Tang nodded.


    "You want to refine things again?" Yu Hu asked helplessly when he heard that Su Tang wanted to refine things again.


    "Well, I just looked at the troops between us and the Sirius kingdom. I think there is a big gap. It will be very difficult for Lanming kingdom to hold, so I want to refine some things and clean up the Sirius kingdom." Su Tang nodded.


    Su Tang''s words aroused Yu Hu''s interest and continued to ask, "do you want to refine poison?"


    "Yes, I still have some miraculous drugs here. It should be possible to refine some poisons for the whole person." after that, Su Tang asked the guard general walking in front; "So, do you have any magic medicine here?"


    "Miraculous medicine? There seems to be some in the warehouse. I''ll show you later." the guard said immediately.


    Hearing the words of the guard general, Su Tang nodded and said; "Please take us to have a look now. After I find some magic medicine, you are taking us to the rest room."


    Then the guard general took Su and Tang to the gate of a small courtyard and said respectfully; "This is where the other party''s magic medicine is outside. There are some low-level magic drugs on one side of the things inside. They are confiscated from some illegal businessmen. I hope you can use them."


    After that, the general pushed open the gate of the courtyard and went in directly. Su and Tang also followed.


    I saw that there were a lot of boxes stacked in the small yard, many of which had been damaged. From those gaps, I could vaguely see the shadow of some miraculous drugs.


    "Find it yourself. I don''t know those miraculous drugs are useful, but those are useless." the guard said again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang turned around the boxes. After a long time, Su Tang Zhongyu put all the needed magic drugs into the storage ring. When he was about to leave, Su Tang''s eyes choked into a broken box, and a strange light flashed away.


    So he took back his steps to leave, turned and walked towards the box.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Hu asked with some curiosity.


    Just then, Su Tang opened the broken box and saw some sundries stacked in the box. Su Tang reached out and turned over the sundries. Suddenly, Su Tang''s hand stopped.


    "Eh! What is it?" I saw a box inlaid with many precious stones under the sundries.


    This box is only the size of a palm, but it looks extremely luxurious. It is extraordinary at first sight. When holding the box in his hand, Su Tang frowned slightly. The palm size box is really not average heavy. Su Tang estimated that the box should weigh 100 Jin.


    "Brother Sutang, what is this?" Yu Hu asked curiously when he saw what Sutang was holding.


    After hearing his question, Su Tang quickly put the box into the storage ring, winked at Yu Hu, and then said; "This is just a rare elixir. It''s nothing."


    It turned out that their actions had aroused the curiosity of the guard and were about to come and have a look. Su Tang''s intuition told him that there might be treasures in it. Of course, he didn''t want outsiders to know, so he said so.


    Sure enough, after hearing Su Tang''s words, the guard stopped and completely lost interest.


    "Let''s go. We''ve found all the magic medicines of Western medicine." Su Tang said faintly when he came to the guard.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the guard general didn''t say anything more, so he took Su Tang three people away from the small courtyard. After walking for a few minutes, they finally reached their resting place.


    After explaining clearly to Su and Tang, the guard turned and left.


    After seeing the general leave, Yu Hu directly came to Su Tang and asked; "Brother, what did you find there just now? You look nervous?"


    "I don''t know what you have, but I think it should be a good thing." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    Hearing the conversation between them, Yuan Tian was slightly stunned and seemed to come over.


    Su Tang took out the box from the storage ring, put it on the table and looked at it carefully.


    "What the hell is this?" Yu Hu stretched out his hand and wanted to take a look.


    But when he just picked up the box, he was stunned. Then he swallowed it vigorously, picked up the small box and said in some surprise; "What''s in this little thing? How heavy is it?"


    "I don''t know. I saw it when I got it just now. It looks like a box on the surface, but it can''t be opened." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    After hearing his words, Yuan Tian became interested, took the box from Yu Hu, looked at it carefully, shook his head and said; "This thing is really strange. It looks like a box, but why is there no gap?"


    The three people looked around the box for a long time. Su Tang seemed to think of something. He picked up the box again and slowly released his soul to wrap the whole box. A moment later, Su Tang said in surprise; "It''s strange that there are prohibitions."


    "Prohibition?" Yuan Tian and Yu Hu looked at each other, and their eyes also burst out with pure light.


    Prohibition, a very magical thing, is said to be a special means for the strong after ancient times. It has been lost for many years now. Therefore, Su Tangyi said that there is prohibition on this thing, which shows that it should have a history of many years.


    Now there are fewer and fewer things handed down from ancient times, and there are even fewer things that can be forbidden. Generally, there may be treasures in such things.


    So Yu Hu and Yuan Tian were so excited, and Su Tang was so surprised.


    "Brother Sutang, can you open this prohibition?" Yu Hu asked immediately after seeing Sutang put down the box again.

 Chapter 79

    Hearing Yu Hu''s question, Su Tang thought slightly and shook his head; "I can''t open it for the time being. This prohibition level is very high. Even if my soul power is enough, he won''t be able to open it for a while and a half."


    "Well, I really want to see what''s here." Yu Hu said with some disappointment.


    At this time, a burst of war drums came from a distance. Hearing such a sound, Yuan Tian said; "The battle has begun. Is it too fast?"


    "Well, it seems that we all guessed wrong. Unexpectedly, the prince of Sirius is really not an ordinary person." Su Tang said solemnly.


    Originally, I thought the war would not continue until tomorrow, but I didn''t expect it to start now. When I was on the wall just now, the Soviet war just ordered some soldiers to rest first. Unexpectedly, the prince Sirius fought at this time, which surprised the people in the city.


    "Yu Hu, Yuan Tian, you two go and have a look first. I have to refine some things quickly." Su Tang said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu nodded and was ready to go outside. Yuan Tianze didn''t move.


    "Anyway, it''s no use for me to go. It''s better to protect the Dharma here so that no one will disturb you." seeing that Yuan Tian didn''t move, Su Tang flashed a doubt in his eyes. At this time, Yuan Tian explained.


    After hearing his words, Yu Hu also came back and said; "Yes, anyway, the strong above wuzun are not allowed to participate in the national war. It''s no use for us to go. We might as well wait for you here."


    After hearing the lover''s words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, wait here for me for half an hour. I''ll refine some things first."


    Then he ignored Yu Hu and Yuan Tian and turned and walked towards the room. Yu Hu and Yuan Tian were left in the courtyard, sitting bored.


    "Brother yuan Tian, what kind of strong man do you think Su Tang brothers will stand behind him?" Yu Hu asked.


    After hearing Yu Hu''s question, Yuan Tian was slightly stunned and said; "I don''t know, but I always have a feeling that as long as we follow him all the time, the future will be wonderful. He will give us Alai unprecedented achievements."


    "Hmm? Did brother yuan Tian decide to follow brother Su Tang all the time?" Yuan Tian''s answer stunned Yu Hu.


    "I think so. Since I went to Su''s house to find him, I''ve thought about it. As long as he can dissolve the toxins in his body, why don''t I follow him?" Yuan Tian nodded.


    "Don''t worry, with the talent of the Sutang brothers, the future achievements will be extraordinary. It may be a good choice to follow him." Yu Hu said again.


    While they were chatting, Su Tang in the room had begun to refine things. This time, the thing he wanted to refine was not a pill, but a kind of medicine powder called Huajin powder. As long as he inhaled it, he could lose his strength and paralyze his whole body.


    This kind of medicine powder is very common on the whole continent. Generally, few people will use it, let alone in such a national war. In a large national war, the situation is unpredictable, and sometimes it is likely to affect their own people.


    The reason why Su Tang refined such things now is very simple. With their current strength, they simply can''t compete with the Sirius kingdom. The only thing they can do is to stick to it and wait for the reinforcements of Lanming kingdom.


    Since it''s sticking to it, it''s no problem to use such things.


    Su Tang''s refining speed is very fast. In just half an hour, Su Tang has refined nearly three kilograms of Huajin powder. After collecting all the powder, Su Tang got up and walked out of the room.


    As soon as the door was opened, Yu Hu and Yuan Tian stood up from the stone stool. At this time, Yu Hu asked curiously; "Brother Sutang, what are you refining this time?"


    Hearing Yu Hu''s question, Su Tang said with a smile; "Huajin powder!"


    "Huajin powder? Why are you refining this stuff?" Yu Hu asked again with some doubts after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    "It was prepared for the soldiers of Sirius kingdom that day! Now our troops have no way to compete with them. The only way is to stick to it and wait for reinforcements. This can help us delay time." Su Tang explained.


    After hearing his explanation, Yuan Tian nodded in agreement and said; "This is the only way now."


    "Well, let''s go and have a look at the city gate!" Su Tang said again.


    Then the three quickly read and rushed to the gate. At this time, on the wall, Su Zhan looked at the army outside the city with a dignified face.


    "We just received the news from the capital that the reinforcements will not arrive here until tomorrow. What should we do now?" Su Jingtian asked, looking at the roaring Sirius army.


    "Lao Zu, I''m afraid the kingdom of Lanming will really lose this time." Su Zhan said in a low voice.


    "Hey, the attack of the Sirius kingdom is too sudden and fierce. It''s almost unstoppable, but this is the last defense line of the whole Lanming kingdom. We must defend it, but we can''t let the big army of the Sirius Kingdom enter the hinterland of the Lanming kingdom." Su Jingtian also knows the situation of his side in this battle.


    "Now I know I can try my best to delay the arrival of reinforcements." Su Zhan said seriously.


    Just then a voice came from outside the city; "The people above are Marshal Su Zhan?"


    "Hmm? It''s Prince Sirius. What is he going to do?" Su Zhan asked suspiciously when he heard the voice outside.


    "Whatever he wants to do, you should hold him and buy more time." Su Jingtian replied.


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s words, Su Tang nodded, walked to the edge above the city wall, looked down, stared at the prince Sirius and asked; "I''m Su Zhan. What can I do for you? Just say it."


    "Hehe, marshal Su, I really can''t figure it out. Lanming royal family has treated you su family like this. Why do you work for him?" Prince Sirius asked with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Su Zhan answered without thinking; "How the royal family treats the Su family is a matter for our two families. We will deal with it ourselves, but this time it is a matter for the whole kingdom. As marshal LAN Ming, I must stand up."


    "Well, what a loyal marshal, marshal Su, give up Lanming and come to the Sirius kingdom. I can give you the same position. What do you think?" the prince of Sirius said again.


    "The same position? Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to think highly of me. It''s a pity that my su family has been in Lanming for generations. Let me switch to your Sirius kingdom. Do you want me to bear the curse?" Su Zhan asked with a laugh.


    "How can you bear the curse? The spirit of Lanming kingdom is exhausted, and good birds choose trees to live. As long as you come to me, Sirius, I guarantee that the future of your Su family will definitely surpass the past, and who dares to talk nonsense with achievements?" the prince of Sirius advised again.


    At this time, Su Tang had also rushed to the city wall. He just heard the words of Prince Sirius. Without Su Zhan''s answer, Su Tang immediately said loudly; "If you want my su family to turn to you, Sirius, you must promise me a request."


    "Su Tang boy, you......" after hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian stared at Su Tang and said incredulously.


    At this time, Su Zhan also turned to look at Su Tang. His eyes were full of reproach.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I haven''t finished my words yet." seeing the look of the two elders, Su Tang quickly said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the prince Sirius under the city wall was slightly stunned and immediately said; "You must be the popular Su Tang who is wearing now? Not to mention ten rare heroes, the prince promises you that as long as you Su''s family changes to my Sirius, I will send you to enter the sect where I am now. How about it?"


    "What tempting conditions! But I still say that if you want me to switch to the Su family, you must promise me a condition." Su Tang said with a strange smile.


    "Well, what conditions are you talking about first!" said Prince Sirius again.


    "This condition is very simple, that is, I go to the Su family to you Sirius, so the Sirius royal family should give me the Su family. Do you think this condition is OK?" Su Tang asked again.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian and Su Zhan were relieved one by one. It turned out that the boy intended to play with the prince of Sirius. You don''t have to think about such conditions. The prince of Sirius will certainly not agree.


    "Boy, are you kidding me?" after hearing Su Tang''s conditions, Prince Sirius said with a very gloomy face.


    "How about playing with you? If you''re not convinced, kill me. Do you think you have the ability to kill me?" Su Tang said disdainfully when he saw the prince Sirius''s gloomy face.

 Chapter 80

    "Boy, you want to die." hearing Su Tang''s sarcastic voice, Prince Sirius shouted angrily.


    Then he rode a wolf, turned and walked towards the Sirius army. Before long, there was a burst of attack drums in the Sirius army.


    "They are going to attack. What should we do?" the guard asked in a panic when he heard the sound of war drums.


    "What should I do? Of course, I''m sticking to the guard. Listen to the wind valley. Do you still want to escape?" hearing the guard''s question, Su Zhan turned and glared at him and said.


    At this time, Su Tang came over, looked at Su Zhan and said; "Father, can you give me a thousand archers?"


    "Archer? What do you want?" Su Zhan asked puzzled when he heard Su Tang borrow troops from him.


    From the storage ring, he took out the Huajin powder that had just been refined. Su Tang looked at Su Zhan and said; "This is Huajin powder. With it, the Sirius army should lose combat effectiveness for a short time."


    "Hua Jin San? Do you want the archers to shoot these things into the Sirius army?" Su Zhan was stunned, then reacted and asked.


    "Well, we scattered and wrapped all these Huajin powder, put it on the arrow and shoot it out by the archers. In this way, these Huajin powder will burst in the Sirius army. As long as they are inhaled, they will be powerless." Su Tang said his idea.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Zhan''s eyes lit up, reached out and patted Su Zhan on the shoulder; "That''s a good idea. If the Sirius army is inhaled, it must be unable to fight again. At that time, they will have to withdraw, so that we can have enough time to wait for the arrival of reinforcements."


    As Su Zhan''s voice fell, the next guard immediately stood up and said; "Marshal, leave it to me."


    Then the general turned and left. Soon he brought many archers and said; "Marshal, these people should be enough?"


    Su Zhan glanced and nodded; "Although there is not a thousand, it should be enough."


    Then he turned to look at Su Tang and said; "These people will be left to you. You must be ready as soon as possible. We can''t hold it for too long."


    "Well, I understand!" Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Then he took the archers and left. In an open space under the inner city wall, Su Tang told an archer, "take some to me now and bring all the thunder and rockets."


    Hearing Su Tang''s orders, the man casually called a few people and turned away.


    Then, Su Tang pointed to another soldier and said; "Go and find me more paper. The more, the better! Speed is fast. Time waits for no one."


    After asking someone to take all the things he needs now, Su Tang scattered the strength in his hand, put it on the ground and waited quietly.


    Before long, they ran back with boxes in their hands. After putting down the big boxes in their hands, the leading man said; "These are the last thunder rockets we have left now. Sir, what do we need to do?"


    Just after the man''s voice fell, the person in charge of looking for the paper also came back.


    Seeing that everything was ready, Su Tang immediately ordered; "Some of you wrap these medicinal powders in paper for me. It doesn''t need to be too much. A little is enough. Others take out all the thunder rockets and fix all the wrapped medicinal powders on the arrows."


    With Su Tang''s order, all the soldiers began to move.


    Hundreds of people started it together. It''s too fast to say. Soon, all the three catties of Huajin powder have been wrapped up.


    Seeing what was ready, Su Tang ordered again; "Put all these thunder rockets into boxes and carry them to the city tower."


    After that, Su Tang didn''t continue to pay attention to these soldiers, turned and walked towards the city tower. At this time, the Sirius army outside had attacked the city. Although there were no casualties for the soldiers on Su Tang''s side, the city gate simply couldn''t withstand the impact of such a huge Sirius army.


    "Father, everything is ready." when he came to the tower, Su Tang said to Su Zhan.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Zhan nodded and looked at the soldiers carrying big boxes behind Su Tang. Su Zhan ordered loudly; "All archers listen! Take the thunder rockets in the box and shoot at the place where Sirius has the most soldiers."


    With the order of the Soviet war, the archers on the tower began to bend their bows and take arrows one by one, and fired one thunder rocket wrapped with Huajin powder at the Sirius army.


    The thunder rocket would burst when it hit, and the paper wrapped with Huajin powder fixed on the arrow was all broken, and the Huajin powder began to spread among the Sirius army. As time went on, one Sirius soldier fell down.


    Seeing that Huajin powder has achieved such remarkable results, Su Tang continued to say to Su Zhan; "Father, stop first and don''t shoot again in a hurry."


    "Why?" Su Zhan asked puzzled after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    "Our supplies are limited now. There are not many thunder rockets, but we can''t shoot them all at one time. Look at the current effect. It''s no use setting them out. It''s better to stay. When the Sirius army passes over time, night soon falls. On the city tower, Su Tang, Yu Hu and Yuan Tian sit quietly and rest in an open space.


    Su Jingtian and Su Zhan pay close attention to the movement outside the city. As long as they find a trace of wind and grass, they are ready to go to war immediately.


    It was a quiet night, and nothing unusual happened.


    Early the next morning, Su Lin appeared in Tingfeng valley. At the same time, he also brought 150000 reinforcements from Lanming kingdom.


    "Grandpa, I have arranged the old and weak women and children of the Su family in the guard''s house. What should we do next?" Su Lin looked at Su Jingtian on the city tower and asked.


    "Let''s do this for the time being. Now the war is tight and we can''t separate ourselves to find a good place for the time being." Su Jingtian thought a little and replied.


    After hearing what he said, Surin nodded.


    Just then a war drum sounded and a new attack of the Sirius army began.


    Compared with yesterday, when the Soviet war heard the war drum again today, his blood was boiling. Yesterday''s passivity had made him angry. Now his reinforcements have arrived, and he can finally fight to the death with the Sirius army.


    "Brothers, the Sirius army is coming again. This time we must teach them a lesson." Su Zhan shouted.


    As his voice fell, the 150000 troops standing under the inner city wall, together with the previous 30000 defenders, issued earth shaking shouts.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    "It''s my first time to participate in such a battle. It really makes my blood boil." Yu Hu said to Yuan Tian next to the city wall.


    "Hey, I don''t know how many of these people can survive safely. If I can fight, maybe they don''t have to fight." Yuan Tian said overlooking the army below.


    The tone is full of helplessness and intolerance.


    "They are soldiers and admirable soldiers. The reason why they fight is for their homes and their families." Su Tang whispered beside them when he heard them.


    "Yes, they are worthy of admiration. They fight for what they want to protect and are not afraid of life and death. I can understand this mood," Yuan Tian said again.


    Tone with deep memories, face with a look of pain.


    Feeling that Yuan Tian was in a bad mood, Su Tang stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder; "As a man, we should look forward. The future will be wonderful. Why bother with the past?"


    "Yes, brother yuan Tian, the past has passed." Yu Hu also noticed something and began to persuade.


    "Well, I understand." after hearing their persuasion, Yuan Tian''s face was much better, nodded and replied.


    At this time, the voice of Prince Sirius came again outside the city; "Su Zhan! Listen to me. No matter what tricks you use today, my Sirian army will capture the city."


    "Hahaha, if a boy who hasn''t got all his hair, dare to talk to me like this, you won''t be afraid of the wind flashing to your tongue." after hearing the words of Prince Sirius, Su Zhan immediately laughed and said.


    "Hum, everyone says that marshal Su is a super general. It''s just like that today. He can only show off his tongue." Prince Sirius said coldly.


    After hearing his words, Su Zhan pointed to Prince Sirius and said; "You''ll know in a minute whether you''re trying to speak out!"


    "Prince, wait and see!" after that, Prince Sirius returned to the Sirius army again.

 Chapter 81

    "Brothers, have you heard that the Sirius Kingdom has given up its mind to capture our city this time. What should we do?" after the prince Sirius returned, Su Zhan turned and continued to shout.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Shouted the army below.


    "Well, today''s battle is very important to our kingdom. If we fail, the country will be destroyed. Today, I swear to Su Zhan that even if we die, we will not let the Sirius army step into listening to the wind valley." Su Zhan continued with great satisfaction.


    While Su Zhan was encouraging the soldiers, Su Tang tried to wink at Yu Hu and Yuan Tian, and the three quietly left here and came to a place where there was no one.


    Su Tang said; "I think something unexpected may appear in the Sirius Kingdom this time. I have an intuition that this battle is very dangerous."


    "What do you want us to do?" Su Tang alone called himself and the two of them to come over. These words should have different meanings. Yu Hu immediately asked.


    "Yuan Tian, have you noticed?" Su Tang asked instead.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Yuan Tian was slightly stunned, and then opened his mouth and said; "It''s a little strange. The other party may have experts. From the current situation, it should be the person of the emperor''s sect."


    "What are you talking about?" Yu Hu next to him couldn''t understand what Su Tang and Yuan Tian were talking about, and asked puzzled.


    "Don''t you notice a difference? The Huajin powder I refined has a great effect. I know in my heart that the effect can last for at least one day, but only one night later, those Sirius soldiers have been alive again." Su Tang explained.


    "Yes, I think it''s strange, but I can''t think of a clue. That''s why." after su Tang''s explanation, Yu Hu understood at once.


    At this time, Su Tang said again; "People on the mainland know that Huajin powder has no antidote, but they can recover in a short time. There must be experts behind them."


    "Well, yes, according to what you say, the Sirius Kingdom has violated the rules?" Yu Hu asked again with bright eyes.


    "There''s no doubt about that. That''s why I called you here," Su Tang said definitely.


    Huajin powder is a kind of strange medicine powder. I know that no one has found a way to dissolve its efficacy now. Generally, people who are poisoned by such poison will only have two results. One is to wait until the efficacy dissipates, and the other is to have experts above wuzun level and force them out with the Reiki field.


    The Sirius army poisoned so many people this time that it is impossible for a wuzun to resolve how many people in just one night.


    The only possibility is that there are several masters of wuzun realm hidden in the Sirius army, but from the strength of the Sirius Kingdom, they don''t have many strong masters of wuzun realm at all. The only possibility is the sect of the prince of Sirius.


    "What do you want us to do?" Yuan Tian asked this time.


    "It''s very simple. Since they have broken the rules, why can''t we break the rules? Just do it secretly," Su Tang said.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu became interested and asked; "So we can do it?"


    "Yes, you can do it, but you can''t do it publicly." Su Tang said again.


    "It''s great. I can finally do it." Yu Hu said happily.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang said again; "The target of your shot this time is only those martial arts masters of the other party. You can''t shoot others, okay?"


    "Well, I understand." Yu Hu and Yuan Tian nodded at the same time and replied.


    "Brother Sutang, in fact, the one I want to deal with most is the son of the bullshit. He is really arrogant. I heard that he is still the favorite son of the Sirius king. Do you think the Sirius king will go crazy if we let him kill him this time?" Yu Hu continued.


    Hearing Yu Hu''s words, Yuan Tian also nodded and agreed. In fact, Su Tang also thought about it, but he was afraid that this matter would spread, and Lanming kingdom was afraid that it would lead to the siege of other kingdoms.


    "I''ll deal with the prince. I''ll certainly keep him. I''m just a great martial arts teacher. Others won''t gossip." Su Tang said.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu and Yuan Tian nodded. They were very confident in Su Tang''s strength.


    "Well, let''s go. The battle will begin soon." Su Tang turned and left.


    At this time, the Sirius army was already at the foot of the city, and the Soviet war arranged all the 180000 troops in his hand, ready to fight with the Sirius army at any time.


    "Kill!"


    The prince''s voice came from the Sirius army. With his voice falling, nearly 300000 Sirius army moved and began to rush frantically to the city tower of listening wind valley.


    "Brothers! Ready, we must let them see our strength this time." seeing the Sirius army began to move, Su Zhan shouted.


    With the drinking of the Soviet war, the soldiers standing on the city tower began to prepare boulders, fire oil, and some remaining thunder rockets with chemical strength.


    Seeing that the Sirius army had just arrived under the city, Su Zhan shouted; "Call me."


    As the voice of the Soviet war fell, the soldiers on the tower began to hold big stones and huge logs and began to hit the city. As the stones and logs fell, the Sirius army in front burst their brains one by one, and the blood soon dyed the earth under the city wall red.


    "It''s really tragic! If you keep attacking like this, you don''t know how many people will die in the Sirius kingdom?" Yu Hu said, looking at the corpses under the wall.


    "It''s impossible. After all, there are not enough stones and logs in our city." Yuan Tian shook his head and said.


    While they were talking, the ladder in the Sirius army had reached the wall, and Sirius soldiers climbed up the ladder regardless of life and death.


    "Pour fire oil! Somebody prepare a torch and light it for me." seeing that the other party sent out a ladder, Su Zhan calmly ordered loudly.


    With the order of the Soviet war, barrels of kerosene began to fall down. After the kerosene was ignited by the fire, it soon ignited all the ladders made of wood.


    "Su Zhan, do you want to keep shrinking in the wind Valley?" just at this time, the voice of Prince Sirius sounded again.


    Hearing this sound, Su Zhan shouted loudly; "Didn''t you say you must attack today? Why do you feel distressed now? Ha ha."


    After answering Prince Sirius''s words, Su Zhan turned to Su Tang and said; "Son, give them some god of war seals!"


    After hearing Su Zhan''s words, Su Tang nodded and decided to change his hands. A huge seal appeared. With the appearance of the huge seal, Prince Sirius''s face changed and shouted at the middle-aged people around him; "Stop him quickly."


    "Yes!"


    After hearing the order of Prince Sirius, the middle-aged man flew up and flew directly to listen to the wind valley.


    "People in the realm of King Wu dare to come out and fight. They really don''t know whether they will die or not." Su Jingtian snorted and flew out.


    "Hum! You really despise me. I sent the king of Wu to catch my God of war seal, so I''ll add some fire to you." when the man flew up, Su Tang saw the man''s accomplishments. Su Tang snorted coldly and made a decision. The God of war seal suddenly grew wildly, became extremely huge and hit the place with the most dense number of people.


    "Go away, I don''t want to kill people!" said the king of Wu, staring at Su Jingtian coldly.


    "Hahaha, it''s a joke. A mere king of martial arts dares to be arrogant in front of me. I''ll kill you today." Su Jingtian laughed and mocked.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you." after hearing Su Jingtian''s words, the man''s face sank and said coldly.


    At this time, Su Tang, standing on the city tower, had a dangerous warning in his heart. He had no time to think more, so Su Tang shouted loudly; "Yuan Tian, do it. This man is Wu Zun."


    Hearing Su Tang''s cry, the man looked cold and glanced at Su Tang with murderous eyes.


    At the same time, Yuan Tian''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    "Die!"


    The huge pressure made Su Jingtian''s face change wildly. Su Jingtian secretly said that he was not good, so he was ready to turn around and avoid. However, in front of the strong warrior, his speed was too slow. He was still hit by this man, and the whole man fell out of the sky.


    Seeing this, Su Tang shouted with red eyes; "Yu Hu, kill me. No matter who the other party is, I''ll bear it if something happens."


    At this time, Yuan Tian''s figure also appeared, but it was still a step late. Su Jingtian had been hit. Seeing here, Yuan Tian stared at the Wu Zun with an ugly face and said; "Since you Sirius Kingdom want to play, the emperor will play with you."


    After that, Yuan Tian saw the law in his hand, and the force of a law slowly condensed into a huge field.


    "The power of law, you are the strong man of Emperor Wu!" the Wu Zun felt yuan Tian''s means and immediately shouted in horror.


    "Hum, do you know now? It''s too late, you die." Yuan Tian''s aura and power were released instantly, and the power of law went crazy towards the Wu Zun package.


    The sudden huge pressure made the Sirius soldiers below tremble one by one.


    The prince Sirius in the distance also stared at Yuan Tian standing in the sky with an unbelievable face and murmured involuntarily; "How is it possible for Emperor Wu to be strong? How is Lanming willing? It''s impossible for a strong man with Emperor Wu''s realm."


    With a strong tone, I can''t believe it.


    With the presence of the force of the law, the Wu Zun couldn''t even react, so he was crushed by the force of the law.


    This is when Yu Hu and Su Tang have rushed out of Tingfeng valley. All the Sirius soldiers they met along the way were ruthlessly killed by the red eyed Su Tang. At this time, Su Zhan in the city shouted loudly; "Open the gate and the whole army will attack."


    "Yu Hu, keep an eye on the prince Sirius. If he runs away, you won''t follow me in the future." Su Tang, who was bleeding all over, said to Yu Hu next to him.


    Before Yu Hu could answer, Su Tang looked up at Yuan Tian in the sky and said; "Yuan Tian, kill all the martial artists above the king of martial arts. I don''t want to see one run away."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Yuan Tian didn''t hesitate. He turned and flew towards the last of the Sirius army. His divine knowledge was released, which had locked all the fighters above the level of King Wu.


    "Prince, run quickly. The other party has the strong Emperor Wu, and we can''t stop it at all." at this time, the general who has been around Prince Sirius said.


    "Run? How can I run away in front of the strong emperor? It''s over, this battle has failed." at this moment, the prince of Sirius has lost his previous spirit, and his expression is full of regret.


    It''s his intention to let the master of wuzun realm fight this time. He thought there were seven or eight wuzuns here. He should be able to easily kill all the troops of Lanming Kingdom, but he didn''t calculate that there would be a strong emperor here.


    "Ah!" with the screams, Yuan Tian has killed all the strongmen of wuzun realm who came with the prince of Sirius this time.


    "Finished, the kingdom of Sirius is really finished this time." the general looked at Yuan Tian, who was still chasing the senior warrior of his kingdom in the sky, and said in despair.

 Chapter 82

    "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault." at this time, the prince of Sirius really realized what a huge mistake he had made this time.


    "Prince, you go quickly. We have miscalculated this time. We can''t blame you. Go quickly!" the general advised again.


    Hearing the general''s words, Prince Sirius''s face slowly began to change, the despair in his eyes began to disappear slowly, and a will to survive began to burst out.


    Immediately, Prince Sirius began to drive the wolf back slowly.


    "Brother Sutang, that son of a bitch wants to slip away." seeing that the prince of Sirius starts to retreat, Yu Hu, who will follow Sutang, gave a voice to remind him.


    Who knows, Su Tang said without raising his head; "He can''t run away. I''ll find Lao Zu first and then deal with him."


    Su Tang was right. At this time, Yuan Tian also found the intention of the prince of Sirius. After killing the last strong king of Wu, Yuan Tian''s eyes kept staring at the prince of Sirius.


    At this time, the army of the Sirius Kingdom has begun to be chaotic. The Soviet war also killed the army from the listening wind valley. The Sirius soldiers who were still like wolves and tigers have no intention to fight. After seeing that their experts have been killed, they are afraid one by one.


    Began to retreat madly.


    At this time, Su Tang, who was trying to find Su Jingtian among the stones, finally found that Su Jingtian was lying there with a pale face under several bodies.


    After quickly removing all the bodies pressed on it, Su Tang picked up the pale Su Jingtian and said to Yu Hu; "You take the old grandfather back first, check his injury, stabilize first, and I have something to do."


    After taking Su Jing Tian Tian from Su Tang, Yu Hu said; "Be careful."


    Then he flew up and flew to listen to the wind valley.


    After seeing Yu Hu leave, Su Tang turned his head and stared at the prince Sirius who had been forced to stop by Yuan Tian. A flash of killing opportunity flashed on his face. His identity moved quickly and rushed over there.


    Su Zhan, who left the city behind, was secretly relieved and shouted after seeing Yu Hu bring Su Jingtian back; "Brothers, kill me."


    Not far behind Prince Sirius, Su Tang said coldly; "I didn''t expect that the prince of a small country dared to openly break the rules and let the strong in the realm of Wu Zun participate in the war."


    "Hum! So what? This rule is unreasonable. It''s a land of the jungle. There shouldn''t be such a rule." the prince of Sirius jumped down from the wolf and turned to hum coldly.


    "Hahaha, originally I thought you were a character, but now it seems you are just a frog at the bottom of a well. Do you know? If you don''t get bound by the rules, you think people like you have the opportunity to live in such a safe and stable life?" Su Tang said with a laugh.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Prince Sirius said with an ugly face; "Hum, don''t talk nonsense. Kill if you want."


    "Who said I was going to kill you?" Su Tang looked at him slightly askew after hearing the words of Prince Sirius.


    "Don''t you kill me?" Prince Sirius asked with some doubt after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    He didn''t believe Su Tang would let him go at all, but when he heard Su Tang say so, he couldn''t help but have a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    "Why should I kill you? I admit that at first I saw your fart. I really wanted to kill you, but now I don''t have this mind." Su Tang said faintly.


    In fact, Su Tang doesn''t know why he thinks so at this time.


    "Ha ha!" Prince Sirius sneered at himself.


    "Even if you don''t kill me, I have no face to go back this time." the prince of Sirius said again.


    This loss has completely hurt the vitality of the Sirius kingdom. In addition, this time he broke the rules, it must be difficult for the Sirius kingdom in the future. Maybe the whole Sirius royal family will be destroyed.


    "Hey, you go." after seeing the prince Sirius, Su Tang shook his head, sighed and waved.


    "Wait!" just then, the voice of Su Zhan came.


    Hearing Su Zhan''s voice, Su Tang turned his head and looked at Su Zhan walking quickly. A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    "Tang''er, I know what you think, but he can''t go!" Su Zhan saw the doubt in Su Tang''s eyes and said directly.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang''s eyes were full of doubts.


    "You can''t go back and you can''t live. Do you know why?" Su Zhan said.


    "Hmm? Please ask Marshal Su for advice!" Prince Sirius looked at Su Zhan calmly and asked.


    At this time, even yuan Tian was a little confused.


    "Tang Er, you don''t understand. In fact, this rule has changed only after the fall of the supreme master hundreds of years ago." Su Zhan slowly explained.


    "The rules have changed?" now it''s su Tang''s turn to be stunned.


    This rule was originally set by him in his previous life. Of course, he knows it best, but now he doesn''t know when he heard that Su Zhan said there have been some changes.


    "Well, it''s changed. If no one knows about those who break the rules, the country behind them will be destroyed. But if the party falls, the consequences will not be so serious. At most, it''s just a warning," Su Zhan explained again.


    After hearing Su Zhan''s words, Su Tang wondered, who set this rule?


    "Heavenly empire!" Su Zhan replied.


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard the answer of the Soviet war. He had never heard of such an empire, nor in his previous life. It must be his strength after the fall of his previous life.


    "It''s them?" Yuan Tian said with a very serious face.


    "Do you know the Empire?" Su Tang asked curiously when he heard yuan Tian''s words.


    "Well, actually, I used to be a member of that empire, but after I was injured, I began to wander around, hoping to find a way to dissolve the toxin on my body. I haven''t been back for a long time." Yuan Tian explained again.


    After hearing yuan Tian''s words, Su Tang asked curiously again; "Is this empire strong? Tell me what else you know."


    "This God empire is said to be the descendant of ancient gods. No one knows whether it is true or false. It is just that this empire appears very suddenly and rises very rapidly. In less than a hundred years, it has become a member of the top forces on the mainland." Yuan Tiandao.


    "Descendants of gods? Are they?" Su Tang guessed secretly after hearing yuan Tian''s words.


    "This force basically rules all the kingdoms of the whole continent. Except himself, every other kingdom is his subordinate country, and he is the absolute master of these kingdoms," Yuan Tian continued.


    Now Su Tang understood that such a powerful empire, changing rules, as a subordinate country, of course, should abide by them.


    "Is there a way to resolve it?" Su Tang asked, looking at Su Zhan.


    "Yes! The only way is that the person in charge of this matter died, so I just said that," Su Zhan answered.


    After hearing Su Zhan''s words, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and said; "Unexpectedly, I almost hurt you."


    "Hehe, I know you didn''t mean it. Thank Marshal Su for reminding me, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll make an irreparable mistake." Prince Sirius said sadly.


    Then he took out an unknown animal skin from the storage ring, bit his finger and wrote something on it. A moment later, he handed it to Su Tang and said; "Can you help me bring this to my father?"


    "Yes!" without thinking, Su Tang took the animal skin from Prince Sirius and nodded.


    "Thank you!" Prince Sirius bowed deeply.


    After that, he saw a long sword in his hand, across his neck, looking at Su Tang and saying; "Maybe what you said is right. Only with such rules can more people live safely."


    The voice fell, the blood shot, Prince Sirius, fell.


    "Hey! Yuan Tian, come with me to the capital of Sirius." seeing the fall of Sirius prince, Su Tang sighed helplessly.


    "Good!" Yuan Tian nodded.


    Then Su Tang picked up the body of Prince Sirius, and Yuan Tian took Su Tang and left the battlefield.


    Just after the two left, Yu Hu rushed over and saw the cracks disappearing in the sky. Yu Hu said somewhat depressed; "Why don''t you take me?"


    "Hehe, they are going to do business and will come back later. Now let''s go back and have a look." Su Zhan said with a smile.


    The battle was fierce. Originally, the Sirius army was likely to win the battle, but it was ruined and even took its own life because of the Sirius Prince''s ignorance and pride.


    "Elder, how''s my grandfather?" Su Zhan asked with some worry on the way back to wind valley.


    "I''m still dead, but I''m badly hurt. It should be better for a while and a half." Yu Hu replied casually.


    "That''s good!" hearing Yu Hu''s answer, Su Zhan was relieved.


    At this time, in the capital of Sirius Kingdom, Su Tang and Yuan Tian stood in front of Sirius palace, and Su Tang still held the body of Sirius prince in his hand.


    "Sirius king, come out!" Su Tang shouted.


    The sound sounded like thunder throughout the palace.


    "Bold, what rat, unexpectedly came to the Sirius palace to be presumptuous." as Su Tang''s voice fell, a fierce shout sounded in the palace.


    Then I saw a middle-aged man wearing a Black Dragon Robe appear in the air of the palace. As soon as he appeared, he found the prince Sirius in Su Tang''s hand. His face changed greatly and shouted; "Who are you?"


    "The Su family of Lanming Kingdom, Su Tang, was specially entrusted to return the body of Prince Sirius." Su Tang said plainly.


    "People from Lanming kingdom?" after hearing Su Tang''s words, the middle-aged man''s face changed greatly and his whole body was full of aura.


    "Wait a minute, you can look at this thing first." after that, Su Tang threw the things written in the blood book before the prince Sirius died.


    As a result, after reading the contents of the things thrown by Su Tang, the middle-aged man showed a sad look on his face, dispersed his aura and authority, and walked slowly towards Su Tang.

 Chapter 83

    After returning the body of Prince Sirius to the Sirius king, Su Tang and Yuan Tian turned and left the capital of Sirius. This time, they did not move as they always did. After all, the problem of Yuan Tian''s meridians is still serious. No one knows whether such frequent use of Reiki will cause unpredictable harm.


    "Brother, I always have a doubt!" Yuan Tian looked at Su Tang and said.


    "Doubt? Are you wondering why I chose to let Prince Sirius go?" Su Tang was slightly stunned when he heard yuan Tian''s words, and then said.


    "Well, in fact, he has violated the rules first. Even if you kill him, Sirius king doesn''t dare to say more. Even people in their kingdom will agree with your behavior." Yuan Tian continued.


    Hearing yuan Tian''s words, Su Tang himself didn''t know, but he had different ideas in his heart at that time.


    "I know all this, but after I heard what he said at that time, I thought he was just a person confused by the surface phenomena of the mainland, and a chance to supply him? Besides, he is also a good talent, and maybe one day he will figure it out." Su Tang slowly explained.


    "The surface phenomenon of the mainland?" Yuan Tian asked suspiciously.


    "Well, in fact, the continent you see is not as simple as you think, and there are many unknown things hidden in it," Su Tang explained again.


    In his previous life, he stood at the top of the whole continent. He knew a lot more than others. He also knew that there were many crises in the Langxie continent. If he was careless, he would fall into a place of eternal doom. The prince of Sirius was a talent. Maybe he would have a different effect on the mainland in the future. Unfortunately, in the end, he failed to save his life.


    "Yes, I''ve been looking for ways to dissolve toxins in my body over the years, and I know some secrets," Yuan Tian nodded.


    Although they had been chatting, the speed under their feet did not slow down at all. It was late at night when they returned to listening to the wind valley.


    Although it was late at night, listening to the real and lively scene in the wind Valley, all the sergeants were very happy that they could successfully stop the footsteps of the Sirius Kingdom this time. In the face of such a dangerous battle, they not only won, but also their casualties were very small.


    It was really gratifying. Later, after bringing the army back, the Soviet war issued an order to reward the three armies.


    "Young master Su Tang, they''re back. Brothers, let''s drink to our heroes." Su Tang was recognized as soon as they entered the city.


    "Yes, a toast to our heroes. If it weren''t for them this time, we couldn''t win so easily." the people around also shouted.


    Seeing such a warm sergeant, Su Tang laughed and took the glass from a nearby sergeant and said loudly; "I also propose a toast to you and to those soldiers who died to protect their homes. They deserve the admiration of all of us."


    "Yes, Mr. Su Tang is right. Brothers line up with wine glasses!" at this time, the guard came out of his sleep and shouted.


    As his voice fell, all the sergeants present quickly moved up and soon stood neat.


    "To those brothers who died fighting to defend their homeland!" the guard shouted.


    "Warriors, let''s go!" as the voice of the guard fell, all the sergeants drank together, and then looked up at the chicken soup and drank all the wine in their hands.


    Seeing such a scene, Yuan Tian also had a smile on his tight face, "it turns out that there are such hot-blooded people on the mainland. Why didn''t I find them before?"


    "Ha ha, it''s normal that there will be such a group of people everywhere. They all have people or things they want to protect in their hearts, including families and clans, and what they want to protect is their home." Su Tang said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Yuan Tian nodded approvingly. Once upon a time, he had something he wanted to protect. He could still understand this feeling.


    After a few more drinks with these sergeants, Su Tang took yuan Tian to the guard general''s mansion in the depths of the wind valley.


    As soon as he entered the mansion, Su Tang found that the anger here was different from that outside. The anger here was a little dull.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?" Yuan Tian asked suspiciously.


    "I''m also a little strange. According to the truth, I should be happy to win the battle outside. Is it......" Su Tang said suspiciously.


    Then he seemed to think of something. As soon as his face changed, he hurried to the mansion. None of the disciples of the Su family saw him all the way.


    This made Su Tang even more worried. The divine knowledge was released immediately. In a moment, he took it back. The whole person ran in one direction, and Yuan Tian followed closely.


    In a small courtyard, all the core members of the Su family stood there quietly with ugly faces.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you?" Su Tang asked as soon as his front foot stepped into the gate of the courtyard.


    The sudden sound made the Su family turn their heads and look at the gate.


    "Su Tang, you''re back. Go in and have a look at my grandfather. His injury is very serious. I''m afraid he will..." at this time, Su Lao San in the courtyard immediately said when he saw Su Tang coming back.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang felt a bad feeling in his heart. He stopped talking and walked directly to the room with the closed door not far away.


    In the room, Yu Hu said ugly blue; "How could this happen? Why? I''ve checked his injury before. It''s not very serious. How can it be like this now?"


    Tone with a strong unwilling to believe.


    Suddenly the door of the room was pushed open, and the figures of Su Tang and Yuan Tian appeared.


    "Boy, you''re back. Come and have a look at the situation of Lao Zu." the sound of the door opening startled the people in the room. After seeing the visitor clearly, boss Su, sitting by the bed, immediately said.


    Hearing what boss Su said, Su Tang nodded and went straight over.


    Seeing Su Jingtian, who was very pale in bed at this time, Su Tang frowned and said solemnly; "The problem is very serious. How could it be like this? My grandfather was just slapped by the powerful warrior, and they all avoided the key. Why was he hurt so badly?"


    "Yes, when I brought him back, I had already checked his injury. It wasn''t so serious at all. I wondered what was going on?" Yu Hu immediately explained after listening to Su Tang''s words.


    As soon as Yu Hu said this, Su Tang''s doubts were even more serious and said to boss Su; "Grandpa, please excuse me and let me have a good check."


    Just after su Tang''s words fell, boss Su stood up without hesitation. At this time, Su Tang sat by the bed, stretched out his hand, grabbed Su Jingtian''s palm, spread his aura into Su Jingtian''s body, and a moment later, he withdrew his hand and stood up.


    Said with an ugly face; "Who has moved the old ancestor behind?"


    "What do you mean?" when Su Tang said this, the whole room was stunned.


    "I just checked. There was a very strange toxin in my grandfather. This toxin was different from that in Yuan Xingxing. It was a toxin from the pill, and it was obviously someone''s hands and feet behind." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone in the room turned to stare at Yu Hu. At that time, he brought his grandfather back alone. The others were fighting outside the city. No one could touch his grandfather except him.


    "Why are you looking at me? When I sent him back just now, I checked his injury, and I turned around and left." Yu Hu said with some depression.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "It can''t be Yu Hu. He doesn''t have such a special aura at all."


    "By the way, if you don''t tell me, I forgot. I met a guard in the mansion when I left. I felt a little strange at that time. Everyone was fighting. Why was he here, so I asked him to take care of old Su and let him get some healing pills." Yu Hu tried to recall.


    "There must be something wrong with the guard," Su Tang said immediately after hearing Yu Hu''s explanation.


    Others nodded approvingly. Just then Su Zhan turned and walked outside. Soon he heard his voice ringing in the yard; "Su Tian, go and find me the guard."


    "Boy, do you have any way to dissolve the toxin from your ancestors?" after hearing Su Zhan''s voice, boss Su in the room asked like Su Tang.


    "There''s no way, but now I don''t have a magic medicine that can dissolve these toxins." Su Tang said with a slight look.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, Yu Hu immediately opened his mouth and said; "What elixir do you need? Tell me. I may have it in Wanbao building."


    "Well, I''ll leave the list now." Su Tang nodded. Su Tang quickly came to the desk and waved his pen to write.


    After coming for a while, Su Tang came over with a piece of paper and handed it to Yuan Tian; "Yuan Tian, please help me get these miraculous drugs back as soon as possible. When you go to Wanbao building, tell their replicators that I need these miraculous drugs, and their people will help you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything." Yuan Tian nodded as Su Tang handed over the paper.


    Then, uneasy turned and left the room.


    Just then Su Zhan came back with the general and saw the two of them come in. Su Tang immediately said; "Call all the guards of your big house. I want to find someone."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the guard general nodded. Without asking more questions, he turned and did it.


    Before long, all the guards came to the yard where Su Tang was now. Yu Hu immediately showed the guards he had seen before. After the guards explained, Su Tang and others shook their heads helplessly.


    It turned out that the guard did something bad with kindness. He didn''t know that those pills were real healing pills. After hearing Yu Hu''s words, he went to danfang to take some pills and feed them to Su Jingtian. Only in this way did Su Jingtian become what he is now.


    Things soon subsided. Yuan Tian also brought back the elixir Su Tang wanted. Su Jingtian survived the crisis safely.


    After three days, Su Tang, Yuan Tian and Yu Hu began to turn around on the mountains around Tingfeng Valley, trying to find a good place to become the future residence of the Su family.


    "Brother Su Tang, we have been looking for many days and have seen many places. Haven''t you found one that suits your heart?" Yu Hu asked on the hillside.


    Hearing his question, Sutang shook his head and said; "It''s not that they haven''t been found, but those places have some defects and are not suitable for long-term residence."


    "Well, the places we saw before are either too flat bass or lack of water, which is not suitable for long-term settlement. In addition, how many people in the Su family want to live? What about the food? It''s impossible to go out to buy every time?" Yuan Tianyi nodded.


    Hearing what they said, Yu Hu stopped talking. He didn''t know how many things to consider when finding a place to live.


    "Yuan Tian is right. Sadly, my su family chose to come here. In the future, we don''t have to care too much about external affairs. We can safely improve our family strength here, so we must choose a place where we can live for a long time." Su Tang said again.


    Although the three changed places among the mountains again.


    "Eh! It''s nice here!" Yuan Tian said, looking at the surrounding environment in a valley.


    "Well, it''s very good. The place is secret enough and has enough space. There is also a small lake there." Su Tang nodded.


    After probing carefully again, Su Tang nodded with satisfaction; "Just choose here. You see, there is only one place to enter here. Although it looks very dangerous, it is also a good place if we open a secret passage on the other side of the valley."


    "Did you choose here?" Yu Hu asked.


    "Yes, it''s here." Su Tang nodded.

 Chapter 84

    After choosing the place to settle down, Su Tang turned and left, and returned to the wind Valley again. After su Tang said all his findings, Su Jingtian nodded immediately; "You are very considerate. Now the strength of my su family is too weak. I should have been at ease to improve my strength."


    "But there is no house there. What should we do?" boss Su asked after hearing what his father said.


    "I''d like to. Don''t we have many storage rings in the Su family? Let''s go and buy some daily necessities first, and others will take materials and build houses near the valley." Su Tang said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone in the room nodded, and Su Zhan said; "Don''t worry about it. I''ll send 10000 soldiers there to help us build houses. It should be completed soon."


    "Well, that''s the best. Anyway, there are many people and great strength. Yu Hu and I go to the national capital. I have to find something that doesn''t know the array." Su Tang nodded and said when he heard Su Zhan''s words.


    After arranging everything, Su Tang and Yu Hu left listening to the wind Valley, leaving only yuan Tian alone. They took the Su family to the valley found by Su Tang and began construction.


    On the way to the national capital, Yu Hu asked curiously; "Brother, how many people know that valley? Is that really good?"


    "I know what you mean. Don''t worry. Even if people know, what can happen? I''ll arrange several large arrays there, and everything will be fine." Su Tang turned his head and slowly explained.


    "It''s not bad, but I hope you can promise me a request," Yu Hu continued.


    Yu Hu''s words made Su Tang slightly stunned, and then opened his mouth and said; "Tell me."


    After learning about Yu Hu these days, Su Tang knows that he is a straightforward person and should not ask too much.


    "You know, my father has been in the capital of the country all these years, with few exceptions. This time, I hope you can help me persuade my father to settle in the valley you choose. I believe my father should be very good with the company of old Su and them." Yu Hu said.


    "Well, this is no problem at all, so I can have time to see if there are other ways to suppress the toxin on your father first." Su Tang agreed without hesitation when he heard Yu Hu''s request.


    Seeing that Su Tang readily agreed, Yu Hu said with a smile on his face; "Thank you, brother. No matter what happens in the future, brother, I will stand by your side."


    "Hahaha, OK, that''s what you said." Su Tang laughed.


    At the same time, the Lord, who was far away in the national capital, also received the news that the Soviet war had successfully blocked the Sirius kingdom. The whole man was relieved and said to the ministers; "Now Lanming Kingdom has returned to stability again, and I have some problems with my body. Today, I announce that I will abdicate and the crown prince will ascend the throne."


    The ministers at the bottom knew that the royal family was completely wrong this time. The abdication of the Lord might alleviate the Su family''s hatred for the royal family. It is said that the crown prince once helped Su Tang. With this relationship, the Su family should continue to protect the Lanming kingdom.


    Just then a white haired old man stood up and said; "Lord, I have something to play!"


    "Say!" the LORD looked at the old man weakly and said.


    "I heard that the settlement chosen by the Su family is in Tingfeng valley. I don''t think it''s appropriate. Tingfeng Valley is the lifeblood of our Lanming kingdom. If the Su family has a heart of disobedience one day, my Lanming will be in a very dangerous situation." the old man said loudly.


    After hearing the old man''s words, the ministers present looked at the old man with very strange eyes.


    "What do you mean?" the Lord asked without expression.


    Hearing the question of the Lord, the old man continued to bow down and say; "The old minister thinks that the strength of the Su family is so amazing that staying in Lanming will only pose a threat to everyone. It''s better to let them launch Lanming Kingdom directly."


    "No! Lord, I don''t agree with Prime Minister Zhou. You know, marshal Su Zhan defeated the Sirius kingdom for Lanming kingdom. At this time, if you do so, it may cause the shock of the kingdom. In addition, the strength of the Su family is amazing. If you take notes of them, you won''t get the loss." a military general stood up and said.


    "Hum! What do you mean? Has the Su family been allowed to grow up in Lanming? It''s better to get rid of them all at once than to be so worried." the prime minister surnamed Zhou, who was promoted because of Feng Zhengong''s death, said with a look in his eyes.


    "Get rid of them? It''s easy to say, then please Prime Minister Zhou to get rid of them." the general said again.


    His expression was full of disdain. He looked down on the wrinkled prime minister who had no brain at all.


    "Well... My Zhou family, Ding Danbo, can''t compete with the Su family at all." the Prime Minister of Zhou withered at the words of the military general.


    "Hahaha, your Zhou family Ding Danbo? If you don''t dare to go, just say it directly. Now I doubt whether you are my minister Lanming, who dares to say these words under such actions. This is entirely to frame the whole Lanming kingdom." the general laughed.


    After hearing the general''s words, the officials present stared at Prime Minister Zhou suspiciously.


    At this time, the king on the Dragon chair spoke; "Don''t quarrel. If his Su family really has a heart of disobedience, they can replace it with their current strength, but they still go to listen to the wind Valley and block the Sirius army. From this, it can be seen that his Su family is still loyal to the jade kingdom."


    "The Lord is wise!"


    After hearing the Lord''s words, all the officials below, except Prime Minister Kai Zhou, bowed down and shouted one by one.


    Seeing all the officials standing on the Su''s side, Prime Minister Zhou''s face became very ugly. He slowly returned to his original seat and stopped talking.


    In the Wanbao building, Su Tang and Yu Hu met Yu Peng in the secret room.


    "Do you want me to stay with you this time? According to Yu Hu''s request on the road, Su Tang said after seeing Yu Peng and briefly explaining his intention.


    "Well, anyway, you have nothing to do here alone. Now the whole Wanbao building has been handed over to you, Yu Boyang. In addition, I''m afraid I won''t be back for a long time after leaving this time. It will be very troublesome to dissolve the toxins in your body. You''d better let''s go to listen to the wind valley together, so that I can help you see if there is any way to dissolve them in my spare time." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Peng was silent and nodded a moment later; "Now that you have said so, I''ll go with you."


    The main reason why Yu Peng didn''t want to go out with Lanming kingdom was to wait for his master. Now he fully believed that the young man in front of him was behind his master''s reincarnation. He wanted to follow him.


    Now, hearing Su Tang''s request, he certainly has no opinion. The only thing that makes him reluctant is the Wanbao building. Compared with his many years here.


    "Great, father, I promise you''ll like that place." Yu Hu agreed with his father and said happily at once.


    After a few simple words with Yu Boyang, Yu Peng took Su Tang to the treasure house of Wanbao building again. As soon as he entered the treasure house, Su Tang stopped.


    It turned out that the storage ring on his finger began to emit bursts of light, which made him very confused.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Hu asked curiously when he saw Su Tang stop.


    Su Tang didn''t answer Yu Hu''s question, but closed his eyes and probed his divine knowledge into the storage ring. A moment later, Su Tang took out the strange box he had previously obtained in the listening wind Valley courtyard from the storage ring.


    At this time, the box really emits bursts of strong light, which is very dazzling.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t this the box you got from the wind Valley? Why did it become like this?" Yu Hu raised his palm to slightly block the light emitted by the box and exclaimed.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I think it should be like this. There''s something pulling it in the exam library. Let''s have a good look." after that, Su Tang took the box in his hand and began to look for it.


    After several rounds of searching in the treasure house, he still couldn''t find the thing that pulled the box, but the box still emitted strong light, which made Su Tang very confused.


    "What''s the matter? We''ve been looking for it many times. We haven''t found anything strange at all." Yu Hu said helplessly.


    "Forget it, let''s get down to business first. I''ll think about it later." after that, Su Tang threw the box back into the storage ring.


    After collecting the materials needed to arrange the array and staying in the treasure house for an hour, Su Tang came out directly with the new storage given by Yu Peng, holding a strong light box from the storage ring in his hand.


    As soon as he stepped out of the treasure house, the light on the box suddenly disappeared. At the latest, he returned to my previous appearance, and there was no change at all.


    "It''s really strange. What''s going on? I haven''t heard of such a thing before?" Su Tang said suspiciously.


    "I''m more and more curious about what''s in the box. It''s the first time I''ve seen anything angry." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu looked at the box curiously.


    After they stood at the gate of the treasure house and continued to talk for a few words, they really couldn''t think of what had happened. Su Tang put the box back to the storage ring again and walked towards the lobby of Wanbao building.


    At this time, the canopy on the lobby was ready. We waited for Su Tang to come out and left with Su Tang.

 Chapter 85

    Returning to the listening wind Valley again, Su Tang didn''t stop and rushed directly to the previously selected valley.


    "Hey, I finally came out after many years. The scenery here is good and it''s a good place. Now I regret that I didn''t come out more." Yu Peng sighed all the way.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head, smiled and said; "It''s not too late now. There''s still time to see other beautiful scenery in the future. What can I regret?"


    "Yes, it must be wonderful to follow you in the future." Yu Peng nodded and smiled when he heard Su Tang''s words.


    At this time, Yu Hu was also very happy. He had never seen his father this easy. He had seen him face up at any time over the years. Unexpectedly, there were many changes after the boy appeared. This made Yu Hu look at Su Tang with some surprise.


    "Why are you looking at me? Do I have flowers on my face?" Su Tang said uneasily as Yu Hu stared at him.


    Su Tang''s words made Yu Peng smile. Yu Hu quickly took back his eyes and said; "There are no flowers on your face. I''m just curious about what kind of charm you have that can make such a great change to my father."


    "Ha ha ha." after hearing Yu Hu''s words, Su Tang and Yu Peng looked at each other and laughed, but they didn''t answer Yu Hu''s words.


    "Not far ahead is the valley I selected, and I don''t know what it has become now." Su Tang looked at the distance and said.


    "What can it be like in just one day? It''s not like that!" Yu Hu said disapprovingly.


    The three accelerated their steps and soon came to the entrance of the valley. At this time, there was a lot of noise in the valley, and a burst of laughter came from time to time.


    As soon as Su and Tang stepped into the valley, they were recognized.


    "Mr. Su Tang is back!" shouted the man who thought he was carrying wood.


    With this cry, people in the whole valley turned to look at the entrance. At this time, Su Jingtian quickly walked over and said with a smile; "Boy, you chose a really good place."


    After that, Su Jingtian saw that there was one more person coming this time. He looked intently and saluted respectfully immediately; "I''d like to see you, Mr. Yu Peng."


    "Hehe, old Su, you don''t have to be so polite. I''ll bother you in the future. If you keep being so polite, I won''t be used to it." Yu Peng smiled, helped Su Jingtian up and said with a smile.


    "Hmm?" Su Jingtian was stunned when he heard Yu Peng''s words.


    At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Lao Zu, he will also follow us to settle here. In the future, we will all be our own people. These false rites will not be used."


    "Really?" Su Jingtian cried in surprise.


    "It''s still fake. Don''t you welcome me?" Yu Peng answered first.


    As soon as Yu Peng said so, Su Jingtian immediately laughed; "How could it be? You don''t know. You''ve always been my idol. It''s my great honor to live with my idol. How can you not welcome it?"


    Then Su Jingtian continued to look at Su Tang and said; "Boy, why did you choose here?"


    "Hmm? When I was here, I saw that the place was big enough and very secret. There was also a lake there, which was a good place to live in seclusion." Su Tang was stunned and answered.


    "Because of this?" Su was stunned.


    "Is there anything else?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    Seeing Su Tang, Su Jingtian said with a laugh; "You are so lucky, you smelly boy. Do you know that we are opening a secret channel according to your method. Guess what we found?"


    "Is there any treasure there?" Yu Hu was interested and asked.


    "Well, it''s super baby," said Su Jingtian, looking around and whispering in a very low voice; "We dug up a spirit stone vein."


    "What? There is such a thing here?" Su Tang jumped up with surprise.


    Su Tang''s action soon attracted the attention of the soldiers around who helped build the house, and each turned his head and stared at him.


    "Don''t get excited. Come and have a look with me." Su Jingtian said quickly after seeing Su Tang''s appearance.


    Then he took Su and Tang to the deep valley and soon came to a cave.


    "This is the entrance of the secret passage we chose. The people who dug the passage were all from the Su family, so none of the soldiers outside knew about the Lingshi vein." Su Jingtian said.


    "Old Su, you''ve done well. It''s really tempting. If it''s spread, I don''t know how many big forces will compete. I''m afraid the Su family will be very dangerous at that time." Yu Peng said cautiously.


    "Yes, it can''t be known by people outside the Su family for the time being. Now the Su family''s strength is too weak. With the support of this Lingshi vein, the Su family will rise rapidly, which is related to the future of our Su family. Don''t be careless." Su Tang nodded.


    At this moment, Su Tang was surprised at his luck. He didn''t expect to find such a precious thing anywhere.


    Spirit stone is the most precious thing in the whole Langxie continent. It has a wide range of uses. It can arrange arrays and improve the cultivation of martial arts. However, the number is relatively rare. His Su family has occupied Lanming kingdom for many years, but only got a few dozen pieces, and the quality is very general.


    It goes without saying that there are not many Lingshi veins in the whole continent, so they are very precious. Once found, they will be robbed by those top forces. Unexpectedly, there is one here. With the support of such a number of Lingshi, it is difficult for the Su family to remain strong.


    "Let''s go in and have a look. I don''t know what kind of spirit stone it is." Su Tang couldn''t wait to walk towards the cave.


    Seeing Su Tang''s eagerness, Su Jingtian also walked in with Yu Peng and his son.


    The cave is not very big or deep. After all, it''s only been dug for a day. Even if all the Su family do it, it''s good to be able to dig it.


    Soon Su Tang and others came to a huge cave hall. At this time, everyone in the Su family was busy, and their faces were very excited.


    At this time, Su Lin saw Su Tang coming back, put down the spirit stone in his hand, walked over quickly, smiled and said; "Good boy, you finally came back. I didn''t expect you to choose such a treasure land for my su family. I can''t underestimate you."


    "Hehe, I chose it casually at the beginning. I didn''t know there would be such a thing here." Su Tang touched his head and said with a smile.


    At this time, Yuan Tian also came over and said to Su Tang; "Brother Sutang, I have to admire your luck and vision. You can get such things."


    "Have you surveyed? What kind of spiritual pulse do you belong to?" Su Tang asked immediately after hearing yuan Tian''s words.


    "Well, this is a small vein, not very big, but it is enough to support the consumption of your Su family for hundreds of years, and the quality is not low. The Lingshi in the periphery are all middle-grade. I believe there may be top-grade in the central part." Yuan Tian nodded and replied.


    Hearing yuan Tian''s answer, Su Tang nodded with satisfaction and said; "With such a vein, it will be easier for me to arrange the array, and my power will be improved a lot."


    "Array?" Su Jingtian said with some doubt.


    "Although the aura in this valley is rich, the cultivation speed is a little faster than that of the outer gate. I will arrange a gathering array here." Su Tang said.


    "No!" Yu Peng said immediately after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    At this time, the Su family found that the person who came back with Su Tang this time also had LAN Ming''s legend, Yu Peng.


    "I know what you think, so I''m well prepared this time. The energy gathering array is in the valley. Outside the valley, I will also arrange defense array, cover up array and attack array." Su Tang immediately understood what Yu Peng thought and continued to say.


    "That''s the best. After all, if the aura of heaven and earth here is too strong at that time, it will attract the attention of some strong people. I''m afraid the matter of Lingshi vein will not be covered up." Yu Peng nodded after listening to Su Tang''s words.


    "Well, I''ve thought about all these. When the houses in the valley are completed and the outsiders leave, I''ll start to arrange the array." Su Tang said again.


    Then Su Tang turned his head and looked at the spirit stones in the cave hall; "With the support of this spirit stone vein, the effect of energy gathering array will be increased by at least several times."


    The Su family, who had long felt the gathering spirit array, were excited after hearing Su Tang''s words. At this time, Su Tang said again; "Lao Zu, can we open up another way this time? Don''t talk about the snacks he dug out."


    "Don''t dig? Why?" everyone present was stunned and looked at Su Tang with a puzzled face.


    "Yuan Tian also said just now that the spirit stone here can only maintain the consumption of my su family for hundreds of years, but what after hundreds of years?" Su Tang slowly explained.


    Hearing Su Tang''s explanation, the Su family calmed down.


    At this time, Yu Peng said; "Do you want them to stay here and keep the spirit gathering array running?"


    "Yes, in this way, it can at least maintain my su family for thousands of years. Compared with the two, I think the latter is better. Compared with the place where my su family lives, no one knows how many years they will stay here outside." Su Tang nodded.


    "It''s a good way to do this," Su Jingtian said after a little.


    At this time, Su Zhan also stood up and said; "Even if my su family is leaving at that time, it''s OK to spend some time mining at that time. I''m not in a hurry."

 Chapter 86

    "This decision is very good, which can create some room for improvement for the future generations of the Su family," Yu Peng said at this time.


    After hearing this, all the people present in the Su family nodded one by one, which is a good thing for Fuyin''s children.


    "Well, that''s it. Now we''ll move all the mined spirit stones to one place and pile them up. Now you''ll expand the cave hall again. Later, it will become the forbidden area of the Su family. Anyone who has a breakthrough in the near future can come here for closed door cultivation." Su Tang continued.


    Once Su Tang said this, the Su family were excited one by one again.


    According to Su Tang''s idea, he will arrange a gathering spirit array here. You know, this is a spirit stone vein, and its aura is already abundant. If there is the blessing of gathering spirit array, it will be great. The aura concentration here must reach a very amazing level.


    If you can cultivate in such a place, you can improve many chances of success.


    But then the Su family turned to stare at Su Jingtian. After all, he is the most powerful person in the Su family.


    "Why are you looking at me? Su Tang is the next guardian. He said so. Of course, I won''t have any opinion." Su Jingtian said with a smile.


    All his life, he hoped to see the Su family become strong. Now that he had such a chance given by God, he certainly wanted to seize it. Moreover, Su Tang did this for the sake of the Su family. He had no reason to oppose it.


    "Hahaha, it seems that we will be blessed in the future. It''s great to practice in such a place." Yu Hu laughed at this time.


    "Do you think you must be qualified to enter here for cultivation? Brother Su Tang said just now that those who want to break through the impending can come in for cultivation." Yuan Tian couldn''t bear Yu Hu''s laughter and immediately opened his mouth to attack.


    "Well, why can''t I come to practice? I''m the guardian of the Su family." Yu Hu was a little wordless. He retorted when he thought of Su Tang''s original words.


    Seeing their appearance, Su Jingtian immediately said; "Needless to say, you are all benefactors of my su family. Of course, you can practice here unconditionally."


    "Yes, you two have saved the Su family from danger. You are both benefactors of the Su family outside. You should practice here." Su Zhan also stood up and said.


    The Su family next to them looked at them one by one and smiled very kindly. For these two people, they knew that if it weren''t for Yu Hu, the Su family would have been destroyed by the royal family. Later, on the battlefield a few days ago, if yuan Tian hadn''t broken out the cultivation of Emperor Wu, they might not be able to stop the iron hoof of the Sirius army.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, we won''t occupy resources here for nothing. In this way, if any of you have cultivation problems in the future, you can ask us at any time!" Yuan Tian said with a smile.


    Hearing yuan Tian''s promise, all the Su families were excited. This is the promise of the strong emperor of Wu. This promise means that with them, the Su family will get the guidance of a strong emperor of Wu. In this way, they can clearly understand the benefits of cultivation.


    "That''s the best. Elder yuan Tian, do you think it''s ok? In the future, you and elder Yu Hu will be the sacrificial elders of our Su family." Su Jingtian immediately opened his mouth and said with hope.


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s words, the Su family turned to look at the two people one by one, and their eyes were full of expectation.


    "Well, I don''t need it. Anyway, I''ve promised brother Su Tang to be the guardian of your Su family. It doesn''t matter whether I''m an elder or not. Anyway, I''ll follow your Su family." Yu Hu looked at his father and said.


    "Well, I have the same opinion as Yu Hu. Anyway, I have decided to follow the Sutang brothers in the future. It doesn''t matter whether I am an elder or not." Yuan Tian also said.


    Hearing what they said, Su Jingtian flashed a trace of loss on his face, but then he flashed away and said with a smile; "That''s good."


    "I think you two should be the sacrificial elders of the Su family. That''s what I thought at the beginning. Now that my grandfather has spoken, you agree." Su Jingtian''s look didn''t hide from Su Tang. After thinking about it, Su Tang immediately said.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, Su Jingtian''s face again showed a look of hope. He knew that the reason why these two people came to help his Su family was all the credit of Su Tang alone. His invitation and Su Tang''s request were completely different thoughts.


    "Hahaha, brother Sutang, we''ll do whatever you say." Yu Hu nodded with a laugh.


    Then he looked at Yuan Tian and continued; "Lao yuan, what do you think?"


    "I have no opinion," Yuan Tian said without thinking this time.


    Seeing that they both nodded and agreed, Su Jingtian said secretly. Sure enough, these two people seem to value Su Tang very much, and they can even be said to follow suit.


    "The sons of the Su family don''t pay homage to the elders!"


    At this time, Su Zhan was not stupid. He immediately shouted at the lower ranking Su family disciples around him.


    Hearing Su Zhan''s cry, all the Su family children bowed down and shouted; "I''ve seen the elders."


    "Hahaha, everyone is a family from now on. Don''t be so polite." seeing this situation, Yu Hu laughed and touched his head.


    At this time, Su Jingtian said happily; "In this way, the Su family can improve step by step. It''s great that the Su family won''t be in any danger for at least some time."


    Su Tang was not so optimistic when he heard Su Jingtian''s words, but he knew that the undercurrent on the mainland was surging and a war could break out at any time. The strength of the Su family could not survive in such a troubled world.


    "We still can''t take it lightly. In the next period of time, the Su family still don''t go out and walk around, and feel at ease to improve their strength." Su Tang said.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone present disagreed. At this time, Yuan Tian said; "Brother Su Tang is right. I think you''d better practice here at ease."


    Yuan Tian, who has been wandering around the mainland for many years, vaguely knows what Su Tang is at ease.


    At this time, the Su family who were present attached importance to it one by one. The stronger Emperor Wu spoke. There must be his reason.


    Just then Yu Peng said with a smile; "Old Su, look at them. They have become the elders of your Su family. What about me? How are you going to settle me?"


    Su was stunned and said respectfully; "Lord Yu Peng, it''s an honor for my su family that you can settle down in my su family. You''re a VIP of my su family. How can I arrange it for you?"


    "Hahaha, as I said, you''re welcome. I think that''s it. I''ll be the sacrificial elder of your Su family. Anyway, I''ll stay here in the future." Yu Peng laughed again.


    After hearing his words, the whole Su family was stunned except Su Tang''s accident. Yu Peng? It''s a legendary figure in the whole Lanming kingdom. It existed as a legend hundreds of years ago. Now it even takes the initiative to be the elder of the Su family, which many Su family would never dream of.


    "Hehe, since you have made such a decision, of course I have no opinion. Welcome to join our Su family." Su Jingtian was very excited, his face was full of smiles and said.


    This time, the strength of the whole Su family has reached an unprecedented strength. It can be said that among the nearby countries, it can be regarded as a very top strength.


    After arranging everything, except for several elders and Su Tang, the Su family showed signs of happiness. According to Su Tang''s previous words, the whole cave hall was expanded. Outside the cave, Su Tang and others were discussing how to cover up the cave perfectly.


    "I don''t think it''s a cover up array to be here," Yuan Tian said.


    After hearing his words, Yu Hu nodded and said, "Lao Yuan said well. After all, this will be the most important place of the Su family in the future. We still have to be more careful."


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough to cover up the array. It''s better to arrange some simple attack arrays. After all, no one knows what will happen here." Yu Peng shook his head and said.


    After hearing their words, Su Jingtian and others nodded in agreement.


    "I think it''s better. We''d better arrange a cover up array here first. As for the attack array, we don''t need to arrange it for the time being. Now my strength is not enough. I can''t arrange a powerful attack array at all. Now the arrangement has little effect." after listening to their words, Su Tang began to meditate and said after a long time.


    "Your strength is not enough, so you can ask elder Yu Peng to help arrange it?" hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian felt inappropriate and immediately opened his mouth and suggested.


    When Su Jingtian said this, Yu Peng immediately shook his head and said; "No, although I know a little about arrays, they are all ineffective arrays. It''s useless to arrange them. I think I should do it according to what he said."


    "As I said, now the Su family moved here. Many people don''t know the situation here. No one should notice here," Yu Peng continued.


    After hearing Yu Peng''s words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, now the Su family can''t be too dazzling. This will certainly attract the attention of outsiders. After the Su family moves in, they will look at the arrangement of the array, which has attracted some people''s speculation. This will bring a lot of trouble to the Su family."


    At this moment, Su Jingtian and other talents really understand that the Su family is already very eye-catching. If there are some big movements, it is likely to bring trouble to the Su family.


    "Well, then do what Sutang boy said." Su Jingtian looked at Sutang with some satisfaction and said.


    "Lao Zu, we''re all old. We don''t have the brains of young people. It''s time to hand over the burden to the young generation." Su Lin said at this time.


    "Hahaha, you''re right. In the future, let''s practice here and live a few more years, so that we can see all the young people of the Su family rise." Su Jingtian replied with a laugh.

 Chapter 87

    After several months of continuous construction by tens of thousands of people, a huge mansion in the middle of the whole valley has been completely completed, and all the soldiers transferred by the Soviet war to build houses have left, leaving only the Su family in the whole valley.


    In the hall of the mansion, the core members of the Su family are talking to each other.


    "In the future, our Su family will live here for a long time. The problem is how can we eat? It''s impossible to buy food outside every other time?"


    "Buy it outside? Even if you buy it, how much can you get back?"


    "Yes, this is not a long-term strategy."


    "Also, if we appear outside so frequently, we will be willing to expose our position in the Su family. Will the big array arranged by young master Su Tang be useless soon?"


    "Well, we don''t have to continue our discussion here. Wait for the elders of the family to come, they will have a way."


    Just after the man''s voice fell, Su Jingtian came in from the hall with a group of Su family elders.


    This time, Su Tang, Yu Hu, Yuan Tian, Yu Peng and others did not follow. At this time, they were preparing to arrange the array outside.


    As soon as he sat on the throne, Su Jingtian said; "As you can see, this is where my su family will settle in the future. Now let''s talk about your opinions."


    "Lao Zu, although it''s very good here, there are so many people in the Su family outside. How do you want to eat and drink these things?" the young man stood up and asked respectfully.


    "Well, we''ve already thought about it. We can rest assured that people will prepare something for us outside during this period of time." Su Jingtian said again.


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s words, the boy nodded and sat down.


    At this time, Su Zhan said; "But these things are only temporary. We don''t want to live here all the time. After all, with the improvement of cultivation, we need more and more things."


    As soon as Suzhou said this, the Hall fell into a burst of discussion again, and each of them began to express their own opinions.


    "Everyone be quiet first." seeing the noisy scene, Su Zhan raised his hand and said loudly.


    The whole hall was quiet again, and all the Su families turned their heads and stared at Su Zhan.


    "We have already discussed this. The valley where we live now is relatively large, and it is impossible to occupy a large place for daily cultivation. We have also observed some places that are very suitable for farmland reclamation. I think these things can maintain the daily consumption of my su family." Su Zhan said all the things that he and others had discussed.


    Hearing Su Zhan''s words, everyone in the audience thought a little, then nodded and thought this method was feasible.


    "The method you said is good, but we can''t farm!" at this time, a young man stood up and said.


    After hearing his words, Su Zhan said with a smile; "I won''t go to school. I forgot to tell you. Many of my su family''s systems have been changed before."


    "If you want to learn the Su family''s high-level skills in the future, you must have enough contribution points, and you will get corresponding contribution points if you help the family plant, or collect magic medicine and hunt food outside." Su Zhan continued.


    When he heard Su Zhan say this, the whole hall suddenly became boiling. This reform was never owned by the Su family. In the past, if they wanted to practice Kung Fu, they had to achieve it before they could go to the library to get the kung fu.


    Now it''s even easier to use contribution points. Even if you have perseverance, even getting high-level skills is no longer a dream. Everyone knows that Su Tang contributed two super skills to the family before. If you can get those two skills, your strength will increase exponentially.


    "Do you have any comments on what I just said?" Su Zhan continued to ask.


    "No!" everyone in the hall said when they heard Su Zhan''s question.


    Soon the news spread all over the Su family, and all the Su children were excited.


    "This reform is very successful! I don''t know, Su Tang, how could he think of such a good method." after the news spread all over the Su family, Su Jingtian said with some exclamation when he saw the changes of the whole Su family.


    "Yes, this method is really good. It can not only let those children try their best to help the family, but also effectively improve the cohesion of the family." Su Zhan nodded.


    Just when they were very happy, boss Su came in from the outside.


    "Grandpa, master, Sutang boy is going to arrange the array. Don''t you go and have a look?"


    "Go, how can you not?" Su Jingtian hurriedly stood up and walked outside.


    The Soviet war followed closely.


    "Boy, how are you all ready?" Su Jingtian, who came out of the mansion and went straight to the entrance of the valley, looked at Su Tang at the entrance and asked.


    "Well, it''s almost the same. Now we''ll arrange the cover array, so that we can laugh a lot when we arrange the attack array and defense array." Su Tang nodded.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian nodded and said; "Do it yourself. I don''t understand these things anyway."


    "Hmm!" Su Tang nodded.


    Then he turned and looked at Yu Peng and said; "Let''s go!"


    Then Yu Peng quickly followed Su Tang''s instructions and began to pinch the Dharma. Su Tang was not idle, but his hands were constantly changing. It turned out that with Su Tang''s current soul power, it was still difficult to complete such a huge array, so he had to lend Yu Peng some help.


    With the passage of time, the whole valley was covered by a large net woven with golden thin lines. With the emergence of the large net, Su Jingtian and others standing outside the entrance of the valley were surprised to find that the scenery in front of them began to change.


    "It''s amazing. It''s amazing." Su Zhan surprised heaven.


    "Yes, I can''t see the valley here at all." Su Jingtian nodded.


    When all the children watching Su Tang''s array were amazed, Su Tang and Yu Peng shouted at the same time; "The sky is hidden, and the array is formed!"


    As their voices fell, there was a loud noise over the whole valley, which made everyone feel numb.


    "Hoo, it''s successful. With the existence of hidden array on this day, even the strong in the later stage of Emperor Wu can''t see through it." Su Tang nodded and said with a deep breath.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that I could arrange such a super array, but I didn''t think about it before." Yu Peng was also very surprised.


    "Hehe, you specialize in refining pills. It''s not your business to arrange arrays. Otherwise, with your strength, you can arrange such arrays without my help." Su Tang explained with a smile.


    At this time, Su Jingtian came slowly with the Su family''s children and said; "Sutang boy, you are so awesome. I was stunned just now."


    "Hehe, I''m joking. It''s all the credit of elder Yu Peng. I just helped." Su Tang said with a smile.


    "I think we''d better continue to arrange the remaining two large arrays," Yu Peng said at this time.


    After hearing his words, Su Jingtian nodded and said; "Thank you, Lord Yu Peng."


    Then he took a few steps back again.


    "Is this an attack array or a defense array?" Yu Peng asked, looking at Su Tang.


    "You''d better attack the array first and put the defense array last." Su Tang Wei said all the time.


    After hearing Su Tang''s answer, Yu Peng nodded and nodded to Yu Hu and Yuan Tian standing next to them. They moved quickly and began to arrange the Lingshi according to the method taught by Su Tang.


    After continuous arrangement day and night, the whole valley has been completely shrouded by three arrays. At this time, the valley can be said to be like an iron bucket.


    "Finally, the array for guarding the whole valley has been arranged. Now let me arrange the spirit gathering array myself. Your consumption has been great. Let''s have a rest first." standing in the valley at this time, Su Tang looked at Yu Peng with a white face and said.


    "Well, it consumed a lot of soul power. Unexpectedly, it was so tired to arrange the array. It seems that refining pills is more suitable for me." Yu Peng nodded and said.


    Then Yu Hu helped Yu Peng to one side to rest.


    "Yu Hu and Yuan Tian are ready!" Su Tang shouted after seeing Yu Peng leave.


    Then their bodies moved again, and they saw pieces of spirit stones, poured by their aura, like shells, being driven into the surrounding rocks.


    "Well, you stand back first!" Su Tang said again when he saw that the spirit stones had been arranged.


    Seeing that they had just left, Su Tang''s two handed decision began to change rapidly. Soul after soul began to fly out of his forehead. Compared with the spirit gathering array previously arranged in the gravity area of the national capital Su family, this time, the spirit gathering array is more complex, and the consumed soul power is not much.


    With the golden soul force flying out of Su Tang''s forehead, Su Tang''s face began to turn pale slowly, and beads of sweat began to appear on his face.


    After spraying several soul power continuously, the Dharma decision in the middle stopped and drank fiercely; "Gather the aura of heaven and earth, form a supreme array, get up!"


    With the rising and falling words, the aura in the whole valley suddenly began to roll up, and the aura of heaven and earth began to become more and more rich. Compared with before, the aura of heaven and earth was more than ten times higher, and the aura of heaven and earth was still gathering.


    "Spectacular, this is a miracle. How can there be so much heaven and earth aura?" Yu Peng took the lead in exclaiming.


    Hearing his exclamation, the people around also took back their frightened Chins one by one. They looked full of excitement. Looking at the teenagers standing there arranging the array, they were very admired.


    "It''s done!" Su Tang whispered as he withdrew the verdict.


    Although the voice was very light, Su Jingtian and others heard it. At this time, Su Tang was very weak. His whole body suddenly tilted and almost fell to the ground.


    "Are you all right?" just as Su Tang''s body was crooked, Yuan Tian appeared beside him, grabbed him and asked.


    Su Tang smiled, waved his hand and said; "It''s just that the consumption is a little big. It''s OK. Just have a rest."


    "Sutang boy, go and have a rest quickly. You''re tired these days." Su Jingtian also came over and said with a guilty face.


    As the ancestor of the Su family, when the family was in danger, he couldn''t do anything. He actually depended on the young man in front of him. Now that the family was calm, he still couldn''t do anything. He still depended on the young man in front of him. In fact, every time he saw Su Tang''s pale face and weak face, Su Jingtian felt a deep guilt in his heart.

 Chapter 88

    In the following month, Su Tang stayed quietly in the valley. The Su family returned to the former calm again. Only after they settled here, the Su family''s children changed their previous arrogance of nobility one by one.


    Every day you work at sunrise and rest at daily income, constantly brush your contribution points, and you will begin to practice as soon as you have time.


    "The atmosphere of the Su family is really good now. I seem to see the inevitability of the rise of the Su family in the future." Su Jingtian said with a smile next to the small lake in the valley.


    "Yes, the outside world is so wonderful that these young people forget to practice. What they see here every day is very single, so they can devote themselves to practice." Yu Peng nodded and replied.


    At this time, Yu Hu hurried in from outside, with a letter in his hand, came to the lake and said to Yu Peng; "Good news, father."


    "Good news can make you so impatient? Tell me about it!" Yu Peng said faintly.


    "A month later, in Yaowang Valley, the eastern region pill division competition will be held!" Yu Hu said hurriedly.


    After hearing Yu Hu''s words, Yu Peng looked a little stunned and asked; "What does this have to do with me? This competition has nothing to do with an old guy like me."


    "Although this competition has nothing to do with you, the reward of the competition has a lot to do with you," Yu Hu continued.


    Not only did Yu Peng become interested, but also su Jingtian, who was sitting nearby, became interested.


    "The reward for the winner of this competition is much richer than before," Yu Hu continued.


    "Speak quickly!" Yu Peng shouted as soon as he saw that Yu Hu had not said the key point for a long time.


    Seeing that his father began to deliver goods, Yu Hu immediately dared not say more nonsense and directly said all the rewards of the competition.


    "Dragon blood, strange flowers in the ghost Kingdom, and divine heavenly spring? The reward of this competition is really extraordinary." Yu Peng said it again and said in surprise.


    "Divine heavenly spring? Is there such a thing?" Su Jingtian stood up in surprise.


    Su Jingtian''s sudden change surprised Yu Hu and Yu Peng.


    "Lao Su, do you know the divine spring?" Yu Peng asked.


    "Well, I learned from Su Tang some time ago. I heard it''s very rare." Su Jingtian nodded.


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s words, Yu Peng nodded clearly. In his opinion, martial artists in a small family like Su Jingtian can''t touch such high-end things at all. If it''s from Su Tang experts, he can understand.


    After all, Su Tang is not an ordinary person. His insight can be said that even he is far inferior to him.


    "Elder Yu Peng, as you know, my body has aged. This breakthrough has basically drained all the potential of my body. If you want to make a breakthrough here, the divine spring is the key." Su Jingtian continued.


    "Well, I also know something about it. I was surprised at that time. Originally, according to your physical function, you couldn''t break through, but you broke through. I think Su Tang must have found you a way." Yu Peng nodded.


    "Yes, he refined a pill at that time, so I was able to break through, but after this breakthrough, I obviously felt that there were some problems in my body, but the Su family was very critical at that time, and I didn''t care much." Su Jingtian said.


    At this time, the spirit of heaven and earth in the valley began to riot, formed a huge vortex and began to fly crazy in one direction.


    "Su Tang, you''re going to make a breakthrough. This boy will make such a big noise every time he breaks through. It''s really inconvenient." seeing this deja vu, Su Jingtian said helplessly.


    No matter his eyes stretched out, there was a trace of comfort and happiness.


    "He is a person with great luck and talent for cultivating against the sky. It is understandable that every breakthrough will attract the aura of heaven and earth." Yu Peng also stood up and said.


    In the cave of Lingshi ore vein, Su Tang is frantically absorbing the continuous influx of heaven and earth aura at this time, and the whole person''s aura cultivation is also soaring rapidly.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it has broken through the early stage of the great martial arts division and entered the middle stage of the great martial arts division, but the speed of the surge of heaven and Earth Spirit is still very fast, which is completely an unstoppable rhythm.


    A moment later, Su Tang''s strength made a breakthrough again and directly entered the later stage of the great martial arts division.


    At this time, the speed of the surge of heaven and earth spirit began to slow down.


    After absorbing the last Reiki of heaven and earth, Su Tang''s cultivation also stabilized to the peak of the later period of the great martial arts division.


    "Hey, I still didn''t succeed in entering the Wuling realm. It seems that the original purple Qi is really strange. How many heaven and earth auras can''t make it grow to the Wuling realm."


    Opening his eyes, Su Tang said helplessly.


    After finishing his clothes, Su Tang walked outside the cave.


    Outside the cave, people were already standing. Everyone was shocked by Su Tang''s breakthrough. They saw Su Tang slowly come out of the cave.


    Su Jingtian, the leader, immediately asked; "How''s it going? Son Sutang, did you get a good harvest this time?"


    "Well, it''s careless. I just didn''t succeed in entering the Wuling realm. Now it''s just the peak of the later stage of the great martial arts teacher." Su Tang nodded and replied with a little dissatisfaction in his tone.


    "Hiss!" hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone present took a breath.


    You know, Su Tang just broke through the early stage of the great martial arts division some time ago, and now he suddenly jumped to the peak of the later stage of the great martial arts division. It can be said that he has never seen such a speed. He seems very dissatisfied with his tone. It''s just that people are more angry than others.


    "You''re content. You can cross two levels at once. It''s against the sky. Do you want to cross a big level?" Yu Hu rolled his eyes and said.


    Hearing his words, the people next to him looked at Su Tang disdainfully.


    These people''s actions made Su Tang a little embarrassed, smiled and said; "Of course, it''s better to break through. Who doesn''t want to break more when breaking through?"


    "Cut, you''re showing off." Yu Hu rolled his eyes again.


    After a few more words, the Su family standing at the entrance of the cave dispersed one by one. Su Tang, Yu Hu, Yu Peng and Su Jingtian came to the lake.


    "Brother Sutang, master, I have good news for you." as soon as he arrived at the lake, Yu Hu couldn''t wait to say.


    "What''s the good news? Did you find your daughter-in-law?" Su Tang looked at Yu Hu strangely and asked.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu''s face changed. At this time, Yu Peng next to him said angrily; "If he can find his daughter-in-law, I''ll be happy."


    "I haven''t met the right one yet, but these things can''t come in a hurry." Yu Hu said with some evasion in his eyes.


    "Are you anxious? Do you have to wait until I''m dead?" Yu Peng quit immediately and shouted angrily.


    Seeing his father''s delivery, Yu Hu didn''t dare to continue talking about this topic. He immediately turned to look at Su Tang and said; "The eastern region Dan division competition is about to begin. Brother Su Tang, your talent is so amazing that you will succeed in winning the first place. Do you want to participate?"


    "Eastern region Dan division competition? What is it?" Su Tang asked.


    "Er!" hearing Su Tang''s question, Yu Hu was speechless, looked at Su Tang strangely and asked; "You are from time to time our people from the eastern regions? Haven''t you heard of such an important competition?"


    "I haven''t heard of this yet. Tell me now!" Su Tang continued with an indifferent face.


    "Well, you''ve won. The alchemist competition is the whole eastern region. Therefore, the prosperity of alchemists will be held every five years. Each reward is very rich, and this competition reward is the most luxurious one in many years." Yu Hu explained with a depressed face.


    After hearing Yu Hu''s words, Su Tang''s interest was hooked up and continued to ask; "What are the rewards?"


    "Of course it''s miraculous medicine and material!" Yu Hu continued.


    These Su Tang nodded, meditated a little and said; "What are there?"


    "Stand well, lest I say it to scare you!" Yu Hu continued with an air on his face.


    Seeing Yu Hu''s appearance at this time, Yu Peng standing next to him also looked strange. His only idea now was to slap the guy who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, but he knew the real details of the boy in front of him.


    "Have you ever heard of the dragon blood, the strange flowers in the ghost area and the heavenly spring of the gods?" Yu Hu said proudly.


    At this moment, Su Tang was stunned. These things can be said to be exactly what he has been looking for, that is, dragon blood is of little use for the time being.


    "Hahaha, how''s it going? Brother Sutang, aren''t you shocked by these things?" Yu Hu continued laughing when he saw Sutang stunned.


    "Well, it''s a little shocking. I didn''t expect such a rare thing in such a Dan division competition. It really surprised me. When will it be held?" Su Tang nodded and continued to ask.


    "A month later, it will be held in Yaowang Valley," Yu Hu replied.


    Hearing Yu Hu''s answer, Su Tang nodded, turned his head and said to Su Jingtian and Yu Peng; "I''ll take part in this competition."


    "Are you going to attend?" although Su Jingtian knew that Su Tang would definitely go, he was still worried when he really heard Su Tang say so.


    After all, he knows that some people in the outside world are very dangerous. Why hasn''t Su Tang left Lanming kingdom for many years? Although such people have amazing talent, they still don''t have enough experience.


    "Well, there are two things I must get now in the first prize of this competition." Su Tang nodded.


    "What?" Yu Hu asked curiously.


    "Strange flowers in the ghost land and the heavenly spring of gods!" Su Tang turned his head and answered.


    "Are you in a hurry for these two things now?" Yu Hu continued.

 Chapter 89

    "Boy, can you tell us if you have instructions for these two miraculous drugs?" Su Jingtian asked.


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s question, others looked at Su Tang curiously. These two things are very rare, but generally speaking, few people can use them. Moreover, Su Tang''s strength is still low, and he can''t use them any more.


    "Lao Zu, this divine spring, I told you before that it is very good for you. Now that I have a chance, I must help you get it." Su Tang said it directly without concealing.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, Su Jingtian nodded happily and said, "I understand your intention, but this competition is in Yaowang Valley, and all the geniuses and demons in the eastern region will appear. It''s not that I have no confidence in you, but those people are arrogant one by one. I''m afraid you will cause some trouble."


    "Hehe, don''t worry about old su. I''ll let my son Yu Hu go with Su Tang. With his protection, you can rest assured!" Yu Peng said with a smile.


    Hearing Yu Peng''s words, Su Jingtian nodded slightly and said; "If elder Yu Hu could go with me, I would be much more relieved."


    Just then Su Tang said; "No, I want to take part in the competition alone this time."


    In fact, Su Tang had already made a decision in his mind. After all the family affairs were completed, he would go out and wander. Now it happened that the family had stabilized and was guarded by several experts from Yu Peng, Yu Hu and Yuan Tian. In addition, he didn''t arrange the super array a few days ago. I believe the family will not be in danger.


    Now, of course, he can wander outside at ease. This eastern region Dan division competition is just a good opportunity. If Yu Hu has to go out with him, there will be no experience effect. In this way, it''s better to continue to practice in this valley.


    "You go alone? That''s not good. It''s still too dangerous outside. What should we do if something happens to you?" Su Jingtian immediately said seriously.


    While Su Jingtian was talking, Yu Peng standing next to him didn''t speak. He knew that Su Tang wanted to go out for experience. Only by looking for some opportunities in the experience can he improve his accomplishments as soon as possible.


    Although he knew very well, he didn''t speak. After all, it was his Su family''s business, and he didn''t say much.


    "Lao Zu, I know what you''re worried about, but I think martial artists must constantly experience to break through the crisis and become stronger." Su Tang continued looking at Su Jiatun.


    After hearing his words, Su was shocked and thought deeply.


    At this time, Su Tang continued to say; "Lao Zu, now that the family has stabilized, I can rest assured to wander outside."


    "Well, you go! You should have been a dragon flying for nine days. You shouldn''t be trapped here, but you need to be very careful when you''re out alone." in fact, Su Jingtian also knew in his heart that if he didn''t go out to wander around and delay Su Tang''s wisdom, a genius like him would not be trapped by a little brother like Lanming kingdom.


    "Thank you, Grandpa. I will remember what you said today. I will be careful about those things outside." Su Tang was very happy to hear Su Jingtian relax.


    "Boy, when are you leaving?" nodded slightly, and Su Jingtian continued to ask.


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s question, Su Tang thought slightly and said; "The eastern region Danshi competition will be held in a month. It shouldn''t take much time to go to Yaowang Valley here. I think we can start in ten days."


    "In the next ten days, I need to use the aura here to impact the realm. After all, my cultivation is still too low," Su Tang continued.


    Su Tang''s words attracted the approval of Po angben. Although they were very relieved of Su Tang''s talent, Langxie mainland has never lacked talent, but how many talents can finally become famous?


    "Your spiritual cultivation has just broken through. If you continue to break through like this, it may do great harm to the foundation. I suggest you start from the aspects of physical body and soul." Yu Pei opened his analysis.


    "Well, I''ve been thinking about whether to arrange a gravity area in the valley similar to the national capital Su family, which will bring a lot of benefits to the physical cultivation of martial artists." Su Tang nodded.


    After hearing his words, Su Jingtian didn''t want to speak; "It would be best if we could arrange such an array, but the array was uploaded by Zu. We don''t know how to arrange it at all."


    It turned out that the ancestor of the Su family saved a soul refiner accidentally. When the soul refiner left, he left an array for the Su family to thank the Su family for saving their lives.


    "It''s difficult to do this. The gravity area belongs to a field array. Generally speaking, it can''t be arranged without the soul refiner at the level of Emperor Wu." Yu Peng said in a deep voice with a tight eyebrow.


    "Yes, the gravity area belongs to the field array, which can not be successfully arranged by ordinary people." of course, Su Tang knows these things in his heart.


    This time, there was silence beside the lake. No one knew what to do this time.


    "Hey, there''s no need to think about the gravity area for the time being. It''s not what the current strength outside can arrange, but I thought of another array. Although its effect is insufficient compared with the gravity area, it''s also very unusual." a moment later, Su Tang sighed and said.


    After understanding Su Tang''s words, everyone present looked at him brick by brick.


    Who knows that at this time, Su Tang''s storage ring was generous and shining, which was so dazzling in the valley at dusk.


    "What''s the matter?" the busy people in the whole valley were attracted by the light on Su Tang''s side.


    A round of sound broke out again in the valley.


    "Su Tang boy, what''s the matter with your storage ring?" Su Jingtian asked in surprise.


    Understand Su Jingtian''s question, and Su Tang said helplessly; "I''m not very clear about the specific situation. It must be the strange box."


    With that, Su Tang took out the strange box with the light from the storage ring.


    "It''s it again. What the hell is this thing?" Yu Hu asked when he saw Su Tang take out the box.


    "What is this?" seeing the shining box in Su Tang''s hand, Su Jingtian was curious and asked.


    "I don''t know. I just know that this thing should have existed in ancient times. As for the specific origin, I don''t know." Su Tang explained.


    Su Tang''s words excited the jade pendant standing next to him. His knowledge was much broader than Su Jingtian.


    "Is there a prohibition on this thing?" Yu Peng asked.


    "Yes, there is a very strange prohibition on it. I can''t find a way to open it for a while and a half. It''s very strange." Su Tang nodded.


    "Even you can''t open it? How is that possible?" Yu Peng said, looking at the box in Su Tang''s hand in surprise.


    In his eyes, Su Tang is his master Su Ming. Super figures like him are helpless about such a box. What kind of existence is this box?


    "Well, I''ve studied it before when I got it. It''s very strange. It doesn''t seem to be the material of this world. No matter what method I use, I can''t find the flaw of the prohibition." Su Tang elevator continued to explain.


    "Brother Su Tang, why does this thing shine suddenly now? Is there something pulling it here? Should we look around?" Yu Hu asked.


    "No, it''s not the first time for this thing. I always thought there was something pulling it here, but I looked for it outside last time. There was nothing at all. It must be the same this time." Su Tang shook his head and replied.


    Just after su Tang''s voice fell, Yu Hu nodded clearly.


    "Sutang boy, it''s not the first time you say this thing is like this? Have you ever encountered such a situation before?" Su Jingtian asked immediately after hearing Sutang''s words.


    At this time, he also had a strong interest in this thing. He had never seen such an ancient thing.


    "Well, the last time such a change happened to it was when I took the elixir and arranged the array materials in the Wanbao building in the capital of returning home." Su Tang nodded.


    After hearing his change, Su Jingtian and Yu Peng both meditated.


    Just then, the light of the box suddenly burst out. At the same time, a voice sounded in Su Tang''s mind.


    "Eh! Are you my new master?"


    "Who is it? Who is talking." the sudden voice made Su Tang tremble like a rock.


    "I am me. I am in your hands now. You haven''t answered my question? Are you my new master?" the voice sounded again.


    "In my hand!" Su Tang was stunned. In his hand, there was only the box emitting strange light. If it was true as the voice said, he should be the box in his own hand.


    It''s just that a box can talk. Su Tang is also frightened. He has never seen such a thing before.


    "Is it you? I don''t know if I''m your new master. I found you in a broken box." Su Tang curiously took the box in his hand to his eyes and said softly.


    The voice was so quiet that even a few people standing beside him didn''t hear it.


    "It''s me. You said you found me? Are you sure?" the voice continued.


    "Yes!" Su Tang nodded and thought.


    "Hahaha, that''s true. It''s great. I can be born again." after hearing Su Tang''s answer, the voice shouted with great joy.

 Chapter 90

    "Wait, what are you talking about? I don''t understand it at all?" Su Tang asked confused when he heard the voice.


    This and that thing didn''t remember to answer Su Tang''s words.


    "Are you still there?" Su Tang continued to ask when he found the box and didn''t answer himself.


    "Yes, as you guessed, I come from ancient times." the voice rang out in Su Tang''s mind again after su Tang asked several times in a row.


    Hearing its answer, Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "Then why are you in the box? Is what''s in the box you?"


    "No, it''s not a box, but a magical thing, and I''m the guardian of this thing. In your words, I''m the spirit of this thing." the voice continued.


    Understand, Su Tang was subdued. In the last life, he also heard that there would be such things on some artifacts, but he had never seen them. For a time, he thought they didn''t exist at all. Unexpectedly, he saw them with his own eyes in this life.


    "The thing in your hand is the relic of the God of war in ancient times. It is sealed with all the super arrays he collected. As long as there are enough materials, it can be completely arranged." the voice continued.


    "There are still such things? How should I use them?" Su Tang was happy. If it was true, as the Spirit said, there might be an array in the gravity area. Isn''t this what he needs now?


    "This thing is in Li''s hand now. Just let it recognize the Lord." the voice continued.


    Su Tang was slightly stunned and said; "How can he recognize the Lord?"


    "This is very simple. Since he was born and chose you, as long as you drop your blood on it, it will recognize you as the Lord." the voice continued.


    "It recognizes the Lord, isn''t it that you recognize the Lord?" Su Tang continued.


    "No, although I am the spirit of this thing, I can''t control it. He has his own consciousness, which is not something I can control. Otherwise, I won''t wait for many years to appear." the voice said helplessly.


    Now Su Tang is a little messy, which is completely different from his understanding. Doesn''t it mean that as long as he has an implement with a spirit, he can drive it as long as he straightens it out? Why do you hear different things now?


    "This thing is not those ordinary utensils you know. It is more powerful than you think."


    "Haven''t you heard of the God of war?" the voice continued.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "No, we really have gods in Langxie continent?"


    "Of course, although I don''t know what you''re talking about, I can tell you clearly that there are gods in this world." the box continued.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet?" Su Tang nodded in surprise and continued to ask.


    "Tianji, my name is Tianji." the voice continued.


    "Tianji? That''s a good name." Su Tang nodded and praised.


    At this time, Su Jingtian and others outside saw that Su Tang didn''t speak, but just stared at the box in his hand. Their faces changed constantly, and they were very worried one by one.


    "Su Tang, are you all right?" Su Jingtian shook his hand in front of Su Tang''s eyes and asked.


    This time, Su Tang reacted and said when the plane opened; "I have nothing to do. Go back and have a rest first. I''ll think about the array here."


    Now he doesn''t know what''s going on. He doesn''t want strange people to know for the time being, so he can only send Su Jingtian and others away first.


    "Oh, that''s good. You can have a rest and go outside first." when Su Tang said this, Su Jingtian didn''t say anything more. After answering, he turned and left.


    Seeing that Su Jingtian turned and left, Yu Peng also left here with Yu Hu.


    Seeing that they were all gone, Su Tang found a place to sit up and began to communicate with the box in his hand.


    "Tianji, can you tell me something about the God of war?"


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji was silent for a while and said; "Yes, after all, you have inherited his things and can be regarded as his disciple. It''s good for you to know more about him."


    "The God of war, in fact, in ancient times, other gods called him a demon God."


    "Demon God?" Su Tang was stunned.


    When he heard the name, Su Tang had guessed something. Unexpectedly, the God of war had such a name as demon God.


    "Yes, the demon God, the God of war, can be heard from this name. As long as he appears, there will be war." Tianji continued.


    "No wonder it''s such a name." Su Tang nodded and said.


    Then Su Tang continued to ask; "Since he is a demon God, is his strength very strong?"


    "Well, his strength is really strong. It can be said that for a long time, he was the most powerful existence in the whole divine world. It was not until his appearance that the rule of the God of war ended." Tianji replied.


    "He also ruled the divine world?" although he didn''t know where the divine world was, Su Tang could guess the strength of those people.


    Even if he had the supreme cultivation in his previous life, he was always just a person, not a God, and God is definitely much stronger than his supreme cultivation.


    "Well, he did rule the divine world. The era he ruled was called the dark age by later gods. At that time, the whole divine world was full of war and chaos," Tianji recalled.


    "Tell me a good story!" Su Tang became interested and continued to ask.


    "The God of war, the reason why he can rise so quickly in the divine world, all comes from the box in your hand. He obtained the box in an exploration. Only after he got it, his whole person changed, from a great God who is free from the world to a man who thinks of war."


    "What? Because of this thing? Didn''t you say it came from ancient times? The God of war also existed in ancient times." Su Tang exclaimed.


    "Well, this thing does come from ancient times, but it existed many years before the God of chaos."


    "The God of war existed at the end of ancient times. It should be something from the early ancient times. I don''t know who made it." Tianji continued.


    Su Tang said in surprise; "Even you don''t know who made this thing? Aren''t you the spirit of this thing?"


    "I''m the spirit of this thing. Yes, but when I made it, my consciousness was not as complete as it is now. I just have a vague memory, which can''t help me recall the past." Tianji continued.


    "Oh, you continue to talk about the God of war. Why did he change so much after he got it?" Su Tang nodded to understand and continued to ask.


    "I don''t know. Maybe there is a very strong War mentality in his heart, or other great gods have coveted after hearing this thing. After all, this thing is too powerful." Tianji continued.


    Su Tang thought for a while when he heard the secret of heaven. He didn''t think that what he found in the broken box could be coveted by those ancient gods. Moreover, the secret of heaven mentioned the power of this thing more than once. Su Tang was very curious about how strong this thing is.


    "There are powerful arrays in this thing. Some of them can even kill the great God instantly. The God of war has never met an opponent in the divine world with this thing." Tianji said again.


    "What? Second kill God? Is it true or false? Is there such a thing in the world?" Su Tang said in horror.


    God has always killed the legendary existence. It is extremely powerful and beyond everyone''s imagination. Unexpectedly, this thing has the power to kill the great God. What kind of existence is this? No wonder those great gods coveted it in ancient times.


    "Well, it''s just that it''s too weird to control. It changed the life of the God of war. In the end, he fell because of it." Tianji continued.


    There were bursts of sobs in his tone.


    "Fall? He who has such a thing has fallen? Doesn''t it mean that gods are immortal?" Su Tang continued to ask.


    "Hahaha, never die? Who told you all this?" Tianji laughed.


    "Isn''t God like this? It''s also recorded in the ancient books I saw before?" Su Tang asked.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji disdained and said; "Cut, I don''t know it was made up by that fool. If God really never dies, why have you never seen God?"


    Hearing the secret, Su Tang was stunned and thought about it all at once.


    "Yes, I''ve heard the legend of gods for many years, but I''ve never seen the real great gods. Are those gods dead?" Su Tang continued.


    "Hehe, not all of them died, but they all left here."


    "God''s life is just longer than you annoying people. They will grow old and die as well."


    "Left here? Where have they gone?" Su Tang continued.


    The mystery didn''t return to Su Tang''s words, so he changed the subject and said; "You will naturally know later. Now you''d better recognize the Lord first. In the future, when your strength is strong, you''re going to explore it slowly."


    "Oh!" Su Tang nodded a little.


    Then he bit his finger, and the blood from other places dropped on the box. At the moment when the blood fell on the box, the light of the box suddenly burst out, illuminating the already dark valley as if it were in broad daylight.


    This light lasted for several breaths and faded.

 Chapter 91

    The strong light emitted by the box surprised the whole valley and rushed out of the houses one by one.


    "What''s the matter? You made the noise just now, Sutang boy?" as soon as he came to the lake, Su Jingtian immediately asked Sutang.


    At this time, Su Tang listened to Su Jingtian''s voice and woke up from his stupidity. He found that the movement had shocked the people in the whole valley. He glanced at the surprised people on his face. Su Tang immediately opened his mouth and explained; "Well, Lao Zu, the movement just now was made out of this box. I don''t know what happened."


    Now Su Tang knows that this thing in his hand must be no small matter. The fewer people know, the better. Therefore, he didn''t say anything about his communication with the secret of heaven, but explained it vaguely and casually.


    "It''s this box again? What the hell is this?" after hearing Su Tang''s explanation, Su Jingtian nodded, stared at the box in Su Tang''s hand and said.


    Su Tang shook his head. "I don''t know what this is. I don''t think it''s an ordinary thing."


    "Well, I don''t think so. You have nothing to study yourself." Su Jingtian nodded.


    Then Su Jingtian turned and shouted to the people standing around; "Let''s go. There''s nothing."


    After su Jingtian''s words fell, people around looked at Su Tang one by one. After su Tang, they all turned and scattered, but everyone was talking in groups.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Su Tang began to talk with the secret of heaven again.


    "Have I succeeded in making this thing recognize the Lord now?"


    "Well, yes, you have succeeded. I didn''t expect you to be the new owner of this thing." Tianji said definitely.


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "Are you sure? Why don''t I feel at all?"


    "Won''t you go in and have a look with your mind?" the voice of the secret sounded again, and the tone was full of helplessness.


    This time, Su Tang was also stunned. He looked embarrassed and touched his head. In a moment, he released his mind and probed into the box in his hand.


    As soon as his mind entered, Su Tang was shocked by what he saw in front of him. Even though he was the strongest man standing at the top of the whole continent in his previous life, he was also frightened by the scene in the box.


    There was a huge evil spirit in the whole box. The internal space of the whole box could be described as a sea of corpses. If Su Tang hadn''t been very firm in his heart, I''m afraid he would have been crazy by the scene here at this time.


    The box space was so depressed that Su Tang didn''t dare to stay more, so he hurried out of the box space.


    His voice trembled and asked the secret of heaven; "It''s terrible inside, but what''s the use of these?"


    "Hahaha, yes, you are very good. You can walk away after seeing the things inside. It can be seen that your mind is very ordinary. No wonder this thing will choose you as his master." Tianji didn''t answer Su Tang''s question, but laughed and praised.


    "Do you know what''s inside? Why don''t you remind me? Are you trying to kill me?" Su Tang understood when he heard the voice of the secret. His face was very ugly and his voice was stunned.


    Seeing Su Tang suddenly changed his face, the whispers of the secret immediately converged and said seriously; "I know what''s inside, but why should I tell you? Since you want this thing to recognize you as the Lord and want to control it, you must pass such a test. Otherwise, why should you be its master?"


    At this point, Su Tang thought deeply. A moment later, Su Tang actually said the secret right. It must not be so simple to control such a powerful treasure, but what he didn''t expect was that the test of this thing was so dangerous.


    After thinking clearly, Su Tang continued to ask in a soft voice; "Look at you just now. Have I passed this test?"


    "Well, I reluctantly passed. Do you know how the God of war reacted when he came out after entering this space?" Tianji nodded and replied.


    The question of the secret made Su Tang fall into deep meditation again. A moment later, Su Tang said; "Is he confused by what''s inside?"


    Combined with the stories about the God of war that Tianji told him before, Su Tang felt that it must be all due to this thing that can make such a great God free from the world change.


    "Well, you''re right. After the God of war entered there, his whole person changed. Because he used things many times later, he got deeper and deeper, and finally even completely lost himself." Tianji said with emotion in his voice.


    This time, Su Tang also understood that although this thing is very good, it costs too much to use it. If he is careless, he will get lost and then become a madman who only knows killing. This time, he also understood why the God of war was loudly called the demon God by others.


    A great God who has completely lost his mind. All his actions are controlled by the box. Su Tang has just experienced the terrible of the box. How can such a thing do any good?


    "You are very good. Compared with the God of war in those years, your mind is much stronger. I didn''t expect this, but you should be more careful in the future. After all, this thing is not so simple. Even I don''t know what it is." Tianji said again.


    After hearing the secret words, Su Tang clearly nodded, his eyes moved slightly, and turned to stare at the box in his hand. At this time, the whole box has returned to the way he saw it before, and it doesn''t look as terrible as he thought.


    "I''ll pay attention to it. I won''t use it unless it''s necessary." Su Tang said cautiously.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji immediately opened his mouth and said; "That''s the best."


    Then he continued; "I heard you were going to arrange a large array in the gravity area before. It''s very common. You can complete the layout as long as you use the box a little, and you shouldn''t have the slightest impact."


    "Really? What am I going to do?" Su Tang asked hurriedly with his eyes lit up after hearing Tianji say so.


    Now the only thing he wants to do is to arrange a large array for his family to practice, and then he can wander outside safely. Now he can''t be happy to hear the secret of heaven.


    "Well, not only can you completely arrange the large array in the gravity area, but it is even stronger. The method is also much simpler. As long as you prepare all the materials for arranging this array, I''ll teach you how to arrange the large array at that time." Tianji continued.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang stood up and said happily; "I can rest assured about the materials. I''ll start to prepare them tomorrow. I should be able to fully prepare them in two days at most. I''ll trouble you then."


    "It''s a small matter. As long as you get things ready, leave everything to me."


    After they had talked everything over, Su Tang put the box into the sea and turned to da da mansion in the valley.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang arrived early. Su Jingtian, Yu Peng and others directly said what they needed array materials.


    "Leave these things to me. I should have these materials in Wanbao building. It may take two or three days just in terms of time." Yu Peng said immediately after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    When Yu Peng said this, Yu Hu also stood up and said; "Let me bring all these materials back this time."


    "No, you can''t go. Now you should be about to break through. You can rest assured to practice here now and let my su family do it." after hearing Yu Hu''s words, Su Tang immediately stopped.


    After the formation here was completed, Yu Hu''s accomplishments have improved a lot after these days of cultivation, and there are faint signs of breaking through to the middle of wuzun. Yuan Tian was hurt, and Su Tang didn''t want him to do it at all.


    "Well, Mr. Su Tang is right. You have helped my su family too much these days. I''ll leave it to my su children this time." Su Jingtian nodded.


    Seeing that Su Jingtian said so, Yu Peng and others were not able to continue to say anything. They nodded and agreed one by one.


    "Lao Zu, I''ll ask you this time. You can find some core members to go together. These things still have to be brought back. The array will be arranged in the morning, and the strength of our Su family can be improved as soon as possible." Su Tang looked at Su Jingtian and said.


    "Don''t worry, I understand everything you said. I''ll take your grandpa with me this time and I''ll be back in three days." Su Jingtian nodded.


    Then, after talking to Yu Peng and others, Su Jingtian turned and left Su Tang''s courtyard. Soon after, he left the valley with boss Su and old three.


    In Su Tang''s courtyard, Yu Hu and Yuan Tian were chased out by Su Tang to continue their cultivation. There were only himself and Yu Peng left in the courtyard. At this time, Yu Peng asked; "Master, the material you want this time should be the material for arranging the gravity area?"


    "Well, that''s right." Sutang nodded.


    Then he seemed to notice some questions about Yu Peng''s address, and the Su family continued; "You don''t have to give it to my master in the future. After all, I''m no longer Su Ming now. It''s inappropriate to call me Su Tang like others. Try to be casual."


    "Isn''t that good?" after hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Peng was a little embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong with that? If you call me that, how can you explain it? You''d better call me Sutang with others." Sutang continued.


    For Yu pengsu, Tang is still very optimistic. He attaches great importance to friendship and is also a person worthy of trust.


    "Well, since you have said so, I''m not easy to go against." Yu Peng said with a helpless face.


    Just after Yu Peng''s voice fell, Su Tang stood together, arched his hands seriously and said; "The past has passed. I''m grateful that you can remember that friendship. Now I have something to ask you."


    Seeing Su Tang thinking of saluting himself, Yu Peng jumped up in fear, quickly helped Su Tang up and said; "You''re serious. I''m afraid I would have died if it weren''t for you. Later, you taught me a lot of things. You are as kind as a mountain to me. If you have anything, just tell me."


    "After I leave the Su family in the future, I hope you can take good care of the Su family. Please take care of everything." Su Tang said solemnly again.

 Chapter 92

    Three days passed quickly. Su Jingtian and others soon came back from the national capital Wanbao building.


    "Sutang boy, we''re back. These are all the materials you want. I''ve brought them all back." as soon as Su Jingtian and his party entered the valley, they came to Sutang''s courtyard without taking a rest.


    After receiving the storage ring from Su Jingtian, Su Tang didn''t look at it, so he put it away. He looked up and saw Su Jingtian and others looking tired, and immediately said; "Thank you for this time. Go and have a rest first. I won''t know the array tomorrow morning."


    "It''s all right. It''s for the future foundation of my su family. It''s nothing to work hard." Su Jingtian waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, I''m right. It''s a good thing for our descendants of the Su family. It''s really nothing to work hard." boss Su nearby also said.


    Hearing what they said, Sutang nodded and said; "Well, even so, you''d better go and have a rest first. I still have some things to prepare. I can arrange the array tomorrow."


    "OK, let''s leave first, and you can prepare slowly." hearing that Su Tang had to prepare something, Su Jingtian and others were inconvenient to continue to disturb. After saying a word directly, they all turned and left Su Tang''s courtyard.


    Seeing that they had all left, Su Tang communicated with heaven''s secrets with divine thoughts; "Now everything is ready. It''s up to you tomorrow."


    "Well, don''t worry. I just don''t know a small array. There''s no problem at all." Tianji answered.


    At this time, the aura of heaven and earth began to fluctuate violently over Su''s valley. As soon as such a movement came out, Su Tang immediately had a smile on his face.


    "Yu Hu, that guy, is really good. I didn''t expect to break through so soon. I thought I would climb for more than ten days."


    "Hehe, that guy''s qualification is very good among the people here. It''s entirely expected how fast he can break through in such an environment at home." Tianji said with a smile.


    With the voice of the secret falling, Su Tang quickly rushed out of the Lingshi ore vein cave behind the mansion.


    "Boy, are you Yu Hu here?" Su Jingtian asked as soon as he got to the cave door.


    "Well, Yu Hu has been practicing in it these days. I think it should be his successful breakthrough this time." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Hearing his answer, Su Jingtian and others were happy. Now Yu Hu has been closely linked with his Su family. He can make a breakthrough. In this way, the strength of the Su family has been improved. How can they be unhappy.


    "The boy is finally going to break through. He has been arguing all day. Now he is finally going to break through." Yu Peng, who is standing by, said with a happy face.


    While the party was waiting outside the cave, Yu Hu, who was in the cave, devoted himself to cultivation.


    Outside the cave, Su Tang turned to look at Su Jingtian and asked; "Lao Zu, have you made any changes in Lanming Kingdom this time?"


    "There hasn''t been much change, but now the Lord has become the original Prince, and the royal family of Sirius Kingdom seems to have changed. I think it should be the consequence of the original Sirius Prince breaking the rules." Su Jingtian thought and answered.


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s answer, Su Tang nodded and said; "I didn''t expect such a big change outside. It''s really unexpected."


    "There''s something you can''t think of!" just then boss Su said.


    After hearing what boss Su said, Su Tang asked curiously; "Grandpa, are there other changes outside?"


    "Well, yes, the current Lanming kingdom is completely different from before. There has never been a sect door before, but I don''t know what''s going on. Now there are three sect doors in the boundary of Lanming Kingdom at once." boss Su answered.


    After hearing boss Su''s words, everyone present was stunned and fell into meditation one by one.


    "According to the truth, the Lanming kingdom is just a remote small kingdom. The strength of those zongmen families is not stronger than him? Why are there three here all at once? I can''t figure it out. I can''t figure it out at all." Yu Peng said.


    "Well, I''m afraid there will be some strange things in this matter. Why hasn''t there been a sect door in Lanming kingdom for many years, and now there are three at once. These people must have some unknown purpose." Su Zhan also said.


    After the words of heaven, Su Tang said directly; "No matter what purpose they have, as long as they dare to do harm to our Su family, they will be killed without amnesty."


    Su Tang''s murderous words fell on other people''s ears, and their spirits were shocked. In the past, the Su family dared to challenge the people of the sect. Now the strength of the Su family has been greatly improved, and they can compete with those sects.


    "Well, Sutang boy is right. No matter what purpose they have, as long as they don''t harm my su family." Su Jingtian nodded.


    Just then, old Su shook his head and said; "I''m afraid it''s not very simple. I wonder if the Su family''s possession of Lingshi mineral vein has been exposed, otherwise how can it attract them?"


    "What grandpa Si said is not unreasonable. After all, there were still a lot of people here at the beginning, and it is inevitable that one or two of those people knew about it." Su Tang''s face sank when he heard Su Laosi''s words and immediately said.


    At this moment, the faces of the whole Su family changed. This matter can be big or small. If one or two people knew and spread it, as Su Tang said, I''m afraid the Su family would really be in danger.


    "What should we do now? Should we send someone to investigate? If they really come for our Su family, we should make preparations in advance." Su Jingtian realized the seriousness of the matter and didn''t dare to speak carelessly.


    "It''s OK to explore, but it should be difficult for the Su family to explore the real news. If they really come for this Lingshi ore vein, it must be that all the people they know belong to the high-level. It should be difficult for the Su family to touch. I think I''d better let the people of Wanbao building explore." Yu Peng said at this time.


    "Yes, Lord Yu Peng is right. I think I''d better let the people of Wanbao building go to explore." old Su said.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang also thought it was feasible and nodded; "It''s most appropriate to let Wanbao building explore. After all, people outside don''t know the real relationship between Wanbao building and my su family."


    Although those people outside now know that wanbaolou helped the Su family through a crisis of extermination, they are still guessing the relationship between the Su family and wanbaolou, but who can think that the owner of wanbaolou is already an elder of the Su family?


    "Well, it''s so decided. I''ll inform my youngest son Yu Boyang and ask him to send someone to investigate." seeing that everyone agreed, Yu Peng immediately said.


    Just when a group of people were outside the cave and discussed, Yu Hu in the cave had completed this breakthrough and successfully entered the mid-term state of Wu Zun. His strength was several times higher than before.


    "Eh! Why are you all here?" Yu Hu, who came out of the cave at this time, asked suspiciously when he saw that the cave was full of people.


    "Yes, yes, your boy finally made a successful breakthrough. This time, there was a lot of noise." Yuan Tian saw Yu Hu''s accomplishments at a glance, smiled and nodded.


    Hearing his words, Yu Hu touched his head and said with a laugh; "Hahaha, of course. The environment here is so good and the aura of heaven and earth is so sufficient that it can''t break through successfully. What else should I practice?"


    "Hum! I''ve only made a little achievement, so I don''t know heaven and earth." seeing Yu Hu''s proud appearance, Yu Peng snorted coldly.


    Hearing Yu Peng''s cry, Yu Hu immediately changed his face and said very depressed; "Father was right."


    Seeing Yu Hu''s appearance, Su Tang and others laughed one by one.


    "Well, now Yu Hu has made a successful breakthrough. I''ll go back and prepare some things and arrange the array tomorrow." Su Tang turned and left here.


    Seeing Su Tang leave, the others left one by one.


    Early the next morning, the whole Su family came to the entrance of the valley and watched Su Tang busy there.


    "Tianji, do I just need to put these materials in a good position?" Su Tang asked Tianji with a thought on the open space of the station.


    "Well, you put all these materials, then put your mind into the box of knowing the sea, and then meditate on the array you want to arrange, and it will help you arrange it." Tianji said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned and asked again; "How simple is it? Is it really OK?"


    "Nonsense, it''s just a small array. Isn''t it difficult? You underestimate that thing in the sea? It''s not only a little powerful." Tianji said angrily.


    This time, Su Tang stopped asking. After quickly putting all the materials, he put his mind into the box of knowing the sea according to the method of heaven''s secret.


    The same scene as before appeared again in front of Su Tang. Compared with him who had not been prepared before, he is much calmer now, but his heart is still hairy.


    After all, the scene here is too scary.


    After quickly reciting the name of the array to be arranged, I saw that the scene inside the whole box changed in an instant. All the previous corpses disappeared in an instant. Instead, there was a valley. When you look at it, isn''t this the valley where Su Tang is standing now.


    "How could this happen?" Su Tang exclaimed, shocked by the sight in front of him again.


    "It''s just a small matter. The wonderful is still ahead." Tianji said.


    As his voice fell, a blood red light appeared in front of Su Tang''s eyes, twining over the whole valley. As these lights became more and more dense, Su Tang obviously felt it, and an invisible force began to squeeze his body.


    He is too familiar with this feeling. This is the feeling in the gravity region.


    "It''s really successful. It''s too overbearing. It''s terrible to arrange such an array with just one idea." Su Tang shouted at the slowly formed array in horror.


    "Hahaha, now you''ve seen its power? It''s only the weakest part of its function, and its function is more than that." Tianji laughed.


    With the formation slowly taking shape, the people in the whole valley obviously felt the changes here. They were surprised to stare at Su Tang''s back one by one.


    "He succeeded, he actually succeeded? What a miracle." Su Jingtian looked at Su Tang''s back and said in an unbelievable tone.


    "Well, I''m really an admirable person. I didn''t expect that he could successfully arrange such an array. He has simply broken the rules on the mainland." Yuan Tian was also surprised.


    While the people outside were exclaiming one by one, Su Tang inside the box was not very comfortable.


    "Boy, quit quickly. Your mind will be eroded if you go down here." Tianji felt the change of Su Tang and shouted immediately.


    Hearing the reminder of the secret, Su Tang did not hesitate to read quickly and withdrew his mind from the internal space of the box. Just as his mind retreated, there was a loud noise over the valley, and the gravity area array was successfully arranged.


    "Hoo Hoo! How dangerous!" Su Tang breathed out several times and said with lingering fear.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect your boy''s manipulation of the mind was good." Tianji replied.

 Chapter 93

    "Hehe, I was scared to death just now. I didn''t expect this thing to be so easy to use. I didn''t expect that such an array could be so simple to stay and decorate." Su Tang smiled and exchanged ideas with heaven.


    Just after su Tang''s voice fell, the Su family people standing not far behind him came with heavy steps.


    "Sutang boy, you are really powerful. I didn''t expect you to successfully arrange the array in this gravity area, and it''s more powerful than the previous array. Even I have some difficulties." after su Jingtian approached, he stretched out his hand and patted Sutang on the shoulder and said happily.


    "Hehe, I''m just a fluke. I didn''t expect to succeed. The effect is so good. In the next few days, I''ll make full use of this gravity to improve my physical strength, so that I can have more protection when I experience outside." Su Tang smiled and said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Su looked surprised and said after a long time; "Boy, I don''t object if you want to see the outside world, but everything should focus on your life. The future of the Su family can''t live without you."


    "Well, don''t worry, Grandpa. I know how to do it." Su Tang nodded.


    Then Su Zhan and others came one by one. As soon as they arrived, Su Zhan said with a strong smile on his face; "This array is really powerful. It''s much more powerful than our original one."


    "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a powerful gravity area. If I practice here all the time, I believe it won''t take long for my physical strength to leap." Yu Hu nodded.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and said; "This is just the periphery of the whole array. The more you go inside, the greater the gravity will be. However, there is no such blessing of the array in the mansion in our valley. For the first time, all other places are covered by the gravity area."


    "There is more powerful gravity in it?" Yu Hu exclaimed first after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    Originally, he thought it was the highest here, but he didn''t expect it to be higher.


    "Well, in the future, there will be gravity in all places except the big house in the valley, which can not only exercise the flesh of all the Su family, but also surprise the enemy when necessary." Su Tang nodded.


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian and others brightened up one by one, and the Su family children with relatively low cultivation behind them were uncomfortable.


    They don''t all have tasks to complete. In the past, they could easily complete without gravity. Now, under such gravity, they just walk reluctantly. How can they do things? If you don''t do something, you won''t get contribution. How can you get good skill without contribution?


    With such an idea, their faces are full of bitterness.


    Their expressions were all seen by Su Tang standing in front, and Su Tang said loudly; "Now the gravity of the whole valley has changed, and the contribution system has also changed. I hope you can agree with me."


    After hearing his words, those Su family disciples with bitter faces in the rear were excited one by one, all looking forward to Su Jingtian.


    Su Jingtian was stunned. Then he thought it over and said immediately; "Yes, we should make corresponding changes. From today on, all disciples who complete the task can get double contribution."


    "Wow, double. I''m rich. I''m rich now."


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s announcement, the faces of all the Su family disciples were full of smiles. Shuangpei rewarded them. This is great news for them who urgently need to contribute.


    "Yes, the contribution has increased, but don''t forget that there is a lot of gravity where we are now. Under such circumstances, we can only barely complete the task."


    "So what? Such gravity can well improve our physical strength. When our physical bodies are strong, what else can we worry about those tasks?"


    There were bursts of discussion on the valley open space, and everyone had their own views.


    "Well, we''ll practice hard in the future. As long as we are strong, what kind of skills do we have? The reason why we arrange this array is to make the younger brothers of the Su family grow up quickly one by one." Su Jingtian said loudly again.


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s words, everyone on the court closed their mouths one by one, with a touch of firmness in their eyes.


    On the second day after the completion of the layout of the gravity area, the news finally came from Wanbao building.


    "According to the latest news, there are three main doors in Lanming Kingdom, all because of the current leader," Yu Peng said in the hall of the Su family.


    "Lord? Why did he do this?" Su Jingtian asked as soon as Yu Peng said this.


    With Su Jingtian''s question, the core members of the Su family thought about it one by one. No one figured out what it was for. The Lord of the state would let the three main gates enter his own territory.


    "If I guessed right, the country leader might want to use these three major gates to contain our Su family. You know, the strength of our Su family is the most powerful existence of the whole Lanming. The country leader is still worried about our opposition, so he will let the three major gates enter Lanming." just when everyone is confused, Su Tang said.


    Hearing what he said, everyone present reacted one by one.


    "It seems that he is most likely to do so, but I wonder why he has the ability to let people from the three major departments come to Lanming?" Su Zhan said.


    Just then Yu Peng said; "Su Tang is also right. These three main sects are invited by the Lord of the country and are also used to deal with the Su family."


    "Really? Does the Lord want to attack the Su family again?" Su Jingtian asked immediately.


    "Start? He doesn''t dare. Now the strength of the Su family can''t be killed by a few sects. I think the Lord won''t raise stupid. I''m afraid he just wants to balance the strength in the kingdom." Su Tang continued.


    "It''s possible that this is the case. Now that it''s clear that these people don''t come for our Su family, we can continue to practice at ease." Su Zhan continued.


    After hearing Su Zhan''s words, everyone nodded and agreed.


    Only Su Tang was thinking about something.


    "It seems that we all underestimated the current leader. It may be very difficult for him to easily invite three major schools." Su Tang continued after a long time.


    After that, he looked at Yu Peng and continued to ask; "Elder Yu Peng, I wonder if you have got any news about these three major doors this time?"


    "Well, there are some. This time I came to the three main gates of Lanming, namely Yin Sha hall, ghost shadow gate and beast gate. Each sect gate is not a famous and decent school." Yu Peng nodded and replied.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang frowned and whispered; "These are like the sect of the devil''s way. Why did Lanming come? Does the country Lord have anything to do with the devil''s way?"


    "It''s really from the devil''s way, but these are just the edge strength of the devil''s way. It''s not a worry at all." Yu Peng said again.


    After hearing Yu Peng''s words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I''m not worried that these sects will come to deal with my su family. I''m worried that these sects will bring disaster to the people of Lanming. After all, they are all evil people, and they are cruel and cruel."


    "Yes, I have a piece of information about the Yin Sha temple. It happened a few days ago." Yu Peng nodded.


    "Tell me!" Su Tang said.


    "It is said that a few days ago, in a small town in the northwest, all the people in the town disappeared overnight. It is said that it may have been done by the people in the Yin Sha hall." Yu Peng said the information he got.


    "The whole town disappeared? Why? Were they all killed by the people in the Yin Sha hall? It''s impossible?" Su Jingtian said immediately.


    At this time, Yu Hu said; "It''s very possible that I''ve heard of the Yin Sha temple before. The skills they cultivate need a lot of Yin Sha power. I''ve also heard that we often kill many people and return their bodies to a secret place to refine the Yin Sha by using some special aspects for them to practice."


    "Is there such a sect? Isn''t it evil? Aren''t they afraid of the scourge?" Su Zhan said with an ugly face after hearing Yu Hu''s words.


    Although he fought on the battlefield all the year round, he had never dealt with civilians. Su Zhan was very angry when he heard that the Yin Sha hall was vicious.


    "Yu Hu is right. It was really done by the Yin Sha temple. It is said that at that time, people from the Yin Sha temple were seen wandering around there." Yu Peng continued.


    "Hey, what does the country Lord think? Why did he invite such an evil sect to Lanming?" Su Jingtian sighed.


    After hearing their words, Su Tang''s face was very calm and didn''t say a word.


    "Elder Yu Peng, I don''t know where these three sects are now?" Su Lin asked.


    "They are distributed in the East, South and north of Lanming, and we are now in the West. People with clear eyes know that they want to contain us." Yu Peng said again.


    At that moment, Su Tang, who had not spoken, said; "Since the leader of the country plays, let''s play with him. Lanming is the hometown of my su family. I don''t want to be defiled by some evil people. In the future, all the people from the three major sects will be killed without amnesty."


    "Su Tang boy, isn''t that good?" Su Jingtian said immediately after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    "There''s nothing wrong. Anyway, they''re just evil people. Killing them can save thousands of people. Doing so can help our Su family gather Qi." Su Tang said again.


    After hearing his words, Yu Pengsi measured it and said; "Yes, the most important thing for every family is luck. These people are demons one by one. Killing them is what we should do."


    Seeing that both of them said so, Su Jingtian and others couldn''t continue to say anything.


    In the following period of time, the whole valley was very calm, and there was no bad news from outsiders.


    Su Tang has been staying in the lingkuang cave and practicing hard, but his cultivation this time is mainly physical, and his spiritual power and soul power basically don''t touch.


    "Hoo hoo, I''ve finally made a breakthrough. It''s time to leave." Su Tang said softly after taking a deep breath.


    "The body training skill you practiced is very good. It can actually have the function of blood dripping incarnation." just after su Tang''s voice fell, the voice of the secret sounded in his mind.


    "Blood dripping incarnation? What does that mean?" Su Tang was stunned by the sudden voice of Tianji, then reacted and asked.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Tianji didn''t answer, but said it faintly; "Keep practicing. When you reach the extreme, people will understand that it''s no use talking to you now."


    "Er!"


    Su Tang was speechless and didn''t continue to pay attention to the secret. Su Tang walked outside the cave and soon came to Su Jingtian''s courtyard.


    "Boy, have you finished your cultivation? How did you get any results?" Su Jingtian''s voice came as soon as he entered Su Jingtian''s yard.


    "It''s not bad. We have successfully broken through the realm of flesh to the level of great martial arts, and the other two have been stabilized at the level of great martial arts." Su Tang replied.


    "Are you ready to leave this time?" Su Jingtian''s voice came again.


    Hearing this, Su Tang was silent for a moment, nodded and said; "Well, I''m ready. I just want to talk to my grandfather this time."


    "Now that you are ready, you can go. I still say that, be careful. The future of the Su family can''t be without you." Su Jingtian said again.

 Chapter 94

    After saying goodbye to everyone, Su Tang walked out of the valley under the eyes of everyone and began his experience journey.


    "Hey, I don''t know when I''ll be back when I leave this time." seeing that Su Tang''s back disappeared, Su Jingtian sighed and said faintly.


    "The next time he comes back, his strength will advance by leaps and bounds. I seem to see a rising star." Yuan Tian said softly.


    At this time, Su Tang was walking alone on the way out of the mountain. He had been communicating with heaven''s secrets with his mind, but he didn''t seem lonely.


    "Are you really going to take part in that Dan division competition?" Tianji asked.


    "Well, I have to go. There are things I want to get in the competition. You must have seen that the situation of several people in the valley is not optimistic, and those things in the competition can help them." Su Tang nodded.


    "So it is! I see."


    Along the way, Su Tang appeared in Tingfeng Valley again, but today''s Tingfeng Valley is a harmonious scene, which is completely different from when he first came here.


    Without more stops, Su Tang walked directly outside the city of Tingfeng Valley, through the high city wall, and Su Tang walked all the way to the destination of the eastern region competition.


    After a day''s journey, he came to a mountain forest. After finding a place to stay in the mountain forest, Su Tang began to practice.


    Suddenly, a sound of footsteps came from the dark mountains and forests in the distance, which suddenly woke Su Tang who had just entered the cultivation.


    "Eh! There is someone here." as the footsteps came closer and closer, a light female voice came.


    "Now the news about that thing has spread, and it''s normal for others to come here at this time. Don''t make a fuss." a thick man''s voice also came.


    After hearing their words, Su Tang suddenly became interested, stood up and stared at the dark mountain forest. A moment later, only four people came out of it.


    Three men and one woman are all dressed up as martial artists. It seems that they are martial artists who have been adventuring outside all year round.


    "This is little brother, you are also here for that thing?" the first woman asked as soon as she appeared.


    Hearing the woman''s question, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m just passing by."


    "So it is? Monsters often haunt here. I''m afraid it''s dangerous for you to be alone. You''d better be faster." the woman nodded and said again.


    "Oh, yes, I thought there would be no monsters in such mountains and forests. It seems that I''m lucky." Su Tang said.


    As soon as these people appeared, Su Tang saw their accomplishments at a glance. The highest one was the only woman among them, the peak of the great martial arts master, and the others were all martial artists in the realm of the great martial arts master.


    "It''s very good, but I don''t know how long you can live." a man behind the woman said coldly.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang frowned slightly and said; "How long I can live doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you?"


    When Su Tang came out, he had covered up his accomplishments with secret arts. On the surface, his accomplishments were only martial arts.


    "Boy, didn''t your parents tell you? It''s better to keep a low profile when you go out, or you''ll die." after hearing Su Tang''s words, the man''s face was cold, and a sneer was sketched at the corners of his mouth.


    "Hum! Rowling, you''ve had enough. Has this little brother offended you? If you''re like this, you don''t have to follow our adventure this time." the woman snorted coldly.


    After the woman''s voice fell, the man named Luo Lin changed his face and said no more.


    "Little brother, don''t blame him. He is like this. Don''t blame him." after teaching Luo Lin a lesson, the woman turned to Su Tang and said.


    After the old woman''s words, Su Tang''s face relaxed and said; "It doesn''t matter. When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. If I want to be angry, I''m afraid I''m dead angry."


    "Giggle! Little brother, you are so humorous." the woman said with a smile.


    Then she asked again; "Little brother, you just said you were passing by here. I don''t know where you''re going?"


    "Hehe, it''s nothing, but the eastern region Dan division competition is about to start. I''m in a hurry to participate in this Dan division competition." Su Tang smiled and explained.


    Hearing Su Tang''s answer, their faces changed and their eyes looked at Su Tang differently. You know, those who can attend the Dan master conference are undoubtedly soul refiners. Soul refiners are detached in the whole continent.


    What they didn''t expect was that this seemingly insignificant young man was still a soul refiner.


    "Little brother, I really don''t see it. You are still a soul refiner." after being slightly stunned, the woman said again, with surprise in her tone.


    "Ha ha, I''m just going to have a try. I''m just kidding my sister." Su Tang said with a smile.


    When Su Tang said this, the man who took his life and called Luo Lin said with disdain; "I''ll tell you, a kid in the martial arts realm, even a soul refiner is just an apprentice of soul training."


    "Luo Lin, give me a message." the woman turned her head and stared coldly. Luo Lin shouted.


    "Little brother, as far as I know, this Dan division competition still has more than ten days to start. We just lack one person for this adventure. I don''t know if you are interested?" turning around, the woman''s tone became much softer for a moment.


    After hearing the woman''s words, Su Tang thought about it. From their conversation just now, we can see that they are going to a place to look for something.


    After thinking for a moment, Su Tang nodded and said; "If my sister doesn''t dislike my humble cultivation, the boy is willing to follow my sister to have a look."


    "No, of course not. You''re a soul refiner. You can understand the first point of strength." seeing that Su Tang nodded and agreed to his invitation, the woman smiled and said.


    "Xiaoyun, you really want to take this rookie with you. His strength will drag us down." at this time, Luo Lin immediately said as soon as his face changed.


    After hearing his words, the other two men looked at the woman named Xiaoyun with a puzzled face. They didn''t know why she invited such a rookie to wait with her.


    "I only have my reason, you don''t have to say more." Xiaoyun turned her head and winked at the three and said.


    Seeing Xiaoyun''s hint, the three men didn''t ask any more. One by one, they all took back their eyes, stood silently beside one and stopped talking.


    "Little brother, maybe you don''t know our purpose this time?" Xiaoyun was very satisfied with the three people''s reactions and turned to Su Tang.


    Su Tang didn''t notice the change of Xiaoyun. Hearing her question, Su Tang nodded and replied; "Yes, I don''t know where you''re going this time, sister?"


    After hearing Su Tang''s question, the woman walked slowly to a distance in front of Su Tang and said softly; "A few days ago, someone found a strong cemetery in the mountains not far away. We are going to explore there this time, hoping to get some harvest."


    "The graveyard of the strong?" hearing Xiaoyun''s words, Su Tang''s interest suddenly decreased a lot. In his opinion, how can this place have the graveyard of the super strong? I''m not interested in the cemetery of the general strong.


    "Yes, the tomb of the strong is still the tomb of Emperor Wu''s strong. The news has spread all over the great forces in the eastern region. It is said that they will jointly open the tomb in just a few days." the woman continued.


    Su Tang was stunned. The tomb of Emperor Wu''s strong man? How could it be here? But since it has spread, it doesn''t hurt to go and have a look.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang decided to have a look. Maybe he would get unexpected gains if he left.


    "Since all the major forces in the eastern region are going, can we benefit from going?" Su Tang asked again.


    "I don''t know about this, but I have to go and have a look anyway, don''t I? If we get a little chance in it, we will all benefit infinitely." Xiaoyun said again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "In that case, I''ll follow you to have a look, but my strength is low. Following you is to make trouble for you. Why did you invite me?"


    "The reason is very simple, because you are a soul refiner. As far as I know, there are all kinds of arrays in the cemetery of the strong. If there is a soul refiner, how likely are we to find the opportunity." Xiaoyun continued to explain.


    After Xiaoyun''s voice fell, the three men behind him reacted one by one. It turned out to be so. No wonder Xiaoyun would invite such a rookie.


    "I''m just a poor soul refiner. I''m afraid I can''t help." when Su Tang said this, he quickly blamed the former Luo Lin who satirized him.


    Seeing Su Tang''s appearance, Xiaoyun was stunned, turned to Luo Lin and said; "Rowling, don''t you apologize to the little brother soon?"

 Chapter 95

    After hearing Xiaoyun''s cry, Luo Lin''s face changed, his anger and humiliation flashed away, stared at Su Tang and said in a deep voice; "I''m sorry. I said something wrong just now. Please forgive me."


    Seeing Luo Lin apologize, Xiaoyun said with a smile, and Su Tang said; "Little brother, this Lorraine is also unintentional. Please don''t take this small matter to heart."


    "Hehe, my sister is serious. I didn''t mean to blame this big brother." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t continue to embarrass Luo Lin, Xiaoyun said with a smile again; "Little brother, my name is Lan Xiaoyun. What''s your name?"


    "I''m Su Tang!" hearing LAN Xiaoyun''s question, Su Tang said without thinking.


    After a brief chat, Su and Tang sat down around the fire.


    "Luo Lin, I''m a little hungry. Go and get something to eat." Lan Xiaoyun suddenly turned to Luo Lin and said as they chatted.


    After hearing her words, Rowling nodded, got up and left here. Before long, he came back with a mountain deer in his hand.


    "You guys go to help Luo Lin and clean up the mountain deer." seeing Luo Lin coming back, LAN Xiaoyun said to the other three people except Kai Su Tang again.


    Soon the four left together. Seeing that they all left, Su Tang looked at LAN Xiaoyun calmly and asked; "Elder sister, do you have anything to say to me to keep these people away?"


    "Hehe, you''re so smart. In fact, I''m not sure about this adventure at all. All the heroes in the eastern region must come to the cemetery of the strong. Small minions like us don''t have a chance at all." Lan Xiaoyun said with a slight smile.


    "In that case, why are you going?" Su Tang asked.


    "We have to go. We are all civilians, and the skills we cultivate are very common. If we want to improve our accomplishments, we must find higher skills. This is an opportunity, isn''t it?" Lan Xiaoyun said again.


    After listening to LAN Xiaoyun''s words, Su Tang nodded clearly and said; "Although this is a great opportunity, it is also accompanied by great danger. If you are careless, you will die. Is it really worth it?"


    "Nothing is worth it or not. There will be harvest only when there is danger." Lan Xiaoyun shook her head and said.


    Then he looked at Su Tang with a serious face and asked; "Little brother, since we are already teammates, should you give a disclosure to your sister? How strong is your strength? Don''t tell me with your current strength."


    "Er!" Su Tang was stunned. Unexpectedly, LAN Xiaoyun asked.


    "There must be only two possibilities for a teenager to stay in such a wilderness in the middle of the night. First, you are a rookie who doesn''t understand anything. Second, your strength must be superior." Lan Xiaoyun smiled again when he saw Su Tang.


    "Hehe, it''s really powerful. In fact, my strength is only in the early stage of the great martial arts division, and I''m not as outstanding as my sister said." after that, Su Tang suppressed his accomplishments in the early stage of the great martial arts division and let go of the decision to cover up his accomplishments.


    Feeling the aura fluctuation of Su Tang''s passing, LAN Xiaoyun nodded in her heart and said; "My little brother is really a genius. He has reached the early stage of great martial arts at a young age, and he is also a soul refiner. I believe his future achievements must be very unusual."


    Su Tang has the cultivation accomplishments of the great martial arts division in the early stage, which LAN Xiaoyun can fully accept. At first glance, such a teenager is the kind of family children. He has good resources for them to cultivate since childhood, and it is normal for him to improve his strength faster.


    "Hehe, I don''t dare to be a genius. There are many people with better talent than me on the mainland. I''m just an ordinary person," Su Tang said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, LAN Xiaoyun smiled and said; "Take a night off here today. Let''s start tomorrow. Anyway, it''s not far from the strong cemetery."


    "It''s up to you to decide. Anyway, I''m just going to see the market with you." Su Tang said calmly.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, since Luo Lin also came back, LAN Xiaoyun was busy. After a delicious barbecue, the five began to cultivate themselves.


    Early the next morning, the five people left here and walked towards the depths of the mountains and forests. It was calm all the way. None of them met a monster, not even the warrior.


    "How could this happen? According to the truth, the news of the strong man''s cemetery has spread out. How can no martial artist come here?" Lan Xiaoyun said with some doubts along the way.


    "It''s very strange. Is the news really accurate?" Su Tang also felt strange and asked.


    "There should be no problem with this news. I learned it from the children of a large family. I think they won''t talk casually." Rowling explained.


    After hearing Luo Lin''s words, everyone nodded in agreement. They all believed in the source of the news, but Su Tang was thinking about something.


    When LAN Xiaoyun saw that Su Tang didn''t say anything, she immediately asked; "Little brother Su Tang, what are you thinking?"


    "Well, nothing. I just think there may be something wrong with the strong man''s cemetery, otherwise they won''t all be here, and none of the martial artists can see it." Su Tang was awakened from his meditation by LAN Xiaoyun''s words, and immediately said.


    Su Tang''s words made everyone present silent.


    "Whatever his problem is, we''ve all arrived here anyway. If we don''t go to see it, I''m not willing. Even if it''s dangerous ahead, I''ll go to see it." Rowling thought for a moment and said directly without thinking of anything.


    "Yes, we''re all here. We have to go and see what''s going on anyway." the other two agreed.


    Seeing that they all said so, LAN Xiaoyun nodded and said; "Yes, we can''t just go back like this. We have to go and have a look anyway."


    "Well, since everyone wants to see it, I have to sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman." Su Tang also said.


    Then the party rushed to the place where the strong cemetery was located again.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" as soon as Su Tang and his party came out of the woods and came to an open space, a voice came.


    They all stopped. At this time, in the open space not far from the front, there were many martial artists, at least twenty or thirty. Their clothes were the same. At a glance, they knew that they belonged to the same force.


    "We are demon hunters and come here to hunt monsters." seeing such a battle, LAN Xiaoyun felt a little hairy and immediately explained.


    They didn''t dare to mention that they came to look for the graveyard of the strong.


    "Hum, you came here to hunt monsters. I think you came here to fish in troubled waters. Now people in the whole eastern region know that there is a strong cemetery here. It''s not for it that people can come here at this time?" the voice said coldly again.


    As his voice fell, a middle-aged man came out of the open space in front of him and stared at Su Tang and others coldly.


    "Er, elder, you misunderstood. We haven''t been back to the city pool for a long time. We have always stayed in the mountains and forests, so we haven''t heard of the strong cemetery at all." Lan Xiaoyun explained again.


    This time, the middle-aged man eased his blue a lot and continued to say; "So it is. It can be explained reluctantly."


    Just then, a young man''s voice came; "Lin Jun, bring them all here. I have something to ask them."


    As the voice fell, the middle-aged man named Lin Jun nodded and said to Su Tang and others; "Come with me."


    The words of the middle-aged man changed Su Tang''s face again. He slowly followed up with some uneasiness in his heart. Through the crowd, a young man sat there quietly with four very beautiful women standing on his body.


    Seeing Su Tang and others coming, the young man asked without raising his head; "When you came here, did you meet other martial artists?"


    "No, we didn''t meet any martial artists when we came here." Lan Xiaoyun answered when he heard the boy''s question.


    After hearing LAN Xiaoyun''s voice, the boy who had never looked up looked up slightly. After taking a look at LAN Xiaoyun, he looked at the others and said coldly; "In that case, you can go."


    After hearing the man''s words, LAN Xiaoyun and others didn''t dare to stay for a moment. They turned and left directly.


    Seeing them leave, Lin Jun bowed to the juvenile problem; "Young master Huang Tian, will there be any problems if you let them go?"


    "Ha ha, you are worried too much. Several small martial arts masters can''t turn over any wolves. Well, keep waiting. Have the people we sent back?" Haotian waved his hand and said indifferently.


    "I haven''t come back yet. I believe we should come back soon. This time we will be able to find the entrance of the cemetery first." Lin Jun said.


    After leaving the open space and entering the mountains and forests again, LAN Xiaoyun took the lead in stopping and said with a palpitating face after running for a quarter of an hour; "It''s too dangerous. I didn''t expect that this contempt would lead them to appear."


    Then she patted her chest with some fear.


    "Sister, do you know them?" Su Tang asked after hearing LAN Xiaoyun''s words.


    "Well, you know, they should be from the Huang family, the super power in the eastern regions. That boy should be the Huang family''s super genius, Huang Tian." Lan Xiaoyun nodded and replied.


    LAN Xiaoyun''s words just fell, and Luo Lin nodded and said; "Xiaoyun is right. I saw him at Huang Tian''s adult ceremony a few years ago. At that time, he already had the cultivation of Wu Ling''s peak state. Now we should have reached the state of King Wu. What a terrible talent."


    "It''s really the realm of King Wu. It seems that the matter of the strong man''s cemetery can be determined this time, but why do they seem to be waiting for something?" Su Tang nodded and said.


    "They are still looking for the entrance to the cemetery," Lan Xiaoyun said.


    "What should we do now?" Luo Lin asked after LAN Xiaoyun''s voice fell.


    After hearing his question, LAN Xiaoyun was silent, and Su Tang was not expressing his opinion. After all, this time it was too dangerous. Although they had only discovered the power of the Huang family so far, I''m afraid there are still many forces hidden in the mountains and forests.


    In such an environment, their current cultivation is like a little Aries falling into a wolf''s nest. They may be torn to pieces by the powerful wolves hidden around at any time.


    "Let''s take a step by step. Now we should be very careful. Don''t be in a similar situation. This time we met the Huang family. They let us go. If we meet the forces of the devil next time, I''m afraid we''ll be in danger." Lan Xiaoyun said again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded in his heart and looked at LAN Xiaoyun with a trace of appreciation.


    It''s rare for a woman to remain calm in such a dangerous environment.


    At the same time, Su Tang was also curious about what would happen in the tomb of Emperor Wu this time.


    Several people groped carefully in the mountains and forests. Before long, they met another big force. Only this time, after all, they were smart. After they realized that it was wrong, they ran away. They didn''t think about rushing out like last time.


    Late at night, several people rested in a secret Hill depression. Through the hazy moonlight, they could see that there were flashes of fire in many places in this dark mountain forest.


    "I didn''t expect so many people to exist here." looking at the fire everywhere, Su Tang said softly.


    "Yes, I''m afraid there are more than ten such large and small forces, some hidden casual repairs, and many people like us. Our chance of entering Emperor Wu''s cemetery is very slim." Lan Xiaoyun said helplessly.

 Chapter 96

    "Xiaoyun, do you think we should leave here? Anyway, we don''t have a chance. Leaving now can save our lives. If it''s later, I''m afraid we won''t get any benefits and will lose our lives." Luo Lin said timidly.


    After hearing his words, the other two nodded their heads to agree. Now they have no chance at all. If they stay here all the time, they may lose their lives at any time.


    "Elder sister, what brother Luo Lin said is not unreasonable. We may leave now. If we leave later, we may encounter danger." Su Tang also said.


    Although he said so, he had no intention to leave in his heart. He just wanted to persuade LAN Xiaoyun and others to leave. It was more convenient for him to stay alone than for a group of people.


    "Well, I know what you think. I found several powerful people staring at us during the day. If we change anything, I''m afraid we may encounter danger at any time." Lan Xiaoyun nodded.


    In the afternoon, they met the forces of drumming from the devil. If they hadn''t avoided far away, they might have died already.


    Just then a voice came; "Is it too late to think of leaving now?"


    The voice fell, and three or five men in black came out of the mountain forest. They could see the sneer around their mouths by the faint moonlight.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Lan Xiaoyun asked as soon as she saw a group of people suddenly appear.


    "Hahaha, didn''t you just say that? Now you''re still asking about us." the man in black, the leader, laughed and said.


    After hearing the man''s words, all four of Su Tang stood up and looked at them with a wary face.


    "Evil forces, you are so brave that you dare to attack us here. Aren''t you afraid of being besieged by other forces?" Rowling was very afraid, but he said loudly in order to live.


    After hearing Luo Lin''s words, Su Tang glanced at Luo Lin and thought secretly. Unexpectedly, Luo Lin was still very smart. At this time, he spoke so loudly and made it clear that he wanted to attract all other strengths. He hoped to find a chance to get out of the chaos at that time.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang was also full of aura, gathered in his throat and shouted; "Devil forces dare to come here to find Emperor Wu''s cemetery. Aren''t you afraid of being besieged?"


    Su Tang''s voice shocked several people standing beside him, and their eardrums hurt. Such a huge voice quickly spread far in the quiet night.


    Aware of Su Tang''s cemetery, the man in black, headed by him, looked gloomy and snorted coldly; "What a clever boy, he even plays with us. It seems that I can''t do it if I don''t kill you."


    After saying that, the man''s whole body was full of aura, and a powerful murderous spirit came out and rushed directly towards Su Tang.


    Seeing this man rushing towards him, Su Tang didn''t dare to be careless and immediately prepared to fight back. This man''s cultivation was only the realm of Wulin, which was not a great threat to Su Tang.


    "Bang!"


    Their fists collided with each other and made a huge noise. Su Tang''s body took a few steps back, while the man in black only took a step back.


    "Hmm? What a powerful boy. You can fight me with martial arts accomplishments. Do you have the body skill? Give it to me and I''ll spare you." the man in black looked at Su Tang unexpectedly and said.


    When he said the skill, a strong greed flashed in his eyes.


    "Hum, you''re not the first one to tell me like this. Come and get it yourself if you have the ability?" Su Tang said coldly.


    As his voice fell, several people next to him also shot one after another, and the abnormal chaotic war began.


    "Don''t think you can compete with me if you are strong. I must get your skills today." after that, the bull press man stopped competing with Su Tang''s physical strength and began to gather aura and display his martial arts skills.


    "Do you use martial arts? I also have." after that, Su Tang decided to change his hands, and a weakened version of the God of war appeared on his head.


    At this time, he doesn''t display the complete God of war seal. You know, this is a magic skill. If others know, he will be watched by others even if he doesn''t want to participate in the tomb of Emperor Wu.


    Feeling the power of the God of war seal on Su Tang''s head, the middle-aged man thought with an ugly face; "Who the hell is this guy? He not only has strong body training skills, but also has such strange fighting skills. Maybe he is not a casual practitioner."


    "Hum, when did you dare to be distracted? I''m really looking for death." seeing that the middle-aged man was distracted at this time, Su Tang waved his right hand and smashed the God of war seal on his head.


    Su Tang''s words changed the middle-aged man''s face. When he saw the giant seal smashed quickly, his whole body aura burst out, condensed on his fist and punched him hard on the giant seal.


    "Bang!"


    The two objects collided and made an earth shaking noise, which made several people fighting nearby stop one after another, and turned their heads in horror to look at the battlefield on Su Tang''s side.


    "Poof!"


    Although he had tried his best to stop the giant seal from falling, the middle-aged man was so shocked that he vomited blood and flew out.


    He quickly stood up and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with his hand. The middle-aged man stared at Su Tang fiercely and said; "Boy, you''re cruel. I''ve written down what happened today and will get it back in the future."


    Then, regardless of the others who came with him, he turned and ran away.


    When other people saw him, they all ran away and spread it into the surrounding woods, and soon disappeared.


    Seeing that the crisis is over, LAN Xiaoyun and others quickly come to Su Tang. Luo Lin looks at Su Tang in horror and says; "Brother Sutang, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. It really makes me look at you with new eyes."


    "Cough! It''s just a little trick. Let''s get out of here quickly." Su Tang didn''t feel very well after the collision just now. After coughing twice, Su Tang said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, LAN Xiaoyun reacted and said immediately; "Luo Lin, take Su Tang''s brothers and let''s get out of here quickly. Otherwise, people from other forces will come later. We can''t go even if we want to."


    Luo Lin also knew what was going on. He didn''t say any more. He grabbed Su Tang and ran quickly towards a dense forest.


    LAN Xiaoyun and others also followed, quickly following Luo Lin''s back.


    "Luolin, there''s a cave ahead. Let''s go there and have a rest." after running for more than half an hour, LAN Xiaoyun suddenly found a cave and said loudly.


    "OK!" with LAN Xiaoyun''s reassuring look, Luo Lin also found the cave. After answering, he ran towards the cave with Su Tang.


    "Hoo, you can finally have a rest." after letting Su Tang go, Luo Lin sat down and said with a deep breath.


    By this time, Su Tang''s was much better, and he also said; "It should be safe here. I believe those people won''t come here."


    "Yes, now is the critical moment. They won''t give up emperor Wu''s cemetery for us. It should be safe here," Lan Xiaoyun said.


    After a short rest, several people e-commerce campfire, took out the prepared dry food and ate quietly.


    "I''ve decided. Let''s leave here. It''s too dangerous." Lan Xiaoyun''s voice suddenly sounded in the quiet cave.


    After hearing her words, Rowling was the first to say; "Well, I agree with Xiaoyun''s decision. Everyone has seen what happened just now. If the Su Tang brothers were not powerful, I''m afraid they would be dead outside at this time."


    "Yes, a small strength can bring us such a huge crisis. If we are watched by other big forces, I''m afraid even the Sutang brothers can''t help us. I''d better leave here. There''s no need to continue this adventure." Lan Xiaoyun nodded.


    Su Tang also wavered at this time. Although he wanted to stay and see what would happen in Emperor Wu''s cemetery this time, he had to think again about the previous things.


    "Brother Sutang, what do you think?" Lan Xiaoyun asked when he saw that the other people had expressed their position. Only Sutang didn''t speak.


    After hearing LAN Xiaoyun''s question, Su Tang thought slightly and said; "Are you all ready to leave?"


    "Well, it''s no use for us to stay, but we''ll lose our lives. We''ve all decided to leave here. What do you think?" Lan Xiaoyun said again.


    "Now that you have decided, you can go first, and I''m going to Yaowang Valley," said Su Tang.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, LAN Xiaoyun nodded and said; "That''s right. Let''s separate here. You can walk west from here and cross two mountains to reach Yaowang valley."


    "Well, I know. I''ll see you later." Su Tang arched his hand and said.


    "Brother Sutang, we will go to cheer for you when the competition is held." Luo Lin patted Sutang on the shoulder and arched his hand.


    Several people separated here. LAN Xiaoyun and others walked towards the periphery of the mountain forest. Su Tang thought quietly in the cave.


    "Hey, forget it. It''s still unknown whether there''s anything in it. If something happens and delays the Danshi competition, it''s not worth the loss." after thinking for a moment, Su Tang sighed and said.


    He was ready to go directly to Yaowang valley. Su Tang was relaxed. At this time, he seemed a little bored. He looked at the whole cave through the bonfire.


    Suddenly, the wall of a cave attracted Su Tang''s attention. He got up and walked slowly over there. Su Tang looked at the wall carefully.


    "At first glance, the wall was artificially cut. How can there be anyone in such a place? I''m curious."


    Due to the effect of time, the patterns on this mountain wall have been weathered a lot. Some places are also covered with moss. If you don''t pay attention to it, you can''t see it at all.


    "Is this the entrance to the tomb of Emperor Wu?"


    Su Tang opened his mouth in surprise.


    With this idea, Su Tang was excited. It took no time to find a place. He had decided not to participate in the tomb of Emperor Wu. Unexpectedly, he found the entrance to the tomb of Emperor Wu at this time.


    After a few circles around the stone wall, Su Tang still didn''t find it at all. At this time, he stopped and whispered with a puzzled face; "It doesn''t make sense. It''s artificially dug here. How can it not be found?"


    "Do you need a special way to open it?" after several thoughts, Su Tang had to have soul power.


    A golden light flew out of his forehead and directly disappeared into the stone wall in front of him. A moment later, the stone wall still didn''t respond at all. This result made Su Tang even more confused.


    Standing quietly in front of the stone wall, Su Tang thought again.


    Just then, the voice of the secret that had never spoken sounded in Su Tang''s mind; "Fool, won''t you try your aura?"


    The secret suddenly appeared, startling Su Tang in his meditation.


    Only after su Tang and LAN Xiaoyun were together, the secret never appeared. Now LAN Xiaoyun and others had just left, and the secret came out.


    "Tianji, is this really the entrance to the invincible cemetery?" Su Tang asked.


    "I don''t know if it is. I just feel a trace left by the array on it. Enter the aura into the stone wall and have a look." the secret of heaven is also uncertain.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang didn''t hesitate. Anyway, he didn''t think of a way. It''s better to try the secret.


    Then Su Tang stretched out his right hand and put his whole palm on the stone wall. A trace of purple aura slowly injected into the stone wall. Suddenly, the whole stone wall was brilliant, and a trace of golden silk began to appear on the stone wall.


    "Is this an array?" Su Tang recognized it at a glance and said.


    "Yes, this is the array. It''s just that the layout is too difficult to take for a long time. There have been some defects in some places," Tianji said.


    "A long time ago?" asked Su Tang suspiciously.


    "Well, this array should belong to ancient times, but I don''t know why it appears here. Now you''re trying with your soul power, maybe you can excite this array." Tianji said again.


    Su Tang was shocked. It''s something from ancient times. Doesn''t it say that there is a tomb of Emperor Wu nearby? Why is there an ancient array? Is it not a tomb of Emperor Wu, but a relic of ancient Protoss? Su Tang was a little excited at the thought.


    The relic of the protoss is something that has never been found on the mainland.


    "Try it quickly. What are you thinking?" when he saw that Su Tang didn''t move, Tianji urged.


    "Oh, oh!" hearing the urging of the secret, Su Tang quickly responded. Another touch of soul force entered the stone wall. This time it was completely different from the last time. After the soul force entered, a light door appeared on the stone wall.


    With the appearance of the light gate, the voice of the secret sounded again; "Come on, go through the light door and go in to see what''s inside."


    With an uneasy heart, Su Tang slowly walked towards the seat of guangmen. As soon as he got to the side, a huge suction immediately sucked Su Tang''s body in.

 Chapter 97

    The sudden change made Su Tang completely unresponsive, and the whole person was directly sucked into the light gate.


    "The secret of heaven, what''s going on?" in the confusion, Su Tang asked the secret of heaven in his body.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. Maybe it''ll be your great opportunity." Tianji replied in a very flat tone.


    After hearing the secret of heaven, Su Tang was a little relieved. A moment later, Su Tang came to a big valley, which was just like a paradise, with birds singing and flowers fragrant, very quiet and harmonious.


    "After 100000 years, someone has finally come here. Welcome to meteor Valley, little guy."


    As soon as he stopped to settle down, a thick voice came from Su Tang''s ear.


    "Meteor Valley? I don''t mean to offend you. Please forgive me for interrupting your cultivation." Su Tang said politely when he heard someone here.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I''ve been waiting for someone for 100000 years. Finally, I''ll wait for you." the voice sounded again.


    With the sound falling, a huge figure appeared over the valley. The whole figure looked unreal and was not an entity at all, but it could still vaguely see the human shape.


    "Senior, you..." Su Tang said in surprise when he saw the figure.


    "Hehe, I''ve fallen for a long time. What you see now is only a part of the remnant soul I left here. Don''t be surprised." the figure said again.


    At this time, Su Tang''s Secret exclaimed; "It''s him. I didn''t expect that this is his inheritance place. You''re blessed, boy."


    "Tianji, do you know him?" Su Tang asked curiously when he heard the voice of Tianji.


    Before heaven could answer, the huge figure over the valley said; "Hahaha, I really didn''t think that you actually got that thing. It really surprised me. Since you are also here, why don''t you come out to talk about the past?"


    "Hum, what do you and I have to say? You''re just a ghost. What''s there to talk about?" with the sound of the huge human figure falling, the secret in Su Tang''s body appeared in the valley, and also turned into a human figure. He looked at the huge human figure over the valley and said impolitely.


    "Hahaha, I can still see an old friend like you after 100000 years. God treats me well." the huge figure said again.


    After hearing his words, Tianji turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Boy, this guy is the God of thunder recorded in your ancient books. Now you actually come here and blackmail him."


    "The God of thunder? Is he really the God of thunder?" Su Tang exclaimed, looking at the huge figure in shock.


    "Well, I''m the God of thunder, boy, do you know me too?" the huge figure asked curiously when he heard Su Tang''s tone.


    "Yes, I''ve seen records about you in some ancient books. I thought those were just nonsense. I didn''t expect you to really exist." Su Tang slowly explained.


    You know, there has been no God on the mainland for tens of thousands of years. Things about God are recorded only in those ancient books. Originally, Su Tang always thought that those legends were only left by the ancients. Unexpectedly, there was a God on Langxie mainland.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that my thunder name would still be known in 100000 years. I didn''t expect it." the huge figure said with a laugh after listening to Su Tang''s words.


    "I don''t know what makes you so happy. Do you know that there is no sound on the outside continent now?" Tianji turned his eyes and said.


    "What? No God exists? Why is this?" after hearing the words of Tianji, the God of thunder immediately stopped laughing, stared at Tianji with disbelief on his face and said.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "Yes, sir, there has been no God in the whole Langxie continent for tens of thousands of years."


    "How could this happen? Didn''t we win the battle in those years? According to the truth, there are many gods still alive, how could they not?" the God of thunder said again.


    "I don''t know why. I just woke up, but I didn''t feel the breath of God on the mainland." Tianji explained.


    As the voice of the secret fell, the whole valley fell into a dead silence, and no one spoke for half a sound.


    At this time, Su Tang''s heart was earth shaking. This was a field he had never touched before. Unexpectedly, there was such a great secret hidden in Langxie mainland.


    "Oh, forget it, I''m just a ghost now, and I can''t manage those things." after a long time, the God of thunder sighed helplessly.


    Hearing him say so, the secret of heaven was a faint question; "I said, old thunder, why did you get such a place here?"


    "After our victory, I was also seriously injured, so I left a place for inheritance here." the God of thunder answered.


    "Inheritance?" Su Tang was excited when he heard the thunder god say so.


    You should know that this is the inheritance of the Legendary God. Even if Su Tang has the most powerful skill in the whole continent, it is incomparable. How can he resist such an opportunity for him who has always sought the limit of martial arts.


    "Yes, even if you inherit, boy, do you have original aura in your body? Let me see." the God of thunder nodded.


    After hearing the words of the God of thunder, Su Tang did not hesitate to release a trace of the original purple gas in his body and said; "Elder, how do you know that there is original aura in me?"


    "Ha ha, the array I set up at the beginning can only be triggered by the original aura. If you can come here, it means that you have the original aura in your body. What I didn''t expect is that you actually have the highest form of the original purple Qi." the God of thunder said with a smile.


    This time, Su Tang understood why the secret of heaven would let him inject aura first and use the power of soul. It turned out to be so.


    "Boy, are you willing to accept my inheritance?" after seeing Su Tang''s original aura, the God of thunder solemnly asked.


    With the voice of the God of thunder falling, the Tianji standing aside also turned his head and stared at Su Tang to know his answer.


    "Elder, what do I need to do if I accept your inheritance?" Su Tang asked instead of immediately agreeing.


    In his opinion, there is no free lunch in the world, and he doesn''t believe that he can get the inheritance of a Legendary God so easily.

 Chapter 98

    "Hahaha, yes, you must do something for me if you want to accept my inheritance." after hearing Su Tang''s question, the God of thunder was stunned and laughed.


    For Su Tang''s performance, the secret of heaven standing aside also nodded secretly. It''s really rare for a teenager to keep calm under such circumstances. However, he didn''t know that there was a different soul hidden under the appearance of Su Tang''s youth.


    After hearing the words of the God of thunder, Su Tang whispered in his heart. Sure enough, he asked again; "I don''t know what my predecessors need. What can I do for you?"


    "It''s very simple. You can''t finish it now. You can''t do it until you''re really strong," replied the God of thunder.


    "Old thunder, do you want him to inherit your previous identity and control the thunder punishment between heaven and earth? Or do you want him to continue to guard this world?" Tianji asked curiously.


    "Hehe, if he accepts my inheritance, purple thunder heart must be his. It is necessary to control thunder punishment. My requirement is that if troubled times come again, I hope you can protect this continent. Can you do it?" the God of thunder smiled and thought Su Tang in his face and eyes.


    "When troubled times come, protect the mainland?" Su Tang was stunned after hearing the request of the God of thunder.


    Seeing Su Tang stunned, Tianji said; "Boy, you have to think well. It can be big or small."


    After thinking for a long time, Su Tang looked up at the God of thunder and said; "Elder, I am willing to accept your request. When the troubled times come, I will guard this continent."


    "Boy, you really want to do it." after su Tang''s voice fell, Tianji asked.


    "Well, I''ve thought about it all. There are many things I want to protect on this continent. I don''t want to see them destroyed." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    In fact, in his heart, he doesn''t reject this requirement at all. After all, he still has a family to protect. In addition, the God of thunder also said that when he is really strong, he needs to protect the mainland, although he doesn''t know what they say about the troubled times.


    "Well, now that you have promised, I will pass on all my things to you," said the God of thunder again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was excited. It is said that the God of thunder inherited and controlled thunder punishment, which is one of the most powerful veins in the world. I thought that I fell when I was baptized by thunder in the last life. This time, I didn''t think I had the opportunity to control thunder punishment.


    While Su Tang was thinking, the virtual shadow of the God of thunder over the valley began to shrink slowly, and finally turned into a heart wrapped in purple thunder, beating in the sky.


    "Purple thunder heart, boy, you are really lucky. This is something that the God of thunder has worked hard all his life. Make good use of it after you get it, maybe you will become the second God of thunder." seeing the purple heart still beating in the sky, Tianji looked at Su Tang and said with emotion.


    Just then the voice of the God of thunder came again; "Boy, I will inject the purple thunder heart into your body. Whether you can successfully integrate depends on your nature."


    "Thank you, master!" Su Tang bowed and said after hearing the voice of the God of thunder.


    As his voice fell, the purple heart in the sky began to move, quickly flew towards Su Tang and directly entered Su Tang''s body.


    As soon as zilei''s heart entered the body, Su Tang felt great pain. His face suddenly became very pale. It turned out that zilei''s heart had come near Su Tang''s heart and was merging with his original heart. The purple thunder in zilei''s heart constantly stimulated Su Tang''s original heart.


    As the heart began to fuse slowly, Su Tang''s whole body began to tremble, and the severe pain had made him unable to stand.


    "Boy, you must hold on. Think about it. As long as the integration is successful, you can control all the thunder in the future. At that time, you can lead your family and look up to the sky. What a prestige it is." seeing that Su Tang can''t hold on, the Tianji nearby shouted.


    He has been with Su Tang for so many days. He fully understands Su Tang''s mentality of becoming a strong man. When he says this at this time, it can help Su Tang stick to it.


    "Well, I know, I can still hold on." sure enough, Su Tang replied firmly after hearing the secret.


    As zilei''s heart slowly fused, Su Tang''s body trembled more and more.


    "No, I don''t think I can give up at this time. I must integrate successfully. Only in this way can I pursue higher martial arts." his body trembled wildly, and Su Tang tried his best to cheer himself up.


    Half an hour later, a dull noise came out of Su Tang''s body.


    "Boom!"


    With the muffled sound, Su Tang''s tense nerves suddenly relaxed. As soon as his eyes were dark, he fell straight back.


    "Bang!"


    When Su Tang fell to the ground, he fainted. Seeing that Su Tang fell to the ground, Tianji quickly flew over. After realizing that Su Tang was ok, Tianji breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t want his master to die just now.


    "Is he all right?" Tianji asked.


    "Nothing but dizziness. He has successfully integrated purple thunder heart. Now the thunder power of purple thunder heart has begun to transform his body. I believe that when he wakes up, his combat power will be greatly improved." the virtual shadow of Thunder God appears again, but it looks more transparent than before.


    The Thunder God''s state at this time was discovered by heaven, "what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    "Hehe, my remnant soul has always been maintained by zilei heart. Now zilei heart has been given to this boy. My remnant soul will dissipate between heaven and earth soon." hearing the question of Tianji, the God of thunder replied with a faint smile.


    "Dissipate? Then why do you give the purple thunder heart to this boy?" Tianji was stunned and asked again.


    "Hahaha, I forgot. You''re just an instrument spirit and don''t understand our human feelings at all. My body now can''t continue to protect this world. Even if zilei heart is maintained, I believe it will dissipate one day. Now that I have the opportunity to inherit zilei heart to future generations, of course I choose to inherit it and let him continue to perform the next task instead of me "Said the God of thunder with a laugh.


    After hearing his words, Tianji was silent. Although he had existed in this world for many years, he still didn''t know much about human feelings. At this time, Tianji didn''t know how to answer when the God of thunder said so.


    "Tianji, I don''t have much time. I need your help. I hope you can promise." the God of thunder said again.


    "Tell me, you know my identity. It''s just an instrument spirit. It''s hard to help you do anything." Tianji nodded.


    "Well, this boy has the original purple Qi, which is a level higher than that one. If he grows up successfully, he may be able to restrict that person. I hope you can do your best to help him grow up." the God of thunder said.


    As soon as the voice fell, Tianji was silent. A moment later, Tianji looked up and said; "Well, to tell you the truth, I don''t know if I can do it. You should know my situation. Even if I want to help, I don''t have enough spare power. I still can''t do many things."


    "You can rest assured that you can take this thing away. If necessary, you can go to Lei Yu to find my people, and they will help you." then I saw the God of thunder throw a token with lightning symbol to Tianji.


    After receiving the flying token, Tianji looked at Su Tang lying on the ground and asked; "Are you really sure this boy can compete with that one?"


    "I''m not sure, but how can this be the first person in many years who can suppress him in his original aura? Maybe he can create miracles." the God of thunder shook his head and said.


    "Then why do you spare no effort to help him?" Tianji asked puzzled.


    "Hehe, do I have to choose now? Think about the God of war in those years. With your help, he can also seriously hurt the man. This boy''s qualification surpasses him too much. Maybe he can compete with that man in the future." the God of thunder continued with a smile.


    Hearing the thunder mentioned the God of war, Tianji was silent. After half a ring, Tianji said; "I will try my best to do what you said. Don''t worry. He is also my new master anyway."


    "Well, now that you have promised me, I can leave safely. There are still many things I left in this valley. I hope I can bring him some help. Take him to have a look later." after that, the figure of the God of thunder disappeared completely.


    "Hey, a former super strong man fell. Don''t worry about the God of thunder. I will try my best to help this boy." seeing the God of thunder dissipate, the secret of heaven sighed helplessly and said softly.


    After saying that, the secret turned into streamer and entered Su Tang''s body.


    A few hours later, Su Tang woke up quietly and opened his eyes slowly. At this time, he had completely felt the sharp pain like before, and his whole body was very comfortable.


    "Boy, you wake up. Congratulations on your successful integration of purple thunder heart and becoming the new God of thunder." Su Tang just woke up, the voice of the secret sounded in his ear.


    "Did I succeed? I thought I would fail. Where is the God of thunder? Where has he gone?" Su Tang was stunned and then said.


    He couldn''t believe it in his tone. He had already failed. When he fused zilei''s heart before, Su Tang was completely unconscious in the end. As for what happened, he didn''t know at all. He didn''t expect to integrate successfully in such a muddle headed way.


    "He has left. He was just a wisp of remnant soul. He barely survived with the power of zilei heart. Now zilei heart has been given to you, and his remnant soul has dissipated." Tianji explained.


    "Dissipated? Why? Why did such a powerful God fall? He is the God in charge of thunder punishment." Su Tang exclaimed in disbelief.


    "Boy, God is not omnipotent, and God will die. Finish what he gave you. Grow up quickly. You still need to protect this continent in the future." Tianji said again.


    At this time, Su Tang still couldn''t react from what just happened. He couldn''t believe that such a powerful strong man would fall down. What''s the purpose of pursuing the perfection of martial arts?


    At this moment, Su Tang''s heart of martial arts and Taoism wavered. Why did he practice? Why practice?


    Tianji felt that something was wrong with Su Tang at this time, and immediately shouted; "Wake up, boy!"


    With a big drink from the secret of heaven, Su Tang was still confused and slowly began to restore Qingming.


    "Boy, cultivation is to kill against the sky. The higher the cultivation, the easier it will be. The longer he can survive, but even if it takes longer, there will be an end, so cultivation is more a kind of protection." Tianji solemnly advised.


    "No matter how long it takes, it will end. Cultivation is more about guarding? Yes, I still have a family to guard, and the whole continent to guard." after repeating a piece of secret words, Su Tang suddenly figured it out.

 Chapter 99

    Su Tang, who suddenly woke up from confusion, seemed to have been sublimated, and his breath had a slight change.


    "Boy, you''re very good. You can get out of confusion so quickly. It can be said that your talent can be compared with those great gods I''ve seen before." feeling the change of Su Tang''s whole person, Tianji said with appreciation.


    "Hehe, I''m as powerful as you say? I have to continue to work hard." Su Tang replied with a slight smile this time.


    "Boy, feel your physical strength. I''m scared." Tianji said again.


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang was stunned. Then he closed his eyes and felt his current physical strength. A moment later, Su Tang was shocked, opened his eyes and exclaimed; "How can it be promoted all at once?"


    "Hahaha, there''s nothing impossible. You should know that the purple thunder heart is the one you integrate. There is a huge force of thunder on it. When you integrate successfully, it has used the force of thunder to help you transform your body." after seeing Su Tang''s shock, Tianji laughed and explained.


    Transformed my body with the power of thunder? So it''s like this? It''s impossible to improve how much? " Su Tang asked again.


    You know, after he started, the physical strength of the great martial arts master in the early stage has reached infinity, which is a simple improvement. It''s a super leap.


    "Nothing is impossible, boy. You still underestimate the power of the purple thunder heart. It is the most original power to control the thunder punishment in the world. If you don''t have a strong enough body, you can''t bear its power." Tianji said again.


    At this moment, Su Tang understood a little. Think about it. In order to control the thunder, first of all, don''t be afraid of the thunder. If only the physical strength is not enough, how can it carry the power transmitted by the purple thunder heart?


    "Now zilei''s heart has just merged with you. It just improves your physical strength, but you can''t use its power, otherwise you will be directly burst by his violent power." Tianji said again.


    "Can''t use it? When can I use it?" Su Tang was stunned. He thought he could have a powerful life-saving card. Unexpectedly, he turned into his own life talisman, and he would die as soon as he used it.


    "Yes, your physical strength is not enough now. I think you can reluctantly use one layer of strength when your physical body reaches the state of Wu Zun." Tianji replied again.


    This time, Su Tang, the whole person was depressed. Unexpectedly, he worked hard to integrate the purple thunder heart. He couldn''t use it. He had to wait until the physical body of Wu Zun realm before he could use a layer of strength.


    Physical strength is the most difficult to improve among the three kinds of cultivation of human beings. The more it is in the later stage, the more difficult it is to improve. He doesn''t want to improve the power of soul. As long as you keep refining with the soul refining secret art, it will continue to improve. Even if it is only a slight improvement, it will be much faster than the physical strength.


    "Just be satisfied. You don''t know the power of zilei''s heart yet. You will understand it later." Tianji said angrily when he saw Su Tang''s depressed face.


    "It''s so powerful that I can''t use it. It''s not practical at all. What I lack most now is strength." Su Tang said again.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji said with a smile; "Don''t worry, I know your current situation. The God of thunder left you some things. I believe it will be of great benefit to you now."


    "Is there anything left? Or can I use it now?" Su Tang was excited again.


    You know, this is something left by the great God. It must be all fine products without exception.


    "Well, when thunder left, he said, this valley is also for you. I hope you can use it. There are many things you can use now in the depths of the valley." Tianji flew out of Su Tang''s body and nodded.


    After hearing the secret words, Su Tang had a flash of inspiration in his mind, but he gave up soon. Originally, he wanted to use the valley as the base of his family, but when he thought of the seat where his family is now, Su Tang gave up. There is a Lingshi ore vein, which is the most important thing to improve the strength of the family.


    "Come on, let''s go to the depths." Su Tang stood up, nodded and said.


    Then Su Tang followed the secret of heaven and went to the depths of the valley. Along the way, Su Tang found that there were a large number of miraculous drugs growing in the valley. Although the level was not very high, the year was very shocking. It was thousands of years older than this.


    "These miraculous medicines are all mine?" along the way, even Su Tang, who was used to seeing the big audience in his previous life, was shocked.


    "Of course, these are just the most common miraculous drugs. Aren''t you an alchemist? With these miraculous drugs, I believe you can quickly improve your cultivation?" Tianji nodded.


    Then Tianji continued; "Let''s go quickly. Anyway, all the things here are yours. There''s plenty of time to see in the future. We''re here now to see what the God of thunder left for you." Tianji saw Su Tang running towards a miraculous medicine again and hurried immediately.


    After hearing the secret words, Su Tang stopped, looked around at the magic medicine, nodded and said; "Well, let''s go inside first."


    Then he followed the secret again and walked towards the inside, but his eyes were still scanning the magic medicine around him.


    "By the way, Tianji, is there only one entrance to this valley?" Su Tang asked as he walked.


    "It should be." Tianji nodded.


    "Can you reinforce the array at the entrance?" Su Tang asked again


    From Su Tang''s point of view, this valley can be said to be a natural treasure. There are so many high-quality elixirs here, which can not be seen by the outside world. Since the God of thunder also said that only those who have the original aura can activate the array, Su Tang wants to keep it here.


    "Yes, but you still can''t do it now. Don''t worry. Although that array is broken, it can last for hundreds of years. When you are strong, come and strengthen it. Don''t think about it now." Tianji nodded.


    "Hey, that''s the only way." Su Tang was depressed when he heard the secret.


    However, he also knew in his heart that his strength was too low, and many things could not be completed by himself now.


    Before long, they came to the deepest part of the valley. There was a very huge palace here, which looked very dignified.


    "Is this what the God of thunder said?" just before arriving at the huge palace, Su Tang was frightened by the majesty and majesty of the palace.


    This was the first time he had seen such a palace, even in his previous life. How could he not be shocked?


    "Well, here it is." the secret of heaven said faintly.


    "Wow, the great God is really different. Such a huge Palace should not be completed by manpower." Su Tang exclaimed when he heard the answer of the secret.


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look. I don''t know what kind of things there will be in it. I''m also very curious." Tianji said and floated towards the entrance of the palace.


    Seeing that the secret of heaven had gone to the palace, Su Tang immediately stopped hesitating and followed it closely. Soon they entered the palace. As soon as he came in, Su Tang was shocked.


    The huge and rich heaven and earth aura quickly swarmed towards him and wrapped him tightly.


    "What''s the situation?" the sudden movement made Su Tang, who had not yet stood firm, cry out in surprise.


    "Don''t worry, small things won''t cause danger to you. Come slowly." hearing Su Tang''s cry, Tianji turned his head and waved his hand casually.


    After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang calmed down and followed Tianji to the palace again.


    Along the way, Su Tang''s eyes were looking around. As soon as he came in, he felt that the stone used in the palace was special, but he had not figured out what it was.


    "What are you thinking?" just as Su Tang was thinking, Tianji stopped and turned to look at him.


    "Nothing. I was just wondering what the materials inside the palace were? I felt very familiar, but I couldn''t think of what they were for a while and a half." Su Tang spoke out his doubts when he heard the question of Tianji.


    The secret of heaven didn''t rush to answer Su Tang''s question, but stared at Su Tang strangely and asked faintly; "Don''t you find that the heaven and earth aura here is very strong? Don''t you also have these materials in the valley of the Su family?"


    "Ah? There''s a valley in Su''s family?" Su Tang was stunned.


    "This... You mean these materials are all spirit stones?" Su Tang stared at the secret in horror and exclaimed.


    Without answering Su Tang''s words, Tianji turned again and walked towards the depths of the palace. Seeing that Tianji ignored himself, Su Tang also muttered depressed; "I haven''t seen such a big spirit stone. I don''t know it''s normal."


    After that, Su Tang walked lightly and followed up, but his eyes were full of excitement and shock. Unexpectedly, the whole palace was built of spirit stones, and the level of these spirit stones was not low. If you can move your Su family here.


    Not only will there be no danger, but also such a very good place for cultivation. The Su family can develop at ease.


    "Here we are, boy, go and have a look in those rooms." Tianji suddenly stopped, pointed to the front room and said.


    At this time, Su Tang slowly came forward, looked at the rooms, turned his head and asked; "What''s in these rooms? What''s the meaning of those words? Why haven''t I seen them?"


    "These are ancient divine writings, which have long been lost. It''s normal that you haven''t seen them. Go in. There''s no danger here. As for what''s inside, go and see it yourself." Tianji said again.


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang nodded and walked towards one of the rooms. As soon as he got to the door, he saw that the door of the room suddenly opened.


    After a little stunned, Su Tang stepped into the room.


    After entering the room, Su Tang saw a huge Dan Ding. There were many wooden shelves behind the Dan Ding. There were more than ten spaces on each shelf, and a box or jade bottle was placed in each space. Seeing the furnishings here, Su Tang understood at once.


    This should be the alchemy room, but I don''t know what pills are on those shelves.

 Chapter 100

    After a few circles around the huge Dan Ding, Su Tang came to a wooden shelf and opened the box. He saw a jade box in the box. Take out the jade box and open it again, and a strong smell of Dan broke out.


    "What elixir is this? What a powerful aura fluctuation." smelling the strange and rich elixir fragrance, Su Tang whispered in surprise.


    Just then, the voice of the secret sounded in Su Tang''s mind; "This is the elixir of ancient times. It''s used exclusively by practitioners who practice the original aura. Now it can basically disappear in your mainland."


    "Elixir that can enhance the original aura? Were there many practitioners of this type in ancient times?" although he didn''t know when the secret came back to his body, Su Tang was very shocked by the secret.


    "Hehe, you may not know it yet. If you want to succeed in cultivating God, you must have the original aura. It can be said that the original aura is the key to becoming God. If you don''t have the original aura, you can''t become a God unless you have a great chance against the sky." Tianji accepted with a smile.


    Su Tang really didn''t know about this. Looking back now, maybe he couldn''t stand the baptism of Tianlei in his last life. Maybe it''s for this reason.


    "In ancient times, there were so many great gods, and each of them had the original aura? It''s incredible." Su Tang asked again.


    "Of course, you should know that in ancient times, it was the most prosperous period for practitioners. At that time, it can be said that Emperor Wu''s realm was the beginning of martial arts. Now, Emperor Wu''s realm has been regarded as a first-class expert in the mainland." Tianji explained again, and his tone was full of disdain for the current Emperor Wu''s strong.


    "So it is." Su Tang was shocked, but he didn''t continue to ask questions.


    After collecting the pills in his hand into the storage ring, Su Tang picked up another box again and was about to open it to see what pills were in it.


    The sound of the secret sounded; "Boy, don''t open this box. The things in it are very dangerous. You can''t handle it now."


    "Hmm? Very dangerous? Isn''t this the alchemy room? There are pills in this box. How can it be dangerous?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    But the action in his hand also stopped. He has seen too many strange things these days and knows that there are many things he doesn''t know on the mainland. There must be a problem in this box, otherwise Tianji would never say so.


    "It''s really good that there are pills in the box, but don''t you know that pills will also produce consciousness?" Tianji was like a very patient lecturer constantly telling Su Tang about the problem.


    "Pills can produce consciousness? This is the first time I''ve heard of it." Su Tang was stunned. In the last life, he was known as the supreme pill in the whole continent. He knew and refined almost all the pills, but he was surprised when he heard about pills that can produce consciousness for the first time.


    "Well, this pill can produce consciousness, which was very common in ancient times. At that time, many strong people were just a pill, but their power was surprisingly strong, and as long as consciousness did not die, they could be said to be immortal." Tianji said again.


    Su Tang was stunned again. Today can be said to be the most shocking day in his two lives. The pill could produce consciousness, and in ancient times, many strong people were just a pill.


    At this moment, Su Tang felt that he was very strange to the way of pills that he already knew like the back of his hand, as if he were just an apprentice.


    "Boy, study hard. The pill in your hand has become conscious, and your strength is not weak. You can''t fight it now." Tianji said again.


    After hearing the secret words, Su Tang nodded, put the box back on the shelf, looked away from the shelf, turned his head and looked at the small stone table on the side of the huge Dan tripod. He saw that the ancient books with basic layout materials were placed on it.


    "The God of thunder was a great alchemy power in ancient times. There should be his alchemy records here. It may be good for you to find them yourself." seeing Su Tang walking towards the stone table, the secret said again.


    When he came to the stone table, Su Tang picked up one of the ancient books. He saw that the whole ancient book was dark and three great ancient divine texts were written on the cover. Su Tang looked completely different and could only turn to the secret inside his body.


    "What''s written here?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    After hearing Su Tang''s question, Tianji flew out of his body again. He stretched out his right hand and pointed to Su Tang. A golden light went into Su Tang''s forehead.


    "I am the memory of my ancient divine script. I copied it for you. See for yourself." after that, the secret entered Su Tang''s body again.


    As Jin Guang entered his forehead, a memory that did not belong to him appeared in Su Tang''s mind. When you look carefully, this memory is all about ancient divine texts. It soon merged with Su Tang''s memory, just like he had it himself.


    After opening his eyes, he looked at the ancient books in his hand again. This time, Su Tang could completely understand the three big characters on the cover.


    "Resist the thunder!"


    "Yes, this is the God of thunder. The secret magic power cultivated can control all thunder in time." Tianji said again.


    After hearing the explanation of the secret, Su Tang nodded and put it into the storage ring. He picked up another book here. As expected, this book is really the alchemy letter of the God of thunder. After collecting both ancient books, Su Tang was very satisfied and left the alchemy room.


    "This palace is a huge treasure." Su Tang exclaimed after leaving the alchemy room.


    "Hehe, of course, it''s a place where great gods pass on. Can the things in it be bad?" Tianji said with a smile.


    Su Tang, the God of thunder, may not know, but he knows the secret very well. In ancient times, this guy was a giant and the place he left behind. It''s not a joke. It''s definitely beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "Boy, do you want to enter other rooms?" the mystery asked.


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t think it''s necessary for the time being, but others can''t get the things here. Come and get them when I need them in the future."


    Su Tang knows very well that the things here are relatively high-end, which is not what he can use now. The more he goes to see them, the more depressed he will be. It''s better to wait until he is strong in the future. Maybe there will be other different opportunities.


    "Hahaha, boy, you are naive. The things in this palace are not yours. This palace is an artifact. The God of thunder was still there before, so he will be here. After waiting for a long time, without the restraint of the master, this thing doesn''t know where it will fly." Tianji laughed.


    "Er! Can it still be like this? Now I''m the descendant of the God of thunder. Can I let it recognize the Lord?" Su Tang was worried when he heard the secret.


    You should know that this is a super huge treasure. If he uses it alone, he can be piled into a super strong person, even surpassing his previous life. If it is used by a family, it will certainly make this family a big overlord force that despises the heavens.


    Su Tang won''t let him fly away.


    "It''s reasonable, but who knows where the core of this thing is? The God of thunder didn''t tell me? Only the refining core can successfully take this thing away." Tianji explained again.


    Su Tang was depressed. He didn''t even know where the core was. How could he know? The palace is so big that he can''t find it one place at a time.


    "What can I do? Tianji, you''re trying to find a way." after thinking for a few times, Su Tang asked eagerly.


    "There is no way, but I don''t know if it works." after su Tang asked, Tianji slowly replied.


    "Tell me quickly, whether it''s useful or not, we have to try it." in order to keep this huge treasure, Su Tang doesn''t care how much.


    "Well, the method is actually very simple. This thing belongs to the God of thunder. I believe it can sense the existence of purple thunder heart. As long as you release purple thunder heart, you may feel the core seat." Tianji said.


    After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang also felt that this method was feasible, and immediately asked again; "What should I say about the release of purple thunder heart?"


    "Fool, this purple thunder heart is just a special artifact. In fact, it is similar to those spirit tools that recognize the Lord. Do you understand?" the secret of heaven shouted helplessly.


    After the voice of the secret fell, Su Tang touched his head in embarrassment and said; "I don''t know that the purple thunder heart is an artifact. I thought it was the heart of the God of thunder?"


    Then Su Tang began to summon Zi Lei Xin to come out according to the method of binding puppets and pressing spirit tools. After several attempts, Zi Lei Xin actually flew out of Su Tang''s body.


    Seeing zilei''s heart flying out, Tianji immediately said; "Quickly use the seat where the purple thunder heart sensing core is located. We''ll go straight there."


    "Hmm!" Su Tang answered, then closed his eyes and began to feel.


    Before long, Su Tang opened his eyes and said excitedly; "I feel it. Now we''ll go."


    The voice fell. After zileixin was incorporated into his body, Su Tang ran out and came to the stone house without too much.


    "The place I just sensed is here. Shall we go in and have a look?" instead of rushing into the stone house, Su Tang asked the secret.


    "Well, you can go in. You are the master of zileixin. I believe the things in it will not pose a threat to you. Go in and have a look." Tianji answered.


    When Su Tang heard the secret, he no longer hesitated. He slowly pushed open the stone gate and walked in slowly. After entering the room, Su Tang only saw an empty room with nothing in the stone gate.


    "How could this happen? The place I just sensed was clearly here." Su Tang was completely confused by what he saw in front of him, and exclaimed.


    "You are letting out the purple thunder heart. According to the truth, the core will not move. Since you have sensed that he is here, he is 100% here. I don''t understand this situation." the secret also flew out of Su Tang''s body and said with a puzzled face.

 Chapter 101

    After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang also wondered. He couldn''t figure out what was going on. It was too weird.


    "Boy, you''re right. Purple thunder heart calls out to have a look and feel the exact location." after thinking about it, Tianji says.


    "Well, I''ll try!" after that, Su Tang summoned Zi Lei''s heart from his body again. As soon as Zi Lei''s heart appeared, the whole empty room changed.


    In the originally empty room, a purple jade Jue suddenly appeared, emitting light and constantly flying up and down the room. With his flying, the purple thunder heart summoned by Su Tang also released light, as if it was catering to resonance.


    "Boy, this jade Jue should be the core of the palace. Try to refine it. Zilei''s heart should always be outside and don''t hurry to get into his body." seeing this situation, Tianji immediately opened his mouth and said to Su Tang.


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Tang slowly moved his steps and walked towards the jade Jue who was still flying up and down. As soon as he got close, the jade Jue seemed to notice something, and unexpectedly stopped at once.


    At this time, zilei''s heart made a buzzing and trembling sound, as if he was telling something about it. After zilei''s heart trembled, that Yujue flew in the direction of Su Tang and kept rotating around Su Tang''s body.


    Su Tang was stunned by the sudden change. He didn''t understand what the situation was.


    "Boy, what are you still doing? Take advantage of the refining core. It''s very fond of you now and is ready to recognize you." Tianji said immediately when he saw that Su Tang was stunned.


    "Ah, oh, what should I do?" Su Tang immediately woke up from his stupidity and asked.


    "Drop your blood on Yujue and try to refine it." Tianji said again.


    As soon as he heard the secret, Su Tang bit his finger without hesitation, and saw the blood slowly flowing out. At this time, Yu Jue actually stopped in front of Su Tang, as if waiting for his blood.


    Seeing this, Su Tang felt happy. He quickly dropped his blood on Yujue, sat cross legged on the ground and began to refine the core of the palace.


    At the time of the refining and chemical core of Su and Tang Dynasties, outside the valley, all forces in the eastern region had gathered together.


    "Lin Jun, is it true or false that you said there was an ancient tomb of Emperor Wu here? Why have we all been here for a long time, but we haven''t found anything?" Huang Tian asked Lin Jun nearby.


    Hearing young Huang Tian''s question, Lin Jun shook his head and said; "I don''t know whether it''s true or false, but it''s said that a few days ago, there was a strange phenomenon here. Many people said that there was an ancient tomb of Emperor Wu here. I wonder why we didn''t find anything."


    "That''s only after seeing. I don''t know whether other forces have found it or not." Huang Tian said helplessly when he heard Lin Jun''s answer.


    Such a dialogue is basically staged in every force. At this time, not only the people of these great forces began to doubt the authenticity of the news, but also some casual practitioners. Many casual practitioners have chosen to leave.


    Suddenly, a thunder burst out in the sky, and the purple thunder began to spread, just like a huge optical net, with an endless smell of destruction.


    The sudden vision in the sky rekindled the hope of some forces who wanted to leave one by one.


    "Young Lord, that''s right. The vision I heard is right. It appears again. The news that there is an ancient tomb here seems to be true." Lin Jun said happily.


    Before, he only heard people say, but didn''t see it with his own eyes. He was a little suspicious in his heart, but now he has seen it. All the doubts in Lin Jun''s heart have been thrown away.


    "What a terrible power. I don''t think it''s the power of Emperor Wu''s realm. It''s not the ancient tomb of Emperor Wu. It''s likely to be an ancient miracle. Lin Jun immediately sent a message to the family and asked the family to send some elders. Anyway, we must find the ancient tomb." Huang Tian stood up excitedly at this time and said with shock in his eyes.


    Huang Tian''s words shocked Lin Jun nearby. It''s not the ancient tomb of Emperor Wu, but a more advanced ancient miracle. You know, there have never been ancient miracles in the whole eastern region for many years, but also stopped in several other regions. I didn''t expect that there will be ancient miracles in the eastern region.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you go quickly?" Huang Tian shouted when he saw Lin Jun standing there.


    "Oh, good!" Huang Tian''s cry woke Lin Jun up. After saluting, Lin Jun left here in a hurry.


    Su Tang in the valley didn''t know anything about the movements of those forces outside. He was still quietly refining the core of the whole palace, but he didn''t know at all. It was because of his refining that the outside world had a vision on duty, which not only made the forces in the whole eastern region boil.


    Even some of the top players in other regions have received the news and are coming here quickly.


    "This boy, I don''t know how to keep a low profile. I''m afraid it''s hard to leave for a while." seeing the core of Su Tang refining and chemical, Tianji also sensed the movement this time. It was a little big and said with some worry.


    At this time, Su Tang, who was refining, did not know at all. At this moment, his refining had pushed his situation to the edge of danger little by little.


    "Hoo!"


    Half an hour later, Su Tang opened his eyes and took a deep breath, then stood up. At the same time, he put zilei''s heart and the core of the palace into his body. Seeing the secret of heaven standing quietly aside, Su Tang smiled and said; "I have succeeded in refining. Will this palace belong to me completely in the future?"


    "Well, the palace will belong to you in the future, but now the situation is not optimistic." Tianji nodded and replied.


    "Very not optimistic? What''s the matter?" Su Tang heard a trace of abnormality from the tone of Tianji and asked in doubt.


    "When you were refining the core of the palace just now, didn''t you feel the noise you made? Now I''m afraid more forces have gathered outside the valley." Tianji explained.


    Su Tang was stunned. After thinking about it carefully, Su Tang nodded clearly and said; "That''s not what I thought just now. Everything was made by zilei Xin. According to you, it''s really difficult."


    So many real forces gather outside. I''m afraid Su Tang will be discovered by other forces as soon as he goes out. Although it may not be dangerous, who knows where this array will send him?


    Thinking of these possibilities, Su Tang frowned. After a long time, Su Tang said; "How can I take this palace away?"


    "Very simply, you are now the master of the palace. You should communicate with the palace core, let it teach you the decision to collect the palace, and then integrate the palace into your body." Tianji replied.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded, immediately closed his eyes and began to communicate with the palace core.


    A moment later, Su Tang opened his eyes again. As soon as his hands changed, the whole palace began to shake violently. With the shaking, the volume of the palace began to slowly decrease, and Su Tang soon incorporated it into his body.


    "Now I can only talk about the valley, otherwise I can''t get away at all." after putting the palace away, Su Tang looked at the beautiful valley and said with a reluctant face.


    "I''m afraid this valley alone can''t do. I think you have to leave something else, or it''s easy to be seen that someone has been here." Tianji was surprised and pleased that Su Tang could abandon this valley.


    Hearing the reminder of the secret, Su Tang immediately understood it, nodded immediately and said; "Yes, I left something."


    After that, Su Tang enlarged his kung fu again, selected some magic tricks and weapons that were useless to him, and then went to a cave in the valley and put all these things in the cave.


    Then he came to the entrance of the cave and turned to the secret of heaven; "The secret of heaven, please rush up the ancient divine script on the stone at the mouth of the cave and write a few words."


    When Su Tang said this, he immediately understood the secret of heaven. Without saying a word, he directly engraved several ancient divine texts on the mountain. After seeing that the secret of heaven was done, Su Tang used a secret skill he accidentally learned in his previous life to make those words very old. After everything was finished last night.


    Tianji said in surprise; "What''s your secret skill? It''s amazing. It can change the rules of time. It''s very good."


    "It''s just a chicken rib secret I got by chance before." Su Tang said softly with a smile.


    "Chicken ribs? You really don''t know the goods. There are time rules in this thing. It''s not very chicken ribs. In ancient times, these things were no doubt not grade treasures. You said he was chicken ribs. I don''t know what you think." Tianji said angrily.


    "Top treasure? How can this be possible? This has no other use except to make some things very old?" Su Tang exclaimed.


    After hearing Su Tang''s question, Tianji laughed; "Hahaha, boy, you are so stupid. Don''t you know that martial artists in the realm of Emperor Wu can get access to the rules? Don''t you know that there are many kinds of return journey? It''s similar to the original aura, and the rules also have levels, and the secret skill you just used contains time rules."


    "Time rules? Why have I never heard of them?" Su Tang asked again.


    "Time rule is one of the top ten rules, which can not be seen at any time. If you understand it to the extreme, you can control time. Just like the God of thunder, he can control thunder only after he understands the thunder rules to the extreme. Later, he condensed a purple thunder heart with all the rules for inheritance." Tianji explained.


    "There are still such things. It seems that I still have a lot to learn. Well, the things here have been completed, and I have been here for three or four days. I''d better go to Yaowang Valley quickly." Su Tang nodded.


    "Well, be careful when you go out." after that, the secret passed into Su Tang''s body.


    At this time, Su Tang came to the place where he had come in again. After starting the array in the same way, he entered the light gate and left the valley.


    Returning to the cave again, as soon as Su Tang landed, he carefully looked at the surrounding environment. After confirming that there was no one, Su Tang destroyed the array on the cave wall under the guidance of the secret of heaven.


    As long as the array is destroyed, the valley will appear. At that time, I''m afraid people from all major forces will swarm like a valley. At this time, Su Tang can take the opportunity to leave here. Although he is in the cave at the moment, no one knows, as long as he is in the cave, I''m afraid he will soon be watched by people from all major forces.


    At that time, even if others don''t know that he has got all the treasures, others will not let him go. After all, one less person will be a less threat to those forces. Who is willing to share the treasures with others at present?

 Chapter 102

    With the continuous acceleration of Su Tang''s movements, the original only a little broken array was destroyed in an instant. After a loud noise, the whole array lost its function, and the valley hidden by the array appeared in the mountains like falling from the sky.


    With the appearance of the valley, the eastern forces waiting outside and the strong ones from other regions rushed towards the valley quickly.


    I didn''t find that Su Tang was poking his head and preparing to leave in the cave not far from them.


    "Are these forces from the eastern regions? Are there too many?" Su Tang couldn''t help but smack at the powerful warriors hiding at the entrance of the cave and watching them flying away in the sky.


    What surprised him was how many strong people could be found in such a remote area as the eastern region. It seems that the discovery on the mainland in these hundreds of years is much faster than he thought.


    "Boy, I think you''d better wait and leave. It''s too conspicuous to leave now. I''m afraid someone will see the clue." Tianji doesn''t care whether these people are strong in the eastern region or not. In his opinion, this is just a mortal.


    "Well, I understand!" Su Tang nodded and replied.


    He is not a fool. Of course, he knows that if he rushes out directly and runs outside at this time, if he is seen, some people will doubt it. After all, the valley only appears. Ten people will instinctively go towards the valley, and suddenly someone doesn''t go. Isn''t there a problem or something?


    At this time, a familiar voice sounded near Su Tang; "Xiaoyun, do you want us to go over and have a look? The place that suddenly appeared just now is the tomb of Emperor Wu."


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard this sound, because he was so familiar with it. This man was Luo Lin who left here the day before yesterday, but what Su Tang didn''t expect was that they came back again.


    "Why did they come back?" Su Tang said softly and suspiciously.


    "Boy, you still underestimate the attraction of the treasure. No matter when, there will always be many strong people falling for the treasure. This is an opportunity for them, and they will certainly seize this opportunity." Tianji replied.


    After hearing Tianji''s answer, Su Tang nodded approvingly, and then moved gently towards Luo Lin and others.


    "Who is it?" although Su Tang was very careful, he was found by LAN Xiaoyun as he was getting closer and closer.


    "Sister Xiaoyun, it''s me, Su Tang!" Su Tang answered softly when he heard LAN Xiaoyun''s low voice.


    After su Tang''s answer fell, Luo Lin rushed over first. As soon as he saw Su Tang, Luo Lin was stunned, and then asked softly with a smile; "Brother Sutang, why are you still here? We thought you had left."


    "Hehe, after you left, I felt something occasionally, so I practiced in the cave for a few days. Why did you come back?" Su Tang replied with a smile.


    When the valley appeared, it pretended not to know.


    "Hey, it''s a long story. We were about to leave the periphery. Unexpectedly, there was a lot of noise here. After thinking for a while, we decided to come back and see what happened." Luo Lin sighed and said.


    Later, LAN Xiaoyun and others also came over and were pleasantly surprised after seeing Su Tang.


    Several people returned to the cave again. LAN Xiaoyun looked at Su Tang''s question; "Brother Sutang, have you always stayed here?"


    "Yes, I''ve just finished my training, and then I''m going out of the cave, but I know how many strong people appear outside. What''s the matter?" Su Tang continued to pretend not to know.


    "So it is. Brother Sutang, you are so brave that you dare to practice in such an environment." Luo Lin patted Sutang''s keyboard and said with admiration.


    After Luo Lin''s voice fell, LAN Xiaoyun said; "In fact, I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong for us to come back this time. It turns out that the ancient tomb of Emperor Wu we have always thought is fake. It''s an ancient miracle."


    "Ancient miracles? How do you know?" Su Tang thought he was the only one who knew the real level of this place. Now when LAN Xiaoyun said this, Su Tang had some doubts.


    "We didn''t know, but those powerful people said so. Brother Sutang, don''t you know? Among those who came here now, not only all the great powers in our eastern region, but also many top powers in other regions." Lan Xiaoyun said again.


    With LAN Xiaoyun''s voice falling, Su Tang understood why so many people appeared at once. It was originally for this reason. Unexpectedly, someone could see that this is an ancient miracle. You know, there are few ancient miracles found in the ruins on the whole continent. Those miracles have been patronized. I don''t know how many times, so it''s difficult to find opportunities.


    The ancient miracle in front of us is really brand-new. It''s conceivable what kind of things are hidden in it, but no one knows that the greatest benefit of the ancient miracle this time is Su Tang.


    "According to the current situation, we should still have no chance. Originally, there were only people from the eastern region, and we may be able to mix things up, but now there are people from other regions, and the number has increased a lot, so we have no chance at all." Rowling said again.


    After hearing his words, the others nodded, and their faces were full of helplessness. Seeing a huge treasure in front of them, they had nothing to do with themselves and others. The taste in their hearts can be imagined.


    "Brother Sutang, do you want to see it?" Lan Xiaoyun asked.


    "Me? I think I''d better forget it. There are so many strong people here now. I''ll only encounter danger if I go. I think I''d better forget it. I''ve been delayed here for many days, and it''s getting closer and closer to the Dan division competition. I still want to go to the Dan division competition first, which is what I should attend." Su Tang shook his head and replied.


    "That''s just right. Anyway, we don''t want to go. Let''s go together again. Let''s hunt some monsters together. We''ll follow you to Yaowang Valley to cheer you up." Lan Xiaoyun said again.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I''m worried that it''s boring to go on the road alone. It''s just right to have you together."


    "Well, that''s it. Let''s wait in the cave until it''s dark. I''m afraid those people have reached ancient miracles by then. We''ll have a good night and leave here quietly." Lan Xiaoyun said.


    "Well, that''s what I''m going to do," Su Tang nodded.


    While chatting, a war broke out at the entrance of the valley not far away. All forces in the eastern region formed an alliance to prevent people from other regions from entering the valley.


    "You barbarians in the eastern region are so unreasonable. The things here are not from your eastern region. Why don''t you let us in?" an old man shouted at the entrance of the valley.


    As the old man''s cry fell, the fighters in other regions glared at the forces in the eastern region and abused them.


    "Hum, this place belongs to our eastern region. Of course, the things here belong to our eastern region. You people want to rob our eastern region''s things one by one. You can''t manage it. I tell you that no one is allowed to go in here today except my eastern region people. Who should kill thousands of them!" a middle-aged man in the eastern region said coldly.


    After hearing his words, a cold voice sounded; "What a murderer. I didn''t expect that the barbarians in the eastern region dared to be so arrogant. I really don''t know who gave you the courage."


    With the sound falling, a group of people dressed in black robes appeared in the open space beside the valley. Everyone had a very evil smell. At first glance, they were the people of the evil way.


    "Devil''s way? Do you want to take a share? I really don''t know whether to live or die." with the emergence of people of devil''s way, forces from the God Empire also appeared.


    "God Empire? Do you want to intervene?" asked the powerful devil again.


    As soon as the words came out, the people led by the God Empire laughed and said; "Ha ha, ha ha, joke, my natural Empire belongs to the eastern region. Shouldn''t I defend my region? It''s your devil. If I''m not wrong, there seems to be no region on the whole continent to welcome you?"


    "Welcome, not you has the final say, Lang''s evil fist is the king." the strong devil disdains to speak.


    After hearing his words, people in other regions stared at the people in the eastern region one by one. Now that someone has become a leader, we are happy to see a good play.


    "Hahaha, just a few of you want to be wild in my eastern region. You really don''t know whether to live or die." I''d like to see who has a big fist here. The man headed by the God Empire laughed again.


    As his voice fell, the martial artists behind him burst out. They were all the strong ones in the realm of Emperor Wu, all of them staring at the devil with a murderous face.


    "Jie Jie! Do you want to do it? You don''t really think that only a few of us are here this time? You don''t weigh your strength before you do it." the old man said with a strange smile.


    As the voice fell, a smell of evil began to swarm from all sides of Siman, and soon surrounded all the martial artists present.


    Not only the people in the eastern regions are blue, but also the people in other regions are very dignified. You know, the devil is the most unpopular group of people in the whole continent. They have feuds with the strength of the mainland all year round, and they have already reached the point of success.


    Now there are so many powerful demons suddenly, which will not only affect the eastern region, but also affect the whole continent. If the ancient miracles are obtained by the people of the demons this time, their strength will rise greatly, and they will threaten the whole continent at that time.


    As the strong ones of the evil way came out, people in other regions began to lean towards the eastern region slowly. Obviously, there was a trend of forming a hazy to repel the evil way.


    "Hum, it''s too late to think of forming an alliance now. Isn''t it afraid? This is what you call the right way? Everyone looks dignified. Just now they were still in a mess, and now they want to unite against us? I''m not afraid to tell you that our magic way is bound to win against an ancient miracle this time. If anyone doesn''t know how to stop it, they will be killed on the spot." The strong devil saw their thoughts at a glance and said coldly.


    This time, the men of the natural Empire Blue is also extremely dignified. The current situation is very unfavorable to them. If there is a war, I believe they basically have no possibility of victory.


    If Dan Xiang handed over the ancient miracles to the devil in this way, it would be impossible. The matter fell into a stalemate again.


    "I''ll give you ten seconds to think about whether to let or not." the strong devil said again.


    As his voice fell, the middle-aged man of the natural Empire said with an ugly face; "It''s impossible for us to give this ancient miracle to you. Even if we give it to you, I''m afraid I won''t have any good results according to your style. In this case, we might as well join hands and fight with you."


    "Yes, the God empire is right. Who don''t know you guys? They are all a group of shameless villains. We don''t believe what you say. The big deal is death. Anyway, it''s impossible for you to easily get this ancient upgrade." people in other regions also said.

 Chapter 103

    As the attitude of both books is very tough, the war is about to break out.


    Su Tang and others in the cave in the distance were really anxious to wait at this time. At this time, Luo Lin said; "I kind of want to see what''s going on outside now."


    "Me too. I''ve seen ancient miracles for the first time. I don''t know what will appear in them. I really want to see them." after Luo Lin finished, LAN Xiaoyun also said.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang didn''t say that he had already scraped the whole thing, and those things left were chicken ribs he didn''t want, so he was not in the mood to see them at all.


    "Brother Sutang, are you going?" Luo Yin asked directly when he saw that Sutang didn''t say anything.


    "I can go or not. Anyway, looking at you, no matter just now, I feel a lot of evil. I believe it should be the people of the devil." Su Tang answered indifferently.


    "The devil''s men have appeared? Their courage is really great. I didn''t expect that they would dare to appear at this time. You know, there are many masters of the right way now." as soon as Su Tang said this, he opened his mouth curiously.


    As Su Tang''s words fell, other people''s interests were also hooked up. You know, they may rarely have the opportunity to see so many strong people. This time, it may not be a chance.


    The more they thought so, the more they couldn''t sit still. Rowling followed around the cave.


    "No, I have to see what I say. There are so many strong people. I may not see such a big scene once in my life. I don''t want to miss such an opportunity," Rowling said.


    "Yes, according to the statement of the Sutang brothers just now, the people of the evil way have also appeared. If we want to go back for a while, there must be a big war. We are hiding in a gang. Maybe we can find something cheap. Besides, watching the battle of the strong may bring us unexpected benefits." Lan Xiaoyun nodded.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang had no choice but to nod and say; "Well, let''s go and have a look. Just be careful. There are first-class strong people there. We can pay more attention, or we will be in danger at any time."


    After several people solemnly nodded, they began to walk out of the cave carefully and began to slowly touch the line of defense where the valley was located.


    They were very careful all the way, and they didn''t meet a warrior. I think those warriors have gone to the valley.


    "We''re close to there. Be careful and try to hide your breath. Don''t be found." after looking at the surrounding environment, Su Tang reminded.


    Others nodded one after another to show their understanding. Then they walked carefully towards the front again. After another half an hour, they finally saw the valley falling from the sky. Except for Kai Su Tang, they were very excited.


    Su Tang looked around carefully and pointed to a higher place; "It''s high and far enough from the valley. We can easily see what''s happening in the valley, and it''s difficult for others to notice us. We''ll go there."


    As Su Tang looked in the direction of his fingers, LAN Xiaoyun nodded and agreed; "OK, we''ll go there."


    After that, they moved carefully again. After a while, they finally came to the highland, where they could see the whole valley.


    "Hoo, it''s finally here. I''m really excited at this time. I don''t know what kind of treasure will appear in it this time." Rowling said with a deep breath.


    Compared with his ease, Su Tang''s face was dignified. As soon as he arrived here, he received a reminder of the secret. At this time, the situation in the valley was not optimistic. There would be a war at any time. If the war broke out, their position would no longer be safe. Originally, he just wanted to see the excitement, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a situation.


    "Look, are those people the strong ones of the evil way?" just then, LAN Xiaoyun pointed to the entrance of the valley and exclaimed.


    Hearing her voice, the others turned their heads to the entrance of the valley.


    "Sure enough, as brother Su Tang said, there have been many powerful demons here. Now, it seems that people on the other side have formed an alliance, although Zeyang and they are still at a disadvantage." Luo Yin opened his mouth and analyzed after a careful look.


    "In fact, it''s not just that simple. We should be careful. If they really start a war, our current seat is not safe. We''d better leave here quickly." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    After hearing his words, LAN Xiaoyun comforted; "Don''t worry, brother Su Tang. How far is it from them? Even if they start a war, they can''t reach us. There''s no need to worry."


    In advance, everyone agreed with LAN Xiaoyun. Only Su Tang shook his head reluctantly, but he knew better than anyone present that the scene of the strong men in the realm of Emperor Wu fighting was nothing at all.


    "Look, we''re fighting!" just as Su Tang was thinking about countermeasures, Luo Lin''s voice sounded.


    As Luo Lin''s voice fell, Su Tang looked up at the valley. Sure enough, the valley had begun to fight, and the aura of heaven and earth around him began to vibrate violently.


    Feeling such power, Su Tang''s face changed and began to remind him; "No, it''s dangerous here. We must leave here at once. We can''t leave at night."


    After that, Su Tang was ready to get up and leave here, but at this time, LAN Xiaoyun grabbed Su Tang and said; "Brother Sutang, don''t worry. They can''t reach here. Even if they can fight, it will take time. We have enough strength to escape."


    "Yes, brother Sutang, don''t worry. They won''t come here. You know, we''re not the only people hiding nearby. Maybe some strong people are waiting for the opportunity." Luo Lin also said.


    "No, we still have to leave here, otherwise it will be late." Su Tang doesn''t know this, but he really doesn''t want to take the risk. After all, now he has successfully transferred the ancient miracles. He doesn''t want to go into this muddy water. If someone sees any clues, the gains will outweigh the losses.


    Seeing that Su Tang was so determined, it was hard for others to say more. They looked at the direction of the valley and got up and began to evacuate here.


    Along the way, Luo Lin and LAN Xiaoyun were still a mountain. Looking back at the direction of the valley, they soon went down the highland.


    "Brother Sutang, you''re just too careful. Don''t you think it''s all right?" as soon as he came down, Luo Lin looked at Sutang and said.


    Just as his voice fell, a huge force flew from nowhere and directly fell on the highland where Su Tang was just now. The whole highland was smashed in an instant and the rubble flew around.


    Several huge stones also rolled directly in the direction of Su Tang and others.


    "No, everybody hurry up and leave here." such a huge noise suddenly stunned Luo Lin and others, but Su Tang immediately saw the huge stone rolling towards himself and others, and immediately gave a voice to remind him.


    Awakened by Su Tang''s voice, Luo Linlan, Xiaoyun and others recovered one by one, turned around and began to run quickly.


    After an hour of running, Su Tang looked around and said; "It should be safe here. Let''s have a rest here first."


    "Hoo, you can finally have a rest. I was scared to death at that moment just now. It''s not brother Sutang''s reminder. I''m afraid we''ve died there. I don''t thank you for your kindness. It''ll be useful to me in the future. Although Sutang is happy to see you, I won''t frown." Luo Lin sat on the ground and gasped.


    "Yes, brother Sutang, our brothers wrote down the great kindness of saving lives this time, and we will have the opportunity to go through fire and water for you in the future." the other two men who have been silent also said solemnly to Sutang.


    Seeing the three of them say so, Su Tang said with some embarrassment; "We''re serious. We''re partners, aren''t we? Needless to say."


    "That''s not good. Brother Sutang, you saved all of us this time. We will never forget such kindness. I''ve decided to follow you in the future." Lan Xiaoyun also said.


    When LAN Xiaoyun said this, Luo Lin also stood up from the ground and said solemnly; "Since Xiaoyun said so, I Luo Lin will follow brother Su Tang in the future. No matter what danger I encounter in the future, I will die with you."


    "There are also our brothers. Originally, we and Xiaoyun Luolin were an adventure team and fellow villagers. Now that they have followed you, our brothers will also follow brother Sutang." the other two also said.


    "Well, since you all said that, then follow me in the future. I won''t treat you badly." Su Tang saw the firmness in their eyes at a glance, so he didn''t refuse and said directly.


    Seeing that Su Tang nodded and agreed, the others laughed one by one. At this time, Luo Lin asked; "Boss Su Tang, where are we going next?"


    Unexpectedly, Luo Lin changed his language so quickly that Su Tang didn''t adapt to it. He immediately said; "Brother Luo Lin, I think you''d better call me Su Tang. I''m really not used to it."

 Chapter 104

    "How can we? Since we Luolin have decided to follow you, we have to worship you as the boss." as soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, Luolin shook his head and said.


    "This really doesn''t work. Since we''re all together in the future, otherwise you can call me young master directly. It''s better than the boss?" Su Tang still couldn''t accept the boss''s name. He thought about it a little. He could only think of such a name.


    "Young master? This sounds very good? Well, since you say so, I''ll call you young master later." Luo Lin tilted his head and nodded immediately.


    Then they all agreed to Su Tang''s proposal. After a brief rest, they walked towards Yaowang Valley and prepared to hunt some monsters along the way, hoping to exchange some things needed by themselves and others in Yaowang valley.


    Su and Tang left here safely, but the battle in the valley has entered a white hot stage. Due to the difference in the number of people, the alliance here of the natural Empire has been more and more unable to resist the strong players of the devil''s way.


    "Elder, what should we do now? There are too many of them, and they are all brave and fearless. We have no possibility of victory. If we continue like this, we are likely to be destroyed." struggling to resist the attack of the devil, elder Huang of the eastern region asked the man of the natural empire.


    "Even if the whole army is destroyed, we can''t shrink back. This miracle must not be available to the people of the devil, otherwise the whole continent will be in danger. I''ve sent a signal for help. I believe someone will come soon. We''ll stick to it for a while." the difficulty of the natural empire is to speak seriously.


    After hearing his words, everyone else nodded in agreement. At this time, it is no longer a struggle between various regions, but a safety problem involving the whole continent. Everyone is struggling to resist the footsteps of the powerful devil.


    But they didn''t know that the miracle they were desperately guarding at this time was just an empty shell. Except for a few things that looked high, they were basically some miraculous drugs.


    "It''s really a group of hard bones. They are already like this. They still want to resist desperately. It seems that we can''t enter this miracle without killing all of you." the old man led by the devil said coldly, looking at the people who are still resisting.


    As his voice fell, the speed and strength of the whole devil''s powerful man attacking the entrance of the valley accelerated a lot.


    "It''s over, they started to attack madly, and our current number can''t stop it at all. It seems that this ancient miracle will be lost and the mainland is in danger." the strong man of the natural Empire looked at the strong man of the evil way like a hungry wolf, his face flashed a little gray and said powerlessly.


    Seeing that the only backbone has said so, others don''t know what to do one by one. The current situation is very serious. If we continue to block in this way, the people on our side will be completely destroyed in half an hour.


    With a scream, some strong people with slightly lower strength were all killed by the powerful devil like hungry wolves.


    "Bold devil, it''s time to come to my natural empire."


    When everyone was in despair, a roar resounded through the sky. With the falling of the voice, all the strong Emperor Wu appeared one after another. Unexpectedly, there were dozens of strong Emperor Wu. The appearance of so many strong Emperor Wu made the heavy task that had been in despair show a look of hope again.


    "It''s the elder, our reinforcements are here, everybody. The reinforcements of our God empire are here." after seeing the visitor clearly, the former man of God Empire said loudly.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect you to come so fast. I didn''t expect it at all." seeing so many strong emperors appear, the devil leader flashed a trace of fear in his eyes and said coldly.


    "There are many things you didn''t expect. I''ve sent a message to the whole continent. Now I''m afraid your evil way is also being attacked." the old man of Emperor Wu said again.


    This time, the strong devil''s face changed. He didn''t expect that this event would bring them such a huge problem. He didn''t expect that the natural empire was so cruel.


    This time, he has brought out one-third of the strong ones of the whole devil power. If it is true as the other party said, the situation of the devil outside will be extremely dangerous at this time.


    Thinking of this, the old devil shouted loudly; "Everyone, go all out to kill. Don''t want this relic. Go back to support outside quickly."


    As the old man''s voice fell, all the powerful demons performed the secret art of blood sacrifice at the same time. Their combat effectiveness instantly increased several times and began to rush frantically.


    "Hum! The power of mole ants is also trying to compete with the bright moon. Even if you have the secret art of blood sacrifice, it''s useless in front of absolute strength." the old man of Emperor Wu snorted coldly and said.


    Then continue to drink; "Set up an array and kill all these evil men."


    "Drink!"


    After hearing the old man''s order, the strong Emperor Wu who followed him moved one by one, arranged in a strange formation, all around a core, that is, the old man who issued the order.


    "Heaven kill array, get up!"


    With the change of the method in his hand, the old man shouted. With the sound falling, strange lights began to radiate from the strong people of Emperor Wu and converge continuously. With more and more lights, I saw that the strength of the strong people of Emperor Wu who formed the array began to rise rapidly.


    "Kill!"


    The old man waved his hand, so the strong Emperor Wu began to quickly kill the strong devil.


    With the participation of these powerful people in the realm of Emperor Wu, the forces of the evil way soon began to show a crisis. Seeing the situation at this time, the old man of the evil way looked ugly and continued to order the way; "Try your best to break through and evacuate."


    After the voice fell, the old man took the lead in breaking through and preparing to escape here. Other powerful demons began to flee in all directions one by one.


    "Is it too slow to think of running away now?" the old man of the natural Empire said disdainfully when he saw the devil''s way people start to run away.


    "Tiandao kill array, block heaven and earth!"


    The method in hand changed, and a strange force came down from the sky and quickly blocked the area with the old man as the core. With the emergence of the power of the array, those powerful demons who fled in the air promised from the sky one by one.


    As soon as such a change appeared, Su Tang and others tens of miles away noticed it.


    "What''s the situation? Has the battle over the miracle spread here?" Lan Xiaoyun asked first.


    "Forbidden array? How could there be such an array here?" after LAN Xiaoyun''s voice fell, Su Tang''s Secret screamed.


    "What''s the forbidden air array?" Su Tang asked curiously when he heard the voice of the secret.


    "I don''t know what to think. No matter who is covered by the no air array, no one can fly. In ancient times, this array was generally a mountain protection array of the sect. Unexpectedly, it still exists now." Tianji explained.


    After listening to the explanation of the secret, Su Tang clearly ordered to take you to him. It''s the first time he''s heard of such a strange array.


    "Xiaoyun, are you kidding? It''s at least tens of miles away from that place. I''m afraid even the strong emperor can''t reach here?" Luo Lin said.


    "That''s not certain. It''s an array power. I think it should be the reinforcements from the natural empire. We want to catch all the powerful demons. Let''s leave quickly. If those people mistakenly think we are demons, we''ll be in danger." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    When Su Tang said this, Luo Lin immediately nodded and said; "The young master is right. Let''s get out of here. I don''t want to be hurt by mistake."


    Then he took the lead to go out and saw that Luo Lin began to leave at a faster speed. LAN Xiaoyun and the other werewolf nodded and followed up.


    Two hours later, Su and Tang finally left the area covered by the forbidden air array.


    All the powerful demons in the ancient miracles were killed. The old emperor Wu of the natural Empire, after lifting the Tiandao killing array, pointed to the previous man of the natural Empire and said; "Take someone to clean up the battlefield and see if there are any survivors."


    "Yes!" the man bowed and replied respectfully.


    Then he took people to clean up the battlefield. Half an hour later, the man returned to the entrance of the valley and said respectfully to the old emperor Wu; "It has all been cleaned up, and no live mouth has been found."


    "Well, that''s good. Now let''s take a look at this miracle." the old man of Emperor Wu just knew all about this. He understood all the things that major regions competed to enter the valley before. Now he saw how many people had died, and the old man didn''t continue to stop.


    "Yes, just the elder. Do those people in other areas want to let them in?" the man asked after a respectful reply.


    "They also lost a lot of people this time. Besides, they have made great contributions to blocking the evil way. Let them go in and make up for their losses." the old man nodded and said.


    After hearing the old man''s words, the man nodded, turned and said to people in other areas; "Everyone, I have paid a lot to stop the devil. My natural empire is not that kind of hegemonic force. Let''s go in this ancient miracle together. I hope you can get your own chance."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, the remaining fighters in other areas bowed their hands and said one by one; "Thank you, predecessors of the God empire."


    "Well, let''s go in and have a look," the old man said loudly again.


    Then a group of people entered the valley. They had entered the valley. The eyes of martial artists began to look around to find something.


    "Hmm? There seems to be something wrong with this valley!" the old man frowned as soon as he came in.


    "Elder, is this valley really an ancient miracle? Why don''t you feel the last divine script unique to ancient miracles? Is there a problem with the news this time?" a middle-aged man of Emperor Wu behind the old man asked.


    "It''s possible. Let''s look separately. I always think there''s something wrong with this miracle." the elder said.


    After hearing the order of the elder, all the strong men belonging to the God Empire scattered one by one and began to search the whole valley.


    A moment later, a strong man of the God Empire found the cave depicting ancient gods and immediately sent a signal, and soon all the people of the God Empire rushed over.


    "Elder, there is a cave with divine script on it." seeing that the elder also came and found the martial arts of the God Empire here, he respectfully reported.


    "Well, it''s really an ancient divine script. It looks like it''s been for some years. I didn''t expect it to be an ancient miracle here, but it seems that the scale is a little too small?" the elder nodded and looked at the text on the cave and said with some doubts.


    The discovery of caves here was soon known by people in other areas. They rushed over one by one, hoping to get a share.

 Chapter 105

    Soon, the whole cave was full of people. Everyone looked forward to the cave in front of them. Although everyone wanted to go in and have a look, the God empire was the most powerful existence here. If they didn''t speak, others dared to move lightly.


    "Since everyone is here, why is it fair? Each of our forces can only shoot one person to enter the treasure hunt, and others are not allowed to enter. Do you have any opinions?" after a half silence, the elder said.


    After hearing the elder''s words, everyone in the God Empire turned pale, and a strong emperor of Wu stood up and said; "The elder can''t do this. It''s unfair. Our God Empire has saved them once. It''s all right to let them into the valley. Now there''s no need to do this."


    "Yes, elder, it may be the inheritance place left by the great God in ancient times. The things in it may make our natural Empire stronger." after the voice of the warrior fell, another warrior also stood up and said.


    After hearing this, the faces of people from other forces were somewhat ugly. Although their lives were saved by the people of the God Empire, at present, no one is willing to give the treasure to others. They all want to go in and have a look. Maybe they are the one who can accept the inheritance.


    "Well, I only have plans. You don''t have to say anything." after hearing what they said, the elder waved his hand and said aloud.


    Then he turned to look at other forces and said; "We have seen the current situation. It is likely to be the inheritance place of ancient gods. All such places will have a certain test. If they pass, they can accept the inheritance. How many people here now? I think you can try one by one. What do you think?"


    "Well, that''s the only way!" as the elder''s voice fell, people from other forces began to meditate one by one. A moment later, a group of people stood up and nodded in agreement.


    At the beginning of a person, others nodded their heads one by one to agree. Although they were unhappy with the experience, the situation was stronger than people at this time. There were the most people in the God Empire and their strength was the strongest. It was good to have a chance. They didn''t want to expect anything.


    "Well, now that everyone has agreed, we will send one person to try first for each strength. This is also for the sake of fairness. Do you have any opinion?" seeing that everyone agreed, the elder stopped talking and continued to say.


    Although the major forces began to select the first person to enter them, a moment later, everyone had selected them. Under the eyes of everyone, the first group of people began to slowly enter the cave and soon disappeared into the dark cave.


    Before long, I heard a fight inside. People outside the cave turned their heads and stared at the elder of the God empire.


    "What''s going on? How can it fight?" a martial artist asked suspiciously.


    Just after his voice fell, a voice rushed out of the cave; "Hum, I saw this skill first. You people are so shameless that you unite to fight."


    "No, it''s Huang Tian. He''s in danger. The children of the Huang family come in with me and save Huang Tian." as soon as the sound appeared, the leader of the Huang family heard it and immediately changed his face and shouted.


    Then he wanted to look forward to the cave, but he was stopped by the elder of the God empire.


    "As I said before, each force can only enter one person at a time. What do you want to do?" the elder''s face sank and stared at the leader of the Huang family.


    "Senior, now our descendants of the Huang family are in danger. We can''t sit idly by. Please let me in. We don''t want this miracle. We just hope our descendants of the Huang family can live safely." the leader of the Huang family, who was blocked by the elder, said with a slight bow of his hand.


    Huang Tian is the most powerful existence among their younger generation and the most gifted. Don''t make a mistake, otherwise the Huang family will be greatly affected in the future.


    "No, no one can enter unless they come out by themselves. That''s the rule." the elder said calmly.


    After hearing what he said, the people of the Huang family became angry one by one. Now they clearly know that their own people are besieged by people inside. They can only wait outside. It feels like it''s really hard to tell the truth.


    "Ah!"


    At this time, a scream came out of the cave, and soon saw a boy with blood running out of it.


    This person is Huang Tian, but at this time, his whole body is covered with ferocious wounds, and one arm has disappeared. As soon as the whole person came out, the people of the Huang family rushed over the elder and protected him. The Huang family, led by him, directly drove the tiger healing pill and fed it to Huang Tian.


    At this time, other people also ran out from the inside. As soon as they came out of the God Empire, they spoke to the elder; "Elder, it''s not without inheritance, just some weapons and several skill books."


    "Hmm? How could this happen?" after hearing the report from the visitor, the elder changed his face and said with some doubts.


    "It is true, and we also found that these things have not been put here all the time. Someone should have put them here later. It seems that this miracle has been achieved by people first." the man said again.


    After hearing his words, all the people present looked ugly. They and others worked hard outside to stop the invasion of the devil''s way. Unexpectedly, someone had entered the valley one step ahead of them and took all the movements away. No wonder they didn''t find anything except some old elixirs after entering the valley.


    Now I finally found a cave, but it was still the game set by the man to hold back the footsteps of others. It''s really angry.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." even after hearing this man''s words, the elder still doesn''t believe it. After all, he and others are always at the entrance of the valley. Who can collect all things and disappear without being aware of it.


    After hearing the elder''s words, the others nodded one by one and walked towards the cave.


    Only Huang''s family didn''t go in. At this time, Huang Tian was in a coma because of his severe injury. After taking the pill from the first Huang family, the surface injury began to improve slowly. Huang Tian also woke up slowly. As soon as he woke up, Huang Tian hurried to say; "Elder, come on, let''s get out of here."


    Seeing Huang Tian wake up, he said so. The elder was stunned at first. Then he understood what to hold Huang Tian and ordered others; "Get out of here."


    A moment later, all the Huang family left.


    The eldest elder in the cave looked at the situation in the cave with an ugly face. As expected, as the man said before, it seems that he and others are really a step late. All things are preempted by others. I believe that even the things left are of little use.


    "It''s really irritating. You''d better not let me know who that man is? Otherwise, I must break you into pieces." the elder swore fiercely.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang, who was hundreds of miles away, felt a cold war all over, and whispered with some doubts; "What''s the matter? Why do you suddenly feel cold on your back?"


    "Young master, are you all right?" Su Tang''s voice was heard by LAN Xiaoyun, who was closest to him, and asked with some doubts.


    "It''s all right. I just feel a chill on my back. It shouldn''t matter." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    "Is your back cold? Aren''t you sick?" Luo Lin immediately said as soon as Su Tang said so.


    After hearing Luo Lin''s words, Su Tang''s face flashed a trace of helplessness. LAN Xiaoyun turned her eyes and said with disdain; "You guy, when can you be smarter? We are martial arts, and we are martial arts in the realm of great martial arts. Have you ever heard that great martial arts is ill?"


    "Haven''t heard of it? Although it is, it doesn''t mean that there are no great martial arts masters who will get sick. Look at the young man''s thin bones. It''s easy to get sick, you know?" Luo Lin shook his head and continued with a serious face.


    Su Tang was speechless again. How could he accept such a living treasure as his hand?


    "Fool, I don''t care about you. If you have the ability, go find me a sick martial arts master and let me see it." Lan Xiaoyun yelled when he saw that Luo Lin dared to make excuses.


    "Well, I really can''t find this. If you win, we''d better keep going. After crossing the mountain, we can see Yaowang Valley and have a good rest at that time." when LAN Xiaoyun yelled, Luo Lin immediately surrendered and admitted defeat.


    At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "In that case, let''s have a rest here today. Anyway, we can reach Yaowang valley the day after tomorrow. There''s no need to hurry."


    "Well, young master is right, but I heard that powerful monsters or mountain bandits often appear on this mountain. We''d better not go at night." Rowling nodded and continued.


    "Then rest here for a night." Lan Xiaoyun didn''t refute Luo Lin''s words. It seems that she should have heard such rumors.


    Having decided to rest here, Luo Lin took the other two people and left to look for food. LAN Xiaoyun quickly found firewood and lit a bonfire. Then she took out some monster fur from her storage bag and visited the ground.


    Then he came to Su Tang and said; "Young master, go and have a rest first. You should have something to eat later."


    "Well, thank you, sister Xiaoyun." Su Tang nodded and walked towards the campfire.


    LAN Xiaoyun followed, and they sat on one side of the monster fur. Su Tang looked at LAN Xiaoyun and asked; "Xiaoyun, why did you choose to be adventurers? Isn''t this profession very dangerous? Didn''t your family stop you?"


    Su Tang asked several questions in succession. LAN Xiaoyun looked a little depressed. She stared at the beating campfire with her eyes straight, her chin buried between her knees and said faintly; "The four of us actually came out of a small village. At that time, we didn''t understand anything. Later, we accidentally embarked on the road of cultivation."


    "I remember when I reached the martial arts level outside, I went out to see the world outside the village together. But when I returned to the village again outside, the whole village died. I heard that it was killed by monsters. Since then, the four of us have become demon hunters and specialized in hunting monsters."

 Chapter 106

    Hearing LAN Xiaoyun''s statement, Su Tang suddenly understood and said with some embarrassment; "Sorry, it reminds you of unhappy things."


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s all over, and those relatives can''t come back to life. It''s just that I feel very strange. There have never been monsters in the outside village. Why do so many monsters appear after leaving outside, and even kill all the people in the whole village." Lan Xiaoyun said with a smile.


    "According to what you said, there may be something strange. How do you know that people in the village were killed by monsters?" Su Tang continued with a trace of doubt.


    "This is the result of our later inquiry. The village is full of traces left by monsters, so we all conclude that our village should have been attacked by monsters." Lan Xiaoyun replied again.


    This time, Su Tang was confused. If so, it might be made by monsters. But why do monsters appear in places where there have been no monsters? Su Tang couldn''t think of a clue about this for a moment.


    At this time, the three of Luo Lin also came back, carrying several spirit rabbits that had been completely handled in their hands. Seeing that Luo Lin and them came back, LAN Xiaoyun immediately got up, picked up the rabbit from Luo Lin''s collection, and quickly strung it with branches and baked it on the campfire.


    "By the way, sister Xiaoyun, I thought of a possibility." Su Tang has been thinking about this problem since just now. He didn''t find that Luo Lin and they all came back.


    After saying that, Su Tang found that Luo Lin and they had all come back and said with a smile; "When did you come back?"


    "We''ve all been back for a while. We just saw you thinking, so we didn''t bother you." Rowling answered.


    When Luo Lin said this, Su Tang nodded.


    "Boy, what were you talking about just now?" Rowling asked curiously.


    "Luo Lin, the young master just asked him about the past. I don''t know what possibility you thought?" Lan Xiaoyun explained.


    When LAN Xiaoyun said this, Luo Lin was also stunned. Then his face fell down and sat down quietly. The other two brothers also looked dim.


    "According to what you said just now, I thought about it. There are no monsters in your village all the year round, and the people in your village were killed by monsters. I think there is only one possibility, that is, a warrior brought the monsters to your village." Su Tang began to analyze.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, LAN Xiaoyun and Luo Lin thought slightly and felt that it was very possible.


    "Just, young master, this monster wants to be at odds with humans. We haven''t seen humans with monsters." Rowling asked suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, this is just your misunderstanding. In fact, a warrior can have many ways to control monsters. In some places, almost no warrior will have a monster partner." Su Tang explained with a smile.


    Luo Lin and LAN Xiaoyun were stunned by Su Tang''s words. They had been out for a long time, but they had never heard of or seen a warrior with a monster partner, but they all knew that Su Tang could not deceive them.


    "If it''s true as the young master said, the people in our village may have been killed by other warriors?" Luo Lin asked with an ugly face.


    "Well, it''s very possible. I just don''t know where your village is or what clan is near the village." Su Tang nodded and continued.


    When Su Tang said this, Luo Lin and LAN Xiaoyun began to think about it. A moment later, Luo Lin said; "Our existence is not far from Sirius Kingdom and Lanming kingdom. There seems to be a sect door nearby, but that sect door is very mysterious. At that time, we didn''t understand it. We are just ordinary people. The sect doors are high and like gods."


    "Yes, I also remember that at that time, I went to see the people who lived in that door with my eldest brother. They were all ferocious. We didn''t dare to approach them at all. We had to look at them from a distance." Lan Xiaoyun also said at this time.


    "Sister Xiaoyun, have you seen the people of that sect? What are the characteristics of their clothes?" Su Tang asked immediately after hearing LAN Xiaoyun''s words.


    LAN Xiaoyun thought about it carefully for a while, nodded and said; "I saw a monster pattern embroidered on the chest of their clothes at that time!"


    "Monster pattern? Could it be them?" after listening to LAN Xiaoyun, Su Tang immediately thought of a sect, but he was not sure.


    "Young master, do you know this door?" Luo Lin immediately stood up and asked when he heard Su Tang''s words.


    "I know a sect, but I''m not sure if it''s them. This sect is now in Lanming kingdom." Su Tang nodded and said.


    "Young master, please tell us whether it''s them or not, we have to go and have a look. Xiaoyun, she''s seen their clothes. When your Dan master meeting is over, we''ll go to Lanming to see if it''s these people." Luo Lin said eagerly again.


    Seeing Luo Lin''s appearance at the moment, Su Tang certainly understood what he was thinking, and did not hide it. He said directly; "This sect is called the beast sect. As long as you learn the skill, it is to control monsters. This sect belongs to one of the forces of Warcraft. If the sects near your village are really them, maybe they are the murderers of your whole village."


    "Beast gate? Whether he is or not, we should all go and have a look. Otherwise, how can we afford those tragic relatives underground in the future?" Rowling said again.


    "Well, count our brothers," said the other two.


    "And me!" said LAN Xiaoyun, unwilling to fall behind.


    Seeing their appearance, Su Tang nodded and said; "Then after our Dan division competition is over, we will go to Lanming kingdom together. To tell you the truth, I am also from Lanming kingdom."


    "Young master is from Lanming kingdom?" Luo Lin asked in surprise.


    They had been with Su Tang for so long that they didn''t know that Su Tang was from Lanming kingdom. Now when they suddenly heard Su Tang say so, they all looked surprised.


    "Well, yes, I''m from Lanming kingdom. My father used to be su Zhan, marshal of Lanming kingdom. You should have heard of it?" Su Tang said with a smile again.


    "Your father is Marshal Su Zhan? Hahaha! I didn''t expect that several of us could enter the ranks of martial arts in those years. In fact, it all depended on Marshal Su to give me a chance. Unexpectedly, the young master was actually Marshal Su''s son. It seems that we are really with the right person." after listening to Su Tang''s words, Luo Lin and others looked at each other and laughed, Luo Lin even told a secret that Su Tang didn''t know.


    "Er, there''s such a thing? I don''t know at all." Su Tang was also silly. He didn''t expect that the first group of people he came into contact with had such a relationship with himself. However, Su Tang lamented that the world was too small.


    At this time, LAN Xiaoyun will also stand together and say; "If it hadn''t been for Marshal Su, we wouldn''t have come into contact with Wu Dao. It can be said that he gave us another life. Now, if it hadn''t been for you, we might have died in ancient miracles. I''m afraid we wouldn''t know the kindness of your Su family to us all our life."


    "Yes, this kindness is too heavy." Rowling nodded.


    "Hehe, don''t say that. In the future, we are all our own people. There is no kindness. After my Dan division competition is completed, I will take you to meet my father. I believe he will be happy to see you too." Su Tang smiled and waved his hand.


    For Su Tang, he doesn''t need the gratitude of these people at all. He completely treats these people as his own people.


    "The young master is right. We will all be our own people in the future. We can keep this kindness in mind all the time. It''s vain to say too much." Luo Lin nodded.


    After this next chat, the distance between Su Tang and LAN Xiaoyun, Luo Lin and others was much closer. Luo Lin and others were convinced that Su Tang was such a young master. Before, they just wanted to protect Su Tang''s life-saving grace to them. Now they can be said to be completely determined.


    Early the next morning, several people went on the road again and rushed to Yaowang valley. They talked and laughed all the way, which was completely different from their previous feelings.


    "The medicine King''s Valley is ahead. Young master, do you have a good grasp of this competition?" Luo Lin asked Su Tang when he saw the surging figures in the huge Valley in the distance.


    "Ha ha, whether I''m sure or not, I''ll sit down for the first time." Su Tang said with a smile, and his tone was full of indisputable self-confidence.


    Just after su Tang''s voice fell, a voice sounded behind them; "What a big tone. It''s a joke for a wild man like you to want to be the first Dan master."

 Chapter 107

    The sudden sound made Su Tang and his party frown. Luo Lin immediately turned around and scolded; "You are the boy there. You don''t know the rules so much. How dare you speak wildly here?"


    "Hahaha, I speak wildly? Joke! I don''t know who spoke wildly first, just because you want to win the first Dan division competition?" the teenager glanced at Su Tang and others, and laughed disdainfully.


    The boy laughed so wildly that he soon attracted some onlookers nearby. When he saw someone watching, the boy said arrogantly; "Just now, these wild men are going to take the first place in this Dan division competition. Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Hahaha, what a bunch of Hicks. People like them also want to be the first. What a joke."


    "Yes, I don''t know from which mountain corner the barbarian ran out. Such a person is not qualified to participate in such a noble Dan division competition."


    The young man''s words soon resonated with some people around him, saying everything.


    Seeing that the scene had become so uncontrollable, Rowling didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Just then Su Tang looked at the young man and said coldly; "Hum, Dan master, who is just a martial arts master, dares to talk to me like this. He really doesn''t know how to live or die."


    Although the young man brought out his accomplishments, Su Tang still saw his real accomplishments at a glance. Su Tang was not polite to such a person. He was murderous all over and pressed hard against the young man.


    "Hiss! I didn''t expect that guy had reached the martial arts level when he was young. Dan Shifu, what a genius."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the young man''s cultivation, the people around him were shocked and talked again.


    However, no one thought of a su Tang who could see each other''s cultivation at a glance. What is the real cultivation.


    "Hum! Hillbilly, now that you know Ben Shaoye''s accomplishments, you''re not ready to kneel down and apologize?" the boy didn''t realize that Su Tang was powerful. Hearing the comments around, the boy looked arrogant and looked at Su Tang and others with disdain.


    Seeing that the boy was such an idiot, Su Tang was helpless. His face turned cold again and continued to say; "Want me to kneel down and apologize? I''m afraid you''re not qualified. Since you have confidence in your strength, how about fighting Dan?"


    "Dou Dan? What do you mean?" the boy asked suspiciously after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    Not only did the young Luo Chu look puzzled, but even the people on one side looked puzzled.


    Just then, an old voice sounded; "The so-called doudan is to compare refining pills and the same pills. Who is fast or of good quality?"


    "So it is. I''ll have a competition with you, a hick, to show you my strength." after hearing the explanation, the boy nodded and said proudly.


    "Well, is it a literary fight or a martial fight?" Su Tang asked again when he saw the young man agree.


    "What is a literary struggle? What is a military struggle?" the boy asked again.


    At the moment when his voice fell, the owner of the previous voice had arrived. As soon as the old man appeared, he soon aroused the exclamation of some people around him.


    "It''s Liu Qing, the king of Dan. Unexpectedly, he came to the Dan division competition."


    "Yes, he should be one of the judges this time."


    Hearing the comments of the people around, Su Tang also took a curious look at the old man. Su Tang was stunned. Unexpectedly, the old man''s strength was equal to Yu Peng.


    "You two are going to have a duel. I wonder if my old man can be your referee?" the old man said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang arched his hand and said; "It''s our honor to have Dan Wang as our referee."


    Su Tang never expected to encounter such a thing on the first day when he came to Yaowang valley. He didn''t want to make trouble, but he was not afraid of it. The young man in front of him was too crazy. He just wanted to teach him a good lesson.


    Just after su Tang finished, the boy nodded and said; "Thank you, master." the tone was full of respect, without the arrogance of talking to Su Tang before.


    "Hehe, since both of you have agreed, let''s choose the way of fighting Dan, literary fight or martial fight?" Liu Qing said with a smile.


    "Elder, don''t you know what''s different between these two Dan fighting methods? Please give me some advice." the young man asked respectfully again.


    "Wen Dou means that two people refine the same pill at the same time and compare the time and quality. As for martial arts, it means that two people refine the specified highly toxic pill respectively. Whoever refines it first must take the pill refined by the other party." Liu Qing explained.


    This explanation soon aroused the discussion of people around them. Many of them had never heard of doudan. Therefore, after hearing the cruelty of the fighting, they were all fluffy.


    After a simple discussion, everyone fixed their eyes on Su Tang and the young man, and wanted to know what kind of Dan fighting method they would choose.


    At this time, the young man was silent and didn''t dare to speak first. At this time, he had to be careful. Doudan was still in danger. For a young man like him, he had never experienced such a thing at all.


    On the other side, Su Tang stood there with an indifferent face. For Dou Dan, Su Tang has experienced countless times, and each time is much more dangerous than this time.


    "Have you chosen?" Liu Qing asked after the scene was silent for a while.


    After hearing Liu Qing''s urging, the boy also woke up from silence and immediately said; "I''ve thought about it. Let''s fight."


    After that, he looked at Su Tang and asked with disdain on his face; "How''s it going, hillbilly? Dare you fight with me?"


    Liu Qing and Su Tang were surprised by the young man''s choice. Unexpectedly, this guy was so bold, especially Liu Qing. He didn''t understand why the young man was so confident. You know, he was just an alchemist in the realm of martial arts.


    For Su Tang, Liu Qing always has a feeling that this is not an ordinary person. Maybe it can bring him surprises.


    "Fighting? Hehe, since you have chosen, do you still need to ask me? I''ll take whatever you choose." Su Tang said with a faint smile.


    Originally, he thought this guy would choose Wendou. Unexpectedly, he chose martial arts. Since the other party has killed himself, Su Tang is not afraid of things.


    "Well, since both of you have agreed, let me make a question. Do you have any comments?" Liu Qing said at this time.


    "No!" Su Tang and the young man replied in unison.


    "Well, the title of the highly toxic pill refined this time is the soul devouring pill of the martial arts realm." Liu Qing said again.


    After hearing his words, the people around took a breath of cool air. The soul devouring pill was unidentified. It was a highly toxic pill specifically aimed at the soul power. It was very overbearing. All the soul refiners who were poisoned by this poison were killed by the body and soul.


    "Soul devouring pill? Not bad." Su Tang whispered after hearing Liu Qing''s question.


    Then, Liu Qing waved her hands and two pieces of magic medicine for refining soul eating pill flew towards Su Tang and the young man.


    Seeing that both of them had a miracle drug, Liu Qing said; "This is the elixir for refining soul eating pill. Each of you has one. Let''s start here now?"


    "OK!" Su Tang and the boy nodded at the same time after looking at the magic medicine in his hand and making sure there was no problem.


    Then he saw the young man quickly take out a pill tripod from the storage ring, put it on the ground and prepare to start refining, while Su Tang stood there quietly and began to sort out the pill.


    "Young master, haven''t you started refining?" Luo Lin asked with some worry when he saw that the speed was still slow.


    "Hehe, this is the beginning." Su Tang said with a smile.


    When the fire shadow fell, Su Tang''s hands changed, and a soul force flew out of his forehead. Soon, the miraculous pills sorted out by him also flew.


    That''s right. This is the best refining method of Su Tang, the illusory soul furnace.


    "Wow, what''s the starting point of alchemy? It''s so powerful." Su Tang''s action soon attracted the exclamation of people around him.


    "Unreal soul furnace? This is an unreal soul furnace that has been lost for a hundred years?" Liu Qing was stunned as soon as Su Tang''s actions appeared. After seeing that Su Tang''s miraculous drugs began to melt slowly, he was also stunned and shouted.


    After hearing Liu Qing''s cry, Su Tang turned to look at him and said; "I didn''t expect that you also know the illusory soul furnace, senior. It''s just right, so that someone won''t say I cheated later."


    As his voice fell, the elixir liquid flying in the air in front of him began to fuse.


    A moment later, they were all integrated together. After another change of the method, only Su Tang shouted loudly; "Dan Cheng!"


    The sound fell, the unreal soul stove dissipated, and a pill appeared in Su Tang''s hand.


    At this time, the boy refining on the other side liquefied the third kind of magic medicine. There were two kinds of magic medicine that had not come to be liquefied. When he heard Su Tang''s drink, the boy was shaking.


    "Wow, the boy''s refining speed is so fast. He refined it in less than a cup of tea. It''s really hard to judge by appearance."


    "Yes, the boy doesn''t know who is an expert in alchemy. With such strength, he is about to catch up with some old alchemists."


    Hearing the comments around, the young man''s forehead was full of cold sweat, and his heart was even more frightened. With a shake of his hand, he scrapped the pill that had not been completed by wild flowers.


    Seeing the boy''s action, the people around shook their heads helplessly. Unexpectedly, the boy they have been looking forward to is so unbearable.


    "Well, this little brother has refined a soul eating pill, but the other one failed. I don''t need to say more about who is strong and who is weak." then he stared at the boy and said; "According to the rules of fighting, you must take this pill."


    After hearing Liu Qing''s sentence, the young man couldn''t sit still. The whole man was paralyzed on the ground, and his eyes were full of regret.


    "Master, spare your life." the boy who was paralyzed on the ground begged for mercy.


    "It''s not that I want your life, but yourself. This fight is your choice. Did the old man force you to choose? If you fail, you will bear the consequences." Liu Qing said coldly when he heard the young man''s plea for mercy.


    After hearing his words, the people around nodded one by one. They all saw the whole process. Everything was asked for by the boy himself. As Liu Qing said, if you fail, you should pay the price.


    "No, I can''t die. My father is an elder of Yaowang valley. If I die, you can''t run away." the boy said again.


    After hearing his words, not only Su Tang was stunned, but other people were also stunned. Unexpectedly, the teenager still had this level of identity, but nevertheless, Su Tang did not intend to buy his account.


    Said faintly; "So what? He''s just a district chief. There are countless Dan masters stronger than him outside the mainland? Can he hide the sky? Fighting Dan is one of the most sacred competitions in the whole Dan world. I''m afraid even if we answer, others in the Dan world won''t agree?"


    "Well, that''s right. I''m right. Your father is the elder of Yaowang valley. Even if he is the valley leader, you must fulfill the consequences of this fight." Liu Qing nodded.


    "Come on, take this pill yourself. Don''t force my old man to do it." Liu Qing handed the pill over and said.


    Just then a man''s voice came from the valley; "Master Dan, wait a minute!"


    After the sound fell, I saw a middle-aged man running over in a hurry.


    As soon as the middle-aged man appeared, the young man, who had been paralyzed on the ground, immediately stood up and pointed to Su Tang; "Father, come on, take this hick down. I''ll make him die."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang''s face sank, and a murderous spirit slowly began to condense in his eyes. Unexpectedly, the boy was so vicious. At this time, he still wanted to kill himself.


    "Bastard! It''s your turn to talk when you look here. Don''t get back to me quickly." hearing the boy''s words, the middle-aged man''s face sank and shouted.


    After hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the boy also reacted and immediately wanted to turn around and leave. At this time, Su Tang made a voice to stop him; "Wait a minute! Hahaha, this is the way you do things in Yaowang Valley? You openly violate the rules of fighting pills? Yaowang Valley is really good."

 Chapter 108

    As soon as Su Tang said this, people around him looked at Su Tang in surprise. Unexpectedly, this boy would say such a thing. You know, this is Yaowang valley. He dared to ridicule others in other people''s territory. This boy''s courage is not ordinary.


    "In fact, the boy is right. From beginning to end, the guy has been provoking others. Even if he is from Yaowang Valley, so what?"


    "Yes, I thought the people in Yaowang valley were all good before. I didn''t expect to see them today. I''m really disappointed."


    "Isn''t that right? I originally wanted to join Yaowang valley. As soon as I saw you today, I didn''t have such an idea at all."


    "Doudan is also one of the most sacred competitions in the whole Dan division. It''s shameless that they want to trample on this rule by relying on their own identity."


    The discussion around him became more and more intense, and the middle-aged man behind flashed an angry look on his face and immediately spoke to Su Tang; "Boy, are you here to participate in the Dan division competition?"


    "So what?" I don''t know why the man asked such a question at this time. Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "Since I''m here to participate in the Danshi competition, I should know that during the Danshi competition, I can''t compete privately. If there is any violation, I''ll cancel the qualification of the Danshi competition. Do you know?" the middle-aged man said again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang flashed a sarcastic smile and said faintly; "I can not participate in this competition. Dan Shi, your disheartening son must die."


    At this time, Su Tang also had a trace of anger in his heart. Unexpectedly, he dared to threaten himself with such a thing. Su Tang didn''t advise and went straight to the end.


    "Well, this little brother is very courageous. My old man appreciates you a little." Liu Qing shouted after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    The meaning of what the middle-aged man said just now is self-evident. He wants to force Su Tang to cancel the Dan fight this time, or he will be disqualified from the Dan division competition. For those who come here to participate in the competition, if they are disqualified at this time, they will be unwilling.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Su Tang was so tough and not afraid of his own threat.


    "Hum, your competition is not a formal competition, and you can''t count." the middle-aged man said coldly.


    The people around me are boiling.


    "Tut Tut, can he say anything like that? It seems that he really doesn''t intend to continue to be shameful."


    "Isn''t it? We''ve seen this competition with our own eyes. Besides, there''s senior Dan Wang Liuqing as a notary. He actually said that the food competition is not a formal competition. It''s shameless to explode."


    "When water is clean, there is no fish, and when people are cheap, there is no enemy. I really understand the meaning of this sentence today."


    Not only did the people around him angrily accuse the father and son, but even Liu Qing looked at the middle-aged man and asked; "Good, very good, very good. I didn''t expect that I Liu Qing would encounter such treatment. Your medicine King Valley is really good."


    "Master, forget it. People can be shameless. Why should we continue to force each other?" at this time, Su Tang also said.


    "No, the boy must take this pill today, no matter who comes." Liu Qing was confused and said directly.


    Then he pointed to the middle-aged man and shouted; "You''d better get out right away, or I''ll kill you."


    Liu Qing is really angry now. He is a soul refiner in the realm of Wu Zun. He is also a famous figure on the mainland. Today, he said to be a notary on a whim. Unexpectedly, he was accused that this competition was not a formal competition. This made him feel that his Majesty was provoked.


    Seeing Liu Qing was completely angry, the middle-aged man was also a little afraid. After all, Liu Qing has been famous for many years. Although he is only a soul refiner, who dares to underestimate his strength?


    "Elder, do you really want to kill them like this?" the middle-aged man asked with a pleading color in his eyes.


    "It''s not that I want to kill all, it''s this duel. I''m a notary. If you violate the rules like this, it''s a provocation to my face. Get out of here quickly." Liu Qingleng continued.


    After hearing his words, the middle-aged man had a cruel look in his eyes. Then he saw a signal arrow in his hand and fired it directly into the sky.


    "This is the distress signal from Yaowang valley. It seems that this man is determined to keep his son."


    Seeing the signal arrow exploding in the sky, people around shouted one after another.


    "Hum, even if your valley master comes, no one can save the boy today." seeing the signal sent by the middle-aged man, Liu Qing said coldly without a change in his face.


    Sure enough, just after his voice fell, a majestic voice sounded over Yaowang valley; "Who is so bold? Since he dares to be reckless in our Yaowang valley."


    When the voice dropped, a powerful Wu Zun appeared in the sky of Yaowang valley. The old man led by him had the cultivation of Emperor Wu. At a glance, he was really the contemporary Valley master of Yaowang valley.


    "Valley Lord, save me!"


    Seeing the appearance of the Lord, the young man stopped by Su Tang immediately asked for help.


    "Li Ru, what''s going on?"


    After hearing the boy''s cry for help, the valley Lord turned to look at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Valley leader, the young man wants to force my son to take the poison." the middle-aged man named Li Ru said immediately.


    He never mentioned the fight between them. His purpose is self-evident. He hopes that the valley leader will sell and kill Su Tang directly after hearing such words. As long as Su Tang dies, I believe Liu Qing will not embarrass his son.


    Sure enough, after hearing Li Ru''s words, the valley leader''s face sank, raised his hand and slapped Su Tang.


    Seeing that the valley leader sold directly without asking the reason, Su Tang''s anger was completely ignited. However, his strength is too weak now. Under the attack of the strong in the realm of Emperor Wu, he can''t do meaningful resistance at all.


    Seeing that Zhang Feng was about to arrive, Luo Lin and others who had been standing behind him moved quickly and blocked the valley master''s palm wind in front of Su Tang before it hit him.


    "Poof!"


    She was slapped firmly, and the figure in front of Su Tang vomited blood.


    "Brother Wang Hu!"


    Su Tang was shocked and hugged Wang Hu, who slowly fell back, and cried eagerly.


    "Young master, Wang Hu''s strength is too weak. The only thing he can do for you is so much. I hope you can take good care of my brother." the voice fell, and Wang Hu''s vitality slowly dissipated.


    This man, who has always been silent, actually stood up in front of him and took a fatal blow for himself at his most dangerous time, which shocked and moved Su Tang.


    "Don''t worry, I su Tang vowed to take good care of them, brother Wang Hu. Go all the way." then Su Tang stretched out a hand and closed Wang Hu''s still open eyes.


    Then he put Wang Hu''s body on the ground, turned his head and stared at the people in Yaowang Valley standing in the air, and said coldly; "What a domineering Yaowang valley. It''s really an eye opener for me to kill people directly without asking the reason. I su Tang swear here today that I will kill all the people in your Yaowang Valley one day. No one who has anything to do with your Yaowang valley will be spared. If I violate this oath, I will die under heaven."


    Su Tang''s cold voice made the valley master who was in the realm of Emperor Wu exude a cold sweat.


    "Hahaha, Tianyun Valley leader, you really let me see the shamelessness of your medicine King Valley. The little brother is right. He kills people directly without asking the reason. Your medicine King Valley is really overbearing. It seems that your medicine King Valley is ready to challenge the whole Dan division." Liu Qing laughed angrily at this time.


    At this time, the leader of Tianyun Valley found that Liu Qing, the king of Dan, was present. Seeing that Liu Qing was so angry at blaming himself at this time, he understood that this matter was not as simple as what Li Ru said just now, and immediately turned his head and stared at Li Ru coldly.


    At this time, the people around also reacted one by one from the changes just now, and there was a trace of disdain in the eyes of those people who fell in love with Yaowang valley.


    "The medicine King''s Valley really doesn''t want to face the extreme. Dou Dan lost and didn''t want to fulfill his promise. He even killed."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen in this Danshi competition. Now the whole Yaowang valley will be famous."


    "Don''t forget that this is someone else''s territory."


    "So what? How can many of us see it? Can he kill all of us?"


    Even those who stood on the side of Yaowang Valley at the beginning despised Yaowang valley.


    "Li Ru, tell me what''s going on?" the leader of Tianyun Valley realized the seriousness of this incident and immediately drank coldly.


    "Valley master, i..." Li Ru didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Liu Qing said faintly; "Tianyun, I have just sent out all the news about what you did in Yaowang valley. I believe that before long, the power of the whole Dan Division will come. Please explain to them slowly."


    "Liu Qing, Taoist friend, why did you do this? Does that boy have anything to do with you?" Tianyun asked as soon as she heard Liu Qing''s words.


    "Hum, it''s the first time that I met that little brother today. Everyone here can testify. As for why I did this, you should ask your own people. You should take the initiative to provoke people to fight Dan. After losing, you don''t fulfill your promise and want to take advantage of the situation to oppress people. What''s more, you should kill people directly without asking the reason." Liu Qingleng hum said.


    From Liu Qing''s words, Tianyun Valley leader heard some process, then flew directly to Li Ru, grabbed his collar and asked; "Say, is what he said true?"


    "Valley master, spare your life!" Li Ru was completely afraid.


    Forced by Tianyun, he told the story again. This time he didn''t dare to hide it at all.


    After listening to Li Ru''s words, Tianyun''s face was very blue. She raised her hand and slapped Li Ru on the tianlinggai, which directly killed Li Ru on the spot.


    "Bastard, how can there be such a scum in Yaowang Valley?" Tianyun shouted angrily after waving away Li Ru''s body.


    At this time, the young master like Su Tang doudan was completely frightened. His only support was actually killed by the valley master. It seems that his life can''t be saved this time. Thinking of this, he looked more regretful, and his eyes looked at Su Tang with endless resentment.


    "Taoist friend Liu Qing, it''s my fault of Yaowang valley. I''ve killed him now. Do you think it can make a big deal smaller?" Tianyun thought about Liu Qing and said.


    Then he looked at Su Tang and said; "As for this little brother, I deeply regret it, and I am willing to pay corresponding compensation."


    "Hahaha, compensation? OK, I want everyone in Yaowang Valley to bury my brother. Would you like to?" Su Tang shouted angrily when Tianyun said so.


    After hearing his words, Tianyun''s face changed and said coldly; "Hum! Boy, be careful that misfortune comes out of your mouth."


    "Hahaha, why, do you still want to fight? Even if you can kill me today, can you still kill everyone present?" Su Tang laughed.


    He was not afraid of Tianyun at all. Such a person would not be worth being killed by Su Tang many times in his previous life.


    "Yes, you''re right, little brother. You deserve to be in Yaowang Valley first, and then you kill people without asking the reason. Now you dare to be so arrogant. Tianyun, I really look at you with new eyes." Liu Qing echoed.

 Chapter 109

    "Is there really no room for maneuver in this matter?" Tianyun felt a little difficult when he saw that both of them had such a tough attitude, so he could only ask in a relaxed tone.


    "There was, but you destroyed it by yourself. Now you don''t have to say anything. I believe the great power of the Dan Division will come in half an hour. Then you can explain it with them." Liu Qing said first.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang didn''t say anything more, but his mind had risen to destroy Yaowang Valley, but now his strength is not enough.


    Feeling the change in Su Tang''s heart, Tianji said softly; "Boy, it''s not difficult for you to destroy the Yaowang valley now, but there will be some risks. Let''s see the situation first. Didn''t the old man say that there are strong people coming?"


    "No matter how those people deal with this matter in a moment, I will destroy the medicine King Valley. Tell me what you say about the secret of heaven." Su Tang asked immediately when he heard the voice of the secret of heaven.


    "It''s very simple to use that box. There are countless super arrays in that box. Even God can''t live under such a large array, let alone these mortals. Just by doing so, you are likely to become the second God of war and completely lose yourself." Tianji didn''t hide it and said directly.


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang was silent. He still had to think about it carefully. A moment later, Su Tang seemed to think of something and asked again; "Tianji, I remember when I accepted the inheritance of the God of thunder, didn''t he say that as long as I have the purple thunder heart, I can control the thunder in the sky? What do you think of me using the purple thunder heart to summon thunder and blow out the Yaowang Valley?"


    "Theoretically, it''s OK, but doing so also has a great risk. You should know that your physical strength can''t bear such a violent force of thunder. If you force it, it''s likely to be torn by thunder. I don''t suggest you do so." Tianji Kaikan said.


    This time, Su Tang completely fell into a dilemma. He had two big killing weapons, but he couldn''t use them. This feeling is really unacceptable. Everything is caused by his lack of strength.


    At this time, the whole medicine King Valley fell into silence. Time passed quietly. People from both sides didn''t speak. However, compared with the ease of Su Tang, the medicine King Valley is not very easy. Since this matter has involved the whole Dan division, it has reached the point where it can''t be cleaned up.


    In addition, they are not reasonable at all. Such an adverse situation makes the people of the whole Yaowang valley have a heavy stone in their hearts.


    With the passage of time, it was already dusk at this time. Suddenly, more than a dozen powerful smells began to appear from afar, and they were coming quickly to the place where Yaowang valley was located.


    Feeling this breath, Liu Qing smiled and looked at Tianyun and said; "Those elders will arrive soon. Go and explain to them yourself."


    "You..." after hearing Liu Qing''s words, Tianyun pointed at him with an ugly face, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Su Tang also felt the breath of these people, among which there were two smells he was very familiar with. It was really Yu Peng and Yuan Tian. Su Tang didn''t expect them to appear here.


    A moment later, more than a dozen strong men all reached the sky over Yaowang valley. At this time, the leading old man found Liu Qing and asked; "Liu Qing, are all the news you just sent us true?"


    "Back to master Jiuling, every sentence is true. Now everyone present can testify." Liu Qing said respectfully.


    At this time, Yu Peng and Yuan Tian also found Su Tang. They immediately flashed in front of Su Tang and knew the body lying on the ground beside Su Tang. Yu Peng''s face changed and asked; "Young master, it won''t have anything to do with you this time?"


    "Well, it has something to do with me. I''m sure you know what happened. I was the one Tianyun Valley leader wanted to kill, but I have a good brother who stood up for me when I was in danger." Su Tang said calmly.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Peng looked ugly and turned to stare at Tianyun; "Well, you medicine King Valley, dare to attack my young master. I think you''re looking for death."


    Yu Peng''s cry resounded through the whole Yaowang Valley, which shocked everyone. Unexpectedly, this young man who looked completely like a hick was the young master of the deacon of the Dan division.


    Thinking of this, some people couldn''t help looking at the people in Yaowang valley with a trace of schadenfreude in their eyes.


    "Lord Yu Peng, this..." Tianyun was completely confused by Yu Peng''s sudden drink.


    He never dreamed that such a person as Yu Peng would become someone else''s subordinate. They all know very well about Yu Peng. Hundreds of years ago, the apprentice of Su Ming, the strongest man in the mainland, was always alone. Although his strength was only the realm of martial respect, there were countless strong people standing behind him.


    I''ve never heard that he is someone else''s subordinate before. Now a young master suddenly appears, which shocked everyone.


    Especially Tianyun, he still clearly remembers that when Su Tang swore just now, he said his name. Could it be that the teenager was still the descendant of Su Ming, otherwise he couldn''t explain why Yu Peng recognized the teenager as a young master. Tianyun couldn''t help but be afraid to think of it here.


    He is also a person who has experienced the era of Su Ming. It is a powerful and thrilling existence. The strong men under him are like crucian carp crossing the river. If this boy is really the descendant of Su Ming, what they just said to destroy Yaowang Valley can be realized.


    "Yu Peng, don''t be angry. We have to investigate the matter first. Come on." Jiuling waved to Yu Peng.


    But the rest of his eyes stared at Su Tang. He also had some ideas in his heart about the sudden emergence of the boy, which was similar to Tianyun.


    "OK, I''ll have a good look at how he bullied my young master in Yaowang valley." Yu Peng nodded.


    Then Jiuling thought about Liu Qing and asked; "Liu Qing, tell me exactly what happened."


    "Yes!" Liu Qing bowed.


    Then he told the whole story without adding or saying less.


    After listening to Liu Qing''s story, Liuliu looked at the people around him and asked again; "Fellow members, did you see what Liu Qing said with your own eyes? Did he say something wrong?"


    "No, what elder Liu Qing said is true. We saw the whole process here from beginning to end. It''s exactly the same as what elder Liu Qing said."


    People around began to answer one after another.


    After hearing their answer, Jiuling turned to look at Tianyun and asked; "Tianyun, what else do you want to add?"


    "Elder Jiuling, I was cheated by the people below, and I didn''t know the reason until later." Tianyun explained with cold sweat on her forehead.


    "Hum, kill people before you know the reason. I think you''re trying to protect the people in Yaowang valley." Yu Peng said coldly as soon as Tianyun''s voice fell.


    "Yu Peng is right. He killed people before asking clearly, and the target is the soul refiner who came to participate in the Dan master competition. What do you want to do in Yaowang Valley? Do you want to dominate the Dan master world?" Jiuling said coldly.


    Tianyun was completely frightened and said immediately; "Master Jiuling, I''ve never thought about Yaowang valley like this. All this is just a misunderstanding. I''ve killed that man."


    "Hum, misunderstanding, after this incident, you didn''t think of how to remedy it in time. The first thing you thought about was how to shirk responsibility. Look at the man fighting Dan with this little brother who is still alive and knows that he hasn''t fulfilled his promise to fight Dan yet. How can you explain here?" Liu Qingleng snorted.


    Hearing his reminder, Su Tang remembered it at this time and immediately spoke to Yuan Tian; "Yuan Tian told me he caught him. I''ll clean him up slowly later."


    "Yes!" hearing Su Tang''s words, Yuan Tian did not hesitate to dodge, appeared in front of the man and grabbed him.


    The arrested boy looked at Tianyun and shouted for help; "Valley Lord, help me."


    "Hum! It''s not a pity that you die with such a smile. You''re still willing to ask for help." an old man behind Tianyun said coldly.


    "No, you can''t do that. We Li family have done many things for you over the years. You don''t let this happen to me." the boy said again.


    Then he turned to look at Jiuling and said; "Elder, please let me go. I''ll send you some news about the collusion of Yaowang valley. I hope you can spare me."


    "Presumptuous, Li Feng, what are you talking about?" the young man''s voice fell, Tianyun''s face changed wildly, and immediately made a voice to stop him.


    "My nonsense? Hum, my Li family has been acting as a messenger for you and the devil all these years. I have nonsense. You can''t blame me for being unkind." Li Feng said again.


    Tianyun shouted angrily; "Shut up!"

 Chapter 110

    Li Feng''s words to save her life made Tianyun very angry. He flashed and raised his hand to fight Li Feng who had been caught by Yuan Tian.


    "No, he wants to kill people. Stop him quickly." seeing Tianyun''s action, Su Tang directly reminded.


    "Hum, how dare you kill people in front of this seat? Do you really think this seat doesn''t exist?" Jiuling Leng snorted, directly flashed in front of Li Feng and took the killing move attacked by Tianyun.


    "Poof!"


    One mouthful of blood vomited out. Tianyun was beaten and vomited blood by Jiuling.


    "Look at you now, your medicine King Valley is really like what he said. It must have an inseparable close relationship with the devil way." Jiuling said coldly.


    Hearing Jiuling say this, Tianyun''s face flashed a trace of defeat, and his eyes were full of regret. Now he only hates that he didn''t think of killing Li Feng together before. Unexpectedly, he was ruined by this waste boy.


    "Tianyun, do you still have something to say?" Jiuling asked again when he saw Tianyun''s silence.


    At this moment, Tianyun was silent, and the elders of Yaowang valley behind him all turned crazy, and one of them quickly stood up and said; "Elder Jiuling, this thing was all done by Tianyun alone. It has nothing to do with us. We only know it today."


    "Hum, that''s right. I did it alone. Please, elder Jiuling, let the others in Yaowang Valley go." Tianyun said coldly.


    Completely speaking, all things are on his own. His only idea at this time is to exchange his own ability for the peace of the whole Yaowang valley.


    It doesn''t matter if you has the final say, I will inform the whole Dan Shi circle. As for the future of your medicine Valley, you have nothing to do with it. "Nine eyes, I saw the idea of Tian Yun''s heart and opened it up.


    "No, master Jiuling, I did this alone. Only the Li family knows about the whole Yaowang valley. Please let go of all the people in Yaowang valley." after hearing Jiuling''s words, Tianyun''s face changed and hurried to explain.


    At this time, Su Tang also had different views on this charm. Although such a person is hateful, he is really good to his subordinates.


    "Elder Jiuling, please let go of those people in Yaowang valley. This matter really has nothing to do with them." Tianyun said again.


    As Tianyun''s voice fell, all the disciples of Yaowang Valley turned their heads and stared at Tianyun. They never thought that at such a moment, the valley master of their own family still thought so of them.


    "Valley master, you don''t have to beg him anymore. Let''s fight this together. Even if the whole Yaowang Valley is destroyed, we won''t live in a muddle."


    At this time, I thought my disciple stood up and said.


    As one person stood up, many people also stood up. They were all disciples who decided to live and die with Tianyun, but some of them chose to be wise and protect themselves.


    "Hey, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have listened to Li Ru at the beginning. I hurt you." Tianyun was very moved to see so many disciples stand up.


    "Valley master, it''s not good for you. You did this for us to get more cultivation resources. We can understand that. As for other people, they usually don''t occupy less resources of the medicine King Valley. Now they hide away from life and fear death. I don''t need such people in the medicine King Valley." thought the disciple said again.


    Then he glanced at the disciples of Yaowang Valley who were standing without action with very disdainful eyes. The immortal despised and despised these people''s greed for life and fear of death at this moment.


    "It''s really a tree falling and monkeys scattered. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen to Yaowang Valley, which was brilliant for a while."


    "Yes, but those people are so chilling that they hide when the great disaster of Yaowang Valley comes."


    "This is also human nature. After all, no one doesn''t want to die."


    At this moment, the surrounding crowd began to talk.


    Hearing their comments, Su Tang had no change in his mind. He had no other idea that Yaowang valley would fall to the current situation. After all, even if they didn''t get out of this business, he didn''t intend to let go of the people in Yaowang valley. Now he saw that so many people came forward to bear it with Tianyun, Su Tang also felt admiration in his heart.


    As for those who did not stand up, Su Tang did not intend to let them go.


    "Tianji, you see there are only a few people now. Can I use some less powerful arrays to kill them all?" Su Tang asked.


    "It should be OK. The strength of these people is not very strong. You can wipe them out with arrays, but do you really want to do so?" said Tianji elevator.


    "Of course, don''t you forget the oath I just made?" Su Tang said definitely.


    When Tianyun wanted to kill herself, Su Tang''s murderous spirit began to spread slowly.


    "Well, now that you have made such a decision, I have nothing to say, but you should be careful when using that thing." the secret is also worth Su Tang''s killing heart to these people, knowing that it''s useless to say more.


    "Well, I understand," Su Tang nodded.


    At this time, Jiuling spoke again. Since many people have stood up, Tianyun, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. The fault is that you shouldn''t collude with the people of the devil.


    "Well, I know. I know it''s all my fault, but these disciples don''t know it at all. I hope elder Jiuling can let them go." Tianyun nodded.


    "It''s impossible. I believe you know the rules of Dan Shijie. Anyone who colludes with the devil must die. Since you have admitted it, you can cut yourself." Jiuling said again.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that Tianyun spent all her life in Yaowang valley. I didn''t expect that since I finally met such a thing, I really feel sorry for my ancestors and ancestors." after the voice fell, Tianyun cut off her meridians and the whole person slowly fell down.


    Facing Tianyun''s self judgment, the disciples behind him looked firm and followed Tianyun''s footsteps on the road of the yellow spring.


    "Hey, since then, Yaowang Valley has completely declined. Unexpectedly, this Danshi competition has witnessed the decline of Yaowang Valley''s super strength."


    "Yes, things are changeable."


    "Well, all the people in Yaowang Valley who have something to do with this matter have died. This Dan master competition is held by me personally. I hope this matter will not burden all the soul trainers who come to the competition." Jiuling shook his head helplessly and said after seeing the people in Yaowang Valley die.

 Chapter 111

    After hearing Tianyun''s words, Su Tang picked up Wang Hu''s body, walked to Luo Lin, handed the body to Wang Bao and said softly; "Don''t worry, I''ve counted my words, and none of the people in Yaowang Valley can run away."


    "Young master, do you really want to destroy the whole Yaowang Valley?" the king leopard who took the body asked in a daze after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    "Yes, if you don''t kill him, how can I be worthy of brother Wang Hu? After the game, I''ll do it. Then they can''t run away." Su Tang nodded and said again.


    After hearing his words, Luo Yin and LAN Xiaoyun were worried. After all, Su Tang''s strength is only a great martial arts level. Although the strength of Yaowang Valley has been greatly reduced, it can not be destroyed casually.


    At this time, Yuan Tian came to Li Feng and asked; "Young master, what do you do with this guy?"


    "Kill him directly. I''m too lazy to deal with such waste." Su Tang didn''t look at it. Li Feng said directly.


    Hearing Su Tang''s merciless words, Li Feng was paralyzed. His eyes were full of regret. Why did he provoke this man? If he hadn''t talked more, his father wouldn''t have died, and the valley master wouldn''t have died. How carefree he should be now?


    "Yes!" disregarding Li Feng''s changes, Yuan Tian responded and hit Li Feng directly on the chest. His strong fist force directly shattered Li Feng''s heart.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood vomited out, and the vitality in Li Feng''s eyes began to dissipate slowly.


    No one spoke about Su Tang asking yuan Tian to kill Li Feng. After all, Li Feng was already a mortal in their eyes. Even if Su Tang didn''t kill him, the whole people of Yaowang valley would not let him go.


    "Well, the Dan division competition will have a preliminary match tomorrow. Let''s go and get ready." Jiuling said at this time.


    After hearing his words, the people present began to disperse slowly. At this time, Yu Peng also came over and said; "Young master, let''s go and have a rest. Let''s accompany you to participate in the Danshi competition this time."


    "Well, that''s the only way." Su Tang nodded helplessly.


    Originally, he planned to experience it by himself, but he didn''t expect to be with these people in the end.


    Although they followed the people of Yaowang Valley to a small courtyard, the disciples of Yaowang Valley who led them entered the courtyard and said faintly; "This is where you can rest in the next few days. If you need anything, you can come to me at any time."


    Then he ignored them and withdrew from the yard. It seems that this man has no good feelings for Su Tang and others.


    "Young master, this guy doesn''t like us very much?" Rowling said after seeing the man leave.


    "It''s strange that he can give us a good face. This time things can be finished. It''s all because of us. Now his medicine King Valley is like this in an instant. As long as it''s a person, he won''t have a good face for us." Lan Xiaoyun said.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang said with a smile; "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, when the game is over, it''s when they die. What do you care about?"


    "Young master, what do you mean by this? Is Yaowang Valley facing disaster?" Yu Peng asked with some doubts, completely unaware that Su Tang wanted to destroy Yaowang valley.


    Hearing Yu Peng''s question, Su Tang said everything about killing Yaowang valley.


    "Young master, you can''t do this," Yu Peng said immediately after listening.


    "Why? Do you still want to stop me?" asked Su Tang.


    In his opinion, killing a king of Medicine Valley is just a small matter. Since these people have provoked themselves and he has made an oath, the king of Medicine Valley must be destroyed, otherwise the power of the oath will break out, which is not fun.


    On the Langxie continent, if you make an oath and don''t realize it, the power of the oath will appear. If you don''t do it, it will have the same consequences as the oath you made at the beginning.


    "Young master, the medicine King Valley is also a sect of the Dan division. It has the protection of the whole Dan division. If you destroy the medicine King Valley, you are declaring war on the whole Dan division. Then the whole Dan Division will have to deal with you. The consequences are very serious." Yu Peng explained again.


    After hearing Yu Peng''s words, Wang Bao immediately said; "Young master, I think I''d better forget it. After all, Tianyun is dead, and my eldest brother''s revenge is revenge. Now there''s no need to offend Dan Shijie."


    Today, Wang Bao has discovered the power of the Dan division. How many strong people in the realm of Wu Zun and Wu Emperor emerge from one thing. If Su Tang really offended the Dan division, it would be unimaginable.


    "Hehe, don''t worry. I swear by Su Tang. I''m more confident that anyone can stop it. I''ll destroy the medicine King Valley. What''s the Dan division?" Su Tang said with a smile.


    In fact, Su Tang already had an idea in his mind. He had discussed with Tianji about killing Yaowang Valley this time. Now the strength of Yaowang Valley is greatly weakened. He can use zilei heart to summon Tianlei. As long as the game is over and the irrelevant people leave, he is summoning Tianlei to kill Yaowang Valley.


    Then it won''t arouse the suspicion of others. After all, no one in the whole continent can control Tianlei. In the eyes of outsiders, Su Tang''s doing so is at most that Yaowang Valley has done something harmful and was punished by heaven.


    Seeing that Su Tang said so, Yu Peng didn''t say anything more. Wang Bao also wanted to stop talking.


    Although his eldest brother died because he saved Su Tang, Su Tang has done enough. If he is going to offend the Dan division now, it is unwise in his heart, but Su Tang is also trying to give his eldest brother this tone.


    "Young master, what method are you going to use to destroy Yaowang Valley?" Yuan Tian asked.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Then you will understand."


    Then he looked at LAN Xiaoyun and others and said; "Sister Xiaoyun, let me introduce you to these two elders of my su family. This is Yu Peng, the alchemist of wuzun realm. I believe you have heard of him. The other one is yuan Tian, the realm of Emperor Wu."


    "Ah? Lord Yu Peng? Unexpectedly, Lord Yu Peng is an elder of the young master''s family." after listening to Su Tang''s introduction, LAN Xiaoyun came out to help Su Tang speak just now when she was dealing with Tianyun, but she didn''t expect that Yu Peng was an elder of the Su Tang family.


    As for another person, he felt shocked. The realm of Emperor Wu? It''s a legendary realm. Unexpectedly, it''s also an elder of the young master''s family.


    "Young master, didn''t you say you are from Lanming kingdom? As far as I know, there has never been a strong man in the realm of Emperor Wu in Lanming kingdom?" although Luo Lin was shocked, he still asked his doubts.


    "Hehe, actually, Yuan Tian was also strong in an accident. Later, I invited him to my Su''s house." Su Tang explained with a smile.


    He didn''t mention yuan Tian''s injury.


    "Oh! So it is, I see." after su Tang''s explanation, Luo Lin suddenly understood, nodded and replied.


    Then Su Tang introduced to Yuan Tian and Yu Peng; "These three are the friends I met on my way to Yaowang valley. There were originally four, but which one has died to save me. They all have a great relationship with my su family, so they all follow me and will be part of my summer vacation in the future."


    "Well, hello three," Yu Peng said kindly after hearing Su Tang''s introduction.


    "Hello!" Yuan Tian also said.


    "Hello, two elders. I hope you will take care of them in the future." when you see the two legendary tasks, you take the initiative to say hello to yourself, which makes LAN Xiaoyun and Luo Lin excited and quickly say.


    Luo Lin''s heart was even more grateful for his original decision to follow Su Tang. They had never dreamed of becoming a force with such a strong man.


    "We don''t have to be polite. We are all our own people. It''s likely that we will fight side by side in the future." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Then he looked at Yuan Tian and said; "Yuan Tian, I''ve found a new way about you. I''ll help you solve it after the Dan division competition. It''s just that there may be some pain at that time. You should be mentally prepared."


    "Hmm? New method? Good." Yuan Tian nodded and replied when he heard Su Tang suddenly say so.


    Without more questions and answers on this topic, he has completely believed Su Tang. Since he said so, maybe there are new ways to solve his problems.


    "By the way, sister Xiaoyun, the cultivation skills of the three of you are relatively low. I have several skills here, which I will transcribe to you later." after Yuan Tian answered, Su Tang turned to look at LAN Xiaoyun and others and said.


    "Kung Fu? Thank you, young master!" unexpectedly, Su Tang wanted to give himself and others Kung Fu. All three were stunned, and then replied excitedly.


    What they need most now is the martial arts. The levels of the martial arts they practiced before are too poor. It''s a great fortune to be able to cultivate to the level of a great martial artist. Since Su Tang said he would give them new martial arts, with the current understanding of Su Tang, they all know that his martial arts are absolutely not bad.


    "You talk first, and I''ll transcribe the skill." then he turned to Yu Peng and Yuan Tian and said; "You have too!"


    With that, Su Tang turned and walked towards the room without waiting for the people to answer.


    "We also have it? I''m a little curious. What kind of skill will the young master give us?" Yu Peng said stupidly.


    "Hehe, I don''t care anyway. In fact, to tell the truth, I most hope that what the young master will give me is not the skill, but his God of war seal skill." Yuan Tian joked at this time.


    After hearing his words, Yu Peng rolled his eyes and said; "I want that too, but now is not the time. Maybe the young master will give it to us in the future."


    "Yes, I''m just talking. Even if he gave it to me, I can''t practice now." Yuan Tian nodded.


    After hearing what they said, LAN Xiaoyun and others were even more shocked. Unexpectedly, the young master was still a big rich man, and he had the martial arts skills that even these two legends coveted. Thinking of this, they couldn''t help being curious about the martial arts that Su Tang would give to themselves and others.


    Several people waited for Su Tang in the courtyard for half an hour, when suddenly a knock on the door rang out.


    "Is little brother Su Tang there? I''m Liu Qing."


    "It''s him. How could he come here?" Yu Peng said with some doubt after hearing the voice of people outside the door.


    At this time, LAN Xiaoyun answered; "Senior, when the young master had an accident, senior Liu Qing also helped a lot. We don''t know why he came here first."


    "So it is! Little girl, open the door and let him in." Yu Peng nodded and said.


    "Good!"


    LAN Xiaoyun trotted over and opened the gate of the yard. After seeing Liu Qing, LAN Xiaoyun said respectfully; "Please come in, Master Liu Qing. I''m busy now. I may come out in a moment. Please do it first."


    Then she got out of the way. After Liu Qing nodded, she walked into the courtyard. As soon as she came in, Liu Qing found that Yu Peng was also there. She quickly walked over and said with a smile; "Lord Yu Peng, I haven''t seen you in our department for a long time."


    "Lao Liu, I didn''t expect you to come to this Dan division competition. Do you have anything to do with my young master?" Yu Peng nodded and replied.


    Listening to the tone, they are still familiar, but Yu Peng is also the deacon of the Dan division, so he is much higher than Liu Qing in identity.


    "Nothing, please. Just come and see little brother Su Tang." Liu Qing replied with a smile.


    At this time, Su Tang also came out of the room with a stack of paper full of words in his hand. After seeing that Liu Qing was also there, Su Tang put the paper in his hand into the storage ring, walked over quickly, arched his hand and said to Liu Qing; "Elder Liu Qing, why are you here?"


    "Hehe, there''s nothing wrong, but I''m bored here, so I came here to have a chat with my little brother." Liu Qing replied with a smile.


    "That''s great. Anyway, we have nothing to do today," Su Tang said with a smile.


    Then he looked at LAN Xiaoyun and said; "Sister Xiaoyun, please go and prepare some tea for us."


    "OK." Lan Xiaoyun responded and left.


    "Master Liu Qing, come and sit here." after that, Su Tang followed Liu Qing to the stone table in the yard and sat down.


    Yuan Tian and Yu Peng also sat down.


    "Little brother, you really surprised me. I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong. You have reached the level of great martial arts at a young age. It''s really unusual." after sitting down, Liu Qing immediately praised Su Tang.


    "I''m flattered," Su Tang replied modestly.


    After several people chatted for a while, Liu Qing left. After seeing him leave, Su Tang took out the paper in the storage ring, sorted it out, handed it to LAN Xiaoyun and said one by one; "This is the skill I''m going to give you. See if it''s satisfactory."


    After receiving what Su Tang arrived at me, the three people looked at it carefully and looked up at Su Tang in shock; "Young master, this skill is for us?"


    "Of course, take it. Study what you don''t understand. You can ask me at any time." Su Tang nodded and smiled.


    "Thank you, young master." after hearing Su Tang''s decision, the three bowed down and thanked at the same time.

 Chapter 112

    Then Su Tang handed yuan Tian and Yu Peng the rest of the paper full of words; "These two skills are for you and should be of great benefit to you."


    "Yuan Tian, I know what you think. You should practice the God of war seal well. I hope you can reach the acme as soon as possible. At that time, with your current strength, you can compete with the people in the later period of Emperor Wu." Su Tang said again.


    Yuan Tian was stunned. Unexpectedly, Su Tang really gave himself such a magic skill.


    "Young master, you......" yuan Tianleng didn''t pick up what Su Tang handed over.


    "Take it. It''s just a war skill. Besides, you are the elder of our Su family. Your strength is strong and it''s not good for our Su family. Besides, I can''t stay in the Su family all the time. The Su family still needs you to guard for me in the future." Su Tang said again.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yuan Tian was slightly silent. After a moment, he stretched out his hand to take over the combat skills given by Su Tang and said seriously; "Since the young master trusts me yuan Tian so much, I yuan Tian will guard the Su family well in this life. Even if I die, I won''t shrink back."


    "Well, Lao yuan, I''ve always believed you." Su Tang nodded.


    "Well, you should study the new combat skills and skills. I''m going to prepare for it. Tomorrow is the Dan master competition. I''m here to win the first." Su Tang said again when he saw that everyone had taken over the skills and skills.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone nodded and said; "Yes, young master."


    After that, Yu Peng and Yuan Tian walked towards the room. The courtyard of Yaowang Valley is still large, and each courtyard has more than ten small rooms.


    "Young master, you haven''t eaten all day. Do you want me to prepare some food for you and practice later?" Lan Xiaoyun asked when he saw that Yu Peng and Yuan Tian had left.


    "Well, that''s good. Go and prepare some food. I think everyone should be hungry." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Seeing that Su Tang said so, LAN Xiaoyun was about to put the skill in her hand into the storage ring. After a few words with Luo Lin and others, she walked outside the courtyard, and Luo Lin and Wang Bao followed behind her.


    Seeing that they all left, Su Tang also turned and returned to the room.


    After closing the door, Su Tang asked Tianji; "Tianji, how can I summon the palace of the God of thunder?"


    "It''s very simple. You can enter it directly as long as you read it, and you can come back in the same way." Tianji quickly replied.


    After hearing the answer, Su Tang nodded and continued; "Then I''ll go and have a look first. If someone asks you later, please let me know."


    Without waiting for the answer, Su Tang suddenly disappeared into the room. When he appeared again, he had come to the palace of the God of thunder. This time, he came in completely different from before. As soon as he appeared in the palace, everything in the whole palace was clearly reflected in his mind.


    "Eh, I didn''t expect that there would be such benefits after refining the core of the palace. In this way, it would be much more convenient for me to find things." the sudden strange feeling was very surprised.


    Then he went to the alchemy room in the palace again. After finding several pills he could use now, Su Tang came to the stone table and began to study the alchemy records of the God of thunder.


    Time passed quickly, and an hour passed unconsciously. At this time, Su Tang closed his alchemy letter and thought with a frown.


    "It''s really weird to start alchemy in ancient times. Injecting the original aura into the pill can well improve the quality of the pill, but I''ve never actively injected my original purple Qi. Why did it inject itself?" Su Tang whispered with some doubts.


    "It''s not easy, because all the Reiki you haven''t mentioned in your body are original purple Qi. When you refine the pill, as long as you urge the Reiki, the original purple Qi will enter the pill by itself." at this time, the voice of the secret sounded.


    "So it is?" Su Tang nodded a little clearly. Then he seemed to think of something and continued to ask; "No, in ancient times, those alchemists didn''t have to activate the original aura?"


    "Hehe, you don''t understand this. In ancient times, everyone had two or three kinds of aura. People with only one kind of aura like you rarely appear. Therefore, if they want to improve the quality of pills, they must inject high-level aura when they become pills." Tianji explained again with a light smile.


    Su Tang was stunned by the secret of heaven. "There are three kinds of auras in the corridor. Can a person''s body really have many different kinds of auras?"


    You know, the whole Langxie continent has never heard of anyone who has more than two kinds of auras in his body for thousands of years. Basically, they are all one kind of aura.


    "Of course, in ancient times, all environments were different from now. At that time, there were many heaven and Earth Spirit fetuses. As long as they were refined and absorbed, they could have the second Reiki. The more refined Lingtai, the more Reiki they had." Tianji explained again.


    "With so much Reiki in the body, won''t there be rejection?" Su Tang asked again.


    "No, everything is because of the existence of heaven and Earth Spirit fetus." Tianji said again.


    After that, Tianji continued without waiting for Su Tang to ask questions; "Well, it''s no use knowing more about these things now. The little girl outside has gone back and forth and is looking at your door."


    "Oh!" after answering, Su Tang put away the alchemy letter in his hand, left the palace and returned to the room again.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong!"


    "Young master, the food is ready for dinner." as soon as Su Tang appeared in the room, LAN Xiaoyun''s voice came to Su Tang''s ear.


    Su Tang opened the door and said with a smile; "Sister Xiaoyun, it''s really troublesome for you. Let''s go and have dinner."


    Then they came to the dining room of the courtyard with LAN Xiaoyun. At this time, Yuan Tian and Yu Peng had arrived. Seeing Su Tang coming, they stood together and said at the same time; "Young master, how are you getting ready?"


    "It''s almost done. Let''s eat first." Su Tang answered, and then came to the table and did it.


    Soon after a delicious meal, Su Tang and his party went back to their room to practice.


    Early the next morning, a huge bell sounded in Yaowang valley.


    In Su Tang''s courtyard, Yu Peng heard the bell and immediately said; "Young master, but the competition will begin soon. Should we start?"


    "Well, it''s time to start. Today is just the preliminary match. I believe the young master can pass easily." Yuan Tian nodded.


    After hearing what they said, Luo Lin and the three also nodded. They had seen Su Tang''s Alchemy. They easily killed the soul refiner in the martial arts realm. They should be able to pass easily in the preliminary competition without any pressure.


    "Let''s go and have a look at the things of the game," Su Tang nodded.


    Then they came to the martial arts field of Yaowang valley. At this time, the whole martial arts field was full of people, and there were many disciples in Yaowang Valley, which was still less than yesterday.


    "Look, that guy is Su Tang. You have heard about yesterday. He is the initiator of the whole incident."


    As soon as Su Tang arrived, there was a burst of discussion from people around him.


    "Brag? He''s a 15-year-old boy who forced the Lord of Tianyun Valley to cut himself?"


    "Bah, it seems that you are just hearsay. The leader of Tianyun valley was forced to death by elder Jiuling. There is this boy. He is not qualified."


    "Hum! He was just a little lucky. He happened to meet senior Liu Qiang to do notarization for him. If senior Liu Qing hadn''t tried his best to keep him, he would have died yesterday."


    Hearing the comments around, Su Tang didn''t pay attention at all. In his opinion, he didn''t pay attention to these things at all.


    Yes, he has decided to destroy the whole Yaowang valley. Compared with such things, the previous things are really nothing.


    "Well, it''s time to enter the contestants!"


    At this time, Jiuling''s voice sounded. Soon, all the soul refiners who came to the competition slowly stepped onto the platform. Su Tang also slowly stepped onto the platform. He saw many tables on the platform, and there was a magic medicine on each table.


    Su Tang also came to a table. After looking at the elixir on the table, Su Tang guessed the pill refined in this competition, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help touching a radian.


    "Hum, boy, you''d better be careful."


    Just then a young man in his twenties walked by Su Tang and said to Su Tang with a cold hum.


    Hearing the man''s bad words, Su Tang was stunned at first, and then said coldly; "Sir, if you want to die, I don''t mind killing one more person."


    Since the other party would be so rude, Su Tang certainly wouldn''t give him a good face.


    "Hmm? Boy, you''re really the same as the rumor. You don''t know life or death. Don''t think you''re invincible because you were lucky last time." the man didn''t expect Su Tang to be so rude and said coldly again.


    "I don''t know if I''m invincible, but if I want to kill you, I can do it. I''d better not provoke me." Su Tang said.


    Just ignore this person.


    Just when the man wanted to say something, Jiuling''s voice on the jury sounded again; "Young soul refiners, this preliminary competition of the Dan division competition is the beginning. The topic of this competition is gathering elixir. Score according to the completion time and the quality of the pill. You can start refining elixirs."


    As his voice fell, the soul refiners on the field began to move, and Su Tang was no exception. After su Tang classified all the miraculous drugs on the table, he could pinch them in his hand.


    The unreal soul stove slowly gathered again. Liu Qing always looked at Su Tang on the jury table. When he saw that Su Tang used the unreal soul stove again, he was amazed; "Unexpectedly, little brother Su Tang has controlled the unreal soul furnace to such a level at a young age. It''s really unusual."


    Hearing his exclamation, those alchemy powers on the jury turned their heads and looked at the place where Su Tang was located. They were shocked one by one.


    "Unreal soul furnace, I didn''t expect that this boy would do it again. It seems that he could be the descendant of any one." Jiuling was also very shocked.


    It is well known on the mainland that the illusory soul furnace was created by Su Ming. Only after his fall, even his proud disciple Yu Peng can''t. now there is a boy who can practice such alchemy. In addition to Yu Peng''s attitude towards him yesterday, many people who know this secret have guessed.

 Chapter 113

    "Lord Jiuling, will this boy really be the descendant of the legend?" when Jiuling thought, the man next to him asked.


    After the man''s voice fell, Jiuling also woke up from meditation, shook his head and said; "I don''t know that, but judging from Yu Peng''s attitude towards him, he is likely to be."


    "If he is really the descendant of that, do you think our Dan division should win over him? After all, that adult mastered a lot of high-end alchemy." the man said again.


    "Well, but it''s not urgent. Don''t let anything out about him. At the beginning, there were many enemies. If it was known that he had future generations, he would try his best to find trouble for him." Jiuling said again.


    While they were talking, Su Tang''s pill had been refined. He scattered the unreal soul furnace, collected the pill and handed it to the supervisor standing next to him, and then turned and walked down the platform.


    "Wow, how fast! What kind of monster is this guy?"


    Seeing how quickly Su Tang refined the pill, everyone on and off the stage was surprised.


    "Hum, it''s just relying on the elixir refining technique. If I have such a clever technique, I can be as fast as I can."


    Some people watched Su Tang come down and said with disdain and jealousy.


    "Hahaha, just you? Do you think anyone can be a soul refiner?"


    After hearing the man''s words, the people next to him said directly with disdain.


    Just as Su Tang''s front foot had just moved down from the high platform, the young man who had provoked him also completed alchemy. Just after he had handed the pill to the supervisor, he immediately turned his head and looked at the table where Su Tang was before. When he didn''t see Su Tang, the young man looked stunned.


    "I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect how fast you could refine it." after a short period of stupor, the young man whispered.


    "Young master, you are so powerful. You are the first person to finish refining. Look at those people who are still refining." Su Tang just came to Gaotai, and Luo Lin and LAN Xiaoyun gathered around. Luo Lin said excitedly.


    "Hehe, it''s OK. It''s not difficult to get together the elixir. You can finish it easily." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    Just then, a voice sounded behind Su Tang; "You''re right. It''s just a miraculous pill. You can easily refine it successfully, but I hope you can be so relaxed later."


    Hearing this voice, Su Tang frowned. He didn''t have to look at him to know who this man was. Yes, it was the young man who provoked him on the high platform before.


    "Sir, are you idle and bored and want to die?" Su Tang said with a sneer.


    When he heard Su Tang''s answer, Luo Lin and others reacted. They knew that this guy was a bad comer, and immediately stared at the young man one by one.


    "Hehe, I''m very boring, but you want to kill me. You don''t have the qualification, but I don''t mind you trying." the young man said with a smile.


    As his voice fell, Lorraine immediately said; "Who the hell are you? Are you a little arrogant?"


    "My young master is the God Empire, and the prince of war is innocent. Boy, I heard that you killed my people a few days ago. Don''t you dare to move even my people?" the young man said proudly.


    This time, not only Su Tang was stunned, but also Yu Peng next to him. Luo Lin was too frightened to speak.


    "Ha ha, Zhan Wuxie is good. What can you do for a mere son of a noble family?" Su Tang said with a smile and disdain, although he was surprised when he heard that the visitor reported to his family.


    He always thought there was something wrong with the God empire. He was preparing to have a good look after a period of time. Unexpectedly, a son of the God Empire came to the door automatically.


    "Hahaha, boy, I have to say you are too arrogant." as soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, Zhan Wuye laughed and said.


    Su Tang''s situation soon attracted the attention of everyone around him. Jiuling and others on the judges'' bench on the high platform also looked here curiously.


    "Eh, isn''t that the boy of the war family? How did he match Su Tang?" Jiuling asked suspiciously.


    Just then a man nearby replied; "Lord Jiuling doesn''t know. The boy of the war family and the boy named Li Feng yesterday are good friends. Su Tang killed the dress. The boy of the war family must be in trouble with him."


    ***


    "I don''t know," the man shook his head and said.


    Seeing the people around looking this way, Zhan Wuye said again; "Boy, this young master has become famous. Should you thank him well?"


    "Hahaha, I don''t know. I tell you, if you want to play, just put your horse here and I su Tang will take it all. Don''t come here to bark if you''re okay." Su Tang laughed and said with a cold light in his eyes.


    After that, Su Tang left here with Yu Peng and others and went directly to the periphery of the competition.


    For such a person, Su Tang really can''t get interested in arguing with him. Su Tang doesn''t like such a dandy who can only bully others by relying on his own identity.


    "Hum, it''s a big tone. Take everything. I''m afraid you''ll fall before I make efforts." Zhan Wuye said softly, staring at Su Tang''s back.


    Such a small episode passed quickly, but because both of them are the current figures in the pill division competition in Yaowang Valley, such a small episode was soon spread out.


    "There''s a good play now. I heard that the boy of the war family has extraordinary talent in soul refiner." jiulingrao said with interest.


    "Yes, such two outstanding young talents collided with each other. I also want to see what sparks they will find out in the back." the person next to me also said.


    "No matter what they do, they are all part of our Dan division." Jiuling said again.


    At this time, Luo Lin stood next to Su Tang under the high platform and asked; "Young master, what''s the matter with you? Why provoke you like this¡°


    "I don''t know, but I really want to guess something from his voice just now. I haven''t killed several people since I came out to experience. In addition, he just said that I killed his friend yesterday. The only possibility is Li Feng." Su Tang replied faintly.


    "Li Feng? This guy has something to do with Li Feng. How can he be the son of the kingdom of God? How can such a task be a good friend with a small family like Li Feng?" Luo Yin asked again as soon as she heard Su Tang''s words.


    Su Tang shook his head and said, "I don''t understand this. Maybe they have common hobbies in some aspects. Forget it, it''s their business. We don''t need to take care of it. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t annoy me."


    "Oh, young master, you''d better be careful. This guy is also the son of the God kingdom. His identity and background are very strong. Don''t be careless." Luo Lin said again.


    After that, Yu Peng also said, "Luo Lin is right. Young master, I think you''d better be careful. Now the popularity of the God empire can be said to be the strongest among the top forces in the whole continent. You can''t take it lightly."


    "Well, I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t mess around. I know what to do myself." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    It seemed that after that, the contestants on the high platform refined the pill one by one. The originally quiet high platform suddenly became a lot lively. They saw that one by one began to leave the high platform slowly. Soon, there was no other contestant on the whole high platform except the original supervisors.


    "Well, now that all the pills have been successfully refined, we will classify all the pills as quickly as possible. The top 20 contestants can enter the finals. Let''s wait a moment." Jiuling said loudly.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, the competition was so cruel. There were nearly 100 people in the preliminary competition. Unexpectedly, only 20 people entered the final.


    "This year''s Danshi competition is much more cruel than in previous years. I think it should be because of yesterday," Yu Peng said.


    "Are the competitions in recent years different from those in previous years?" Su Tang asked curiously after hearing Yu Peng''s words.


    "Yes, in previous years, there were not so many people to take part in the competition. Generally speaking, there were only 30 people. How many more this year? Is another big era coming?" Yu Peng nodded and said.


    He vaguely remembered that such a thing had happened hundreds of years ago. At that time, there were a large number of talents on the whole continent, and his master was the top existence.


    Now, seeing such a omen once again, he couldn''t help thinking of the coming of this great era.


    "Maybe so." Su Tang felt the same way.


    There will be a great era in Langxie mainland in a few years, which indicates that there may be a large number of top talents on Langxie mainland, and it also indicates that these two continents are about to face major disasters.


    Thinking of the inheritance of the God of thunder he accepted and the legacy of the God of war, it can be said that these things are the most ancient loud things in the whole Langxie continent over the years. This makes Su Tang feel that this great era and disaster may have something to do with the ancient god war.


    Coupled with the sudden rise of such a mysterious force as the God empire in recent years, Su Tang also felt that other unknown races were ready to move.


    Just when Su Tang was thinking nonsense, Jiuling on the high platform announced loudly, "now the results have come out, and all the people who have successfully qualified in this preliminary competition have been lined up. Next, I read the human feelings of the name on the high platform. Other people who don''t have a name need to continue to work hard after they go back."


    After hearing his words, the whole scene fell into a strange silence.


    "The first place in the preliminary contest, Su Tang, the second place, Zhan Wuxie, and the third Ouyang Tianyu..." as Jiuling read his names one by one, there was a sound of discussion on the high platform.


    "The young master is really powerful. Unexpectedly, he is the first in the preliminary competition." at this time, Su Tang has returned to the high platform again. LAN Xiaoyun said with some excitement.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that roast goose is still an immortal alchemy genius." Rowling also said.


    Here, only Yu Peng knows the real details of Su Tang. It can be said that Su Tang was completely expected to succeed in winning the first place in the preliminary competition. What he didn''t expect was that the boy named Zhan Wuye actually won the second place. He doesn''t look like an ordinary man.


    Thinking of this, Yu Peng couldn''t help worrying about Su Tang. Although he had great confidence in Su Tang, Yu Peng also knew that Su Tang was not an innocent opponent in the current background. If the two really collided, Su Tang was likely to lose.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that you still have a little strength. It''s just right that this Dan division competition finally has something fun." Zhan Wuye said to Su Tang again on the high platform.


    "You''re good, too. You can get the second, but you can only get the second." Su Tang also fought back.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Zhan Wuxie''s blue sank and said in a cold voice; "Boy, haven''t your family taught you? Don''t be too arrogant, or you will die early."


    "My family hasn''t really taught this, but my family has taught it. As long as you encounter a barking dog, you should not hesitate to punish him severely. If necessary, you can kill it, so that the dog can shut up completely." Su Tang said coldly.


    When the people next to them heard their dialogue, they felt full of gunpowder, and each of them slowly retreated one step. These two people can''t be provoked by destiny. Destiny doesn''t want to hurt the fish in the pond because he is standing nearby.


    "Well, other people who didn''t read their names still need to continue to work hard after going back. You will stand out in the Danshi competition three years later." Jiuling said to those who didn''t read their names after reading the top 20 names.

 Chapter 114

    "Next, it''s the finals of the Dan division conference. Are everyone ready?" Jiuling asked the people on the platform after appeasing those who failed to advance.


    Hearing his question, the people on the platform nodded confidently.


    "OK, next, our final is divided into three parts. The first test is to test everyone''s understanding of pharmacology. Let''s make a pill. Let''s analyze and see what kind of pill this pill can refine and what kind of effect it has." Jiuling said again.


    As his voice fell, the previous supervisors began to distribute paper and pen and ink to Su Tang and other 20 people.


    "Write your answers on paper, and then we will review them." Jiuling said again.


    Soon after seeing that everything was distributed, Jiuling said again; "The next step is the second part of the final. Distinguish the ingredients of the pill. We will provide you with the same pill. You can take it. Of course, the pill has no side effects at all, so you don''t have to worry. You just need to write the ingredients of the elixir you try on paper."


    "The next third part, of course, is refining pills. We have prepared miraculous pills for you. You can freely choose the pills you want to refine. The highest quality wins." Jiuling said all the rules of the finals in one breath.


    After hearing his explanation, everyone on the platform nodded to show understanding.


    Soon Jiuling asked people to write the danfang of the first test with a big cloth and hang it on a high shelf.


    Seeing that Jiuling has made a question, people on and off the stage began to analyze quietly. Of course, only those soul refiners can do this analysis. As for LAN Xiaoyun, Luo Lin, Yuan Tian and others, they only have the chance to stare. They don''t understand what this means at all.


    Su Tang on the high platform, after carefully reading the danfang given by Jiuling, began to write quickly on the paper.


    Seeing that Su Tang had begun to write, Zhan Wuxie, who stood not far from him, was slightly stunned. He looked disdainful and glanced at his mouth, but there was a rare flash of prudence in his eyes. A moment later, he also began to write.


    "Young master, he actually started to write. Does he already know the pill and efficacy that can be refined by Dan Fang?" Luo Lin has been paying close attention to Su Tang''s actions. Seeing Su Tang read it for a while, he began to write and asked immediately.


    After hearing his words, Yu Peng nodded and said; "This is a very simple danfang. There is no problem with the young master''s strength. You don''t have to worry."


    Luo Lin and others were relieved to hear Yu Peng say so. After all, Yu Peng is an alchemist. He sees Su Tang like this. What else can they say.


    Soon, Su Tang handed over what he had written to the supervisor. As a result, the paper handed over by Su Tang directly went to Jiuling and others and handed Su Tang''s answer to Jiuling and others.


    "This boy is really a monster. He finished it so quickly." Jiuling was surprised to see that Su Tang was the first to finish it again.


    "Yes, I just don''t know how much he has written correctly." the person next to him replied.


    Soon a group of people gathered around and began to look at Su Tang''s answer.


    "Evil, God, I''m completely sure that this guy must be the descendant of that one, or he wouldn''t feel so evil." Jiuling exclaimed after reading Su Tang''s answer.


    "Yes, even we may not be able to complete this danfang in such detail. I didn''t expect a teenager to do so. It''s really unusual." the people nearby marveled one after another.


    At this time, Zhan Wuxie''s answer was also sent. After watching Zhan Wuxie''s anda, Jiuling shook his head and said; "This war is also a genius, but there is still some distance compared with Su Tang."


    "Well, although his answer is very good, it''s much worse than Su Tang''s. it seems that Su Tang is likely to win the first in this Dan division competition."


    "That''s not necessarily true. There are still two levels in houman." Jiuling shook his head and said.


    At this time, Ouyang Tianyu''s answer was also sent.


    As like as two peas of Ouyang Tianyu''s answer, nine Ling and others were shocked again. The answer of this person is exactly the same as that of Su Tang. If they were not supervised by the scene, they would think that the two people must be copying each other.


    "It seems that we all ignored one person." Jiuling exclaimed.


    "Indeed, I didn''t expect that so many geniuses and Demons appeared in this Dan division competition. Is another big era coming?"


    "Whatever, the coming of the great era has no impact on our Dan division. We just need talents. There are three or more here." Jiuling said again.


    Half an hour later, all the contestants handed in their answers. Then Jiuling asked people to prepare for the test of the second level. Everyone got a pill. Su Tang was stunned at the pill in his hand.


    "What pill is this? Why haven''t you seen it?" those people nearby expressed Su Tang''s doubts.


    "Well, the pill in AGA''s hand was created by an elder of our Dan division. As for what effect it has, you have to experience it yourself. Just write down the magic medicine of power. I Jiuling promise that this pill won''t produce any side effects." Jiuling said again.


    After hearing his words, everyone on the high platform was relieved. They still knew something about Jiuling. Such a person promised that there would be no problem with this pill.


    Zhan Wuye threw the pill into his mouth before Su Tang, and then closed his eyes and meditated.


    Seeing that Zhan Wuye took the pill, others began to take it one after another. Su Tang was not in a hurry to take the pill, but smelled it in front of his nose and then took it in his mouth.


    After taking the pill, Su Tang''s whole spirit was shocked and his face looked more interested. At this moment, Su Tang already knew the efficacy of this pill, but he was interested that someone could refine such a pill.


    A moment later, Su Tang opened his eyes and quickly wrote on the paper again. At this time, Zhan Wuye was still meditating.


    "Doesn''t this boy have anything to beat him?" people on the high platform marveled when they saw Su Tang''s sword and pen flying.


    "Seeing this boy now is like seeing Lord Su Ming many years ago. At that time, he must be so calm and confident." Jiuling recalls.


    At this time, Zhan Wuye opened his eyes, but Su Tang had given the written answer to the supervisor. Seeing a flash of murderous spirit in Zhan Wuye''s eyes, it was obvious that he had killed Su Tang.


    "This boy is really trying to die. Do you think you can beat me like this? You are too naive." Zhan Wuye continued unabated.


    Then he began to write quickly, and the strength of writing increased a lot than before. It can be seen from the current state that he was not calm and angry at this time.


    "Well, it''s time. Those who haven''t written it can go down." this level is too difficult. There are nearly ten people who haven''t finished it.


    After hearing Jiuling''s words, those people walked down the platform one by one. At this time, there were only ten people left on the platform, and Jiuling said again; "The pill I just gave you is called Yunxin pill. Its main effect is to improve human function."


    "Now I''d better announce the ranking of this level. The first place is Su Tang." Jiuling said again.


    "The second place is Ouyang Tianyu."


    "The third place is war without evil."


    Hearing that he was only third, Zhan Wuye''s face was very ugly. He stared at Su Tang and gnashed his teeth; "Why is this damn boy so powerful? Can''t I really compare with him?"


    "Well, let''s go to the third level. You can go to the warehouse of Yaowang Valley to get a pill material you need to refine. It''s limited to half an hour. If you don''t return to the high platform in half an hour, you''ll be deemed to give up automatically." Jiuling said again.


    As Jiuling finished, an elder of Yaowang Valley followed a group of supervisors to walk under the high platform, and Su Tang and others followed closely.


    At this time, Zhan Wuye came to Su Tang and whispered; "Boy, you''d better be smart and give up the game automatically later. Otherwise, even if you get the first place, I won''t let you or leave Yaowang valley."


    "Hmm? Give up the game? Why do you feel that you are not as good as me now? Why are you in a hurry to surrender? This is not your character at all." Su Tang didn''t pay any attention to Zhan Wuxie''s threat and directly mocked.


    "Boy, I''ll be afraid of you? You''re a country boy. I''ll be afraid of you. You''d better know the current affairs, or I''ll make you die." Zhan Wuye said angrily again, but he didn''t dare to speak too loudly.


    "Hum, you can try it." Su Tang replied coldly.


    Then he stopped paying attention to Zhan Wuxie and quickly followed the team in front. Seeing that Su Tang was so unworthy, Zhan Wuxie was very angry. He took out a jade plate from the storage ring and whispered to the jade plate. A moment later, he put the jade plate away and looked at Su Tang''s back and outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "Well, this is the storehouse of Yaowang valley. There are many miraculous medicines in it. I believe it can fully meet your needs for alchemy this time. Go in." the elder of Yaowang Valley said.


    Then Su Tang and others began to enter it slowly with the follow of supervisors.

 Chapter 115

    Everyone in the treasure house of Yaowang Valley took a breath. The whole treasure house was huge and neatly stacked with a large number of miraculous drugs, including many precious miraculous drugs.


    Seeing this, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking that he had to come here to take all the miraculous drugs before he wanted to destroy the medicine King Valley. Otherwise, it would be a pity.


    "Boy, there are treasures here. You must find a way to get them." just as Su Tang thought about how to put all these miraculous drugs into his bag, the voice of the secret sounded in my heart.


    Su Tang was slightly stunned and immediately asked; "Tianji, what kind of baby is it?"


    "Taichu lingguo!" Tianji said excitedly.


    "What is this? Is it a miraculous medicine? Why haven''t I heard of such a miraculous medicine?" Su Tang asked suspiciously again.


    "Cut, miraculous medicine? This thing is the most precious treasure in the world. Can it be compared with those miraculous medicines? I''ve only seen it once in my life for many years. Tell me how rare it is." tiansu despised Su Tang''s questions, and then continued to explain.


    Su Tang exclaimed in shock; "You''ve only seen it once?"


    You don''t know how many years this mystery has lived. It already existed in ancient times. Now this period is hundreds of thousands of years away from ancient times. Moreover, ancient times are rich in products and countless kinds of magical miracles. If you have only seen it once in such an era, how rare should it be?


    "Yes, I just took a look at it from a distance that time. At that time, all the great powers of the divine world gathered to compete for it." the voice full of memories sounded again.


    "What are the powers in the divine world competing for? Why are there here?" Su Tang asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know about this, but you must get it anyway. The value of this thing has far exceeded the inheritance of the God of thunder, so you must get it." Tianji said again.


    Hearing the secret of heaven said so solemnly, Su Tang also understood that this thing must be very precious and surpasses the inheritance of the God of thunder. We can imagine how much its real value is.


    But Su Tang was also helpless. He had never seen the Taichu lingguo. How could he find it? Besides, they only have half an hour.


    Su Tang frowned slightly, looked at the contestants who had begun to choose miraculous medicine, and continued to ask Tianji; "Do you know where that thing is? I only have half an hour. How can I get it?"


    "Well, I already know this, but I don''t know if you can go there to choose the elixir. Ask the people next to you." Tianji replied positively.


    When the secret voice fell, Su Tang turned and looked at the supervisors around him and asked softly; "Elder, there is no elixir I need here. Can I go somewhere else?"


    "Well, yes, you can choose the miraculous medicine in the treasure house, but it must be the miraculous medicine you can use later. If you take some miraculous medicine that is not used for alchemy later, you will be judged out, and the miraculous medicine you take needs to be handed over." the man nodded and explained to Su Tang.


    After hearing this man''s words, Su Tang began to think. He had never seen that thing before. He didn''t know what use he was. How should he use him to refine miraculous medicine?


    Seeing Su Tang silent, the dark man said again in a very low voice; "However, I think my little brother is also a very talented person. If you want to get other miraculous drugs here, it''s not impossible, but you need to pay a price."


    Su Tang was slightly stunned, then understood and said softly at once; "Don''t worry about this, elder. I understand Su Tang. It''s just inconvenient now. Why don''t you ask the elder to talk after the test¡°


    "Hehe, of course. Let''s go. You want to go there to get the elixir. I''ll go with you." he is so sensible. The man smiled, nodded and said again.


    Seeing that the man had agreed, Su Tang immediately thought of the secret and asked, "the secret will show me the way. I''ll get that thing now¡°


    "OK, go ahead. I''ll tell you when you get there." the secret answered and continued.


    After hearing the words of the secret, Su Tang began to walk slowly towards the front. Along the way, Su Tang still pretended to choose miraculous drugs. He also selected all the miraculous drugs he wanted to get and handed them to the supervisors around him.


    Just then, the voice of the secret sounded, "boy, do you see the white fruit ten steps ahead of you? It''s that thing."


    Hearing the secret, Su Tang looked up and saw that there was a white fruit not far away. Su Tang quickly walked forward, took the fruit in his hand, winked at the supervisor, and put the fruit into the storage ring.


    Seeing Su Tang winking at himself, the man nodded clearly, then pretended not to see anything, and asked softly, "brother, have you finished your elixir?"


    Su Tang nodded and casually picked up a miraculous medicine to be used; "It''s all selected."


    "Then let''s get out of here," the supervisor nodded.


    Then they left the treasure house of Yaowang valley. As soon as they came out, Su Tang said to the supervisor; "Thank you very much, elder. When the younger generation completes this competition, he will certainly reward the elder."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the man waved his hand and said; "I didn''t see anything. You just chose the elixir you want to use. Ha ha."


    "Well, thank you, sir." Su Tang nodded knowingly and arched his hand.


    Then the two returned to the high platform. Soon after, the others followed. Seeing that everyone was here, Jiuling stood up and said loudly; "Now the elixirs have been selected. You can start refining pills."


    Seeing Jiuling, all the contestants on the stage began to move one by one. After taking the elixir from the supervisor, they began to refine the pill.


    Su Tang also condensed the unreal soul furnace again, but this time his soul furnace was completely different from the previous times, and this time it was more solid.


    "This boy is really a talent. Every time I see him condensing the unreal soul furnace, I feel like seeing the elder." Jiuling looked at Su Tang and said with appreciation.


    "His soul furnace seems different this time. Lord Jiuling, what kind of pill do you think this boy will refine this time?" someone asked.


    Nine Ling shook his head and said; "I''m also very curious. This boy will be unexpected every time. This time must be very extraordinary."


    "Yes, I''ve seen many young soul refiners for many years. Each one is talented, but no one can compare with this boy. Now I''m more and more curious about what kind of pill he can refine." the person next to me said again.


    At this time, Su Tang on the high platform had made a move. He slowly put a miraculous medicine into the air. After refining the miraculous medicine completely, he put another miraculous medicine, which was completely different from putting all the miraculous drugs into the soul furnace at one time. This time, he seemed a lot more cautious.


    Luo Lin asked nervously when he saw Su Tang''s careful action under the high platform; "Lord Yu Peng, do you know what pill the young master refined this time?"


    "I don''t know. It should be a more advanced pill, otherwise he wouldn''t be so careful." Yu Peng shook his head and didn''t know what grade of pill Su Tang was refining at this time.


    "Don''t worry, young master, how strong he is, he will succeed in winning the first place in the Dan division competition." Lan Xiaoyun also comforted.


    Although she said so, in fact, she was constantly cheering for Su Tang in her heart.


    Finally, Su Tang has refined all the miraculous drugs. At this time, a little sweat appears on his forehead. It seems that he is also highly concentrated in operation this time.


    At this time, Zhan Wuxie, who was not far away, was ready to start refining pills. Seeing that Su Tang had refined the elixir, he immediately made a cold sound and thought of it in his heart; "Even if you are working hard at this time, it''s useless. I don''t believe that the pill you refined can surpass that I refined."


    Just after his thoughts fell, his storage ring suddenly emitted a faint light. As soon as this phenomenon appeared, Zhan Wuxie found it. He suddenly relaxed his worried look, smiled confidently, and then began to refine pills.


    "Zhan Wuye also began to refine pills. This Dan division competition is really exciting."


    "Isn''t it? It''s good to see such a genius in the past. How many have appeared this time."


    "Ouyang Tianyu also started. The final champion should be one of them."


    The man''s voice fell, and Su Tang shouted loudly; "Jiedan!"


    With the roar of the car grabbing over the medicine King Valley, the magic medicine liquid in the illusory soul furnace began to rotate wildly and began to solidify slowly. Each rotation will make its volume smaller. With the rapid choice, the original fist size liquid ball has shrunk. Understand, then the size of your thumb.


    Suddenly the pill stopped rotating. Su Tang waved his hand and scattered the unreal soul stove. As soon as he grabbed the pill, he put it into the prepared jade bottle and handed it directly to the supervisor standing aside without stopping.

 Chapter 116

    The present human Tao Su Tang has finished refining. Everyone is staring at the jade bottle in the supervisor''s hand. Everyone wants to know what kind of pill this amazing young man has refined.


    "Master Jiuling, this is the pill made by Su Tang. Please have a look."


    The supervisor took the pill refined by Su Tang to the jury where Jiuling was, handed the jade bottle in his hand and said respectfully.


    After receiving the pill handed over by the man, Jiuling nodded and said; "You go down first. We''ll review the pill later. Now continue to wait for others to refine the pill."


    Then Jiuling put Su Tang''s Pill on the table, took a red paper with Su Tang''s name and pasted it on the jade bottle.


    After hearing Jiuling''s words, the supervisor respectfully saluted, turned around, left the jury, came to Su Tang''s place again, and stood quietly waiting for other refined pills.


    With the passage of time, more and more contestants have refined the pill. Now only Zhan Wuye and Ouyang Tianyu are still trying to refine it.


    Su Tang is also idle and bored at this time. He is communicating with the secret of heaven with his mind.


    "Tianji, tell me something about the primordial spiritual fruit. Let me see it too."


    "Ha ha, I knew your boy would ask me. In fact, this thing is completely useless to other humans. Generally, those who can use him are strong gods, and they are of great use. So many great gods will compete for this thing." Tianji replied with a slight smile.


    Hearing the answer of the secret of heaven, Su Tang''s forehead was covered with black lines. He had to be a god level strong man to use it. He was just a martial artist who didn''t even reach the martial spirit. What''s the use of such a thing.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang immediately said angrily; "Why didn''t you say it earlier? It''s useless to me now. Why am I in a hurry to get him? I have to take out something to reward the supervisor."


    "Hahaha, smelly boy, I knew you would think so, but do you think you are an ordinary person? You have the key thing to become a God. Becoming a God is sooner or later. In addition, you always want to use the thing left by the God of war. With this primordial spiritual fruit, you can say that you are no longer affected by that thing. Of course, it is only for those This is a less powerful array. "Tianji laughed and scolded Su Tang and continued to explain.


    Su Tang suddenly opened his mouth and asked; "This is true. I can use the small array in that thing with five side effects?"


    "Well, with the Taichu spirit fruit, you can not return to those evil spirits. How about it? Is it a good super baby?" Tianji said proudly again.


    "Yes, good baby, really good baby." Su Tang certainly understood the advantages of using that thing. Although it was only a few small arrays, there were no large arrays in the whole continent. Moreover, these arrays were left behind loudly in ancient times, and their power was very powerful. Among them, the attack array was no less than that of several Wudi emperors.


    With such a strong card in hand, Su Tang can''t be happy. Now what he lacks most is the card. The future mainland must be surging. Only with strong strength and strong card can he guard his own family.


    At I the thought that he had promised the God of thunder, Su Tang felt that he had a lot of courage.


    "How can I use this thing?" Su Tang asked after a short period of happiness.


    "It''s very simple. After you finish your work here and return to your Su''s house, I''m telling you that dealing with this thing is not small, but it will also bring some benefits. It''s a waste of time to deal with it outside." Tianji said again.


    When Su Tang and Tianji communicated, Zhan Wuye outside had successfully refined the pill. Now only Ouyang Tianyu is still refining.


    Su Tang didn''t care about this and continued to communicate with Tianji.


    "There are other advantages of this thing?"


    "Of course, otherwise I wouldn''t say he is the top treasure. There will be a lot of Taichu Qi when dealing with this thing. Do you know what Taichu Qi is?" the secret didn''t catch fire, but asked.


    "I don''t know!" Su Tang shook his head and replied.


    "The Taichu Qi appeared earlier than the original aura. This thing is of great benefit to Su Ming people. It can be said that it can turn corruption into magic. Although the place where your Su family is now is good, your Su family''s qualification is really poor, and one of the benefits of this Taichu Qi is to improve their cultivation qualification." Tianji said again.


    "Ah, there is such a good thing?" Su Tang exclaimed.


    It is well known on the mainland that a martial artist''s qualification is innate. Generally speaking, it is difficult to change. You can meet the great fortune of heaven, just like Su Tang, using evolutionary pure jade to open up Dantian, or receiving the inheritance of ancient gods, but these things are really rare.


    "Otherwise, why is it a top treasure? This is just one of its benefits." Tianji said proudly again.


    At this time, when Su Tang was preparing to continue to ask what other benefits there were, Tianji interrupted his question; "These things are really hard to say. I''ll tell you when I''m free. Now look outside. The boy''s pill has been refined."


    Sure enough, after the words of the secret fell, Su Tang also withdrew from his mind. He turned around and saw that Ouyang Tianyu had successfully refined the pill. At this time, he had collected the pill and handed it to the supervisor.


    "Well, the pills of all the contestants have been refined. Next, let''s test the refined pill level together by our judges." Jiuling put Ouyang Tianyu''s pills on the table and stood together after pasting Ouyang Tianyu''s name on it.


    As his voice fell, people around him began to talk.


    "Guess who made the pill and won the first place this time?"


    "I think it''s still the boy of the Sutang family. He has always been the first to come up. I don''t think there will be an accident this time."


    "That''s right, but I heard that high-grade pills need to be refined for a long time. How did he refine them soon? I think they shouldn''t be very high-grade pills."


    "Hehe, you don''t understand. Su Tang used a very special and powerful alchemy technique, which is certainly faster than the general alchemy technique. Didn''t you find that when he refined Dayao just now, it was completely different from the previous times?"


    When everyone under the high platform was arguing, Su Tang stood there with a cool face and strong self-confidence in his eyes.


    In fact, the pill he refined this time is not very advanced, but he added the original purple Qi. With the addition of such super aura, the level of the pill can not be measured in a normal way.


    This noisy environment lasted half an hour. At this time, the people on the jury returned to their seats again, smiling one by one. I think they already have the answer.


    At this time, Jiuling stood up again and said; "After half an hour''s eyes and examination, all our judges have always determined that the champion of this Dan division competition is Su Tang!"


    "Yeah! I said the young master would become the champion. Luo Lin, you heard that the champion this time is really the young master." as Jiuling''s voice fell, LAN Xiaoyun jumped up excitedly, grabbed Luo Lin''s shoulder and shook it hard.


    "Xiaoyun, calm down and pay attention to your image. I know you are very happy now, and I am as happy as you, but now many people are looking at you." Luo Lin said softly with a touch of helplessness.


    Sure enough, after hearing Luo Lin''s words, LAN Xiaoyun stopped and looked at the people around with the rest of her eyes. Her face was slightly red, she lowered her head and said no more.


    But his trembling shoulders betrayed her mood at this time.


    "No, it''s impossible. How could he surpass my refined pill? It''s impossible. You must be lying." unlike LAN Xiaoyun''s happy look, Zhan Wuye was stunned and retorted loudly after hearing Jiuling''s announcement on the high platform.


    Hearing that Zhan Wuye actually questioned himself, the people on the jury frowned one by one, and there was a trace of discomfort in Zhan Wuye''s eyes.


    "Hum, Zhan family boy, you can eat or talk nonsense. Many of us always think that things can be wrong. I admit that the level of your refined pills is really high, but the quality is too poor. Although the level of Su Tang''s refined pills is slightly lower than that of you, the quality has reached an impeccable level, so we all know it He won the championship. "Jiuling was also very angry, but he calmly explained when he thought of the boy''s background.


    "Ha ha ha." after hearing Jiuling''s explanation, Zhan Wuye laughed, then pointed to Jiuling and asked; "I would like to ask, what are the rules of this last level? Didn''t you say that the level of the pill is higher than that of the pill refined by who? Now how to evaluate a person with low pill level as the first?"


    Zhan Wuye''s words suddenly aroused the doubts of the people present. Many people began to recall what Jiuling said when announcing the rules not long ago.


    "Yes, I also remember what elder Jiuling said before. Who has the highest pill level is the first. Why do you think Su Tang is the first?" someone soon remembered and said with direct doubt.


    The man''s voice fell and soon aroused the resonance of many people. They accumulated one by one. Jiuling did say so at the beginning.


    "Hum, you''ve heard that. This is not what I said alone, but something that really exists. Please give an explanation, master Jiuling." hearing that someone around began to support him, Zhan Wuxie''s courage magnified a lot and directly pointed to Jiuling to ask him for an explanation.


    This made Jiuling angry. He looked gloomy and said in a cold voice; "I did say that. Yes, but I also said before that this last level is divided into three parts. Although Su Tang did not refine high-grade pills in the subsequent part, he can synthesize the results of the three parts. He is also worthy of being the first."


    "Hahaha, it''s a big joke. There has never been such a saying in the past Dan division competition." Zhan Wuye laughed again.


    This scene was even more chaotic. Everyone felt that Zhan Wuye was right. In the past, there had been no such thing in the Dan division competition. Now such rules suddenly appear, but it is a little unreasonable.


    "That''s enough. All our judges have unanimously determined that Su Tang is the first. What else can you do?" Jiuling was furious, clapped his hand on the table in front of him and shouted.

 Chapter 117

    Just then a voice sounded; "Hum, I''m really arrogant. I dare to target my family like this. Do you think my family is really easy to bully?"


    When the voice fell, more than a dozen strong men appeared in the sky of Yaowang valley. Each of them exuded a strong breath. At a glance, we knew that each of them was a super strong man and at least had the realm of martial respect.


    "Zhan Tiandu? It''s you. Why did you come here?" after seeing the visitor clearly, Jiuling flashed a trace of fear in her eyes and asked.


    "Why am I here? It''s none of your business, but I saw you bullying the children of the Zhan family with my own eyes. Should you give me some explanation?" Zhan Tian didn''t answer Jiuling''s question, but asked instead.


    After hearing his words, everyone present turned to look at Jiuling. Even Su Tang was no exception. He didn''t expect such an accident in the Danshi competition at the last minute.


    The people of the war family are not good at coming. Now it''s up to Jiuling to deal with it.


    "Explain, hahaha, Zhan Tiandu, I haven''t heard that your ears are hard to use? I should have said just now. Su Tang ranked first in his comprehensive strength, so he was the champion of the Dan division competition." jiulingti also knew that the warfighter was really bad. He immediately felt tough and laughed sarcastically.


    "Ha ha, it''s simple. I said that the boy killed him. The champion of this Dan division competition must be my family." Zhan Tiandu continued with a slight smile.


    Then I saw his eyes staring at Su Tang, and a surging murderous spirit pressed against him.


    "Presumptuous, Zhan Tiandu, what do you want to do?" at this time, Jiuling also broke out. He flashed in front of Su Tang and stared at Zhan Tiandu.


    "Hahaha, do you need to ask? Jiuling, do you really want to protect this boy? He is just a mole ant in the realm of great martial arts. Even if he has good talent, I''m afraid it will take many years to grow up. No one knows if he will encounter other accidents. Why do you have to?" Zhan Tiandu laughed and said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang''s face became gloomy, and an unknown anger began to burn in his heart. When did he encounter such a thing? It''s a shame.


    "Hum, you don''t care what I do. I''m Baoding, Zhan Tiandu. I advise you not to provoke trouble for your war family. There are many people on the mainland that your war family can''t provoke." Jiuling Leng snorted.


    In Jiuling''s opinion, Su Tang is already the descendant of that. As soon as his news is spread, I believe it will soon attract countless strong people to protect him. Such a person must be a giant in the future. Such a person will never miss an opportunity to win over him in the Dan division.


    Zhan Tiandu frowned and meditated. Jiuling''s words made him hear something different. He also had some guesses in his heart.


    "Is the boy''s background amazing? Otherwise, why should old man Jiuling protect him like this? And he also said such words. It seems that the boy thinks he can''t be underestimated."


    "Second uncle, the first thing in this Dan division competition is important. You should think clearly." at this time, Zhan Wuye saw that his second uncle was no longer talking and hurried to remind him.


    "Jiuling, I''ll say it again. This time, the Dan division competition must be from my family. Do you understand?" when Zhan Wuxie stopped, Zhan Tian quickly recovered and stared at Jiuling and continued.


    At this time, Su Tang just stared at Zhan Wuxie calmly, and the whole person was calm and terrible. At this time, Yu Peng and others also came to Su Tang, firmly protected Su Tang, and stared warily at Zhan Tiandu and other fighters in the air.


    "That''s no good. We''ve already announced that Su Tang is the first in this competition. It''s impossible to change. I think you''d better put down your mind." Jiuling sword Jue said.


    Hearing Jiuling''s answer, Zhan Tiandu said coldly, "there are two choices. First, I won the championship. Second, I killed the boy. The man in war a is already the champion."


    "Hum, people of the war family? What a big breath, and I''m not afraid of the wind flashing to my tongue." Yu Peng said coldly.


    "Hmm? Yu Peng? Are you here too?" Zhan Tian was surprised to hear Yu Peng''s voice.


    At this time, Zhan Tiandu noticed that not only Yu Peng was here, but also his old friend was here. He immediately said, "this Dan division competition is really unusual. Even you have appeared. Why do I think you are dead after not seeing me for many years? Why do you pretend not to know?"


    This is what Su Tang found. Zhan Tiandu''s whole eyes are staring at Yuan Tian.


    This time, Su Tang sounded what yuan Tian had said. He also came from the God empire. Now, he and Zhan Tian should know each other.


    "Zhan Tiandu, you''d better leave here. You can''t move him. Don''t bring trouble to your Zhan family." seeing Zhan Tian staring at himself all the time, Yuan Tian didn''t want to continue pretending, so he said directly.


    "Hahaha, what if I say no?" Zhan Tiandu laughed and said.


    Although he didn''t say anything on the surface, he was a little curious about Su Tang. Such a young man had two people of his own level to protect him and said not to bring trouble to the war family, which made him a little afraid. At the same time, he thought of the importance of his family first in the Dan normal university competition, and playing can''t fail, so he chose the latter.


    "Zhan Tiandu, we have been friends for many years. Don''t be stubborn." Yuan Tian said again.


    "Ha ha ha, joke, don''t forget, this is the boundary of the God empire. My Zhan Jiagui is one of the five families of the God empire. I haven''t climbed anyone here." Zhan Tiandu said again.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at Zhan Wuxie and said; "This time I came out and met two unknown people. The first was Li Feng. He died and the second was you. Do you want to die, too?"


    Su Tang''s heart of killing has risen. At this time, he can''t care much. At this time, the purple thunder heart in his body is ready to move.


    He has decided that as long as the other party still doesn''t give in, he doesn''t mind summoning Tianlei now to raze the whole Yaowang Valley to the ground.


    "Hahaha, boy, you''re really arrogant. If you dare to talk to me like this now, I want to see how you kill me." Zhan Wuye was stunned and then laughed.


    At this moment, everyone present was stunned, even Yu Peng was no exception. Everyone didn''t expect that Su Tang was so strong and didn''t throw away the face of the war family. Unexpectedly, he said to kill the war without evil in front of the strong man of the war family. Not everyone has such courage.


    "You can try!" Su Tang whispered to Yu Peng and others around him after saying that; "Don''t resist later. I''ll take you to a place."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Peng and others nodded slightly, and then a huge suction appeared. Yu Peng and others directly disappeared in Yaowang valley. Then Su Tang said to Jiuling; "Elder, please leave here quickly and take the people of your Dan division to leave here."


    Seeing Yu Peng and others suddenly disappear, the people present were stunned and didn''t react at all. They heard Su Tang call Jiuling and others to leave. Everyone realized something and began to leave one after another.


    At this time, the sky began to darken slowly, and a huge destructive force began to condense slowly over Yaowang valley.


    Such an accident suddenly appeared. Those who wanted to see a good play fled crazy one by one. Soon, except for the disciples of the king of Medicine Valley, there were only Zhanjia people and people in the Dan division.


    "Boy, what do you want to do? Don''t mess around." Jiuling also felt the destructive power transmitted from the sky, and immediately his face changed and hurried to Su Tang.


    "Hum, don''t mess around. Others want my life, but you told me not to mess around? Joke, I su Tang will kill here today. In a few days, I have to go to the rudder of the God Empire and take good care of the people of the war family. You''d better leave quickly, elder." Su Tang snorted coldly.


    Now he seems to be wrapped in anger. Now the only idea in his heart is to clean up the war family. No one has ever dared to talk to him like this. Today, the war family completely angered Su Tang.


    "OK!" Jiuling nodded helplessly and then left.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at the war family and said; "What? Aren''t you going to kill me? You can do it now, or you won''t have a chance later."


    Seeing Su Tang still talking to himself calmly, Zhan Tiandu was also angry and said immediately; "Boy, you''d better be clear. It''s not just you who will die if you offend my family with me. Even your family can''t escape."


    "You can try. I promise you, your war family will definitely perish first." Su Tang said faintly again.


    "Hahaha, joke, do you think if you let those people escape, our family can''t leave Yaowang valley like them?" Zhan Tiandu laughed again.


    "You can try. As long as you leave, I''ll kill you in the imperial capital and take away your war family''s nest directly." Su Tang won again.


    At this time, the people of Dan Shijie and others who had quit the medicine King Valley stopped one by one, stared at the medicine King Valley with a surprised face, and wanted to know what was going to happen inside.


    "This boy is really not an ordinary person, but he doesn''t know what he wants to do." Jiuling stopped and said.


    At this time, Yu Peng and others suddenly appeared outside Yaowang Valley, not far from the seat of Jiuling and others. Yu Peng and others were wondering why they suddenly appeared here.


    It turned out that when Zhan Tiandu wanted to take action, Su Tang had discussed the countermeasures with Tianji, and Yu Peng and others were sent out by Tianji.


    "Yu Peng, how could you be here?" Yu Peng and others suddenly appeared, and Jiuling asked with hate and surprise.


    "We don''t know. What''s going on inside?" Yu Peng also replied without knowing what to say.

 Chapter 118

    At this time, Zhan Tiandu''s face changed wildly in Yaowang Valley, because he felt that the destructive power in the sky was becoming more and more huge, which had made him feel a deep threat.


    "Boy, did you get the things on it?" Zhan Tiandu asked Su Tang with his head down.


    Hearing his question, those present looked at Su Tang in surprise. They didn''t expect that such a young man could have such a means, but he had never made other moves. How could such a thing appear in the sky first?


    "Second uncle, you think too highly of this boy. He''s just a hick. Even the emperor of our God empire can''t get out of such means. How can he get out? I think it must be a bluff." Zhan Wuye immediately said without Su Tang''s answer.


    Zhan Wuxie''s words made sense to the people of the Zhan family, but the power of destruction was so frightening that it didn''t seem to be bluffing.


    At this time, there was a loud rumble in the black clouds with the smell of destruction in the sky, and some purple flashes flashed in them. The people in the whole Yaowang Valley seemed to see the end of the day, all blue and pale.


    Even the people of Lien Chan''s family began to change color. Zhan Wuye looked pale and his legs were shaking. He couldn''t say a word at all.


    "Boy, don''t you want to die with us? Don''t remove this ghost quickly." at this time, Zhan Tian was also afraid. The huge momentum of this thing was not for fun. Although he didn''t know what was hidden above, Zhan Tian could clearly feel that the things above were very terrible to him.


    "Well, what if we die together? Aren''t your fighters very overbearing? What''s the omen? I still want to kill me. Don''t you see if you are qualified." Su Tang nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang was arrogant and didn''t give the war family any face at all. He was a bit more arrogant than the bullying of the war family before.


    Just then an elder of Yaowang Valley flew over and said to Su Tang and Zhan Tian; "Please settle your grievances outside Yaowang valley. Don''t involve me in Yaowang valley."


    "Hum, shut up. Do you remember the oath I made yesterday?" Su Tang shouted coldly, pointing to the eldest brother.


    Hearing Su Tang''s drink, the elder looked ugly. He was there when Su Tang and Li Feng met yesterday, but he was very clear about what Su Tang said yesterday. Originally, he thought this was what the boy said casually. Unexpectedly, he really wanted to do so.


    Then he didn''t dare to say anything more, turned and shouted to the people in Yaowang valley; "Everybody run!"


    When the voice fell, his figure ran towards the outside of Yaowang valley. At this time, Su Tang snorted coldly and said to the secret of heaven; "Tianjiang shot and blocked the whole Yaowang Valley for me. Don''t let them run away alone."


    "Haole." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji immediately said, and then a strange force began to spread around with Su Tang as the center.


    With the spread of this power, the whole Yaowang valley was wrapped. Those who had rushed to the gate of Yaowang valley were all rebounded by an invisible strength. After trying several times, they all understood that Su Tang might have made it out, and immediately screamed and wailed one by one.


    "Master Su Tang, this matter has nothing to do with us. Let us go!"


    "Yes, young master Su Tang, we really know that we are wrong. We are just outside disciples of Yaowang valley. This matter has nothing to do with us. Please be merciful and let us go."


    The wailing sound at the entrance of the valley soon spread throughout the Yaowang valley. People outside the Yaowang Valley heard it and couldn''t bear it.


    "Hey, how could this happen?" Jiuling also knew that there was nothing he could do about it, sighed and said.


    "People should pay the price if they do something wrong," Yu Peng said softly.


    At this time, even Rowling and others couldn''t bear to hear such a cry, but they didn''t know what to do at this time.


    "Ka!"


    At this time, a lightning in the sky began to fall towards the place where the medicine King Valley was located. With the first lightning, the people in the valley stared at the dark clouds in the sky in horror. At this moment, they knew what they were facing.


    "Bad is God''s punishment, everyone run away." Zhan Tian shouted in horror at this time.


    After hearing Zhan Tiandu''s words, the Zhan family ran away one by one. No one was in charge of Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang sneered and shouted; "Hahaha, enjoy what I have prepared for you."


    The voice echoed in the valley, and even the people outside heard it.


    Everyone was trembling. Su Tang prepared this thing. It was heaven''s punishment. The most mysterious existence between heaven and earth. Su Tang could summon heaven''s punishment. This man is going against the sky.


    "Boy, although I don''t know what method you used to get this punishment out, you can''t run away. I''ll kill you first now." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Zhan Tiandu was cross hearted and shouted, so he rushed directly towards Su Tang.


    Seeing Zhan Tian rushing towards him, Su Tang outlined a disdainful smile and shook his head. The whole person disappeared in a moment.


    After a punch, Zhan Tian knew he had been fooled, and immediately looked up to the sky and shouted; "Su Tang, you can''t escape. My family won''t let you go. If I don''t die this time, I will kill all the people of your Su family and let you stay."


    And Zhan Tiandu''s fierce drink rang through the nine days. The hatred and resentment in his voice made everyone tremble.


    As the voice of Zhan Tiandu fell, Su Tang''s figure appeared outside the Yaowang valley. As soon as Su Tang''s figure appeared, the dark clouds in the sky began to roll wildly, and huge thunders fell from the top and chopped fiercely towards the Yaowang valley.


    These scenes make people outside sweat. God''s punishment, this is God''s punishment, which can destroy everything in the world.


    "Young master, there he is!" Lan Xiaoyun pointed to Su Tang and said loudly at the moment when Su Tang appeared.


    After hearing his words, everyone turned to look at the place pointed by LAN Xiaoyun. Sure enough, Su Tang''s figure had appeared there. Yu Peng and others immediately flew over, and Jiuling followed up.


    As soon as he arrived, Yu Peng couldn''t wait to ask; "Young master, are you okay?"


    Su Tang didn''t answer. Yu Peng just waved his hand and continued to look at the direction of Yaowang valley. His whole body began to tremble slowly.


    At this time, although Su Tang seems to have nothing on the surface, his body is very bad. The power of thunder in zilei''s heart runs rampant in his body. The violent power makes Su Tang in deep pain and can''t speak at all.


    "Boy, I think it''s almost done. Stop it quickly, or your body will be completely destroyed by the power of thunder." the voice of the secret inside Su Tang''s body sounded.


    "No, that guy is a strong man in the realm of Emperor Wu. It''s not easy to be wiped out. I can still insist. I must let him turn into ashes under the sky thunder and never turn over." Su Tang gritted his teeth and insisted, communicating with heaven with his mind.


    "Boy, why do you do this? Although he is Emperor Wu, it is difficult for him to survive under such dense sky thunder. Even if he survives, he may be seriously injured. Maybe his life will be wasted. Why do you take risks for such a person?" Tianji persuaded again.


    At this time, Su Tang groaned with a trace of blood on his mouth, and the whole person fell back. Yuan Tian, who was on the side, was quick in his eyes and hands. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he held the fallen Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang was very blue and pale, with blood on his mouth, and his breath was weak, as if he would die at any time.


    "The young master''s body has been badly hurt. The situation is not optimistic. Yuan Tian, you should put the young master on the ground quickly. I have some pills for you to take first." Yu Peng checked Su Tang''s situation. His face changed and immediately said.


    Hearing Yu Peng''s words, Yuan Tian didn''t dare to be careless. He directly put Su Tang on the ground, took the pill from Yu Peng and stuffed it into Su Tang''s mouth.


    With Su Tang''s coma, the dark clouds over Yaowang valley began to dissipate slowly. You can''t understand it when you see Jiuling here. The thunder is completely summoned by Su Tang.


    Although you heard others say before, he still didn''t want to believe it. After all, it''s Tianlei and it''s beyond human control. But now Jiuling can''t believe it.


    Turning to Su Tang lying on the ground, Jiuling said in a voice that only he could hear; "This boy must draw into our Dan division. He is a man who can summon heaven''s punishment. He is an absolute strong man in the future."


    At this time, a man with a large list flew into the air and looked down on the Yaowang Valley at this time. The whole person was stunned. The former luxurious Yaowang Valley had disappeared, leaving all ruins and countless bodies charred by Tianlei. Such an apocalyptic scene, but many people were very surprised.


    It also makes many people see the destructive power of natural punishment for the first time.


    After seeing the scene of Yaowang Valley at this time, many people turned to look at Su Tang surrounded by the crowd, and many people thought of it; "This young man must be famous in the next period of time. He can summon heavenly punishment. I''m afraid this ability will make many powerful people feel uneasy."


    When everyone was surprised by the mystery of Su Tang, one hand moved slightly in the ruins of Yaowang Valley, and then saw a man climbing out of the rubble. If Su Tang was here at this time, he would be surprised. He was really the man who repeatedly provoked Su Tang.


    As Zhan Wuye slowly climbed out, a cough came not far away. The voice was very familiar to Zhan Wuye. The owner of the voice was his second uncle Zhan Tiandu.


    Slowly climbed towards the sound of peace. Soon Zhan Wuye found his second uncle lying under a pile of rubble and struggling. When he saw that Zhan Wuye also helped Zhan Tiandu remove the crushed stones.


    "Second uncle, are you all right?" Zhan Wuye asked hurriedly after removing all the rubble.


    Hearing Zhan Wuye''s question, Zhan Tian coughed a few times and replied weakly; "I can''t die for the time being. Be innocent. Hurry up and find a way to hide us. Those who leave may come back later."


    After hearing Zhan Tiandu''s words, Zhan Wuxie realized that they were not completely out of danger. He immediately raised his head and looked at the surrounding environment. He found that a huge stone collapsed and formed a narrow gap. Zhan Wuxie immediately said to Zhan Tiandu; "Second uncle, I found a place. Let''s go."


    "OK!" Zhan Tiandu responded and stood up slowly. Then he helped Zhan Wuye stand up. They walked slowly towards the gap.


    After hiding, Zhan Tian said powerlessly; "I didn''t expect to fall on a teenager this time. It''s a great shame."

 Chapter 119

    As soon as he hid, Zhan Tiandu was gnashing his teeth and full of hatred for Su Tang. He had never encountered such a thing for many years. Coupled with the power of his family, people respected him everywhere. Unexpectedly, he almost lost his life in Yaowang Valley this time.


    "Don''t be angry, second uncle. We''re not out of danger yet. The most important thing now is to save our lives. Su Tang has plenty of time to deal with him in the future!" Zhan Wuye said.


    In fact, he didn''t expect to encounter such a thing this time. The champion who thought he had been properly flew and made it like this. I''m afraid the strong men in the family are already in danger at this time. He and his second uncle Zhan Tian may be in danger at the age of.


    "Well, you''re right. When I go out this time, I''ll check the details of Su Tang. Anyway, I must kill all his family, or it''s hard to dispel my hatred." Zhan Tiandu soon woke up from his hatred and nodded.


    At this time, the people outside Yaowang Valley rushed into the valley with their eyes shining after they determined that there was no danger in the valley.


    Now I''m afraid the people in the whole Yaowang valley are dead. Yaowang Valley is a big family and a big business. There must be a lot of babies in it. If you don''t go in first to collect and scrape now, there will be less things you can get when there are more people.


    "Hey, the medicine King Valley is completely finished. Unexpectedly, the holy land of soul refiner, which was once brilliant for a while, has turned into this way." seeing the man rushing towards the medicine King Valley like a hungry wolf, Jiuling sighed helplessly.


    At the same time, he also looked at Su Tang, who was still in a coma. He also had a new understanding of the means of such a young man. He completely destroyed Yaowang Valley in less than half an hour. Among them, there were many martial arts masters of the war family, and even the strong ones of the martial arts realm.


    It also let him really see the power of natural punishment. No wonder the legendary Su Ming of that generation fell in such a sky thunder.


    "Cough!"


    Just when Jiuling was thinking, there came a sudden cough from Su Tang. With the emergence of the sound, Su Tang''s eyes, which had been unconscious, began to open slowly.


    "Young master, are you all right?" Lan Xiaoyun, who has been around Su Tang, asked pleasantly when she saw that Su Tang''s eyes were slightly open.


    "Cough, OK, how''s Yaowang valley now?" Su Tang asked weakly.


    Seeing Su Tang wake up, he asks yaowanggu. LAN Xiaoyun doesn''t know how to say it. He looks up and says after a casual look; "It should have been punished by heaven."


    "Cough, that''s OK. Yuan Tianyu Peng, you two go in and see if the war family in Yaowang valley still has a living mouth. If there are any, kill them all."


    Su Tang knew the power of the divine punishment just now. It was still very difficult to successfully kill the people in the realm of Wu Zun and Wu Emperor. The people of the war family might still exist alive. Now he has accepted a dead enemy with the people of the war family. Of course, Su Tang will not let go of one of the war family.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, he nodded and said yes. Only a struggle flashed in Yuantong''s eyes and didn''t answer Su Tang.


    In fact, Yuan Tian and Zhan Tian have known each other for many years. They can barely be regarded as friends. Now they have to fight like this. Yuan Tian is still reluctant to tell the truth.


    Seeing yuan Tian didn''t speak, Su Tang didn''t force yuan Tian, and Yu Peng didn''t leave. He just looked at Yuan Tian quietly and wanted to know his choice.


    The scene fell into silence, Zhihong. A moment later, Yuan Tian''s eyes began to become clear, nodded slowly and said; "It''s the young master. I''ll go with Yu Peng now. You can rest assured to recover."


    When the voice fell, Yuan Tian got up and looked at Yu Peng and said; "Let''s go!" then he rushed to Yaowang valley without looking back.


    Seeing that Yuan Tian actually chose to tear his face with the war family, Yu Peng was also comforted. He immediately followed yuan Tian and rushed to Yaowang valley.


    At this time, Jiuling saw the two men leave. She knew what they were going to do and didn''t stop them. Instead, she went to Su Tang''s side and said with a smile on her face; "Boy, that''s good. How can you leave the people of the war family?"


    "Hehe, elder Jiuling flattered me, but the medicine King Valley is ruined. I don''t know how the Dan Division will deal with this matter?" Su Tang slowly stood up with the help of LAN Xiaoyun and Luo Lin and asked with a smile.


    Su Tang is not sure whether the medicine King Valley will be destroyed. Will the Dan division embarrass himself.


    "Heaven''s sins can be forgiven, but his own sins can''t live. Yaowang valley was destroyed by heaven''s punishment, not man-made." Jiuling shook his head and said.


    Although he knew in his heart that this punishment might have something to do with the boy in front of him, Jiuling still felt that the boy in front of him was more valuable for a destroyed Yaowang Valley, so he chose the latter and ruthlessly abandoned Yaowang valley.


    Seeing that Jiuling said so, Su Tang smiled and said; "Master Jiuling, have you finished the Danshi competition?"


    "It''s done, but there are too many changes. I''ll explain it to those big men in the Dan division. Boy, this is your reward. Take it." Jiuling took out a storage ring and handed it to Su Tang.


    He motioned LAN Xiaoyun to take over the storage ring. Su Tang said directly without looking at it; "Thank you, master."


    "Boy, I''m afraid you''ll be famous on the whole continent this time. But the war house is not a fuel-saving lamp. You''d better be careful." Jiuling said again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded seriously and said; "Thank you for reminding me. I understand all this. When Yu Peng and Yuan Tian come back, I''ll leave here right away."


    "It''s best if you know these. Now that the things here have been completed, I should leave. Take good care, boy. I look forward to seeing you soar for nine days." after that, Jiuling left Yaowang valley with those who had come with him without waiting for Su Tang''s answer.


    Seeing Jiuling and others leaving, Su Tang said to LAN Xiaoyun and Luo Lin and others; "Now I''m in big trouble. I''m afraid it''s dangerous for you to follow me. I think you''d better leave here."


    "No, young master, we agreed at the beginning that we would follow you no matter what danger appeared on the road ahead." as soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, LAN Xiaoyun immediately said.


    Lorraine also said; "Young master, you underestimate me too much. I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t count. Since I said to follow you, I''ll follow you even if I die."


    "Yes, young master, Wang Bao can''t speak, but like Xiaoyun Luolin, I''m willing to follow you. No matter what danger I encounter, I''ll follow you." Wang Bao also said.


    After hearing their words, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and said; "But this time it''s really a big deal. I''m not sure I can survive. You''ll only hurt you if you follow me."


    "Hahaha, this is just right. Even if we die, we are together. We won''t be lonely on the huangquan road. Young master, don''t talk. We won''t leave." Luo Lin laughed and said.


    "Yes!" Lan Xiaoyun and Wang Bao nodded.


    Seeing that the three of them were so determined, Su Tang could not continue to say anything, nodded and said; "Well, let''s face the future danger together. Now we are also in Yaowang valley. I don''t know if Yu Peng and Yuan Tian have found a living mouth."


    "OK!" the three nodded and agreed.


    With the help of LAN Xiaoyun and Luo Lin, Su Tang began to walk slowly towards the Yaowang valley. At this time, in the Yaowang Valley, Yuan Tian, a strong man in the realm of Emperor Wu, changed and found the hiding place of Zhan Tiandu and Zhan Wuxie.


    "Yuan Tian, do you really want to kill all?" Yuan Tian found it out and Zhan Tian angrily pointed to Yuan Tian and asked.


    "Tiandu, I''m sorry. Now we are our own masters. I have to do this." Yuan Tian replied with a guilty face.


    Hearing yuan Tian''s answer, Zhan Tian calmed down and said; "Yuan Tian, I understand that I can die, but I hope you can let go of innocence for the sake of our friendship for many years. He is the only man of my generation. He must not die here."


    "Tiandu, it''s not that I don''t help you, but that the young master has given an order and can''t leave a living mouth. I have no way." Yuan Tian shook his head and said.


    Hearing yuan tianzeyang say, Zhan Wuye shouted; "Second uncle, if you don''t ask him, I will fight innocent. Even if I die, I won''t live in a muddle. I......"


    "Shut up!" Zhan Wuye wanted to continue to say something, but he was interrupted by Zhan Tiandu with a straight face.


    "Second uncle!" Zhan Wuye cried slightly.


    Seeing Zhan Wuxie''s appearance, Zhan Tian shook his head and said; "Innocent, don''t be impulsive. Think more about the war family. If you die, my war family is likely to be annihilated."


    Zhan Wuye was silent. At this time, he also understood the meaning of his second uncle. He was the only male in his generation. Although he didn''t know whether there would be others in the future, he couldn''t take risks. If there were no male again in the future, the Zhan family would be cut off and the future Zhan family''s blood would be annihilated.


    "Yuan Tian, I beg you, let go of innocence. You''ve had a friendship with his father. As long as you let go of innocence, I''ll kill myself immediately and never embarrass you." Zhan Tiandu said again.


    The tone was full of supplication, completely without the previous arrogance and domineering. At this time, he just wanted to keep Zhan innocent''s life.


    "Hehe, Zhan Tiandu can even ask for people? I''m surprised." just then Su Tang''s voice came from behind.


    Seeing Su Tang appear, Zhan Tiandu flashed a murderous look in his eyes and said coldly; "Boy, I''ve been killed this time, but everything is not innocent. Please let him go. I promise the war family will never trouble you in the future."


    "Ha ha, you think I''m a three-year-old? Let him go? Just like him, do you think he won''t trouble me?" Su Tang laughed and pointed at Zhan Wuye, who was staring at him with hatred on his face.


    "What do you want?" Zhan Tiandu also saw Zhan Wuxie''s appearance, sighed in his heart and asked again.


    "Not so good. Didn''t you want to kill me before? What I want now is the same as you did at the beginning. Kill you two and let your war family die from now on." Su Tang replied coldly.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Zhan Wuxie trembled and turned to look at his second uncle Zhan Tiandu. At this time, he had no strength to compete with Su Tang.


    "Hum, kill us? I''m afraid you can''t, boy. Even if you have yuan Tian''s help, it may be possible to keep one of us, but it''s still impossible to keep all of us." Zhan Tian said coldly.


    He also knows that it is impossible for Su Tang to let go of one of them. Now my only idea is to do my best to send Zhan Wuye out. Only in this way may I have a chance to hold Zhan Wuye''s life.


    "Really? You can try!" Su Tang smiled disdainfully.


    At the same time, he also made contact with Tianji, hoping that Tianji could block Yaowang Valley again.


    "Boy, I know you have a way to block the Yaowang Valley, but do you think such a way can continue under the self explosion of a strong emperor?" Zhan Tiandu said coldly.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang felt the aura between heaven and earth and began to riot.


    "Boy, this guy is going to explode. Run away." seeing Zhan Tiandu''s appearance at this time, Tianji immediately exclaimed.


    Hearing the voice of the secret, Su Tang flashed a panic in his eyes and said to Yuan Tian without saying a word; "Yuan Tian, take them and go. This guy is going to explode. Run away, the farther the better."


    Su Tang knows very well how powerful a strong man in the realm of Emperor Wu will bring. Under such lethality, we have no chance to survive.


    At this time, Yu Peng also rushed over. Seeing Zhan Tiandu''s appearance, he also trembled in his heart and shouted loudly; "Young master, go quickly and slowly. The guy is crazy."


    Yuan Tian nodded, grabbed Luo Lin and Wang Bao deeply and left here. Yu Peng also grabbed LAN Xiaoyun and Su Tang, turned around and flew quickly outside Yaowang valley,


    In the air, Su Tang saw Zhan Tiandu hand over something to Zhan Wuye. Then he saw Zhan Wuye put it away and stared at Su Tang fiercely. Under Yu Peng''s full flight, Su Tang soon couldn''t see Zhan Tiandu.


    "Bang!"


    More than ten miles after su Tang and others left Yaowang Valley, they only heard a loud noise in the direction of Yaowang Valley, with huge smoke and dust everywhere.


    "It''s so dangerous." Yu Peng, who was terrified at this time, put LAN Xiaoyun and Su Tang down and gasped.

 Chapter 120

    "I didn''t expect Zhan Tiandu to be so determined. If he doesn''t hesitate to explode, he will save Zhan Wuye''s life. Now things are serious. According to Zhan Wuye''s character, I''m afraid he will come to me for revenge in the future." Su Tang said with a gloomy face.


    After hearing his words, Yu Peng nodded and said; "Not only will he come to you for revenge, but I''m afraid the people of the war family will also pour out."


    "Hum, as long as they dare to come, don''t mind killing them all with a heavenly punishment." Su Tang couldn''t understand the current situation and said ruthlessly at once.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Peng said with a bitter smile; "Young master, now you''d better take care of your injury first. We''d better go back to Lanming first. I believe the Zhan family can''t find out your origin for a while and a half."


    "Well, I''d better go back first. It''s nice of me to get the elixir to dissolve the poison in your body this time. When my injury is cured, I''ll help you dissolve the toxin." Su Tang ordered him.


    At this time, the space not far in front of them was distorted, and the figures of Yuan Tian and Luo Lin Wang Bao appeared. Seeing them appear, Su Tang was relieved and said immediately; "Let''s leave here first. I believe the people of the war family will come soon."


    "Hmm!" several people nodded at the same time and left here.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Tang didn''t ask yuan Tian why he didn''t do it in advance. In his opinion, Yuan Tian still had some feelings. Su Tang didn''t know whether such a character was good or bad.


    After a night''s journey, he has come to the cave where Su Tang was inherited by the God of thunder.


    "Let''s have a rest here first," said Su Tang, looking at the cave in front of him.


    "OK, let''s have a rest at this time." since they are all included in the cave, Luo Lin and Wang Bao still look for food. LAN Xiaoyun found some firewood and soon lit a bonfire in the cave.


    At this time, Yuan Tian looked at Su Tang and said softly; "I''m sorry, young master. It''s my fault this time."


    Yuan Tianhui said this at this time. Su Tang was also stunned, and then shook his head and said; "It''s all right. Whether to kill me or not, his war family and I are already dead enemies. It''s just one more war without evil. It''s harmless."


    Su Tang didn''t mean to blame yuan Tian. In fact, Yuan Tian also understood that Su Tang didn''t blame him, but he felt it necessary to explain.


    "Zhan Tiandu and I grew up together. To tell you the truth, I really can''t kill him." Yuan Tian said again.


    "Hehe, isn''t he dead now? It''s all right." Su Tang said with a smile.


    At the same time, I have a doubt about yuan Tian''s past. A person who can make friends with Zhan Tian must have a powerful force behind him. Yuan Tian also said that he came from the God Empire, but Su Tang doesn''t know anything about the God Empire now, so he doesn''t know anything about Yuan Tian.


    At this time, Yu Peng, who didn''t speak on one side, said; "Yuan Tian, aren''t you the Royal son of the God Empire?"


    Yu Peng knows more about the heavenly empire than Su Tang. Combined with Yuan Tian''s words just now, Yu Peng immediately reacted with a strong surprise. He never thought yuan Tian''s identity was so big.


    "God''s Royal son? Yuan Tian, is this true?" Su Tang asked in surprise when he heard Yu Peng''s words.


    Seeing that his identity was exposed, Yuan Tian no longer hid it, nodded directly and said; "Yes, I am indeed a child of the God royal family, but I am not now. I have quit the God royal family only since my injury."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang and Yu Peng were stunned and stopped asking more questions. At this time, Luo Lin and Wang Bao also came in from outside the cave, holding several spirit rabbits in their hands as before.


    LAN Xiaoyun saw them coming back. As a result, the things in their hands began to bake quickly.


    At this time, Luo Lin found Su Tang and whispered; "Young master, those guys are still outside."


    Su Tang was stunned and asked; "What are you talking about? Who''s still out there?"


    Su Tang''s voice soon attracted the attention of Yu Po and Yuan Tian. At this time, Luo Lin said again; "It''s those who come here to look for Emperor Wu''s cemetery. Wang Bao and I just found them when we were catching spirit rabbits."


    Su Ming understood this and immediately ordered to show you, he said; "They have nothing to do with us outside."


    "Wudi cemetery? Is there a Wudi cemetery here?" Yu Peng and Yuan Tian were surprised and asked.


    "Well, Luo Lin and I really got to know each other because of the tomb of Emperor Wu. In fact, we don''t know whether this is the tomb of Emperor Wu. However, when we saw the people of the devil and the people of the God Empire fighting in a valley not far away, we thought they should all leave, but unexpectedly they were still there." Su Tang nodded and explained.


    "Oh, so it is. I wonder if you have gone to see it, young master? There are usually many good things in such places." Yu Peng asked again.


    Hearing Yu Peng''s words, Luo Lin said with a helpless face; "Lord Yu Peng, you don''t know. When we came here, there were many powerful forces. Our casual repair simply didn''t have the ability to rob them. Even LAN Kao didn''t dare to get close."


    "Yes, some of us approached because of curiosity. If the young master didn''t let us run in time, I''m afraid we would have been killed by the aftereffects of those battles." Wang Bao also said.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and didn''t speak.


    Yu Peng suddenly understood that at that time, I''m afraid only Su Tang had higher strength, but they could only fight with people in the Wuling realm. Emperor Wu''s cemetery is not small. I''m afraid they all have great strength here. Their strength is really poor in front of such potential.


    Just when I arrived, the sound came in from the outside; "Brother, you see a fire in the cave. I think someone must be inside. Let''s go in and have a look."


    Hearing this sound, Luo Lin and others instinctively wanted to put out the fire. At this time, Su Tang raised his hand and stopped them; "Don''t make such a fuss. If they just come to see it, if there is any other attempt, kill it."


    At this time, Su Tang is completely different from the time when he recognized his experience. Now with two powerful experts like yuan Tian and Yu Peng, Su Tang doesn''t believe there will be any danger.


    Luo Lin was stunned, then nodded, walked to one side and sat down.


    Just then, two people came in from the outside, a middle-aged man in his forties and a young man in his twenties. As soon as they came in, the young man asked; "Who are you and why are you here?"


    "Just passing by." Su Tang replied faintly.


    Hearing Su Tang''s answer, the young man disdained to say; "Shit, there are ancient miracles here. It has spread all over the continent. You are here. It is clear that you came for ancient miracles."


    The young man''s impolite voice made Su Tang frown, and Su Tang said coldly; "So what? Can''t you pass here yet?"


    "Hum, boy, listen to me. Now this place has been turned into a forbidden area by our God empire. No one can stay here. You dare to appear here. I think you are looking for death." the young man didn''t notice the coldness in Su Tang''s tone and continued to drink and scold.


    This completely angered Su Tang. Su Tang snorted coldly and shouted loudly; "We just want to die. How are you doing?"


    After that, he also stood up. After this afternoon''s recuperation, Su Tang''s injury has been much better. Seeing that the young man is so blind and still shouting here, how can su Tang resist it.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? You still want to fight, don''t you? I''m not afraid to tell you. Now there are all people from my God Empire outside. You''d better think clearly." the young man screamed.


    "Shut up!" the middle-aged man said.


    Hearing the voice of the middle-aged man, the young man immediately closed his mouth and looked at the middle-aged man puzzled. He didn''t understand why his big brother was like this.


    The middle-aged man walked directly to Yuan Tian, knelt on his knees and shouted respectfully; "My subordinates pay a visit to the 17th prince."


    With the action of the middle-aged man, the young man''s face turned pale. The 17th prince, this man is actually the 17th Prince of the kingdom of God. I saw that he pointed at them just now. It seems that he is dead this time.


    "Qingfeng, you''re here too. I''m not in the royal family of the gods now, so you don''t have to." Yuan Tian said faintly.


    "No, in my subordinate''s mind, you will always be my master. In fact, after you left, the emperor sent people everywhere to look for you." the middle-aged man said again.


    "Oh, forget it, Qingfeng, get up and leave here. Don''t tell anyone about seeing me. We''ll leave here right away." Yuan Tian said again.


    After hearing yuan Tian''s words, LAN Xiaoyun, Luo Lin and others turned to look at Su Tang. Su Tang knew that Yuan Tian didn''t want the people of the angel Empire to know his existence, and immediately nodded.


    With Su Tang''s consent, LAN Xiaoyun and others began to pack their things one after another. A moment later, since they all came to Su Tang, LAN Xiaoyun whispered; "Young master, everything is ready."


    Su Tang nodded and looked at Yuan Tian. Seeing Su Tang''s eyes, Yuan Tian nodded and said; "Let''s go." then he walked out of the cave.


    Su Tang and others also followed him out.


    After a while, only the middle-aged man and the young man who called Qingfeng his life were left in the whole cave. At this time, the young man came and helped Qingfeng up and asked; "Elder brother, was that really the prince of my God royal family just now?"


    "Well, don''t be arrogant in the future, or you won''t know when you will die." Qingfeng nodded and severely criticized the young man.


    Although they also left the cave.


    After leaving the cave, Su Tang and his party didn''t speak, and each one was on his way with shipping marks.


    An hour later, Su Tang and others once again found a place to rest. LAN Xiaoyun continued to roast the spirit rabbit again. Su Tang closed his eyes and rested. Only yuan Tian looked at the darkness alone.


    The time of Ben Ge passed, and LAN Xiaoyun''s spirit rabbit finally got the test. Su Tang took a spirit rabbit, walked directly towards yuan Tian, stretched out his hand, patted him on the shoulder and said; "Yuan Tian, what do you think? The past has passed. You need to look forward to life. Come and eat. Sister Xiaoyun''s craft is very good."


    With that, Su Tang handed the spirit rabbit to Yuan Tian.


    After receiving the rabbit from Su Tang, Yuan Tian outlined a smile and said; "The young master is right. The past is over."


    Since they had rested here for 10000, they set off for Lanming Kingdom early the next morning. At the same time, a ragged teenager was kneeling on the ground crying about something in the big house of the war family, the capital of the God empire.


    This man is really the one who provoked Su Tang in Yaowang valley.


    "What are you talking about? Your second uncle blew himself up?" the head man was stunned and asked incredulously.


    "Yes, if the second uncle didn''t explode, frighten those people, and then send me out with his subsequent spiritual power, I''m afraid I would die too." Zhan Wuye said again.


    Then Zhan Wuye said everything that had happened in Yaowang Valley again. After listening to Zhan Wuye''s words, the man''s face was very ugly, with a strong killing intention in his eyes, and cried coldly; "Come on, call back all the elders and disciples outside."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo, it''s time to listen to the wind valley. I miss the people in the family." after leaving the mountain forest, Su Tang looked not far away and heard the shadow of the wind valley wall exhale.


    "Yes, young master, you don''t know. Since you left, your elders have been talking about you for nothing." Yu Peng said with a smile.

 Chapter 121

    Su Tang and his party soon passed through Tingfeng Valley and entered the boundary of Lanming kingdom. Without stopping more, Su Tang and others quickly walked towards the valley where the Su family was located.


    Along the way, Rowling and the three were excited to talk about something.


    "Young master, I didn''t expect that you were the one who helped LAN Ming survive the national annihilation crisis. Our department heard of you a long time ago, but didn''t know your name." Lan Xiaoyun said excitedly when he came to Su Tang.


    Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "In fact, I didn''t do anything. All this is yuan Tian''s credit. If he didn''t help and kill all the experts in the Sirius Kingdom, I wouldn''t be able to win."


    "Hahaha, young master, you are too modest. It''s not what you said in the rumors outside." Rowling laughed and said.


    Wang Bao also said; "Young master, you don''t know. My eldest brother fought with an adventure group just because of you."


    With that, Wang Bao was silent, and a sad look appeared on his face. Luo Lin and LAN Xiaoyun were also silent.


    Seeing them like this, Su Tang whispered; "Brother Wang Hu died to save me. I''m sorry for you."


    "Don''t say that, young master. My eldest brother is willing to do so. Maybe he will be happy to save you. Although my eldest brother left us, my mother said that every dead person will become a star. I believe my eldest brother must look at us in the sky." Wang Bao said.


    "Yes, young master, this matter has passed. Although Wang Hu''s people left us, as long as we always have him in our hearts, he will always live by our side, won''t he?" Lan Xiaoyun also said.


    Hearing their persuasion, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, brother Wang Hu has always been outside. Well, ahead is the valley where my su family is located. Let''s hurry up."


    "Hmm!" the three nodded.


    After a while, Su Tang and others came to a big mountain. Su Tang turned to LAN Xiaoyun and others and said; "Go through this big mountain. It''s my su family. Hold hands and I''ll take you in."


    After that, Su Tang reached out and grabbed Wang Bao''s palm, then walked towards the mountain wall. Seeing Su Tang walking directly towards the mountain wall, the three Wang Bao were surprised. They really wanted to remind them, and saw that Su Tang disappeared into the mountain wall. The only thing that connected them was the hand that grabbed Wang Bao.


    "Why don''t you go? Come in quickly." Wang Bao and others were stunned. Su Tang''s voice came from the Zhongshan wall.


    "Er, OK!" Wang Bao nodded and plunged into the mountain wall.


    Then LAN Xiaoyun and Luo Lin went in with them. At this time, when they saw the colorful scene in the mountain wall, LAN Xiaoyun first reacted and said with a surprised face; "Young master, is this an array?"


    "Yes, it''s a big cover up array. How''s it going?" Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "It''s not only good, it''s amazing. I promise if you didn''t take us with you, young master, we wouldn''t have thought that the mountain wall here would be like this." Luo Lin also exclaimed.


    "Well, it''s really amazing." Wang Bao never said much. At this time, he also exclaimed.


    A moment later, several people walked out of the colorful world and saw a flash of light. In front of Luolin and others, there was a vibrant valley. CNOOC had a big house in the valley. A group of young martial artists were practicing in the open space in front of the house.


    Not far from the mansion, there is a small lake. Several old people are chatting and fishing there.


    Suddenly a young man turned around and found Su Tang and others. He was slightly stunned and then shouted loudly; "Master Su Tang is back."


    After hearing the young man''s voice, those who were still practicing with their eyes closed opened their eyes one by one, and several chatting elders turned their heads towards the entrance one by one.


    After seeing Su Tang and others, everyone came over with a smile, and Su Jingtian shouted in the distance; "You smelly boy, you still know to come back. As soon as you leave, you won''t send back any news."


    "Yes, this boy is really. How''s the Dan division competition going?" Su Lin also said.


    Everyone was very happy and walked towards Su Tang. After entering, Su Jingtian stretched out his hand and patted Su Tang on the shoulder; "Yes, it''s a lot taller."


    "Hehe, good grandfathers, good uncles and good grandfathers!" Su Tang said with a smile.


    "Boy, how about this Dan division competition?" the people nodded, and Su Jingtian immediately asked.


    Hearing Su Jingtian''s question, Su Tang was silent and said; "It''s a long story. I''ll talk to you later."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian knew that things might not be so simple and smooth at this time, and immediately nodded and said; "OK, I''ll go and prepare the food now. Let''s have a good drink today."


    After that, Su Jingtian looked at Luo Lin and others and asked Su Tang; "Boy, are these your friends?"


    "Well, we are all my good friends, and we have some ties with the Su family," Su Tang nodded. Then he glanced around and asked; "Eh, why didn''t my grandfather see my father?"


    "Hehe, your father is practicing there now. He is on the verge of breaking through the corners of his mouth, so I let him practice there." Su Jingtian smiled and said.


    Su Tang nodded to understand, then looked at LAN Xiaoyun and others and said; "Sister Xiaoyun, let me introduce you¡°


    Then he introduced Su Jingtian and others to LAN Xiaoyun. His colleagues also told Su Jingtian and others about LAN Xiaoyun and his party.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you and my su family to have such a relationship. It''s good. You can live in this valley in the future. From now on, we will all be a family." after hearing Su Tang''s explanation, Su Jingtian immediately laughed.


    "Thank you, old man." Lan Xiaoyun and Luo Lin all bowed down and thanked.


    "No, we don''t need these false rites in the valley." Su Jingtian helped the three people up and said kindly.


    At this time, he saw the king leopard holding a clay pot in his hand, and immediately asked with some doubt, "what is this¡°


    At this time, Su Tang said, "this is one of their companions and my big brother. If it weren''t for him, I would have died. When I was in danger, he stood up and blocked the attack of a strong man for me. Finally, he died¡°

 Chapter 122

    As soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, everyone in the Su family, who was still smiling, turned crazy. Su Jingtian immediately asked; "Boy, are you in danger in this Dan division competition?"


    "Well, something happened. Now there is no medicine King Valley on this continent." Su Tang nodded faintly.


    "There is no medicine King Valley? What does this mean?" Su Jingtian asked.


    At this time, Yu Peng stood up and said; "Yaowang Valley has been destroyed. All the valley leaders and the factotum disciples have died."


    In fact, Yu Peng still has some reactions up to now. The medicine King Valley, which was once very popular, was destroyed when it was the Dan division competition, and the source of everything was because of the young man in front of him. Although he knew Su Tang''s identity very well, he was shocked.


    "All dead? How could it be? Yaowang Valley is a hegemonic force. How could it be destroyed? Did it offend any super overlord?" Su Jingtian continued with a shocked face.


    "Not because of offending other forces, but because of offending the young master." Lan Xiaoyun explained.


    After hearing LAN Xiaoyun''s words, Su Jingtian and others were stunned at first, and then reacted one by one and exclaimed; "Boy, did you let someone destroy Yaowang Valley?"


    "He didn''t let people destroy it, but he destroyed Yaowang Valley by himself. At the same time, he also killed a group of people of the warlords of the God empire." Yu Peng said again.


    As Yu Peng''s voice fell, the whole scene was strangely quiet. Everyone stared at Su Tang in surprise. They didn''t think that the young man could destroy an old force alone, and there were also overlord forces such as the God empire.


    "Boy, you should be treated with admiration on the third day of your absence. I didn''t expect your boy to go out for dozens of days and do such an earth shaking event." Su Jingtian said in surprise.


    From his tone, Su Tang obviously heard a trace of worry. Su Tang also understood Su Jingtian''s idea and immediately said; "Lao Zu, you''d better take a step by step."


    "Well, anyway, the Internet speed is hitting I here now. It still takes some time for others to find us." Su Jingtian nodded.


    He didn''t blame Su Tang for causing such a big disaster. In his opinion, Su Tang must have been in danger. If you don''t kill others, others will have to kill you. Instead of blaming, Su Jingtian was pleased that Su Tang could do so.


    "Well, we''ll talk about it later. You''ve been in a hurry for a long time. You shouldn''t have eaten. Let''s go to dinner first and discuss it later." seeing the silence, Su Jingtian said again.


    After hearing his words, everyone nodded and walked towards the mansion.


    As soon as they took a few steps, Rowling exclaimed; "Ah!"


    The whole man bent his legs in an instant, and LAN Xiaoyun and Wang Bao echoed with him. Seeing their appearance, Su Tang explained with a smile; "Oh, sorry, I forgot to tell you. There is a gravity array here, so the gravity here is much higher than that outside."


    "Gravity array? What''s that?" after hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Lin slowly stood up and asked curiously.


    LAN Xiaoyun and Wang Bao also stood up slowly. Anyway, they also have the strength of the great martial arts realm. Although they were a little too hard to prevent before, they seemed a little embarrassed. Now they are much better.


    "This is an array used to harden the body of martial arts practitioners. In the array, the gravity is many times that of other places. Think about how you can move easily under such gravity, and how your speed will improve without gravity. If you are a martial arts practitioner practicing body skills, it will have several times the effect under such an array." Su Tang explained softly.


    The first time I heard such a thing, Rowling and the three were surprised.


    "No wonder those big family children have amazing strength one by one. It turns out that there is such a way to rest." Lan Xiaoyun said softly.


    "Hehe, you can practice here in the future. Don''t envy others. The valley of our Su family is not so simple." Su Tang said with a smile.


    "Young master, you''re right. I felt it as soon as I came in. I''m afraid the aura here is many times that of the outside." Wang Bao took the lead in saying.


    After hearing Wang Bao''s words, Luo Lin and LAN Xiaoyun understood later and nodded. At this time, Luo Lin asked; "Young master, this can''t be made by any array."


    "Yes, this array is called gathering spirit array, which is similar to the name. It means gathering spirit." Su Tang nodded.


    "Now I finally understand why the soul refiner is so noble. The emotion is because of this. So many strange arrays are completely artifact for cultivation." Luo Lin nodded and said suddenly.


    "Well, let''s hurry in. The food should be ready." Su Jingtian saw several people chatting so hard, but also hurried.


    Then they entered the mansion. As soon as they entered it, everyone''s body was relaxed, and Rowling breathed out a deep breath; "This moment is so easy."


    "Hahaha, you''ll get used to it. Let''s go and eat first." Su Jingtian said with a laugh.


    Then they came to the dining room of the Su family. After dinner, Su Tang asked his servants to take Luo Lin and them to a small courtyard to rest. He was an important task for the Su family and came to the conference hall.


    "Boy, tell us what happened in Yaowang Valley this time, and we''d better make plans." after everyone took their seats, Su Jingtian looked at Su Tang and asked.


    "OK." after su Tang answered, he began to tell all the things he met in Yaowang valley.


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang finally said everything in its entirety. Of course, he simply mentioned that he had won the inheritance of the ancient god of thunder. Su Tang didn''t hide anything from his family.


    "Did the God of thunder really exist?" Su Jingtian exclaimed after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    "Well, it does exist. If it weren''t for the purple thunder heart he inherited to me, how could I summon Tianlei and raze the whole Yaowang Valley to the ground at the last time?" Su Tang nodded.


    "Well, it was like this. The boy named Zhan Wuye of the war family must be alive. If he goes back like a song, the war family will be angry and will definitely look for you all over the world." Su Lin said with a worried face.


    Su Lin''s words resonated with the old quilt of the Su family present, and their faces showed a worried look.


    "Hey, things have happened. Think about it. At that time, if Su Tang didn''t kill each other, he would be the one who died. Under such circumstances, you have no choice at all. I believe you will be similar to Su Tang when you encounter such a thing." Su Jingtian sighed.


    Everyone nodded and felt that Su Jingtian was completely right. Under such circumstances, either you or I would die. Since I have the means to kill each other, I believe I will do it without hesitation under such circumstances.


    "It''s just that this war family, after all, is a big family of the God empire. The details are absolutely extraordinary. Now that Sutang boy has killed their war family, they must not let go of Sutang boy, or even our Sutang family." boss Su said at this time.


    "They should be able to find us," said Sulin.


    At this time, Yu Peng also said; "We can''t be so optimistic about this. After all, the war family is a big force. If they are relieved to look for us, they must still be able to find it. After all, many people know the seats in this valley. Although there are arrays to cover up, they are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    "Yes, elder Yu Peng is right. There are also several powerful soul refiners in this war family. As long as they find here, they can see the cover up array outside our valley at a glance," Yuan Tian also said.


    None of the people present knew the details of the war family better than him. For the top big family in the God Empire, there were only powerful warriors and some high-level soul refiners.


    At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yuan Tian, you are the one who knows the war family best among us. What do you think they will do this time?"


    "The Zhan family is a very domineering family. I believe you should have found it when you were in Yaowang valley. For such a family, they have always been the only ones who kill others. Now you kill their people. They must pour out to look for you and kill you, otherwise they will lose face." Yuan TianDun explained.


    After listening to his understanding, Su Tang nodded. In fact, he already knew it in his heart. The war family will not let go of him easily.


    "I have a way, but I don''t know what everyone thinks." at this time, Su Laosi said.


    After hearing his words, everyone turned to look at him. At this time, Su Jingtian nodded and asked; "Tell me what you can do."


    "Back to my ancestors, I think since the war family will not let go of Su Tang and us, how many people know where we are now. I think we can quietly find a new place to move away." Su Laosi said.


    After hearing his words, everyone present was silent. Su Jingtian nodded and replied; "This is a good way, but we have spent a lot of effort in the valley. It''s a pity if we move away at this time. In addition, the Lingshi mine cave is still here. If we leave now, we can''t take away the things here."


    Su Jingtian''s voice fell, and Su Lin also said; "Besides, there are so many people in the Su family. If we suddenly move away, it will attract the attention of the outside world. Don''t forget that Lanming is in a sensitive period and there are too many changes."


    "Well, this method is OK, but it doesn''t apply. We''d better think of other methods." boss Su also said.


    At this time, Su Tang did not speak, but secretly communicated with Tianji. He hoped to find some ways from Tianji.


    "Boy, you can move away directly. As for what your elders said, it''s not a thing. Don''t forget that you have the palace of the God of thunder." Tianji said.


    "Palace? What do you mean?" asked Su Tang suspiciously.


    "Fool, don''t you know to release the palace and put all the people of your Su family in it? Then you take the palace to a secret place and arrange the array. When you release the palace, you can live in the red of the palace. The aura in it is much stronger than your broken Valley?" after the Tianji scolded, Slowly explain.


    Then Tianji went on without waiting for Su Tang''s painting; "As I said, there are also some places for people to practice in the palace. They were used for practice in ancient times, which is much better than what you have now."


    Su Tang thought about it a little and nodded. He also felt that this method was completely feasible. In addition, the palace itself had been completely refined. It can be said that even if the war family found us in the future, as long as the war family were strong in the palace, as long as they entered the palace, they would only die.

 Chapter 123

    At this time, Su Tang sat quietly and discussed countermeasures with Tianji. A group of Su family in the hall were also discussing countermeasures.


    "Neither can this nor that. Are we going to sit here and wait to die?" the people of the Su family put forward many opinions, but they were rejected one by one. Su Laosi said a little depressed.


    As soon as Su Laosi said this, the people in the hall were silent, and one by one began to think again.


    Only Su Tang didn''t speak. Soon Su Tang was found. At this time, Su Jingtian looked at Su Tang and asked; "Sutang boy, do you have any countermeasures?"


    Su Jingtian asked once. Su Tang didn''t notice here at all. He still discussed with Tianji.


    "Is this really OK?"


    "This is the only way and the most dangerous way at present. After all, you know what kind of treasure the Thunder God''s palace is. If such a thing comes out, it will be coveted by others." Tianji said again.


    This time, Su Tang was silent. He was not going to let others know about the palace. Therefore, when he and Su Jingtian said about his experience in Yaowang Valley, Su Tang didn''t mention anything about the palace. After all, this thing is too precious. The structure of the whole palace is made of the best spirit stone.


    "Su Tang boy?" Su Jingtian shouted again when he saw Su Tang and didn''t seem to hear him.


    At this moment, Su Tang reacted and looked up at Su Jingtian and asked; "Grandpa, are you calling me?"


    "Boy, what are you thinking? Or are you tired from traveling these days? Why don''t you go and have a rest first." Su Jingtian said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "I haven''t had a good rest all this time. I''m a little tired. I''ll have a rest first. Lao Su, you''ll have a rest earlier."


    Su Tang needs to think about it. After all, it''s too big to use the palace. Su Tang won''t choose to use it unless he has to.


    "Well, you go to have a rest first. We old guys are discussing some things." Su Jingtian nodded.


    Su Tang nodded, got up and walked outside the hall. After seeing Su Tang leave, Su Jingtian and others began to discuss again.


    Out of the hall, Su Tang walked towards his small courtyard, still communicating with Tianji all the way.


    "Is there really no other way?"


    "Hehe, the solution is not no, but there are more things you need." Tianji replied again with a smile.


    "How do you say that?" Su Tang asked suspiciously when he heard Tianji say so.


    "Boy, don''t you forget the primordial spirit fruit you got in the treasure house of Yaowang Valley? With that thing, you can use it completely without damage. You can arrange many powerful arrays in the valley at that time. Even if the Emperor Wu of the war family comes, you don''t need to be afraid at all." Tianji said again.


    This time, Su Tang also reacted. He remembered that when he obtained the spiritual fruit, he promised some benefits to the supervisor. Unexpectedly, there were too many things behind, and Su Tang completely forgot.


    "What should I do with the Taichu spirit fruit?" Su Tangke remembered that the secret of heaven had said that there were many benefits to deal with the Taichu spirit fruit.


    "This is very simple. You need some things. You can go to the palace of the God of thunder later. Maybe there are these things in it." Tianji said again.


    Then Su Tang returned to his yard and was ready to have a good rest.


    At the same time, a group of powerful warriors suddenly came to the palace of Lanming kingdom. Lanming''s current leader was respectfully standing aside to receive these people.


    "Elder, I don''t know why I came to Lanming Kingdom late at night?" the Lord asked.


    After hearing his words, the chief old man asked; "You have a family surnamed Su here? But there is a teenager named Su Tang in the family?"


    As soon as I heard that these people were looking for Su Tang, the LORD was slightly stunned and thought about it. In front of them, these people came here to look for Su Tang at night. It must be that Su Tang had caused some trouble outside. When I thought of the news that Su Tang went to participate in the Dan division competition in Chiba day, the Lord guessed something in his heart.


    Seeing that the LORD did not answer, the man looked cold and asked again; "Is there such a man?"


    "Yes, but the Su family used to be my Lanming''s subordinates, but they left here a few months ago. I don''t know where they went." the LORD answered.


    However, he didn''t intend to tell this person the position of the Su family. The Su family has guarded LAN Ming for many years. Before the Sirius invasion, if the Su family hadn''t tried their best to stop it, LAN Ming might have perished. In addition, the relationship between his sister princess Ruyan and Su Tang is not simple. He doesn''t want to sell Su Tang because of these unknown people.


    "You really don''t know where they went?" the man asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, sir, in fact, the Lanming royal family and Su Tang also have some grudges. The whole Lanming people know that the guardian of my royal family was killed because of Su Tang. In fact, I have wanted to kill Su Tang for a long time, but now I don''t know where they are." the Lord nodded and said again.


    After hearing the Lord''s words, the man nodded suspiciously and looked at a man on one side. Soon the man flew away from here. Half an hour later, the man flew back again


    Whispered in the ear of the leader; "Elder, what he said is true. At the beginning, the people of the royal family wanted to destroy the Su family. Unexpectedly, Yu Peng suddenly appeared and saved the people of Su Tang. Then the Su family left here, and there was no news from then on."


    Now the man nodded, and the doubt in his eyes dissipated a lot, and immediately said to the Lord again; "We are anxious to find Su''s house now, so we will stay in Lanming for a while. Please prepare a place for us to rest."


    "OK, don''t worry, elder. I''ll send someone to arrange it for you." the Lord nodded.


    Then he turned and said to a bodyguard next to him. Soon the bodyguard ran out. Soon after, the bodyguard came back and took all the people away.


    After seeing those people leave, the Lord whispered softly; "Su Tang, what did you do outside?"


    "Brother Huang, I just heard that someone was looking for Su Tang? Who are they?" at this time, Ruyan came from a distance and asked aloud from a distance.


    Seeing his sister coming, the Lord smiled helplessly, nodded and said; "I don''t know what they are looking for Su Tang. I''ve sent them away. Ruyan, it seems that you have to go to listen to the wind valley. These people are not good. In addition, Su Tang must have provoked someone outside when he went to the Dan division competition a few days ago. Go and tell him."


    Hearing his royal brother say so, Ruyan''s face changed and immediately nodded and said; "OK, brother Huang, I''ll go to listen to the wind Valley all night now."


    Early the next morning, Su Tang got up, but he didn''t go out. Instead, he flashed into the palace of the God of thunder. As soon as he came in, Su Tang sensed the treasure house of the palace with his mind. Then he came to a big stone house.


    "The plan here is also the treasure house left by the God of thunder. I don''t know what''s in it." Su Tang whispered.


    Then he saw the secret of heaven flying out of his body, looked at Su Tang and said; "Don''t you just go in and have a look? Don''t worry. I''ll go in with you to find what I need."


    Seeing the secret coming out, Su Tang nodded and opened the door of the stone house. All he saw were all kinds of treasures piled up like mountains. Su Tang was stunned. He never thought that there were so many treasures here, even some treasures he had never seen.


    Although he didn''t know what this was about, Su Tang knew very well that the God of thunder, a powerful and powerful man in ancient times, would there be rubbish in the collection of such figures?


    "The God of thunder is really different. How many treasures have you collected? Boy, you are completely rich now. If you take out any of the many treasures, it will cause the competition of the top powers in the mainland." Tianji was also surprised.


    "Hahaha, I''m also a little surprised. Well, let''s get down to business first. There will be opportunities to see these things slowly in the future." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Then Su Tang and Tianji wandered around the treasure house. Before long, Tianji took Su Tang and selected all the things needed to deal with Taichu lingguo.


    "Boy, I just saw that there are many top array materials here. When you want to use them to decorate the array, you can come here to have a look. The power of the array is also determined by the quality of the array materials. If you use these to decorate the array, you can at least triple the power of your arrays." the secret came out of the treasure house and said.


    Su Tang himself understood what Tianji said, and immediately nodded and replied; "Well, I also know that. Now we''d better deal with Taichu lingguo first. I have a hunch that the people of the war family will come here soon."


    After that, Tianji returned to Su Tang''s body. Su Tang also dodged away from the palace and returned to the room again.


    As soon as the stop was settled, there was a sudden knock on the door outside Su Tang''s courtyard.


    Su Tang frowned slightly and thought; "Who the hell is this? Have the war family come?"


    Thinking of this, Su Tang didn''t dare to delay. He rushed out of the room, came to the gate of the yard, opened the gate of the yard, and saw a son of the Su family standing there.


    "Young master, I have something urgent for you. I want you to go to the conference hall immediately." the man said immediately when he saw Su Tang coming out.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and ran directly to the conference hall.


    At this time, Princess Ruyan was walking back and forth in a hurry in the conference hall. From time to time, she turned her head and looked out of the hall. She looked very worried.


    "Little girl, please take a rest first. I''ve sent someone to call Su Tang. I believe he will come soon. You''re a little tired to drive all night." seeing Princess TuYan walking back and forth, you''ve been very anxious. Su Jingtian is also very helpless.


    He had no idea what the girl wanted to do when she suddenly came here.


    Suddenly, Su Tang''s figure appeared at the door of the hall, and was just seen by Ruyan, who turned to look at the door. Princess Ruyan''s face was happy and immediately shouted; "Brother Su Tang!"


    "Like smoke?" Su Tang was stunned. He couldn''t believe it.


    "Ruyan, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in the national capital?" Su Tang asked as he walked into the hall to watch TuYan.


    Asked Su Tang''s questions, Ruyan immediately said; "My imperial brother asked me to come here. Last night, a group of mysterious people came to Lanming palace. They had been stabilizing the imperial brother about you and the Su family. My imperial brother said that those people might come from bad people. I was afraid they would be bad for your Su family, so I rushed over all night to report to you."


    "I didn''t expect that their names would soon find out about me. It''s really underestimated their ability." Su Tang said softly with a cold face after hearing Ruyan''s words.


    Then he turned around and saw the smoke and dust at this time. Su Tang was very moved and said immediately; "You''ve worked hard, like smoke."


    "Hehe, it''s not hard. In fact, I want to come out and play. This time I just take this opportunity to play here." Ruyan said with a smile.

 Chapter 124

    "Su Tang boy, have the war family come?" after hearing Ruyan''s words, Su Jingtian was also surprised and asked with a dignified face.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "They must be the only ones who can come to Lanming to find me at this time. What I didn''t expect is that these guys came so fast."


    "Hey, we haven''t come up with a solution yet. If the war family came to attack us now, we would only be beaten passively." Su Jingtian sighed.


    Source Su Jingtian was very happy that his Su family had moved to such a place where they could avoid the world and improve their strength. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened now. It seems that the Su family is really in trouble.


    "Brother Su Tang, are you talking about the fighters last night? How did you provoke these people? Yesterday, those people went to have a look at them from a distance. They were all very powerful warriors." Ruyan asked at this time.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang turned to look at her and explained; "They are the people I met when I went to participate in the Dan division competition this time. Because of the Dan division competition, I have a little resentment with them. If smoke, you''d better meet the national capital first. I''m very grateful that you can tell us the news this time."


    "No, brother Su Tang, you are in danger now. How can I leave? I want to be with you. Last time I couldn''t be with you, and this time I won''t leave." Ruyan is also very smart. He knows that Su Tang wants to leave here quickly. Obviously, he is afraid of danger.


    "Ruyan is obedient. Hurry back to the national capital. There will be a war here soon. You also see the strength of those people. I won''t hide it from you. Their cultivation skills at least have the realm of martial respect. I don''t necessarily have a way to deal with them. You''d better leave here quickly." Su Tang said again.


    Seeing Su Tang, he still had to drive himself away. Ruyan''s eyes turned red and said wrongfully; "Brother Su Tang, please let me stay. I really want to fight with you. I regret not being able to fight with you last time. I won''t leave here anyway this time."


    Seeing Ruyan so determined, Su Tang also had a headache. He could only turn his head and pretend to think. Then, taking advantage of Ruyan''s unprepared, he knocked her out.


    "Yuan Tian, please come and send the girl to the capital of the country." Su Tang said to Yuan Tian with smoke in his arms.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll send her safely. If you can ask if those people are from the war family," he took Ruyan from Su Tang and walked directly out of the hall.


    After Yuan Tian left, Su Jingtian asked; "Boy, what should I do this time?"


    "Don''t worry. Although all the people of the Zhan family have come to the Lanming Kingdom, they don''t know they can do it for a while and a half. We still have time. Wait until yuan Tian comes back." Su Tang waved his hand and said.


    The Hall fell into a dead silence again, and the expressions on each face were very dignified. Yuan Tian had left the valley. After walking out of the array, he saw him holding smoke and disappearing into the mountains. Soon after, his figure appeared over the palace of Lanming kingdom.


    One of them went straight into the palace. After giving Princess Ruyan to the Lord, Yuan Tian asked; "Where did those people live last night?"


    "They live in the fragrant courtyard in the city." the LORD answered with TuYan in his arms.


    After hearing the Lord''s answer, Yuan Tian didn''t continue to speak. He immediately left the palace and walked directly towards the fragrance courtyard. It wasn''t long before Yuan Tian came to the fragrance courtyard. At this time, those people were eating in an elegant room last night. Yuan Tian found the boss and opened a room next to them. He wanted to hear whether these people were from the war family.


    "Elder, why should we continue to stay in Lanming kingdom? Hasn''t the LORD said? The Su family has disappeared. Who knows if it has left Lanming?" as soon as Yuan Tiangang sat down, he heard the voice next door.


    "Hehe, most of the words of the Lord are true, but I doubt a small part. I think it''s necessary for us to wait here." another person said with a smile. Obviously, this person is the leader of this group.


    After hearing the man''s words, the previous voice asked again; "Why doesn''t that face directly take down LAN Ming''s little country Lord and slowly press him? I don''t believe he can stand our means."


    "No, although this country is very small, how to lose is also under the jurisdiction of the God empire. As a big family of the God Empire, it''s not good to do so." the elder said.


    Hearing this, Yuan Tian suddenly understood. Although these people didn''t say they were from the war family, Yuan Tian still heard some information from that sentence.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door in the room next to Yuan Tian. Then the door opened and a man''s voice sounded.


    "Elder, the latest news, I heard that the Su family did not leave the Lanming Kingdom, but settled near a place called Tingfeng valley. Except that someone met the Su family when repairing the house, no one has seen it since. Even those who repair the house can''t find a place to take out the house now."


    "Hehe, it seems that the Su family is good. There are soul refiners who don''t know the array for them." the elder said with a smile.


    "Shall we go and have a look at that face now?" the man asked again.


    "Don''t worry, are you afraid they won''t run away? First send the news back to the family and ask the family to send someone. There is no soul refiner among the people who come here this time. I heard that Yu Peng has a good relationship with the Su family. I think he arranged the array. If you rush in, you may encounter danger." the elder rejected the man''s proposal.


    At this time, Yuan Tian next door also felt that there was no need to stop. After paying the bill, he left the fragrance yard and hurried back quickly.


    Half an hour later, Yuan Tian returned to the meeting hall of the Su family.


    "Sure enough, it''s them. It seems that we don''t have much time. When the soul refiner of their family comes, our Su family will be exposed." Yuan Tian, who came back, said everything he heard in the fragrance yard, and Su Jingtian said with worry.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I already have a way. If it goes well, I can finish it before the arrival of the war family. Don''t worry. Now please go to worry about all the people in the valley entering the Lingshi mine cave. I''ll deal with something and you''ll get great benefits." Su Tang said when he saw Su Jingtian''s worried look


    "Do you have a way? Boy, come on, let''s listen." Su Jingtian asked immediately after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    "Don''t worry first, Grandpa. You''d better worry first. Everyone go to the Lingshi mine cave." Su Tang didn''t answer and said again.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t say anything, Su Jingtian had no choice but to nod, turn around and walk outside. Yuan Tian looked at Su Tang and asked; "Young master, do you really have a way? I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with the war family. According to their style of doing things all the time, I''m afraid it''s also pouring out."


    "There''s a way, but I''m not sure. Try it." Su Tang nodded. He knew what yuan Tian said.


    "Then try it." Yuan Tian nodded and replied.


    After seeing Su Tang summon thunder, Yuan Tian felt that he couldn''t see through the boy in front of him. Maybe he really had a way this time,


    Soon Su Jingtian returned to the hall again, looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, everything you told us has been done. Shall we go now?"


    "Well, let''s go." Su Tang ordered to take you to him, and the three left the hall and went straight to the Lingshi mine.


    As soon as his front foot stepped into the cave, Luo Lin saw Su Tang, threw it directly, looked at Su Tang and asked; "Young master, why did you let us all come here?"


    "Well, the people of the war family have come to Lanming and already know where we are. I believe they will kill us soon. Today, I called you here to improve the strength of the guild leader before the battle." Su Tang nodded.


    Then he came to an open space. Only after he found that there was a spirit stone here, Su Jingtian asked him to expand the cave. At this time, there were many people in it. There was still a large open space in the center of the cave hall.


    On the open space, Su Tang began to say that all the things taken out from the construction site were taken out. Once they changed, they began to deal with them according to the method mentioned by Tianji. The people in the whole cave focused on the actions in Su Tang''s hands. They didn''t understand what Su Tang was going to do at this time.

 Chapter 125

    Seeing what Su Tang has been doing there, the people in the cave watched quietly, and even the atmosphere dared not breathe, for fear that it would disturb Su Tang.


    "Hoo! Tianji, I''ve finished everything according to your method. What should I do next?" Su Tang asked Tianji again with a gentle breath.


    "Take out the Taichu spirit fruit and put it in the middle of everything I want you to arrange." Tianji said.


    Without hesitation, Su Tang took out the white Taichu lingguo from the storage ring and put it in the middle of everything. With the Taichu lingguo being placed there, Su Tang obviously felt that the lingguo began to slowly overflow some strange energy.


    "Boy, let the people of your family enter the cultivation state quickly. Taichu lingguo has begun to release Taichu Qi. Don''t miss this opportunity." seeing Su Tang put the lingguo away, Tianji immediately said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang stood up and said to the people around him; "Everyone practice quickly and absorb the breath released from the spiritual fruit. It will be of great benefit."


    As soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, none of the people present asked why. They directly closed their eyes and entered the cultivation state. Seeing the cultivation equipment everyone entered, Su Tang was not idle and continued to communicate with Tianji about the follow-up.


    "How long will the Taichu lingguo be released? Tianji''s idle time is very urgent. We don''t have time to waste." Su Tang asked as he looked at the special breath slowly released by the Taichu lingguo.


    "I know. The breath will be released soon. Wait a minute," Tianji said.


    Sure enough, soon after the secret voice fell, Su Tang obviously felt that the breath released from the Taichu lingguo began to decrease slowly.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, there was no breath released from the fruit of the Taichu spirit. Su Tang shouted again; "Let''s stop practicing first."


    Because we came here to practice this time, we all specially absorbed the breath from the primordial spiritual fruit. We are not afraid of being disturbed by others at all.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the people in the cave began to slowly end their cultivation. They looked at Su Tang in doubt. At this time, Su Jingtian stood up and asked; "Boy, what''s the use of letting us do this? I don''t feel that my strength has been improved at all?"


    At this time, Yuan Tian suddenly reacted, got up quickly, walked to Su Tang and bowed down; "Thank you, young master. Yuan Tian never forgets this great kindness."


    Yuan Tian is very grateful and shocked now. Unexpectedly, Su Tang took out such treasures to help himself and others. Why has he never seen such things for many years? Where did Su Tang get them?


    "Yuan Tian, you''re welcome. We''re all a family anyway." Su Tang said with a smile.


    The two people''s conversation confused everyone present. At this time, Su Jingtian asked again; "Sutang boy, what is this thing? What''s its function?"


    Su Tang and Yuan Tian looked at each other and laughed. "Ha ha ha."


    Then Su Tang looked at Yuan Tian and said; "Explain to them that I have more important things to do, so I''ll go back to my yard first." after that, Su Tang packed up all the things on the ground, turned and hurried out of the cave.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t explain anything, he hurried away. Su Jingtian and others looked at Yuan Tian in doubt.


    At this time, Yuan Tian said to Su Jingtian with a smile; "Old Su, if your family can have such a task as a young master, it will be difficult to rise in the future. Do you know the effect of the spirit fruit just now?"


    Su Jingtian asked suspiciously; "I don''t know. Elder yuan Tian, don''t you know? Now Sutang doesn''t know what to do. Seeing how anxious he is, he must be busy. We can''t go to the problem. If you know, please tell us."


    "Well, in fact, I don''t know what this lingguo is. I believe Yu penggang didn''t recognize it?" Yuan Tian turned to look at Yu Peng.


    Sure enough, Yu Peng shook his head slightly frowned and replied; "Yuan Tian is right. I really haven''t seen such a spiritual fruit. Of course, I don''t know what effect it has."


    "Ha ha." Yuan Tian chuckled and continued; "In fact, this thing is very precious. It can be said that as long as it is known, no matter how powerful it is, it will be eager to get it."


    "Master yuan Tian, don''t be so coy. Just tell us." Luo Lin couldn''t listen. He looked directly at Yuan Tian and said.


    "In fact, the effect of this thing is to improve the cultivation qualification of martial artists. Don''t you find that you are different from before after absorbing that thing?" Yuan Tian said the effect of this thing directly without being wordy.


    As soon as Yuan Tian''s voice fell, he was opposed by Yu Peng; "It''s impossible. There has never been such a treasure on the mainland. Besides, martial arts are born. I haven''t heard of any way to improve it?"


    Yu Peng is a soul refiner. None of the people present knows more about the elixir than him. In addition, he is the deacon of the Dan division. He knows a lot of rare elixirs, but he has never heard of such a elixir to test and improve the qualification of martial artists.


    Yuan Tian didn''t blame Yu Peng and said directly; "At first I didn''t believe there was such a thing, but just now I clearly felt that my cultivation qualification had been improved a lot."


    Then he turned to look at Su Jingtian and said; "Lao Su, your Su family should have a tool for testing qualification. Now you bring him here and we''ll all test it. I believe everyone knows your previous qualification. Now it''s testing. If your qualification is improved, it''s positive. I''m right."


    Su Jingtian immediately ordered the warhead. After agreeing with Yuan Tian''s words, he turned his head and gave orders to the people next to him. Then the man left. After a while, the man returned to the cave with some tools.


    Seeing that someone had put things away, Su Jingtian shouted; "Now let''s test it one by one."


    As Su Jingtian''s voice fell, Su Jiawu began to line up for testing.


    Half an hour later, everyone was stunned, and their eyes were full of disbelief. A moment later, they all talked excitedly.


    "Wow, did you see that my qualification has doubled now? It''s like a dream."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that I would have such a day."


    After hearing the discussion in the field and testing himself, Yu Pengcai fully believed yuan Tian''s words and was curious that Su Tang could find such a thing.


    "I said before that the boy''s intelligence brought us unexpected surprises. Unexpectedly, this word got such a good thing." Su Jingtian said excitedly.


    The Su family has always occupied such a good place, but its qualification is a hard injury to the Su family. Unexpectedly, the spiritual fruit brought by Su Tang has been made up like the only defect of Su Tang. If we continue to find it like this, the strength of the Su family in Xinjiang will be improved to an unprecedented level.


    Just when everyone was talking, the aura in the whole cave began to riot. As martial artists, they all knew that someone was breaking through. Su Jingtian turned around and scanned the people with his eyes. He didn''t find anyone breaking through. Su Jingtian asked suspiciously; "Who is breaking through?"


    At this time, Su Lin stood up and replied; "Grandpa, all the people of my su family are here. Only the owner Su Zhan didn''t come. He''s still deeper in the cave. I think he broke through?"


    After hearing Su Lin''s words, Su Jingtian also felt that Su Zhan might have broken through. He immediately took people to the cave and asked yuan Tian as he walked; "Elder yuan Tian, did Su Zhan get the benefit of the spiritual fruit here?"


    Yuan Tian shook his head and replied; "I don''t know, maybe."


    "I hope so, otherwise I''m really guilty of forgetting such an important person as Su Zhan." Su Jingtian said in an expectant tone.


    Soon the people came to the depths of the cave. At this time, Su Zhan was trying his best to absorb the aura of the world. At this time, the aura in the cave was very strong, and the opportunities were liquefied. Su Zhan should easily break through under the support of such aura.


    "Marshal Su Zhan, Xiaoyun, you see, he is Marshal Su Zhan. He helped us step into the path of cultivation at the beginning." Luo Lin said excitedly when he saw Su Zhan.


    "Luo Lin, keep your voice down. Now the marshal of the Soviet war is breaking through. I''m afraid you''ll disturb him. What if you fail?" the king leopard next to him covered Luo Lin''s mouth and whispered in his ear.


    After hearing Wang Bao''s words, Luo Lin nodded clearly and motioned Wang Bao to take his hand away.


    "Hoo, Wang Bao, do you want to murder you?" Luo Lin, who was released, said again, but his voice was really lowered this time.


    "Hum, who makes your eyes so blind? Who do you murder if you don''t murder?" the nearby LAN Xiaoyun snorted.


    As LAN Xiaoyun''s voice fell, Luo Lin stopped talking. The whole person looked wronged at LAN Xiaoyun and Wang Bao.


    At this time, Su Zhan''s eyes suddenly opened, and the aura of heaven and earth around him was a violent turbulence. Then he opened his mouth and slowly returned to his former appearance.


    "Lao Zu, why are you all here?" after su Zhan''s breakthrough, he was surprised to see Su Jingtian and others coming.


    Su Jingtian didn''t answer Su Zhan''s questions. He took out the tools to test his qualification and said; "Come and test it. Let me see."


    "Lao Zu, I know my qualifications, and the Department also knows them. Why do I have to test?" Su Zhan asked puzzled.


    "What nonsense? If you''re asked to test, you can test. Hurry up." Su Jingtian glared at Su Zhan and shouted.


    Su Zhan shrunk his neck when he was yelled by Su Jingtian. He didn''t dare to ask more questions. He went directly to the tool to start the test.


    After a while, Su Zhan was surprised first; "How could it be? Why? How much has my qualification been improved?"


    Su Zhan was shocked by the data tested. He didn''t understand why he suddenly improved his qualifications?


    "Hahaha, well, well, I didn''t expect you to get the benefit of Su Tang''s spirit fruit. Now I''m relieved, otherwise I really can''t explain to Su Tang." seeing the test results of Su Zhan, Su Jingtian laughed and said several good words in a row.


    "Lao Zu, what''s going on? Did you tell me?" Su Zhan asked in a daze.


    "Hehe, Su Zhan, you have given birth to a good son. He didn''t know where he got a precious spiritual fruit. Just now he used it. The qualifications of the whole Su family have been improved several times. This is a miracle." Su Jingtian smiled and explained aloud.


    "The boy is back? How''s the result of the Dan division competition?" Su Zhan asked first when he heard Su Tang coming back.


    "He''s the champion. He just had some accidents. I''ll talk to you later." Su Jingtian said.


    Then he spread out all the sons of the Su family, and several people went out of the cave and returned to the conference hall. In the hall, Su Jingtian said all the things about Su Tang this time.


    "Hey, how can it not be like this? Doesn''t God want to see my su family rise?" Su Zhan didn''t blame his son and sighed.


    Then he looked at the others and bowed; "I''m sorry, elders. Su Tang has caused such great trouble to the family this time."

 Chapter 126

    "Su Zhan, what are you talking about? Su Tang is from our Su family, and we all know the situation at that time. If Su Tang doesn''t kill those people, he will die! We don''t mean to blame him." after hearing Su Zhan''s words, Su Jingtian immediately clapped the table and shouted.


    "Yes, Su Tang boy is also the next guardian of our Su family. Although he has brought trouble to the Su family this time, there is a reason for it. It''s not his fault at all." Su Lin also said.


    After hearing their words, Su Zhan nodded and said; "But he always caused this. As his father, I have a little responsibility."


    "Fart, Su Tang is from my su family. No matter what trouble he causes outside, we must stand on his side." Su Jingtian scolded again.


    "Well, now is not the time to discuss who has more responsibilities. What we need to do now is to get along with each other as soon as possible. Otherwise, as soon as the war family''s support arrives, the Su family will be really dangerous." Yu Peng said at this time.


    As Yu Peng''s voice fell, Yuan Tian nodded and said; "Yes, this time the war house is threatening. We must get along with each other as soon as possible, otherwise we will only be beaten passively."


    "Yes, we''ve learned about the war family these days. The strength of this family is very strong. It''s completely beyond Su Tang''s ability to compete." Su Jingtian also said.


    As Su Jingtian''s voice fell, the whole scene fell into silence again.


    In the small courtyard not far away, Su Tang is refining the Taichu spirit fruit into the body according to the method of heaven''s secret. Only in this way can the strange power in the Taichu spirit fruit protect his mind when he uses the box.


    "Boy, you have to hurry up. I already feel a lot of strong breath coming towards this side. I think it''s the people of the war family." looking at the slow progress of Su Tang''s refining, God couldn''t help reminding me.


    Su Tang was also worried when he heard the voice of the secret, but he was also worried now. It was useless. Refining was really troublesome.


    Half an hour later, Su Tang finally succeeded in refining Taichu lingguo, which now entered his body. Su Tang felt it and asked aloud; "Tianji, can I use that box now?"


    "Well, now that you have finished refining, you can use part of the power of the box and be eroded by the evil spirit in the box." Tianji said aloud.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go to the palace to select materials and try to arrange powerful arrays to resist the soldiers before they break the array." the voice fell, and Su Tang dodged and disappeared into the room.


    Then he was busy among the treasures in the palace.


    At this time, outside the valley, a group of people were standing in the air, overlooking the mountains and forests below.


    "What a clever means. I didn''t expect such a big array to exist in such a small gully. It''s really surprising to me." one of the elders dared to look at the array below with interest and said.


    After hearing his words, the people next to him asked; "Can the seven elders crack this thing? Now the family leader has come here with the rest of the family. This time, we must kill Su Tang and the Su family to avenge Tiandu."


    "Ha ha, although this array is brilliant, it''s not impossible to crack it. Give me some time and I will be able to crack it. Anyway, the owner hasn''t come yet. I''ll try to crack this array before he comes." the seven elders smiled and said.


    "OK, then trouble the seven elders." then the man stepped aside and ordered the people around him; "You all spread out and surround the whole valley. Don''t let the Su family run away."


    "Yes!" the others answered.


    Then they flew in one direction and soon surrounded the whole valley.


    Seeing that everything was done, the seven elders also landed on the ground, released their soul power, sensed the array and began to study it.


    At this time, there was still silence in the conference hall of the Su family''s mansion in the valley. Suddenly, Yuan Tian stood up and looked out in surprise; "I feel that a lot of powerful breath has surrounded us. It seems that the war family has arrived."


    "What? They have come? How could they find us so soon?" Su Jingtian also jumped up and asked in fear.


    "I think they should have found the soul refiner of their family. Now it looks like they are cracking the array." Yuan Tian said.


    After hearing what he said, Su Lin stood up and said; "They are cracking the array. Can we bless the array internally?"


    "It''s not impossible to do this, but this array is arranged by master Su Tang. If we hastily bless, it may lead to some adverse effects. I think we''d better wait until master Su Tang comes." Yu Peng shook his head and returned.


    After hearing Yu Peng''s words, Su Zhan reacted this time. He hasn''t seen Su Tang since he broke through. It''s not Yu Peng who can''t remember him now.


    So he opened his mouth and asked Su Jingtian; "Grandpa, where has that boy gone now?"


    "I don''t know. It should be in his yard. Just now he left in a hurry and said he was going to prepare something. I think it should be to prepare for the attack." Su Jingtian shook his head and said.


    After hearing his words, Su Zhan nodded and said; "I think they can''t crack the array outside our valley for a while. Now I''ll find the boy and see if he can do anything."


    Then he walked outside the hall and saw Su Zhan looking for Su Tang. Su Jingtian also left the hall with people and came to the entrance of the valley to prepare for the battle.


    Su Zhan quickly ran to Su Tang''s courtyard in a hall. Soon he came outside Su Tang''s courtyard and knocked on the door. After waiting for a long time, no one answered. Su Zhan had to break in directly.


    "Tang''er, are you there?" Su Zhan asked loudly after entering the courtyard.


    But no one answered him. At this moment, Su Tang was selecting materials from the palace to arrange the array. They were not in the courtyard at all. After looking for them in the courtyard for some time, Su Zhan didn''t find Su Tang''s figure. He whispered in a confused voice; "Where the hell has the boy gone?"


    After that, Su Zhan looked for it carefully again, but he still didn''t find Su Tang. He had to stop and turn around and walk outside. Now all the Su family are waiting for the Zhan family to crack the array at the entrance of the valley. Su Tang also went out of the mansion directly to the entrance of the valley.


    "Why are you here alone, Su Tang boy?" Su Jingtian asked after su Zhan.


    "I don''t know where he went. I didn''t find him in his yard." Su Zhan shook his head and replied.


    After hearing Su Zhan''s words, Su Jingtian was also puzzled. Su Tang was in the cave, but told yuan Tian that he would go to his own yard to prepare something. How come Su Zhan didn''t find it now?


    In the palace, Su Tang was still quickly looking for materials to arrange the array. At this time, the voice of the secret sounded; "Boy, someone came in your yard just now. It seems to be looking for you."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that now. Let''s find everything I need first." Su Tang nodded casually and replied.


    Then he began to dig deep into the search for materials.


    Outside the valley, the valley was full of nervous anger. At this time, the seven elders who cracked the array were also sweating.


    "This array seems to be more difficult than I thought. It seems that more than this array people have high attainments in the way of array." the seven elders said softly.


    Although the voice of the seven elders was light, it was heard by the man behind him. The man stepped forward quickly and asked respectfully; "The seven elders, do you still have a way to crack it? The master of the house will come in a few hours, and we can finish these arrays as soon as possible."


    "Of course, there is no problem to crack, but the time may be in a hurry. This array is not an ordinary small array. There are too many array lines in it. Now I have to slowly find the hidden array eyes and the joints of the array. As long as I find them, I can easily crack this array." the old man Qichang said without reply.


    After hearing his words, the man nodded and retreated to one side again. A few hours passed quickly. At this time, a large group of martial artists came outside the valley. There were at least hundreds of martial arts masters. All of them were experts in the martial arts realm. If the Su family saw such a lineup at this time, they would be so surprised that they couldn''t even say a word.


    "Here you are, master!" seeing these people appear, the man waiting for the seven elders to crack the array immediately flew over and said respectfully.


    "Well, how''s the situation here?" the middle-aged man nodded and asked.


    "Master, there is a powerful array guard here. There are some difficulties. The seven elders are trying to crack them." the man bowed down and continued to answer.


    After hearing his words, an old man beside the middle-aged master also stood up, directly landed on the ground, came to the seven elders and asked; "Old seven, how are you now?"


    "Brother, you''re here. This array is very complex. The array lines inside are changeable. I can''t find the key." after hearing the question from the visitor, the seven elders stopped their actions and turned to answer.


    Hearing this answer, the man frowned slightly and asked; "Can you crack this array with violence?"


    The violent cracking is to ask powerful people to directly break through the lines of the array with Reiki. Each array is the same. As long as the line is broken, the array will lose its original effect.


    "No, this is a cover up array, which can''t be broken by violence at all. If Mao rashly does so, no one knows that there will be something like the sect in the array." the seven elders directly shouted to stop.


    At this moment, all the people present were quiet. After waiting for a long time, the middle-aged master in the air asked; "How long will it take to crack this array?"


    "Give me a day, I will be able to break this array." the seven elders looked up at the middle-aged master in the sky and replied.


    After hearing the words of the seven elders, the middle-aged master thought slightly and ordered to take you, he said; "Now that we''ve found the boy''s family, it''s no problem to wait another day. I just don''t know if the boy is also in it."


    "Only after the destruction of Yaowang Valley, my family has been looking for him nearby, but I haven''t found any trace of the boy. I think he should have come back." the man said after hearing his words.


    "In that case, wait one more day." the middle-aged owner said.


    At this time, Yuan Tian in the valley said solemnly; "There are many martial artists outside. It must be the support of the war family. This time, the owner of the war family may also come. That guy is an expert in the peak state of Emperor Wu. The situation outside is getting worse and worse."


    "Hey, it seems that the Su family is doomed this time. Elder yuan Tian, elder Yu Peng and your little friends, now you all leave here." Su Jingtian sighed.


    "No, the three people outside Su vowed to wait for the young master. No matter what kind of danger they will encounter in the future, they will follow him outside. Besides, marshal Su has made a new kindness to us. Now the Su family is in danger, how can we leave?" Luo Yin immediately refused.

 Chapter 127

    "Yes, the little brother is right. When I decided to enter your Su family, Yu Peng already said that we used to be a family. Now the Su family is in danger. How can we leave?" Yu Peng nodded.


    As Yu Peng''s voice fell, Yuan Tian nodded and said; "I came to Su''s house because of my injury. Now, although my injury has been stabilized, the only person who can save me is Su Tang. Anyway, leaving is also dead. I might as well stay. Besides, Su Tang has done great kindness to me. I won''t do such a thing."


    After hearing their words, Su Jingtian was moved for a while, and then opened his mouth and said; "Well, since everyone is willing to live or die with my su family, it''s my su family. This time we must work together to get through such a crisis."


    Although he said so, Su Jingtian couldn''t see any hope in his heart that he could get through the crisis.


    "Yes, I''m right. My Su family had a crisis before, but it survived outside. Now it''s not very good. Now it''s facing a crisis. I believe that as long as we can hear the crisis, the future Su family will be strong enough to make others dare not take action." Su Lin said loudly.


    After hearing his words, the Su family present nodded solemnly. The previous war with the royal family, didn''t the Su family face the same crisis of extermination? Although it is more dangerous than before, their hearts are not as afraid as before.


    As time went by, Su Tang also came out of the palace. Now he has found materials for several attack arrays and a defense array.


    As soon as he appeared in the courtyard, the secret of heaven made a sound to remind him; "Boy, you are surrounded. There are at least more than 100 martial arts masters ahead."


    "Hum, it seems that the warring family really wants to destroy us. How many people have come here? Since it is so, I don''t have to be polite to them. I''ll arrange the array now." Su Tang said coldly.


    In fact, Su Tang has a plan in his heart. If these arrays can''t protect the Su family, Su Tang will summon Tianlei and teach the war family a lesson again.


    "Boy, I know what you think. Do you still want to summon Tianlei? I advise you not to do so. You were just lucky last time. If you do this this time, I''m afraid your body will collapse completely. Tianji said at this time."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Don''t worry, I only have plans."


    With that, Subian walked towards the Lingshi mine behind the mansion. He was ready to arrange the current array in the Lingshi mine. After all, there are many Lingshi there. With their support, I believe it can make the array more stable.


    In the cave, Su Tang placed all the materials taken out of the palace under the guidance of heaven''s secret.


    At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, next you go into the box. It''s the same as the array arrangement before. You just go."


    Su Tang nodded, slowly closed his eyes, and his mind began to slowly enter the box in the sea. As soon as he came in, Su Tang''s mind was wrapped by the evil spirit. Seeing the surging evil spirit, Su Tang was a little afraid. At this time, a strange ability came out of Su Tang''s voice and mind.


    With the emergence of these energies, the evil spirits wrapped towards Su Tang were like mice seeing cats, such as the tide retreating quickly.


    "It seems that the secret didn''t lie to me. It''s great that the Taichu spirit fruit can restrain these evil spirits." seeing that the evil spirits receded, Su Tang thought secretly.


    At this time, the voice of the secret sounded, "boy, hurry up and arrange the array. What are you doing inside?"


    Seeing the reminder of the secret, Su Tang immediately reflected it and began to look for the array. He soon found the first array. When his mind moved, the first attack array began to be arranged slowly.


    With the passage of time, Su Tang began to arrange the last defense array one night later.


    At this time, at the entrance of the valley, Yu Peng first sensed the changes on the other side of the Lingshi mine cave and immediately said; "Young master Su Tang is arranging the array again."


    "Su Tang is arranging the array?" Su Jingtian asked curiously.


    "Yes, I feel the array fluctuation in Lingshi mine cave. I think the young master is arranging the array." Yu Peng said again.


    As his voice fell, a loud noise broke out in the whole valley, and the cover up array outside the whole valley began to collapse slowly.


    Seeing this, Yu Peng said as soon as his face changed; "No, the array outside has been broken. Be careful and step back quickly."


    With the collapse of that array, the scene outside the valley began to slowly appear in front of all the Su family. At this time, many martial artists stood in the sky outside the valley, each emitting a strong breath.


    "He did come. Unexpectedly, he also came here this time." Yuan Tian said softly after seeing the people clearly.


    "Elder yuan Tian, who are you talking about?" Su Jingtian asked.


    "The middle-aged man standing in the front is Zhan Yunlong, the contemporary owner of Zhan family and the strong man at the peak of Emperor Wu." Yuan Tian answered.


    At this moment, the whole Su family looked at the middle-aged man in fear. They never thought that there were such top strong people among the people who came this time. A trace of gray flashed in the eyes of many Su family disciples.


    "Are you from Su family?" Zhan Yunlong asked faintly.


    His tone was full of disdain. In his opinion, if Su Tang hadn''t killed all his family in Yaowang Valley this time, he really didn''t intend to come here in person. According to his son Zhan Wuye, Su Tang could summon Tianlei, but Zhan Yunlong really didn''t believe it. He has been on the mainland for many years, I''ve never seen anyone who can summon Tianlei.


    Moreover, even if the boy can summon Tianlei on the territory of the Su family this time, I think he will consider whether he will hurt the people of his family.


    "Elder, who are you? Why do you want to destroy our array?" Su Jingtian pretended not to know each other''s identity and asked.


    "Hum, you burn in front of me and pretend to bring Su Tang out. I can let you go, or I will destroy your Su family." Zhan Yunlong said coldly.


    Hearing what Zhan Yunlong said, Su Jingtian stopped loading it and said directly; "Now that you have all come, I think even if we hand over Su Tang, you will not let go of my su family. Besides, my su family has never done such a thing."


    "Hahaha, good, good, really tough." Zhan Yunlong said again.


    Then Zhan Yunlong said to the person around him one after another; "You go and kill them all."


    "Yes!" the dark man bowed and replied.


    Then he said to the Su family with a sneer on his face; "Even the mole ant family dare to kill the people of our Zhan family. Today, I will see Zhan Lei kill all of you and avenge the people of our Zhan family who died in Yaowang valley."


    The voice fell, and the man named Zhan Lei rushed towards Su Jingtian and others. Seeing this man rushing fiercely, Su Jingtian and others were surprisingly not afraid.


    Seeing that the Su family was so calm, the seven elders immediately felt something unusual and immediately warned loudly; "Be careful of Zhan Lei. There is an attack array there."


    However, his reminder was still late. The man named Zhan Lei had rushed into the array and saw a flash of light. Zhan Lei was cut into countless pieces.


    "What a powerful attack array." seeing Zhan Lei dead, the seven elders shrunk their eyes and exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter? How can there be arrays there? How can there be so many arrays in a small family?" seeing Zhan Lei''s death, Zhan Yunlong turned his head and stared coldly at the seven elders and asked.


    "My Lord, my subordinates don''t know." the seven elders said in fear.

 Chapter 128

    When the Su family saw that the attack array worked, they were relieved a little, but the worry in their eyes lingered.


    "Hum, what are you doing? Don''t you think of a way to break the array quickly?" Zhan Yunlong shouted as soon as he saw that the seven elders were still in a daze.


    When Zhan Yunlong yelled, the seven elders immediately responded and quickly stepped forward to check the array. When the Su family saw that the old man actually went to check the array, their faces changed immediately. Yu Peng said to Yuan Tian; "Yuan Tian, do you have any way to stop this man?"


    Yuan Tian shook his head and said; "I''m afraid not. I know this man. He is a soul refiner who specializes in arrays. He has high attainments in arrays."


    "What should we do? Should we just watch them break?" Su Jingtian asked anxiously.


    At this moment, Su Jingtian suddenly felt that a person could be so helpless. He saw the enemy in front of him, but he couldn''t do anything. He could only watch others break through.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with young master Su Tang. If he''s here, maybe there''s a way to stop him." Yu Peng said again.


    The tone is also full of helplessness.


    "Elder Yu Peng, since we are useless here, I think I should retreat to the cave and see what Sutang boy is doing." Su Jingtian said.


    The crowd nodded and began to retreat slowly. When they saw the Su family retreat, Zhan Yunlong immediately turned around and ordered the strong behind him; "Keep all the way out for me, but I can''t let them run away. This time I''m going to destroy the Su family."


    "Yes!"


    The crowd answered, and then directly some people began to fly in all directions, and soon surrounded the whole valley.


    Seeing that his men had surrounded the valley, Zhan Yunlong looked at the seven elders and asked again; "How long will it take you to break this array?"


    "Report back to the master. This array is a little strange. It''s estimated that it will take a day to break this array." the seven elders quickly answered.


    "One day? Well, hurry up and break the array. I''ll let the Su family live one more day." Zhan Yunlong said slightly.


    At this time, the Su family had retreated to the cave door. As soon as they arrived, Su Jingtian wanted to enter the cave, but Yu Peng stopped them; "Old Su, I think you''d better not go in first. Here, Sutang boy has arranged the array. If you enter it rashly, I''m afraid you''ll be in danger."


    Su Jingtian took back his steps, nodded and continued to ask; "What are we going to do now? Have we been waiting here? The fighters behind have begun to break the array, and I don''t know when they can break it."


    "Wait and see, I believe young master Su Tang must have a way." Yu Peng also knew that the only hope in his heart now was that Su Tang could have a way.


    At this time, Su Tang in the cave had arranged the last defense array, "Tianji, can you see if these arrays can block those people?"


    "It should be OK, but if you rely on this array to resist each other, I''m afraid it''s still not enough. Even if they can''t get in, you can''t get out. After a long time, you will still be very dangerous." Tianji said in a deep voice.


    Su Tang frowned and felt that the secret of heaven was very reasonable. He was silent. After a moment, Su Tang said; "Tianji, do you have a way to protect this cave? I think a way should work."


    "You want to use Tianlei to attack the other party, boy. I advise you not to do so. Your previous injuries have not been completely healed. If you use Tianlei again, I''m afraid it will cause irreparable damage to your body." Tianji understood Su Tang''s mind and directly advised him.


    "This is the only way, or Su Tang will be in danger sooner or later. It''s better to gamble like this." Su Tang said again.


    Tianji was silent and said after half a ring; "I have a way to protect the cave, but you may not be able to kill those people. After all, there are many experts coming this time. Even if they go the most, it''s only a short time."


    "Short time is enough. As long as I scare them away, I can make him unable to continue to attack my su family." Su Tang continued with a flash of madness in his eyes.


    "Do you have a way? What way?" Tianji asked.


    Su Tang thought for a moment and said; "As long as they retreat, the slope will be a short time. When you send people directly out of the valley, I will go straight to the capital of the God Empire and go to his war family''s nest for a heavenly punishment. I see if they are still in the mood to find trouble with my su family."


    "Boy, you''re crazy. Don''t you forget that after you summoned Tianlei this time, I''m afraid your injury is irreparable. If you summon there again, I''m afraid you''ll really die." Tianji shouted.


    "Hum, this time I''m going to beat the people of his war family so that they don''t dare to attack my su family again. Even if I pay a price, I''m not afraid." Su Tang said coldly.


    At this time, he was determined to kill the Zhan family. He was clearly the champion in the Yaowang Valley, but the Zhan family didn''t hesitate to kill themselves in order to make their family win the championship. If he didn''t have some means, I''m afraid he would have died in the Yaowang valley. Now they are still bullying their family.


    All these things make su Tang feel very oppressed. When did he suffer such an experience in the last life? Since the other party doesn''t want to feel better, he has to make the other party feel bad even if he tries his life.


    "Hey, boy, have you really thought about it?" Tianji sighed.


    He also felt that this war family was too overbearing this time. Even if he changed, I''m afraid he would clean up the war family.


    "This is the only way now. To deal with such people, you have to make them afraid, so that they can''t deal with you again." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "Well, since you think so, I''ll go crazy with you. Just where are all the people of your Su family outside Shandong? Will you let them all in first?" Tianji said again.


    "Hmm!" then Su Tang walked out of the cave. As soon as his front foot stepped out of the cave, Su Jingtian and others surrounded him.


    "Boy, what are you doing in there?" Su Jingtian said.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "I''ve been arranging arrays inside. With these arrays, I can resist the people of the war family. Now everyone goes in with me."


    "Arrange the array? Sure enough, but there are hundreds of strong fighters this time. Young master, can your array really resist their footsteps?" Yu Peng asked.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t know if I can resist them, but I have other ways to deal with them. At least they can''t enter Shandong for a while."


    "Well, that''s the only way now." Yu Peng replied with some worry after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    Then the party followed Su Tang slowly into the cave. In the huge cave hall, Su Jingtian looked at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, do you think we can dig through this cave and leave here?"


    "No, now the soldiers have surrounded the whole valley. Even if we can dig through, we may not be able to leave." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    "Are we just waiting to die?" Su Jingtian continued.


    "I have only one way. Don''t worry, Grandpa. The Su family will be able to get through this crisis." Su Tang said again.


    At this time, Yuan Tian seemed to have guessed something and asked; "Young master, you don''t want to summon Tianlei again?"


    Yuan Tian was also afraid of Su Tang''s means in the medicine King Valley. Tianlei was the most feared thing embroidered. He was the representative of destruction. Su Tang came at the beginning, but directly wiped out the medicine King Valley. The strong men of Lin didn''t escape the bombing of Tianlei.


    "Well, I''ve thought about it. When the soldiers come to the exit of Shandong, I''ll call Tianlei. Even if they want to run, they have to pass through the gravity area we set up, so that they can be dragged. Maybe they can kill and hurt some people under the thunder. Then I''ll leave the valley and come to the hometown of the war family of the God empire." Su Tang said.


    Su Jingtian''s eyes lit up and continued to say; "Then the war family will withdraw. At that time, the crisis of our Su family will be relieved. Even if they still want to be with each other, our Su family should consider whether you will come to their nest."


    "This method is really good. If I guess well, young master, every time you summon Tianlei, it will hurt your body. If you summon Tianlei so often, will it be dangerous to you?" Yu Peng said.


    Then yuan Tian spoke with him; "It''s the best way, but it''s not realistic. Young master, don''t you forget that it''s the capital of the God empire. There are a large number of experts there. I''m afraid you may encounter trouble when you get such a fight there. I think I''d better go with you."


    "Are you going with us?" Su Tang was stunned, then understood and nodded immediately; "That''s done. You and I believe it''s more convenient for me to do things there."


    "Well, now that we have a way, what should we do now?" Su Jingtian said again.


    "Cultivation, continuous cultivation, only when you are strong can you not be bullied by others. Now everyone''s qualifications have been improved. In addition to the environment here, cultivation will get twice the result with half the effort." Su Tang said.


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s words, Su Jingtian and others nodded and said; "Yes, boy, you''re right. After today''s incident, I think although no one dares to provoke the Su family in Lanming Kingdom, it''s still a lot more involved than those forces outside."


    "By the way, boy, what kind of fruit is good? Where did you get it?" Su Jingtian asked.


    "I found it when I was in Yaowang valley. It''s very rare." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    "Indeed, I''ve never seen such a thing before. I didn''t expect that there were such gods in the world. I''m afraid the people of Yaowang Valley didn''t recognize it," Yu Peng said.


    "Well," said Sutang again after ordering you to take him; "Let''s start practicing."


    After that, Su Tang came to an open space and began to rest. At this time, he was not cultivating Reiki, but cultivating his flesh. Only after the transformation of zilei Xin last time, his flesh strength had broken through to the realm of Wu spirit, and he was only a line away from entering the king of Wu.


    Maybe the danger of using Tianlei will be reduced a lot after you reach the realm of King Wu.


    "Boy, it''s useless for you to be like this now. I think you should study zilei Xin. It''s unusual. Maybe you''ll have unexpected gains." Tianji said.


    After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang nodded and no longer continued to practice pure Yang and body, but put the freshman into zilei''s heart.

 Chapter 129

    As soon as his mind entered zilei''s heart, Su Tang felt very kind, as if this thing was originally a part of his body.


    At this time, a purple light flashed in zilei''s heart and flew directly towards Su Tang''s mind. Su Tang only felt that his head rose and there were many more memory fragments in an instant.


    "Originally, purple thunder heart had such a function." after reading the memory fragments completely, Su Tang couldn''t help but flash a trace of joy.


    It turns out that the purple thunder heart can also evolve. Now the purple thunder heart obtained by Su Tang is only the lowest purple thunder heart. When the God of thunder condensed the purple thunder heart, he already thought of things to be inherited in the future. Therefore, we have such a setting.


    Zilei''s heart contains a lot of thunder power. The higher the level, the stronger the thunder contained in it. Such power is not affordable by ordinary people at all, so the God of thunder has set up such a function. With the strength of the holder, zilei''s heart will evolve.


    But purple thunder heart is the thing of ancient gods after all. Even if the level has been suppressed to the lowest, it is not something that Su Tang can bear.


    Therefore, every time Su Tang uses purple thunder heart, it will bring a great burden to his body. If it is used too many times, it will break Su Tang''s flesh.


    "I didn''t think there was such a way to summon thunder. Why didn''t I think of it last time?" originally, Su Tang found in his memory just now that the purple thunder heart also has a good function, that is, it can interrupt itself when summoning Tianlei. As long as you feel that your body can''t load, you can choose to interrupt.


    However, although it was interrupted, the brewing thunder cloud would still sit down and thunder, but its power would be reduced a lot. Nevertheless, Su Tang thought it was good. You know, this is Tianlei, the most feared thing in cultivation. It contains powerful destructive power. Even if there is only a little, it is not something that ordinary martial arts can compete with.


    Su Tang has been studying Zi Lei Xin with his eyes closed in the cave. Other su family members are also taking this opportunity to step up their cultivation. After all, they can''t go anywhere now. If they meet someone from the war family and break the array as soon as they go out, wouldn''t they be unlucky? It''s better to stay here and practice.


    This is the forbidden area of the Su family. Ordinary Su family disciples rarely have the opportunity to enter here for cultivation. This is just an opportunity. I don''t know how many days to stay here. It''s good to take this opportunity to improve their strength.


    The whole cave is quiet, and everyone is practicing hard.


    At this time, outside the cave and at the entrance of the valley, the war family were still quietly waiting for the seven elders to crack the array.


    "Master, do we think highly of the Su family this time? As you saw just now, their strength is too weak. How many people can do it at all." the people around Zhan Yunlong asked when he was idle and bored.


    "Hehe, I also know that, but Su Tang is a man of the hour in the eastern region when he is idle. We can summon Tianlei. If we don''t take this opportunity to recover our face, I''m afraid other people in the eastern region will think that our war family is easy to bully. This time, we just use the Su family to let those who want to target our war family see our strength." Zhan Yunlong smiled and explained.


    The man nodded and said with a suddenly enlightened face; "So it is. I''ll tell you why you value such a small family leader. Since you came here in person, all the reasons are here."


    "Well, although the Su family is a small family, I heard some rumors. The Su family may have something to do with the legendary strong Su Ming hundreds of years ago. We must not take it lightly." Zhan Yunlong nodded.


    "How could this be possible? The legend says that there is no future generations? How could the Su family have anything to do with that?" the man exclaimed.


    Although the name Su Ming has passed for hundreds of years, people on the mainland have never forgotten his glory. If the Su family really has something to do with such legends, I''m afraid it will be a little bad for their war family to come over and baa them with such a big bang.


    Thinking of this, the man said with some worry; "Master, since you already know such things, why do you want to destroy this family? If they really have something to do with that, we will be in danger?"


    "Ha ha, you''re worried. Although I heard others say so, I never believe it. If they really have a relationship with that person, how can they have only such a little strength?" Zhan Yunlong continued with a smile.


    "Yes, it seems that all this may be just rumors of those people." the man nodded in agreement.


    With the passage of time, one day soon passed, and the seven elders of the war family successfully cracked the array.


    "Master, the array has been broken, but I still feel that the valley is strange. We''d better be careful." the seven elders approached and reminded.


    "Well, thank you, elder seven." Zhan Yunlong nodded, then turned and looked at the people behind him and said; "Everyone should be careful. If you find anything wrong, step back immediately and remind others not to catch these people''s words."


    "Yes!" the crowd arched their hands in response.


    Then a group of people began to walk slowly towards the valley. Before taking a few steps, one of the strong shouted; "Be careful, there are still arrays here."


    Hearing the man''s cry, all the soldiers stopped and began to retreat slowly.


    The seven elders ran over and asked; "What happened?"


    "Tell the seven elders that there are still arrays here. When I entered that area just now, I obviously felt that the gravity there was different from here." the person who found the array answered.


    "Gravity? It seems that this small family is really unusual. There is such an array." after whispering to himself, the seven elders raised their heads and said loudly; "Rest assured, this is just a gravity area array. It has no lethality and can move on."


    The seven elders of this array simply have no way to crack it, nor do they have the strength to crack it. As we all know, this gravity array is the unique means of the soul refiner in the realm of Emperor Wu. He is only in the realm of Wu Zun, so he has no way at all.


    "Be careful, seven elders. You can break this array?" Zhan Yunlong asked after hearing the words of the seven elders.


    "No, this array is the unique means of the soul refiner of Emperor Wu realm. Unless you have the means of Emperor Wu realm, it is impossible to crack it." the seven elders shook their head and said.


    "Can I just break this array with violence?" Zhan Yunlong asked again.


    "Absolutely not. This array contains a lot of Emperor Wu''s rules. If you break the array rashly with violence, I''m afraid it will be rebounded by the array, which is very dangerous. I think we''d better pass here slowly. Generally, this array is used to harden the flesh. It has no lethality at all, so you can ignore it." the seven elders said again.


    After hearing his explanation, Zhan Yunlong ordered to take you to him and said; "Let''s go according to the method of the seven elders, but be careful," Zhan Yunlong reminded again.


    After hearing zhinianyuli''s words, you rest the people who had stopped. One by one, they began to move and slowly went deep into the valley. Compared with the previous relaxation, this time they all applied for alert, and the traction speed was slower. Of course, this is not the relationship between the gravity area.


    After a quarter of an hour of careful walking, a group of people finally found themselves out of the area covered by gravity.


    "Master, we have left the array area safely, but why didn''t we see the Su family? Did they all escape?" the seven elders asked.


    "It''s impossible. Our people have always surrounded them outside. They have no chance to escape. I think they should still be in the valley. Let''s look for it." Zhan Yunlong said.


    Just after his voice fell, the man in front shouted; "Master, there is a cave ahead."


    "Hmm?" hearing the cry in front, Zhan Yunlong quickly read and walked to the front. He saw that there was a cave and said immediately; "It seems that the Su family must be hiding in this cave, so that we can catch turtles in a jar."


    Then they quickly came to the entrance of the cave. At this time, the seven elders opened their mouth to remind them; "Be careful, everyone. We have found many arrays along the way. I believe there are also arrays here."


    "Hum, the seven elders are right. The Su family has many arrays. I''ll see how long they can wait." after that, Zhan Yunlong winked at the seven elders.


    The seven elders came forward slowly. They released their soul power and quickly read through the cave. Although they found that there was a lot of life in the cave, they didn''t find that there was an array here.


    "How could it be that there is no array here. The Su family should be in the cave. How could this happen?" the seven elders said in a confused voice.


    Although the voice was very light, Zhan Yunlong heard it behind him. When the seven elders said that there was no array, Zhan Yunlong immediately opened his mouth and ordered; "Since there is no array, everyone will go in and catch Su Tang''s people. I want to kill them slowly one by one."


    "Yes," said the man in front.


    Then several people rushed into the cave. After a while, there was no sound. Zhan Yunlong, who had been waiting outside, wondered what happened to these people.


    But I didn''t know when it was in the cave. Su Tang knew it as early as they arrived at the entrance of the mountain. In previous lives, relying on the means of heaven''s secrets, they covered up the smell of the array and let the people of the war family have no array here. Sure enough, someone rushed in shortly, but as soon as they came in, they were shattered by the array arranged by Su Tang.


    Su Jingtian and others were happy to see that the power of the array was so powerful.


    At the beginning, when Su Tang arranged the array, he arranged an attack array within the distance of three meters from the cave entrance, followed by an attack array, followed by a defense array, and finally two attack arrays. It can be said that there are species super arrays in their small cave.


    Outside the cave, Zhan Yunlong once again sent several people into the cave, but as before, there was no sound after these people entered.


    "What''s going on at this time?" Zhan Yunlong asked suspiciously.


    At this time, he felt that there must be something strange in the cave. No wonder the Su family dared to let themselves and others enter it so generously. He thought about Zhan Yunlong and didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, the sky in the valley began to darken slowly. When he found this phenomenon, Zhan Yunlong''s first thought was whether it was going to rain?


    With more and more dark clouds in the sky, Zhan Yunlong''s face began to change. At this time, he felt a trace of destruction from the dark clouds.


    "Another punishment? Can''t this boy really test and summon Tianlei?" remembering his son Zhan Wuxie''s reminder when he came here, Zhan Yunlong guessed what was hidden behind the dark cloud.

 Chapter 130

    "What? Master, you said it was heaven''s punishment? How could there be heaven''s punishment here?" the people around Zhan Yunlong immediately exclaimed and asked.


    Hearing the man''s exclamation, the fighters standing next to him changed their faces one by one. They didn''t expect to encounter such a legendary thing here this time. I''m afraid they''ve heard of it for a long time.


    "I think it should be the thing made by the boy Su Tang. He did it once when he was in Yaowang valley. The heat of my war family died in Yaowang valley because of this. Only innocent people escaped from there." Zhan Yunlong said solemnly.


    For a long time, he didn''t believe that Su Tang could really summon heaven''s punishment. Now he really saw it. It really surprised and scared him. He was more afraid of heaven''s punishment than others. You know, he is already a strong man in the realm of Emperor Wu. He forgot that the last one was the legendary title of Emperor Wu.


    If he wants to become emperor Wu, he must go through the baptism of Tianlei. Needless to say, the power of this Tianlei. Many strong Emperor Wu fell under this Tianlei. Although he has the strength of the peak of Emperor Wu''s realm, he has never accepted the baptism of Tianlei.


    However, when Zhan Yunlong thought about it, the dark clouds in the sky seemed to sense his existence and began to gather quickly, which was much stronger than before.


    "No, the thunder sensed my existence." Zhan Yunlong reacted at once.


    At the same time, Su Tang in the cave was stunned and immediately asked the secret of heaven; "What''s the matter? The thunder I summoned this time doesn''t seem to be so powerful?"


    At this time, Su Tang has just summoned him. He already knows how to control Zi Lei Xin. At this time, he has not been hurt. He has stopped summoning, but thunder robbery has been brewing in the dark clouds outside. Su Tang, who has Zi Lei Xin, is very sensitive to Tianlei. Su Tang obviously feels the unexpected situation outside.


    "Boy, it seems that God is really helping your Su family this time. Originally, as long as the war family comes with some wuzun, they will solve your Su family." Tianji said.


    Su Tang was slightly stunned and immediately turned to Yuan Tian and asked; "Yuan Tian, what''s the strength of those people who fight outside? Is there an expert at the peak of Emperor Wu?"


    Su Tang, who was in the Tianji all-in-one store, immediately responded. As a passer-by, he certainly knew the fear of Tianlei by the strong man in the danfang realm of Emperor Wu.


    "Well, the owner of the war family also came. He was already the peak of Emperor Wu a few years ago. What''s the matter?" Yuan Tian asked puzzled.


    Upon hearing yuan Tian''s answer, Su Tang laughed, "hahaha, it seems that God is helping my su family this time. Now they have suffered. If they don''t do well, the owner of the war family will stay here forever."


    "What do you mean?" everyone was puzzled and turned to look at Su Tang.


    They really don''t understand why Su Tang can still laugh at this moment. Now they are in the city.


    "As we all know, the master of Emperor Wu''s peak must be baptized by Tianlei before he can become emperor Wu. I wanted to summon Tianlei to scare the people outside. Unexpectedly, they came to the strong man of Emperor Wu''s peak this time. Tianlei sensed his existence. Now the power of Tianlei is increasing." Su Tang explained.


    "Summon Tianlei? Boy, when did you have such a magical means?" Su Zhan asked in surprise.


    "Father, I''ll talk to you about this later." Su Tang didn''t hurry to answer Su Zhan''s words, but continued; "Now I''m afraid the owner of the war family outside is thinking about how to spend this Tianlei baptism."


    "It seems that God is really helping us. This time it''s enough to give those guys a headache." Yu Peng relaxed for a moment after listening to it.


    For the old guy who has lived for hundreds of years, he has heard a lot about the strong man of Emperor Wu falling under the baptism of Tianlei. Therefore, the top strong man of Emperor Wu on the whole continent will not be out of the place where there is Tianlei when he is not ready to have a full grasp of this baptism.


    Because as long as it appears, there will be a certain chance to be sensed by Tianlei. At that time, it will be forced to accept the baptism.


    "However, if the owner of the house is baptized by Tianlei in the valley outside, don''t we feel the same way? I still clearly remember the scene of the instant destruction of Yaowang Valley under Tianlei." Luo Lin said anxiously.


    Su Tang said with a smile; "Don''t worry, I''ve thought of a way to do this. This time, I''ll let the war family eat the pain of this heavenly punishment at a time."


    Su Tang already had an idea in his mind, even if he used his mind to communicate with the secret of heaven; "Tianji, can you block the valley once? This time, I''ll give the war family a good pain."


    "No problem, leave this to me." Tianji readily agreed.


    With the sound falling, the power of the secret began to slowly spread out, and soon the secret came out and said; "It''s done. Even if Emperor Wu comes, he can only hope for my blockade."


    "Well, thank you. When the thunder falls, I hope you must protect our cave. If the valley outside wants to pass through the thunder this time, it can''t be used, but there must be no damage to the cave." Su Tang said again.


    "Well, don''t worry!" Tianji replied positively.


    At this time, outside the cave, the people of the war family looked at the increasingly powerful dark clouds in the sky one by one, and they all saw the end of time.


    "Master, hurry up, or it will be too late." the seven elders said in a trembling voice.


    "Go? What''s the use of going now? Now Tianlei has sensed me. When I go there, it will follow me there. You go if I want to go. Since the Su family wants me to die, I won''t let them live. Please leave here quickly." Zhan Yunlong flashed a fierce look in his eyes and said coldly.


    "This..." the seven elders were embarrassed. Although he wanted to leave here now, he still didn''t want to let him leave the owner here.


    "Go quickly, or you won''t be able to leave soon. I''m not sure I can. Next, you''ll have to wait for death here. Go quickly." Zhan Yunlong said again.


    After hearing his words, those people of the Zhan family nodded one by one and began to run away quickly beyond the valley, but the valley has been stopped by the wind of heaven''s power. How can they escape?


    After a while, these people returned to the entrance of the cave again. At this time, Zhan Yunlong was sitting on the ground and wanted to adjust his state urgently.


    When the fighters who followed him into the valley came back, Zhan Yunlong felt it, opened his eyes and shouted coldly; "What are you doing back? Do you really want to die here? Get out of here quickly."


    "Master, it''s not that we don''t want to leave, but that the valley has been blocked by an inexplicable powerful force. We can''t leave here at all." the seven elders answered bitterly.


    As soon as Zhan Yunlong heard that his face changed, he immediately remembered his son Zhan Wuye. What he had told himself, they had encountered the same situation when they were in Yaowang valley. I think it must be the ghost of Su Tang.


    Thinking of this, Zhan Yunlong immediately reincarnated and shouted at the cave; "Su Tang, I know you''re in there. How about we talk about a deal?"


    Su Tang also asked loudly when he heard Zhan Yunlong''s words in the cave; "What deal? Tell me first!"


    "Let my men leave here. I promise you that from now on, my family will not embarrass you, the Su family, including you!" Zhan Yunlong said what he thought immediately when he heard Su Tang''s voice.


    "Hahaha, is this a deal? I won''t let them go. I''m afraid your war family won''t bother my su family again in the future?" Su Tang said with a laugh.


    In fact, in Su Tang''s heart, as long as he hurts the Zhan family this time, I believe that although the Zhan family hates their own Su family, they will not rashly come to attack the Su family in trade. It is no different from what Zhan Yunlong said. Besides, no one knows whether the Zhan family will regret it.


    "You... Su Tang''s important people are nice and forgiving. It''s not good for you to do so." Zhan Yunlong continued anxiously.


    "Hahaha, joke, your family has always been overbearing. When you wanted to kill me for the first place in Yaowang Valley, did you want to forgive me? Don''t you think it''s funny to tell me now?" Su Tang laughed again and said with disdain in his tone.


    After hearing Su Tang''s answer, Zhan Yunlong stopped talking. He also knew that Su Tang didn''t intend to let go of himself and others. This time, when he and others arrived, did he ever think of letting go of other people in the Su family?


    What he never thought of was that the status of the two changed in an instant. At first, the Su family was worried about being destroyed, but now it was their war family who were worried about being destroyed.


    "Master, what shall we do now?" the seven elders asked anxiously when they saw that Su Tang didn''t let go at all.


    "Now I can only bet. I''m afraid we''ll suffer heavy casualties this time." Zhan Yunlong replied helplessly.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a roar in the sky. Purple lightning began to appear in the originally dark sky, but this lightning was stronger than that summoned by Su Tang in Yaowang valley.

 Chapter 131

    Under such a powerful heavenly power, all the fighters trembled one by one. The huge pressure even made the Su family in the cave sweat all over. If it were not for the support of the heavenly secret to block most of the pressure, the Su family would not sweat, and they might be paralyzed directly on the ground.


    "Master, are you sure you can survive this baptism of thunder?" the seven elders asked.


    "No, although I have reached the peak of Emperor Wu for several years, I have been afraid to take the initiative to accept the baptism of Tianlei. It is precisely because I am not sure. Now I didn''t expect to be forced to accept the baptism. It seems that we are really going to plant this time." Zhan Yunlong replied bitterly.


    Although his war family is one of the largest families in the God Empire, there has never been the title of Emperor Wu. None of his ancestors dared to accept the baptism of Tianlei. We can imagine how terrible Tianlei is.


    Zhan Yunlong''s answer made those war families nearby look desperate one by one.


    At this time, Zhan Yunlong said to the cave again; "Su Tang, as long as you let the rest of my family go this time, I am willing to make an oath here that I will never hurt your Su family in the future. Is this OK?" it feels more and more urgent at that time. Zhan Yunlong has to bow to the Su family in order to keep the rest of the family.


    Although he hates the Su family, he can only ask Su Tang to let go of others. After all, these people are the backbone of the war family. If all of them are lost here, the strength of the war family will be greatly reduced. At that time, he is likely to lose his position in the God empire.


    This is definitely something Zhan Yunlong doesn''t want to see. How can Zhan''s family have such a position after years of painstaking management? If he falls into the altar because of this event, he will have no face to see his ancestors even if he dies.


    "Swear? You don''t have to go on. Since you came here to destroy my su family, it has been an endless situation. Now that it''s all like this, why should I let those people go? Who doesn''t know if your Zhan family will turn back." Su Tang said again disdainfully.


    At this time, Su Jingtian and his family had some thoughts when listening to Zhan Yunlong''s words. After all, they didn''t want to offend such a super force, but Su Tang''s answer made them don''t know how to interrupt one by one.


    "Lao Zu, I know what you think, but this time it must be done. If we let the war family go, no one can guarantee that they will come to us again. Besides, this time, the war family dare to come to the door in such a big way. It''s hard to guarantee that no other family will do the same next time." Su Tang saw the thoughts of Su Jingtian and others at a glance.


    "Only those who want to fight the family will not and dare not come to us for trouble. Even if people from other families want to trouble the Su family, they must weigh the experience of the war family this time." Su Tang continued.


    Su Jingtian thinks that Su Tang''s action is also reasonable. In the mainland, there will be genocide if he doesn''t say a word. His Su family''s current strength is not qualified to compete with some slightly larger strength. It can be said that Su Tang is in danger. Su Tang''s action is obviously trying to gain prestige.


    "Well, I see. You can do it yourself." Su Jingtian figured out the key and nodded in agreement with Su Tang''s approach at this time.


    Other people suddenly realized after su Tang''s listening. Although letting the war family go can relieve the Su family''s crisis at this time, there is no guarantee that there will be a second family like the war family who wants to come to baa the Su family. After all, they are just lucky this time.


    "Master, forget it. You don''t have to say it. He won''t let us go. Let''s spend this Tianlei baptism with the master this time. Even if we are all dead, as long as you can succeed, our strength will only become stronger." after hearing Su Tang''s answer, the seven elders knew that there was no play, His eyes flashed a trace of firmness and said directly.


    "Yes, even if the owner doesn''t have a chance, you should try. We all believe you." others nodded at the same time.


    Seeing that the people under him said so one by one, Zhan Yunlong immediately nodded fiercely and said; "Well, we''ll have a good try here today. Even if we all die, the Su family will not be better. Their cave is nothing under the sky thunder."


    "Yes, the people of the Su family are really hateful. Let them have a taste of Tianlei today." the seven elders clenched their teeth and said fiercely looking at the dark cave.


    When people in the cave heard this, they were afraid one by one. This is something that even the strong at the peak of Emperor Wu are afraid of as a tiger. If they really fall here, they and others will have to wait for death. They don''t believe that this cave can stop Tianlei.


    "Su Tang boy, it seems that they are going to die with us. It''s really dangerous this time." Su Jingtian looked worried.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, Grandpa. Since I dare to summon Tianlei, I have a way to solve these things. This time, I guarantee that my su family will be all right. The dead commander is the man of the war family." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Su Tang was also full of disdain for the innocence of the Zhan family. They really believed that they had no choice.


    "Boom!"


    The first thunder fell from the sky and hit Zhan Yunlong hard.


    Seeing Tianlei as strong as a bowl, Zhan Yunlong''s face was dignified and tried his best to stimulate the aura in his body to form a defense. However, under such Tianlei, the aura defense had no effect at all. The thunder of that color directly smashed Zhan Yunlong''s aura defense and fell on him.


    "Poof!"


    The great power made Zhan Yunlong vomit a mouthful of blood, and the whole person flew out upside down.


    "So strong!" after stabilizing his body, Zhan Yunlong stretched out his hand to erase the blood from the corners of his mouth, looked at the dark clouds in the sky and exclaimed solemnly.


    "Master, are you all right?" the seven elders quickly ran to Zhan Yunlong, helped him up and asked aloud.


    "Fortunately, it''s no big deal!" as soon as the voice fell, the second thunder appeared again, stronger than the previous one, and chopped down hard at the top of Zhan Yunlong''s head.


    As soon as Zhan Yunlong''s face changed, he pushed the seven elders away and shouted; "Come on, stay away from me." but everything was late. Tianlei fell too fast. When the seven elders were still in the air, they were severely hit by Tianlei and directly split into black ashes.


    "Seven elders!" Zhan Yunlong was so frightened that he didn''t have time to think about it. He directly wore a golden battle. The Reiki shield appeared again and wanted to stop Tianlei, but it didn''t work at all. The Reiki shield was broken in an instant, and Tianlei fell on him again, but this time Tianlei didn''t hurt Zhan Yunlong''s body.


    It turned out that this time Tianlei public was blocked by his golden armor.


    Although it was stopped, the power of the thunder burst that day still took the lives of those fighters who were not far away from Zhan Yunlong.


    "Come on, you leave here quickly. This time Tianlei is too powerful. I''m afraid I can''t get through it successfully. Hurry up and run away. The farther away from me, the better." Zhan Yunlong shouted when he saw that Tianlei killed several martial artists on his side this time.


    As soon as Zhan Yunlong said this, everyone began to disperse and run away. At the moment when those people ran away, the third thunder in the sky fell again. This time, there were many small thunders along with the thunder. Seeing that Zhan Yunlong''s face flashed a little anxious, he saw those small thunders directly cleaving at his martial artists.


    The screams lingered in Zhan Yunlong''s ears, which made Zhan Yunlong angry. These are the backbone of the direct home owner. As the home owner, how can he not feel heartache and anger? If Su Tang hadn''t summoned Tianlei, such a thing wouldn''t happen to the direct people.


    "Su Tang, you devil, even if all the members of our war family die this time, we will not let you go." the angry Zhan Yunlong shouted at the cave.


    The tone was full of resentment and hatred.


    "Ka! Ka! Ka!"


    On the third day, the thunder fell and hit the golden armor of Zhan Yunlong. The sound of metal fragmentation sounded. Sure enough, after the thunder disappeared, the armor of Zhan Yunlong appeared cracks, and some places began to fall off.


    Seeing this situation, Zhan Yunlong knew that the armor handed down by his ancestors would be destroyed here. He immediately took out other defense magic weapons from the storage ring and protected himself again.


    With the falling of sky thunder, those other martial artists of the Zhan family screamed one by one and fell into the valley. Zhan Yunlong''s eyes were red and he kept using magic weapons to resist the attack of sky thunder. At this time, he could not see his previous high spirits. The whole man was dark and his gorgeous golden armor was broken.


    Dark skin has been exposed in many places, which are obviously split out by sky thunder.


    "Boom!" another thunder fell, screamed, and the last few fighters fell, leaving Zhan Yunlong alone in the whole valley.


    "Ah! Thief God, you did this to my Zhan family. Today I''ll see if you can kill me." Zhan Yunlong was angry. He began to rush towards the falling Tianlei quickly. His defense magic weapon was also put away at this time. He saw that his whole body was full of aura and raised his hand to punch the elephant Tianlei. It seemed that he wanted to fight against Tianlei.


    "Tut Tut, what a brave man! He dares to fight against Sirius like this, boy. I''m afraid this guy really has a chance to spend this time. I think you''d better give him some materials." Tianji sensed Zhan Yunlong''s current situation and tut tut said.


    "Hmm!" Su Tang nodded, and his eyes began to close slowly. It was obvious that he was calling Tianlei again.


    But this time he didn''t summon with all his strength, but came a little. Now Su Tang also understands that Zhan Yunlong is likely to successfully survive the baptism of Tianlei, but as long as he is giving his shop power, he will only die and fail.


    The dark clouds in the sky gathered again. Zhan Yunlong was covered with blood. He looked up at the changes in the sky and his heart was gray. He knew that he really couldn''t do this time. He was angry and fought with Sirius just now. His injury was in his eyes. He had no strength to accept the next thunder.


    "Ha ha ha, come on, let me see how strong you are!" although he had no strength, Zhan Yunlong still stood up, laughed wildly and roared at the dark clouds in the sky.


    "Boom!" Tianlei fell. This time zhanyunlong didn''t resist, but stood there quietly and was still surrounded by Tianlei.


    It''s not that he can''t resist, but that he has no strength to resist when he''s finished.


    "Poof!"


    The blood spewed out, Zhan Yunlong fell down, his breathing became very weak, his eyes stared at the dark clouds rolling in the sky, and a trace of regret flashed in his eyes. Now he regretted that he had not listened to his son. He told him that Su Tang had the strange power to summon Tianlei, and he had to come in person. Maybe he didn''t come here, It wouldn''t have happened.


    Another sky thunder fell. Zhan Yunlong slowly closed his eyes when he saw here. Now he didn''t even have the strength to stand up. He had to be cleaved by the sky thunder.

 Chapter 132

    With the thunder falling this time, the whole valley was calm again, and the dark clouds began to dissipate slowly at noon.


    "I don''t know what''s going on outside. Can you feel the secret?" Tianlei dispersed. Su Tang felt it at the first time and directly opened his mouth to communicate with the secret.


    "That guy should have died. It would not be better to accept the bombing of the last sky thunder without defense, even if he didn''t die." Tianji answered.


    But this time, there was a deep weakness in the voice of the secret of heaven. Su Tang obviously found it and asked immediately; "Tianji, what''s the matter with you? Why do I feel that you seem very weak?"


    "Boy, I''ve used too much power these two times. I''ve used almost all the power I''ve accumulated over the years, and I''m likely to sleep for a period of time." Tianji didn''t hide it and directly told his current situation.


    As soon as Su Tang heard that his face changed, he couldn''t help feeling a little guilty, and immediately asked with concern; "Tianji, I''m sorry. I''ve made you tired for a while."


    "Hehe, boy, there''s nothing I''m sorry about. You''re my current master. I should help you. Besides, I promised the God of thunder that I would try my best to help you, but now I''ve consumed too much power. I''m afraid I can''t help you for a long time in the future." Tianji said with a smile.


    "How could this happen? Why didn''t you tell you before that your use of means would damage your power?" Su Tang asked.


    "Boy, your situation is very dangerous these two times. If I don''t help you, I''m afraid you have to wait for death. I can''t help you in the future. You should improve your cultivation as soon as possible. I hope I can see you differently when I wake up again." Tianji replied again.


    Su Tang reacted immediately after receiving the secret. He didn''t seem to have much practice since he got it. Whenever he was in danger, he wanted to use the things left by the God of thunder and the God of war. These things were not what he could control now. If the secret hadn''t helped him everywhere, he might have died many times.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that he had chosen a misunderstanding, blindly pinning on the things and strength left by his predecessors, but ignoring the improvement of his own strength. If such a thing had been done before, he would not have appeared. It seems that the opportunity he got during this period has changed him a little.


    "Boy, I''m glad you can figure it out at this time." Su Tang''s inner thoughts didn''t hide the secret.


    "Yes, it''s really a mess these days. Don''t worry about the secret. After you sleep this time, I won''t use those means. I''ll improve my strength as soon as possible." Su Tang nodded.


    He didn''t care why Tianji knew his inner thoughts.


    "Well, boy, pay more attention to yourself in the future. I don''t want to wake up next time. You''re no longer my master. Practice hard." Tianji''s voice became smaller and smaller, and soon disappeared into Su Tang''s body.


    "The secret of heaven, the secret of heaven..." after several calls, Su Tang didn''t answer when he saw the secret of heaven. Su Tang knew that the secret of heaven had fallen into a deep sleep.


    After taking a deep breath, Su Tang looked at Su Jingtian and said; "Lao Zu, I''ll go out and have a look. You wait here first."


    "Team, be careful," Su Jingtian told Su Tang, who was preparing to leave the cave.


    "Hmm!" Su Tang nodded.


    He walked out of the cave. As soon as he got out of the cave, Su Tang was stunned by the scene he saw in front of him. At this time, his only thought was, is this the cave he saw before?


    At this time, the valley is in a mess. The big house previously located in the valley has also disappeared, leaving only some ruins. The whole valley is very quiet. The originally clear lake is also dark at this time. I think it should be the powder of those war families who died under the sky thunder.


    "It''s terrible. It seems that we have to find a new place to settle down in the future." Su Tang said with shock in his eyes and helplessness in his face.


    After that, Su Tang turned and returned to the vivid.


    Seeing Su Tang coming back, Su Jingtian immediately asked; "Boy, how''s the situation now?"


    "Miserable, very miserable, Grandpa, go out and have a look." then Su Tang took the Su family and left the cave together. After coming out, they stood at the cave entrance one by one, looking at the beautiful mountains and rivers in the past. At this time, they were like whispering valleys. They didn''t speak for a long time.


    Yuan Tian was the one who reflected in the book. He looked at Su Tang and asked; "Young master, how''s the owner of the war family? Have you found him?"


    Hearing yuan Tian''s question, Su Tang also reacted at once. He immediately glanced around and didn''t find anything alive. He immediately replied; "I don''t know. It was like this when I came out. I think he was killed by Tianlei."


    "No, although Tianlei is powerful this time, it is still impossible to kill him. He is a fellow practitioner of two departments. He is not only powerful in aura, but also his physical body should not be ignored. At home, his war family has a set of war armor handed down from his ancestors. I believe he will not be bombarded by Tianlei and can''t see his body." Yuan Tian knows more about the war family than Su Tang, Immediately shook his head and said.


    Su Tang was stunned and asked with a dignified face; "According to what you say, isn''t Zhan Yunlong dead?"


    "It''s very possible. Now let''s look separately and hope to see his body, otherwise the Su family may be more dangerous. If he really leaves, he may have passed this Tianlei baptism." Yuan Tian nodded and analyzed.


    After hearing his words, Su Jingtian and others reacted from the Leng God one by one. Su Jingtian immediately turned around and ordered the Su family children behind him; "Let''s look separately to see if there is anyone or."


    After two hours of searching, the Su family turned almost the whole valley over, but they still didn''t find a living mouth or Zhan Yunlong''s body.


    "It seems that he really left. It''s a big deal now." Yuan Tian said blankly.


    Su Tang nodded and then said to Su Jingtian; "Grandpa, we have to leave here quickly. If Zhan Yunlong is really not dead, the next round of attack of Zhan family must come. If we still stay here, I''m afraid we have to wait for death."


    "OK, I''ll ask someone to pack up and see if there''s anything that can be used." Su Jingtian nodded quickly and began to arrange quickly.


    Late at night, the Su family had gathered all the things that could be used in the valley, and all left the valley under the leadership of Su Tang.


    After they left, the dark lake in the valley began to bubble. With the passage of time, those bubbles became more and more urgent.


    "Hoo!"


    After a while, a dark thing came out of the lake. If yuan Tian was here at this time, he would recognize it at a glance. This is Zhan Yunlong, the head of the Zhan family. Unexpectedly, he didn''t die.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a strange place at the bottom of the lake. If the last sky thunder hadn''t blown me into the lake, I''m afraid I would have died under the sky thunder."


    Zhan Yunlong, lying on the water, coughed a few times and said happily.


    It turned out that there was a strange large array hidden in the low part of the lake. Zhan Yunlong directly entered the large array after being bombarded by Tianlei like a lake. That day, Lei was blocked outside by the large array and did not hit the occupancy rate at will. Not only that, Zhan Yunlong also successfully accepted the baptism of Tianlei and entered a higher level.


    "Su Tang, according to the truth, I want to kill you. But since you mistook me this time and let me pass the Tianlei baptism, I''ll let you go for a while. When I say that the situation of Zhan family is stable, I''ll clean you up." Zhan Yunlong slowly swam to the Lake and thought to himself.


    What happened in this valley spread throughout the eastern region at dawn the next day.


    "Did you hear that the war family of the God Empire went to the Lanming kingdom to destroy a small family, but the whole army was destroyed. Even the family leader Yunlong died there."


    "No, their fighting strength is very strong. How can they destroy a small family?"


    "You don''t know that. It''s said that the man of Zhan family wanted to kill someone in the Dan division competition, but he was killed by that man. That man is the man from Lanming Kingdom, so the people of Zhan family will fight."


    "Even so, how can the strength of the war family be destroyed by a small family? Moreover, their master has gone."


    "I''m not very clear about this. In short, the situation of Zhanjia is not very good."


    Su Tang and others did not know anything about the unrest in the eastern region. At this time, they were wandering around in the mountains, trying to find a good place to live.


    "Lao Zu, I''m sorry it''s not us this time. My Su family may still live and work in peace and contentment, and I won''t want to sleep in the mountains and forests like this." in the evening, the Su family, who had been looking for a day, still couldn''t find a suitable place to live, so they had to sleep in the mountains.


    "Boy, don''t say that. Don''t forget that you are also from my su family. Besides, it''s not your fault this time. Besides, the valley where our Su family used to live is good, but it''s not secret at all. If someone attacks, it''s easy to find us. At the same time, I also want to change a place." Su Jingtian patted Su Tang on the shoulder, shook his head and advised.


    "Yes, boy, you don''t have to blame yourself. We don''t mean to blame you. The valley is really not secret enough for long-term residence." Su Lin also said.


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang felt a little better and immediately said; "Lao Zu, I don''t think we need to look for it tomorrow. Let me look for it together with Yuan Tian. In this way, the goal is still too big when a large group of people walk around in the mountains and forests. Moreover, there are many monsters here. A little carelessness may cause a big war."


    "Well, you''re right. Let me look for it with you tomorrow, and the others are waiting for us." Su Jingtian nodded.


    Early the next morning, several people left the camp and began to shuttle back and forth in the surrounding mountains and forests, hoping to find a good place.


    "Young master, there is a valley in front of us. Let''s go and have a look. It may be very good there." Yuan Tian, in the fat boy''s sky, found a valley not far in front, and immediately landed down and said to Su Tang.


    "Well, you lead the way. Let''s go and have a look." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Then they came to the valley. Seeing the situation here, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s really nice here. It''s very secret. It also has water. The place is big enough for us to live here."


    "Yes! I''m just going to build a house again. I''m afraid the noise will not be small." Su Jingtian nodded.


    Su Tang said with a smile; "Lao Zu, don''t worry. I have my own way."


    At this time, Su Tang has decided to take out the palace. Although Su Tang is not willing to give up those things inside, he can''t use much himself. It''s better to take them out to improve the strength of the family. This time, he felt a deep danger.

 Chapter 133

    "Now that we have found a place to live, we''d better go back quickly and bring the rest of the Su family to clean up the valley quickly." Su Jingtian heard Su Tang say he had a way, nodded and continued.


    "Well, let''s go!" Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Then the group quickly left the valley and returned to the previous camp. After telling them what they had found, the Su family rushed towards the valley one by one.


    When entering the valley, the Su family saw the overgrown valley with some bitterness on their faces.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "This valley is very secret. I explored it just now. There is only one very dangerous mountain road to come here. I''ll go there and set up some mazes later, so even if someone comes here, it''s impossible to come to the valley."


    "Well, that''s the best. Only our family knows about this valley this time. Even if someone wants to find us in the future, they have to give up their mind." Su Jingtian nodded.


    Then Su Jingtian began to arrange people to take care of the valley. Su Tang took Yu Peng and Yuan Tian outside.


    Along the way, Yu Peng thought about Su Tang and asked; "Young master, I just heard old Su say that you have a way to solve the house?"


    "Well, I won''t hide it from you. In fact, when we came back from Yaowang Valley, the relics of Emperor Wu we met were not the relics of Emperor Wu, but the inheritance place of the ancient god of thunder. I accidentally entered it and got the inheritance." Su Tang nodded.


    For Yu Peng and Yuan Tian, Su Tang has great trust in his heart. People who can fight side by side with themselves in difficult times are really trustworthy.


    "The relic of the ancient god of thunder? No wonder, young master, you can summon thunder. I think it''s for such a reason." Yuan Tianyi said in surprise.


    "Yes, I got the purple thunder heart condensed by the thunder god with a cultivation. This thing can help me control the thunder." Su Tang nodded and said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s explanation, Yu Peng and Yuan Tian showed envy to Su Tang. They totally didn''t expect Su Tang to have such good luck. They clearly knew how many strong people existed in the ruins of Emperor Wu. Under such circumstances, he could inherit the Thunder God without being discovered by others, That''s not what ordinary luck can do.


    "In that place of inheritance, I not only got a purple thunder heart that can summon Tianlei, but also a very big palace. The reason why I said before that I could solve the house, in fact, I wanted to put the palace in the valley." Su Tang said again.


    "Palaces? I''ve seen them in ancient books before. In ancient times, every great God had his own palaces. These palaces are a magic weapon that can be enlarged and reduced at any time. Young master, you won''t get such palaces?" Yuan Tianyi asked.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s such a palace. Now the palace is in my body."


    "Oh, I see. But young master, I advise you not to take out the palace. After all, the strength of the Su family is still too weak. If the palace is exposed, the Su family will be destroyed." Yuan Tian continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly, "I don''t know this, but now I can''t help it."


    "I think so. Young master, we can release the Palace during this time. We can stay in the palace at night. During the day, we still build houses slowly, so there is no problem at all. We can build houses while we don''t have to sleep in the mountains." Yu Peng thought of a complete way.


    "Well, it''s best to do so. It''s better not to let him live." Yuan Tian agreed.


    Su Tang as like as two peas, always thought this method was feasible. As for the Reiki, Su Tang wanted to do well. When he settled down here, he would find some people who would dig out all of the old valleys and bring them to the valley where they live now, and create a valley that is exactly the same as before by themselves. "Lingshi"


    Soon they came to the only path where they entered the valley. It was about twenty or thirty miles away from the valley. It was best to arrange the array here.


    After choosing a narrow road leading to the valley, Su Tang began to arrange the array. This time, he still used the box. After all, it was difficult for him to find many arrays by himself.


    Three hours later, Su and Tang arranged two large-scale mazes here, including a cover up array. Compared with the array in the valley before, this array is more powerful. After all, these arrays can be handed down from ancient times.


    Returning to the valley again, the original overgrown phenomenon in the valley has been improved. Seeing that the Su family''s children are still busy one by one, Su Tang found Su Jingtian and explained his idea of owning the palace. He also explained what Yu Peng said.


    Su Jingtian also agreed with Su Jingtian. Su Jingtian was also very excited about Su Tang''s inheritance of the great God. Originally, Su Tang''s qualification and talent were very demons. Now it has been inherited by the ancient great God. In the future, he will become a peerless strong man. If he doesn''t change well, he will have the opportunity to become a new generation of Thunder God.


    God, how can su Jingtian be unhappy when he thinks that his family''s children have such a chance after they haven''t appeared on the mainland for many years? As long as Su and Tang become gods, the Su family will always stand on the mainland.


    Soon the news spread all over the real Su family. Every Su family disciple was very excited when he thought that there might be a great God in the Su family in the future, and his action was accelerated a lot.


    Everyone''s face was filled with excitement.


    When the night came, Su Tang released the palace from his body and put it deep in the valley.


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as Su Tang released the palace, people in the whole valley took a breath. Even yuan Tian, who was used to seeing the big scene, was no exception.


    "This is the palace of the ancient gods? It''s too majestic. It''s a miracle." Yu Peng exclaimed.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect Su Jingtian to see such gods in his lifetime. Even if I die now, I have no regrets." Su Jingtian nodded and exclaimed.


    Seeing their appearance, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s just outside. You''ll be more surprised when you see what''s inside."


    After that, Su Tang stepped forward to the palace. Hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone present was very curious and followed Su Tang into the palace one by one.


    "Wow, what a rich aura. It''s countless times richer than our valley before." someone exclaimed after coming.


    "Yes, how can there be such a strong aura here? Is there an energy gathering array here?"


    Hearing the exclamation of those nearby, Su Tang said directly; "The whole palace is made of the best aura. Of course, the aura here will be rich."


    "What? The palace made of the best spirit stone?" the people were shocked by Su Tang''s words again.


    Yuan Tian came to a big stone pillar, touched it, nodded and said; "It''s really the best spirit stone. It''s a treasure. Young master, you must not let others know you have such a thing in the future."


    "Well, let''s practice here while building houses. I''m sure you''ll get a good promotion." Su Tang nodded.


    After that, everyone present was excited. Su Tang saw Su Jingtian and Yu Peng again; "I''ll help you solve your physical problems in a few days. As for yuan Tian''s problem, I have to think about it. After all, your problem is a little serious. Although I already have a way, the success rate of this method is not very high."


    "Hmm!" the three nodded.


    In the following days, Su Tang practiced in the palace all day. A few days later, Su Tang took a special time to resolve the physical problems of Su Jingtian and Yu Peng. With Su Tang''s resolution of their physical conditions, their cultivation has also made a great breakthrough. Su he suddenly improved from the middle of Wuzong to the later of Wuzong, Yu Peng directly crossed the realm of Wu Zun and stepped into the realm of Emperor Wu.


    In the following time, Su Tang kept practicing every day. During this period, Su Tang was busy dealing with other things every day and didn''t practice well at all. This period of time was just a time to practice.


    "Now my highest cultivation is physical strength, and the worst is Reiki. Unexpectedly, the Reiki with the best cultivation is the worst. It seems that I will improve my Reiki cultivation in the next period of time." Su Tang smiled and shook his head in the palace.


    Now he has a lot of material support. As long as he has enough time, he can refine some elixirs to improve his cultivation. With the support of Reiki in the palace, he can improve his cultivation of Reiki in a very short time.


    In the past month, the Su family''s houses were almost built, and people could live in them in a month. During this period, almost everyone''s cultivation by the people of Su and Tang Dynasty has made a breakthrough, and some gods have broken through two grades.

 Chapter 134

    "Boy, the house has been completely built. It''s up to you next." Su Jingtian came to the place where Su Tang practiced early in the morning and said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, Lao Zu, don''t worry. I promise I will make this valley similar to our previous one, but now I still need to do one thing."


    "What do you do?" Su Jingtian asked suspiciously.


    "Although our valley looks almost the same as the one before, the most important thing is missing." originally, there are spirit stone veins in the valley that Sutang is looking for now. The reason why the spirit of the previous Valley is so strong is all because of the spirit stone veins and the energy gathering array arranged by Sutang.


    Although the things in this valley are almost the same as before, there is a lot of lack of aura. If you want to settle here for a long time, such aura is completely impossible to support a home owner to become stronger.


    "You should be talking about the spirit stone vein, eh! This kind of thing can''t be met. It''s a great fortune for our Su family to meet once." Su Jingtian thought of it and replied with a sigh.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Although this thing can''t be found, it''s not impossible. Lao Zu, what do you say if we send someone to the previous place and mine all those spirit stones?"


    "No, it''s too dangerous there. Besides, it''s ruined now. I''m afraid people from other forces of Lanming have gone to take the lead. I''m afraid the Lingshi vein has been exposed." Su Jingtian shook his head and said.


    "Hehe, you''re worried. Although the place has been destroyed, I have arranged an array in the Lingshi mine. You''ve also seen the power of my array. Even the Wu Zun of the Zhan family can''t get out alive. Do you think people from other forces of Lanming can have life to enter?" Su Tang explained with a smile.


    Su was stunned, then meditated, nodded a moment later and said; "You''re right. Even if someone has gone to the valley, I''m afraid he can''t get into the cave. How can we say that as long as we mine all the spirit stones in the cave here, will the aura here be improved a lot at once?"


    "Well, that''s right. With the support of the spirit stone, the aura here must be different. I''ll arrange an energy gathering array at that time, and the aura will reach a high level. Although it can only last for three or five hundred years, it''s enough. In three or five hundred years, my su family can be strong enough that others can''t ignore." Su Tang said again.


    After the two continued to discuss some details, Su Jingtian hurriedly left the place where Su Tang practiced, returned to the valley and told the others of the Su family what he had discussed with Su Tang.


    "Lao Zu, this is not a good way, but the mountain is high and the road is long. If ordinary disciples go, I''m afraid they will be in danger." Su Lin said.


    Su Jingtian nodded and replied; "So, I think it''s up to us old guys to go this time. In order to have a good cultivation environment for future generations of the family, let''s be a miner."


    "Well, OK, I agree." those ancestors of the Su family nodded one by one.


    Then Su Jingtian arranged some things and left the valley with the old guys of the Su family.


    Shortly after they left, Su Tang also came out of the palace. At this time, Yuan Tian and Yu Peng were still standing at the entrance of the valley. When they saw Su Tang coming out, they both came towards Su Tang.


    "Young master, if you let them go back like this, will you encounter danger? After all, the owner of the war family has not been found. What if you happen to meet the man of the war family when you go back?" Yu Peng said with some worry.


    He said this to Su Jingtian before, but Su Jingtian didn''t care about it. He wanted to come to the war family. After that loss, they might be surrounded by enemies. They shouldn''t have time to take care of their small family like the Su family.


    "Don''t worry, even if Zhan Yunlong is still alive, he won''t be there for a while. His family is busy now." Su Tang shook his head and answered.


    Yuan Tian also nodded and said; "The young master is right. This war family has always been very domineering. Some families and other forces have long despised them. This time their eyesight is greatly damaged. Those who want to come to those forces should not miss this opportunity."


    "Yes, I think so, so now the war family should try their best to deal with those people. They still have the mind to manage a small family like my mother." Su Tang nodded.


    Hearing that Su Tang and Yuan Tian said so, Yu Peng didn''t say anything more. In fact, he also felt that the war family should not come, but he was always worried.


    "Yuan Tian, I told you before when I was in Yaowang valley that I had a way to solve the problems in your body. I think about it these days. I should be 60% or 70% sure. Are you willing to try?" Su Tang asked, looking at Yuan Tian.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Yuan Tian was silent, and Yu Peng stared at Yuan Tian with a brick.


    According to his communication with Yuan Tian these days, he also knows the pinch of Yuan Tian''s body. If it is not solved as soon as possible, I''m afraid major events will happen, but it''s not so simple to solve these things. Now hearing Su Tang say so, Yu Peng also hopes yuan Tian can have a try.


    "What will happen after failure?" Yuan Tian was silent for a moment, looked up at Su Tang and asked.


    "Die!" Su Tang replied simply.


    Yuan Tian was silent again, and a trace of hesitation flashed in Yu Peng''s eyes. After all, Yuan Tian''s physical problems have not reached the most serious level, and there is no need to take this risk for the time being.


    "Try it. Anyway, I''ve bought such a life. I''d better let go and fight." Yuan Tian looked up again.


    After listening to his words, Yu Peng immediately warned; "Yuan Tian, you have to think well. Your problem has not reached the most dangerous time. There is no need to take this risk."


    "Hehe, I know, but I have to try." Yuan Tian said with a smile.


    Hearing that Yuan Tian had decided, Su Tang immediately nodded and said; "Well, let''s have a try and start tomorrow." after that, he looked at Yu Peng and said; "Yu Hu has been in Wanbao building these days. Let him come back this time and bring some miraculous medicine. Now we need a lot of miraculous medicine to refine the pill."


    "Well, no problem, I''ll call him." Yu Peng nodded and said.


    Then flash around the valley, change the film, plan the position of the array, and prepare to arrange the array here in a while.


    Early the next morning, Yu Peng hurried to find Su Tang.


    "Young master, Yu Hu has heard that he will come over in the next few days. I''ve asked him to go to the previous Valley to find Lao Su and them."


    "Well, I''m relieved to have Yu Hu making it up." Su Tang nodded and said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Peng said again; "But Yu Hu said that Princess Ruyan went to Wanbao building to find him some time ago and said she hoped that the young master could go there when he was free."


    "Hmm? Going to the capital? Ruyan didn''t say anything about it?" Su Tang asked.


    "It''s all right, Yu Hu said. She just asked you to go to the national capital and said there was something important to find you." Yu Peng shook his head and said.


    Su Tang nodded and said, well, after helping yuan Tianhua solve the problems these days, I''ll go to Guodu to have a look. I don''t know if Ruyan is in a hurry to find me.


    "Young master, do you really want to go? Is this the plot of Zhan family?" Yu Peng said thoughtfully.


    "No, Ruyan won''t do that." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    After a brief chat, Yu Peng left here. Su Tang also got up and went out of the palace. He found yuan Tian in the new mansion and took him to a stone chamber in the palace.


    "Yuan Tian, are you ready?" Su Tang asked.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing yuan Tian nodding, Su Tang began to say slowly; "The way I think of this time is to use Tianlei to purify those toxic auras in your body. You also know that Tianlei has the special ability to destroy all evil forces."


    "Well, I''ve heard of this, but the power of Tianlei is too great. Young master, do you really control me?" Yuan Tian asked with some worry when he heard Su Tang''s words.


    "There should be no problem. I''ve been studying zileixin for a long time and have found some methods. It''s still too dangerous to use Tianlei. I don''t know if there will be any accidents. Moreover, if you want to introduce Tianlei into your body, whether ordinary people can bear the pain or not, you need to think about it." Su Tang said again.


    He also explained the danger and change of plans of using Tianlei this time.


    Tianlei is the most difficult special force to analyze in the world. It is very powerful. Although Su Tang has a purple thunder heart and can control some Tianlei, he doesn''t know much about Tianlei himself. Even if he can hold public office, he can''t estimate some changes.


    Yuan Tian was silent, and Su Tang didn''t hurry to ask. In his opinion, all this depends on Yuan Tian himself. If he wants to insist on doing so, Su Tang can only try it very carefully. If he doesn''t want to take risks, Su Tang won''t force him.


    "Young master, I still have to think about this. I heard from Yu Peng that you are going to the capital of the country. I think so. You go to the capital of the country first. After you finish your work, we will talk about it." Yuan Tian looked up and said.


    Su Tang said with a smile after hearing yuan Tian''s answer; "Oh, no problem. Think about it. It''s really dangerous. I can''t guarantee that there won''t be any changes that I can''t treat."


    "Well, I''ll go first, young master." then yuan Tian got up and prepared to leave here.


    "Let''s go together. I''m just about to go to the country to have a look. I don''t know what the girl Ruyan is looking for me." then they left the palace. As soon as their front feet stepped out, Su Tang made a decision and incorporated the palace into his body. Now the Su family''s mansion has been built and the Su family''s children have moved in one by one. Now the palace is useless.


    "Yuan Tian, please stay in the valley with Yu Peng and help me take good care of the Su family''s children. I''ll go to the country and see what Ruyan shakes his head for me." after putting away the palace, Su Tang said to Yuan Tian standing aside.


    "Well, don''t worry!" Yuan Tian nodded and replied.


    Then Su Tang also left the valley and walked towards the capital of Lanming kingdom. This trip will change Su Tang''s life, and the trajectory of fate really began to rotate at this moment.

 Chapter 135

    After leaving the valley, Su Tang felt that the whole person seemed to be relaxed at once. He walked briskly through the mountains and forests.


    "Hey, it seems that after this arrangement, I should also go to the outside world to have a look. It''s not a way to stay here all the time. The whole person is getting rusty. I still prefer the passionate life." Su Tang did nothing all the way. He sighed and muttered softly.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of fighting not far from the front, and Su Tang whispered suspiciously; "How could anyone fight here in this broken place?"


    Along the way, Su Tang found that the resources here are very scarce, and it doesn''t look like a warrior and adventurer. Such a thing is good news for Su Tang. At least his Su family is relatively safe here. If no adventurers are willing to come here, no one will find the place where they live.


    Even if there are some hunters nearby, they generally won''t go far. Besides, they also set up a maze, so those hunters can''t enter there at all.


    But now he suddenly heard the sound of fighting. Su Tang was also very curious. He immediately restrained his breath and began to touch it slowly in the direction of the sound of fighting.


    "Who are you? Why are you chasing us? Where did our Han family offend you?" Su Tang heard a very familiar voice as soon as he walked in.


    The speaker was Han pangzi, one of Su Tang''s best friends in Guodu. He was the one who came forward to help his Su family when the Su family was in trouble.


    Although he heard the voice of his good friend, Su Tang didn''t act rashly, but hid and watched. He doesn''t know who the other party is and what his strength is. If Mao rushes out rashly, he may suffer losses. Instead, he might as well hide from the secret and slowly sneak attack, so as to have the greatest chance to save Han pangzi.


    "Hum, dead fat man, what are you doing? I want your life today. How are you doing?" Su Tang found that there were seven or eight people besides Han fat. Two of them were on the side of Han fat. Obviously, they were from the Han family. Five of them were the people who killed them. One of them was a handsome young man, cold hum pointed at Han fat.


    "Sir, who is it? Where have we offended you? You want to chase us so hard?" Han Pang asked with an ugly face.


    "Who is it? Today I''ll do you a favor and let you be an understanding ghost. Didn''t you go to Tianxing city to participate in the city master''s son-in-law selection competition the other day? I heard that the city master''s daughter seems to care about you very much. I just don''t understand why you can attract her attention?" the young man replied with a look of jealousy in his eyes.


    Su Tang, who heard this, immediately understood. It seems that the boy likes the girl very much. But Su Tang was also puzzled that there are girls who would like Han pangzi''s appearance, which makes Su Tang feel a little incredible.


    "I see. You should be the young master of the Tang family that Yunyan said, but Yunyan told me that you are more just and generous, but unexpectedly you are just a mean person." Han pangzi understood at once.


    "Hum, so what? You''re going to die anyway, and Yunyan won''t know about it. She''ll still be mine at that time. You dead fat man dares to rob a woman with my young master, and you''ll die here today." the young man said again.


    As his voice fell, the four people who wanted to protect him began to rush towards Han pangzi. From the cultivation of these four people, they were all strong in the martial spirit realm. Han pangzi is only a great martial arts teacher now. The other two people only have the strength of the later period of the great martial arts teacher and are not their opponents at all.


    Seeing this, Su Tang stopped hiding and shouted directly; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect to meet you once in a while. Han pangzi, I said when did you get a woman? It''s just that things are too bloody. It''s funny that someone killed you for a woman."


    "Hmm? Who is it? Get out of here." Su Ru''s voice made all the young people stop and look around on guard. The young man asked.


    Hearing this coat, fat Han''s face, which was as gray as death, suddenly showed a glimmer of hope, and immediately shouted; "Wow, Su Tang, why are you here? Why don''t you come out and save me?"


    "Hahaha, Han Pang hasn''t seen you for a long time." as Han Pang''s voice fell, Su Tang came out of his hiding place and laughed as he walked.


    "Sure enough, it''s you, Su Tang. Why are you here? I heard that some time ago, your Su family seemed to have offended the big family of the God Empire and was almost exterminated. Are you all right?" Han pangzi exclaimed.


    "Can I still stand here and talk to you? All the people from that family who came to destroy us are dead." Su Tang replied angrily.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Han pangzi nodded and said; "Yes, your family is now a strong man with the realm of Emperor Wu. The general strength is really not your opponent."


    Su Tang pointed to the boy and asked Han Pang; "Who is this boy?"


    "Bah, this guy is not human at all. He pretends to be a saint in front of Yunyan. In fact, he is a sinister villain." Han pangzi quickly came to Su Tang with his men and said with a bah to the young man.


    "Hehe, Han Pang, I didn''t see it. You will still be liked by girls. Tell me what shameless means you used?" Su Tang asked with a joking smile at Han Pang.


    "You''re not worth it. I''ve always been handsome. I like a lot of my girls, but I don''t want to talk to them." Han pangzi shook his hair with a smelly face and said.


    Seeing him like this, both of his men blushed. They were ashamed that their young master was so thick skinned.


    "Pull it down quickly. I don''t know who you are? Don''t pretend with me." Su Tang looked at him disdainfully and said.


    At this time, the boy over there pointed to Su Tang and shouted; "You''re a wild boy from there. You dare to take care of the young master''s affairs. I think you''re tired of living."


    "Ha ha? You can try?" Su Tang smiled and turned to look at the boy.


    Now Su tangguang''s physical strength has almost reached the realm of King Wu. There is no problem dealing with such small minions.


    "What are you still standing for? Don''t hurry up and kill all these people for me." the young man yelled at his dead men not far in front of him.


    Sure enough, after hearing the abuse for many years, several people in the dark moved again and rushed towards Su Tang and others. Seeing here, Su Tang said to Han pangzi; "You step back first, be careful and watch me clean up all these guys."


    After saying that, Su Tang rushed directly towards those people, and there was no aura fluctuation on his body. Obviously, he wanted to fight these people with his physical strength alone. Each of the enemies he met these days must be too strong. There was no suitable opponent to fight. He wanted to find someone to fight for a long time.


    I didn''t expect to meet such a group of people soon after leaving the valley today. Although their strength is a little poor, Su Tang can still make do with it.


    Su Tang rushed into the encirclement of the four people and hit the four people with one punch left and one punch right. At the same time, the attack of the four people also fell on Su Tang.


    After being attacked several times, Su Tang took a few steps back and said; "It''s just a Wuling realm. I also want to hurt me. I really don''t know what I did. Well, I''ve had enough today. I''ll pick you up after reading the recruit."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang''s hands began to change, and Party B''s huge seal appeared on his head. Seeing here, Han Pang immediately shouted; "Wow, why didn''t you use this martial art earlier? I was just asking you to worry."


    Thinking of the situation that Su Tang collided with the strong of Wuzong realm with this move, Han pangzi knew that the other people were finished.


    "Bah, you don''t know that I haven''t fought well these days. I''ve wanted to fight for a long time. It''s hard to find some good opponents. Of course, I have to play well." the voice fell, and the huge seal on Su Tang''s head began to hit nobody on the other side quickly.


    "Young master, hurry up, this man''s martial arts are very strong." those people also retreated quickly. As soon as they caught them, the young master began to run away frantically. In the twinkling of an eye, they couldn''t see. Su Tang''s huge seal didn''t hit the other party. In fact, Su Tang didn''t intend to kill the opponent at all, just wanted to scare them away.


    After all, these people don''t have any deep hatred with themselves. They just robbed a woman with Han pangzi. They can''t die at all.


    "Wow, I ran away. I said Su Tang, you smashed the broken seal so ugly that you didn''t hit it." Han pangzi jumped and scolded when he saw those people running away.


    "Hehe, it''s not a deep hatred. It''s better than killing others?" Su Tang said with a smile.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Han pangzi nodded and said; "Forget it, I''ll spare them this time."


    "By the way, Su Tang, why are you here?" Han pangzi looked at Su Tang and asked.


    Hearing his question, Su Tang didn''t hide it and said directly; "It''s all right. My family lives in seclusion around here. This time, I received the news like smoke and asked me to go to the capital of China, so I''m going to have a look. I didn''t expect to meet you."


    "Go to the national capital? Do you want you to participate in the national competition?" Han pangzi said in a slight stupor.


    Su Tang was also stunned when he heard Han pangzi''s words. He had also heard of these national competitions. It is said that it is a competition for the younger generation in countless countries, which requires martial artists under the age of 23 to participate.


    "It''s been widely spread outside these days. The competition of various countries is about to begin. I think Princess Ruyan wants to invite you to participate in the competition." Han pangzi said again.


    After hearing Han pangzi''s words, Su Tang also thought it was possible, and immediately opened his mouth and continued to ask; "I don''t know if it is. I''ve come out anyway. Let''s go to the country and have a look. Why can you appear here?"


    "I also received the news from my family and asked me to hurry back to the national capital. Who knows that I met the guy on the way and was chased here all the way." Han pangzi replied with a bad look on his face.


    "Hehe, let''s go back and have a look. I''m worried that it''s boring to go on the road alone." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Then several people rushed to the capital of the country together. It was calm all the way. They didn''t encounter anything at all. They came to listen to the wind valley. At this time, listen to the wind Valley is still peaceful. Seeing such a scene, Han pangzi said to Su Tang; "Hey! Su Tang, you don''t know. Lanming is different from before. Only by listening to the wind Valley can you see such peace."


    "Hmm? What does this mean? Are there other kings coming to attack LAN Ming?" Su Tang asked in a daze.


    "No, there is no war at all now, but the three main sects. They are all evil forces. They do things too ruthlessly, and there are always wars, which makes some places a mess." Han pangzi shook his head and said.


    "I''ve also heard about this, but I don''t know why the Lord let these three main gates enter Lanming?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    "I heard that it was because of the Sirius empire. Didn''t you kill some powerful warriors in the Sirius Empire? Those seem to be the people in the three main gates. They then asked the Lord of Lanming to let them enter the three main gates to settle in Lanming, or they will destroy Lanming." Han pangzi said.


    Hearing this, Su Tang was stunned for a moment. It was the first time he heard such a statement. If all this was true, it was their su family''s fault. Thinking of this, Su Tang felt that he could ask Guozhu directly when he went to the country this time. If so, he didn''t mind and cleaned up the people of the three major sects.

 Chapter 136

    After listening to the wind Valley, they didn''t stop much, so they moved towards the national capital again. Along the way, Su Tang and Han pangzi passed through the territory of the beast gate. They saw that they were all miasma, as Han pangzi said. They were completely different from LAN Ming before. Seeing here, Su Tang felt that the three main gates might not have been let in by the national Lord.


    "Those boys in front, who are you? Roll over to me." walking in the city, suddenly a voice sounded not far in front of Su Tang and Han pangzi.


    Hearing this, Su Tang and Han pangzi ignored it and walked directly to the other side.


    "Eh! You boys, didn''t you hear me? You still want to leave here?" the man asked in surprise when he saw that Su Tang and others didn''t pay attention to him.


    Su and Tang were still indifferent. This time, they completely annoyed the man and immediately shouted to the people around them; "What are you still doing? Hurry up and catch them for me."


    "Yes, boss!" several people answered and rushed towards Su Tang and others.


    He cursed while walking; "You guys don''t know what to do. Our boss has something to ask you. You dare to ignore him. It seems that you don''t know my boss''s reputation here?"


    Soon these people stopped Su Tang and others and stared at Su Tang and others with arrogant faces.


    The first man pointed to Su Tang and said; "Boy, do you follow us, or do we invite you?"


    "Go away!" Su Tang shouted coldly.


    "Yo! That''s such a crazy boy? I don''t want to give you some color to see today. Don''t you know that your uncle and we are all bullies?" the leader shouted again.


    "Hehe, I count to three. If I don''t get away, I''ll bear the consequences!" Su Tang said with a sneer.


    Then he stretched out a palm and made a gesture.


    "Boy, you want to die!" several people slowed down. He was so arrogant that they shouted one by one. They raised their hands and punched Su Tang in the face.


    Seeing that the other party actually took the initiative, Su Tang was no longer wordy. He punched directly on the fist that hit his face. He only heard a click, followed by a scream.


    "Ah!"


    The whole man flew out upside down, fell to the ground, kept rolling, and screamed in pain.


    "Hum, if you don''t know what''s dead or alive, and don''t look at who''s outside, you dare to stand in the way." after understanding Su Tang''s hand, Han pangzi said coldly.


    As his voice fell, the order guards standing next to him also shot together, and soon put those who blocked their way to the ground.


    "Hum, you won''t let you go when you wait for beast gate!" the leader stared at Su Tang and others with a painful face and said fiercely.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang said with a disdainful smile; "If I don''t ask him for trouble, he should be thankful. He dares to provoke me. I''ll wait here today. Go and call me the beast gate. I''ll see how arrogant they are."


    "Boy, you have a big breath. You are the first person who beat our people on the territory of beast gate and dare to speak like this." a man named Su Tang and others who was born before came slowly from behind.


    "Boss, you must avenge us and teach these people a good lesson." those people who were rolling on the ground in pain shouted one by one when they saw the boss coming.


    The man looked at them disdainfully and shouted; "It''s really a group of waste. You can''t even solve some old men and boys. Fortunately, you''re willing to shout in front of me."


    Then he kicked at the nearest man, who screamed again.


    Seeing this man treat his men like this, Su Tang frowned and said coldly; "Are you from the beast gate?"


    "Yes, that''s right!" the man said proudly.


    "Hum, it''s really a demon force. It''s so cruel. Tell me, what do you want today?" Su Tang said coldly.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the man smiled proudly and said; "It''s good to know that there are evil forces outside. Today''s thing is very simple. You beat my brother and leave your money. If one person leaves an arm, I''ll let you go!"


    "Hahaha, I''ve seen a lot of people who don''t want to die, but it''s the first time I''ve seen someone as wise as you. Today I''ll act on behalf of heaven and kill you." after that, Su Tang stopped talking and pointed out directly. He only heard an air burst in the air.


    "Broken cloud finger!"


    Then Su Tang whispered, and the voice fell, and a blood hole appeared on the man''s forehead. The whole man began to fall back slowly, with a thick disbelief in his eyes. He didn''t want to understand why this guy dared to kill himself until he died.


    "Bang!"


    The body fell to the ground and stirred up countless dust. Those who were still crying in pain looked at Su Tang in horror. They really didn''t expect that the boss who had been bullying in the city was killed face to face today, and he was still on the territory of beast gate. The world is too crazy.


    "Bold, the madman from there dares to kill our disciples of beast gate." as the body fell, a fierce drink sounded from the distance.


    "Hum, it seems that we are going to kill a lot today, otherwise I''m afraid we can''t go out." hearing this voice, Su Tang said coldly to Han Pang around him.


    Han pangzi nodded without a trace of fear and said; "It''s just that I was angry about the boy who chased and killed Tianbei a few days ago. Let''s vent all on these evil forces today."


    Soon many people came from all directions, all wearing the same clothes and embroidered with an unknown animal head on their chest. Seeing here, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking of LAN Xiaoyun''s words. He had stepped on a car before. Now it seems that it is possible that the people of the beast clan killed all the people in LAN Xiaoyun village.


    "Who are you? Report your name!" the leader asked, pointing to Su Tang and others.


    "Hum, if you want to fight, why is there so much nonsense?" Su Tang snorted coldly and said directly.


    After hearing his words, the man was a little stunned, a hesitation flashed on his face and continued to ask; "The people of the beast gate can''t kill nobody. Report your name quickly."


    It turned out that when he saw that Su Tang and others were so unscrupulous, he immediately felt that they might have some origins. As people who worked at the bottom all the year round, he knew that some people could not be provoked. It''s better not to act rashly before he found out the lineage of the Lender.


    After hearing the man''s words, the man next to him said aloud; "Six elders, what are you talking about with them? No matter who they are, since they are killing the people of our beast gate, they should be said to feed the monster."


    "Shut up, do you need to teach me how to do things?" the sixth elder turned his head and stared at the man and shouted.


    The man was so stared by the six elders that he immediately closed his mouth and didn''t dare to speak. He just looked at Su Tang and others with a trace of resentment.


    "Hum, I thought beast clan was a great sect. It turned out to be a group of people who bully the soft and fear the hard. Today I told you that my name is Su Tang, a member of LAN Ming''s su family." Su Tang said in a disdainful tone.


    "Su family?" the six elders shrunk their eyes and asked again; "We beast gate and your Su family want to come to the well water instead of the river water. Why did you come to our beast gate''s territory to kill our beast gate disciples today? I need you to give me an explanation?"


    "Explain? Do you deserve it? This guy wants to die by himself. Even if I don''t kill him today, he will be killed by others in the future? Do you also want to ask others to explain?" Su Tang said disdainfully again.


    After hearing his words, the six elders said with an ugly face; "Boy, don''t think you''re from the Su family. I''m afraid of you. If you tell me one, two or three things today, you won''t want to leave here."


    Su Tang laughed; "People like you also want to stop me? Then I''ll see how you stop." after saying that, as soon as Su Tang''s law decision changed, a huge seal appeared on his head, and the huge pressure began to spread in all directions. The disciples of beast sect, the defender Su Tang and others, all changed their faces and retreated one after another.


    Even the six elders shouted with fear on their faces; "Stop, boy, do you really want to start a war between the two families?"


    "Hum, I originally said that when I was finished this time, I would come to talk to the people of beast gate. I didn''t expect you to find me first. In that case, I''ll kill you first, and then I''ll talk to your leader slowly when I go to the Mountain Gate of beast gate." Su Tang snorted coldly, and the huge seal on his head began to move.


    Seeing this, the six elders didn''t dare to say anything more. They immediately turned to the disciples and shouted; "Come on, your fighting skills are very powerful. You can''t do it next."


    After that, he was full of aura and wanted to take Su Tang''s move.


    "I don''t know how to live or die." Su Tang said with a sneer when he saw that the six elders were ready to answer.

 Chapter 137

    "Bang!"


    With the fall of the giant seal and the dust everywhere, the disciples of the beast gate who had run away were terrified and looked at the deep depression on the ground. At this time, at the center of the depression, a man covered with blood was lying there quietly.


    The slowly undulating chest showed that the man didn''t seem to be dead, but his eyes closed as if he was in pain.


    "Su Tang, let''s go quickly. It''s important to do business. I''m afraid it will be very troublesome if other people from the beast clan come later." seeing Su Tang''s attack, he put the six elders to the ground. Han pangzi thought it would be meaningless to go on like this, so he said directly.


    Su Tang nodded and ignored the disciples of the beast sect. He turned around and was ready to leave here.


    Just then a cold voice sounded; "I''m afraid it''s not good for the people who hit our beast gate to leave so simply."


    As the voice fell, a young man in black appeared in the field. Seeing this man, Han Pang, who had not had time to turn around, exclaimed; "Zheng Zhan?"


    Su Tang immediately turned around when he heard Han pangzi''s exclamation. Sure enough, the young man in the field was one of his friends in the capital, Zheng Zhan, but Su Tang didn''t understand when Zheng Zhan became a member of the beast clan.


    "Han Pang? Hehe, I didn''t expect it was you." Zheng Zhan frowned and said in a deep voice.


    While talking, Zheng Zhan didn''t go to see Su Tang. Obviously, he pretended not to know Su Tang now.


    "Zheng Zhan, when did your boy become a man of the beast gate?" Han pangzi asked incredulously.


    "Hahaha, little fat man, let me tell you, this is the young sect leader of the beast gate. Why do you think he is a man of the beast gate?" the man next to the boy said with a proud face.


    "Young sect leader of beast clan, hehe, it seems that you have been deceiving us all the time." Su Tang said with a sneer at the man''s words.


    At this time, Su Tang had guessed something in his heart. When he was with Zheng Zhan in the past, he just felt that Zheng Zhan didn''t like to talk. Now it seems that this man''s city hall is not generally deep. He can hide himself without leakage. This man seems very complicated.


    "Hehe, is there a lie? I remember you didn''t ask me. They all naively thought I was from the little Zheng family." Zheng Zhan said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi flashed an angry color on his face, pointing to Zheng Zhan and swearing loudly; "You... Thank us for treating you as a friend. That''s how you treat us?"


    "Han Pang doesn''t have to say anything. First listen to what he wants." Su Tang grabbed Han Pang, who was ready to continue scolding.


    Then he looked at Zheng Zhan and said; "Say what you want today!"


    "Hehe, we are friends anyway. Since you killed our disciples in the territory of the beast gate today, I don''t think it''s difficult for you in the past. Leave an arm and get out," Zheng Zhan said with a sneer.


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi was so angry that he could hardly speak, while Su Tang said calmly; "If you want us to leave our arms, you can take them yourself."


    "Well, when I was in college, I always hid my accomplishments and just wanted to pull some people and horses for the beast gate, but I didn''t expect to have a great opportunity in the end. It was really beyond my expectation. After I came back, I began to practice crazily. Now you and I are not people in the same world." Zheng Zhan said softly.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang said with an indifferent smile; "Hehe, you''re right. We are really not people in the world. You are a devil that people despise. Although we are not a right way, we at least do things worthy of heaven and earth''s conscience. Today I''m going to see how you practice during this period, which makes you so confident."


    Hearing Su Tang''s answer, Han pangzi knew that Su Tang was ready to make a move. Although Zheng Zhanxiu didn''t see it at this moment, he was still willing to believe Su Tang for Hamburg.


    "Su Tang, although your talent has changed, you are no longer an opponent outside." Zheng Zhan''s voice dropped his momentum. This is not only Su Tang''s current cultivation, but also Han pangzi on one side.


    "King Wu realm! How could this be possible?" Han pangzi exclaimed in disbelief.


    His tone was filled with the incomparable horror of Longjing. He didn''t expect that Zheng Zhan, who had the same talent as himself, had become an expert in the realm of King Wu after he disappeared for a few months. This was totally unacceptable to him.


    "Hum, tremble under the cultivation of my young master." hearing Han pangzi''s exclamation, Zheng Zhan outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth, snorted and said.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s just the realm of King Wu. I''m afraid that the number of Wu zuns I''ve killed these days will scare you to death. The mere King Wu is not qualified to make me feel pressure."


    After that, Su Tang was also a Reiki riot in the whole city. Although he only has the Reiki cultivation of the peak state of the great martial arts master, his physical strength has been innocent and close to the physical defense state. Such strength can make him and Zheng Zhan fight together.


    "Hum, what about that? I''ve heard a lot about your reputation recently, but those are just rumors. Do you think I''ll believe it?" Zheng Zhan said with a cold hum and disdain.


    These days, the outside world says that Su Tang is so powerful and powerful, but he doesn''t believe it at all. Even if Su Tang''s talent has been changed by the evolution of Jingyu, it can''t be improved in a short period of time. Understand, it''s so powerful, so he doesn''t believe those rumors about Su Tang all the time.


    "Ha ha, today let me see how much power there is in a Wuwang tunnel like you." after that, the God of war seal appeared again together with Su Tang FA Jue.


    Seeing the huge seal on Su Tang''s head, all the disciples of beast sect behind him retreated a few steps in horror, and some of them also said Zheng Zhan; "Young sect leader, this guy''s martial arts are very powerful. You must be careful."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, I know him better than you. I''ve always wanted to try how powerful the God of war seal is." Zheng Zhan smiled indifferently when he heard his men''s suitcase.


    At this time, a trace of disdain flashed in Su Tang''s heart. Such a person is really arrogant when he has a little cultivation. It seems that he can''t become a great thing in his life.


    With the passage of time, the God of war seal became more and more solid. Su Tang felt that the time was almost right, so he directly smashed the God of war seal out, Zheng Zhan disdained; "Although the God of war seal is strong, it should be able to hit the target."


    When the voice fell, Zheng Zhan moved and flew away from the range hit by the God of war seal. Seeing that there was no change on Su Tang''s face, he flashed and caught up with Zheng Zhan. He saw a hand deep in Su Tang, directly towards Zheng Zhan''s brother''s control point.


    Yes, this is really his way to kill the middle-aged man before, broken cloud finger.


    "You''re too naive to attack me with small means." the voice fell, and Zheng Zhan''s figure became illusory.


    "Hum, it''s just the devil''s way. Let me kill the devil today." seeing Zheng Zhan disappear, Su Tang closed his eyes and began to mobilize the power of zilei''s heart. This time, he didn''t summon Tianlei, but he mobilized the thunder power of zilei''s heart and put it on his hands.


    At this time, Zheng Zhan''s figure appeared. He punched Su Tang and felt the strong wind from behind. Su Tang gave a sneer in his heart, opened his eyes suddenly, and hit Zheng Zhan''s fist directly.


    "Bang!"


    At the moment when the two fists collided, Su Tang directly transmitted the type force gathered in his hands.


    "Ah!" a scream came from Zheng Zhan''s mouth.


    The power of thunder is the bane of all evil forces in the world. Although Zheng Zhan''s strength is stronger than Su Tang, what he cultivates is the power of the devil. As we all know, most of the power of the devil is based on the power of evil, so Su Tang didn''t pay attention to Zheng Zhan at the beginning.


    "The power of thunder, how can you have such power? Are all the external rumors true?" Zheng Zhan, with a painful face, was really afraid at this time.


    The power of thunder is his real nemesis. He has suffered a lot from that attack just now. Now considering the previous rumors about Su Tang, Zheng Zhan has no intention to fight Su Tang. He can''t afford such a person. Such a powerful family has been destroyed. As the local strength of Lanming Kingdom, He knows that all the people of the war family died under the thunder.


    If Su Tang went crazy again today and summoned Tianlei, even if he had a few lives, he would not die enough. Zheng Zhan immediately began to think about how to escape.


    "Now I know. Don''t you think it''s a little late?" Su Tang said coldly.


    At this time, the disciples of the beast sect who had escaped knew that their young master was not the opponent of the other party. They rushed up one by one and were all blocked between Su Tang and Zheng Zhan. At this time, the person who reminded Zheng Zhan said to Zheng Zhan in a low voice; "Young sect leader, hurry up. This guy is too weird to drink his hard work."


    "Cough, well, be careful." then Zheng Zhan''s body turned into a black smoke and disappeared into the city


    "The guy Su Tang ran away." Han pangzi saw Zheng Zhan disappear and immediately made a voice to remind him.


    "Forget it, just run away. Let him go this time. When I finish my business, I''ll have a good look at the beast gate." Su Tang waved his hand and said.


    After hearing their words, the people who blocked Su Tang breathed a sigh of relief. Then Su Tang ignored them and left directly.


    After leaving the city, Han pangzi still couldn''t help scolding; "This Zheng exhibition really disappoints me. Why do you think he is the person of the devil?"


    "I don''t care if he is the devil, but he is no longer the Zheng Zhan we know. As a friend, even if he is the devil, he is also our friend, but he has changed now. He is no longer our friend." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    "Su Tang, you said you would go to the beast gate after you finish this. Do you really want to go and kill Zheng Zhan?" Han pangzi stopped scolding and turned to look at Su Tang''s question.


    He still had some doubts about why Su Tang went to beast gate.


    "Some time ago, when I went to Yaowang Valley to participate in the competition, I met several friends on the road. They are also from my su family now. They may have something to do with beast gate. I promised them before that I would help them check if I had the opportunity." Su Tang explained.


    "It has something to do with the beast gate. What is it?" Han pangzi nodded and continued to ask.


    "My brothers lived in a mountain village when they were young. Later, after they left for a period of time, all their relatives in the village were killed. This matter may have something to do with beast gate, so I have to see the situation at that time. If beast gate did it, I''m afraid I can only kill them at that time." Su Tang explained again.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, if this matter has something to do with beast gate, he will kill this man without hesitation. To put it bluntly, his life was saved by Wang Hu. If this matter has something to do with beast gate, he will help Wang Hu avenge this time.

 Chapter 138

    They chatted one after another along the way. Soon they crossed a mountain and could see the outline of the huge city wall of the capital from a distance.


    "Finally, it''s coming. Su Tang, you haven''t been back for a long time. You can have a good time this time. It''s said that some fun things have been added." seeing the outline in the distance, Han pangzi said with an obscene smile.


    Hearing Han pangzi''s words, Su Tang shook his head and said with a smile; "I''m here to do business this time. I don''t care about anything else. Han pangzi, what kind of women don''t you have now? Do you have to play those?"


    Su Tang is no longer the former Su Tang. He doesn''t have much pursuit for those things. What he wants to do now is to improve his strength, and then plant the outside world to see. He doesn''t know what the outside world has become for hundreds of years.


    "Su Tang, you can''t say that. Men always need something, don''t you? I don''t believe you don''t want to." Han pangzi continued.


    Sue shook her head and said; "Han pangzi, I really don''t want that now. Are you willing to stay in this small place all your life? Don''t you want to see the outside world?"


    "The outside world?" Han pangzi was stunned.


    He really didn''t want to go to the outside world. All along, his crazy ancestors of the Han family said that the outside world was very dangerous and not suitable for people like them to go out, so he was like a tiger to the outside world all the time and never wanted to go out.


    Now when he heard Su Tang say this, Han pangzi suddenly felt that Su Tang''s words seemed very reasonable. The outside world might be really wonderful. It''s not certain. If Su Tang dared to go, why couldn''t he go?


    Seeing Han pangzi meditating, Su Tang said faintly; "Although the outside world is dangerous, it is wonderful. I don''t want to be here all the time. I''ve long wanted to see the outside world."


    "Su Tang, I said before that I would follow you. Now since you have to go outside to have a look, how can I not go?" after a long time, Han Pang''s eyes twinkled with an inexplicable look and said.


    "Hahaha, fat Han, you will be glad for your decision today, and wonderful life will slowly appear with your decision." Su Tang patted fat Han on the shoulder and said.


    "Anyway, I''m following you. I''m sure it will be wonderful. Well, let''s go to Guodu first. I haven''t eaten a delicious meal for many days." Han pangzi said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Then go quickly and try to get to the capital before dark. I haven''t had a good meal for a long time."


    With that, they began to run quickly towards the outline in the distance.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Su and Tang had already arrived under the city tower of the national capital. Seeing the familiar place, Su and Tang couldn''t help feeling; "It''s true that things are different from people. If it wasn''t for the royal family to besiege his Su family, he might have lived here all the time now. There would be no wonderful battles behind and no secrets."


    "Su Tang, what are you doing? What are you doing foolishly? Hurry up, I''ve sent someone to tell Princess Ruyan that you''re back. Come in quickly." Han pangzi, who has entered the city gate, saw Su Tang''s foolishly disaster relief gate and looked at the high city gate, and immediately made a voice to urge him.


    "Oh, good!" urged by Han Pang, Su tangdang woke up from his meditation, nodded and walked quickly towards the inside.


    Just then a young man who was not worth coming out of somewhere stopped Su Tang''s way and asked; "Boy, I haven''t seen you before. Where did you come from?"


    Su Tang looked up at the young man. He didn''t intend to pay attention to him. He gave way and was ready to bypass him and go inside. Unexpectedly, the young man blocked Su Tang''s way again. Seeing here, Su Tang couldn''t help muttering in his heart; "Did I go out this time without looking at the days? Why did I come out and meet so many people?"


    When he came out of reality, he met Han pangzi who was chased and killed. Later, he met people from the beast gate who wanted to stay. Now that he has seen the capital of the country, he actually met an unknown teenager.


    "Boy, our young master is asking you something. Are you deaf?" the people around the boy shouted when they saw that Su Tang didn''t speak.


    As his voice fell, Han Pang rushed over directly, slapping him on the face, and said coldly; "The dog slave from there dares to talk to my brother like this. Are you dying?"


    The man was slapped directly by Han pangzi. At this time, the boy was also a little overwhelmed. He turned and looked at Han pangzi. He also had no impression. He thought he should not be the one who was going through, and immediately his face became big and scolded; "Where are you from, fat pig? You dare to beat the young master. You don''t want to live?"


    "Hum, I''ll see who doesn''t want to live." at this time, a cold female voice came from chengnai.


    Hearing this sound, a smile flashed on the faces of Su Tang and Han pangzi, and they all knew who the visitor was.


    Yes, it was Princess Ruyan who came. As the voice fell, I saw the petite figure of Princess Ruyan come out at the gate. As soon as Princess Ruyan arrived, the young man immediately smiled; "Ruyan, why are you here? These two guys don''t know where they came from. They don''t know how to deal with them today."


    After that, he tried to wink at the bodyguards standing on both sides, but none of them moved. They all looked like idiots and stared at the teenagers. These bodyguards are old people in the capital of the country. They have both seen Su Tang and Han pangzi. Besides, they are all subordinates of the former Soviet war. For the former young masters, They know very well.


    Now the boy asked them to clean up Su Tang. Don''t you think Su Tang is someone he can afford to provoke?


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t tell me quickly that the two Hicks won it. Do you want to disobey the young master''s order?" the young man shouted when he saw that none of the bodyguards moved. He immediately felt that his face had been swept away and his face was ugly.


    At this time, Sutang pulled the fat man of Lahan and asked softly; "Fat man, who the hell is this idiot?"


    Although Su Tang''s voice was very small, the people present heard it one by one, holding a smile and afraid to speak.


    "Boy, you want to die, you look at me and I won''t let you go." the boy also heard Su Tang''s words and immediately pointed at Su Tang and said fiercely.


    At this time, Han pangzi replied; "I don''t know. I haven''t been to the capital for a long time. I think it should be the son of the senior official Lanming."


    Hearing Han pangzi''s words, the boy said proudly on his face; "Listen to me, two Hicks. I''m the eldest son of Qin Feng, Prime Minister of Lanming, Qin Ming!"


    "The prime minister''s son? How do I feel that he looks much worse than Feng Zhi?" Su Tang was stunned and continued to ask Han pangzi.


    At this time, Princess Ruyan never spoke. She looked at Qin Ming with a pretty face. He was very unhappy with this guy. She acted recklessly in the country every day based on her background. She also played tricks on herself many times. She dared to provoke her brother Su Tang today. Let brother Su Tang clean up this guy this time.


    After all, I''m a royal man now. If I openly attack the other guy, I''m afraid it will lead to unrest between the government and the public. It''s better to teach this guy a good lesson with the help of Su Tanghan''s fat hand.


    Thinking of this, Princess Ruyan looked at Su Tang, and her thin lips moved slightly. Su Tang was so smart that she immediately understood the meaning of Princess Ruyan and nodded without trace.


    "It''s really a lot worse than the original Feng Zhi. It''s not a grade at all." Han pangzi looked at Qin Ming carefully, nodded seriously and returned.


    After hearing what they said, Qin Ming had a bad feeling in his heart. Feng Zhi had heard that the son of the last prime minister had great power in the national capital. These two people seemed to know Feng Zhi very well and didn''t seem to be good at it.


    However, looking at Princess Ruyan standing quietly aside, Qin Ming feels that no matter what happens today, he can''t lose face. Besides, Feng Zhi is in the past. Now he is one of the few in the country.


    "Boy, don''t pretend in front of me. One of you is from the countryside. Today I''ll show you what I can do." as his voice fell, the minions who followed him shouted one by one and rushed towards Su Tang and Han pangzi.


    Seeing that they had such a tacit understanding, Su Tang immediately understood that these people should not have done this for the first time. I thought they often bullied people like this before. He immediately raised his mind to play with them, raised his hand and motioned Han pangzi not to move. Su Tang just stood there quietly.


    Seeing those small minions here, I greeted Su Tang with my fist one by one, but what they never thought was that Su Tang''s flesh was too strong for people like them to break the defense easily.


    One by one, they tried their best to fight Su Tang. As soon as Su Tang''s tiger body shook, a powerful physical force broke out and directly shook the fists that hit him.


    "Ah!"


    With Su Tang''s action, a scream came out, and those who rushed up like wolves flew out one by one.


    When they fell to the ground, the sound of broken bones sounded.


    "So strong!" people around exclaimed one by one.


    Those bodyguards looked at Su Tang with adoration on their face. This was their former little boss. Unexpectedly, the most wasteful youth in the former capital had become so powerful in less than a year.


    "Boy, you want to die." when the boy saw that his people were so vulnerable, he was knocked over to the ground. The boy was angry and scolded.


    Then he took out a jade plate from his body and crushed it directly. With his action, the jade pendant turned into a streamer and flew out.


    Soon after, a fierce drink sounded in the capital of the country; "Who is so presumptuous that he dares to hurt my children of the Qin family?"


    Hearing the sound, Qin Ming pointed to Su Tang and Han Pang and laughed; "Smelly boy, you are waiting for the experts of my family to come. You are waiting to be killed. This is the consequence of offending Qin Ming."


    Sutang shook his head and said softly; "Heaven''s iniquity can be forgiven, but his own iniquity can''t live. It seems that the prime ministers of Lanming and Ming Dynasties are going to die in the hands of our Su family."


    Su Tang''s voice was very quiet. Qin Ming, who was in anger, didn''t hear it at all, while others felt cold on their backs one by one. When some people who didn''t know his identity heard him say this, they turned around and saw that Qin Ming was full of pity in his eyes.


    Those who knew Su Tang''s identity felt sorry for Qin Ming one by one.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the person who had made a sound before had arrived. It was an old man of nearly 50. When he saw the person, Qin Ming immediately ran over and said; "Second uncle, you''re here at last. They hurt my men and want to hit me."


    Qin Ming said, pointing to Su Tang and Han pangzi all the time, while pointing to those people who are rolling in pain on the ground.


    "Hum, where are you from? You''re openly hurting my children of the Qin family. What do you want to do? Want to rebel?" the old man immediately pointed at Su Tang and Han Pang with an ugly face after hearing Qin Ming''s words.


    "What a big tone. You are just the prime minister. What happened to the people I beat you? Say we rebelled? Do you Qin family already regard yourself as the master of Lanming?" Han pangzi''s mouth was so powerful. As soon as the old man said something, Han pangzi seized the opportunity and directly asked.


    At this moment, the people next to them turned their heads and looked at the people of the Qin family. They also thought it was possible for Han pangzi to say that the Qin family really regarded themselves as the master of LAN Ming.


    Seeing the people around him turn around and look at himself and others, Yu Guang in the corner of the old man''s eyes also found Princess Ruyan standing quietly on one side. His face immediately changed and pointed to fat Han and shouted; "Don''t talk nonsense, my Qin family has always been loyal and everything is for the kingdom. You dare to attack Prime Minister Lanming''s family in the capital today. It''s hard to guarantee that you won''t attack the royal family and say you rebel. Am I wrong?"

 Chapter 139

    After hearing this man''s words, Su Tang and others laughed one by one. In their opinion, this guy is now poor in words. I think he might have said something if Princess Ruyan wasn''t on the side.


    "Forget it, we have something to do when we come back this time. We are not interested in talking to you. If you continue to mess around like this, don''t blame me for being rude." Su Tang is not in the mood to deal with these two guys now.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, such a person is something that can''t be reused. I believe that after this incident, the current leader will give a good consideration. It''s not convenient for him to do more. After all, his family still has some misunderstandings with the royal family in the eyes of outsiders.


    "Forget it, even if you don''t see the coffin, boy. It seems that you don''t shed tears. You can''t leave here one by one today." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Qin Ming first stood up and pointed to Su Tang and scolded directly.


    This time, not only Su Tang thought this guy was mentally disabled, but also the bodyguards nearby thought that this guy might really have a problem. Not only did he not recognize who the young man in front of him was for the first time, but he was so arrogant that others didn''t intend to care about you, and he felt so unreasonable and unforgiving.


    "Boy, you''d better give an explanation, or you''ll have to die today." Qin Ming''s uncle also said.


    Before he finished, he had been paying attention to Princess Ruyan''s face. Several times, he saw Princess Ruyan standing there quietly without saying anything to help anyone. The old guy thought that Princess Ruyan might really not know each other.


    "OK, I''ll give you an explanation today." Su Tang didn''t want to say more. He immediately dodged and came directly to Qin Ming, raised his hand and punched Qin Ming directly in the chest.


    "You dare!" seeing Su Tang, Qin Yong did not hesitate to shoot at his nephew. As soon as his face changed, Qin Yong was ready to attack Su Tang.


    At this time, the smoke Princess standing on one side said faintly; "I advise you not to fight, or your Qin family will become the second Feng family. If you don''t believe it, you can try."


    This time, Qin Yong slowly withdrew his action, looked at Princess Ruyan with an unbelievable face and asked; "Princess, what do you mean by that? Do you want me to watch my nephew beaten?"


    "Hehe, what else do you want? Do you still want to fight back? Do you know who the other party is?" Princess Ruyan said with a smile.


    Qin Yong shook his head and said; "I don''t know. Isn''t it two Hicks who don''t know where they come from?"


    "Hahaha, Princess Ruyan, this is your prime minister''s house now. It''s really not very good. I don''t see it in my eyes. I see that the prime minister should fall early, or I will cause trouble for Lanming kingdom." Han pangzi said to Princess Ruyan with a laugh after hearing Qin Yong''s words.


    Princess Ruyan shook her head helplessly and said; "He''s really right. You really disappoint the palace. Look, everyone here knows who they are. As a big family of Lanming and a loyal minister of Lanming, you don''t have any eyes. I think you may really cause trouble for Lanming."


    After a slight meal, Princess Ruyan looked at Qin Yong and continued; "I''ll tell you what happened today. Please take care of yourself."


    "What? Princess Ruyan, what do you mean?" at this time, Qin Yong could not care about Qin Ming''s life and death, and Lao Tzu began to think about who the two teenagers were.


    From the tone of Princess Ruyan, it can be heard that she has known the two teenagers for a long time, and the people on one side also know them. Obviously, they are very afraid, and their identities feel unusual.


    Just when he thought about it, Su Tang had returned to the seat he had stood before, and Qin Ming had been beaten into a pig''s head by Su Tang. The whole person lay on the ground and hummed.


    Seeing how badly his nephew was beaten, Qin Yong couldn''t care how much he thought and pointed to Su Tang; "Boy, you want to die. No matter what your status is today, I want you to pay the price."


    After that, he attacked Su Tang. Seeing the man rushing over, Su Tang Yiran was not afraid. He raised his hand directly and was ready to take the man''s attack.


    "Bang!"


    The two of them split at the touch. After Qin Yong stood firm, his face could not help showing a trace of dignity. At least he was also an expert at the peak of Wulin. Unexpectedly, he tied with this young man who seemed to have only the realm of great martial arts. The young man''s talent was really amazing. I think he must deal with some big family.


    Maybe this time he really provoked a strong enemy for the Qin family.


    Qin Yong thought about it, but Su Tang, who stood opposite him, didn''t give him time. Since the other party had attacked himself, he had angered Su Tang.


    "Since you''re going to play today, I su Tang will play well with you." Su Tang moved his body and said coldly.


    As his voice fell, Qin Yong understood for a moment who the other party was. For a moment, there was a bitter expression on his face. There was a trace of resentment in the eyes of Princess Ruyan. He hated Princess Ruyan for putting himself together.


    At this time, Su Tang was ready to start, and Qin Yong immediately made a voice to stop him; "Master Su Tang, wait a minute. I have something to say."


    "Hum, your Qin family is really not an ordinary bully. You were the ones who wanted to do it before, and you are the ones who don''t want to do it now. What are you doing with the medicine?" Su Tang ignored Qin Yong and was still ready to do it. He said with a cold hum.


    After hearing his words, Qin Yong thought slightly in his heart. It''s true. Before, the other party obviously didn''t want to pretend to entangle with himself and others. He and others wanted others to stay and explain.


    Qin Yong continued bitterly; "Master Su Tang, today''s business is really my Qin family''s fault. I will give you an explanation in the future. Don''t you still have business to do? Why don''t you get busy first."


    Qin Yong is completely subdued. The Su family can''t afford it. At the beginning, the royal family also suffered a lot from the Su family. The Feng family destroyed the family because of the Su family. Otherwise, the Qin family has the opportunity to live in the national capital. Compared with the Feng family, the Qin family is slightly insufficient. How dare to provoke the Su family.


    "The business is done slowly and not in a hurry. I believe the Lord can understand. Didn''t you say that we should give you an explanation just now? I''ve thought about it now. I really should give you an explanation." Su Tang said faintly.


    This time, Qin Yong was even more frightened. Unexpectedly, the Su and Tang Dynasties came to the country at the invitation of the country''s leader. On second thought, Qin Yong immediately understood that it was because of the competition between various countries, and his face was even more ugly. Qin Ming, who was lying on the ground at this time, wanted to kill this black sheep in his heart.


    If this guy hadn''t somehow provoked Su Tang, I don''t think Su Tang would have done so. Now, not only Su Tang won''t let go of his Qin family, it seems that the Lord of the country will also feel that his Qin family can''t be reused. Even the people invited by the Lord dare to stop it. It''s a great crime.


    "Young master Su Tang, shall we have a good discussion? You think you''re tired enough to travel to the capital of the country. It''s not good if you continue to do it now. I''ll tell the master about this matter when I go back, and I''ll give you an explanation. What do you think of us?" Qin Yong said again.


    After hearing his words this time, Su Tang stopped his actions and felt that this guy had some truth. He and others had been on their way these days. There were indeed some classes. Originally, he didn''t want to embarrass the Qin family. Anyway, he helped Princess Ruyan''s cemetery, and he didn''t need to be involved to continue to embarrass the Qin family.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang ordered to take you, he said; "Well, I don''t want to do it today. Let''s go."


    After saying that Su Tang would go, he took Han fat man to Princess Ruyan and looked at Princess Ruyan in front of him. Su Tang said softly; "Let''s go."


    "Hum!" Ruyan snorted softly. Without answering Su Tang, he turned and left.


    Seeing this, Su Tang touched his nose and immediately reacted. I think it should be the last time the war family attacked, he knocked him out and asked yuan Tian to bring her back to the capital. Let her be a little angry.


    Knowing the reason, Su Tang shook his head, glanced at Han Pang and followed him slowly. At this time, Han Pang asked softly on Su Tang''s side; "Su Tang, have you offended Princess Ruyan?"


    After hearing Han pangzi''s question, Su Tang slowly called Han pangzi the whole story. Han pangzi suddenly realized it and immediately said in blue; "So it is. There should be no big deal. You can say a few good words later."


    Su Tang nodded and felt that this method was feasible. Since she walked one after another, Princess Yan walked in front, and Su Tang and Han pangzi followed slowly.


    Until the fragrance building was like smoke, the princess turned her head and asked Su Tang; "Do you want to have dinner first or meet my brother first?"


    "Er! You can arrange this. I don''t care." Ruyan suddenly asked, and Su Tang quickly replied.


    I think it really made the little girl angry last time, otherwise she wouldn''t call herself brother Su Tang. Su Tang is very helpless to think of here.


    After entering the fragrance building, several people quickly came to an elegant room. After a few words with the waiter, Princess Ruyan brought up a lot of delicious food after a while.


    "Eat, I think you haven''t eaten good food for several days. Have a good meal." Princess Ruyan hurriedly said to Su Tang when she saw that the dishes were almost ready.

 Chapter 140

    After several people had a nice meal, Princess Ruyan was no longer angry with Su Tang. When they left the fragrance building, it was already late at night. Su Tang and Han pangzi sent Ruyan to the gate of the palace and walked towards Han pangzi''s house in the capital.


    Su Tang and Han pangzi didn''t speak all the way. Han pangzi didn''t speak until he came to Han pangzi''s mansion; "Su Tang, what do you think of the Qin family this time?"


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "How do I know this? I think the Lord of the country should clean them up. After all, he is the Prime Minister of Lanming. If he does so, I''m afraid he will find trouble for Lanming."


    "Yes, Su Tang, you don''t know me yet, but I heard that many martial artists of unknown origin have entered and left Lanming recently. Do you think it''s normal?" Han pangzi continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was also stunned. He had never heard of the news, but he thought about it. He had been in the valley all this time. After coming out, he had been shuttling through the mountains and forests. He rarely communicated with people. It''s not surprising that he didn''t know these news.


    "Do you know what martial artists are doing here?" Su Tang asked curiously.


    "I don''t know this, but most of those martial arts are evil forces." Han pangzi shook his head and said.


    This time Su Tang frowned tightly. You should know that the evil forces generally can''t have a foothold in the mainland, because no place will welcome them. Now so many evil forces come to rush, I''m afraid they have another purpose. As for the previous three major sects, Su Tang has heard some rumors, all for his own reasons, so they will enter Lanming.


    But now hearing Han pangzi say so, Su Tang feels that this thing may not be as simple as he imagined.


    In fact, what Su Tang didn''t know was that all the reasons were still on him. At first, he won the inheritance of the God of thunder before everyone else. Then those who were present in the Demon power were destroyed by the people of the God empire. Other forces on the mainland were also colleagues'' Mana and wiped out the nest of the Demon power.


    Now it can be said that the evil forces on the whole continent are beginning to hide, and Lanming is only a small country in a remote place, and there are three main evil forces in itself. I think those scattered evil forces come here to recuperate and plan to make a comeback in time.


    However, Su Tang did not know this.


    After they entered the mansion, Su Tang looked around with his eyes. The environment here was pretty good, but there were fewer people. Han pangzi said that he lived here alone. He rarely came back to live after he left the capital. This time, if the elders of the family didn''t let him transition and participate in the competition of various countries, I don''t think Han pangzi would come back.


    "Su Tang, you can live in any of these rooms. Everything inside should be complete. I went to bed first, but I haven''t had a good sleep for many days." after that, Han Pang began to walk slowly towards a room with a heavy step.


    Seeing Han Pang''s appearance, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head. He also knew that since ancient times, fat people basically love to sleep. These days, he understood that Han Pang really didn''t sleep well.


    Now he was chased and killed all the way, and then followed himself day and night, eating and sleeping in the open air. For such a fat man, he really suffered a lot.


    After Han pangzi left, Su Tang came to the stone table in the yard and sat down. Thinking of what happened these days, Su Tang couldn''t help imagining what the world competition was.


    At the same time, in the palace, Princess Ruyan found the Lord of the country and told him what had happened at the gate of the capital city.


    "Bang!"


    After hearing this, the Lord patted the table and shouted angrily; "What exactly does the Qin family want to do? How can I be the Prime Minister of Lanming without eyes?"


    After that, the Lord shouted loudly outside the temple; "Somebody, go tell me. Prime Minister Qin called me."


    "Don''t be angry, brother Huang. Although this matter really makes people feel angry, you should also be careful about your body?" Ruyan whispered persuasion.


    "Well, a lot of things have happened in Lanming Kingdom since I became king. Now I sometimes feel powerless, but these officials only care about their own family and don''t care about Lanming''s current situation. I don''t know what to do many times." after hearing the smoke persuasion, the Lord began to sit down slowly.


    "Hey, Lanming has been in turmoil now. All this is caused after the three main gates entered Lanming. Do you think you should tell Su Tang about this, brother Huang? Maybe the Su family has a way to check and balance the three main gates?" Princess Ruyan said again.


    "No, the timing is wrong. I might have been willing to do it some time ago, but now I don''t believe it." the Lord shook his head and said.


    "Why?" Princess Ruyan asked puzzled.


    Hearing the question like smoke, the Lord shook his head and said helplessly; "I received a piece of information today. It turns out that Xie Tian has a large number of martial artists who don''t know their origin in Lanming. They are likely to be from the forces of the devil."


    "Evil forces? Why did they come to Lanming? We were a small country with scarce resources. It''s reasonable that they wouldn''t come here?" Princess Ruyan was surprised and asked suspiciously.


    "That''s true, but some time ago, people on the mainland cleaned up the evil way. I think these people should be the remnant of the evil way. Seeing that Lanming has three evil way sects, one of them may come here to take shelter from the wind, and they shouldn''t be noticed by people outside here." the Lord replied softly.


    "It''s hard to do now. If these people from the evil forces come to Lanming Hu, our people won''t be able to live?" Princess Ruyan frowned.


    The Lord nodded and said; "That''s true, so I''ve sent people to ask for help from the God Empire today. I hope they can send some people to have a look."


    Just as the two brothers and sisters spoke, a sharp voice came out of the big point; "Lord, Prime Minister Qin is waiting outside the hall."


    "Let him in!" the LORD said in a deep voice.


    As his voice fell, he soon heard a sound of footsteps outside the hall. Before long, an old man in his fifties and sixties came in slowly.


    As soon as the man stopped and was ready to salute and greet, the Lord clapped the table and shouted loudly; "Qin Feng, do you know the sin?"


    Frightened by the sudden change of face of the Lord, Qin Feng immediately knelt down and replied respectfully; "I confess my sin!" then I stopped talking.


    Seeing this, it''s not good to continue to say anything else. After all, the other party has replied like this. For a time, the Lord of the country really didn''t say anything.


    "Prime minister Qin, I''m in the capital these days, but I''ve heard a lot about your eldest son Qin Ming''s crimes. Should you explain this?" Princess Ruyan asked immediately when she saw that her royal brother didn''t know what to say.


    After hearing Ruyan''s words, Qin Feng replied respectfully again; "I''ve heard about the princess again. It''s just that the state affairs are heavy recently, and the minister has no intention to distract and discipline the rebellious son. That''s why I let him break into many disasters. I will strictly discipline him after I go back this time, and I will never let such a thing happen again."


    "Hum, strict discipline? Well said, are you worth what happened at the city gate tonight? Your son is really a talent. Oh, I''m afraid your son died when the palace was not present?" Princess Ruyan continued.


    After that, he stopped talking, but quietly winked at the envoy of the state. Seeing the color of Princess Ruyan, the state Lord immediately understood, nodded and continued; "I''ve also heard about it. Qin Feng, why do you have such a low family vision as a prime minister?"


    "Lord, I just heard about this. I didn''t know it at all. I''ve figured out a way to deal with it this time. Pro Lord, don''t worry that such a thing will not happen in the future." Qin Feng said immediately.


    "Hum, Qin Feng, do you know that Lan Ming is really in turmoil now, and now a large number of martial artists have come to my LAN Ming. These people are all evil forces. If your son offends these people that day, I think not only your Qin family will suffer, but also my LAN Ming Kingdom?" The LORD said with a cold hum.


    I feel very dissatisfied with Qingfeng''s answer like a veteran. Such people are everywhere only thinking about their family and often ignore some important things. Now Lanming is in great chaos in China, and there will be turbulence if he is careless. The Lord doesn''t want such people to cause anything.


    After hearing the angry words of the Lord of the state, a bad premonition flashed in my heart and immediately said; "Lord, please calm down. This time, the dog doesn''t know that the other party is Su Tang, so it will cause such a thing. I promise it won''t happen again."


    "Later? Hehe, well, get up. There''s nothing for you here. Step back first." the Lord shook his head, a glimmer of disappointment flashed in his eyes, and waved to Qin Feng.


    Seeing that the LORD said so, Qin Feng no longer spoke, but carefully turned and left the hall.


    "Brother Huang, are you ready to do that?" Princess Ruyan asked immediately when she saw Qin Feng leave here.


    "This Qin Feng disappointed me so much that I decided to withdraw him tomorrow morning. Such a person will only think for the family and will not consider the country at all. It is really not suitable to be the prime minister." the LORD said faintly.


    Sure enough, Qin Feng was dismissed by the Lord early the next morning. At the same time, Su Tang and Han pangzi also heard the call and entered the palace.


    "Su Tang, I haven''t seen you for a long time." after seeing the Lord, Su Tang was sure to salute, but he was stopped by the Lord.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Now you are the Lord of the country." Su Tang nodded and said.


    After hearing his words, the Lord smiled helplessly and said; "I can''t help the mission of the family. When I was still the prince, I wanted to take over the throne of the Lord of the country, but now I really become the Lord of the country. I still feel that my life was much easier."


    "Hehe, yes, I''ll do something in his position." Su Tang said with a smile.


    The Lord nodded and said; "You''re right. I invite you to come to the capital of the country this time. I hope you can take part in this national competition instead of Lanming. What do you think?"


    After hearing the Lord''s words, Su Tang said in his heart. Sure enough, he immediately opened his mouth and answered; "It''s a great honor, but I don''t know anything about the competitions of various countries. Please tell me more about this."


    Seeing Su Tang so readily, he agreed. The Lord smiled and said; "Of course."

 Chapter 141

    Then the Lord took Su Tang and others to the pavilion in the imperial garden and began to explain the competitions of various countries for Su Tang.


    "In fact, these national competitions will be held every five years. This can be said to be the prosperity of the whole eastern region. All martial artists under the age of 21 can participate. The main purpose is to select some talents with strong talents for the God Empire, and then cultivate them. After that, it is said that they are going to participate in the famous list of heaven and earth on the mainland." the LORD said slowly.


    "The billboard of heaven and earth? What''s that?" Su Tang and Han pangzi asked curiously when they first heard of such a thing.


    "The list of heaven and earth is the most authoritative list among the younger generation in the whole continent. All the final achievements of those on the list are not the strong of Emperor Wu, and even can become emperor Wu." the Lord explained again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also became interested. Such a list is still interesting.


    "I''ve been in Lanming kingdom for many years, but there has never been anyone who can enter the God Empire," said the leader with a little helplessness.


    "What good will it be to enter the God Empire?" Su Tang was not a fool and asked immediately.


    Han pangzi also looked at the Lord of the country. He knew in his heart that there would be certain benefits in entering the God empire. Otherwise, why should these people participate.


    "Well, if a kingdom has a warrior to enter the God Empire, the God empire will give countless treasures as a reward, and the God empire will strengthen the protection of that country." the LORD said bluntly.


    Then he continued; "Now my Lanming has reached the time of wind and rain, and then it may perish. Although I have asked for help from the God Empire, I always think it will come from the God empire."


    "How do you say that?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    "Hey, I think you also know that there are three main sects in Lanming. These sects belong to the evil forces, which can not be restrained by the royal family at all. In addition, there have been a large number of martial artists in Lanming recently. I have reliable information that these may be the remaining evils of the evil forces that have not been eliminated. Now they have all come to the Lanming kingdom." The LORD said again.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang immediately understood that so many evil forces appeared in Lanming, and some were really difficult to manage. These people were cruel and ruthless, and they did everything regardless of the consequences. If these people really mess around in Lanming, the royal family would have no way at all.


    At that time, the injured commanders are the people. If the people are damaged, LAN Ming''s foundation will die. I''m afraid he will die soon. This time, Su Tang also understood that the Lord of beast gate will be so eager to find himself to participate in the competition of various countries.


    As long as you can get the ranking and enter the God Empire, the God empire will come forward when the country Lord is asking for help from the God empire. With their presence, these evil forces will persuade people not to be afraid. Only by subduing the Dharma, the Lanming kingdom can return to its former appearance again.


    Thinking of this road, Su Tang nodded and said; "I''ll try my best in this international competition."


    He had heard before that the reason why the three main doors entered Lanming was related to him. At this time, since he had the opportunity to erase these doors, Su Tang was certainly willing to have a try. On the plane, he was also very interested in the competition.


    "I''ll be relieved if you say that." the Lord replied with a smile.


    At this time, Su Tang asked; "Lord, I want to ask you one thing. I hope you can answer me truthfully."


    "Say it!" seeing Su Tang''s serious appearance, the Lord also put away his smile and asked solemnly.


    "I heard that the reason why the people from the three main schools entered Lanming this time has something to do with me. I don''t know if it''s true?" Su Tang asked his psychological doubts.


    Although he already had the answer in his heart, Su Tang still wanted the Lord to tell him himself.


    After a slight silence, the Lord nodded and said; "It does have something to do with you. At the beginning of the battle of wind Valley, the strong man of your Su family killed the Wu Zun of Sirius, and several of them belong to the three major sects."


    "Later, the Sirius royal family changed, and these people found our Lanming Kingdom and asked us to make compensation. In the end, we had no choice but to allow them to enter Lanming." the LORD said again.


    At this time, Han Pang on one side asked; "If others want you to promise, you can promise? Look at what the three goalkeepers LAN Ming has become. When did you become so indecisive?"


    After hearing the fat man''s words, Su Tang turned his head and stared at the fat man, meaning to tell him not to talk nonsense. At this time, Princess Ruyan stared at the fat man and said; "You dead fat man, what do you know?"


    "Yes, brother Han, you don''t understand the situation at that time. At that time, King Lanming was in turmoil and its strength was the weakest. These three major gates belonged to the forces of the devil and were ruthless. At that time, they said that if we didn''t agree, they would join forces to attack Lanming." the LORD said reluctantly again.


    After hearing their words, Su Tang also understood the situation at that time. At this time, Han pangzi also reacted, with a look of embarrassment on his face, and looked at the Lord and Princess Ruyan apologetically.


    "Lord, don''t worry. These three main sects are here because of me Su Tang. I su Tang will find a way to help you get rid of them all." Su Tang saw the Lord''s helpless look and knew his worry, and immediately said.


    However, when the LORD heard Su Tang say this, instead of showing a happy look, he made a voice to stop him; "Don''t do this, Su Tang. Although the strength of your Su family is strong, the evil power in Lanming is also very strong. There are some strong people hidden in it. I don''t know. The Su family may find danger."


    After hearing the Lord''s words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I understand this. I won''t act rashly. I''ll find a way slowly."


    Su Tang doesn''t know that the current evil forces can''t be provoked by his Su family. He has seen the power of evil in the inheritance valley of the God of thunder. These people can''t be provoked by the current Su family, and Su Tang is not willing to take this risk.


    "Lord, please continue to talk about the competition among countries. Are there any competition rules in this competition?" Su Tang didn''t want to continue to say more in this regard and said directly.


    "To put it bluntly, the competition is that the young generation of each country fight with each other, and the person who finally ranks first can enter the God empire." the LORD said again.


    "How many kingdoms? Is there only one place?" Han Pang asked.


    The Lord shook his head and said; "No, there are countless kingdoms in the eastern region, so the Du nations competition is also divided into several parts. There are two places in each part that can enter the God empire. According to the previous competition methods, it should be similar today. They are all divided into one part, that is to say, there are 20 places."


    "Twenty places? The competition is a little big. No one knows how many talents there are in the whole eastern region. It''s a little cruel to fight for twenty places." Han pangzi continued.


    "Cruelty should be, or do you think the God empire will be willing to cultivate some mediocre talents?" Su Tang said.


    "How many people did Lanming take part in the competition this time?" Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his words, the Lord shook his head and said; "So far, I''m only optimistic about you and brother Han, as well as Ruyan, and your former friend in the college, Zheng Zhan."


    "Zheng Zhan? I think you''d better not go to him. This guy is a despicable villain. Don''t you know that this guy is the young sect leader of beast gate. We always thought he was from the Zheng family in Yunshan city." Han pangzi said as soon as the LORD said Zheng Zhan.


    "Zheng Zhan is the young master of beast gate? What''s the possibility?" the first one who doesn''t believe is Princess Ruyan.


    The LORD looked at Han pangzi suspiciously, but he had never heard of it. He knew that Zheng Zhan disappeared after the royal family besieged the Su family. He also sent someone to look for it, but he never found it. Now when Han pangzi said it, he didn''t expect that this guy was still the young master behind him.


    "Isn''t it?" then Han pangzi said what happened when he and Su Tang met Zheng Zhan on the road.


    "Bastard, Zheng Zhan really let us down. I didn''t expect to cheat us like this." Princess Ruyan said first.


    He was also very angry about Zheng Zhan cheating him, but she had been sending people to look for Zheng Zhan. Unexpectedly, this man was from the demon sect, and his identity was not low. If they knew he was such a person, how could they make friends with this guy.


    "Forget it, Ruyan, you don''t have to be so angry. Everyone has their own aspirations. Now Zheng Zhan''s strength has reached the realm of King Wu and can''t be underestimated." Su Tang comforted Ruyan and said.


    "King Wu realm, how can this guy practice so fast?" Ruyan exclaimed.


    "According to this guy, he hid his strength when he was in the college. Later, Su Tang improved his meridians for him, which improved his talent a lot. In addition, he is the young master of beast clan. He thinks he is better than us in all kinds of cultivation support, and it is possible to improve his cultivation quickly." Han pangzi said again.


    "Oh, so it is." Ruyan nodded clearly.

 Chapter 142

    Su Tang and Han pangzi stayed in the palace for a day. They left the palace in the evening. On this day, the Lord always explained to Su Tang about the competitions of various countries.


    Out of the palace, Han pangzi looked at Su Tang and asked; "Su Tang''s competition is cruel. Do you think you can win the place?"


    "It''s still uncertain. You can''t underestimate the people all over the world at any time. Many of the strong stories spread on the mainland go out from small places." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    At this moment, Su Tang''s biggest worry is not whether he can win the ranking. He is most worried about whether there will be fighters in the competition. After all, this competition is held by the God empire. If there are fighters in the judges at that time, he may be in a difficult situation.


    "Well, you''re right. I''m not sure about this national competition anyway. Everything depends on you." Han pangzi nodded and said.


    They chatted and soon returned to Han pangzi''s yard.


    "Su Tang, what shall we do next? The national competition will not start for three months. We won''t stay in the national capital all the time?" Han Pang looked at Su Tang at the stone table and asked.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Of course not. I''m going to go back to my house and take my friends to the beast gate to let him see if the people who slaughtered their village were the people of the beast gate."


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Han pangzi knew that Su Tang''s friend might have something to do with beast clan, but he didn''t think it was such a deep blood feud.


    Then Su Tang told Han pangzi the whole thing. After listening, Han pangzi nodded and said; "Your suspicion is not unreasonable. Maybe this matter is really related to the beast gate."


    Said here, Han pangzi looked at Su Tang and said; "But if it''s really the beast gate, what will you do? After all, that guy is the little Lord of the beast gate."


    I think Zheng Zhan is the young master of beast clan. If Su Tang really fights with beast clan at that time, will he really have the heart to start?


    Although Han pangzi was very angry that Zheng Zhan cheated them before, he was a friend for many years. If he really had to do it, would he really be able to do it?


    "If it''s really them, there''s no way. As for him, I may let him go once at that time, but judging from the cruel situation of the last time they shot, it''s not necessarily a wise choice to let him go." Su Tang also understands Han pangzi''s mind. Why isn''t he like this?


    They fell into silence again. After a long time, Han pangzi said; "Su Tang, when are you going to go home? Can I go back with you to have a look, otherwise I don''t know how to find you when there is something."


    "Yes, but don''t you explain it to your family?" Su Tang nodded and agreed.


    "Don''t worry about this. I''ll arrange it. I''ll go to your place to practice in these three months. Anyway, we''ll go to the world competition together at that time." Han pangzi continued.


    Sutang ordered to take you, he said; "That''s good. Tomorrow we''ll tell the Lord and Ruyan. Anyway, I really don''t want to stay in this country."


    At this time, the housekeeper of Han pangzi''s house came to the yard where Su Tang and Han pangzi were located.


    "Young master, someone outside said he wanted to find young master Sutang." the old housekeeper looked at Han pangzi and said respectfully.


    Su Tang was stunned and asked with a slight frown; "Is it for me? I don''t seem to have any friends in DIDU?"


    "Well, the man outside said to look for the young master, but his clothes should be from Fanghe college." the old housekeeper nodded and continued.


    "Fanghe college?" Su Tang nodded to understand, and then came to the door of the mansion with Han pangzi. At this time, there was an old man in his 60s and 70s standing outside.


    After seeing the old man''s face clearly, Su Tang remembered that he was very familiar with him, but he couldn''t remember who the old man was for a moment and a half. At this time, Han pangzi, standing on one side, shouted in surprise; "Miss Baili?"


    At this moment, Su Tang reacted. It turned out that this old man was his master in Fanghe college, Bai Lizhi. Only after he left the capital, there was no news about him. In a few months, Su Tang almost forgot to have such a master.


    "Hehe, yes, Han pangzi, do you remember me?" Bai Lizhi said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi muttered; "Why don''t you remember that I was cleaned up by you."


    Hearing Han pangzi''s muttering, Su Tang said with a faint smile on his face, looking at Bai Lizhi; "The teacher came here to see me late at night. What''s the matter?"


    "Hey, in fact, I can''t help it. I''ve begged all those who can, but no one is willing to help me. Today, I just heard that you''re back lonely, so I came to have a look. I hope you can help me." then I was ready to kneel down.


    With a quick eye and a quick hand, Su Tang held Bai Lizhi and immediately asked; "Teacher, don''t do this. Tell me what you have first. As long as I can help, I will help."


    Han pangzi nodded and said; "Yes, teacher, why? You also taught us at the beginning. If you have anything to do, just say that we will help you as long as we can help." after that, Han pangzi and Su Tang took Bai Lizhi into the mansion and came to the small courtyard where they talked before.


    Su Tang began to ask Bai Lizhi slowly what had happened.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Bai Lizhi said bitterly; "In fact, this matter has something to do with my poor shunnv. Some time ago, people from beast gate came to our crane college to wake up and compete in martial arts, but I didn''t think that the son of an elder in beast gate fell in love with my girl and said he would take my girl as a concubine."


    "It''s hard for them to be the forces of the devil. The girl from other countries is innocent. I don''t want her to communicate with the people of the devil, so I refused the man at that time, but I didn''t expect that the man turned his face at once and threatened me that if I didn''t give the girl to him, he would kill all my family." Bai Lizhi slowly told me.


    "It''s the beast gate again. What do they want to do? Do they really think they are invincible?" Han pangzi jumped up with anger at that time.


    Su Tang waved to stop Han pangzi, turned to Bai Lizhi and continued; "Teacher, you go on. What happened then?"


    "Hey, I heard him say this at that time and thought that this was our crane Academy. When it was his turn to go wild at the beast gate, I immediately asked people to blow them out, but who thought that these guys were really shameless. After I told them they drove away, they took people to marry me around. All people were allowed in and out."


    At this point, Brixton continued; "Such a day lasted for more than a month. My family really had no way. Later, when I saw that it couldn''t be settled with my granddaughter, I had to promise to leave with those people."


    "Left? Teacher, why did you come here to find us?" Su Tang asked in a daze.


    "I hope you can help me talk about the rescue of my granddaughter. Those guys are a group of animals. My granddaughter will leave with them. I''m afraid the future will not be easy," bailizhi said again.


    His tone was full of hate for those people and love for his granddaughter. Seeing here, Su Tang had an idea in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''m going to the beast gate in a few days. If I see your granddaughter then, I''ll bring him back. Don''t worry about waiting for news at home." Su Tang answered.


    He agreed to Bai Lizhi, wept with joy and said loudly; "Thank you. I''ve saved many people during this time, but everyone refused me. Only you are willing to promise me, an old man. Thank you."


    "Teacher, don''t be like this. People are like this. In addition to the great power of beast clan, ordinary people really don''t dare to provoke them easily." Su Tang urged.


    "Yes, thank you for this matter. No matter whether it is successful or not, I thank you very much for your help." bailizhi said again.


    He didn''t know the power of beast gate. Now I''m afraid only the Su family can compete with them a little. Bai Lizhi didn''t expect much from him whether he could succeed in the end. Anyway, he had to try if he had a chance.


    "Then I''ll go back first. I''ll wait for your news at home." seeing that everything was almost said, Bai Lizhi was ready to get up and leave.


    After su Tang and Han pangzi sent Bai Lizhi away, they returned to the campus. Han pangzi clapped the stone table and shouted loudly; "The beast sect is so lawless that it openly robs famous women. My son is still in Fanghe college. It seems that they have completely ignored other forces of Lanming."


    "Hehe, if heaven let it perish, it must first make it crazy. Now the beast gate is probably a little different from before. I believe it should be the remaining evils of the devil''s way who joined it." Su Tang said with a sneer.


    "So what? I don''t believe they can turn things upside down. What are you going to do about Su Tang?" Han Pang shouted again.


    "Now that I have promised Mr. Baili, I have to go and see what I say. If possible, bring his granddaughter back, but I have a bad feeling in my heart." Su Tang said again.


    Many of the skills required by the demon force are related to women. People of the beast gate will rob people in Fanghe college. I think there should be something special about that woman. If so, I''m afraid it''s more or less bad at this time.


    "Well, I''ll go with you this time. Well, it''s a lot of weather. I''ll take a rest first. Let''s leave the capital tomorrow." Han pangzi only likes to eat.


    Then he walked towards the room.

 Chapter 143

    Early the next morning, Han pangzi and Su Tang came to the palace. After explaining to the Lord and Ruyan, they left the capital.


    Two days later, Su Tang and Han pangzi returned to the listening wind Valley again. After a little rest, they entered the mountains again and rushed to the valley where the Su family was located.


    "Su Tang, don''t you already have a valley? We moved again now?" Han Pang asked after entering the forest.


    Hearing Han pangzi''s question, Su Tang looked at him helplessly and said; "Now the whole eastern region seems to know, don''t you know?"


    "What should I know?" Han Pang said with a puzzled face.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and told Han pangzi why his family wanted to move. After hearing this, Han pangzi exclaimed; "You said you summoned Tianlei to destroy the people of the war family, and their master disappeared?"


    "Well, it should be spread all over the eastern regions now." Su Tang nodded and said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s answer, Han pangzi laughed; "Hahaha, Su Tang, you are so awesome. How did you do that? That''s a war family. They are all super overlords in the God empire. How many people have been killed without you."


    "Ha ha." Su Tang smiled softly, but with a little bitterness in his smile.


    "It''s just that you and we can summon Tianlei. I haven''t heard of anyone who can summon Tianlei." Han Pang asked again.


    Su Tang said softly; "I just got a chance."


    Didn''t tell Han pangzi in detail. After all, the fewer people know about this matter, the safer they will be for themselves. He won''t be tough and say that he robbed the inheritance of others.


    After walking for a while, Han Pang suddenly shouted; "No!"


    Hearing Han Pang''s cry, Su Tang turned his head and looked around vigilantly. After finding nothing different, Su Tang looked at Han Pang and asked; "What''s the matter?"


    "Su Tang, I just remembered that this national competition was held by the God empire. It is said that the warlords are important ministers of the God empire. If they were among the judges this time, you would be finished?" Han pangzi said.


    The tone was full of bad feelings. Seeing that Han pangzi said this, Su Tang shook his head and said; "If so, I can only admit bad luck. What else can I do?"


    "That''s not good. I''ve heard of this war family. They are extremely overbearing. If they are among them this time, I''m afraid you will be very dangerous. They will try their best to clean you up." Han pangzi said again.


    "Do you have another way?" Su Tang asked angrily.


    Han pangzi thought and said; "I haven''t thought of it yet. I believe this method must have been invented by people. Anyway, we still have three months to find a way slowly."


    "Cut!" said Su Tang disdainfully.


    Then he ignored Han pangzi and walked directly to the front. Seeing that Su Tang despised it, Han pangzi had no choice but to dare to stay behind Su Tang and stop talking. Soon they came to the place where Han pangzi was chased and killed.


    "Su Tang, let''s have a rest here. It''s been a long time." leaning against a big tree, Han Pang shouted to Su Tang walking in front of him.


    Seeing Han Pang sweating, Su Tang nodded and said; "Let''s have a rest here. It''s almost here anyway."


    "Su Tang, I was trying to help you all the way." Han fat man said sitting on the grass.


    "Have you figured out a way?" Su Tang asked without hope.


    Seeing Su Tang''s indifferent tone, Han pangzi laughed; "Hahaha, who am I Han Tao? A peerless genius. Of course I have figured out a way."


    "It''s narcissistic. Tell me your way." Su Tang said angrily.


    "I think you should be able to take part in the competition with Yi Rong," Han said with a smart face.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang didn''t pay attention to him. He didn''t think of the past before. However, he thought that there were many experts in this competition. Even if he was clever, he would be seen by others. Besides, he wouldn''t know any cosmetic art.


    "Alas, you''re talking. How about my method?" Han pangzi asked again when he saw Su Tang ignoring him.


    "Not so much." Su Tang replied faintly and ignored him.


    "How could it be? Isn''t this a good way?" Han pangzi still said.


    In his opinion, this is the best way.


    "Do you think Yi Rong Shu can hide the experts? Don''t forget that there must be experts everywhere in this competition. Yi Rong Shu won''t work at all. Besides, we won''t Yi Rong Shu." under the tireless nagging of Han pangzi, Su Tang still said what he thought in his heart.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Han pangzi was silent. He also felt that what Su Tang said was very reasonable. It seems that he still thought everything too simple.


    "It''s not good. What are you going to do?" Han pangzi thought for a moment. It''s really not good. He can only ask like Su Tang.


    "Go step by step and watch a quilt. Didn''t you say we still have three months? Slowly thinking of other ways, what else can we do?" Su Tang said faintly.


    After that, Su Tang stood up and said to Han pangzi; "Well, let''s hurry first. It''s not far ahead."


    "Hmm!" then they went on their way again.


    Soon Su Tang took Han pangzi to the place where he had arranged the maze and said; "Just go through here, but I set up a maze here. You should better me later, or I won''t be responsible for losing."


    "Oh!" Han Pang nodded.


    Then they spent a quarter of an hour walking through the maze. After coming out of the maze, Su Tang pointed to the valley not far away; "That''s my su family."


    "Wow, you really can choose a place. You''ve found such places. I''m sure I wouldn''t be able to find this place all my life if you didn''t bring me here." Han Pang shouted when he saw the small valley hidden in the dense forest in the distance.


    When Han pangzi said this, Su Tang was not surprised and said; "Isn''t this a good place to live in seclusion? Our Su family''s strength is still too weak to withstand the storms outside. If we don''t improve our strength according to a secret place, what can we do in the future?"


    "Well, you''re right." Han pangzi nodded and agreed with Su Tang.


    Then they walked slowly towards the valley. In the evening, they came to the entrance of the valley. As soon as they entered the valley, the Su family found Su Tang. They all ran over and said hello to him happily.


    "Boy, you''ve finally come back. You''ve been away for several days. What''s the matter with Princess Ruyan?" Su Jingtian also came out and asked.


    Seeing Su Jingtian, Su Tang asked; "Lao Zu, have you finished your work?"


    "Well, it''s all done. Put everything in it. When you''re free, you can arrange the array." Su Jingtian nodded and replied.


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, Su Jingtian asked again; "What''s going on this time?"


    "There''s nothing to do, but the national competition is about to begin. The Lord invited me to participate in the national competition." Su Tang answered.


    "National competition?" Su Jingtian exclaimed.


    "I didn''t expect it was this competition, boy. Did you agree?" Su Jingtian said again.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, I also want to see how many young talented teenagers there are in the eastern region. This is a good practical experience."


    "Well, you''re right. I think I participated in this competition when I was young, but my talent was still too poor at that time. It didn''t take long to be eliminated. It''s you. Your talent is so amazing that you should be able to get a place." Su Jingtian nodded.


    At this time, Yuan Tian said; "Young master, the national competition is not as simple as you think. It''s a very dangerous competition. Besides, now we have fallen out with Zhan Jia. What should I do if I meet Zhan Jia''s people in the national competition?"


    After hearing these words, the Su family''s faces changed. I think the war family gave them too much stimulation at the beginning, but they were almost killed.


    "Yuan Tian is right. At that time, the war family will certainly embarrass the young master. The competition of various countries is already very dangerous. If the war family secretly does bad things, I''m afraid it will be more or less bad for the young master to participate in this competition." Yu Peng also said.


    As an old guy who has lived for hundreds of years, I have watched several national competitions in the wild area, and I have a deep understanding of the cruelty of that competition.


    "Hehe, if I can kill the war family twice, I won''t be afraid of them. If they really dare to trip me in the competition of various countries this time, I won''t make them feel better. I must participate in the competition this time." Su Tang thought of what he promised the Lord and said immediately.


    Seeing Su Tang''s determination, it''s hard for others to say anything.


    "By the way, why didn''t you see LAN Xiaoyun and them?" at this time, Su Tang noticed that he didn''t see LAN Xiaoyun and them when he came back this time.


    "Hehe, these guys are running out of the valley every day these days. My Su family wants to eat, so they volunteered to help the monster back." Su Jingtian explained.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "So it is."


    I think these guys have always hunted monsters for a living. Now when they come to the Su family, they think they should do something for the Su family, so they go to hunt monsters. Su Tang doesn''t have much worry about this. Their history has improved a lot these days, and there aren''t many powerful Monsters nearby, There should be no danger.


    After su Tang and others had a rest in the valley, LAN Xiaoyun and others came back. This time, they came in from the valley with two ordinary monsters. When they saw them coming back, the sons of the Su family came forward to help them one by one.


    These days, LAN Xiaoyun has been hunting monsters outside to feed the disciples of the Su family. Therefore, the Su family has completely regarded them as their own people.


    "Sister Xiaoyun, the monsters you hunted today are good. Should they be delicious?" a young girl asked, looking at the two monsters carried by others.


    After hearing the girl''s words, LAN Xiaoyun stretched out her hand, nodded the girl''s forehead and said; "You''re a guy who wants to eat all day. I don''t know whether it''s delicious. You can try it later. If it''s delicious, eat more. My sister will help you hunt some back later."


    "OK, thank you, sister." the girl clapped her hands happily and said.


    Then he said again; "Elder sister, elder brother Su Tang, they have all come back? Go and have a look."


    "Brother Sutang is back?" Luo Lin on one side opened the document after hearing the girl''s words.


    The boy nodded and said; "Yes, they came back in the evening. Now they are chatting with their ancestors. Go and have a look."


    "OK, let''s go and have a look. Xiaonan, go and play with others first." Lan Xiaoyun stretched out her hand and patted the girl''s small head.


    Then several people hurried to the mansion. They soon met Su Tang and greeted him with a reward.

 Chapter 144

    Today, Su Tang came back and LAN Xiaoyun hunted the monster. After chatting with Su Tang for a while, Luo Lin suggested that everyone in the valley have a barbecue and have a good drink.


    As soon as the proposal was made, it was quickly recognized by Han pangzi. Su Jingtian and others thought it was OK to do so, and immediately told Su Tang and Su''s children about the decision.


    Hearing this decision, all the sons of the Su family are very happy. Since they left the country and came to the valley, they have changed a lot and lost a lot of troubles. They don''t practice every day and do something for the family in time. Life is very simple and their mood is a lot easier.


    Soon, with the busy work of some disciples, a huge bonfire was lit in the open space of the valley. The monster hunted by LAN Xiaoyun was not small. After washing and stripping, it was as big as two bulls. One monster was enough for everyone to eat. However, because we were happy today, we roasted both monsters.


    "It''s a great pleasure in life to have a barbecue while drinking." Han pangzi shouted, looking at the barbecue rolling on the campfire with his wine glass.


    The tone was full of happy emotion. After hearing his words, Rowling also stood up and said; "It''s really a good life. In the past, we hunted monsters outside. We were frightened every day. I''m afraid we were in danger. We''ve never been so happy today. Young master Su Tang gave us all this."


    "Yes, let''s have a toast to young master Sutang!" Lan Xiaoyun also got up and came to Sutang with wine. Seeing that they were so happy, Sutang nodded, stood up and said; "Thank you, too. Cheers."


    Everyone was very happy with a barbecue. Even Han pangzi, who had just arrived in the valley, soon became one with the people in the valley. At this time, the integration was chatting for the Su family''s children, and there would be a happy laugh.


    At this time, Su Tang went to LAN Xiaoyun and said; "Sister Xiaoyun, I met the beast gate on my way to the capital this time. They are similar to the characteristics you told me at the beginning."


    "Really? I must have a look if I have a chance." Lan Xiaoyun said faintly.


    "Well, I''ll go with you then." Su Tang nodded.


    Luo Lin also came over at this time, handed a glass of wine and said to Su Tang; "Young master, I just heard that you are going to participate in the world competition this time. Can we see the world with you then?"


    Su Tang nodded as he took the glass from Luo Lin; "Well, go and have a look. Anyway, you have nothing to do in the valley."


    "I''m going too!" the silent LAN Xiaoyun said at this time.


    Su Tang nodded, drank the wine in his glass and said; "But there are still three months to go before the world competition. Tomorrow we will go to the beast gate together. You can see if those people were those people at the beginning. I will also go to the beast gate to do something."


    As soon as Su Tang said this, Luo Lin immediately said; "Well, since you told me last time, young master, that the people in our village may be the beast gate, I''ve always wanted to see if they are these people. If they are found this time, I must bury them with all the dead people in the village."


    "Don''t worry about this for the moment. Even if we find them, we don''t hurry to provoke them. You don''t know what''s going on outside. I''ve heard some news this time. Now many powerful people in the evil forces have come to the Lanming kingdom. It''s time to settle in the three main gates. I don''t know how powerful these powerful people are. It''s not safe outside It''s careless, "Su Tang said aloud.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Lin nodded clearly and said; "We''ll do what the young master says. It''s better to say as long as we find the enemy. It''s better than before. We don''t know who the enemy is."


    "Well, everyone is tired today. Let''s have a good rest. Tomorrow we''ll go to the beast gate." after that, Su Tang looked at the drunk Su family and slowly got up and walked towards the mansion.


    The next morning, Su Tang got up early. Luo Lin and others had been waiting for him in the courtyard outside. After a simple cleaning up, Su Tang took Luo Lin to say goodbye to Su Jingtian, an elder of the Su family, and then left the valley again. Only Yu Peng and Yuan Tian left with Su Tang this time.


    After all, this is the beast gate. There may be unpredictable danger. Two strong men will go with them, which can bring a little pressure to the beast gate.


    As soon as he left the valley, Han pangzi said; "This trip to the beast gate should be successful. I just don''t know what''s going on with teacher Baili''s granddaughter."


    "Mr. Baili? Who is that?" when he heard that the surname Yu Peng seemed a little familiar, he immediately asked.


    Hearing Yu Peng''s question, Han pangzi replied respectfully; "Mr. Yu Peng, this Baili teacher is actually the teacher that Su Tang and I taught us when we were in Fanghe college. We happened to meet him when we went to the country this time. He asked Su Tang to do something for him."


    Then he said everything that bailizhi said that day. After listening, Yu Peng''s face was very ugly.


    "What does the beast gate really want to do? I actually feel that our Fang He college is openly robbing people. Are they looking for death?" Fang He college was established by Yu Peng. It was originally to commemorate his master. Later, with the passage of time, Yu Peng also handed over Fang He College to the following people to manage.


    Generally speaking, Fanghe college is still the power of Yu Peng. Now some people actually feel that he openly robbed people in Fanghe college, which makes him feel that he has no face.


    "Young master, I think we may be weak when we go to wanbeast this time. Since wanbeast gate feels that we openly rob people in our crane academy this time, I think there must be a strong one behind them." the angry Yu Peng turned to look at Su Tang and analyzed.


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang understood in his heart and said; "Do you want to call all the people in your Wanbao building?"


    "Well, I want to go to Guodu first. In a day or two, I will call back all the people in Wanbao tower here. Then we will go to the beast gate together. This time, since the beasts dare to rob people in Fanghe college, I will give them a painful price." Yu Peng was really angry this time.


    "Well, let''s go to the capital first." Su Tang nodded.


    Other people have no opinion at all. This time, they also feel that going to beast gate may be in danger. Now that there are still people, they would certainly like to have more people. Some people who are present do not know Yu Peng''s power.


    After two days on their way, they returned to the national capital again. However, when they entered the national capital this time, Su Tang and others looked very low-key and walked directly towards Wanbao building.


    As soon as I entered the Wanbao building, I saw Yu Boyang in it. After Yu Peng quickly said what he wanted to do, Yu Boyang immediately sent out the last supreme order of Wanbao building, and summoned the experts of Wanbao building all over the eastern region.


    On the third day, the people of Wanbao building had almost returned, and Yu Peng didn''t want to wait any longer. After Yu Boyang explained, he took all the people of Wanbao building with Su Tang and others to the headquarters of wanbeast gate.


    "It''s really worthy of being a super alchemist. This force is not what ordinary people can have." Han pangzi said with some exclamation as he looked at hundreds of strong people behind him all the way.


    Most of these strong people are experts in the realm of Wuwang Wuzong, including five strong people in the realm of Emperor Wu and dozens of strong people in the realm of wuzun. According to Yu Peng''s previous statement, these people are only one-third of the power of Wanbao building. Some people have not come back in a hurry because they are too far away. I believe they should be able to come back in the next few days.


    So when leaving the Wanbao building, Yu Peng told Yu Boyang that as long as those people came, they would all go to the beast gate. Looking at the current situation, Yu Peng was really angry this time.


    "Fat man, you underestimate the contacts of an alchemist," Su Tang said with a smile.


    At the beginning, his contacts were much stronger. Basically, the people who stood up were Emperor Wu and even the title Emperor Wu, which is why he was able to successfully control all forces on the mainland.


    The group rushed towards the beast gate with great momentum. One day later, the group had come to the small town where Su Tang met Zheng Zhan.


    "This should be the city controlled by the beast gate. I believe their mountain gate should be nearby." after entering the city, Su Tang analyzed.


    At this time, Han pangzi didn''t know when to catch a man. Su Tang was stunned when he saw him. He looked familiar. After a little thought, Su Tang immediately remembered that the rescued family was one of those who stopped them a few days ago. Unexpectedly, the guy''s injury had healed after he didn''t see him a few days ago.


    "Boy, tell me where the Mountain Gate of the beast gate is." Han fatty stared at the man with a fierce face and asked.


    This time, the guy''s whole face changed and said with a sad face; "Gentlemen, I really don''t know where the Mountain Gate of beast gate is. I just fooled around in the city with the deacon of beast gate. The villain is not a disciple of beast gate at all. Please turn over me."


    "You''re not a disciple of beast clan. Who are you kidding?" Han pangzi slapped him and shouted.


    "It''s true, gentlemen. Villains dare to deceive you. Look how I am a disciple of the sect?" the man said again.


    Su Tang was convinced that this guy was only the cultivation of martial arts. Obviously, his qualification was very low and he was not qualified to become a disciple of the sect. It seems that what he said is true. Thinking of this, Su Tang asked again; "Then I ask you, do you know that the disciples of beast gate can exist in this city?"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes, he lives in the city master''s residence. He is the external elder of the beast sect who came down to manage the whole city. He should know where the Mountain Gate of the beast sect is. Please let me go. I really don''t know." the man was about to cry.


    After listening to his words, Su Tang winked at Han pangzi. Han pangzi nodded and let the man go. Then the party walked towards the rest of the city master''s house.


    "Who are you? Get away from me quickly. You can''t come here." as soon as they got to the gate of the city master''s residence, Su Tang and others heard the bodyguard who thought they were guarding the gate yell.


    Hearing such a voice, Han pangzi rushed up as soon as his face changed, grabbed the speaker and shouted; "If you don''t see who the fat man is, you dare to yell here. Now get in there quickly and hand over your steward to the fat man. If you slow down, the fat man won''t interrupt your dog leg."


    The man was frightened by Han pangzi''s momentum. He thought it was the disciple of beast gate who came down, and immediately answered only Ruo Ruo; "Well, villain, go now."


    Then he quickly ran into the city master''s house. At this time, Han pangzi slowly walked back and said proudly on his face; "It seems that I still have the potential to be a bad man."


    Su Tang ignored the living treasure and said to Yu Peng next to him; "Call your people to pay attention later. Don''t let that guy run away."


    "Don''t worry, young master, I''ve arranged it." Yu Peng nodded and replied.


    Soon after his voice fell, there was a sound of footsteps in the city master''s house. A middle-aged man who was fatter than Han Pang came out and shouted loudly; "It''s the sect genius who came here. Don''t be surprised if you''re far away."


    The status of the external disciples in the beast sect is very low. Even the external elders should maintain respect when they see the internal disciples.


    "Hum, take it!" Yu Peng ordered without saying a word when he saw the man coming out.


    Soon a figure appeared, directly came to the fat middle-aged man and caught him. At this time, Yu Peng slowly came out and asked; "Tell me where the Mountain Gate of your beast gate is. I can kill you."


    As soon as Yu Peng asked, the fat man immediately understood that these people were not from his beast gate, and immediately shouted loudly; "Where are you from? You dare to treat me like this. Don''t you know this is the territory of our beast gate?"


    "Pa!"


    As soon as the fat man spoke, he was slapped by the man who caught him, and then the man said coldly; "Answer whatever you ask. Don''t talk to me. Another word of nonsense and I''ll kill you."

 Chapter 145

    Seeing that these people were all ferocious, the fat man dared not be arrogant any more and said immediately; "I said... I said, don''t mess around."


    "Where is the Mountain Gate of the beast gate?" Yu Peng nodded with satisfaction and asked again.


    When Yu Peng asked again, the man looked at the distance and said; "There is an array at the Mountain Gate of beast gate. If it''s not our disciples, they can''t enter it at all. Even if you know it, it''s useless."


    "Click!"


    As soon as the fat man''s voice fell, the man who caught him kicked him on the fat man''s calf and was directly fractured.


    The intense pain made the fat man unable to stand. His forehead was full of cold sweat, but he still clenched his teeth and didn''t cry out.


    "Where is the Mountain Gate of the beast gate?" Yu Peng asked again.


    The tone seemed very cold. At this moment, the fat man was really frightened and said immediately; "I''ll take you. Please let me go."


    "Hum, there''s so much nonsense. Since you want to take us, hurry up." Yu Peng said coldly.


    After hearing his words, dark fat man walked slowly and limped towards the outside. This time, Yu Peng looked at the action of the fat man and said to the man who caught the fat man; "Let him go, you take him."


    "Yes!"


    After the man respectfully answered, he picked up the fat man. At this time, the fat man can only accept his life and guide Su Tang and others out of the city to a deep mountain. At this time, the fat man pointed to a mountain wall not far in front and said; "Through there is the beast gate."


    "Cover up array? It''s interesting!" Su Tang said faintly after hearing the fat man''s words.


    Then the fat man said again; "There is a special thing in this array. If it''s not for our disciples, you can''t get there. You can''t get in at all."


    "Hehe, it''s up to you to worry about it. Go ahead. You''ve killed a lot of people. Keeping you will only cause ten disasters." Su Tang said with a smile.


    At the end, the fat man felt cold all over. The boy obviously wanted to kill himself. At this time, the fat man immediately begged for mercy; "Brother, spare your life. You''ve done what you said. I haven''t done anything harmful."


    "Everyone has to kill the devil. You should have guessed what happened today since you entered the devil." Su Tang ignored the man''s plea for mercy.


    Yu Peng ordered you to take him. The man who had been holding the fat man slapped him on the top of his head, and then threw the fat man''s body away. At this time, Yu Peng asked; "Young master, can you break this array?"


    Sutang ordered to take you, he said; "This cover up array is much more than what we originally arranged. It''s just adding something to it. It''s not a big problem. Give me half an hour and I can break the array in the Dan division."


    "Well, I''ll have people seal off all around first. When you break the formation, young master, we''ll go in. If the people of beast gate dare to do it, I''ll kill them today." Yu Peng nodded.


    Then he began to arrange people to surround all around. At this time, Su Tang began to break the array quietly.


    Half an hour later, with the completion of Su Tang''s action, the mountain wall in front of everyone began to slowly collapse, and soon revealed a towering mountain peak. Before, because the mountain wall existed, the mountain peak could not be seen at all. Now the mountain wall collapsed, and the whole mountain peak appeared in front of everyone.


    "This should be the beast gate. I can''t imagine that the beasts have found such a good place." Han pangzi looked at the mountain nearby and said.


    At this time, a fierce drink came from the top of the mountain; "The maniac from there dares to come to our beast gate."


    As the voice fell, soon there were many people wearing black clothes on the mountain. Everyone had an unknown animal head on his chest. Seeing here, LAN Xiaoyun immediately changed her face and came to Su Tang and said; "It''s them, yes, it''s them."


    His voice trembled and his tone was filled with strong hatred. Obviously, these people were the people who killed their whole village. Now they are eating and meeting LAN Xiaoyun. He is very excited. He has been looking for something for many years.


    "Hum, we''ll be wild today. What do you want to do?" Han pangzi was even more unhappy with the beast gate for a moment after hearing LAN Xiaoyun''s words, and immediately shouted.


    "Huang Kou''s son came here recklessly. Today I''ll let all of you be buried with him." the old man headed shouted loudly and was ready to attack Han pangzi. At this time, Yu Peng snorted coldly. The strong Emperor Wu behind him took the lead and killed each other with one move.


    This shocked all the people in the beast gate, and everyone looked at the man who shot in horror.


    At this time, a middle-aged man looked at the man standing in the air and exclaimed; "Emperor Wu is a strong man. He is a strong man."


    At this time, the people who came to the beast gate began to retreat crazily one by one. Their accomplishments were not very high, that is, the level of King Wu. But how can they not be afraid of the legendary strong Emperor Wu?


    "Let your steward come out. I have something to ask him." Yu Peng was not in the mood to be wordy and said directly.


    "Who are you, Taoist friend? Come to our beast gate as a guest? I''m Zheng long. Don''t be surprised if I''m far away." at this time, a middle-aged man''s voice sounded.


    After hearing this man''s voice, Su Tang and Han pangzi looked at each other. They already knew each other. It seems that this guy may be Zheng Zhan''s family. Maybe it''s Zheng Zhan''s father and the head of beast clan.


    "Taoist friend? I don''t deserve it. It''s rare to make friends with you?" Yu Peng said disdainfully.


    At this time, Zheng Long flew over with a kind of experts from the beast sect, and Zheng Zhan was among them. When he saw Su Tang and others, Zheng Zhan''s face changed and whispered in his father''s ear.


    Zheng Long glanced at Su Tang and nodded faintly; "It''s Lord Yu Peng from Wanbao building. Why do you come to wanbeast gate today?"


    "Play? Do you like to play? Then I''ll play with you today." with Yu Peng''s voice falling, all the people in his Wanbao building appeared one by one, and hundreds of strong people appeared together. The prestige was really strong, and even Zheng Long''s calm expression at the beginning had a slight change.


    Asked in a very serious tone; "What do you mean, Mr. Yu Peng? I admit I have never offended your Wanbao building. I think you won''t come under the banner of acting for heaven like those hypocrites?"


    "You really didn''t commit the crime of my Wanbao tower, but did you go to Fanghe college a month ago and do something you shouldn''t do?" Yu Peng said faintly.


    "Fanghe college?" Zheng Long immediately responded. Fanghe college was founded by Yu Peng. People in the whole eastern region know that he did go to Fanghe college a month ago, but he didn''t care. Judging from the current situation, it should be that his disciples did something in Fanghe college at that time, which angered Yu Peng.


    Thinking of this, Zheng Long immediately turned around and asked; "Who took your people to Fanghe college a month ago? Tell me what happened."


    As his voice fell, a middle-aged man in his forties came out and said; "Report back to the sect leader. I was the one who took the disciples to Fanghe college a month ago. Nothing special happened. We had a good communication."


    "Happy? Really?" Yu Peng continued, staring at the man.

 Chapter 146

    As Yu Peng''s voice fell, Zheng Long frowned slightly, flashed an angry color on his face, and asked in a deep voice; "Lord Yu Peng, you came to our beast gate today to find fault?"


    Although some people are afraid of the power of Wanbao building, others have hit their own mountain gate. Even if they have a good temper, they will be angry. Moreover, the beast gate is not a good kind. The people of the devil''s way are not arrogant and cruel. They have always bullied others. When have others bullied them like this?


    "What''s the matter? I heard from people in our college that a disciple of some elder openly robbed women in our college. If you don''t hand over that person today, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Yu Peng said again


    Zheng Long didn''t pay any attention to the change of Zheng Long''s face. He has been living in seclusion in Lanming for many years. The world has forgotten his tyranny at the beginning. Today, he just picked up the beast gate and made a reputation again.


    "Is there such a thing?" Zheng Long asked softly.


    His tone eased a lot for a moment. In his opinion, if this thing is really what Yu Peng said, it''s his beast gate. No wonder others will call.


    Thinking of this, Zheng Long immediately turned his head and stared at the elder who had spoken before and asked again; "What he said is true? You''d better tell me the truth, or if I find out, I''ll kill you."


    The murderous spirit in his voice directly shook the middle-aged elder, and the man''s eyes showed a look of regret and said; "Master, this happened. Please forgive me."


    "Excuse me? I''ll take care of you later. Hurry up and bring me the woman you robbed and give it back to Lord Yu Peng." Zheng Long''s face changed instantly, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes and shouted at the middle-aged and elderly boss.


    Zheng Long''s drink made the middle-aged elder embarrassed and said; "But the woman was so strong that she committed suicide on the way back."


    "What? Committed suicide?" Zheng Long shouted in his heart.


    "Hum, good, very good." hearing this answer, Yu Peng was very angry and smiled coldly. He was ready to kill the middle-aged elder.


    Seeing Yu Peng''s action, Zheng Long immediately made a sound to stop the way; "Lord Yu Peng, wait a minute. This matter is our beast sect''s fault. At this time, it''s no use even if you kill him. It''s better to hand him over to our sect leader."


    As the head of beast gate, if you don''t go out and keep the middle-aged elder at this time, it will certainly cause dissatisfaction of others under the gate. Although this guy should be killed, you can''t let others do it. After all, where you are now, you own beast gate. If you let outsiders kill your elder in the gate and spread it out, I''m afraid the beast gate will become the laughing stock of others.


    "Give it to you? Do you think it''s possible?" Yu Peng said disdainfully.


    He is also the leader of one side of the force. Of course, he understands Zheng Long''s thoughts at this time. But this time he has made it clear that he has been in trouble for ten years. How can he let these guys go so easily?


    "Zheng long, I''m giving you a chance to hand over all the people involved in this matter and let me take away today''s business. If not, you must look good at the beast gate today." Yu Peng said again.


    The tough attitude is that everyone can see that Yu Peng deliberately came to trouble the beast gate this time. Zheng Long knew it and said immediately; "Yu Peng, don''t deceive people too much. I''ve already said that I''ll deal with the matter this time. I''ll give you a satisfactory explanation. If you insist on doing so, we don''t have to talk."


    Zheng Long is not a good tempered person. Since he heard Yu Peng say so, he is no longer wordy and tough. He is completely different from before. If he really didn''t dare to challenge Wanbao building like this before, but now he also has people in the background.


    Seeing that Zheng Long was so tough, Yu Peng didn''t say much. He directly asked someone to prepare for it. At this time, Su Tang stood up and said to Zheng Zhan; "Zheng Zhan, do you know the identity of the woman who was forced to die by your disciples of the beast gate this time?"


    Seeing Su Tang standing up, people on both sides stopped and looked at Su Tang. Zheng Zhan also felt that there might be some problems in this matter. If it was an ordinary woman, wanbaolou wouldn''t do so much even if she was angry.


    Thinking of this, Zheng Zhan also stood up and asked; "Then tell me, who is this woman?"


    "You know this man, too, and I heard that you had a good relationship at the beginning." Su Tang said again.


    Han pangzi told Zheng Zhan that he had a good relationship with Bai Lizhi''s grandson. In the past, Zheng Zhan and Han pangzi used to be together, so many things between them are not secrets.


    Zheng Zhan was slightly puzzled, and his eyes showed the color of inquiry.


    Seeing this, Su Tang stopped being wordy and said again; "The woman you robbed by the beast gate is named Baili. You should know who it is?"


    "Xin''er? What you said is true? The person they robbed is really Xin''er?" Zheng Zhan quickly asked after his face changed.


    "It seems that you still remember. That person is the granddaughter of teacher Bai Lizhi, Bai lixin''er. Tell me, should these people be killed? Did teacher Bai Lizhi teach you when you were in Fanghe college? I also heard that you had a great relationship with Bai lixin''er." Su Tang said again.


    "Should kill, really should kill!" Zheng Zhan shouted angrily.


    At this time, Zheng Long also felt that things might be difficult to clean up. The woman seemed to have a very unusual relationship with her son, otherwise her son would not have become like this after hearing her name, and immediately asked; "Zhan''er, whether they should kill or not, they can''t give it to each other anyway. Do you understand?"


    "Hahaha, can''t you give it to each other? OK, I''ll kill them all here today to avenge my heart." Zheng Zhan roared with laughter.


    With the sound falling, Zheng Zhan turned his head murderously and looked at the middle-aged elder. At this time, Zheng Long shouted loudly; "Presumptuous, I''m not dead yet. You can''t decide the affairs of the beast gate."


    After that, truth turned to look at a white haired elder and said; "Elder Guijue, you take this boy down to me. You must watch him. Don''t let him mess around, otherwise you''re the only one who asks."


    "Yes!" after the elder ghost Jue answered, more and more people came out, grabbed Zheng Zhan and flew towards the mountain.


    Su Tang and others saw that Zheng Zhan was taken away and knew that it might be difficult. According to Zheng Long''s previous attitude, today''s war could not be avoided, so they stopped talking and waited quietly for something.


    "It seems that you really want to go to war with my Wanbao building?" Yu Peng said faintly when he saw Zheng long doing so.


    "So what? I''m not afraid that others are afraid of your Wanbao building. If you want to fight today, let''s fight for a while, or let me see how powerful your Wanbao building has been for many years." Zheng long looked at Yu Peng disdainfully and said.


    Just after his voice fell, there was a sound of fighting from the mountain behind him. Zheng Long immediately turned his head and looked there. Because the mountain was high and the forest was dense, he didn''t know what the situation was, so he had to ask one person to have a look first.


    Soon after the dispatch, the man flew back and saw Zheng Longxun''s report; "Sect leader, on the holy mountain, at this time, the little sect leader is taking some disciples to kill the disciples who went to Fanghe college to exchange a month ago. The war situation is very tragic."


    "Bastard!" after Zheng long heard a furious scold, he no longer paid attention to it. Instead, he turned to look at the middle-aged elder and said coldly; "Look at what you''ve done this time!"


    The elder didn''t dare to answer, but bowed his head, as if he knew he was wrong.


    "Hahaha, it seems that Zheng Zhan still has a conscience. It''s good!" the man''s voice was still loud, and people from Su Tang heard it. At this time, Han pangzi laughed and said.


    Su Tang also nodded in agreement. He couldn''t help looking at Zheng ZHANGAO. He couldn''t help feeling that even the people of the devil are not all bad people. Zheng Zhan is good. Although he is a person of the devil, he didn''t hesitate to fight with people of his own sect after knowing that his former friends were forced to die. It can be seen that Zheng Zhan still has good thoughts in his heart.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What do you want to do today?" Zheng Long shouted immediately.


    "We don''t want to do anything, just want you to hand over those people, and if you don''t, you''ll be ready to go to war. It''s so simple," Yu Peng replied faintly.


    "Hum, it''s impossible for our sect leader to hand over his disciples. If you want to fight, fight." Zheng Long shouted coldly.


    As soon as his voice fell, all the martial artists behind him began to pinch their hands and make a decision. Soon a light flashed, and huge figures appeared beside them. When you looked at them, they were all monsters.


    LAN Xiaoyun and Luo Lin were stunned when they saw such a thing for the first time. Then the light of hatred burst out in their eyes, and LAN Xiaoyun said; "These people can summon monsters as the young master said. It seems that they must be right to kill the people in our village."


    "Well, today we will avenge those dead relatives," Rowling nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang, standing beside them, said; "Don''t worry for the moment. It seems that Yu Peng how to deal with it. Now the experts of beast gate are basically here. You can''t take advantage of it at all. Let''s give it to Yu Peng first."


    These three people are just great martial arts masters. Although they have improved a lot of strength in the Su family with Su Tang these days, they are simply looking for death in the face of the experts in the Wuling realm at least.


    "Well, we all listen to the young master." Lan Xiaoyun is not stupid. She immediately understood and said.


    Seeing LAN Xiaoyun say so, Luo Lin and Wang Bao don''t talk anymore, but look at the people of beast gate with hatred on their faces.

 Chapter 147

    "Hum, let me see how much combat power your beast gate has." Yu Peng is not a good tempered person. Since the other party said so, of course he won''t be wordy.


    "Then fight!" Zheng Long also summoned a monster and prepared to rush to kill.


    The battle started soon. The strength of fat people Su, Tang and Han is still too weak. In such a war, they can''t play any role at all and can only hide behind.


    At this time, Han pangzi looked at the fighters who had been fighting together and said to Su Tang; "Look at those warriors of the beast gate. It seems that some of them only have martial spirits. Do you suspect that they are disgusted by the God of war seal?"


    "Well, let me have a try. I''ve wanted to clean up these guys for a long time, and I''ll try them." Su Tang nodded and said.


    At this time, LAN Xiaoyun and Luo Lin also nodded and said; "Yes, kill these guys."


    "OK." seeing so many people saying this, Su Tang stopped being wordy and took a step forward. His whole body was in a Reiki riot. With a pinch of the law on his hand, a huge shadow of the big seal appeared on his head.


    But this time, compared with the previous giant seals, they were more huge and solid. With the change of the law, Su Tang thought it was possible to add a little thunder power to the giant seals.


    At the thought of this, Su Tang immediately began to carefully read the power of the purple thunder heart in his body, and slowly pulled the power of the purple thunder heart onto the giant seal. Unexpectedly, it was successful. With the injection of the power of thunder, the color of the giant seal began to change slowly.


    From the original bronze color, a trace of purple slowly began to emerge, and thunder could be seen on the periphery of the giant seal.


    "Wow, how can there be thunder on this thing?" Han pangzi screamed as soon as he saw the huge seal summoned by Su Tang.


    He has seen Su Tang summon many times. He has never seen such a thing before. This time, such a thing actually appeared. From the perspective of prestige, this huge impression is much stronger than before. If such a thing is smashed, the people of beast clan will suffer.


    Han pangzi thought secretly.


    With the passage of time, those warlords of wanbaolou who were fighting with the beast gate noticed the movement of Su Tang one by one. Yu Peng turned his head in surprise. At this time, Yu Peng also turned his head and looked at Su Tang. Seeing the huge seal on Su Tang''s head, he immediately changed his face and said to his people; "Pay attention, everyone. Don''t touch that thing."


    As his voice fell, the warriors of Wanbao building nodded one by one, and the people of wanbeast gate also heard Yu Peng''s words. They were very careful to guard against Su Tang''s actions.


    However, in such a battle, such distraction is completely looking for death. Sure enough, when the people of the beast gate were distracted, the martial artists in the Wanbao building seized this opportunity one by one and killed the distracted martial artists of the beast gate one by one. At this time, Zheng Long saw that things were wrong.


    Speak immediately; "Everyone pay attention to me. Don''t be distracted. I''ll let someone deal with that boy."


    At this time, the middle-aged elder said; "Sect leader, leave this boy to me."


    "OK!" Zheng Long nodded all the time. This man''s accomplishments have reached the level of King Wu. There should be no problem to deal with a person in the level of a great martial artist. Although the giant seal does look strong, it should not be too high. There should be no problem in the two levels.


    At this time, Han pangzi also saw the action on the other side of the beast gate and immediately made a sound to remind him; "That guy Su Tang has come. He must be going to fight you."


    "Don''t worry, just the King Wu wants to block my God of war seal, and they underestimate their magic skills." Su Tang said disdainfully.


    Su Tang is well aware of the power of his fighting skill. Although his cultivation is still very low, the power of his fighting skill has barely reached the level of King Wu. In addition, his strength has improved these days. Moreover, now he has added the power of purple thunder heart to the giant seal.


    The power of thunder is the most feared power of martial arts. Even if it is only a little, it is not what ordinary martial arts can do next.


    "Drink!"


    Su Tang shouted loudly, and Ju Yin began to fly towards the Wulin of beast clan. Seeing here, he took the middle-aged elder and said coldly; "Even if the fighting skills of a small martial arts master are good, they are limited. If you break your fighting skills, look at me."


    When the voice fell, he began to fly towards Juyin. During the flight, he saw his spiritual power erupt, and a unique momentum in the realm of King Wu erupted.


    "I don''t know what''s dead or alive!" Su Tang said coldly with disdain when he saw that the man was ready to connect the God of war seal between them.


    The Dharma decision in his hand changed again. The giant seal with a radius of ten meters increased three times in an instant. The roaring wind brought by the giant seal flying made Han pangzi and others feel its power. The middle-aged man didn''t expect that the giant seal could become so huge. As soon as his face changed, he was ready to escape.


    But how did Su Tang remember to keep him away? When he was just about to make a hard connection, Su Tang had already calculated the seat and the speed of Juyin''s flight, and then suddenly made Juyin bigger. In an instant, he blocked the retreat of the middle-aged elder. It''s impossible for you to have a suitcase and a bully.


    As soon as he was ready to turn around, the middle-aged elder seemed to find out that Su Tang''s calculation couldn''t hide at all. He had to stop and turn around to make a hard connection.


    "Bang!"


    Without any hindrance, Ju Yin bumped the middle-aged elder out, but Ju Yin still continued to hit the wuzhe pile of beast gate.


    The middle-aged elder who was smashed by the giant seal vomited a few mouthfuls of blood in the air. When the whole man fell to the ground, he had no breath. It was obvious that he was smashed to death.


    Seeing the middle-aged elder die, Zheng Long''s face flashed ugly in the distance and hummed coldly; "What a waste! I can''t even attack the great martial arts master. Next, it''s troublesome."


    He saw the power of the giant seal before. It can kill the king of Wu in an instant. It''s not generally powerful. If it really hits the people on his side, I''m afraid his people will lose a lot. When he thought of it, Zheng long no longer hesitated and shouted immediately; "Let''s spread out."


    Hearing the cry of the sect leader, the warriors of beast gate gave up one by one, and their opponents began to retreat madly.


    But even so, there are still many martial artists who can''t jump off. When the giant seal falls, they have all been severely pressed on the ground, and the blood in their mouths sprays out recklessly.


    "Boom!"


    The giant seal fell to the ground and stirred up countless dust. After the dust dissipated, the martial artists present looked at the huge pit on the ground in horror and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Wow, the God of war seal is so powerful. Su Tang, are you going against the sky?" Han pangzi took the lead in responding and yelled at Su Tang.


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang was very helpless. Although the God of war seal is indeed powerful, it also needs to be strong. It can''t hit people. It''s useless to be strong.


    Han pangzi''s roar woke up all the martial artists on the field and made a group again. At this time, Yu Pengfei came to Su Tang and asked; "Young master, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, but the spiritual power consumption is a little big. Just take a break." the original huge God of war seal is not unlimited. The spiritual power cultivation of Su Tang at this time can''t be used at will.


    When Yu Peng heard Su Tang say this, he was relieved and took out a bottle of pill from the storage ring and gave it to Su Tang; "These are elixirs to restore aura. Take them first, and we''ll take care of everything here. You''ll have a good power first. I''m afraid it''s not easy this time."


    After taking a pill from the medicine bottle and taking it, Su Tang nodded and said; "You must also be careful. It has been achieved. The remaining evils of the evil way have not yet appeared. I''m afraid there are some unusual ones."


    "Well, I know that the rest of my Wanbao building should arrive soon. I hope it will be in time." Yu Peng didn''t understand this and said immediately.


    After handing Su Tang over to Han pangzi and others, Yu Peng turned around and joined the war. At this time, the warriors of the beast gate began to be killed by Yu Peng and others, and their strength has begun to decline slowly. How to say, there are also five or six strong warriors in the realm of Emperor Wu in the Wanbao building, whose strength can not be matched by the beast gate at all.


    If they had not fought against the monster, they would have been killed by these people.


    Zheng long no longer hesitated and immediately turned to a man to preach; "Go find those elders quickly. Even if the beast gate is in trouble, I hope they can help¡°


    After hearing Zheng Long''s words, the man nodded and turned to fly towards the mountain. Seeing someone leave, Yu Peng had another bad hunch in his heart and immediately reminded him loudly, "be careful, I''m afraid the support of the beast gate will come soon¡°


    After hearing Yu Peng''s cry, Zheng Long said with a strange smile, "hahaha, you people are waiting for me. When my master devil comes, you will die one by one."


    "Master of the evil way? If so, it seems that the rumors from the outside world are true. Now there are a large number of strong people of the evil way in Lanming. It''s difficult to do now, and I don''t know whether those people are strong or not." Han pangzi immediately said with concern as soon as he heard Zheng Long''s words.


    "It must be strong. Can those who can escape under the siege of the major forces on the mainland not be strong?" Su Tang answered.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, LAN Xiaoyun and others nearby all changed their faces. Obviously, they agreed with what Su Tang said. These can escape under the siege of major forces on the mainland. Needless to say, they are at least above the level of Emperor Wu. Maybe there is still the legendary title Emperor Wu.


    If such a person comes, people on their own side can''t resist at all. They only have the share of being slaughtered. They have also heard of the means of the powerful devil. If they really fall into the hands of such a person, life is better than death.


    "What should we do now?" Rowling asked.


    "I don''t know. I think Yu Peng should have a corresponding strategy. Otherwise, he wouldn''t come here to attack beast gate so rashly. His news is more informed than us. I don''t believe he doesn''t know that there may be a strong demon in beast gate." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    Now all their hopes can only rest on Yu Peng. After LAN Xiaoyun and others heard such words, they all turned and looked at Yu Peng standing in the air with a indifferent face.


    £¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡


    On the first day of July, ask for tickets, recommendation and reward! I hope all gods will support me!!!!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 148

    The scene began to fall into a dead silence, and all the martial artists were secretly recovering their aura. All the martial artists in Su Tang were dignified. They had heard some rumors before they came. At this time, it seems that there are some strong demons in beast gate.


    Thinking of this, the martial artists on Su Tang''s side began to move slowly and soon stood around the area to be broken. At this time, Yu Peng said; "If you can''t fight the enemy later, you''ll delay time. Our people should be arriving soon. I also informed the people in the Dan division. I believe they will come as soon as possible."


    "Hmm!" all the fighters nodded.


    At this time, the situation can''t allow them to think more. If there are strong demons in the beast gate, they can only delay time until the strong ones on their own come. They all know that as long as they come to the battle today, they can win 100%.


    They don''t know how powerful the power of the Dan division is, but if the whole continent wants to say who has the strongest contacts, it''s the Dan division. If they all want to participate in this battle, there will be no problem at all. There are only a few remaining evils of the evil way.


    The silence lasted almost half an hour, when a huge voice came from the top of the mountain; "Where on earth did you come from? You dare to disturb the emperor''s Qingxiu. It''s just that the emperor needs a lot of martial artist''s blood essence to recover his vitality. You should die one by one."


    As the voice fell, an old man in a blood red robe appeared in the sky, and there was an extremely beautiful woman beside him. As soon as they appeared, Yu Peng, standing in the air, exclaimed; "Blood emperor Tianyou, ghost imperial concubine Moqing, didn''t expect you to be hidden in the beast gate."


    Yu Peng''s voice had a strong sense of dignity and fear. He had heard about the two''s reputation for a long time, but he didn''t expect to meet them here this time.


    "Eh! There are still people who know us?" Mo Qing said slightly surprised.


    Then he turned his eyes to Yu Peng and smiled at Tianyou; "Who am I? It''s Yu Peng. Why aren''t you dead? You''ve broken through to Emperor Wu. It''s good."


    "Yu Peng? Is that the legendary disciple? The elder martial brother of the demon king?" Mo Qing asked in surprise.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang caught one of them in a moment. Is it the devil''s senior brother? Su Tang couldn''t help feeling depressed.


    "Yes, it''s him, the elder martial brother of Lord Mojun." Tianyou replied with a little banter.


    After Tianyou''s words, all the martial artists present were surprised to turn their heads and look at Yu Peng, but they had never heard that Yu Peng had a younger martial brother, and the younger martial brother was still the leader of the evil forces, the devil.


    "Hum, Tianyou, you didn''t stay well in Shimo palace, but unexpectedly ran to such a small mountain. It seems that the rumors on the mainland are true. Your Shimo palace was besieged. I don''t know if your shameless villain Fengye devil is dead now?" Yu Peng said coldly.


    "Bold, even if you die, our devil will not die. Don''t think you are the devil''s senior brother. I dare not do anything to you. If you dare to speak ill of the devil again, I will kill you." Yu Peng''s voice fell down and Moqing shouted.


    After hearing his words, Yu Peng said with an indifferent smile; "To tell you the truth, what I regret most in my life is to become a martial brother with your demon king. He is such a shameless villain who deceives the teacher and destroys his ancestors. If I had killed myself to thank the world."


    "Ha ha, Mo Qing, don''t say a few words. You don''t understand some of these things. Although you are the senior brother of the demon king, you have turned against each other many years ago. Now you see that this guy is not doing well. He can''t compare with us." Tianyou smiled and stopped Mo Qing who wanted to do it.


    "I also disdain to compare with him. I don''t realize how good you are. Even the nest has been brought by others. Now you are different from the bereaved dog?" Yu Peng said again.


    He didn''t have any good feelings for the people in the devil''s way. Holding these people made him suffer for many years. If his master hadn''t had an adventure, I''m afraid he couldn''t get rid of that pain until he died.


    As soon as Yu Peng said this, Tianyou also changed her face. She looked at Yu Peng coldly and said; "If it hadn''t been for the kindness of the demon king, I''m afraid you would have died long ago. I didn''t expect you not only didn''t appreciate it, but also slandered Lord demon. It seems that I''m sorry if I don''t kill you today."


    "Hahaha, I''ve been suffering from that poisonous pain night and night for hundreds of years. Do you know that I''ve been trying to break you guys into pieces all the time for hundreds of years. You don''t have to say today and I won''t let you go." Yu Peng laughed and said.


    At this time, Su Tang and others not far behind also felt the anger in Yu Peng''s heart, especially Su Tang. I''m afraid none of the people present knew better than him how much pain Yu Peng had to suffer every day.


    He also felt sad about the loss of Fengye''s own little apprentice. What he hated most in the last life was the person of the devil. What he didn''t expect was that his favorite land threw itself into the devil after the stimulation and fall, and became the leader of the current devil power. This is a great irony to him.


    "Hahaha, joke, you want to kill us with your wine bags? Do you think highly of you? Although we were hurt in the last battle, it''s not that mole ants like you can be presumptuous." Tianyou said again.


    "Tianyou, the martial arts here today are pretty good. I believe you should be able to recover 70% of your strength after absorbing their blood essence. At that time, we will kill all the right ways in Lanming Kingdom, and your strength should be restored." Mo Qing''s beautiful eyes swept the martial arts of Su Tang side present and whispered.


    Tianyou nodded and said; "You''re right. When the injury recovers, we''ll look for Lord Mojun."


    "Be careful, these two guys are both named Emperor Wu, but they are injured and their strength is falling. We don''t have a chance to kill them." Yu Peng warned.


    Other martial artists nodded one by one. Although facing the two titles of Emperor Wu, they still felt that they had the strength to fight. Moreover, Yu Peng also said before that as long as everyone delayed for a while and waited until the support came, they still had a chance to win.


    "The light of rice grains is also trying to compete with the bright moon. Today I''ll show you how powerful the title of Emperor Wu is." Tianyou shouted disdainfully.


    As the cry fell, Su Tang felt that a strange force appeared in the surrounding space. Su Tang was very familiar with this force. In his previous life, he also stayed in the realm of Emperor Wu. This is the unique ability of Emperor Wu, the power of space.


    "Be careful, everyone. It''s the power of space. I have a way to resolve it." at this moment, Su Tang quickly thought of the solution and shouted.


    After hearing his words, the martial artists in Wanbao building did not dare to be careless. One by one, they began to fly quickly towards the place where Su Tang was located.


    "Hahaha, hairy boy, you really don''t know the heaven and earth. You just want to crack the space power of this seat with the strength of your only great martial arts teacher. You really don''t know whether to live or die." Tianyou shouted.


    Su Tang ignored Tianyou''s ridicule, but quickly took out some spirit stones from the storage ring, quickly crushed them and scattered them around. Then Su Tang put his mind into the box in his body, and then the power of an array began to spread rapidly centered on Su Tang.


    With the emergence of the array, the power of the surrounding space began to disappear slowly.


    Feeling that the power of space disappeared, Tianyou''s eyes shrank, and there was a slight change in his eyes when he looked at Su Tang. This was the first time he encountered such a thing. Unexpectedly, someone could crack the power of space, and the person who cracked it was just a boy in the realm of great martial arts.


    "The power of space has really disappeared. How is this possible?" Mo Qing also felt it and exclaimed in surprise.


    "Ha ha, there are many things you don''t know!" Su Tang said with a smile.


    Only after the secret of heaven fell asleep, when Su Tang had nothing to do, he would study the box. Some time ago, he found that there were many strange arrays in the box. At this time, he arranged one of them. This is an array that can dissolve the power of space. As long as the array is always there, the power of space cannot appear.


    Originally, Su Tang thought that such an array was of little use. Unexpectedly, it was used today.


    "Boy, you think you have dissolved my power of space, so I can''t help you? They are too naive." Tianyou said again.


    "It''s not your day. You has the final say. Do you really think we dare come here and not know if you can hide in it?" Su Tang once again said.


    In order to delay time, Su Tang had to use Tianlei again. Now he doesn''t have the support of Tianji. If he uses Tianlei rashly, he may be in danger, but now he doesn''t have to die. Maybe he still has some hope.


    At the thought of this, Su Tang is no longer wordy. He immediately uses Zi Lei''s heart to summon Tian Lei again. Seeing that Su Tang has closed his eyes at this time, Tian you can''t help but have a bad hunch. As soon as this feeling appeared, he was abandoned by Tian you. As Emperor Wu, he can''t accept this feeling.


    At this time, Su Tang''s fingerprints began to change. With his change, the sky began to darken slowly. Seeing here, Yu Peng immediately knew what Su Tang was going to do and hurried to say; "Young master, don''t do that."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter? Why is this kind of thing here?" Tianyou and Moqing both experienced the title of Emperor Wu of Tianlei and were very familiar with the breath of Tianlei. At this time, they obviously felt that the dark clouds in the sky were pregnant with Tianlei. Their faces changed and a look of fear filled their eyes.


    "It''s the boy. It must be the boy''s problem. Tianyou stop the boy quickly." at this time, Mo Qing found Su Tang and said suspiciously.


    "Well, yes, it''s probably that boy. This boy is really hateful. Can he play with this kind of thing? Don''t take us if you want to die." Tianyou also reacted, scolded immediately and rushed towards Su Tang.


    At this time, Yu Peng shouted loudly; "Stop him for me. Don''t let him approach the young master."


    "Hum, just a few Wudi also want to stop us. I really don''t know whether to live or die." when I heard Yu Peng''s words, I saw five Wudi come out and want to stop myself. Tianyou Leng hum, raised his hand and slapped out.


    "Poof! Poof! Poof!" the shadow of the palm hit the five emperors directly.


    One by one, they vomited blood and flew out. Seeing here, Yu Peng trembled in his heart and immediately shouted again; "Stop him. No matter what price you pay, you can''t let them close to the young master."


    At this time, Yu Peng had no way. Now the only hope in his heart was that his side''s support would come soon.


    As Yu Peng''s voice fell, everyone stood up and wanted to stop Tianyou, but everything seemed so powerless in front of Emperor Wu.


    Soon Tianyou has rushed to Su Tang, "boy, you really surprised the emperor. You are the first person who feels interesting after defeating the emperor for years. I want to keep your life when I move here, but now if you don''t die, it may be us. I have to kill you."


    The voice fell, and Tianyou''s hand was a palm towards Su Tang. Although the power of space could not be used in the five-day array, Tianyou''s palm had some power of space. With his palm, a trace of cracks appeared in the surrounding space.


    Feeling the murderous spirit coming from not far in front of him, Su Tang was warned and his eyes suddenly opened. He saw that Tianyou''s palm was about to hit him. Su Tang was shocked, but the whole person couldn''t dodge, so he could only watch this palm hit himself.


    £¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡


    Ask for a ticket! Ask for a reward!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 149

    "Poof!"


    Su Tang was blown away by such a powerful palm. With the outbreak of palm power, huge space cracks appeared. Su Tang had no time to respond and entered the dark space cracks.


    "Su Tang!" Han Pang shouted incredulously when he saw that Su Tang was swallowed up by the dark space crack.


    LAN Xiaoyun and Luo Lin are all numb. They don''t believe that Su Tang is gone. The pictures of getting along with Su Tang in the past also emerge little by little.


    "Young master, no! No!" Yu Peng rushed frantically to the place where Su Tang disappeared.


    At this time, Tianyou sneered and said; "Hey, hey, if you hit the broken empty palm of this seat and enter the crack of space, even Emperor Wu can''t live. I''m afraid this boy has been crushed by the power of space."


    With the disappearance of Su Tang, the thunder still pregnant in the sky slowed down, and then began to dissipate slowly. Seeing here, Tianyou and Moqing were deeply relieved and said; "Fortunately, I didn''t expect that there was such a divine talent in this small place. It''s a pity how to let him die."


    "Tianyou, you will regret it. You will regret it. I don''t believe the young master will die easily. Remember that when he comes back again, even if your demon king comes to you, you will die." Yu Peng got up and stared at Tianyou with hatred on his face. His tone was strong and inexplicable. For a moment, Tianyou actually felt a trace of fear.


    "Yes, the young master will come back alive. The mere crack in the space is still difficult to live, young master." Lan Xiaoyun also woke up from her previous state, with tears on her face and said firmly.


    "Then I''ll kill you all here today. Even if the boy really comes back alive, you can''t see it!" Tianyou was a little flustered by these people''s eyes and said coldly at once.


    Without waiting for Yu Peng and others to react, he turned and shouted at those people in the beast gate; "What are you still standing for? Kill me!"


    "Don''t be presumptuous, crazy devil!"


    As his voice fell, a fierce drink came from a distance. With the falling of the voice, super strong people began to appear slowly, including not only people in Wanbao building, but also many people in the Dan division.


    Seeing here, Yu Peng felt a trace of sadness. If these people had come earlier, Su Tang might not have been like that. Although they came now, they can kill beast clan and Tianyou Moqing, what''s the use? Su Tang can''t come back again.


    "Hmm? Old Qingyun, it''s you again?" hearing this voice, Tianyou flashed a trace of fear at the beginning and shouted.


    "Tianyou old devil, I let you run away last time. This time, I''ll kill you on the spot." as soon as the old man named Qingyun appeared, the wise Tianyou said.


    "Hum, just because you want to kill me, do you underestimate my strength?" Tianyou said unconvinced.


    Qingyun laughed; "Hahaha, Tianyou, you don''t have to install any more. In the last battle, you were killed by my nebula. You should not be cured now?"


    "Hum, how can I deal with a waste like you even if I''m hurt?" Tianyou was depressed by Qingyun and told her secret everywhere. Tianyou was bitter in her heart, but she didn''t let go.


    Just then, Yu Peng stood up and shouted; "The people in Wanbao building listen to the order and tell me today that the beast gate and the two remaining evils of the devil''s way will be killed. If you shoot, you will raise your head to see me."


    As Yu Peng''s voice fell, all the martial artists who belonged to his strength answered. At this time, Yu Peng looked at the two title Emperor Wu in the sky and said; "You two, I hope you can help me talk about these two beheadings this time. You owe me Wanbao building."


    "OK!" they both nodded after looking at each other.


    At this time, Tianyou finally got a little scared. If only Qingyun was named Emperor Wu, he and Moqing might be able to fight together. Even if they couldn''t fight, they could escape. But now there are two more, which is troublesome. Now they can only play 30% of their strength, and they are not their opponents at all.


    Qingyun also said at this time; "Whoever I belong to, we must kill all these evil people in today''s war. Don''t shoot one of them and kill them for me!"


    As Qingyun''s voice fell, Yu Peng also gave a big drink; "Kill!"


    The two sides fought again. This time, how many strong people joined. The martial arts of beast gate, who could not win, were quickly killed. Even Zheng Long died in Yu Peng''s hands. When they saw the people of beast gate being killed, Tianyou and Moqing didn''t fight. At this time, they were all watching Qingyun and the other two martial emperors.


    At this time, Yu Peng saw that all the people of the beast gate had been killed, so he took people to rush up the mountain of the beast gate. All the people who saw the beast gate on the way were mercilessly killed.


    Just after Yu Peng and others left, the five Emperor Wu also fought. Qingyun and another Emperor Wu stared at Tianyou, while the other Emperor Wu kept pestering Moqing. Tianyou and Moqing, who were already injured, were soon overwhelmed. They were repeatedly attacked by several people, and their injuries were irreversibly aggravated.


    "Do you really want to kill all?" Tianyou asked coldly, looking at the three people.


    "Hum, the devil should have killed him. There''s so much nonsense there." Qingyun said coldly.


    One of the other two Emperor Wu opened his mouth and said; "We owe Yu Peng a favor hundreds of years ago. Now that he has said so, we have to do so."


    "Well, since that''s the case, come on." hearing this answer, Tianyou knew it was no use to go on. She bit her teeth and fought with the three people again.


    With the passage of time, Yu Peng and others also came back. I think they have killed all the warriors of beast gate.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect this to happen." Han pangzi also accepted the news that Su Tang was killed. Although they didn''t know whether Su Tang really died, they all knew that the space crack was not fun.


    Luo Lin came up and patted fat Han on the shoulder; "Don''t worry, I always have a feeling that the young master won''t die like this. He is the first person in the mainland who can summon Tianlei for many years. God will bless him."


    "Well, Luo Lin is right. I also believe that the young master will not die easily. Even if I travel all over the world, I will find the young master." Lan Xiaoyun said firmly in her eyes.


    At this time, Yu Peng came over and said; "Yes, young master, it''s not easy to die. Now our top priority is to kill those two demons."


    Despite what Yu Peng said, he was still not optimistic about whether Su Tang could really survive. The space crack is not an ordinary thing. He hasn''t heard of anyone coming out of it since he suffered.


    There are also many strong people who die in the crack of space. Su Tang now has only the strength of the great martial arts realm, and the opportunity to win or lose is pitifully small.


    Yu Peng couldn''t help regretting it. Why didn''t he let Su Tang stay in the valley and come here alone soon?


    "Old Qingyun, you are shameless. You are two bigger than me. If you really have the ability, you will compete with us!" at this time, Tianyou shouted again.


    At this time, his whole body has been dyed red by blood, but because his clothes are also blood red, it is really difficult to find if you don''t look carefully.


    "Who else can be more shameless than your devil? You can say that you are so shameless to want a younger generation to fight. You are still willing to shout here. I don''t know how your parents taught you." before Qingyun answered, Han pangzi broke out his curse Kung Fu again, pointing to Tianyou.


    "Yes, the little brother is right. He doesn''t need to reason with you to deal with the devil. No matter who comes today, you can''t run away." Qingyun nodded.


    "Really?" at this time, a cold voice came from the sky. With the sound falling, the huge palm fell from the sky, directly grabbed Tianyou and Moqing and took them away.

 Chapter 150

    After the huge palm that fell from the sky rescued Tianyou and Moqing, everyone present showed a look of horror. How powerful is this man''s cultivation in the end?


    Just when everyone was surprised by the mysterious man, a complicated look flashed in Yu Peng''s eyes.


    "Hey, younger martial brother, when can you turn back?" Yu Peng whispered in a voice that only he could hear.


    At this time, the green cloud also fell from the sky and said to the people; "The huge palm that just saved these two demons should be the Fengye demon king of the beginning demon palace."


    Then he looked at Yu Peng and asked; "Now there are many powerful demons in Lanming kingdom. Don''t you want to sweep away those demons all the time?"


    Yu Peng shook his head and said; "For the time being, we haven''t planned to do so. The reason why we came back to besiege the beast gate this time is that they did too much. As for their other two sects and other powerful demons, it''s not what my Wanbao building can compete with. If people from the mainland come, my Wanbao building will participate."


    "Well, you''re right. I''ll release the story about the gathering of the evil way and Lanming. I believe that the strong people on the mainland will come here one after another to encircle and suppress these evil ways soon." Qingyun nodded and said.


    He also knows the strength of Wanbao building. It''s impossible to compete with so many powerful demons. This time, when a small beast gate was encircled and suppressed, there were two Emperor Wu. From the current situation, those demon masters who escaped from the first demon Palace last time thought to have come to Lanming.


    "Well, things here are almost done. I''m going back now to tell the world about the devil''s way, and we''ll go first." after that, without waiting for Yu Peng and others to answer, Qingyun left the beast gate with his own people.


    After seeing all the people in the Dan division, Han pangzi came up and asked Yu Peng; "Lord Yu Peng, what should we do now?"


    "Young master, life and death are uncertain now. We''d better go back to Su''s house to make plans. LAN Ming will be in chaos for a while. We''d better not participate in these things for the time being." Yu Peng answered softly.


    The others nodded and agreed with Yu Peng. After making a decision, Yu Peng explained to Wanbao building for a few words, and the people in Wanbao building also left. Now there are only two Emperor Wu, and Yu Peng looked at them and said; "Thank you for your business today. Your kindness will be written off today, and you will no longer owe me anything in the Wanbao building in the future."


    "Well... We haven''t finished Yu Peng''s work this time, and we won''t take advantage of you. If there is anything else you need from my brothers in the future, just speak directly." after that, they turned and left directly.


    Everyone left. Now only Yu Peng, Han pangzi and LAN Xiaoyun are left.


    After a silence, Yu Peng said; "Don''t tell the Su family about today''s affairs for the time being. I believe the young master will come back."


    "Hmm!" they all nodded.


    Then he left the beast gate. Soon after they left, the whole Lanming burst open. The beast gate was destroyed. This time, all Lanming people were surprised and happy. To their surprise, the strength of the Su family was so strong that even forces like the beast gate could be easily destroyed, but who knows the danger in this period.


    On the other hand, the destruction of the beast gate made many Lanming people very happy, especially the people in the territory under the control of the beast gate cried with joy after hearing the news. Only after the beast gate came, their daily life was worse than death. This demon sect was ruthless and completely indifferent to others.


    After Yu Peng and others returned to Su''s Valley, they all said that Su Tang felt that he still lacked strength and wanted to go outside to experience for a period of time. They didn''t say anything about the things Su Tang encountered in the beast gate.


    The words were divided into two parts. After entering the space crack, Su Tang wrapped his whole body with every strange force, and the whole person was stunned by Tianyou''s palm.


    "Hey, this boy is really annoying. He wanted to pretend to sleep and exercise him well. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened and was broken into the crack of space." at this time, the voice of the secret sounded in Su Tang''s body.


    It turned out that the secret was pretending to sleep all the time. When Su Tang was in trouble, he still helped him and floated in the crack of space.


    I don''t know how long later, Tianji found a gap in front of him and immediately controlled Su Tang''s body to fly towards the gap.


    After leaving the gap, what came into view was that the sea could not be seen at all.


    "It''s interesting to be here. It''s just right for this boy to have a good experience here. Hey hey." the voice of Tianji came out again, with a trace of conspiracy in his tone.


    Besides, Su Tang and Tianyou''s palm at this time are fierce, but they mainly create space cracks. In fact, the strength ratio between China and Su Tang is not very large. For Su Tang with purple thunder heart, such damage is still barely tolerable. At this time, purple thunder heart is constantly releasing its strength to help Su Tang repair his body.


    After a day and a night, Su Tang slowly woke up.


    "Er! I shouldn''t be dead yet. I didn''t expect that I could survive in this way. It''s not bad luck." when he opened his eyes, Su Tang found the blue sky and the sea breeze blowing slowly in his nose. Everything was so real, so Su Tang knew he wasn''t dead as soon as he woke up.


    After sitting up, Su Tang closed his eyes and checked his injury. A moment later, he opened his eyes and said softly; "The injury is almost better. What''s the situation?"


    After thinking for a long time, Su Tang still didn''t think of anything. He had to stop, slowly stood up, carefully looked at the surrounding environment, and said in doubt; "What the hell is this place?"


    Seeing the desolation around, Su Tang was also depressed for a time. This place was uninhabited at first sight, and Su Tang always had a feeling that it was not as calm as it looked on the surface. There should be great dangers hidden everywhere.


    At the thought of this, Su Tang was on alert. It was not a way to stand by the sea. Su Tang looked at the desert behind him and began to decide to enter it to see if he had a chance to find people.


    Just do it. Su Tang immediately turned and walked towards the desert. At this time, the secret hidden in Su Tang''s body secretly scolded when he saw Su Tang walking towards the desert; "This boy is really a fool. Can he break in here? But it''s good. Spare him some pain, or how can he become a strong man?"


    After a day''s trek, Su Tang has been to many places, but he has never found any traces of human activities, even the traces of monster activities. Such a scene can be said to be very strange. The more so, Su Tang feels that it is more dangerous here.


    It''s not that he had never seen dangerous places in his previous life, but he saw strange places like this for the first time.


    "Hey, I''ve been away all day. It''s getting dark. I''d better find a secret place to spend the night first." Su Tang said softly after looking at the sky.


    Such a place is fine in broad daylight. I''m afraid there will be unpredictable dangers at night. So Su Tang must find a hidden place to spend the night.


    In the evening, Su Tang finally found a big depression full of rubble. After looking at the situation here, Su Tang decided to live here tonight and found a place to rest. On his way here, Su Tang found that although it was desert, there were still a lot of wood. He went out to find a lot of wood, and Su Tang lit a bonfire.


    As the sky slowly darkened, it seemed dark all around. What''s more, there was no sound of birds, animals and insects in the big desert. Su Tang also found it all the time. He also played drums in his heart. Such a place is really strange. This kind of great wilderness demon without sound feels like death.


    "Smelly boy, I really don''t know whether to live or die. I dare to have a bonfire here. I''ll see a good play later." Tianji muttered again.


    Sure enough, as his voice fell, Su Tang suddenly felt something wrong. There were some voices heard in the dead desert. Hearing such a voice, Su Tang jumped IQ for a moment and looked around with full vigilance, but as if there was no light around, Su Tang''s eyes couldn''t see far at all.


    But I could feel the sound coming from my ears, and Su Tang''s heart began to beat drums.


    "Hey, hey, the good play begins." compared with Su Tang''s dignified, the secret in his body is a schadenfreude.


    "Hiss!"


    A clear voice appeared in Su Tang''s ear. For a moment, no matter what it was, Su Tang raised his hand to break the cloud and guide him out.


    "Poof!"


    The finger hit the unknown creature in the dark. Su Tang could clearly feel the feeling that the finger penetrated the other party''s body.


    "Ow!" the unidentified creature suddenly uttered a shrill cry as he was hit by the broken cloud finger.


    With the cry, Su Tang secretly said that he was not good and was ready to evacuate here, but it was too late. At this time, countless howls were ringing around him.


    "Wow, what are these things? Don''t you have a trace during the day? How can there be any creatures at night? It''s really deadly." Su Tang shouted depressed when he heard the howling around him.


    While talking, he began to run away. Although he was still a little confident in his strength, the current situation was that he didn''t know what the other party was. In this way, what he didn''t know was the most terrible. No wonder, he''d better run first.


    "Hahaha, this boy is so funny. Run, run, I want to see if you can beat the hiding beast." seeing Su Tang''s fast running, the secret in his body laughed happily.

 Chapter 151

    However, Su Tang didn''t know it and was still running away. Because it was dark all around, Su Tang''s eyes basically couldn''t see anything, so he had to run around with his feeling.


    Suddenly, Su Tang''s foot was empty and his right leg fell directly into it. After a dark scold, Su Tang began to pull his leg out desperately, hoping to pull out his thigh. After several attempts, Su Tang couldn''t pull it out at all. When he heard the voices behind him getting closer and closer, Su Tang was very worried.


    "It''s really going to kill me. Since I can''t go, I want to see what you are." this time, Su Tang was very depressed. Seeing that he can''t go away, Su Tang no longer insisted. He began to slowly wait for the unknown creatures who have been chasing after him, and constantly pulled out his right leg.


    "Ow!"


    There was another howl, and Su Tang trembled in his heart. His right leg was pulled out at once. However, it was too late to pull it out at this time. He could obviously hear his movements in all directions. It seemed that he had been surrounded.


    "Hum, come on, let me see what monsters you are." after moving his right leg, Su Tang''s heart crossed and was ready to see these monsters.


    With those voices getting closer and closer, Su Tang obviously felt some vibration in the land under his feet. He was wondering. Suddenly, a feeling of crisis appeared in his heart. He immediately tilted his head and a huge dark shadow flew past his ear.


    "Hum, I almost got caught. Today I want to see what you are." Leng hum, Su Tang pointed out again and chased the shadow directly.


    "Ow!" a scream came out. Su Tang knew he had hit another head, and immediately said with a relaxed heart; "So your strength is not very good?"


    At this time, Su Tang, who had been relieved a lot, pointed around again. Every time he pointed out, he would hear a scream. I think he hit the other party every time. With the passage of time, Su Tang didn''t know how many times he pointed out the broken cloud finger. At this time, he obviously felt that there was a lack of aura in his body, but there were more and more voices around him.


    "No, can''t you kill this thing?" Su Tang cried helplessly.


    What he never thought of was that he could come out alive in such a big killing device as a space crack. Now he didn''t expect to die in the hands of the animals here?


    Listening to the increasing sounds around and smelling the pungent smell of blood, Su Tang took a spirit stone directly from the storage ring, held it in his hand, absorbed the aura in it to supplement his consumption, and constantly attacked the hiding beast surrounding him with broken cloud fingers.


    With the constant attack, the blood smell of these became more and more serious, and Su Tang''s face turned white. The continuous blatant made him feel very tired. If his body was not stronger than ordinary people, I''m afraid he would have been unable to support it.


    At this time, a different howl came from the distance, "Wow!" Su Tang himself didn''t notice at this time and was still attacking the hiding beasts around.


    At this time, the secret hidden in his body made a bad sound, and I couldn''t help but make a sound to remind Su Tangdao immediately; "Boy, run, something very dangerous is approaching. If you don''t run, you won''t have a chance."


    Su Tang was stunned by the sudden reminder. He looked a little happy and asked in surprise; "The secret? Is that you?"


    "Run, want to escape behind you, quickly!" Tianji''s tone was full of anxiety and continued to remind.


    Su Tang also knows that there is really a very dangerous movement in the empty bottle this time. Otherwise, the physical examination will not remind himself so anxiously. He will not hesitate at once and will prepare to run. However, there are too many hiding animals. Su Tang and bullies can''t break through.


    At this time, Tianji said again; "Boy, take some of your water out of your storage ring and throw it behind you. What the hiding animals fear most is water, so they will disperse."


    As soon as Tianji said this, Su Tang didn''t hesitate. He removed some drinking water from the storage ring and broke it directly behind him. Sure enough, as Tianji said, Su Tang obviously heard those unidentified creatures surrounding him and began to run away frantically. At this time, he had no time to be inert, so he ran out and left the encirclement in a short time.


    At this time, Su Tang secretly breathed a sigh of relief and was preparing to speak. Tianji shouted again; "What are you doing? Don''t you run quickly?"


    Without enough time to think about it, Su Tang ran again. After running for hundreds of meters, Su Tang was really unable to run, because the previous consumption had made his body a little weak. At this time, he heard a burst of food and oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh.


    It can be heard from those who participated that there was an unknown creature besieging his things before a large number of massacres. Su Tang secretly breathed a sigh of relief and asked in front of the secret of heaven; "What are these things?"


    "Hum, smelly boy, do you know that if I hadn''t reminded you, you might have eaten the same as those hiding animals." Tianji said softly.


    "Land hiding beast? What''s that?" Su Tang asked again, but he had never heard of such a creature.


    At this time, Tianji said slowly; "Boy, you''d better leave here first. I''m telling you the situation here on the way."


    Tianji kept hearing the whining sound behind him. He was very uneasy to remind Su Tang. After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang nodded and walked forward again.


    "You were slapped into the space crack. If I hadn''t protected you, you would have died. After floating in the space crack for some time, I found an exit and controlled your body to leave the space crack, but I didn''t expect you to come here." on the way, Tianji slowly thought to Su Tang about what happened after his injury.


    "So that''s it? I said why I could come out of the space crack intact. When I woke up, I was almost as good as my injury. It turned out that you were helping. Thank you for your secret." Su Tang''s doubts were relieved after hearing this.


    "I didn''t do anything, just took you out of the space crack. The injury on you was repaired by zileixin." Tianji said again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly, which was the secret of heaven again; "This place is called Luoshen wasteland. To be exact, it doesn''t belong to Langxie continent."


    "Does it not belong to the Langxie continent? Where does it belong?" Su Tang asked in a surprised voice.


    "This is a small space. It is said that it was opened up by the power of the great God during the ancient god war. Then many great gods fell here. Later, it was called the lost god wasteland." Tianji said again.


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard what happened here for the first time. He actually left Langxie and came to a space outside Langxie. From what he had encountered before, it should be very dangerous. Even the secret of heaven was very afraid. Su Tang asked directly when he thought of it; "Can we go back?"


    "There''s no way to go back, but it''s too difficult. It can''t be done in a moment and a half. Because countless great gods have fallen here, there are some very dangerous species here. The earth hiding beast you met before is just the most common creature here, and its attack power is not very strong." Tianji said again.


    Su Tang nodded when he heard the secret of heaven. He had killed many hiding beasts before. He also felt that these things were not very powerful, but the thing that appeared later was probably very powerful. Su Tang asked; "What was that thing that came later? Was it very powerful?"


    "Yes, it''s very strange to call it ghost baby. It''s said that it''s the product of the soul of the ancient god after his death. It''s powerful. The ghost baby on one side also has the strength of the title of Emperor Wu. The one we met before must have touched the edge of God, which is so powerful that you can''t imagine." the secret point took you, he said.


    Su Tang was shocked. He didn''t expect that soon after he came to the lost wasteland, he met a species infinitely close to God. He had a sense of inexplicable awe towards the lost wasteland.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. It''s still rare here. Generally speaking, it''s not easy to meet it. This time, I''m afraid you killed too many hiding animals. The strong smell of blood attracted this guy. Next time, you should pay more attention. Although it''s dangerous here, there are many opportunities. It''s good for you to be here OK, experience for a period of time. When you are strong enough, leave here. "Tianji said again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang understood and took you to him. Now his strength is too weak. Now that he has come to such a place, he is thinking that other things are useless. He might as well practice here at ease. When his strength is strong, there is always a way to go out.


    They chatted one after another. Su Tang didn''t know how long he had gone. At this time, Tianji gave a voice to remind him; "Boy, there is a pool ahead. Go and get more water. There are still a lot of hiding animals here. If you want to rest at night, you must have water around your camp, otherwise it will be the same as tonight."


    Su Tang nodded, followed the instructions of the secret, and came to a pool. He filled his body with water, and then the secret said; "I just checked it. It''s relatively safe. You can have a rest here and recover your strength and physical strength."


    "Hmm!" holding his unconditional trust in the secret of heaven, Su Tang immediately rested by the pool, took out some elixir to restore aura from the storage ring, and began to refine slowly after taking it. With the continuous consumption of the elixir, Su Tang''s face slowly began to get better. Over time, a glimmer of light appeared in the dark sky.


    Su Tang was still refining the pill with his eyes closed. At this time, Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes, flashed a trace of helplessness in his eyes, and said softly; "I didn''t expect a breakthrough at this time."


    "Boy, don''t worry about making a breakthrough. There won''t be any danger during the day in the distracted wasteland. You can make a breakthrough with peace of mind." hearing Su Tang''s whisper, the secret immediately warned.


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, he was delighted. He closed his eyes again and began to pierce. With the operation of Su Tang''s skill, the aura around him gathered more and more, and soon formed a vortex. He thought that he swarmed in. At this time, the secret flew out of Su Tang''s body and looked at Su Tang in the picture and said softly; "This dejected wasteland is the best place to cultivate the original Reiki. There are many great gods falling here. Their original Reiki is distributed between the heaven and earth. It can be said that there is a lot of original Reiki mixed with the Reiki here."


    "It''s just countless times outside. Blessed is this boy. I''m looking forward to seeing your original purple Qi grow up." after that, Tianji ignored Su Tang and began to look at the surrounding environment.


    Although there is generally no danger in the distracted wasteland in broad daylight, we have to be careful. There are still many things we don''t know. Who knows if these ghosts will come out to attack people in broad daylight?


    This breakthrough lasted more than half a day. After su Tang absorbed the last trace of aura, his eyes began to open slowly. After feeling some of his own strength, Su Tang''s eyes burst into incredible light.


    "Wuling peak? How could it be?" feeling his current cultivation accomplishments, Su Tang was surprised to see the original purple Qi flowing in his body''s meridians. The original purple Qi was originally something very difficult to cultivate. How could he cultivate it before? The original purple Qi was only the size of chopsticks, and now it has suddenly increased to the thickness of thumb.


    This surprised Su Tang. He was about to ask about the secret of heaven. He found that the secret of heaven was standing in front of him and looking at him. Su Tang immediately got up and asked; "Tianji, is there anything special about the aura here?"

 Chapter 152

    "Hehe, did you find it?" Tianji asked with a smile.


    Su Tang nodded; "Yes, the original purple Qi in my body has improved a lot, and my cultivation has risen from the peak of great martial arts to the peak of Wuling."


    "Hehe, this is normal. I told you before that countless great gods have fallen here, and their original aura is distributed in this space. Therefore, the aura in this space contains a lot of original aura, and the original aura you cultivate is the highest form, which can easily devour those original auras to enhance yourself." Tianji said.


    Hearing the explanation of the secret of heaven, Su Tang felt for a moment that he had come to a treasure land. The original aura was the rarest thing in the world. If he had stayed on the Langxie continent for cultivation, I''m afraid he couldn''t raise the original purple Qi to its current form for several years.


    "It seems that I have really come to a blessed place this time?" Su Tang stood up with a slight smile and said.


    "Well, it''s a blessed land, but it''s also a very dangerous area. Boy, it''s going to be dark again soon. I think you''ll stay here for the time being tonight." Tianji nodded.


    Hearing the secret of heaven and thinking of what happened last night, Su Tang still felt a hair in his heart and nodded immediately; "Well, stay here today."


    Then he turned to look for some wood and prepared to light a bonfire here. After collecting the wood, Tianji saw Su Tang this time and said; "Boy, it seems that there are fish creatures in the pool. Try to get some up. The creatures here are drunk. It''s good for you."


    As soon as he put down the firewood, he heard the secret saying, and Su Tang''s stomach cried. Su Tang, who had not eaten for a long time, nodded and said; "Well, I haven''t eaten for a long time. It''s just that I''m here to taste the things in this place."


    After lighting the firewood, Su Tang took off his shoes and slowly went down to the pool. The pool was not very deep. He barely submerged Su Tang''s thighs. Entering the water, Su Tang began to concentrate on the water around his legs. Suddenly he found several fish shaped creatures swimming next to his thighs. Later and later, he saw his hands quickly inserted into the water, When his hands came out of the water, two very fat fish appeared on his hands.


    Standing on the shore, watching Su Tang''s action, he smiled and said after seeing the two creatures; "Yes, yes, I''ve lived for a long time. I''ve only seen such fish here. I can''t find such fish anywhere else. I''ll catch more and put it in the storage ring. You can eat it well in the future. It''s a good baby."


    "Good baby? Isn''t it just a few fish? What can it be?" Su Tang nodded and said disdainfully. The movement on his hand didn''t stop. After putting the two fish into the storage ring, he continued to look at the surrounding waters.


    "Bah, you smelly boy who doesn''t know anything, do you know what kind of fish this is?" seeing Su Tang''s disdain, Tianji scolded Su Tang standing in the water.


    "Er, I really don''t know about this. Let''s talk about it." Su Tang didn''t expect that Tianji would have such a big reaction, and continued without raising his head.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the secret of heaven was not hidden, so he immediately opened his mouth and said; "This thing is not comparable to ordinary fish. You know, there are a lot of original auras here, so these fish also absorb some original auras, resulting in some changes. Anyone who eats these Eastern evil people will get a lot of benefits, but the benefits vary from person to person and have never been qualitative."


    "And such magical things?" after hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang, standing in the water, looked up at Tianji and asked in surprise.


    "Of course, I''ve lived for many years. I''ve only found such things here. I haven''t seen them in other places at all. Hurry up, boy. It''s going to be dark. These fish will hide when it''s dark. You can''t catch them at all." Tianji said again.


    After hearing what he said, the scholar ordered to take you with him, and his actions accelerated a lot. When it was dark, Su Tang had caught 23 such big fish. One set every day was very fat. After continuing to look for it in the pool for a while, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and slowly walked ashore.


    As yuanbenzhen and Tianji said before, such fish can''t be seen as soon as it''s dark. After getting on, Su Tang took out two fish from the storage ring, prepared to clean them up, and then baked them on the campfire. At this time, Tianji said on one side; "Boy, you''re getting two more. I haven''t eaten such a good thing for a long time."


    Su Tang was stunned and exclaimed; "Can you still eat?"


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji was angry and said at a glance; "Can''t I eat? It''s just that ordinary things can''t get into my eyes. It''s a baby. Of course I want to eat it. Look, I clearly remember that it tastes very delicious."


    "You''re just an instrument spirit, but I''ve never heard of an instrument spirit. I''ve eaten. Well, I''ll get two for you to taste." Su Tang whispered.


    After that, he took out two fish again, quickly cleaned them, found some branches that looked straight, and baked them all on the fire. After a while, the fish on the campfire gave off a very attractive smell. This smell was very familiar and felt very comfortable. At this time, Su Tang was surprised to find that, The original purple Qi in my body has a tendency to increase slowly.


    "This thing is really a rare treasure." at this time, Su Tang looked at the grilled fish on the campfire and exclaimed.


    The next mystery laughed and said; "Hahaha, now you know? Boy, there is not only such a treasure here. As long as the strength is strong enough, there are many benefits waiting for you."


    "Well, I will try my best to improve my accomplishments and try to get more treasures to take back." Su Tang replied.


    The two kept talking. After a while, the roast fish on the campfire was ready. Su Tang and Tianji immediately started their own hands and began to wolf down the fat roast fish.


    After a beautiful meal, Su Tang also relaxed and fell on the sand. He slowly closed his eyes and afterthought the feeling of the arrival of the grilled fish. At this time, the secret also directly entered Su Tang''s body. In this way, Su Tang began to sleep slowly.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang slowly woke up. It seems that the secret is right. This place is really safe. One night later, there was no accident. At this time, Su Tang looked at the pool and found that those strange fish came out again. He was ready to make more and leave here.


    Just when Su Tang was ready to go into the water, Tianji said; "Smelly boy, you are really greedy. I advise you not to go down. Get out of here quickly."


    "Why? If we don''t get more good things like this, we may not have a chance in the future." Su Tang asked suspiciously.


    "Although things are very good, I always feel that it is no longer safe here. It seems that an inexplicable crisis is slowly approaching. We''d better leave here quickly." Tianji said again.


    Hearing the secret of heaven, Su Tang immediately stopped going into the water, strung his shoes and socks, and was ready to leave here. Now Su Tang knew that there would be unpredictable danger from time to time. Since the secret of heaven said so, it would be better to leave here as soon as possible, otherwise there would be something really dangerous at that time.


    After loading some water again, Su Tang left here and headed inland. The situation on the way was similar to that encountered on the first day. He couldn''t see any signs of life. This made Su Tang wonder how many creatures there were. Why couldn''t he see one in the daytime?


    "Tianji, have you been here before?" although Su Tang was on guard all the way, he communicated with Tianji after finding that there was no danger.


    "Yes, I came here with the God of war before. At that time, we stayed here for a long time. We found that it was basically difficult to see creatures during the day, and a large number of creatures would appear at night. We don''t know why this happened." Tianji answered.


    After hearing this answer, Su Tang was also puzzled. The God of war is a super strong man much stronger than him. Such a person hasn''t found any clues here. What can he start first?


    Just then, a sharp cry appeared on the dead and lost wasteland.


    "No, boy, we''re in trouble now. Let''s find a hidden place to hide." when we heard the call, the secret immediately warned loudly.


    As soon as Su Tang heard it, he immediately mentioned it. He quickly looked at the surrounding environment and found that there was a huge tree lying on the ground for unknown reasons not far away. Without saying a word, he rushed directly towards the place.


    After running to a standstill, Su Tang found a small hole under a big tree here. Under the urging of the secret, Su Tang climbed on the ground, slowly climbed into the small hole and curled up in the hole. Su Tang''s eyes stared at the sky outside the hole.


    Half an hour later, Su Tang suddenly found a black shadow in the sky not far away, and immediately guessed; "Is that what made the sound just now?"


    "Boy, be careful, this thing is not easy to provoke." Tianji also warned at this time.


    Su Tang nodded and stared at the shadow that was approaching him. As he got closer and closer, Su Tang finally saw the shadow in the sky. He saw that it was covered with red scales and armor, and only the huge wings had many black feathers.


    To Su Tang''s surprise, it had nine heads. Each head was like an eagle. It looked like it was the overlord in the sky.


    At this time, Tianji shouted in Su Tang''s body in horror; "Nine headed ghost car? How could such a thing appear here? It was extinct in ancient times?"


    "Nine headed ghost car? What''s that?" Su Tang asked softly.


    "It''s a super fierce beast in ancient times, with strong strength. In ancient times, many great gods were not his opponents, but this thing had been extinct in ancient times. Why would there be such a thing in this lost god wasteland?" Tianji said suspiciously while explaining.


    After hearing such words, Su Tang had an idea in his heart and immediately opened his mouth to Tianji; "Do you think there will be no creatures in the lost consciousness wasteland during the day? Does it have anything to do with this thing? According to you, this thing should be regarded as a super overlord in the lost consciousness wasteland. In addition, now he actually appears in the daytime, I think other creatures must be afraid of this thing, so they dare not appear in the wasteland during the day."


    "Well, it''s not impossible for you to say so. This thing was famous in ancient times. Now it appears in the lost wasteland. There is no doubt that it is absolutely the same as the overlord." TNA also felt that Su Tang had some truth in what he said.


    At this time, the nine ghost cars flew directly towards the place where Su Tang avoided. Seeing here, Su Tang raised his whole heart to his throat.

 Chapter 153

    Seeing the approaching nine headed ghost car, Su Tang held his breath, and his breath converged. He didn''t dare to move at all. Just here, there was a creaking sound from the trunk above Su Tang''s head, which immediately cooled Su Tang''s heart.


    Thought of it in my heart; "Won''t it be bad luck?"


    At this time, the voice of heaven''s helplessness sounded; "Boy, why are you so unlucky? I asked you to find a place to escape. You actually found a place where nine ghost cars can settle down."


    "Hehe, how did I know it would settle here?" Su Tang replied with a bitter smile.


    At this time, Sutang cotton thread felt that the trunk above his head made a slightly overburdened sound. Sutang was worried about whether this thing would break the trunk. If the trunk really broke at that time, he might be really dangerous.


    At the same time, Su Tang''s heart kept praying that the trunk could hold on. However, things in the world are like this. Because the trunk has existed here for many years, the perennial sun and rain have made the trunk rot.


    Now being pressed by such a huge nine headed ghost car, the trunk simply couldn''t bear it and began to break slowly.


    "Click!"


    When the trunk was broken, the nine headed ghost car was also surprised, and immediately flew into the sky. All nine heads stared at the trunk. Obviously, he didn''t understand why this thing was suddenly broken, but at this time, he saw Su Tang on the ground. At this time, Su Tang was at the center of the trunk fracture, which was completely different from the surface color of the desert, It seems so obvious at this time.


    At this time, the nine ghost cars flying and circling in the sky also found the existence of Su Tang at a glance. There was a trace of curiosity in the 18 eyes above the nine heads.


    At this time, Su Tang, lying on the ground, was constantly praying that the nine ghost cars were not found in him, but suddenly a strong wind came behind him, and Su Tang''s heart was cold.


    At this time, the nine ghost cars on the sky directly dived and shot at Su Tang lying on the ground. A pair of huge claws with a sense of steel grabbed Su Tang lying on the ground. Then a pair of black wings shook, and Su Tang immediately left the ground.


    "Wow, what''s the situation? I won''t be unlucky?" Su Tang, who was caught flying in the sky, shouted.


    "Boy, don''t yell. Look at the situation first. I didn''t find any murderous gas from the nine headed ghost body." at this time, the secret of heaven warned in my body.


    There was a strong dignified color in his tone. Although he had lived for countless years, he had not been in close contact with super fierce animals such as nine ghost cars. His understanding of them can be said to be learned from rumors.


    After hearing the secret words, Su Tang calmed down and felt it carefully. Sure enough, he didn''t find the murderous spirit on the body of Jiutian ghost. He was still confused. He found that the scene below him suddenly changed from a yellowing desert to a green mountain forest, but there was almost no sign of other life activities in the mountain forest and the desert outside.


    Just when Su Tang felt very strange in his heart, the nine headed ghost car that caught him flying suddenly gave out a quick chirp. At this time, Su Tang felt a strong momentum in the distance, which was completely compared with when he found the nine headed ghost car before.


    "No, the secret of heaven, do you feel whether there are powerful creatures in front?" Su Tang really saw the horror of the lost wasteland this time.


    In a short time of one or two days, he found two kinds of super powerful creatures. Now there may be a third kind ahead. Each of these creatures is powerful and makes him tremble. First, there are ghost babies who are afraid of the secret of heaven. Now there is a nine headed ghost car that should have been extinct in ancient times. Not far from the front, I don''t know what will happen again.


    "Wow, boy, I have to say that your luck is really helpless. You know, when I came here with the God of war, we never met so many super creatures for a long time. It''s good for you that you met so many powerful creatures in just two days." Tianji heard Su Tang''s request, I felt it directly, and then the doctor screamed directly, and the tone was full of helplessness.


    Su Tang also smiled bitterly when he heard Tianji say so. He knew that there might be a super creature similar to the nine headed ghost car not far ahead.


    Otherwise, the nine headed ghost car wouldn''t suddenly become like this. Sure enough, shortly after the nine headed ghost car flew, Su Tang found this huge creature crawling in the mountains and forests in the air.


    "Sky demon wolf, boy, this thing is also one of the super fierce beasts. You''re lucky." Tianji said softly.


    His tone was full of schadenfreude. At this time, Su Tang, who was caught by nine ghost cars, had an impulse to scold his mother. Super creatures he had never seen appeared in front of him. Su Tang felt powerless for a moment.


    At this time, the huge sky demon wolf crawling on the ground raised his head and shouted at the nine ghost cars; "Ouch!"


    "Whew!" the nine headed ghost car saw the demon wolf yelling at it, and a black flame shot out of his mouth and rushed directly at the demon wolf on the ground.


    Seeing that the nine headed ghost car began to attack, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking that this might be an opportunity. Such a powerful two super fierce beasts fought and might directly escape in chaos. But now he is firmly grasped by the nine headed ghost car and has no way to move. The only thing he can do is to wait. I hope the nine headed ghost car will let go when fighting.


    A rocket didn''t hit the sky demon wolf. The sky demon wolf also flew. A pair of blood red wolf eyes stared at the nine ghost cars. Suddenly, the huge sky demon wolf actually spoke.


    "Jiujue, what do you mean? Why did you suddenly appear on my territory?"


    As soon as he heard that the demon wolf was actually talking, Su Tang was shocked and looked at the demon wolf. At this time, the nine ghost car that caught him also said; "There is no place in this lost wasteland that I would never dare to go. I will come today. How dare you?"


    "Hum, good, good, I never thought that I would still be so arrogant without seeing you for many years." the sky demon wolf shouted.


    At this time, Su Tang was in a mess. What are these? It was the first time he saw two super fierce beasts talking. At this time, he said; "Boy, don''t worry. I always feel that there are some problems in this lost wasteland. How can there be so many super fierce beasts among the natives? I''m afraid something has happened in the years since I left with the God of war."


    As the voice of the secret fell, jiujue said again; "Sirius, when I was patrolling my territory today, I found a strange thing, which seems to be the same as what was predicted at the beginning."


    "Hum? We''ve been waiting here for many years, and many people have had such things before. That time was not a disappointment? This time I think it''s just a disappointment. There''s nothing good to see. Just kill him." the sky demon wolf said again.


    Hearing this, Su Tang was stunned and immediately said; "Two elders, what are you talking about?"


    "Hmm? Can you talk? It''s a little interesting." the sky demon wolf said with some interest.


    "Yes, I heard him when I caught him just now. That''s why I brought him to your side. Inform others and let them come and have a look." jiutou ghost car also said.

 Chapter 154

    Jiujue''s words made Sirius hesitate slightly. Although there were some guesses in his heart, he was a little upset when he thought of the bad temper of other fierce beasts.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you summon other demon kings quickly?" jiujue saw Sirius and didn''t respond. He was stunned and hurried again.


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t know what had happened. He just stared at the two fierce beasts quietly, but his mind was communicating with Tianji all the time.


    "What do you think of the secret of heaven? Listen to our conversation. It seems that there are some prophecies related to me. Do you think I will be in danger if I continue to stay here?"


    "Boy, you really think of me as a know it all? How do I know what''s going on? Anyway, you can''t leave now. You might as well wait here and see. If you are the one in their prophecy, maybe you still have a chance to live. If not, it''s no use even if you run." Tianji answered.


    Su Tang felt helpless because of the answer of Tianji. He was betting on his nickname. However, on second thought, Su Tang also felt that Tianji was right. His strength could not escape in front of the two fierce beasts. It would be better to gamble like this. Maybe he could have a chance to live.


    Just when Su Tang was thinking, the TIANYAO wolf also figured it out. This matter can be big or small. We still have to let other demon kings come and have a look. Although we can''t stand their temper, the TIANYAO wolf decided to summon other demon kings.


    At this time, the sky demon wolf turned to stare at Su Tang and said; "Boy, cover your ears. It''s none of my business to be deaf for a while."


    Without waiting for Su Tang''s reaction, he slowly raised his huge head and took a deep breath. Su Tang felt that the air around him began to compress madly. This was a secret in his body; "Boy, protect your ears with aura. This guy is going to howl. If you are poured into your ears by someone''s voice, I''m afraid it will directly shock you to death."


    Hearing this, Su Tang was shocked. He had no time to think. He directly mobilized his aura to protect his ears. At the moment of his aura fluctuation, the nine ghost car turned nine heads in surprise and looked at him. His eyes were full of joy.


    The sky demon wolf also glanced at him with the remaining light from the corner of his eye. At this time, a fierce wolf howl came from the big mouth of the sky demon wolf. At the moment of the sound, Su Tang only felt a shock in his whole body, a shock in his body, and blood gas surged. The corners of his mouth began to slowly exude a touch of red. This is a nine headed ghost car, extending his black wings in front of Su Tang.


    For a moment, Su Tang felt much better. He took a grateful look at the nine headed ghost car. At this time, the nine headed ghost car asked; "Boy, your aura should be the original purple Qi? It''s just too weak to withstand the old wolf''s howl."


    Su Tang smiled bitterly, nodded and said; "It''s the two elders who are too strong. The boy is just like a young man. His aura is really the original purple Qi."


    "Hehe, you''re really weak, but it''s still a long time in the future. You can slowly become strong." jiutou ghost car said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang reacted for a moment. There was a trace of excitement in his eyes. It seems that he should win the bet, otherwise jiutou ghost car wouldn''t say such words.


    "Tianji, it seems that he can survive this time." Su Tang immediately read carefully and communicated with Tianji.


    "Don''t be happy too early, be steady." the secret of heaven said faintly.


    At this time, a super powerful momentum is constantly flying towards this side, and Tianji exclaimed; "Wow, no, how many super fierce beasts are there in the eyes here? Why haven''t you found them before?"


    When Tianji said this, Su Tang was shocked and looked around. This was the howling of the TIANYAO wolf, and the nine ghost cars also took back his wings. This was the TIANYAO wolf lowering his head and staring at Su Tang with blood red eyes. Although he looked very afraid, Su Tang was not afraid. Yuan Tian was very simple, Because he didn''t feel a trace of murderous spirit at all.


    "Old wolf, why didn''t you come out to meet Lao Tze when your violent ape grandpa came?" just then an earth shaking voice sounded, accompanied by a burst of earth shaking and mountain shaking.


    Then he saw a huge golden figure appearing in the mountains and forests in the distance. After seeing the appearance of this thing clearly, the princes, Su Tang and the whole people were stunned and involuntarily exclaimed in a low voice; "What a big monkey!"


    "Pooh!" the nine headed ghost car standing on Su Tang''s side laughed at Su Tang''s exclamation.


    Even the blood red eyes of the demon wolf showed a smile. It was the first time they heard someone say that about the guy. At this time, the nine ghost car whispered like Su Tang; "Don''t say that when you see him later, or it will tear you."


    Su Tang shrunk his neck and said somewhat depressed; "It''s a monkey, but it''s a lot bigger."


    "Bah, stupid boy, do you know what that thing is? Vajra violent ape, one of the ancient god apes, is a divine beast." Tianji shouted angrily.


    "Even if it is a divine beast, it can''t cover up the fact that he is a monkey. Tianji, do you think I''m right?" Su Tang retorted with heart.


    At this time, the sky demon wolf looked at the violent ape slowly coming in the distance and shouted; "You dead monkey wants to fight again, don''t you?" with Su Tang''s previous statement, TIANYAO wolf also borrowed the word monkey.


    "Roar! Just fight, wolf dog, do you think your violent ape grandfather is afraid of you?" sure enough, the huge violent ape became angry when he heard the name of the sky demon wolf, rushed over quickly, and made an earth shaking howl in his mouth.


    "Two idiots know how to fight in one day. They are barbarians." just then a cold voice sounded.


    As soon as this voice appeared, the secret of heaven exclaimed; "Boy, you should be careful. This time it''s a ghost baby, which is many times stronger than the one I''ve seen before."


    "Ghost baby?" unexpectedly, the demon wolf even summoned such a thing that day. Su Tang was still fluffy when he heard the introduction of the secret to the ghost baby that night. Moreover, this one was several times stronger than what he saw that night.


    "You''re not as good as there. Look what you''ve done to the lost mind wasteland. Should you take good care of your men?" another voice came from one side.


    With the sound falling, a strange creature wrapped in black smoke appeared in front of Su Tang. Seeing such a creature, the Su family thought about the secret of heaven and asked; "Tianji, what is this thing like smoke?"


    "Ancient nightmare is very dangerous. You''d better order him." Tianji replied in a dignified voice.


    At this time, the nine ghost cars said loudly; "Calm down one by one. I''m calling you here this time because you have business to do. When the business is finished, you can play whatever you want. Don''t waste my time."


    "Hum!" the four overlords all gave a cold hum. At this time, the ghost baby immediately asked; "Well, what''s the matter with calling us here this time?"


    From beginning to end, the three overlords from behind didn''t even look at Su Tang. This is a nine headed ghost car, pointing to Su Tang with its wings; "Look at this guy. Is it very similar to what was said in the prophecy?"


    At this moment, the three overlords found that there was another little thing besides them, and all their eyes immediately fell on Su Tang.


    After watching it again and again, the ancient nightmare took the lead in saying; "I''m sure it''s a bit like that." then he asked Su Tang directly; "How are you, boy?"


    After hearing his question, Su Tang was stunned. When he thought about it, he understood that these guys stayed in the lost wasteland one by one. He thought he hadn''t seen human beings, so he replied aloud; "Back to the elder, the boy is a Terran."


    "Terran? Are you really a Terran?" the violent ape next to him asked pleasantly before the ancient nightmare made a sound.


    "Yes, the boy is a Terran." Su Tang nodded and continued to answer.


    At this moment, the five overlords present all looked at Su Tang excitedly. After looking at the nine headed ghost car for a while, they asked; "How did you get here?"


    After hearing his words, Su Tang slowly told the cause and effect of how he came here. After listening to Su Tang''s words, the five overlords were silent and didn''t know what they were thinking. The scene was strangely silent. About a quarter of an hour later, ghost baby said; "Human, I see how weak your strength is. Tell me how you pass through the crack in space?"


    Hearing the ghost baby''s question, the others turned their heads and stared at Su Tang to listen to his answer. After all, the space crack is a very dangerous thing. Even if they want to pass, they have to be more careful. According to Su Tang''s statement just now, when he entered the space crack, he was dizzy and didn''t know what he met in it.


    Under such circumstances, the five overlords have to doubt that they can safely pass through the crack of space and come to the lost wasteland.


    Su Tang didn''t know how to answer. He couldn''t say that it was all his luck. It''s too false to say it was a secret. It seems impossible. After all, Su Tang still didn''t intend to tell others about the existence of the secret. Just when Su Tang hesitated, a streamer flew out of his body.


    "The reason why he can pass through the crack in space is because of my help." the man flying out is the secret.


    "Tool spirit?" the fear of the secret appeared, which surprised the five overlords.


    "Yes, I''m an instrument spirit. This boy is the master of my generation, so after he entered the space crack, I stopped to help him pass through it successfully." since the secret came out, I didn''t intend to speak out the truth secretly.


    At this time, the demon wolf stared at Tianji and nodded; "Your intelligence is already very high. It seems that you should not be an ordinary tool spirit. Can you tell me what you are the most precious tool spirit?"


    After hearing this, Su Tang directly called out the box that had been in his body without hesitation and said; "The secret of heaven is the spirit of this box."


    The eyes of the five overlords turned to Su Tang. After staring at the box in Su Tang''s hand for a while, the nine headed ghost car took the lead in exclaiming; "Divine box of creation?"


    "It''s really a box of creation!" the others nodded and said.


    Su Tang heard the name of the box for the first time. Even Tianji himself didn''t know the name of the box. Unexpectedly, the five overlords of the lost wasteland knew it. Su Tang asked curiously; "Elder, is that what you call the divine box of creation?"


    "Well, that''s right. Where did you get this thing, boy?" asked the demon wolf again.


    Hearing his question, Su Tang could only tell the story of this thing and said it again.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that the master left us here and asked us to wait for the man with the box of God of creation to appear. For countless years, we almost lost hope. Unexpectedly, we waited until today." the sky demon wolf said again, which was full of unspeakable excitement in this tone.


    Others nodded excitedly. Only Tianji was thinking about something thoughtfully. After a moment, Tianji asked puzzled; "No, I remember that many years ago, I came here with the master of the previous generation. At that time, we stayed here for a long time. Why didn''t we find you?"


    "Hum, it''s a thing controlled by the divine box of creation. You don''t have to look at it to know that it''s not the person we''re waiting for. We don''t need to see him at all." the sky demon wolf replied coldly.

 Chapter 155

    "The man controlled by the box? Is this talking about the God of war?" Su Tang asked Tianji.


    Tianji nodded and replied; "It should be. The God of war is really controlled by the box."


    "At the beginning, our master left a message. Only when we met the real owner of the box, the man could take us out of here. He also said that the man must have the original purple gas like him." the sky demon wolf said again.


    This time, Su Tang finally understood why the nine ghost cars said that after seeing that they used the original purple Qi. They had such a person as early as I don''t know how many years ago. Su Tang always thought he was the first person in history? This also solved the doubts of Su Tang and Tianji, the creator of the box.


    "The master said that only those who have the original purple Qi will not be controlled by the creation divine box. When you used the internal aura before, I already sensed that you used the original aura." the jiutou ghost car said again.


    After hearing this, the violent ape immediately said; "Boy, now you are our friend. Please take us out quickly. We have been here for many years and don''t want to stay for a long time. If you take me out, we will give you a lot of babies."


    "Yes, yes, I''ve wanted to go out for a long time. I''m tired of watching here, boy. As long as you take us out, I''ll give you all my babies. How about?" the ancient nightmare also said.


    As his voice fell, the others nodded hurriedly and looked expectantly at Su Tang. This was the secret of heaven; "Not yet. You can see the strength of this boy. He is so weak that he can''t open that transmission array at all."


    The five overlords nodded one after another and thought it was a problem. This is the nine headed ghost car; "There are only two possibilities for the transmission array to be activated. The first is to break it with the God box controlled by the box, but it''s too difficult. If the boy can''t reach the God level, there''s no way. The second is to break it with the original purple Qi. It also needs a lot of original purple Qi. The boy still can''t do it now."


    After the words of the nine headed ghost car, the people present were silent one by one. Obviously, they all realized that it was impossible to leave now. The only way is to let Su Tang quickly improve his cultivation.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "Then I''ll lend you the fortune box. Can you activate the array and leave here soon?"


    "Hehe, it''s useless. If it''s so useful, we''ll grab the box from the guy when he came." jiutou ghost car shook his head and said.


    Su Tang was wrong again. The God of war came here for a long time before he left. They can leave with the God of war? Why didn''t you leave? But continue to wait for yourself here?


    Thinking of this, Su Tang asked again; "Elder generation, why didn''t you leave with the last creator''s box?"


    "If we want to leave here, we must enter the box of God of creation. He is just a person controlled by the box. There is no way to put us in the box. I still can''t leave." jiutou ghost car explained again.


    Hearing this, Su Tang completely understood. It seems that all this is arranged by God. Otherwise, why did he suddenly come here?


    "Hey, let this boy practice here for a while. We''ll just give him some advice when we''re free. Take out all kinds of treasures useful for cultivation and give them to this boy to improve his crystal block." after being silent for a while, the sky demon wolf filled in a sigh and said.


    The others nodded, and the violent ape said; "The five of us take turns to teach this boy during this period of time, so that he can quickly improve his accomplishments."


    "It''s the only way now. Anyway, I''ve been waiting for many years. I don''t care if I wait more. You''re proficient in the way of flesh. This boy seems to have the way of cultivating flesh. Take him to you first and help him improve his physical strength." this is the ghost baby, who also said.


    At this time, Tianji said with a smile; "This boy is a fellow practitioner of three departments. Just as you all have the most proficient skills, please help this boy more."


    "Three level fellow practitioners? Yes, yes, yes. Although the speed of improvement is a little slow, the combat effectiveness can be said to be invincible at the same level. At the same time, we have ancient nightmares of odd Reiki and ghost babies who are proficient in the way of soul. The three of us are proficient in the way of flesh and body. As long as we try our best to help him, I believe we can bring him into reality in a short time "Power up," said the demon wolf again.


    After hearing their words, Su Tang was excited. Now what he wants to do most is to improve his strength. Now that there are several super strong people to help him, I think his strength will improve a lot. I just don''t know if he can go back to the world championships in time.


    Thinking of being beaten by the blood emperor Tianyou like this, others should be very worried. I''m afraid the people of their family will also be very sad. Thinking of this, Su Tang asked looking at the five overlords and Tianji; "If you give me your full guidance, can I meet your requirements in what time?"


    "Three months? Boy, what are you thinking? There is no shortcut to cultivate one, but after the body, you have to scratch for at least several years to improve. There is a lot of other relative time, which can not be achieved in three months." the sky demon wolf answered directly.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was depressed. It seems that he should not be able to go back to participate in the world competition. Originally, he wanted to see such a prosperous era. Now I''m afraid his hope will be lost.


    "Boy, you don''t want to take part in the world competition?" Tianji saw Su Tang''s depressed expression, understood his thoughts and asked immediately.


    Su Tang nodded; "I kneel down to have a look. I just look at the current situation. It should not work."


    "Hahaha, boy, the three months you just said are the three months on the continent outside?" the violent ape asked with a laugh.


    Su Tang nodded again. He didn''t understand why the violent ape asked him like this. Is there any difference between the two?


    "Hehe, since that''s the case, you can rest assured to improve your strength here. I promise you can go out in three months," said the violent ape again.


    After hearing his words, others nodded one after another. At this moment, Su Tang was a little messy. What''s the situation? I said it would take several years before, but now I say I can let myself out within three months? Do these super strong people stay in this lost wasteland for too long and have some trouble with their heads?


    "Boy, you may not know yet. The time of this lost consciousness wasteland is different from that outside. Don''t you people have a saying that the sky goes down day by day for a year? Although this lost consciousness wasteland is not very powerful, it should take five or six years to activate the transmission after three months outside. How long can you be promoted to activate the transmission The request of the array, "said the violent ape again.


    Su Tang was stunned. There is still such a place in the world. If he has been here for decades, will it be only a year or two outside soon? How fast will you improve your accomplishments? Su Tang was a little excited at the thought of this.


    However, although he was very excited, he also knew that the five would not let themselves stay here for decades. Besides, he also wanted to hurry back to report peace to his family.


    "Then there is no problem. Don''t worry. I will practice well and strive to finish and leave here earlier." Su Tang continued.


    At this time, Tianji carefully read and communicated with Su Tang; "Boy, seize this opportunity to worship. These are all super strong people involved. If you go out at that time, I''m afraid it will also cause shock in the mainland. At that time, they must become the supreme strong people in one side. It''s good for you to get in touch with them in the future."


    Su Tang Wei always thought it was feasible to hear the secret of heaven. These people wanted to help themselves improve their accomplishments anyway. It was a master who taught art and could do anything in theory. Thinking of this, Su Tang immediately opened his mouth to the five overlords; "Dear predecessors, it''s fate that you have the chance to come here to meet five of you. Since you are all ready to teach you to practice, how about I worship you as a teacher?"


    "Apprentice?" the five asked in surprise.


    "Yes, anyway, several elders will teach the boy in the next period of time. This completion is no different from the master. Since it has been so, it''s better to let the boy worship you as a teacher." Su Tang nodded and continued.


    At this time, after hearing Su Tang''s words, the five people began to communicate with divine knowledge.


    "What do you think?" asked the demon wolf.


    "I think it''s OK. Think about it. According to the master''s original instructions, we want to follow the master of the box of creation and protect the Tao for him. It''s better to protect the Tao and it''s worse to say it''s a servant. Now that this boy wants to worship me as a teacher, I think we''d better accept it. Anyway, we''ll follow him in the future. Being a teacher is better than being a servant?" the violent ape also said.


    Others also felt that what violent apes said was reasonable. After several discussions, they all thought that this was the last way. Later, they unanimously decided to accept Su Tang''s proposal.


    "Well, boy, we''ll promise you," said the demon wolf.


    The others nodded one after another. Of course, Su Tang didn''t know what they discussed secretly. Seeing that several people promised themselves, Su Tang was very excited. Even if he knelt down to worship the teacher.


    "Five masters are on the, please accept the disciple''s worship!" then he knocked his head for a few times and slowly stood up in the laughter of the five overlords.


    At this time, nine ghost cars said; "Boy, now we are all your masters. This is a little thing. It''s a gift. Take it." then he shook his wings and a black feather fell down.


    After giving the feather to Su Tang, the nine headed ghost car said; "Boy, no matter where you are in danger, as long as you blow it, you will come to rescue you no matter where you are."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang carefully looked at the black feather in his hand. The feather was very strong and hollow in the middle. With a try attitude, he put the head of the feather into his mouth and blew. Sure enough, the feather sounded.


    After the experiment, Su Tang immediately put away the feather, which was used to protect his life. After putting it away, Su Tang bowed and thanked; "Thank you, master."


    "Boy, since jiujue gave you a meeting gift, we can''t justify it if we don''t give you anything. This time I came in a hurry and didn''t bring anything good. When you come to me later, I''ll open the treasure house and you can take it as much as you like. Today I''ll give you a pot of spirit bar." at this time, the violent ape also said, Then he saw a black object almost as tall as Su Tang in his huge palm.


    After the violent ape read a few words, it suddenly became smaller. From the original volume, it suddenly became only the size of Su Tang''s palm. There was a small rope made of unknown material on the small pot. The violent ape handed the small pot to Su Tang and continued; "All the spirit wine I brewed these years is packed here. It should look like more than 100000 kg. Take it. It will be of great benefit to your future cultivation."


    Hearing this, Su Tang looked at the wine pot in the hand of violent ape with some surprise. Such a small pot contained more than 100000 kg of wine. I''m afraid this thing itself is a rare treasure. Thinking that violent ape had given it to him, Su Tang smiled and took it over. After thanking him, he was ready to put the small pot into the storage ring.


    This is the secret of heaven; "Wait a minute, boy. This thing can''t be released into the storage ring."


    "Eh? Why?" asked Su Tang, puzzled.


    "This thing itself is a storage object, and its area is very large. It can''t be held by your storage ring at all." Tianji explained.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly and tied the small rope on the small pot on his belt.

 Chapter 156

    After seeing that the nine ghost cars and violent apes gave Su Tang a meeting gift, the other three took out some treasures and gave them to Su Tang. Among them, what the ghost baby took out is the most practical. It is a special method to improve the soul, with the exclusive soul attack means of the ghost baby.


    In the past, Su Tang only knew that this soul power could be used to refine pills and arrange arrays. He had never heard that it could be used to attack people. Now he can understand that each of the three systems of martial arts cultivation has its own uniqueness.


    There is no soul power attack on the outside mainland. I think it is because this thing has long been lost, or we all think such an attack is not practical. It is too difficult to improve the soul power, and it is still difficult to improve it to the level of businessmen.


    After the introduction of Tianji, he was very clear about the power of the ghost baby race. Now that he has obtained the cultivation method of their family, I think his soul power will be improved a lot and his combat effectiveness will be increased several times.


    Su Tang could not help thanking him for accepting the ghost baby''s things.


    Then, the things taken out by the sky demon wolf and the ancient nightmare can be said to be first-class treasures, one is a treasure specially used for defense, and a tusk replaced by the sky demon wolf. Three attacks of the sky demon wolf are sealed in the tusk. Although it is only one tenth of the power of the sky demon wolf itself, it is still quite terrible.


    You should know that the sky demon wolf is a super fierce beast in ancient times, and its combat effectiveness can be comparable to that of the great God. One tenth of the strength of such a strong man can be said to exceed all the strength of the supreme realm of Su and Tang Dynasties in previous generations. If there is such a good thing, you don''t have to be afraid even if you meet the title of Emperor Wu in the future.


    Su Tang was still terrified when he was killed by the blood emperor Tianyou a few days ago. Now there is such a thing. Su Tang secretly vowed to let him have a good taste of its power when he left here and saw Tianyou.


    After receiving all the things, Su Tang asked, looking at his five newly worshipped masters; "Masters, should we start practicing in the next time? Who should I learn from first?"


    After the five looked at each other, the violent ape said; "Just follow me first. I''ll improve your physical strength first, so that you can bear high-intensity cultivation."


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang also nodded. He knew about the physical strength. It was very painful not to mention the slow promotion. However, if the promotion went up, it would have a lot of benefits for cultivating Reiki and soul power. At least when taking pills and spiritual fruits, he didn''t have to worry about bursting his body.


    Seeing Su Tang nodded, the others didn''t say much. They all thought it was a good choice for Su Tang to cultivate the flesh body for the violent ape first. After making a decision, others didn''t want to stay here any more, ghost baby said; "Boy, you study hard with the violent ape. When the promotion is almost over, you''ll ask the violent ape to bring you from me and improve the power of soul with me."


    "OK!" Su Tang nodded.


    After other people explained, they all left the forest land of the sky demon wolf one by one. At this time, Su Tang also left with the violent ape. Along the way, Su Tang followed the violent ape behind. He could barely catch up with him. Seeing Su Tang like this, the violent ape grabbed Su Tang, put him on his shoulder and said; "Boy, follow me to cultivate your body. I promise you can blow up a mountain with one punch in the future."


    "Er, master, how long will it take to improve?" Su Tang asked some speechless after hearing the words of the violent ape.


    Pack a mountain? What a powerful force it takes to do it. You should know that the most powerful Immortal Emperor in the last life can''t do it, not to mention himself. Although he is very confident to achieve this level under the guidance of violent apes, he doesn''t know how long it will take to do it.


    "Hehe, it won''t take long. If you practice faster, it will take thousands of years." the violent ape said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang''s whole person was not well. For thousands of years, what concept is that? Thinking of this, Su Tang didn''t want to continue the discussion on this topic and immediately asked; "Master, have you been in the lost consciousness wasteland for a long time? Then you must know why there is no sign of animal activity in the lost consciousness wasteland during the day?"


    "Of course, apart from me and your other four masters, no monster or alien dares to appear in the whole lost god wasteland during the day. It is said that an ancient super dragon is sealed under the lost god wasteland. There will be an inexplicable pressure during the day, and those monsters, aliens and bullies can''t move." the violent ape explained.


    "Coercion? Then why don''t I feel like this?" Su Tang continued.


    "Ha ha, because the seal is too deep, monsters and other aliens can sense this kind of coercion, but others can''t. each of us has a strong presence in ancient times or ancient times, so this level of coercion has no effect on us." the violent ape explained again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly and thought a little, then Su Tang said again; "Are there any other ghost babies over there?"


    "Well, that guy gathered all the ghost babies in the whole wasteland. It can be said that he is the king of ghost babies in the whole wasteland. Why did he suddenly ask this?" the violent ape asked suspiciously as he answered.


    "The first day I came here, I almost died in the hands of a ghost baby. If it weren''t for the secret to remind me to run away, I think I''m dead now." Su Tang replied with lingering fear when he thought of what happened that night.


    "Hahaha, there are other things like this? When you go to the ghost baby, you can talk to him and blackmail him. This guy has a lot of good babies." after hearing Su Tang''s words, the violent ape laughed and said.


    With the violent ape on his way, he soon took Su Tang to a place full of rubble. These rubble looked very sharp and gave people a creepy feeling from a distance. When walking through the rubble, Su Tang was very afraid and suddenly fell off the violent ape''s shoulder.


    "Boy, this is my territory. You have to practice here for the next period of time. These stones have many benefits and will also play a vital role in improving your physical strength." after walking to a flat place, the violent ape put Su Tang down and said.


    At this time, Su Tang carefully looked at the surrounding environment and found that the edge of the open space seemed different. It was too regular. It didn''t seem to be formed naturally. There seemed to be something different.


    When Su Tang thought of this, while listening to the words of the violent ape, he was also a little curious about these stones. When he was about to go out of the open space to see what the mystery of these stones was, the violent ape turned to Su Tang and said; "Boy, I advise you not to step out of this circle, otherwise you may be pressed directly into meat patties."


    "He''s right. There''s a super gravity array outside the circle, which is different from the one you arranged before. The gravity here is at least thousands of times, and your body can''t bear such a strong gravity." the voice of the mystery also sounded at this time.


    "Thousands of times? Should I exaggerate? Why didn''t I feel it when I came?" Su Tang exclaimed.


    "That''s because the violent ape helps you repel some gravity, so you don''t feel at all," Tianji said again.


    Now Su Tang completely believes it. Maybe it''s really similar to the secret of heaven. Thinking of practicing here in the future, Su Tang can''t help worrying. How can he bear such a strong gravity?


    Just then the violent ape turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Boy, go to the treasure house to choose things first. I promised you before. Now I''m going out to prepare something for you to help you cultivate. Go to the treasure house and take it yourself, but remember to step out of the open space."


    The voice fell. Before Su Tang answered, the violent ape turned and left the open space and walked outside. At this time, Su Tang didn''t know what to do. Did he really want to get something from the treasure house?


    "Boy, go to the treasure house and have a look. Anyway, he said, let you get it. I think these things should be of little use to him now, but they may be of great use to you. These guys have been lost in the wilderness for many years. They must have collected some good treasures." Tianji said aloud.

 Chapter 157

    After hearing the secret, Su Tang also felt that there was some truth. Even if he walked slowly towards what the violent ape pointed to before, he walked in and saw what treasure house it was. It was a cave made of dragons and stones.


    It''s just that the entrance of the mountain extends slowly downward. The treasure house should have a lot of space in the low. Su Tang began to walk slowly towards the cave when he wanted to come here.


    After entering the cave, Su Tang was stunned and then said to the secret of heaven; "Tianji, the things in this must be ancient things. Please help me see what is useful to me and tell me."


    Looking at all kinds of treasures piled up disorderly in the cave, Su Tang had a headache. There was nothing he knew, so he had to rely on the secret of heaven.


    "Well, I''ll help you pay attention," Tianji replied.


    He also understood Su Tang''s helplessness. Even if he knew such things, he might not be able to recognize them completely, let alone Su Tang.


    Then they were busy in the cave. While constantly searching for sundries, Tianji also found some things that Su Tang could use.


    After half an hour of hard searching, under the guidance of the secret of heaven, Su Tang took three things, all of which are some miraculous drugs existing in the lost spirit wasteland. These miraculous drugs contain a lot of original aura, which is what Su Tang needs most now. As for other things, most of them are broken artifacts, and most of them have been scrapped.


    Everything that has not been scrapped is not what Su Tang can use, so it has no effect at all. In addition, Su Tang doesn''t like to use weapons, so he despises these things.


    After leaving the cave, the violent ape has come back. At this time, he really sits on the open space and plays with something. He notices that Su Tang is out of the cave. The violent ape turns his head and looks at Su Tang and says; "How about all the choices?"


    Then he turned his head back and continued to play with unknown things.


    At this time, Su Tang walked slowly to the violent ape and said; "Well, it''s all selected. Master, what are you doing?"


    "I''m planing the VAT for you! I can''t bear to look straight at your strength now. I just went out to find some magic medicine. After I said that the VAT is planed, you soak it for me every day. When you can lift the VAT, I''m going to get you something more advanced." after the violent ape head didn''t reply, he continued to be busy.


    "Big VAT? Master, I have it here!" after hearing the words of violent ape, Su Tang was speechless for a while. Unexpectedly, his master would do such a thing.


    "Cut, can your door compare with mine? Do you know what this is? The gravity spar here is like in the gravity array. The gravity in the gravity spar should be what you can bear now." said the violent ape disdainfully.


    Su Tang was stunned. It was the first time he heard of such a stone. He had a gravity array. Is there such a thing in the world? Then why have you never seen it?


    "Master, do you have many stones like this? Can you give me some?" Su Tang believed that the violent ape should not deceive himself, and immediately denounced him.


    "What do you want this crap for?" the violent ape asked puzzled.


    A row of black lines and broken things appeared on Su Tang''s forehead. The precious treasure was a broken thing in his master''s mouth, and immediately said; "Shifu, this thing still has a great effect on me. I have a family outside. I want to collect some such things and take them back to them."


    "Oh, yes? Those stones outside are gravity spars. When you have enough strength, you can take as much as you want." the violent ape nodded to understand, pointing to the huge and ferocious stones outside the open space.


    Looking in the direction pointed by the violent ape''s finger, Su Tang found that there were all boulders outside. Those boulders looked similar to those his master was beating drums at this time, and immediately exclaimed; "How can there be so many such babies here? I can''t believe it."


    "It''s just some broken stones. Is it worth yelling like this? Practice hard. These stones are yours. If you don''t have a good rest, even if I give them to you, you can''t take them away." the violent ape disdained and said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang made up his mind to strive to improve his accomplishments. At that time, he must get some of these treasures into his family. With such things, his family not only has a free array, but also has a way to resist the enemy. You know, the most powerful gravity array on the mainland is only a hundred times.


    When these gravity crystals are together, they can reach thousands of times. I''m afraid even if Emperor Wu comes, they have to be pressed into meat cakes.


    It''s just that Su Tang doesn''t understand why there are so many gravity spars here? Why have you never seen it on the mainland? Moreover, there is no trace of records in those ancient books about ancient times. Is this a unique product in the lost wasteland?


    Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help asking Tianji; "Tianji, have you ever seen such a thing before?"


    "No, I have never heard of such a thing," Tianji replied.


    Hearing this answer, Su Tang nodded and meditated; "It seems that there are some unknown secrets hidden in this lost god wasteland. Is it true that there is an ancient dragon sealed underground here as master said? But who sealed the ancient dragon? Why is it sealed here? And why are your masters waiting for you here?"


    All kinds of doubts made Su Tang feel that the lost wasteland was a huge puzzle. I''m afraid he had no chance to solve the puzzle.


    At this time, the violent ape had planed out a big depression from the gravity crystal in his hand. Except that the shape was a little ugly, it could be regarded as a big jar. At this time, the violent ape didn''t know that he took out many miraculous drugs from there and put all those miraculous drugs in the gravity jar. At this time, he hurried into his treasure house, As like as two peas and a little pot, they had a lot of things.


    He enlarged the small pot, opened the lid, poured spirit wine into the gravity VAT, and threw all the magic drugs taken out from the treasure house into the gravity VAT.


    Su Tang watched these fields melt into the spirit wine slowly. The original green spirit wine became blood red in an instant, with bubbles on it from time to time. It looked very scary. After everything was done, the violent ape turned to look at Su Tang and said; "You can go in and soak it. After you have absorbed all the effects here, I''ll get you a new jar of magic medicine."


    Uh! Hearing this, Su Tang looked at the big jar with some fear and said; "Master, are you sure this thing can soak? It won''t soak me directly?"


    "Nonsense, of course this thing can soak. You don''t want to think about you, but we''ve been waiting for someone for countless years. How can I soak you? At most, there will be some pain. You should understand that there''s no reason to improve physical strength. Go in quickly." the violent ape said again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang felt that this was also a truth, and immediately prepared to take off his clothes and enter it. At this time, the violent ape asked again; "Boy, do you have the skill to absorb the medicine in this?"


    "I used to practice fruit and body skills. I don''t know if I can absorb the medicine." Su Tang stopped and looked at the violent ape and asked.


    "Come here and I''ll have a look!" the violent ape thought. Su Tang waved and said.


    Su Tang walked slowly. At this time, the violent ape kept his huge palm on Su Tang''s chest. Then, the violent ape took back his hand and said; "This skill is not bad. You should be able to absorb the medicine effect in it. Go in and run the skill when you feel pain and absorb the medicine effect. The more pain, the better the effect."


    "Oh." Su Tang nodded, quickly took off his clothes and entered it. Although he kept drilling into the VAT, Su Tang was still afraid to look at the bubbling blood red liquid.


    After the whole person entered it, Su Tang felt that the liquid was still a little comfortable. When he was ready to enjoy it, a penetrating pain began to spread slowly throughout his body. Such severe pain made Su Tang''s face turn pale for a moment, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    "Boy, what are you waiting for? Run the skill quickly and absorb the medicine." at this time, the violent ape sitting on one side shouted.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang immediately stopped hesitating. During the rapid operation period, he practiced the body method of pure Yang and absorbed the medicine effect in the gravity cylinder. With the operation of his skill method, Su Tang felt that the gravity in the cylinder began to gradually strengthen, and soon reached about 15 times the gravity, and it was still rising.


    The huge gravity and severe pain made Su Tang want to escape directly, but Su Tang still gritted his teeth and insisted when he thought of getting stronger and leaving here.

 Chapter 158

    The intense pain constantly impacted Su Tang''s will. At this moment, there was no comfort when he first came in. Su Tang''s will began to slowly become numb.


    With the whole body like being in the pain of magma, Su Tang began to lose consciousness slowly, but instinctively operated the body practice method and constantly absorbed the liquid medicine in the gravity tank.


    "This boy, not bad." looking at Su Tang''s violent ape, he nodded slightly and praised.


    At this time, Su Tang''s secret also flew out, looked at the violent ape and said; "Can you really treat him like this? After all, he is just a human being, and his flesh is very weak. The hardening of his flesh with such intensity is likely to break his will."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, he is the key for us to go out here. I won''t hurt him. If his will is really so weak, he is not qualified to be the master of the God box of creation. Besides, which super strong person is not a strong willed person?" the violent ape smiled and said it doesn''t matter.


    After hearing what he said, Tianji was silent. In fact, he also knew that it was reasonable for violent ape to say so, but his worry about Su Tang made him not have the heart to exercise Su Tang in this way.


    "At this speed, when will this boy meet your requirements?" Tianji said again.


    "At least three or four levels should be promoted. At that time, the promotion speed will become very slow, and there is no effect in continuing cultivation. It''s just that the boy''s body practice skill is very unusual. You gave him this?" the violent ape asked back as he answered.


    "Unusual? Why not ordinary? I just know that this skill is magical, but it should be just an ordinary skill. Now the outside world is different from our time, and there is no good skill at all." Tianji asked instead.


    The violent ape was stunned at first, and then said; "It''s different? Tell me what''s going on outside now? Now it''s under the control of the God King?"


    Tianji shook his head and said; "Everything has changed. Now there has been no strong man of divine rank in the mainland for a long time, let alone the divine king. Now there is a new division of martial arts outside."


    "God hasn''t appeared for a long time? How can this happen? Is there any doom? It''s impossible. At the beginning, the strength of the mainland can be said to be the best in the 3000 world. How can it suddenly become like this?" the violent ape exclaimed.


    There was a strong inconceivable tone in his tone. When he was on duty, he had not come to the lost wasteland. There could be countless gods on the mainland, even dozens of supreme gods. How could such a powerful combat power disappear?


    "I don''t know exactly. I just know what fate seems to have happened. I don''t know what it is. I saw the God of thunder in the county for some time. He also fell and gave all the inheritance to the boy, but he didn''t say what happened in the tunnel." Tianji shook his head and said.


    After hearing his words, the violent ape didn''t return to his mind for a long time. All this came too suddenly. What originally seemed impossible to happen to him happened. Countless strong men disappeared. Even super strong men like the God of thunder fell. What kind of disaster happened in the outside continent to cause such a situation?


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that after going out this time, with the strength gained by years of hard cultivation without brothers outside, I could rob some famous houses on the mainland. Now it seems that everything is useless. The gods have disappeared. What''s the use of leaving us?" the violent ape sighed helplessly after a long time.


    "Now the outside world has completely changed, and the martial arts level has been newly divided." then Tianji wanted to explain the martial arts level division outside, and explained to him the level Su Tang is now in.


    The violent ape nodded clearly and said; "It seems that this boy can be regarded as a rare super genius outside." then he looked at the mystery and asked; "You just said that the boy got the inheritance of the God of thunder? Does he also have the ability of the God of thunder to control the sky thunder?"


    "Well, it is true, but now the power of the Tianlei he summoned is not very good. When his strength increases, and he has a much better understanding of the purple thunder heart, he should be able to summon a more powerful Tianlei." Tianji nodded and replied.


    "Hehe, the boy''s luck is really not shallow. He has not only got the divine box of creation, but also the purple thunder heart. Each of these things can be said to be unparalleled treasures. Unexpectedly, they are all gathered on him now." the violent ape said again.


    In his tone, he also had a look of envy for Su Tang''s fortune. Not everyone can get such fortune.


    "Yes, I remember that the God of thunder said that this boy may be the only one who can compete with him. Now I think that he may have a inseparable relationship with the catastrophe." Tianji said again.


    "Well, if you say so, I think it''s possible." the violent ape nodded. Su Tang gave a stuffy hum in the gravity tank, and the whole person trembled violently.


    Seeing Su Tang''s situation, Tianji turned his head and stared at the violent ape with some worry. He wanted to know whether there was anything wrong with Su Tang now. Seeing Tianji''s stolen eyes, the violent ape shook his head and said; "No problem, you can rest assured. This boy should have a breakthrough right away. According to the level you told me before, he should enter the level of King Wu right away. I have to say that this boy''s body training skill is very unusual."


    Tianji said with a sigh of relief; "It doesn''t matter. As long as he has no problem, let''s talk about Kung Fu later."


    "Well, if we continue at this speed, I''m afraid we''ll go out a lot earlier. The boy''s talent is amazing." the violent ape nodded.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes in the gravity tank. The essence in his eyes suddenly appeared. A moment later, he closed his eyes and continued to absorb the medicine in the gravity tank.


    "The boy has made a successful breakthrough and his speed is good. Tianji, you watch him here. I''ll go outside to find something for him and let others come. Now the situation outside is different, and we have to discuss what we dare to do after going out." the violent ape looked at Su Tang, who began to practice again, and said to Tianji.


    "Well, you go, I''ll look at him here." Tianji nodded.


    Then the violent ape left. About an hour later, the violent ape came back again, followed by four other overlords on the lost wasteland.


    Seeing these people coming back, Tianji also flew out of Su Tang''s body.


    This is the violent ape who threw aside the things in his hand and asked the secret of heaven; "After I left, there was nothing wrong with the boy?"


    "No." Tianji shook his head.


    At this time, the other four came to the gravity cylinder one by one and looked at Su Tang, who was practicing, and whispered; "The means of violent ape is good. How can this boy improve a lot of physical strength quickly."


    "Hehe, that''s the boy''s body training skill. It''s strange. Who can''t use these means?" the violent ape said with a smile.


    After watching Su Tang for a while, since he slowly retreated, the ghost baby thought of the violent ape and asked; "You just said there was something urgent that we needed to come over. What happened?"


    "Let him tell you," said the violent ape, pointing to the secret of heaven.


    After hearing what the violent ape said, the others turned their heads one by one and looked at the secret of heaven. At this time, the secret of heaven didn''t know how to say. After being silent for a while, the secret of heaven said; "Before, I was here with the violent ape to talk about the outside world."


    "What can happen to the outside world? Shouldn''t it be the same as before?" the ghost baby replied indifferently.


    "No, the outside world has completely changed. Tianji told me before that there has been no God in the outside world for many years." the violent ape shook his head and said.


    The ghost baby and others were stunned. At this time, the ghost baby asked; "What do you mean?"


    "That is to say, there is no God on the continent now, and all the gods have disappeared." the violent ape replied again.


    "What? It''s impossible. When we came here, how prosperous it was outside? Even if we have been here for many years, there may be some changes in the outside world, but it will never be like this." the sky demon wolf immediately retorted.


    At this time, the violent ape looked at the Tianji aside and hoped that it could explain it to these people. Tianji clearly pointed the warhead and began to slowly talk to these people about the outside world.


    Half an hour later, everyone was silent, and from the initial disbelief to the slow acceptance of the reality. No one spoke for a long time. At this time, Su Tang opened his eyes again and looked at the liquid medicine that had become clear water in the gravity tank. He slowly climbed out of it. After putting on his clothes, he found that he didn''t know when the other four people came to the territory of violent apes.


    "Masters, why are you here?" Su Tang asked suspiciously when he saw that they didn''t speak and didn''t seem to find themselves.


    Su Tang''s sudden voice woke everyone up from silence. At this time, the violent ape took the lead to look at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, have you finished absorbing?"


    "Well, it''s all absorbed. Shifu, do you still have this liquid medicine? Are you getting me some?" when he woke up, Su Tang simply felt his current physical strength and found that he had been promoted to the realm of King Wu, which made Su Tang very happy, and felt that as long as Zi Alai had a jar of such liquid medicine, he could easily enter the middle period of King Wu.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the violent ape quickly turned to look at the gravity cylinder and found that the original blood red liquid had disappeared, leaving only some transparent water. Obviously, as Su Tang said, all the effects have been absorbed by him.


    "I can''t imagine how fast you absorb it. It really surprises me." said the violent ape.


    At this time, the others also turned around and saw that the violent ape looked a little surprised. The sky demon wolf asked; "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing. I''m just afraid we''ll go out a lot earlier. This boy''s talent is amazing. I believe he can successfully break through the requirements I set for him in a short time." the violent ape said again.


    Other people also turned their heads in surprise and looked at Su Tang. They all knew the violent ape very well. This guy has always been arrogant. This time, he was so surprised to praise Su Tang. I think Su Tang''s talent is really extraordinary. Everyone knows that the physical body is the most difficult to cultivate. As long as the physical body is cultivated, other auras and soul power will be much easier to cultivate.


    It''s totally possible to hit them directly with miraculous medicine and fruit. It seems that their time to go out is really going to be ahead of schedule. Thinking of this, the sky demon wolf turned his head and said to the violent ape; "You''d better prepare liquid medicine for him as needed, let him absorb it first, and then discuss other things outside."


    "HMM." the violent ape nodded, went over, picked up the elixir he had brought back before, came to the gravity tank, poured all the water inside, then threw the elixir into the steel grade, and then poured in the spirit wine as before. This time, he watched brother Li''s elixir begin to melt slowly and integrate with the spirit wine.


    "Boy, you keep going to the bar. I''ve strengthened the medicine this time. It''s good for you to absorb more." after everything is done, the violent ape said to Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded and walked slowly to the VAT again. When he walked in, he found that this time the liquid medicine was completely different from the previous one. It was no longer blood red, but black. Standing aside, he could even feel the cold coming out of the black liquid medicine. Compared with the previous blood red liquid medicine, the black liquid medicine looked more terrible.


    With his first experience, Su Tang felt that the more terrible the liquid was, the better the effect would be. Even if he entered the gravity cylinder again, as soon as he entered, Su Tang felt a chill of shareholding, just like in the ice lake in winter. At the moment of entering, Su Tang grew up and his mouth seemed to be very difficult to breathe.

 Chapter 159

    Seeing that Su Tang began to absorb the liquid medicine again, the violent ape and others gathered together again and began to discuss what to do after going out.


    "I don''t think it''s very good. Now there is no God on the mainland. After we go out, we will create a new era. The five of us will occupy a territory and be a God King." ghost baby said


    "Ha ha, that''s good, but I''ve never been a God King." the ancient nightmare also said with a smile.


    The nine headed ghost car shook its head and said; "It''s impossible. Let''s not talk about how we seek hegemony when we go out. I''m afraid we will bring some dangers as soon as we go out. Don''t you think it''s a little strange that God hasn''t appeared in the outside world for many years?"


    "It''s strange." the others nodded.


    At this time, the nine ghost cars said again; "I don''t believe that no one has broken through the shackles to achieve the throne for many years, but why there are still no gods. I''m afraid those gods have been taken away or directly killed."


    After hearing his words, the others were silent again. It is not impossible to say that the nine ghost cars. Since those people have destroyed all the gods, they must have his intention. Perhaps he himself doesn''t want the existence of gods in the mainland. He directly waits for people. If they go out rashly, I''m afraid they will be in danger.


    But I can''t go out without going out. I''ve been waiting here for many years. I''ve wanted to go out for a long time.


    "It''s a difficult thing to do. You can''t go out, but you don''t want to stay. It''s a headache," ghost baby said.


    Now that we have discussed for a long time, a ray of light slowly appears in the sleepy wasteland which is already dark.


    "At dawn, we still haven''t thought of a good way?" seeing the sky slowly brightening, the sky demon wolf looked at other demon kings and asked.


    "Oh, I don''t want to. Anyway, I''ve been here for many years. I''ve decided to go out and have a look. Even if I''m killed as soon as I go out, I''ll go out and have a look." at this time, the violent ape sighed.


    After hearing his words, the ghost baby also nodded and said; "You''ve all seen the outside world, but I''ve never seen it. Since I have the opportunity to go out this time, no matter whether I encounter danger or not, I''ll go out and have a look. I''m tired of being here."


    There, the ghost baby didn''t come into the lost god wasteland with other demon kings, but he was the only bar owner in the lost god wasteland. Later, after the other four appeared, he was taken back by the owner of the creation God box. From then on, he became the overlord of the lost god wasteland with others.


    "Well, you''re right. Even if I die, I''d be outside. Besides, no one knows what''s going on outside. Now everything is conjectured outside. If I don''t go outside, I won''t encounter any danger?" the ancient nightmare also said.


    Seeing that there were already three people who decided to go out and have a look, nine ghost cars also said; "I''ll go out and have a look, no matter what happens to him."


    After that, the four turned to look at the sky demon wolf. Now he was the only one who didn''t make a statement. Seeing everyone''s eyes, the sky demon wolf said without thinking; "We''ve been here for many years, brother. Since you''re all leaving, how can I stay here alone? Even if I want to die, I''ll die behind your back."


    "Hahaha, OK, now that everyone has made a decision, we will try our best to help the boy improve his cultivation and strive to leave this ghost place as soon as possible." the violent ape laughed and said.


    After the decision was made, the four demon kings who came later left here one by one. Su Tang was still absorbing the liquid medicine. This time, the efficacy of the liquid medicine was too much. Su Tang absorbed it for three days and three nights before it was completely absorbed, but it was still some distance from what he expected to enter the middle period of King Wu.


    At this moment, Su Tang knew the difficulty of the proposed promotion of the physical realm. Such a powerful liquid medicine could not help him enter the middle period of King Wu. In the next period of time, as long as Yi Yongguang was the liquid medicine of Su Tang, the violent ape would get him a new cylinder of liquid medicine, which was different every time. With the passage of time, six months passed, and now the liquid medicine made by the violent ape every day, Su Tang also needs half a day to absorb it.


    Therefore, the violent ape also changed Su Tang''s cultivation plan. The upper field absorbed the liquid medicine and cooked the flesh in the second half of the day. In order to help Su Tang cook the flesh, the violent ape stepped all over his own territory and finally found a few places for Su Tang. This is a great waterfall. From the bottom up, it is at least hundreds of meters. The water contains great impact.


    The violent ape used his divine power to help Su Tang build several temporary footholds in the middle of the waterfall, one foothold every 50 meters. The violent ape came here like a large gravity cylinder. He ran the liquid medicine in the morning, and Su Tang was about to hurt himself in the waterfall and accept the impact of the water in the afternoon.


    In this way, a year has passed. Su Tang has been standing at the top of the waterfall to accept the scouring of the water. At this time, he is standing at the bottom of the waterfall to accept the impact of the water. The water falling hundreds of meters can crush a monster directly. Su Tang continues to accept such impact every day, and his physical strength has been greatly improved.


    "Boy, tomorrow is the last day. I hope you can break through the standards I give you." at this time, the violent ape not far away looked at Su Tang, who was constantly receiving the impact of water flow.


    After hearing what the violent ape said, Su Tang didn''t open his eyes and said loudly; "Master, I now have the body of the peak of King Wu''s realm. Haven''t I reached your standard?"


    "Cut, you must at least have the state of Wuzong to barely reach my standard, because time doesn''t wait. Your masters and I want to leave here quickly. Although I want you to continue to improve, I also want to go out quickly." the violent ape disdained.


    After hearing the words of the violent ape, Su Tang shut his mouth and didn''t answer. At this time, he thought of the cultivation here in the past year. He thought it would be good to improve so much in a short time. If he couldn''t do it in the outside world without four or five years, it would be a great opportunity. It would take two or three years to say less.


    It''s just that he has reached the peak of King Wu''s body for three months. In these three months, I don''t feel any sign of breaking through. Thinking that he will leave here tomorrow and go to other masters, Su Tang decided to accept the attack of the waterfall tonight to see if there is a chance to break through.


    Having made a decision, Su Tang said loudly to the violent ape; "Master, go back first. I''m going to continue my cultivation tonight and look for a breakthrough."


    "Well, it''s better to do so, then I''ll go first." when Su Tang said so, the violent ape felt that it was meaningless to stay here. Even if he got up and left here, only Xia Su Tang practiced here alone. As soon as the violent ape left, the monsters who originally lived here slowly returned here one by one.


    These monsters belong to apes. They can be regarded as the descendants of violent apes. They won''t hurt Su Tang at all, so violent apes will leave here with such confidence.


    When night fell, Su Tang still didn''t feel any hope of breakthrough. At this time, Su Tang suddenly heard a different voice. These days, Su Tang has been used to the sound of water flow, and suddenly there was something different, which he could still detect.


    He opened his eyes and thought about looking up. At this time, a lightning cut through the sky. Su Tang already understood why there was a different sound. I think it should be the thunder in the sky.


    After understanding the reason, Su Tang immediately closed his eyes again and began to practice.


    Just when I was hungry, a huge lightning in the sky cut across the sky and split directly towards the waterfall where Su Tang was located. At this time, the violent ape not far away also found the situation here, shouted bad and quickly rushed to the place where Su Tang practiced.


    But no matter how fast he is, how can he be faster than lightning? Before he ran, Su Tang was hit by huge lightning.


    The whole man was split out and landed on the grass in the distance. His whole body was dark and looked like a piece of coke. If he hadn''t had a slight fluctuation in his chest, I''m afraid everyone who saw him would think that he had been killed by thunder.


    At this time, the violent ape also arrived. First, he looked at the waterfall, but there was no figure of Su Tang. The violent ape anxiously began to look for Su Tang''s figure everywhere.


    As it was already dark and it was raining heavily, Su Tang''s whole body was also dark. It was difficult for the violent ape to find Su Tang there. After several rounds of searching, he didn''t find it. The violent ape thought of it with some worry; "Can''t the boy be directly killed by Tianlei?"


    He is not good at soul power. He himself is a fierce beast. With his whole body power, he has little contact with Reiki and soul power. Moreover, Su Tang''s breathing is very weak and difficult to detect.


    I really can''t think of a good way. The violent ape had to summon the other four. Thinking of this, the violent ape immediately roared up to the sky. The huge roar shook away the rapidly falling rain. It can be said that the howling of the violent ape spread all over the whole distracted lie on a rainy night.


    Su Tang''s scalp was numb by such a huge howling, and he vomited out against the blood.


    The whole person was still very weak. The huge and violent force of thunder was still raging madly in his body, and the pain swept through his body. At this time, zilei''s heart suddenly moved. With zilei''s heart, the force of thunder raging in Su Tang began to rush towards zilei''s heart quickly.


    With the continuous absorption of purple heart, the pain of Su Tang began to slowly decrease, but the memory could not open her eyes and make a sound. It could only lie in such a quiet way. With the continuous absorption of purple heart, Su Tang felt that the purple heart seemed to be in essence, sounded the idea that she had lined up the purple thunder heart and thought of Su Tang''s heart. "This thing will not evolve at this time, will it?"


    When Su Tang was suffering, the voice of the demon wolf came in the distance; "Smelly monkey, why did you call us in the middle of the night?"


    As the voice of the sky demon wolf fell, other demon Kings also came. At this time, the violent ape came directly to the ghost baby and said; "Use your soul to find out where the boy is."


    After hearing the words of the violent ape, the others were surprised one by one, and the sky demon wolf immediately asked; "What''s the matter? Did the boy run away?"


    "No, the boy was hit by the sky thunder just now. I haven''t found it for a long time. Ghost baby, hurry up and use your soul to see where the boy has been split." the violent ape shook his head and continued.


    Without saying anything, the ghost baby nodded and immediately released the power of his soul and began to find the location of Su Tang. After a while, he took back the power of his soul and moved quickly.


    Seeing that other demon kings followed him one by one, he soon found Su Tang who had been cut black on a grass. At this time, the violent ape wanted to rush up to see Su Tang''s situation. The ghost baby caught him and said; "Don''t go."


    As soon as the voice fell, another lightning fell in the sky and split directly towards Su Tang.


    "Roar! What''s the matter? The boy can''t have done something wrong that is not allowed by nature? Why did Tianlei recognize him to split alone?" the violent ape roared when he saw Tianlei fall again.


    At this time, there was a flash of light in Su Tang''s body. The secret appeared in front of the demon kings. At this time, the secret said; "Don''t worry, the boy is fine. On the contrary, it''s his chance."

 Chapter 160

    "Chance? What do you mean?" the sky demon wolf asked immediately.


    Other demon Kings also showed a look of doubt one by one. It was the first time they heard that a person had been struck by lightning, which was still a chance.


    "Hehe, didn''t I tell you? This boy is the inheritor of the God of thunder. He has a purple thunder heart in his body. If anyone in the world is most afraid of sky thunder, it belongs to the boy in front of him." Tianji replied with a smile.


    After hearing his answer, the violent ape took the lead in responding, "you''re right. This boy is the most afraid of sky thunder, but even if he''s not afraid, there will be no chance. What''s the situation?"


    "The purple thunder heart of Thunder God is on this boy?" the sky demon wolf asked in surprise.


    "Well, this boy is the inheritor of the God of thunder. At the beginning, I saw the God of thunder give zilei heart to him." Tianji nodded.


    The sky demon wolf nodded and said; "That''s really the boy''s chance."


    "What do you mean, you talk about it." when no one answered himself, the violent ape asked again.


    "I''ve heard of the magic of the purple thunder heart before. This movement is the origin of all Tianlei. It''s especially powerful. I think the God of thunder had reduced the purple thunder heart to the worst form when he passed it on to him. Now the boy''s physical strength began to improve continuously, and should have reached the edge of the evolution of the purple thunder heart." the sky demon wolf replied faintly.


    After hearing his answer, the violent ape understood and said; "The reason why Tianlei wants to chop him all the time this time is also because of the purple thunder heart. I think it needs a lot of Tianlei''s power to evolve, so it will attract Tianlei to chop him, so as to absorb the Tianlei''s power inside and achieve the goal of evolution?"


    "Well, yes, I think so, so this boy will not be in danger, and he is likely to get a lot of promotion." the demon wolf nodded.


    With an accurate answer, the violent ape was relieved at once. Several people looked at Su Tang quietly. At this time, Su Tang was a little uncomfortable. He thought he could be split. Unexpectedly, when he was happy that the power of Tianlei had been completely absorbed, another Tianlei split down.


    With the intense pain, Su Tang was surprised to find that his physical strength began to improve continuously. This phenomenon appeared. Su Tang immediately understood that it should be a symbol of breakthrough. Unexpectedly, he was about to break through after being split by Tianlei several times. If he knew how simple it was, he should summon Tianlei Fu to split.


    With the falling of the ninth sky thunder, the dark sky began to appear a little light, and the sky began to brighten slowly. Su Tang was repeatedly hit by the sky thunder and spent a very long night. Although his strength was constantly breaking through, it was so painful that he wanted to commit suicide several times.


    "The boy''s body has broken through, and my task here has been completed, and then I''ll give it to you." at this time, seeing that Su Tang''s body power has broken through the realm of Wuzong, the violent ape said to others.


    "I didn''t expect that this boy broke through the most difficult physical force to Wuzong in only one year. I don''t think it will take much time for others." Tianji said.


    After hearing what they said, the ghost baby stood up and said; "In the next time, let this boy rest with me. I always feel that there is something wrong with this boy''s soul."


    The others nodded. The strong soul power was also good for cultivating Reiki. Since the ghost baby said so, others wouldn''t object. At this time, the secret said to the ghost baby; "Now the purple thunder heart in the boy''s body is absorbing the power of thunder. It should be better in a while."


    "Well, let''s wait. This boy can be badly hurt this time. I''ll take him directly to me later. I really want some pills to heal him." ghost baby nodded.


    In these five clocks, only the ghost baby is most proficient in the power of soul and can also refine Dan medicine. It is the best choice to give Su Tang, who has been seriously injured, to him. Anyway, Su Tang has to practice his soul with the ghost baby.


    After su Tang absorbed the last meaning of the power of Tianlei, he picked up Su Tang and said it to others, and then quickly left here. Of course, the secret followed.


    In the desolate wasteland, Su Tang was quietly improving his cultivation, but he didn''t know that Lanming kingdom had been completely confused at this moment. Because the last time he exterminated the beast gate happened, the people of the other two sects were afraid and asked the royal family to give an explanation.


    However, the royal family had no way to take them. At this time, other strong men on the mainland also came to the Lanming Kingdom one after another, with the slogan of eliminating the evil forces. For a time, the whole Lanming kingdom fell into chaos.


    The royal family has no way to act in front of such a strong man. They can only strive to maintain the peace of the people. At this moment, the Lanming kingdom can grow trees and fight everywhere, and countless people are caught in the heat of water.


    In the valley of Su''s family, Su Jingtian looked at the information from the outside and said solemnly to Yu Peng; "Elder Yu Peng, King Lanming is in complete chaos now. Is there really no problem for Sutang boy to be outside alone?"


    "The rocks are a little messy. This time, young master Su Tang should not be in Lanming. I don''t think he will encounter any danger." Yu Peng answered.


    When they came back here, they had already discussed it. They must not say that Su Tang was broken into the space by the heavenly demon. They always held a hope in their hearts that Su Tang did not die.


    "That''s good. If the boy is in Lanming now and doesn''t know what to do with his temper, the situation in Lanming is chaotic now. My Su family can''t participate in it at this time, otherwise it''s likely to fall into a hopeless situation." Su Jingtian nodded.


    Hearing his words, other su family members nodded one after another.


    Then they continued to practice. At this time, Yuan Tian found Yu Peng and asked; "When are you going to tell Lao Su about it?"


    "I don''t know. I always have an intuition in my heart. This time, the young master thinks it will be safe." Yu Peng shook his head and replied with a quiet look.


    "Hey, there is no one who can survive in the crack of space. Even if the young master has deep fortune, it may be difficult to get out of it. His strength is only the realm of great martial arts, and he was slapped by Emperor Wu. Do you really think there is hope?" yuan Tian sighed.


    After hearing his words, Yu Peng was silent.


    At this time, in the capital of Lanming, the country leader really looked at the civil and military officials under the hall with a sad face and asked; "Ladies and gentlemen, do you have a way?"


    "Lord, now Lanming Kingdom has become a battlefield for both positive and evil. We can''t do anything at all. The only thing we can do now is to let them toss around. When one side is defeated, it should be able to stabilize." a civilian official below said aloud.


    After hearing his words, other officials nodded in agreement one by one. Seeing that everyone was like this, the LORD was helpless.


    It''s really sad to be the head of a country. The strong enemy is so presumptuous on his own territory, and he can''t do anything. He can only wipe his ass after they finish shooting. It''s really sad to be the head of a country.


    At this time, a general of the forbidden guards hurried into the hall and said to the LORD; "Lord, there is a request outside the palace."


    "Someone wants to see you? Who is it? Let him in." the LORD was stunned and said immediately.


    Hearing what the LORD said, the general of the forbidden guard continued to say; "Lord, this man may be an expert of the devil''s way. Will coming to us at this time bring disaster to Lanming?"


    At this moment, everyone began to talk about it, and the LORD was a little embarrassed. At this time, Lanming had already been shaken. If he was involved with the powerful of the devil at this time, I''m afraid it would arouse the resentment of the powerful of the right way. At that time, Lanming Kingdom may be attacked by the powerful of the right way.


    King Lanming''s power was weak, and it was impossible to compete with these strong ones. At this moment, the LORD was a little embarrassed. Letting him in would offend the right way, and not letting him in would offend the evil way. At this moment, the Lord felt very headache.


    "Lord, I think we''d better let the powerful devil come in first, otherwise it will be really troublesome." the former minister said again.


    At this moment, all the people turned to look at the minister. Even the LORD looked at the minister with some confusion. He couldn''t understand why the man said this at this time?


    "Lord, you see, he has come to us now. If we don''t let him in, we will definitely offend him, which may bring disaster to Lanming. In this case, we might as well let him in and see what''s wrong with him." the minister said again.


    After hearing what he said, the Lord nodded and responded immediately to the general of the guards; "Go and bring that man in."


    Hearing the Lord''s words, the general did not say anything more this time. After a slight salute, he withdrew. After a while, he came in with a middle-aged man in black.


    At this time, the middle-aged man looked at the young Lord and said; "Are you the Lord of Lanming? I''m the Dharma protector of Shimo palace. I''m here to take some troops like you. I don''t know if the Lord wants to?"


    After hearing the visitor''s intention, the Lord frowned slightly. The man came to borrow troops. His own Lanming army is mortal, and there is no way to fight with the strong in the right way. Isn''t it to let them die?


    "Dharma protector, you come to our Lanming to borrow troops, but our Lanming small country is weak, and the army is all mortals. It''s useless for you to fight against the strong with the good reputation." the country Lord said in some embarrassment.


    Hearing that the Lord of the state was obviously unwilling to borrow troops, the Dharma protector''s face sank and continued to speak; "Hum, don''t I know about your troops? They still want to fight those guys in the right way? Excuse me, just say it."


    "Elder, I really can''t help it. We Lanming are too weak to oppose the right people." the LORD said again.


    Hearing the words of the Lord, the Dharma protector sneered and said; "Are you going to offend my Shimo palace?"


    "Don''t dare!" the Lord of the kingdom said in a hurry.


    "Don''t dare? I don''t think you dare. I think you already have an attitude of trying to offend my Shimo palace." the Dharma protector continued to ask.

 Chapter 161

    Just when the LORD was very embarrassed and didn''t know what to do, there was a loud noise in the sky outside the hall, and then a huge smell of evil appeared. The people of the whole Lanming kingdom were in an uproar. The Dharma protector from the beginning demon Palace on the hall felt this smell and his face changed.


    Pointing to the Lord; "I began to write down the matter of today in the demon palace, and the day will be well calculated with you." after the voice fell, the whole person flew out in an instant.


    Seeing this man gone, the Lord of the country was limping on the Dragon chair, and his eyes were full of helplessness.


    At this time, the ministers at the bottom talked one by one.


    "What can I do now? Listen to what I said just now. Now, the beginning demon palace will come back and settle accounts with LAN Ming."


    "Yes, in my opinion, just now we should lend soldiers to them, stabilize them first and think of other ways."


    "It''s no use saying anything now. The top priority is to get along quickly. Since we have offended the devil, we can only take refuge in the right way, so we may get their protection."


    Listening to the comments of the ministers below the hall, the LORD had many ideas in his mind. At this moment, Lanming''s situation is very dangerous. No one knows which side will win this war. At first, he didn''t have anything to keep neutral. Now that he has offended the Shimo palace, he has to choose the right alliance.


    "Well, since everything has been like this, I will go to find the people of the righteous alliance in person tomorrow." at this time, the LORD said aloud.


    After hearing the Lord''s words, the ministers at the bottom closed their mouths one by one. At this time, LAN Ming had only such a way to go. Since the LORD had arranged, they certainly didn''t need to say anything more.


    At this time, in a huge mountain range in Lanming, many people are fighting at this moment.


    "Tianyou old devil, you were lucky last time. Someone saved you. Today I want to see who else can save you." at this time, an old man looked at the man in a blood red robe in front and shouted.


    "Hahaha, old Qingyun, last time I was hurt and I couldn''t fight with you. This time I''ll see how you left me." Tianyou said with a laugh.


    The last time he was hurt, he couldn''t give full play to his strength. He only recovered with the help of the devil after he was rescued by the devil. This time, when he saw the green cloud, Tianyou had no fear of the last time, and the whole person was a lot more crazy.


    "Hum, even if you are well, there are many righteous and strong people here this time. I don''t believe you can get rid of it." Qingyun snorted coldly.


    This is the second super war between the devil and the devil. Some hidden old guys came out one by one in order to destroy the devil in the beginning devil palace. As long as the devil wants, other devil people are not worried at all.


    The war here has become white hot, but the righteous people have not found it. At this moment, in the depths of the mountains and forests, a group of evil people are escorting a group of people to go deeper.


    At this time, the powerful devil among the people of asun said to the people next to him; "Hurry up, everyone. This time we''ll see if we can kill the hypocrites of the right way."


    The people who were escorted by them looked dull one by one. It was obvious that they had been affected by the secret method of these powerful demons, and each one kept walking towards the depths.


    At this time, a demon follower asked the leader; "Dharma protector, what''s the use of escorting these ordinary people inside this time? Can these people fight those guys in the right way?"


    "Hehe, what do you know? Our Lord devil once obtained a very powerful spell in a relic, and these people really need something to cast the spell." the man said with a slight smile.


    "Really use these people to fight?" the man was stunned and exclaimed.


    At this time, a person came in and out and flew from another direction. When the leader saw it, he didn''t care. The other people in charge of the escort saluted respectfully one by one; "Three Dharma protectors are good!"


    "Old three, how are you doing about LAN Ming''s borrowing troops?" the Dharma protector asked.


    The third Dharma protector shook his head and said; "The Lord of the country didn''t want to lend us troops and said he didn''t want to offend the righteous guys because of this."


    "Hum, I think the Lord of Lanming doesn''t want to do it. After this thing is done, we''ll directly kill the whole royal family of Lanming and let him know the consequences of offending my evil way." the big Dharma protector said coldly.


    "Well, boss, what''s going on here?" the third Dharma protector nodded and asked.


    Hearing his question, the Dharma protector pointed to the ordinary people following him and said; "I''ve caught so many people. I don''t know if it''s enough. I''ll talk to Lord devil first. I think the second and fourth should also catch some people. It should add up to almost."


    "That''s the best. Let''s hurry by express. When I came here just now, I found that elder Tianyou was fighting with those old guys in the right way. It''s not far from here. Don''t let those people in the right way find out what we''re doing now, or I''m afraid we''ll lose our power." the third Dharma protector ordered to take you to him.


    After hearing his words, the Dharma protector changed his look and immediately shouted to the small minions behind him; "Hurry up, everyone. The people on the right path are fighting not far away. We have to speed up our journey. We can''t let them find it."


    As his orders were issued, the minions began to speed up their steps. As their steps accelerated, the dull ordinary people also accelerated their steps.


    Before Dong Jiu, they came to a huge valley. At this time, a huge tent in the valley was located in the middle of the valley. There were many ordinary people standing on the open space of the valley. There were also watching demon masters outside the valley. At this time, the great Dharma protector also came to the valley with the people he caught.


    As he came back, a young man came out of the tent. As soon as the man appeared, all the people in charge of guarding the evil way knelt down and shouted loudly; "Lord devil."


    "Get up." the man''s voice was very soft.


    As his voice fell, everyone stood up. At this time, the Dharma protector said; "Lord devil, these are people caught outside. I don''t know if it''s enough. If it''s not enough, we''ll catch some back."


    After hearing his words, the young devil nodded and said; "Deal with those guys, these people are enough."


    At last he shouted again; "Everyone out of the valley for me. I''m going to cast the Yin God blood curse."


    After hearing his words, the others began to move one by one and soon left the valley. Apart from the young devil, there were only ordinary people with dull expressions in the whole valley.


    At this time, the young devil whispered; "Righteous alliance, my Yin God blood curse was originally reserved for later use. I didn''t expect you to be so tight, so I can only let you see it in advance."


    As the voice fell, I saw him take out a piece of equipment, blood dyed fur, and then I saw him bite his finger and draw this on the huge fur with his blood.


    After sketching again, his mouth was still chanting words. With the action of his hand, the blood red fur slowly emitted wisps of red light. With the emergence of the red light, you can vaguely hear the sound of ghosts and wolves around. The scene is very strange.


    As the blood red light became more and more intense, the young devil''s face began to show a sneer. After the last action fell, the blood red fur directly flew up, and the area of the fur began to grow slowly.


    Soon the whole valley was shrouded. At this time, the young demon king shouted loudly; "Use my blood as a medium to summon the nine Youyin gods to appear."


    As his voice fell, a huge hole appeared in the center of the huge fur. With the emergence of the hole, bursts of ghost crying came out. With the passage of time, a huge figure began to appear slowly in the hole.


    "Roar! Blood! Blood! Blood!"


    The figure appeared, and the voice of regional demons came out of the huge bloody mouth, which made the young demon king afraid of the mountains.


    "Yin God, these are the sacrifices I prepared for you. Please enjoy them slowly." at this time, the young demon king forced his inner trembling and said to the huge virtual shadow in the sky.


    After hearing his words, the huge virtual shadow, a big mouth, and then a strange hurricane appeared, which quickly sent the dull people into the virtual shadow air, and disappeared one by one. The young demon king''s face showed a crazy look.


    After all the people had been swallowed up by the virtual shadow, the virtual shadow opened his mouth and said; "Do you have any request for me to appear?"


    "Yin God, I summon you to appear this time. I hope you can give some blood souls to help me fight." the young devil replied loudly.


    "Blood soul? OK, I''ll give you all the blood souls of my sacrifices just now." Xu Ying answered faintly.


    As his voice fell, blood red ghosts began to separate from his huge virtual shadow. In a short time, they had filled the whole valley. The quality was separated from the last blood soul, and Xu Da''s needs began to disappear slowly.


    Seeing that the virtual shadow disappeared, the young devil took back his blood red fur. The sun shone in the valley. The hot sun didn''t hurt those blood souls. Seeing here, the young devil laughed wildly; "Hahaha, with such a powerful army, just wait for the hypocrites of the right way."


    Because these things are summoned with his blood, they will obey his orders. In addition, this thing is only a ghost and can be immune to all physical attacks. Moreover, this thing contains this highly toxic. As long as it meets, it will die. Moreover, those poisoned will become blood corpses and continue to be sent by the common demon king.


    At this time, the young devil shouted to the outside of the valley; "Everybody come in."


    After a while, all the people of the evil way entered the valley again and saw the blood red ghosts floating all over the mountain and valley. Each one was pale. This was what the demon king said; "These are the blood souls I summoned. They will fight the world together with our demon palace."


    Then he took out a box and said to the people; "Come here, take the pill in this box, and then everyone will take some blood souls out to support those brothers fighting outside."


    The pills in this box contain his own blood. With this blood, his people can order these blood souls. He had been ready long ago.


    Soon those people took all the demon pills they got from the box. Then each left the valley with more than a dozen blood souls. Seeing that all the people had left, the young demon king slowly turned and returned to the tent. It seemed that there was no concern about the outside world.


    With the emergence of the blood soul this time, Lanming Kingdom soon had an unprecedented disaster. Many righteous strong people fell under the severe poison of the blood soul. With more and more strong people dying under the severe poison, more and more blood corpses, Lanming Kingdom seemed to become a region in just one month.

 Chapter 162

    In just two months, Lanming Kingdom has become a hell on earth. People in the whole continent know the name of Lanming Kingdom overnight. At this moment, it has become a dead place. No living people dare to get close to it, and Shimo palace has disappeared. Many people say that the blood and soul of Shimo Palace is made by the people of Shimo palace.


    Many people suspected that Shimo palace was hiding in Lanming Kingdom, but no one dared to get close to it.


    In a corner of Langxie continent, on a lonely peak surrounded by mountains, a void crack suddenly appeared. Six figures slowly flew out of it. As soon as they landed, one of the men laughed and shouted; "We finally came out. How many years have we not seen the sky on the mainland?"


    "Hahaha, violent ape, you''re satisfied. You''ve seen it before, but I''ve never seen it. Just listen to you, today is a real experience, but it''s different from the lost wasteland." another very enchanting woman laughed and said.


    These six people were Su Tang and the five overlords in the lost god wasteland. At this time, they returned to the Langxie mainland. When the five overlords left the lost god wasteland, they turned into human shapes. To Su Tang''s surprise, two of the five overlords were women, thinking they were ghost babies who taught him to improve his soul, The other is the nine headed ghost car that caught him in the desert.


    "Now, masters, I''ve brought you all out. Do you have any plans in the future?" Su Tang asked when he saw the five masters who were very happy.


    "Er! We really don''t know this. We haven''t come out for a long time. Now the mainland has changed. We really don''t know what to do." the middle-aged man who turned into a demon wolf said helplessly.


    Hearing his answer, the others would not know what to do for a moment and a half. They all turned to look at Su Tang one by one, hoping that Su Tang could help them pay attention.


    Seeing no one''s eyes, Su Tang smiled and said; "I think you''d better follow me for a while. I''ll take you to see the changes in the mainland. By the way, I also want to go home. I wonder if you''re interested in going home with me?"


    No one thought a little, and the ghost baby said; "I think it''s OK. Anyway, we don''t understand anything now. We might as well go around with Sutang boy. None of us has a home. We can also go to Sutang boy''s house. If we can, we can live zai9 somewhere, can''t we?"


    "Well, I think it''s OK. After all, now we don''t know why there were changes in the mainland. If trade rashly showed its strength outside, it might attract those people. We might as well have a good look first. Even if those guys really found out at that time, we''ve had enough." the ancient nightmare said.


    The others nodded one after another. Anyway, they have come out now and don''t care where they go. The future is still long. The most important thing is to find out what the previous catastrophe on the mainland was.


    Now that he had made a decision, Su Tang flew down the mountain with five super overlords. After flying for a long time, they didn''t find any trace of human activities. At this time, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling whether he had been transmitted to another space by the transmission array of the lost wasteland.


    Just when Su Tang was confused, the flying ghost baby said; "There are many people ahead. It seems that they are fighting. Shall we go and have a look?"


    "Someone?" as soon as he heard the ghost baby''s words, Su Tang was happy and nodded immediately; "Come on, let''s go and have a look. I don''t know where we are now. It''s better to ask someone."


    "OK, everything is up to you." the others nodded.


    Then, according to the guidance of ghost baby, the party quickly found those fighting people. At this time, Su Tang and others fell aside and carefully looked at the two groups of fighting people.


    At this time, a woman in the waiting room said; "Tiexiong, what do you want to do? Are you really going to fight with my Ye family?"


    "Hahaha, go to war. Do you think we will kill you in the ghost King peak? Will your family know that we did it?" the man named tie Xiong laughed and said.


    As he looked at the woman, he continued; "Ye Yun, I''m giving you one last chance to hand over what you got from the ruins. I can give you a good time. Otherwise, Hei hei, let''s see how we deal with you."


    "Hum, it turns out that you are a dog following me to rob our things. I''ll tell you clearly today. Even if you die today, I won''t tell you where to put it. You''ll die." the woman named Ye Yun said coldly.


    After hearing his words, Tiexiong shouted to the people around him; "Kill me. Even if you can''t get that thing in the end, you can''t let them or leave here. Other people can''t get what I tie Xiong can''t get."


    Then the two sides fought together again. At this time, the nine ghost cars on Su Tang''s side said; "The mainland is still like that. No matter how it changes, there is no lack of struggle."


    "Well, where there are people, there are Jianghu, and that''s the rule of survival in the mainland." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "Should we help the woman?" the ghost baby asked.


    "Help, we have to find someone to ask for directions. The man named Tiexiong is not a good thing at first sight. I don''t want to deal with him." the violent ape said.


    He was a straight man and never liked to deal with treacherous people. Just now he saw that Tiexiong was treacherous and immediately announced the death penalty to him.


    After hearing what the violent ape said, the others nodded one after another. Su Tang couldn''t help it. Seeing that they all said so, Su Tang said; "Then don''t do it, master. Give it to me." then he walked out slowly.


    Seeing that Su Tang went out, others followed him. At this time, tie Xiong, who was still fighting, suddenly found Su Tang and shouted loudly; "Who are you? You should get out of here, or even you will be killed."


    "Hehe, you can have a try," Su Tang said with a smile.


    All six of them have hidden their accomplishments. Tiexiong can''t see their accomplishments at all. Generally, the people who appear in ghost King peak are basically nearby insurers, their strength is not very good, and they all have scattered repairs. They never dare to fight against family children like them.


    "Boy, I advise you not to come here. I''m from the iron family of Tianlong emperor." Tiexiong shouted again.


    "Tianlong imperial dynasty? Where is that?" Su Tang asked instinctively.


    Such words fell on Tiexiong''s ears as if they were insulting him. Immediately, regardless of Ye Yun and others, he asked someone to rush towards Su Tang and them. It seems that he wants to kill them all.


    "Be careful, friends. These guys are cruel and ruthless one by one." seeing that Tiexiong called someone to attack Su Tang and others, ye Yun warned.


    Hearing Ye Yun''s reminder, Su Tang nodded and smiled at him. He disdained to look at the martial artists who rushed towards him. He has been in the wilderness for a long time. He hasn''t collected mushrooms with others for a long time. Now he happens to use these guys to try his current strength.


    "I can''t protect myself, and I have leisure to remind others." hearing Ye Yun''s reminder, tie Xiong turned his head and looked at Ye Yun coldly.


    At the moment he turned his head, he heard bursts of screams behind him. Even if he felt wrong, he turned his head immediately. For a moment, tie Xiong was stunned. Unexpectedly, in a short time, his people were knocked down by the boy in front of him, and screamed one by one.


    "How is it possible that this boy''s strength can be so strong?" Tiexiong murmured incredulously.


    At this time, not only he, but also ye Yun, not far behind him, was stunned. How could this teenager, who looked a few years younger than him, be so powerful? He saw with his own eyes how Su Tang said that these people were knocked down. Since he was a fist, he never made redundant moves.


    Is this guy still human? It can''t be demonized in the mountains and forests. Otherwise, how can there be such a powerful physical power? At this time, ye Yun had only such an idea in her head.


    "It''s your turn. Won''t you come and have a try?" Su Tang stood there quietly and looked at tie Xiong and asked softly.


    "Hey hey, see? How powerful this boy is." the violent ape smiled and said to the people next to him.


    "It''s really good. He knocked these people down just by his flesh. It seems that he has improved a lot of strength during this time." ghost baby nodded and said. Other questions are clear one by one. If they saw Su Tang for the first time, Su Tang and bullies could not defeat these people so easily.


    "Boy, you want to die." Tiexiong shouted.


    Then he rushed towards Su Tang with a machete. When he saw tie Xiong rushing over, Su Tang smiled disdainfully, took a step and appeared directly in front of tie Xiong. Before he took the knife, he punched tie Xiong''s heart. The whole person was like being hit by a demon cow and flew out.


    "Poof!" Su Tang''s all-out punch was not easy to take. At the moment of falling to the ground, tie Xiong was unconscious.


    At this time, ye Yun reacted and went to Su Tang and said with an arch hand; "Thank you for your help. Little girl Ye Yun doesn''t know her friend''s name?"


    "My name is Sutang!" Sutang also arched his hand and said.


    At this time, Su Tang''s inaction master also came up, and the violent ape patted Su Tang on the shoulder and said; "Boy, that''s good. The battle just now was wonderful."


    "Hehe, it''s all very well taught by master." Su Tang said with a smile.


    At this time, he turned to Ye Yun and said; "Miss ye, these are my masters."


    "Oh, younger generation, ye Yun has seen several predecessors." hearing Su Tang''s introduction, ye Yun immediately bowed to the violent apes and said to them.


    "Hehe, the little girl is not bad." the sky demon wolf nodded and said.


    At this time, Su Tang asked Ye Yun; "Miss ye, I''d like to ask where this is? We hope Miss ye can give us more advice when we first arrive in your place."


    "This is ghost King peak, which belongs to the boundary of Tianlong emperor in the eastern region." Ye Yun nodded and replied.


    "Oh, how far is it from Lanming kingdom?" Su Tang couldn''t help feeling lucky when he heard that it was the eastern region, and continued to ask.


    "Lanming kingdom?" Ye Yun frowned and asked unnaturally in her eyes.


    "Yes, I am from Lanming Kingdom, but I haven''t been back for a long time. Now I want to go back, please tell Miss Ye." Su Tang continued with a bad feeling in his heart.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, ye Yun shook her head and said; "Childe, I think you''d better not go back. Now Lanming Kingdom has become a forbidden area in the whole eastern region. No living people dare to go anywhere."


    "What? How could it be like this?" Su Tang was surprised and continued to ask.

 Chapter 163

    Later, ye Yun told Su Tang everything about the Lanming kingdom in the eastern region. After listening to it, Su Tang was stunned. He had never thought of it. He had only left for a few months. Unexpectedly, how many things had happened. Thinking of his family and friends in the Lanming Kingdom, Su Tang felt angry.


    At this time, the violent ape patted Su Tang on the shoulder and said; "Boy, don''t worry. There will be nothing wrong with your family. As the little girl said just now, most of the ordinary people in Lanming Kingdom have been killed and injured, and some family people have fled long ago."


    "Well, yes, I''m sure your family will be fine. Even if your luck is really bad, you can rest assured. If it''s a big deal, we''ll help you kill all the evil people." the ghost baby nodded.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I also believe they won''t have anything. Yu Peng and they will protect them."


    "Lord Yu Peng? Childe, what you just said about Yu Peng has become lord Yu Peng of the Dan emperor?" after su Tang finished, ye Yun immediately exclaimed.


    Su Tang looked at Ye Yun and asked; "Do you know him?"


    "Well, of course I know. Now the whole eastern region has spread that Lord Yu Peng is the senior brother of the demon king of the first demon palace and is likely to collude with the devil, so the God Empire has caught Lord Yu Peng and is ready to kill him in five days." Ye Yun nodded and replied.


    "What? Kill Yu Peng? Is the devil his younger martial brother?" Su Tang was stunned.


    If this thing is true, then this demon king is likely to be the little apprentice Fengye, who was accepted in his last life. Unexpectedly, this guy has become a demon king. Thinking of this, Su Tang can''t help but feel a pang of pain. A moment later, he put aside all his thoughts in his head and looked at Ye Yun again and asked; "Is it far from the God Empire? How long will it take to get there?"


    "It''s not far from the God empire. It only takes two or three days. I happen to be going to the God Empire, so I might as well take you there." Ye Yun replied.


    After hearing Ye Yun''s words, Su Tang nodded slightly and said; "Then trouble the girl. Let''s go now."


    "Well, just what should Tiexiong do?" Ye Yun looked at Tiexiong who was still lying on the ground and asked.


    "Whatever you do, he has a grudge against you anyway." Su Tang said indifferently.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, ye Yun thought and said; "Forget it, let them here. He has been injured. There are often a large number of monsters here. If he really meets them, he can only blame his bad luck."


    Then ye Yun left his family''s National People''s Congress law, and he went on the road alone with the six people of Su Tang.


    Two days later, ye Yun took Su Tang and others to the gate of the imperial capital of the God empire. At this time, ye Yun arched to Su Tang and others; "Childe, this is the heavenly empire. I have some things to do. I won''t go with you. Let''s say goodbye!"


    "Well, thank you, Miss Ye Yun this time. I''ll see you later." Su Tang nodded and replied with an arched hand.


    Then ye Yun left Su Tang and others. After seeing ye Yun leave, Su Tang took several of his masters into the God empire. As soon as he entered the city gate, the ghost baby was surprised by what he saw. However, he had never seen many people, and the God empire was really the first empire in the eastern region. The Empire was very prosperous.


    Even Su Tang, who was used to seeing the big scene, was shocked by what he saw.


    "Boy, the name of the empire is really strange. Why is it called the God Empire?" asked the demon wolf.


    "I don''t know. I just heard that the royal family of the Empire seems to be descended from the gods. I don''t know whether it is or not." Su Tang shook his head and replied.


    "The descendant of God? It''s interesting." the demon wolf nodded.


    At this time, the people who had separated from the ghost baby and the ghost car began to wander around. The ghost baby who came out for the first time felt very strange when he saw everything. He looked here and there all the way. He was like a child who had never seen the world and had no appearance of a strong God.


    "Boy, is Yu Peng from your family?" the violent ape asked.


    "Well, he is an elder of my family. Since he has been caught, people who want to come to my family should have left Lanming kingdom. This time, we come to save Yu Peng and look for my family." Su Tang nodded.


    The violent ape nodded and then continued to ask; "Boy, how sure are you that you can save Yu Peng?"


    "I''m not sure. The strength of the God empire is unfathomable. I can''t face them at all. I can only think of a way at that time." Su Tang shook his head and replied.


    At this time, the ancient nightmare said; "Unfathomable? Boy, don''t worry about saving Yu Peng. It''s a big deal that I''ll let the whole people of the God Empire fall asleep at that time. Even if his strength is strong, I don''t believe he can compete with me."


    "Yes, yes, your nightmare master has a very special ability. Don''t worry, boy. There must be no problem. It''s just a descendant of God. Can you really fight us?" the violent ape nodded.


    This is the ghost baby. After hearing what they said, the ghost baby also said; "Boy, don''t worry. Let''s leave all this to us. I can''t do it yet. They still want to turn the sky."


    After hearing their words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Thank you, masters, but I still want to see what''s going on this time. You''d better not do it casually."


    "Everything is up to you. You think we can do it. Just say it directly. At that time, I will tear down the God Empire and die." the violent ape said proudly.


    "That''s not good. How beautiful this place is. It''s a pity to tear it down. I''d better keep it." the ghost baby returned.


    Then Su Tang took them to a restaurant. After entering the restaurant, Su Tang asked the waiter to arrange an elegant room for himself and others.


    In the elegant room, the ghost baby looked here and there curiously, and then asked Su Tang; "Boy, where is this place? Why are we here?"


    "Master, this is a place to eat. The food here is delicious. I think you have been there all these years. You shouldn''t have a chance to eat these things. Now that you have come, I''ll take you to eat and see." Su Tang said with a smile.


    "Eat? But there are no monsters here. We eat in our branches?" the ghost baby continued to ask.


    "Don''t worry, master. Come and sit down. Someone will serve us later." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, ghost baby nodded and returned to his seat. After a while, the waiter of the restaurant pushed open the door of the elegant room and began to serve. After a while, the whole table was full of dishes, all kinds of which looked very beautiful, and suddenly aroused Su Tang''s appetite.


    After those people had gone, the ghost baby looked at Su Tang and asked; "Are these the foods you said? They really look good."


    "Well, masters, come and have a look." then she was ready to start. At this time, the ghost baby stretched out her slender hand, grabbed a piece of meat from one of the plates, put it into her small mouth, closed her eyes and chewed it. A moment later, she opened her eyes and said in surprise; "Yes, it''s really delicious. Come and have a look."


    After hearing her words, others started one after another, and soon finished all the dishes on the table. The violent ape still said to Su Tang; "Boy, you ask those people to get us some more. It''s really delicious. It''s much better than those we eat on the lost wasteland."


    "Yes, this kind of delicious food is really good, boy. Please ask someone to get us some more." the ghost baby also shouted.


    The ghost baby was a little excited when he ate such delicious food for the first time.


    "OK." Su Tang ordered his warhead, got up and went out of the elegant room. Soon he came back, and some other people came. Those people quickly asked these empty dishes to be removed, and soon another table of the same food was brought up.


    This time, when we saw the food coming together, the five masters of Su Tang moved quickly one by one and ate it in a short time. This time, we didn''t u continue to ask Su Tang to get it for them. At this time, the violent ape took out a small pot and said to the others; "I haven''t eaten for a long time. How comfortable are you? Let''s have a drink today."


    "OK, then drink some!" the ghost baby took the little pot of violent ape and drank it directly. A moment later, he handed the pot to others. At this time, the ghost baby said; "Violent ape, it''s the first time I think your spirit wine is good."


    After eating and drinking, they left the restaurant. At this time, Su Tang found the branch of Wanbao building in the imperial capital and directly entered it with several masters. After indicating his identity, a man appeared in the Wanbao building, which was Yu Peng''s eldest son, Yu Hu.


    As soon as he saw Su Tang, Yu Hu came directly, hugged Su Tang and said; "Brother, you''re really alive. It''s great that you''re okay." Yu Peng told his son about Su Tang''s being broken into space.


    Su Tang, a descendant of Yu Hu, said with a smile; "How can I die easily? Hahaha, Yu Hu, let me introduce you to these masters. If it weren''t for us, I might really die."

 Chapter 164

    Then Su Tang introduced his master to Yu Hu. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu respectfully hugged his fist and bowed down; "Predecessors, thank you for your kindness to my brother''s life. If you can use it in the future, just ask."


    "Ha ha, the young man is good." the violent ape patted Yu Hu''s half and said.


    Others nodded one by one, and their first impression of Yu Hu was good. After chatting for a while again, Su Tang looked at Yu Hu and asked; "Should my su family be all right now? And what happened in Lanming kingdom? Why did it happen in just a few months?"


    "Hey, the Su family is fine. Originally, the Su family was on the edge of the Lanming kingdom. When this happened, we got the news first and left Lanming directly with the Su family. All this happened so fast that the Lanming kingdom had become a death place in just a few days." Yu Hu sighed and replied.


    "How could this happen? I heard people say that Lanming Kingdom has been listed as a forbidden area. What are there in it? Can''t those titles be beaten by Emperor Wu?" Su Tang asked again.


    He really couldn''t figure out why Lanming Kingdom suddenly became like this. In Ye Yun''s mouth two days ago, Su Tang didn''t know much, so he always wondered what happened in Lanming Kingdom, which would make people in the whole eastern region talk about it.


    "That thing must not be a species on the mainland. It looks like it comes from hell, and it is immune to all attacks. The most terrible thing is that as long as it is touched by the toxin on this thing, the person will die, and then he will turn into a blood corpse, similar to a puppet." Yu Hu continued.


    As soon as his voice fell, the ghost baby asked; "Is that thing blood red all over? It looks like a ghost. It''s unreal and elusive?"


    "Yes, sir, have you seen such a thing?" Yu Hu asked while nodding at the ghost baby in surprise.


    "Yin God blood curse! I didn''t expect that someone still uses such forbidden art now. Does he want to destroy the whole continent?" the ghost baby''s face became very gloomy after hearing Yu Hu''s answer.


    At this time, the ancient nightmare said; "Is this really a Yin God blood curse? Didn''t you use ghost baby as well? How? Is there any way to resolve it?"


    The ghost baby shook his head and said; "At the beginning, the Yin God blood curse I used didn''t summon the bleeding soul, so there won''t be any difficult problems to deal with. Now the Yin God blood curse on the mainland has blood souls, which are immune to all physical attacks. The only thing that can kill them is the power of the soul, but at the beginning, the boy also said that no one on the mainland knows the attack means of the power of the soul."


    "Is there really no way?" nine ghost cars also asked.


    They are all people who have seen the power of Yin God''s blood curse. They are also very afraid of this forbidden art. They also know that Su Tang and ghost baby are the only attack means that really understand the power of soul on the mainland. Ghost baby obviously can''t attack at will. Su Tang''s strength is very weak, and it is impossible to cause any harm to those blood souls.


    "I can''t think of a way. If I can, I hope I can catch a blood soul to study. Only in this way can I have a chance to find a way." ghost baby said again.


    After hearing her words, Yu Hu said in a daze; "No, sir, this blood soul is very strange and difficult to capture. Ordinary people will be poisoned by the toxin on his body as soon as they touch it and turn into a blood corpse."


    "Ha ha, you also said that ordinary people will be poisoned. What if the person who takes the shot is not ordinary?" the ghost baby replied with a smile.


    At this time, several demon kings nearby turned their heads to look at Su Tang. In a moment, Su Tang understood and said immediately; "Can''t the man master said be me?"


    "It''s really you. Maybe you don''t know it yet. Your body, which was made by violent apes with countless miraculous drugs, can be immune to all toxins in the world. Besides, you know how to attack the soul. Even if the blood soul is powerful, you can restrain him. Then I''ll give you a magic weapon and you can include him in it." the ghost baby continued.


    After hearing the ghost baby''s words, the violent ape laughed; "Yes, boy, you are the only one on the mainland who can touch the blood soul without being hurt. If you have a chance, you can help catch one and study it."


    "It seems that brother Su Tang has a blessing in disguise this time." after hearing these people''s words, Yu Hu whispered in his heart.


    At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, after this time, I''ll find a way to catch one and give it to master ghost baby for research."


    Now that his five masters have said so, Su Tang also feels that he should catch one back. If this thing is really like what the Masters said, it can definitely destroy the whole continent. Besides, Su Tang vaguely feels that this matter may have something to do with the disciple he received in his previous life.


    After all, it has been spread all over the eastern region. It seems that the demon king of the beginning demon palace made this thing. Since his apprentice made it, it is also his sin. It''s good for him to find a way.


    After agreeing to this, Su Tang looked at Yu Hu and asked; "Where are my su family now? Take me to meet you."


    "Well, they were placed in a very safe place by me. Now people in the whole eastern region have begun to be hostile to our Wanbao building, so I didn''t place them in the Wanbao building." Yu Hu nodded and said.


    Only after Yu Peng was arrested, the wanbaolou branches everywhere were almost closed. I''m afraid the branches of the God Empire would have been closed if Yu Hu hadn''t been here.


    "OK, let''s go right away," Sutang said.


    Then they left the Wanbao building and went straight out of the imperial capital. After flying more than 30 miles behind Yu Hu, a large manor appeared in front of Su Tang. At this time, Yu Hu said; "This house was built before my Wanbao building and has been idle for a long time. This time, my father and I took the Su family out of the Lanming Kingdom and settled him here."


    "It looks good," Su Tang nodded.


    Then, under the leadership of Yu Hu, Su Tang and his five masters quickly entered the manor. At this time, when they saw the pavilion, Su Jingtian and others really looked serious as if they were discussing something. They didn''t find the arrival of Su Tang and others at all.


    At this time, Yu Hu shouted; "Old Su, come here quickly and see who''s back."


    Hearing Yu Hu''s cry, Su Jingtian and others reacted one by one. They turned their heads and looked here. As soon as they saw Su Tang, Su Jingtian showed a surprise on his serious face without a smile, and quickly walked towards Su Tang.


    "You smelly boy, are you finally willing to come back? Do you know we are worried to death these days." Su Jingtian pretended to look at Su Tang with a straight face when he approached.


    However, the lightness in his eyes betrayed him. There has been no news from Su Tang these days. They are very worried one by one. In addition, such a thing has happened in Lanming Kingdom, they are even more worried. If Su Tang doesn''t hear the news and rashly returns to Lanming Kingdom, I''m afraid it will be dangerous.


    "Lao Zu, it bothers you. It''s harsh. A lot of things happened when I left, so I didn''t come back for a while and a half." on the way here, Yu Hu told Su Tang that he was broken into the space by Tianyou. He didn''t tell the Su family, but said that he had gone to experience.


    Su Tang thought it was good for Yu Hu and others to avoid his relatives from worrying. That''s why he said so this time. He didn''t mention anything about his being broken into the space crack.


    "Just come back, just come back. I think your strength seems to be improving again. I think you have gained a lot of benefits from this experience. It''s good." Su Jingtian said while nodding his head.


    At this time, his eyes found that there were five people who couldn''t see the depth following Su Tang and Yu Hu. He immediately turned around and looked at Su Tang in some doubt.


    Seeing the puzzled look in Su Jingtian''s eyes, Su Tang said with a smile; "Lao Zu, these are all my masters. If they hadn''t taught me carefully this time, I wouldn''t be promoted very fast."


    "Your master?" Su Jingtian immediately turned his head and bowed his hands; "Su Jingtian has seen your predecessors."


    "Hehe, don''t do this. Since you are the boy''s ancestor, we are our own people. We don''t need these false gifts." the sky demon wolf said with a smile.


    The others nodded and agreed with the words of TIANYAO wolf. They were strong in the divine world and were extremely arrogant. If it weren''t for Su Tang, I''m afraid they wouldn''t talk to these people at all.


    After one party''s introduction, a group of people soon reached a consensus. Su Jingtian had ordered people to prepare to eat and was ready to entertain some of Su Tang''s masters. When Su Tang''s masters heard that there was something to eat, their eyes lit up. Su Tang couldn''t help laughing when he remembered what he looked like in the restaurant before.


    Seeing his relatives again, Su Tang unconsciously felt that he had an inseparable relationship with the Su family. During the meal, Su Tang looked at his masters wolfing down a big meal and ignored them. Instead, he called the Su family and Yu Hu again and began to ask about Yu Peng.


    "Why does this matter have anything to do with Yu Peng?" Su Tang asked.


    After hearing his question, Yu Hu sighed helplessly and said; "In fact, people in the Dan division have said this. It''s none of my father''s business. But I didn''t expect that the Heavenly God Empire would not give the Dan division''s face at all and insisted on executing my father. For this matter, people in the Dan division have written a document to let all Dan divisions withdraw from the Heavenly God empire. It seems that they are no longer preparing pills for the Heavenly God empire."


    "In that case, don''t the people of the God Empire have any reaction?" Su Tang asked again.


    "No, the God Empire seems determined to kill my father. It would rather not supply pills than kill my father," Yu Hu said again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned. He had always heard that the emperor of the God empire could make a very wise person, otherwise it would be impossible to establish such a powerful force in a short time. Why would he be willing to kill Yu Peng without the supply of pills this time? This will do him no good at all.


    In this way, no matter the supply of pills is cut off, it offends the Dan division. Even ordinary people won''t do such a thing. Why does the leader of such a great power make such a decision?


    "It''s strange. Even if your father and the devil are martial brothers, I''m afraid people on the mainland have known this for a long time. Why didn''t they act before, but now they have such a huge reaction?" Su Tang was very puzzled.


    Yu Hu shook his head and said; "I don''t know, brother Sutang. Can you save my father?"


    "Yu Peng won''t die. Don''t worry. I just can''t figure out why the God Empire wants to do this?" Su Tang replied.


    At this time, Su Jingtian said; "Will the decision of the God Empire have anything to do with the war family?"


    "Warfighter? It should be impossible. Although this warfighter has great power in the God Empire, how can we say that the emperor of the God Empire would not be willing to offend the Dan division for his warfighter?" Su Tang shook his head and replied.


    At this time, Yuan Tian came out from nowhere and said; "That''s not necessarily. I found some former friends these days to inquire about this matter. Many people told me that this matter may have something to do with Zhan Jia."

 Chapter 165

    I didn''t expect yuan Tian to appear at this time. After Yuan Tian finished, he looked at Su Tang and nodded. At this time, Su Tang asked; "How could this matter have anything to do with the war family? Would the God Empire really be willing to offend division Dan for the sake of a war family?"


    "Well, Zhan Yunlong has broken through the title of Emperor Wu. His warrior family is the elder family of the God empire. Now there are such strong people, and the Empire will try its best to win over. I also heard that the warrior family seems to have found a relic somewhere. I heard that this will occupy is called by the Empire at the cost of this relic." Yuan Tian said again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned. There would be nothing wrong with the war family. They exchanged a relic for Yu Peng''s life. What do they want to do?


    Thinking of this, Su Tang healed and asked; "What are they doing for?"


    "I don''t know. No matter what happened to you at the beginning, the Zhan family seems to have heard some rumors. Do you think it''s because the Zhan family thinks you''re dead. As long as you get rid of Yu Peng, you can directly destroy your Su family?" Yuan Tian said again.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s impossible. The Zhan family doesn''t need much trouble to destroy my su family. Think about it. Since Zhan Yunlong has become emperor Wu, does he care about the new Emperor Wu like Yu Peng if he wants to destroy my su family?"


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Yu Hu, yuan tiansu and Jingtian nodded in agreement. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as expected.


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t find a way. Su Tang had to stop thinking about these things. Anyway, Yu Peng himself had to save them anyway. At that time, these things will slowly surface.


    "I also heard a news. Now there seems to be a relic in Lanming Kingdom, and the seat seems to be outside. I was listening to the valley near the wind valley." Yuan Tian continued.


    "There are relics again?" Su Tang thought it was wrong. Have my relics appeared too often these days?


    Many years ago, it was unlikely that there would be a single relic, but now it has appeared one after another. Thinking of this, Su Tang suddenly felt a different feeling. First he got the legacy of the ancient god of war, and then he got the inheritance of the God of thunder. Later, he was accidentally brought to the lost wasteland and came back with several strong gods.


    Now there are ruins one after another. All this makes Su Tang feel that a great era is coming. Otherwise, how can so many things appear at once?


    "I heard that this relic seems to be an ancient miracle, and now a large number of blood souls and blood corpses have been sent to guard where, and people on the mainland basically dare not go there." Yuan Tian continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang felt that his guess might be good.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang said; "It''s not so easy to get that thing. Let''s find a way to solve Yu Peng''s problem first. When will Yu Peng publicly ask and kill?" Su Tang asked.


    "Two days later!" Yuan Tian replied.


    "Two days later? Well, Yuan Tian will treat me to Zhan''s house later. I want to see if Zhan Yunlong really thinks that my su family is easy to bully." Su Tang said.


    At this time, the ghost baby suddenly appeared beside him and asked; "Boy, who offended you? Do you need my help?"


    "Master, have you finished?" Su Tang asked with a smile when he saw the ghost baby appear.


    "Well, it tastes good. I''m beginning to like this place now. I think I should stay here for a long time in the future." ghost baby nodded, smacked, smacked and said.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang replied with a smile; "Master, you can stay as long as you want. I''ll go out later. Master, do you want to go out and see the night view of the God Empire?"


    Su Tang is ready to go to the war family. Now he has come to the war family''s nest. I just heard that Zhan Yunlong has made a breakthrough. Su Tang doesn''t want to go to the war family alone. Although his strength has improved a lot, he still needs a lot of advice from the war family. With ghost baby and several other masters following, he has some knowledge in his heart.


    "Well, you can have a look at this." the ghost baby nodded and said.


    Hearing that the ghost baby agreed, Su Tang immediately smiled and said; "Then let''s ask other masters if they will go." then he turned and left here.


    Then he came to the hall. At this time, the dinner was over. His four masters were drinking and chatting. The violent ape took out his spirit wine and diluted it with some ordinary wine and gave it to the people of the Su family.


    At this time, Su Tang just came in and saw that he immediately helped distribute the diluted spirit wine to his family. In the presence, apart from his masters, he knew the effect of the spirit wine most clearly. This thing is not comparable to those pills. Besides, if a low-level warrior takes too many pills with a high level, it is easy to explode and die, but this spirit wine will not.


    The reason why you want to dilute it is very simple. There is a lot of Reiki in this spirit wine. If you don''t dilute it, a lot of Reiki will flow into the human body, which may directly knock people out. Although it won''t be life-threatening, it''s still possible to sleep for at least ten days and a half months.


    The people of the Su family didn''t know what it was. After taking the wine glass one by one, they were stunned there, and no one moved.


    After finishing all the diluted wine, Su Tang said; "Everyone, it''s just the spirit wine brewed exclusively by my master. The spirit is so huge that you have to dilute it. Now you can drink it. I promise it''s very good for you. Don''t waste it."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Su Jingtian took the lead in drinking the wine in his hand. With Su Jingtian''s action, others drank the wine one by one.


    However, at the moment of drinking, Su Jingtian felt something wrong. The aura in the wine was too strong. At the moment of entering his body, Su Jingtian shook and rolled in his body. He didn''t dare to be careless. Su Jingtian didn''t have time to say anything. He immediately sat on the ground and began to practice the skill to absorb the aura in the spirit wine.


    At this time, the others also reacted and didn''t dare to be careless. They began to practice together with Su Jingtian. At this time, violent ape took out a small pot and handed two cups of wine to Yu Hu and Yuan Tian again, and said; "You two are much stronger than them. Don''t dilute it. Just drink it."


    Su Tang nodded at them when he heard the violent ape''s words. At this time, Yu Hu and Yuan Tianna didn''t understand that the spirit wine was powerful. After immediately thanking them, they drank it all at once. With the spirit wine down, there was a flush on their faces, and they began to practice cross legged.


    At this time, the ancient nightmare who had not spoken looked at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, there seems to be some problems in your family." then I saw that the ancient nightmare pointed to Yuan Tian, who practiced cross legged.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Master is right. There are some problems in his body. At the beginning, my strength was too weak to help him resolve, so I can only seal it. I don''t know if master is far away to help him resolve it?"


    Ancient nightmare majored in aura, and was already a strong man of divine rank. Its physical strength contained a kind of original aura. I think it should be able to suppress the toxin aura in Yuan Xingxing. Considering yuan Tian''s situation, it is not far from childish. Its strength still does not reach the underground of SuoYu township. I''m afraid it''s not very sure to dissolve the toxin in Yuan Xingxing.


    Now that there are ancient nightmares who think that the strong ones of the divine order are here, Su Tang will certainly not miss this opportunity. As long as the ancient nightmares act, it''s nothing to believe the problems in Yuan Xingxing.


    "Ha ha, then I''ll look at your face, help him and give him a chance." the ancient nightmare said with a smile.


    Then he came to Yuan Tian''s back and put his palm on his back. Then Su Tang sensed that an extremely powerful aura began to slowly inject into yuan Tian''s body, and soon lifted the seal he had set before. The toxin aura burst out and began to impact yuan Tian''s meridians crazily.


    It was time for yuan Tian, who was absorbing the aura, to cry out in his heart. He couldn''t care to continue to wash the aura. He immediately prepared to mobilize his aura to suppress it. After he realized yuan Tian''s intention, the nightmare behind him gently reminded him; "Do your own things and leave these things to me."


    Hearing the voice in his ear, Yuan Tian mobilized his aura and made a decision quickly. It was obvious that this man wanted to help him dissolve the toxin in his body. At this time, he was in the Su family and should not be harmed by anyone. After several thoughts, Yuan Tian whispered; "I''ll leave everything to the elder."


    When the voice fell, Yuan Tian continued to absorb the aura of the spirit wine without distractions. At this time, a black aura appeared in mengyan''s hand and slowly entered yuan Tian''s body. With the emergence of the black aura, those toxic auras that were still raging suddenly quieted down and began to shrink madly, as if they had met a terrible natural enemy.


    "Now you know you''re afraid? Unfortunately it''s too late." mengyan whispered softly, and the aura vomited fiercely. The powerful black aura swallowed up all the toxic auras. After checking yuan Tian, he found that all the problems had been resolved. Mengyuan took back his aura, but left an original aura in Yuan Tian''s body, This breath must be the chance that nightmare said.


    Seeing mengyan withdraw his hand, Su Tang asked quickly; "Master, how''s it going? Is there no problem?"


    "Well, no problem. I still left a trace of original aura in the boy''s body. If he uses it well, it should be a good opportunity. All the luck depends on him." mengyan nodded and replied.


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang suddenly understood and immediately bowed down to thank him; "Thank you, master."


    "Well, now things are almost the same. Didn''t you say you were going to take a look at some war house? When to go?" the ghost baby asked at this time.


    After hearing her words, everyone else turned to look at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang explained his ideas to them. His master thought that this might be the best way. Since this matter has something to do with the war family, as long as they are settled, I believe the God empire will not embarrass Yu Peng.


    "Boy, I think we''d better go with you. Although we can''t use all our strength, we can easily deal with just a few Emperor Wu or Emperor Wu." TIANYAO wolf is naturally belligerent. Hearing that there may be a fight this time, he immediately said.


    The others also nodded. Seeing that all the masters were willing to go to Zhan''s house with them, Su Tang was also happy. He had a great hope of saving Yu Peng this time.

 Chapter 166

    At this time, Su Tang said; "We''d better wait until yuan Tian has absorbed it and go together. He''s more familiar here than I am."


    After hearing his words, the five demon kings nodded, and then they all found a place to sit down and wait for yuan Tian to absorb them while drinking.


    Everyone waited for a night. The aura in the spirit wine was too strong, and the elixir that brewed the spirit wine contained a small amount of original aura. Therefore, absorbing the aura in the spirit wine this time also infected the Su family with a little original aura.


    With this thing, there will be a large number of strong people in the Su family in the future.


    By this time, Yuan Tian had absorbed all the toxins in his body, and his strength was restored to the peak level of the middle period of Emperor Wu. Even if the toxins were dissolved, Yuan Tian''s accomplishments would fall to a certain level, but Yu mengyan left the original aura in his body, plus the original aura in the spirit wine, He immediately promoted his cultivation.


    Seeing yuan Tian wake up, Su tangdang stood up from his seat and said; "Well, they should practice for some time. We won''t wait for them. Let''s go to Zhan''s house now."


    "Yes." Yuan Tian nodded and replied.


    Then he looked at the ancient nightmare standing behind Su Tang and immediately bowed down and said; "Thank you for your help." because he had the aura left by nightmare in his body, he saw at a glance that the person who had helped him resolve was ancient nightmare.


    "You''re welcome. I did it only after looking at the boy''s face. Making good use of what I left you will be of great benefit to your future. When we''re away in the future, you can help us take care of the boy." ancient nightmare waved his hand and said.


    He and the five of them could not have followed Su Tang all the time, so the ancient nightmare would save yuan Tian and give yuan Tian such an opportunity. He just hoped that after the five of them left, Su Tang would have an effective expert to protect him.


    "I understand," Yuan Tian nodded and replied.


    He had planned long ago. He had followed Su Tang to protect Su Tang''s path all his life. Now with such kindness, he strengthened his loyalty to Su Tang.


    But what no one knows is that at the moment when Yuan Tian''s toxin was dissolved, in the imperial capital thirty miles away, in a majestic mansion, a woman vomited a mouthful of blood, and the whole person turned pale.


    "Yuan Tian, unexpectedly, you found a way to dissolve the toxin I left you, but don''t worry, I won''t let you escape easily." the woman said coldly.


    Thirty miles away, Su Tang and others had left the manor and flew towards the imperial capital. No one spoke all the way. Only the ghost baby didn''t look here and there. It was like a little girl who had never seen the world.


    After a quarter of an hour''s flight, Su Tang came to the imperial capital again. At this time, the original topic took Su Tang and others directly into the imperial capital and walked towards the south of the city. Along the way, Su Tang saw many guards of the God Empire walking back and forth in the street, as if looking for something like this.


    Seeing this, Su Tang asked suspiciously; "What''s the situation? Will someone from the God Empire make trouble?"


    "I don''t know. I think I''m looking for someone. Don''t worry about them. There''s Zhanjia not far ahead. Are we going directly?" Yuan Tian asked.


    "Well, I also have a lot of grudges with the war family. You don''t have to give them face when you play. Just go directly to important people." Su Tang nodded.


    At this moment, he is not in the mood to come to those empty people. Anyway, he also killed how many people of the war family. I believe that the people of the war family have hated him to the bone and won''t give themselves a good face at all. I''m afraid they will do it directly as soon as they see it. Do you want to send worship posts like those people? Obviously impossible.


    After crossing a few streets, Su Tang saw a huge house from a distance. Above the vermilion gate was a plaque with gold on a red background. On the plaque were two vigorous characters of Zhan Jia. From these characters, Su Tang saw a kind of domineering and arrogant momentum. He couldn''t help sneering. The reason why Zhan Jia was so domineering, It doesn''t make sense.


    At first glance, these two words were written by the ancestors of the Zhan family. They were so overbearing. No wonder his descendants reported abnormal and arrogant one by one. Su Tang felt like a burst of anger when he thought of the faces of those guys when they wanted to kill themselves to get the first place when they met the Zhan family in Yaowang Valley for the first time.


    I thought that these guys actually took family experts to listen to the wind Valley and wanted to destroy their family. At that time, if they were not lucky, they summoned Tianlei and happened to meet a strong emperor like Zhan Yunlong, who attracted Tianlei and pretended to fight Tianlei''s power. I''m afraid his Su family would be seriously killed and injured at that time.


    Seeing Su Tang standing there with his face constantly changing, the ghost baby patted him on the shoulder and said; "Boy, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Tang shook his head and replied; "Master, I''m fine. I just think of some things before."


    "Oh, boy, this war house is a little strange. I just wanted to explore it with my soul power, but as soon as my soul power approached, it was bounced back. I think there should be an expert here. Gao is not afraid that he is still an expert like us." ghost baby said again.


    It''s just that this time the tone reveals an interested look. They''ve been out for nearly ten days. They''ve never seen such an expert at the same level as themselves. Today, I didn''t expect to meet one. How can he not be excited.


    "Ghost baby, what you said is true? Does this war family have an expert like me?" the violent ape nearby asked incredulously.


    The ghost baby nodded and said; "That''s true. How else can I explain that the power of my soul was bounced back?"


    After the ghost baby finished, the five of them were stunned. It turned out that a voice appeared in their sea of knowledge at this time.


    "Dear friends, what''s sacred? What''s the matter with coming to my home?"


    "Hehe, there''s nothing wrong. The people of my apprentice family were caught by your war family. We''re here for important people. Why don''t our friends show up?" the ghost baby asked with a smile.


    At this time, the sky demon wolf also transmitted his voice with divine consciousness; "It turns out that everyone is of the same level. Then you can directly release my disciples. Today we won''t go to your war family for trouble. Otherwise, I''ll give you the war family one by one."


    "Yes, hand over the man," said the violent ape.


    "Please don''t get excited. Wait a minute. I''ll ask the family and give you an answer. If our war family catches the disciples'' families, our war family will return them to you unconditionally. Please wait a minute." the voice said again.


    Just after the sound fell, the ghost baby looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, it seems that we probably don''t have to go to the war house this time."


    Su Tang was puzzled and immediately asked; "Why?"


    "Hehe, didn''t we just say that there was a strong man of the same level as us? Just now, when the ghost baby detected with the power of soul, he alerted him. Just now he has communicated with us with divine knowledge. Now he should be asking the people of his family. I believe there will be a rest in a while." the violent ape said with a smile.


    After hearing their words, Su Tang looked happy and continued to ask; "What did he say? What was his attitude towards this?"


    "He just said that if his family caught someone, they would unconditionally let them out and let us wait here." the ghost baby answered.


    This time, Su Tang''s face looked relaxed. Originally, he thought there would be a World War I, but now he didn''t expect to turn around. Banana Su Tang was relaxed outside. The high-level people in the Zhan family residence burst into a pot one by one, and my grandfather spoke.


    All along, the people of the war family knew that they had a very powerful ancestor, but they never appeared, but they suddenly appeared today. As soon as they appeared, they were angry and questioned, elder.


    "What have you done? Are you willing to cross the war family?"


    The supreme elder, who has been practicing in the forbidden area of Zhan family, suddenly received a message from his ancestor. He thought it was a good thing. Unexpectedly, he was scolded.


    Seeing that Lao Zu was so angry, the supreme elder asked carefully at once; "Grandpa, what made you so angry? Please make it clear." the supreme elder practices in the forbidden area all day and doesn''t know much about things outside.


    "Hum, now go and ask the family leader of this generation if he has caught someone. Now other people''s families have brought five experts stronger than me to fight important people in our family and ask him if he wants to kill the family?" the voice of the old ancestor came again.


    The supreme elder of the war family was frightened. Five experts who are stronger than our ancestors came. Who did this generation of war family owners offend? He was very clear about the strength of his ancestors. It can be said that there were few such people in the whole continent. Unexpectedly, the fighters here offended such a strong man.


    He hurried out of the forbidden area and summoned all the senior leaders of the war family, so he was ready to ask.

 Chapter 167

    At this moment, in the assembly hall of the war family, a group of real power figures of the war family have arrived. At this time, the supreme boss asked with a face like Zhan Yunlong; "Did you catch someone these days?"


    The question of the supreme elder stunned Zhan Yunlong. After thinking of some things he had done in the emperor a few days ago, he answered in doubt; "Did you catch someone, uncle? What''s the problem?" the supreme elder is really Zhan Yunlong''s uncle. At this time, seeing his uncle asking, Zhan Yunlong didn''t hide anything.


    In his opinion, he soon caught a Yu Peng, and the Empire came forward to catch him. With such a big Buddha, he didn''t worry about what kind of problems he would encounter.


    "What''s the problem? Hum, go and let me go now. Do you want to kill Zhan family?" upon hearing Zhan Yunlong''s answer, the supreme elder exploded directly and shouted at Zhan Yunlong.


    "Er!" Zhan Yunlong was stunned and asked with a bad face; "Why let him go? Although this man has no deep hatred with our family, he has a close relationship with the Su family who killed the elite of our family twice before. Now Su Tang has disappeared. He even wants to keep the Su family. If this person doesn''t die, our family can''t revenge at all."


    "Yes, uncle, the Su family is very hateful, and I proposed to let the emperor catch this man." at this time, Zhan Wuye also said.


    "What''s your proposal? What''s your reason? I tell you, if something goes wrong with the warfighter this time, you''ll wait to accept the punishment of the old ancestor. Now get over there and let people go." the supreme elder doesn''t care so much. At this moment, he just wants to appease the five super strong people mentioned by the old ancestor.


    "It''s impossible. This man can''t let go. Why should I? I''m one of the inheritors of the gods now." Zhan Wuye stood up and shouted.


    At this moment, he didn''t pay attention to his uncle. The inheritor of the God, who is second only to the emperor in the God Empire, even the emperor would be very worried about such people. Generally speaking, as long as such people have any requirements and don''t harm the God Empire itself, Sijun will agree. This is also why the emperor is willing to offend the Dan Shijie this time, The reason for killing Yu Peng.


    Hearing Zhan Wuye''s words, the elder''s eyes slowly cooled. His younger generation dared to openly contradict himself by relying on his current identity. He was very angry. It seemed that Zhan Wuye said coldly; "Do you think you can do whatever you want now that you have a position?"


    Feeling that his uncle''s voice and expression were wrong at this time, Zhan Wuye didn''t dare to be as tough as before, and replied with a low head; "Uncle, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to make trouble against you, but this time I just let the Empire come forward and kill a emperor. It''s harmless. Uncle, why are you so angry?"


    "Hehe, it''s harmless. It''s good. Now go out and have a look. At this time, several people have come to our house. My grandfather has spoken. No matter who is right or wrong, release the people immediately." the supreme elder continued with a sneer.


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone present was stunned. They never thought that someone was so bold and dared to find trouble with their war family. Similarly, they were also surprised that their ancestors cared so much about those people and asked to release them without asking the reason. Did they have a very good background?


    None of the people present felt that the strength of these five people outside could match that of Zhan Jia. I think only their background could make Lao Zu so afraid.


    "Hum, someone dares to come to the door. Just in time, all the platforms will be killed." Zhan Wuye said with a cold hum.


    Persuading people didn''t intend to release them. Since the last time he saw his second uncle Zhan Tiandu explode in order to save him in Yaowang Valley, he had hated the Su family. Later, his father took people with him and almost fell into the Su family, which made his hatred reach the peak and had a trace of fear for Su Tang.


    Later, after hearing that Su Tang was broken into the space crack by Tianyou, the first demon palace, Zhan Wuye felt that this was the best time to destroy the Su family. He also sent some people to go to the Su family several times, but the Su family didn''t know where to hide. Later, there was an accident in Lanming Kingdom, and the Su family actually appeared by themselves.


    Without hesitation, he immediately sent someone to destroy the Su family, but Yu Peng stopped him again and again, so he felt that if Yu Peng didn''t die, he still had some difficulties in trying to destroy the Su family. Coincidentally, not long ago, he actually attracted the holy light of the heaven and earth empire and became one of the inheritors of the gods.


    In an instant, his status increased greatly. When he saw the emperor, Zhan Wuye decided to let the God Empire come forward and kill Yu Peng. He could deal with the Su family slowly later. Therefore, Yu Peng colluded with the beginning demon palace.


    Now his uncle and grandfather let him go without asking why. He finally took down the current patron saint of the Su family. How could he be willing to let him go like this?


    "Hum, you want to die, do not drag others in the war house, I told you, the old Zu has said, must immediately release people, do you still want to defy the orders of the ancestors?"


    At this moment, he has lost the original doting on his younger generation. He is in the same vein with Zhan Wuye, so he has been very doting on Zhan Wuye all the time, but today he is the inheritor of God, and he doesn''t pay attention to himself at all, which makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    In addition to the words of the previous ancestors, such people are so arrogant to offend such super strong people, and even offend five at once. Regardless of the consequences, they will certainly bring a lot of trouble to the war family in the future. What use can such people have even if they have good talent?


    "It''s impossible. Today I''m going to see who is so powerful that he dares to come to my family." Zhan Wuye shook his head and said.


    When the voice fell, he turned and walked outside the conference hall. Zhan Yunlong saw his son leave. He was afraid that his son would suffer. After saluting the supreme elder, he took the Zhan family out with him.


    Seeing all the people in his family, he left at once. The elder''s face was very ugly. He was the oldest person in the family except the old ancestor. Now he actually encountered such a thing. His descendants were unwilling to listen to him. It was useless even to move out of the old ancestor.


    At this time, the supreme elder can''t help feeling that the war family seems to be over. I''m afraid it will be difficult for the war family to have such a younger generation in the future. This time, he casually offended five super strong people. I don''t know who he will provoke next time.


    Thinking of this, the supreme elder immediately left the conference hall and hurried to the depths of the war house. Obviously, he had no choice but to ask for help from the old ancestor.


    At this time, Zhan Wuye walked out of the mansion with a kind of standing family, and saw Su Tang and others from a distance. This was Zhan Wuye''s face flashed a trace of surprise and thought in his heart; "Isn''t this guy broken into space? How can he still be alive? Isn''t the rumor wrong?"


    "Su Tang? You''re not dead yet? It''s just today that I want to avenge those war family disciples who died before." at this time, Zhan Yunlong also found Su Tang, looked gloomy and shouted coldly.


    With Zhan Yunlong''s drinking, the Zhan family members who followed him turned their heads and looked in the direction of Su Tang. They followed Zhan Yunlong and rushed towards Su Tang quickly. Many of the people who died in the war in the past were related to these people and wanted to revenge Su Tang countless times. Unexpectedly, this boy dared to come to the Zhan family today.


    At the moment when Zhan Wuye appeared, Su Tang found him. He thought these guys were going to release people. However, seeing the current situation, Su Tang understood that this was not releasing people. He wanted to work hard with himself.


    "Master, is what you just said really reliable? Look at these people''s attitude that they are not ready to let people go." Su Tang asked, pointing to the Zhan family who rushed towards them.


    "Hum, a group of local chickens and dogs. Look at me. They''re all killed." then the violent ape stepped forward and prepared to clean up these guys.


    He didn''t expect that he just said to give face and let the guy release people. He didn''t expect that the guy actually called many people at this time. It seems that he didn''t intend to release people. After hearing Su Tang''s words, the violent ape exploded. Since the guy doesn''t want face, he doesn''t mind killing some mole ants today.


    "Even if you let people go now, you can''t do it. Today, you have to let this war family love you." ghost baby also said.


    This is the violent ape, who has rushed to the people of the war house, pointing to them and shouting; "Today, your ape grandfather will play with you."


    "Hum, get away from me. Whoever stops me today will destroy Su Tang." Zhan Yunlong shouted coldly.


    Then he ordered the people behind him; "You give me a good encirclement. This guy can''t escape today."


    "Yes!" after the people behind him answered, they quickly moved up and soon surrounded Su Tang and others. During the disaster relief, an old voice sounded in the sky; "Bold, step back."


    As the voice fell, a white haired old man appeared in the scene. As soon as the old man appeared, the wise man Zhan Yunlong shouted; "Are you the owner of this war family?"


    "Elder, who are you? I''m the master of Zhan''s family." Zhan Yunlong was stunned and answered with an arched hand.


    "Hum, you are no longer the owner of the war family from now on. Now go to Binglin cave." the old man waved with a cold hum.


    Just as the old man''s voice fell, the supreme elder of the war family also flew out and shouted to the war family around him; "What are you all doing? You haven''t seen your grandfather soon."


    "Grandpa?" Zhan Yunlong wanted to get angry, but when he heard his uncle''s words, he immediately screamed. Everyone around him was stunned. Then he knelt down and shouted; "See your ancestors."


    At this time, the whole audience knelt down one by one except Yunlong and Zhan Wuye. At this time, the ancestor of the Zhan family turned to look at Zhan Wuye who was still standing and asked; "Are you the inheritor of the gods?"


    Hearing the old ancestor ask himself, Zhan Wuxie reacted, knelt down directly, nodded and said; "Back to my ancestors, I am one of the inheritors of the gods of this generation."


    The old man nodded and said; "Your mind is not enough. This time you will go to Binglin cave with the owner to settle down. When you meet the requirements, you will be allowed to come out."


    After saying that, without waiting for them to answer, he turned and looked at Su Tang and others arched their hands and said; "All Taoist friends, this is a child''s ignorance. How about giving me face?"


    "Give you face? Hum, I''ve already given it." ghost baby sneered with disdain.


    "You don''t have to say much, just a beginner God. We''ve given you a chance. Don''t ask for trouble. Now get away from your ape grandfather, or you''ll see your ape grandfather kill you on the spot." the violent ape has been completely ignited at this time, regardless of others, and shouted immediately.


    After hearing what they said, everyone in the war family changed his face. Who are these people? I dare to talk to my ancestors like this, and my ancestors seem to be afraid of them.


    "Hehe, you are all gods. Why should you have a common understanding with children? Why don''t I go and release the people you want now? What compensation do you want? You can directly say that as long as I have something in the Zhan family, you can take it at will." the ancestor of the Zhan family said again.


    This time, the people of the war family looked at several people in front of them in horror, becoming God''s people? Are these gods? The same God as your ancestors? At this moment, they realized why the supreme Presbyterian Council had said that before. It turned out that the people offended by Zhan Wuye were so powerful. When they thought of it, they turned their heads and looked at Zhan Wuye.


    At this time, Zhan Wuye was completely stunned. First, the old ancestor came out and directly resigned to his father''s family position. Then he asked himself to go to Binglin cave with his father to think about it. Now he was frightened by his old ancestor''s words.


    "God! It''s impossible. His Su family is just a small border family. Why does God exist? It''s impossible." Zhan Wuye shouted.


    At this time, Su Tang came up slowly, looked at Zhan Wuxie who couldn''t believe it and said; "It''s good that the Su family is a small family, but I don''t think your war family is very big."

 Chapter 168

    "Boy, what''s the use of telling them this? Just kill it directly." the violent ape said loudly to Su Tang.


    "Taoist friend, calm down and don''t get angry." the ancestor of the war family immediately made a voice to appease the violent ape.


    Then I saw others say; "This time, my family made a mistake. My family is willing to release people and make compensation. Don''t get angry." the man also pointed to the sky.


    Seeing his strange actions, violent apes and others were stunned. At this time, Su Tang reacted at once. Doesn''t it mean that there is no God on the mainland? Why is there a strong man of divine rank in the war family? Does this man know something? Su Tang thought to himself.


    At this time, the ancestor of the Zhan family said again; "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll give you an account of this. I don''t know if you''d like to move to my humble house for a chat?"


    After hearing what he said, the violent ape was about to speak, when Su Tang opened his mouth and said; "Master, he may know some secrets on the mainland, but they are willing to let Yu Peng go. I think it''s all over."


    "Well, Sutang boy is right. Let''s go in and ask the violent ape. This man may really know why there is no God on the mainland." this is the day demon wolf who also came up and said to the violent ape.


    After hearing their words, the violent ape also nodded. At this time, Su Tang said; "Master, you go with this elder first. I''ll go and see Yu Peng first."


    "Well, good." Su Tang knew very well that this was their divine dialogue. Now he knew how much it was bad for him, although he was very curious.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the ancestor of the Zhan family asked the supreme elder to follow Su Tang to ask for people from the emperor. Then he left here with Su Tang''s five masters. When he saw that everyone had left, Zhan Yunlong looked at Zhan Wuye and said; "Hey, innocent, follow Weifu and think about it in Binglin cave. Your mind is too bad. If you continue like this, how can you protect the future war family?"


    Hearing his father''s words, Zhan Wuye nodded, got up and left here with his father. At this time, Su Tang was walking towards the palace with the supreme elder of the Zhan family. Su Tang didn''t say a word all the way. He didn''t catch a cold with the Zhan family. This family gave him the feeling of arrogance.


    "Little brother, in fact, the man who arrested your family this time was Zhan Wuye. Many people in the Zhan family didn''t know anything about it. This time I''ll take you to think about the important person of the emperor. How about writing off the gratitude and resentment between you and my family?" the supreme elder looked at Su Tang and asked softly along the way.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and replied; "Elder, what you say is what you say. My Su family is just a small family. I''ll thank God if others don''t come to our trouble."


    In fact, from Su Tang''s point of view, the Su family has never taken the initiative to provoke others. This time, the reason why the Zhan family made such a mess is that Zhan Wuxie wanted to kill him at the beginning. He only killed them for self-protection. Those people in the Zhan family who are always looking for trouble with themselves.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the supreme elder immediately opened his mouth and promised; "Little brother, be modest. I call Zhan Jue. If you need help in the God empire in the future, please don''t hesitate to ask and help me."


    "There are five strong gods in your Su family. It''s good to tell me that it''s a small family. Why do we feel embarrassed?" the supreme elder thought in his heart.


    Soon they came to the gate of the palace. A bodyguard stopped them. At this time, the supreme elder of the war family took out a token. The bodyguard respectfully saluted and stepped aside. Su Tang followed Zhan Jue into the palace.


    The imperial palace of the God empire was very large and luxurious. After a quarter of an hour''s walk, they finally came to a big room. At this time, a small eunuch came over and said to him; "Please let me know that the war family must want to see the emperor."


    As soon as the little eunuch heard that he was from the war family, he immediately said with a smile; "Wait a minute, sir." then he entered the room. A moment later, the little eunuch came out again and said to Zhan Jue; "Senior, emperor, please."


    Zhan Jue nodded and turned to Su Tang; "Little brother, let''s go in."


    Then they entered the room. As soon as they came in, Su Tang found a middle-aged man in a Dragon Robe sitting directly above the room. When he saw Zhan Jue coming in, he immediately got up and asked with a smile; "Master Zhan Jue, why are you free to come to me today?"


    "Zhan Jue has seen the emperor." Zhan Jue first respectfully saluted. Su Tang heard that this man was the emperor of the God Empire, and said with the salute; "Son, Su Tang has seen the emperor."


    Hearing Su Tang''s name, the emperor was obviously stunned and asked; "You are su Tang?" at the same time, I was wondering. Didn''t Su Tang have a great grudge with the war family? According to Zhan Wuye''s words at the beginning, their two families are mortal enemies. Why would Zhan definitely bring this boy here to see himself at this moment?


    "Yes, the boy is Su Tang." Su Tang will know that he has no doubts at all. He wants to fight. Wuye has mentioned himself.


    The emperor nodded, ignoring Su Tang, but asked Zhan Jue; "Master Zhan Jue, do you want me to let Yu Peng go this time?" the emperor is also a smart man. Seeing the appearance of these two people, he has guessed their intentions.


    "Yes, the emperor is not a big problem. My ancestors have talked to the elders of the little brother, hoping that the emperor will be complete." Zhan Jue answered.


    Hearing the words of the battle decision, the emperor thought about it in his heart. The ancestor of the war family knew very well that he was one of the few strong gods in the mainland. The boy''s elders could reach a consensus with such people. I think he should also be a strong God. It seems that the little boy''s family background is also different. At this time, he thought of when he was checking the Su family, I heard a rumor that the Su family is probably the descendant of the legendary strong Su Ming hundreds of years ago.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll send someone to bring Yu Peng here." the Emperor didn''t want to kill Yu Peng, or Zhan Wuye, the inheritor of the God, asked him not to offend the Dan Shijie. Now that the warlords have said so, of course he is willing. At that time, as long as he gives the Dan Shijie an explanation, I believe the people in the Dan Shijie will return to the God Empire again.


    "Then thank you, Emperor." Zhan Jue bowed and said.


    The war family and the five violent apes followed. The war family''s ancestors came to a pavilion. As soon as they sat down, the nine headed ghost car asked the war family''s ancestors.


    "Taoist friends, we have a lot of doubts in our hearts. I don''t know if you can help us solve them?"


    "Hehe, I know what you want to ask. I guess you''re not from this continent?" the war family''s ancestor answered with a smile.


    "Well, we come from the lost spirit wasteland. We just came here on the mainland. Before we came, we heard the apprentice say that there has been no God on the mainland for a long time. We thought there was no strong man of God rank!" the jiutou ghost car nodded and continued.


    After hearing his words, the ancestor of Zhan family nodded and said; "What your apprentice said is also true. There are no strong gods in this continent, and there has been no God for a long time."


    The man''s answer stunned the violent ape and others. At this time, the ghost baby asked aside; "What do you mean? Aren''t you the strong man of the divine order?"


    Zhan''s father shook his head and said; "I am not. Let me tell you a story."


    "Hundreds of years ago, a strange talent appeared on the mainland. At a young age, he had reached the level that no one on the mainland had ever reached. At that time, there was no God on the mainland, but heaven was jealous of talents. This man fell when he was baptized by Tianlei, but it was strange that the dance level on the mainland had changed a little since that time."


    "Change? What change?" the violent ape asked immediately.


    "Only after the fall of that man, the power of law on the mainland seems to have changed. There are two more realms above the original realm, and there are many more constraints, such as me." the ancestor of Zhan family said again.


    After that, seeing that violent apes and others didn''t speak, the ancestor of the war family said again; "After the ghost talent fell, there were two more martial arts realm. After the title of Emperor Wu, there was Dawu Zun. Above Dawu Zun was my present realm. We all call this realm eclosion."


    "Eclosion? What do you mean?" the ghost baby said.


    "In fact, I didn''t know these things until I reached the state of eclosion. It turns out that the reason why there is no God on this continent now is that the space of this continent can no longer bear the attack of God, so in ancient times, those great gods left here one by one and also took away a lot of inheritance." the old ancestor of Zhan family said again.


    The five violent apes were stunned. They always thought that there was a catastrophe on the mainland in ancient times. Unexpectedly, it was such a reason that all the gods had left.


    "After those great gods left, powerful people changed the rules of the continent, so that the continent would not be the strong ones in the current God level. After all, this is their hometown, and they don''t want it to be destroyed. Therefore, after the geek broke the rules, a new law was generated."


    "What law?" asked the violent ape.


    "The law of flying is that martial artists on the mainland can continue to improve their accomplishments. Just like me now, they can ascend to the realm of eclosion, and then they can fly to the world where ancient gods now live." the ancestor of Zhan family replied.


    "Then why don''t you fly? And according to what you say, there should be many strong people in the eclosion realm on the mainland? Why don''t you see these people appear?" ghost baby continued to ask.


    Zhan''s father shook his head and said; "It''s not that I don''t want to fly, but that I can''t fly. Flying must be baptized by Tianlei. In recent years, we''ve seen several strong feathered men fly, but none of them succeeded." then the old ancestor of the war family paused and continued; "The reason why there will be no strong eclosion on the mainland is simple. As long as people in the eclosion realm use their strength, they will attract Tianlei and force you to accept Tianlei''s baptism."


    "So it is." the five violent apes nodded clearly.

 Chapter 169

    The five violent apes have been chatting with the ancestors of the war family. At this time, Su Tang in the palace is a little bored, waiting for Yu Peng''s news.


    Just then, a eunuch came in and whispered a few words in Dijun''s ear. After listening, Dijun waved and said; "You go down now." after the little eunuch left, the emperor stood up and said to Zhan Jue; "Senior Zhan Jue, I just received the news that Yu Peng is missing."


    "What? Missing? What''s going on?" Zhan Jue was surprised and hurried to ask.


    It''s not easy to settle the Su family now. If Yu Peng disappears this time, the Su family will surely suspect that their war family is making trouble. I''m afraid it''s really hard to clean up at that time.


    "The news I just received is that the people of the first demon palace appeared in the prison and took Yu Peng away. Now the army of gods outside is constantly looking for the people of the first demon palace. What''s more troublesome is that the people guarding the prison were poisoned by the blood soul of the first demon Palace this time, and now the emperor has a blood corpse." the emperor replied with a bad face.


    Blood corpses and blood souls are taboos in the eastern regions. There is no way to deal with them. I don''t know where Shimo Palace found such monsters. Originally, the God Empire has strengthened its external defense. Unexpectedly, people from Shimo palace came to the empire with blood souls.


    "Yu Peng was taken away by the people of the first demon palace? How is this possible?" Su Tang was stunned and asked with some doubt.


    "This is indeed the case. Now there is some chaos in the imperial capital. All the forbidden guards have been sent out and are looking for blood corpses. This kind of thing can only be found in the first demon palace. From this point of view, I have every reason to believe that Yu Peng was taken away by the people of the first demon palace. In addition, Yu Peng and the demon king of the first demon Palace are martial brothers. It is also possible for him to rescue Yu Peng." The emperor continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also thought about it. The blood soul is really only available in the beginning demon Palace on the mainland. However, under the strict guard of the God Empire, it must not be ordinary people who can take away Emperor Wu like Yu Peng. At least it is also named Emperor Wu. If such people appear in the imperial capital, won''t the people of the Empire be on guard in advance?


    This puzzled Su Tang. Besides, Yu Peng and his younger martial brother had turned over hundreds of years ago, and there was no reason to come to save him. I''m afraid it was not as simple as expected.


    "Emperor, is there really no way?" Zhan Jue still asked.


    "I''ve sent someone to chase you. I don''t know if I can catch you. Now the imperial capital is in chaos. I must arrange it immediately. If there''s nothing, go back first and I''ll send someone to inform you as soon as there''s news." the emperor has no temperament to control Yu Peng''s life and death. Now the top priority is to control the blood corpses in the city first, Otherwise, the God empire is likely to become the second Lanming kingdom.


    Hearing the emperor''s order to expel the guests, Zhan will never say more. He turned his head and looked at Su Tang. Seeing Su Tang''s opposition at night, he also nodded and said; "The emperor decided to leave first."


    The emperor nodded and did not continue to speak. Zhan Jue left the palace with Su Tang. Su Tang was meditating all the way. He really couldn''t figure out why the people in the beginning demon palace took Yu Peng away, and why they were taken away when the emperor asked to release people? All this is a little strange.


    "Little brother, what should we do now?" Zhan Jue asked, looking at Su Tang with worry.


    He didn''t find Yu Peng now. He was very worried about whether the Su family would hate the war family because of this. After all, Yu Peng was also caught by the war family. Now he was taken away by the people of the beginning demon palace. I''m afraid it''s bad luck. If Yu Peng really dies, the relationship between his war family and the Su family will become more severe.


    It was not easy for Zhan Jue to take this matter into custody. At this time, there was such a thing. Zhan Jue was very worried about whether the Su family would want to make trouble with Zhan family.


    "Senior, this matter has nothing to do with you, and I su Tang is not unreasonable. This matter has nothing to do with your war family." Su Tang thought for a long time and couldn''t understand it. After hearing the war decision, he also opened his mouth and replied.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Zhan Jue was relieved and said to Su Tang; "Don''t worry, little brother. This matter is also caused by my war family. I''ll send someone to track down immediately when I go back, hoping to find the trace of those people in the beginning demon palace."


    "That''s troublesome, elder." Su Tang nodded and said.


    As the two returned to Zhan''s house, Su Tang saw that the violent ape was still chatting with Zhan''s ancestors. Zhan''s ancestors found that Su Tang and Zhan Jue had returned for the first time and asked immediately; "How''s it going?"


    "Back to the old ancestor, Yu Peng disappeared. According to the emperor, it seems that the people of Shimo palace saved him." Zhan never hid it and replied directly.


    "You saved the heat of the first demon palace? What''s the matter? Why did the people of the first demon Palace also participate?" the war family ancestor asked suspiciously.


    Then Zhan Jue told the whole thing to the ancestors of Zhan family. He didn''t hide the relationship between Yu Peng and the demon king of the first demon palace. He told them all. After listening to Zhan Jue''s words, the violent ape said to the ancestors of Zhan family; "Zhan Ting, are you interested in going to Shimo palace with us?"


    "Go to the beginning demon palace?" Zhan Ting, the ancestor of the Zhan family, asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes, we decided to go to see the blood soul and blood corpse of Shimo Palace this time. We were going to help this boy solve the problem here. Now the participants of Shimo palace have joined us. Let''s go and have a look." the ghost baby said.


    After hearing her words, Sutang shook his head and said; "Shifu, it''s not as simple as I thought. If the people of Shimo palace really saved Yu Peng this time, I don''t think he would be in any danger. I''m thinking that it''s not so simple. I''d better have a look first."


    "Hmm? Boy, do you think there is something wrong with this matter?" the ghost baby asked suspiciously.


    "Well, there are some questions, but I haven''t figured it out yet. Let''s go back first and watch it slowly." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    After hearing his words, ghost baby nodded. At this time, Zhan Ting said; "In that case, when you want to go to Shimo palace, you can come to Zhan''s house to find me. I also want to follow you to Shimo palace. I haven''t been out for many years."


    "Well, there must be no you at that time. Let''s go first." the violent ape replied.


    After su Tang and others left Zhan''s house, Zhan Jue looked at Zhan ting and asked; "Lao Zu, why do so many super strong people suddenly appear in the Su family?"


    "They came from another continent. They are real gods. They are much better than those of us who are in the eclosion realm. Any one of them can kill all the experts in the eclosion realm on the mainland." Zhan Ting also knew something about the five violent apes in his previous chat.


    "Real God? How could this be possible? Isn''t God not allowed to exist on the mainland?" Zhan Jue said in horror.


    "I don''t know. These five people are the young man''s masters. The Su family is really mysterious." Zhan Ting shook his head and said.


    Then, Zhan Ting left after giving an explanation to the supreme elder. Zhan Jue already had an idea in his mind that he must have a big relationship with the Su family. Even though such a family is still weak, with the guidance of such powerful five true gods, he believes that it will rise in the future.


    At this time, Su Tang and violent ape had left the imperial capital. Along the way, Su Tang didn''t ask them what they had talked with Zhan Ting, but kept thinking about Yu Peng.


    "Boy, after we talked with Zhan Ting just now, we found some secrets. We all felt that we would leave here in a few days." the nine ghost cars around Su Tang said to Su Tang along the way.


    "Leave? Oh, when are the masters going to leave?" Su Tang was stunned and then asked.


    "After you have finished Yu Peng''s business, since they have come, I''ll help you solve it before you go." the ghost car replied.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and looked at the other masters and asked; "Masters, have you found the answer?"


    The five nodded, and the ghost baby said; "Boy, I''m afraid it will be difficult for us to meet again when we leave this time. Maybe we''ll never see each other again for a lifetime." they fly to the upper world. They don''t know whether it will be dangerous for Suzhou and Hangzhou, and whether it will be peaceful there. Moreover, Su Tang''s strength is too weak now, and they don''t know whether Tao will have a chance to fly up in the future.


    Although they all think Su Tang may soar, these things can''t be so sure.


    "Hehe, Shifu, just leave at ease. When I get stronger, I''ll come to you." Su Tang said with a smile.

 Chapter 170

    Su and Tang chatted all the way and slowly returned to the manor of Wanbao building thirty miles outside the imperial capital.


    At this time, Yuan Tian looked at Su Tang''s problem; "Young master, what are we going to do next?"


    "Go and see my elders first. I don''t know if they have absorbed the effect of spirit wine. Just tell Yu Hu about it. He should have woken up." Su Tang answered.


    Then several people came to the previous hall. As soon as they entered the hall, Yu Hu saw them and quickly walked over, "young master, your master''s spirit wine is really a treasure. I have absorbed it and the effect is very good. I believe it will break through in a short time."


    "That''s good." Su Tang nodded and looked at the grass and fruit hall. Everyone in the Su family was still absorbing. It seemed that although the efficacy of the spirit wine had been diluted, it was not powerful.


    After checking the state of the Su family, Su Tang turned to Yu Hu and said; "Yu Hu, we''ve been to Zhan''s house and heard about your father."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu had a bad feeling in his heart, and asked with a serious face; "Young master, is something wrong with my father?"


    Su Tang shook his head; "I don''t know if there was any accident, but he should no longer be the imperial capital." then he said all the things that happened at Zhan''s house this time.


    After listening, Yu Hu nodded and said; "I also think the young master thinks well. I''m afraid it''s not so simple. Although the demon king of the beginning demon palace and my father are martial brothers, they have never come and gone. At least I have never seen them in my memory. I just know that my father has a younger martial brother, but I don''t know that his younger martial brother is the demon king of the beginning demon palace."


    "We''re just waiting for the people from the Empire and the war family to find out what''s going on. If Yu Peng is really taken away by Shimo palace, we need to go back to Lanming kingdom." Su Tang said again.


    "Will you know Lanming? Young master, Lanming has become a dead man now. I''m afraid we''ll be in danger when we go in." Yu Hu said immediately after listening to Su Tang''s words.


    Although he also wanted to save his father, the current Lanming kingdom is too dangerous. If he rushed in this way, I''m afraid there will be unpredictable danger.


    "Don''t worry, my master will follow us this time. Don''t worry, they have a way to deal with those blood corpses and blood souls. It shouldn''t be a big problem." Su Tang understood Yu Hu''s worry and immediately smiled and said.


    The ghost baby also nodded and said; "Don''t worry. Although these things are very dangerous, they still pose no threat to us. Anyway, we have to leave. I''ll help you get your father back this time."


    "Then thank you very much," said Yu Hu.


    After seeing Su Tang again, he felt in his heart that these masters of Su Tang were very mysterious and their strength was even more unfathomable. With their help, he must really succeed this time.


    In the next few days, Su Tang had been waiting for the news from the Empire in the manor. The next day they came back, the Su family had absorbed the efficacy of the spirit wine. Many people had made great breakthroughs, and those who had not made a breakthrough had made great achievements one by one. I believe they will make a breakthrough soon.


    Early that morning, Su Tang came to Su Jingtian''s residence as if he were playing. As soon as he walked to the gate of the yard, he heard the voice of a stranger inside.


    "News has come from the Empire. The man who captured Lord Yu Peng this time is the blood emperor Tianyou of the beginning demon palace. The people of the war family also found the trace of Tianyou at the edge of Lanming kingdom. It is said that he also took an old man. I think it should be Lord Yu Peng. It can''t be wrong."


    "I didn''t expect that it was the people of the first demon palace who took Yu Peng away. It seems that we really need to go back to Lanming kingdom." at this time, Su Tang walked into the yard.


    "Here you are, young master. This is the messenger sent by the war family." Yu Hu said immediately when he saw Su Tang coming in.


    At this time, Su Jingtian said; "Boy, Lord Yu Peng is very kind to my su family. I must save him anyway this time. I decided to go with you this time."


    "Lao Zu, I know how to do this, but you can''t drink. We go together. The situation in Lanming kingdom is very dangerous. We don''t know if we will encounter any danger this time. The number of people is not suitable for too many." Su Tang shook his head and replied.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu nodded and said; "You''re right, Mr. Su. I''ve received your wishes, but it''s very dangerous to go to Lanming this time. You don''t have to take risks with us."


    "You don''t have to go, Yu Hu. Let me go with my five masters and the ancestors of the war family this time. I promise that as long as Yu Peng is in the Lanming Kingdom, I will help you bring him back." Su Tang also said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu didn''t know what to say. This time he wanted to go to Lanming with Su Tang and them. After all, this time was to save his father. Now when Su Tang said this, Yu Hu was very reluctant to stay at home and do nothing.


    After thinking over and over again, Yu Hu still said; "Young master, no matter what you say this time, I must go. Even if I really die in Lanming Kingdom this time, I must go."


    Su Tang didn''t know what to do when he heard Yu Hu''s firm tone. At this time, ghost baby didn''t know where to come out and said; "Boy, since someone else is going, you can let him go. Anyway, we''re just going there to see the situation this time. We''re not sure whether we can get in or not."


    As the ghost baby''s voice fell, the other four people also appeared in the courtyard. Seeing several masters coming, Su Tang said no more, nodded and said; "In that case, Yu Hu, you can go with us."


    "Thank you, young master." Yu Hu said gratefully when he saw Su Tang and agreed.


    Then, since he followed the informer of the war family to return to the Imperial War family, he came to the war family for the second time, which was completely different from the first time. Now the war family has elected a new owner, and the supreme elder Zhan Jue raised some points. The war family is very respectful and polite to Su Tang and his party this time.


    After seeing Zhan Ting, the ancestor of the Zhan family, they all said it again. Zhan Ting nodded and said; "Since all Taoist friends want to go there, I''ll go and have a look. Anyway, I haven''t been out for many years."


    "Hehe, if that''s done, you''ll encounter some opportunities if you go out this time. Anyway, we''ve all discussed it. After this thing is done, leave here and work hard in that place. When you come in the future, you can go directly to us." the violent ape said with a smile.


    Su Tang didn''t know what they said. Zhan Ting smiled and nodded; "Well, I will go there to find all Taoist friends if I have a chance."


    After packing up their things, they set out to leave the God Empire and flew directly in the direction of Lanming kingdom. Nothing happened along the way. After a day of continuous flight, they came to the boundary of Lanming kingdom.


    But now the Lanming Kingdom has changed greatly. Su Tang doesn''t know him anymore. At this time, Yu Hu pointed to the dilapidated city wall in the distance and said to Su Tang; "Young master, that''s listening to the wind valley. Are we going to enter Lanming Kingdom now?"


    "Listen to the wind Valley?" hearing Yu Hu''s words, Su Tang looked at the dilapidated city wall in the distance and asked.


    In just a few months, he really couldn''t accept that the peaceful listening wind Valley in the past turned into what it is now. At this time, the prosperity and excitement of listening wind valley have disappeared. Everywhere has been broken, and he can''t see any vitality.


    Since he flew to listen to the wind Valley, Su Tang couldn''t help shaking when he saw it. Only after he came out of the dejected wasteland, he only heard about the great changes in Lanming Kingdom, but now seeing the situation of listen to the wind Valley, Su Tang really understood how great the changes in Lanming Kingdom were.


    In the sky, Su Tang and others looked down at the sky style below. They didn''t see the past scene at all. They saw that there were broken bodies in the whole listening wind Valley, and traces of blood corpses could be seen in many places. These blood corpses were still eating the stumps on the ground.


    "This is hell on earth. How many people are satisfied with this evil way?" Zhan Ting, who hasn''t walked out for many years, shook his head and looked at the listening wind valley below. His tone was full of unbearable.


    Su Tang was very upset when he heard what he said. After all, the demon palace was built by his little apprentice. To be honest, he could not escape the responsibility for doing such a thing. At this time, he was the worst to see such a situation. He thought of his life fighting against the army of Sirius kingdom here and the teachers and friends in the college in the past, Su Tang felt as if all this was his fault.


    His heart is full of regret. He hasn''t heard any news about his former friends since he came back here for a long time. Maybe they have died in Lanming kingdom. Thinking of Han pangzi and Ruyan, Su Tang''s heart is very uncomfortable.


    They didn''t notice Su Tang''s state at this time. Yu Hu looked at the wind valley below and said; "Young master, predecessors, what do you think? Shall we go in and have a look?"


    The ghost baby shook his head and said; "Unexpectedly, I want to go in, but I just explored it with my soul. There is a large array not far away, which has covered the whole Lanming. The power of this large array is very powerful. I think it should not be an ordinary large array."


    "Boy, the big array in front was left in ancient times. This big array is very complete and can''t be cracked by people now." at this time, the Tianji who hasn''t spoken for a long time said to Su Tang.


    The words of the secret pulled Su Tang back from his remorse. Su Tang asked; "How could there be such a big array here? Was it arranged by the people of the beginning demon palace?"


    "It''s impossible. This big array is the means of ancient gods. There should be no such people in Shimo palace. I think it should be the relic found in Shimo palace." Tianji said negatively.


    "Is there any way to crack it?" Su Tang continued.


    "Not at the moment. Such a large array is powerful and complex, which can''t be cracked by ordinary people. Moreover, there are hidden dangers everywhere. It''s impossible to break the array quietly." Tianji said again.


    Su Tang frowned after the secret was finished. He also felt that the secret was very reasonable. At this time, blood corpses were found in the wind valley. He didn''t know if there would be anything else. If the trade went on rashly, I''m afraid it would encounter unpredictable danger, let alone break the battle.


    When Su and Tang were at a loss, the voice of the secret thought of it again; "But I think it''s very strange that this big array has covered the whole Lanming kingdom. It seems that it shouldn''t be a day or two. Why did the news found out from the Empire say that the people of Shimo palace took Yu Peng away?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    "This array should be a seal array. This array has one thing in common. Where it is shrouded, the things inside can''t come out, and the outside can''t want to enter it. If the people of the beginning demon Palace are really inside, I believe they can''t get out, let alone anyone can enter it." Tianji said again.


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang suddenly understood, and had a trace of doubt about the news given by the Empire this time.


    Su Tang communicated with heaven, while the ghost baby explored with the power of the soul. After a while, the ghost baby took back the power of the soul, shook his head and said; "This is a seal array left in ancient times. It''s impossible for us to enter the mouth. This time we''re going to empty it."


    "What? Can''t get in? Elder, are you thinking about other ways?" Yu Hu was worried when he heard that ghost baby couldn''t get in. This time he came to save his father. Unexpectedly, an array suddenly appeared to block them out. He was very worried about his father. Now he saw that his father might be in Lanming Kingdom and had arrived here, He still won''t give up.


    "There''s no way. The seal is very powerful. People outside can''t get in and people inside can''t get out. Maybe this is the best choice. After all, there are a lot of blood souls and blood corpses inside. If they come out, the mainland will be dangerous." then the ghost baby turned to look at Yu Hu and said; "Boy, it''s not that we don''t help you, but there''s really no way this time."


    At this time, Su Tang also said; "Yu Hu, master is right. There is really no way to crack this array. Besides, I think we will be cheated by the God Empire this time."


    "What do you mean?" Yu Hu asked.


    Others turned their heads to look at Su Tang one by one. They really didn''t understand why Su Tang said such words at this time.


    "It must have been some time since the seal appeared here. Think about it. Since the people inside can''t get out and the people outside can''t get in, how can the jade pendant be taken away by the people in the beginning demon palace?" after that, Su Tang continued looking at the ghost baby; "Master, you just explored with the power of your soul. There should be no living people around here?"


    "Well, there were some blood corpses. I didn''t find a living person, not even a blood soul." the ghost baby nodded.


    "That''s right. It''s obvious that the people in the beginning demon palace have been sealed by this big array and can''t get out at all. How could they go to the God Empire to take Yu Peng away a few days ago?" Su Tang continued.

 Chapter 171

    After hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone present nodded. Even the ancestors of Lien Chan family nodded. They thought Su Tang was reasonable, but they were wondering why the Empire would give them false news?


    At this time, Su Tang looked at the ancestor of the war family and asked; "Senior, didn''t your family find the blood emperor Tianyou at the edge of Lanming? How credible is this?"


    Zhan Ting shook his head and said; "I don''t know this very well. I have to go back and ask to understand."


    "I''m afraid this thing is also false. Since someone has deliberately wanted to give us false news, he will arrange a play for us." Su Tang had an idea as soon as he heard it.


    "Then why did the Empire do this? What good would it do to them?" asked Zhan ting.


    At this time, he also had a trace of doubt in his heart. He also felt that Su Tang was very reasonable, but what was the purpose of the person who wanted to do so?


    "I don''t know. I can only check it slowly. Now Lanming kingdom can''t get in. Let''s go back first." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    After hearing his words, Yu Hu looked at Su Tang with the last hope in his heart and asked; "Young master, is there really no way to crack this array?"


    Su Tang shook his head, "Yu Hu, I understand your mood, but I really can''t crack this array now. Besides, I haven''t found out whether your father was really taken away by the people of the first demon palace. We''d better wait and see. I always think it''s not very simple."


    "Well, then everything depends on you, young master." Yu Hu thought for a moment, nodded and replied.


    "Well, let''s go back and check carefully first." seeing Yu Hu''s agreement, Su Tang continued.


    Then he entered and left here. The next day, they all returned to the capital of the God empire. At this time, Zhan Ting called the person who was sent to look for Yu Peng last time in the hall of Zhan Jia.


    "Did you really see the blood emperor Tianyou at the border of Lanming kingdom that day?" Zhan Ting looked at the people off the court and asked.


    "Report back to my ancestors. Yuan long and I of the royal family arrived at the border of Lanming kingdom that day. It was like a place called Tingfeng valley. From a distance, we saw two people. One was wearing a blood red robe all over, very similar to the blood emperor Tianyou of Shimo palace. Next to him was an old man. We really wanted to go up and see the situation, and the two people disappeared." the man replied.


    "Just saw someone from a distance? Did you see the faces of those two people?" Zhan Ting asked again.


    At this time, Su Tang frowned. From the man''s answer just now, Su Tang seemed to have found many flaws. They just saw a man dressed like blood emperor Tianyou from a distance.


    "No, we wanted to keep looking forward, but after flying for a long distance, we found that we were blocked by an invisible barrier. It should be an array. I think Tianyou has brought Lord Yu Peng into the array." the man shook his head and continued to answer.


    Hearing him say this, Su Tang suddenly understood. It seems that he was really fooled this time. Obviously, there was a big array at that time. If people outside the array didn''t follow, they couldn''t get in, and people inside couldn''t get out. The people who wore a lot like the living blood emperor should just be pretended by others.


    Zhan Ting is not a fool either. After hearing this man''s words, he also understood in his heart and said immediately; "Well, it''s none of your business. Go down first." then the man left after his luggage.


    After the man left, Zhan Ting said; "It seems that we were really cheated."


    "Well, yes, it''s not easy this time. It seems that we can only check it slowly." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    At this time, Yu Hu also understood and felt a little relieved. Since his father had not been taken away by the people in the beginning demon palace, he might still be outside. As long as he was outside, he would have a chance to find him.


    "Boy, there''s nothing I can do about this. You''ll have to rely on yourself in the future." the violent ape patted Su Tang on the shoulder and said.


    When Su Tang heard that he was drinking u Hatou, he knew that his masters were going to leave and asked immediately; "Master, when are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow, we still have some things to finish today. Boy, you and Yu Hu go back first. We have something to say with Zhan ting." TIANYAO wolf answered.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and said take care of the five masters. Then he left with Yu Hu. He knew that his masters had some secret things to say and didn''t want to let himself know.


    After seeing Su Tang leave, the violent ape looked at Zhan ting and said; "We are ready to leave. I''m afraid we can''t come back in the future. Before we leave, we have something to ask Taoist friends for help."


    "You''re welcome. If there''s anything I need to do, just ask. As long as I can do it, I''ll help." Zhan Ting nodded.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. You can see that our apprentice is still weak. We just hope that you can help us look after it after we leave." jiutou ghost car said.


    Hearing that it was just such a thing, Zhan Ting immediately nodded and said; "Don''t worry, it''s a small matter. I''ll help you take good care of him."


    "Thank you very much, Taoist friend. As a reward, we have some things here that may be helpful to you in the future. I''ll give them to you together." violent ape took out some things from the storage ring and handed them to Zhan ting.


    Seeing what violent ape handed over, Zhan Ting didn''t know what it was, but he still stretched out his hand to pick it up. At this time, violent ape said; "These things have a great effect on you. With these things, maybe you also have a chance to find us."


    "What? I have a chance to look for you?" Zhan Ting exclaimed when he heard the violent ape''s words.


    "Yes, you use these things well. They should help you resist the thunder. When you fly, you can go to Su Tang. He may have a way to help you improve your success rate." the violent ape continued.


    After hearing his words, Zhan Ting was very excited. For many years, he had always wanted to fly up to have a look, but he was afraid of those people before. He didn''t want to practice like those people. In the end, he became like that. At this time, there was finally a glimmer of hope. How could he not be excited.


    "Thank you for your gifts. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here one day, Su Tang and Su''s family will never have any problems." Zhan Ting said to the five violent apes with an arched hand after putting away his things.


    "That''s good. Since everything has been explained, we''ll go. Please ask Tao you to tell Su Tang that we''re gone and let them practice hard. Maybe there''s still a time to meet in the future." the violent ape said again.


    The voice fell. Before Zhan Ting answered, the five of them disappeared into Zhan''s house. Seeing that all five of them had disappeared, Zhan Ting shook his head and said; "Everyone, I will take good care of your disciples. Thank you for giving me hope."


    That night, Zhan Ting sent someone to inform Su Tang. When he heard that his masters had left, Su Tang was also reluctant to give up. After all, they had been together in the lost wasteland for several years.


    In the manor of Wanbao building, Su Tang stood quietly in the courtyard, looked at the sky and remembered everything that had happened in the lost consciousness wasteland in the past.


    "Master, wait. We must have a time to see you again." Su Tang''s firm voice sounded.


    As his voice fell, he suddenly felt a tremor in the purple thunder heart in his body. He was immediately surprised, and his mind suddenly entered his body. A moment later, Su Tang withdrew his mind, turned and looked at the western sky and said; "Masters, take care."


    It turned out that zilei''s heart trembled just now because a large number of thunder elements appeared in the West. At this time, Su Tang knew that there was only a certain possibility, that is, his masters were baptized by Tianlei. In their previous life, they knew in some ancient books that if they wanted to leave the mainland, they had to accept Tianlei''s baptism.

 Chapter 172

    On the fifth day after the five bullies left, Su Tang still got up early in the morning to cultivate his physical strength. Now his physical strength has reached the level of Wuzong. It is difficult to continue to improve. He can only do without such a little improvement.


    After an hour of cultivation, Su Tang felt that today''s cultivation was almost over, so he ended his cultivation. He got up and changed his clothes in the room. As soon as he changed his clothes, Yu Hu''s voice came from the yard; "Brother Sutang, are you there?"


    "Brother Yu Hu? Didn''t you go out? When did you come back?" Su Tang, who changed his clothes, heard Yu Hu''s voice, quickly walked out of the room and looked at Yu Hu and asked.


    "Hahaha, haven''t you finished the work? Now I''m back. Guess who I met on my way back?" Yu Hu said with a laugh.


    Su Tang shook his head suspiciously. He really couldn''t guess. When he saw Su Tang shaking his head, Yu Hu said with a smile; "I met fat Han."


    "Han Pang? Where is he now?" Su Tang immediately exclaimed at Yu Hu''s words.


    He has not heard from them for a long time since he came back. Originally, Su Tang thought they had all died in Lanming kingdom. Unexpectedly, he was still alive. It seems that the fat man''s life is really hard.


    "I''ve seen him bring it back, but he''s a little unhappy. I''ve asked someone to take her to change her clothes," Yu Hu continued.


    He just remembered that when he met Han pangzi, he didn''t think of his appearance.


    It turned out that after the five bullies left, Yu Hu began to contact the people of Wanbao building again. He wanted to use the information network of Wanbao building to find out the whereabouts of his father. On the way back from his busy work, Yu Hu found a beggar being chased and beaten by a group of people in a small town. When the beggar ran past him, he saw the beggar''s face clearly.


    Isn''t this the fat Han who used to hang out with Su Tang? Thinking of this, Yu Hu saved Han pangzi and brought him back.


    In the hall of the manor, Han pangzi has changed his clothes and is sitting quietly in a chair. At this time, he is silent a lot, completely free of his previous debauchery, and the whole person seems to be a lot more stable.


    At this time, Su Tang also came and had entered the hall. Su Tang found Han Pang and shouted immediately; "Dead fat man, where have you been all this time?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Han pangzi turned to look at the gate and saw his familiar figure. Han pangzi''s eyes were red and his nose was sour. He stood up, rushed towards Su Tang, hugged Su Tang and said; "Brother, I knew you weren''t dead, I knew."


    Hearing Han pangzi''s slightly crying voice, Su Tang was also a little uncomfortable. He patted Han pangzi on the back and comforted him; "Fat man, it''s okay, it''s okay. Didn''t I come back alive?"


    "Yes, it''s good to live, it''s good to live." Han pangzi held it for a while and then let go to see Su Tang.


    At this time, Han pangzi''s face suddenly changed, grabbed Su Tang and said eagerly; "Su Tang, go quickly and go with me to save people." he said while dragging Su Tang out.


    "Save people, who is it?" Su Tang pulled Han Pang back and asked.


    "Princess Ruyan and Rowling, come with me quickly. There''s no way later." Han pangzi continued anxiously.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang''s face changed and immediately grabbed Han pangzi''s shoulders and asked; "Where are they? Tell me, are they in danger?"


    "Come with me quickly. I''ll tell you on the way." Han pangzi said eagerly.


    Seeing his appearance, Su Tang also knew that the matter was very urgent, and immediately said to Yu Hu; "Yu Hu, call Yuan Tian. We''ll wait for you at the gate of the manor. Let''s go and see what happened."


    "Hmm!" Yu Hu nodded and left quickly.


    At this time, Su Tang also stayed here. Han pangzi walked quickly outside the manor. Along the way, Su Tang didn''t hurry to ask Han pangzi about what happened during this period. He felt that Han pangzi''s mood was not stable enough.


    At the gate of the manor, Su Tang grabbed Han pangzi and said; "Wait a minute, let yuan Tian and them go to insurance together."


    "Hmm!" Han Pang nodded after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    At this time, Su Tang asked; "What happened during this time? How could you be with Rowling and them?"


    "Hey, since you were broken into the space by Tianyou, we all thought you wouldn''t die easily, so we didn''t go back to Su''s house. First, we were afraid that we might slip our tongue and tell you about you. Second, we also wanted to take a picture and see if there was any rest for you." Han pangzi sighed.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang didn''t make a sound, but just listened quietly. At this time, Han pangzi continued; "After we left the beast gate, we went to the country and found Ruyan. We told her about you. He also said he would follow us to find you. Then the five of us left Lanming together."


    "Looking all the way, we went to the Tianlong imperial dynasty, which is a country higher than the Lanming Kingdom and is also under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly God empire. Soon after we got there, we heard about the changes in the Lanming Kingdom and were ready to go back and have a look, but we didn''t want Princess Ruyan to be flirted with. We lost our hand and killed each other in anger."


    "And then?" asked Sutang.


    "The man we killed was the direct young master of the iron family of the three families of the Tianlong imperial dynasty. He bullied men and women all the year round. His strength was not strong. After we killed him, the iron family soon got the news and began to chase us crazy. We ran all the way, but we couldn''t escape. Finally, they were all caught by the iron family." Han pangzi continued.


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard this. He thought of the iron family for a moment. He seemed to be a little familiar with it. When he thought about it, Su Tang understood that he had met a child of the iron family when he left the desolate wasteland with five masters. At that time, Su Tang people also taught a lesson. Now he didn''t expect that several of his friends were caught by the iron family again.


    There was no change in Su Tang''s look, Han pangzi continued; "After being arrested, we were all imprisoned. They also abandoned our cultivation and sent people to torture us every day. Once they took the five of us and the other arrested people to the field to play a cruel game. I escaped while they didn''t pay attention."


    "Originally, I wanted to go to Wanbao building to find Yu''s people for help, but at that time, Wanbao building also encountered changes. Wanbao building branches in many places have been closed, so I couldn''t find anyone to help, so I had to wander all the time."


    "What happened later? Have the iron family killed sister Xiaoyun and Ruyan?" Su Tang''s anger erupted as soon as he heard it. He didn''t expect that his friends would encounter such a thing.


    Fat Han shook his head and said; "I don''t know what happened to them. I think they should be very dangerous. Maybe they have been killed by those heat."


    "Hum, if they are still alive, I will save them. If they are really killed by the iron family, I must bury them with the whole iron family." Su Tang said coldly.


    At this time, Yuan Tianye and Yu Hu also came. Seeing them coming, Su Tang said with a heavy face; "Let''s go to the Tianlong Dynasty."


    Seeing Su Tang''s face was not good-looking, Yuan Tian didn''t ask much. He nodded and left the manor with Su Tang. Shortly after they left, a man looked at Zhan Jue in the hall of the Zhan family and said; "Elder Tai, I just got the news that Su Tang left the manor with Yuan Tian and Yu Hu. His face seemed very wrong. It seemed that he was going to find someone''s trouble."


    "Trouble others? Who else followed them apart from them?" Zhan Jue asked in a daze.


    "There seems to be another fat man. Depending on the situation, there should be su Tang''s friend next to him." the man replied again.


    After hearing this, Zhan Jue nodded and said; "Well, I see. Keep looking at them and report any situation immediately."


    It turned out that after the five bullies left, Zhan Ting also opened the things given to him by the violent ape, immediately put them away with great excitement, found Zhan Jue and gave an order; "Pay close attention to the Su family, Su Tang, and protect people from any danger, but he can''t find it."


    It is precisely because of this order that what just happened in the war decision will happen.


    At this time, the four people of Su Tang were quickly heading for the Tianlong Dynasty. Han pangzi told them about their experience in the iron house all the way. After listening to his words, Yu Hu and Yuan Tian were also angry. They knew all the people caught by the iron house and were regarded as the su family''s own people. Unexpectedly, they met such a thing in the Tianlong Dynasty.


    The Heavenly God empire is still a little away from the Tianlong emperor. The four of them flew for two days before they reached the boundary of the Tianlong emperor. Thinking that the headquarters of the iron family is in the capital of the Tianlong emperor, they simply found a place to rest for one night and began to travel again.


    On the fourth day after leaving the Tianshen Empire, they finally reached the capital of the Tianlong emperor. At this time, Su Tang found a place to settle down and was ready to check the affairs of the iron family.


    After all, he doesn''t know the strength and background of the iron family. If he rushes to the iron family in such a hurry, he may encounter any danger, so he''d better find out the iron family first.


    "Young master, there is also a branch of my Wanbao building here. Let''s live there directly. It should be faster to let Wanbao building check it." Yu Hu said directly when he saw that Su Tang was going to find a place to rest.


    Hearing Yu Hu''s words, Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, please."


    Then he came to the branch of Wanbao building and settled down. At this time, Su Tang thought of the woman he went down at the foot of ghost King peak. It seems that the woman is also one of the three families of Tianlong imperial dynasty. Should he ask her for help?

 Chapter 173

    After a little meditation, Su Tang still felt that she should not go to Ye Yun for the time being. After all, she was also one of the three families. Even if they had a grudge with the iron family, they would never go to war with the iron family because of their own initiative. In this case, it''s better to solve it by themselves.


    Yu Hu has asked the people in Wanbao building to find all the information about the iron family, and Yuan Tian has followed. Now there are only Han pangzi and Su Tang in the room.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at fat Han and asked; "Fat man, something happened in Lanming kingdom. Did your family escape?"


    Fat Han shook his head and replied; "I don''t know. I hope they''re all right. They should be able to escape with their ancestors."


    "Well, now Lanming Kingdom has been sealed by an array. The things inside can''t come out. It shouldn''t harm the mainland for the time being, but I don''t know how long the seal can last." Su Tang said.


    "What happened in Lanming kingdom? Why are people in the whole eastern region afraid of it all of a sudden?" Han pangzi asked.


    He really couldn''t understand why Lanming kingdom became like this in just a few months. When they left, they were still fine.


    "It should have been made by the people of Shimo palace. I don''t know where they got a taboo spell and summoned a large number of blood souls. These things are very terrible and can be immune to almost all physical attacks. As long as they are injured by them, they will be poisoned, and the poisoned people will become blood corpses. Even Emperor Wu may not survive," Su Tang said again.


    "There is such a spell. If the seal of Lanming kingdom is broken, wouldn''t the mainland be dangerous if those things come out?" after hearing Su Tang''s words, Han pangzi was also surprised. He had never heard of such things before, and he didn''t know what people in the beginning demon palace were making these things.


    "There''s no way. Now people outside can''t get in. Even if they want to get in and destroy them, it''s impossible. Moreover, people in the eastern region haven''t figured out a way to deal with these blood souls and blood corpses." Su Tang said again. Su Tang hasn''t planned to say what his master ghost baby said for the time being, Compared with the mainland, there are few things within the soul attack now.


    Even if you say it, it''s not necessarily useful. Anyway, those things should be considered by the strong. As a small person, you don''t have to worry at all. There are tall people standing on top of the sky.


    At this time, Yu Hu and Yuan Tian also came back with a large amount of information and intelligence in their hands. As soon as they came in, Yu Hu handed them to Su Tang and said; "These are the information about the iron family collected by Wanbao building in recent years. Young master, take a look first. This iron family is very difficult to deal with."


    "Yes, although the strength of this tip is not very strong, his background is very strong and difficult to deal with." Yuan Tian also said.


    After hearing their words, Su Tang frowned slightly. How powerful can the power in a secondary kingdom be? Su Tang has no bottom in his heart. Compared with him, he has never touched these things in his life.


    Slowly turning over the data, Su Tang began to read some things about the iron family. With the passage of time, Su Tang read these data faster and faster, but his face became more and more dignified. After reading the last stack of data, Su Tang''s face became a little unnatural.


    Seeing Su Tang''s look, fat Han quickly asked; "Su Tang, how''s it going? Is this iron family very strong?"


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It really made me have some accidents. I didn''t expect that the iron family had such a background. It really made me have some accidents. It seems that this rescue action is not very simple."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Han pangzi also looked at the iron family''s data curiously. After putting down the data, Han pangzi looked at the ceiling with dull eyes and whispered; "How is this possible? How can they have a relationship with the iron family, the overlord of Zhongzhou? This must be false. They are just the strength of a secondary kingdom. How can they have such a strong background?"


    Zhongzhou Tiejia, the mythical strength of Langxie mainland, has stood in Langxie mainland for many thousands of years. Its strength is very strong. Although it is only a family, none of the super forces in the whole continent is willing to offend them.


    These materials are recorded in those things taken by Yu Hu. Su Tang and Han pangzi have no doubt about the adjustment of Wanbao building. They want to come here with high credibility, but the strong background of the iron family still makes Su Tang and Han pangzi feel a little untrue.


    "Young master, what should we do now?" Yu Hu asked.


    "Now the iron family is very mysterious. We can only take a step by step to see if we have a chance to seize some gaps to save sister Xiaoyun." Su Tang answered.


    At this time, Yuan Tian said; "When Han Pang ran out, it was also because their iron family asked them to take them out of the iron family. Can I wait here for them to bring them out again? So that we can save them on the road?"


    "It''s also a good way, but it''s no use just waiting like this. After all, I don''t know whether sister Xiaoyun is alive or dead now. If they wait like this, it''s not the way." Su Tang said again.


    After hearing his words, the people present were silent. Indeed, what Su Tang said is not unreasonable. Now no one knows about LAN Xiaoyun and them. If they wait here foolishly, there are some problems. If LAN Xiaoyun and them are still alive, it''s OK. If they have been killed by the iron family and wait here foolishly, It''s just a waste of time.


    "Young master, aren''t we going to sneak in and have a look?" Yu Hu asked.


    "How to get in? The iron family is a family force, not a clan force. I''m afraid it''s difficult to get in," Su Tang said.


    The crowd was silent again. After a half ring, Su Tang said; "We are now making an open and secret investigation to find out the news about sister Xiaoyun. Although the iron family is a family power, money can make ghosts grind. I don''t believe that the iron family doesn''t have people who love money." after that, he looked at Yu Hu and said; "Yu Hu, please let the people in Wanbao building pay attention. If you have the opportunity, you can get the news from the disciples of the iron family. Sister Xiaoyun, they are not serious criminals. It should not be a secret. I''m afraid other disciples of the iron family also know something about this."


    "Well, don''t worry, young master. I know what to do." Yu Hu nodded and replied.


    This is good. This is the best way. The iron family can''t get in, so we can only start from the iron family disciples.


    In the next few days, Su Tang and others have been paying close attention to the things of the iron family. No disciple of the iron family came out to buy things at Wanbao building.


    On this day, Su Tang plans to go outside to have a look. Hoping to find something unexpected, he takes yuan Tian away from the Wanbao building. Han pangzi is not safe to go out now, so he can only stay in the Wanbao building. Yu Hu wants to pay attention to the Wanbao building. The people of the iron family are coming. Yu Hu, the principal, can also go out and inquire, so only yuan Tian can go out with Su Tang.


    After leaving the Wanbao building, Su Tang turned to Yuan Tian and asked; "Have you been here before?"


    "Yes, I''ve been here. Since I was injured, I''ve almost covered the whole eastern region. I remember I stayed here for two or three months a few years ago." Yuan Tian nodded.


    "Then take me for a stroll. Anyway, there''s no way now. It''s better to go to those places. Maybe you can meet some different things," Su Tang said.


    The iron family is a big family. I think there should be some dandies. Maybe they will have unexpected gains in wandering.


    "Well, young master is right." Yuan Tian also nodded. He also guessed about Su Tang''s mind. Maybe he can really get some unexpected gains by doing so.


    Then they wandered around the Tianlong imperial city. After wandering for most of the day, they didn''t find anything good to rest. Su Tang was not in the mood to continue wandering. At this time, they happened to see a teahouse. Su Tang said to Yuan Tian; "Let''s go in and have a rest."


    "Hmm!" Yuan Tian nodded, and the editor Su Tang entered the teahouse.


    After finding a seat by the window, Su Tang and Yuan Tian casually ordered some cakes and quietly looked out of the window.


    At this time, there was a sudden noise in the teahouse. Su Tang frowned and turned his head. He couldn''t help but be happy. Unexpectedly, he didn''t meet an iron man in the teahouse after wandering for a long time.


    At this time, Su Tangzhen saw a young man in iron family clothes and a very beautiful girl enter the teahouse. Behind them were four middle-aged men like guards. As soon as they came in, Su Tangzhen drove out. Their identities should be different.


    At this time, the young man looked at the young man and asked in a soft voice with love in his eyes; "Sister Wen Ren, we''ve been shopping all day. Let''s have a good rest here. What do you think?"


    The girl nodded faintly, but there was no expression on her face. The whole person looked like a piece of solid ice. Su Tang seemed to feel the cold breath from the girl sitting aside.


    "Young master, this girl is not ordinary. What should be cultivated is not ordinary aura, but special aura." the strong man of Emperor Wu''s realm of Yuan Tian''s organization committee saw at a glance that the girl''s is not ordinary.


    Su Tang also saw the girl''s situation and nodded; "It''s really unusual. He was born with nine Xuanning ice veins, but he hasn''t fully awakened. Now he can only be regarded as an ordinary genius."


    "Nine Xuanning ice pulse? Young master, are you right? The teenager has only cultivated the aura of ice attribute at most. How can she be nine Xuanning ice pulse?" Yuan Tian exclaimed at Su Tang''s words.


    Jiuxuanning ice pulse, one of the six congenital holy veins, has the natural ice attribute aura. Before awakening, there is no doubt that it will leap with ordinary talents. Once awakened, it will be like a carp leaping over the dragon''s gate, and you can enter the ranks of the top talents in the mainland at once.


    "I can''t be wrong. I''ve seen such people before. I can''t feel wrong with such breath." Su Tang said firmly.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yuan Tian couldn''t help looking at the girl carefully, but he didn''t want yuan Tian''s eyes to be found by the girl soon. The girl looked at Yuan Tian coldly. It seemed that which teenager followed the girl''s eyes and found that Yuan Tian was staring at his younger martial sister. He immediately became angry and was afraid of the case. He pointed to Yuan Tian and shouted; "Where are you from? How dare you stare at my younger martial sister and tell me about it. Drag it out and kill it."


    After hearing his words, two of the bodyguards behind him came out and walked towards yuan Tian and Su Tang. At this time, Yuan Tian''s face changed and a powerful momentum broke out, forcing Xiang Tian to come.


    "Poop!"


    The momentum of Emperor Wu''s realm was not for fun. At the moment of their arrival, they were crushed to the ground, trembling all over and staring at Yuan Tian with a frightened face. At this time, Yuan Tian said; "What an overbearing boy. I''m in a good mood today and don''t want to kill. You''d better stay away from me."


    Seeing that his men had not yet arrived, he was frightened by the momentum of the other party and knelt on the ground. The boy''s face turned red and felt that he had no face, he immediately shouted; "I''m the third junior of the iron family. Iron didn''t want to kill you. What''s the matter? You don''t want to kill, but I want to kill today." then he pointed to the figure behind him and shouted; "You give it to me."


    "That''s enough, unintentional elder martial brother. Forget it," said the girl sitting at this time.


    "No, younger martial sister Wen Ren, this thing can''t be done well today. This guy dares to be so arrogant in my iron family''s territory. If I don''t give him some color to see today, he will be bullied by my iron family." tie unintentionally shook his head and said. Then he winked at the people behind him. The two people nodded and rushed towards yuan Tian.

 Chapter 174

    Seeing that what she said didn''t work, the girl stood up coldly and shouted; "Stop, iron is careless. I don''t need you to manage the quiet things."


    Seeing the girl getting angry, tie Wuxin immediately became afraid. Seeing that his two subordinates were still ready to fight, tie Wuxin shouted loudly at this time; "Didn''t you two hear what Wen Ren''s younger martial sister said? Get back to me." after that, he stared at Yuan Tian fiercely.


    At this time, I found that Su Tang was still eating and drinking tea slowly. Tie had no intention to hate Su Tang at once.


    Aware of tiewuxin''s eyes, Su Tang put down his cup, turned his head and looked at tiewuxin, and said without paying attention to him at all; "This is a girl. Are you interested in coming over for a chat? Maybe I can help you resolve the things that have been bothering you all the time."


    "Huh?" seeing that the boy actually invited his younger martial sister, tie Wuxin''s face suddenly became gloomy and shouted; "Don''t go too far, you two Dalits. You really think I''m too careless to do anything to you, don''t you?"


    "What do you want?" Su Tang didn''t look at him. He took a sip of the cup and asked faintly.


    "It''s a pity that the magnificent nine Xuanning ice pulse can''t wake up. It''s a pity." then Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his words, I heard that Renjing''s face was suddenly stiff, and a different color flashed in her eyes. Before she could speak, tiewuxin shouted; "You all go up to me and kill these two Untouchables."


    At this moment, tiewuxin has been annoyed by Su Tang''s appearance, and no longer cares about wenrenjing. He ordered again. His four men don''t care how much. They rushed directly towards yuan Tian of Su Tang. When they heard that Renjing wanted to stop, tiewuxin looked at her and said; "You don''t have to worry about what''s going on today, younger martial sister Wen Ren. It''s related to my iron family''s face."


    At this time, it''s not good to hear that people are quiet. After taking a cold look at iron unintentionally, he sat down and didn''t like iron unintentionally in his eyes.


    Su Tang slightly looked up at the four people who rushed towards him and said to Yuan Tian; "Take it easy and don''t kill it."


    Yuan Tian nodded and hit them with a palm. The strong palm wind blew them out, directly broke the wall built of wood and flew to the street. At this time, Su continued to look at Wen Renjing and said; "Are you interested in talking?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s invitation again, Wen Renjing stood up and said; "It''s a great honor." the voice dropped and walked directly to the table where Su Tang was located.


    Tie Wuxin didn''t react from what had just happened. At this time, he saw Wen Renjing walking towards Su Tang and them. He was very angry and shouted immediately; "You two Dalits are really trying to die. I''ll keep you from leaving the teahouse today."


    Wen Renjing turned his head coldly, looked at tie Wuxin and said; "Senior brother Wuxin, you can go back."


    "Younger martial sister, you......" tie Wuxin didn''t understand why his younger martial sister became like this for a moment. He actually stood against himself in the position of the other party. He thought that his servile flattery these days was not as good as one or two words of two Dalits. At this moment, tie Wuxin was completely angry.


    Pointing to Su Tang and Yuan Tian, he shouted; "You wait for me." then he left here without looking back.


    After tiewuxin left, Su Tang looked at Renjing and said; "Girl, how can you have such a poor senior brother?"


    "In fact, he is not from our school. Calling him a senior brother is just to give him face. To be exact, he and I are not even friends." Wen Renjing said.


    The cold temperament remained unchanged. Su Tang, who already knew the girl''s physique in front of him, didn''t feel any different about it. He continued to ask; "Girl, with such physique, should be a person of a big sect."


    Wen Renjing didn''t answer Su Tang''s words. Seeing that the other party didn''t want to answer, Su Tang didn''t ask again. At this time, Wen Renjing asked aloud; "What did you mean by jiuxuan frozen pulse just now?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything, but I''ve met people who think they are very imaginative with the girl''s temperament. I think the girl''s passing is also jiuxuan frozen pulse?" Su Tang replied.


    Wen Renjing nodded and said; "I am indeed a nine Xuanning ice pulse, but few people know it."


    "Do you want to wake up?" asked Sutang.


    "Awakening? It''s not easy. My master has been looking for many years and has not found a way to help me awaken." Wen Renjing said after being stunned.


    "Promise me one thing, I''ll help you wake up and think about it," Sutang continued.


    In fact, when Su Tang found that Wen Renjing was a nine Xuanning ice pulse, he had decided to let him ask for information about LAN Xiaoyun and others. This person''s identity should be regarded as a VIP in the iron family. With her help, he might be able to quickly point out the current situation of LAN Xiaoyun and others, or even save LAN Xiaoyun and others with her hand.


    "Can you really help me wake up?" Wen Renjing asked instead of remembering to promise.


    Su Tang smiled and nodded; "I can help you wake up first. You''re helping me. What do you think?"


    "OK, what do I need to do?" Wen Renjing nodded.


    In fact, Wen Renjing has long wanted to wake up. She knows that if she can''t wake up all the time, her life may be in danger. No matter who she is, she doesn''t want to die early. In addition, her master has been running around for her affairs all the year round, and she feels bad. Now that she has the opportunity, She felt that she could consider whatever conditions the other party put forward in writing.


    "It''s very simple. Some of my friends were caught by the iron family. I hope you can help me find out about them and tell me about their rescue. Isn''t that too much?" Su Tang said.


    There was silence, and a moment later she said; "OK, I promise you."


    "In that case, just follow me. I''ll take you to a place where people won''t disturb you. I''ll help you wake up first." seeing Wen Renjing''s promise, Su Tang smiled and continued.


    "Yes." Wen Renjing nodded.


    She didn''t worry about what Su Tang would do to him at all. At this time, Su Tang and Yuan Tianwen Renjing were ready to leave the teahouse. As soon as they got out of the teahouse, Su Tang obviously felt that something was wrong. Turning around, it turned out that tie Wuxin had come back with many people. Seeing this situation, Su Tang turned to Wen Renjing and said; "It seems that it''s a little difficult for us to leave today."


    Wen Renjing also found iron unintentional, his face was cold, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes, and said; "This man really doesn''t know what to say. Let''s go and leave him alone."


    Su Tang nodded, ignored the iron unintentional being thrown over, turned and walked towards the other side. As soon as his footsteps moved, the iron unintentional behind him shouted loudly; "You stop."


    Su Tang and others ignored and continued to move slowly. At this time, tie Wuxin said to an old man nearby; "Go and stop them for me."


    The old man nodded, raised his speed at his feet and rushed towards Su Tang. At this time, Yuan Tian also felt the breath behind him and said softly to Su Tang; "Young master, a master of Emperor Wu came from behind."


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that tiewuxin still has a position in the iron family." then he asked again; "How does this man compare with you?"


    Yuan Tian thought a little and answered; "Three moves will fail."


    "Well, there''s no need to worry." Su Tang nodded. At this time, Wen Renjing on one side knew from the dialogue between Su Tang and Yuan Tian that Yuan Tian was actually a strong man in the realm of Emperor Wu. It can be heard from his tone that the iron armor invincible behind should not be his opponent.


    Hearing the silence, I was a little curious about Su Tang. Who is this boy? Unexpectedly, there is a strong left guard in the realm of Emperor Wu. I think he should not be an ordinary person. Maybe he really has a way to help me solve the current problem.


    "Boy, didn''t you hear my young master tell you to stop?" the emperor of the iron family appeared in front of Su Tang, blocked their way, and asked proudly.


    "I really didn''t hear that, but I heard a burst of dog barking. I think you heard it too?" Su Tang pretended not to know.


    Tie Wuxin also ran over. He just heard Su Tang''s words and immediately scolded; "You shameless bitch, today I want you to die hard. Someone will tell me that these two guys killed on the spot." after that, he looked at Wen Renjing and said; "Younger martial sister Wen Ren, stand aside first. I''ll kill these two Dalits first. I''m taking you to see the beautiful scenery of the imperial city."


    Wen Renjing didn''t talk to tie unintentionally, but she didn''t like tie unintentionally in her heart. Now she finally found the hope that she could resolve her internal problems. This guy seems to erase his hope.


    "Tie Wuxin, you''d better leave, or don''t be ruthless under the monster." Wen Renjing stared at tie Wuxin coldly.


    Tie Wuxin was stunned. He didn''t know why the silence became like this. In a short time, he wanted to do it with himself for the two Dalits. At this moment, tie Wuxin felt that he was really a failure.


    "Yo Yo, what''s the matter today? Why did the iron family run to my Ye family''s territory to show off?" suddenly a voice familiar to Su Tang sounded.


    At this time, some of the onlookers nearby spoke out; "The eldest miss of the Ye family is coming. It seems that the Ye family and the iron family are going to war again today."


    "Isn''t it? I heard they only played once some time ago. I heard that it was the iron family who wanted to kill Miss ye in ghost King peak."


    The voice appeared, and tiewuxin turned around with an ugly face, looking at the woman who was walking slowly, and shouted; "Ye Yun, you''d better leave it alone today, or I''ll make you look good."


    "Hum, tie Wuxin, who do you think you are? I Ye Yun will be afraid of you? To tell you the truth, I''ve never been afraid of you except your brother." the woman sneered.


    As the voice fell, the woman''s eyes swept Su Tang and others, then she was stunned, a smile flashed on her face, and walked quickly towards Su Tang; "Mr. Su, it''s you. Why don''t you come to Tianlong imperial city and come to Ye''s house to find me?"


    "Hehe, I''ve only been here for a short time. I wanted to visit again in a few days. Unexpectedly, I unexpectedly met here today." Su Tang said with a smile.


    When tie Wuxin saw that the two Dalits he wanted to clean up knew Ye Yun, he suddenly felt that today''s thing was difficult.


    "Mr. Su, what''s the situation of this song? Why should tiewuxin deal with you?" after a brief chat, ye Yun looked at Su Tang and asked.


    Su Tang shook his head and said everything that happened in the restaurant. After listening to Su Tang''s words, ye Yun''s face was cold, turned and looked at tie Wuxin; "Tiewuxin, you''re good? You''ve grown up a lot. You''ve rushed to my Ye''s restaurant to make trouble, and even said that this is your iron family''s territory? Why, do you want to take the whole imperial city for yourself?"


    "Ye Yun, don''t talk nonsense. I must kill these two Dalits today. You''d better get away from me, or I''ll kill you too." tie Wuxin is about to explode at this time. I didn''t expect how many things happened when he wanted to kill the two Dalits.


    "Hum! How dare you say that you want to kill the eldest miss of the Ye family in our Ye family''s territory? Do you think the iron family really wants to fight with our Ye family?" a voice sounded.


    As a figure appeared around Ye Yun, the young man was about 20 years old and looked very handsome. His eyebrows were somewhat similar to Ye Yun. He thought it should be ye Yun''s relatives. Su Tang thought secretly in his heart.


    After ye Yun saw the visitor clearly, she opened her mouth happily; "Brother, when did you come back?"


    Hearing Ye Yun''s address, Su Tang said in his heart. Sure enough, the young man turned to look at Ye Yun and said with a little soft look in his eyes; "Is this movie about to hold the selection contest of the ethereal palace? I was ordered to be the person in charge of this selection contest." after that, the young man saw Wen Renjing standing aside and asked in a daze; "Wen Ren junior sister, why are you here?"


    "Elder martial brother Ye Tian!" Wen Renjing said hello faintly. There is nothing superfluous.

 Chapter 175

    Ye Tian is used to hearing the coldness of the silence. He doesn''t get used to it at all. At this time, ye Yun pulls Ye Tian and says; "Elder brother, let me introduce you. This is my life-saving benefactor. I think my father told you last time that I was attacked and killed by the iron family in ghost King peak. He saved me." he also pointed to Su Tang.


    Ye Tian looked at Su Tang and said with an arched hand; "Brother, thank you for your help. Ye Tian thanked me again. If there is anything I can use Ye Tian in the future, just ask."


    "Your Excellency is serious. I just happened to pass by, and I didn''t do anything." Su Tang bowed back.


    "Hahaha, brother, I also hurt what happened at the beginning. My father said that if you didn''t show up in time, my sister would be in danger. This is a great kindness to save lives. My family must bear it in mind." Ye Tian continued with a laugh.


    "Ha ha!" Su Tang smiled softly and did not continue to speak.


    At this time, ye Tian turned to look at tie Wuxin and said; "Tell your brother to show up. You''re not qualified to talk to me."


    After hearing Ye Tian''s words, tie Wuxin''s face was ugly for a while. In Ye Tian''s tone, he didn''t pay attention to him at all. Tie Wuxin''s heart was very oppressed, but he didn''t dare to say anything. At this time, a voice sounded from behind tie Wuxin; "Ye Tian, are you still so annoying?"


    "Hehe, I thought you were going to stay in the iron house all the time. Unexpectedly, you are willing to come out?" Ye Tian said with a disdainful smile.


    With the sound falling, a young man came out slowly. As soon as the young man came out, ye Yun said to Su Tang; "Young master Su, this man is the super genius of the younger generation of the iron family. Iron is ruthless. Like my eldest brother, he is an inner disciple of the ethereal palace."


    "Ethereal palace?" Su Tang was stunned. He had never heard of this sect.


    This is yuan Tian on one side; "The ethereal palace is one of the most mysterious forces in the eastern region. It is said that its strength is unfathomable. When the God Empire did not appear, the ethereal palace was the overlord of the whole eastern region. After the appearance of the God Empire, the ethereal palace disappeared. Unexpectedly, I saw the disciples of the ethereal Palace today."


    "Hehe, you don''t know, elder. I heard that the ethereal palace seems to have no interest in being the overlord of the eastern region. The emergence of the God Empire just made them remove the name of the overlord." the nearby Ye Yun explained.


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, tie ruthlessly looked at Wen Renjing and asked; "Younger martial sister, where are you going?"


    "I have something to do. I''ll come to you after I finish it." Wen Renjing answered faintly.


    "Your own business? Hehe, younger martial sister, the master said at the beginning that you can''t act alone this time. If there''s anything you tell me, I''ll do it for you." tie ruthlessly said gently with a smile.


    "No, you can''t do this." Wen Renjing shook his head and said.


    Ye Tian said with a smile; "I say iron is ruthless. Don''t you have to do this? Since junior sister Wen Ren isn''t happy that you follow, why do you follow so shamelessly? Now junior sister Wen Ren comes to my Ye family''s territory to play, and I Ye Tian can take Shifu for a stroll? I believe Shifu won''t say anything?"


    "Shut up, ye Tian. It''s not your turn to interrupt me and her." as soon as ye Tian''s voice fell, tie ruthlessly stared at Ye Tian and shouted.


    "Oh, why do you want to practice with me?" Ye Tian continued without fear of iron ruthlessness.


    Tie ruthlessly ignored Ye Tian. He just turned his head and looked at Wen Renjing. At this time, Wen Renjing said; "Elder martial brother Ye Tian is right. I''ve been in your iron house for many days. Elder martial brother Noda also came back today. I also think of his house. Don''t worry, elder martial brother."


    "Yes, younger martial sister, you can also come to my Ye''s house. I guarantee that the Ye''s house is much more fun than their iron house." after hearing the words of Wen Renjing, elder brother Ye Tian said.


    Seeing that Wen Renjing said so, tie ruthlessly and his face was very ugly, he turned to look at tie unintentionally and asked; "Who asked you to bring your younger martial sister here?"


    "Brother, I just thought of her coming out to see the bustle of the imperial city. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Everything was caused by the two Dalits!" tie Wuxin was very afraid of his brother and immediately pointed to Su Tang and Yuan Tian.


    As tie Wuxin looked in the direction he knew, Ti ruthlessly also found Su Tang and Yuan Tian. After a cold look at them, he turned and asked; "Tell me exactly what''s going on, or I''ll deal with you today."


    Hearing his eldest brother''s words, tie Wuxin looked depressed. He could only tell everything that had happened in the teahouse, and then he continued; "I don''t know what the two Dalits said to sister Wen Ren, so that sister Wen Ren was willing to leave with them."


    At this time, his iron ruthless face slowly darkened. As a disciple of the ethereal palace, he knew the situation of Wen Renjing very well. The reason why he brought Wen Renjing out this time was to use the power behind the iron family to see if there was any way to help Wen Renjing contact the trouble in his body. Now, unexpectedly, he was seen at a glance by two people of unknown origin.


    The reason why Wen Renjing is willing to leave with them is that these two people must have some ways to help Wen Renjing. Tie ruthlessly feels a burst of anger at the thought of this. Wen Renjing is a personal disciple of the leader of the ethereal palace. Tie ruthlessly has always wanted the love of Wen Renjing, In this way, when I hear that Renjing is in charge of the ethereal palace, it is equal to that my iron family is in charge of the ethereal palace. At that time, my iron family''s strength will rise greatly.


    That''s why he didn''t hesitate to take any trouble to bring Wen Renjing out, just to show his love to Wen Renjing with the help of helping her wake up, but now he didn''t expect such an accident. Obviously, it''s not what he wanted to see.


    At this time, tie ruthlessly looked at Ye Tian and said; "Since you want to invite younger martial sister to your Ye''s house, I have no opinion, but these two guys must be handed over to me!" he said, pointing to Su Tang and Yuan Tian.


    "Hahaha, I said iron is ruthless. Are you stupid to practice? Didn''t you hear what I said just now? These two are my distinguished guests of the Ye family. This brother has saved my little sister Ye Yun''s life. Do you think it''s possible for me to tell you about the benefactors of the ye family outside?" Ye Tian asked with a laugh.


    "Hum, I don''t care if he is the benefactor of your Ye family. Anyway, you must hand them over today, or I don''t mind fighting with you." tie ruthlessly said with a cold hum.


    Seeing them like this, Wen Renjing, standing on one side, said with a voice; "I don''t need you to take care of my business. These two are my friends. Unexpectedly, you are ruthless and dare to touch them. I can''t finish with you."


    After that, she turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Let''s go. There''s no need to waste time here." then he walked towards one side first.


    Seeing this, Su Tang smiled helplessly, followed Ye Yun and left here after hearing the silence.


    "Boy, stop." when they saw Su Tang, they were about to leave. Tie ruthlessly changed his face and shouted.


    Directly, he slapped out with one palm, and a huge palm shadow was photographed with his palm and slowly condensed in the sky. Su Tang felt the fluctuation of aura behind him, immediately turned around, moved his hands, and the huge seal of Party B appeared, which also directly hit the huge palm.


    "Don''t force me. I don''t want to make trouble. I don''t mind killing all of you here if you provoke me." Su Tang said faintly after smashing the God of war seal out, looking coldly at the iron family.


    Today, people have had enough of the iron family. These people are much more arrogant than the original war family. If they didn''t want to save their friends, Su Tang would have killed these guys on the spot. Su Tang doesn''t care what background he has behind him. Anyway, there are no people here. Where did he come from? Even if the forces behind the iron family appear at that time, He was already far from knowing where to go.


    "Bang!"


    The huge palm of his hand collided with Su Tang''s God of war seal. As soon as iron''s ruthless face changed, he vomited out against the blood, and there was a dignified look in his eyes.


    "Hum, that''s the strength. It means that he is a super genius, just a frog at the bottom of a well." Su Tang said coldly when he saw iron spitting blood ruthlessly.


    Then he turned and left.

 Chapter 176

    Su Tang beat tie ruthlessly back with one move, which surprised everyone present, especially Ye Tian. As an old enemy of tie ruthlessly for many years, he knows the root of tie ruthless''s combat effectiveness. Even if he wants to defeat tie ruthlessly, it''s not easy. I didn''t expect this teenager who looks a few years younger than himself today, Unexpectedly, iron was ruthlessly defeated with one move.


    "Little sister, your life-saving benefactor is extraordinary." looking at Su Tang''s back, ye Tian turned to Ye Yun and said.


    Ye Yun has always felt that Su Tang''s strength should be very strong, but she didn''t expect to be so strong. The iron family genius is not his enemy.


    "Wait a minute, do the people who hurt my iron family want to leave like this? Do they look down on my iron family too much?" as soon as tie ruthlessly stood up, he heard a voice behind him.


    Su Tang''s footsteps also stopped, and his heart was even more angry. He didn''t expect that the iron family would be so shameless and beat one after another. It seems that if he didn''t teach the people of the iron family a good lesson today, it would be difficult for him to leave at ease.


    "Second uncle!" iron Wuxin shouted.


    The middle-aged man walked out slowly. After taking a look at the iron ruthlessness, he turned his head and looked at Su Tang who had stopped; "Boy, you are very arrogant. You dare to hurt my iron family in the imperial city. Do you think you are invincible with some strength?"


    Su Tang slowly turned around and replied with a slight disdain smile on his mouth; "I''ve heard that the iron family is shameless before. As soon as I see it today, I''ll be old when I hit the small one. Just tell me what you want. I don''t have much free time to talk to you."


    "Hahaha, what a arrogant boy. Today I''ll let you know the consequences of hurting my iron family." the middle-aged man laughed and said.


    As his voice fell, the aura of the middle-aged man began to riot, and a strong pressure came out. Su Tang frowned and his eyes coagulated when he felt such pressure.


    "Tieqingshan, isn''t it good for you to do this? It''s just a fight among younger disciples. You have the face to come out?" Ye Tian said faintly.


    His eyes were full of sarcasm, and then he looked at tie ruthlessly and said; "Fortunately, ye Tian has always regarded you as my lifelong opponent. I''m very disappointed today. If I can''t beat others, I''ll call my elders out. Is that the talent of the iron family?"


    "Yes, the iron family is too shameless. The younger generation can''t beat others. Let the older generation come out. It must be the name of the iron family''s genius." Ye Yun also disdained.


    "Hum, ye Tian, don''t talk nonsense here. My eldest brother has reached the level of Wuzong at the age of 20. His strength can be placed there. How can you slander?" tie Wuxin immediately argued.


    Ye Tian couldn''t bear to see it. He said with a careless look; "It''s really powerful. It''s not the enemy of others. Fortunately, it''s the first genius of the imperial city? The face of the iron family is really similar to your surname."


    "Ye Tian, if you''re talking nonsense like this, I''ll clean up with you today." tie Qingshan said after looking at Ye Tian coldly.


    Ye Tian was looked at by tieqingshan. He felt a sense of crisis at the bottom of his heart. After taking a step back, he stood there quietly and stopped talking.


    "How do you want to play with the iron family? Just draw a line. I''ll take it from Su Tang today." seeing ye Tian retreat, Su Tang also knows that he can''t retreat without a good fight today.


    "Well, I won''t bully you today. As long as you can take my three palms and don''t die, I''ll let you leave." tieqingshan said faintly.


    As soon as tieqingshan said this, ye Yun''s face changed. She stood up and pointed to tieqingshan and scolded; "You old fellow, you''re still shameless. You don''t bully people like this? I don''t know how your iron family cultivates. You can practice your face like this."


    "Miss Ye Yun, you also stand aside. Today''s matter is a private matter between me and his iron family. When this matter is handled, we are talking slowly." seeing ye Yun coming out to defend herself, Su Tang immediately said.


    Hearing this, ye Yun shook her head and replied; "Su Tang, these guys are obviously shameless. Why are you doing this? I don''t believe his iron family can kill me today."


    "You don''t have to say anything. Leave everything to me." Su Tang said again.


    At this time, ye Tian also pulled Ye Yun back and whispered in her ear; "Little sister, take a look first. I always think you, the life-saving benefactor, must have his way."


    Ye Yun was pulled away by Ye Tian. Su Tang raised his eyes and stared at tieqingshan; "It''s not impossible for you to let me take your three palms, but are you interested in gambling with me?"


    "Oh? Tell me." tieqingshan looked at Su Tang and said.


    In his opinion, it was just the dying struggle of the boy in front of him. He didn''t believe that Su Tang could catch his three palms, so it was not impossible to play with each other.


    "In fact, the bet is also very simple. I''ll take your three palms. Your genius, who is ruthless, must also take my three palms. How about?" Su Tang continued.


    When Su Tang said this, everyone present was surprised. What does this boy want to do? Is he crazy? I don''t know if he is alive after taking tieqingshan''s three palms. He still wants tieqingshan to take his three palms ruthlessly?


    Tie Qingshan was silent. He didn''t know what to do for a moment. At this time, tie ruthlessly stood up and said; "Second uncle, just promise him. I don''t believe he can catch your three palms. Even if he catches them, he must be seriously injured. Why don''t I hurt him?"


    "Well, good!" tie Qingshan nodded and agreed.


    Seeing the other party''s promise, Su Tang couldn''t help smiling. At this time, Yuan Tian next to him asked softly; "Young master, are you sure? This guy''s strength is similar to mine. You should be careful."


    "Don''t worry, if I dare to take his three palms, I won''t be afraid of him." after that, Su Tang slowly walked to Tieqing mountain and said as he walked; "Come on, let me see how powerful your three palms are."


    As Su Tang walked step by step, his aura began to surge wildly, and a aura momentum at the peak of the king of Wu broke out. With the exposure of Su Tang''s cultivation, people around him were surprised. Originally, they thought that Su Tang was likely to have the cultivation of Wuzong or above. Unexpectedly, it was just a king of Wu.


    Thinking of his previous move to defeat iron ruthlessness, each of them couldn''t help thinking of the word "demon". The boy felt that he was an unborn super genius and a genius demon who could fight beyond his level.


    Iron''s ruthless face became very ugly at this time. Unexpectedly, the person who defeated him just now was only a king of martial arts, which was a shame for him that would accompany him all his life.


    "Second uncle, do your best and you must not let this boy live." tie ruthlessly was extremely angry at this time and said to his second uncle.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t intend to leave such a person alive. The king of martial arts wants to take my three palms and never die. It''s just a dream." tie Qingshan also said.


    At this time, Su Tang also stopped. He didn''t drop a word in the dialogue between tieruthless and tieqingshan just now. He heard it clearly and sneered in his heart. "Since you all have such confidence, I''ll crush your confidence completely."


    In the desolate wasteland, Su Tang has promoted his body to Wuzong. This body can have extraordinary anti Strike ability. In addition to the magic weapons obtained from his five masters, Su Tang is completely confident to take over the three hands of tieqingshan.


    "You''re ready. I don''t want to embarrass you too much. I''ll give you three palms later. You can pick it up with your martial arts skills." tieqingshan said again.


    After hearing his words, the people around him looked contemptuous. This man was shameless. Ye Yun was right just now. This guy''s face was the same as his surname.


    "Hehe, come on, I don''t have time to talk to you." Su Tang said with a smile.


    At this time, he already had the Countermeasures in his mind. He didn''t pay attention to the iron green mountain at all. He didn''t want the palm power of the iron green mountain to break the defense magic weapon given to him by his master.


    "The first palm!" as soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, tie Qingshan raised his hand and clapped it at Su Tang.


    With the appearance of his palm power, the air around him burst. From this, we can feel how powerful this guy''s palm power is.


    Seeing that tieqingshan''s palm was about to hit Zhongsu Tang, ye Yun was very worried and prayed silently that Su Tang could take over the palm. She heard that people were still standing there, but there was a trace of worry in the depths of her eyes. How can tieqingshan say that it was also Emperor Wu, the strong, his palm was not very good.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of Su Tang being hit by tieqingshan came out. The people present almost closed their eyes at this moment and dared not see the scene of Su Tang being hit by tieqingshan.


    "Emperor Wu''s palm is just like this! You can work harder." Su Tang patted the dust on his body and said faintly.


    Quality and Su Tang''s voice sounded. Those who closed their eyes around them opened their eyes in horror. They were stunned to see Su Tang standing in place like no one else.


    "Impossible, how could this happen? How could this boy take the second uncle''s palm?" tie Wuxin shouted in disbelief.


    "Come to the second palm." totally ignoring tieqingshan''s careless words, Su Tang looked at tieqingshan in front of him and said faintly. At this time, the most surprised person in the presence would be tieqingshan himself. He knew the power of his own palm. Although it was not his full blow, even ordinary martial Masters could not take over his palm.


    At present, the boy who only has the realm of King Wu is coming next, and it''s not like nothing, which makes him think.


    "This boy, I don''t know he is the son of that big family. I think he should have a good magic weapon, or the life-saving secret weapon given to him by his family elders. I don''t believe you can take over my other two palms."


    At the thought of this, tieqingshan sneered, and his aura rose again. He raised his hand and hit it again. This time his palm strength was much higher than that of the last one. Su Tang felt the most clearly. He knew that this palm was at least twice that of the last one. Wu zunqiang might not be able to follow.


    Although Su Tang was also trembling in his heart, he was still very confident in the magic weapon given to him by his master. Even if he mobilized the magic weapon to stop this palm.


    With another bang, the two collided again and felt the power from their bodies. Su Tang thought secretly in his heart; "This palm is really powerful."


    With the sound falling, the whole person flew upside down for seven or eight meters. As soon as he stabilized his body, Su Tang''s mouth appeared a touch of red. It was obvious that he had been injured. Even with the backing of super magic weapons, Su Tang still felt bad. His huge penetration still hurt Su Tang''s inner house, but the problem was not great.


    Seeing the bright red corners of Su Tang''s mouth, ye Yun shouted with worry; "Su Tang, forget it. Don''t pick it up again. You are the benefactor of my Ye family. My Ye family will protect you. I don''t believe his iron family can come to my Ye family to catch you."


    "Yes, brother Sutang, don''t pick it up." Ye Tian also said.


    At this moment, ye Tian has admired Su Tang very much. He can take over two palms under tieqingshan. Few people can do this in the whole imperial city. Moreover, he is still just a teenager, and can be called the first person of the young generation.


    "Ha ha, this palm is good. Let''s play the third palm." Su Tang ignored the Ye brothers and said again with a light smile.


    Seeing that Su Tang was able to speak, tieqingshan was also very surprised. A cruel look flashed in his eyes and shouted loudly; "Boy, since you want to die, don''t blame me for being cruel." the voice fell and slapped again.


    This time, Su Tang didn''t let tie Qingshan take the palm as he did the last two times. As soon as tie Qingshan raised his hand and was ready to take the palm, Su Tang''s two handed decision began to change. A small God of war seal has appeared on Su Tang''s head. Although the God of war seal is much smaller, its prestige is very unusual. Now, with the improvement of his strength, The speed of condensing the God of war seal is also much faster.


    The distance of seven or eight meters is enough. Su Tang''s decisions change very quickly. With the changes of decisions, the God of war seal on his head is more solid. The palm of tieqingshan is three meters away from Su Tang. At that time, Su Tang smashed the God of war seal on his head.

 Chapter 177

    "Bang!" the God of war seal and the palm of tieqingshan collided, which aroused countless smoke and dust, and the huge air wave forced the people around back several steps.


    "How powerful, this boy is really a peerless demon." some of those who were forced to retreat shouted loudly.


    "Yes, what''s the situation now? Did the boy go on?" someone tried to see the scene in the smoke.


    The smoke and dust slowly dispersed. There were two figures standing in the field. It was really tieqingshan and Su Tang. This time, tieqingshan''s palm still stayed on Su Tang''s chest.


    The scene was unusually quiet. All the people present held their breath. They haven''t figured out whether the boy took the last slap of tieqingshan or not.


    "Look!" at this time, a careful person found that there was blood slowly seeping out on the palm of Su Tang''s chest in tieqingshan.


    "Tieqingshan is injured. How can it be? He is the strong man of Emperor Wu." with the direction the man pointed out, many people shrink their eyes and get hurt. Tieqingshan gets hurt after playing the last one.


    At this time, Su Tang, who had not spoken, stepped back slightly, patted the smoke on his chest and said faintly; "Three palms have passed. Should you fulfill your previous commitments?"


    Seeing that Su Tang had nothing to do, the people present exclaimed again. At this time, tie Qingshan also withdrew his palm. At this time, he frowned. He didn''t know whether it was the pain from his palm or whether he had other ideas in his heart.


    "Boy, you should have a defensive magic weapon?" tie Qingshan asked instead of answering Su Tang''s words.


    At the same time, Su Tang also found a look of greed in tie Qingshan''s eyes. Su Tang sneered in his heart, but said on his mouth; "I haven''t said before that you can''t use magic tools? Should you fulfill your promise now?"


    As soon as Su Tang admitted it directly, people around him suddenly realized that Su Tang had defense magic weapons. No wonder he could take over the three palms of tieqingshan. Defense magic weapons are very rare in the whole continent, so they are extremely precious. Ordinary families don''t have such things at all.


    Although the iron family also has magic weapons, most of them are offensive magic weapons, and there is no defense magic weapon. Now I see that Su Tang has defense magic weapons, and the level should not be low. Tie Qingshan has the idea of owning this magic weapon.


    "Boy, hand over the magic weapon and I can keep you alive." tieqingshan said again.


    "Hahaha, it''s ridiculous. It seems that you don''t intend to fulfill your previous bet? You still want my magic weapon? Yes, come and get it yourself." Su Tang laughed.


    At this time, Yuan Tian also came up and stared at tieqingshan with a wary face. At this time, ye Yun said loudly; "As you can see, this is the iron family. Our big family in the Tianlong imperial dynasty has really reached the highest level of shamelessness."


    "Yes, the iron family is really shameless. It has been an extremely unfair battle. Now it has lost. I don''t mention the gambling appointment, but I still want other people''s treasures. My Ye family is really ashamed to be as famous as such a family." Ye Tian also shouted.


    Hearing the words of their two brothers and sisters, the martial artists and ordinary people around talked one by one.


    "When did the iron family become like this? I thought they were better before. Now it seems that they are disappointing."


    "Isn''t it? If the small one can''t beat others, he asks the old one to come out. The old one loses a bet with others and doesn''t want to admit it. He actually lives in another''s baby. This iron family is really shameless."


    As the discussion around became more and more intense, tieqingshan also felt hot on his face and immediately began to drink; "I didn''t say I didn''t admit it? I just said to let this boy hand in his magic weapons."


    "Cut, you say you admit it? Then why have you been playing three palms for a long time, but haven''t heard about gambling? You want other people''s magic tools. I don''t think you''re going to admit it at all. You''re still installing it here. You''ve lost all the iron family''s face." Ye Yun sneered.


    As her voice fell, people around them pointed at the iron family in iron green mountain one by one.


    At this time, Su Tang said softly; "I still say that. If you want my magic weapon, you can take it yourself."


    "Don''t be arrogant, boy. Do you think you can challenge my iron family after taking my three palms? I won''t admit it today. What can you do for me?" tie Qingshan was also angry. He immediately shouted and was ready to fight Su Tang.


    This time, Su Tang didn''t intend to talk to him, and said to Yuan Tian; "Hold him. I''ll kill all those iron families."


    Su Tang is not a good person. Since others have bullied him like this, of course he will not be afraid of hands and feet. He directly let himself over and rushed towards the iron family present. At this time, tie Qingshan wanted to stop Su Tang. Yuan Tian flashed in front of him and looked at him coldly; "Your UI hand is here."


    After saying that, the spirit fluctuated as much as that of the iron green mountain. At this time, people knew that the young master named Su Tang was still accompanied by such a super strong man. No wonder he dared to be such a martial artist of the iron family.


    "Get away from me. If one of my iron family is killed or injured today, no matter who you are, I will take someone to destroy your whole family." tie Qingshan was worried when he saw that the way was blocked and found that the person in front of him was almost as strong as himself.


    He already knows something about Su Tang''s body. If he is really allowed to attack the iron family with all his strength, I''m afraid few of the iron family present can stop him at this time.


    At this time, tie Wuxin looked at the iron house he had called before and shouted; "What are you still doing standing here? Hurry up and kill this boy."


    After hearing tiewuxin''s, tieqingshan also reacted and said with a laugh; "Hahaha, just you two want to stop us? How can you die?" at this time, the priest also moved and wanted to stop Su Tang.


    But just as he moved, there was another person in front of him blocking his way.


    "Seven elders?" as soon as the man appeared, ye Yun next to him shouted in surprise.


    "Ha ha, little girl, what happened in the tunnel here? It seems very lively." the seven elders who blocked the iron family''s worship smiled and said.


    "Seven elders, stop him and don''t let him pass. The people of the iron family are so shameless that they still want to kill after losing the bet. That man is my life-saving benefactor." Ye Yun said hurriedly.


    Hearing this, the seven elders turned to look at Su Tang on one side, nodded kindly at Su Tang, turned to look at the offering and said; "You can''t go there. If you want to fight, I''ll play with you today."


    The face of the worshiper immediately changed. He knew this man, and his strength was higher than that of tieqingshan. He couldn''t resist at all. Now with this man''s resistance, he couldn''t help it.


    At this time, Su Tang saw someone coming to help him. He immediately felt relaxed and turned his head to stare at tie ruthlessly and tie unintentionally; "Now I want to see who will save you."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang''s body moved again and rushed directly to tie Wuxin''s side. Raising his hand was pointing out and directly aimed at tie Wuxin''s forehead.


    "Third brother, get out of the way." feeling the power of Su Tang''s finger, the iron ruthless face on one side changed and reminded loudly.


    Hearing his reminder, tie Wuxin was also surprised and fell back directly. The whole person fell to the ground. Only then did Su Tang escape the blow. Seeing that he missed the blow, Su Tang turned coldly and stared at tie ruthlessly; "You can''t protect yourself. Do you still want to remind others?"


    When the voice fell, a golden light flew out of Su Tang''s forehead and rushed directly towards tie ruthlessly. The speed of the golden light was too fast. Tie ruthlessly didn''t even react to the meal, so he was hit by the golden light. Then an unprecedented pain swept through his whole head. There was huge and strong pain, which made him unstable, and the whole person fell to the ground and rolled and wailed.


    "What kind of attack is this? It''s so weird?" Ye Tian, who has been watching Su Tang''s actions closely, exclaimed.


    "It''s interesting. The attack is very strange. I can''t even see what the golden light is? It feels like soul power, but soul power can''t attack people." the seven elders of the Ye family were also surprised.


    At this time, Su Tang saw tie ruthlessly falling on the ground and rolling constantly. After a cold smile, he turned and looked at tie who had just got up and said unintentionally; "How do you want to die? Like your big brother, or do I give you direct instructions to die?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s murderous words, tie was unintentionally afraid. He looked at his elder brother who was still rolling and crying on the ground from the corner of his eye. He was even more afraid. In his view, his elder brother was like a myth. He was the first person of the young generation in the whole Imperial City. Today, he didn''t expect to be solved by the young master in front of him twice in a row.


    For a moment, he felt that Su Tang was no longer a teenager, but a devil. Especially when he looked at Su Tang''s cold and murderous eyes, he was very afraid, and the whole person kept retreating.


    He kept shouting; "Don''t kill me. Please don''t kill me. I''ll give you whatever you want. Please don''t kill me."


    Looking at tiewuxin who has been begging for mercy and retreating, Su Tang has no mercy in his heart. The poor man must have something hateful. At this time, Su Tang doesn''t want to say more. He sees his right hand slowly lift up and gives directions again. A strong wind suddenly appears, which directly penetrates tiewuxin''s forehead and flies out of the back of his head with a touch of white and red.

 Chapter 178

    Tie Wuxin slowly fell down and his vitality began to dissipate. This surprised the people around him. They never thought that Su Tang really wanted to kill tie Wuxin.


    "Ah, boy, you dare to kill the people of my iron family. I will make you die." seeing that tie has no intention to the end, tie Qingshan, who is still fighting with Yuan Tian, shouted with an ugly face.


    As soon as his voice fell, Yuan Tian hummed coldly; "You dare to be distracted when fighting with me. You really don''t know what to do."


    Then he slapped his hand on tieqingshan''s left shoulder, only heard a click, and then tieqingshan screamed, and pulled away from Yuan Tian. His right hand covered his left shoulder, his forehead was full of sweat, and his voice said coldly; "You''re dead. Whoever you are, dare to kill my iron family children. My iron family will make you pay the price."


    "Ah!" at this time, Su Tang had come to tie ruthless''s side. As soon as he raised his foot, he stepped on tie ruthless''s right arm, and tie ruthless gave a scream.


    At this time, Su Tang turned to look at tieqingshan and said; "Tell me, what price will we pay?" then with a force under our feet, another sound of broken bones came out, and iron was even more painful and fainted.


    "Boy, I''ll let you pay back the means you used on ruthlessness today." seeing Su Tang torturing iron ruthlessness so much, tie Qingshan said viciously.


    "Hahaha, are you threatening me?" when Su Tang finished, he moved his step and aimed at the iron merciless left hand who had fainted.


    "Ah!" the severe pain made tie ruthless wake up again. As soon as he woke up, the sharp pain in his head also hit. Under the double pain, tie ruthless even had the heart of suicide at this moment.


    "Kill... Kill me, don''t torture me." the iron lying on the ground cried out ruthlessly.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "That''s not good. Didn''t your second uncle say he wanted me to give it back a hundred times? I''m in a good mood today. I can play with you slowly. He wants to see how he gives it back a hundred times." then he stepped on the bone of his ruthless left arm.


    "Stop it, boy." seeing that Su Tang was not afraid of his threat, tie Qingshan was also afraid.


    "You give me a hand to stop, do I have to stop? Do you really think of yourself as a character?" then he moved his step and stepped directly on the palm of iron''s ruthless left hand.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t give himself face, tie Qingshan didn''t dare to speak. At this time, the people around him looked at the teenagers in the field, and they were all shocked. Such people are really terrible. They can do so in the face of the strong Emperor Wu. This guy is simply a madman. Many people secretly wrote down the appearance of Su Tang, They are also the children of those families in the imperial city.


    This matter will soon spread in the imperial city. Such a terrible boy, none of those present want to fight him. This boy is a devil from hell.


    At this time, I''m afraid only one of the people present can calmly look at all this. That is, the iron ruthless younger martial sister heard that people were quiet. Just after su Tang hit the iron ruthlessly with golden light, she has been thinking.


    Only then did she wake up from her meditation. Looking at the boy who was stepping on the iron palm, she thought secretly in her heart; "Who the hell is this boy? Why does he attack the extinct soul on the mainland? Is he also a child of a big hidden family?" when I thought of this, I couldn''t help but increase my confidence that this boy can help me awaken.


    "Boy, you said you need something. I can give you as long as my iron family has something. I just hope you can let go of the ruthlessness." after a moment of silence, tie Qingshan decided to soften up temporarily. As long as he rescued tie ruthlessly first, there will be opportunities to clean up the boy in the future.


    "Hehe, do you think I will still believe what you said? The previous bets have not been fulfilled. Do you think I still believe you again? Do you think I look like an idiot?" Su Tang said with a sneer.


    As soon as her feet were forced, tie ruthlessly lying on the ground gave a sad scream. Such a scream made everyone present feel cold. Ye Yun closed her eyes and didn''t dare to see it. Although she hated the iron family very much, at this time, her heart was still angry when she saw Su Tang torturing tie amorous.


    "What a cruel boy, ye Yun, are you familiar with him?" at this time, the seven elders were shocked by Su Tang''s cruelty, and immediately turned to Ye Yun, who closed his eyes and didn''t dare to see.


    Ye Yun slowly opened her eyes, but did not dare to see Su Tang and tie ruthlessly. She looked at the seven elders and replied; "I just met him by chance at the foot of the ghost King peak. At that time, there were five people around him. The strength of those five people was unfathomable. We just got along for two days, so I didn''t know much about him."


    "That''s strange. Is this boy also a disciple of the hidden world family?" as soon as ye Yun finished his words, the seven elders began to think.


    At this time, tieqingshan really had no choice. I knew that tieqingshan should have accepted the bet mercilessly just now. Maybe it wouldn''t be like this now. The scene was deadlocked again.


    At this time, Su Tang''s eyes moved down, looked at the iron ruthlessness in pain on the ground, and said faintly; "I told you not to force me, or I''ll kill you. Why did you force me?"


    The reason why Su Tang became so grumpy at this time is all because of what Han pangzi said after saving Han pangzi. Thinking that his friends are suffering in their iron house, Su Tang is likely to have died. Su Tang''s heart is a burst of anger.


    It is decided not to simply let go of this iron ruthlessness.


    "I''ve heard that your iron family is very cruel. They often say that those who offend themselves are arrested and tortured indiscriminately. Today I have to let you feel such helplessness and inhuman pain." Su Tang continued.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, everyone present thought of the iron family. They did have such a hobby. One by one, they looked at the iron lying on the ground mercilessly.


    "You are in pain now? Do you think your head is about to explode? To tell you the truth, this is just my common method. I have thought of another method just now, which will be 100 times more painful than you feel now." Su Tang continued.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang slowly raised his palm. With his palm slowly raised, a trace of purple slowly appeared. He saw a cold line here and exclaimed; "The power of thunder?"


    Su Tang turned his head in surprise and heard the silence; "Hehe, you have some knowledge."


    Then he turned to look at iron ruthlessly and said; "Try to see if your soul can stand the baptism of the power of thunder." with the voice of his words, Su Tang began to squat down slowly and slowly inject the power of thunder into his iron ruthless head.


    After all the injection, Su Tang withdrew his hand and said; "Don''t worry, I''ve dealt with the power of thunder. I won''t directly destroy your soul. Enjoy it slowly."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Su Tang also withdrew his foot on tie ruthless''s left hand and slowly retreated two steps.


    "Ah!" as soon as Su Tang left, tie ruthlessly screamed. The whole person rolled and wailed on the ground. A pair of broken arms began to deform slowly with his rolling. At this time, tie ruthless''s eyes began to slowly exude blood. His face was very pale. With the passage of time, blood began to flow out of his nose and ears.


    It can be imagined that at this moment, the pain he suffered, the people around him began to retreat slowly with the ruthless cry of iron, and everyone stared at Su Tang standing there with a cold face in horror.


    "Evil... Devil, you are the devil. Please kill me, kill me." the rolling iron said mercilessly and intermittently.


    "No, no, no, I''m not going to kill you. Your second uncle just said that if I dare to kill the iron family, it will cost me. To tell you the truth, I''m still a little afraid when I think of here. I don''t dare to kill you at all. Don''t worry. The pain will be good once. Don''t worry," Su Tang replied faintly.


    After that, he looked at tieqingshan who stood by and didn''t speak. At this time, this guy didn''t dare to say anything more. The genius of his family was in the hands of the other party. All the reasons were because he didn''t fulfill the gambling agreement, regardless of losing the face of the iron family and harming the genius of his family.


    "Take it easy. I promise you that you will kill me, but my iron family will not trouble you. I promise you, please... Kill... Me!" iron ruthlessly continued.


    Su Tang said with a disdainful smile; "I won''t believe what your iron family said any more. You don''t have any credibility in my eyes. It''s useless for you to beg me. I won''t kill you." Su Tang said, pointing to the iron Castle Peak standing on one side; "No, your second uncle is there. Let him do it. I think they should be happy to help you."


    "You..." tieqingshan was in a hurry when he heard Su Tang''s words. At this time, tieruthless turned to look at tieqingshan and said; "Second uncle, help me. I''m really in pain. Please help me."

 Chapter 179

    Tieqingshan felt heartache when he heard his nephew asking him like this. It can be said that today''s thing is completely because of him. If he had not been so strong before, maybe his nephew wouldn''t have died and gone crazy one by one.


    "Boy, how can you let go of the ruthlessness? Just say, I promise you whatever, and I can make a blood oath." tie Qingshan really can''t kill his nephew. He immediately turned to look at Su Tang again and asked.


    Su Tang shook his head and laughed; "Do you want to ask for mercy now? Well, I didn''t intend to pay attention to you before, but what about you? You''re aggressive. Now you want to beg me when you lose money? How can there be such a thing in the world?"


    The words came out, and everyone around nodded secretly. Before, Su Tang was really ready to leave. If it weren''t for tie Qingshan''s shameless flying, it wouldn''t be like this. The most important thing is that tie Qingshan turned back and didn''t want to fulfill the gambling agreement, but wanted to take Su Tang''s baby, I''m afraid no one wants to let these guys go.


    Tieqingshan was silent. At this time, tieqingshan, who was lying on the ground, continued ruthlessly; "Second uncle, you don''t have to beg him. I''m ruthless. I won''t bow to him even if I die. Second uncle, you do it."


    Tieqingshan shook his head and replied; "No, I''m ruthless. My second uncle won''t do anything. No matter what price I pay today, my second uncle will save you." the voice fell. Tieqingshan turned to look at Su Tang and said; "I''m willing to change my life for another. As long as you let go of the ruthlessness, I''ll kill myself on the spot. How about it?"


    Su Tang was stunned and said after a little; "This transaction can be done. You kill yourself first. I promise I will let him go."


    "OK!" tie Qingshan nodded and agreed. Now he is no longer qualified and can''t bargain with Su Tang. He turned and looked at tie ruthlessly. His whole body''s aura exploded. Then a mouthful of blood vomited out, and the stranger slowly paralyzed.


    Sitting on the ground, he drove the iron mercilessly and whispered; "Ruthless, live well. The second uncle hurt you today."


    At this time, the seven orifices were bleeding. Looking at his second uncle''s slowly dissipated vitality, his hatred for Su Tang had reached the extreme. He slowly closed his eyes, and his state of mind began to change in an instant.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that tieqingshan actually committed suicide. It really surprised me." the seven elders of the Ye family sighed helplessly when they saw that tieqingshan died. The two families had fought for many years. He had taught tieqingshan many times. Now he suddenly saw his former opponent commit suicide in front of him, and he couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    "Su Tang, forget it and spare him!" Wen Renjing, who had not spoken at this time, also stood up and said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I su Tang want to keep my word. Didn''t I just say that? As long as tieqingshan kills himself, I''ll let tieruthless go. Now you take tieruthless away."


    Seeing that Su Tang really let tieruthless go, the worshipper who was stopped by the seven elders came to tieruthless, picked him up and asked softly; "Young master, how are you?"


    "Fortunately, take me back." tie ruthlessly replied faintly that he was no longer in pain at this time.


    When he left here with iron ruthlessly in his arms, he didn''t dare to say a cruel word. The other iron families carried the bodies of tie Wuxin and tie Qingshan closely behind.


    The iron family left. Everyone present could not help feeling a sigh. Unexpectedly, the iron family, which used to be very domineering in the past, was planted today. It was still in the hands of a young man. I believe the whole imperial city will know the news soon.


    At the same time, some people looked at Su Tang with regret. This young man is indeed a demon genius. It''s good, but I''m afraid it''s unwise to offend the iron family like this. After all, this is the Tianlong imperial dynasty, and the iron family''s influence here is absolutely unimaginable. I''m afraid this young man will be very dangerous in the next days.


    At this time, ye Yun said to Su Tang in the corridor; "Su Tang, you''d better leave the Tianlong imperial dynasty quickly. The iron family will not let you go this time. If they really try their best to chase you, you will be very dangerous."


    "Well, brother Sutang, my little sister is right. The iron family has always been domineering. They will not let you go this time. You''d better leave the imperial city quickly." Ye Tian nodded and advised.


    Su Tang shook his head and replied; "I appreciate your kindness. I won''t leave here. Even if his iron family is strong, so what? This time I came to Tianlong to find trouble for them. Isn''t that right now?"


    "Brother Sutang, did the iron family offend you?" hearing Sutang''s answer, ye Tian immediately reacted.


    Why did Su Tang treat the iron family so ruthlessly today? There was another reason. At first, he thought Su Tang himself was a cruel man. Now it seems that it must have been the iron family who offended the young man, otherwise the young master would not clean up the iron family for Qin Ming.


    "Hum, they caught my friend. I think you should also know how the iron family treats prisoners? Since they can treat others like this, why can''t I treat them?" Su Tang asked.


    Now everyone understood why Su Tang had such a strong resentment against the iron family. The original thing was like this. Of course, only the people of the Ye family and Wen Renjing heard what Su Tang said at this time. The others had dispersed long before the iron family left.


    "So it is. The iron family doesn''t know how many prisoners they have tortured and killed these years. It''s their retribution to eat." the seven elders said.


    "The door of retribution has been opened, and this is just the beginning," Su Tang said softly.


    At this time, Yuan Tian came over and said; "Young master, let''s go back first. It''s not safe here. I''m afraid the iron family will come back again."


    Su Tang nodded, turned to look at the people of the Ye family and said; "Everyone, I have some things to do today. I''ll come to the door to thank you another day."


    "Hehe, brother Sutang, if you have something to do, go ahead and get busy. We''ll have plenty of opportunities to meet in the future. Then we''ll have a good drink." Ye Tian replied with a smile.


    "OK!" Su Tang nodded, and then he and Yuan Tianwen left here.


    Seeing Wen Renjing, ye Tian also left, and asked aloud; "Sister Wen Ren, what are you doing?"


    "Elder martial brother ye, Su Tang and I have something else to do. I''ll go back with him first. I''ll visit Ye''s house another day." Wen Renjing answered faintly and left with Su Tang.


    Seeing Wen Renjing leave, ye Tian couldn''t help but have a doubt. He knows his younger martial sister better and never takes the initiative to talk with others. Even their martial brothers rarely let Wen Renjing go anywhere with them. Unexpectedly, Su Tang could let Wen Renjing leave so easily.


    I don''t think they are ordinary people. He doesn''t believe they have known each other before. As far as she knows, this is the first time Wen Renjing went down the mountain. Unexpectedly, Su Tang can do so, which makes him more and more confused.


    At this time, Su Tang and Yuan Tian heard that Renjing was walking in the direction of Wanbao building, and the people of the Ye family also left. The previous battlefield returned to its former appearance, but at this time, the people in the city were talking about this topic.


    To the west of Tianlong Imperial City, in the iron family manor, it was very quiet at this time. A kind of real power figures of the iron family gathered in the conference hall. Looking at the two corpses lying in the middle of the hall, everyone''s face was not good-looking. At this time, the worship that came back with iron ruthlessly was telling what had happened before.


    Tie ruthless was no longer in the conference hall at this time. Because he was injured, he had been carried down to recuperate. After listening to the words of worship, the iron family owner sitting on the throne asked the people with a very gloomy face; "What do you think of this?"


    "Master, I think we should catch the murderer immediately, clean up and kill him to avenge the second brother and unintentional." a middle-aged man said.


    "Yes, I agree with what the Third Master said. This guy dared to kill my iron family children in the imperial city to force the second master to die. This revenge has to be avenged. Killing him alone is not enough to vent his anger. We must take out his soul and let him suffer from fire day and night." another person said.


    After hearing these people''s words, the old man next to the owner said faintly; "Naive, since this man dares to treat my iron family openly in the Imperial City, I think his identity is very unusual. If you do so, I''m afraid it will bring unexpected disaster to my iron family."


    "The elder is right. Now our top priority is to find out the identity and background of this person as soon as possible. We rush to take action without knowing anything. Although we can take revenge, no one knows whether this will bring any serious consequences to the iron family." the other person also said.


    Hearing the two attitudes clearly put forward by the people in the hall, the iron family leader began to meditate. The first thing he had to consider was the safety of the family. He couldn''t find someone to revenge casually. If he did, I''m afraid it would really bring disaster to the iron family, but he was even more angry when he thought of what he had just said, I also want to take my iron family to catch the murderer regardless of the consequences.


    This discussion continued. After about half an hour, the iron family owner said; "I agree with the elder. Since he dared to commit such a blatant attack in the Imperial City, he must not be an ordinary person. If we rush to find him trouble like this, I''m afraid it will bring some trouble to the iron family. We''d better check it first."


    "I just heard that this man took Wen Renjing away and asked someone to send a letter to inform the ethereal palace. Even if this man kidnapped Wen Renjing, the people who want to come to the ethereal Palace should also come forward. At that time, let the people of the ethereal palace explore the bottom first." the iron family owner also said.


    Because he didn''t know that Wen Renjing took the initiative to follow Su Tang, he just heard that Su Tang forcibly took Wen Renjing, so he thought that the ethereal palace would come forward. At that time, as long as their two families work together, even if Su Tang has a strong background, they don''t have to worry about it. After all, the ethereal palace was regarded as the strength of the overlord on the mainland.


    "The master is wise. Let me do this." the elder said.


    "Then bother the elder." the iron master nodded and said.


    "During this period of time, all the children of the iron family can''t take the initiative to find the man''s trouble until they find out his identity. If I know who is looking for the man''s trouble, I will expel him from the family." the iron family owner said again.


    Everyone nodded to understand.

 Chapter 180

    At this time, Su Tang had returned to the Wanbao building with Wen Renjing. As soon as he entered the Ru hall, Yu Hu found them and directly came over and asked; "Brother Sutang, where have you been?" then he found that there was a woman next to him. Yu Hu looked at Sutang with a look of doubt.


    Finding Yu Hu''s look, Su Tang replied with a smile; "Yuan Tian and I just went out for a stroll. The girl''s name is Wen Renjing. We met on the road. Some of his body asked. I can just help."


    Yu Hu nodded to show that he understood, so he didn''t ask any more questions. At this time, a man from Wanbao building hurried in from the outside. After whispering a few words in Yu Hu''s ear, he handed Yu Hu a piece of information, then turned and left. As a result, after reading all the things recorded on it, Yu Hu looked up at Su Tang in amazement and asked; "Brother, are you against the iron family?"


    "Well, I did fight with the iron family." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    At this time, Yu Hu had got new news, so Su Tang didn''t feel the need to tell him again.


    "Hey, why don''t you call me when there''s such a thing? Brother, you''re too boring." seeing Su Tang nodding, Yu Hu sighed and said.


    "Hehe, there will be opportunities in the future. Now let''s go first. I have something to tell you." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Then they came to the inner hall. At this time, Su Tang said; "You already know what''s going on today. I think the iron family is very willing. I''ll find my news in the whole city and let your people pay attention. Don''t tell us the real purpose of our coming here this time. If the iron family knows, sister Xiaoyun will be in danger."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Han pangzi didn''t know where he came from. When he heard Su Tang mention LAN Xiaoyun, Han pangzi immediately smelled it; "Su Tang, you said Sister Xiaoyun just now. Have you heard from them?"


    "Not yet. Something happened today. I''ve been against the iron family. I''m afraid the iron family will track down my affairs everywhere these days. You mustn''t go out during this time, otherwise you will encounter danger. As for sister Xiaoyun, don''t worry. I have my own way to solve it." Su Tang slowly replied.


    Han Pang nodded to show his understanding. At this time, Yu Hu said; "What should I do next?"


    "Wait, don''t do anything. In this short time, the people of the iron family should have no way to find out my details. They can wait slowly. If the people of the iron family are not stupid, they shouldn''t rush to deal with me. That''s why I openly deal with the iron family today." Su Tang continued.


    At this time, Yuan Tiancai understood why Su Tang made such a big show when dealing with the iron family. He wanted to mislead the iron family about his feelings, which made the iron family feel that Su Tang must have his confidence in doing so. Perhaps it was because his background was very good. If he wanted to investigate Su Tang at home and which iron family wanted to investigate Su Tang, he should not find anything for a while and a half. The more this, the more surprised the iron family, No matter how you deal with yourself and others, the more time you have on your side.


    At this moment, Yuan Tian also had a trace of admiration for Su Tang. When he was young, he could think of such a far-reaching under such circumstances. It is really not what ordinary people can do. He can be in line with what kind of people. At this moment, Yuan Tian felt that the future might be really different.


    The next question piece asked at this time; "Can you tell me what you''re here for this time? It seems that you came here for the iron family just now."


    "That''s true. We came back to the Tianlong emperor this time for the cloud iron family. This is what I said to you in the teahouse before. Several of my friends were caught by the iron family. Now they are suffering from inhuman torture every day. I want to save them. Maybe we can make a deal. What do you think?" Su Tang replied.


    "Deal? What do you need me to do?" Wen Renjing continued.


    "It''s very simple. Just help me save my friends. I believe it''s not difficult to do it as you? Those are not serious criminals. As long as you are willing to speak, there must be no problem." Su Tang continued.


    Wen Renjing was silent. A moment later, Wen Renjing said; "Maybe there was a way before. Now, it should be difficult one day. After all, the people of the iron family already know that I am with you. If I save them in this way, I''m afraid it will cause the iron family to change their clothes, which should be very dangerous to your friends."


    "It''s good to say that, but you can also help me find out their whereabouts. After all, up to now, we don''t know whether they are dead or alive. If they are still alive, we will try our best to get them out. If we have suffered misfortune, I will certainly let the iron family live at the same price as blood." Su Tang continued.


    "Well, I promise you, I''ll help you find out about them first. How should you help me with my affairs?" Wen Renjing continued.


    "Your business, you know, is very complicated. I need to prepare something. It should take four or five days. I think I can wait?" Su Tang answered.


    Wen Renjing nodded. They had been waiting for many years and didn''t care about the time of these days. He just couldn''t really believe that Su Tang would help him wake up. He was worried. At this time, Wen Renjing asked, "how many levels do you have to help me wake up?"


    "100 percent." Su Tang replied confidently.


    After hearing the silence, he nodded and said; "I believe you." in her opinion, Su Tang doesn''t need to lie to her. You know, he''s also for his old friends. It''s just a deal. If he helps each other, and now Su Tang just asks himself to go to the hall to hear from each other. There''s nothing else. In addition, he has been at the iron house for a while, She couldn''t bear to see the iron family torture those prisoners like this. She thought about saving people several times, but it was very inconvenient.


    Now several people have such a chance. Even if they are cheated, there is nothing. They just waste a few days. Moreover, Su Tang has the extinct soul attack method on the mainland. Such people may bring unexpected surprises to themselves.


    "These days, you can live here or go back to the iron house. These are your freedom. I just hope you can help me inquire about the news." Su Tang continued.


    "OK, I know how to do it." Wen Renjing said faintly.


    After that, he got up and left. Seeing her leave, fat Han asked; "Su Tang, who is the woman? What did you mean just now?"


    "She should be regarded as a VIP of the iron family. The reason why we are against the iron family today is also because of her. Haven''t we been able to break into the iron family? It''s OK to have her. She is much more convenient than us to enter the iron family." Su Tang replied.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the three people next to him nodded. This is indeed the best way at present, but Han pangzi was still very worried. How long time has passed, and he didn''t know whether those friends are still alive.


    Han pangzi still has some lingering fears about the iron family''s means of torturing people. Under such means, LAN Xiaoyun and they have no accomplishments, and the chance to survive is not great.


    "Young master, what should we do if LAN Xiaoyun really have an accident this time?" Yuan Tian also had the same worry as Han pangzi.


    "If sister Xiaoyun really has an accident, the iron family will wait for the thunder to come." Su Tang said faintly.


    "Tianlei?" Yuan Tian nodded. He was also surprised that Su Tang could summon Tianlei, but he understood the power of Tianlei. At this time, he couldn''t help but have a little pity for the iron family. If LAN Xiaoyun and his family had an accident, I''m afraid the iron family would be buried with him.


    At this time, Yuan Tian also understood why Su Tang dared to come here to save people by himself. He had already planned to find it in his heart. I''m afraid even if he didn''t hear the quiet help, he would succeed in saving people this time, but there was more trouble.


    In the next few days, Su Tang has been helping people wake up. Yu Hu has been investigating the trend of the iron family and the news about LAN Xiaoyun and others every day.


    It just makes Yu Hu feel something strange. In recent days, the iron family has been unusually calm. There is no indication that the people killed by Su Tang this time are the top leaders of the iron family. Under such circumstances, their iron family is still so calm, which makes Yu Hu feel that there may be some unpredictable changes in this matter.


    Yu Hu''s doubts also appeared in everyone''s heart in the city. They have lived in the city for many years and have a very good understanding of the iron family''s character. If such a thing happened in the past, the iron family has made the whole Imperial City fly like chickens and dogs. This time, they didn''t expect to be so calm. Many people couldn''t help feeling that, This time, the iron family may have really kicked the iron plate.


    In the iron family manor, Wen Renjing has also gone out of the yard at this time. Only after discussing with Su Tang and others that day, she returned to the iron family, which frustrated the iron family owner''s idea of relying on the ethereal palace. In recent days, iron''s ruthless injury began to slowly improve, but there seems to be some mental problems.


    He hid in his yard all day and never came out to see anyone. Every night, Bi ah could hear his painful scream. After such a thing happened, the iron family owner also found many soul refiners to check. Without exception, they didn''t find the reason one by one.


    At the gate of the iron house, I heard the silence. As soon as my front foot stepped out, a man''s voice came from behind; "Smell girl, where are you going?"


    "Take it out and walk around. Do you still need to explain to your iron family? If your iron family don''t welcome me here, I won''t come back in the future." Wen Renjing answered faintly.


    "Miss Wen Ren is very serious. You are a VIP of my iron family. Why does my iron family have unwelcome gifts? But the city is not peaceful recently. I''m afraid it''s dangerous for Miss Wen Ren to go out alone. Why don''t you chop down and go out with Miss Wen Ren?" you continue.


    "Oh, no, you''re busy, aren''t you? I haven''t got time to chat with you yet." Wen Renjing left without caring about the man.


    Su Tang''s mouth outlined a trace of evil smile and whispered softly; "Smelly girl, it''s really a toast and no punishment. My father died because of you. The owner said he couldn''t trouble that person, so I''ll trouble you first."


    The voice fell, and the man followed him out, but it was different from the direction of Wen Renjing.

 Chapter 181

    After Wen Renjing left the iron house, he showed that after casually turning around, he walked in the direction of Wanbao building and soon came to Wanbao building.


    Entering the hall, I heard that Renjing asked a waiter; "I''m looking for the people who came with me the other day."


    The waiter looked at the silence and nodded respectfully; "Girl, this way, please." then he brought Wen Renjing into the inner hall.


    As soon as I entered the inner hall, I happened to meet Yu Hu who was going out. At this time, the waiter said respectfully; "Lord Yu Hu, the girl said she wanted to find you."


    "I see. You go out first." Yu Hu nodded and replied.


    Then he looked at Wen Renjing and said; "Girl, have you heard from those people when you come here today?"


    Wen Renjing nodded faintly. At this time, Yu Hu continued to speak; "That girl, please come with me." soon Yu Hu waited quietly in a hall. At this time, Yu Hu continued; "Wait here, girl. I''ll find brother Sutang. These days, brother Sutang has been feeding the girl. He''s busy."


    "Then bother you," Wen Renjing nodded and replied.


    After a while, Su Tang came here with Yu Hu. Han pangzi and Yuan Tian also followed. As soon as they sat down, Su Tang asked eagerly; "Wen Ren girl, I heard you have heard from my friends?"


    "Well, there''s some news, but you didn''t tell me the characteristics of your friends at the beginning, so I''ll ask someone to help me draw all those annoying looks, and you can have a look." after hearing the silence, he took out a stack of paper from the storage ring.


    Before, Su Tang and others didn''t tell Wen Renjing who needed to be found. First, they were afraid to tell the iron family about it after Wen Renjing returned to the iron family. After all, they had only known each other for a short time. Su Tang didn''t want to harm LAN Xiaoyun and them because of such carelessness. Instead, he was afraid that Wen Renjing would pay too much attention to LAN Xiaoyun and find the suspicion of the iron family.


    As a result, Su Tang began to look at the papers one by one. Soon he found them in these portraits. Luo Lin and Wang Bao continued to look at them for a moment. After looking at them for a while, Su Tang found smoke like portraits again. He continued to look at them until he knew that after reading them all, Su Tang didn''t find LAN Xiaoyun''s portraits. At this moment, Su Tang had a bad hunch in his heart.


    After glancing at Han Pang next to him, Su Tang turned to Wen Renjing and asked; "Wenren girl, are these all the prisoners of xiantie family?"


    "Well, I specially spent some pills and asked someone to check it for me. The person on the portrait is indeed all the prisoners of the iron family. There should be no other one," Wen Renjing replied.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang''s heart sank and continued to speak; "This time it''s troublesome for Wenren girl. I''ve prepared some things these days. Now there''s one thing missing. We''ve asked someone to send it from other places. It''s estimated that we can reach here tomorrow, so Wenren girl''s awakening can only start tomorrow."


    "Well, no problem. Since there''s nothing to do, I''ll go first and come back tomorrow." Wen Renjing nodded and replied.


    After seeing Wen Renjing leave, Su Tang turned to look at Yu Hu and others and said; "Han pangzi and I have looked at these portraits carefully just now. There are only Luo Lin, Wang Bao and Ruyan, not sister Xiaoyun. According to Wen Renjing, if these are really all the prisoners of the iron family, it is likely that sister Xiaoyun has had an accident."


    "Well, it''s very possible. The iron family''s means of torturing people emerge one after another. It''s not easy to survive. Accidents are normal," Yu Hu nodded.


    These days, he kept investigating the iron family and saw some information about the iron family''s means of torturing prisoners. At that time, he was very worried about LAN Xiaoyun''s ability to survive. Now it seems that someone has had an accident, but fortunately, there are still three alive.


    "Su Tang, we''ll save Luo Lin and Ruyan as soon as possible. I''m afraid they''ll be in danger later." Han pangzi also said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I also know this, but now we don''t have a good way to save people. Let''s wait. After I wake up tomorrow, see if she can help bring them out."


    "It''s the only way now. Han pangzi, you don''t have to worry. The iron family has a lot of things to do recently. They should have no mind to take care of these prisoners. They should not encounter any danger for the time being." Yu Hu nodded and advised.


    In fact, Han pangzi also understood that saving people this time was not so easy. He just thought of those friends suffering in it. He was very upset and wanted to save them as soon as possible.


    Hearing that Renjing had left Wanbao building, she had been wandering in the street. Suddenly she felt as if someone was following her behind, which made her heart sink and began to be on guard.


    "Tienan, do you really want to do this? She is a VIP of your iron family and a disciple of the ethereal palace. If this thing is found, I''m afraid it will bring trouble to your iron family." in the top private room of the benefit restaurant, two men are sitting in front of the window and looking at the silence on the next street. At this time, a man asked the people around him.


    "Hum, this chick is one of the culprits who killed my father. How can I be worthy of my dead father if I don''t clean her up?" the man nearby said coldly.


    This man is the man who talked to Wen Renjing at the gate of the iron house.


    His name is tie Nan. He is the son of tie Qingshan. He has always been idle. He often bullies men and women by relying on the identity of the iron family in the imperial city. He has mediocre qualifications and is a full dandy. In the past, his status in the iron family was good when his father was alive. Now his father died, and his status in the iron family fell a lot in an instant. This makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    Today, he happened to see Wen Renjing go out. He wanted to hook up with Wen Renjing, but he didn''t expect that Wen Renjing didn''t give himself face at all. This moment angered tie Nan. After hearing the whole thing that happened a few days ago, tie Nan couldn''t help feeling that I was provoked by Wen Renjing. If she hadn''t followed that person, Iron heartless and iron ruthless will not appear, and his father will not participate in this matter in the past.


    The more he wanted to get angry, he decided to clean up this Wen Renjing and wanted to avenge his father, so he found a friend who had done bad things together before and hoped he could help him catch Wen Renjing. After all, the iron family knew Wen Renjing and it was hard to do it by themselves, so he had to turn to others.


    "Hey, tie Nan, this chick looks good. Do you really have the heart to clean her up?" the man continued.


    "This chick is very cold and arrogant. Even my heartless brother, she is indifferent. You say that after we catch her this time, seal her cultivation and give him some medicine, what will she become?" continued tie Nan.


    "Hahaha, listen to you, I really want to see what such a chick will become after taking medicine. Just don''t forget brother Tienan at that time, and let me enjoy it too." the man continued.


    Tie Nan nodded and replied; "Gongsun Lin, don''t worry. When have I treated you badly, you and your friends for many years? As long as your people do this well this time, you and my brother will have a good life in the future."


    In fact, Tienan also knows the identity of Wen Renjing. Once again, he stopped the iron ruthlessly and said that Wen Renjing is the leader disciple of the ethereal palace. He will have a good chance to take charge of the ethereal palace in the future. As long as he gets Wen Renjing this time, will he have a chance to become a person of the ethereal palace in the near future? At that time, does he still need to continue to look at the faces of those people in the iron family?


    Thinking of this, Tienan felt a burst of excitement. Ethereal palace? That''s the overlord of the whole eastern region many years ago. If your own woman takes charge of the ethereal palace in the future, how powerful will your own zombies be?


    At this time Gongsun Lin smiled and nodded; "Don''t worry about my work. We haven''t done such a thing before. This chick''s cultivation is not very high. My people will catch her."


    They are plotting on the high-rise building, but they don''t want to. Wen Renjing, who is below, has noticed the crisis and is walking in the direction of the Ye family. Thinking of the invitation of the Ye family a few days ago, Wen Renjing thinks it''s time to go and have a look today. The people who follow him don''t know what cultivation is. If someone wants to find their own trouble, they should know something about themselves, Wen Renjing doesn''t think he will be the opponent of the other party.


    After walking several blocks in a row, the man behind him still followed closely. Seeing ye Fu not far away, Wen Renjing felt relieved. At the moment she relaxed her vigilance, Wen Renjing suddenly felt a strong wind behind her.


    As soon as she shook her whole body, her whole body speed increased and rushed out. In a moment, she was caught by someone behind her, turned and stared at the person and asked; "Who the hell are you? Why have you been following me?"


    "Hey hey, you don''t care who I am. You''d better follow me, or you won''t pity me." the man smiled and replied.


    "Hum, you''re dreaming!" answered the man with a cold hum.


    "Since you are willing, don''t blame me for being impolite." with a quick inspiration, he rushed to Wen Renjing.

 Chapter 182

    "This man''s strength is too strong. I can''t compete at all." when I saw the man rushing in front of me, I heard Renjing and thought in my heart.


    At the same time, she still made some countermeasures, but all this seemed so pale in front of absolute strength. Then she avoided the gap, heard the light from the corner of people''s quiet eyes, and swept to the Ye family not far away. She had a way to give up the struggle with the whole person and began to rush frantically in the direction of the Ye family.


    The man and the man who heard the silence actually began to escape, but also followed and chased up, and kept shouting in his mouth; "Chick, what''s the use of running like this again? You''d better go with me."


    Wen Renjing ignored the man. At this moment, she had an idea in her heart, that is, run away and hurry to the Ye family. As long as she gets there, she should be safe. Thinking of here, the speed under her feet has accelerated a little.


    "Hahaha, run away, run away, I see where you can escape." seeing Wen Renjing''s accelerated speed, the man behind continued with a laugh.


    "Almost, almost." Wen Renjing looked at the Ye family mansion dozens of meters away from her. Wen Renjing shouted in his heart.


    At this time, the man behind seemed to see the mind of smelling the silence. When he thought of what his master said when he came, his face changed and his speed soared. Because the cultivation gap was there, the man soon ran to the front of smelling the silence and blocked her escape.


    "Hey, hey, I almost caught your little girl''s way. Do you really want to find the people of the Ye family? Unfortunately, you''re doomed to die today." he stopped Wen Renjing and said with a smile.


    "Hum, the distance here is enough. Who sent you?" after hearing this man''s words, I heard that Renjing''s face changed slightly and answered.


    At this time, as her voice fell, she saw an additional jade card in her hand, which was secretly pinched in the palm of her hand. Hearing that people were calm, they couldn''t help feeling a lot more secure. This jade card was the jade card for help of her ethereal palace.


    When he took out the jade card, he had already input a aura and sent out his distress signal. I believe that it will not be long before the people of his sect will know that the most important thing is that the Ye family also has its own senior brother. As long as he comes together, he will be completely safe. In addition, he is not far from the Ye family first, so he is in a hurry.


    "You don''t have to worry about who I am. Even if you tell me, you don''t know. Now you''d better come with me, or I won''t blame me for being rude to you." the man continued.


    "Oh? Then tell me how you want to be rude?" just as the man''s voice fell, a indifferent voice sounded.


    With the appearance of this voice, the quiet face couldn''t help showing a trace of joy. Although it didn''t look obvious, the joy in her eyes was still at a glance.


    "Who, get out of here? What''s hiding?" the sudden voice changed the man''s face and immediately shouted.


    "How dare you make trouble in my Ye family''s territory? I don''t think you want to live." the voice sounded again. With the sound falling, the figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Elder martial brother Ye!" when he saw the visitor, he heard the silence and shouted.


    The young man turned around and looked at the man and said with a quiet smile; "Younger martial sister Wen Ren, are you okay? Don''t worry. No one wants to hurt you with me."


    "Well, please bother elder martial brother Ye." Wen Renjing nodded and replied.


    At this time, the man''s face also changed wildly. When he heard that people were quiet, he immediately understood that this man must be ye Tian, the contemporary genius of the Ye family. The talented boy who was sent to the ethereal palace with the iron family ruthlessly began to think about the plan to escape.


    Ye Tian turned and stared at the middle-aged man and asked; "Who the hell are you? Why attack younger martial sister Wen Ren?"


    "Who said I attacked her? I just looked at the girl and wanted to play with her. Young Xia Ye Tian, I''m afraid you misunderstood." the man turned his eyes and answered.


    "Really? Then I also think you may want to attack her. Stay today and let''s have a good chat." Ye Tian saw at a glance that the man wanted to excuse himself and said immediately.


    As his words fell, the people of the Ye family came and soon surrounded the man. Seeing the people of the Ye family appear, the man was helpless. It seems that he is going to be planted this time, so he opened his mouth immediately; "Young Xia Ye Tian, this is really a misunderstanding. I just saw that the girl looks good and plays with her peacefully. I really didn''t mean to hurt her."


    "Hehe, I didn''t say anything? You don''t have to worry. I just have something to ask you. Now come with me." Ye Tian smiled faintly and said.


    At this time, the Ye family suddenly stood up and soon controlled the man. At this time, ye Tian turned to look at Wen Renjing and asked; "Younger martial sister Wen Ren, do you know why this man is after you?"


    Wen Renjing shook his head and replied; "I don''t know, but since I came out from Su Tang, this man has been following me for a long time. He should have a plan."


    Ye Tian nodded and said; "In this case, take him back first and ask him slowly. I want to see who is so bold to move you. Don''t worry, I''ll leave it to me."


    "Well, thank you, elder martial brother Ye. I''m afraid I''ll stay at Ye''s house in the next few days, which will cause trouble to elder martial brother Ye." Wen Renjing continued.


    In her heart, she faintly felt that this matter might have something to do with the living iron family. In addition, now she has no good feelings for the iron family. I''m afraid it''s not good to stay there. Moreover, it''s dangerous to be there alone.


    "Hahaha, you''re welcome, younger martial sister. It''s too late for you to be my senior brother. Let''s go. Let''s go back first. I''ll ask someone to arrange a quiet courtyard for you. You can stay as long as you want." Ye Tian replied with a laugh.


    Wen Renjing nodded, and then the people of the Ye family took the man who attacked Wen Renjing back together.


    When ye Tian entered the Ye family mansion, he happened to meet his sister Ye Yun. Before ye Yun asked, ye Tian said; "Little sister, I heard that the younger martial sister will stay in our house temporarily. Take her to have a look first and help her find a quiet yard."


    "Oh, OK." Ye Yun nodded, then turned to look at Wen Renjing and said; "Wenren girl, please follow me."


    Wen Renjing nodded and followed. Seeing that Wen Renjing had left, ye Tian turned to look at the man and asked coldly; "Tell me everything you know. Don''t let me do it, or I promise you''ll live better than die."


    Hearing Ye Tian''s cold voice, the man also trembled in his heart, but he was also afraid when he thought of his master''s means. After weighing for a long time, the man chose the latter and said faintly; "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I really just like the beauty of that girl and want to play with her. I really don''t mean anything else."


    "Ha ha, really?" Ye Tian said with a sneer. Then he looked at the two Ye family members who controlled him and said; "Take him down and take good care of him. I''ll greet him later. I''ll see how hard his mouth can be."


    "Yes!" they answered, and then took the man down.


    After they left, ye Tian thought about it in his heart. When Wen Renjing went down the mountain for the first time, there would be no enemies at all. Coupled with her always cold attitude, she would basically not provoke anyone. Now that she has encountered such a thing, I''m afraid some people want to deal with Wen Renjing to achieve some ulterior purposes.


    First of all, ye Tian thought of two groups of people, one is Su Tang and the other is the iron family. According to the previous story of human silence, she was followed by others after she left Su Tang. From this point of view, the possibility of Su Tang is still a little big, but according to his understanding of Su Tang a few days ago, Su Tang should not be that kind of person, Ye Tian instinctively doesn''t want to believe that Su Tang did it.


    Then we can only say the second group of people, the iron family. After su Tang met the iron family last time, he checked the whole story when he came back. To put it simply, this thing started because of the silence. From this point of view, I''m afraid the iron family will also deal with the silence. Compared with the iron family at that time, two people died and a genius was seriously injured.


    The owner of the iron family may not do this, but it''s hard to tell other people of the iron family. After all, under the struggle of these years, ye Tian seems to have a certain understanding of the iron family. Although he recalls it in his heart, ye Tian also feels that there is still a small possibility of the iron family.


    Wen Renjing''s identity is very clear to them. The iron family''s intelligence should not do such stupid things. Is it really the same as what the man said? He just watched Wen Renjing look better, so he followed her for a while and wanted to plot against her?


    Standing at the gate, ye Tian thought a lot, but he never came up with a clue. After shaking his head, ye Tian thought it was better not to think about it for the time being. Go and ask the guy slowly later.


    At this time, ye Yun came back and saw Ye Tian standing at the gate. Ye Yun came straight over and asked; "Elder brother, what happened just now? Isn''t your younger martial sister in the iron house? Why did she suddenly come to our ye house? And who was the man you just caught?"


    "I''m not very clear about the specific situation. I just received a distress signal from junior sister Wen Ren during my cultivation, so I rushed there. I just saw someone chasing junior sister Wen Ren, so I brought them back. Junior sister Wen Ren said she wanted to live in my Ye''s house for a few days. I don''t know if she had her own reason." Ye Tian replied.


    "Well, didn''t you tell me that your younger martial sister hasn''t been down the mountain before? I don''t think there will be any enemies. Who is going to deal with her?" Ye Yun continued.


    The tone was also full of confusion. Hearing her question, ye Tian shook his head and said; "I''m not very clear about this. I thought about it here just now. Only Su Tang and the iron family have contacted younger martial sister Wen Ren recently. I think I should have something to do with them."


    "Su Tang? It can''t be him. Although I don''t have much contact with him, I don''t think he will do so." Ye Yun shook her head and said immediately.


    "I know too, but I heard that younger martial sister Ren just said that she was followed by others after she came out of Su Tang. From this point of view, Su Tang is not without suspicion." Ye Tian said again.


    Ye Yun was silent. At this time, Wen Renjing didn''t know when she came over and said directly; "It can''t be su Tang. I won''t do it. It won''t do him any good. Besides, I''ll go to him tomorrow. He shouldn''t do it."


    "Wenren junior sister, why are you here? Why don''t you have a rest?" when you see Wenren Jing coming, ye Tian immediately asked.


    "I have nothing to do. I want to go with my senior brother to listen to the man''s answer. I also want to know who wants to deal with me." Wen Renjing said.


    Ye Tian nodded and said; "That''s good. Let''s go and have a look now. I''m afraid senior sister will use some means later. Junior sister, you should be mentally prepared."


    Hearing that the man nodded quietly, he also understood that if he wanted to interrogate others, he would certainly do something that would hurt or frighten the other party. He didn''t dislike it very much. He had seen a lot when he was at the iron house. Moreover, if the man wanted to plot against himself, he didn''t need to pity him.

 Chapter 183

    Ye Tian takes Wen Renjing and ye Yun to the place where the Ye family imprisons prisoners. Along the way, Wen Renjing looks at the layout of the Ye family and thinks it''s good. Soon they come to the place where the Ye family imprisons prisoners. After entering, Wenjiang people are stunned.


    Ye Tian, who has been paying attention to the quiet, was stunned when he saw the quiet, even when he asked; "What''s the matter with you, younger martial sister Wen Ren?"


    "It''s all right." Wen Renjing shook her head. At this time, she couldn''t help comparing the Ye family with the iron family. He clearly remembered the place where the iron family held prisoners, but it was different from the Ye family. When I helped Su Tang find friends the other day, I entered the place where the iron family held prisoners. As soon as I entered there, there was a burst of wailing, When she came to Ye''s house today, she didn''t hear such a voice.


    It''s very quiet here, and there aren''t so many things to torture people. It''s much better than the iron house. It''s always behind Ye Tian. She heard people''s silence and quickly entered it. At this time, she heard some voices. At this time, ye Tian said; "Younger martial sister Wen Ren, the man we caught before is inside. Let''s go in and have a look."


    Wen Renjing nodded and followed Ye Tian into a stone chamber. At this time, in the center of the stone chamber, a kind of man was tied there on the steel shelf. This man was the one who attacked her before.


    Seeing ye Tian and others coming, the man shouted; "Ye Tian, I''ve told you many times. I just like the beauty of this girl. That''s all you ask."


    "Hehe, you can continue to be tough. To tell the truth, people in the imperial city think that the iron family''s means of torturing people and extorting confessions are very unusual. In fact, we Ye family also have some special means. I can assure you, I don''t think it''s necessary that the iron family''s means are weak. I''ve given you a chance. Don''t let me do it, otherwise you will regret it." hearing this again, Ye Tian didn''t believe it for a moment. He smiled coldly and said.


    As ye Tian''s voice fell, the man''s face began to change. He had heard of the iron family''s means and thought it was very cruel. On the contrary, the Ye family had never heard of such a thing. This is the real reason why he chose to continue to be loyal to his master. Now when he heard Ye Tian''s words, he didn''t think ye Tian was shooting for no reason.


    He knows all the things of the iron family, so he has been prepared in his heart, but he never knows the means of the Ye family. People will feel fear of such unknown things. At this time, his heart also began to get a little hairy.


    Seeing that the man was silent, ye Tian was not in the mood to continue to talk to him, and immediately turned to shout outside the stone chamber; "Somebody, take out all the cruelest things of the Ye family and let this brother have a good experience."


    As his voice fell, several people came in quickly outside the stone chamber, holding some strange things in their hands. After putting these things away, ye Tian didn''t look at the man and said faintly; "Explain to him the purpose of these things and let him have some psychological preparation."


    "Yes!" several people answered.


    As a man came out, he picked up one of the things and shook it in front of the man; "This thing is called soul eating sting. It is mainly used to deal with people with very hard mouth. As long as you stab this thing into each other''s body, the toxin on it will enter it. This toxin is unique to our Ye family and directly hurts the soul. This feeling can compete with that of soul pumping fire. Do you want to try it?"


    Hearing this, there was a cold sweat on the man''s face. Soul pulling fire burning is the most vicious means. It is to forcibly pull out a person''s soul, and then calcine it with some strange fire specifically for the soul. This pain can be said to be the most painful. A little carelessness will dissipate the soul. From then on, it will dissipate between heaven and earth, and there is no chance of reincarnation.


    After the Ye family finished, they picked up another thing, which was a dark green bottle, came to him and said; "This thing is my favorite thing. Although it has only one point, just one drop can make you suffer. It has a strong corrosive effect on people''s flesh. As long as one drop on the ground, all the skin on a person''s body surface will disappear, leaving only blood red muscles. After three days, those muscles will slowly corrode, and finally there is only one left Internal organs. "


    "I said, I said! Please don''t do this to me." before the man had finished, the man shouted.


    These things are really terrible. Ordinary people can''t bear them at all. Their malice is much stronger than those means of the iron family.


    "I didn''t realize how hard you thought your mouth was? I didn''t expect that you were scared like this just by saying two things." Ye Tian said disdainfully.


    At this time, the man''s face was covered with sweat, and his expression was a little depressed; "My name is Heiwu. I''m under young master Gongsun Lin. Early this morning, Tienan found my young master and hoped that my young master would help him catch someone. Because he had a good relationship with my young master, the young master didn''t refuse and sent me out."


    "Gong Sun Lin, tie Nan? It seems that my guess is right, but to my surprise, the Gong Sun family is also involved." after hearing the man''s explanation, ye Tian immediately said.


    At this time, I heard the silence and asked; "What else did Tienan say?"


    "He said, as long as I say you catch it, you can blame the boy surnamed Su, so that when the people of the ethereal palace come, they will deal with Su Tang together with his iron family. At that time, even if Su Tang''s background is strong, it''s useless, and Tienan also said he wants to occupy you, so he may become a man of the princess of the ethereal palace in the future and don''t have to see the iron family any more The faces of those people have changed, "the man continued.


    As the man spoke more and more, his face became more and more ugly. He also knew Tienan. It was the man he met at the gate when he left the iron house this morning. Unexpectedly, he did all this. I thought that if he didn''t get the timely rescue of the Ye family, I''m afraid the future would be very miserable.


    Thinking of this, he turned to Ye Tian and saluted; "Thanks for your strength this time, elder martial brother Ye. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Ye Tian was so surprised that he quickly helped Wen Renjing up and replied; "You''re welcome, younger martial sister. You and I were in the same school and received your request for help. Of course, I''ll come here. I don''t need to be polite at all. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do this time. I think your previous request for help signal has been sent out. Someone will come to the school soon. At that time, if the iron family said something bad, Su Tang would be in danger."


    "I understand. Elder martial brother Ye Tian, don''t worry. The iron family will pay for this time," Wen Renjing replied.


    After knowing the cause and effect of the whole thing, ye Tian ordered his men to take good care of this guy and never let him run away. This black five is likely to become an important chess piece to finally run the iron house.


    After leaving the place where ye''s family held prisoners, it was getting late. Ye Tian said at this time; "Younger martial sister, it''s getting late. Do you want to go and have something to eat?"


    "No, elder martial brother." I''ll go to the courtyard Ye Yun took me to.


    After Wen Renjing left, ye Yun looked at her eldest brother and said; "Elder martial brother, is your status unusual?"


    "Well, it''s really unusual. She is the personal disciple of the leader of the ethereal palace and is likely to become the master of the ethereal palace in the future. Therefore, little sister, you should have a good relationship with her during this selection competition. As long as she is willing to help you, you should also be able to enter the ethereal palace smoothly." Ye Tian nodded and replied.


    "Just, big brother!" Ye Yun nodded.


    Black five here is caught. Tienan over there is still drinking with Gongsun Lin to discuss how to clean up. I hear the silence, but I don''t know that a huge crisis is approaching them at this moment.


    Early the next morning, I found Ye Tian when I heard Renjing. "Elder martial brother, I''m going out. Do you have time?"


    After yesterday''s events, I heard that people were more or less afraid in meditation. When she went out again today, she thought of Ye Tian in a drop of time.


    Ye Tian was a little stunned. He immediately responded and nodded; "I''m free today. Younger martial sister, you want to go there. Elder martial brother, go with you."


    "I''m going to Su Tang''s today. Senior brother, if you can, go with me." Wen Renjing continued.


    "No problem, I just want to go to see brother Sutang." Ye Tian nodded.


    Then they left Ye''s house. Ye Tian followed Wen Renjing to the place where the Wanbao building was located, and soon came to the Wanbao building. Yu Hu was right in the hall at this time. A Wen Renjing came, and immediately walked over with a smile and said; "Wenren girl, brother Su Tang is already waiting for you inside. Enter by yourself."


    "Thank you very much!" I heard a quiet nod and said thank you, so I took Ye Tian to the inner hall.


    At this time, ye Tian, who followed him, was surprised; "I didn''t expect that Su Tang had something to do with Wanbao building. It seems that his identity is really unusual."


    After entering the inner hall, Su Tang turned his head and saw that ye Tian was coming. He immediately stood up and said with a smile; "Why did you bring him?"


    "I was attacked after I left here yesterday, so I asked my senior brother to come with me today." Wen Renjing replied.


    Su Tang asked in surprise; "Attack? What''s going on?"


    "Brother Sutang, I don''t like to hear that. Why can''t I come to you?" Ye Tian was a little upset about what Sutang just said, so he said directly.


    "That''s not what I mean. Brother ye, you misunderstood me. It''s just that Wen Renjing and I have something to do today. I''m afraid we can''t entertain you well, so please don''t be surprised." Su Tang explained.


    "It''s okay. You have something to do for you. I can play alone. When you''re finished, we''ll have a good drink." after hearing the explanation, ye Tian''s unhappiness disappeared in an instant. He also knew that Su Tang could take Wen Renjing away at the first meeting. I think there must be something that moved Wen Renjing. Now I hear Su Tang say so, In an instant he understood.


    "It''s OK. Elder martial brother ye also knows about me. Let him join us. It''s better to have him to protect the Dharma." Wen Renjing said.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang thought a little and said; "That''s good. I''m still worried about yuan Tian. I''m afraid he can''t be busy alone. Now that you say so, I have to trouble brother Ye."


    "Carbonated noodles is not troublesome. If you have anything, brother Sutang, just say what you need me to do?" Ye Tian waved his hand and said.


    At this time, Su Tang told Wen Renjing exactly what he wanted to help her wake up. Ye Tian was shocked. Wen Renjing was a matter of nine Xuanning ice veins. The whole people of the ethereal palace knew that the palace master had thought of many ways to help her wake up these years, but they didn''t succeed. Unexpectedly, Su Tang was sure to help Wen Renjing wake up, This shocked Ye Tian.

 Chapter 184

    "Brother Sutang, how sure are you and whether it''s dangerous?" after listening, ye Tian asked first.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "There will be no danger. As long as it goes smoothly, you should be able to awaken 100%. I know what brother Ye thinks. Don''t worry. I''ve never done anything I''m not sure of."


    Ye Tianzhi asked this, and he also had his own ideas. If he heard that Renjing woke up with the help of Su Tang, it''s good to say that the ethereal palace must be very grateful, and he will also get some benefits. However, if there is any danger in this awakening, no matter what danger Su Tang will be held accountable by the people of the ethereal palace, it''s hard for him to say.


    Left and right Ye Tian had to be careful. Hearing Su Tang''s answer, ye Tian was still worried. At this time, he heard Renjing speak; "Don''t worry, elder martial brother Ye. Nothing will happen. I also believe Su Tang has a way to help me wake up."


    "Younger martial sister, since you say so, elder martial brother will go crazy with you." seeing Wen Renjing believe Su Tang so much, he can''t say anything, so he can only nod and agree.


    "Well, since brother ye also promised, now you follow me. I asked yuan Tian to help me find a good place yesterday. It would be better to wake up there." Su Tang said.


    Wen Renjing and ye Tian both nodded. Then Su Tang took Wen Renjing and ye Tian away from the back door of Wanbao building. Soon they left the imperial city. At this time, Yuan Tian was waiting for them not far away. Seeing them coming out, Yuan Tian flew over directly.


    "Young master!" after flying close, Yuan Tian said hello to Su Tang, glanced at Ye Tian curiously, turned to Su Tang, and seemed to ask again, why is this guy here?


    "Brother Ye is here to protect miss Wenren. Yesterday, miss Wenren was attacked after she left Wanbao building. Besides, I''m afraid that when you wake up later, you can''t be busy alone, so let him help." Su Tang explained.


    Yuan Tian nodded, but he didn''t care much about the attack. After all, it has nothing to do with us.


    "Let''s go. The place I found yesterday is still a little far from here. Let''s hurry up." Yuan Tian said.


    Su Tang nodded and followed yuan Tian''s back. At this time, ye Tian and Wen Renjing also followed. At this time, ye Tian came to Su Tang and asked; "Brother Sutang, do we really need to go far? Besides, it''s not very safe to wake up in the wild. I think we''d better wake up in my Ye''s house. It''s safer than the wild."


    Su Tang shook his head and explained; "The Ye family is safer than the outside, but when the Ye family wakes up, even if she succeeds, she won''t get many benefits. The place I asked yuan Tian to find yesterday is different. You will understand when you arrive."


    "Oh!" Ye Tian nodded.


    I was also curious. What exactly was su Tang looking for? At the same time, it''s better to know what methods will be used by qisutang to help the quiet awakening.


    After more than two hours on the road, Su Tang and others finally followed yuan Tian to a great lake hidden in the mountains. At this time, Yuan Tian stopped and turned to Su Tang; "Young master, we have arrived. Please see if this place meets the requirements you said before."


    Su Tang walked slowly towards the lake, squatted down and touched the water in the lake. A bone chilling cold made Su Tang quickly withdraw his hand. At this time, Su Tang thought secretly in his heart; "The temperature of the water is strange. I''m afraid there''s a rare baby here."


    "Boy, you''re lucky. There''s a taixuan ice spring hidden in the depths of the lake." Tianji, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, said at this time.


    Only after he came out, the secret of heaven rarely appeared. According to his words, he hoped Su Tang to experience alone, so as to grow up as soon as possible. Only when he felt that there were treasures in the lake at this time, the secret of heaven spoke to remind him.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a thing hidden here," Su Tang said.


    "Well, boy, do it yourself. I''ll go to bed." Tianji continued.


    Then Su Tang stood up and turned to Wen Renjing; "You are lucky. After you wake up this time, you will get unexpected benefits."


    "Young master, did you find something?" Yuan Tian asked. When he came, he tried the water temperature here and felt that it was different from other places. He was very curious at that time. Now when he heard Su Tang say so, Yuan Tian thought Su Tang saw something.


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "There is a taixuan ice spring hidden in the lake. I believe you should all know this thing. This time, the girl Wen Ren woke up here. After waking up, she needed a lot of ice attribute aura. At the beginning, I asked yuan Tian to come to find a place. When he came back, he told me that the water temperature of the lake was very low and there was a lot of ice attribute aura hidden, so we chose this place."


    "I just didn''t expect that there was a taixuan ice spring here, which is a divine thing to assist ice attribute cultivators in their cultivation."


    Wen Renjing and ye Tian were excited. As a big ticket like the ethereal palace, they certainly understood the rarity of the taixuan ice spring. Unexpectedly, there was such a treasure hidden in a place where Su Tang asked people to find. It seems that God is really helping himself and others.


    "Well, there''s no more nonsense. Now Brother ye and Yuan Tian help me put these things into the bottom of the lake according to my requirements." Su Tang took out some things from the storage ring and handed them to Ye Tian and Yuan Tian respectively.


    As a result, ye Tian immediately felt that something Su Tang handed over was wrong and immediately exclaimed; "Is this a cold instrument?"


    Yuan Tian had seen such things for a long time, so he didn''t make a fuss like Ye Tian.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, these three things are cold utensils, which is the key to whether we can wake up. One for each of us. After a while, the three of us enter the bottom of the lake, find taixuan ice spring and put this thing next to it."


    Ye Tian nodded. At this moment, he couldn''t help feeling that Su Tang could really help Wen Renjing awaken the divine pulse. He was also very happy.


    After explaining everything, Su Tang turned and looked at Wen Renjing, took out a bead from the storage ring and handed it to her; "Take this thing. We can go down together. They can help you breathe underwater. After a while, you can practice on the taixuan ice spring. Call me for other things."


    He took the bead from Su Tang and nodded quietly.


    Well, let''s go down. Then Su Tang took the lead and fell into the lake. The cold and piercing water temperature made Su Tang feel a little uncomfortable, but it eased after a while. He was in the desolate wilderness. The violent ape once wrapped him with extremely cold liquid medicine, so he can adapt quickly.


    Seeing Su Tang jump down, ye Tian, who didn''t understand the water temperature, was also preparing to plunge into the lake. At this time, Yuan Tian stopped him and said; "Boy, be careful. Don''t mess around. You start to go down slowly. The water temperature here will be very dangerous if you go down like this."


    Stopped by Yuan Tian, ye Tianxue reluctantly looked at him and pointed to Su Tang; "Brother Su Tang can do it."


    "Hehe, I have cultivated my physical strength, and my physical strength is very strong. I can''t help him. You are different." Yuan Tian said with a smile.


    Then he fell into the water. Seeing that both of them were so natural and unrestrained as water, ye Tian felt very much like this, but Xiangyuan decided to try the water temperature first.


    So he squatted down, stretched out his hand and touched the lake. As soon as he met him, he quickly took back his hand and thought in his heart; "How could it be so ice? Fortunately, I didn''t jump directly. Otherwise, if I lose face and don''t say it, I''m afraid my life will be in danger."


    At this time, I heard the silence, came over and asked; "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Tian responded and answered; "It''s all right, younger martial sister. I''ll go down first." then I saw his whole body move. He condensed a protective film on the surface of his body and began to slowly enter the lake. With this protective film, ye Tian felt that the lake water was not as cold as before. He was bolder and directly entered the lake.


    Seeing them all go down, Wen Renjing also slowly walks into the water. She herself is cultivating the aura of cold ice attribute, so she has no feeling about the water temperature of the lake. She directly enters the lake and swims towards the water drops. In the clear lake water, Wen Renjing can vaguely see the figure of Su Tang and others.


    He quickly swam towards their place. At this time, Su Tang had reached the bottom of the lake. According to the tips of the previous secret, he quickly found the taixuan ice spring, turned his head and made a gesture to Yuan Tian not far away, directly put the cold ware he brought down on one side of the ice spring and covered it with sand.


    After seeing his action, Yuan Tian quickly found the position and put the cold ware in his hand. At this time, ye Tian also swam over. Su Tang made a gesture to him again. Ye Tian nodded and put the things in his hand. Su Tang let them go first.


    At this time, Wen Renjing swam over. Su Tang motioned to her. Wen Renjing nodded and came to the three cold vessels floating among them. At this time, she obviously felt that there was water flowing up under her feet. It was very cold, as if she wanted to freeze people. If it weren''t for the special aura of her cultivation, it might have become a piece of solid ice at this time.


    Seeing that everything was ready, Su Tang also swam towards the lake. After a while, he came to the lake. As soon as his head was easy to come out of the water, he found that ye Tian stood trembling by the lake and looked into the water.

 Chapter 185

    When he found that Su Tang also came up, ye Tian immediately stretched out his hand and pulled Su Tang ashore. At this time, Su Tang found that ye Tian was blue and trembling all over. He knew that he must be cold. He immediately took out a pill from the storage ring and handed it to him; "You''ll feel better if you eat it."


    This pill was originally refined by Su Tang with the unique elixir in the lost consciousness wasteland. It was still refined by the ancient method. It can hardly be seen in Langxie mainland.


    As a result, ye Tian threw the pill handed over by Su Tang into his mouth without hesitation. A moment later, ye Tian only felt that his whole body began to warm slowly, and his face began to return to normal. After a while, he almost recovered to his previous state.


    At this time, he looked at Su Tang and asked, "brother, what should we do next? Is it dangerous to let junior sister alone?"


    When he thought of going down for a while, it was so painful to come up. His younger martial sister can stay down all the time. He didn''t know if there would be danger. Ye Tian was still very worried.


    "Don''t be afraid, she cultivates the ice attribute aura. This ice cold is nothing to her, but will help her wake up this time. I will immediately arrange the array and use three cold instruments to stimulate the meridians in her body." Su Tang shook his head and replied.


    Then he took out some spiritual materials and began to be busy.


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang had arranged everything. At this time, his eyes were closed, his divine consciousness had entered the box and began to prepare the array.


    After a few breaths, Su Tang''s eyes suddenly opened, and the power of soul floated out of his forehead. With the emergence of his golden soul power, golden lights began to appear slowly, and many golden lights directly entered the depths of the lake. With the golden line entering the lake, the temperature around the whole lake began to drop madly.


    Ye Tian slowly retreated a few steps. At this time, he could feel a trace of cold. I think Su Tang has inspired the cold attribute hidden in the three cold vessels.


    Wen Renjing in the lake also felt uncomfortable at this time. Under the strong low temperature here, she felt that the blood of her whole body seemed to have signs of condensation. However, in order to successfully wake up, she still clenched her teeth and insisted. With the passage of time, Wen Renjing slowly began to adapt to this cold.


    As time went on, Su Tang on the shore had finished arranging all the arrays. At this time, he also paid close attention to the movement under the water.


    At this time, Yuan Tian and Yuan Tian also came to Su Tang, and ye Tian asked; "Brother Sutang, no problem?"


    "Well, the only thing to do next is to look at herself. I have stimulated the power of the three cold vessels. In addition to the power of taixuan ice spring, we should look at the awakening. It just takes some time." Su Tang nodded.


    When he was arranging the array just now, he had already explored the situation at the bottom of the lake with his divine sense. There was no abnormality at all. It would be sooner or later to wake up by smelling human silence.


    "That''s good, that''s good, but brother Sutang doesn''t know how long it will take to wake up this time?" Ye Tian nodded reassuringly and continued to ask.


    "As short as ten days or as long as a month, this is still uncertain." Su Tang thought slightly and said.


    Su Tang''s answer made Ye Tian''s face a little unnatural. Seeing him like this, Su Tang asked; "Brother ye, do you have anything to deal with? You can just leave. Just have yuan Tianzhao and me here."


    Ye Tian shook his head and replied; "No, I have something to deal with. It''s like this. When younger martial sister was attacked yesterday, there was a distress signal. Not only did I receive it, but also our school. Because younger martial sister has a special position in the school, I believe people from our school have come here. They will come to the imperial city soon. If I don''t see younger martial sister at that time, I''m afraid I''m afraid it''s hard to do. "


    "Brother ye, you can go back and explain to them first." Su Tang continued.


    Ye Tian shook his head and said; "This time, younger martial sister went down the mountain with iron ruthlessness and got the permission of the palace leader. I believe the people of the school will come to the iron house first. They will never let you go this time. In their opinion, younger martial sister has disappeared now. It''s just right to take this opportunity to think of the people in the ethereal palace that you took the younger martial sister, and they''ll be in trouble at that time It''s too late. "


    Su Tang continued puzzled; "Isn''t there still you? Go and explain to them. Can''t they trust your words?"


    "My position in the ethereal palace is not as high as you think. They won''t believe what I said. Although tie ruthless and I are both disciples of the ethereal palace, he has a good master. My master is away all year round and seldom comes back, so his influence in the ethereal palace is very small. It can be said that it is dispensable, so our pulse is basically in the ethereal palace There is no right to speak, "Ye Tian continued.


    "If iron ruthless believes that you took the younger martial sister, it''s useless for me to say anything. Iron ruthless''s status in the ethereal palace is second only to the palace master, and his power is very huge."


    After hearing Ye Tian''s explanation, Su Tang nodded. He didn''t know much about these things in the sect, but according to Ye Tian, he could also guess some. Although the iron family has never made any action, they must have been checking things about themselves everywhere. Similarly, they may be waiting for the opportunity, People in the ethereal palace come at the best time.


    People in the ethereal palace must go back to find Wen Renjing. The iron family doesn''t know the whereabouts of Wen Renjing at all. They will come up with an excuse to push everything onto themselves. In addition, many people in the city saw that Wen Renjing followed him that day. Although he went back to the iron family later, But the iron family is certainly not stupid enough to say these things.


    "There''s no way. You can only wait here with us. When Wen Renjing wakes up successfully and leaves the customs, we''ll go back together. At that time, we''ll hear that people are quiet. I believe it''s no use even if the iron family are talking." Su Tang continued.


    Ye Tian sighed helplessly and said; "Now it can only be like this. I hope the people who come here this time are not the direct lineage of the iron ruthless master, otherwise the matter will be more serious."


    Su Tang stretched out his hand, patted him on the shoulder and said; "Don''t worry, there''s nothing. Even if his power is great, don''t you have a reasonable person in your ethereal palace?"


    Ye Tian nodded. In fact, he also had some thoughts in his heart. This time, he came here to help Wen Renjing wake up. To tell the truth, he also had some selfishness. The leader of the ethereal palace spent a lot of heart to smell Renjing, but he didn''t make her wake up. So this is a breakthrough.


    As long as Wen Renjing''s breakthrough is successful this time, I believe the palace leader will be very happy and get some benefits at that time. In addition, Wen Renjing''s awakening is successful, his strength will improve rapidly in the future. He is likely to become the new leader of the ethereal palace in the near future. He will have a good relationship with her now and have many benefits in the future.


    With so many benefits, ye Tian also decided to gamble. Now he saw that Su Tang was so confident. He felt that he was probably right this time, so he didn''t care about anything else. As long as Wen Renjing could wake up, success would mean that his future would be incomparably beautiful.


    Since he had been in the lake, he waited quietly. In the twinkling of an eye, the sky began to darken slowly. Yuan Tian stood up and said; "Young master, I''ll prepare some things. We''ll all live here in the next time. I''ll find something to eat."


    "Well, you go," Su Tang nodded and replied.


    After Yuan Tian left, ye Tian turned to look at Su Tang and asked; "Brother Su Tang, I have a problem in my heart for a long time."


    "Ha ha, you ask!" Su Tang replied with a smile.


    "Brother Sutang, you shouldn''t be from the Tianlong Dynasty. What do you want to do when you suddenly appear in the imperial city this time? Does this matter have anything to do with the iron family? Brother Sutang, if you trust me, you might as well say it. Maybe I can give you some courage." Ye Tian asked several questions at once.


    Su Tang was silent and thought about it; "This matter concerns Ruyan''s safety. Do you want to tell him?" after a while, Su Tang felt that he told ye Tian. After all, he was unfamiliar here, and his understanding of the iron family was the intelligence of Wanbao building. No one knew that those were true and those were false.


    It''s better to use Ye Tian. After all, they have been fighting with the iron family for many years. They want to know very well about the iron family. In addition, they haven''t come up with a good way to save them. Su Tang originally wanted to save people with the help of Wen Renjing. Now it seems that they don''t believe it, so they have to start from other aspects.


    "In fact, there''s nothing. I''m from Lanming kingdom. I was wounded before the great change in Lanming kingdom. My friends went to various places in the eastern region to look for me. Later, they came to the Tianlong imperial dynasty. They had an accident with the iron family and killed their iron family by mistake. Later, they were chased and killed by the iron family." Su Tang said.


    "Well, this is very in line with the style of the iron family. Later? How did you know about it?" Ye Tian nodded and continued to ask.


    "Later, one of my friends escaped and I found him unexpectedly. He told me all this. Now my friends are still suffering in the iron family. You know the means of the iron family. A few days ago, I asked Wen Renjing to help me inquire about their news. As a transaction, I helped him wake up, so she followed me when she first met." Su Tang continued.


    Ye Tian also knew what was behind, nodded and continued to ask; "Have you found them, younger martial sister?"


    Su Tang nodded; "She asked someone to draw all the existing prisoners of the iron family and gave them to me. Basically, all my friends were there, only one of them didn''t. I think something has happened."


    "It''s true. No wonder you were so cruel to the iron family. Here''s the reason for your feelings." Ye Tian nodded and said.


    Then he continued; "But brother Su Tang, you don''t have to worry. Since you still have some friends alive, you will have a chance to save them. Now the iron family is not in the mood to take care of them. After going back this time, I will help you find a way to save your friends."


    "Then I''ll thank you first, brother Ye." Su Tang nodded.


    "It''s all right. Our Ye family has another unique contact method. Let me ask my little sister to help you find out what''s going on in the city, so that we can make some preparations in advance." Yiren continued.


    "Well, that''s good." Su Tang nodded.


    Then ye Tian took out something and began to connect with Ye Yun, who was dozens of miles away. Seeing what he took out, Su Tang was also surprised. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing in a small family like the Ye family.


    When ye Tian contacted Ye Yun, Yuan Tian also came back with a Tianxiang Linglu in his hand, which had been handled. Seeing him back, Su Tang immediately got up and began to look for firewood in the surrounding woods. After Yuan Tian put the Tianxiang Linglu away, he also began to look for firewood.


    Ye Tian soon got in touch with Su Tang. Seeing that they were not there, he didn''t walk around. He waited for Su Tang and them to come back by the lake.


    Half an hour later, Su Tang and Yuan Tian came back. Zou Li was still holding a lot of firewood. Seeing them coming back, ye Tian quickly stood up and said; "Brother ye, good news."


    After putting down the gang, Su Tang asked; "Brother ye, is there any news from the founding?"


    "Well, I just contacted my little sister. She said that three days later, the iron family will have a hunting contest. I''m afraid those prisoners will be escorted there." Ye Tian replied.


    "Hunting competition? Why do they escort those prisoners?" asked Su Tang in a puzzled way.


    "Brother Su Tang, you don''t know. This iron family''s hunting competition doesn''t want other hunting competitions. They don''t hunt monsters, but the prisoners they catch. They will put those prisoners into the mountains and forests. They let the younger generation of the iron family hunt them. It''s said that they want to train the young children of the iron family to kill." Ye Tian continued.


    "What?" Su Tang was very angry when he heard that the iron family was really vicious. Those prisoners were all people whose accomplishments had been abolished. In addition, they had been tortured by them for a long time, and their body was already very weak. Doing so would undoubtedly be a massacre. Su Tang was very angry when he thought of his friends in it.

 Chapter 186

    After receiving such news, although Su Tang was very angry, he still thought it was good news. He couldn''t do it when his friends were at the iron house, but it was much easier to do outside.


    "Brother ye, please do me a favor," said Su Tang.


    "You say, as long as I can do it, I will help." Ye Tian nodded and replied.


    "Please keep in touch with Ye Yun, let her find out where the iron family''s hunting ground is this time, and let her go to Wanbao building to tell Yu Hu the news and ask Yu Hu to find more people." Su Tang continued.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, this may be a good opportunity. He doesn''t want any variables. Now they have too few people here. Three days can just let him find more people.


    Ye Tian nodded and replied; "OK!" then he began to contact Ye Yun again.


    A moment later, ye Tian took back his things. At this time, Su Tang and Yuan Tian had lit a bonfire and began to roast deer. Ye Tian sat down and found a place to sit down and asked; "Brother Sutang, after three days, do you really ask your friends?"


    "Well, this is a good chance. We must go." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "Do you need my help? You are not familiar with this place. I think I''d better arrange some people to go with you." Ye Tian continued.


    "I''ll see it then. If I need it, I''ll trouble brother Ye." Su Tang continued.


    In fact, Su Tang also knows that ye Tian is right in saying this. He and others came from other places and are not very familiar with the terrain here. Although this is only a competition for the younger generation of the iron family, there will be some experts in the air to protect them. He doesn''t know how many people Yu Hu can find, Similarly, I don''t know how powerful the experts Yu Hu can find.


    "Well, it''s just brother Su Tang. You left three days later. What about my younger martial sister?" Ye Tian looked at the cold lake and continued to ask.


    "I''ve arranged the array. Her awakening is inevitable, but it''s only a matter of time. She will come out naturally after awakening. You can let your Ye family come and guard with you. After we save people this time, I''m afraid we can''t stay here more, and the rest will be up to you." Su Tang replied.


    This time, Shibi and the iron family fight. Whether this thing is successful or not, the Tianlong emperor Su Tang can''t stay any longer. The iron family must not let go of themselves and others. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous to stay here.


    "Well, that''s the only way now." Ye Tian nodded and replied.


    Having had the chance, Su Tang was also relaxed. At this time, he took out the spirit wine and three wine glasses given to him by the violent ape, poured a cup for yuan Tian and ye Tian each. After Fei Bei handed them, he poured a cup for himself, and then said; "This wine is a good thing. Hasn''t brother Ye always wanted to have a good drink with me? I don''t know if there will be any chance in the future. We''ll have a good drink here today."


    Yuan Tian knew the spirit wine and asked immediately; "Young master, this spirit wine is the same as the one given by your master?"


    "My Shifu really gave it to me, but there''s a lot of medicine in it. We can drink it at ease. It won''t be like what my Shifu gave you before." Su Tang replied.


    At this time, ye Tian looked at the wine cup in his hand and smelled the very strong wine smell. He couldn''t help feeling that his aura was also slightly improved, so he immediately asked; "Brother Sutang, what kind of wine is this? What a rich aura."


    "Hehe, this is my master''s own wine, but it''s a rare treasure. There''s only one shop in the whole continent." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Su Tang is absolutely right. The elixir for brewing spirit wine is unique to the lost spirit wasteland. It is basically not available in the mainland, so it is very precious.


    Ye Tian nodded and said; "Then I''ll have a good taste. I don''t know if I''ll have a chance to drink in the future. Ha ha ha."


    Then ye Tian lifted his hand and drank the spirit wine in the wine glass directly, smashing his mouth, and ye Tian exclaimed; "Peerless wine, but I''ve never drunk it before. Now when I drink such wine, I suddenly find that those I used to drink are basically no different from white water. Brother Su Tang is trying to hurt me."


    Su Tang replied with a faint laugh; "Brother ye, why do you say that? I''ve shared all the best things with you."


    "Just because of your spirit wine, I''m afraid I won''t feel like before when I drink other wine in the future. It''s really helpless." Ye Tian continued.


    After hearing his words, Yuan Tian and Su Tang both laughed. Yuan Tian is also a good wine man. He can feel Ye Tian''s mood at this moment. After drinking the wine given by master Su Tang, he also had this feeling and said immediately; "There''s no way. It''s hard to get good wine. Just make do with it."


    "What you said is that good wine is hard to find." Ye Tian nodded.


    Such a day passed peacefully for two days. Early in the morning of the third day, Su Tang and Yuan Tian rushed to Tianlong imperial city after simply saying goodbye to Ye Tian. When they came, they didn''t give full play to their speed because they had to take care of Ye Tian. At this time, only they were left. The speed at the feet of Su Tang and Yuan Tian accelerated.


    It took only an hour to return to the imperial city. In the Wanbao building, Su Tang looked at Yu Hu and asked; "How many people have you handed in this time?"


    Yu Hu answered somewhat embarrassed; "Brother, you know, the Wanbao building is different from the past. Basically, there are not many people. Those who have been staying are those who received the favor of my father, and most of their accomplishments are not very high. This time I just called ten Wu zuns and two Wu emperors."


    Su Tang also understood that the Wanbao building had begun to go downhill. It was impossible to expect to find many experts. "It''s all right. This time it''s a competition for the young people of the iron family. We don''t have many people who want to be protected by their older generation. We still have a chance."


    After a brief discussion, the man in charge of the hall intelligence in Wanbao building hurried in from the outside and said to Yu Hu; "Young master, the iron family has escorted the prisoner to Tianyun mountain ten miles outside the city."


    Yu Hu nodded and said; "Well, I see. You go down first."


    Then Yu Hu took Su Tang to the back hall. At this time, there were more than ten people sitting here. These people thought they were the people Yu Hu found. When Yu Hu came in, those people stood up one after another.


    At this time, the leader of Emperor Wu asked; "Young master, you let us come here this time. What''s the matter with the tunnel?"


    "Uncle Chen Qingshu, let everyone sit down first and I''ll tell you slowly." Yu Hu said politely to the man.


    After hearing his words, Chen Qing nodded and took the lead in sitting down. As he went on, everyone else sat down one by one. At this time, Yu Hu said; "You are all the elders of my Wanbao building. This time I called you to help my brother save several people. Now the people we want to save have been escorted outside the city by the iron family. We will go back to a mountain forest later, and we will do it there."


    "Young master, I''m afraid it''s wrong to do this. I''ve heard of the reputation of the iron family. It''s said that their family has a relationship with the iron family of Zhongzhou Ba nationality, and their strength can''t be underestimated. I''m afraid we can''t do it alone." as soon as Yu hugang finished, the city wall stood up and said.


    Others nodded their heads to show their approval. Seeing others, Chen Qing continued; "Besides, this matter has nothing to do with my Wanbao building. Young master, you don''t know that my Wanbao building is in a troubled time, and my strength has decreased a lot. I''m afraid the gains will outweigh the losses if I have a hard encounter with the iron family."


    Su Tang frowned when he heard the man''s words. He was not ready to help when he heard the hot air. However, Su Tang didn''t say much. After all, this is the business of my Wanbao building. Besides, these people are all Yu Hu who asked Ali to help. Others have their own freedom.


    "Uncle Chen Qing, you''re worried. The people who escort us to save this time are only the younger generation of the iron family. At most, there are only a few experts of the older generation who can protect them casually. With our current strength, it''s entirely possible to crush them." Yu Hu continued.


    At the same time, he was also upset that Chen Qing didn''t give himself face.


    "It''s good to say so, but you should think twice, young master. If we expose our moves like this, it will bring disaster to Wanbao building." the wall continued.


    I didn''t hear the slightest discomfort in Yu Hu''s tone at all, and there was no way for him. These people were all people who had received the favor of their father. When their father was still there, they were all very obedient. Now their distinction has just disappeared, and these people have become like this.


    Yu Hu also felt powerless in his heart. After looking at Su Tang, his heart was full of bitterness.


    Seeing Yu Hu''s eyes, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yu Hu called everyone here this time. Everything is for the boy''s business. You have your own freedom, but I still hope you can lend a helping hand."


    "Hum, what are you? Why should we help you?" at this time, another strong emperor snorted coldly.


    Hearing what he said, the others showed disdain one by one. Obviously, they looked down on Su Tang. Su Tang had a panoramic view of the faces of these people, and his heart was also a burst of anger. He spoke again; "Since you don''t want to fight, you can go inside."


    Since no one else is willing to go, I''m afraid forcing others to go will have a negative effect, which is not good.


    "If you let us go, do we have to go? What are you? How dare you be so arrogant in my Wanbao building." the emperor continued.


    "That''s enough. What do you mean? If you don''t want to help, just say it. My brother is right. You can go. Wanbao building won''t need people like you in the future." Yu Hu shouted angrily.


    As his voice fell, Chen Qing said with a smile; "Young master, seriously, we have all received the favor of Lord Yu Peng. We have vowed to be loyal to Wanbao building at the beginning. Now you have to drive us away for the sake of an outsider. I''m afraid it will be chilling to do so?"

 Chapter 187

    "Hum, this Wanbao building was founded by my father. It''s not long since he disappeared. Is this your loyalty? If so, I don''t need it." Yu Hu continued with a cold hum.


    Today, these people have completely touched Yu Hu''s bottom line. Su Tang is a person his father respects very much. Although he doesn''t understand the reason, he believes in his father very much. A person who can let him do this must have his own reason.


    "Hehe, young master, calm down. Now the Wanbao building is different from the past. Besides, young master, although you are the son of Lord Yu Peng, you can''t control the affairs of Wanbao building." Chen Qing continued.


    Hearing him say this, Yu Hu exploded in an instant. He was about to speak, and a voice came from the outside; "My big brother can''t control, what about me?"


    With the sound falling, Yu Boyang slowly came in from the outside.


    Yu Hu is very happy to see that Yu Boyang has also come. He has not seen Yu Boyang since the accident of Lanming, and he doesn''t know where he has gone. He didn''t expect to come to the Tianlong Dynasty now.


    "Little brother, where have you been these days? Elder brother, I''m so worried about you." Yu Hu stepped forward and asked.


    "Hehe, before the accident of Lanming, I happened to go to other places. I wasn''t in Lanming. I didn''t expect to let me escape." Yu Boyang said with a smile.


    Then he turned to look at Su Tang and asked; "Brother Su Tang, are you here too? I''ve heard about you. Don''t worry, I''ll never sit idly by." then he turned to look at Chen Qing and others and said; "You can go. In the future, you are no longer the people of Wanbao building, and Wanbao building doesn''t need you."


    "Landlord, you..." Chen Qing was very anxious when he heard Yu Boyang say so.


    "Needless to say, I''ve heard what you said before. Do you think now that my father is missing, you elders can unite to bully me? I tell you, get out of here while I''m in a good mood." Yu Boyang continued, his tone full of coldness.


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard Yu Boyang''s words. It was completely different from the Yu Boyang he had met. I didn''t expect him to have such a side.


    At this moment, Su Tang really understood that Yu Peng had passed Wanbao building to his little son. He was indeed more courageous than Yu Hu.


    "Hum, let''s go. If you don''t stay here, you''ll stay here." Chen Qing said coldly to the others.


    "Landlord, I didn''t say anything from beginning to end. I didn''t say I didn''t want to help. Landlord, I don''t want to leave Wanbao building." a man said at this time.


    After hearing his words, the other wuzuns also spoke one by one; "Landlord, all this is what Chen Qing asked us to do. It really has nothing to do with us. Please take it back."


    Chen Qing shouted as soon as his face changed; "What do you want to do? Don''t talk nonsense. When did I force you?"


    Yu Boyang looked at these people sarcastically and continued coldly; "I count to three. If you don''t leave again, I''ll ask someone to ask you to leave!"


    Yu Boyang is tired of these people''s faces. He has heard before that some people in the Wanbao building are arrogant by relying on their elders. How come these people have been eating and drinking in the Wanbao building for many years and are afraid of things one by one. Now they see their parents missing and unite to force the palace. What''s the use of such people staying?


    Seeing that Yu Boyang was so determined, those people stopped talking one by one. They left here after Chen Qing. Seeing them leave, Yu Boyang turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Don''t worry, brother Sutang. I brought some people when I came this time. I should be able to save your circle of friends."


    As his voice fell, more than a dozen people came in from the outside. Their aura fluctuations were very strong. As soon as I saw Laisu Tang, I found that these people were strong in the realm of Emperor Wu, and two were still strong at the peak of Emperor Wu.


    "Well, thank you for this time. Now time is running out. Let''s go out of the city together. We must save them all this time." seeing many people, Su Tang was also happy when he saw more than ten Emperor Wu coming.


    Yu Hu was depressed. He saw that the people who had been summoned for a long time were not as many as those who had been brought directly by his younger brother.


    "Hehe, brother, let''s go. After this time, I have another good news to tell you." sensing Yu Hu''s depression, Yu Boyang patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    With these people''s livestock, Su Tang increased a lot of confidence in the rescue. Soon they left the city. After a short flight, they caught up with the iron family. At this time, Su Tang said; "Everyone dispersed. Their destination should be the mountain in front. Let''s go there and wait for them."


    "OK!" Yu Boyang nodded and explained to the others. After a few words, Su Tang and his party of more than ten people dispersed in an instant and rushed to the distant hill one by one.


    A quarter of an hour later, everyone had come to the hill. Su Tang could clearly see the iron family''s team under the shelter of the woods. At this time, he took out the portrait in the storage ring and said to the others; "These are the people we want to save this time. Let''s have a look. Because it''s not far from the iron family headquarters, we must leave immediately after saving the people and take the saved people to the Wanbao building of the God empire."


    After sending out the portrait, all the others read it one after another, nodded and returned it to Su Tang. At this time, Yu Boyang said; "They have come, and now they are at the foot of the mountain."


    Su Tang is making intensive preparations to save people, but he doesn''t know that at this time, in Tianlong Imperial City, Chen Qing and others have come to the iron house and told Su Tang and others what they want to save people.


    "So it is. I said why this boy came here suddenly and made such a fuss with my iron family. It was to save my friends." the iron family owner realized at this time that Su Tang came here this time. No wonder he didn''t have anything. Originally, they came from the God empire.


    "Thank you for telling me such important news to the iron family. Now please wait a moment. I''ll arrange some people to go and have a look. They must have been outside the city and ready to save people." the iron family leader said after thinking about it.


    Chen Qing replied with a smile; "If the iron family leader has something to do, go and do it. We''ll leave first. If there''s anything else, you can send someone to the cloud crane tower to find me."


    "OK, someone will see you off." the iron family owner nodded.


    Then he asked someone to gather the iron family. After simply explaining the whole thing, he took the iron family out of the city. Obviously, this time he wanted to completely defeat Su Tang and them.


    The iron family''s action soon aroused the awareness of those forces in the city. Ye Yun also noticed it. Immediately, a message came out to tell her eldest brother, ye Tian, who continued to wait for the document next to the lake outside the city.


    After receiving the news from ye Yun, ye Tian was very worried about Su Tang and others, but he couldn''t leave here. There was really no way. Ye Tian told ye Yun to ask him to find his father and hope he would help Su Tang and others.


    After ye Yun received the news from ye Tian, even if she found her father, the contemporary owner of the Ye family, she immediately said her eldest brother''s words again and asked; "Father, are you going to do it?"


    Ye Yunlin thought deeply and began to weigh the gains and losses of this matter. A moment later, he thought of Ye Yun and said; "Give me your psychic stone. I have a few questions to ask your brother."

 Chapter 188

    While ye Yunlin and ye Tian continued to communicate with the psychic stone, Su Tang and others far outside the city were ready to start.


    "Be careful, everyone. If you succeed, you''ll run away. We''ll see the gods and emperors again." Su Tang said to the people around him when he saw that the iron family were still camping and other preparations.


    Others nodded one after another and began to move quickly. Soon, all the people brought by Yu Boyang dispersed, leaving only Su Tang, Yuan Tian and two brothers of the Yu family. At this time, Yuan Tian said; "Young master, let''s do it too."


    Su Tang nodded, looked at the situation at the foot of the mountain and said; "Let''s take advantage of this opportunity to save people."


    It turned out that at this moment, the people brought by Yu Boyang had matched the people of the iron family. Due to the gap in strength, the people of the iron family were not opponents at all. They were killed back and forth soon. At this time, they had completely ignored the prisoners. Seeing this situation, Su Tang immediately rushed down with Yuan Tian.


    The prisoners looked at the iron family from a distance, showing a happy look one by one. Even some people were there to help Su Tang''s people refuel. Only three people quietly looked at all this without any expression on their faces. These three people were really the people Su Tang wanted to rescue this time.


    At this time, Su Tang also rushed down. As soon as the iron family saw that Su Tang was there, their faces immediately changed wildly. They didn''t understand why Su Tang was here. When they thought of his means to deal with the iron family, the younger generation of the iron family were silent. Since Su Tang cleaned up iron ruthlessly last time, they not only killed two people on their own side, Today''s iron ruthlessness howls constantly every day. No one knows what it is for.


    But they knew in their hearts that this must be the means left by Su Tang. They trembled at the thought of the expression when iron was ruthless and painful.


    Su Tang rushed to the place where the prisoner was. From a distance, he found three people sitting quietly. Su Tang shouted; "Like smoke!"


    As Su Tang''s voice appeared, the look of the three people sitting quietly changed obviously. The unkempt girl turned her head mechanically and looked at the place where the voice was made.


    "Brother Su Tang?" looking at the familiar figure of the man in front of him, his face showed a smile.


    Luo Lin and Wang Bao also heard Su Tang''s voice at this moment. They all turned their heads and looked at Su Tang.


    At this time, Su Tang was rushing towards them with Yuan Tian and Yu Hu. There was basically no iron family on the way due to previous things.


    "Wang Bao, it''s the young master. The young master will come to us." Luo Lin took the lead in reacting and said excitedly to the nearby Wang Bao.


    Wang Bao nodded fiercely and replied; "Well, I knew the young master would come to save us." then they picked up one side of the smoke and began to limp towards Su Tang.


    Su Tang sped up, rushed to them and hugged them. "I''m late. Come with me. I won''t let you have an accident in the future."


    With that, Su Tang let them go and turned to Yuan Tian and Yu Hu; "The three of us should take one with us. We should go fast. Yu Boyang, take your people and withdraw. We''ll see you again in the capital of God and Emperor." after the explanation, Su Tang squatted down with his back to smoke; "Come on, I''ll leave here behind your back."


    Ruyan nodded and jumped on Su Tang''s back. Su Tang stood up and said to Yuan Tian; "Come on, let''s go to Ye Tian first."


    "OK!" Yuan Tian nodded and answered. He grabbed Luo Lin with one hand, put him on his shoulder, and ran out in one direction. Yu Hu didn''t fall behind. He grabbed Wang Bao and followed yuan Tian closely.


    Seeing that both of them turned and left, Su Tang turned and looked at Yu Boyang and said; "Thank you for this time. I su Tang wrote down your favor." without waiting for Yu Boyang to speak, Su Tang also moved and quickly chased yuan Tian and Yu Hu.


    Seeing that Su Tang had left, Yu Boyang turned to his people and shouted; "Retreat."


    As Yu Boyang''s voice fell, the warriors of Wanbao building gathered together one by one. As soon as they stopped, one of them said; "Landlord, I feel a large group of people coming towards us. I think it should be the people of the iron family. We''d better leave here quickly."


    "OK." Yu Boyang nodded. As soon as the previous speaker grabbed Yu Boyang, he flew out, and the others flew away with him.


    In a few short breaths, all the people in Su Tang disappeared. Only the iron family remained in the whole battlefield. At this moment, they finally understood why Su Tang targeted his iron family. It turned out that he had friends in the iron family.


    They had seen the three prisoners taken away by Su Tang just now. At this time, someone couldn''t help thinking that if they had known that the three prisoners were Su Tang''s friends, they should have killed them.


    "Hey, let''s go. This hunting contest is over." in such a situation, the iron family elder in charge of guarding these young people was very helpless. He never thought that such a thing would happen.


    "Elder, is this the end of the matter?" a young man stood up and asked.


    When others heard the boy''s question, they all turned to look at the elder. They wanted to know how he chose. When they saw that everyone turned to look at themselves, the elder nodded and said.


    "As you saw just now, almost all the people they brought this time are Emperor Wu. I don''t know that these people outside can compete. I''d better send you back to the imperial city first and report to the master. I believe the master will have a way."


    As his voice fell, the teenagers nodded in agreement one by one. At this time, a girl pointed to the distance and shouted; "Look, elder, another group of people come over there."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the direction the girl pointed out. At this time, the elder standing in front said happily; "It''s the owner of the house. They''re coming."


    A moment later, the big troops of the iron family arrived here one after another. At this time, the iron family leader took the lead in asking; "How''s it going? Is everyone all right? Has Su Tang been here?"


    As soon as he arrived, he found that there were signs of fighting everywhere. He could vaguely see several dead bodies in the grass in the distance. Seeing the situation here, the iron family master knew that Su Tang must have come.


    "Home Lord, Su Tang brought more than ten emperors to rob people this time. We are not their opponents at all, so people have been robbed by them." the elder answered.


    As soon as he said this, the iron family owner was helpless and continued to ask; "How long have they been walking? Which way?"


    "They''ve been walking for a while. They''re all scattered. Su Tang, they''re going that way." the face continued to answer, and pointed behind him.


    The iron master nodded and turned to the people behind him; "When you chase them, you must catch them and find their tracks. Don''t start first. Send a signal to summon others."


    "Yes!" all the iron family nodded in response.


    They rushed out one by one. The direction they were chasing was the direction Su Tang had fled before. A moment later, all these people left. The iron family master turned his head and looked at the elder who had spoken before; "Elder Tielin, take these boys back now, and we''ll take care of everything here."


    "Yes!" the elder named Tielin nodded.


    With the order of the master of the house, these teenagers followed and Tielin towards the direction of the imperial city one by one. After seeing them go, the iron family owner looked at the distant sky with a sneer and said; "Su Tang, I see how you can escape. If I catch you, I must make you die."


    At this time, Su Tang and his family had been running for a long time with all their strength. At this time, Su Tang suddenly thought of something. He secretly said that it was bad and immediately said; "All stop. We can''t run to this place. Change direction quickly."


    "Young master, what''s the matter? Not far ahead is the place where people wake up." Yuan Tian asked puzzled.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "We can''t go anywhere now. I feel a lot of breath coming towards the outside behind us. I think it should be the reinforcements of the iron family. If I continue like this, I will not only be caught, but also implicate Ye Tian."


    "The people of the iron family came really fast. What should we do now?" Yu Hudao.


    "Change direction and leave traces for them to chase us. They can''t go there. These people are crazy and can do everything. If they find the documents, we may be in trouble." Su Tang continued.


    Thinking of what ye Tian said to himself before, the iron family did not hesitate to attack Wen Renjing in order to plant themselves. If they found Wen Renjing now, they will take Wen Renjing away. In this way, not only will they fail to awaken, but they may also become the target of the ethereal palace.


    "Let''s go in this direction!" Su Tang said, pointing to the other first direction.


    Yuan Tian and others still don''t understand why Su Tang has a changing direction at this time, but since he said so, they can only follow him.


    Then, since they changed their direction, they ran all the way. Not long after they left, the people of the iron family caught up with them. At this time, they saw traces on the ground.


    A child of the iron family opened his mouth and said to the people behind him; "Su Tang is really cunning. He changed his direction and ran away at this time. Unfortunately, he still left a trace. Everyone continued to chase in this direction and sent a signal to the rest of the family to follow."


    Sure enough, as Su Tang expected, these people were fooled. Soon, the iron family changed their direction and chased Su Tang in the direction of running away.


    While running away, Su Tang paid close attention to what happened behind him with his mind. When he saw that the people of the iron family had been fooled, Su Tang said while running; "Yuan Tian, Yu Hu, you take the three of them to leave here first and return to the God Empire quickly. I''ll distract them."


    "No, young master, you''d better take them out of here and I''ll lead them away." Yuan Tian said immediately.


    "I''d better go. Brother Su Tang, you and Lao yuan are the fastest. Let me distract them and you leave here at full speed." Yu Hu also said.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "You all listen to me. I''ll give it to you here. You take the three of them away quickly. I can only get rid of them." after that, Su Tang stopped listening to them. Su Tang handed yuan Tian the sad smoke and continued; "Come on, we don''t have much time."


    Seeing that Su Tang had decided, Yuan Tian and Yu Hu had no choice. After telling Su Tang to be careful, they took Ruyan and ran out in another direction.


    Seeing them leave, Su Tang outlined a cruel smile on the corners of his mouth and began to summon the secret of heaven; "Tianji, today we''ll have a good time with the iron family."


    "Boy, I said can you be calm? Every time? Can''t you practice safely?" Tianji said helplessly.


    He knows the secret of the whole thing clearly. He can''t say much about Su Tang now. After all, Su Tang didn''t take the initiative to cause the matter this time.


    "Hahaha, isn''t that good? I can only improve by fighting. To tell you the truth, I haven''t done a good job since I came back, and I don''t know how much my fighting power has reached. Today, I just use the iron family to try my hand. After a while, you can help me explore the surroundings and let''s play hunting." Su Tang laughed.


    At this time, he had a plan in mind. Just now, when he used his divine sense to explore, he found that the people of the iron family were scattered looking for themselves. This just gave him the opportunity to hunt one by one. With the help of heaven''s secret, he should be able to choose some people who are not very powerful to ignore.


    "It''s good to say that, but you should be careful, boy." Tianji continued.


    Su Tang nodded and took out the two magic weapons given to him by his master, one for attack and one for defense. With these two things, Su Tang''s combat effectiveness has been improved a lot.

 Chapter 189

    Su Tang quickly shuttled through the mountains. With the reminder of the secret, Su Tang easily avoided the iron family who were pursuing him.


    "Tianji, why did you tell me not to do it for the time being?" while avoiding the iron family, Su Tang thought about Tianji. He didn''t understand why Tianji told him not to do it in a hurry. Why in the end?


    "Smelly boy, if I tell you not to worry, don''t worry. These people are densely distributed now. You will be surrounded if you move your hand. How can you run then? Wait, you can do it as soon as it gets dark." Tianji replied.


    Su Tang looked up at the sky. It was already dusk and it was very fast from dark. Su Tang didn''t think much about the secret that he would be surrounded as soon as he started. He was confident that he could kill each other with one move.


    "Boy, wait a minute. I know what you think. It won''t do if you wait a little longer." Tianji continued.


    After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang nodded and began to shuttle through the mountains and forests. After a while, Tianji gave a voice to remind him; "Boy, there is a cave not far ahead. You can hide inside first and come out after dark."


    "Cave? That''s not good. If the iron family finds out, I''m afraid they''ll go in too. It''ll be dangerous soon?" asked Su Tang puzzled.


    "Hahaha, boy, what are you afraid of with me? It''s ok if they don''t come in. If they come in, can they be killed unconsciously?" Tianji laughed.


    Su Tang thought a little and thought it was the same reason. He immediately followed the hint of the secret and found the cave. The cave was very secret. The cave was basically covered by dense plants. If he didn''t pay attention, it would be difficult to find a cave here.


    "Go in. The cave is very secret. Even if they find the cave, they can only enter it reluctantly by one person, so you can slowly clean up those people inside." Tianji continued.


    Su Tang entered the cave. As the secret said, one can only barely pass through the entrance of the cave. After entering the cave, he went down a large number of caves with a weak light. The cave is very huge, which is not the same level as the entrance outside. There is a small cave on the other side of the huge cave hall, which seems to be a tunnel.


    At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, go into the cave and have a look. There seems to be something strange there."


    "Strange thing? Isn''t it a monster?" asked Su Tang.


    "No, you go and have a look. There''s something there that I can''t explore at all. Go and have a look." Tianji continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang slowly walked towards the deep cave. About a quarter of an hour later, Su Tang obviously felt that the temperature around him began to drop slowly. After walking inside for a while, a clear pool appeared in front of Su Tang''s eyes. The temperature here was even lower, almost freezing Su Tang.


    It was colder than the taixuan ice spring that gang Wen met when he woke up. Seeing that he had come to the end of the cave, Su Tang exhaled white breath and asked with some trembling all over his body; "Tianji, what the hell is this? Why is it so cold?"


    Tianji didn''t answer Su Tang. After waiting for a while, Su Tang couldn''t stay any longer and continued to ask; "Tianji, why don''t you talk then? I''m too cold. I''m leaving here."


    Then he turned and prepared to leave here. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, please quit first. The situation here is very strange. I''ve checked the water. It''s just ordinary water, but why doesn''t it freeze? I think there''s something secret about the water drop. Why don''t we go down and have a look?"


    "What? Go down? I think it''s OK. I can''t stand standing on it. If I go down, I can''t directly freeze to death?" Su Tang shouted at once.


    He turned around and began to walk towards the outside. This is the secret flying out, blocking Su Tang''s way; "Boy, this very precious thing may be hidden below. Maybe it''s an opportunity. Since you meet it, are you willing if you don''t go down and have a look?"


    "Willingly, why not willingly? No one knows the temperature of the water, but on the surface, it feels that it can freeze to death. My body is already strong. I can''t even stand next to it for a while. If you let me go down, do you think I will freeze to death?" Su Tang continued.


    Su Tang doesn''t really want to try this pool of water. No one knows what kind of things will be hidden below. He has no crime detection, which means that there must be something unusual in it. It''s very dangerous to trade rashly.


    "Boy, just go down and have a look. I promise I won''t hurt you. Think about it. There are iron family people everywhere. You can''t guarantee that you won''t meet them when you go out. Now that you have a good chance to get rid of them, why don''t we go in and have a look?" Tianji continued.


    Su Tang still shook his head and didn''t want to go on. The two people were in a stalemate. Su Tang''s face began to change slowly. The temperature here was too low. Su Tang obviously couldn''t stand it. Tianji saw Su Tang like this, shook his head and said; "You''d better go out for a while. We''re discussing it."


    Then he entered Su Tang''s body again. When he saw the secret, Su Tang quickly ran out. As Su Tang went out more and more, the temperature began to rise slowly. The feeling of being frozen to death began to disappear slowly, and returned to the huge cave hall. Su Tang found a place to sit down.


    As soon as he sat down, Su Tang heard something outside the cave. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, there''s someone outside. Be careful."


    Hearing the reminder of the secret, Su Tang began to get up slowly, approached the cave quietly, came to the cave and hid. Su Tang heard the voice of people outside.


    "Where the hell did Su Tang go? I''ve been looking for him for most of the day, but I still haven''t seen his trace. Now it''s going to be dark. Can we continue to look for him like this outside?"


    After hearing this man''s words, another man opened his mouth and said; "Isn''t it? It''s not a way to keep looking. Who knows if Su Tang has left here? But what can we do? The owner has said that Su Tang must still be here. Even if he is digging three feet, he must be found."


    "Ah, yes, there''s really no way. I don''t know what the owner thinks. When Su Tang was in the city, he was afraid of what forces behind Su Tang. Why is he afraid now?" a man sighed and asked.


    "You don''t know. I heard that a group of people came to our iron house to find the owner today, as if they were Chen Qing. He said that Su Tang came to Tianlong this time to save his friend, and his friend was in the iron house. You saw it when he came before. Obviously, Su Tang really came for this. Since this is the case, it shows that Su Tang''s background is not very strong." the man replied.


    "Well, there''s no more nonsense. Let''s go ahead and have a look." after that, Su Tang in the cave heard a sound of footsteps and slowly began to stay away from here.


    After the people outside left, Su Tang understood in his heart. Before, he didn''t understand why the iron family came here. Now he heard the conversation between the two people before. It turned out that Chen Qing betrayed them.


    "Tianji, it seems that we have to go back to Tianlong imperial city. If we don''t kill Chen Qing, I can''t get out of my mind." Su Tang said ruthlessly.


    "I don''t care. You can do it yourself." Tianji replied.


    After hiding in the cave again, Su Tang came to the cave and looked at the sky outside. At this time, night had fallen. According to the previous saying of the secret of heaven, he could now start hunting.


    "Tianji, the hunting has begun. Don''t worry. When I''m strong, I''ll come back and explore the pool. Now let''s settle the matter in front of us." Su Tang said to him after carefully reading the cave.


    "Well, that''s the only way now," Tianji replied.


    He also knew that it was very dangerous to let Su Tang go down to explore. He didn''t know what kind of things existed below. It was unpredictable. Anyway, he didn''t have to be in a hurry. He would have a chance in the future.


    "Boy, there is a small group of people three miles behind you. Their strength is not very strong. You should be able to solve them." Tianji said.


    Su Tang nodded and hurried behind him. At this time, seven or eight people ten miles away were baking, talking and laughing.


    "Hey, you said that Su Tang went to hide in that tortoise cave. Why did he look for it for most of the day and didn''t even see anyone?" one asked.


    "Who knows? Anyway, we just come for a walk. The main thing is to rely on the elders. Everyone knows the strength of Su Tang. Even if we meet him, we may not be able to win him. We might as well have a barbecue and chat here, have a good sleep later, and wait until tomorrow to see what to do."


    "I''m a bit like a girl in Tianxiang building now. I don''t even have a girl in this wilderness. How can I spend the long night?" another man said.


    "Yes, how to spend such a long night."


    "Well, stop talking. Everyone eats meat and goes to bed when they are full."


    At this time, Su Tang had quickly rushed to the inside. At this time, he could see the flash of fire far away. Su Tang smiled coldly and began to approach the side carefully. After a while, he had come nearby.


    Listening to those people talking and laughing, Su Tang said to Tianji; "Tianji, do me a favor and block this small space. I don''t want them to escape. I want my name to appear in everyone''s nightmare in the iron family."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve checked around here. No one else exists. They can''t escape." Tianji answered.

 Chapter 190

    "Let''s eat at ease. I''m afraid Su Tang''s turtle sun doesn''t know that he is hiding in the turtle hole and eating the air." at this moment, the iron family didn''t find that the surrounding hole space has been blocked.


    The danger is slowly approaching them, and Su Tang''s name will soon turn the iron family pale.


    "Isn''t it? Don''t worry. If I find Su Tang, I will make him die." another man also said loudly.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang''s very cold voice appeared; "Really? Then I''ll see. How can you make me die?" the voice fell, and the whole audience was quiet. All the iron family turned their heads and looked at the place where the voice was made.


    Su Tang slowly came out of the dark jungle, looking cold and murderous.


    "Sutang? Be careful, this guy is Sutang. Send a signal to inform the rest of the family." at this time, a man stood up and warned loudly.


    As his voice fell, a man took out a special signal of the iron family from the storage ring and was ready to send it. Seeing that Su Tang''s face here had not changed at all. Now the space here has been blocked. Even if the signal was sent, I believe I can kill these people here before other iron families come.


    "Yi!" the signal was sent out, shining a light in the dark night sky.


    "I wanted to have a good time with you. Since you are so anxious to die, I will meet your requirements." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s speed at his feet suddenly accelerated. He flashed to a person''s body, raised his hand and pointed it out with a blow through the cloud, directly pierced the person''s head, and then another punch exploded the person''s body.


    The others were frightened when they saw that Su Tang was so fierce, but when they thought that they had an obvious advantage in the number of people, the rest took out their weapons and wanted to fight Su Tang.


    Seeing that these people were ready to fight, Su Tang dodged in front of a person and hit them directly with a fist. They didn''t use any martial arts skills or Reiki. Their accomplishments were only the realm of King Wu, and their physical realm was even lower. Under the flesh of Wu sect of Su Tang, it was almost like paper paste.


    Once again, Su Tang''s face showed a helpless look. The strength of these people was too poor. There was no pressure to fight with them.


    "Boy, hurry up. I feel someone is coming this way." at this time, Tianji warned.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to be careless when he heard the secret of heaven. He quickly began to harvest. Just a few dodges and punches killed all seven or eight iron families. Looking at the broken limbs and bones all over the ground, Su Tang was very calm and had no waves. He picked up a long sword used by the iron family, and Su Tang wrote on the ground.


    A moment later, Su Tang dropped his long sword, turned and hid in the dark jungle. Shortly after he left, a group of people appeared here. When they arrived, they looked at the broken limbs and bones all over the ground, and their faces were ugly.


    "Three elders, these are all members of our iron family. They are all dead. Their means are very cruel. They don''t look like human beings at all." the people next to them looked at the bodies around them and said.


    "Is it not man-made? What is it?" the three elders asked angrily.


    When he came together, he had a general look. There was no trace of monster activities, and he didn''t feel the fluctuation of aura. Obviously, these people were killed without fighting back, and the man who killed them used all physical strength.


    "Look, three elders, there are words on the ground." at this time, a man shouted, pointing to the ground not far away.


    After hearing his words, all the people present walked over. Sure enough, there were traces cut by a long sword on the ground.


    "Hunting begins, iron family nightmare! Su Tang leaves a message!"


    Seeing what was written on the ground, the third elder was so old that he trembled all over. He never thought that Su Tang was so bold. Under the pursuit of many people in his iron family, he dared to kill people in his family, and left a word of provocation. It was arrogant.


    When the three elders were angry, there was a unique signal of their family not far away, and the three elders said ruthlessly; "Everyone speed up and try to keep Su Tang." then he took the lead and rushed out.


    At this time, at the place where the signal is on, Su Tang has killed the two people he met here. In the same way, he left a word and left.


    When the Third Elder came, all that remained was the broken limbs and bones, and a line of words that seemed very arrogant to him.


    "Three elders, what should we do? Su Tang obviously wants to fight with our iron family to the end. Should we make preparations earlier? Many of the people who followed us this time don''t have very high accomplishments. We''d better gather everyone together and ask the family leader what to do about it." At this time, the people nearby said to the three elders who were too angry to speak.


    "Hum, Su Tang, I will not let you go." the three elders roared angrily. His voice spread quickly in the night, and Su Tang, who was on his way to the next battlefield, heard it.


    "Don''t let me go? That''s interesting. I''ll kill all the people you can kill in the iron family first. I''ll see what you can do to me." Su Tang outlined a sneer of disdain at the corners of his mouth and thought to himself.


    At this time, the people of the iron family also began to rush to the place where the signal was on just now, sending out two signals on one face, which made the iron family owner feel a bad hunch in his heart. The silent mountains and forests in the past have become unusually noisy tonight, and many people''s shadows surge rapidly in the dark mountains and forests.


    "Boy, a group of people are coming to you. There is a Wuzong and seven Wuwang. You can do it." Tianji warned this time.


    Su Tang nodded when he heard the secret. Wu Zong, although he had killed almost ten people in the iron family, he had never met Wu Zong. At this time, he heard that Wu Zong came in front of him. Su Tang couldn''t help but want to have a try. Wu Zong''s combat power was.


    He found a place to hide. Su Tang began to quietly wait for the arrival of this small group of people. At this time, he had made up his mind to pay attention. Later, he took the lead in sneaking attack on Wuzong and tried to kill it. In this way, the remaining king of Wu was not a matter. Thinking of this, Su Tang took out the attack magic weapon given to him by his master from the storage ring.


    He used to give him a long sword, but Su Tang was not used to it. So when he was lost in the wasteland, he specially asked ghost baby to help him refine it again. He turned the long sword into a black glove. He always fought with his fist. He also invited ghost baby to refine this fist. Although the level of the long sword is no longer as powerful as the original sword, its lethality is not low.


    After putting the gloves on, Su Tang moved his fingers, pinched his fist and tested the feel. This was the first time he used it after he got it. He was more or less not used to it.


    "Boy, are you ready? They have come." Tianji reminded again.


    At this time, Su Tang also clenched his fists and stared at the front. Sure enough, Su Tang also heard a burst of footsteps. Su Tang began to bow up slowly, just like a cheetah, ready to attack at any time.


    "Uncle tie Yun, why are we in such a hurry? Why are you there?" one of the youths said as soon as he appeared.


    "The signals are so dense that I think Su Tang has been found. I''m afraid he''s running away. At this time, we''ll seal all his escape routes, so he''s a turtle in a jar." the middle-aged man named Tieyun explained.


    At this time, Su Tang obviously felt that there was a gap in the iron cloud''s defense, and his back was facing himself, which was the best opportunity for sneak attack. As soon as Su Tang boarded his right foot, a huge impact appeared, and his whole person rushed out of the darkness next to him like a shell, directly punching the back of Iron Cloud''s head.


    The sudden sound made the iron family stunned. Tieyun was also a strong man of Wuzong. He thought he was wandering outside all the year round. He reacted very quickly and felt the murderous spirit. He immediately clenched his fist, turned over and punched out. At the same time, he made way for the key and avoided Su Tang''s move.


    When he missed, Su Tang felt helpless. Unexpectedly, he didn''t hit each other at such a good opportunity. At this time, tie Yun stood in a fixed shape and stared at Su Tang with his eyes; "Boy, you should be su Tang. It''s bad luck to meet me today. I''ll kill you here today."


    At the same time, he turned to look at the people behind him and said; "Signal the family."


    "Yes!" the young man took out the signal and sent it out.


    Seeing this, Su Tang was very worried. No matter how much, his fists slowly loosened, a handprint began to change rapidly, and the virtual shadow of a huge seal slowly emerged. When he saw the Iron Cloud here, he shouted loudly; "If you want to use war skills, you can''t think about it."


    When his reputation fell, he rushed directly towards Su Tang. Seeing that he rushed fiercely, Su Tang''s face changed. Regardless of whether the God of war seal had been completely condensed, he directly gave up the God of war seal, clenched his fists, flashed to tie Yun''s side, raised his hand and punched out.

 Chapter 191

    Their fists collided with each other, and Su Tang took two steps back as soon as they touched them. The other party was hit directly by Su Tang''s fist. Originally, Su Tang''s physical strength was very strong. With the increase of gloves, we can imagine the inside of this fist.


    "Uncle tie Yun, how are you?" when he saw that Yizhan was hit by a fist, he stood aside all the time. Everyone else''s face changed greatly.


    Among them, Tieyun has the highest cultivation. Now they can''t help feeling a shiver when they see that Tieyun has been punched and flew out by the other party.


    "Cough! Cough! I''m fine. His physical strength is too strong. My arm has been broken. You must drag him. As soon as the rest of the family arrives, the boy will die." Tieyun, who sat up slowly from the ground, said to the people around him.


    When the others heard this, their hearts were weak, and one of them asked; "Uncle tie Yun, you are not his opponent. What else can we do? I think we''d better let him go."


    "Hum? Let him go? Do you think it''s possible?" Iron Cloud said coldly.


    At this time, Su Tang also recovered from the collision just now. Although he had an absolute advantage before, a Wuzong''s fist was not very good. Next, although he only took two steps back, there was still a shock in his inner organs.


    "Boy, hurry up, or it will be too late. I already feel that a large number of martial artists are coming here." Tianji warned.


    Su Tang nodded, the Dharma decision on his hand changed again, and a huge seal slowly emerged. Su Tang''s movement was detected by the Iron Cloud half lying on the ground. His eyes shrunk and immediately shouted to the people around him; "Hurry up! You can''t let his martial arts take shape, or we''ll all be in danger."


    At this time, other people also felt that the aura around them began to fluctuate violently. Their faces changed greatly one by one, and they got up and prepared to rush towards Su Tang.


    "No, everybody get out of the way quickly." at this time, Tieyun noticed that the action on Su Tang''s hand had stopped and gave a voice to remind him.


    But it was too late. Su Tang had smashed the giant seal. The martial kings looked at such a great power, and their feet were like taking root. They couldn''t move at all. They could only watch the giant god of war seal smash at themselves.


    There was a look of despair in their eyes. At this time, Tieyun, who was half lying on the ground, stood up again, rushed to everyone''s predecessors with a vigorous step, raised his unbroken left hand and punched out again.


    "Hum, overestimate yourself." Su Tang flashed a look of disdain in his eyes, sneered and hummed.


    "Poof!" the God of war seal smashed down, and the iron cloud was smashed and flew out again. The Yu Wei of the God of war seal flew towards the young people standing silly. After a bang, the giant seal dissipated, and all the iron family children in the realm of King Wu were killed on the spot.


    "Su Tang, you must die hard! You can''t run away, and other people in my iron family will never let you go." seeing that all the people with you are dead, tie Yun shouted with red eyes.


    There will be many branches in a family like the iron family, and the people who come with iron Yun this time are all his own branches, which can be said to be the backbone of their branches. Now they have been ruthlessly killed by Su Tang. Their branch strength has fallen sharply, and their status in the iron family will also decline. How can iron Yun not be angry.


    "Hehe, what you said is so boring. Didn''t your iron family already live with me? Even if I let you go, you will let me go? Since you choose to chase me, you should be ready to be chased by me." Su Tang replied with a sneer.


    The voice fell. Su Tang slowly walked towards Tieyun and came to Tieyun. Su Tang said faintly; "This is just the beginning. Many iron family people will accompany you soon. Go first."


    With one punch, he hit Tieyun''s chest, and the huge force directly shattered Tieyun''s heart.


    "Cough! Cough!" where is iron cloud? After two mouthfuls of blood, there is no breath.


    "Boy, leave here quickly and want to run to the East. There is no one there. There are others." Tieyun died and the secret of heaven warned again.


    Su Tang nodded and left a few words. Then he got into the woods in the East. In the dark forest, Su Tang''s figure soon disappeared.


    Only the huge pit hit by the God of war seal in the previous battle and the bodies of the iron family''s children were left. A quarter of an hour later, dozens of iron families all arrived here. By the light of the torch, the iron family found the bodies scattered around, with ugly faces.


    "How could this happen? Tieyun is a Wuzong. How could he die here?" the iron family master asked in a deep voice.


    "Master, here is a line of words left by Su Tang." at this time, a big elder looked at the handwriting left on the ground beside tie Yun and said aloud.


    The iron family owner, with a very ugly face, roared at the surrounding forest; "Su Tang, I''ll make you die hard. You can''t escape." this time, his voice was blessed with aura. He wore very far in the forest, and Su Tang, who was running away, heard it.


    "This guy''s anger is unusual? But it''s just the beginning. You''ll have to bear it." Su Tang whispered to himself.


    At this time, at the other end of the forest, a group of people also heard the voice, and one of the women said directly; "Father, it seems to be an invincible voice. What did Su Tang do? It would make him so angry."


    This person is Ye Yun, ye Tian''s younger sister. At this time, he and his father are bringing the people of the Ye family to support Su Tang. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the forest, he heard the angry roar of the iron family leader tie Wudi.


    "Hahaha, it seems that your eldest brother is right. The boy named Su Tang is really unusual. He can make tie Wudi, who has been calm, so angry. I think Su Tang began to fight back. I think many people in the iron family have died, otherwise tie Wudi wouldn''t be so angry." Ye Fu laughed and replied.


    "Su Tang, kill the people of the iron family? How could this happen? Sixty or seventy experts from the iron family are coming to hunt down Su Tang this time. He can actually kill the people of the iron family here? Is he too brave?" Ye Yun continued in surprise.


    "This boy is very brave. I think he has successfully rescued his friend. At this time, he should have sent his friend away. He should be the only one in the mountain forest. He is thinking about the iron family declaring war. He must be very angry to be chased and killed by others. I''m just curious how he did it. You saw the iron family before, but sent a letter No, how can you kill people and leave in a short time? This boy''s combat effectiveness is very ordinary. "Ye Fu continued.


    "His strength is really unusual. Although I don''t know his exact strength, I think he should have the lowest cultivation of King Wu." Ye Yun continued.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. Let''s take a look at the place your elder brother said. After we find him first, we are discussing other things." Ye Fu continued.


    At this time, Su Tang had been running for a long time and came to a hidden place. Su Tang stopped and leaned against a big tree. Su Tang panted and thought about the secret; "Tianji, what should we do next? I think these guys will be on guard after these events. They won''t be easily fooled."


    "Hehe, boy, why do you have to stay here all the time? Now most of the strength of the iron family is here. Won''t you go to his family?" Tianji replied with a smile.


    The tone revealed bursts of good intentions. Hearing his reminder, Su Tang also reacted in an instant, "yes, now most of the strength of the iron family is here. I can''t spend so hard with them. In this case, why don''t I go to the iron family in the imperial city?"


    At this moment, the iron agents all think they will stay in the mountains and forests all the time. This is the best time to clean up the iron family. Su Tang will not have mercy and compassion against such a family. In a moment, Su Tang had his own idea and asked immediately; "Tianji, it''s not easy to break into the headquarters of the iron family."


    "Cut, you''re such a fool. Won''t you directly use the attack array in the creation box? Boy, the things in the creation box are very powerful." Tianji continued.


    Su Tang began to think about it when he was reminded of the secret of heaven. A moment later, he figured out that as long as he quietly arranged an array around the iron house, even if the iron house hid some old guys, he had no choice. Moreover, he could use Tianlei when necessary, This time, Su Tang has made up his mind to teach the iron family a bloody lesson.


    "Boy, while the iron family are looking for you in the mountains and forests, you should leave here quickly and go to the imperial city. It''s not safe here. I''m afraid the iron family won''t give you a chance like before." Tianji continued.


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Well, I''ll hurry all night and try to reach the imperial city before dawn."


    After several times of sand rate, the night is about to pass. What Su Tang has to do now is to leave here quickly under the cover of the night. There is still an example from the imperial city. As long as his speed is a little faster, he should be able to leave here at dawn. Then the iron family will only continue to look for himself here, I can go to the imperial iron house to have a good time.


    Now that he had an idea, Su Tang also continued to read quickly and rushed to the imperial city. He was reminded of the secret along the way. Su Tang easily avoided those martial artists of the iron family who were chasing him.


    At the edge of the mountain forest, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the light that had slowly appeared in the East. A trace of evil smile was outlined at the corners of his mouth and said softly; "The nightmare of the iron family has just begun."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang''s figure moved again. A few dodged here and rushed to the distant imperial dynasty. With Su Tang''s running, the sky began to increase slowly.


    "Here we are!" looking at the tall city wall 100 meters away, Su Tang stopped. The night''s running consumed his physical strength and aura.


    "Boy, you go to the city and find a place to have a good rest. You can do it at night, but it''s hard to do it in the daytime." Tianji said again.


    Su Tang nodded and began to walk slowly towards the silence of the imperial city. After entering the reform of the Imperial City, Su Tang found a place to live. After simply eating something, Su Tang began to practice and recover.


    At ten o''clock in the afternoon, when Su Tang opened his eyes again, his aura had recovered, and even those consumed physical strength had been well supplemented.


    "Boy, don''t you go to find the materials needed for the array? It''s almost time now." seeing Su Tang wake up, the voice of the secret came out.


    "Well, I know. It''s not urgent now. Go eat first. Anyway, it''s still early, and we still have a lot of time." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    After that, Su Tang got up and prepared to leave the room. At this time, he suddenly heard the voices of several people in the corridor outside.


    "Master Chen Qing, do you think those people in Wanbao building will be destroyed by the iron family this time?" one asked.


    "Hahaha, it''s none of the business outside. Since Wanbao building is unjust to us, why should we be so kind to them?" a familiar voice came.


    Su Tang suddenly remembered that these people were Chen Qing and others who Yu Hu had found from outside to help him save people. Su Tang was already in the mountains and forests. He heard the iron family say that they went to inform the iron family this time, otherwise the iron family wouldn''t feel so fast.


    He and others would not leave in such a hurry. In the end, he had to lead away the iron family alone. All the reasons were because of these people. Unexpectedly, he found a place to live today and unexpectedly met them. It seems that he has a narrow road to his friends.


    "Boy, you should act rashly. These guys are very powerful and you can''t deal with them. Don''t let them find you first. There will be plenty of opportunities to clean them up later. Don''t be in a hurry." the secret came out.


    "HMM." Su Tang nodded. He also knew that the strength of these people could not be solved by himself. The main thing for him to come back to the imperial city this time was the iron house of the other party. As Tianji said, don''t conflict with them first, otherwise I''m afraid it will frighten the snake.


    After su Tang was in the room for a while, after confirming that these people had left, Su Tang also went out of the room, went directly downstairs, settled the account, and left here. According to his idea, at this time, he should find a new place, so that he can enter the palace of the God of thunder, find the materials for arranging the array, and arrange the array at night.


    After leaving the restaurant, Su Tang looked for a while and found a restaurant. As soon as he came in, a teenager dressed as a waiter came over.


    "Young master, are you staying or eating?"


    "Prepare a quiet room for me first, and prepare some food for me." Su Tang answered directly.


    "OK, please come here, young master!" the waiter answered and took Su Tang upstairs. A moment later, the waiter stayed Su Tang in a room and asked; "Young master, are you satisfied with this room?"


    "Well, yes! Go down and prepare something to eat for me." Su Tang looked at the room casually, took out a few gold coins from the storage ring, handed them to the waiter and said.


    Seeing Su Tang''s generosity, the waiter''s attitude was more respectful and thanked him again and again; "Thank you, young master. I don''t know what you want to eat. I''ll prepare it for you."


    "Just get something. Make up your mind," Su Tang continued.


    Hearing Su Tang''s orders, the waiter nodded and said a few words. After a while, he left the room. After a while, the waiter returned to Su Tang''s room with wine and vegetables. After putting down his things, Su Tang gave him some gold coins and asked him to clean up the table later. After Xiao Tang left, Su Tang began to eat quickly. A moment later, Su Tang went to close them, He dodged into the palace.

 Chapter 192

    Su Tang stayed in the palace for two hours. At this time, it was dark outside. After coming out of the palace, Su Tang saw the lighted street outside through the window. Su Tang couldn''t help outlining a cruel smile.


    When the workers'' representative carefully selected spiritual materials, Su Tang had already asked about the secret of heaven. What array can be used.


    Tianji gave Su Tang several choices, but most of the arrays failed to find all the spiritual materials. Finally, he searched the whole treasure house and managed to raise all the spiritual materials of an array.


    "Boy, wait and go out." the secret of heaven said.


    Su Tang nodded. Su Tang understood the prosperity of the imperial city. It was just dark at this time. Many people were still playing in the street and many vendors were also trying to make a living. If he rashly went to the periphery of the iron house to arrange the array, I''m afraid it would attract the attention of others.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang opened the door and asked the waiter to come in and clean up all the things on the table. He also left the hotel and came to the street. Su Tang found that he had been here for many days and had not really visited the Tianlong Dynasty. He had been in the Wanbao building before, and then inherited and saved people. He had been busy all the time.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking that Han pangzi seemed to be still in the Wanbao building, even when he turned and walked towards the Wanbao building.


    "Boy, you''d better not go to the Wanbao building now. Those people were also the elders of the Wanbao building. No one knows if they will have other people in the Wanbao building. If you show up, you will expose your whereabouts." seeing that Su Tang was going to the Wanbao building, Su Tianji immediately warned.


    Hearing the voice of Tianji, Su Tang stopped and thought slightly. He thought that Tianji was right. Now he must not let others know that I am in the imperial city. If people of the iron family know, I''m afraid his plan will fail.


    "Then I won''t go for the time being. After the array here is arranged, I''m going to Wanbao building. If Chen Qing and them really go to the iron house to report, they''ll kill them all." Su Tang already had an idea.


    All the array arrangements on the mainland need to be activated. This also gives Su Tang a good opportunity. If there are Chen Qing people in the Wanbao building at that time, they know they appear in the imperial city and will notify the iron family. In this way, they may really catch Chen Qing and others.


    He had been wandering in the street until midnight. Seeing that there were fewer and fewer people on the street, Su Tang thought it was time. Even if he began to walk slowly towards the place where the iron family mansion was located, he did not feel well all the way, but he was thinking to himself.


    Soon he came to a house not far from the iron house. After carefully looking at the iron house, Su Tang asked Tianji; "Tianji, do you have a way to block the iron family? I don''t hesitate to forget that when I arrange the array, the iron family people will appear, and I don''t want them to escape."


    "Don''t worry about this. I have my own way. You can arrange the array safely." Tianji replied.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang slowly tried to get close to the iron family mansion through the night and came to the wall of the iron family mansion. Su Tang took out the prepared spiritual materials and began to place them along the wall of the iron family mansion. After a quarter of an hour of busy work, Su Tang only had the most important opinions left in his hand.


    "The secret of heaven is the key to the whole array. Where should we put it?" Su Tang asked, looking at the spiritual material in his hand.


    "This thing is very important. If it is damaged, the beard will be broken, so it must be placed in a very safe place. It can''t be outside. See if there is a way to enter the iron house and put it inside the iron house. I don''t think they would expect you to put it in his iron house." Tianji explained.


    Su Tang nodded. He also understood that the more dangerous the place is, the safer it will be. It certainly can''t be put outside. Now the only way is to put it inside the iron house, but the iron house is heavily guarded. Although most people have left, their guard is still very strict. It''s impossible to enter the iron house unknowingly, In addition, he didn''t know whether there would be some old monsters in the iron family.


    If such a person really exists, if he rashly enters it, he may encounter danger, and his actions must not escape the eyes and ears of others.


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly heard a loud noise. Su Tang hurried to find a place to hide. At this time, a line of carriages were slowly driving towards the iron house. When he reached the gate of the iron house, the guard of the iron house shouted; "Who are you?"


    "Brother Tieshu, I''m Ma San. Don''t you remember? I''ve come here already." a thin man hurried out and shouted.


    "It''s Ma San? You''re back again. How''s it going? Did you get any treasure this time?" the guard immediately relaxed his guard and asked easily.


    "Hey, brother Tieshu, don''t you know why? Ma San has always contributed to the iron family. These are some things I got this year. As soon as I got them, I sent them all night?" Ma San continued.


    Su Tang looked at the front door of the iron family mansion from a distance and heard their dialogue. Su Tang couldn''t help but flash in his heart. He secretly said that this was a very good time? Ma San wants to help the iron family collect treasures outside. In this case, he can put the spiritual material in his hand and let him bring it into the iron family.


    "Well, Ma San, put your things here first. I''ll take you to the chief elder." the guard continued.


    Ma Sany heard that even if he followed up, after approaching narina, Ma San took out a thing from his clothes pocket and quietly handed it to the guard from a very secret angle. The other guards didn''t find it at all, but he could see the speed in the distance.


    When the guard saw that he was so sensible, he immediately laughed and said; "Ma San, you''ve been helping the iron family collect babies outside these years. I think it''s hard. I''ll give the principal elder a good word and transfer you back when I have a chance. What do you think?"


    "Hey, hey, that villain thanked brother Tieshu first." Ma San smiled and thanked.


    Then they left the gate and walked towards the iron house, leaving only a few guards and some people who sent things. At this time, Su Tang thought it was a good opportunity, but there was still some distance from here to there. Even if he increased the speed to the extreme, he couldn''t put things into the carriage silently.


    When Su Tang didn''t know what to do, the secret came out; "Boy, I''ll teach you a way. Now you use the fastest Su Tang to the back of the carriage, put things in it, and then directly enter the palace. I think it should be OK. You''ll be looking for a chance to leave soon?"


    "No, it''s still too dangerous. I think it''s better to wait and see." Su Tang shook his head after thinking slightly. Although this method is very good, it''s easy in the past, but it''s difficult to leave. Su Tang still doesn''t think it''s necessary to try this kind of gambling.


    "Just then, Ma San and the guard came back." seeing them back, Su Tang said in his heart that it was bad. Depending on the situation, he should not pay attention to it, even if he was ready to leave.


    But just then, the guard who followed Ma San said to the others; "The chief elder said, let''s move these things in quickly."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang looked at these people and moved things. At this time, a guard said; "Brother Tieshu, you move. I''ll watch here so that no one will steal these things."


    "Fart, this is the iron family? Who has the courage to steal things here? You smelly boy, just want to be lazy. Don''t talk nonsense and move things for me quickly." iron tree scolded directly.


    The guard smiled awkwardly and said; "Brother Tieshu, don''t be angry. I''m just kidding you. I''ll start moving things now." then the party began to move things. Su Tang said secretly when he saw here.


    "It''s a good opportunity. I''ll wait for them to go in and put things in it. I believe there should be no problem."


    Sure enough, after su Tang waited for a while, those people took a box and went into the iron family mansion. Seeing that they left, Su Tang did not hesitate. He just flashed to the carriage. No matter thirty-seven or twenty-one, he casually opened a box, threw the remaining spiritual materials in his hand and closed the box, Su Tang dodged and left here.


    He hid again. As soon as he hid, those people came out again and moved back and forth several times. Finally, all the things on the carriage had been moved, and the box of Su Tang''s spirit material was also moved in.


    Seeing this, Su Tang felt a slight sigh of relief. At this time, he immediately said; "Brother Tieshu, it''s time for me to go after delivering things. I hope brother Tieshu can say a lot of good words."


    "Ha ha, Ma San, don''t worry. Everything is on me." the bodyguard named Tieshu replied with a laugh.


    Ma San left with his carriage, and the iron family mansion became quiet again. At this time, Su Tang was not sure where his things had been sent, and immediately wanted to explore the secret of heaven.

 Chapter 193

    "Tianji, you can explore where our things have been sent now?" Su Tang asked.


    The secret replied; "Wait, I''ll see first."


    At this time, in the iron family mansion, more than a dozen boxes, large and small, were stacked on an open space. One box had been opened. A middle-aged man was counting something with the account book in his hand.


    With the passage of time, Tianji found that the man finally opened the box where Su Tang had put his things, and suddenly saw him stop; "Eh, there seems to be one more thing in this box? What is it?"


    The middle-aged man took out the things Su Tang put in from the box and looked at them carefully. A moment later, he couldn''t help looking excited.


    "Good baby, what a good baby. I didn''t expect Ma San to bring such a thing this time. I really underestimated him." the middle-aged man has recognized this thing. It seems to be a spirit thing that has disappeared for a long time in the mainland and is very precious.


    After looking at this thing for several times, the middle-aged man looked at the record given to him by Ma San. There was no such thing on it. Why didn''t Ma San record such a precious thing on it?


    Just when he couldn''t figure it out, Tieshu slowly came over and saw the middle-aged man looking at something in a daze. He even came over and said to the man; "Chief elder, I have something to tell you."


    Hearing the sound of the iron tree, the middle-aged man put the thing into the box, turned his head and looked at the iron tree and asked; "What do you want to say?"


    "Chief elder, you see how many things Ma San brought this time. Just now he gave me something and wanted me to hand it over to the chief elder. He wanted the chief elder to transfer him back. He no longer ran around outside." then he handed one thing to the middle-aged man.


    This is one of the things Ma San secretly handed him before. Since he promised Ma San, the man is also relatively upright. As soon as Ma San left, he found the principal elder and directly said what Ma San entrusted him to do.


    "Ha ha, Ma San is not bad. He is very good at being a man. I know this. Go down first and let the elder arrange freely." he said after receiving the things handed by Tieshu.


    At the same time, he also thought of the baby found in the box just now. It was obviously not recorded on it. He thought it must be Ma San who was filial to himself. He was even more happy. He thought that Ma San was really good. He could really do things if he could leave such things to himself. At that time, he was thinking that he didn''t want to help transfer Ma San back to do things for himself.


    Tieshu saw that the middle-aged man had received something and didn''t give himself a correct word. He was also very helpless. He didn''t say more immediately. He turned and left here directly.


    After Tieshu left, the middle-aged man took out the things in the previous box and looked again and again. Then he put them in his storage ring and left here. Soon after, several people came and moved all these boxes away.


    Tianji''s mind always followed the middle-aged man. After the middle-aged man returned home, he closed the door and took it out of the storage ring.


    He sat down at the table with a smile on his face. After looking at it carefully, he put his things on the table and began to think about it.


    "This thing is so precious that I''m afraid there will be problems if I stay with it all the time. I''ll find a place to hide it." after that, the guy picked up the things on the table and was busy in the house.


    Tianji kept looking at him from his mind and felt a burst of laughter. He was really lucky not to come to Su Tang first. When he met such an amorous man and stole his number, this guy actually dug a floor tile in his house and buried it. It''s really God''s help for me.


    After taking back his mind, Tianji said with a smile; "Smile, your luck is really not so good. You can encounter things covered up." then he said all the things he saw in his mind.


    After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang was stunned. He didn''t expect to meet such a person. It seems that God wants to clean up the iron family. It seems that they must have done a lot of bad things these years.


    "Well, if the secret is idle, can I arrange the array? Everything has been put away. I''ll arrange it first. After going to Wanbao building tomorrow day, I''ll see if Chen Qing and them will go to the iron house." Su Tang continued.


    "OK, wait for me to take a breath." then a power was revealed from Su Tang''s body, which belongs to the power of heaven''s secret. After this power came out, it began to slowly envelop the whole iron family.


    "Boy, I''ve done something. You can arrange the array of the defense line. The iron family won''t notice anything." after all the strength disappeared, the secret said.


    Su Tang ordered to take you with him, then slowly closed his eyes, entered the divine box of creation, and began to look for the array he wanted to arrange. He soon found it. This array is not the same as those before. It can be arranged in an instant with just one idea. This time, Su Tang Ju naturally made some decisions.


    Su Tang''s hands also began to change with the decision in his followers'' minds. He didn''t use a trace of soul power to do things. It was all the power in the divine box of creation. With the continuous change of the decision in Su Tang''s hands, strange forces shrouded the whole iron family mansion.


    At this time, under the floor tile in the middle-aged man''s room, the things buried by the middle-aged man began to shine. Because they were covered by soil and floor tiles, the middle-aged man didn''t find it at all. At this time, he was ready to go to bed.


    Half an hour later, Su Tang finally completed the last decision. At this time, the strange forces over the iron house had been intertwined into a huge net, which made the experts of the whole imperial city feel it.


    Only the people of the iron family didn''t know at all. All this was the credit before the secret. After the array was arranged, Su Tang nodded with satisfaction, took a cold look at the iron family mansion, and turned and left here.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang got up early, went out of the hotel directly and walked towards Wanbao building. The Chinese and Korean fat people in Wanbao building were thinking very worried. He didn''t know whether Su Tang had succeeded. He had no accomplishments and couldn''t follow them. He had to wait for the news here.


    "Han Ye, Su Ye has come back and is in the inner hall at this time." just as Han Pang was thinking, a voice came from outside the room.


    "Lord Su? Isn''t it su Tang? He''s back?" Han pangzi was stunned and reacted in a moment. He hurriedly opened the door and rushed out. Ignoring the man, he ran directly to the inner hall.


    At this time, Su Tang was sitting there quietly. Fat Han came and smelled it directly; "Su Tang, how are things going?"


    "Hehe, of course there is no problem. They have returned to the God Empire now. Don''t worry," Su Tang replied with a smile.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, Han pangzi relaxed and found a place to sit down. Han pangzi continued to ask; "When shall we leave here?"


    Su Tang shook his head and replied; "It''s not urgent. I still have some things to finish. When we finish these things, we can leave here."


    While they were chatting, the man who went to call Han pangzi had quietly left the Wanbao building, but Su Tang knew it. When he came to the Wanbao building, he had already explained the secret and asked him to help stare. Unexpectedly, someone reported the news.


    "Do you still have to work? What do you want to do?" Han Pang continued in a daze.


    After hearing his question, Su Tang was an expert in releasing Han pangzi. After listening to the princes, Han pangzi''s face was full of angry and refreshing look. Chen Qing went to Gaomi of the iron family and almost failed to rescue this time. It was refreshing that Su Tang killed more than a dozen people of the iron family alone in the mountains outside the city.


    "What are you going to do next?" Han pangzi continued.


    "I''m ready. I''ll see a good play in a moment. Don''t wait." Su Tang didn''t tell Han pangzi that he had arranged an array in the iron house, nor did he say that he wanted to attract Chen Qing and others.


    Han Pang ordered to take you, he said; "You must take me with you this time. Let me have a good look at how you deal with those bastards in the iron house."


    "Hehe, no problem. Just follow me this time. We''ll leave here just after finishing this thing." Su Tang replied with a smile.

 Chapter 194

    Su Tang and Han pangzi had been chatting with each other in the Wanbao building. About another hour later, the secret of heaven suddenly came out; "The little fish has gone out of the hole. Should you also collect the debt?"


    "Hehe, just get out of the hole." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Then he looked at Han pangzi and said; "Come on, let''s go to the iron house now."


    "Going to the iron house?" Han pangzi was stunned. Su Tang didn''t tell him before that he was going to the iron house to find trouble this time. Now he suddenly heard Su Tang say so. Han pangzi was also shocked by Su Tang''s boldness.


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Yes, go to the iron family. Now most of the iron family are chasing me outside the city. Now the iron family''s strength in the imperial city is the weakest. Why don''t we take advantage of this time to bring the iron home?"


    Han pangzi was completely stunned. Unexpectedly, Su Tang came back to do something crazy this time. Although he was afraid, he decided to follow Su Tang to have a look. Su Tang didn''t know, fool. I think he was ready. At this time, Han pangzi directly knew Su Tang.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go with you. Even if I die, I''ll pull a few iron family people on my back." Han Pang bit his teeth and said.


    Endless resentment was revealed in his eyes. He thought of the pain he had suffered in the iron family, the pain of his friends, and that Lan Xiaoyun might have been tortured to death by the iron family. Han pangzi''s fear began to slowly turn into endless anger.


    Su Tang saw Han pangzi''s situation at this time, stood up, patted him on the shoulder and said; "Fat man, don''t worry. I won''t let you die. I''ve arranged everything. The iron family can''t run away this time."


    Han pangzi nodded, then left Wanbao building with Su Tang and slowly walked towards the iron house. At this moment, the iron house didn''t know that their disaster was coming.


    In the iron house hall, the only seven elders who stayed behind the master looked at Chen Qing and asked; "What you said is true? Su Tang has returned to the imperial city?"


    "Every sentence is true. Although the elder doesn''t know how Su Tang escaped, he has really returned to the imperial city now." Chen Qing replied positively.


    "Well, now that Su Tang has returned to the Imperial City, I''m worried about all the children of the iron family in the imperial city. Let''s go to Wanbao building to kill him and avenge the people of my family." the seven elders nodded.


    At the same time, he also wanted to explain to the people around him; "Go out of the city now to find the owner and tell them everything about Su Tang''s return so that they can come back quickly."


    After hearing the order of the seven elders, the man nodded and hurried out of the hall.


    At this time, outside the solution, Su Tang had activated the array arranged last night. At this time, a light mask flashed away, and some people of the iron family saw the light mask, but they didn''t care. At this time, the man who accepted the order of the seven elders just stepped out of the gate of the iron family''s house, a light flew from behind him and directly crushed his whole body.


    Suddenly, the guards on one side shouted in horror.


    "Dead man, no good, elder, come out quickly." he shouted in horror and ran towards the mansion.


    The voice soon spread all over the iron family mansion. Soon, everyone in the mansion came to the gate of the mansion. At this time, the seven elders in the conference hall also brought Chen Qing and others, as well as other iron families.


    Seeing the broken bodies on the ground at the gate, everyone present turned pale, and some women and children of the iron family turned around and vomited.


    "What''s the matter? Why did he die here? Who killed him?" the seven elders grabbed the guard nearby and asked.


    "No... I don''t know. He died suddenly as soon as he went out. I don''t know how he died." the guard shouted in fear.


    Hearing this, the seven elders'' face was even more ugly. At this time, Su Tang and Han pangzi slowly came out of the corner.


    "You don''t have to ask him like that. I did it this time. Today I''m going to destroy the foundation of your iron family." Su Tang shouted directly after he came out.


    "It''s you, you bastard, who came to my iron potion. Today I''ll let you die without a place to bury." the seven elders saw Su Tang come out, and suddenly sounded the picture they saw a few days ago. They recognized Su Tang and shouted at once.


    As his cry fell, two iron family children suddenly stood up behind him and directly prepared to rush out and catch Su Tang.


    Seeing their movements, Su Tang smiled strangely and whispered a reminder; "I advise you not to act rashly, or I won''t be responsible for the death."


    Han pangzi next to you only loves you. He saw Su Tang activate the array here. Then he saw a man die inexplicably at the gate of the iron house. His heart understood at once. It turned out that Su Tang had prepared things here in advance. Seeing the situation at this time, Han pangzi''s fear weakened a little.


    He was always worried when he followed Su Tang towards the iron house. Now he is so sure to see Su Tang. Obviously, his previous worry is completely superfluous.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the two people who were going to rush out stopped and turned to look at the seven elders to see what he said.


    "What are you two waiting for? The boy must be playing tricks. Are you afraid? Don''t go and tell me about this guy''s capture!" the seven elders looked back at themselves with questioning eyes. They were angry and shouted immediately.


    The voice of the seven elders fell. The two men nodded and rushed out directly. Like the man who died before, as soon as their front feet stepped out, two golden lights suddenly appeared behind them. They directly asked them to grind them. Blood and meat were all over the ground. They almost dyed the door of the iron house red.


    "Ah, that''s it, seven elders. That''s what happened to the dead man before." this happened again, and the guard on one side immediately shouted.


    "Array?" the seven elders saw it with their own eyes and exclaimed.


    Su Tang said with a cold smile; "I arranged an array in your iron house last night to cover your whole iron house. What you saw just now is just a corner of the array. Today I''ll play with you and let you guys chase me outside the city. Now I''m going to turn the iron house into ruins when they come back."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, boy. I don''t believe you can enter my iron house without knowing it." although the seven elders heard it in their hearts, he still didn''t want to believe that Su Tang could have such strength to enter his iron house. He didn''t know such a huge array without their knowledge.


    As I said, he is the core of the iron family. He also knows some of the secrets of the iron family. In the iron family, these two ancestors who have not been born for a long time are hidden. Their strength is very strong. It is said that they have reached the invincible realm of the title of Emperor Wu. No one can enter the iron family with such people, He also arranged such a huge array that he wouldn''t find it.


    "Believe it or not, you can try shooting more people. Anyway, it''s not my blood." Su Tang continued.


    After su Tang''s voice fell, Han pangzi asked in a low voice; "Su Tang, have you really set up a big array here? What are you like the iron family?"


    Hearing Han pangzi''s question, Su Tang thought slightly in his heart that this might be a good opportunity for Yin iron family, and immediately replied in a low voice; "I''m just scaring them. You should act like a little. I''ve arranged someone to come here. At this time, they haven''t arrived yet. Let''s try to delay it as much as possible."


    Although Su Tang''s voice was very small, he was heard by the seven elders. After a cold smile, he looked at the people around him and said; "Let''s go together. This boy wants to delay time and wait for reinforcements. Don''t be afraid of him."


    The voice of the seven elders was so loud that Su Tang and Han pangzi had heard it. At this time, Han pangzi''s face changed and hurried to say; "Su Tang, let''s run away quickly. They should have heard what you said just now."


    "Yes, the food is good!" Su Tang said secretly.


    Pretending to be surprised on the surface; "No, they saw through it. Han Pang, you should be careful later. Don''t be caught by them. Our people will arrive soon."


    Han pangzi nodded. At this time, the seven elders laughed and said; "Everyone heard that. This boy just wants to delay time. Give it all to me and catch him. When the owner comes back, he will reward us well."


    "Yes!" a kind of iron family children should say.


    Casually, he rushed towards the gate and thought of going out to catch Su Tang. Seeing their actions, Su Tang secretly laughed. As soon as a pig Han fat man began to retreat, the seven elders immediately shouted when they saw Su Tang and them begin to retreat; "Everybody hurry up. These two guys want to escape."


    As soon as Su Tang mentioned it, he rushed outside. As soon as he went out, he was directly killed by the golden light as before.


    When others saw this, they were shocked and didn''t want to rush one by one, but the people behind had no time to stop their feet. They all bumped into the people in front and knocked out the front group of people''s rings. Just after passing the threshold of the gate, the golden light arrived as promised and directly killed all those people.


    At this time, the seven elders knew that they might have been deceived and shouted loudly; "Everyone''s hind legs, don''t go out, or it will be over." after that, he looked at Su Tang fiercely and said; "Bastard, you dare to Yin me."


    Su Tang laughed; "Hahaha, who makes you stupid like a pig? Who are you?"


    At this time, Han pangzi also responded to Ali. Su Tang''s previous answer is probably false. It seems that Su Tang is true. He has arranged a large array in the iron house. Thinking of this, Han pangzi looked at Su Tang and said sadly; "You''re such a guy that you lied to me. You''re not enough friends."


    "Hehe, if you don''t say so, how can these people rush out? Han pangzi, you should think it hasn''t happened." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Han pangzi looked at Su Tang depressed and stopped talking. Just now he saw the iron family crushed by the big array. He was still very happy. Only after he escaped from the Tianlong imperial dynasty, he didn''t take this bad breath in his heart. Today, he finally took a hard breath.


    For a moment, he couldn''t help feeling a lot lighter. He didn''t want to be as heavy as before. The whole person slowly began to change back to his former appearance.


    "Bold thief, dare to be presumptuous in our iron house!" just when the seven elders didn''t know what to do, a voice sounded in the depths of the iron house. The whole voice was very loud and almost rang through the whole imperial city. At this time, people of other forces in the Imperial City were surprised to look at the direction of the iron house.


    In the Ye family mansion, an old man suddenly opened his eyes after the sound appeared, "what''s the matter with the iron old ghost? What makes him so angry?"


    In the palace, the emperor of Tianlong Dynasty looked at the eunuch around him and asked; "I''ve heard that something seems to have happened to the iron family these days. Ask someone to see what''s going on today."


    The eunuch answered respectfully and turned away from the hall.


    In front of the gate of the iron house, two old men suddenly appeared. As soon as they saw the secret, they immediately gave a voice to remind them; "Boy, start the formation quickly. These two old guys are named Emperor Wu. They are not so easy to deal with."


    "The title of Emperor Wu, if so, I knew there would be an old man in the iron family. Unexpectedly, there were two titles of Emperor Wu, but so what?" Su Tang thought secretly when he heard the reminder of the secret.


    Then he saw his fingerprints together, and a streamer shrouded the whole iron house. At this time, Su Tang said coldly; "Enjoy it slowly. Today will be the most terrible nightmare in the history of your iron family."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, countless golden lights began to appear slowly in the whole iron house. When he saw the golden light coming out, the seven elders were scared to death. Just now he had seen the power of the golden light with his own eyes. At this time, he reminded loudly; "Be careful, this big array has been started by him. You must not be attacked by the golden light, otherwise you will die."


    "Two elders, you''d better think of a way quickly. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the foundation of my iron family will be lost." after reminding others, the seven elders came to the two elders and said respectfully.


    One of the elders nodded and said; "I know how to do it, but what have you done to provoke such evil stars?"


    "Lao Zu, it was this guy who killed my iron family first, and the owner of the family took people to chase him. Unexpectedly, he came back." the seven elders simply said the matter again.

 Chapter 195

    "Hum, I really don''t know how he became the head of the family. Doesn''t he know that killing people must be killed? Where is he now? What''s the big thing in the family? Why didn''t he see others?" the iron family ancestor snorted coldly and asked.


    The seven elders were very afraid when they saw the old ancestor get angry. When they heard the old ancestor ask about iron invincibility, he immediately opened his mouth and said; "Yesterday, the family leader got the news that this man went back to kill the younger generation of our iron family outside the city. The family leader took people to save people outside the city. Later, I heard that he was still chasing this man. Without telling him, this man escaped the chase and returned to the Imperial City."


    "Waste, it''s really a group of waste. How many people can''t even catch a king of martial arts and let people go back to the imperial city. They don''t even know that such a huge array is arranged in our iron house." the ancestor of the iron house shouted again.


    As his voice fell, there were more and more golden lights in the mansion. Seeing the situation here, the ancestor of the iron family didn''t dare to shout carelessly; "Pay attention to your defense and don''t run around."


    Then he said to the old man around him; "Second brother, you also help defend. Be careful. This is the foundation of my iron family. You can''t be destroyed, otherwise the future of my iron family is worrying."


    "Direction, boss, everything is up to me. You''d better hurry to break the array." the old man nodded and replied.


    After the voice fell, the golden light in the mansion began to move. The speed was very fast. Many people had been hit by the golden light before they reacted. They were all killed on the spot. Seeing that the power of the big array was so powerful, the second brother shouted directly; "Everyone protect the old and weak women and children. Be careful."


    Su Tang outside looked at the situation inside the iron house through the gate and said coldly; "The good play has just begun. Enjoy it slowly."


    At this time, many martial artists appeared around the iron family mansion. Most of them came after hearing the shouts of the iron family''s ancestors. There were also people from the royal family and other forces. At this time, they didn''t understand what was going on at this time.


    Why did the ancestors of the iron family stop talking after shouting? At this time, the people of the royal family couldn''t help exclaiming when they saw the light mask enveloping the iron family; "Array? Unexpectedly, it enveloped the whole iron family. Is this trying to destroy the iron family?"


    Hearing this man''s exclamation, others reacted one by one. At this time, a soul refiner in the crowd couldn''t help exclamation; "What a powerful attack array. No wonder the ancestors of the iron family will appear. I don''t know who the iron family has offended. Unexpectedly, I found such a big soul refiner and arranged such an array to destroy the foundation of the iron family."


    "Who are the two teenagers over there? Are they also from the iron family?" at this time, someone saw Su Tang and Han pangzi standing at the front door of the iron family mansion and wanted to ask the people nearby.


    "It''s him! Did he get out of the iron family this time?" at this time, the people of the Ye family recognized Su Tang and exclaimed.


    Some other martial artists also recognized Su Tang. Some time ago, Su Tang met the iron family in the imperial city and killed two important members of the iron family. Now that he appears here, it is easy to remind people that this matter may really have something to do with him.


    "Tell me, who are these two teenagers?" some martial artists who didn''t know the situation asked.


    "Some time ago, one of the two teenagers met the iron family. I heard that he also killed iron''s invincible little son and his brother in the street." the person with feelings answered.


    Everyone around was surprised when this remark came out. The iron family was famous for its hegemony in the imperial city. Unexpectedly, someone dared to kill their family disciples in the street, and the person who killed them was still the son of iron invincible. Is this young man too brave?


    "Later, the people of the iron family didn''t chase and kill the young man like everyone imagined, which makes many people very strange. Some people speculate that the background of the young man is afraid of the iron family, so they can only admit it. Now it seems that the young man is really unusual. He dared to come to the iron family to destroy their foundation, but why did he do so? The iron family Haven''t you chosen to calm things down? "Someone continued.


    "You don''t know. Yesterday I heard that iron invincible left the imperial city with many iron family members. According to their appearance, they should go to hunt down someone. It also has something to do with the young man. Maybe the man iron invincible wants to hunt down this time is really the young man, otherwise it doesn''t make sense. Why does the young man appear here at this time?"


    Just when everyone was talking, there would be bursts of screams from time to time in the iron family mansion. At this time, there were broken bodies everywhere in the iron family mansion. The two ancestors of the iron family looked very ugly and their whole body was red with blood.


    "Lao Zu, hurry up and find a way. If we continue like this, our iron family will be really finished." the seven elders looked at the broken corpses all over the ground and felt cool. This time he was really afraid. He didn''t expect that the iron family would encounter such a disaster.


    "Shut up, this array is very strange. I can''t find a way to crack it. Now the only way is to stop the boy outside, or we may all die here." the iron family ancestor shouted.


    At this moment, he is also very headache. He hates the iron invincible. Why did he attract such evil stars to the family? Now even his own life is threatened.


    "Ah!" another iron family disciple was hit by the golden light and became a corpse.


    Seeing such a situation, the ancestor of the iron family dared not continue like this, and immediately shouted to the seven elders; "Tell me that boy outside teaches life names, and I''ll talk to him myself."


    "Oh, his name is Su Tang. It seems to have something to do with Wanbao building." the seven elders replied.


    "Wanbao building? You guys really don''t know how to live or die. Can Wanbao building be provoked by the iron family? What a bastard." the iron family''s ancestors scolded.


    At this time, outside the iron house, Su Tang waited quietly. They were very clear about the situation inside.


    "Su Tang, it''s my iron family''s fault this time. Why don''t you stop the array and let''s have a good talk?" at this time, the voice of the iron family''s ancestors came out of the iron family''s mansion.


    Hearing such a voice, everyone around was surprised. Unexpectedly, this time it really had something to do with the boy.


    "Have a good talk? Do you think it''s still necessary now? Don''t you iron family want to be very domineering all the time? They sent so many people to chase me outside the city. Since I came to the Tianlong imperial dynasty, we have no need to talk." Su Tang replied disdainfully.


    "As far as I know, you killed the people of my iron family first. Although our iron family sent people to chase you later, you have nothing to do. Now we can have a good talk. Stop the array first." the iron family ancestor continued.


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang laughed; "I''ll kill your iron family first? Hahaha, I''m afraid you don''t understand the situation. Let me tell you why I came to the Tianlong emperor this time." then Su Tang told his friend exactly.


    At this time, the people around knew that the young man and the iron family still had such gratitude and resentment. No wonder the young man had been against the people of the iron family since he came to the Tianlong imperial city. He also killed the iron invincible son and forced the iron invincible brother to death.


    "The iron family has been planted this time," someone said with a sigh of regret.


    "We all know the things of the iron family over the years. They are not only domineering in the Imperial City, but also have done many harmful things. This time, it can be regarded as his retribution."


    After su Tang finished the whole thing, the ancestor of the iron family was silent. Although he rarely participated in the affairs of the iron family over the years, he also heard more or less. He also turned a blind eye to the iron family''s means of dealing with prisoners, but this time he never thought that a few prisoners would bring such a huge disaster to the iron family.


    "Hey, I''m afraid the iron family is doomed this time. What have you done in the management of the iron family? I said before that if you offend us, you''ll just kill them directly. You''d better make a lot of things. What''s going on now? Tell me what we should do now?" The iron family ancestor sighed and pointed to the seven elders to teach.


    "Boss, this is not the time to say this, so we''d better imagine a way quickly." watching the iron family children hanged under the golden melon, another ancestor of the iron family said aloud.


    "Hey, it seems that we can only save the royal family. I hope they are willing to mediate. Only they can come forward in this matter." the iron family ancestor sighed.


    Then he shouted; "Don''t you come out yet, old man Duan? Do you really want to see my iron house destroyed?"


    The huge voice resounded through the whole imperial city. Su Tang''s face immediately changed. Before he came, he did some investigation on the Tianlong Dynasty and knew that the royal family of the Tianlong Dynasty was Duan.


    At this time, Su Tang was still trembling when he saw the iron family asking for help like the Tianlong royal family. After all, he didn''t know much about the royal family. If they really came forward, he really couldn''t help the latte family.


    "Hahaha, iron old ghost, you also have today. I''ve heard about you. It''s all made by your iron family. How can I help you?" a voice sounded in the sky of the Imperial City, and the night song and the old man in sackcloth appeared in the sky.


    With his appearance, the ancestors of the Ye family and Gongsun family all appeared. It can be said that at this moment, the top experts of the whole Tianlong imperial city came out.

 Chapter 196

    Seeing the sudden appearance of three strong men, Su Tang''s face changed, but Su Tang was a little relieved after hearing the words of the man in the imperial city.


    "Old man Duan, how can I say that my iron family is also loyal to your royal family? It can be said that one-third of your royal family is fought down by my iron family. Are you so desperate?" the iron family ancestor said again.


    The people present were surprised when this remark came out. It seems that such an iron family has really reached the end of its resources. Unexpectedly, it has even said such words.


    "Hey, old iron devil, it''s not that I don''t help you. Everyone heard about this just now. I think you know what your iron family has done over the years. Look at what it is? Now the iron family has almost no good reputation in the imperial city. Even if I''m willing to help you this time, others won''t give me face." Old man Duan said again.


    At this time, the happiest thought is the ancestor of the Ye family. The Ye family and the iron family have always been at odds. Now he is very happy to see the iron family in trouble.


    "After this time, I will restrain the iron family''s children. I don''t think such a thing will happen again. Lao Duan, please help me." the iron family''s ancestor promised again and again.


    In fact, his heart is also very clear that the reason why the iron family has become like this is all his iron family''s fault. I think the three families were close as brothers when they fought with the royal family, but later the rivers and mountains came down, but the friendship began to fade slowly, and now several families have reached the point of fighting each other.


    Although these things are not all the fault of the iron family, the iron family has done many unreasonable things in the imperial city with their own strength these years, which has made people in the imperial city turn their respect for the iron family from the original to the present hatred.


    Hearing their conversation, Su Tang was also thinking about what he should do? Is it to give the royal family face? What about the suffering of his friends, but it''s not good if he doesn''t give the royal family face. After all, this is someone else''s place. He is now alone. Although Han pangzi is here, he has no accomplishments.


    If the royal family really wanted to make trouble for themselves at that time, even if they could run away, Han pangzi would die here. For a time, Su Tang was struggling.


    "Hey!" old man Duan sighed helplessly, then turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Brother, you have heard that I didn''t want to take care of this matter, but the iron family has followed my royal family for many years. I have to stand up and say something today."


    "Elder, if you have anything to say, just say it directly." Su Tang said faintly.


    Seeing Su Tang''s attitude, Lao Duan thought there might be a play, and immediately continued; "I heard you say about your two families just now. It''s undeniable that the iron family did something wrong. But now that the iron family''s ancestor has willingly admitted his mistake, can you stop the array first in the face of my old man and talk slowly between your two families?"


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Elder, it''s nothing to talk about. Now the iron family leader is still looking for my trace outside the city and is going to kill me. Since others are going to kill me, why should I be kind to them?"


    "This time, the iron family must pay the same price as learning, otherwise they really think I''m easy to bully. I su Tang is not a troublemaker, but if others provoke me, I won''t be afraid of things."


    "Don''t worry, little brother. The iron family has indeed done a lot of wrong things over the years, but not every iron family deserves to die. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for you to talk about them together." old man Duan continued.


    Su Tang was silent. He was not easy to kill. In fact, he also thought before whether it was too much to erase the iron family, but he thought that Lan Xiaoyun might have died in the iron family, and his anger was ignited again.


    "The elder said that although it was so good, my friend was tortured to death by the iron family. Did they ever think about whether she should die? I''m afraid there are not a few people who have died in his iron family these years. Did they ever think about whether those people should die?" Su Tang continued.


    Everyone nodded in their hearts when they heard Su Tang''s words. Even Lao Duan didn''t know how to answer.


    "Alas, heaven''s sins can still be forgiven. You can''t live your own sins, iron old ghost. I really don''t know how to help you this time." old man Duan continued.


    But this time, it''s not for Su Tang, but for the ancestors of the iron family. This time, it was originally the fault of the iron family. Over the years, the iron family has become more and more domineering. Many times, even Li Lian''s royal face has been ignored.


    The royal family wanted to suppress the iron family a long time ago, but it was thought that the iron family was a hero of the Tianlong imperial dynasty. If they rashly suppressed each other, I''m afraid it would cause dissatisfaction of other families. Today, such a thing happened. Maybe it was really an opportunity to suppress the iron family. In fact, old man Duan was unwilling to help the iron family.


    In the iron family mansion, the iron family''s children are constantly being wiped out by the golden light. When the iron family''s ancestors saw such a situation and heard old man Duan''s words, they couldn''t help feeling bursts of sadness. Whose fault is it that the iron family has become this support?


    "Su Tang, you want you to let go of my iron family children. I''m willing to commit suicide and apologize. It''s an account for your dead friend. What do you think?" the iron family ancestor said at this time.


    "Wow!"


    "It''s incredible that the ancestor of the iron family should commit suicide to apologize."


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you see that the big array arranged by Su Tang is unusual. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the whole iron family will not be killed in an hour. I''m afraid the old man will also die. What else can he do now?"


    Su Tang laughed; "Thank you? Hahaha, the iron family is really interesting. They said they would kill me before. Now they say they want to thank you? Sorry, I''m not satisfied with the reputation of your iron family."


    Then Su Tang continued; "I can tell you clearly today that no matter what you say, I will not let go of the people of your iron family. I will make today''s incident an eternal nightmare for your iron family. Don''t think that people outside you will have the opportunity to save you. I''m not afraid to tell you that I''m not afraid of the war family of the God Empire, and I''m not afraid of you."


    "God Empire warfighter? Su Tang, is this boy the boy who is said to be able to summon Tianlei?" hearing Su Tang''s words, old man Duan changed his face and looked at Su Tang in surprise.


    Some time ago, he heard a news that a child of a small family named Su Tang killed two groups of the Zhan family. Finally, he forced the Zhan family to remove Zhan Yunlong, the owner of the family. Then all the Zhan family related to this matter were punished. Unexpectedly, the iron family got into such a bad star, No wonder this boy dares to come to destroy the iron house so brazenly.


    At this moment, old man Duan can''t help feeling that he was right to lower his attitude and talk to the boy. If he really insists on helping the iron family, the Duan family will be the same as the iron family soon.


    All the people around reacted one by one and looked at the young man in front of them with great horror. This guy was actually the one who had been making a lot of noise some time ago. It seems that the iron family really can''t help it this time. I''m afraid that even if the iron family comes back outside the city, they can''t escape being destroyed.


    "Summon Tianlei? Can he really summon Tianlei?" in the iron family mansion, after hearing Su Tang''s words, the iron family''s seven elders who were struggling to resist Jin Guang also told the iron family''s ancestors everything about Su Tang. The iron family''s ancestors asked in horror.


    ***


    At this moment, the ancestor of the iron family was depressed. Such a strange person, how could his iron family provoke him? Now he only uses the array to deal with the iron family. If the iron family people outside the city come back, will this guy summon Tianlei to destroy them all?


    For a time, the ancestor of the iron family couldn''t help worrying. He was eager for the iron family outside the city to come back. Now he doesn''t want the iron family to come back at all. At this time, it''s a huge change.


    "Forget it, forget it, the iron family is over, and we don''t have to beg him. At least most of our iron family are outside. Although our strength is greatly damaged, at least we haven''t been destroyed. That''s enough." the second ancestor of the iron family, who has been helping the seven elders to resist, shook his head and said helplessly.


    "Second, I''ll open a gap with my whole body strength. You try to escape. After you go out, you leave here immediately. Hide outside with the iron family. Don''t come back for the time being and leave the imperial city. In this way, you may have a chance to keep the iron family. Remember not to seek revenge from Su Tang. The iron family has no strength to challenge him." the iron family''s ancestor continued.

 Chapter 197

    "Boss, I think it''s better for me to help you tear up the big array. Find a chance to escape. My strength is limited. I''m afraid I can''t take good care of the iron family." the second ancestor of the iron family said.


    At this time, the seven elders were also hit by the golden light and directly turned into broken bodies. Seeing that the seven elders were dead, the other iron families shouted in horror. Chen Qing and others were still struggling to resist there by virtue of their advanced cultivation. At this time, Emperor Wu next to Chen Qing said; "Brother Chen, I think we''d better ask Su Tang to let us go. In this way, we will die in this array."


    "Yes, master Chen Qing, we used to be people of Wanbao building. Although something happened, I think he should let me go." someone continued.


    After hearing what they said, Chen Qing also had a plan in mind. After thinking a little, he decided to beg for mercy, hoping that Su Tang didn''t know what he had done these days.


    "Brother Su Tang, I''m Chen Qing. We met a few days ago. This time it''s about you and the four people of the iron family. It has nothing to do with us. Please raise your hand and let me leave here." Chen Qing''s voice came from the iron family mansion.


    At this time, when the ancestors of the iron family heard such words, they all turned to look at Chen Qing and others. At this time, they found that there were a group of people who did not belong to his iron family in the iron family mansion, and this group of people seemed to have some relationship with Su Tang outside.


    "Hahaha, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. In fact, I had arranged the array last night. Why did I wait until today? It''s because of you, Chen Qing. I don''t have to say more. You know in your heart that I won''t let anyone of you go this time. It''s impossible for anyone to come." Su Tang replied with a laugh.


    "Er!" hearing Su Tang''s answer, Chen Qing and others regretted one by one.


    If they knew this would happen, they shouldn''t continue to come to the iron family. Maybe they can hold their lives. Now they steal numbers. They not only don''t please the iron family, but take their own lives. At this moment, Chen Qing and others couldn''t help thinking that Yu Hu called them here two days ago to help Su Tang save people. If they hadn''t thought too much about it, I''m afraid I''m still living well in Wanbao building.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect this to happen." Chen Qing sighed helplessly.


    At this time, the ancestor of the iron family thought about the people next to him and asked; "Who are these people? Why are they at the iron house?"


    "Tell the old ancestor that these people used to be from Wanbao building. They were swept out of Wanbao building two days ago. They came here and told the master about Su Tang''s coming to attack our iron family disciples. After hearing this, the master took people to become. It can be said that things will become so out of control now, all because of them." The man reached out to erase the blood from the corners of his mouth and replied.


    "It''s them?" for a moment, the ancestor of the iron family stared at them with an ugly face. Su Tang had made the whole thing clear before. He also asked his own people of the iron family. He knew that the iron family didn''t do anything to Su Tang after they were killed by Su Tang. He didn''t know why they became such an ancestor of the iron family.


    Now, hearing Ao''s answer, the ancestors of the iron family understood in an instant. All their feelings are because of these people. I think it must be these people who came to the iron family and told Su Tang about it. Iron invincible will go after su Tang without making a clear adjustment. It can be said that iron invincible may wait for some time as long as they are not these people.


    These people are the key to the whole thing, and they are also the behind the scenes people who talk about iron pushing into the abyss. Thinking of this, the ancestor of the iron family raised his hand and struck out with one palm. After a long time, he killed a person on the side of the city wall.


    "Ah, master, what are you doing? Why did you kill him?" for a long time, one of the people here was suddenly killed. Chen Qing exclaimed.


    "Why kill him? I not only want to kill him, but also kill all of you and bury you with the iron family." the iron family ancestor continued coldly.


    Hearing such words, Chen Qing was frightened directly and hurriedly said; "Elder, are there any misunderstandings between us? We are on the same boat now. Besides, we have come to report for your iron family. We are friends, not enemies at all."


    "Hum, friend? My iron family doesn''t dare to ask for friends like you. If you hadn''t come to report, my iron family wouldn''t be like this. You all deserve to die." the ancestor of the iron family continued.


    Then he struck several consecutive palms and killed all the martial artists around Chen Qing who only had the realm of martial respect. Seeing the ancestor of the iron family, Chen Qing was in a hurry and hurried to explain; "Master, don''t be angry. We didn''t know Su Tang would be like this. At the beginning, he asked Yu Hu to help save people. We all thought he was just a little man without any background. He would come to the iron house to tell you about it."


    "Little man? The name Su Tang has been heard by all the great forces in the eastern region. As people of Wanbao building, I don''t believe you don''t know. I think you must want to drag our iron family into the water. Needless to say, they all have to die today." the ancestor of the iron family continued.


    Then he looked at another iron family ancestor around him and said; "Second, you protect others. Today I''ll kill these people who entrapped my iron family here."


    "OK, boss, you can rest assured that I''m here." the second brother of the iron family nodded.


    At this time, he was also very angry. The good family did not expect to become like this overnight. No matter who it was, he would be angry. All this was because of these guys. If it were not for their iron family, such a thing would not have happened at all.


    "Senior, don''t!" hearing this, Chen Qing was shaking all over, and the others were frightened one by one.


    They didn''t expect that the iron family still had the idea to kill themselves and others in this situation, which really frightened them.


    At this time, Su Tang was still standing there quietly. He heard the screams from time to time in the iron family mansion. He was very calm. There were three of the four strongest forces in Tianlong imperial city standing in the sky.


    At this time, Su Tang seemed to think of something. He turned and looked at the strong man of the Ye family and asked; "Senior, I wonder if you could contact Ye Tian. I want to know what''s going on with him now."


    "Ye Tian? Little friend, do you know my boy?" the ancestor of the Ye family was slightly stunned and asked.


    He is kind in the rain. In his opinion, he can''t provoke this guy. He has made such a powerful family as the iron family by himself. For such a person, it''s best to make friends.


    "Well, yes, he went out of town with me a few days ago. I came back first because of the iron family. He should still be waiting there alone. I don''t know how he is now." Su Tang nodded and smiled.


    Ye''s grandfather nodded and said; "Oh, so it is. Let me contact you and have a look. Wait a minute, little friend."


    "Thank you, master!" Su Tang was still worried about ye Tian at this time. After all, he was there alone. The place was dangerous and secret. Now the people of the iron family were fighting outside to track down their whereabouts. It was difficult to guarantee whether they would find it. If the people of the iron family went there, ye Tian would be dangerous and the awakening of Dongyang documents might fail.


    Su Tang waited quietly. Chen Qing and others in the iron family''s mansion had been killed by the iron family''s ancestors. At this time, the iron family''s ancestors were covered with blood all over their body, and his face began to calm down slowly. He was only a little pale. There was some consumption just before. In addition, he killed more than a dozen martial arts masters, and his aura consumed a lot.


    At this time, he looked at the second son who was still struggling to resist the golden light and said directly; "Second, prepare yourself. I''ll use the rest of my accomplishments to help you think about this big array and tear a gap. Seize the opportunity to escape."


    "Boss, I think you''d better go out. You''ve consumed a lot of aura just now. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to tear this array. Let me come!" the second iron family shook his head and said.


    Then, without waiting for the boss to answer, his aura exploded and flew directly into the sky. He raised his hand and punched on the light curtain. The huge force impacted the big array and shook the whole array violently.


    Su Tang was surprised by the sudden movement of the iron family mansion. He turned and looked at the iron family mansion. At this time, a man was attacking and forming a large array in the sky of the iron family mansion. It seemed that he wanted to break the array with violence. Su Tang disdained to smile here. He knew that Su Tang was the core of the array. Otherwise, it would be impossible to break the array.


    Moreover, the more violent it is to break through the array, the more powerful it will be. At this time, seeing this man constantly bombarding the array, Su Tang was not worried at all.


    After more than ten breaths, the man was hit by the sudden golden light, and the whole man exploded in the air.


    With the explosion of this man, old man Duan and the grandfather of Gongsun''s family not far away all shrunk in their eyes. They knew the man just now and were also the strong man in the realm of Emperor Wu. However, they still inserted a lot compared with them, but they were directly killed by such a large array. The power of this large array made them feel afraid.


    In fact, they don''t know that the power of this large array is not very strong. They can only kill the strong in the realm of Emperor Wu. The reason why they just killed the iron family''s second son, Emperor Wu, is all because of the particularity of this large array. The more they put aside the power of breaking the array, it will increase, So it can be said that the second son of the iron family was killed by himself.


    "Second son!" the iron family''s ancestor shouted when he saw his brother exploding in the air. His voice revealed remorse. A trace of fierceness flashed on his face. He rose up regardless of the sky and hit the mask of the array.


    "Hey, I really don''t know how to live or die. The myth of the iron family in the Tianlong imperial dynasty is over today." Su Tang sighed and said.


    As his voice fell, the ancestors of the iron family were also hit by the golden light, and the whole person exploded directly in the air. Seeing here, everyone present showed a look of regret. The two ancestors of the iron family died, and the strength of the iron family will be greatly reduced in the future. I''m afraid they are not qualified to become the three families of the Tianlong imperial dynasty.


    The iron family may even be exterminated by others. Over the years, relying on their own strength, the iron family has completely ignored other forces of the Tianlong emperor and offended many people. Now the strength of the iron family has fallen sharply. These families may unite to destroy the iron family.


    With the death of the second ancestor of the iron family, the power of the big array has been greatly enhanced before adding them. The rest of the iron family can''t stop it at all. All such powerful arrays have been killed.


    Even those young children who had escaped the disaster outside the city died one by one. I''m afraid the whole iron family has no survivors at this time.


    After waiting for another half an hour, there was no scream in the iron house. Su Tang asked the secret of heaven to explore to see if there were still alive. The answer was that the whole iron house had no life to return.


    When Su Tang heard the answer, he moved his hands and made decisions one by one. The array mask wrapped around the iron family began to disperse slowly. The whole array had been stopped. Su Tang didn''t return the array, but stayed. As for why he did this, Su Tang himself didn''t know. He just felt that leaving him would have an unexpected effect.


    When people around saw that the array had been revoked, they all turned their heads and stared at the iron family mansion. Through the door, they could see that there was blood and broken meat everywhere. Many martial artists were scared pale by such a scene, and some even began to vomit.


    In fact, this is just the tip of the iceberg they saw. At this time, the situation in the iron family mansion can be compared with Shura purgatory. The three ancestors standing in the air are the most clear. Even if they are used to killing, they all feel chilly for their future generations.


    "It''s terrible. It''s really terrible. What kind of background does this boy have? He can actually arrange such means. Moreover, not everyone has such cruel character. He will become a hero in the future." but God thought secretly.


    At the same time, he also strengthened an idea. After going back, he must well warn the Duan family not to offend the evil star.


    His idea also appeared in the hearts of the other two ancestors, but the ancestors of the Ye family were a little lucky that their children of the Ye family had a relationship with this boy. It seems that it is not ordinary. If this goes on, maybe the future of the Ye family will be changed because of this teenager.

 Chapter 198

    When everyone had their own ideas, Su Tang slowly turned around and looked at the ancestor of the Ye family in the sky and continued to ask; "Elder, how is Ye Tian now?"


    "I have just contacted him. At this time, the people of the Ye family have arrived there. There should be nothing wrong. However, ye Tian told me that his father met the iron family on his way to his place. They seem to be ready to return to the city. Little friend, I think you''d better leave the Imperial City as soon as possible." the ancestor of the Ye family replied.


    "They''re back? Hehe, it seems that they''re not slow. Thank you for reminding me. I''m ready to leave now. I''ll go to brother ye and leave the Tianlong imperial dynasty. I''ll visit you when I''m free in the future." Su Tang arched his hand and said politely.


    "Well, I''ll be waiting for you at home at any time," replied Ye''s grandfather with a smile on his face.


    Su Tang nodded and left here with Han pangzi. Now the business here has been completely completed. He is ready to see the God empire after hearing the silence. Although Su Tang is very sure of the opportunity to wake up, it is in the wild, and it is not neat. Will it be an accident.


    So he decided to go and see the situation. After leaving the iron house, Su Tang took Han pangzi directly to the outside of the city. After leaving the Imperial City, Su Tang looked at the direction and the Jedi walked a little farther. In the past, ye Tian, compared with now, the iron family began to return to the city. If they were so direct in the past, they might bump into each other. Now they have only one person, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous to meet the iron family.


    After identifying a direction, Su Tang and Han pangzi started on their way. They talked and laughed all the way. Now people have been rescued, and the iron family has paid the price of blood. The knot in Han pangzi''s heart has been untied, and the whole person has returned to the previous state.


    "Su Tang, where are we going at this time?" followed Su Tang into the forest. Han Pang asked puzzled.


    "I went to see some friends. I heard that Renjing was there. You know what happened to her. I have to see about this awakening. Since others have helped us, we also have to help others." Su Tang replied.


    Han pangzi nodded; "Su Tang, when I was a beggar, I heard that the national competition seemed to have begun. Why didn''t you participate?"


    "I''ve been busy all the time, so I don''t have time to go. Besides, LAN Ming has become like that now. We don''t have the identity to participate." Su Tang replied faintly.


    When he was lost in the wilderness, there were competitions among the things that supported his cultivation, but after he came back, too many things happened. As soon as he got busy, Su Tang had forgotten it. Now when he heard Han pangzi mention it, Su Tang still had some regrets.


    "Hey, the first Kingdom in the past has become like this in a short time. I don''t know where my Han family is now." Han pangzi sighed helplessly.


    When Su Tang saw Han pangzi''s appearance, he patted him on the shoulder and said; "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. When this thing is finished, we''ll go back to the God empire. I''ll ask the people in Wanbao building to inquire about your Han family for you."


    "Well, that''s the only way now. Su Tang, we''d better hurry. It''s going to be dark. We''d better finish the things here early and go back so that others won''t worry." Han pangzi nodded, looked at the sky through the leaves and said.


    Su Tang nodded, and then they accelerated their pace. They were very calm all the way. Nothing happened and there were no powerful monsters. In the evening, Su Tang and Han pangzi found a cave and decided to rest here for a night, and then they were on their way.


    "Fat man, be careful here alone. I''ll get something to eat." now Han fat man has no accomplishments. It''s still very dangerous to be alone in the mountains here. When Su Tang walked out of the cave, he turned around and explained.


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine." although there is no cultivation, Han pangzi''s head is still easy to use, otherwise he won''t escape from Tianlong Imperial City alone for a long time.


    Su Tang nodded and left the cave. Han pangzi stayed alone in the cave and couldn''t help thinking. Now he has no accomplishments. What should he do in the future? Thinking of all this, Han pangzi couldn''t help but have a headache.


    It''s a sad thing that there is no cultivation in Langxie mainland. Han pangzi also wants to practice, but his foundation has been destroyed. It''s not easy to practice.


    The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became. Han pangzi finally shook his head and put aside all his thoughts.


    Soon after, he came back with something low. The other hand carried some firewood. After entering the cave, Su Tang quickly lit a bonfire and baked the prey on the fire. At this time, when he saw that Han pangzi didn''t speak, Su Tang couldn''t help asking; "What are you thinking? Are you worried about the family?"


    "No, I''m just thinking about what I should do in the future." Han pangzi shook his head and said.


    Han pangzi''s answer made Su Tang a little stunned and immediately reacted. Now Han pangzi has no accomplishments. He really doesn''t know what he can do on such a continent.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll always think of a way. When I get back, I''ll take a good look for you all. I hope I can find a way to help you practice again. Don''t think about it now." Su Tang comforted.


    As his voice fell, the secret of heaven came out; "Boy, it''s not impossible for them to practice again. They just need to pay something."


    "Hmm? What? Tianji? Do you have a way to let them repair it?" Su Tang asked hurriedly when he heard the words of Tianji.


    "The way is not without. Do you know that in ancient times, there was a race that never practiced Reiki. They practiced all physical strength. Everyone''s combat effectiveness was very strong. In ancient times, ye Xuan was a great force on the mainland." Tianji continued.


    "Physical strength?" Su Tang was stunned when he heard this. He suddenly realized that their foundation was destroyed. They just couldn''t cultivate Reiki. Physical strength can still be cultivated. It''s just that the cultivation of physical strength is very painful. Su Tang himself has personally experienced the pain of cultivating physical strength.


    "Although this is a way, it''s too painful to cultivate physical strength. We''d better go back and have a look. If there''s no way, I''m asking if the table is willing to cultivate physical strength." Su Tang continued to tell Tianji.


    "Hmm!" Tianji answered and then fell silent again.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at Han pangzi and continued; "Don''t worry, there will be a way."


    Han pangzi nodded. Half an hour later, Su Tang had baked all the things he called. After a delicious meal with Han pangzi, they rested in the cave.


    Early the next morning, the two of them hurried again towards the direction of Ye Tian. At noon, Su Tang could see the lake where Wen Renjing woke up. After talking to Han pangzi, they quickly ran over there.


    Just after running for a few steps, Su Tang suddenly felt a murderous spirit. As soon as he grabbed Han pangzi, he protected him behind him and said in a deep voice; "Who''s there? Get out of here!"


    When the sound fell, several figures came out of the woods from a distance and quickly surrounded Su Tang and his family.


    This time the leader asked; "Who are you two? What are you doing here?"


    At this time, Su Tang found the clothes on these people. He immediately understood that these people were all martial artists of the Ye family, and immediately said; "My name is Su Tang. I''m here to find Ye Tian."


    "Su Tang? Are you su Tang?" the man was a little surprised when he told him his name, and immediately waved to his people to put down their weapons.


    "Well, I contacted Ye Tian yesterday. I believe they also told you." Su Tang nodded and continued to ask.


    The man nodded and said; "Well, I''m sorry just now. Come here, brother. Please. I''ll take you there."


    Then Su Tang followed these people to the lake quickly. At this time, ye Tian and ye Yun had a middle-aged man sitting not far from the lake, chatting. When they heard something moving behind, they all turned their heads wisely. At this time, ye Tian saw Lao Suteng and immediately stood up and laughed; "Hahaha, brother Sutang, are you here now? So have you finished this time?"


    Su Tang smiled, nodded at Ye Yun and replied; "Things are going well. It''s just that the iron family came too fast. There''s no way. They chased and killed for a long time."


    "Being chased? Then why did you run to the imperial city again?" Ye Tian continued to ask.


    Later, Su Tang said everything about his being chased and killed, but he didn''t say that he went back to the imperial city and slaughtered all the people left behind by the iron family. After all, it was too hard to believe. At the same time, in Su Tang''s view, it was just a trivial thing.


    "I didn''t expect brother Su Tang to be so cruel. I really admire you for daring to kill the iron family under such circumstances." after hearing this, ye Tian said in surprise.


    Ye Yun also came over at this time. After listening to Su Tang''s words, she said in surprise; "When we came here two days ago, we heard the voice of iron invincible. Isn''t it because you killed his iron family?"


    "Well, after I killed them that time, I left, and soon I heard a voice. As for who it was, I don''t know. It seems that it should be invincible." Su Tang nightclub nodded.


    "Well, regardless of them, now Brother Sutang, you have finished the work. What are your plans next?" Ye Tian continued to ask.


    "I just came here to have a look. I heard the silence. I''m going back to the God Empire tomorrow." Su Tang replied without concealing.

 Chapter 199

    Su Tang had a heated conversation with Ye Tian and others, but he didn''t know that tiewudi had returned to the imperial city with his family. As soon as he entered the gate, the people around him looked at them one by one with pity, and there was no fear in the past.


    All the way, iron invincible had a little doubt in his heart. At this time, he said to the big elder next to him; "Elder, why do I think there seems to be some changes in the imperial city these days when we left?"


    The elder also felt it and said immediately; "Yes, these people look at us strangely."


    At this time, a young man from the iron family found a Gongsun family son who had a very good relationship with him not far away, and immediately shouted; "Gongsun Qing, you guy, why haven''t you seen each other for many days? Why do you run as soon as you see me?"


    Then he ran over and grabbed the boy''s clothes. At this time, Gongsun Qing''s face changed and shouted; "Tiechun, you let go. Let go. I don''t know you. Let go."


    "What? You don''t know me? Gongsun Qing, what''s the matter with you? You have to make it clear to me today, or I''ll beat you today." when the man heard Gongsun Qing say this, he immediately got angry, grabbed Gongsun Qing''s collar and shouted.


    "Hum, tie Chun, don''t call me here. Do you think your iron family is still the iron family before? Go and have a look at it yourself. Get out of my way, or I''ll kill you today." Gongsun Qing pushed tie Chun away angrily and said fiercely.


    After hearing Gongsun Qing''s words, tiechun just wanted to get angry. At this time, tiewudi took the lead in standing up; "Bold madman, you dare to say in front of me that you want to kill my iron family children. I think you have lived enough. Now get back to Gongsun''s house and ask Gongsun Jing to come over and give me an explanation. Otherwise, I don''t mind going to Gongsun''s house to kill you in the hall."


    "Hahaha, iron invincible, is your head healthy? You want me to give you a statement? OK, I''ll give you a statement to your satisfaction today." at this time, a middle-aged man slowly came out, pointed to iron invincible and laughed.


    He was followed by four or five elders, all elders of his Gongsun family. After entering, tiewudi shouted loudly; "Gongsun Jing, you''d better give me a statement today, otherwise don''t blame me for not giving you face."


    "I said, I''ll give you an explanation." Gongsun said faintly, with a more disdainful look in his eyes. Then he looked at the elder behind him and said; "Three elders, come and tell him. The iron invincible is not very smart recently. You should be more detailed."


    "Yes, master!" an old man answered.


    The three elders came out slowly, looked at iron invincible and said; "Iron invincible, many things have happened in the past few days since you left. You should listen well."


    Iron invincible was stunned. Gongsun Jing, who used to be afraid of himself, has become like this. What happened these days? The iron invincible center had a bad feeling.


    At this time, the three elders continued; "You went out of the city to chase Su Tang this time. You shouldn''t even see anyone?"


    "How do you know?" thinking of this, iron invincible is a belly of ghost fire. They didn''t see the shadow of Su Tang. More than ten people in their family died.


    "I don''t know, because Su Tang came back to the imperial city and did a big thing in the Imperial City, a thing that shocked the whole Tianlong imperial dynasty." the three elders continued.


    "Just say it." Gongsun Jing didn''t want to continue listening like this at this time, and began to remind him.


    The old man nodded and continued; "After su Tang came back to the Imperial City, he arranged a huge attack array in the iron family mansion the next day to kill all the iron family children in the iron family mansion. Even the two ancestors of the iron family, who were named Emperor Wu realm, were under the array. Now the iron family mansion is full of corpses. After this incident, the door of the iron family mansion is always open, but no one dares to enter it. There are many people When people see the situation inside through the iron house gate, they are scared and their legs soften. "


    The old man said slowly. As his voice fell, the iron family became dull one by one. They didn''t believe it would be true at all. Iron invincible was the last one. He knew the strength of the two ancestors of the iron family. Although the iron family was not a royal family in the whole Tianlong imperial dynasty, its strength was hidden above the royal family, How could such a powerful combat power be destroyed by others.


    "Iron invincible, I knew you wouldn''t believe it. When I first heard the news, I didn''t believe it, but I couldn''t help it if I didn''t believe it. That''s the fact. The royal family, the Ye family and our Gongsun family''s ancestors appeared that day. They saw Su Tang kill everyone of the iron family with an array and agreed to see the two ancestors of the iron family crushed with their own eyes Scene, "Gong Sun Jing continued.


    At this moment, tiewudi faintly believed that if the three old guys actually appeared, his Tiejia might really find a disaster, regardless of Gongsun Jing. Tiewudi took the Tiejia people and hurried directly to the Tiejia mansion.


    After a while, in the iron family mansion, the cry of iron invincible''s grief and anger rang through the whole imperial city; "Su Tang! You must die, you devil!"


    Many people in the city heard the iron invincible voice, but no one sympathized with the experience of their iron family. It can be imagined how many heartbreaking things the iron family has done in the imperial city over the years.


    "Master, don''t be sad. The top priority now is to quickly stabilize the status of the iron family, otherwise it is likely that the iron family will perish." the elder was trembling when he saw the situation in the mansion, and didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    At this time, other elders also said pale; "Master, we''d better leave here first. It''s not safe here. Now the whole imperial city knows the situation of the iron family. We must leave here as soon as possible, or the iron family will be in danger."


    After hearing these people''s words, tiewudi also quickly recovered from the sadness. On reflection, he also agreed with the words of other elders and said immediately; "Take away the things that can be used in the family. We will leave the imperial city immediately. We won''t come in the future. We should be fast. I''m afraid we can''t go any later."


    At this time, tiewudi also understood the severe situation of the Tiejia family, and directly arranged in a deep voice. With his voice falling, all the Tiejia children began to move. Although they were not far away from here, they still quickly began to pack up when they thought of the things in the Tiejia treasure house.


    After an hour, the iron family basically collected almost everything. At this time, iron invincible looked at the children and said; "Let''s get out of here quickly. If something happens later, we will run away and escape. We will go to the ethereal palace to find ruthlessness and let him and my aunt you. The revival of the iron family will depend on him in the future. Let him not act rashly and don''t think about revenge."


    Others nodded when they heard the iron invincible arrangement, and then they quickly left the iron family mansion and rushed to the city gate, but their actions were still much slower. As soon as they returned to the Imperial City, the people of major forces knew it, and they had already arranged people at the city gate.


    The iron family has offended many forces. This time, they have no intention to let go of the iron family. As soon as tie Wudi and others arrived at the gate, they were surrounded by the major forces in the imperial city.


    "Iron invincible, do you want to go there? Why don''t you leave without saying a word? Gongsun Jing slowly came out and said.


    Following Gongsun Jing, there were other people from other families, only the Ye family did not appear. Tie Wudi said coldly after glancing at the people present; "Hum, what do you want to do? Just say it, my iron family will be next."


    "Hahaha, I just like talking to smart people. Iron is invincible. It''s time to pay back the debts for the things your iron family has done in the imperial city over the years?" Gongsun Jing said with a laugh.


    As Gongsun Jing''s voice fell, others looked coldly at iron invincible. Over the years, they are all second and third tier forces, and many have been bullied and oppressed by iron family people. Not long ago, another family accidentally offended the iron family and was destroyed overnight. At that time, many families were very dissatisfied with the iron family''s practice, and even the royal family stood up.


    But the iron family still doesn''t give any face. It''s very arrogant. Now the iron family is in trouble. How can others let them go?

 Chapter 200

    Iron invincible''s face was very ugly. He glanced at the people around him and said faintly; "What do you want? Draw a road. My iron family will take it."


    Iron invincible knew that it was impossible for the iron family to leave safely today. Now the only idea in his heart was to hold the iron family a little blood.


    "Hahaha, it''s not like you are invincible at all. Where did your arrogance go in the past?" Gongsun Jing said with a laugh.


    Then Gongsun Jing''s face changed and said coldly; "I''ll just say it directly. Today, none of your iron family wants to leave here." Gongsun Jing obviously has his heart to kill. Now the iron family is no longer the iron family that helped the royal family fight the world with his family. Now the royal family has given up the iron family.


    In addition, now that the master of the Ye family is no longer in the Imperial City, Gongsun Jing wants to swallow the whole iron family at one time, so he doesn''t intend to let go of the iron family at all.


    As for other families, he doesn''t care at all. After all, in the Tianlong imperial dynasty, only the Ye family and the royal family can seize resources with his Gongsun family. Now the Ye family is not here, and the royal family can''t fight against the iron family because of some things. Now only his Gongsun family can fight in the whole imperial city. Of course, he won''t miss such an opportunity.


    Iron invincible listened to Gongsun Jing''s words, his face couldn''t help but dignified, and immediately shouted; "Gongsun Jing, don''t do too much. Today I can tell you clearly that it''s impossible for your Gongsun family to leave us all."


    "Then you can try," Gongsun said with disdain.


    As soon as they heard this, the iron family immediately got on alert. At this time, a strong breath came from outside the city, forcing the martial artists at the gate to step back one by one. Everyone was shocked and turned to look outside the city. At this time, in the sky not far from the City, several figures were slowly approaching, with a very strong breath by one person.


    "People of the ethereal palace, what are they doing here at this time?" iron invincible found their clothes far away and whispered.


    Hearing the iron invincible voice, Gongsun Jing had a bad feeling in his heart. In the Imperial City, everyone knew that the iron family was from the ethereal palace. At this time, would the people from the ethereal palace come to help the iron family? If people in the ethereal palace intervene, I''m afraid the things they carefully planned today will fail.


    "Come out of the iron family!" the first woman said coldly as soon as she arrived here these days.


    This woman is in her thirties. She is extremely beautiful. Her whole body shows a trace of noble breath. At a glance, people feel that she is extraordinary. In addition, he is a person of the ethereal palace. I think she has a very unusual position in the ethereal palace.


    Hearing her words, iron invincible quickly stood up and said respectfully; "I''m the contemporary master of the iron family. I don''t know what your orders are."


    "Iron family master? Just tell me where Wen Renjing is now?" the woman continued.


    "Wen Renjing?" hearing this, tiewudi flashed a thought in his heart and answered immediately; "I heard that Renjing had disappeared a few days ago. We are also looking for her."


    "Missing? Tell me what''s going on. If you dare to hide a little, I''ll destroy your iron house." the woman''s breath changed and she continued coldly.


    Upon hearing the man''s murderous words, iron invincible was going to be angry immediately, but at the thought of the current situation of his family, he suppressed his anger, but his face looked very ugly.


    "I don''t know the specific situation, but I know it has something to do with a boy named Su Tang. He is the last person who has seen and heard the silence." tie Wudi continued.


    "What about him? Tell me he found it." the woman continued.


    Iron invincible was helpless for a while. If he could find Su Tang, he would not be like this if he could find his family. However, when he saw the woman standing in the air, iron invincible was still a little hairy. Now the situation of the iron family is different. Although he was very unhappy with the woman, he did not dare to do anything special.


    "I really don''t know. I''m looking for him too." iron invincible replied.


    At this time, an old man suddenly appeared in the direction of the Ye family. He flew directly here. After flying to the city gate, he said to the woman; "Your Excellency should be from the ethereal palace. I know where Wen Renjing is now in Xiaye''s house and Yecheng."


    "Ye family? Ye Tian''s family?" the middle-aged man behind the woman asked.


    Ye Cheng nodded and replied; "Exactly. Now, miss wenrenjing is with me ye Tian. The owner of my Ye family has taken someone to protect her. Please rest assured that she is very safe now."


    After hearing Ye Cheng''s words, the woman''s face slightly eased a lot, and her tone was kind; "Where are they now?"


    "I don''t know exactly where it is, but I can take you to look around there. Ye Tian just told me that they were in the mountains outside the city and seemed to wake up when people were quiet." Ye Cheng continued.


    "Awakening? What''s going on? How can she awaken here?" the woman continued eagerly.


    Seeing the woman''s eager rise, Ye Cheng continued; "I don''t know the specific situation. I think so. I''ll go to you to find Ye Tian first. I think he should know all the things. You can ask him directly at that time."


    The woman nodded and said; "Thank you. Let''s go now."


    Ye Cheng nodded and left with the people of the ethereal palace. Seeing the people of the ethereal palace, he left directly. Tie Wudi was very upset, but there was no way.


    Ye Cheng took the people from the ethereal palace and flew out of the city. Along the way, he took out the psychic stone and contacted Ye Tian. Following Ye Tian''s hint, they soon reached the lake where ye Tian was located.


    Several people came together. Ye Tian was sitting quietly beside the lake. Seeing that, ye Tian was stunned immediately. He walked forward and saluted respectfully; "I''ve seen the palace leader, the elders and the ancestors."


    At this time, Ye Cheng knew that since she was the leader of the ethereal palace, she unexpectedly came here in person. It seems that ye Tian did a good job this time. Although he didn''t get the resources of the iron family, he made good friends with the ethereal palace. Ye Cheng was very excited at this moment.


    "Don''t be polite, ye Tian. Let me ask you where you are now?" the woman waved her hand and asked directly.


    "In the lake, please don''t worry, palace leader. Younger martial sister is fine now. I believe she will wake up successfully in a few days." Ye Tian pointed to the lake behind him and said.


    After hearing Ye Tian''s words, the woman looked at the lake not far away and frowned slightly. At this time, she had felt the difference in the lake and the smell of silence. As ye Tian said, there were signs of awakening, and most of them became successful awakening in a period of time.


    At this moment, her heart was completely relieved. At the same time, she also wondered that she had thought a lot of methods over the years, but she couldn''t wake up Wen Renjing. What method did ye Tian use to wake up Wen Renjing this time? Thinking of this, she immediately turned to look at Ye Tian and asked; "What''s going on? Tell me the whole thing."


    Ye Tian bowed and saluted; "This is the case." then he said the whole thing to the woman.


    "What? The iron family attacked jing''er? What''s going on? Tell me." when ye Tiangang said that she heard that Ren Jing was attacked, the woman''s face changed and asked eagerly.


    Ye Tian said the whole thing about the attack and killing of Wen Renjing again, without adding or omitting any.


    "Well, we also received jing''er''s request for help that day. Unexpectedly, this is the case. The people of the iron family are so brave that they dare to touch the people in my ethereal palace." at this time, one of the middle-aged people behind the woman said aloud.


    Hearing this, ye Tian continued; "My younger martial sister stayed at Ye''s house for the next few days. Later, she said she would go to find Su Tang, and then we came here together. This place was found by Su Tang''s people. When we came here, we knew that there was a taixuan ice spring in the lake. Later, Su Tang took out three cold weapons and arranged the current array together with the taixuan ice spring. Then he My friend left when something happened at the iron house. "


    "Taixuan ice spring? Three cold vessels? It was originally because of this. It seems that jing''er really met a noble man this time." after hearing this, the woman nodded with emotion.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to meet such a strange person here. I just don''t know what the background of the person named Su Tang is. It''s very unusual that he can take out three cold weapons." the woman thought in her heart.


    Ye Tian continued; "Su Tang came here yesterday and looked at the situation of younger martial sister. He said that the awakening of insomnia is inevitable. At that time, coupled with the power of taixuan ice spring, he should get great benefits. He also said that these three cold weapons are also given to younger martial sister. These things will be of great benefit to her future cultivation."


    "He''s right. Jing''er is sure to wake up completely this time, but these three cold vessels are too precious. Why did he give them to jing''er?" the woman continued.


    Ye Tian shook his head and replied; "I don''t know, but brother Su Tang is still a good man. Don''t worry, palace leader. He shouldn''t have any other intentions."


    "Well, let''s stay here for the next time. After jing''er''s awakening is successful, let''s go back to the ethereal palace together. Ye Tian, you did a good job this time. After you go back, the palace will cultivate you well." the woman continued.


    After hearing her words, ye Tian was excited. He didn''t have a high position in the ethereal palace before. Now what did the palace leader say? He thought that his life in the ethereal palace would be well improved in the future. The more he thought, the happier he was. Ye Tian immediately said; "Thank you, palace leader. I will live up to your cultivation."


    The woman nodded. At this time, a young man from the Ye family came over and looked at Ye Tian and said; "Brother Tian, things are ready."


    "Well, I know." Ye Tian nodded, then turned to the woman and said; "Palace leader, we have prepared some food. Now the food here remains the same. I hope you will forgive me."


    "It''s all right. We''ll take special measures for special circumstances. Let''s go and have something to eat." then the party came to the campfire near the lake. At this time, there were two spirit deer on the campfire. At this time, ye Tian took out the spirit wine given to him by Su Tang from the storage ring and said; "Palace leader, elders, this is the spirit wine Su Tang gave me when he left. Let''s have a try."


    Su Tang has hundreds of thousands of Jin of spirit wine. When he left yesterday, he left ten jars for ye Tian, but ye Tian has always regarded it as a treasure. Other ye families have never tasted it, even his father. He didn''t expect to be so generous at this time.


    "Wine? Take it out quickly, ye Tian boy. I''ve been on my way these days and haven''t drunk wine. Today I know jing''er is fine. I have to have a good drink." an old man said happily after hearing Ye Tian''s words.


    "That''s not good, seven elders. It''s not that I won''t give you a drink. This wine is the best. Su Tang just left me one or two jars, but there''s no way to give you a good drink. When things are over here, the boy is entertaining the seven elders." ye Tian shook his head and said.


    "Top grade? Boy, don''t you brag? What kind of wine have I never drunk? Boy, if this wine can''t make the old man dissatisfied later, you have to prepare a lot of good wine for me, or I won''t let you go." the old man continued.


    After hearing his words, the middle-aged man next to him smiled and said; "Ye Tian, you''re miserable. This old man is a famous drunkard in the ethereal palace. He can do anything for wine."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, elder. I have a killer mace. I promise the seven elders will lose this time." after that, the children of the Ye family handed over some wine cups. Ye Tian poured one cup of spirit wine in Kaifeng.


    As soon as the spirit wine was opened, a strong smell of wine came out. Everyone present was shocked. At this time, the middle-aged man smiled and said; "It''s good. It''s really good wine. It seems that you old man will lose this time."


    "Fart, it''s delicious, but it can''t reach the best level. If I lose this time, I''ll take this boy as my own disciple." the seven elders swallowed their saliva and scolded.


    Then the woman said; "Well, since the seven elders have said so, the palace will testify. If the seven elders lose, ye Tian, you can become a disciple of the seven elders."


    Upon hearing this, ye Tian was very excited. What does an elder''s disciple represent? Ye Tian knows very well that there are several kinds of disciples in the ethereal palace, with low to high scores. They are factotum disciples, external disciples, internal disciples, and true disciples. The disciple of the elder is a kind of special disciple. Whoever becomes a disciple of the elder, In the future, you can unconditionally take over master''s position in the ethereal palace.


    In other words, if ye Tian becomes a disciple of the seven elders, he may become the seven elders of the ethereal palace in the future. His status is different. The seven elders are one of the real power figures of the ethereal palace and have a high status.


    "Thank you, palace leader. Come and have a drink." Ye Tian handed over the wine glasses filled with wine one by one.


    After the seven elders finished the wine cup, they poured it directly into their mouth and slowly closed their eyes. A moment later, he opened his eyes and talked helplessly; "Boy, my old man lost this time. You will be my own disciple in the future. I can''t drink these nine kinds of miraculous ingredients. It''s really a failure."


    As soon as the others heard him say so, they all looked at the wine glass in their hands in surprise and drank it one after another. A moment later, they all opened their eyes with a look of doubt in their eyes. The woman also drank it. After a few breaths, she said in surprise; "How could there be such a thing in this spirit wine? It''s incredible, it''s incredible."


    "Palace leader, do you know what''s in the spirit wine?" the seven elders immediately became interested.

 Chapter 201

    "Well, there is a smell of original aura in this spirit wine. Although it is very thin, it will be of great benefit to all martial artists." the woman nodded and replied.


    "Primordial aura, how could there be such a thing? Who is this Su Tang? How could he have such a divine thing? Moreover, he doesn''t know one of the miraculous drugs in it. What miraculous drugs are these?" the seven elders asked suspiciously.


    "The elixir? Where is it? It''s impossible. How could he come out of there?" the woman stood up in horror and cried out in disbelief.


    Seeing the calm princess, the ethereal palace people present were surprised. At this time, the seven elders asked; "Palace leader, where is the place you said?"


    "You should remember that there was a strong smell of thunder in the eastern regions some time ago? At that time, the supreme elder went to that place one after another. Later, when he came back, the supreme elder told me that five people entered the place. He also said that they should not be from the mainland. Their strength is too strong and trembling. Now it seems that this Su Tang may have something to do with those five people "It doesn''t matter," the palace leader continued.


    At this time, ye Yun, not far away, heard her words and said immediately; "Are there three men and two women in the five people mentioned by the elder?"


    "How do you know?" the palace master turned and asked in surprise.


    She didn''t say such a thing just now. How could this little girl know? Others turned their heads to look at her, and ye Yun continued; "I remember when I was in danger under the ghost King peak. When Su Tang came out to save me, he was followed by three men and two women. These five people gave me the feeling that they were unpredictable. They never showed their strength. I just called them master."


    "Master? Su Tang also told me that his spirit wine was left to him by his master. I''m afraid he is the only one in the mainland." Ye Tian answered.


    "By the way, that''s right. It must be so. I didn''t expect jing''er to have such a great opportunity this time. There are three cold weapons, which can''t even be taken out by my ethereal palace. This Su Tang can easily take them out and give them to jing''er so generously. I think he must have something to do with the five. It''s good." the palace Master said with emotion.


    Then he looked at Ye Tian and asked; "She''s from the Ye family, too?"


    "Back to the palace leader, she is my little sister." Ye Tian replied


    After hearing Ye Tian''s answer, the palace master nodded and said; "Well, after jing''er''s awakening is successful, let her follow us to the ethereal palace. Then I will find a master for her."


    If the palace leader said so, ye Tian immediately thanked him excitedly; "Thank you, palace leader." then he looked at Ye Yun and said; "Younger sister, thank the palace leader soon."


    At this time, ye Yun reacted and said hurriedly; "Thank you, master." Ye Cheng and ye Tian''s father were also very excited about their death. They didn''t expect that this would happen this time. The Ye family not only had a disciple from the ethereal palace, but also hid a princess special recruit disciple. The Ye family can get great benefits this time.


    It can be said that the Ye family will have such a backer as the ethereal palace in the future. After ye Tian becomes the seven elders, the Ye family are likely to enter the ethereal palace and become a family in the ethereal palace. How can they not be excited when they think of this.


    In the following days, the people of the ethereal palace and the Ye family waited here quietly. They heard that people were quiet. These days, the seven elders of Ye Tian''s master pestered Ye Tian to take out the spirit wine every day. There was really no way. Ye Tian had to quietly give his master two jars. The people of the ethereal palace didn''t know these things at all.


    After getting Ye Tian''s two jars of wine, the seven elders were not stingy and directly passed on their cultivation skills to Ye Tian. After all, ye Tian is now his own disciple, which was witnessed by the palace leader and other elders. At first, although he was reluctant, he was very satisfied with Ye Tian after ye Tian gave him two jars of wine, Ye Tian was also accepted in good faith.


    More than twenty days have passed. Early in the morning, the palace leader took the lead in sensing that a little change began to occur in the lake. Even when he arrived next to the lake, his divine consciousness was released and spread into the lake. At this time, Wen Renjing at the point of the lake had begun to awaken, and his cold power was revealed from his body.


    Slowly began to freeze the whole lake. Seeing this situation, the palace master flashed an excited look on his face. At this time, other people also felt the changes of the lake and walked to the lake one by one.


    Then the seven elders asked; "Palace leader, what''s the matter? Why did the Lake become like this?"


    "Jing''er is awakening. Hahaha, this time it''s really successful." the palace leader replied excitedly.


    "Success? Good!" the seven elders and others were excited one by one. They all knew what wenrenjing would bring to the ethereal palace after awakening. Such a divine vein has been a symbol of the strong since ancient times. It is likely that wenrenjing will become the first martial artist on the mainland to go somewhere.


    As time goes by, people everywhere are frantically absorbing the cold ice aura to expand their meridians. As long as the meridians are expanded, his jiuxuan ice pulse will be successfully awakened, supported by taixuan ice spring and three cold vessels. At this time, the cold ice aura at the bottom of the whole lake is very huge, which can support his successful awakening.


    The powerful people in the ethereal palace next to the lake pay close attention to the situation at the bottom of the lake, but at this time, the lake has been completely frozen. It is impossible to see it with the naked eye. Only by releasing divine consciousness can we explore the situation below.


    With the passage of time, the ice on the surface of the lake began to liquefy slowly. Seeing here, the palace Master said excitedly; "Yes, jing''er finally succeeded. God bless my ethereal palace." then she looked at Ye Tian and said; "Ye Tian, you have done the most credit this time. You have been guarding jing''er. After you return this time, this palace allows you to enter the ethereal holy land to practice for three months and seize this opportunity."


    "Ethereal holy land?" Ye Tian asked puzzled.


    At this time, his master seven elders put their feet on his ass and shouted; "Don''t hurry up. Thank you for your grace."


    When his master listened to him, ye Tian directly bowed down and thanked him, regardless of where the ethereal holy land was; "Thank you, palace leader. I must seize this opportunity." after that, his master took him aside and began to tell him the benefits of the ethereal holy land.


    "Boy, you are really lucky this time. Do you know that this ethereal holy land is the best place in the whole ethereal palace. Even an elder like us can only enter it for ten days. You have made a lot of money this time, three months, which we can exchange for many years." the seven elders said excitedly.


    "How powerful? What''s in there?" Ye Tianyi was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the palace master would give himself such a chance this time.


    "You''ll know after you go in. After you go back, we''ll exercise you well for a period of time, and then you can go to the holy land." now the seven elders have completely regarded Ye Tian as their apprentice and determined to cultivate him well at all costs. Although Ye Tian''s qualification is not very good, he has three months of holy land cultivation qualification, which can be made up for.


    "Bang!" at this time, there was a loud noise from the lake, the water splashed everywhere, and a beautiful white figure suddenly appeared on the lake.


    "Quiet!" cried the princess after she saw the figure clearly.


    After hearing the palace master''s cry, the figure on the lake suddenly opened her eyes and looked towards the lake bank. Even if she found the people on the lake bank, she flew directly towards this side. As soon as she got ashore, she asked; "Master, why are you here?"


    "Didn''t we come all night as soon as we received your distress signal? Fortunately, you''re fine. You''re not only fine, but also get this opportunity. You''re very happy to wake up successfully." the princess touched the quiet hair and answered.


    "It''s a sin for jing''er to cause trouble to Shifu and elders this time." I''m sorry to hear that.


    At that time, she had no choice but to do so, otherwise she might be in danger.


    "It''s all right. Ye Tian has told us. Don''t worry. I''ll get justice for you. Even my disciples dare to calculate. Neither iron family nor Gongsun family can run away." the palace leader shook his head indifferently. When she mentioned iron family and Gongsun family, her words revealed bursts of murderous spirit.


    "Well, senior brother Ye Tian didn''t show up in time. I''m afraid I''m really in danger." Wen Renjing didn''t erase Ye Tian''s credit. Ye Tian came to help her in time.


    The palace master nodded to show his understanding. Then he nodded to the seven elders next to him. The seven elders came out directly and plunged into the lake. After a while, he flew out of the lake with three cold weapons in his hand. After giving them to the palace master, the seven elders retreated to one side.


    It is suitable for the palace master to pass the three cold vessels to Wen Renjing; "This is left to you by Su Tang. Put it away. These things will be of great benefit to your future cultivation."


    "Sutang, give it to me? Where is he? Why didn''t you see him?" at this time, I heard that Renjing reacted. Since she has not seen Sutang since she came out.


    "Younger martial sister, brother Sutang has left." Ye Tian replied.


    "Gone? Have his friends in the iron house been saved?" Wen Renjing asked anxiously.


    Ye Tian nodded and said; "Saved, but it seems that a woman has been killed by the iron family, and the others have been saved."

 Chapter 202

    "Hey, I wanted to help him save people after I woke up. Unexpectedly, he has saved people. It seems that I owe him a lot this time." I heard a quiet sigh and said.


    After hearing her words, the palace leader and others nodded one after another. They first heard what ye Tian said. Wen Renjing only helped Su Tang inquire about the news. Su Tang not only helped Wen Renjing wake up successfully, but also left three such precious cold weapons. This human kindness is very great.


    "Don''t worry, jing''er. We''ll have a chance to repay human kindness in the future. It''s time to go back after we''ve been out for a long time." the palace master patted Renjing''s head and said.


    Hearing the palace leader''s words, I heard people shaking their heads and saying; "Master, I still have some things to finish. I have to do them before I can go back with you."


    "Do you want to find trouble with the iron family and Gongsun family?" the palace master asked.


    "Yes." Wen Renjing nodded.


    At this time, Ye Cheng said; "Wenren girl, you don''t have to go. I''m afraid the iron family has been almost destroyed now. Some time ago, after saving people, Su Tang quietly returned to the imperial city while iron invincible was chasing him. He has taken away the iron family''s nest. Even the second title of the iron family and the ancestor of Emperor Wu''s cultivation have been killed."


    "The iron family is very weak now. They have offended many forces in the past. I think they have been destroyed by other forces these days."


    After hearing these words, the people of the Ye family showed a look of shock. Ye Cheng only came here, but he never said anything about the iron family. He has always been immersed in the joy of Ye Tian becoming a disciple of the ethereal palace and successfully joining the ethereal palace with Ye Yun.


    "How could this happen? The strength of the iron family is very strong. How many people did the Sutang brothers bring?" Ye Tian exclaimed.


    "Hehe, you''re wrong. Su Tang was not taken this time. He was alone. He arranged a very powerful array in the iron family mansion. When the array was started, the whole iron family died under the array, and the two iron family ancestors also died under the array." Ye Cheng said again.


    "Array? An array that can kill Emperor Wu? It seems that this Su Tang is very unusual." the palace leader was also surprised at this time.


    Although she had never seen Su Tang, from the words and phrases of Ye Tian and others, she could hear that Su Tang was not very old. She was shocked that a teenager could find such a powerful force for me.


    "It''s really unusual. This Su Tang is very courageous. You may not know it. The Royal people came forward that day, but after knowing that he is Su Tang, the Royal people chose to compromise." Ye Cheng continued.


    "Su Tang? Why? Does he have other identities?" Ye Tian asked.


    Ye Cheng nodded and said; "Yes, he was the son of a small family who had a quarrel with the warring family some time ago. The warring family knows that such a powerful family was killed by the Su Tang, and even the owner almost died in his hands. Finally, he went to the God Empire to find the warring family. The ancestor of the warring family appeared and directly dismissed the owner Zhan Yunlong. All the warring families who have a holiday with Su Tang All children are detained. "


    "Is he the boy who summoned Tianlei to destroy the two groups of people in the war family? I''ve heard of it, but I don''t know the exact name. Lao Zu, it''s all true?" Ye Tian continued to ask.


    "Su Tang? I think it may be true. At the beginning, when I heard the name, I felt a little familiar. Unexpectedly, it was him. It seems that we all underestimated the boy." at this time, the seven elders said.


    Hearing their words, the palace master was slightly stunned and asked in doubt; "Can the boy summon Tianlei? Is it really possible?"


    "Yes, it''s said that he used Tianlei to kill the war family twice. He was just a disciple of a small family. That''s how he killed the war family. Finally, he was a teenager who made the war family''s ancestors bow their heads." Ye Cheng nodded and replied.


    "Well, if you say so, it''s also possible that if the young man can really summon Tianlei, he can indeed threaten the old ancestor of Dao''s combat power. It seems that we all underestimate the people in the world, but the young man is the most afraid of the young generation." the palace master continued.


    At this time, no one found that after hearing these things, a glimmer of brilliance flashed in the eyes of Wen Renjing on one side.


    "Jing''er, the iron family''s affairs have been calculated this time. Let''s go back. As for Gongsun''s family, I will send someone to deal with it. Don''t worry, I will give you a hard breath." the palace leader continued.


    At this time, ye Tian said; "Palace leader, this time the disciples went down the mountain for the competition of selecting disciples. If you go back like this, what about this selection?"


    As soon as ye Tian said this, the palace master also reacted. After a little meditation, he opened his mouth and said; "Move on to a year later."


    In fact, the palace leader has a vision in his mind. Although she doesn''t know what the situation is, she thinks there should be no shocking demons in this selection. In this case, it''s better to postpone it for a year to see if Su Tang will appear after he looks. If Su Tang also comes to participate at that time, he will have another super demon in the ethereal palace.


    The other elders saw the palace master''s thoughts one by one and nodded immediately; "It''s too hasty this time. I think it''s better to postpone it for a year. I''ll release the news after I go back."


    Then the group left here and returned to the Tianlong imperial dynasty. As soon as they returned to the Ye family, Ye Cheng heard the news that the iron family had been destroyed. Only the iron invincible escaped, and the others all stood and killed. Hearing such news made the Ye family feel a little sad. Unexpectedly, since such a powerful family as the iron family had been destroyed in a short time.


    At the same time, the name of Su Tang also spread in the Tianlong Dynasty. The leaders of each force warned their people not to provoke such people.


    After staying in the imperial city for two days, the party set off for the ethereal palace.


    After leaving the lake, Su Tang took Han pangzi with him to go back to the God Empire, but was stopped by Tianji.


    "I said the secret of heaven. How long have we been here? Have you thought of a way?" Su Tang asked the secret of heaven helplessly in a cave.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, boy, listen to me. There will be good babies down here. Are you willing to leave here like this? Give me some time, I can think of a way to get in. Besides, the environment here is also good. You can rest assured to practice here. Haven''t you reached the peak of King Wu? Practice hard and see if you can break through." As soon as Tianji heard Su Tang''s words, he even said aloud.


    Hearing this, Su Tang had no choice but to wait. Han pangzi came in from the outside and asked immediately when he saw that Su Tang didn''t practice; "I said Su Tang, you have brought me here for more than ten days. What do you think? What are you doing here?"


    "Han Pang, I can''t help it. Come with me." Su Tang hasn''t told Han Pang anything about the depths of the cave since he came here, so Han Pang asks every time he sees that he doesn''t practice. Tianji says that Han pang can''t know for the time being, and Su Tang can''t help it. Now he''s completely tired of being asked, So I decided to take fat Han in.


    Han pangzi followed Su Tang suspiciously and walked towards the depths of the cave. The more he walked inside, the colder he felt. He asked as he walked; "Su Tang, what is there here?"


    At this time, Han pangzi also reflected that there should be something good here, otherwise Su Tang would not stay here for many days. Moreover, now he personally felt the strangeness of this place, and he was sure there was something here.


    Su Tang didn''t answer Han pangzi, because he didn''t know what was here. Soon, he took Han pangzi to the pool. At this time, Han pangzi was shaking with cold. At this time, Han pangzi asked; "Su Tang, you''ll talk then. What''s the matter here? Why is it so cold?"


    "I don''t know what''s here. You see, there''s only a pool here. There''s nothing else. I think it should be under the pool." Su Tang pointed to the pool and said.


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi said loudly; "You won''t go down and have a look?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go down. You can see how cold it is here. The water hasn''t condensed into ice. It must be strange to come to the pool." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi walked slowly towards the pool, then squatted down and reached out to touch the water in the pool. At this time, Su Tang hurried up and grabbed him and drank; "You don''t want to live. If you don''t know what this thing is, dare you move?"


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it just a jar of water? Can he still eat people?" Han pangzi broke away Su Tang''s hand and touched it in the pool.

 Chapter 203

    Seeing Han pangzi''s advice, Su Tang still wanted to touch a pool of water. Su Tang was anxious to drag Han pangzi away, but unexpectedly, Han pangzi''s hand had touched the water in the pool.


    "Eh! Su Tang''s water is not cold at all. It''s still warm. Try it!" Han pangzi was surprised that there was no cold feeling in the water he thought would be very cold.


    At this time, Su Tang also heard Han pangzi''s words and wondered for a while, but when he saw Han pangzi''s hand shaking back and forth in the pool, Su Tang knew that this guy didn''t deceive himself, and immediately squatted down and stretched his hand out of the pool.


    A very warm feeling spread to Su Tang''s whole body along his palm. There was an unspeakable sense of comfort. When Su Tang was enjoying the water temperature, Tianji suddenly said; "Boy, take your hand back quickly. It''s very strange. It contains a strange toxin. Pull the fat man back quickly. He''s different from you. He''ll be poisoned."


    "What?" Su Tang was so surprised that he didn''t care to enjoy it. He drew his hand back. Then he grabbed Han Pang again and dragged him back. Han Pang''s hand also broke away from the water. At this time, Han Pang suddenly felt something wrong and began to feel strange pain all over his body. The pain became more and more intense. Han Pang really couldn''t stand it and shouted; "Su Tang, help me. I''m in pain."


    "It''s over." seeing this, Su Tang secretly shouted.


    Then he asked hurriedly; "Tianji, what should I do? This guy seems to be really poisoned." Su Tang was very worried when he saw Han Pang rolling on the ground in pain.


    "Put his hand into the water to have a look." at this time, Tianji also understood the seriousness of the matter, but he couldn''t think of a way for a moment, but he thought that Han pangzi had become like this after leaving the water. He thought that maybe returning to the water would alleviate his pain.


    Su Tang was stunned, read it carefully and shouted; "Are you crazy? The water is very poisonous. Wouldn''t it be dangerous to put him in the water first?"


    "Boy, try it and you''ll know in a moment. Anyway, there are other ways now. Try it first." Tianji continued.


    Su Tang was silent and kept thinking about whether to try, but when he saw Han pangzi rolling around in pain on the ground, Su Tang couldn''t bear it. He immediately grabbed Han pangzi''s hand and put it into the water.


    As Han pangzi''s hand entered the water, Han pangzi''s tumbling body suddenly stopped, his whole body loosened, and the whole person was quiet all at once.


    Seeing this, Su Tang asked hurriedly; "Han Pang, how are you? Do you feel all right?"


    "Cool, Su Tang feels so cool." Han fat man replied lazily.


    At this moment, Su Tang felt that Han pangzi seemed to be taking a hot bath. He was relieved. It seems that the poison in the water is really strange. It will attack as soon as he leaves. At this time, Su Tang asked like a mystery; "What the hell is this? Why is it so weird?"


    "I don''t know for a moment and a half. Let him do it first. We''re slowly trying to find a way." Tianji replied.


    Hearing this answer, Su Tang nodded. Now it can only be like this. He has seen the way Han pangzi left the water just now. I think he won''t leave even if his own IAO Han pangzi leaves this time.


    But thinking of his feeling in the pool just now, Su Tang still enjoyed it. That feeling was really cool.


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly noticed a strange thing. At this time, the temperature in the cave was not as cold as before, but with a little warmth. As soon as this feeling appeared, Su Tang couldn''t help looking at the pool. Is there really something wrong in the pool? Why is it so strange?


    For a time, Su Tang couldn''t think of it. Although he had the memory of his previous life, with the experience of this period, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that there were many things he didn''t know about on this continent. Many things were very strange and needed him to continue my exploration.


    Thinking about it, Su Tang felt that his eyelids were a little heavy. He sat down a place early. Soon after sitting down, he fell asleep. At this time, Han pangzi was still enjoying the feeling brought to him by the water and unconsciously slept with him.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Tang suddenly woke up and turned to look at the pool. At this time, Han pangzi''s figure had disappeared. Su Tang was surprised and hurried to the pool to see if Han pangzi had entered the pool. However, Su Tang didn''t find Han pangzi''s figure except the bottomless clear pool. At this time, Su Tang asked Tianji; "Tianji, where''s fat Han? Where did he go?"


    "I don''t know, boy. Do you know you''ve been sleeping for three days?" Tianji flew out of Su Tang''s body and shook his head.


    Su Tang was shocked and said quickly; "I slept for three days. Is that impossible?"


    "Boy, it''s very strange here. When you went to sleep three days ago, I also felt very sleepy and fell asleep. It was past when I woke up. Two days ago, Han pangzi didn''t know where to go. After that, I kept calling you with my heart, but you couldn''t hear my voice and continued to sleep." Tianji continued to answer.


    "How could this happen? Where did Han pangzi go? In his case, it should be impossible to leave the pool. Did he go down into the pool? Tianji, does the toxin in the pool have no effect on me?" Su Tang asked incredulously.


    "According to the truth, it is true. Your violent ape master put a lot of things for you when he quenched your body, which has made your body immune to most of the toxins in the world. You have also been exposed to this pool before. I found that you have no signs of poisoning. I think this thing should have no impact on you." Tianji nodded and replied.


    After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang slowly came to the pool. He was ready to go to the pool to see if he could find Han pangzi. Seeing Su Tang''s actions, Tianji guessed Su Tang''s thoughts and said immediately; "Boy, you have to think clearly. I don''t know what''s hidden in the pool. I don''t know if there will be danger. Are you sure you want to go down?"


    "Well, I want to go down and have a look. Didn''t you say you wanted me to go down and have a look? How has it changed now?" Su Tang nodded and asked.


    "Before, I was curious about what was below, but after I found it strange, I didn''t want to go down to see it." Tianji said.


    He is the spirit of the divine box of creation. He has existed for many years. He has seen much more things than Su Tang. He thinks that there is basically nothing in the world that can stop him, but this time he has also suffered from the Tao of this thing, and his heart has a little respect for this thing.


    "It''s really weird. It''s beyond my expectation. Even I got caught. The things in it are terrible, so I don''t suggest you go down." Tianji continued.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Even if it''s terrible, I''ll go down and have a look. Fat Han is my friend after all. I''ll go down and see if he''s in there. He doesn''t have cultivation now. If there''s any danger, I have to wait for death. I can''t leave him."


    "Well, go down and have a look. I''ll try to protect you as well as possible." Tianji heard Su Tang''s words. He also knew how long he had been with Su Tang and that Su Tang was a person who valued friendship. If he insisted on not letting him go, it might hinder his martial arts.


    The cultivation of martial arts focuses on one mind. It can be seen from the fact that Su Tang wanted to destroy the iron family at the beginning. If he didn''t do it, it would hinder his cultivation, and all heaven''s secrets were willing to help him.


    Seeing Tianji say so, Su Tang nodded and said; "Thank you, Tianji. If there is any accident this time, I''m sorry for you."


    "Needless to say, I''d better go down and have a look first. There may not be danger below." Tianji comforted.


    After hearing the secret words, Su Tang smiled and nodded, slowly squatted down and stretched his hand out of the pool. As soon as Su Tang''s finger touched the pool, Su Tang was stunned, quickly took back his hand and exclaimed; "How could this happen? It''s impossible."


    "What''s the matter?" the nearby Tianji asked.


    "It''s cold, very cold. It''s totally different from the feeling I met before. How could it be like this?" Su Tang replied.


    It turned out that just now, when Su Tang beast touched the water in the pool, he felt a completely different feeling from before. At this time, the water in the pool was very cold, as if he had encountered a piece of ice that would not melt for ten thousand years. The warm water temperature before he went was completely different.


    "Cold? What''s the matter? Didn''t you feel very comfortable before?" Tianji asked puzzled.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, it seems that something must have happened. I vaguely think the change of water temperature here has something to do with Han pangzi."


    "Do you want to go down?" Tianji asked.


    Su Tang was silent for a moment and said; "No, if the current water temperature goes down, I''m afraid I can''t really come back. I''m afraid my whole body will be frozen as soon as it''s just like water. If it goes down like this, it''s undoubtedly looking for death."


    At that moment, Su Tang was very clear about the feeling that he was going to freeze his soul. Su Tang felt Shanghai style and knew that he could not go into the water at all. At this time, he just hoped that Han pangzi didn''t enter the pool.


    "What should we do now?" Tianji asked.


    "Go back and meet the God Empire first. If Han pangzi has nothing to do, he should come back to us. Anyway, now we don''t know where he has gone. It''s no use staying." Su Tang said.


    Tianji also thought Su Tang''s words were very reasonable. He nodded and got into Su Tang''s body. Seeing that Tianji entered his body, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the pool. He hoped that Han pangzi would be all right. Then he left the cave.


    When I came to the mountains and forests, I couldn''t help worrying about fat Han. The whole person was silent. Su Tang was depressed all the way.


    After a day''s walk, Su Tang finally left the boundary of the Tianlong imperial dynasty. As long as he crossed the great plain in front, he entered the boundary of the Tianshen imperial dynasty. He didn''t know what happened to the other side of the family.


    Su Tang felt homesick at this time. He had been out for a long time. Now the family is in the God empire. There are many powerful families there. Can the Su family stand firm there?


    Thinking of this, Su Tang quickened his pace. Why didn''t he have any news? Would the Su family worry about themselves?


    "Boy, there''s someone fighting ahead. Pay attention." just as Su Tang''s thoughts were flying, the secret in his body made a sound to remind him.


    Su Tang was stunned, and then nodded. It was the first time he had met human beings. He couldn''t help wondering why those people in front were fighting here?


    Su Tang began to approach the other side slowly. After a while, he saw two groups of people fighting in the open space not far away.


    Su Tang found a place to hide and looked at these people carefully.


    At this time, there were about twelve or three people on the court. The highest accomplishments were only the early days of King Wu and the lowest was the realm of great martial arts. From their dress, these two groups of people are likely to be from the adventure group.


    At this time, a man in black shouted in the waiting room; "Crazy wolf, do you really want to kill them like this? I''ve told you many times. We didn''t get the treasure map. Why do you keep chasing after them like this?"


    "Hahaha, you say you don''t have it? Even if you don''t have it, I can''t let you leave here alive. I don''t want other people to know about the treasure map, so in order to keep this secret, you can only die." the middle-aged man standing opposite him said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, the people behind the man in black shouted; "Brother Hao, what do you say to this crazy wolf? Since he wants to kill us, we''ll fight with them. No matter how much he says, he won''t let us go."


    "Hey, I''m sorry, brothers. If I hadn''t let everyone follow me here, we wouldn''t have encountered such a thing." the man in black sighed and continued.


    "I don''t blame you, brother Hao. We don''t blame you. It''s only because we believed the wrong person and cooperated with such an animal. Not only did he die many brothers, but now he was chased all the way." the people behind him continued.


    "Hahaha, it''s only because you''re so stupid. You''ve been out for a long time. Don''t you know the saying that people die for money and birds die for food? You''re all to blame today." the crazy wolf continued with a laugh.


    Hearing the conversation, Su Tang was interested in the treasure map. What is it? In the past, he knew that there were often some treasure maps on the mainland, many of which were cemeteries left by the strong, or items saved by predecessors, both good and bad. Some people became the top strong on the mainland because they got the bullet train in the treasure map.


    Many people also lost their lives for the treasure map. Now there are a group of such people in front of Su Tang.


    "Boy, what are you going to do?" Tianji asked.

 Chapter 204

    "Let''s see. I don''t think there will be any good treasure. After they fight, follow them to see what the treasure is." Su Tang replied.


    At this time, the people on the field fought again, and there would be one or two screams from time to time. Each scream would kill another person.


    But with the passage of time, there were fewer and fewer people on the man in black. In the end, there were only three people left, and there were five on the crazy wolf. Seeing this situation, Su Tang knew that the man in black might be doomed this time.


    At this time, the crazy wolf on the field laughed; "I said Lin Hao, we have been friends for so many years. Now let me kill you. To tell you the truth, I really can''t do it in my heart, but this time it''s too big. I can''t help killing you."


    "Ha ha, crazy wolf, since you said so, can you spare my two brothers for the sake of our friends for many years? I promise you that he will leave here far away and never come back. In this way, you will not be known by others about the treasure map. What do you think of us?" the man in black smiled and asked.


    The mad wolf shook his head and replied; "Only dead people are the most reassuring. They must die today, and so must you. Don''t worry, I will bury you well and won''t let you die in the wilderness."


    "Brother Hao, don''t say anything. Even if we die, we''ll die with you. We''ll be fine in the next life, brother. We don''t have to ask for such animals. We don''t think that if we hadn''t met brother Hao, he would have died in the hands of monsters. I didn''t expect that he was ungrateful and wanted to kill brother Hao. I Luo San despised him most." The people around him said.


    "Yes, brother Hao, don''t beg him. Such animals will die hard. We are all willing to die with brother Hao." another person also said.


    After hearing what they said, the man named Lin Hao laughed happily; "Well, it''s a blessing for Lin Hao to have a brother like you. I owe you in this life, and Lin Hao will give it back to you in the next life." then he turned to look at the crazy wolf and said with a murderous cold voice on his face; "Even if we all die today, we won''t let you live."


    "Hahaha, this is so touching. Come on, kill me, kill me hard." the crazy wolf laughed disdainfully and shouted at the people around him.


    At this time, Su Tang, who was in the distance, suddenly understood what was going on. He also admired Lin Hao. He immediately decided to help them and rushed to the place where they were fighting.


    "Who is that?" Su Tang''s voice was discovered by the mad wolf as soon as it appeared. The mad wolf turned around and released his aura. He stared at Su Tang and asked.


    "Those who killed you," said Su Tang coldly.


    Then he joined the battle circle and quickly killed all five of the crazy wolf''s men. Seeing the situation here, the crazy wolf changed his face and turned around to run away. Su Tang smiled disdainfully, rushed over with an arrow, punched the crazy wolf directly on the back and flew the crazy wolf out.


    Hit by Su Tang''s fist, the crazy wolf vomited blood in the air and the whole person fell to the ground. At this time, the crazy wolf lay on the ground and looked up and asked Su Tang; "Sir, what exactly do you mean? I don''t seem to have any holidays with you?"


    "Well, you''re right. You really don''t have a holiday with me, but what I dislike most is an ungrateful man like you." Su Tang nodded and smiled.


    "You..." hearing Su Tang''s answer, the crazy wolf didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Lin Hao and others also came over and saluted Su Tang; "Thank you for saving me."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome, just don''t blame some people." Su Tang smiled and shook his head and replied.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the people around Lin Hao said; "This beast, if brother Hao hadn''t saved him at the beginning, he would have been dead. Now it''s so angry to chase and kill brother Hao for a little profit."


    "Yes, the beast deserves to die," said another.


    At this time, the crazy wolf was also very afraid when he heard them say so, and immediately opened his mouth and said; "No, brother Hao, I''m wrong. Please don''t kill me. I''d like to give you the artistic conception treasure map. Please forgive me. I won''t dare again next time."


    "You still want to die here next time. I''ll let you die here today." a man immediately shouted when he heard the words of the crazy wolf, and was ready to rush up and kill the guy.


    Lin Hao held out his hand and stopped the man; "Xiao Wu, don''t be impulsive. Let''s see what the little brother says."


    "I don''t care. I don''t think such a person will dirty my hands. You can do it yourself." Su Tang immediately said when he heard Lin Hao''s words.


    Seeing Su Tang saying this, the man stopped by Lin Hao pushed Lin Hao''s hand away and said; "Brother Hao, you see, these little brothers said so. I must kill this beast here today to avenge those dead brothers."


    "Hey, I''m sorry for those brothers." Lin Hao didn''t stop the man this time, sighed.


    At this time, without Lin Hao''s obstruction, the man directly came to the crazy wolf, waved the big knife in his hand, directly cut off the crazy wolf''s head, and then kicked the crazy wolf''s head far away. After all this last night, he squatted down, took out a monster skin from the crazy wolf''s clothes, looked at it and spit on the crazy wolf''s body.


    He turned to Lin Hao and handed the monster skin to Lin Hao; "Brother Hao, this is for you. You can handle it yourself."


    After receiving the monster skin, Lin Hao didn''t look at it. He also took out a monster skin from himself, went directly to Su Tang, handed the two monster skins to Su Tang and said; "Brother, you saved our lives. Here''s the treasure map. It''s our little wish. Please take it."


    Su Tang was stunned and stared at Lin Hao. After watching for a while, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I can''t take it. I think so. Let''s go find the treasure and see what''s in it. Whether we can get the chance depends on everyone''s luck. What do you think?"


    "Well? That''s not good. I think it''s better for you to take it, and we won''t go." Lin Hao said with some struggle.


    Seeing this, Su Tang smiled and said; "How many brothers died for this thing? How can I take it alone? I think we should all go."


    In fact, Su Tang has seen that Lin Hao himself wants to go very much. After all, there may be some good treasures in such treasure maps. This is undoubtedly a great opportunity for people like them who have been wandering outside for many years. From what happened just now, Lin Hao is willing to die rather than take out his own treasure map, You can see that Lin Hao really wants to see it.


    At this time, Tao Su Tang in the world next to Lin Hao said so. Lin Hao didn''t speak, and immediately said; "Brother Hao, this little brother is right. Let''s go and have a look."


    "Yes, brother Hao, let''s go and have a look. How many brothers died and they still have relatives. If we get the things in the treasure map, we can take good care of them, can''t we?" another man also said.


    After hearing this man''s words, Lin Hao was a little moved. Su Tang continued; "Yes, let''s go and have a look."


    "OK, then I''ll have the courage to go with my brother." Lin Hao nodded.


    Seeing that he promised, Su Tang continued; "I''m not very familiar with this area. I''ll call you to see the map."


    Lin Hao patted his chest and said, don''t worry, little brother, I will take you to find the place where the treasure is hidden. After that, Lin Hao spliced the two monster skins together and began to look at them carefully. His other two brothers also looked at them. Only Su Tang smashed them quietly and waited.


    After a while, Lin Hao looked up at Su Tang and said; "Brother, this map has a long history. We can only find a general place. Brother, I think we''d better go to that place first. What do you think?"


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Do everything as you say. I''m not familiar here. Lead the way."


    "OK!" Lin Hao nodded. After collecting the monster skin, he left here with Su Tang and walked towards the great plain not far away.


    It was very calm along the way. I didn''t meet anyone or monsters. It was very late. The four people had arrived at a low-lying area. At this time, there were sparse shrubs. Lin Hao, who had been walking in front of me, stopped and turned his head and said; "Brother, it''s dark. Let''s rest here for a night. The plain at night is very dangerous and not suitable for driving."


    "Well, how long do we have to get there?" Su Tang nodded and asked.


    "We should be here at noon tomorrow. Now let''s have a good rest here and get on the road early tomorrow morning." Lin Hao answered.


    Chapter 205; Goodbye, Yu Peng

 Chapter 205

    After listening to Lin Hao''s words, Su Tang nodded. He found a place to rest. Seeing Su Tang leave, Lin Hao ordered the two brothers around him; "Come back and find something to eat. I''ll prepare firewood and pay attention to safety."


    The two nodded, then turned and left. Then Lin Hao began to look for firewood near the camp. After a while, Lin Hao returned to the camp and lit a bonfire. After a rest, the other two came back.


    After a few days of busy green, they put all the spirit rabbits on the fire.


    With the passage of time, bursts of aroma of barbecue came and awakened Su Tang. Su Tang opened his eyes and looked at the golden spirit rabbit that had been roasted on the campfire. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. At this time, Lin Hao took down a spirit rabbit and took it in his hand and walked towards Su Tang.


    "I''ve been on my way all day. Let''s have something to eat first." after entering, Lin Hao handed the spirit rabbit to Su Tang.


    After receiving it, Su Tang nodded and said with a smile; "Thank you very much. Have something to eat, too."


    At this time, a human shadow suddenly flew over from somewhere. When Su Tang and others didn''t respond, they took a spirit rabbit from the campfire and left. Su Tang was stunned, put down the spirit rabbit and chased it out.


    After a while, he saw a figure eating something on a big stone not far away. Su Tang understood that this person must be the one just now. At this time, Lin Hao followed with two other people.


    At this time, Tianji suddenly said; "Boy, this man''s breath is very familiar. It should be someone you''ve seen before."


    "Familiar?" hearing this, Su Tang also felt that he was familiar. At this time, Su Tang slowly walked towards the figure on the big stone. After walking still, Su Tang said; "Who is your excellency?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, the action on the hand stopped, turned his head and shouted in surprise; "Young master? Is that you?"


    "Young master?" Su Tang was also stunned. He was very familiar with the voice.


    "Yu Peng? Are you Yu Peng?" Su Tang suddenly remembered. No wonder this man''s breath is familiar. It turns out that he is Yu Peng.


    At this time, with the faint moonlight, the figure on the stone slowly came down. At this time, Su Tang saw clearly the man''s appearance. It was Yu Peng who had been missing for a long time. At this time, Su Tang was not help but happy. He directly came forward to hold Yu Peng and asked again and again; "Why are you here? How did this happen?"


    At this time, Lin Hao and others behind Su Tang knew that the figure suddenly appeared. It turned out that it was the people Su Tang knew. They were relieved one by one.


    Then Su Tang drops ah. Yu Peng returns to the camp. At this time, Su Tang finds that Yu Peng is no longer what he used to be. He looks like a savage. Seeing here, Su Tang is curious; "Yu Peng, how did you become like this? And how did you come out of the God Empire?"


    "Hey, I was in the God Empire, and I was going to be executed the next day. That night, a monster called God blood red suddenly appeared, killed all the martial artists in the cell, and he took him to the direction of Lanming kingdom. At this time, I remembered that this blood red thing was originally those monsters made by the first demon palace. I was worried at that time Li was very scared, "Yu Peng explained.


    Su Tang nodded. "Originally, you were really saved by the people of Shimo palace, but why did you appear here?"


    "It''s a long story. When I came to listen to the wind valley with that thing, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared. After he killed the thing, he took me away from Lanming. When I left, I suddenly felt that the Lanming kingdom was being shrouded by a powerful array. I didn''t care how much. I had to leave with the middle-aged man." Yu Peng continued.


    "Middle aged man? Who is he?" asked Su Tang.


    Yu Peng shook his head and said; "I don''t know who he is. He brought me here all the time. After saying an inexplicable word, he left. Since then, I''ve been here all the time. I''m afraid that I will be caught by the people of the God empire. I''ve been here all the time. I walk day and night for fear that others will know my whereabouts. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "What did he say?" Su Tang asked curiously.


    Yu Peng recalled and replied; "That man, you protect his way well. This is your life and your chance. Then you left."


    Su Tang nodded; "It''s also strange in my heart. Who is Yu Peng going to protect the Tao for?" after thinking for a while, I really didn''t expect the result. Su Tang had to see it first and put it aside.


    "Don''t worry, the God Empire has revoked your departure. You''re all right. Let''s go back together when I''m done here." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his words, Yu Peng nodded happily, and then asked curiously; "Young master, why are you here? What are you going to do?"


    Then Su Tang told Yu Peng about his experiences during this period. Of course, he didn''t tell Yu Peng about his coming out of the lost wasteland. After listening to Su Tang''s words, Yu Peng sighed and said; "I didn''t expect this to happen. Young master, are you going to find the treasure?"


    "Well, I want to have a look. Although I don''t know what''s in it, it''s OK not to go and have a look." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "Well, I''ll go with you and smash it back to the God empire." Yu Peng nodded.


    At this time, Lin Hao and others knew that Su Tang was actually from the God empire. When they heard him say that he destroyed the Tianlong iron family alone, Lin Hao was stunned. He also heard of the Tianlong iron family. Unexpectedly, the powerful family was destroyed by the young man in front of him.


    It''s hard for Lin Hao to believe how powerful this young man can be, but he didn''t ask much.


    After a night, Su Tang and his party set off again to look for the treasure. At noon, Lin Hao stopped again, took out the map, looked at it and said to Su Tang; "Brother, it''s here on the map, but there''s nothing here."


    Hearing this, Su Tang nodded and began to look at the surrounding environment. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, there is a big space in front of you. Believe it, it should be there. Go and have a look."


    Su Tang nodded and said to Lin Hao and others; "Let''s go ahead and have a look." then he took the lead and walked towards the front. After a while, Tianji said again; "It''s down here."


    Su Tang nodded secretly, stopped casually and began to look at the surrounding environment. This is a book. He found a strange stone not far away, as if it had been artificially cut. Even when he walked that way, Lin Hao and others were very confused. When he saw Su Tang walking towards a big stone, they followed up one by one.


    "The stone is strange. The secret of heaven. Please help me see if there is an array on the stone." after approaching the stone, Su Tang vaguely felt that there were bursts of subtle array fluctuations on the stone, which was difficult to capture. He was not sure, so he had to ask for the secret of heaven.


    At this time, Lin Hao came to Su Tang and asked; "Brother, did you find anything?"


    Yu Peng also looked at Su Tang suspiciously. After hearing his question, Su Tang nodded and said; "There are some discoveries. Wait a minute. I''m taking a good look."


    Just after su Tang''s voice fell, Tianji said; "Boy, this stone does have an array. I''ll teach you how to crack it."


    Hearing the secret, Su Tang nodded and turned to Yu Peng, Lin Hao and others; "You step back first. I''m going to break the battle."


    "Break the array? There''s an array here?" Yu Peng asked, looking at the big stone in front of Su Tang in surprise.


    Su Tang nodded, "step back first and I''ll break the array." hearing Su Tang yelling at himself and others for the second time, Yu Peng pushed Lin Hao three feet away. At this time, Su Tang began to crack the array with the hint of the secret. With the decision in Su Tang''s hand, a golden soul force flew out of Su Tang''s forehead, Directly into the huge stone.


    As Su Tang''s soul power entered, bursts of light began to appear on the surface of the big stone. Seeing this light, Yu Peng exclaimed; "Sure enough, there is an array. I didn''t expect that such a secret array was discovered by the young master."

 Chapter 206

    "Brother Hao, this little brother is still a soul refiner. It''s so powerful." the people next to Lin Hao said in surprise.


    Lin Hao nodded and looked at Su Tang with respect. When Su Tang rescued them, he was amazed by his strong combat effectiveness. Unexpectedly, he found that Su Tang was still a noble soul refiner, which surprised him.


    How much talent can a person use to become such a powerful person? At the same time, he also understood why Su Tang didn''t care about the treasure at all. At first glance, such people are those powerful people with a lot of cultivation resources. They really despise such a wild treasure.


    Thinking of this, Lin Hao couldn''t help laughing at himself. He and others worked hard to compete for the treasure. Unexpectedly, it was dispensable in the eyes of others. For a moment, Lin Hao couldn''t help feeling sorry for those brothers who died for the treasure.


    "Well, the array has been broken. The entrance of the treasure is under the big stone. Let''s move the big stone together." at this time, Su Tang finished his action, came to Lin Hao and said as he walked.


    After hearing his words, Lin Hao and others nodded and said; "We''ll take care of the rest. Let''s have a rest."


    Then Lin Hao took his two men to the big stone. At this time, Lin Hao looked at the volume of the stone and said; "We''ll work together to remove the stone. Be careful. I don''t know what''s in it."


    They nodded one after another to show their understanding. Then they stood in one direction and put their hands on the stone. At this time, Lin Hao shouted; "I''ll count to three and let''s work together."


    "OK, brother Hao, don''t worry." they nodded and replied.


    As Lin Hao counted to three and the three men worked at the same time, the big stone began to rise slowly. Seeing here, Lin Hao shouted; "Keep pushing and move the stone away."


    After more than ten breaths, Lin Hao and others finally removed the stone. At this time, Lin Hao walked towards Su Tang and said with a smile; "Brother, what''s next?"


    Su Tang replied with a smile; "Don''t do anything. Wait here for a while, and we can go in and have a look."


    Because the treasure is hidden underground, I don''t know how many years it will be. The air below will be very thin. If the trade enters it rashly, I''m afraid it will be dangerous. Therefore, we can only let the air enter it first and enter it after a while.


    Lin Hao and others also understand Su Tang''s idea. After all, they are also people who wander around all year round. There is still some common sense. About a quarter of an hour later, Su Tang slowly walked towards the exposed hole. When he saw Su Tang start to act, Yu Peng, Lin Hao and others followed.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "You should be able to go in now. Brother Lin Hao, go and prepare the torch first. I think there should be no light source below. If you continue to smear it, I''m afraid you will encounter danger."


    Lin Hao nodded and said; "OK, I''ll prepare now."


    A moment later, the three of Lin Hao prepared several simple torches. After lighting them, Su Tang took a torch in Lin Hao''s hand and entered the underground cave. Lin Hao and others followed Su Tang into it.


    Su Tang had already gone down to the underground cave. As soon as he came in, Su Tang smelled a pungent question. It was very unpleasant and disgusting. At this time, Lin Hao asked; "Brother, be careful. It''s the smell of dead bodies, and it''s very strong. There should be more than one body here."


    "Indeed, there is more than one." Su Tang nodded. At this time, he had seen the body in the cave hall not far away by the light of the torch. I think the smell came from there.


    At this time, Lin Hao and others also saw the cave hall not far away. At this time, Lin Hao asked in surprise; "Why are there so many bodies here?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that it should be left by people who have been here before. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous here." Su Tang shook his head and said solemnly.


    Lin Hao and others nodded to understand. At this time, Su Tang began to move again. After passing through the hall full of corpses, Su Tang and others entered a narrow passage. At this time, the secret came out to remind them; "Boy, stop. There''s an attack array here. If you don''t enter, you''ll die."


    Hearing the reminder of the secret, Su Tang stopped for a moment and turned his head and said; "Stop, there''s an array here. Let me see first. I''m going in."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Lin Hao and others stopped. Yu Peng asked; "Young master, where is this place? How can there be so many arrays? It doesn''t look like an ordinary wild treasure."


    "Well, it''s really not an ordinary wild treasure. I think it''s probably a cemetery left by a strong man, otherwise there won''t be many arrays."


    "Graveyard? I didn''t expect that there would be such a thing here, and I don''t know what level it is." Yu Peng continued in surprise.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Don''t you know when you go in and have a look?" then Su Tang began to release his soul power and began to feel the array in the channel. With the emergence of his soul power, a glimmer of light suddenly appeared in the whole channel, and gold thin lines crossed in the channel without dead corners.


    Seeing the golden silk thread in the channel, Yu Peng exclaimed; "What a strange array. I can''t feel it at all. It''s very unusual."


    "Elder, what kind of array is this? Did those people outside die because they entered this array?" Lin Hao asked.


    "This is indeed an attack array. It''s good, but I don''t know whether those people at the outside door died here because of this array. Besides, even those who died here because of this array should also appear in the passage and not in the hall outside. I think there must be something strange here." Yu Peng replied.


    After hearing Yu Peng''s words, Lin Hao also agreed and nodded. At this time, a burst of shrill cry suddenly came from the depths of the channel. It was very scary and frightening.


    "Well, are there any living creatures here?" Yu Peng hurriedly asked when he heard such a voice.


    "I don''t know. The sound just now is very strange. It should not be a creature, but it may be an evil spirit." Su Tang explained while cracking the array.


    At this time, Tianji began to remind; "Boy, be careful. Something is constantly approaching here. Be careful. It''s a little strange. I don''t know what it is yet."


    After hearing the secret words, Su Tang was greatly surprised and said immediately; "Yu Peng is ready to defend. Something is coming towards the outside. Brother Lin Hao, please pay attention to it. It''s very strange. You can''t compete. You hide behind Yu Peng. Don''t act rashly."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Yu Peng''s breath rioted and stared at the depths of the channel. At this time, Lin Hao hiding behind him felt that Yu Peng''s aura was so strong. For a moment, he was stunned. He thought Yu Peng might be very strong all the time, but he never thought he was so terrible. Lin Hao saw such a breath for the first time.


    However, Lin Hao was shocked to think of the city master who exceeded the martial realm he had seen in a city before; "Is this a strong man in the realm of Emperor Wu? Who is this little brother? Why is there such an expert as a guard?" he always heard that Yu Peng called Su Tang young master. A strong man in the realm of Emperor Wu actually called Su Tang young master.


    How powerful Su Tang''s identity will be. For a moment, Lin Hao had many ideas in his mind. At this time, a black smoke appeared in the passage, and Yu Peng and Su Tang shouted at the same time; "Come on, everybody be careful."


    As their voices fell, a human shaped monster came out of the black smoke. Its whole body was covered with black scales. Under the torch light of Su Tang and others, it had a little metallic luster, giving people a very powerful feeling.


    "Why did this thing appear here? It''s impossible!" Tianji shouted in surprise as soon as he saw it.


    "Do you know this thing? What is it? It feels very powerful." Su Tang asked hurriedly.


    Tianji continued; "Nonsense, this is a creature in the underworld. How can it not be powerful? This thing is called soul eating nightmare. It is a race with your master''s ancient nightmare, but this thing lives in the underworld and specializes in soul living. The best means is soul attack. One side of this thing will not come out of the mainland. How can there be such a thing here?"


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang trembled. He was the same race as his master''s ancient nightmare. Isn''t that what existed in ancient times? How powerful is this? For a moment, Su Tang was very helpless. He didn''t expect to meet such a powerful creature in the wild treasure. I don''t know whether it was good luck or bad luck.


    "Who are you, boy? Why are you here?" the soul eating nightmare suddenly asked.


    Su Tang was also stunned when he heard him. Seeing that Su Tang didn''t answer himself, the soul eating nightmare continued; "The boy answered me, why do I feel the same breath as me in you? Have you ever been in contact with the nightmare family?"


    "Er, master, I have a master. He is an ancient nightmare. The breath you said should be left on me." Su Tang replied.


    His heart also began to beat drums. Su Tang instinctively felt fear for this creature that existed in ancient times. In addition to the relationship with this place now, Su Tang''s heart was even more afraid.


    "Ancient nightmare? Well, it''s really good. It should be his breath. Why are you here?" the soul eating nightmare continued.


    Said sue Downton; "I occasionally got a treasure map. I thought there were treasures here, so I came to have a look. I didn''t expect to disturb the senior''s Qingxiu. I hope you will forgive me!"


    "Treasure? Hahaha, boy, I don''t know where you got the map here, but I can tell you clearly that there are no treasures here. There will only be death. For the sake of ancient nightmares, I spare you and leave here. Never come back and seal the cave after you go out. There is still a very terrible thing in it. I''ve always been To stay here is not to want that thing to go to the outside world, "continued the soul devouring nightmare.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Thank you for your kindness. I''ll leave now." after that, he turned to look at Lin Hao and said; "Brother Lin Hao, you heard it too. I think we''d better leave here."


    Lin Hao nodded to show that he understood. At this time, Su Tang turned to the soul eating nightmare and asked; "Elder, I''ve broken the array above. Will there be any problems?"


    "Broken? You actually broke the above array? How is it possible? It''s an array left over from ancient times, which should not be cracked by people in your age." the soul eating nightmare shouted in surprise after hearing it.


    "Eh!" said Sutang after touching his head; "I got the inheritance of ancient gods in an accident, so I have some experience in this array." Su Tang did not say the existence of the secret.


    After all, he is not the only one here at this time, but also Yu Peng and Lin Hao. It''s better not to let others know about the secret.


    Nightmare nodded and said; "It''s so. It doesn''t matter. Seal the hole after you leave. I''ll rearrange the array inside. Please leave here quickly."


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded and saluted, then turned around and took Lin Hao and others to the outside. After leaving the cave, Su Tang said to Lin Hao; "Brother Lin Hao, take out the treasure map and throw it into it. It''s not a chance, it''s just a reminder. This time it''s good luck. I hope someone will come here again in the future."


    Lin Hao nodded and said; "I''m right. We''ve lost many brothers for this treasure map. I think we''d better let him bury this harmful thing all the time." then Lin Hao took out the treasure map from his arms and threw it into the cave. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said to Yu Peng next to him; "You can seal the cave."


    Yu Peng nodded and walked to the boulder that had been removed by Lin Hao and others. As soon as he raised his hand, his aura surged, he directly lifted the stone and sealed the hole.


    After doing everything, Su Tang turned to Lin Hao and said; "Brother Lin Hao, it''s over this time. Yu Peng and I are going back to the God empire. Let''s say goodbye here."


    Lin Hao nodded and said; "OK, let''s write more about brother Su Tang this time. I''ll always remember your saving grace. I''ll see you later."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s fate to meet each other. It''s also fate that I can save you. Let''s go first without mentioning the kindness. You should leave here quickly. Don''t talk about things here." after that, Su Tang left here with Yu Peng without waiting for Lin Hao to speak.


    Seeing Su and Tang leaving, the people around Lin Hao said; "Brother Hao, let''s just forget this time?"


    "Well, we can''t interfere with the things below. I think we''d better forget it. Let''s go back to Luoxia town now and don''t mention the things here to outsiders." Lin Hao nodded and said.

 Chapter 207

    After they separated from Lin Hao and others, Su Tang and Yu Peng hurried all the way to the God empire. After a day''s journey, Su Tang and Yu Peng finally entered the boundary of the God empire. In a border town, Su Tang and Yu Peng found an inn.


    "Hey, it''s been a long time. I haven''t had a good meal or had a good rest. I''m worried every day. By the way, young master, how did you come out of the crack in the space?" Yu Peng said with emotion looking at the food on the table in an elegant room.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head with a smile and said; "I was just lucky. I was spread to other places. It took me some time to return to the eastern region. I just didn''t expect how many things happened in a short time. Lanming Kingdom has been completely destroyed now."


    "Yes, I really didn''t expect that younger martial brother would do such a thing, and I don''t know who made those things." Yu Peng continued.


    After hearing his words, Sutang shook his head and said; "It doesn''t matter. Yu Peng has not been your younger martial brother since the day he betrayed you. Now the whole Lanming Kingdom has been sealed by the array. I think they should be unable to get out for a while and a half, and should not harm the mainland."


    Yu Peng nodded. After a delicious meal, they went back to their rooms to have a rest. Early the next morning, Su Tang and Yu Peng left the town and rushed to the imperial capital of the God empire. In the afternoon, they had come to the gate of the imperial capital and looked at the majestic gate. Su Tang said with a smile; "Finally came back. I don''t know what happened to Yu Hu and them."


    "Go back to the Wanbao building first. If they don''t, they should be in the manor outside the city." Yu Peng said.


    Su Tang nodded, then entered the imperial capital and walked directly towards the Wanbao building. As soon as he entered the Wanbao building, Yu Peng found Yu Boyang and said his voice immediately; "Boyang!"


    Yu Boyang turned back in surprise. When he saw Yu Peng, he was excited. He walked over quickly, hugged Yu Peng and laughed; "Father, you''re back. You''re back at last."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Everything has passed. I came back with the young master this time. Is everyone in the Su family okay?" Yu Peng patted Yu Boyang on the back and said with a smile.


    "Young master?" Yu Boyang asked puzzled.


    At this time, when he saw Su Tang coming in with Yu Peng, he immediately shouted happily; "Brother Sutang, you''re back too? What''s going on over there?"


    "Hehe, it''s not bad. It''s all done." Su Tang said with a smile.


    At this time, Yu Peng and Yuan Tian were also normal. When they came in outside Wanbao building, they were stunned to see Su Tang and Yu Peng, and then Yu Hu shouted in surprise; "Father, how... How did you come back?"


    "Hahaha, smelly boy, you don''t know me yet. I came back with the young master this time. I have nothing to do, nothing at all." seeing Yu Hu''s frightened expression, Yu Peng laughed and said.


    At this time, Su Tang also came over with a smile and looked at them and asked; "How''s it going? Did you come back smoothly this time?"


    "Fortunately, young master, we have been waiting for you since we came back. How can you come back now?" Yuan Tian nodded and replied.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "I destroyed the iron house, so I had to come back a little late." Su Tang''s tone was very understatement, not a bit excited or happy, very calm.


    But the two brothers yuan Tian and Yu Hu could not calm down. At this time, Yu Hu asked incredulously; "Young master, what you said is true?"


    "Hehe, is it necessary for me to cheat you? I thought you would hear from Wanbao building in a few days, and then you would know everything." Su Tang said with a smile.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Boyang immediately ordered a waiter to ask Wanbao building over the Tianlong imperial city to report what had happened there during this period.


    At this time, Su Tang continued; "The iron family will rush to the resources so quickly. The disciples are all because of the high density of Chen Qing and others. I killed them when I killed the iron family this time."


    "Chen Qing? Young master, what''s going on?" Yu Peng felt familiar with Chen Qing, and even asked.


    Hearing Yu Peng''s question, Yu Hu said all the things he asked Chen Qing and others for help. Hearing such words, Yu Peng also scolded angrily; "What a bunch of bastards. Die well. You did a good job, Boyang. We don''t need such people in Wanbao building."


    After a few more words, Su Tang asked; "How is my su family now? Are you still living in the manor outside the city?"


    "Ha ha, brother Su Tang, I just wanted to tell you that now the Su family is no longer outside the city. They all come to the imperial capital. The Zhan family are really good. They gave the Su family a big house and some territory so that the Su family can have a foothold in the Imperial capital. Now Su Tang is much better than before." Yu Hu hurriedly replied.


    This is what yuan Tian also said; "Yes, now the scene of the Su family is much better than before. It is taken care of by the people of the war family. It is also good in the imperial capital."


    Su Tang was relieved to hear them say so. The biggest fetter in his life was the family. Now he felt very happy to hear them say that the Su family has developed very well.


    "Take me to have a look. I also want to see the current situation of the Su family," said Su Tang.


    "Well, no problem," Yu Hu nodded and replied.


    Then he took Su Tang and Yu Peng and turned to walk outside the Wanbao building. At this time, Yu Boyang also followed. The party quickly crossed several streets. At this time, Yu Hu pointed to a big house not far away; "Brother Su Tang, look, you are the Su family now. How''s it going? It''s not bad."


    As Yu Hu looked in the direction he pointed, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s really good. Let''s go and have a look."


    Then they came to the gate of Su''s house. At this time, a guard of Su Tang saw Yu Hu and Yuan Tian coming back and asked immediately; "Two adults, you are back."


    "Hmm!" Yu Hu nodded and took Su Tang and Yu Peng into it. At this time, a guard next to him asked; "Elder brother, who are those people brought by Lord Yu Hu and Lord yuan Tian? Why haven''t you seen them before?"


    "One of them is the owner of Wanbao building. I''ve seen it before. As for the other two, I don''t know. It doesn''t matter. Now our Su family can''t provoke any family. It''s said that Lord Yu Hu won''t bring people into the Su family." the man replied.


    At this time, Su Tang and others who had entered the residence were walking slowly towards the hall. At this time, Yu Hu said; "Now the Su family''s power is different, so some outsiders have been recruited to enter the Su family. The two guards you saw just now are newly recruited."


    Su Tang nodded and felt that it was absolutely necessary to do so. There were still too few people approaching his Su family. There was not enough information, so he had to turn to people outside.


    Soon Yu Hu took Su Tang and others to the hall. At this time, there was no one in the hall. Yu Hu called a servant and asked him to call Su Jingtian and others. Then he waited in the hall with Su Tang and them.


    After a while, Su Jingtian followed his servant to the hall. He was still outside the hall, and Su Jingtian said loudly; "Yu Hu, didn''t you just leave? Why did you come back soon?" the voice fell, and Su Jingtian had entered the hall.


    Seeing Su Tang and Yu Peng sitting in the hall, Su Jingtian was stunned. A moment later, he shouted excitedly; "Lord Yu Peng, Su Tang boy, you''re all back. I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    "Hahaha, old Su, we haven''t seen each other for a month or two. Why don''t you know me?" Yu Peng said with a laugh.


    At this time, Su Tang also stood up and said with a smile; "Grandpa, I''m back."


    "Hahaha, well, well, they''re all back. You don''t know me. After they left, I haven''t slept well for a day. I''ve been worried about you all the time. Now, I''ve come back safely, and I can have a safe sleep." Su Jingtian laughed and said a few words.


    Then Su Jingtian called the senior management of Su Tang to tell the good news. The whole Su family celebrated this day. Zhan Jue came to the Su family in person to celebrate with the Su family after hearing the news.


    The next morning, Su Tang got up early and sat quietly in his yard, looking at the withered and yellow leaves and communicating with the secret of heaven; "Tianji, now I''m busy and can practice well. I''ve wasted a lot of time."


    "Well, it''s time for you to improve your strength. You''ve been busy these days. In the next strength, you must quickly improve your strength. I always have a feeling that the mainland should change quickly and can''t waste time like this." Tianji replied.


    Su Tang nodded, got up and left the yard. As soon as he went out, he happened to meet Yu Hu.


    "Brother Sutang, where are you going this morning?" Yu Hu asked.


    "Go to Wanbao building to find something. Where are you going?" asked Su Tang.


    "Where else can I go? Of course I''m looking for you. Since you''re going to Wanbao building, let me go with you. Brother Sutang, what do you need this time?" Yu Hu asked.


    "I''m looking for some magic medicine for Xiang Qiu. Now I have nothing to do. I want to improve my cultivation." Su Tang replied.


    Hearing Su Tang''s call, Yu Hu nodded and continued to ask; "Brother Sutang, what level of cultivation have you reached now? Why can''t I see it all the time?"


    "Hehe, I used the secret method to cover up my accomplishments. Now after my Reiki accomplishments, the power of the soul is probably as strong as that of the early days of Wuzong. The most powerful is the flesh, the peak of Wuzong." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    For Yu Hu, Su Tang did not intend to hide his accomplishments. After all, he now trusts Yu Hu very much.


    Hearing Su Tang''s answer, Yu Hu was stunned and exclaimed a moment later; "Brother Sutang, you are the most talented person I have ever seen. You are too powerful."

 Chapter 208

    "Ha ha!" Su Tang chuckled, then left Su''s mansion with Yu Hu and walked directly to Wanbao building.


    After arriving at Wanbao building, Su Tang explained his intention, and Yu Boyang directly stayed Su Tang in the treasure house.


    "Brother Sutang, you can choose. These are the things I have collected in Wanbao building over the years." Yu Boyang said after coming to the treasure house.


    At this time, Yu Hu on one side also said; "I said, little brother, why didn''t you say that when I came here before? You can''t be kind?"


    "Er, elder brother, you''re wrong to say that. My father said at the beginning that you can take anything in the Wanbao building as long as it is asked by brother Su Tang. Do you have such a privilege? You don''t have to say I''m unkind. You know that although I''m the owner of the Wanbao building, I still have to listen to my father. If you want to take it, you can ask my father to give you such a privilege, or Let me go and tell my father directly? "Yu Boyang replied.


    As soon as Yu Hu heard this, he immediately opened his mouth and said; "I don''t think so. I don''t think his father will agree." Yu Hu''s greatest fear in his life is his father.


    "Hehe, you two brothers, talk slowly. I''m going to choose something." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Then he began to wander around the treasure house, which took a lot of time. At noon, Su Tang came out of the treasure house. At this time, Yu Boyang and Yu Hu were sitting in the inner hall of Wanbao building, waiting for Su Tang bored. As soon as Su Tang came out, Yu Hu said directly; "I said brother Sutang, how many things did you take? How long did it take?"


    "Let''s just wait. I really need a little more this time. Hey, I haven''t taken much. Why do you still want to check?" Su Tang said with a smile.


    "That''s not necessary. Anyway, these things are not mine. I don''t care how much you take." Yu Hu shook his head and replied.


    At this time, Yu Boyang stood up and said; "You know, I didn''t speak. Why do you say that?"


    After chatting for a while, Su Tang and Yu Hu left the Wanbao building. As soon as they arrived at the gate of the Su family, Su Tang and Yu Hu found a very luxurious carriage parked at the door. They were both confused. At this time, Su Tang asked; "Yu Hu, whose car is this?"


    Yu Hu shook his head and replied; "I don''t know. It''s the first time I''ve met, but from the perspective of decoration, it should be from the imperial royal family."


    "The royal family? Do we Su family have anything to do with them? What are they doing here?" Su Tang was even more puzzled when he heard Yu Hu''s words. Although he came back yesterday, he also knew that a small family like his Su family could not have anything to do with the royal family. Now people in the royal family would visit. It seems that some of them must be unusual.


    "Whatever they are here for, let''s go in and have a look." Yu Hu said directly.


    Su Tang nodded, and the two entered the Su family''s mansion. As soon as they came in, they found yuan Tian. At this time, Su Tang asked; "Yuan Tian, what''s going on?"


    "I''m not very clear. I heard that I was inviting you to participate in the world competition." Yuan Tian replied.


    Yuan Tian''s answer stunned Su and Tang. Is there a competition among countries? Why did the royal family invite me to the national competition? Just when Su Tang was very confused, Su Zhan followed a middle-aged man out of the room. At this time, Su Zhan also found Su Tang and immediately said to the middle-aged man around him; "This is my son Su Tang. If you have anything to say, you''d better talk to him."


    The middle-aged man nodded, turned his head and looked at Su Tang; "Hello, Su Tang, I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m here this time to hope you can participate in the national competition. Would you like to go?"


    "As far as I know, the competition has been started for some time. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for me to attend it now." Su Tang still wanted to see it very much, but he would be gossip when he thought that the competition had been started for some time.


    "Hehe, you don''t know. In fact, the empire can recommend five young people to enter the finals directly in every national competition. This time, the emperor said, I hope you can participate, and the emperor also gave you a place. Are you willing to go?" the middle-aged man explained with a smile again.


    After hearing this, Su Tang was stunned and then asked; "You mean, let me go straight to the finals?"


    The man nodded and replied; "Yes, it''s good. In three days, the final of the international competition will be in the square of the imperial capital. If you want to go there, you can go there directly."


    "Well, I see. Let me think about it." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Su Tang didn''t immediately agree, but he knew that there was no free lunch in the world. Such five places were very precious. I believe there were many talented teenagers in the imperial capital. Why did this place fall on his head? This has to make su Tang think.


    After hearing Su Tang''s answer, the man nodded and said; "I''ve already spread the word. If you want to go, you can go directly to the square in three days. If you don''t go, someone will automatically replace you. You have to think clearly. This is a very good opportunity."


    "Hehe, OK, I see." Su Tang still didn''t promise, but replied with a smile.


    Then the man left. After the man left, all the people present turned to look at Su Tang. At this time, Yu Hu took the lead in saying; "Brother Su Tang, I think you can try it. This competition is a rare event. It can be said that the talents of the whole eastern region have gathered. If you can meet such an event in this life, you must not miss it. You must go and have a look."


    "Yes, I''ve heard that the royal family has such privileges. You must seize this opportunity," Yuan Tian also said.


    After hearing what they said, Su Jingtian didn''t say anything. He had always been very optimistic about Su Tang. Although he wanted Su Tang to go this time, since Su Tang didn''t promise immediately, he thought he had his own consideration, and it was inconvenient for him to interrupt.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "Go, I will go back, but what I don''t understand is that there are many talents in emperor capital. Why did you choose me?"


    "It''s not easy? You''re famous. Think about it. You can''t force the Zhan family to bow down by one person. With this, you can surpass those talents by many grades. They don''t choose who you choose?" Yu Hu answered directly.


    "I think it''s possible," Yuan Tian said.


    At this time, Su Tang thought about it and thought it might be true, even if he opened his mouth and said; "OK, in three days, I''ll go and see the grand event of the younger generation in the eastern region."


    Seeing Su Tang''s promise, Yu Hu and Yuan tiansu Jingtian were all happy.


    "Yes, brother Sutang, let''s shock them and let some geniuses know what real geniuses are." Yu Hu continued.


    "I seem to see a new star rising. Young master, this is your stage. Seize this opportunity." Yuan Tian also said.


    In the following time, Su Tang began to refine pills on the first day and began to cultivate Reiki at night. With the help of spirit wine, Su Tang vaguely felt that his Reiki was not far from breaking through Wuzong.


    The next day he continued to refine pills and began to practice at night. These two days, the Su family consciously didn''t disturb Su Tang''s cultivation. They knew that the third day was the day when Su Tang went to participate in the competition of various countries. The emperor personally named Su Tang to participate, which was a great honor for their small family.


    Therefore, in the past two days, Su Tang was named by the emperor to participate in the competition of various countries. It was like growing wings. It spread quickly in the imperial capital. After hearing such news, everyone wanted to see how powerful the young man who forced the war family to bow his head. Everyone was curious about the competition of various countries.

 Chapter 209

    The three days passed very quickly. On this day, the whole imperial capital became lively, and Su Tang got up early. As soon as he got out of the gate of the courtyard, Su Tang was stunned. At this moment, outside the gate, Yu Hu, Yuan Tian and a group of Su family were already standing there.


    "Why early? What are you doing?" Su Tang asked curiously.


    "Of course, I''m going to take part in the world competition with you. You go to the competition and we''ll go to the theatre." Yu Hu answered directly.


    After hearing Yu Hu''s words, the others nodded one by one. Seeing here, Su Tang also understood, nodded and said; "Let''s go. I also want to see what talents there are this time."


    "Hahaha, brother Sutang, leave this to me. I''ve asked Yu Boyang to help us find out the news. He should be in the square now. Let''s hurry. This is a grand event in the imperial capital." Yu Hu continued with a laugh.


    Then they left the Su family''s mansion. On the street, there are many more people today than in the past. Most of them are martial artists who came here from other places to watch the national competition. They also accompany the contestants to cheer for him.


    After crossing the crowded street, Su Tang and others finally came to the square. At this time, a middle-aged man came towards Su Tang with a smile. This man was the Royal man who invited Su Tang to participate in the world competition three days ago.


    "Here you are. Come with me and I''ll take you in." the middle-aged man said.


    At this time, Yu Boyang didn''t know where he came from. Su Tang nodded to him, and Yu Boyang joined the Su family''s army.


    Su Tang nodded. Then the Su family followed the middle-aged man and entered the square. At this time, although it was already overcrowded outside the square, it was empty in the square. The strong contrast between the two surprised Su Tang.


    The middle-aged man seemed to see Su Tang''s accident and said immediately; "Generally, people who come to watch can only come in after the game starts."


    Su Tang nodded clearly, and then followed the middle-aged man until he came to a big challenge arena; "You can find a place to have a rest. The contestants will come in detail. I have something to do, so I won''t accompany you."


    "Thank you, sir. If you have something to do, please go and do it." Su Tang arched his hand and said.


    After the middle-aged man left, Yu Hu looked at Yuan Tian and asked; "Who is this guy? It feels like he doesn''t know you."


    Yuan Tian shook his head and said; "There are too many people in the royal family, and I don''t know who he is. As for why he doesn''t know me, how do I know? It''s probably that I''ve left here for too long. Now I''m just an elder of Su Tang. Just follow the young master. I don''t want to pay attention to other things."


    "Yes, too." Yu Hu nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "Let''s have a rest first. I don''t think the competition can start at 1:30. We can''t wait here all the time?"


    Other people nodded in succession. There were many temporary seats not far from the big challenge arena. I think the imperial people should have prepared them for those in front. Su Tang took the Su family to the other side, chose the front seat and sat down. As soon as they sat down, several contestants came in from the outside.


    After taking a faint look at Su Tang, he found a seat to sit down.


    At this time, one of them asked the people nearby in a low voice; "Brother an, who is your boy? Why haven''t I met him? Is he also a contestant?"


    "It should be. I think it should be the seed player recommended by the Empire. Don''t underestimate him," the man replied.


    At this time, Yu Boyang, sitting next to Su Tang, said to Su Tang; "Brother Su Tang, these two people are the players of the Tianyin imperial dynasty. One is an Chengfeng and the other is Dou Yong. Their strength is pretty good."


    Su Tang nodded, glanced at them and asked; "Did you find out what the other four recommended places are except me?"


    Yu Boyang shook his head and said; "I really don''t know. I think it should be the younger generation of the great powers of the Empire. The warfighters must be among them."


    Su Tang nodded. There is no doubt about the strength of the war family. There will certainly be war family people in the recommendation quota. In fact, Su Tang also had a blind guess in his heart. The strength of the imperial royal family has always been very mysterious. Will there be imperial Royal people in the recommendation quota this time?


    With the passage of time, more and more contestants entered the venue. These contestants beat up step by step and were very familiar with others. Therefore, after entering the square, most people got together and many people were talking about Su Tang.


    "Did you see that? That guy over there is a hot topic for discussion now. He is one of the imperial recommendation quota. I heard that his combat power is very strong," said one of them.


    "Cut, the combat power is strong? I don''t think so. I always think the rumors about him are exaggerated. He himself is not necessarily strong." someone replied disdainfully.


    "My friend, you''re wrong. If he doesn''t excel, do you think the Empire will recommend him as a seed player? Besides, it''s so popular outside that why don''t the fighters come out to refute?"


    "Yes, the people of the war family have always been very domineering. Now such rumors are very bad for them. They not only didn''t stand up, but they don''t seem to have any attitude to avoid suspicion. The Su family can stand firm in the imperial capital now, but the war family has helped a lot."


    Hearing these people''s comments, Su Tang was also very helpless. What are these? But Yu Hu next to him was very happy; "Look at these people talking about you. You should perform well and let those who don''t think highly of you know what real genius is."


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s all right. Don''t worry about them. They''ll shut up soon. Why rush for a moment?"


    "Yes, you''re right. I seem to have seen you galloping on the challenge arena. Why do you suddenly feel so excited?" Yu Hu nodded and replied.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang''s people nodded and looked at Su Tang one by one. The changes in this period of time have left only reverence in their hearts at this moment, and there are no previous emotions.


    At this time, another young man came towards Su Tang, followed by two young men of the same age.


    "Hey, are you su Tang? I heard you''re very strong? How about a competition?" the boy pointed to Su Tang and said after entering.


    His face was full of arrogance. When he saw someone coming to find fault, the martial artists in the square turned their heads to Su Tang one by one. At this time, Su Tang asked faintly; "Who are you?"


    "My young master is the Mo family and Mo Feng of the yunya imperial dynasty. As soon as I came to the imperial capital, I heard that you are very strong and recommended as a seed player by the Empire. I want to see how strong your seed player is. Come on, let me see." the young master replied.


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and replied; "I don''t know who you heard, but I never said I was strong. Besides, do you think you are qualified to compete with me?"


    Su Tang was also very upset about this guy''s arrogance. He immediately and impolitely fought back. As soon as Su Tang said this, all the people present were in an uproar. Unexpectedly, Su Tang would say so. Many of them knew Mo Feng and his spleen qi. At this time, when they heard Su Tang''s answer, they understood in their hearts, I''m afraid Mo Feng won''t give up.


    "Boy, what did you say?" Mo Feng was really angry.


    He has always been a very proud man. He has never met anyone who dared to talk to him like this. For a time, he felt that his dignity had been insulted by others.


    "I didn''t expect that you are not only weak, but also weak in ears. I said, what are you, and you are qualified to challenge me?" Su Tang continued.


    The tone was very cold. At this moment, Mo Feng took a step back. Su Tang''s momentum was too strong at this time. Mo Feng couldn''t help but dignify himself. However, Su Tang was very upset because he didn''t give himself face, so he immediately calmed down and shouted loudly; "Boy, you think you''re a seed player. You''re great? Today I''ll let you see my young master''s strength."


    After that, Mo Feng was full of aura. A unique breath belonging to the realm of King Wu suddenly burst out and pressed directly towards Su Tang.


    Just then a voice sounded coldly; "I don''t know. Any cat or dog dares to challenge the seed player. I said Su Tang, you can stand it. If I slap him directly," as the voice fell, a teenager slowly walked towards Su Tang.


    Seeing the boy appear, Yu Boyang next to Su Tang said; "Su Tang, this is the first place in the preliminary competition of this selection competition. Mengtianya has great strength."


    At this time, without waiting for Su Tang''s answer, Mo Feng reincarnated, looked at mengtianya and shouted; "Mengtianya, you''d better get out of here. Don''t think I''m afraid of you. If you dare to be wordy, I don''t mind fighting with you."


    "Hahaha, that''s good. Let''s fight. The loser doesn''t know where you came from." mengtianya said with a laugh.


    Su Tang also looked at the first person in the preliminary contest curiously. He felt like a deep pool. He couldn''t see the depth. Su Tang instinctively had a trace of fear for people. Su Tang always took such people who couldn''t see the depth very seriously. Although he didn''t know why this guy wanted to help himself, since bill came forward, I don''t have much to say. Let them play first.


    "Just fight, do you think I''m afraid of you?" Mo Feng shouted.


    Just before this time, the middle-aged man who brought Su Tang and others in appeared, glared at Mo Feng and said; "Don''t make trouble here! I''ll fight in the challenge arena later. I''ll forget it this time. If I find you making trouble, I''ll cancel your qualification directly. Do you understand?"


    The dignified and cold voice of the middle-aged man extinguished Mo Feng''s anger at once. Mo Feng shook his head and said; "Don''t disqualify me. I promise I won''t make trouble."


    Seeing that Mo Feng was frightened, the people present laughed with disdain. Mo Feng was really a bitch. He was so arrogant before, but now he has withered. They really despise Mo Feng.


    After Mo Feng left, mengtianya looked at Su Tang and said; "Are you interested in playing?"


    Su Tang nodded and said; "If you can meet someone, let''s play. I don''t care." Su Tang still hopes to meet someone who he can''t see through. Only such a battle is interesting.


    "Hahaha, OK, I will try my best to break through the barrier. I hope to play with you." mengtianya continued with a laugh when she heard Su Tang''s promise.


    While they were talking happily, there was a sudden commotion at the entrance of the square. Su Tang and mengtianya turned curiously to look at the entrance of the square. At this time, they heard someone say; "Quick order, that is the other four seed players of the Empire. They are also coming."


    "The other four? Really want to see how powerful they are?" mengtianya said softly.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I don''t think it''s too bad. I just don''t know what degree it has reached. I want to look forward to it."


    At this time, Yu Boyang found four people coming in from a distance. His face changed and exclaimed; "It''s them. I didn''t expect the Empire to recommend them this time."


    "Do you know?" Su Tang asked curiously.


    Yu Boyang nodded and said; "Yes, but I haven''t heard from them for a long time. I heard that they have formed a team to practice outside the eastern regions. I didn''t expect to come back this time."


    "Going outside the eastern regions? It''s interesting!" mengtianya was more interested when he heard Yu Boyang''s words.


    At this time, one of them seemed to have found Su Tang and walked directly towards this side. At this time, Yu Boyang gave a voice to remind him; "This guy''s name is Zhan Wutian. He is Zhan Wuxie''s brother. He is very powerful. You should be careful."


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "It doesn''t matter. I don''t think he will do anything to me."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Zhan Wutian came to Su Tang. He looked at Su Tang and asked; "Are you su Tang?"


    Su Tang nodded, and Zhan Wutian continued; "Yes, thank you for teaching me a lesson about my incompetent brother! But don''t you think you''ve gone too far with my family?"


    "Hehe, really? What do you want?" Su Tang asked with a smile.


    He had been here for a long time, but he didn''t expect how soon he would come, but Su Tang didn''t have any fear. Although the war was very powerful, the more powerful it was for Su Tang, the more motivated he was to fight.

 Chapter 210

    "Ha ha, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to try to see what qualifications you have to become a seed player like us." Zhan Wutian smiled faintly.


    Su Tang said as soon as he heard it; "You''ll have a chance to see it, but not now. Wait until the challenge begins. Welcome to challenge."


    "Challenge? You don''t deserve it, boy. Don''t think you''re like us. What we''ve seen is not comparable to you. Try to keep your position. I''ll beat you in the challenge arena and let you know that the war family can''t offend any cat or dog." Zhan Wutian continued.


    After hearing his words, Mo Feng, standing not far away, sneered in his heart. He just lost face in Su Tang and was trying to clean up Su Tang. Unexpectedly, Su Tang met another seed player so soon. Looking at the appearance of the four people, it should have a good relationship. Now Zhan Wutian has declared war on him, I''m sure the other three will take good care of Su Tang.


    "Who knows whether you deserve it or not? It''s better to be a low-key person." after su Tang said a faint word, he turned and sat down. Su Tang didn''t pay attention to Zhan Wutian''s provocation at all, but it''s not easy for Su Tang to go too far when he thought of the Han family helping his Su family get a foothold in the imperial capital.


    Seeing Su Tang like this, a trace of murderous spirit flashed in the eyes of the other three. Su Tang Mingrui caught it and turned to look at them and said coldly; "Don''t challenge my bottom line. You can''t bear the consequences."


    "Hmm?" the three were stunned. Unexpectedly, Su Tang was so arrogant.


    "Hahaha, I''ll see what you can do and what consequences I can''t bear." one of the teenagers said.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian felt that Su Tang seemed a little different. The look in his eyes was so terrible that he trembled in his heart. He immediately waved to stop the three people behind him from talking and looked at Su Tang and continued; "My brother is just like this. I hope you don''t mind." after that, he turned and left here with the other three people.


    After they left, Su Tang outlined a trace of disdain around his mouth. At this time, Zhan Wutian asked with a young man''s displeasure; "Boss, what did you mean just now? You feel like we lowered his head."


    "Yes, boss, this boy is too arrogant. I must teach him a good lesson." the other also said.


    "That''s enough. Don''t worry. This is the final challenge arena. Private fights are not allowed. If you want to fight, go to the challenge arena and fight with him, but I can tell you that Su Tang is not ordinary. You must be careful when you fight with him, or you may have an accident." Zhan Wutian kindly reminded me of Su Tang''s terrible eyes just now.


    "What if he''s not ordinary? He''s not a young man from a small family, but just another chance. Who doesn''t? I don''t believe he can be strong enough. Don''t worry. As long as I meet him, I promise to kill him on the spot." the young man who spoke before said.


    Zhan Wutian shook his head and said; "You''d better be careful." then he took them down.


    At this time, Yu Boyang looked at Su Tang and said; "These four people seem very hostile to you. You should be careful."


    "It''s all right. It''s just a group of teenagers who don''t know the so-called. It''s all right, but you''d better tell me about the other three." Su Tang replied indifferently.


    "OK, the one who interrupted before was Lei Xiong, a disciple of the Lei family who was as powerful as the war family. The other two were the eldest and youngest sons of the king of Zhenxi, one was yuan Qian and the other was yuan Kun. Each of them had a different identity. You''d better be careful," Yu Boyang replied.


    Su Tang nodded clearly. Indeed, as he thought before, the other four are famous talented teenagers in the God empire. Everyone has a strong background, but they don''t care about holding Su at all. As long as they don''t touch his bottom line, he won''t mess around. Now the only idea in Su Tang''s mind is to fight happily.


    These four people can just meet his requirements. In addition to the previous dream Tianya, Su Tang is full of expectations for this foreign competition.


    With the passage of time, all the players in the competition arrived. At this time, on the huge challenge arena in the center of the square, an old man looked around and said loudly; "Dear contestants, today''s national competition has to change the rules due to too many people. Let me explain the rules to you."


    "First, the first level of this competition is the group war, that is, the left and right contestants go to the challenge arena, each has not fought, and the people who fall out of the challenge arena are eliminated. This group war will only leave 20 people."


    "Second, the remaining twenty of the group will fight one by one, and the last ten will fight again."


    "Third, the remaining five people can challenge each other, and the highest ranked one will win. This time, only five people can represent the emergence of the God empire in other regions. Please take advantage of this opportunity."


    "Well, I''ve told you the rules of the competition. Now all the players are on the challenge arena to prepare for the group battle of the first level."


    Hearing this year''s rules, many people at the bottom were dissatisfied. Su Tang thought it was also good. The survival of the fittest was interesting. At this time, Yu Boyang next to him said with worry; "Be careful, Su Tang. I''m afraid those four people will work together against you just now."


    "Well, I understand. Hehe, don''t worry. I''m not a simple person who will be eliminated. Well, I''ll go up too." after that, Su Tang got up and walked towards the challenge arena.


    At this time, when Zhan Tianwang and others saw Su Tang stepping onto the challenge arena, Lei Xiong immediately said; "Boss, we''ll work together to fight this boy first and let him be eliminated at the first level. What do you think?"


    "Yes, Lei Xiong is right. I must make this boy look good and let him be eliminated at the first level. In this way, I think he is arrogant." Yuan Qian also said.


    Zhan Wutian shook his head and said; "If he is really eliminated, I don''t think the Empire will give him this quota. Let''s see first." Zhan Wutian is also very unhappy with Su Tang, but he always feels that Su Tang is very unusual and shouldn''t be eliminated with him.


    Then the four people followed the challenge arena. On the challenge arena, Su Tang stood there alone. Most of the others were in groups. As early as the rules were announced, someone began to contact their comrades in arms. According to their appearance, they should want to fight others together.


    At this time, Mo Feng not far away also called a large group of people there, stared at Su Tang with his eyes, and said coldly to the people around him; "Everybody help, let''s get rid of that boy first."


    "Mo Feng, I think it''s unwise to provoke seed players like them at this time. Let''s look at the situation. Don''t the other four seed players feel bad about this guy? See what they do." someone retorted at Mo Feng''s words.


    Mo Feng nodded and said; "Take a look first. Anyway, I will not let this arrogant boy go."


    "Don''t worry. If the situation is OK, we will help you. Don''t worry. The most important thing is to keep your place." the man continued.


    At this time, all the people were already in the challenge arena. The old man nodded and said with satisfaction; "The first level starts!"


    With his voice falling, the challenge arena has been opened. Su Tang still stands there quietly and has no intention of doing it at all. According to Su Tang''s current idea, if others don''t come to find their own trouble, they don''t have to find others'' trouble. We''d better wait like this. Anyway, we won''t be eliminated.


    Just like him, Zhan Wutian is the only one who has no challenge. At this time, some people in the challenge arena have been knocked down. Su Tang, Zhan Wutian and others still stand there quietly and have no intention to fight, and others have no intention to find their trouble.


    With the passage of time, more and more contestants were knocked out of the challenge arena. At this time, there were more than 30 people on the challenge arena, and each stopped. At this time, Mo Feng stood up and pointed to Su Tang; "Let''s fight this boy down first. We work hard like this. He stands there quietly and wants to occupy a position. Do you think it''s fair?"


    Hearing what he said, other people turned to look at Su Tang, and each one was a little moved. Su Tang didn''t care. He looked at Mo Feng lightly, didn''t speak or move, but his nerves jumped up all over his body. At this moment, all the people in the challenge arena are elites left behind, and each one is very powerful, In addition, Zhan Wutian and mengtianya are eyeing, and he has to be careful.


    "Let''s go together and get rid of this boy." Mo Feng was moved to see others and shouted again.


    "Yes, let''s go together. Even if he is a seed player, what can he do? Can he beat us alone? Why can''t many of us?" another person shouted at this time.


    With the sound falling, three more people had taken the lead and rushed directly towards Su Tang. When they saw someone shooting, others moved one after another and wrapped up towards Su Tang.


    At this time, the Su family under the challenge arena worried about Su Tang one by one.


    "Hum! Since you want to play, I''ll play with you." Su Tang muttered coldly.


    Then he moved, his speed soared, and came directly to a man. He raised his hand and punched him out. Without any urgent response, he was blown out by Su Tang''s fist, and the whole person fell off the challenge arena.


    Seeing Su Tang''s move, Zhan Wutian and others standing not far away stared at this side.


    "Physical strength? Not bad!" Zhan Wutian whispered.


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t care so much. He moved and punched four or five people out of the challenge arena. Seeing that Su Tang was so fierce, other people didn''t dare to take action. They retreated and avoided one after another, but Mo Feng continued to call others to take action. At this time, Su Tang turned and looked at Mo Feng. A cold light flashed in his eyes and rushed directly towards him.

 Chapter 211

    When Mo Feng saw Su Tang rushing towards him, he laughed in his heart; "Hum, do you finally want to compete with me? I also want to show you my growth over the past few years."


    No one knows what Mo Feng thinks at this time, but after seeing the ferocity before Su Tang, everyone is worried about whether Mo Feng can take over Su Tang''s attack. At this time, Zhan Wutian, who is standing at the side watching the play, said to the three people around him; "Su Tang is very unusual. His strength is really good. This guy is not his opponent. Do you think I should find something uncomfortable for Su Tang?"


    "The strength is really good, but we still have to plug in a lot if we want to win," Lei Xiong said.


    At this time, Yuan Qian and Yuan Kun nodded, and Yuan Qian said; "I don''t blame this guy. Boss, I support you to find this guy uncomfortable. Do you want to save that guy from Su Tang?"


    Zhan Wutian nodded and replied; "Well, I think this guy''s strength is not very good, but that chapter''s mouth is good. He can disgust Su Tang."


    In fact, they had arrived early before, but they never came in. They also saw Mo Feng''s trouble with Su Tang. They still know some of this guy''s shamelessness. It''s good to have such people to disgust Su Tang, so Zhan wugenius thought of saving Mo Feng at this time, Although it can''t cause any substantial damage to Su Tang, it''s good to disgust each other.


    At this time, Su Tang had rushed to Mo Feng and stared at Mo Feng coldly. At this time, Mo Feng smiled and said with disdain on his face; "Seed player? Hahaha, why is the gap so big? Today let me try how strong a seed player like you is."


    "I''ll let you see it. I just hope you can laugh later." Su Tang replied coldly.


    "I said Su Tang, you are also a seed player. Is it too much to treat an ordinary player?" just after su Tang''s voice fell, Zhan Wutian''s voice sounded on the challenge arena.


    Hearing this, Su Tang turned coldly and stared at Zhan Wutian; "Why do you want to stand up for him?"


    "I have this plan! Why not?" Zhan Wutian continued.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian walked slowly towards Su Tang and Mo Feng with the other three seed players, and mengtianya, standing in the distance, saw this situation with a faint smile on his face.


    "Hehe, do you think you are qualified to stop me?" Su Tang said with a disdainful smile.


    "If you can stop it, you have to try before you know, don''t you? But I''m confident I can stop you." Zhan Wutian continued.


    Zhan Wutian''s eyes were full of confidence. Although he knew that Su Tang had a little strength, he recognized his strength very much. He was very confident that he could defeat Su Tang.


    "Then try!" Su Tang didn''t want to say more to such an arrogant guy.


    In his opinion, apart from their ancestors and the supreme elder, the Zhan family are arrogant people. They don''t know humility at all. They think they are powerful if they have some strength, but they don''t know the truth that there are people outside the mountain. Such people are doomed to never reach the top of the strong in their life.


    After that, Su Tang''s figure rushed directly to Mo Feng behind Zhan Wutian. Now he had only one idea in his mind, that is, to eliminate Mo Feng. Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu came, he couldn''t stop himself. Seeing Su Tang''s hand, Zhan Wutian immediately blocked Su Tang''s body and didn''t let him rush to Mo Feng.


    "I''ll give you three seconds to roll down the challenge arena, or I''ll bear the consequences." stopped by Zhan Wutian, Su Tang stopped and looked at Mo Feng coldly.


    "Ha ha, Su Tang, are you all right? Do you really think you have the strength to win me?" Mo Feng laughed at Su Tang''s words.


    Hearing this, Su Tang knew that Mo Feng didn''t cry when he didn''t see the coffin. After a cold look at Zhan Wutian, he slowly retreated two steps, and a huge seal appeared on his head.


    "What kind of martial arts is this?" as soon as the huge seal on Su Tang''s head came out, the people present exclaimed. Lian Zhan Wutian and others all shrunk their eyes. They obviously felt the power of this martial arts.


    The people of the Su family under the challenge arena were all excited when they saw that Su Tang used the God of war seal, but they knew the power of this martial art. I believe Zhan Wutian and others could not take over this martial art even if they joined hands.


    At this time, on the high platform not far from the challenge arena, the leaders of the major forces in the Empire looked at Su Tang in surprise and decided to fight. At this time, because they were too far away from the challenge arena, there was no way to hear the dialogue between Zhan Wutian and Su Tang. They just saw that Su Tang suddenly got angry and used his martial arts skills, which made him feel helpless.


    Long before he came here, he told Zhan Wutian not to provoke Su Tang. Unexpectedly, Zhan Wutian was so disobedient. However, considering Zhan Wutian''s talent, he decided to look at it first. Besides, Su Tang may not lose. Besides, he also wanted to sharpen Zhan Wutian''s mind. Zhan Wutian has been the pride of the family since he was young, Basically, I haven''t suffered any setbacks. Let Su Tang sharpen him this time.


    At this time, the emperor sitting on the high platform exclaimed; "The full version of magic? How can this boy have it?"


    Everyone on the high platform was surprised to hear the emperor''s words. Some people''s eyes flashed a look of greed. The full version of magic skills, even the royal family of the God Empire, didn''t expect that the children of this small family would have such good things. At this moment, on the high platform, all the leaders of forces looked at Su Tang, Thoughts fly in my heart.


    Only Zhan Jue was not surprised. At the same time, Zhan Jue also understood the thoughts of other people. He just laughed coldly in his heart; "These guys really don''t know how to live or die. Su Tang''s things are not easy to take." his war family is a typical example. How simple would it be for people who were so strong and willing to bow their heads in the past?


    Zhan Jue heard from his ancestors that the five gods brought by Su Tang were real ancient gods. With such a background, would he still be afraid of these people? Although the five have left here, who can guarantee that they have given Su Tang some taboo things before they leave?


    The means of ancient gods are beyond the imagination of these people now. In addition, his ancestors have received the favor of the five masters of Su Tang and promised to take good care of Su Tang. At this time, Zhan Jue thought that after today''s plan is over, he must go back and ask his ancestors if his family wants to help Su Tang.


    On the challenge arena.


    "I''m giving you a chance to roll myself down, otherwise I won''t be responsible for anything later." Fa Jue has stopped, and the God of war seal on Su Tang''s head has been completely formed. A thick and ancient smell emanates from it and envelops the whole challenge arena.


    Moreover, the size of the God of war seal basically accounts for half of the challenge arena. Although we don''t know how powerful such martial arts are, it''s scary enough to look at such momentum.


    At this time, Mo Feng is also afraid of one. He has seen such martial arts for the first time. Such a powerful power is certainly not what he can do next. At this time, he can only rely on Zhan Wutian and others. I hope they can do it next.


    Seeing Su Tang''s performance, Yuan Qian preached to Zhan Wutian; "Boss, are we going to continue like this? Su Tang''s martial arts are not easy to pick up." Yuan Qian''s voice was a little dignified.


    Zhan Wutian didn''t wrinkle. He thought about it in his heart. In fact, he didn''t have much confidence to take Su Tang''s attack. Even if he would be hurt next, the cost of doing so was too high. It wasn''t worth it at all, but he was unwilling to let him retreat like this.


    Thinking of this, Zhan Wutian couldn''t help saying to Yuan Qian; "I also know, but if we retreat at this time, I''m afraid others will see jokes, and others may think we''re afraid of him, Su Tang."


    Yuan Qian was silent. After a moment, Yuan Qian nodded and continued to preach; "Then try it. I don''t believe the four of us can''t uncover everything."


    Seeing that these people were still motionless, Su Tang was impatient. The decision in his hand changed again, and the volume of the God of war seal on his head changed again. The huge shadow shrouded the whole challenge arena, and the prestige emitted by the God of war seal increased several times.


    "Wow, this martial art is so rebellious. Does he want to eliminate everyone?" seeing such a huge momentum, the whole square was boiling.


    "Yes, if he smashes it like this, I think the temporarily built challenge arena will be smashed and scrapped by him. The seed players are really different." someone nodded.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian''s face suddenly became dignified on the challenge arena. They still had the confidence to try the previous giant seal, but he didn''t have the confidence to see this now. After thinking about it for a while, Zhan Wutian shook his head and turned to Mo Feng; "I think you''d better go down by yourself."


    "What?" Mo Feng exclaimed after hearing Zhan Wutian''s words.


    Then Mo Feng said with a cold smile; "If you let me go down, I''ll go down? I just won''t go down today. Even if I want to be eliminated, you don''t want to feel better. If it''s a big deal, let him fall down. I won''t lose if everyone is buried with me." at this time, Mo Feng has made his own decision.


    Although he was very afraid, he didn''t want to go on like this. For such a proud man, being scared to give up was even more painful than killing him.


    As soon as Mo Feng said this, the faces of the people in the challenge arena changed. Unexpectedly, Mo Feng wanted to pull them all into the water at this moment. Each one was angry.


    "Hum? Do you still think I can''t do it myself?" Zhan Wutian''s face turned cold and hummed.


    "Hahaha, it used to be said that the four great talents of the imperial capital were all dragons and phoenixes among people. Today, when I see them, they are a group of mediocre talents who bully the soft and fear the hard." Mo Feng said with a laugh.


    There was a burst of ridicule for Zhan Wutian and others. At this time, Mo Feng couldn''t care much.


    When Zhan Wutian heard this, their faces changed greatly, and an anger was brewing in their hearts. Lei Xiong rushed up with an arrow, grabbed Mo Feng''s collar and shouted loudly; "Asshole, don''t talk nonsense here. If you dare say more, I''ll kill you here today."


    "Hahaha, you don''t have to scare me. Isn''t what I said today true?" Mo Feng continued to laugh.


    At this time, Su Tang was still standing there quietly. Above his head, the huge God of war seal was also quietly suspended in the air, setting off his prestige for a moment.


    On the high platform, the emperor looked at the people around him and asked; "You come forward and take the boy named Mo Feng down. If it goes on like this, the national competition can''t continue."


    "Yes!" the man nodded and replied respectfully.


    Then the man flew down directly from the high platform, came to the challenge arena and asked; "What are you doing?"


    No one answered. At this time, the man came to Mo Feng and said; "Come with me. Emperor has spoken. You don''t have to participate in this year''s competition."


    "What? It''s impossible. I haven''t been eliminated yet. You can''t do that." Mo Feng immediately changed his face and said hurriedly.


    "Hum, the emperor has spoken. You can''t say more. Tell me now, don''t let me do it, otherwise I promise you will be more sad than death." the man continued.


    As the man''s voice fell, Mo Feng was even more helpless. At this time, the man continued to say; "Come with me quickly, or I will report to the emperor and disqualify your family and country from the competition."


    Once this was said, Mo Feng''s whole person was depressed. The price is too high. If he continues to persist in this way, I''m afraid it will bring disaster to his country and my family. Without the protection of the God Empire, his country may soon be destroyed, and his family must bear the brunt.

 Chapter 212

    Mo Feng was taken away. At this time, Su Tang looked at Zhan Wutian and said, "do you still want to try?"


    "Hum, I hope you can keep being arrogant like this." Zhan Wutian felt ashamed. After a cold hum, he turned and left.


    Lei Xiong and the yuan brothers also left. With their departure, the arena returned to the previous situation again. At this time, the people on the arena fought together again. For the last 20 places, Su Tang also scattered the God of war seal on his head. At this time, he still stood quietly and looked at the people who were still fighting.


    At this time, there were only Zhan Wutian and Su Tang in the challenge arena. No one in mengtianya went to find them. The others were still fighting one by one. With the passage of time, the last 20 places were finally determined.


    At this time, the old man who announced the rules went to the challenge arena again, glanced at the contestants left on the challenge arena, nodded and said with satisfaction; "You have successfully entered the next round of competition. In three days, there will be a second round of competition, one-on-one. Go back and prepare."


    "Yes!" everyone nodded.


    At this time, most of the people on the challenge arena consumed a lot of aura. If they go directly to the next round, they will not achieve the best effect. This is also the rule that has been used in many national competitions.


    "Well, goodbye in three days. Go back and have a good rest and adjustment." after the old man said that, he took the lead to leave the challenge arena.


    When Su Tang saw the two leave, he also left the challenge arena.


    Returning to the area where the Su family lived again, Yu Hu asked hurriedly as soon as he arrived; "Brother Sutang, why didn''t you just smash them out and eliminate all those bastards."


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Hehe, you are too naive. The Empire will never allow such things to happen. I can guarantee that someone will stop me when I hit the God of war seal. Since it is so, why should I do so?"


    "Yes, the young master is right. If he smashes it out, he will be stopped. This will not only have no effect, but also expose the power of this war skill. When it comes to one-on-one, others will take advantage of these three days to find a way to prevent Su Tang from using this move." Yuan Tian also said at this time.


    After hearing yuan Tian''s explanation, Yu Hu and the Su family nodded clearly. At this time, mengtianya came over again, looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, you''re so powerful today. This skill will definitely become the focus of this year''s national competition. Congratulations."


    "Is it really worth congratulating?" Su Tang turned to look at mengtianya and asked. Today I have seen that mengtianya is not a seed player, but in the eyes of other contestants, he has reached the same level as the seed player.


    "Ha ha, who knows this?" mengtianya continued.


    After hearing his words, Sutang shook his head and said; "It''s brother Meng. I didn''t expect you to have great prestige among the contestants. I saw it just now. None of them went to attack you. I think your strength is also good."


    "Me? That''s it. Maybe they thought I was the champion of this preliminary competition, so they would do that." mengtianya replied.


    Su Tang smiled faintly. At this time, mengtianya said; "Well, I have some things to do. I''ll leave first. I''ll see you in three days. I''m looking forward to fighting with you." after that, he left without waiting for Su Tang''s answer.


    Looking at his back as he left, Su Tang''s eyes couldn''t help but raise a sense of war, which disappeared in a flash. Then he turned to the Su family and said; "Let''s get out of here first."


    The Su family nodded one after another, and then they left here together. As soon as they got out of the square, Su Tang noticed that there was a fierce look staring at him. Su Tang couldn''t help but flash a look of doubt and turned his eyes to the other side. At a glance, Su Tang understood.


    It turned out that at this time, Mo Feng was staring at Su Tang fiercely on the side of the square gate. His hate eyes were staring at Su Tang, and his heart was a little hairy.


    "This man can''t stay. We must get rid of him if we have a chance, otherwise we don''t know what special things he will do." Su Tang thought secretly when he noticed the resentment and hatred in Mo Feng''s eyes.


    At this time, Yu Hu saw Su Tang suddenly stop and asked him with some doubts; "Brother Sutang, what''s the matter? What are you looking at?"


    "Oh, nothing!" after hearing Yu Hu''s voice, Su Tang turned and replied that when he turned his head that day, Mo Feng had disappeared. Su Tang reluctantly shook his head. He also felt powerless about this guy''s hatred for himself.


    In fact, I haven''t offended him. He has been looking for trouble for himself all the time. Now, it''s good that he will not only be disqualified, but also bring some bad consequences to his country. Who can blame?


    "Let''s go, brother Su Tang. I''ve reserved a seat at the food and color residence to celebrate your success in entering the second round. My father and the Su family will go. Let''s go now," Yu Hu continued.


    Su Tang nodded and followed Yu Hu to the East Street. All the things he heard passers-by talking about were about the competitions of various countries. Among them, Su Tang''s coverage of the challenge arena with martial arts was legendary.


    "Brother Sutang, you are really famous now? Now people in the street are talking about you." Yu Hu has heard a lot of comments along the way.


    "Ha ha, it''s not good to be famous many times." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    Since he left the square, Tianji made a voice to remind him. At this time, several groups of people were secretly watching him. Su Tang also knew that some people with evil intentions wanted to pay attention to their martial arts. The Tianshen empire is a big place, and some of them must recognize that their martial arts were divine skills.


    There are few such martial arts on the mainland. Most of them are incomplete things. A complete version of magic can definitely attract the covet of others.


    "Why not? There are many players who want to be famous, but they can''t. You''re good. It''s not good to be famous now." Yu Hu said immediately after listening to Su Tang''s answer.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "You don''t know how many people are following behind us now." at this time, only he and Yu Hu are here. The Su family has already followed Yu Boyang and them to the food and sex residence.


    "Someone follows? Who are they? Are they your admirers?" Yu Hu continued.


    "You should know the martial arts I used in the challenge arena before? That''s a magic skill. It will certainly attract others'' covet. I think those people are the ones who want to get my martial arts. We have to be careful these days." Su Tang continued.


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, Yu Hu immediately changed his look. He immediately looked around vigilantly. He didn''t find anything unusual. He turned to look at Su Tang and asked; "Brother, are you wrong? I didn''t find anyone following us?"


    "Hehe, since others are plotting against the law, of course they won''t let you find out. Anyway, you should listen to me. You should also be careful these days. Let''s go to the food and sex house quickly now. Tell everyone about this and let them be careful. After all, our foundation is still unstable in the God empire. If we are not careful, it''s easy to fall over." Su Tang continued with a smile.


    Yu Hu nodded. In his opinion, it''s right to be careful. After all, this is not Lanming kingdom. The water here is very deep and the foundation of the Su family is still shallow. If there is an accident, it will be destroyed easily.


    The two quickly moved up and soon came to the food and color house. They entered the room Yu Hu had booked before. While eating, Su Tang also said what had been followed in the street.


    "Young master, you''re right to say that. The water in the imperial capital is really deep. I think we must be careful in the next period of time. At the same time, I''ll ask the people in Wanbao building to secretly find out which families want to beat you." after listening to Su Tang''s words, Yu Peng took the lead in expressing his position.


    Yuan Tian also nodded. At this time, Su Jingtian said; "Boy, do you think we should find a fighter? They are more local snakes here. If they come forward, I believe other strengths will converge."


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Lao Zu, you don''t have to go to the war family. Although he seems to have a good relationship with us now, there are still many of their low-level people who hate us. Compared with the two groups of people who destroyed the country, there must be close people of those who died. They will have a grudge against the people of the Su family more or less."


    "Well, Su Tang is right. We can''t go to the war family this time. If they want to help us, they will come forward by themselves. It doesn''t matter whether we go or not." Yu Boyang also said.


    While Su Tang and others were discussing here, they were also discussing biting at the war house.


    "Grandpa, this is the whole story. What do you think? Are we going to help the Su family?" Zhan Jue asked the Zhan family''s grandpa in the hall.


    After hearing this, Zhan''s father was silent. He didn''t say whether he wanted to help or not. He just closed his eyes and meditated quietly. After half a ring, Zhan''s father opened his eyes and looked at Zhan and asked; "Didn''t you tell Wutian boy about our relationship with the Su family now? What would others think if he openly opposed Su Tang? Even if we were willing to help the Su family, I''m afraid we would be misunderstood as coveting the full version of the magic?"


    "This..." the Zhan family was thinking of this matter at this time. It was not as simple as he thought. Today, Zhan Wutian openly confronted Su Tang on the challenge arena. This is already known to all the people in the imperial capital. If he was famous now, he might be suspected by others.


    At that time, terror can''t help the Su family alone. It will also bring its own reputation and cause some bad effects. It will be more than worth the loss.


    "The Su family must help. This is what I promised the five masters of Su Tang. However, in the current situation, we can''t help them with fame and wealth. We can only help them secretly. You go to find some people to find out who are the main forces of the Su family. After the hall is clear, send someone to warn them secretly. If necessary, you can do it." The ancestor of the war family continued.


    "OK, I see. It''s just my grandfather. Now that the boy Wutian and Su Tang are right, you know his character. I''m afraid he''ll do something wrong later. Today, Su Tang has said that it''s best not to challenge his bottom line, or there will be serious consequences. I''m afraid Su Tang will be a dead hand in the world." Zhan Jue continued.


    Zhan''s father nodded and said; "I''ll deal with this. Go down and do something first. By the way, call the boy Wutian to me."


    Zhan Jue nodded and left here. After a while, Zhan Wutian came to the hall. As soon as he stopped, Zhan Wutian saluted the people in front of him very respectfully; "Wu Tian pays a visit to my grandfather. I don''t know what he wants me to do?"


    "Wutian boy, I heard that you and Su Tang had a match today. Tell me what you think of him." the ancestor of the war family asked faintly.


    *** "It''s not right. I just feel that what he did to my family in the past is a little too much. I always have a breath in my heart and can''t swallow it, so I''ll take care of his trouble. As for his view? There''s only one feeling. He''s arrogant."


    "Ha ha, arrogance? You are wrong. He must not be arrogant. Although I don''t spend much time with him, I know that he is a very calm and modest person. Moreover, he also has arrogant qualifications. You haven''t seen his means. When you have the chance to see it, you will understand it." the ancestor of the war family continued.


    "He has means? I also have means. Why do you always help that boy talk?" Zhan Wutian was a little upset.


    "Hehe, it''s not that I helped him speak, but what I said is the truth. You''ve been outside all the time. You don''t know. Su Tang is the last person that the whole eastern region forces want to offend. Some time ago, the iron family of Tianlong emperor offended him. He went to destroy the iron family alone. Listen clearly, it''s just one person." The ancestor of the Zhan family didn''t change his voice because of Zhan Wutian''s tone. Instead, he continued to explain to him with a smile.


    Zhan Wutian was stunned. One person destroyed a family, and that family was still a big force in the second-class imperial city. In any case, there would be an ancestor named Emperor Wu in such a big force. Moreover, he had heard of the iron family before. This family has some relations with the Zhongzhou iron family. In addition, there are two ancestors named Emperor Wu in their family, Even if a young man in Su Tang''s cultivation is high, he will not believe that the other party has reached the level of killing Emperor Wu.


    "What method did he use? Are the two titles of the iron family? Emperor Wu is no longer in the family?" Zhan Wutian asked.


    Zhan''s father smiled, shook his head and said; "Not anymore, but both of them. Not only that, but also the other two families in the Tianlong imperial city. I heard that the royal family came forward and couldn''t save the iron family. What''s more, I watched the two ancestors of the iron family being killed. This matter has begun to spread slowly in the eastern regions. I tell you, your means are not common The law may be useful, but for shangsu Tang, your means are not enough. "


    "Think about it. When your second uncle was in Yaowang Valley, there were many experts around him. In addition, your second uncle''s strength was not weak, so he was killed. Later, your father took more than 100 martial masters in the family to kill Su Tang, but in the end, only your father came alive. Do you think you can have such a means?" the ancestor of the war family continued.


    ***


    "Don''t forget, this guy, you master this mysterious thing. It''s something that makes all major forces very afraid," continued Zhan Jiazu.


    His voice woke up Zhan Wutian in meditation, "mysterious thing? What''s that? Do you know, Grandpa?"


    "Tianlei, his most mysterious means is to summon Tianlei. As I told you before, Tianlei is the thing that martial artists fear most. His destructive power is so powerful that it can''t be countered by human beings at all. However, as long as it feels that someone agrees with Tianlei''s baptism, it will directly force that person to accept the baptism, and your father will meet it In such a situation, if he hadn''t been lucky, there would have been an unknown array where he helped him resist the sky thunder. I''m afraid he would have died long ago. "The ancestor of the Zhan family replied.

 Chapter 213

    "Can he really summon Tianlei? Can this really be done by manpower?" Zhan Wutian didn''t believe that anyone could summon Tianlei from the beginning to the end. Tianlei is the most mysterious and powerful thing in the world, which is beyond the control of manpower.


    Zhan''s father nodded and replied; "There is no doubt that he can summon Tianlei. Boy, do you know why I chose to bow my head when he came to the war house? The boy''s background is not as simple as it seems. It''s not surprising that he can summon Tianlei."


    "Background, isn''t he the son of a small family who came out of an extinct kingdom? It''s all because the warlords help him to support him now. Otherwise, they are not qualified to base here." Zhan wudian replied puzzled.


    From the moment he came here, he heard the people of the war family say so. This is why he went directly to Su Tang. In his opinion, there are many direct war families in such a small family. There are not many of them. In addition, the people of the Soviet war have also lost many experts to his family, which makes him most unhappy.


    At the beginning, he still wondered why the elders of his family wanted to help the Su family gain a foothold in the imperial capital. Now it seems that the answer should be here. Su Tang''s background is very not simple, which has made the war family afraid and have to bow their heads. What kind of background can achieve such a degree?


    "Ignorant, boy, what have you done in the past few years? Why haven''t you learned the simplest things? One must not look at the surface, otherwise you will suffer a great loss. I won''t hide it from you today. When Su Tang came to the war house, he took five people with him. It''s precisely because of these five people that I bowed my head." the war family ancestor continued.


    "One of these five people can destroy the whole God empire. I''m afraid even the whole eastern region can''t find anyone who can compete with them. Each of the five people is a powerful existence, and they can''t compete at all. At that time, they looked bad. If I didn''t bow my head, I''m afraid the war family would no longer exist. Your child''s five people What does it have to do with Su Tang? "


    Zhan Wutian is completely shocked. One person can destroy the whole God empire. How powerful is it? "Aren''t those people from the Su Tang family?"


    "Hehe, those masters who know Su Tang and the disciples of the five ancient gods, tell me how scary his background is. Today, he used the martial arts in the challenge arena. I tell you that it is a complete version of the martial arts. Its power is amazing. It is a martial art of leapfrog fighting. No one knows what background he is afraid of behind him." the war master continued.


    Zhan Wutian was completely convinced. This kind of person really can''t be cleaned up by them. Even if his own strength is not good, they can''t move casually. After all, no one knows whether the people behind him have given him some taboo means. Such a person is the most terrible. He can do anything when he is in a hurry.


    After these really understand the whole thing, Zhan Wutian has raised his fear of Su Tang and doesn''t want to fight with such people. He is also a smart man. Now that the family has made it clear that they want to stop making peace with Su Tang and even become friends, if they continue like this, they may disrupt some plans of the family, which is likely to have a negative effect.


    But thinking of how fierce he and Su Tang were in the challenge arena today, I''m afraid it would be no good for him if he bowed his head like this. Zhan Wutian had a headache when he thought of this. He should have listened to the words of the supreme elder and made friends with Su Tang, so he won''t have a headache now.


    Seeing that Zhan Wutian didn''t speak, the ancestor of the Zhan family opened his mouth and said; "I know what you do today. Don''t worry about doing it. As long as you don''t touch Su Tang''s bottom line, I think he won''t care. Remember not to do anything harmful to his family and friends. He is very affectionate. This is his bottom line."


    Zhan Wutian nodded and replied; "I know. Thank you for reminding me. This time I brought trouble to the family. I''m sorry."


    "Hehe, isn''t this a big deal? At least it hasn''t reached the uncontrollable level. Don''t worry. Go down and practice. Make good preparations in these three days. You must get a good place in this competition." Zhan''s father continued.


    Zhan Wutian nodded, saluted and turned to leave. After seeing Zhan Wutian leave, the ancestors of Zhan family also left the hall.


    At this time, in the Su family hall, Su Tang is following Su Jingtian and others to discuss how the Su family should develop in the future. At this time, Tianji suddenly reminds him; "Boy, the old guy of the war family is coming. You can move it yourself. I think it''s for today''s competition."


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard the reminder of the secret of heaven. He didn''t expect the ancestor of the war family to come so quickly. He thought he would wait for a while before he came. It seems that his masters have really found a good friend for themselves.


    "Grandpa, I have something to discuss first. I''ll leave." Su Tang said to Su Jingtian.


    It''s better for the Su family not to know the existence of the ancestors of the war family. Su Tang just doesn''t want the Su family to rely on the war family in everything in the future. There are many contradictions between himself and the war family. If they have been relying on the war family for development, no one knows whether they will have other ideas in the future.


    When Su Jingtian heard that Su Tang was leaving, he immediately said; "Well, there''s basically nothing here. We can deal with all these things. The most important thing for you now is to prepare well. I hope you will shine in the world competition." Su Jingtian, a su Tang left to prepare well for the world competition, so he didn''t object.


    Su Tang didn''t explain much. He stood up and saluted and left the hall. As soon as he got out of the hall, Su Tang wanted to know the secret; "Where is he now?"


    "Just outside, let me communicate with him with my mind and let him go directly to your yard." Tianji replied.


    Su Tang nodded and walked towards his courtyard. At this time, the secret in Su Tang''s body was released and flew out of Su''s house directly.


    "Old man, you''ve come to find Su Tang. Follow his breath. He''s waiting for you there." the ancestor of the war family was thinking about how to inform Su Tang. Suddenly, a voice startled him and immediately released his mind to communicate; "Who is your excellency? Are you also from the Su family?"


    "No, I''m just from Su Tang. It has nothing to do with the Su family. Hurry in." the secret continued to pass on with divine thoughts.


    Hearing such an answer, the ancestor of the Zhan family trembled in his heart and said in a secret way. Sure enough, he immediately nodded and said; "OK, thank you, sir."


    Feitianji, the ancestor of the Zhan family, was very polite. The reason was very simple. When the divine idea of Tianji was just heard from him, he had already noticed the strength of this divine idea. Compared with the other party, his own divine idea was not at the same level. This was definitely the strength of the ancient gods. I didn''t expect that there were so many ancient gods around Su Tang.


    At the thought of this, the ancestors of the warring family have made a decision. No matter what, they must make good friends with the Su family this time. Although such a family is not good, the background of Su Tang is strong. Now he has six known loud voices, and his ancestors of the warring family don''t know yet, but with these six, Su Tang''s background has completely surpassed all people on the mainland.


    As soon as Su Tang entered the courtyard, the ancestor of the war family appeared. Seeing him coming, Su Tang saluted with a smile; "Little Su Tang, I''ve seen the elder. Don''t you know what the elder needs to do today?" Su Tang still maintained enough respect for the ancestors of the war family. In addition, he always had a good impression of the ancestors of the war family. In addition, he also helped the Su family several times.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to be polite. In fact, I need your help for something when I come here." the ancestor of the war family said with a smile.


    "How can I help the elder?" Su Tang asked with a flash of curiosity in his eyes.


    Su Tang really can''t think of anything that can directly help each other. Now his family should be in trouble? The war family has nothing at all.


    "It''s not for the boy of my family. Today I heard that he played against you in the challenge arena." the ancestor of the war family continued.


    "Oh, this thing? It''s all right. I didn''t take it to heart at all." Su Tang understood and nodded immediately.


    He really didn''t take this matter to heart. His view of Zhan Wutian is very simple. His talent is really good, but his mind is not enough and needs to be honed. In addition, Zhan Wutian didn''t do anything special to him.


    "I knew my little brother wouldn''t take it to heart, but I came to help my little brother on a blind date today because of this boy." the ancestor of the war family continued.


    Now it was su Tang''s turn to wonder and immediately asked; "What can I do for you?"


    At this time, the ancestor of the war family sighed and said; "What do you think of my family?"


    "That''s good. There are enough fighters in the Imperial forces to beat the top three." Su Tang replied.


    "Hey, little brother, I don''t know. Now my Zhan family has begun to decline. The younger generation are all mediocre in talent. The only thing that can be seen is Zhan Wutian. I think you can see that this little guy has a bad mind. If you want to become a great weapon, you must practice it well." the ancestor of the Zhan family sighed.


    Su Tang nodded his head when he heard this. He also understood what the ancestors of the Zhan family needed to help themselves this time. He immediately asked; "Do you want me to help you hone his mind?"


    "Yes, that''s what I think. I don''t know if my little brother wants to?" the war family ancestor nodded and replied.


    "Yes, but my methods may be cruel. I''m afraid that he will never recover at that time. You know that many people often can''t cross that barrier and become the ashes on the road of cultivation. I hope you will blame me at that time." Su Tang nodded and agreed.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the ancestor of the Zhan family was silent. He also knew that although doing so could help Zhan Wutian improve as soon as possible, there was still a great risk. If he was careless, Zhan Wutian might be destroyed, which was a great risk.


    "Little brother, you can do it, but I won''t blame you for what happens in the end, and I won''t blame you at home." after a half ring of silence, the ancestor of the war family nodded and said.


    Su Tang nodded in his heart when he saw the Zhan family''s ancestor nodding and agreeing. Such a person really has courage. At the same time, Su Tang also admired Zhan Wutian''s ancestor who thought of him. Maybe this is the strength of the family.


    "Well, I''ll try to promote him as soon as possible. Don''t worry, elder." Su Tang also said.


    Zhan''s father nodded and continued; "Little brother, now the whole imperial capital is thinking about you. You''d better be careful. I''ve asked Zhan Jue to check it secretly. Let''s see if those family members want to trouble the Su family."


    "Well, there are a lot of people who want to make up my mind. When I left the square today, I felt a lot of people following behind. I think it should be the forces of the Empire." Su Tang nodded.


    "It''s not easy for us to help you this time. After all, Zhan Wutian is against you. If we help you, I''m afraid others will think that our Zhan family wants to monopolize the benefits, so I can only ask someone to help you secretly. I hope my little brother can understand this." the ancestor of the Zhan family continued.


    Su Tang nodded. He understood what the war family''s ancestors said, but what he didn''t expect was that the war family had arranged it. It seems that they sincerely want to make friends with the Su family all the time.


    "Thank you, elder. I understand all these things. It''s good that you can help me Su family. But now my su family has a weak foundation and can''t afford big storms. I hope you can inform me when you find something," said Su Tang Daoxie.


    In fact, he had already thought about it for a moment. If someone really wanted to pay attention to himself, he would give others face in a short time.


    "Well, I''ve asked Zhan Jue to check. If there''s any news, I''ll let him inform you at the first time." Zhan''s father nodded and replied.


    "That''s very helpful," said Sutang, bowing his hand.


    After they talked for a while, the ancestor of the Zhan family left, and Su Tang also left the yard. He wanted to go to the hall to see how Su Jingtian and others discussed, but as soon as he came out, a servant said that someone was looking for him outside.


    Su Tang came to the door of the Su family''s mansion with his servant. At this time, a child of the war family was standing outside and saw Su Tang coming out. He hurried over, took out a stack of paper from the storage ring and handed it to Su Tang; "Young master Su, the supreme elder asked me to give it to you."


    "Thank you!" Su Tang took the things from the man''s hand, took out a porcelain vase from the storage ring, handed it to him and continued; "This is a little fun. I hope you don''t dislike it."

 Chapter 214

    The man of the war family took the things handed by Su Tang and left after thanking him. Seeing him leave, Su Tang also turned back to Su''s house and walked directly towards the hall.


    At this time, the Su family were still there in the hall. Seeing Su Tang coming again, Su Jingtian immediately asked; "Boy, have you finished your work?"


    "Hmm!" Su Tang nodded, went directly to Su Jingtian, took out the things in the storage ring that the man of the war family had just moved and said; "This is the information sent by Zhan Jue to the Zhan family just now. It says that all the people who hit our attention. Let''s have a look together, Grandpa."


    "What?" Su Jingtian was immediately surprised. At the same time, he was also happy. It seems that Zhan family is going to help Su family at this time.


    "I left just now to see the ancestors of the war family. He told me that the war family would not help us in the open, but would only support us in the dark, so we should deal with the matter ourselves this time." Su Tang continued.


    Su Jingtian asked suspiciously; "Why? Since they have already helped the Su family, why don''t they help us openly?"


    "Don''t interrupt, old su. Let the young master go on. I think he has already talked with the war family." Yuan Tian said at this time.


    "Oh, OK, boy, go on." Su Jingtian nodded.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Zhan Wutian was against me during the day. Now I''m afraid the whole imperial capital knows. Before, others always knew that there was a Zhan family behind my su family. Now Zhan Wutian is openly against me, which gives others a signal that a Zhan family is no longer supporting my su family, plus the War I use in the challenge arena Technology has aroused a lot of covet, so now more people will do it, "Su Tang slowly explained.


    "So just now the ancestors of the warring family came to tell me that they still support the Su family, but since the whole city has known about this, they can''t help us openly. After all, this will arouse some people''s doubts." Su Tang continued.


    "Well, this will certainly arouse the suspicion of others. They will think that the warlords want to take the resources of the Su family alone, so if they help us openly, they will certainly provoke the dissatisfaction of other forces, so they can only help us secretly. After all, although the status of the warlords in the God empire is good, they have not reached the strongest level. If those are united, It won''t be easy for the war family, "Yuan Tian answered.


    "Yes, that''s what it means, so the war family can only help us secretly this time. Everything still depends on my su family. In fact, I don''t intend to ask for help from the war family this time. After all, my su family has to stand alone in the imperial capital. If we don''t show our strength, I''m afraid many strength will want to hit our attention." Su Tang nodded and continued.


    "It''s the most direct way to do this. Let''s first look at the information sent by the war family and find a family to start." Yuan Tian agreed with Su Tang.


    He used to live in the imperial capital and knew some of the rules in the imperial capital. In such a situation, only the most ferocious person who jumped had to be beaten severely. As long as the means were cruel enough, other people would not dare to hit your attention again.


    "I agree," said Su Jingtian.


    He also knows that only in this way can he frighten other people. This is the best way at present. Su Jingtian actually knows that if his Su family wants to have a place in the imperial capital, they must fight, and their reputation is made. Now, although his Su family has a foothold in the imperial capital, everything is because of the war family, If there were no war family, Su Tang would have no strength to gain a foothold in the imperial capital.


    Now is a very good opportunity. Su Tang is participating in the competition of various countries, and now his reputation is at the height of the sun. If you clean up those who make their own ideas, Su Tang''s reputation will be very strong, and the reputation of the Su family will follow. If Su Tang can get the five places to participate in the competition of various countries, I believe the God empire will also come forward to protect the Su family, and others dare not touch their own Su family.


    "OK, let''s have a look together and visit the family first." Su Tang spread out the information in his hand. At this time, the Su family who had been sitting all stood up one by one for the past.


    In the middle of the night, after almost an hour of discussion, Su Tang finally selected a force to start. This force can be regarded as the best in 26 cities in the imperial capital. It made a fortune by gangsters. It has not a good reputation in the imperial capital and will not have people to help. Although it is strong, Su Tang is still confident to clean them up.


    After selecting the target, Su Tang asked Yu Hu to go to Yu Boyang, the master of Wanbao building, and asked him to spend a day collecting the information of the Zhao family. As the saying goes, only knowing yourself and the enemy can win a hundred battles.


    "Well, we''ve talked about it. It''s not too early for us. Let''s go eat first. When Yu Hu comes back, let''s take a look at the Zhao family and decide whether to do it." at this time, Su Tang looked at the Su family still sitting quietly waiting for news in the hall, and Su Tang said.


    "Yes, anyway, this investigation is not a matter of a moment and a half. We''d better go to eat first. Sutang boy has to prepare for the world competition in three days. After eating, Sutang boy, you''ll have a rest first." Su Jingtian nodded.


    After hearing their words, the other su family nodded one after another, got up and left the hall.


    Early the next morning, Yu Hu came to Su Tang''s courtyard. Su Tang also got up early. After they came back last night, they used the miraculous medicine brought from Wanbao building to refine some pills and prepared to give them to Su Jingtian and ask him to distribute them to the Su family. At this time, he obviously felt that the strength of the Su family''s children had improved a little slowly.


    "Brother Sutang, this is the information my little brother collected. It took him a whole night to collect these. Look, the Zhao family really should be destroyed. I think if you destroy them, no one will say anything." before the stone table, Yu Hu handed the information in his hand to Sutang and said.


    Su Tang quickly looked at it and said; "I did choose a good target. Let''s go. Let''s find the ancestors and show them this thing."


    "OK, let''s go!" Yu Hu nodded and replied.


    Then they left the courtyard and walked towards the hall. On the way, Su Tang met Su Zhan. It seems that he just came back from outside. Last night, after they had dinner together, they would have a rest in the yard. Why did Su Zhan go out early? I think something must have happened. Thinking of this, Su Tang quickly stepped forward and asked; "Father, why did you go there early in the morning?"


    "I just have something to do. I want to find you. Hey, I received the news that our pill shop was smashed. I went to see it and didn''t come back until now." Su Zhan sighed and said.


    "The drugstore was smashed? Do you know who did it?" Su Tang asked directly with a cold look in his eyes.


    "It''s probably the Zhao family! He also put down his words and asked you to go to their family in person. There are some things he wants to talk to you about." Su Zhan answered.


    "Zhao family? Unexpectedly, they can''t help it for a moment. Let''s go, father. Let''s go find Lao Zu. I happen to have something to show you." Su Tang answered.


    Su Zhan ordered his warhead and followed Su Tang to the hall. As soon as he entered the hall, Su Tang found that Su Jingtian had been sitting in the hall. It seemed that he hadn''t slept all night. At this time, Su Tang said; "Lao Zu, the news has come back from Wanbao building. This is all the information of the Zhao family. Take a look."


    "Hmm!" Su Jingtian stood up and went to Su Tang. As a result, he quickly looked through the information in his hand and said; "The Zhao family is very powerful. I''m afraid our Su family is not their opponent."


    "The strength is a little bit. Compared with the iron house, it''s still a line on the wall. It''s really difficult to deal with, but we have to deal with them." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    At this time, Su Zhan also received the information from Su Jingtian, read it again and said; "The strength is really strong, but now we can''t help it. The Zhao family has declared war on us." then Su Zhan told Su Jingtian that the Zhao family sent someone to smash their pharmacy.


    After hearing Su Zhan''s words, Su Jingtian was also angry. He turned to look at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, what are you going to do?"


    "Now that the other party has asked me to go to their family, I might as well have a look at them, just to see what they want." Su Tang replied faintly.


    Hearing Su Tang''s answer, Su Jingtian thought deeply; "Will you run into danger if you do this? From the information just now, the Zhao family is not a person who will be moral. If they want to deal with you, I''m afraid you will be alone."


    "Grandpa, you are worried too much. The Zhao family is also smart people. We won''t do anything to us. As soon as I go to them, you will spread the news. I believe the Zhao family will never dare to touch me." Su Tang continued.


    Su Jingtian thought slightly and felt that it was really OK to do so, and immediately nodded and said; "Don''t worry, I know what to do. Boy, although this can force the Zhao family not to do anything to you, it''s hard to guarantee that you will encounter other dangers. I think you''d better let yuan Tian go with you." after that, he looked at Yu Hu and said; "Yu Hu, please inform Lord Yu Peng and ask him to arrange some people to guard outside the Zhao family. If Su Tang boy encounters any danger inside, he can be rescued as soon as possible."

 Chapter 215

    After su Jingtian explained, Yu Hu nodded and said; "Don''t worry, old su. I''ll inform my father now." Yu Hu left here.


    Seeing Yu Hu leave Su Jingtian said to Su Tang again; "Boy, you must be careful when you go to the Zhao family. I''ll let your father release the news of you going to the Zhao family when you leave."


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Well, I know. Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll be careful about everything."


    Hearing Su Tang''s answer, Su Jingtian nodded and continued to ask; "When are you going to the Zhao family?"


    Su Tang thought for a moment and replied; "I should go at noon. Yu Peng needs time to prepare." although Su Tang is not afraid of the Zhao family, in order to reassure his family, he can only do so. If according to his idea, he is ready to go to the Zhao family and see what the Zhao family wants to do.


    "Well, that''s good. I''m sorry for you. You were willing to cultivate at your age, but you worry about family affairs again and again, but I can''t do anything. Alas!" Su Jingtian thought of the TV Su family. If Su Tang hadn''t been steady, I''m afraid the su family would no longer exist.


    I didn''t expect to trouble Su Tang again. As the ancestor of the Su family, Su Jingtian is very guilty about it. Even so, Su Jingtian is very weak. Who is weaker than him? In such a big power as the God Empire, his strength is not enough. If Su Tang hadn''t been supporting all the time, he really couldn''t believe what the Su family has become now.


    "Hehe, I''m serious. I''m also a member of the Su family. I should work for the family. Don''t think so. Life will get better. Don''t worry." Su Tang advised.


    He didn''t pay attention to what he did for his family these days. In fact, he knew very well that as long as a person had a fetter in his heart, he often couldn''t help doing things. The reason why he could achieve the supreme position in a short time in his previous life was that he had no fetter. His only idea every day was to constantly improve his accomplishments.


    Now the situation is different. He has family and friends, which have become his fetters. If something happens to them, how can he practice with peace of mind?


    After discussing everything, Su Tang left the hall and returned to his own courtyard. Su Tang entered the room and began refining pills again. The pills he wanted to refine this time were used to help Ruyan. He has been cultivating in Wanbao building since they came back. Yu Peng is not helping them regulate their bodies.


    They suffered too much damage in the iron family and could not recover in a short time. During this period, Su Tang also visited them and knew something about their situation. Now they have destroyed their foundation of cultivating Reiki. The only way to cultivate again is to cultivate soul power and physical power.


    The cultivation of soul power is very difficult. Without enough talent, it can''t be cultivated at all. Although the physical power has no threshold requirements, the promotion speed is very slow. Su Tang was equal to smoke. After their recovery, they asked them if they are willing to cultivate physical power, but I think they should choose to cultivate physical power.


    Therefore, what Su Tang has to do now is to refine a large number of pills to improve their physical strength and assist them in their cultivation. If the situation is good, they should be greatly improved.


    In the room, Su Tang took out all the elixirs and condensed the unreal soul furnace to prepare the pill.


    At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, do you want to help your friends refine the pill for refining the flesh?"


    "Well, compared with their current situation, you know, they have no chance to cultivate Reiki. The only choice is soul power and body power. The body power is the most likely to succeed, so I want to help them refine some pills." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "It''s good for you to say so, but I think you''d better add something in the refining for a while, which may be helpful to them." Tianji continued.


    "Add something?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    Tianji said again; "Yes, think about it. When you were refining your flesh in the lost consciousness wasteland, didn''t the violent ape add some spirit wine? Don''t you also have it? You can also try it. In addition, don''t you forget the gravity crystal you got in the lost consciousness wasteland? It''s an artifact of broken face flesh. You can decorate it in the Su family. When their body is cured, you can refine their flesh in the Su family Body. "


    Hearing the reminder of the secret, Su Tang immediately reacted. It turned out that he still had many things in his hand. He forgot. Thinking of this, he immediately stopped his action, scattered the illusory soul furnace, took out a storage ring obtained from the violent ape, walked out of the room, and Su Tang took out part of the things in the storage ring.


    A huge gravity spar appeared in Su Tang''s courtyard. With the emergence of gravity spar, Su Tang obviously felt that the gravity in the courtyard suddenly changed.


    "What a good baby! I forgot what''s good." Su Tang whispered.


    Then he took out the large gravity crystal jar that he used to harden the flesh in the lost spirit wasteland. The big jar was made by the violent ape to help him improve the crystal block. If he sat in the jar, there would be 15 times the gravity. If the medicine liquid and pill were well matched, it should be of great benefit to the improvement of the flesh strength.


    After handling all these things, it was almost noon. At this time, Su Tang could not continue refining pills. He had to go back to the room and put away all the miraculous drugs. After leaving the room, he went out of the courtyard directly. After talking to Su Jingtian and others, he left the su family.


    After leaving the Su family, they went directly to the south of the city according to the information they saw before. The south of the city is the territory of the Lei family, and the Zhao family is also there. According to the information, the Zhao family has always followed the lead of the Lei family. The Zhao family has always wanted to have a relationship with the Lei family, but because of the bad reputation of the Zhao family, the Lei family doesn''t like them very much, but the Lei family doesn''t want to destroy them, Strictly speaking, the Zhao family is also one of the affiliated families of the Lei family.


    When he came to the south of the city, Su Tang asked passers-by; "This friend, how can I get to the Zhao family?"


    "Zhao family? He''s over there!" the man impatiently pointed to the direction of his side as soon as he heard Su Tang''s question.


    Su Tang nodded his head and said thank you. Then he walked directly over there. After a while, he came to the door of the Zhao family''s house. Looking at the two words of the Zhao family written on the huge plaque, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing. As soon as he raised his foot, he walked directly towards the door of the Zhao family.


    "You''re a wild boy from there. Don''t you know this is the Zhao family? You can break into this place without permission? Get out of here quickly, or I''ll kill you." as soon as Su Tanggang got close to the Zhao family''s gate, the guard shouted to the wise Su Tang.


    Hearing his drink, Su Tang ignored it and continued to walk forward. Seeing that Su Tang didn''t listen to his words at all, the man was also angry. He rushed directly towards Su Tang and shouted loudly in his mouth; "You bastard, didn''t you hear me? I''ll have a good look at you today to see if you''re deaf."


    When the voice fell, the man''s fist had already hit Su Tang. Seeing that the man wanted to do it himself, Su Tang snorted coldly, raised his hand and hit the man on the chest quickly. With great power, he directly flew the man out and hit the door of the Zhao family.


    At this time, the guards nearby also reacted one by one and shouted loudly; "You bastard, do you want to die? Unexpectedly, you came to my Zhao family. Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu came today, you can''t save you. Brothers, let''s go together and take this boy down."


    Then the other three guards rushed towards Su Tang. Seeing this, Su Tang outlined a sneer and shouted at the Zhao family''s mansion; "Is this the way your Zhao family treats guests? In that case, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    As his voice fell, there was a thin layer of things on his fist. It was really a boxer that his master ghost baby helped him transform. The three people had rushed in front of Su Tang. Su Tang dodged their attack and raised his hand to punch one of them on his vest. With great power, he directly flew the man out, Lie on the ground and keep spraying blood in your mouth.


    When the other two were in a room like this, they were even more angry. They turned around and were ready to continue. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded; "Stop it, what do you want to do? Who let you do it?"


    As the voice fell, a middle-aged man came out of the Zhao family''s mansion, looked coldly at the guards, turned to Su Tang, and asked with a smile on his mouth; "Are you su Tang? Why did you hit my Zhao family so hard as soon as you arrived? Should you give me an explanation?"


    "Explanation? Well, I really should give you an explanation!" Su Tang said with a smile. His voice fell. His figure had moved to another guard. Without saying a word, raising his hand was a punch to the mainland and spitting blood.


    At this time, Su Tang turned to look at the middle-aged man and asked; "How about this explanation? Have you accepted it?"


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the man flashed a cold look in his eyes and said in a deep voice; "Boy, are you going too far?"


    "Passed? Hahaha, joke, only you adults are allowed to smash the store, but I''m not allowed to explain to you? Why do you Zhao family really think you are the super family of the imperial capital?" Su Tang turned his head and laughed disdainfully.


    "Boy, don''t think I really don''t dare to touch you if you stay on the front line!" the middle-aged man said in a deep voice.


    "Hahaha, I dare to come here alone today. Do you think I didn''t think of these things? I can tell you clearly. If you dare to touch me, I guarantee that the Zhao family will have a bad result. If you are not convinced, you can try it." Su Tang laughed and said.


    Su Tang had made up his mind before coming. As long as the Zhao family dared to move themselves, he didn''t mind calling out Tianlei and cleaning up the Zhao family well, because in the intelligence sent by Yu Hu yesterday, Su Tang saw that there were three strong men in the Zhao family at the peak of Emperor Wu. Such a warrior was the most afraid of Tianlei. As long as he called out Tianlei.


    Tianlei must be able to sense their existence. At that time, Tianlei''s power will increase. As long as Tianji locks the Zhao family, there is no doubt that the Zhao family will end up completely destroyed by Tianlei. Therefore, Su Tang is doing this at this time, which will not give the Zhao family any face.


    At this time, the middle-aged man was silent. What Su Tang said seemed reasonable to him. Since he dared to come here alone, he must have the means to make the Zhao family afraid.


    Think of here, take a middle-aged smile and say; "Ha ha, little brother, I''m joking. I apologize for my previous subordinates'' ignorance. Let''s go in and talk. Our master wants to know you very much."


    "Hypocrisy!" Su Tang said with a cold smile, and then said with a smile; "I''m just lucky. You flatter me too much."


    "Hahaha, the seed players who can be named and recommended by the emperor can''t be explained by good luck. Let''s go in and talk about it, so that others won''t say that my Zhao family won''t receive guests." the middle-aged man continued.


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Well, thank you for leading the way."


    The middle-aged man nodded and took the lead in entering the Zhao family''s mansion. Su Tang followed closely. After entering the Zhao family, Su Tang began to look at the Zhao family''s environment and nodded secretly. The environment here is much better than that of the Su family.


    "Little brother, this way, please. Our master has been waiting for you in the hall." the middle-aged man said faintly when he saw Su Tang looking around.


    Su Tang nodded and stopped looking around. He followed the middle-aged man and walked towards the hall of the Zhao family. After a while, Su Tang followed him to the hall of the Zhao family. At this time, the middle-aged man turned to Su Tang and said; "Go in by yourself. Our master is waiting for you inside at this time."


    Su Tang nodded and walked directly across the middle-aged man towards the hall.


    At this time, in the hall, in addition to the owner of the Zhao family, there are three old people and several young people. I think these are people of their family.


    At this time, the middle-aged man sitting in the first place saw Su Tang coming in and immediately asked; "Are you su Tang?"


    "Yes, I am Sutang!" Sutang replied.


    "My name is Zhao Yunfeng. I''m the owner of the Zhao family. Do you know why I asked you to come this time?" the man continued.


    "Tell me about it." Su Tang guessed a little, but he wouldn''t say it. He wanted to see what Zhao Yunfeng wanted to do.


    Zhao Yunfeng laughed; "It''s very simple. My Zhao family likes the martial arts you use in the challenge arena. You''re out of line. I''ll take it from the Zhao family." Zhao Yunfeng''s tone is full of the meaning of being determined to win.


    "The Zhao family can''t afford the price I want. Besides, I''m not going to give up this bad martial art. If the Zhao family leader calls me this time just for this matter, I think we don''t need to continue talking. What do you think?" Su Tang shook his head and replied.


    "Hahaha, I can''t help you. I have to get what the Zhao family likes. I''ll give you five days to think about it. If you still don''t know the current affairs after five days, don''t blame me for doing anything special." Zhao Yunfeng laughed again.


    The threat in his tone was obvious, which made people very uncomfortable. Su Tang even sneered. This guy actually gave himself five days. This is just right. I can prepare well and give a warning to the whole emperor who wants to make my idea.


    "OK, is there nothing else? Can I go?" Su Tang replied indifferently.


    "Remember that you only have five days. As soon as five days pass, you su family will be careful." Zhao Yunfeng continued to threaten.


    Hearing this, Su Tang shook his head, turned and left the Zhao hall. Seeing Su Tang leaving the hall, the young man hurried to ask; "Why didn''t the owner leave him directly? I think the martial arts must be on him. Can''t we just take it directly? How can we bother?"

 Chapter 216

    "What do you know? Now we can''t move Su Tang. If you want to come to Su Tang and dare to come to my Zhao family alone, you must be prepared. As long as we move him, I''m sure there will be a lot of people from my family to deal with my Zhao family." Zhao Yunfeng replied directly.


    Hearing this answer, the young man''s heart coagulated and immediately understood.


    After su Tang left Zhao''s house, he kept returning to Su''s house. In Su''s hall, Su Jingtian asked Su Tang; "Well, what do the Zhao people say?"


    "What else can I say? They just want to beat my martial arts skills. Together with the Zhao family, their owner asked me to pay a special price and give them my martial arts skills, but I didn''t promise! Then he said he had to give him an answer in five days, or he would deal with my su family."


    "What? Does he really say that?" Su Jingtian must be surprised. He didn''t expect the Zhao family to say what they wanted to deal with the Su family so directly.


    "Well, he really said so. We still have five days to prepare. I will give a painful lesson to those who want to make up my mind this time." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Su Jingtian nodded and asked; "What are you going to do?" after asking, before Su Tang answered, he turned his head and looked at the Su family in the hall; "I''ll put it here today. Everyone listen to me."


    "No matter what method he uses to deal with the Zhao family, I support him unconditionally. The Su family is a whole. I don''t want to see people who betray the family. Have you heard clearly?"


    Now the Su family is no longer the Su family hidden in the mountains. Now he has come to the prosperous imperial capital. He can''t guarantee whether there will be some confused people in his Su family. People''s heart is the most unpredictable. Some people will not be confused easily, and then do something to damage the family.


    After su Jingtian''s voice fell, one or two nodded to show understanding. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Grandpa, I''m going out. I have to prepare something. Tomorrow is the second round of the competition. I still have some things not ready."


    "Well, OK, you go and prepare. Now your most important thing is the national competition. The Zhao family gave us five days, so we will have time." Su Jingtian nodded and replied.


    Su Tang nodded and left the hall. After leaving the hall, he went directly outside the Su family''s mansion. At this time, he already had his own plan in his heart. In fact, he didn''t need to prepare anything to participate in the world competition. The reason why he said this in the hall before was that he didn''t want to tell the Su family what he was going to do.


    After leaving the gate of Su''s house, Su Tang went directly to Zhan''s house. On the way, Su Tang asked Tianji; "Tianji, did you say that if I summoned Tianlei in the imperial capital, would it have an impact on other warriors?"


    "Yes, all martial artists at the peak of Emperor Wu and those in the state of eclosion may be sensed by Tianlei. It''s too expensive. It''s likely that you will become the public enemy of the whole emperor. Do you really want to do this?" Tianji replied.


    Su Tang was silent and said after a moment; "We must do this. Only in this way can we make others afraid and our Su family develop safely, can''t we?"


    "Hey, I''m afraid the Tianlei you summoned this time will make the whole imperial capital bleed." Tianji also understood why Su Tang did this, so he didn''t object, but felt some emotion.


    "Boy, are you going there?" Tianji continued.


    "Go to the war family. I want to use the war family''s contacts to let those who have nothing to do with this leave here. Then they won''t be sensed by Tianlei. As for those who have made my idea, who cares about their life and death?" Su Tang said.


    "Well, it''s OK to do so. It''s really good to not only establish prestige, but also give some face to other forces." Tianji said.


    Just as they were talking, Su Tang had come to the gate of the war house. At this time, he wanted to say to the bodyguard; "Brother, I''m in xiasu Tang. Please inform me. I want to meet your supreme elder."


    "Su Tang? Oh, OK, I''ll report it now. Wait a minute." the bodyguard was stunned when he heard Su Tang''s name, and then said politely.


    Su Tang''s name has now gained a great reputation in the imperial capital, and everyone knows it in Zhan''s family. Su Tang waited at the gate for a while, and Zhan Jue followed the guard to the gate. Seeing Su Tang standing there, Zhan Jue smiled and said; "Little brother, why are you free? Come on, let''s go in and talk."


    "OK, excuse me, master Zhan Jue. I want to ask Zhan Jue for help this time. Can I see your ancestors?" Su Tang followed Zhan Jue into Zhan Jue''s house and whispered to Zhan Jue on the way.


    Zhan Jue nodded and replied; "OK, I''ll take you directly to see my ancestors." although I don''t know what Su Tang has to do with his ancestors, my ancestors told me yesterday. As long as Su Tang comes to the war house, I''ll take him directly to him. I also gave a dead order that the people of the war house are not allowed to conflict with Su Tang.


    "Thank you, master Zhan Jue," Su Tang said politely.


    Then he followed Zhan Jue to a small yard in the depths of Zhan''s house. At this time, Zhan Jue shouted inside; "Lao Zu, little brother Su Tang is coming."


    "Bring him in." just after Zhan Jue''s voice fell, the voice of the ancestors of the Zhan family came out of the courtyard. Zhan Jue nodded, pushed open the gate of the courtyard, turned his head and said to Su Tang; "Little brother, please come inside. Lao Zu is inside. Go in by yourself. I won''t go in with you for some things."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, thank you, master Zhan Jue." after that, Su Tang watched Zhan Jue leave, and then he turned and entered the courtyard.


    As soon as Su Tang came in, he saw that in front of the stone table in the courtyard, the ancestor of the Zhan family was sitting quietly at you. He felt that Su Tang came in, and the ancestor of the Zhan family opened his eyes and looked at him and asked; "What''s the matter with my family today, little brother?"


    "Hehe, elder, I have something to help the war family this time." Su Tang said directly.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me about it." the ancestor of the war family asked.


    Then Su Tang said everything about his going to Zhao''s house today. After listening to Su Tang''s words, the ancestor of the Zhan family asked suspiciously; "You didn''t come here this time to ask me to help your opponent''s Zhao family?"


    "No, I already have a way to deal with the Zhao family. This time, I just hope you can come forward and let those families near the Zhao family leave the south of the city temporarily." Su Tang continued.


    "What do you want to do at this time?" the ancestor of the war family asked in some doubt.


    "Summon Tianlei and I will destroy the Zhao family." Su Tang said bluntly.


    Hearing this, the ancestor of the Zhan family stood up, looked at Su Tang with horror in his eyes and asked; "Do you really want to do this?"


    "It must be done. The Zhao family gives me five days. I must solve them as soon as possible. At the same time, I also want to use this event to deter those who want to make my mind. Although my su family is weak, if I launch a fierce attack, I won''t be afraid of anyone. That''s the attitude I want to tell all forces in the imperial capital." Su Tang continued.


    There is no room for maneuver in his tone. The ancestor of the war family is also helpless for a while. He also knows that many strengths are eyeing the Su family. Su Tang did this to save his family. This is also the best way at present. He also knows that he can''t bear it. After all, the sky thunder falls, and it is likely that the whole south of the city will be destroyed.


    I don''t know how many people will die, and it''s not worth how angry the emperor will be when he knows. Su Tang came here this time to send a message. In this way, he was tortured to a great headache. It''s hard for the emperor to explain.


    "Let''s see," said the little brother. "I am now meeting emperor, and I will tell you what you said to him, and see what he said. If he does not object, I am going to help you to tell the family members. If the emperor does not want to, I can not help it. After all, this has the final say of the emperor." Speak.


    Su Tang thought it was reasonable to do so, and immediately nodded and said; "Well, please, elder. I''ll wait for you here."


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll see the emperor right now." the ancestor of the war family got up and said something to Su Tang, and then flew away from here.


    Soon his figure appeared in front of the palace. After a few words with the bodyguard, he entered the palace. As soon as his front foot stepped into the palace, a voice came; "Stand, old devil, why are you free to come to me today?" the voice was transmitted by divine thoughts.


    As soon as the ancestors of the war family heard who was compiled, they immediately exchanged ideas with God; "I have something I want to see the emperor. If you''re free, come and listen to it. It''s very troublesome."


    "Oh, then I really want to come and see what''s going on." after that, the man had no voice.


    The old man of the Zhan family went directly to the imperial study. Before long, he came to the imperial study. At this time, a small eunuch was standing there waiting. When he saw the old man of the Zhan family coming, the small eunuch organized people to attack and said to the old man of Zhan Jue; "Elder, the emperor is already in the imperial library. He asked me to tell you to go in directly."


    "OK!" the old master of the war family nodded and went directly to the imperial study.


    In the imperial study, the emperor was talking to an old man at this time; "Lao Zu, what do you think will happen this time?"


    "How do I know, but the old ghost of the war family came in person. I think it''s a big thing. Let''s see what he said later." the old man replied.


    Just then the ancestor of the war family came in and looked at the emperor and the old man and said; "I''ve seen the emperor."


    "Don''t be polite, Mr. Zhan. I heard from my ancestors that you have something urgent to see me? I don''t know what it is?" the emperor said politely to his ancestors.


    The ancestor of the war family smiled helplessly and said; "I can''t help it this time. I hope the emperor won''t get angry after listening to it." after that, he said that Su Tang came to him today, and the sensible also said that Su Tang wanted to destroy the Zhao family.


    "Does Su Tang want the Zhao family? Why did things become like this? What did the Zhao family do? Provoked Su Tang?" the emperor asked curiously.


    "What''s the character of the Zhao family? I believe you know, Emperor. The magic skills used by Su Tang in the challenge arena that day may attract the covet of the Zhao family, so they smashed the Su family''s drugstore and asked Su Tang to see him at the Zhao family. After su Tang went, Zhao Yunfeng asked Su Tang to hand over his combat skills to them within five days, or he would have to deal with the Su family. Su Tang was in a hurry "I''m just going to destroy the Zhao family," the ancestor of the Zhan family explained again.


    "He killed his Zhao family. What does it have to do with you? You old ghost won''t be idle and have nothing to do?" the old man next to the emperor said.


    "If only it were none of my business, you didn''t know that Su Tang came to my Zhan family today and wanted me to send a message for him, so I had to come. He wanted to baa the Zhao family this time. There might be some big news, so he hoped to let some people in the south of the city leave." the ancestor of the Zhan family continued.


    "What can they do? Tell me who this boy is. He''s from there. It must be unusual to invite you." the old man continued.


    "His name is Su Tang. I''m afraid he''ll scare you to death. He wants to baa the means of the war family this time. I believe the emperor has heard that he wants to summon Tianlei this time." the ancestor of the war family continued.


    "Summon Tianlei. I said, old ghost, aren''t you dreaming? There are such people in the world? I don''t believe it." as the voice of the war family''s ancestor fell, the old man immediately shouted.


    At this time, the emperor said; "Lao Zu does have such means, and his background has always been mysterious. Zhan Lao, do you know anything about him? Can you tell us?"


    "Well, although this boy is just a man from a small kingdom, my war family also suffered losses twice in his hands. The owner almost let him die. Then the boy came to the imperial capital to find trouble with the war family. At that time, I remember that he brought five people. These five people were very powerful. I can be sure that I am not the enemy of any of them." The ancestor of the war family thought of the original situation and said slowly.


    "How powerful people are there in this world? You are not his enemy? Who are they?" the old man also exclaimed.


    "They are not human. Later, they lived with me for a day. They told me a lot. He interviewed people who came out of the dejected wasteland. Each of them is a real God existing in ancient times. I also checked some things about Su Tang. Su Tang was followed by these five people after three months. From this point, I can be sure of Su Tang Don must have been to the lost wasteland and brought them out. "


    "It''s not these that surprised me most. These five people are all Sutang''s masters. I went to Sutang the day before yesterday. Please tell me how strong his background is. I''m still hiding one true God and six true gods in the Su family?" the war technology ancestor continued.


    He didn''t intend to hide Su Tang''s affairs at all, so he directly told the emperor. Only in this way could the emperor have the opportunity to promise Su Tang to summon heaven robbery in the south of the city.


    Sure enough, as the ancestors of the war family expected, after hearing his words, the emperor and the old man showed a dignified look on their faces. The old man didn''t live in the hot spot of Su Tang before today. Although the emperor knew some, he didn''t know much. At this time, when the ancestors of the Su war family said this, he felt that he was still too underestimated the children of this small family.


    "Are these all true?" the old man asked with some disbelief.


    "It''s true. Do you think I''ll joke with you about that? You don''t want to think about how much I suffered from him. Why am I still hanging on to settle things? This guy is not an ordinary person. His future is no longer here. Such a person can only make friends and can''t offend. Besides, old man, I''ll tell you a secret when his five masters left , he told me that if I want to go somewhere, Su Tang can help me improve my chances of success, but he can control Tianlei. "The ancestor of the war family continued.


    "There''s such a thing," the old man asked solemnly with a flash of light in his eyes when he heard the last sentence of the ancestors of the war family.


    "Well, that''s why I spared no effort to help him. Don''t you want to go somewhere to see?" the ancestor of the Zhan family continued.

 Chapter 217

    After hearing the words of the Zhan family''s ancestor, the old man flashed a yearning color in his eyes. After a moment of silence, he asked aloud; "What does he need us to do?"


    "It''s very simple. Then he summoned Tianlei to destroy the Zhao family in the south of the city. The empire can punish the Zhao family without coming forward. I''ll tell him some. In this way, the empire can save face and sell a favor to him. What do you think, old man?" the ancestor of the war family continued.


    The old man nodded. He thought it was really good and a good way. At this time, he also turned his head to the emperor. At this time, the emperor was also thinking whether to agree or not. Seeing the eyes of his father, the emperor nodded and said; "I promised. Anyway, the Zhao family is not a good thing. They will be destroyed sooner or later. If they are not strong enough, they can''t blame others. However, Zhan Lao still has something to trouble you. There are some families in the south of the city, among which there are many civilians. I hope you can''t let Su Tang kill there, otherwise I can''t say."


    "Well, thank you, Emperor. I''ll arrange these things. Don''t worry." the ancestor of the war family nodded and said.


    In fact, in his opinion, the most difficult thing to deal with is the emperor. Now the emperor has acquiesced, and it is easier for other families and civilians.


    "Emperor, Su Tang is still waiting for me at Zhan''s house. I''ll leave first. Don''t worry. I''ll make su Tang do a very beautiful job this time." the ancestor of Zhan''s house continued.


    "Well, then the trouble is old." the emperor nodded.


    The ancestor of the war family then left. After seeing him leave, the emperor turned his head and looked at his ancestor and asked; "What do you think, Grandpa?"


    "This matter is not very harmful to us anyway. It''s better to sell Su Tang a face like this. If he is really like what the old ghost of the war family said, such a person can only be friends with him and don''t be enemies with him." the Royal ancestor said.


    "Yes, such a person really can''t be an enemy. If there is such a person in the imperial capital, I don''t know whether it is good or bad." the emperor also agreed and nodded, but also worried.


    Hearing the emperor''s words, the Royal ancestors also understood the emperor''s worries and immediately said; "You don''t have to worry about this. Don''t the Su family want to get a foothold in the imperial capital? If you don''t let go, you can help. So Su Tang is tied to us? With his family, I don''t think Su Tang will mess around. If you make good use of it, Su Tang will be a good help to my natural empire."


    The emperor nodded; "This can really tie Su Tang and us together. I know how to do it," Sijun thought.


    The Royal ancestor nodded and left here. At this time, the ancestor of the Zhan family had returned to the Zhan family, and Su Tang was still quietly waiting in the courtyard. At this time, the ancestor of the Zhan family suddenly came back. Su Tang even stood up and asked; "Elder, emperor, what did he say?"


    "The emperor''s attitude is very simple, that is, you can destroy the Zhao family, but I hope you don''t kill. After all, there are many civilians in the south of the city. If you kill too much, I''m afraid it will cause the shock of the Empire." the ancestor of the war family replied.


    Su Tang was stunned when he thought that the emperor had agreed. Just now he thought about many possibilities. He always thought that even if the emperor agreed, he would have his own conditions. When he never thought of it, he simply agreed. Su Tang still asked in his heart; "Doesn''t he have any other requirements?"


    "The request is not without, he said. This time he can pretend not to see it, but at the time, he will give you some departure, which you must accept." the war family ancestor replied.


    Su Tang thought for a moment and nodded; "There''s no problem at all." Su Tang also understood that the emperor wanted to give an explanation to other people in the Empire. I believe he should not punish too much, which Su Tang could accept.


    "Well, the emperor''s affairs have been solved, and other things are much simpler. If you don''t have anything else to do, you can go back first. I''ll go to the Lei family in person. After all, they are the overlords in the south of the city. It''s better for them to come forward and tell people from other forces." the ancestor of the war family continued.


    Su Tang nodded clearly and then said; "Thank you, master. I''ll do it tonight. I hope you can help me solve these things as soon as possible. As a reward, I''ll give something to the war family when it''s over. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    "Hehe, these are small things. Don''t worry, little brother." the ancestors of the war family laughed when they heard such words.


    Then Su Tang nodded and left the courtyard. Not long after he left, the ancestors of the war family also left. After a while, he came to the Lei family and directly found the ancestors of the Lei family. As soon as he said the matter, the Lei family''s ancestors agreed quickly. There was no way for him to disagree. He was also ten times afraid of Tianlei. Now that the emperor has promised, what else can he say?


    That afternoon, except for those families who wanted to fight the Su family, other families in the south of the city received the notice of the Lei family. Some civilians also heard the wind and began to leave the south of the city one by one. In the middle of the night, Chen Anning, who has always been a person, has become a lot colder, which makes those who are here very confused.


    At this time, Su Tang also received the news from the war family at home, saying that the people in the south of the city had basically withdrawn, leaving only three families. These three families were all the same families that coveted the Su Tang war family as the Zhao family. Upon receiving such news, Su Tang immediately said to Tianji; "Let''s go there. Can you help me block the south of the city?"


    "The area is a little big, so it''s hard to do. In this way, I will consume a lot. At that time, I won''t have the strength to deal with some unexpected accidents." Tianji replied in embarrassment.


    It''s impossible for Su Tang to do so. The whole area in the south of the city is still not small. It''s obviously impossible to get all the information about him. Thinking of this, Su Tang continued, "then help me block the big houses of the three families. Don''t let them run away."


    "There is no problem with this, you can rest assured." Tianji replied.


    After hearing Tianji''s answer, Su Tang also had a bottom in his heart. He saw a man leave Su''s house and walked directly towards the south of the city. Su Jingtian and others didn''t know anything about Su Tang''s departure. At this moment, Su Jingtian and others were still discussing in the hall how to deal with the next Zhao''s attack.


    On the street in the south of the city, Su Tang strolled slowly alone. At this time, he had asked Tianji to block the three families. At this time, he was waiting for the opportunity.


    "Boy, the people of the three families have found something different. Don''t you do it quickly?" Tianji said aloud.


    "Hehe, isn''t it good? How can I find it soon? Well, this is the Zhao family." Su Tang answered and walked towards the Zhao family.


    At this time, all the Zhao family had gathered at the door. Looking at the close door, they couldn''t get through. Zhao Yunfeng wondered that they had never encountered such a situation. Just when Zhao Yunfeng was confused, Su Tang''s voice appeared in his sight.


    "Oh, master Zhao, what are you doing? Escape?" Su Tang looked at the door of the Zhao family, and all the Zhao people gathered together laughed mockingly.


    "Su Tang, why are you here? Did you get this?" Zhao Yunfeng guessed something when Su Tang appeared.


    "Hehe, what''s up? Did I get you something good?" Su Tang asked faintly.


    Zhao Yunfeng felt a burst of anger when he heard such words. Unexpectedly, he threatened Su Tang in the morning and met such a thing in the afternoon. Now it seems that Su Tang has planned, but he doesn''t know what Su Tang will do next.


    "Hehe, there are more interesting things waiting for you? Enjoy it slowly." then he slowly closed his eyes. As his eyes closed, the sky began to darken slowly. Seeing this situation, Zhao Yunfeng flashed some doubts in his eyes, but a moment later, his face changed greatly and exclaimed; "Su Tang, stop. We can discuss something slowly. Don''t mess around."


    At this moment, Zhao Yunfeng remembered some rumors about Su Tang. Su Tang is a strange man who can summon Tianlei. Although he never believed that such a person would exist, now seeing this situation, he had to believe that he didn''t gamble at all. If Su Tang really summoned Tianlei, the Zhao family would have to die.


    "Hehe, discuss? Do you think it''s necessary to discuss now? Don''t you give me five days to give you the war skills? I''ll give you five breath now. You''ll kill yourself and apologize, otherwise you''ll enjoy it slowly." Su Tang sneered.


    At this time, other Imperial forces far away from the south of the city looked at the dark clouds in the south of the city. They were all frightened. Before, they only heard that Su Tang could summon Tianlei. Now they saw it with their own eyes. At the same time, the leader of each family force had only one idea in his heart. This guy must not offend, If he came to his family that day to do something, his family would be waiting to be destroyed.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a strange person in my natural empire. The emperor must firmly tie this person to the God empire. Although such a person is terrible, it is also the best card to deter other forces." at this time, in the Imperial Palace, the ancestor of the royal family looked at the dark thunder clouds in the south of the city and said to the emperor on one side.


    At this time, the emperor has made up his mind. No matter what price he pays, he must keep Su Tang in his God empire. Even if he leaves later, he will also keep Su Tang''s here. As long as the Su family is here, it means that Su Tang is also there.


    "Lao Zu, don''t worry, I know how." the emperor replied.


    At this time, an elder in the Zhao family''s mansion turned his head and stared at Zhao Yunfeng. At this time, Zhao Yunfeng was very regretful. Why did he threaten Su Tang? Now that the Zhao family is about to perish, what should they do?


    "Master, what should I do? I think you''d better promise Su Tang that it can preserve the family. If it goes on like this, the family must be doomed." an elder turned to look at Zhao Yunfeng and said.


    With the first person''s words, others said so one after another.


    Hearing people in his family say this, Zhao Yunfeng''s heart can''t help but show a trace of sadness. He has spared no effort to help the family develop over the years. These people are not grateful. Up to now, they actually want to kill themselves. A trace of ruthlessness flashed in Zhao Yunfeng''s eyes, turned his head and stared at the first elder who spoke and asked; "It was you who wanted to capture Su Tang''s fighting skills. Now that you see an accident, you still want me to die for you? You have a good idea."


    "You are the master of the Zhao family. We just suggest that you did everything. Besides, you were the first to threaten Su Tang. If you hadn''t threatened him, how could he do this to us? Everyone said yes or no?" this man was also very shameless. He directly incited other Zhao families and accused Zhao Yunfeng all the time.


    Hearing this, Zhao Yunfeng flashed a murderous look in his eyes, pointed to the elder and scolded; "Well, you''re fine. Since you''re dying today, I''ll kill you here first." after that, Zhao Yunfeng didn''t care about Su Tang, so he directly fought with the life taking elder.


    When Su Tang saw such a situation outside, he also sent out bursts of sneers in his heart, which made him never expect that the Zhao family had such a scandal at this time. Su Tang felt a burst of sadness for Zhao Yunfeng.


    "Zhao Yunfeng, what are you doing?" just then, a voice suddenly appeared in the Zhao family''s mansion.


    "Lao Zu, now my Zhao family is in great trouble. The head of the family is unwilling to sacrifice for the family, and all this is caused by him. Now he not only doesn''t admit his mistake, but also wants to take me to die together. Lao Zu save me." hearing this voice, the elder who has been beaten by Zhao Yunfeng without fighting back began to cry out for help as if he had found a life-saving straw.


    "Hum, stop! Is Zhao Yunfeng what he said?" suddenly an old man appeared and separated Zhao Yunfeng from the elder. At this time, the old man looked at Zhao Yunfeng calmly and asked.


    "It''s all this guy. He suggested that I rob Su Tang''s fighting skills. Now things are like this. He still wants me to sacrifice to save his life. Do you think it''s possible? I put my words here today. He must die today, otherwise the whole family will be buried with me." Zhao Yunfeng doesn''t care much, After a casual explanation, it directly shows his attitude at the moment.


    With Zhao Yunfeng''s words, the people present were embarrassed one by one. At this time, the old ancestor also felt wrong, looked up at the sky, and his face changed greatly; "Who is baptized by Tianlei here? Do you want to destroy the Zhao family?"


    "Lao Zu, it''s not that someone is baptized by Tianlei, but that someone summoned Tianlei to the depressed Zhao family." someone nearby explained.


    "What? Who dares to deal with my Zhao family like this? What are you doing here? Why don''t you leave here quickly? Do you want to die?" the Zhao family''s ancestors shouted angrily.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to go, but that we can''t leave here. It has been blocked by a very strange thing, and we can''t get out at all." someone said helplessly.


    Hearing this, the Zhao family''s father, even if he took a step to walk outside the gate, was blocked by an invisible air wall when he was preparing to cross the gate. In this case, the Zhao family''s father''s face changed, his whole body was shocked, and raised his hand to the air wall, but when his palm was on the air wall, A huge counter shock force appeared, which directly shook him back a few steps.


    "How could this happen?" the ancestors of the Zhao family exclaimed.


    At this time, Zhao Yunfeng also felt that it was not time to kill you. He immediately went to the door and looked at Su Tang outside; "Brother Su Tang, please stop. This time I Zhao family is really wrong. Please let us go. You can tell me everything you want. I''ll give you everything."


    "Hehe, it''s useless to talk and write now. Tianlei has come. It seems to have sensed that someone in the Zhao family wants to be baptized by Tianlei. Sorry, I can''t stop. Well, you can enjoy it here slowly. I''ll leave first. Tomorrow is the national competition, and I have to go back and make good preparations." Su Tang said with a smile.


    After the voice fell, he left here without looking back. Seeing Su Tang leave, there was a dead silence in the Zhao family''s mansion. At this time, a huge roar came from the sky.


    Seeing such a situation, Zhao Yunfeng was afraid. Lei really came that day, and it was he who sensed it. This time, the ancestor of the Zhao family was so angry that he didn''t care how it turned into this, and immediately prepared to find a place to hide.


    At this time, outside the south of the city, people of major forces saw the rolling black clouds in the sky and the light in the black clouds, and each felt fear from the heart. At this time, the ancestors of the Lei family turned to look at the ancestors of the Zhan family and said; "Old ghost, my Lei family owes you a favor."

 Chapter 218

    Tianlei, which lasted for an hour, wreaked havoc in the south of the city. Everyone in the imperial capital really understood the horror of Tianlei. Even those who had been baptized by Tianlei, Emperor Wu and those who were strong in the feathered realm, felt cold one by one.


    "Hey, Su Tang is making a stand at this time." looking at the slowly dispersed Tianlei, a force leader who also wanted to make su Tang''s idea with the Zhao family, sighed with lingering fear and said softly.


    After getting up, the elders nodded in agreement one by one. At the same time, they had a trace of awe for Su Tang. Such a rebellious youth is really not something they can offend.


    In the palace, the emperor shook his head and said; "The south of the city is ruined. I have to wipe his ass after su Tang has finished his work. It''s really..."


    "If you destroy it, you can build it again. Su Tang owes us a favor this time, which is much more important than the south of the city." the Royal ancestor said.


    The Emperor didn''t understand it in his heart. He just felt that such things should not happen again. After all, such things still did some damage to the face of the imperial royal family. At the same time, the emperor also wanted to talk to Su Tang. He hoped that such things would be done less in the future.


    Tianlei completely dispersed, some forces in the south of the city began to slowly return, and some civilians also returned to the south of the city. Although they all returned to the south of the city, no one wanted to be close to the three families. They still remember the terrible things when Tianlei was raging. They all felt it better to stay away from them.


    At this time, the Su family also knew what happened in the south of the city. When they saw the thunder raging there, all of them understood what was going on. Su Jingtian was worried and glad that the Su family had such a talent against the sky. What he worried about was how Su Tang would explain to the Empire. After all, this is the imperial capital of the Empire, It will certainly arouse the dissatisfaction of many forces in the imperial capital.


    At this time, Su Tang has also returned to Su''s house. As soon as he entered the door, Su Jingtian found him. Su Jingtian hurried over and asked; "Boy, did you get things out of the south of the city?"


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "I did get it."


    "You boy, do you know how dangerous it is for you to do this? Besides, it''s the imperial capital here. The emperor will blame you for doing this." Su Jingtian heard that the only chance left in his heart was gone, and immediately blamed him with worry.


    "Hehe, you can rest assured, emperor, but I did it by default. There should be nothing wrong. At most, it''s just a small punishment. It''s no big deal." Su Tang explained with a smile.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian was stunned and asked after him; "What the hell is going on? Make it clear."


    Su Tang nodded and looked at the Su family standing in the yard; "Let''s go to the hall." then he took the lead in moving and walked towards the hall. Su Jingtian and others nodded and followed Su Tang into the hall.


    In the hall, Su Tang told the whole story. After listening to it, the Su family nodded one by one, and Su Jingtian''s worry decreased a lot.


    "According to what you say, I''m afraid it''s over this time?" Su Jingtian asked.


    "It''s over. I believe the royal family will come in a moment. The emperor''s punishment is certain. This is what he uses to seal the mouth of all forces in the imperial capital." Su Tang nodded and continued.


    "Well, I''m relieved. Since the emperor has acquiesced in this matter, I believe his punishment will not be much. This time, my su family has been through another disaster." Su Jingtian''s frown that has been frowning these days is loose, and the whole person is a lot easier.


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s words, everyone nodded one after another. At this time, the voice of the domestic servant came from outside the hall; "Lord, there is a royal man looking for young master Su Tang outside."


    Hearing this, Su Zhan turned to look at Su Jingtian. Su Jingtian nodded. At this time, Su Tang stood up and said; "Grandpa, father, I''ll go myself. You don''t have to go. I''ll leave it to me this time."


    After that, Su Tang walked out of the hall and soon came to the gate of the Su family. Looking at the Royal people standing outside the gate, Su Tang said faintly; "I''m Su Tang. What can I do for you?"


    "Young master Su, the emperor said he would like to see you if he has something. Would you please come with me?" the man replied politely.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "OK!" at this time, the remaining power of Su Tang is still there, and even the people from the royal family dare not be more presumptuous. In addition, the emperor told him when he came. Remember to be polite when you go to Xuan Su Tang this time.


    Su Tang followed the man and quickly entered the imperial palace. Su Tang didn''t speak all the way. He just looked carefully at the imperial palace of the God empire. In fact, there was always a doubt in his heart. It was said that Yu Peng''s poison was obtained from the God empire by his little apprentice. He always wanted to check it carefully, God empire is not the power of those people.


    This time, he finally had a chance to see the emperor. Su Tang had a plan in his heart. He wanted to have a good look at the stone wall.


    After walking in the palace for about a quarter of an hour, Su Tang came to a big room. At this time, the person leading the way pointed to the big room and said; "Young master Su, this is the imperial study. The emperor is already in it. Go in by yourself."


    "OK, thank you for leading the way." Su Tang nodded and thanked.


    Then he went straight to the imperial study alone, opened the door and entered it.


    After entering the imperial study, Su Tang found a middle-aged man sitting behind the table not far away. I think this is the emperor of the God empire.


    Seeing that Su Tang had come, the emperor looked up at Su Tang and asked; "Su Tang, do you know the crime?"


    "Grass people know their sins!" Su Tang replied. In fact, after su Tang came in again, he didn''t know what he should say. Now that the emperor took the lead, Su Tang also said.


    "Su Tang, do you know what a bad influence this event has had on the Empire? Can you resolve it with a simple confession?" the emperor continued seriously.


    Hearing this, Su Tang was very helpless. A moment later, Su Tang said; "The grass-roots people also know that this time things are making a lot of trouble. Please punish the emperor."


    When the emperor said this, he made it clear that he wanted to punish himself. If he said to punish Su Tang as soon as he came up, I''m afraid he was also worried that Su Tang would be dissatisfied. Now that Su Tang said so, the emperor nodded and said with satisfaction; "This incident has a great impact. In order to prevent it from happening again, I have decided to severely punish you."


    "Emperor, I really know I''m wrong. I''ll take the punishment, and I promise I won''t make it again next time." Su Tang continued.


    "Well, now that you have accepted it, I will announce the punishment to you in front of all civil and military officials tomorrow morning. Go back now. The day after tomorrow is the competition of various countries. Make good preparations." the emperor nodded.


    Su Tang nodded and saluted; "The grass people will step down first." after that, Su Tang turned and left the imperial study. After su Tang left, the emperor said softly; "This boy is not bad. He is very clever."


    At this time, Su Tang, who left the imperial study, always had a huge doubt in his heart. The emperor always gave him a very familiar feeling, as if he had felt his breath before, but Su Tang could not remember who this person was.


    With this feeling, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that this heavenly Empire might really have a relationship with those people, otherwise there was no way to explain why he had an inexplicable sense of familiarity with an emperor.


    With this familiarity, Su Tang slowly walked out of the palace. Su Tang was thinking all the way. Unconsciously, he returned to Su''s house. After talking to Su Jingtian and others, he returned to his own yard.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang got up early and sat quietly in the courtyard, waiting for the news of the emperor''s punishment. It was not until near noon that Su Zhan came to Su Tang''s courtyard.


    "Boy, the emperor''s punishment has come down." Su Zhan said to Su Tang with some dignity.


    "Oh, what is it?" Su Tang asked innocently. He saw it when he talked with emperor yesterday. Emperor didn''t like to punish him. If he wanted to punish him, it wouldn''t be very heavy.


    "Go to Yinsha ghost Valley and keep it for one year. Don''t take a step within the time of one face, otherwise the sentence will be doubled!" Su Zhan replied.


    "Where is the hell ghost Valley?" Su Tang frowned.


    This place will not be a good place once you hear it. The emperor wants to be imprisoned in such a place for one year. Is the world a little too long? There was also a trace of anger in Su Tang''s heart.


    "Yin Sha ghost Valley is a forbidden area after the imperial capital of the God empire. It is said that it used to be a super battlefield. Many creatures died in it, as if there were too many corpses and too violent. Over time, the power of Yin Sha was born there. After there was no wind, there would be a lot of ghosts crying and wolves howling, so people in the imperial capital called it Yin Sha ghost valley." Just after su Tang''s voice fell, a voice suddenly appeared in Su Tang''s courtyard.


    Su Zhan asked warily as soon as his face changed; "Who is your excellency?"


    "Father, this is the ancestor of the war family." after seeing the visitor clearly, Su Tang thought of his father and explained.


    "Master Zhan? Oh, it''s master Zhan. Please forgive me for Su Zhan''s abruptness!" after hearing Su Tang''s introduction, Su Zhan immediately withdrew his alert look and said to master Zhan.


    "It doesn''t matter. They are not outsiders. It''s all right!" the war family ancestor waved and said.


    At this time, Su Tang asked; "Didn''t the emperor say to punish casually? Why did it become like this?" Su Tang''s tone at this time was filled with strong dissatisfaction.


    "Ha ha, Su Tang, let me explain to you. Although this matter looks very strict, it''s not like this when you think about it carefully." the war family ancestor explained with a smile.


    "Oh, sir, tell me about it!" Su Tang also thought there might be something strange about it.


    "Although the valley is forbidden to others, it has nothing to do with you," said the ancestor of the Zhan family.


    Su Tang was stunned. Before he could speak, Tianji said aloud; "Boy, the old man is right. This ghost Valley has nothing to do with you!"


    "Little brother, since you summoned Tianlei, I think there must be something similar to Tianlei in your body? Tianlei is the enemy of yin and evil Qi. The emperor thought of this before he imprisoned you there." the ancestor of the war family continued.


    After hearing this explanation, Su Tang nodded clearly. Indeed, he had purple thunder heart in his body, which was the bane of all Yin evil Qi. The Yin evil ghost valley was not dangerous to himself, which Su Tang could accept. However, Su Tang was still unhappy at the thought of being imprisoned in it for a year.


    The ancestor of the war family obviously saw Su Tang''s unhappiness and continued; "As for the time of this year, there is nothing in fact. You may not know it yet. After the competition of various countries is over, it will be the competition of various regions a year later. The time emperor with this face wants you to practice well inside and not be disturbed by external things. All this is for your own good."


    Su Tang really hasn''t heard of this. Originally, he thought that after the competition of various countries, it would be the competition of various regions. Unexpectedly, it would take another year to start. This time, Su Tang really understood that the emperor is worthy of being the emperor. Unexpectedly, he could think of such a method, which not only sealed the mouth of other forces, but also gave himself some convenience.


    "Now I understand why the emperor arranged it like this. The punishment seems very heavy, but it''s of no use at all." the war family ancestor continued.


    Now Su Tang nodded, and Su Zhan next to him was relieved. After sweeping away his dignified look, the whole person was relaxed a lot.


    "Elder Zhan, talk to Su Tang first. I have to tell the rest of the family about it so that they don''t worry about Su Tang." Su Zhan said.


    "Well, you go." the ancestor of the war family nodded amiably.


    After su Zhan left, Su Tang looked at the ancestors of the Zhan family and asked; "Elder, have you ever heard of the secret method of soul attack?" Su Tang also knew that the ancestor of the war family came here in person. On the one hand, he must want to introduce himself to the punishment. On the other hand, he must have written the reward he promised him. Now there are only two of them here. Su Tang didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly.


    "I''ve heard that this thing has disappeared on the mainland for many years. Now I basically can''t see such a thing, and I haven''t even heard of anyone who has such a thing again." the ancestor of the Zhan family replied.


    At the same time, he wondered why Su Tang asked himself such a question for no reason.


    "Ha ha, it has been extinct for a long time, but I happen to have one. I wonder if you are interested in studying it, elder?" Su Tang continued with a smile.


    "Do you have?" the ancestor of the war family asked in surprise.


    Su Tang nodded, took out the prepared manuscript from the storage ring and handed it to the Zhan family''s ancestor; "At this time, I copied it last night. Please have a look, elder."


    The ancestor of the war family, as a result, said after taking a casual look at the things in Su Tang''s hand; "Although the secret method is good, it is no longer practical in the current mainland. However, I still thank my little brother for his generosity, so I have the courage to accept it." a look of disappointment flashed in the eyes of the Zhan family''s ancestors.


    Although the meaning of disappointment was very obscure, Su Tang found it. Su Tang shook his head and said; "You don''t know, sir. Although this thing is chicken ribs now, it will become a treasure to save your war family in the whole eastern region soon."

 Chapter 219

    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the ancestor of the Zhan family was stunned and asked immediately; "Little brother, what do you say?"


    "Hehe, you seem to have been to Lanming kingdom with us that time. I believe you know very well about the strength of that monster. How long do you think the seal of Lanming kingdom can last?" Su Tang asked slowly with a smile.


    Zhan''s father nodded and answered; "Well, that thing is indeed the most strange creature I have ever seen. All attacks are basically ineffective. Now the emperor has been thinking about how to deal with the monster. Is this soul attack secret method the enemy of the monster?"


    "Hehe, please put this thing away and give it to the people of your family for cultivation. I have a hunch that the seal will probably be broken soon. When those blood souls come out, I''m afraid the whole eastern region will be selected as a Jedi. This thing is the best thing for you to preserve the foundation of the war family." Su Tang said with a smile.


    At this moment, the ancestor of the Zhan family understood why Su Tang gave himself such a thing at this time. He thought it was just chicken ribs. Unexpectedly, it still has such a powerful function, which really surprised him. At the same time, he also knew that the seal of Lanming kingdom could be broken at any time, and the things there will come out at that time, That will be a disaster for the whole eastern region.


    Now that Su Tang has given himself such a thing, it is the treasure that saves the whole crisis. At the same time, he has a trace of gratitude to Su Tang.


    "Little brother, I''m here to thank you for this. If there is a place that needs my war family in the future, please speak at any time. My war family must be duty bound." the ancestor of the war family stood up and said to Su Tang.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "Sir, it''s important. It''s your war family that we Su family can stand in the God empire. If it weren''t for you, we Su family wouldn''t be able to stand here. Besides, you have helped us a lot this time. I should give a good reward."


    "Hahaha, I''m a family. Don''t talk about this in the future. I''ve been here long enough. I have to go back first. Now the Zhan family is not very peaceful and needs me to sit there at any time." the Zhan family''s ancestor smiled and said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Let''s go back first. I''ll make good preparations. Tomorrow is the second round of the competition."


    "Well, I wish you a good place in advance and successfully enter the qualifying." Zhan Jiazu nodded and replied.


    Su Tang smiled, and then the ancestors of the war family left. Su Tang also left his small courtyard and came to the hall of consciousness. At this time, Su Lin was alone in the hall. Su Tang asked Su Tang when he had come; "Uncle, why are you alone here? Where did my grandfather and my father go?"


    For a long time, Su Jingtian has always been here whenever Su Tang has been in the conference hall. Today, Su Jingtian is not here, which makes him wonder. Now the Su family has a foothold in the imperial capital, and there are many things to discuss. Therefore, Su Jingtian and others generally have nothing to leave here.


    "Hehe, boy, you don''t know that there are several more shops in the Su family outside. Lao Zu and your father went to receive them and should be back in a moment. What''s the matter? You have something to do with Lao Zu?" Su Lin explained.


    "Oh, there are some things. Since they will be back soon, I''ll wait for them here." Su Tang nodded and continued.


    Then Su Tang sat down in a random place. At this time, Su Lin continued to lower his head and fiddle with something. Seeing here, Su Tang came over with some curiosity and asked Su Tang; "Uncle, what are you doing?"


    Su Lin looked up and replied; "These are the title deeds of all the shops of the Su family in the imperial capital. I''m sorting them out now."


    "The title deed of the shop? Where did we come from? How many shops? There were only one or two before?" Su Tang asked curiously.


    At this time, he saw that Su Lin had at least more than ten shops in his hand. He couldn''t help wondering. At the beginning, his Su family had only two. How come there are so many shops now?


    "Hehe, it''s all your credit. Aren''t you? The Zhao family and the other two families have been destroyed? Although we didn''t accept their assets, the Lei family handed over all their shops to us and let the Su family handle them by themselves, so it''s what you see now." Su Lin explained.


    After hearing this explanation, Su Tang nodded. How kind Lei jiaran would be. This really made him curious. But since others handed over the shop to himself, he wouldn''t say anything.


    Su Tang returned to his seat and waited again. Su Jingtian and others came back. Half an hour later, Su Jingtian, Su Zhan and the Su family came in from the outside. Everyone came with a smile. Seeing here, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that it was right for him to do so this time.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Su Jingtian found Su Tang and asked happily; "You boy, why are you so free to come here today?"


    "Hehe, I''m free every day. I''m just lazy and don''t want to manage the family affairs. Today I came here to give something to my grandfather." after that, he took out a manuscript from the storage ring, which was the same as that given to the ancestors of the war family, and handed it to Su Jingtian; "At this time, you can learn the soul attack secret method from the family. Although it is not very useful now, it will be very useful in the future. I hope you must learn it as soon as possible."


    When he was lost in the wilderness, the ghost baby gave him several soul attack secrets. Now he gave one to the war family and left another to the family. He also had some.


    "The secret method of soul attack has been extinct for many years. How can you have it?" Su Jingtian asked in surprise.


    "At this time, my master gave it to me. You don''t have to ask so many questions, ancestor. This thing must be learned by the people of the family as soon as possible. It is the enemy of those blood souls in the Lanming kingdom. No one knows how long the seal of the Lanming Kingdom can last. We will join the association earlier and have a means to protect our lives in the future." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian understood the importance of this thing, immediately nodded, put it away and said; "I will release it as soon as possible. Is this really the bane of those blood souls like you said?"


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I''m not sure, but my master said so. She said he had encountered such things before. Only soul attack can attack blood soul, and other attacks are completely ineffective."


    "Well, looking at it like this, it may really be the bane of the blood soul." Su Jingtian nodded.


    He has seen all the masters of Su Tang. They are mysterious and unpredictable. His accomplishments are even more unfathomable. He has always been very convinced of Su Tang''s masters.


    Now that master Su Tang specifically said it, Su Jingtian had no doubt. Then he took it out and handed it to Su Lin; "Go find some people, transcribe this thing and distribute it to the people in the family. Strictly order that this thing must not be known to the outside people, otherwise it will be expelled from the family directly."


    "Well, I understand!" Su Lin nodded solemnly to Su Jingtian after putting the things away.


    Su Tang saw that there was no matter about his younger martial sister here, so he said to Su Jingtian; "Grandpa, I''ll go back first."


    "Well, go!" Su Jingtian nodded and said.


    Early the next morning, Su Tangju, Su Jingtian and others came to the square of the imperial capital. There were many more people today than at the first game before. As soon as Su Tang and his party arrived, many people pointed to him and talked about it.


    "Hurry up, he is the seed player Su Tang. I heard that he destroyed the emperor Zhao family the day before yesterday. Now many people say that he is likely to be the first seed this year."


    "Isn''t it? I live in the south of the city. You don''t know the situation in the south of the city that day. It''s frightening. Tianlei is rampant and directly destroyed the Zhao family, Chen family and Zhu family. It''s really terrible."


    "Hey, now his Su family''s reputation is at its zenith in the whole imperial capital. In addition, he is now a popular candidate to win the championship in this competition."


    "Hum, so what? As soon as the game is over, he doesn''t have to be directly imprisoned in the hell ghost valley. It''s still one thing whether he can come out alive or not."


    When Su Tang heard these people''s comments along the way, he just smiled casually. After finding a place to sit down, Su Tang asked Su Jingtian next to him; "Why didn''t you see Yu Boyang today? They came?"


    "I heard that there was an anger in Wanbao building. Something happened. Now I''ve gone to deal with it. I''ve been gone for more than a few days." Su Jingtian replied.


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard this. He really didn''t know, but he thought he had been busy these days and didn''t go to Wanbao building. I didn''t know they were normal again. Su Tang asked Su Jingtian again; "What''s wrong? Is it serious?"


    Su Jingtian shook his head and replied; "I don''t know. It should be more serious. Adults Yu Peng followed."


    "Oh!" Su Tang nodded. Since Yu Peng has followed him, he should be fine. Su Tang is relieved. How can we say that Yu Peng is also a famous figure in the mainland. With the backing of the Dan division, there should be few things he can''t deal with.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian and others also came. This time, Zhan Wutian looked at Su Tang with less hatred in the past, leaving only complexity. Now he is confused. Do he want to continue to fight Su Tang as before?


    But thinking of what happened in the south of the city the day before yesterday, he was still afraid. He had really seen Su Tang''s means once.


    "Boss, now Su Tang''s reputation has greatly surpassed us, and his means are really scary. Why should we continue to confront him?" Lei Xiong asked at this time.


    His Lei family is in the south of the city. It can be said that they are clear about what happened this time. Afterwards, they also sent people to see it. He also went to the Zhao family. He is very clear about the situation of the Zhao family. It is no different from Shura hell. At that moment, he was frightened by the stereotyped hand, and even began to regret that he had followed Su Tang.


    Such people are simply demons. They are two levels of characters. Such people should not offend.


    Hearing Lei Xiong''s question, the two brothers of the yuan family also turned to look at Zhan Wutian. Although they didn''t see the situation of the Zhao family, they completely saw his fear of this matter from Lei Xiong''s eyes. Lei Xiong, who was not afraid of heaven, was scared like this. You can imagine how scary the situation was there at that time.


    "Hey, you''ve already let go of your words. If you just bow your head, I''m afraid we won''t be very good. I also understand what you think. My grandfather said that Su Tang won''t be cruel as long as you don''t touch his bottom limit." Zhan Wutian sighed.


    "Bottom line, what is his bottom line?" Yuan Qian asked.


    "I don''t know that. Anyway, let''s lower our posture. Besides, I think it''s a good choice to fight with a task like him. At least we can have fun!" Zhan Wutian shook his head and said.


    After listening to Zhan Wutian''s words, Lei Xiong nodded and agreed, and then said; "The boss is right. He is the most promising person in our competition. It''s really good to fight with him."


    The yuan brothers also nodded. At this time, Su Tang, not far away, stood up and slowly walked towards Zhan Wutian. After entering, Su Tang looked at Zhan Wutian and shook his head; "I''m very disappointed. Did you just admit defeat?"


    Su Tang thought it was time for him to help Zhan Wutian when he promised to the ancestors of the Zhan family, so he came to ridicule him, so as to provoke Zhan Wutian, and then hit him hard. After being hit, a person will have the opportunity to improve his mind. The first thing is that he should wake up from the attack. If he can''t wake up, he will be abandoned.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Zhan Wutian frowned and asked in a deep voice; "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. I just think you''ve changed today. You look like you''re going to admit defeat? I didn''t expect Zhan Wutian, the head of the four great talents in the imperial capital, to admit defeat before fighting. Where did your pride go a few days ago?" Su Tang shook his head and continued.


    Su Tang''s voice was loud this time. Basically, the eyes of people nearby were attracted. Everyone was very curious about what Su Tang wanted to do?


    "Hum, who told you I conceded? Your eyes saw him concede? Su Tang, I tell you, don''t think only you have the means." Zhan Wutian was provoked by Su Tang''s words.


    At this time, Lei Xiong also stared at Su Tang fiercely. The fear in his eyes was replaced by anger. Lei Xiong shouted loudly; "Su Tang, do you want trouble? Don''t think we are really afraid of you."


    "Aren''t you afraid? That''s the best. We''ll have a good time in the challenge arena. I hope you don''t lose too ugly, a group of losers!" Su Tang flashed a look of contempt in his eyes. After disdaining his lips, he was ready to turn and leave.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian suddenly made a noise; "Stop, you just said we were rubbish?" Zhan Wutian was completely angry at this time, and the whole person''s state changed for a moment.


    Su Tang turned to stare at them and said; "Am I wrong?" at this moment, Su Tang''s heart is very cool. He began to like this feeling. Stepping on genius is fun. Su Tang thought secretly.


    "I want to duel with you, right here!" Zhan Wutian is completely angry. He has never heard of people handing in their own waste for many years since he was young. This is the first time. This feeling is really unpleasant, so people have completely lost their reason at this moment.


    "Idiot!" Su Tang said in a disdainful whisper, ignored Zhan Wutian, turned and left here.


    Seeing that Su Tang scolded himself again, Zhan Wutian immediately prepared to fight. At this time, Su Tang''s voice came; "I advise you not to fight at this time. If you are disqualified, it''s none of my business."


    At this time, the yuan family brothers and Lei Xiong are also divine beasts. They catch Zhan Wutian, who has turned red with anger. At this time, Lei Xiong opens his mouth and says; "Boss, he''s right. We must not fight here, otherwise we will be disqualified. Why haven''t we worked hard for today?"


    "Yes, boss, Lei Xiong is right. Don''t get angry at the guy''s words. Maybe this is the guy''s plot. He must have let us do it, and then he was disqualified, so he can sit first." Yuan Kun also began to persuade.

 Chapter 220

    Hearing his brother''s painstaking persuasion, Zhan wugenius slowly suppressed his anger, but his eyes looked at Su Tang''s back with a strong intention of killing.


    At this time, he had completely ignored whether Su Tang had a bottom line. He had only one idea in his heart, that is, to get back his lost dignity. In his opinion, being scolded as a waste idiot has greatly challenged his dignity.


    But also on such an important occasion as the world competition, in front of many people, he not only lost his dignity, but also couldn''t attack each other, which made him very angry.


    "Hoo! Well, let go. I won''t do it. I''ll teach this guy a good lesson in the challenge arena." Zhan Wutian said to Lei Xiong and others after taking a deep breath.


    After confirming that Zhan Wutian has calmed down, Lei Xiong releases his hand, looks at Zhan Wutian and says; "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll help you too. This boy provokes us like this. He''s looking for death. I won''t let him go."


    "Yes, don''t worry, boss. We will stand on your side. This boy dares to provoke us like this. Our brothers will definitely make him pay the price." Yuan Qian said.


    After hearing their words, Zhan Wutian nodded and said; "Well, let''s teach this boy a lesson and let him know that the names of the four great talents in the imperial capital are not in vain."


    The leaders of the families on the high platform and the emperor all saw what was happening on their side. At this time, the leader of the Lei family turned to Zhan Jue and asked; "Elder, I heard that you have a good relationship with the Su family. Why should Su Tang deal with Zhan Wutian?"


    Zhan Jue shook his head and said; "I don''t know that either."


    In fact, Zhan Jue really didn''t know about it. It was all discussed between the ancestors of the Zhan family and Su Tang. He didn''t know at all. Just now he saw Su Tang walking towards Zhan Wutian and others. Zhan Jue thought Su Tang wanted to talk to Zhan Wutian. Unexpectedly, suddenly they almost fought. I think Su Tang must have provoked Zhan Wutian first.


    At this time, the emperor said; "Su Tang is really a good boy. Zhan Jue seems that all this is arranged by Zhan Lao. Just watch it slowly and it will be wonderful next."


    After hearing the emperor''s words, Zhan Jue thought about it for a moment and reacted. It turned out that it was such a thing. It seems that the old ancestor spent a lot of time on Zhan Wutian. He could actually dump Su Tang to help hone Zhan Wutian, but he doesn''t know whether it is good or bad against Zhan Wutian.


    Zhan Jue still had some worried thoughts in his mind.


    At this time, after the emperor''s reminder, other people reacted one by one. After all, just now they just saw Su Tang walking and couldn''t hear Su Tang''s dialogue. The emperor heard it clearly.


    "Boy, what did you say to them just now? Why did the boy seem to kill you?" Su Jingtian asked as soon as Su Tang sat down.


    Su Tang shook his head and replied; "There''s nothing. I just promised some things to the ancestors of the war family, so I can only do so."


    "What did you promise him?" Su Jingtian continued in doubt.


    "Sharpen this war. God, this man''s heart is really bad. He became like this with a simple provocation, but I like it very much." Su Tang explained quietly.


    Su Jingtian was relieved at this moment. He just honed it. Moreover, it was requested by the ancestors of the war family. I don''t think there will be anything else. At the beginning, he was worried. Now many parts of his Su family rely on the war family. If Su Tang quarreled with them now, it would be bad for his Su family.


    At this time, the old man in the first scene before the thunder appeared again, "Everyone, after a few days of rest, everyone''s state must have reached the peak. Next is the one-on-one battle outside. The rules of this game are very simple. Everyone comes up to draw lots. A total of 20 draw cards are a number. All draw the same pairs and fight in order. Now everyone comes up to draw lots."


    When the old man''s voice fell, Su Tang stood up and walked slowly towards the challenge arena. At this time, Zhan Wutian''s eyes had been staring at Su Tang. Seeing that Su Tang moved, he also moved. The two met when they went to the challenge arena. At this time, Zhan Wutian still stared at Su Tang and said in a very cold voice; "You''d better pray not to meet me, or I''ll eliminate you in the first round."


    "This sentence is exactly what I want to say to you. Waste is always waste and can only make cruel remarks. Ask your own heart, are you really sure to defeat me?" Su Tang glanced disdainfully at Zhan Wutian and replied.


    After that, Su Tang ignored Zhan Wutian and stepped up to the challenge arena. In his opinion, Zhan Wutian has completely lost his mind. He is not interested in talking to such people at all.


    Seeing Su Tang leave quickly, Zhan Wutian trembled with anger. "The second time, you call me waste for the second time. I will not let you go. In this competition, either you die or I die. No matter how strong the background behind you is, I must let you die in my hand. Only with your blood can I wash away my shame."


    Zhan Wutian''s voice was very quiet, but Su Tang heard it. Su Tang could only shrug helplessly, but he outlined a smile on the corner of his mouth; "That''s right. The more angry you are, the more you will be hit. In this way, the more you can improve. Seize this opportunity." Su Tang thought to himself.


    Just after everyone was hurt in the challenge arena, the old man was ready to sign cards, "I will throw some cards into the air later. Each of you will take a card. Do you understand the fight between people with the same number?"


    "I understand!" everyone nodded and replied.


    As the voices of these contestants fell, the old man moved his hands, and twenty signed cards with numbers flew into the air at the same time. At this time, the old man said; "Take one each!"


    Hearing the old man''s words, some people jumped up and stretched out their hands to grab the sign. When they saw someone''s hand, other people standing jumped up one after another. Su Tang was also easy. He grabbed one in the air. When he landed, Su Tang looked at the number on his sign and felt helpless.


    "No. 1, I didn''t expect to be the first to play." Su Tang said secretly when he saw the sign in his hand.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian also caught Zhan Wutian and signed all the time. He looked at Su Tang Yang''s signature number. Su Tang saw that Zhan Wutian''s signature was written in three. Su Tang was also helpless. Originally, he wanted to solve Zhan Wutian as soon as possible. In this way, it would be better to finish it when he agreed to the ancestors of the war family as soon as possible.


    Su Tang also raised the sign in his hand. Zhan Wutian''s face changed and he was very angry. He thought he would have a chance to fight Su Tang, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "Boss, I''m number one. Don''t worry. I''ll clean up the boy. Don''t worry." Lei Xiong said at this time.


    After hearing Lei Xiong''s words, Zhan Wutian''s anger dissipated a little and nodded faintly; "Lei Xiong, Su Tang''s strength is very unusual. Be careful when you fight him later."


    "Don''t worry, boss. Although Su Tang has a strange story, I still don''t believe he can summon Tianlei to deal with me in the challenge arena. No, my strength is not blown out." Lei Xiong replied easily.


    "Lao Lei, I think you''d better be careful. What we''ve seen all the time is that Su Tang summoned Tianlei. We don''t know what degree his strength has reached. No one knows how powerful he is. I can feel that his cultivation must be different, but he covered it up in a special way." Yuan Qian also began to persuade.


    "Well, I see." Lei Xiong nodded and said.


    At this time, the old man saw that everyone had got their cards and said; "Well, the one who gets the number one will stay, and everyone else will go down."


    After hearing the old man''s words, others began to move and walk down the challenge arena.


    Soon there were only Su Tang and Lei Xiong left on the challenge arena. Seeing that they had stayed, people on the battlefield were excited one by one. Unexpectedly, the first battle was the battle between the two seed players. How could this make them not excited.


    "Boy, you will regret your arrogance!" Lei Xiong looked at Su Tang and said.


    Su Tang shrugged casually and said; "In fact, I also want to fight Zhan Wutian, because you are not my opponent at all."


    Hearing Su Tang''s arrogant words, Lei Xiong shouted with a trace of anger on his face; "Boy, you have to fight before you know if it''s your opponent. Don''t be too arbitrary." although Lei Xiong showed that he didn''t care about Su Tang before, he always had some fear of Su Tang in his heart.


    "Come on!" Su Tang nodded.


    Lei Xiong slowly stepped back and said; "I''ve heard that your physical strength is very strong. It''s just that I cultivate physical strength. Let''s have a good fight today to see who has more powerful physical strength."


    "Well, I''ll fight you with my physical strength today." Su Tang nodded.


    As the voice fell, Su Tang''s whole body revealed a strong sense of war. At the same time, a strong physical force raged on the challenge arena. Lei Xiong, standing opposite him, showed a dignified look on his face and thought in his heart; "This guy is really different. It''s true that ordinary people can''t practice such physical strength."


    At this time, on the high platform, the owner of the Lei family looked at Su Tang in surprise and said; "This boy is also the physical strength of cultivation. He has reached the level of Wuzong. His talent is really extraordinary."


    "Well, I''ve checked Su Tang before. He''s a genius of three Department fellow practitioners. Now you see only one of his middle school accomplishments." Zhan Jue nodded and said.


    "Three Department fellow practitioners?" after hearing the words of the battle decision, everyone on the high platform was surprised.


    At this time, Lei Xiong''s strength soared in the challenge arena. When he moved, he rushed towards Su Tang. When he saw Lei Xiong rushing over, Su Tang shook his right fist and punched Lei Xiong directly.


    The challenge arena also raised its hand and punched out, and their fists collided directly.


    "Bang!" the two collided and closed as soon as they touched. Su Tang took a step back, but Lei Xiong took three steps back. This time, the collision was higher and lower.


    "The boy beat Lei Xiong back. How powerful is his physical strength?" Yuan Qian under the challenge arena was surprised to see Lei Xiong step back three steps.


    "The physical strength of the martial arts realm, Su Tang, you are really strong. I''m really looking forward to fighting you more and more." mengtianya on the other side said softly with a glimmer of expectation when he saw Su Tang''s performance in the challenge arena.


    "Hahaha, come on, Su Tang, you are really strong. If I try my best next, don''t be unable to uncover it." Lei Xiong moved his hand that collided with Su Tang before in the challenge arena and said with a laugh.

 Chapter 221

    Hearing Lei Xiong''s words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Just let me see how powerful you are!" Su Tang has basically figured out his strength in the previous collision with Lei Xiong. His physical strength is almost the same as his own, but I''m afraid it''s not enough to fight with himself alone.


    "Drink!" Lei Xiong drank loudly, and a light flowed all over his body. The physical strength of the whole person suddenly improved to a higher level, which has surpassed Su Tang in terms of breath.


    Seeing this, Su Tang shrunk his eyes and cried in his heart; "The secret of increasing combat power? I didn''t expect that the Lei family still has such a thing."


    "Ha ha, Su Tang, come on!" Lei Xiong cried with a laugh.


    At this time, on the high platform, Zhan Jue looked at the Lei family owner and said with a smile; "The boy of your family is not bad. He has become a Tiangang bully. People can''t underestimate him."


    Hearing the words of the war, Lei''s master smiled proudly and said; "It''s not easy to cultivate Tiangang bully''s body. It''s really good for this boy to succeed in cultivation at his age. I''m afraid Su Tang can''t compete with him just by his physical strength."


    All the people on the high platform agreed and nodded. They know Tiangang bully very well. This secret skill can be said to be one of the secret skills of Leijia town family. Those who succeed in cultivation can improve a lot of combat effectiveness in a period of time, which can be regarded as semi magic skills.


    "You''re welcome. Let me see what you look like after using the secret method." Su Tang also replied loudly in the challenge arena.


    Then he took the lead and rushed to Lei Xiong not far away. He raised his hand and punched the other party. Seeing that Su Tang was still thinking of hard contact with himself at this time, Lei Xiong flashed a trace of disdain and didn''t shrink back. He also rushed directly to Su Tang.


    "Bang!" their fists collided tightly, and they didn''t want to close with one touch as before.


    Unexpectedly, his Qi force squeezed out the air next to his fist and burst. At this time, Su Tang''s clenched fist changed and grabbed Lei Xiong''s wrist. Then Su Tang hit Lei Xiong''s abdomen with a knee. Seeing Su Tang''s attack, Lei Xiong didn''t dare to be careless. Even if he used his idle left hand to block Su Tang''s knee.


    At the same time, Lei Xiong also kicked his foot towards Su Tang''s other leg''s knee. Su Tang didn''t dare to carelessly take back his upward leg. He turned around and faced Lei Xiong with his back. As soon as he exerted his right hand, he directly threw Lei Xiong over his shoulder.


    Lei Xiong, who was on the ground and in the air by Su Tang, turned over and fell to the ground. As soon as he stood firm, he launched a storm like attack on Su Tang.


    Seeing Lei Xiong''s attack, Su Tang can only defend passively. Soon, he can only see two figures fighting close to each other. Such a battle can make the people under the challenge arena boil with blood. This is the real battle between men. This feeling of boxing to meat is really yearning.


    At this time, many people have the idea of cultivating the physical body. Such a battle really makes people feel the pleasure brought by force.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. His secret method doesn''t know how long it lasts. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will consume a lot of physical strength. It seems that it can''t go on like this." after colliding with Lei Xiong several times, Su tangmingxian feels that his physical strength is constantly consuming, When I''m no longer ready to collide with Lei Xiong.


    "What''s the matter? Su Tang, don''t you have the strength? I just started, and I haven''t done many tricks yet." Lei Xiong saw Su Tang''s thoughts at a glance and asked immediately.


    "Hum, Lei Xiong, don''t think you are the only one who has such a secret method to improve combat effectiveness. I can do it too!" Su Tang shouted coldly.


    As his voice fell, a flash of light flashed on the surface of his body. At this time, the Su family under the challenge arena became excited one by one. Su Tang used the violent decision that Su Tang had given Su Jingtian. Many Su family members practiced fruit, so they understood the power of this secret method very well. Now they see that Su Tang has used it, It seems that such a battle will end soon.


    "What? It''s impossible. How can you do such a secret method? It''s impossible!" Lei Xiong shouted out when he felt that Su Tang''s momentum became incomparably powerful in an instant.


    At this time, not only Lei Xiong was surprised, but even the people under the challenge arena and on the high platform stared at Su Tang in horror. At this time, the emperor on the high platform flashed a hint of insight. He also knew who Su Tang occupied behind him. It''s not too much to have such a secret method.


    It''s just that the Lei family leader is very upset. He has inherited the Lei family for many years before he found such a secret method. Unexpectedly, the children of a small family like Su Tang also have such a secret method, and from the feeling, the secret method level of Su Tang is definitely much stronger than their family''s Tiangang bully.


    "I''ve had enough of playing with you. Let me get rid of you now." at this time, Su Tang on the challenge arena looked at Lei Xiong and said softly.


    Now Lei Xiong hasn''t sobered up from Su Tangwei''s secret method of the same type as himself. Hearing Su Tang''s words, Lei Xiong can''t help feeling powerless. Before, he couldn''t defeat Su Tang with the increase of secret method. Now Su Tang has used secret method, and he must no longer be his opponent.


    Thinking of this, Lei Xiong has no intention to continue fighting. He also saw the strength of Su Tang for the first time. This man can become a seed player, which is really outstanding.


    "No more fighting, I lost this time!" Lei Xiong said with a gloomy look.


    As soon as Lei Xiong said this, everyone under the challenge arena exclaimed.


    "Lei Xiong actually conceded defeat. How could it be? Didn''t he always get the upper hand just now?" because Su Tang didn''t have a haircut before, but it was too fast, many people didn''t find it.


    "Idiot, don''t you feel it? Now Su Tang''s momentum is much stronger than before. Lei Xiong can''t defeat Su Tang in the state of Tiangang bully. Now I think that the duration of his Tiangang bully should be almost up. In this case, he can''t be su Tang''s opponent at all."


    "Su Tang''s momentum is indeed much stronger, but why?"


    "It''s a secret method. Su Tang will also be similar to the secret method of Lei family''s Tiangang bully body. Before, Su Tang also had a streamer. It''s the same as when Lei Xiong used Tiangang bully body before, but Su Tang''s secret method is too fast, and it''s normal that you didn''t find it." mengtianya, standing on one side, said.


    After hearing mengtianya''s words, people in the challenge arena suddenly realized that Zhan Wutian was helpless at this time. He didn''t expect Lei Xiong to lose in this way. Originally, he thought Su Tang needed some hands and feet even if he wanted to defeat Lei Xiong. He didn''t expect how easily and how long Su Tang let Lei Xiong admit defeat. He was also very clear about this, At this moment, Lei Xiong will not be su Tang''s opponent at all. If he continues to fight like this, he will have no role at all.


    On the challenge arena, Su Tang heard Lei Xiong admit defeat. Even if the rage resolution dissipated, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling weak as the rage resolution dissipated. This is the sequelae after using the rage resolution. Although it makes people weak for a short time, this feeling is still very uncomfortable.


    Seeing Su Tang''s Secret skills scattered, Lei Xiong also turned and jumped off the challenge arena. At this time, the old man appeared and said to the people under the challenge arena; "Sing Su tangsheng like this. Next, the player who draws No. 2 sign, please come on stage."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also walked down the challenge arena and directly returned to the watching children of the Su family. As soon as he sat down, Su Tang closed his eyes and began to recover his strength.


    At this time, the people who drew the No. 2 sign were also hurt in the challenge arena, but Su Tang had no mind to take care of these at this time. After all, he quickly adjusted his body to his best state and was ready to take the next top ten battle.


    At this time, the two contestants had fought together in the challenge arena. At this time, Su Jingtian, sitting next to Su Tang, said; "These two people seem to be from the Tianxuan imperial dynasty. Unexpectedly, they have drawn the cards for the battle. They are really lucky."


    Su Lin nodded and said; "Yes, it should be very good. They lose a dynasty at the same time and draw the same cards. In this way, at least one of them can successfully enter the next round. Their strength is not very strong. If they draw others truthfully, it must be a hard battle. It''s still two to say whether they can successfully enter the next round."


    As Su Lin''s voice fell, the two people on the challenge arena had stopped and stood there quietly. Suddenly, one of them said; "I admit defeat this time!"


    When I heard someone admit defeat, the people on the court didn''t show much surprise this time. After all, these two people are of the same power. We can see from the previous battle that they just walk through the field. Now someone admit defeat, which just saves everyone''s time and can watch the next game as soon as possible.


    At this time, Su Tang has also adjusted well, and the weakness of using the secret method has also been reduced a lot. When he opened his eyes, he just saw Zhan Wutian begin to slowly move towards the challenge arena.


    "How can we get to him soon? I don''t know who his opponent is." Su Tang said softly.


    "I''m afraid there is no suspense about the result this time. The opponent of zhanwutian should not be other seed players," Su Jingtian said.


    Sure enough, after su Jingtian''s voice fell, a contestant walked up. This time, the contestant''s expression at the beginning was very depressed. He never dreamed that he was the first of the four talents in the imperial capital.


    After they stood, Zhan Wutian looked at the man and said; "Do you just admit defeat or do I do it?"


    When the man heard such words, a trace of anger flashed on his face and said; "Originally, I really planned to admit defeat as soon as I came up. Now that you say so, I''m afraid I''ll lose face if I leave like this. I want you to fight well today. Let me see how powerful the first of the four talents in the imperial capital is."


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "This war is really bad. I don''t know how he survived outside with such a temper."


    "Ha ha, Zhan Wutian himself is the son of a big family, and it''s normal to have such pride." Su Jingtian said with a smile. Before the war family, Su Jingtian was still angry, but since the two families made up, Su Jingtian''s attitude towards the war family has been much better.


    "You have to have strength. If he continues like this, I''m afraid his future is very ordinary. He can''t afford to carry the banner of the war family!" Su Tang continued.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian was stunned. From Su Tang''s words, he still heard that it must be the ancestor of the war family. I''m afraid the future war will be handed over to Zhan Wutian. At this time, Su Jingtian couldn''t help thinking that he shouldn''t let Su Tang be prominent and Zhan Wutian have a good relationship, so that the Su family and the war family can always alliance, This is very beneficial to the development of your family.


    At this time, there was a battle on the challenge arena. Although the man knew he was not Zhan Wutian''s opponent, he still fought hard with Zhan Wutian. Before long, Zhan Wutian knocked down the challenge arena. At this time, Zhan Wutian disdained to look at the man and said; "Something that exceeds one''s ability."


    Then he ignored the man, turned and left the challenge arena. When he heard Zhan Wutian''s words, a trace of anger flashed on his face, but considering his strength and the power of the fighter, he still chose tolerance.

 Chapter 222

    Zhan Jue shook his head helplessly on the high platform, and a trace of disappointment flashed in Zhan Wutian''s eyes. At this time, the old man continued on the challenge arena; "Next, the player who draws No. 4, please go to the challenge arena."


    As his voice fell, the two contestants came out and walked towards the challenge arena. At this time, Su Tang couldn''t help wondering. He turned his head and looked at mengtianya standing not far away; "What figures does this guy draw? How powerful is his strength?"


    Dream paradise seemed to notice Su Tang''s eyes, turned to look at Su Tang, smiled, and began to walk slowly towards him.


    "Brother Sutang, how should we recover?" mengtianya asked after entering.


    "Hehe, fortunately, there are no more questions." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    "That''s good. I really want to fight with you. This time, only you and I can see the competition, and I can''t see anyone else." mengtianya said again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang asked curiously; "Do you despise Zhan Wutian? That boy''s combat effectiveness is pretty good."


    "Hehe, just him, his combat effectiveness is really good, but his mind is too bad. A few words can make him angry. The more angry a person is, the more weaknesses he has. It''s very simple to deal with a person like him. In other words, he''s just a fool with strong combat effectiveness, which is not enough to be afraid." mengtianya disdained.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head and agreed with him very much. Zhan Wutian was really like what mengtianya said. It was not enough to be afraid. At this time, Su Tang turned to look at the challenge arena and thought of mengtianya and asked; "Guess which of these two will win."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, mengtianya turned to look at the challenge arena for a moment, then turned to Su Tang and said; "It should be the man on the left."


    After hearing his words, Su Jingtian said; "No, the man on the right has the upper hand. It seems that he should defeat his opponent soon!"


    "Ha ha, brother Su Tang, what do you think!" mengtianya asked Su Tang with a smile after hearing Su Jingtian''s words.


    "My answer is the same as yours. Although the man on the left is always at a disadvantage, he is accumulating strength. I believe that when he accumulates strength, he can beat the opponent down the challenge arena with one move." Su Tang said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian asked puzzled; "Boy, what do you mean?"


    "Hehe, Grandpa, pay attention to what the man''s hand on the left is doing!" Su Tang said with a smile.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian turned his head and stared at the man on the challenge arena. At this time, he also found that this man''s hand was really strange. It seemed that he was changing the method, but why didn''t there be any aura fluctuation? Su Jingtian turned to look at Su Tang and asked; "Is he changing the law?"


    "Well, he''s displaying a kind of martial arts. This kind of martial arts needs to accumulate strength. With the change of the law, the longer he accumulates strength, the greater the strength of the war skills. Such martial arts are very rare. At present, there may be this one in the whole eastern region." Su Tang nodded.


    At this time, Su Jing''s genius reacted; "I''ve heard of this martial art, but I''ve never used it tenaciously. I''ve heard that it takes a lot of time to accumulate strength every time. It''s not practical in combat. Will we use this martial art in such a challenge arena?"


    "Hehe, he just did well at the beginning and has been confusing each other. His strength is not as high as that of the other party. Only in this way can he have a chance to win. Now, it seems that his opponent has completely fallen into his trap." Su Tang continued to accept with a smile.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian suddenly understood, shook his head and said; "Lao Luo, your observation is not as sharp as your young people. I didn''t expect that this person''s mind was so meticulous. Basically, every link has been calculated."


    "This man''s mind is really meticulous. It''s already this time. His opponents don''t see his intention at all." Su Tang continued.


    After observing for a while, Su Tang shook his head, turned his eyes to mengtianya and asked; "How''s it going? When will you play?"


    "I''m the sixth, and I''ll be there soon." mengtianya replied bluntly.


    "Oh!" Su Tang nodded his warhead. At this time, the battle on the challenge arena was over. The man had knocked his opponent off the challenge arena in an instant. Such a startling reversal almost surprised everyone present.


    "What''s going on? Is that guy draining water?" many people don''t understand why he suddenly lost, and they all doubt it.


    "It should be impossible to release water. The man just now has been frantically attacking. There is no trace of water release at all." someone retorted.


    "It''s not water. Tell me what''s going on. Why did this man suddenly hit that man?"


    When he heard others ask such questions, the man couldn''t answer them for a while. The reason why he said so was all his own speculation. At this time, one of them said; "I don''t know if you found out that when they were fighting just now, the man''s harvest was changing the method. Now it looks like, I think it''s a martial art we don''t know?"


    "Well, there is such a situation, and I think it may be a martial art we don''t know." someone recalled the previous battle scenes and immediately said.


    At this time, the old man had come to the challenge arena. After a simple announcement, he went on again. At this time, mengtianya turned to look at Su Tang and said; "It''s me. I''ll talk later!" without waiting for Su Tang''s answer, he walked slowly towards the challenge arena.


    At this time, on the other side of Zhan Wutian, Yuan Qian also said to Zhan Wutian; "When it''s me, I''ll go up first."


    "Well, be careful, your opponent is very difficult to deal with." Zhan wudian has found that mengtianya has stepped into the challenge arena. I think it should be yuan Qian''s opponent in this round.


    Yuan Qian nodded and turned to walk towards the challenge arena. At this time, Su Tang also found the opponent of mengtianya, shook his head and said softly; "Hey, it seems that the war has been decided this time. There is almost no suspense."


    When Su Jingtian heard Su Tang''s words, he immediately asked; "What do you mean, boy?"


    "There is no suspense in such a game. Mengtianya will definitely win. Yuan Qian should not be his opponent." Su Tang replied.


    In fact, although Su Tang doesn''t know what the strength of mengtianya is, he should not be bad. After all, this guy is very mysterious. Besides, Yuan Qian''s strength, Su Tang knows that although such people are much stronger than ordinary contestants, there is still a certain gap compared with mengtianya, but Su Tang still cares about their game after all.


    He wants to take this opportunity to have a good look at the strength of mengtianya.


    Mengtianya is already standing on the challenge arena. At this time, Yuan Qian also stood up. At this time, Yuan Qian said; "I heard that you are the preliminary champion of this international competition. Let me see how your strength is."


    "Hehe, it''s just a preliminary champion. It''s not worth mentioning. I also want to fight with a famous genius like you." mengtianya looked at Yuan Qian seriously and said.


    Seeing the muzzle of the gun, Su Tang couldn''t help nodding. The dreamland was really unusual. The more this happened, Su Tang wanted to fight with such people to see who was more powerful.


    At this time, Yuan Qian was ready to fight in the arena. His whole body was full of aura, and a strong breath of Wuzong realm appeared on the arena. Seeing here, Su Tang looked at Yuan Qian in surprise. Unexpectedly, this guy was still a Wuzong. He really underestimated him.


    "Wuzong? Indeed, he deserves to be a famous genius of the Empire. Such a talent is really powerful!" mengtianya also became serious. At the same time, his aura fluctuation also appeared. At this time, Su Tang focused on mengtianya. This is the first time he felt the aura fluctuation of mengtianya.


    "Is it also Wuzong? It really didn''t disappoint me." feeling the unique Wuzong breath in the aura of mengtianya, he whispered.


    Yuan Qian was stunned. He didn''t expect that this guy was also a strong man in the Wuzong realm. He thought that the other party was only the Wuwang realm at most. He didn''t expect that he was also an expert in the Wuzong realm like himself, which surprised him very much.


    "I think we both have the same aura cultivation. According to my opinion, we can decide the outcome directly one by one?" mengtianya said at this time.


    "One move will decide the outcome? Well, it''s really good. I don''t want to waste time here with you. Let''s decide the outcome with one move!" Yuan Qian agreed after a little thought.


    The two reached a consensus. At this time, Yuan Qian began to slowly mobilize his aura and prepare to use his martial arts skills. Mengtianya on the other side also began to move at the same time. The method in his hand changed. Strong aura fluctuations began to rage wildly on the challenge arena.


    With the passage of time, the two finished at the same time. They looked up at each other and smashed their martial arts skills at each other. This was photographed by Yuan Qian. A huge virtual shadow of their hands was photographed towards the end of the dream world.


    Mengtianya is also a palm shadow shooting towards yuan Qian. Soon their palms collided. Here is the huge palm shadow of Yuan Qian. The palm shadow sent by mengtianya rushed directly towards yuan Qian. When the palm shadow collapsed just now, Yuan Qian had suffered a lot of internal injuries, Now I was surprised to see that the huge palm shadow was taken towards me. I turned and dodged, but the speed of the huge palm shadow was too fast.


    Yuan Qian didn''t have time to escape. He was patted with a solid palm. The whole person was hit outside the challenge arena by great power. In the air, Yuan Qian spit out several mouthfuls of blood. After landing, the whole person was depressed. His eyes looking at mengtianya were full of fear.


    At this time, the whole audience fell into a dead silence. Even Su Tang never thought that Yuan Qian was defeated. It took only one move to defeat one of the four talents of the imperial capital. The strength of mengtianya is really very strong.


    "Yuan Qian, are you all right?" Zhan Wutian came to Yuan Qian, picked him up and asked.


    "It''s not a big problem. Just rest for a few days. I didn''t expect this guy to be so powerful. Be careful if you meet him, boss. This guy''s strength is extraordinary. I feel that he hasn''t used his full strength just now. If he used his full strength, I''m afraid I''ve fallen now!" Yuan Qian shook his head and said again to remind him of the boundless war.

 Chapter 223

    "How could this happen? Who the hell is this guy? Unexpectedly, one of the four great talents in the imperial capital was lost in a move!" at this time, someone reacted from the situation just now and exclaimed.


    Someone replied; "This man is the champion of the preliminary competition in this foreign competition. It is said that he seems to have come out of a small family in Daxia country."


    "Daxia country? Why haven''t I heard of such a country?" someone asked puzzled.


    "It''s just a small kingdom. You haven''t heard of it. It''s normal," the man continued.


    "It''s incredible that the little kingdom can come out of such a genius." someone exclaimed.


    This is a dream on the challenge arena. Tianya also came down and directly came to Su Tang. Seeing him coming, Su Tang said with a smile; "Brother Meng is really strong!"


    "Ha ha, brother Sutang laughed. It''s just a little fun. You can''t go to the hall of elegance." mengtianya said modestly.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "If brother Meng''s strength is not elegant, I''m afraid it''s even worse. If brother Meng is too modest, he will be hypocritical." Su Tang still likes the character of mengtianya, so he is willing to talk to him more.


    "Hahaha, brother Sutang, you''ve taught me the right lesson. It''s my affectation!" mengtianya said with a laugh.


    While they were chatting, two players were fighting on the challenge arena. At this time, Su Tang had no interest in continuing to watch, thinking of mengtianya and asked; "Brother Meng, do you know when the top ten war can start?"


    "It should start tomorrow!" mengtianya replied.


    At this time, Su Jingtian also said; "Yes, tomorrow is the top ten battle, which has always been the rule!" in order to show fairness, let all contestants have the best state and participate in the competition. The Empire will give contestants a buffer period after a competition.


    "Oh, since that''s the case, brother Meng is in the mood to have a drink with me?" Su Tang nodded and continued to look at mengtianya.


    "You can''t wait!" mengtianya nodded and replied.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Let''s go now. We don''t care about the next battle. It''s a waste of time to continue watching here."


    "Well, you''re right. It doesn''t matter whether you fight with Yang level or not. I''m not familiar with life when I come out of the imperial capital. Brother Su Tang should find a good place for me to have a good drink." mengtianya nodded.


    "At this time, naturally, everything is on me." after that, he turned to look at Su Jingtian and said; "Grandpa, brother Meng and I left first. Do you want to leave with us?"


    Su Jingtian shook his head and said; "I won''t follow you. I''ll have a look."


    "Oh, well, Grandpa, please listen to me later. When the competition starts, I''ll go first." Su Tang continued.


    "OK, you go first." Su Jingtian nodded and replied.


    After the explanation, he turned his head and looked at mengtianya and said; "Come on, brother Meng, I''ve prepared good wine." then they walked directly outside the square.


    The two of us left together and soon attracted everyone''s attention in the square. At this time, Zhan Wutian also saw Su Tang and mengtianya leave together, and thought secretly in his heart immediately; "How did these two guys get together?"


    "Boss, the dream of Tianya is very powerful. If he joins hands with Su Tang, I''m afraid they will win the first two places in the world competition." Yuan Qian, who has been injured, warned with great worry.


    Zhan Wutian shook his head and said; "Don''t worry, everything has me. What can they do even if they unite? This is a one-on-one battle. Don''t worry at all."


    Lei Xiong also said at this time; "Boss, you haven''t fought with them. You won''t understand the power of these two monsters. Don''t take it lightly, otherwise we may lose in the end."


    "Well, I see. Stop talking. I don''t believe how powerful they are." Zhan Wutian continued.


    At this time, on the high platform, Emperor Deng ran saw that Su Tang and mengtianya left. They were all helpless. These two people really had personality. They even couldn''t stand the competition behind and left directly. Is this contempt for other opponents?


    At this time, Zhan Jue couldn''t help thinking of it; "If only Zhan Wutian had such a mind, Zhangjia would be booming in the future. I hope Lao Zu''s plan can succeed this time."


    At this time, outside the square, Su Tang and mengtianya directly found a restaurant and entered an elegant room. After the people in the restaurant had all the wine and dishes, Su Tang took out the small pot given to him by the violent ape from the storage ring, took the cup from the table, poured a cup directly to mengtianya, handed it over and said; "It''s a good wine for the duel. Make sure you haven''t drunk it before."


    As a result, after su Tang handed over the wine, mengtianya looked and was sniffed by the medium green wine; "It''s delicious. It won''t be bad to win. Brother Laisu Tang, let''s go first."


    "OK, cheers!" Su Tang also raised his glass and drank it in one gulp after bumping into mengtianya.


    "Good wine! Brother Sutang didn''t expect you to have such good wine." mengtianya''s eyes brightened and shouted at the entrance of spirit wine.


    "Hehe, my master left me all this wine. It''s very rare. I''ll give it to you today." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Mengtianya smashed his mouth and said, it''s really the best in the world, but the spirit in this wine is too strong to drink too much at a time, otherwise I really want to have a good drink.


    Su Tang also nodded and said; "It''s true. Although the wine is good, it can''t be drunk. However, this is a restaurant. The most important thing is wine. We''ll have a good drink today."


    "Hahaha, brother Sutang is right. Let''s have a good drink today." then they began to drink. Until the evening, Sutang and mengtianya left the restaurant.


    "Brother Sutang, I''m really happy today. I''ll go back and have a rest first. See you tomorrow!" mengtianya said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, brother Meng, be careful on the way. I''ll go back too. See you tomorrow!" then the two went their separate ways. As soon as Su Tang returned to Su''s house, he was called by Su Jingtian.


    In the Su family hall, Su Jingtian looked at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, what do you think of that dream horizon?"


    "Mengtianya? It''s very powerful. It can be regarded as my only opponent in the world competition this time." Su Tang replied truthfully.


    "Well, I just heard in the square that the dream horizon came out of a small country. It''s self-evident that his strength and talent can reach such a level. Boy, tell me honestly how much confidence you have in him?" Su Jingtian continued to ask.


    "Five layers, after all, I don''t know his real strength now, and it''s not easy to measure, but I always have an intuition that this person is very strong, not generally strong. Even if I try my best, I''m afraid I can''t easily defeat him." Su Tang replied.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Jingtian nodded and said; "Boy, fight well. Although I don''t know how strong you are now, I still hope you can win this championship. This is a good opportunity for my su family."


    "Well, I will try my best!" Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Then, after listening to Su Jingtian''s explanation, Su Tang left the hall and returned to his small courtyard. Due to the effect of alcohol, Su Tang felt his head was a little dizzy at this time. After entering the small courtyard, he directly returned to the room, fell into bed and fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang was awakened by a knock on the door.


    "Brother Su Tang, haven''t you got up yet? Get up quickly." at this time, Yu Hu''s loud cry came from outside the door.


    Hearing this sound, Su Tang slowly got up from bed, staggered to the door, opened the door, turned and prepared to clean up. At this time, Yu Hu said; "Brother Su Tang, I heard that you have entered the top ten. How do you feel?"


    "What can I think? It''s not like that. It''s you. Why don''t you tell me what happened in Wanbao building? How''s the situation there now?" Su Tang asked as he answered.


    "Er, fortunately, it has all stabilized," Yu Hu replied.


    Su Tang nodded and continued; "That''s good. When did you come back? Why did you come here early? What do you want to do?"


    "I came back all night last night just to watch the game you entered. You don''t look at what time it is now. You''re still sleeping. Today is a top ten game. Now the whole emperor capital has been boiling outside. You and mengtianya are the popular candidates for the championship." Yu Hu continued.


    "Hehe, you believe those words outside?" Su Tang smiled and shook his head.


    At this time, he also cleaned up almost, turned to look at Yu Hu and said; "You shouldn''t have eaten. I think it''s still early. You''d better go out to eat first and then go to the square."


    "Oh, well, I forgot if you didn''t say it. I''ve been thinking about your game these days. I hardly eat anything. Now I''m really hungry. Go eat outside first." Yu Hu touched his stomach and said with a smile.


    Then they walked outside the courtyard. This time, Su Tang didn''t ask Su Jingtian and others, but directly walked outside the gate of the Su family.

 Chapter 224

    After eating something casually in the street, Su Tang and Yu Hu walked directly towards the square. At this time, Su Jingtian and others found that Su Tang was no longer in the courtyard at Su''s house. They all went out quickly and walked towards the square.


    At this time, there is a sea of people on the square. Many people are discussing yesterday''s competition. At this time, the top ten contestants have arrived one after another.


    With the passage of time, there are more and more people on the square. Although it is approaching autumn, everyone''s enthusiasm sets off the whole square as hot as summer. At this time, the old man who appeared in the previous two rounds of competition stepped onto the challenge arena and looked at the people below and said loudly; "Today is not only the last day of the competition, but also the most intense day of the competition, because today will be the day to decide who can represent the eastern region to participate in the competition for hegemony in the eastern region. Please join the challenge arena for the ten most powerful young talents in the eastern region."


    The old man''s voice fell, Su Tang and others had begun to move, and soon came to the challenge arena. The old man looked at ten of them, nodded with satisfaction and continued; "The rules of today''s game are very simple. Like yesterday, people who want to sign the same cards fight against each other. The five who fail can challenge the five who win. The five who win in the end will become the representatives of the eastern region''s competition for hegemony in all regions."


    "Now it''s time for you to perform. I have ten cards in my hand, and everyone will take one later." then I saw the old man''s hands together, and the ten cards were thrown into the sky.


    Seeing this, Su Tang took the lead in jumping and grabbed a sign in the air, and others took off and grabbed a sign. Soon everyone had a sign in his hand. At this time, the old man continued to say; "Draw the number one and stay. Let the others go down!"


    Su Tang looked at his signature card. The number depicted on it was three. Su Tang directly turned and walked under the challenge arena. Others also walked off the challenge arena. Soon, there were only two contestants and the old man left on the challenge arena.


    Then the old man said; "The battle begins!"


    With that, he flew away from the challenge arena and soon came to the top of the high platform on one side of the challenge arena. At this time, the heads of all major families were on the high platform.


    Seeing the old man leave, the two people on the challenge arena quickly fight together. Their strength is not much different, and their combat effectiveness is also between Bo Zhong. It should be a good victory or defeat if they want to come for half an hour.


    Su Tang under the challenge arena came. As soon as he sat down, Yu Hu leaned over and asked softly; "Brother, what''s your number?"


    Su Tang shook the number on the sign in his hand in front of Yu Hu''s eyes and said; "No. 3, I don''t know who will be my opponent in this game."


    "Ha ha, I''ve seen these people. Their combat effectiveness is good. It''s a hard battle to be your opponent." Yu Hu said with a smile.


    "Well, this kind of competition is interesting." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    After that, Su Tang and Yu Hu both turned their heads to look at the two men fighting in the challenge arena. At this time, Zhan Wutian not far away looked at the cards in their hands, and then turned their heads to look at Su Tang, muttering in their hearts; "Su Tang, I must fight with you this time."


    It turned out that when Su Tang was grabbing cards in the air, Zhan Wutian stared at Su Tang and vaguely saw the numbers on the cards caught by Su Tang. Therefore, when he was grabbing cards, he deliberately grabbed the cards with the same numbers as Su Tang. He was eager to fight Su Tang.


    Aware of Zhan Wutian''s eyes, Su Tang turned to Zhan Wutian. At this time, their eyes collided. Zhan Wutian smiled coldly, and his eyes were full of startling war.


    Seeing this, Su Tang shook his head helplessly. He really didn''t understand what Zhan Wutian was for. He was so hostile to himself. He couldn''t live with himself at any time. If he hadn''t promised to help Zhan Wutian, Su Tang really didn''t want to talk to him.


    Now seeing him like this, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking that the person he wanted to fight would not be Zhan Wutian?


    Sutang shook his head and said softly; "If I really meet him, it''s his own bad luck. I''ll give you a good greeting." after that, Su Tang turned his head and glanced at Zhan Wutian with disdain, then turned his head and continued to watch the battle on the challenge arena.


    At this time, Yu Hu suddenly turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Brother, I heard you killed the Zhao family?"


    Taking back his eyes, Su Tang nodded and replied! "Well, there is such a thing."


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that I missed so many things this time. I said brother, you are too unkind. Why don''t you wait for me to come back?" Yu Hu continued with a strange cry.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Recruitment and teaching will only give me five days. In order not to affect the game, I can only kill them first. Besides, you won''t be here at that time. Who knows when you will come back?"


    "Well, forget it. It''s said that the emperor seems to have punished you for this matter. I said whether it''s too much for the emperor to do so. It''s the people of the Zhao family who threatened you first." Yu Hu continued to ask.


    "Hehe, there are few imperial capitals of the God Empire here. If the emperor doesn''t punish me, I''m afraid it will cause dissatisfaction from other forces. Kuang Que''s coming out this time is not as serious as you think. Although that place is a forbidden area for others, it is dispensable for me. Don''t worry." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Now he has seen it all, and this punishment is only a form. It is all for people of other forces. Although people of other forces are still dissatisfied with it, because the emperor has given an explanation, they don''t want to entangle more in this matter.


    "Brother, I also know your situation, but no one has set foot in that place all the year round. No one knows whether there will be other dangers in it. I think you''d better be careful." Yu Hu also knows that the punishment is not too dangerous for Su Tang, but he knows more about that place than Su Tang.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention! Well, let''s watch the game. The result will come out soon." Su Tang said.


    As his voice fell, suddenly the contestant on the left and his big move directly flew the other party out of the challenge arena.


    After the old man announced his victory, the second round of competition began. As soon as he saw the second round contestants, Su Tang was stunned. Unexpectedly, the second game was mengtianya and Yuan Kun. Su Tang was interested in this game for a moment.


    "That guy is yuan Kun, one of the four great talents in the imperial capital?" Yu Hu asked.


    "Well, it''s yuan Kun, one of the four geniuses. The other is the champion of the preliminary competition of the various countries. This competition is very interesting." Su Tang nodded and explained.


    Yu Hu nodded and said; "The talent of these two people is really unusual. When I was as old as them, I just entered the realm of King Wu. Unexpectedly, they are all experts above Wuzong. People are so angry."


    Su Tang said with a smile; "The talent is really excellent. What I admire most is mengtianya. He is just a poor child in a small country. Being here is enough to show that his talent is far better than yuan Kun."


    "Yes, such a genius is the most terrible. No one knows how much they have experienced before they come to this point. Compared with the children of those big families, they are more tenacious." Yu Hu agrees with Su Tang very much. He has also seen some geniuses, but few of them have reached this status.


    "He is my best opponent. Let me have a good look at their battle," Su Tang continued.

 Chapter 225

    Su Tang looked at the two people who had already stood in the challenge arena and showed a look of expectation. This was the second time he saw the strength of mengtianya. This was a person he could not see through all the time. Su Tang was very interested in such a person.


    "The battle has begun!" Yu Hu next to him saw the look of expectation in Su Tang''s eyes, and couldn''t help but turn his head curiously and look at the challenge arena.


    At this time, on the challenge arena, Yuan Kun looked at mengtianya and said; "I heard from my brother that you are very strong, so I also want to have a try. I heard that you and my brother are determined by one move? How about we try?"


    "Well, then don''t waste time. One move will win or lose!" Meng Tianya nodded and replied.


    After having made the decision, they began to operate the aura in their bodies at the same time, and the same strength of Wuzong state broke out together, and great prestige swept the whole challenge arena.


    "The peak of the middle period of Wuzong? Yuan Kun is much stronger than his brother." Su Tang whispered in surprise when he felt the breath of Yuan Kun on the challenge arena.


    The dream horizon on the other side has lagged behind the strength of Wuzong in the early stage. In terms of breath, he has been steadily pressed by Yuan Kun, which Su Tang has never thought of. Su Tang can''t help feeling interesting about such a competition. At this time, Su Tang has only one idea in his heart. He must find a way to fight with these two.


    "Drink!" the two people shouted at the same time and rushed directly towards each other.


    "Bang!" the two people''s fists collided together. The huge force seemed to want to explode the space near the two fists. Both of them are people with extraordinary combat power. Such a collision can best reflect the real gap.


    At this time, mengtianya rate retreated two steps successively, and Yuan Kun also retreated one step. Such a zinc mine made the whole square boiling.


    "Hahaha, the four geniuses are worthy of the four geniuses. Such a collision can see the gap between the two people."


    "Indeed, with the suppression of cultivation, the battle of mengtianya is indeed very difficult, but it may not have no chance. I think they should choose to compete in martial arts next." someone analyzed.


    Su Tang, who was not far away, was also stunned. He didn''t expect such a result. Mengtianya fell into the wind. Although there was the suppression of cultivation level, Su Tang always felt that mengtianya was a genius who could fight beyond the level. A small level of suppression was dispensable for special times.


    "How could it be like this!" mengtianya was also puzzled at the challenge arena.


    When he was running Reiki just now, he felt that there were some problems in his Reiki when it was running, and he simply couldn''t achieve what he wanted in the past. Always when his Reiki condensed to the peak, his Reiki would suddenly disperse a part, so he couldn''t give full play to his combat power.


    At this time, Yuan Kun on one side also knew about the strength of mengtianya, and immediately opened his mouth and said; "What''s next, you say!"


    "We are both spiritual cultivators. I think we should compare our martial arts skills?" mengtianya threw aside his doubts and answered aloud.


    After hearing his words, Yuan Kun nodded. Without saying a word, he worked his aura again. The momentum of the whole person was different in an instant. Mengtianya didn''t dare to be careless when he saw such a situation. He was also ready to use the martial arts used when fighting with Yuan Qian.


    The martial arts skills of the two people are not much different. There will be a huge virtual shadow of their hands when they fight out. However, Yuan Kun''s martial arts are high-level martial arts learned by the Royal finance and accounting of the God empire. Mengtianya is a poor child from a small country. The details of round combat skills are still better than yuan Kun.


    In addition, now mengtianya can''t play its combat power at the peak, so the speed of gathering martial arts has been reduced a lot. Yuan Kun''s speed of gathering martial arts is very fast. After the day has gathered, mengtianya has just begun. Seeing this situation, mengtianya secretly screamed bad. Unfortunately, it''s too late. Yuan Kun has rushed towards himself.


    The speed of the raw ore is very fast. In addition, there is no far distance between the two. In a blink of an eye, Yuan Kun has come to mengtianya and shot it directly. Mengtianya has no time to use the war skills and the other team leader. Now, sleepwalking can only give up the war skills that have not been condensed, Began to defend passively.


    The huge empty shadow of his hand directly shot towards mengtianya. At this time, Su Tang, who saw such a situation under the challenge arena, was full of doubts. "What''s the matter with the dream projector today? It doesn''t seem to be his strength at all."


    On the challenge arena, the giant palm has been patted on mengtianya''s body. Because the preparation time was too hasty, mengtianya was beaten out by one palm for a long time, fell on the edge of the challenge arena, and spat blood in his mouth. Seeing this situation, the whole audience was silent. Many people recalled the scene yesterday when mengtianya beat yuan Qian out, How similar it is to today''s scene.


    "Cough! Cough! I admit defeat and you win!" mengtianya said directly after coughing up two mouthfuls of blood.


    "Hehe, is this your strength? I''m really disappointed." Yuan Kun said faintly and turned away.


    Seeing the back of Yuan Kun turning away, mengtianya outlined a bitter smile on his mouth. He didn''t know what was wrong with him today, but he couldn''t give full play to his combat effectiveness. Mengtianya sighed darkly for such a situation.


    At this time, the old referee came up and asked people to carry mengtianya down, and said to the people below; "The winner of the first game is yuan Kun. The contestants of the second game, please come on stage."


    When the voice fell, he had left. At this time, the two players who drew the second sign slowly walked up. Su Tang also got up from his seat and walked towards mengtianya, which was carried down.


    "How''s brother Meng? Are you all right?" Su Tang asked with some worry when he came to mengtianya.


    "Cough! Cough! Fortunately, I can''t die. It should be all right to have a rest." mengtianya answered after coughing twice.


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly found that there seemed to be something else in the blood coughed out by mengtianya. At this moment, Su Tang couldn''t help but have a guess in his heart. He hurried to ask; "Brother Meng, have you been plotted?"


    "Well, I think it should be like this. Now I can''t completely condense the aura. As long as I reach a certain degree, the aura will collapse and reach the peak." mengtianya has also understood at this time. He knows his situation very well. It''s obvious that he has been secretly plotted, but what makes him very confused is, Who can plot against himself like this.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "Let me show you!" Su Tang squatted down, touched the blood in front of mengtianya''s chest with his hand, put it in front of his nose and said; "It''s really poisoned. This poison is very strange. I can''t automatically what it is for the time being. Worry a little. It''s certain that this poison does great harm to martial artists. If it is not handled in time, I''m afraid it will be over."


    "Do you have a way to resolve it?" mengtianya must be surprised and asked immediately.


    "Not yet. I don''t know what it is. I have to think about it carefully to know what kind of toxin it is. If Mao rashly uses some basic methods to dissolve it, I''m afraid it will have a negative effect. But don''t worry, although this toxin is very strange, it''s still weak for you now. As long as it doesn''t apply to Reiki, it won''t harm you Body, "Su Tang replied.


    "Can''t use Reiki? What about this competition?" mengtianya asked reluctantly.


    "Hey, even if you use Reiki, you''ve felt the situation before. Do you think you''ll win?" Su Tang sighed and said.


    Mengtianya was silent. He was very sorry. He finally came to this day after countless efforts. Now he was going to give up like this. What he said in his heart was still very bad. At the same time, he hated the man who plotted against himself to the extreme.


    "Brother, do you have any way to help me suppress the toxin temporarily first? I can''t give up this competition, nor can I give up. I came here after countless efforts, so I gave up. My heart is unwilling, brother. You can help me." mengtianya really wants to help Su Tang said.


    Su Tang also knows that mengtianya is unwilling. Why isn''t he? Originally, he was very eager to fight with mengtianya. Now he can''t give full play to his strength. What''s the meaning of such a fight? But Su Tang couldn''t come up with a way at all, and he didn''t know how to help mengtianya.


    "Boy, do you really want to help this boy?" at this time, the voice of Tianji spread to Tu Sutang''s ears.


    Su Tang was stunned and replied; "Well, he is a rare opponent. If you miss him because of such a thing, I think it''s a pity at this time. Tianji, do you know what toxin is in his body?"


    "I don''t know, but I have a way to temporarily suppress his toxin, but the time is very short and can only last for half a day. After half a day, his toxin will increase, and it is likely that he will be wasted." Tianji continued.


    Hearing this answer, Su Tang didn''t know what to say. He could only turn his head and look at mengtianya and say; "Brother Meng, the way is not to have no knowledge. It will hurt you too much. It is likely to become worthless waste from now on. I don''t suggest you do so. If you lose this competition, you will lose. You can participate in it after your injury is cured. If there is any accident, it will be too late to regret."


    Mengtianya said after being silent for a while; "Brother, tell me your way!"


    "My method can only suppress the toxin in your body for half a day. After the day, the toxin will rebound. It will be very serious at that time. It is very likely that you will ruin your future of cultivation. It is too risky to do so." Su Tang advised while answering.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, mengtianya fell silent again. Although he wanted to continue to participate in the competition, the price he would have to pay if he did so was too high. At this time, his disaster relief considered whether it was really worth it. Su Tang waited quietly and mengtianya made a decision.


    At the same time, he also smashed into the Tianji hall. What kind of methods should be used to help mengtianya, because he always felt that mengtianya might let himself help him. He understood that he couldn''t get a return after his efforts. It was really discontent. He also prepared and worked hard for a long time. In the end, he didn''t fall under the sky thunder, He knew very well that he was unwilling to do so.


    The current situation of mengtianya is very similar to that of mengtianya at the beginning. I think mengtianya will be the same as myself. Even if the final death is a dead end, I will try. After all, I can''t give up so easily because of my efforts and efforts.


    "Brother, I can''t just give up. Please help me." mengtianya looked up at Su Tang again with a firm request in her eyes.


    "Have you figured it out? Is it really worth it?" Su Tang continued.


    "Think clearly, I don''t know whether it''s worth it or not, but I just don''t want to give up like this." mengtianya replied with a trace of bitterness in the corner of his mouth.


    Su Tang ordered to take you to him. He understood the feeling very well and said immediately; "I''ll help you, but not now. It''s only half a day. I think I''d better wait until the challenge to help you. Now you can recover well. After all, my way hurts your body. Your current situation has few chances of success."


    "Well, I see!" Meng Tianya nodded and replied.


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from the challenge arena; "Players in the third competition, please go to the challenge arena."


    It turned out that when Su Tang was chatting with mengtianya, the people in the second scene had decided the outcome. Hearing this voice, Su Tang turned his head and looked at mengtianya and said; "It''s my turn. You should recover well first."


    Mengtianya nodded, but he was not in a hurry to recover from his injury. He also wanted to see Su Tang''s strength. At this time, he looked at Su Tang leaving with expectation in his eyes.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian also followed the challenge arena. At this time, the corners of the people''s mouth outlined a smile and looked at Su Tang who came up slowly; "Su Tang, I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. Let''s have a good fight today."


    "Hehe, it''s just a waste. Do you think you are qualified? Come on, I''ll let you have both hands. If you want you to touch me, even if you win." Su Tang said with a disdainful smile.


    At this time, he is not in a good mood. In addition, he has always had no good feelings for Zhan Wutian. Such a self righteous person would have dealt a thorough blow to Zhan Wutian if he had not promised the help of the ancestors of the Zhan family.


    "Hum, don''t show your tongue. Let''s see who is the waste." Zhan Wutian snorted angrily.


    Zhan Wutian''s eyes flashed a murderous opportunity. Before the old man announced the beginning, he had passed towards Su Tang. When the old man saw such a thing, a trace of helplessness flashed on his face. Zhan Jue on the high platform shook his head in disappointment. Just now he paid attention to the thunder with his divine consciousness and heard the dialogue between Su Tang and Zhan Wutian, He knew that Su Tang was deliberately stimulating Zhan Wutian at this time. Unexpectedly, Zhan Wutian was so depressed.


    "Drink!" Zhan Wutian attacked Su Tang crazily with endless anger on the challenge arena, while Su Tang kept dodging Zhan Wutian''s attack and kept saying; "The action is not bad, but the speed is a little slower, I''m afraid it''s faster. Is this the first of the four talents in the imperial capital? I''m really disappointed."


    "Su Tang, I want you to die hard. If you have seed, don''t hide and fight me well." Zhan Wutian shouted at Su Tang with endless anger.


    "Then try it. If you really have strength, you will attack me. You can''t even touch my clothes. What qualifications do you have to let me fight with you?" Su Tang replied disdainfully.


    As soon as he said this, Zhan Wutian was completely driven crazy. Zhan Wutian began to excite Reiki crazily, and all kinds of martial arts hit Su Tang. However, Su Tang''s soul power was so strong that he could deal with Zhan Wutian, who was already completely angry.


    Zhan Wutian''s madness lasted about half an hour. He still didn''t meet Su Tang. At this time, his aura had been almost consumed, and his face was ugly.

 Chapter 226

    "Why don''t you have the strength? Continue to attack me." seeing that Zhan Wutian has begun to gasp, Su Tang asked with a smile.


    Zhan Wutian was very depressed at this time. He thought he had a good fight with Su Tang this time, but he didn''t expect Su Tang to treat himself like this. Now, not only did he consume too much, but he didn''t even touch Su Tang''s clothes, which made him feel very ashamed. At this moment, he was in the competition of various countries.


    In addition, he is a famous young genius in the imperial capital. He was teased today. How can he stand such a thing.


    "Su Tang, you bastard, I will make you the same as mengtianya. If you are just you, I will not let go of your family. I will let them die in front of you one by one." at this time, Zhan Wutian looked at Su Tang''s faint smile and listened to the comments under the challenge arena. He has completely lost his mind.


    Hearing such words, Su Tang''s face changed, and a surge of anger quietly rose from the bottom of his heart. Zhan Jue, who was far away on the high platform, immediately sank in his heart and yelled bad. He knew Su Tang very well. Although Su Tang was very easy-going, he would explode in an instant as long as his strange taste reached his family and friends.


    "Zhan Wutian, what do you mean? You made the toxin in mengtianya?" Su Tang asked with a heavy face.


    "Hahaha, what if it''s me? I can tell you that the toxin is incurable. Isn''t he very powerful? I''ll let him taste the taste of becoming waste. Don''t worry, I''ll let you taste it soon." Zhan Wutian replied with a laugh.


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was shocked. Mengtianya''s face changed greatly. A touch of murderous spirit slowly climbed into his eyes. At this time, the whole audience understood that mengtianya had been poisoned in the battle. No wonder mengtianya was always strange in the battle.


    "Isn''t this man despicable? He poisoned others. Is this the famous genius of the imperial capital?" someone shouted disdainfully.


    "Yes, I have a little doubt now. Did he get the name of genius like this?" someone nodded and replied.


    At this time, even yuan Kun, who had been fighting and won mengtianya, felt a burst of anger. He felt very angry when he did this to Zhan Wutian. He originally thought that he defeated mengtianya with his own strength. Unexpectedly, Zhan Wutian secretly plotted mengtianya. He also felt a great shame for Zhan Wutian''s practice.


    "You''re not qualified to continue to participate in the competition. You''re such a shameless villain. It''s a shame for many years." at this time, people under the challenge arena shouted one after another.


    With the cry of one person, others shouted one after another.


    "Roll down, roll down!" for a moment, the whole square was excited, and the scene was very chaotic.


    Hearing those people''s cries, Zhan Wutian still didn''t realize his mistake, continued to look at Su Tang and said; "Come on, fight with me, or I promise you that your Su family will completely disappear in the imperial capital tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll do what you want today," Sutang replied.


    At this moment, he was completely disappointed with Zhan Wutian. He was no longer in the mood to take care of the things promised to Zhan''s ancestors. Now his only idea was to say that Zhan Wutian was completely defeated.


    "Ha ha, come on, let me see your strength." Zhan Wutian laughed excitedly when he heard Su Tang promise himself.


    At this time, on the platform, the emperor looked at Zhan Wutian with a gloomy face and said coldly to Zhan Jue; "This time, you must give me an explanation, or don''t blame me for not practicing."


    For the final of the world competition, such a thing actually happened, which was to hit him in the face in public. Originally, according to his idea, he wanted to stop the competition, but thinking that doing so would have a lot of trouble, the emperor decided to let the competition continue first and deal with these violators slowly when the time came.


    "Emperor, this is our war family''s fault. Our war family will give an explanation to the Empire. Don''t worry about this emperor." Zhan Jue also feels shame in his heart. He is also very angry about Zhan Wutian''s doing such a thing.


    Although Zhan Jia has always been very overbearing, there has never been such a thing. This time, Zhan Wutian completely lost his face.


    ***


    "Well, that''s all right." the emperor nodded. At this time, he looked at the referee on one side and said to the old man; "You go and appease the masses. When the game continues, I will give you an explanation."


    The respectful salute of the old man should be heard; "Yes, Emperor." then he flew away from the high platform and came to the thunder to block between Zhan Wutian and Su Tang. At this time, he took a cold look at Zhan Wutian and turned to look at the crowd in the square and said; "Let''s be quiet first. The emperor is also sad about the occurrence of such a thing in this competition, but how long has the competition been prepared? The competition must continue. As for some people''s illegal operation, the emperor said that he would give you a reasonable explanation."


    "No, such a despicable person must go on. He is not qualified to participate in such a competition." after hearing the old man''s words, someone retorted.


    With a copy of a person, soon the whole scene was boiling again, "yes, if such a person continues to participate in the competition, it is an insult to other contestants. It is also unfair. No one knows whether he will continue to plot against his contestants."


    Hearing this, the old man also had a headache. At this time, the emperor on the high platform slowly stood up and looked at the people in the square below; "Let''s calm down first. I''m very sad about this game. I want you to promise that such things will not appear in the future. This game must be recorded. You also want to see who can become the most powerful genius in the eastern region? If you suspend now, there will be many changes."


    "I want you to promise that after this competition, I will severely punish those who do not follow the rules. Let''s rest assured." emperor''s voice spread all over the audience, and Emperor appeared in person. At this time, everyone present was quiet.


    Seeing that the scene was under control, the emperor nodded to the old referee. The old referee knew his intention and said immediately; "Now the game continues." then he left the arena.


    Seeing the old man leave, Zhan Wutian looked at Su Tang coldly and said; "Come on, no one bothers us now. Let''s fight well."


    "Well, if I don''t break you down today, I''ll write Su Tang''s name upside down." Su Tang replied loudly.


    With Su Tang''s voice, everyone under the challenge arena shouted excitedly; "Su Tang, come on, break this despicable man."


    At this time, Su Tang said to Tianji in his old years; "Tianji blocked the whole challenge arena for me. I want Zhan Wutian to have no chance to admit defeat." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji took action immediately. A strange energy radiated from Su Tang''s body and quickly blocked the whole challenge arena.


    As soon as such a situation appeared, everyone on the high platform was surprised. At this time, the Lei family owner said; "What does Su Tang want to do? How can I feel that the challenge arena has been blocked by a mysterious force."


    "Well, it''s really blocked. Such a situation reminds me of the Zhao family. Su Tang blocked the Zhao family and was cleaning up the Zhao family. Does Su Tang already want to fight against the world''s killers?" the leader of the first force also said.


    "Ah, old Zu, I''m afraid Zhan Wutian will have a hard time this time." Zhan Jue said.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian didn''t realize that the challenge arena had been blocked. He still stared at Su Tang. His aura consumption was too large before. Although he had tried his best to recover during this rest period, his strength was still not high, and he was still a little dangerous to Su Tang, So now Zhan Wutian has only one idea in his mind, that is, to find a way to delay time and restore his aura a little more.


    "Hum, come on!" the voice fell. Su Tang moved his whole body and rushed directly towards Zhan Wutian. At this time, Zhan Wutian had not much aura, and he was only a martial artist cultivating aura. His physical body was relatively poor. Su Tang was angry and just wanted to beat Zhan Wutian.


    Seeing that Su Tang rushed over, Zhan Wutian also remembered the means used by Su Tang to deal with him. He also wanted to dodge around, but Su Tang was a lot faster than him. He couldn''t escape at all. He avoided twice and was attacked by Su Tang for the first time. Su Tang punched him in the chest. Although he avoided a little, he was still hit, Su Tang''s powerful physical strength. It''s very uncomfortable to be hit this time.


    Second, Su Tang directly kicked Zhan Wutian out, and Zhan Wutian said after spitting blood; "Hahaha, come on, try harder." although he said so, his heart was not very good.


    The consumption of aura made him completely passive to be beaten. At this time, he saw Su Tang charging himself again. Zhan Wutian took out a pill from the storage ring and swallowed it. His action was shouted by everyone under the challenge arena.


    "Wow, isn''t that shameless? I still take pills. NIMA, this war is shameless to the limit."


    "Now I finally see someone more shameless than me. This guy is my idol." someone continued.


    "Are you shameless?" after hearing the man''s words, the man next to him said.


    Said the man with a look of satisfaction on his face; "It''s worse than Zhan Wutian." seeing the man''s funny appearance, the people next to him showed a look of contempt.


    "Master Zhan Jue, you''ve lost your face this time." Lei''s family leader said.


    Hearing this, the old man''s face was red, and his heart was very angry. But he didn''t know how to answer it. At this time, the spirit of the war was almost restored. "Come on! Let me try the power of your magic skill."


    "As you wish!" Su Tang decided with the law in his hand, and a god of war seal appeared on his head.


    With the change of the law, the God of war seal on Su Tang''s head has become more and more solid, and a powerful threat spread out on the challenge arena. At this time, on the side of Zhan Wutian''s momentum, a startling sense of war rushed into the sky.


    "The way of war spirit? This guy can''t believe that he still has such a high-end thing?" Su Tang was stunned and shouted in surprise when he saw the situation of Zhan Wutian.


    There are many secret arts in Langxie mainland. Among them, the way of war intention is a special existence. He relies on his own war intention cohesion to improve his attack and combat effectiveness. Among many battle secrets, the attack and increase power of the way of war intention are also the most powerful.


    "That''s right. It''s the town clan''s secret skill of our war family. Ling Tian''s war intention. Su Tang, you''re the first person to see me use this move." Zhan Wutian said proudly.


    "Hehe, is Ling Tian warlike? Come on, let me see how powerful the most special secret skill is." Su Tang said with a smile.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but have a trace of interest in Zhan Wutian. Although such a person''s mind is not good, his combat effectiveness is still good. It''s good to fight with him. Compared with the two people he likes most in this competition, one is mengtianya and the other is Zhan Wutian.


    "Come on!" Zhan Wutian shouted.


    At this time, with a wave of Su Tang''s hand, the God of war seal on his head was directly smashed and taken out. The huge God of war seal was mixed out very quickly. With great prestige, he directly smashed it towards Zhan Wutian, and the surrounding air was squeezed out of the sound of explosion in a moment.


    "Bang!" the huge God of war seal fell, and Zhan Wutian''s spirit of war was just soaring. He punched out directly at the God of war seal. Seeing this situation, everyone in the audience held their breath.


    Just when Zhan Wutian''s fist hit the God of war seal, the God of war seal that had fallen sharply suddenly stopped, and the whole seal stayed in the air. Under the God of war seal, Zhan Wutian stood there quietly, full of this amazing sense of war, and his right fist withstood the falling God of war seal.


    "Wow, that''s ok? How powerful is this war?" people around exclaimed.


    Seeing this, Su Tang outlined a smile on his mouth, flashed a hint of war in his eyes and said softly; "It''s interesting. Since you want to top it, I''ll let you top it enough." the voice fell, and the decision in Su Tang''s hand changed again. The original huge God of war seal suddenly increased. As the God of war seal became larger, Zhan Wutian''s legs below slowly bent down.

 Chapter 227

    "Wow! What a powerful fighting skill. You can''t support the war!" someone exclaimed when he saw the situation on the challenge arena.


    "Hum, Su Tang, if your fighting skills only have this power, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed." although Zhan Wutian''s legs have begun to bend, he didn''t deal with the look of panic. Instead, he looked at Su Tang coldly and said softly.


    As the voice fell, Zhan Wutian''s war spirit soared again, and a stronger breath swept the whole audience. With the improvement of the war spirit, Su Tang''s God of war seal began to be slowly crowned by Zhan Wutian. Su Tang was not worried about it at all. He calmly looked at the slowly rising God of war seal, and the decision in Su Tang''s hand changed again, and the God of war seal suddenly solidified a little, From above, you can clearly feel a touch of thick breath.


    "Is this a magic skill? It''s really powerful!" Zhan Wutian felt the power of the God of war seal at this time, and his heart was also amazed!


    "How do you feel now? Do you want me to add some material to you?" Su Tang said faintly looking at Zhan Wutian.


    Hearing this, Zhan Wutian felt bitter. Originally, he thought he could compete with Su Tang by virtue of his war spirit, but seeing this situation, he wanted to have some difficulties next. At this moment, Zhan Wutian couldn''t help feeling that he really underestimated the people in the world.


    "Don''t talk? Then I''ll take it as your default." Sutang continued.


    With the voice, his hands changed again. The God of war seal suddenly sank and directly pressed Zhan Wutian down. Zhan Wutian fell on his knees and knelt there. His hands were still holding the God of war seal. He tried to stand up several times, but he couldn''t do it.


    "Hey, Zhan Wutian has entered the second level of Lingtian''s war intention, but he is still too weak in front of Su Tang''s absolute strength." Zhan Jue on the high platform sighed helplessly.


    Although he was very disappointed with Zhan Wutian, he was still uncomfortable to see his family''s young genius defeated by his peers. He also saw Su Tang''s strength again, which could not be measured by his superficial accomplishments.


    At this time, mengtianya looked weakly at Su Tang, who was on the side of God and man, with a trace of shock and war in his eyes.


    "Su Tang, I don''t accept it. You won''t defeat me at this time by relying on the power of magic skills. We don''t have to fight again!" Zhan Wutian''s hands supporting the God of war seal began to tremble violently, and he was about to lose support. At this time, his sweat and face turned red, and he stared at the God of war seal hard to keep the God of war seal from pressing a point under the net.


    "Hehe, as you wish, I''ll drink you like this. There''s no passion at all, and I can''t get rid of my hatred." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    Then with a wave of his hand, the God of war seal began to rise slowly, and Zhan Wutian also slowly stood up. At this time, the child of the God of war seal continued to rise. With its slow rise, the whole God of war seal began to fade slowly, and finally disappeared directly over the challenge arena.


    Seeing that Su Tang took back the God of war seal, everyone in the end wondered. Why didn''t Su Tang directly defeat Zhan Wutian at one time? In the situation just now, Su Tang could easily defeat Zhan Wutian. Why didn''t he do that?


    "Come on, how do you want to compare?" after taking back the God of war seal, Su Tang asked, looking at Zhan Wutian whose face had begun to recover slowly.


    Zhan Wutian moved for a while, and his sore arm replied; "Better than physical strength." although Zhan Wutian is not very good at physical strength, his fighting spirit is a sharp weapon for close combat. Even if Su Tang''s physical strength is strong, he will be suppressed and can''t give full play to his strength.


    "Hehe, close combat? Come on." Su Tang doesn''t know what Zhan Wutian thinks. In this case, he will fight close with himself. He just wants to suppress his strength with Lingtian''s war intention. However, Su Tang can be very confident in his physical strength and close combat. Even if he is suppressed by Lingtian''s war intention, he knows, I can completely defeat Zhan Wutian.


    All of Zhan Wutian asked for close combat. Su Tang immediately agreed. Seeing that Su Tang had no objection, Zhan Wutian couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hum, Su Tang, maybe you don''t know that my Lingtian war spirit has entered the third level. The third level of Lingtian war spirit can completely suppress your physical strength. It''s a fool''s dream to defeat me." Zhan Wutian was secretly proud.


    At this time, under the challenge arena, Yu Hu stood up angrily and said to Su Jingtian on one side; "I said, old Su, Su Tang is not ill. He could have easily solved Zhan Wutian. Why not fight directly? Now he has to fight closely with him. I don''t know what he thinks."


    "Hehe, calm down. There must be a reason for Su Tang to do this. He won''t mess around." although Su Jingtian was very confused, he said he could understand Su Tang''s doing so.


    "Hey!" Yu Hu talked and stopped talking. He continued to do it and began to look at the challenge arena.


    "Come on, I''ll give you one hand so that others won''t say that I bully you with my strong physical strength." Su Tang put one hand behind his back and said to Zhan Wutian.


    Hearing this, Zhan Wutian stared at Su Tang with an ugly face and said; "Arrogant, I''m going to show you my real strength today." then he took the lead in passing towards Su Tang.


    "Ha ha!" seeing Zhan Wutian rush over first, Su Tang chuckled and stepped aside from Zhan Wutian''s punch. As soon as he raised his hand and grabbed Zhan Wutian''s hand, he pulled it hard. Zhan Wutian changed his direction and headed towards Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang hit his knee and headed directly towards Zhan Wutian''s abdomen.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian''s fighting spirit suddenly soared, and Su Tang''s top knee suddenly sank. At this time, Su Tang''s whole center of gravity was unstable, and he had to take his legs back. After standing firm, Su Tang quickly retreated and separated from Zhan Wutian.


    "Three layers? It''s really powerful!" at that moment, Su Tang only felt that his whole body had become very heavy, as if he were in a gravity array, and his whole body''s strength could not be exerted at all.


    "A little insight, come on, continue." Zhan Wutian flashed a proud look in his eyes, looked at Su Tang and said.


    This time, Su Tang didn''t rush up, but stood there quietly, thinking about it in his heart; "This guy really didn''t have any good intentions. He actually hid his strength at the beginning. Now he is fighting with me in close combat. The fighting intention of Ling Tian on these three levels is his killing move. I can''t fight with him in close combat at all."


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you go? Then I''m coming!" Zhan Wutian said and rushed to Su Tang again.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang can only harden his head to accept Zhan Wutian''s attack, but every time he touches Zhan Wutian''s body, Su Tang will feel that his strength has been removed! There''s no harm at all.


    At this time, the people waiting for the stage also seem to find that Su Tang''s state at this time has collided many times. Why didn''t Su Tang beat Zhan Wutian back? Instead, he was retreating every time. Now he was almost forced to the edge of the challenge arena by Zhan Wutian.


    "Three layers of fighting spirit? This war is really a genius." the owner of the Lei family on the high platform said.


    Zhan Jue was also stunned. At this moment, when he saw Zhan Wutian, general Su Tang''s defeat in the challenge arena, he couldn''t help feeling that Zhan Wutian''s talent was really excellent. The three-tier Lingtian war skills, even some older generation war families, didn''t necessarily succeed in cultivation. He didn''t expect Zhan Wutian to succeed in cultivation at a young age.


    "Hum, Su Tang, I''ll see what you do this time. Today I''m going to defeat you completely and let you see who is the real waste." Zhan Wutian said proudly, looking at Su Tang, who was constantly forced to retreat by himself.


    Hearing this, Su Tang said coldly; "Then I''ll see what you say about my defeat." after that, Su Tang''s breath soared, and his eyes began to appear blood red. For a moment, he seemed to be a giant beast returning from ancient times, thinking of Zhan Wutian''s madness.


    At this time, when Su Tang was lost in the wasteland, the sky demon wolf gave him a secret method. This secret method does great harm to people''s body and can instantly improve the user''s physical strength. At this moment, Su Tang was completely angry when he saw Zhan Wutian''s proud face. Regardless of the damage to the body caused by this secret skill, he began to attack zhanwutian crazily.


    Su Tang''s strength suddenly increased from the realm of Wuzong to the realm of wuzun. Zhan Wutian''s three-tier fighting spirit has laughed at Su Tang''s suppression at this time. It can be said that it has little effect. Because Su Tang''s speed is so fast, Zhan Wutian was attacked by Su Tang several times before he had time to respond.


    The whole person began to retreat continuously, and a touch of red appeared at the corners of his mouth. At this time, Zhan Wutian looked at Su Tang who had begun to go crazy. There was a faint fear in his heart, especially Su Tang''s bright red eyes. The cold breath almost suffocated Zhan Wutian.


    "Drink!" Su Tang attacked Zhan Wutian all the way. At this time, Zhan Wutian could only defend passively and began to retreat madly. Every attack of Su Tang would roar like a beast.


    "Stop Su Tang, I admit defeat, you win!" Zhan wutianshi didn''t have the courage to fight with such Su Tang again. Looking at Su Tang like a crazy devil, he was completely afraid and shouted immediately.


    "Admit defeat? Hahaha, you want to admit defeat before I''m addicted? Do you think it''s possible? Do you think it''s possible?" Su Tang continued to attack Zhan Wutian without a pause.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t mean to stop at all, Zhan Wutian turned to look at the referee on the high platform and shouted; "I admit defeat, you make him stop!"


    Zhan Wutian''s roar rang out on the whole square. Seeing that the emperor nodded at the referee, the old man understood and immediately prepared to fly to the challenge arena. At this time, Su Tang said; "No one can save you today. I''m not afraid of you. I don''t have a good time today. Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, he''ll give me a chance to stand and watch."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the old man had come to the top of the challenge arena. When he was really ready to fall, he suddenly found that there was a transparent air wall blocking him above the challenge arena. After several attempts, the old man reluctantly turned his head and looked at the emperor.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian was already hurt by Su Tang, and Su Tang obviously didn''t mean to stop. He continued to chase Zhan Wutian and beat him violently. He didn''t care about things outside the challenge arena at all. Su Tang was very confident about the blockade of Tianji. It wasn''t easy for anyone to break in.


    "Su Tang, stop! He has conceded defeat. Don''t fight again." the emperor stood together and shouted.


    Su Tang seemed not to hear the emperor''s words. He continued to chase Zhan Wutian and beat him. Seeing that Su Tang didn''t give himself face, a trace of anger appeared on the emperor''s face. He immediately punched on the challenge arena, and a huge aura rushed towards the challenge arena. However, when he was about to rush to the challenge arena, he was blocked by an air wall.


    The Qi wall didn''t move. At this time, the emperor was also surprised. He really didn''t think how powerful the mysterious Qi wall was. His blow couldn''t be broken. Although the blow was very casual, the emperor was a strong man who was awarded the title of Emperor Wu''s peak state, and he was only one step away from entering the realm of great Wu Zun, A random blow can easily kill the strong in the realm of Emperor Wu.


    "Don''t waste your energy. You can''t break it. I''m still saying that. I''ll let him go if I have a good time today. Otherwise, I don''t mind a little fierce and flatten the square for you." Su Tang turned his head to the emperor on the high platform and said coldly.


    The blood red eyes shook the emperor''s heart. At this moment, the Emperor didn''t know what to do. At this moment, Su Tang''s situation is on the edge of madness. If he urgently needs to go on like this, it may make su Tang more crazy. You know, this is the focus of the whole imperial capital. If Su Tang goes crazy here, the imperial capital will lose a lot.


    Thinking of this, the emperor couldn''t help sitting down slowly. Obviously, he was not ready to continue attacking the gas wall. He didn''t dare to bet. In case Su Tang went crazy, people here were likely to be in danger. Thinking of this, the emperor looked at Zhan Jue helplessly and said; "I can''t help it. This Su Tang is a madman. I hope you can understand."


    After hearing the emperor''s words, everyone on the high platform nodded to understand that Su Tang is indeed a madman, and he still has a card that makes the world fear. It''s better for such a madman not to force him.


    "Well, I understand that Su Tang should not be cruel to Zhan Wutian boy. At most, it''s just a little skin trauma." Zhan Jue also understood the emperor''s mind and nodded immediately to show understanding.


    Seeing the emperor sitting down again, the old referee also turned back to the high platform and saw them all return to each other. Zhan Wutian shouted; "What are you doing? I admit defeat. Why don''t you stop him?"


    "Hum, Zhan Wutian, I promised you something about the ancestors of the Zhan family a few days ago, but now I think you are hopeless. I decided to completely crush you and make you feel trampled under your feet. This time, I think you promise, it will become your nightmare." Su Tang said coldly.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Zhan Wutian showed a look of fear, and the whole person kept retreating. At this moment, he really regretted that he didn''t listen to his ancestors and didn''t compete with Su Tang. No one present understands better than him that Su Tang''s horror is a deep fear from the depths of his soul.

 Chapter 228

    "Su Tang, I really admit defeat. Please let me go. My war family has always been good to you. Please don''t do this to me." Zhan Wutian looked at Su Tang walking slowly towards him, showing a look of begging.


    Su Tang didn''t respond to this at all. Zhan Wutian walked slowly step by step. Zhan Wutian kept retreating. He knew that he had retreated to the edge of the challenge arena. Due to the existence of the air wall, he could not retreat for five days. Su Tang looked at him coldly and said; "Come on, continue fighting like a warrior. Where are your previous arrogance and arrogance? Where are you going?"


    "Su Tang, I''m not your opponent at all. What can I fight you with?" Zhan Wutian replied.


    Hearing this, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Martial arts, change your life against the sky. In the process of cultivation, you have to constantly challenge the strong to increase your strength. This is the martial arts. Look at you. Do you think it''s only to bully those who are much weaker and have a lower combat effectiveness than you? Martial arts should face the difficulties and constantly challenge the stronger."


    Although Su Tang''s voice was not big, it spread all over the square. When everyone heard Su Tang''s words, they nodded their heads one by one. Many martial artists meditated one by one. Even the other three geniuses in the imperial capital, which had always been very arrogant, showed their approval one by one.


    Zhan Wutian was stunned and the whole person was dull. At this time, he kept thinking about those things that had happened in the past. As Su Tang said, he has high talent. Few of his peers can surpass him, so he has always been at a peak, so he slowly felt that he was very strong. Now Su Tang said so, At the bottom of Zhan Wutian''s heart, some things began to change slowly.


    "I tell you, the difficulties I have encountered since I began to practice are much more serious than you think. Fortunately, you are still a person who has experienced outside. Do you think it is useful to beg for mercy when you encounter such a situation outside?" Su Tang continued.


    "Only waste people beg for mercy. You don''t deserve the name of genius at all. Fortunately, you still have a good talent. Go and see those demon hunters in the mountains and forests. They are not strong, but they will fight when they encounter many powerful monsters. What''s that for? I tell you that you want to survive. If it''s you, do you want to beg those monsters to forgive them Can''t you? "Su Tang continued.


    Hearing these words, Zhan Wutian was silent, and the whole person began to change slowly. The pride that existed in his bones began to disappear quietly, and a touch of humility began to condense slowly. Su Tang also saw such changes, and did not continue to speak. He just looked at Zhan Wutian quietly. At this time, Zhan Wutian had closed his eyes, ***


    At this time, Su Tang read carefully and said to the secret of heaven; "Lift the blockade."


    "Boy, I didn''t expect how powerful you are. A few words made this guy change. I''m impressed with you now." Tianji said as he lifted the blockade.


    "Hehe, only when one is in a desperate situation can one have a thorough understanding. I found that Zhan Wutian has really reached a very conceited level. If he doesn''t do so, there is no way to change him. Now it seems that the effect is good. It can be regarded as a favor for the old Zhan family. It''s none of my business for him to become a dragon or an adult in the future." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    Casually, he turned and walked under the challenge arena, leaving a quietly closed eye and Zhan Wutian, who was hurt all over, standing there.


    These people looked at Su Tang and turned over Zhan Wutian again. They were puzzled one by one. Only those big people on the high platform understood why Su Tang did this.


    "Yes, Su Tang is a good boy. He''s a talent. You can make peace with Su Tang in such a situation. I have to say it''s a very wise decision." the emperor looked at Su Tang who had stepped down from the challenge arena and said highly.


    "Ha ha, the emperor flattered me. All this is the credit of the old ancestor. We all follow his instructions." Zhan Jue replied with a smile.


    The Lei family owner next to him also said; "I really admire Zhan''s courage. I''ve seen such a wonderful competition over the years."


    "Yes!" the others nodded.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian on the challenge arena opened his eyes and saw that Su Tang had left. He was stunned. Then he understood. His eyes began to look under the challenge arena. At this time, Su Tang had rested in Su Tang, sat down quietly, closed his eyes and recovered. He saw a flash of gratitude in Zhan Wutian''s eyes, and then walked down the challenge arena.


    At this time, the old referee went up to the challenge arena, looked at Su Tang and Zhan Wutian, and announced it; "The winner of this game is Su Tang, and the player of the next game is ready to play." then he left.


    After hearing his words, everyone present woke up from Su Tang''s previous words, even when a burst of discussion broke out.


    "Su Tang is really a God and man. I think he is the first genius of the real imperial capital."


    "Well, his short words have improved my mood a lot. They really deserve the name of the first genius," someone replied.


    Just as everyone was talking, Zhan Wutian had returned to his camp. After a few words with Lei Xiong and Yuan Qian, he turned and walked towards Su Tang''s place, and the other three followed.


    "Su Tang, thank you for this time. Zhan Wutian never forgets your kindness. It''s just the antidote to the poison of your friend. Take it." when Zhan Wutian arrived, Su Tang had opened his eyes. When he heard him say this, Su Tang said faintly; "I don''t have any kindness to you. I just pay back your war family. As for the antidote, you''d better take it to him yourself."


    After the voice fell, Su Tang closed his eyes again and began to recover. He no longer paid attention to Zhan Wutian and others. Seeing Su Tang''s attitude, Zhan bitmap was also very helpless. He immediately shook his head, turned and left, and walked towards the dream horizon not far away.


    After coming to mengtianya, Zhan Wutian said with a low attitude; "This time, I did something wrong. This is the antidote to the poison you have. I hope you can forgive me."


    After receiving the antidote from Zhan Wutian, mengtianya nodded and said; "At the beginning, when I heard that you were plotting against me, I really wanted to kill you. But what Su Tang said just now made me think that in fact, you only have a cemetery, so I decided to forgive you. You don''t have to thank me. If you want to write about Su Tang, I really didn''t intend to let you go."


    Hearing mengtianya''s words, Zhan Wutian nodded and turned and left. At this time, Yuan Kun said to mengtianya; "When you''re well, we''ll have a good fight. I''m sorry about the last time. I don''t know you don''t know about your poisoning at all."


    "Well, I''m waiting to fight with you. That thing has passed, and I don''t need to mention it again in the future." mengtianya nodded.


    Mengtianya didn''t refuse yuan Kun''s war. In fact, he also appreciated yuan Kun''s opponent very much. Wrong is wrong, right is right. Mengtianya actually doubted whether yuan Kun had calculated himself at the beginning, but now hearing him say so, mengtianya can''t help feeling that Yuan Kun is still a good person, has good combat effectiveness and is a good opponent.


    After giving the antidote to mengtianya, Zhan Wutian took people back to his rest place and continued to die. Soon, the people in the fourth round of competition went up to the challenge arena. Mengtianya also began to slowly adjust his breath after taking the antidote given by Zhan Wutian. With the passage of time, his state soon reached its peak, On the contrary, Su Tang''s situation is not very good. The damage caused by practical secret arts is too great. At this time, Su Tang can''t use his physical strength at all, and his whole body is tingling.


    "The price is a little high this time. I can''t use my physical strength for the time being. My strength has directly decreased by four layers." Su Tang opened his eyes and thought in his heart.


    At this time, mengtianya has also recovered. Seeing Su Tang open his eyes, mengtianya walks towards Su Tang and comes to Su Tang. Mengtianya asks; "Well, is the situation serious?"


    Su Tang smiled helplessly and replied; "The physical strength can''t be used for the time being. The problem shouldn''t be very big."


    "Oh, how can you help Zhan Wutian this time? Is it worth it?" mengtianya continued.


    At the beginning, he didn''t understand why Su Tang let Zhan Wutian go under the condition of absolute advantage. After knowing that Su Tang said those words, he realized that Su Tang was helping Zhan Wutian grow. Mengtianya was puzzled about this. Why did Su Tang do this?


    "Hehe, there''s nothing worth it or not. It''s human kindness. If you give it back early, you can be relaxed all your life." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    "Human feelings? What do you mean?" mengtianya continued to ask.


    "His war family helped me to establish the Su family in the imperial capital. That''s human feelings. Besides, if they didn''t help me find out those who wanted to hit my attention, I''m afraid I still live in a dangerous environment, and the Su family is likely to be destroyed because of this. I have to pay back such human feelings." Su Tang continued.


    This time, mengtianya completely understood, and Yu Hu on one side also understood.


    "Hehe, but you helped him and made yourself like this. If you were eliminated because of this, you wouldn''t lose a lot?" mengtianya continued with a smile.


    Su Tang shook his head and replied; "If so, I have to admit bad luck. There is nothing to lose. Without these five places, I can go to Outland to experience, but I have a little trouble."


    "Yes, but don''t worry. I won''t challenge you during the challenge. How about we have a good fight when your situation is all right?" Meng Tianya said to Su Tang with strong war intention in his eyes.


    Su Tang nodded and agreed; "OK, I''m waiting for you!" in fact, Su Tang still has some worries in his heart. But since he has promised the ancestors of the war family, he thinks it''s better to do it first. After all, even if mengtianya challenges him now, he doesn''t necessarily lose. In this case, how should he gamble.


    Now hearing mengtianya say so, Su Tang is completely relieved. I think the five places this time are appropriate.


    Just as they were talking, the battle on the challenge arena had been completed. One player entered the next round, and the people in group 5 went to the challenge arena to start fighting again. Su Tang and others didn''t care about it. In his opinion, although these people have been promoted now, they faced two talents such as Wutian and mengtianya in the challenge, It should be impossible to keep the quota. As for the last one, I think it will be established between Lei Xiong and Yuan Qian.


    The fifth game soon began. The strength of the two contestants is not much different, so it should be a hard battle. Su Tang and mengtianya continue to chat there. Zhan Wutian has been adjusting his breath at this time. The battle with Su Tang just now consumes too much. If he doesn''t seize the time to adjust his breath, I''m afraid he won''t have a chance in the challenge later.


    The fifth game lasted half an hour, and both of them suffered serious injuries. Although the winner won, it should be difficult to keep the place in the next challenge.


    After five games, the old referee went up to the challenge arena and said loudly; "Now the five places have been determined. This time the national competition is very wonderful. What will the next challenge bring to you? I''m looking forward to it now."


    "Well, there''s no more nonsense. Next is the most exciting moment of the national competition. This is also the time to determine the last five places. Please invite the five contestants who have won before to the challenge arena." the old man continued.


    On this huge thunder, the old man stood in the middle. After hearing his words, Su Tang and others stepped into the challenge arena one by one. At this time, the old man looked at Su Tang and they turned to the people on the square and said; "I believe we are all familiar with these five contestants. Next, any contestant in all the national competitions present can choose to challenge them. Everyone has only one chance to challenge them. If you win one of them, their quota will be yours."


    "Wow!" hearing these words, everyone in the audience was excited. Now these five people can say that everyone has consumption. At this time, there are many chances to challenge them. All the contestants are ready to move.


    Seeing the excited people below, the old man continued; "Don''t get excited. I still have something to say. This challenge only allows the top ten challenges, otherwise everyone like you will challenge them. Who can stand wheel warfare? Do you think so?"

 Chapter 229

    As the old man''s voice fell, the scene began to calm down slowly. Everyone nodded to understand. Seeing that the scene calmed down, the old man continued; "Well, then there will be five people who have just lost the battle to choose the challenge object. Who will come first?"


    "I!" a young man stood up and said.


    "OK, Leng Feng, who are you going to challenge?" the old man asked.


    The young man named Leng Feng swept his eyes one by one on the faces of Su Tang and other five people. He was defeated by his opponent in the second group competition, which made him very unconvinced. At this time, he looked at the man who had defeated him and said; "He is the one I want to challenge, Yao Jie!"


    "Hmm? You think you still have a chance to defeat me?" the young man named Yao Jie around Su Tang was stunned and looked at the cold front disdainfully.


    "If you have a chance, you have to compare it before you know. Don''t you think it''s too early to say this now?" Leng Feng replied carelessly.


    After hearing his words, Yao Jie nodded and said; "Well, I accept your challenge. I will beat you completely like before. I will let you know how unwise your decision is this time."


    At this time, the old man smiled and said; "Well, the first round of the challenge will begin soon. The other five winners who did not accept the challenge can go down the challenge arena now. Make room for these two and let them compete."


    Su Tang nodded and took the lead in turning around and walking towards the bottom of the challenge arena. When others saw that Su Tang had turned around and followed Su Tang one by one, they walked towards the bottom. At this time, the cold front went up to the challenge arena again. Unlike before, he was not in a hurry to shoot Yao Jie, but stood quietly watching Yao Jie.


    "Hehe, don''t make a move? Well, I''ll make a move first." Yao Jie saw Leng Feng standing quietly, didn''t make a move or speak, and immediately smiled and said.


    As the voice fell, Yao Jie moved. At this time, as soon as the cold front looked changed, he immediately launched a defensive posture and waited for Yao Jie to attack. When Yao Jie saw that the cold front was hanging Defense this time, he smiled coldly and looked at the cold front and said; "Passive defense? Hehe, don''t you know that the best defense is constant attack? It seems that you haven''t learned to be smart this time."


    At this time, Yao Jie had come to the cold front and made several attacks in a row. The cold front was beaten back and forth by him. Seeing this situation, Yao Jie was even more proud. He shouted loudly, and the attack speed on his hand increased a lot. The cold front was just a defensive player and didn''t fight back.


    Under the challenge arena, Su Tang could not help nodding and said to mengtianya next to him; "The young man named Leng Feng is really smart. I''m afraid the man named Yao Jie lost this time."


    "It''s really good. On the surface, the cold front is pressed by Yao Jie, but I don''t know that the cold front is looking for an opportunity to defeat the enemy. As long as Yao Jie shows his flaws a little, I''m afraid the game will end. Yao Jie is still too careless." mengtianya nods and answers.


    At this time, some old people on the waiting field also saw that the current situation on the field had cast admiring eyes on Leng Feng.


    "It''s not his carelessness. At this time, a winner should have the mentality. For the opponents who have been defeated, there will always be a contempt in their hearts. The cold front uses Yao Jie''s heart, so he will choose to challenge him in the challenge. This can fully see the intelligence of the cold front." Su Tang continued.


    Mengtianya nodded. At this time, Yu Hu next to him said; "Listen to what you say, I even have a little doubt that the cold front deliberately lost to Yao Jie from time to time in the previous games, so that it is now."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "This is not impossible. This young man named Leng Feng is not simple."


    "It''s really not simple, but I don''t like to drink such people to fight. It''s not exciting at all." mengtianya replied.


    While several people were chatting, Yao Jie showed a flaw in the challenge arena and was immediately caught by the cold front. At this time, the cold front has changed his previous passive defense. Seizing this flaw, he launched a counterattack. Only five simple moves knocked Yao Jie out of the challenge arena. Those who did not see the cold front''s mind were in an uproar.


    "How could he win?" someone exclaimed.


    At this time, sister Tao, who fell outside the challenge arena, looked at the cold front on the challenge arena for a long time without saying a word. She was also very shocked. The cold front actually defeated herself. Still under such circumstances, his dull eyes were full of incredible.


    "It''s impossible. I can''t be defeated by him. He''s my loser. He can''t beat me at all." Yao Jie suddenly shouted.


    "Hum, no one will lose all the time. The reason why you lose this time is that you are too careless to blame others." the cold front on the challenge arena looked at Yao Jie and said with a cold hum.


    As his voice fell, the old referee went up to the challenge arena and announced loudly; "After the first challenge, Leng Feng picked down Yao Jie with absolute strength and took over Yao Jie''s previous ranking. Now who wants to continue the challenge?"


    The old man''s voice fell. Yao Jie knew that things were a foregone conclusion and immediately stood up and said; "I want to challenge Lin Yuan!"


    Lin Yuanzhen was the winner of the previous fifth game. Although he won the previous game, he paid a high price. At this time, people should not play much combat power. Everyone present knows this, but did not expect Yao Jie to take the lead to challenge him at this time, It seems that Yao Jie is also a deep-seated person.


    "OK, I accept!" Lin Yuan didn''t retreat. Although he knew very well about his situation, he also knew that in his situation, there was no way to keep the quota. Unexpectedly, he might as well find a way to give up the quota. He could stand out from many peers in this competition. He was very satisfied, This time, we can only say that he was unlucky. The opponent he met was equal to his strength, otherwise his consumption would not be very big.


    "OK, you come up!" the old referee nodded.


    Yao Jie went up to the challenge arena again and looked at Lin Yuan whose face was a little white. Yao Jie said; "I think you''d better admit defeat. Although I consumed a lot of aura when fighting with the cold front just now, I can deal with you. I don''t think we should waste our time."


    "Hahaha, I Lin Yuan can get to this point. Even if my combat power has fallen, I won''t admit defeat. I know I can''t hold this quota. Since I can''t hold it, why don''t I fight and play well?" Lin Yuan is also a battle madman. Under such circumstances, he still wants to fight.


    "I don''t know how to live or die. Since you want to fight, I''ll fight with you well." Yao Jie stared at Lin Yuan with an ugly face.


    At this time, Su Tang under the challenge arena looked at Lin Yuan, smiled and said to mengtianya; "This guy is not bad. He is a candidate to be a friend."


    "Well, I like his personality, but he is really dangerous against Yao Jie this time." Meng Tianya nodded and replied.


    "This is the inevitable result. He has already seen it. Brother Meng, who are you going to challenge later?" Su Tang asked.


    Mengtianya was stunned when he heard Su Tang''s words. He really didn''t think about who he was going to challenge for a while. He turned his head and looked at the other three contestants except Su Tang and Lin Yuan. After a moment, he took back his eyes and said to Su Tang; "I think I challenge other people. Even if I win, they will challenge. I think I''d better challenge Yao Jie."


    "Hehe, this choice is very good." Su Tang said with a smile.


    At the same time, Su Tang couldn''t help but thank mengtianya. Mengtianya''s choice is very good for both himself and Su Tang. Now the poison in mengtianya is completely good. I''m afraid any one of them can properly pick out the other party, but he didn''t do so. The reason is actually very simple, This is for the sake of Su Tang.


    The strength of each of the three is good. If mengtianya picks them out, these people will continue to pick one of the others. They will pick Su Tang. According to Su Tang''s current state, mengtianya is still worried that Su Tang will be picked out, so he will choose like this.


    Although Su Tang didn''t pay attention to others at all, Su Tang gladly accepted mengtianya''s kindness.


    At this time, Lin Yuan was defeated in the challenge arena, but he didn''t look disappointed. At this time, Yao Jie looked at Lin Yuan under the challenge arena and said; "I told you to go down long ago. I don''t know how much time was wasted." after that, Yao Jie was ready to leave the challenge arena.


    At this time, mengtianya stood up and said; "Wait!"


    Hearing the voice of mengtianya, Yao Jie stopped and looked at mengtianya. Mengtianya said to the old man who was ready on the platform; "Referee, I want to challenge Yao Jie."


    "Hmm? Challenge me? What do you mean by mengtianya?" Yao Jie immediately changed his face and asked.


    "It doesn''t mean anything. I''m also one of the top ten. Do I have the qualification to challenge? I looked at other people. You''re weak after all, so I shouldn''t have any problem choosing you? What''s the matter? Can you refuse?" he continued abruptly.


    In this challenge, as long as the Challenger points out the person, he is not allowed to refuse. Now that mengtianya has selected Yao Jie, Yao Jie even wants to refuse in his heart, but it is impossible.


    "OK, mengtianya, go to the challenge arena." the old referee nodded and said.


    Mengtianya turned to Su Tang and began to walk towards the challenge arena. At this time, Yao Jie, who was standing on the challenge arena, was very angry when he saw mengtianya coming up. He finally came here. No, he didn''t expect to jump out of mengtianya. He had fought with mengtianya in the preliminary competition before, He still knows more about the strength of mengtianya. Now he sees that mengtianya is actually challenging himself. He already knows that the quota will not be guaranteed this time.


    "Well, I think you''d better admit defeat. You''re not my opponent at all. It''s the same when you play several times. I don''t think you should waste everyone''s time?" mengtianya, who went up to the challenge arena, looked at Yao Jie and said faintly.


    Hearing his words, Yao Jie was very depressed. How can this sentence be familiar in court? At this time, mengtianya''s words sounded completely similar to those he had said to Lin Yuan before. Unexpectedly, he only said these words arrogantly before. Now it''s his turn to be said like this. Yao Jie was really depressed.


    "Mengtianya, don''t think a few words can scare me. I tell you now I really don''t believe you can beat me. If I remember correctly, you seem to have been poisoned in the previous game? In the case of Zeyang, you should have a good rest and don''t play here." Yao Jie said.


    He had been paying attention to the competition before. He didn''t find that Zhan wudian had given the antidote to mengtianya at all. Therefore, although he was afraid of mengtianya, Yao Jie was not afraid of mengtianya when he thought of it.


    "Hahaha, I think it''s enough to deal with you now. Since you say I can''t beat you, how about we make a bet?" mengtianya laughed and said.


    "Bet? How to bet?" Yao Jie asked.


    "It''s very simple. If you can catch me in the competition later, I''ll lose. On the contrary, if you don''t catch me, you''ll lose. After you lose, you have to climb around the challenge arena three times on all fours. How about?" mengtianya doesn''t like this guy very much.


    After listening to mengtianya''s words, Yao Jie was stunned, then laughed, pointed to mengtianya and said; "You said one move to defeat me? Hahaha, I''m not dreaming. Mengtianya, I think you''re really crazy. Well, since you said that, I''ll promise you, but if you can''t beat me with one move, you must climb around the challenge arena three times."


    "Well, it''s a deal. Everyone present will witness. If someone loses later, if they don''t admit it, you must testify to me." mengtianya nodded and replied.


    Hearing the conversation between the two people above thunder, the people below were excited one by one. Many people still know that mengtianya has completely recovered. Now they see that Yao Jie actually bet with mengtianya. They are very not optimistic about Yao Jie.


    "Well, stop talking nonsense and start quickly. Let me see how powerful your move is." Yao Jie looked at mengtianya and said.


    "As you wish!" the voice fell, and mengtianya''s whole body was full of aura. For a moment, it made a burst of rupture in the sky over the challenge arena. Yao Jie was on alert at such a great momentum. Su Tang below was also surprised to see here. The strength of mengtianya''s body was really extraordinary.


    At this time, Yao Jie was the one who couldn''t figure it out. At this time, he felt the power of mengtianya and wondered in his heart; "Isn''t such a guy poisoned? Why should he have such strong strength? It shouldn''t be."


    Just when Yao Jie was confused, mengtianya had moved. A huge palm shadow began to appear in the air with the movement of mengtianya and photographed Yao Jie directly.


    Yao Jie was shocked and immediately mobilized his aura to prepare for defense. Unfortunately, mengtianya''s speed was too fast. As soon as Yao Jie mobilized his aura to prepare for defense, mengtianya''s palm had been photographed on his chest. The huge palm shadow directly photographed Yao Jie out and fell under the challenge arena.


    Yao Jie vomited blood. There was a burst of horror and resentment in his eyes when he looked at mengtianya. Obviously, the strength of mengtianya has recovered. Thinking of the previous blocking, Yao Jie couldn''t help feeling that mengtianya must have wanted to pit himself.


    "Hehe, one move failed. I won. Yao Jie, don''t pretend to be dead below. Hurry up and fulfill the bet." after taking back the aura, mengtianya said with a smile.


    He didn''t hold the resentment in Yao Jie''s eyes at all. This person is too self righteous to be calculated by himself. He can''t blame others at all.


    "Mengtianya, don''t go too far." Yao Jie, who stood up slowly from the ground, heard mengtianya''s words and shouted with an ugly face, pointing to mengtianya on the challenge arena.


    "Too much? What are you talking about? Although I put forward this bet, you promised it yourself. I didn''t force you to promise. How can many people hear it? I''m too much?" mengtianya replied.


    As soon as mengtianya said this, people all around said it one after another; "Yes, we all heard it with our own ears. Why do you want to cheat Yao Jie?"


    As the man''s voice fell, people around shouted at Yao Jie one by one; "Climb! Climb!"


    Seeing how many people shouted like this, Yao Jie was very depressed and his face was very ugly. At this time, Yao Jie just stood there quietly, didn''t speak or move, just looked at mengtianya with resentment.


    Mengtianya calmly looked at Yao Jie''s eyes. At this time, mengtianya said faintly; "What are you waiting for? Why don''t you climb? I count to three. If you don''t climb, I''ll beat you down today." mengtianya is not polite to Yao Jie''s performance.


    "Hum, then you can try. Even if I get beaten down today, I won''t climb." Yao Jie, who can''t care how much, immediately replied with a cold hum.


    Hearing Yao Jie''s answer, the people around him were boiling up one by one, and some of them shouted; "Wow, what''s the matter with today''s world competition and why there are so many shameless people." hearing this man''s voice, Zhan Wutian on one side blushed and thought of it very depressed; "Is this a lying gun?"


    But thinking of what he did this time, Zhan Wutian also felt shameless.

 Chapter 230

    "Hum, just try. You really don''t dare do anything to you because of me?" mengtianya was completely angry when he heard this. He jumped off the challenge arena with a cold hum and walked towards Yao Jie.


    At this time, the old referee stood up and blocked the way of mengtianya and said; "The competition is still going on, and private fighting is not allowed. We should fight until the competition is over." after that, the old man glanced at Yao Jie with disdainful eyes, and then continued to say; "But there are others to challenge?"


    Hearing the old man''s Huayou dream Tianya, he looked at Yao Jie and said; "After the competition, see how I beat you!" then he ignored Yao Jie and turned to Su Tang.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian stood up and said; "I want to challenge!"


    "Hmm? Who are you going to challenge?" the old man looked at Zhan Wutian and asked.


    At this time, Zhan wudian looked at the challenged people, and his eyes fell on Su Tang. After staying for a moment, he looked at Leng Feng and said; "He is the one I want to challenge, Leng Feng!"


    "OK! Go straight to the challenge arena!" the old referee nodded and said.


    Leng Feng always thought that Zhan Wutian would continue to challenge Su Tang or another person who had never been challenged. He never thought that he would challenge himself. In this way, Leng Feng was very afraid of Zhan Wutian''s combat effectiveness. Leng Feng saw the strength of Zhan Wutian in his battle with Su Tang before, In this competition, it is definitely among the best.


    However, although Leng Feng''s heart doesn''t want to fight with Zhan Wutian, the rules of the challenge don''t allow him to refuse, so he can only accept it. At this moment, he can''t help but regret that he tried his best to design a pit for Yao Jie. I''m afraid he can''t keep the command he finally got. He really has a bad taste in his heart.


    After Zhan Wutian came to the challenge arena, he looked at Leng Feng and said softly; "I really need the quota this time, so I can only apologize to you."


    "Hum, is it useful to say this now? Zhan Wutian, I really didn''t expect you to be such a person. Forget it, let''s see Zhenzhang under our hands." Leng Feng replied coldly.


    After hearing his words, Zhan Wutian shook his head and said; "I owe you this time. Let me give you ten moves. I hope you can beat me in these ten moves."


    As Zhan Wutian''s voice fell, Leng Feng stared at Zhan Wutian with a very ugly face and said; "You asked me to help you poison mengtianya. What did you promise me? Say it yourself. Now do you think it''s useful for you to tell me this?"


    At the beginning of their conversation, everyone present felt puzzled. With Leng Feng''s words at this time, everyone reacted. This guy has such a relationship with Zhan Wutian, but mengtianya also understood at this time. He always wondered why he was poisoned. Now it seems that everything is because of Leng Feng, It turns out that mengtianya and Lengfeng are both players from small countries, and their countries are still neighboring countries. Although they are not very familiar, Liangqi lives in an inn in the imperial capital.


    Lovers often meet, but mengtianya has never communicated with Lengfeng. The day before yesterday, Lengfeng suddenly found mengtianya and said he wanted to kiss mengtianya for a drink. He also said that they were both effective players and were very destined. At that time, mengtianya was very confused about what happened to Lengfeng, although he was confused, But mengtianya never thought that Lengfeng was the one who helped Zhan Wutian poison himself.


    "Hehe, now everything has been exposed. What''s the use of talking about these? My plans have been disrupted. The things I promised you at the beginning can only be invalidated." Zhan Wutian said with a self deprecating smile.


    He knows how much this time has affected him. He also knows that if he doesn''t get these five places this time, the emperor will definitely severely punish himself. If only one of these five places is in hand, the punishment of the Empire will be slightly hurt. Comparing these five places is very important for the Empire.


    The reason why Zhan Wutian chose to challenge at this time is very simple. Leng Feng should have the weakest strength. Now he can''t play much strength against Zhan Wutian for five days. If he challenges another person who hasn''t encountered a challenge like Su Tang, he has no bottom in his heart, but he is bound to win the name this time, so he can only choose Leng Feng.


    "What does this have to do with me? You didn''t say it yourself. If you didn''t say it, I believe no one would know about it. It''s all your fault. I really regret why I had to cooperate with a fool like you. It''s not even a pig." Leng Feng was more and more angry by Zhan Wutian, and immediately shouted.


    As soon as these words came out, Zhan Wutian''s face changed, and an anger quietly appeared in his eyes. "Leng Feng, don''t push too hard. I told you that if I challenge you, you will challenge you. If you are not convinced, you can defeat me and don''t talk nonsense here, otherwise I don''t mind letting you never speak."


    As soon as Zhan Wutian said this, Leng Feng immediately shut up. He was still afraid of Zhan Wutian. Whether Zhan Wutian''s personal strength or the forces behind him, it was not something that Lengfeng could provoke. Although Zhan Wutian turned back this time, Leng Feng could not teach him a lesson.


    "Come on, let you ten moves!" Zhan Wutian said again when he saw that Leng Feng stopped talking.


    At this time, Leng Feng also knew that there was no way, so he could only seize this opportunity. To tell the truth, ten moves had been very much, and his own strength was passable. Zhan Wutian can''t give full play to all his strength now, and let himself ten moves, which also let Leng Feng see some hope more or less.


    "Drink!" suddenly, a long sword appeared in Leng Feng''s hand and stabbed directly at Zhan Wutian.


    When Leng Feng showed his weapons, people present were surprised. This was the first time that such a person used weapons appeared in this competition. Generally speaking, weapons would not appear because the competition could not kill people. This is why Su Tang fought with Zhan Wutian before, The reason why he would rather use secret arts to improve his strength than the fist set made by Dongyou ghost baby for him.


    The killing power of that fist is too great. People like Zhan Wutian can''t catch it at all. Now the cold front takes out his weapons, which makes it clear that he wants to fight desperately with Zhan Wutian.


    Seeing that Leng Feng took out his weapon, Zhan Wutian didn''t feel any change. Looking at the stabbed long sword, he slightly turned sideways and hid. At this time, Leng Feng''s long sword changed and directly wiped it off Zhan Wutian''s neck. Seeing that Leng Feng was so cruel, Zhan Wutian was careful and avoided it several times, His clothes were also scratched by the cold front.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian looked at Lengfeng and said; "Ten moves have passed, and I''m going to do it next." after Zhan Wutian moved, he came to Leng Feng. As soon as he was close to Lengfeng, a startling sense of war appeared on Zhan Wutian. Lengfeng''s hand holding the long sword suddenly sank, and the long sword fell directly to the ground, making a crisp sound. At this time, Zhan Wutian was not polite at all, Raise your hand is to punch the cold front on the chest. With the blessing of Ling Tian''s war intention, the power of this punch is still very huge. It directly threw blood out of the cold front.


    On the edge of the challenge arena, Leng Feng stretched out his hand and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. Looking at Zhan Wutian, Leng said in a cold voice; "I admit defeat this time! There''s no need to fight again." then he stood up, jumped off the challenge arena directly, and left the square without looking back.


    Zhan Wutian shook his head helplessly when he saw the cold front leave. At this time, the referee also flew over Ali, looked at Zhan Wutian and said to the people off the court; "Is there anyone else to challenge?"


    After the voice fell, no one answered for a long time. Seeing this situation, the old man continued to ask, but no one answered. At this time, the old man announced; "Since there is no challenge, I announce the successful conclusion of this national competition, and the final five places have been completely determined."


    "They are su Tang, Meng Tianya, Yuan Kun, Zhan Wutian and Han Qianyi." the old man turned and looked at the emperor and said; "Emperor, this competition is over. Do you have any instructions?"


    After hearing the old man''s words, the emperor stood up from his seat, walked to the edge of the high platform and said to the people below; "This time, the various countries competition broke the record. There were so many amazing talents. At the same time, there was the most humiliating thing since the opening of the various countries competition. Some people chose to poison and frame other contestants in order to win. I feel ten points of sadness."


    At the end, the emperor''s eyes had stopped at Zhan Wutian''s voice. His eyes were very calm. There were some colds in Zhan Wutian''s heart. At this time, the emperor continued to say; "I told you before that after the competition, I will give you an explanation about poisoning. This time, there was no day to violate the rules, and I decided to severely punish him."


    Hearing such words, Zhan Wutian trembled in his heart, and then the emperor continued to say; "Zhan Wutian violated the rules this time. I''ve just thought about it. Although Zhan Wutian won five places this time, it undermined the fairness of the competition. I decided to deprive Zhan Wutian of the places this time and put Zhan Wutian in the prison to wait for his release."


    "Deprive the quota?" upon hearing this, Zhan Wutian was stunned, his face was full of incredible look, and his eyes stared at the emperor on the high platform.


    He never thought that the emperor''s decontamination was so heavy that he was deprived of the quota he got by working hard. Everyone present was surprised at the emperor''s punishment. He didn''t expect that it would be such a decontamination. Depriving the quota can be regarded as the most serious punishment. Zhan Wutian did that for the sake of quota, Although he did not achieve his ideal situation, he still got a quota through his efforts, but now he was directly deprived by the emperor in a word.


    No matter who it is, I''m afraid he won''t feel good. Zhan Jue''s heart is also full of bitterness. Zhan Wutian originally got a place in the final challenge, which makes him happy. Now, with Emperor''s word, there is no place, and he doesn''t dare to say anything more. After all, Zhan Wutian was wrong this time, It is also reasonable for the emperor to remove such clothes.


    "The punishment has been decided. Do you have other opinions?" the emperor said.


    Hearing these words, everyone didn''t speak. After all, the removal of clothes has indeed been done at home, and the quota obtained by others has been deprived. This is a cruel thing. In addition, God Jun also said that zhanwutian will be locked into the prison. Obviously, some departure hasn''t been decided. Zhanwutian is a complete loss this time.


    At this time, Lei''s master stood up and thought about the emperor and asked respectfully; "Emperor, since Zhan Wutian''s quota has been deprived, that is to say, there is one out of the five quota now. Who can make up for this one?"


    As soon as leader Lei said this, everyone present reacted. Yes, the vacancy has not been filled yet.


    "Tomorrow, let all the top 20 eliminated compete again, and the final winner will take over the quota. Do you have any opinion?" the emperor continued.


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was excited. Originally, they thought that the competition had ended. Unexpectedly, there were such changes. At this time, the most excited people were those who did not get the quota in the top 20. Even the cold front who had been defeated by Zhan Wutian burst out bursts of light of hope in his eyes.


    "Well, this competition is over. As for tomorrow''s competition, everyone can witness it." emperor said again.


    After that, the emperor took the lead in leaving. At this time, two middle-aged people suddenly came to Zhan Wutian and said to Zhan Wutian; "Zhan Wutian, come with us."


    "Yes!" Zhan Wutian replied weakly. At this time, his heart was very bitter. Then Zhan Wutian was taken away by the two men. Seeing Zhan Wutian taken away, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Why did you do this when you had a good game? Now you not only have no places, but also suffer from prison. Zhan Wutian, Zhan Wutian, did you think of this when you chose to do this?"


    "Brother Sutang, are you sorry to feed Zhan Wutian at this time?" mengtianya asked with a smile when he heard Sutang''s words.


    "Hehe, I can''t say sorry, just because he doesn''t think it''s worth it. Originally, he could easily win a place with his strength. For a little hatred, he actually ruined his future. The price is really a little big." Su Tang replied with a light smile.


    Mengtianya nodded and continued to say; "People will face a lot of choices in their life. Since they choose to do so, they have to bear the consequences. Zhan Wutian''s experience this time is also a good experience. Maybe he will change completely in the future because of today''s events. Moreover, with his fighter''s strength, he can be sent to Outland to continue his experience. What will be his future achievements No one knows. "


    "Hehe, brother Meng, don''t you hate Zhan Wutian? He almost made you lose your cultivation in the stone house." Su Tang nodded and asked with a smile.


    "Hate! Hate at first, but then don''t hate." mengtianya replied.


    Hearing his answer, Su Tang smiled and continued; "Well, the competition is over. Brother Meng is going there next. Is he going back to his hometown?"


    "Well, I''ve been out for a long time. I should go back and have a look. After I go back and see it, I may go to some places in the eastern region where I haven''t been to experience." mengtianya nodded and replied.


    "Hehe, that''s not bad. I''m not as happy as you. After I go back to the game, the emperor will send Yasong directly to Yinsha ghost Valley to be punished." Su Tang smiled helplessly.


    "Hahaha, this is also your choice. You have to bear the consequences yourself. However, you are much luckier than Zhan Wutian. What a mysterious place, Yin Sha ghost valley. I''m not strong enough now. Otherwise, I''ll think of it and see what it looks like. Brother Su Tang, you must be careful when you go there this time." Mengtianya said with a laugh.


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Don''t worry, I''ll pay attention. Let''s say goodbye nine times and see you in a year."


    "Well, well, I''ll come to the imperial capital Su''s house in a year. I hope Su Tang won''t pretend otherwise it''s me." mengtianya nodded back.


    "It''s impossible. I''ll be waiting for you," Su Tang replied.


    Then they also left to see the square. Su Tang followed Su Jingtian and others back to Su''s house. Mengtianya measured that after returning to the inn, he packed up his things and understood that he left the imperial capital, thinking of going to his hometown.


    In the Su family hall, Su Jingtian laughed happily and said; "Hahaha, my su family is proud this time. It not only has absolute prestige in the imperial capital, but also shines brightly in the competitions of various countries. All this is due to Su Tang boy. I said before that Su Tang is the lucky star of the Su family. Now it looks really good."


    Just after su Jingtian''s voice fell, Yu Peng''s voice came from outside the hall; "Old Su, I can understand your mood, but can''t you keep your voice down? I heard your voice outside the gate. You''re so proud that you''re not afraid to arouse others'' jealousy?"


    With the sound falling, Yu Peng came in with the smoke of Luolin, Wang Bao and others. Seeing his old friends again, Su Tang was very excited. He went directly to them and looked at them and said; "How''s it going? Is the injury recovering well?"


    Su Tang hasn''t seen them since he rescued them. Today is the first time he has seen them.


    Seeing Su Tang, Luo Lin and others again, their excited eyes were red. At this time, Luo Lin choked and said; "It''s all right. The injury has healed. Thank you, young master. If you hadn''t helped us, I''m afraid we would have died in the iron house."


    Su Tang patted Luo Lin on the shoulder and said; "Don''t say these outspoken words. I''m late, otherwise sister Xiaoyun won''t have an accident."


    "Hey, sister Xiaoyun died at the hands of the iron family to save me. I''m sorry for him." the nearby Ruyan sighed and said with tears.

 Chapter 231

    After understanding the whole thing from Luo Lin and others, Su Tang was also angry. Unexpectedly, the iron family was so domineering. It turned out that it was because the iron family flirted with Luo Lin and their two women, and there was a conflict on both sides. Later, Luo Lin and Han pangzi killed the iron family by mistake.


    When Han pangzi told Su Tang that the man was the young master of the iron family, it turned out that after Han pangzi escaped, Luo Lin and others continued to stay in the iron family. In an accident, they heard the iron family say that it was only a servant of the iron family who died that time. Su Tang didn''t expect that the iron family would do such a thing for a servant. It was so overbearing.


    But now the iron family has been destroyed by themselves, and all hatred is over. Now that they have seen their former friends again, Su Sutang takes them to his own courtyard after celebrating with the Su family. At this time, Luo Lin and others are sitting there beside the stone table in Su Tang''s courtyard, At this time, Su Tang told them all about himself and Han pangzi in the cave.


    "Don''t worry, brother Su Tang. I don''t think anything will happen to Han pangzi. Although I don''t know where he went, I always have a feeling in my heart that we will meet again in the future." after hearing this, Ruyan saw some sad look on Su Tang''s face, and she immediately advised him.


    Lorraine nodded and said; "Well, Han pangzi is very clever. Nothing will happen. Don''t worry, young master."


    "Well, I hope he''s all right." Su Tang nodded and replied. Then Su Tang looked at them and continued; "Let me see your current situation and see if I can help you continue your practice."


    "OK!" Ruyan said first after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    After a while of busyness, Su Tang finally understood their situation. At this time, Su Tang frowned and said; "I have seen all your situations. The foundation has been completely destroyed. It should be impossible to continue to cultivate Reiki."


    "Well, in fact, we''ve already been prepared. Since we can''t practice, we''ll help the Su family take care of their chores in the future." Luo Lin replied with a sigh.


    The others nodded one after another. Just then Su Tang said; "Don''t worry, I have a way here, but I don''t know if I can do it. Do you want to listen?"


    "Tell me, young master!" Rowling asked.


    "There are three cultivation methods spread on the mainland. As we all know, although the foundation of Reiki has been destroyed, there are two other cultivation options, one is physical power and the other is soul power. I also have some skills about these two aspects here. I don''t know if you are interested in trying." Su Tang slowly said what he thought in his heart.


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, since he was silent, Ruyan took the lead in saying; "Brother Su Tang, I want to try whether I can cultivate soul power. I don''t think I can cultivate this physical power." Ruyan also knows very well about physical power. If you want to cultivate physical power, you need to constantly fight and endure the physical power. For women, such fighting and endurance is not what they can bear at all.


    Sutang ordered to take you, he said; "OK, I''ll find you a skill to cultivate the power of soul in a moment. Try it first." at this time, Su Tang turned his head and looked at Luo Lin and Wang Bao with a little query in his eyes.


    At this time, Luo Lin and Wang Bao looked at each other and said to Su Tang at the same time; "Young master, we choose to cultivate physical strength."


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang lit his warhead and got up and walked towards the room. At this time, Ruyan and Luo Lin were in the small courtyard. After half an hour, Su Tang came out of the room with two steps in his hand and came to the stone table. He handed Ruyan and Luo Lin the East and West in his hand respectively; "Ruyan, this is the soul practice secret skill that specializes in cultivating the power of the soul." then he looked at Rowling and said; "This is not a skill. Both of you can practice it at the same time. If you practice to the extreme, you will make great achievements."


    The skill Su Tang gave to Ruyan was obtained from ghost baby. The skill he gave to Luo Lin and Wang Bao is the pure Yang body training method he practiced. These two skills can be said to be of very high level. The skill taken out by ghost baby can be regarded as a divine level skill. As for the pure Yang body training method, Su Tang heard from both violent ape and heaven''s secret that this skill is very mysterious, It''s also very powerful. Although I don''t know the level, it shouldn''t be too low.


    After all, the Immortal Emperor Wu practiced this skill, which made him the title of Emperor Wu. However, it is very difficult to practice both of these two skills, but Su Tang still hopes they can try. After all, these are his good friends. Now that he can''t practice Reiki, he can only place all his hopes on the two skills here.


    As a result, after su Tang''s enough hair, Ruyan, Luo Lin and others even cut it over. A moment later, the three put away their skills. At this time, Ruyan said to Su Tang; "Brother Su Tang, I will practice well and strive to show my soul as soon as possible."


    "Young master, we just looked at the skill you gave us. I think our physical strength should not be able to practice now, so we want to practice our physical strength well in the next time." Luo Lin said.


    Sutang ordered to take you, he said; "In the next time, you all practice well. I may leave Su''s house tomorrow and go to Yin Sha ghost valley. Let me see your strength after I look at you."


    The three of them also knew that Su Tang would be imprisoned after the competition among countries, so after hearing his words, they all nodded firmly and said; "We will definitely leave you to practice."


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded. After chatting with them, the three left Su Tang''s courtyard. After they left, Su Tang went back to his room and flashed into the Thor palace. At this time, the secret also flew out. After seeing Su Tang, the secret said; "Boy, your physical condition is bad now. I think it will take you at least a month to recover."


    Su Tang nodded helplessly. He knew his own situation very well. This trial of the secret skill given by the TIANYAO wolf did great harm to his body, and he could not recover in a short time. At that time, the Department of that island would completely return the war family''s human feelings this time. Su Tang felt that such harm was still very cost-effective.


    "Tianji, what can you do?" Su Tang asked casually.


    "The solution is not no, but you have to go to Yinsha ghost Valley in mintian, which is completely unrealistic." Tianji replied.


    "Hey, forget it!" I have to go to the ghost valley of Yin Sha tomorrow, so according to the secret of heaven, even if there is a way, it should not be realistic.


    After staying in the alchemy room in the palace for a while, Su Tang returned to the room and rested early.


    Early the next morning, as soon as he got up, a servant said that the people of the Empire came. Hearing this, Su Tang knew that the emperor had asked someone to escort him to the Yinsha ghost valley. After nodding his head immediately, after saying goodbye to Su Jingtian and others, he followed the people of the Empire to the Yinsha ghost valley behind the emperor capital.


    After an hour''s journey, Su Tang followed the imperial people to the entrance of a overgrown valley. At this time, the imperial man turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Young master Su, this is the ghost valley of Yin Sha. Go in by yourself."


    After su Tang nodded, he went straight through the weeds and entered the valley. When he saw Su Tang entering the valley, the imperial people whispered; "I''m afraid a brilliant genius will fall here."


    After that, he left here. At this time, Su Tang walked towards the valley. Along the way, Su Tang always felt that the valley was not as terrible as the legend. It was very calm. Except that there were no traces of human activities, everything was normal.


    Just then the secret of heaven said aloud; "Boy, be careful. This place is very strange. I always feel that this great danger is hidden here. Don''t take it lightly."


    "Hmm!" when Su Tang heard the secret, he was on alert. Since this place was so terrible by outsiders, I think there must be some strange things in it.


    Although he hasn''t found it yet, it doesn''t mean he hasn''t. with the dark path, he has been walking towards the depths of the valley. As he goes deeper and deeper, Su Tang can''t help feeling that the air around him begins to become cold.


    "Is this the spirit of yin and evil? It''s not as terrible as the legend." feeling the temperature around, Su Tang whispered.


    "Hahaha, you inexperienced boy, it''s just a very thin Yin Sha Qi, and there are powerful ones in it? Then you can feel that the Yin Sha Qi is terrible. I tell you that in ancient times, some great gods specialized in cultivating Yin Sha Qi. Each of them is a strong generation, enough to imagine the strength of the Yin Sha Qi, boy You still have a lot to learn, "Tianji said with a laugh.


    This time, Su Tang couldn''t help paying attention to it. Even the secret of heaven said so. I think the spirit of yin and evil is really unusual. Then Su Tang was wary.


    Just then a ghost cry came; "Ouch!"


    The voice of decadence made Su Tang''s hair stand up, and he was surprised to ask the secret of heaven; "What is it at this time?"


    "Nothing, just the wind. Don''t get excited, boy. Go on." Tianji answered.


    "Wind? Tianji, you didn''t lie to me, but I''ve never heard of such a wind." besides, Su Tang didn''t feel the wind blowing at that moment, so after hearing Tianji''s answer, Su Tang retorted even if he didn''t believe it.


    "Hehe, have you ever seen such strong Yin Sha Qi before? The wind of Yin Sha Qi is different from those you usually hear." Tianji continued with a slight smile.


    At this moment, Su Tang understood. The whole person was relieved for a moment. He continued to walk forward with steps, and the more he went inside, the stronger the wind was. Su Tang had begun to get used to such wind, and he didn''t want to be a little strange before.


    Because there were weeds everywhere in the valley, there was no road at all. Su Tang walked through the valley hard. He walked through the weeds for a whole hour. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, there is a cave in the distance. I think you should be able to live there."


    After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang nodded and walked casually to the place indicated by Tianji. After another half hour, Su Tang finally came to the cave entrance mentioned by Tianji.


    "Tianji, is that what you said?" asked Su Tang.


    "Well, here it is. I just checked the valley. The boy is in a bad situation." Tianji nodded and replied.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Tang asked in surprise.


    "Boy, I just found that there are several places in the valley that I can''t see through. There should be some strange things hidden there. I also found that although the whole valley is very large, I didn''t find any signs of animal activity. You don''t think you have anything to eat. How long do you think you can stay here?" the mystery said.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang was stunned. He really hadn''t considered this problem. In fact, in his opinion, there would be dancing and other things in this huge valley. He could eat just a few by himself, but he was embarrassed when he heard Tianji say so.


    There is no animal. What do you eat? This is really a very difficult thing.


    "Hey, forget it. Since everyone has come, I think I''ll try to refine some pills and see if I can find something else to eat." Su Tang thought for a long time. He didn''t think of any way, so he had to sigh helplessly.


    Casually, he walked slowly towards the cave. After entering the cave, Su Tang was surprised to find that the cave was not as dark as other caves, but a little light was revealed from the skylight on the top of the cave. At this time, there was a sound of water in Su Tang''s ear. Su Tang walked in the direction of the sound of water in surprise, After a while, he found that there was an underground river hidden in the cave. Although the water volume of the river was not very large, it also solved the drinking water problem of Su Tang.


    As the river went towards the source, Su Tang found that there were no creatures in the valley. As Tianji said, there were no animals in the valley. All the way to the source of water, Su Tang looked at the water revealed from the stone wall, and his hope was dashed.


    Originally, he thought he could find some creatures near the water source, but along the way, for more than an hour, he didn''t find any creatures, not even insects.


    "Oh, the emperor wants to starve me to death here." Su Tang sighed as he sat beside the dark river.


    At this time, the secret also flew out. Instead of talking to Su Tang, he came to the source of the dark river and observed it carefully. At this time, Su Tang also found the abnormality of the secret, immediately stood up, came to the secret and asked; "Tianji, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tianji didn''t answer him, but just looked at the stone wall quietly. At this time, Su Tang didn''t continue to ask questions. It was the first time he saw Tianji like this, and he couldn''t help being curious.


    In this way, after watching the secret of heaven and waiting quietly for half an hour, heaven focused on talking; "Boy, blow this stone wall to pieces. I don''t think there''s something after that. You blow it away. Let''s go and see what it is."


    "What? Smash this stone wall? Tianji, are you crazy? Who knows how thick this stone wall is? Besides, I can''t use my physical strength now. If this force is too thick, I may be hurt by the anti earthquake force." Su Tang shouted in surprise after listening to Tianji''s observation for a long time.


    "If you want to blow, you can blow. If you don''t go in and have a look, do you still want to stay here?" Tianji immediately turned his head and stared at Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded sadly and replied; "OK, I''ll listen to you once, but I can''t use my physical strength now. I''m afraid I can only use aura if I want to blast open the stone wall. Can you be sure that the cave won''t collapse after I''m red? I don''t want to be buried alive."


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine!" Tianji nodded and replied.


    After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang nodded and made a decision on his hand. A relatively small God of war seal appeared on his head. Although it was small, it was unusually solid. The thick smell was a bit stronger than the God of war seal when he oppressed the world in the challenge arena. With the fall of the hair protection amount, Su Tang turned to look at Tianji and asked; "Is that it?"


    "Yes, directly hit the water outlet on the mountain wall." Tianji nodded and said.


    After hearing the secret words, Su Tang nodded and directly smashed the God of war seal towards the water outlet. When it hit the mountain wall, it made a deafening sound, + Su Tang''s ears were sore. After the God of war seal disappeared, a huge channel appeared on the mountain wall.


    "What at this time?" Su Tang exclaimed, thinking about the secret.


    Tianji shook his head and said; "I don''t know what this is, but we can go in and have a look. Let''s go." when the voice fell, the secret flashed into Su Tang''s body. Seeing that the secret returned to his body, Su Tang was also very curious. He wanted to go in and see what was in it. He went directly into the water and began to walk slowly towards the channel. After entering the channel, Su Tang found that the water in the underground river outside was flowing out of this channel.


    All the way through the passage, Su Tang was careful at his feet. At this time, it was dark in the same passage. Su Tang could only move forward with the exploration of his soul. For half an hour, a light suddenly appeared in front of Su Tang''s eyes. The light was so dazzling in the dark passage.

 Chapter 232

    Although this light was very dazzling in the dark channel, the color of the light made Su Tang very confused. However, it was good to see the light after walking in the channel for a long time, so Su Tang slowly walked towards the light despite his doubts.


    As he got closer and closer, a pungent smell began to slowly spread out in the light of the passage. Su Tang frowned and asked the secret of heaven; "Tianji, what''s the situation and how it stinks?"


    "This is a rotten corpse. Be careful, boy. There may be a problem in it!" Tianji replied.


    As soon as he heard Tianji say so, Su Tang immediately became alert. You know, no one has been to this Yin Sha ghost Valley for many years. There are no animals here. How can there be the smell of corpse decay? Smelling the stench constantly entering his nose, Su Tang began to move forward towards the light with full vigilance.


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang finally stepped out of the passage and entered another huge cave hall. As soon as he came in, Su Tang was shocked by what was in front of him. He saw that countless bodies were stacked in the huge cave hall. Some of them looked fresh and should have died soon. At this time, Su Tang found these bodies from his clothes, Most of them are civilians or hunters in the mountains, and few people with weapons can be seen.


    "How can there be so many civilian bodies here? These people seem to have been slaughtered by others. Who wants to do this?" Su Tang whispered with shock and doubt when looking at the countless bodies in the whole cave.


    "Boy, don''t worry about it. Leave here quickly. I always feel something wrong here." Tianji said.


    Upon hearing this, Su tangdang even nodded and looked around carefully. Su tangdang found that there was a narrow hole at one end of the huge cave hall. It seemed that he should leave here to find the hole. Su tangdang even took a step towards it.


    After passing through the mountain of corpses, Su Tang entered the narrow hole, and the whole person fell into the darkness again. With the detection of soul power, Su Tang slowly walked towards the front. At this time, the secret suddenly shouted; "Stop, boy. There''s a living creature in front of you. Be careful."


    Su Tang was stunned and immediately stood on alert. He stopped, held his breath and quietly listened to the movement in the dark with his ears. After listening to it for a long time, Su Tang didn''t hear any movement. The only thing he could hear was his own heartbeat.


    At this time, Su Tang asked Tianji with his heart; "There''s nothing. Did you detect it wrong?"


    "Fart, I didn''t miss it. I tell you, this place is very strange. It''s not as dangerous as old man Zhan told you before." Tianji scolded angrily.


    "Well, don''t get excited. Tell me what it is. Why can''t I hear a sound, and why can''t my soul feel it?" Su Tang continued.


    The secret of heaven was silent for a moment and said; "I don''t know what this is, boy. I think you''d better go forward. The place here is too small. If there is any accident, you won''t have a chance to practice your martial arts."


    "Hmm!" Su Tang nodded. He understood the situation here, so even if he took another step towards the front, this time Su Tang seemed very careful and his speed decreased a lot.


    In the darkness, Su Tang kept moving forward. I don''t know how long he had gone. Su Tang only saw the light once. This time, the light was completely different from that before. After leaving the channel, Su Tang took a deep breath and said to the secret of heaven; "Finally came out. Why didn''t I see the living creature you said?"


    "I''m also very surprised. Why do I feel that something exists all the way, but I can''t see it?" Tianji said with great doubt.


    At this time, there was a sudden roar of animals not far away. Su Tang was stunned and said happily; "There''s something to eat. Go and have a look."


    Then he rushed to the place where the voice came out. Along the way, Su Tang found that this place was completely different from the previous Yin Sha ghost valley. There was a lot of vitality here, and he didn''t feel the spirit of Yin Sha, which made Su Tang think whether he had left the Yin Sha ghost valley.


    "Boy, I just used it to explore. You are no longer in the range of Yin Sha ghost valley. I don''t know where it is." Tianji said at this time.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang said in his heart. Sure enough, he didn''t expect to follow the channel and directly walk out of the hell ghost valley. At the same time, he couldn''t help thinking, is this a violation? However, he doesn''t want to go back to the valley of ghosts. It''s really not a place for people to stay. He doesn''t even have basic food. Besides, Su Tang already has an idea in his mind. Now the people of the Empire think I have entered the valley of ghosts. If he wants to come, the emperor will send someone to guard the mouth of the valley. As long as he doesn''t appear one day, they will think they are in the valley of ghosts.


    In that case, why do you have to practice outside for a period of time and then come back here, enter the ghost valley from here and go out from the entrance?


    Su Tang thought that this method was really good, and the whole person was relieved at once. At this time, Su Tang had come to the place where the roar of animals came from. He saw an iron armored crazy cow fighting with a black tailed demon bear there. After carefully looking at the strength of the two monsters, Su Tang was a little surprised.


    These two monsters have reached the amazing strength of the Wu Zun realm. Although they have left the Yin Sha ghost valley now, they don''t think they will be far from the imperial capital. Su Tang has never heard that there will be monsters in the Wu Zun realm near the imperial capital. Now they jump out at once, In this way, Su Tang could not help feeling that he was far away from the imperial capital.


    "Boy, do you think these two monsters will be your food?" said the secret at this time.


    Su Tang shook his head helplessly and said; "Forget it, I think I''d better find other food. These two monsters are very toothy." after that, Su Tang quietly turned and walked in another direction. In the evening, Su Tang came to a lake. At this time, he had found food and was sitting beside the lake leisurely baking.


    Looking at the calm lake, Su Tang felt very quiet. After eating, Su Tang put out the bonfire, and then found a place to practice.


    In the middle of the night, there was a sudden sound of fighting from the depths of the dense forest. Su Tang, who was talking about cultivation, woke up completely. After quitting cultivation, Su Tang jumped directly onto a big tree not far behind him. Then Su Tang saw a group of people surging in the nearby dense forest and the sound of weapons collision from time to time through the faint moonlight.


    "In the middle of the night, who will be here?" with curiosity, Su Tang began to jump up among the trees and slowly approached there. As soon as he approached Su Tang, he heard a man''s voice; "Situ Yu, you just put your hands on it. I can also pay attention to a whole corpse, otherwise don''t blame me for my ruthlessness."


    "Hum, Ji xuanming, you hypocrite, do you think you can become the leader''s successor if you kill me? I tell you not to think about it. I''ve sent back the story of your ambush to the sect. Even if I die today, I''m sure you will come and bury me soon." another man answered aloud, This man should be the situ Yu taught by the man before.


    "Ha ha, situ Yu, you still don''t know the leader. Who do you think the leader will choose for a dead genius and a living genius?" Ji xuanming continued with a laugh.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Su Tang suddenly understood their feelings. They fought in the middle of the night for the seat of the leader''s successor.


    For such a time, Su Tang had seen a lot in his previous life, so he didn''t pay attention to it. At this time, another sentence of situ Yu aroused Su Tang''s interest.


    "Ji xuanming, I can tell you clearly that your idea is wrong. Do you really think that I can stand out among more than ten disciples because of my talent? The eldest martial brother''s talent is many times stronger than we don''t know. Why didn''t the senior choose him? That''s because the situ family found a strong guarantee. My ancestors said that as long as I can sit as the successor of the leader, I will succeed I will directly hand over the cemetery of the strong to zongmen for development. If I die, zongmen will not get the cemetery. Do you think he will let you go? "Situ Yu continued.


    At this moment, the man named Ji xuanming was silent. At this time, situ Yu continued; "Don''t think you can get the secret of this place from my situ family. Tell you that my situ family is ready. As long as I have an accident, the cemetery will spread all over the Western wasteland overnight. At that time, the Pope''s strength is not qualified to participate, and the leader will not let you go."


    Hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. "Xihuang? Are you Xihuang? Shouldn''t I be in the eastern region? Why did I come to Xihuang at once?"


    "I see. It turned out to be so. I didn''t expect that we actually met that thing. No wonder I just felt there was a living creature, but I couldn''t see what the living creature was. It turned out to be so." at this time, Tianji also said.


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang asked; "You know the secret? Tell me."


    "Boy, the narrow passage we walked through before should be the legendary extinct void demon bug. The head and tail of this bug can connect two different areas. What I didn''t expect is that such a thing still exists in the place where no one cares in the eastern region." Tianji explained.


    Su Tang also understood this. He had heard of the void demon bug. It''s very magical. It''s said that some adult adults can directly connect two different planes. It''s no surprise that he met such a precious thing as that island. Now he brought himself from the eastern region to the western wilderness, but now that he has come, Su Tang didn''t intend to go back in such a hurry.


    Compared with the void devil bug, it should sleep there, and may stay there all the time. It has come to the Western wasteland. Why not go and experience it well, wait until it passes through the void devil bug and directly return to the eastern region?


    With this idea, Su tangdang even turned to look at those who were still fighting.


    At this time, Ji xuanming smiled and said; "Hehe, since you have said so, I have a deal here. I wonder if younger martial brother situ is interested?"


    "Deal? Tell me about it!" asked situ Yu.


    Now the situation on the court is half weight. No one on both sides can gain the upper hand. It''s really unclear who wins or loses if we continue to fight like this. Situ Yu is obviously aware of this and feels like listening to what the first choice says about the deal.


    "Hehe, younger martial brother situ, you should know where the cemetery is? I think since you have to give it to the sect, why don''t we go inside first? Anyway, this thing will be given to the sect at that time. Can we get it? Do you think the sect leader will really give it to you for this thing? Don''t forget the relationship between the eldest martial brother and the sect leader." Ji xuanming continued.


    At this moment, situ Yu was silent. He also understood what Ji xuanming said. This time, his ancestors insisted on changing the cemetery for the leader''s successor. He also knew that even if he was the leader''s successor, he would have to wait for many years to take charge of the sect. In fact, he really didn''t want such a nominal title.


    After all, over the years, no one knows whether there will be any changes in the sect. Besides, the eldest martial brother was raised by Shifu since childhood. They are as close as father and son. In addition to the talent of the eldest martial brother, the leader has long wanted to return the position of leader to him. Now I''m afraid he''s only making wedding clothes for others. It''s a nominal title, What a huge treasure will you get? The leader''s abacus is very good.


    Now when Ji xuanming said this, situ Yu was also moved. However, he was still worried about Ji xuanming and said immediately; "I know. Why do you think I should share it with you?"


    "Hahaha, younger martial brother situ, do you think you have any other choice now? You can hold your life and continue to be your leader''s successor if you deal with me. At the same time, we can all get some benefits. If you don''t deal with me, it will be difficult for you to leave here today." Ji xuanming continued with a laugh.


    "I don''t trust you. Who can guarantee that you will repent after I take you to the cemetery?" situ Yu continued.


    "What do you need me to do?" Ji xuanming asked.


    "Let your people take a blood oath and they won''t deal with us in the future. You should take a blood oath, or I won''t cooperate with you even if the fish die and the net is broken today." situ Yu continued.


    After hearing situ Yu''s words, Ji xuanming replied with a laugh; "Well, there''s no problem at all. In fact, I just want some benefits this time. Now that there are such great benefits, I certainly won''t smash the title I hope to have."


    After saying that, the people on both sides collected their weapons and stopped fighting. Soon after, Ji xuanming took his people and made a blood oath. With their blood oath, the two groups of people who had been fighting suddenly closed, which made Su Tang smile helplessly.


    However, Su Tang is also very interested in the cemetery. Since they have reached a consensus on which cemetery they will go next, Su Tang certainly won''t miss such an opportunity. He also decided to follow these people to see what treasures exist in the cemetery.


    After that, Su Tang always hid in the book. Situ Yu and Ji xuanming also began to rest on the spot. Su Tang, who hid in the book, heard that it was too dangerous to go through the jungle at night. He said where to go, so Su Tang also had a rest here like them.

 Chapter 233

    Early the next morning, Su Tang left here with situ Yu and others and headed for the depths of the jungle. On the way, they were a lot slower because of their large number of people. In addition, they met monsters twice on the way. Although they had a large number of people, there were still some casualties. Their highest strength was the realm of Wuzong, Most of the others are in the realm of King Wu, so they will be in danger at any time in this jungle.


    After three or four people were killed and injured along the way, situ Yu finally said something to Su Tang''s satisfaction. It was already evening. In front of a cave, situ Yu said to Ji xuanming; "This is the tomb of the strong man, but you have an array. No one here has moved this, so if you want to go in, you can only think of other ways. It may take a lot of time."


    "Well, it''s going to be dark soon. Everyone has been tired all day today. Have a good rest all night. Tomorrow we''ll go in and see if there''s any other way to enter the cemetery." Ji xuanming nodded.


    This time, they came in a hurry. Moreover, the cemetery is also very important. They don''t have enough preparation at all. If they go to find a soul refiner, they are afraid to disturb others, so they can only come and have a look directly. There is no other way to enter it.


    At this time, Su Tang, not far behind them, felt happy after hearing their dialogue. Array? At this time, he was not afraid of anything. Moreover, these guys wanted to rest for a night. In one night, they could enter it and take away all the valuable things inside.


    "Tianji, you should first see what array is inside. I''ll prepare first. We''ll sneak in quietly when they fall asleep." Su Tang read carefully and communicated with Tianji.


    "Well, good!" Tianji replied.


    Then a power belonging to the secret came out of Su Tang''s body and flew directly into the cave. After a while, the power came back again. At this time, the secret said; "Boy, the array here is very simple and there is no difficulty at all, but I feel some good things in it. I must get those things after I go in."


    "Are there any good things? What are they?" Su Tang asked with bright eyes.


    He has been with Tianji for so long that he still knows something about it. Since he has good things in it, the things in it will not be bad.


    "In my opinion, this place is probably left by the strong of the divine level. I just don''t understand why this array is so rubbish." Tianji continued.


    Su Tang was stunned and couldn''t help thinking about it; "Another relic left by a strong man of divine rank. What happened during this period of time and why so many miracles appeared? Is it really that a great era is coming?" for the strong man who has been reborn like this, he still has some basic knowledge of these times.


    Various miracles appeared one after another, which must be a sign of the coming of a great era. But Su Tang could not know whether this great era was a blessing or a disaster.


    Since Tianji said that there was nothing powerful about the array inside, Su Tang didn''t have to worry at all. At this time, he was quietly waiting for these people to fall asleep on the big tree not far behind situ Yu and others. At midnight, all these people finally fell asleep, leaving only two people to watch the night. Their accomplishments were relatively low, Besides, now they all have no spirit.


    Seeing this situation, Su Tang began to move quietly and slowly approached the cave until he came to the side of the cave. Su Tang stopped a little. The female penguin paid attention to the movements of the two people. At this time, the two people turned their backs to the cave and talked. Su Tang quickly seized the opportunity, One dodged into the cave.


    As soon as he came in, Su Tang took a deep breath. At this time, a voice sounded behind Su Tang; "Friend, isn''t it unkind of you to do so?"


    Su Tang was stunned when such a voice suddenly appeared, but then he calmed down and turned his head and said faintly; "Hehe, how did you find me?" the voice was familiar to Su Tang. He was really Ji xuanming.


    "I found you when I fought with situ Yu before." Ji xuanming said.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect you to be calm." Su Tang was stunned and understood that he had made some big moves there before, and it was normal to be found. What he didn''t expect was that Ji xuanming was so calm and didn''t point out himself. He brought himself here all the time. I think he is also very confident and can solve himself here, Su Tang said in his heart.


    Just then situ Yu came in and looked at Su Tang and asked; "Who the hell are you? Why have you been following us?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is, don''t you want to go in? I happen to be a soul refiner. I can break this array. How about cooperation?" Su Tang continued calmly.


    At this time, he still has some gambling in his heart. Now he can only do so. Since he can''t go in alone, he might as well cooperate with these people.


    "Cooperation? Do you think it''s necessary?" Ji xuanming asked.


    "Ha ha, although this array is general, it''s not easy for you to get in. I also know your situation. The longer you delay here, the worse it will be for you. Do you think it''s necessary to cooperate now?" Su Tang continued.


    At this time, situ Yu asked; "How long do you need to break?"


    "You can break the array in less than a quarter of an hour!" Su Tang replied.


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s answer, Ji xuanming and situ Yu were stunned. When they heard that Su Tang said they were soul refiners, they all thought that Su Tang was just a new soul refiner at most. I''m afraid it would take some time to break through the array. Now after hearing such an answer, they looked at each other and showed a trace of happiness.


    At this time, Ji xuanming said; "Well, we cooperate with you, but how are you going to divide the things inside?"


    "It''s very simple. Each depends on his own chance. No matter what the other party gets, the other party can''t grab it. How about it?" Su Tang said.


    Upon hearing his words, Ji xuanming and situ Yu nodded one after another. This method is really good. They don''t suffer at all. After all, there are many people here, and they can get more things than Suteng. Moreover, the time is not waiting. They must take some of the things here quickly and withdraw them as soon as possible.


    "OK, let''s cooperate with you and break the array!" Ji xuanming nodded.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang looked at him and said; "Why are there so many of you? Who knows if you will repent? I think it''s better to take a blood oath. How about it?"


    "It should be at this time!" situ Yu nodded and said. In fact, he didn''t believe these people very much.


    Now that a consensus had been reached, Ji xuanming and situ Yu took Su Tang out of the cave. After calling everyone up, they said everything about Su Tang. Everyone began to make blood vows. After the experiment, Su Tang returned to the cave with others. At this time, Su Tang said to Ji xuanming; "Wait here. I''ll break the array. Don''t move until the array is broken, otherwise I don''t care what happens."


    After finishing Ji xuanming''s painting, Su Tang walked towards the cave. After taking a few steps, Su Tang stopped and slowly closed his eyes. There are two arrays in the cave, one is the cover array and the other is the psychedelic kill array. There is a cover array. It is difficult for ordinary people to find such a place here. There is a psychedelic kill array in the cover array, This can make those who accidentally enter it die directly in the array.


    In this way, the cemetery could not be exposed, but Su Tang didn''t know how situ''s family arrived early. At this time, he was not in the mood to pay attention to these things. Even if he released the power of his soul, he began to analyze its array.


    Sure enough, as Tianji said, this array is not very difficult. Su Tang easily broke the cover array. As the cover array dispersed, there was a dark channel in front of Su Tang and others. In the channel, there were scattered pieces of white bones, most of which were the bones of monsters, and there were still few human bones.


    After all, how secret is this place? Generally speaking, few people come here. Even if they come, they will leave here for a short stay. Few people will notice the situation here.


    Seeing that the first array was easily broken by Su Tang, situ Yu and Ji xuanming burst out in their eyes and were ready to come forward. At this time, Su Tang said; "Stand there and don''t move. There''s a psychedelic killing array here. If you don''t break it, you''ll stay here like these white bones."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Ji xuanming and situ Yu all resisted the idea of entering them immediately. At this time, Su Tang began to break the array again. The level of the psychedelic killing array is a little higher. Su Tang''s breaking the array still takes a relatively long time.


    As Su Tang opened, the psychedelic killing array in the channel had been successfully broken. At this time, Su Tang turned and looked at Ji xuanming and situ Yu; "Well, the array has been broken. Let''s go in." then he took the lead and walked towards the cave.

 Chapter 234

    Seeing that Su Tang took the lead in entering the passage, situ Yu and Ji xuanming followed Su Tang and walked towards it. After passing through the not very long passage, Su Tang and others came to a huge cave hall. At this time, there were nine stone doors in the cave hall, each of which was tightly closed. At this time, Ji xuanming said to situ Yu; "I think those things should be behind the stone gate, but how many stone gates are there? Which stone gate has something behind?"


    He didn''t believe that there was something in all the nine stone doors.


    After hearing this, situ Yu also thought slightly. He thought that there might not be something in all the nine stone gates. Moreover, there would be danger in such a cemetery. If he opened the wrong stone gate, no one knew what kind of danger would be waiting for him behind the stone gate.


    At this time, situ Yu looked at Su Tang and asked; "What do you think, brother?"


    "What else can you think? Everyone chooses a stone gate. No matter what they see, they all have their own lives. If they are really in danger, they can only admit bad luck." Su Tang actually told him that there was something behind the stone gates when he came in, so people didn''t worry at all.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, Ji xuanming nodded and said immediately; "The brother is right, so I''ll choose a stone gate first." then he walked towards one of the stone gates.


    Situ Yu saw Ji xuanming take the lead and said immediately; "I''ll choose one too!" then he walked towards another stone gate.


    At this time, the people who followed them also moved one by one. There were four of them, all in groups of two, and they chose a stone gate. Su Tang secretly laughed when he saw here. These people thought that if they chose first, they would have more opportunities, but they didn''t know that there was nothing behind the Liangshan stone gate among the nine stone gates here. Now they occupied four stone gates, The remaining three are supposed to be in Su Tang''s bag.


    After seeing those people entering the stone gate, Su Tang slowly and leisurely walked towards one of the five stone gates that were tightly closed. There was no array here. Su Tang just pushed the stone gate open with a little strength and walked slowly into it. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, you should move faster. After the scraping, you should leave here quickly to avoid those guys touching the dangerous stone gate. I''m afraid it won''t be easy for you to go at that time."


    "Dangerous stone gate? What''s in it?" asked Su Tang curiously.


    "It''s very dangerous. Its strength and combat effectiveness are very strong." Tianji answered.


    Su Tang was shocked when he heard this. Even though he quickly began to search for the things in the stone chamber, after a while, Su Tang had swept away the things in the whole stone chamber. At this time, even if he turned and left the stone chamber, Ji xuanming had walked towards another dangerous stone chamber when he came out of the stone gate. When he saw here, Su Tang''s eyes shrank, Just about to open her mouth, Ji xuanming has pushed open the stone gate.


    At this time, the secret of heaven hurried out of his voice; "Boy, run, you can''t stay here." after the sound of the secret fell, Su Tang dodged and ran towards the outside channel. As soon as his front foot stepped into the channel, Su Tang heard a scream of panic behind him. The sound was very familiar. It was obviously Ji xuanming who had just entered the stone chamber.


    Hearing such a shrill scream, Su Tang''s speed of stopping wine at his feet increased a bit. Without looking back, he rushed directly out of the cave. Soon he came out of the passage and came to the place where he had arranged the array. At this time, Su Tang was ready to turn his head to see the situation in the passage as soon as his steps stopped.


    "Boy, come on, the things inside are coming here." seeing that Su Tang still wanted to turn his head to see the minimum situation, Tianji immediately reminded him again.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang trembled. Even if he rushed out of the cave, it was too late. At this time, a strange cry sounded behind Su Tang.


    "Ouch!"


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t care what it was. He just rushed out of the cave quickly. As soon as his front foot stepped out of the cave, Su Tang felt that a large number of martial artists were coming here. Although he was very confused, he didn''t stop for a moment and rushed straight into the jungle.


    Just after su Tang left, a half human and half animal monster appeared at the entrance of the cave. There was no emotion in the blood red pupil. There was no expression on his pale face. Just before this time, the martial artists Su Tang felt also appeared in front of the cave.


    The two collided with the monster who wanted to chase Su Tang. When he saw so many martial arts suddenly, even if he withdrew his steps and guarded the cave, the leader of the group asked the old man around him; "Canteen master, what''s the situation and what''s this thing?"


    Originally, this group of people was the situ family and their family members mentioned by situ Yu and Ji xuanming. After hearing the middle-aged man''s questions, the old man said; "I don''t know. We didn''t have such things when we came here." the old man didn''t know what happened to the sudden monster.


    At this time, there was a scream in the cave. Hearing such participation, the faces of the elderly and middle-aged people changed. It seems that someone got there first.


    "Lao Zu, how is this cry so familiar? It seems to be yu''er!" at this time, the middle-aged man next to the old man whispered in the old man''s ear.


    Upon hearing this, the old man''s face immediately changed. Just at that moment, he also heard that the cry was familiar. After the man had reminded him, he understood it in an instant. It was obviously situ Yu''s cry.


    Just then, two as like as two peas in front of the cave, the same monster who had pursued Cho Tang, and one of the monster''s claw still carried Situ Yu''s head, and saw the two of the Szeto''s people staring at the three monster.


    Now the middle-aged man understood, turned his head and stared at the old man coldly and said; "Your situ family is very good. You did such a thing."


    "Leader mu, you misunderstood. We don''t know what''s going on. We don''t know why yu''er appeared here. You see, now he has been killed by these monsters. If my situ family wants to take away the things inside in advance, how can we only let yu''er come alone?" the old man quickly explained.


    He also understood the current situation. He thought it was situ Yu who wanted to come in advance and take away part of the things, but he didn''t expect to lose his life. Now situ Yu is dead. As the ancestor of the situ family, what he has to do now is to put everything on situ Yu, Try to keep the relationship between situ family and the demon shadow sect from breaking down because of this matter.


    After the old man''s words, leader Mu also felt reasonable, and immediately his face eased a lot; "Master situ, I was too excited just now. I hope you don''t blame me. But these three monsters are different from each other at the first sight of their strength. I''m afraid it''s not easy for us to get what''s inside this time."


    Just after his voice fell, the folk song monster guarding the cave suddenly shouted and rushed at them.


    Seeing such a situation, the wooden leader immediately shouted; "Be careful, these monsters have extraordinary strength." after that, the warriors of the demon shadow sect behind him took out their weapons one by one and fought with the three monsters.


    At this time, Su Tang, who was running in the jungle, also stopped. As soon as he stopped, Su Tang thought about the secret and asked; "Tianji, what''s the situation now?"


    "That thing didn''t catch up, and now it has fought with those warriors." Tianji replied.


    Hearing the answer, Su Tang was relieved. He had a stone early, sat down slowly, gasped and asked; "Tianji, what is that thing?"


    "Corpse monsters! They are the unique means of some great gods in ancient times. These corpse monsters are unconscious, cruel and powerful. You''re lucky this time. The strength of the corpse monsters you meet is not very strong. I think these corpse monsters are only semi-finished products." Tianji said.


    "Corpse monster? What are these things? I haven''t got many things yet." Su Tang continued depressed.


    "Hehe, just be satisfied. You don''t have to think about the things inside. You can''t do it with the corpse monster guarding. You''d better let those people and the corpse monster go all out. We''d better leave here quickly." Tianji replied with a smile.


    After hearing the secret of heaven, Su Tang nodded although he was unwilling. He was still afraid of this unknown thing. Besides, he also got some things in the treasure. It was unrealistic to think about them. Even if there were no corpse monsters, other martial artists would stay there at this time, and he also had no chance.


    After a courageous rest, Su Tang once again embarked on his year''s road. In the largest area of the West wasteland, Su Tang has many places to go. Here, monsters are rampant, which is the most ideal place for Li lie.


    After walking through the mountains and forests for a day, Su Tang came to a small town. At this time, it is a small town specially built for adventurers and demon hunters. Basically, the people here are martial artists. In the large forest, no matter what they do, they need a short rest place, so most of them are places to eat and rest.


    In the small restaurant, Su Tang drank quietly and looked at the adventurers who came and went outside. At this time, the waiter delivered all his meals and ate. Su Tang listened to the people next to him talking about the strange stories they met in the total amount.


    Just then, a voice came into Su Tang''s ear; "Have you heard? The demon shadow sect and situ family suffered a great loss in the jungle this time. I saw that they were basically all injured in the jungle."


    "How could this happen? They can be regarded as overlords around here. They have strong strength and many people." someone asked in surprise.


    "It''s good to be strong, but in the jungle, who knows what kind of things they will encounter. This time I heard that they found a treasure, but it was almost destroyed by the thing guarding the treasure." the narcissistic man continued.


    With the emergence of this topic, more and more people began to join the discussion. At this time, Su Tang, who was eating, understood why he was in a hurry to let himself go. The corpse monster was really powerful. How many people were defeated by him. It seems that he was lucky, Unexpectedly, I just let the people of the demon shadow sect and situ family help me stop the corpse monster.


    Otherwise, Su Tang may have to fight with the monster. Although Su Tang is confident that the corpse monster can''t hurt his life, such a battle is still a dangerous one.


    After eating, Su Tang asked the waiter to open a room for him. These days, Su Tang seems to live in this town first to see if he can think of some ways to recover his physical injury first. It''s better to go out and have more security.


    Lying in bed, Su Tang looked at the ceiling and asked Tianji; "Tianji, can I use the method you said before?"


    "Yes, yes, but the magic medicine here is limited and may not be able to collect it all." Tianji answered.


    Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "I need some miraculous medicine. I''ll see if there is a special place to sell miraculous medicine in the town tomorrow. I have to try anyway. It''s impossible for me to wait for a month and let him recover slowly."


    "Well, go and have a look tomorrow!" Tianji replied.

 Chapter 235

    Early the next morning, Su Tang went out of the room. After thinking that the waiter asked where the magic medicine was sold in the town, he went directly to the place the waiter said.


    Along the way, Su Tang saw that all kinds of things were walking on the stalls on the street, including some incomplete magic tools, spirit mines, and some unknown things. Most of them were materials from monsters.


    While walking, Su Tang sometimes found some people selling miraculous drugs. As long as he saw a stall selling miraculous drugs, Su Tang would go up and have a look. After several times, Su Tang bought some miraculous drugs more or less, three of which were miraculous drugs he used to restore his eyesight. After more than an hour, Su Tang finally came to the shop that Xiao Er told him.


    The shop is very simple, probably because the situation of the small town here is relatively special. Looking at the injury on the plaque on the shop with the words "herbal hall", Su Tang couldn''t help but hope that there are all the miraculous drugs he needs.


    After entering the herbal hall, he went directly to the counter and handed the elixir written down on paper last night to the boss; "I need this elixir. Do you have it here?"


    Seeing that Su Tang wanted to buy magic medicine, the boss immediately said with a kind smile; "Sir, please wait a moment!" after that, he quickly looked at the list in Su Tang''s hand. After a while, the boss looked up at Su Tang and said; "Most of them have. There are only two kinds of elixirs. We don''t have any stock here."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Then give me all the elixirs you have first. As for the elixirs you don''t have, I don''t know if you can get them, boss."


    "There is a way, but I don''t know how long it will take. After all, sir, these miraculous drugs you want are rare and won''t be found in a moment and a half." the boss thought about it and replied.


    Su Tang nodded clearly and said; "I understand that. Please help me find a way, boss."


    "OK, I''ll send a reward later to see if there are any adventurers who have inventory, but the price may be higher." the boss promised.


    "Well, the price is not a problem. It''s easy to say anything as long as you can find it," Su Tang said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the boss smiled and nodded, and ordered the people next to him to help Su Tang get the elixir. After a while, the man came back with the elixir. After su Tang paid, the boss took Su Tang into the inner hall. At this time, the boss Jiangsu Tian wrote down all the elixirs he wanted to collect, and then asked Su Tang; "I don''t know what price you can offer, sir?"


    "Boss, you can do it. As long as you can get by," Su Tang said faintly.


    The boss nodded, quickly wrote the price, handed it to Su Tang and said; "My guest, do you think it''s ok?" Su Tang took a casual look and nodded; "Yes, please hurry up, boss. I really need these two miraculous drugs."


    "Well, I''ll try. I''ll hang it outside the door in a moment. Where do you live, sir? If I receive it, how can I find you?" the boss continued.


    Then Su Tang said his residence again, then left the herbal hall and came to the street again. Su Tang began to stroll around the stalls again. It was not until the evening that Su Tang returned to the inn where he lived. After sorting out the existing miraculous medicine, Su Tang said to the secret of heaven; "How should I make this thing? Is it to refine pills?"


    "Well, this refining method belongs to ancient refining. You can go to the Thor palace to study ancient refining and strive for your success." Tianji replied.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. After simply eating something, Su Tang returned to his room. After closing the door, Su Tang directly dodged into the palace, which then went straight to the alchemy room. Moreover, in the alchemy room, Su Tang picked up the alchemy letter of Thor and began to study it carefully.


    Two days passed unconsciously. There was still no news from the herbal hall. Su Tang had carefully studied how to refine these miraculous drugs.


    On this day, Su Tang decided to go to the herbal hall in person. By the way, he also wanted to see if he could find some good things on the ground stall. After dinner, Su Tang went out of the Inn and directly walked in the direction of the herbal hall.


    After arriving at the stall street, Su Tang didn''t pick up the penguins as he did last time and walked towards the herbal hall. Instead, he slowly looked at the things killed by the stall. At this time, a strange looking thing appeared in Su Tang''s eyes. Su Tang quickly walked over there. At this time, the owner of the fetal position was an old man of 50 or 60 years old, Seeing Su Tang coming over, he immediately smiled and said; "Let''s have a look, little brother. What do you like, but the price is fair for the real goods."


    "Well, let me have a look first!" at this time, Su Tang casually picked up something at the stall and asked; "How do you sell this?"


    The old man a thing in Su Tang''s hand. His warm look suddenly dropped by half and said faintly; "It''s a hundred gold coins!"


    "Oh, I''ll take this," said Su Tang, who was ready to pay for it. At this time, his eyes looked at what he saw; "What about that thing?" seeing Su Tang pointing to an ordinary thing, the old man said faintly, "if you like this thing, just give a price."


    "Give whatever you want. I don''t know how much. I''ll give you a hundred gold coins. How about you give it to me?" Su Tang said.


    The old man nodded and replied after thinking about it; "Well, take it."


    Hearing the old man''s promise, Su Tang immediately gave the old man 100 gold coins and took both things away. After leaving the fetal position, the voice of the secret suddenly appeared and asked; "Boy, what''s that thing? How do you think about it?"


    At the beginning, I looked at this secret and thought it was not a good thing. I didn''t expect Su Tang to care. He was curious immediately.


    "Hehe, this thing is called Tianbu spiritual marrow, but it''s a good baby at first sight. You also know that my soul is incomplete. Although Shifu Guiying has helped me recover a lot, it''s always incomplete. It''s basically impossible to cultivate to a high level. This Tianbu spiritual marrow is one of the treasures that can repair the deformity of my soul." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    After hearing Su Tang''s answer, the secret of heaven came to understand that there are still such things in the world. He really hasn''t seen such things before. They are definitely unusual treasures. Basically, practitioners will encounter all kinds of problems, resulting in their own shortcomings, so that some practitioners with their own defects, I can''t achieve high achievements in that field all my life.


    Even if your talent is high, you can''t make up for such shortcomings. Therefore, such things are precious. What both Tianji and Su Tang didn''t expect is that such things would still be encountered in this small town. Not only that, the seller didn''t know the goods and gave them to others like garbage.


    At this time, Tianji couldn''t help thinking that Su Tang was really lucky. After he found a once-in-a-century treasure, Su Tang''s interest dropped a lot. He wasn''t very optimistic about the things in the stall. Even if he walked towards the herbal hall.


    As soon as he entered the herbal hall, the boss found him. The boss hurried over and said to Su Tang; "Brother, you''re here. What magic medicine do you need today?"


    "Not at the moment, boss. I want to ask if there''s any news about the two miraculous drugs I needed two days ago?" Su Tang shook his head and asked.


    The boss nodded and said; "One kind of magic medicine has been successfully received, and there is news about the other. It is said that adventurers have set out to look for it. I believe they will find it in two days and five days later."


    "Oh, please give me one kind of magic medicine you have received first. As for the other kind, please find me in the inn when you receive it." Su Tang said.


    Now that he has the news, it doesn''t hurt to wait a few more days. Anyway, he doesn''t know where to experience. Since he has the opportunity to restore his strength, he also feels that he has restored his strength first and is going out to experience. Moreover, he has got the essence of mending the sky today. He can repair his soul by taking advantage of this TV.


    "Well, little brother, wait a minute!" after that, the boss turned and returned to the inner hall. After a while, he came out with a box and gave the contents of the box to Su Tang. Su Tang also gave the gold coins directly to the boss.


    Seeing the gold coins handed over by Su Tang, the boss smiled and said; "It''s good to cooperate with people like brother." after the result, the boss continued; "Little brother, don''t you really need other miraculous drugs? Although I don''t say that the herbal hall has all kinds of miraculous drugs, most miraculous drugs still exist."


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t need it for the time being. Since there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first!" after that, Su Tang left the herbal hall without looking back.


    Seeing the figure of Su Tang leaving, the boss couldn''t help thinking of it; "I think this little brother must be the disciples of those big families. He will not be very generous. If he can meet such people on his face, my herbal hall can develop in big cities."


    After leaving the herbal hall, Su Tang directly returned to the inn. After entering the room, in order to avoid being disturbed by others, Su Tang directly entered the Thor palace and the alchemy room. Su Tang took out the sky mending spirit marrow and cleaned the dust on it. Su Tang came to the huge Dan furnace in the alchemy room and opened the lid, Slowly put the tonic essence in your hand into it.


    At this time, with the completion of his action, Su Tang slowly retreated a few steps and began to pinch the decision according to the techniques recorded in the Thor''s Alchemy records. As his decision surged, hot flames began to slowly appear at the bottom of the furnace. As the decision became faster and faster, the Dan fire became stronger and stronger.


    At this time, Su Tang released the power of his soul and paid close attention to the sky mending spirit marrow in the Dan stove. At this time, the originally hard sky mending spirit marrow actually showed signs of softening. Seeing here, even if Su Tang accelerated the decision in his hand, a quarter of an hour later, the sky mending spirit marrow had completely weakened into a viscous liquid. At this time, Su Tang also stopped, Take out the essence of Tonifying the sky from the Dan stove.


    Looking at the milky white tonic marrow in his hand, Su Tang slowly opened his mouth and swallowed it into his stomach. When the tonic marrow entered his mouth, it was constantly distributed with Su Tang''s mouth and his whole body with a little temperature and cool breath.


    This feeling was very comfortable. After a while, the power of mending the spiritual marrow gathered on Su Tang''s soul and began to slowly repair his incomplete soul. Seeing that his soul began to be repaired slowly, Su Tang was very satisfied. Sensible, he could also feel that his soul was constantly improving.


    He soon stepped directly into the realm of Wuzong. Although it was the soul of Wuzong realm before, it was completely different from the soul now. Before, ghost baby directly promoted Su Tang''s soul with secret methods. Therefore, although there are levels of Wuzong realm, it has no strength of Wuzong realm.


    Now Su Tang has not only entered the mid-term level of Wuzong, but also a complete soul. There are many secret Dharma blessings from ghost infants. The strength brought into play in this way can definitely reach the later stage of Wuzong and even the peak of Wuzong.

 Chapter 236

    Early the next morning, Su Tang came out of the Thor palace. It took him a day and a night. He finally filled up the original incomplete soul. This spirit marrow is indeed a rare divine thing.


    In the room, Su Tang simply cleaned up, opened the door and went out. He hadn''t eaten for more than a day. Su Tang directly found a table in the downstairs hall. At this time, the waiter came and asked; "Sir, what would you like to eat?"


    "Come and get something to eat!" Su Tang said faintly.


    After thinking about it, the waiter nodded and left. After a while, he prepared some food for Su Tang. After eating, Su Tang didn''t know what to do. There was no news from the herbal hall. Su Tang had to wait.


    After leaving the inn, Su Tang came to the street with lots of stalls again. He looked at them while walking, but today''s luck was not very good. Su Tang despised all the things on the stalls. When Su Tang felt very boring, a voice sounded behind him; "Brother Sutang?"


    Su Tang was stunned to hear someone call himself. He had no friends in Xihuang. It can be said that no one knew himself here.


    Su Tang looked at it suspiciously. He was stunned immediately, and then asked with a smile; "Brother ye, why are you here?"


    "Brother Su Tang? It''s really you. I think it''s a little like you from a long distance. I didn''t expect it to be you. Shouldn''t you be in the eastern region? Why did you suddenly come here?" it turned out that the person who called Su Tang was Ye Tian, whom Su Tang met in the Tianlong imperial dynasty.


    "Hehe, it''s a long story. You should be in the sect. Why did you come here?" Su Tang replied with a smile.


    It can be said that Su Tang doesn''t know anyone here. Now he is quite happy to meet Ye Tian here.


    "I''m going down the mountain with younger martial sister Wen Ren to do a task. The location of the task is here." Ye Tian replied.


    After hearing his answer, Su Tang nodded, and ye Tian continued; "Come on, brother Su Tang, I''ll take you to meet younger martial sister Wen Ren."


    Su Tang nodded. Now he has nothing to do anyway. It''s OK to meet his old friend. Then he left here with Ye Tian. In a small courtyard in the north corner of the town, ye Tian and Su Tang are talking at the stone table.


    "Brother Sutang, you haven''t told me how you came here?" Ye Tian continued to ask after sitting down.


    Hearing his question, Su Tang smiled and said everything. After hearing Su Tang''s words, ye Tian was stunned and immediately gave Su Tang a thumbs up; "Brother Su Tang, you are so arrogant. I didn''t expect that you even destroyed a family like the Zhao family, but shouldn''t you be in the Yin Feng ghost Valley?"


    "I stayed in the ghost Valley for less than a day and found that there was no food there. Then I entered a cave and followed the cave. After I came out, I went to the West wasteland for no reason." Su Tang continued.


    But he didn''t say about the void devil bug. It''s too precious. Maybe he can use it in the future, so the fewer people know, the better.


    "Well, there''s such a thing. It''s at least ten thousand miles away from the eastern region. I didn''t expect you to arrive here at once." Ye Tian continued in doubt.


    "Maybe there is a teleportation array in the cave. I don''t know what''s going on," Su Tang continued.


    Ye Tian nodded and thought it was possible for Su Tang to say so. At this time, the gate of the courtyard was suddenly pushed open. With the gate opened, a beautiful figure appeared at the gate. At this time, ye Tian immediately stood up and said to the visitor; "Younger martial sister Wen Ren, look who I met in the street today."


    After hearing Ye Tian''s words, Wen Renjing looked at Su Tang suspiciously. After seeing Su Tang''s face clearly, she was stunned immediately. A little surprise appeared in her eyes and said to Su Tang; "Young master Su, I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a surprise."


    "It''s really surprising. Looking at you now, I think that awakening was very successful." Su Tang also stood up and said.


    Wen Renjing nodded and said; "Thanks to Mr. Su''s righteous action, I must remember this kindness."


    "Hehe, it''s too serious. It''s just a coincidence. It''s nothing." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Then the three of them chatted in the courtyard for a while. When they heard that Su Tang had been staying here for a receipt, ye Tian immediately smelled it; "Brother Sutang, what do you want the magic medicine for?"


    "I used some secret techniques in the world competition, so I can''t give full play to my physical strength, so I need some magic medicine to restore my strength." Su Tang said without concealing.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, ye Tian nodded clearly. He also knew a lot about some secrets that would hurt his body. At this time, he heard the silence and said; "Have you collected all your elixirs?"


    "Well, there''s still one thing missing. It should arrive in two days." Su Tang nodded and said.


    Listening to Su Tang''s words, I heard that he nodded quietly. At this time, ye Tian said; "That''s just right, brother Sutang. Are you interested in exploring the ruins with us?"


    "What remains?" asked Su Tang curiously.


    "Our younger martial sister went down the mountain this time just for that relic. I heard that an ancient relic was found in the mountains and forests not far away. The people of the sect asked me to come and see if it was true. Younger martial sister thought it was boring in the sect, so she followed me down." Ye Tiankai said.


    At this time, I heard the silence and said; "Well, we have confirmed that this relic is true, so we have informed the elders of zongmen. I believe they will come in two or three days."


    "Oh, if circumstances permit, I''ll go and have a look with you," Su Tang said.


    In fact, Su Tang seems to have a little guess in his heart. The ancient relics they found may be the relics with corpses they met before, so he has little interest in such relics.


    "Well, let''s make a deal like this," Ye Tian said.


    "Hmm!" Su Tang nodded and replied. After the three had dinner together, Su Tang returned to the inn. After two days of boring life, the people from the herbal hall came early in the morning on the third day.


    In the herbal hall, after su Tang took the last herbal medicine from the boss and said thanks, Su Tang left the herbal hall and went out of the herbal hall. Su Tang walked to the courtyard where ye Tianhe and Wen Renjing were located.


    As soon as he got to the gate of the courtyard, ye Tian just came out. After seeing Su Tang, ye Tian asked in surprise; "Brother Sutang, why are you here? What''s the matter?"


    "Well, I came here specially to tell you that my magic medicine has been collected. I''m going to go back to refine the pill immediately to recover my strength first. I don''t know how long it will take. If your family comes, you can go first if you''re worried. Maybe I''ll go and have a look when I''m well." Su Tang said.


    Ye Tian nodded and said; "Well, I see. I just received the news that something happened at the door. Their trip was delayed for two days. I was going to tell you."


    "Oh!" just then, hearing the silence of the people, he came out of the courtyard, looked at Su Tang and said; "Mr. Su, I think you''d better heal here. After all, there are a mixture of dragons and snakes in the inn, and the environment is not very good. The healing can be a preliminary mistake. We still have extra rooms here. You can move here and take care of us."


    Ye Tian nodded and said; "Yes, brother Sutang, you''d better move here. Anyway, our room is empty."


    Su Tang nodded after thinking about it; "Well, I''ll disturb you!" Su Tang also felt very inconvenient for the inn. There were too many people, which was really inconvenient for healing.


    Then ye Tian followed Su Tang back to the inn. After a simple cleaning up, Su Tang officially settled in the courtyard. In the campus, Su Tang looked at Ye Tian and heard Renjing; "You two, I''ll go to heal first. If you have something to do, you can leave first. It doesn''t matter."


    "OK!" Ye Tian and Wen Renjing nodded.


    In the room, Su Tang took out all the elixirs. At this time, he thought about the secret of heaven and asked; "What am I going to do now?"


    "First refine all these miraculous drugs into liquid, then take out the gravity VAT brought out in the lost spirit wasteland, and neutralize all the liquid of these miraculous drugs with your spirit wine. It will be better and faster," Tianji replied.


    Su Tang nodded and soon took out the gravity VAT. Then he condensed the illusory soul furnace and refined all the miraculous drugs into liquid. After putting all the miraculous drugs into the VAT and scattering the soul furnace, Su Tang took out the small pot of the spirit wine of the collided and directly forgot to pour it into the VAT.


    With the infusion of spirit wine, the liquid of those miraculous drugs was soon neutralized by the spirit wine. After the big jar was soon filled, Su Tang continued to ask; "What now?"


    "Enter directly, run your body training method and absorb the power inside." Tianji replied.


    As the secret fell, Su Tang took off all his clothes and went directly into the VAT. A cool feeling soon spread all over Su Tang''s body. Under the huge gravity, Su Tang began to slowly operate and practice body skills, and a trace of aura began to enter Su Tang''s body.


    With the passage of time, Su Tang absorbed more and more miraculous drugs. At the same time, he also slowly felt that his long lost physical strength began to recover slowly. This sense of long lost strength came back again. Su Tang was very happy and sensible also accelerated the absorption speed.


    In the middle of the night, Su Tang has absorbed almost half of the medicine in the VAT, and his physical strength has recovered about six layers. Seeing this situation, Su Tang can''t help feeling that he may improve this time.


    The next morning, Su Tang had absorbed all the medicine in the VAT, and his physical strength had fully recovered. After coming out of the big brother, Su Tang moved his muscles and bones, and his joints burst out bursts of tiger roaring and thunder. This is really a sign that his physical strength has entered the realm of Wuzong.


    "I''ve finally recovered. It''s a great feeling." Su Tang said after putting on his clothes.


    "Boy, your cultivation, soul power and body power have reached the level of Wuzong, and you are still in the level of Wuwang without aura. I think you can have an impact. If your aura reaches Wuzong, your strength will be greatly improved." Tianji said.


    Su Tang nodded. He always wanted to improve his aura, but his aura level was too high. It was not easy to improve it. When he came out of the dejected wasteland, his aura level had reached the peak level of King Wu. He hasn''t improved a little for a long time. Now he also wants to improve it very much.

 Chapter 237

    "Boy, now is a good opportunity. Now your soul is completely complete and your physical strength has been restored. I think you can try to impact it." Tianji said.


    After su Tang was stunned, he also felt that this might be a good opportunity. He immediately nodded and entered the Thor palace. The Thor palace is all built of top-grade spirit stones, so the aura inside is very abundant. Cultivating here is the best choice.


    He found a place in the palace and began to practice. With Su Tang''s practice, the aura in the palace began to converge towards them. At this time, in the courtyard, ye Tian turned his head and looked at Su Tang''s room and asked Wen Renjing; "Younger martial sister, look at the Su Tang brothers. Can they succeed this time?"


    "I believe he will succeed. I always have a feeling that he will not only succeed this time, but also enhance his strength." Wen Renjing said faintly.


    Ye Tian nodded. For Su Tang, he always felt that he was a genuine super genius with strong strength and many amazing means.


    In this way, they sat quietly in the yard, waiting for Su Tang to break through the pass. At this time, Su Tang in the Thor palace has reached a critical moment. At this time, the aura of the palace is gathering towards him. With the huge aura absorbed and refined by him, the original purple Qi in his body is also slowly growing.


    Half an hour passed, and Su Tang''s aura had reached a critical point.


    "Just at this time, break it for me!" Su Tang shouted. With his loud cry, the original purple Qi in his body rushed directly towards the barrier of Wuzong like an angry dragon.


    "Bang!" there was a dull noise in Su Tang''s body, but Wu Zong''s barrier did not move. Seeing this situation, Su Tang mobilized his aura to collide with the barrier again. Moreover, after several consecutive times, the barrier showed signs of loosening. At this time, Su Tang beat his aura again and hit it hard.


    "Click!" with the impact of aura, there were a trace of cracks on the barrier. Seeing this situation, Su Tang outlined a smile on the corners of his mouth and continued to mobilize the aura of his whole body to impact the barrier. Moreover, this time, under the violent impact of the original purple Qi, the Wuzong barrier that had already been cracked was completely broken.


    With the breaking of the barrier, the original purple Qi, like a tide, madly entered the meridians within the barrier. With the original purple Qi entering the meridians, the Reiki in the palace swarmed towards Su Tang again, and the huge Reiki began to madly enter Su Tang''s body.


    With the quiet Ru of Reiki, Su Tang''s Reiki cultivation is also continuously enhanced. After three hours of absorption, Su Tang finally entered a saturated state.


    Su Tang, who opened his eyes, said with a faint smile; "It''s not bad in the middle of Wuzong realm. I didn''t expect that this time not only the physical strength was fully restored, but also the aura broke through to the middle of Wuzong."


    "Boy, your strength has increased at least several times this time. Maybe you can really go to see the ruins with the two guys outside." Tianji said at this time.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "You can really see your strength now. Although you don''t know if you can get anything, Zhibao should have no problem. Let''s have a look."


    After that, Su Tang went directly out of the Thor palace and went back to the room again. After finishing his clothes, Su Tang opened the door and went out directly. Seeing Su Tang coming out of the room, ye Tian immediately stood up and asked directly like Su Tang; "Brother, how''s it going? Has it recovered?"


    Su nodded and replied; "Not bad, has fully recovered?"


    Just then, hearing the silence, he came over and said to Su Tang; "Congratulations, you not only successfully restored your strength, but also improved a lot of accomplishments." at the moment Su Tang came out, I heard that Su Tang was completely different from before.


    "Hehe, it''s a little promotion. It''s nothing." Su Tang said with a smile, and then he continued; "By the way, when will you go to the ruins?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t go until the people from the sect come. I should arrive tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." Ye Tian replied.


    After hearing his answer, Sutang nodded and said; "That''s just right. My cultivation has just broken through. It also takes a day or two to settle and adapt. It''s good to wait two more days."


    "Well, let''s go. You''ve been practicing all day. You shouldn''t have eaten yet. Let''s eat something and go to Taotao to see if you can meet the baby." Ye Tian continued.


    Wen Renjing and Su Tang nodded. Then they left the courtyard and found a place to eat in the street. After a simple meal, Su Tang and the three of us came to the street full of stalls.


    At this time, a large group of people gathered not far away, as if they were watching something lively. Seeing this situation, even if Su tangdang was interested, he and ye Tianwen walked directly over there. When they approached, they saw a group of people surrounding a stall. At this time, in the hands of the stall owner, they also took out a map made of animal skin, At this time, Su Tang heard the stall owner speak; "This is the treasure map obtained by our adventure group from an accident. We don''t know what''s specific. Now the people of our adventure group meet powerful monsters on the way to this place. They are all dead. Now there is no way to explore this treasure."


    "I''ll sell him today. I don''t know if you are interested?"


    "How do you buy this?" someone asked.


    "Exchange things for things, or give me enough spirit stones, and I''ll let out the treasure map." the stall owner continued.


    Then someone asked again; "Who knows, is this a true treasure map? What if it''s fake?"


    After hearing the man''s question, everyone present nodded. It''s absolutely reasonable. Such a treasure map can be forged. If what you get at that time is not true, you will suffer a loss. Moreover, if jiuxuan''s treasure map is true, you don''t know what kind of things will exist in the guarantee, So the people present are not willing to spend money to take the risk.


    "Brother Sutang, what do you think?" Ye Tian figured out the situation here and immediately turned to look at Sutang and asked.


    After hearing his words, Sutang shook his head and said; "I don''t know. After all, the treasure map uses animal skin. I can''t see what it is. It''s more likely to be genuine, but don''t we have something to do? I think we''d better forget it!"


    Wen Renjing nodded and said; "Generally speaking, there are few good things in such wilderness. Moreover, there are many dangers in the mountains and forests. It''s not worth taking risks for this thing."


    After hearing what they said, ye Tian also nodded. He had explored the wilderness several times before. Generally, there are few good things in such wilderness.


    "Boy, if you have a chance, take this treasure map. The material of this map is the fur of ancient animals. There should be some good things. You can''t let go." Tianji said at this time.


    Su Tang didn''t know what to do for a moment. Just then a teenager came out of human rights and said to the stall owner; "How are you going to sell this treasure map?"


    "You can change it with skill or buy it with spirit stone. Are you going to take it, young master?" when someone asked the price, the stall owner immediately answered.


    "Then use the spirit stone. How many spirit stones do you want?" the young master continued.


    "A hundred inferior spirit stones!" the stall owner said directly.


    Hearing the stall owner''s offer, all the people present took a breath. He really dared to ask for a hundred spirit stones. Although they are only inferior, they are also a rare wealth. Ordinary people can''t take them out at all.


    After hearing what the stall owner said, the young master also frowned. Although he could take out a hundred pieces of inferior spirit stones, it was really inappropriate to spend so much on such a treasure map that he didn''t know whether it was true or false.


    Seeing that the young man stopped talking, the stall owner flashed a struggle in his eyes and Xiang Tian asked; "Young master, if you really want you, give us a price. We''re discussing it. How about it?"


    After hearing the stall owner''s words, the young man just wanted to talk, but Su Tang said; "A hundred holy stones, I''ll take your treasure map." after that, Su Tang went directly to the stall owner, took out a hundred holy stones from the storage ring and handed them directly to the stall owner. The stall owner was overjoyed when he saw that someone wanted to buy a direct treasure map. He was about to reach out and take the holy stone handed over by Su Tang. The young man next to him immediately said as soon as his face changed; "Wait, I''ll take a hundred spirit stones."


    "This!" seeing that the two people had bid at the same time, the stall owner was embarrassed for a moment.


    As if aware of the stall owner''s embarrassment, the young man said directly; "I asked this first. I should buy it first. Do you think it''s right, stall owner?"


    "Hehe, there''s such a saying about shopping? Why don''t you stop? I bid first, and you''re following the bid?" Su Tang said with a slight sneer at the young man.


    Hearing Su Tang''s sarcastic tone, the young man said in an ugly cold voice; "What if you bid first? I have to ask for this treasure map today. If you are not convinced, just bid."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang directly laughed and immediately said; "Then I''ll give you two top-grade spirit stones." Su Tang is now a super rich man. There are more top-grade spirit stones. He doesn''t know how many.


    "Hiss! Who are these two top-grade spirit stones? How can I be rich? It''s too fake. I haven''t seen the top-grade spirit stone in my life." when I heard Su Tang''s offer, everyone present took a breath. The top-grade spirit stone is very rare.


    Some big forces may not be able to take it out. The quantity of top-grade spiritual stones produced on the mainland is very small. Generally, the most common is small and top-grade. Although the conversion ratio of top-grade spiritual stones is equal to 100 bottom-grade spiritual stones, a top-grade spiritual stone is much better than 100 bottom-grade spiritual stones, so generally speaking, no one is willing to change it.


    As soon as the young man heard Su Tang''s bidding, the price was still so high. For a while, the young man didn''t know what to do. He didn''t bring many spirit stones this time. If he really competed with the people in front of him at this time, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be his opponent at all, but the young man didn''t want to give up this bidding, At this time, seeing that all the people present turned their eyes to him, the boy bit his teeth and said; "I''ll give you three hundred inferior spirit stones."


    Seeing that the boy actually bid, Su Tang shook his head and said faintly; "I produced four top-grade spirit stones." this doubled. Everyone present looked at Su Tang in surprise. Is the boy rich? Is this treasure map really worth buying with duoling stone?


    At the same time, some people felt that the treasure map was extraordinary. One of the two teenagers was the one who came out of the great power. I think they should have some knowledge. Is this really a treasure? Everyone thought of it one after another, but no one offered. Most of the people present were adventurers and couldn''t get much spiritual stones at all.

 Chapter 238

    Seeing that Su Tang made an offer, the young man stared at Su Tang with a gloomy face for a while, then he turned and left here. Seeing that he left here, Su Tang took out four best spirit stones from the storage ring and handed them to the stall owner. At this time, the stall owner directly handed over the treasure map in his hand to Su Tang.


    After giving it to Su Tang, the stall owner looked at Su Tang and whispered a reminder; "Young master, you should be careful. The childe just now should be a disciple of the wasteland sect, one of the top forces in the West wasteland. They are not good people."


    "Huang clan? What kind of sect is that?" Su Tang was not familiar with the power of Xihuang. Suddenly, after hearing the stall owner''s words, Su Tang asked.


    Seeing Su Tang''s question, the stall owner was stunned. Even if he reacted, he opened his mouth and said; "Young master, you shouldn''t be from the West wasteland. The wasteland sect in the West wasteland is a very domineering sect. It has great power and strong strength, and they are not righteous."


    "Isn''t it the right way? Are they evil forces?" Su Tang continued.


    The stall owner shook his head and continued to answer; "It''s not the evil forces. They are both right and evil. Whether it''s the right way or the evil way, the man just saw that his position in the West wasteland is definitely not low. The people in the West wasteland are very overbearing. You blame him like this. I think he must hate you. I think you''d better be careful."


    After that, the stall owner left and left Su Tang standing there alone. At this time, ye Tian and Wen Renjing came over. At this time, ye Tian said with a smile; "Brother Su Tang, I can''t see. You''re still a rich man?"


    "Hehe, it''s all small money." Su Tang said with a light smile.


    At this time, I heard the silence and asked; "Why do you want to buy this treasure map all of a sudden? Although it sells well, I don''t think it''s worth spending four top-grade spirit stones to buy it."


    "Hehe, you all underestimate this thing. There are many people here. Let''s go back first. I''ll tell you after we go back." Su Tang smiled and said after putting away the treasure map.


    Ye Tianwen nodded one after another. Then they directly followed Su Tang and returned to the courtyard. In the courtyard, Su Tang took out the treasure map and said to them; "This animal skin is the fur of an exotic animal in ancient times. I''m afraid this treasure map has existed for many years. If you want to come to the pale place of this pale map, it''s much better than other wasteland treasures."


    "The fur of ancient strange animals, should this treasure also be an ancient miracle?" Ye Tian was immediately excited and asked.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t know. After all, in ancient times, although there were many great gods, there were also some who were not great gods. Who knows who left the treasure? If it was left by the great gods, we would make a lot of money this time. If we didn''t want to come, we wouldn''t lose."


    "You''re right. The things left in ancient times should not be far away. When are you going to have a look?" Wen Renjing asked.


    "After going with you to the miracle you found, let''s go and see what kind of things exist here." Su Tang replied.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, ye Tian and Wen Renjing nodded one after another, "you can really go and have a look."


    "By the way, brother ye, have you ever heard of the great power of the West wasteland clan?" Su Tang asked.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, ye Tian immediately nodded and said; "I''ve heard that the strength of the barbarians is similar to that of our ethereal palace, but they are both right and evil, and they are very overbearing. If anyone offends them, they will not break their means and must give you trouble. Why did brother Su Tang suddenly think of asking this force?"


    "Nothing, but when I bought the treasure map just now, didn''t a teenager bid with me? At that time, the stall owner told me that the teenager might be a disciple of the famine sect, and his status was not low, so I wanted to smell what kind of sect the famine sect was." Su Tang replied.


    When Su Tang said this, he heard that both Renjing and ye Tian''s face changed. At this time, ye Tian immediately said; "It''s troublesome. When I saw that guy leave just now, I looked at you with hatred. I think he must have hated you. According to their ancient way of doing things, I think he won''t let you go."


    Wen Renjing also spoke; "I also said that Shifu, you can''t compromise your means when you want to do things. Young master Su, I think you''d better be careful."


    Upon hearing their answer, Su Tang also felt that he should be careful. If such a sect has such a bad reputation, I think they have indeed done some shameful things. Thinking of this, Su Tang immediately nodded and said; "I''ll be careful. I think there should be no one here this time. I don''t believe he can turn waves alone."


    "Well, it''s better to be careful. It''s a Western wasteland, which can also be regarded as their territory. Don''t be careless." Ye Tian continued.


    Su Tang nodded. In the evening, Su Tang and others left the courtyard again. As soon as Su Tang sat down in a restaurant, he saw several teenagers coming in outside the door. One of them was a wild disciple who had bid with him. Just as Su Tang looked up, the teenager also found Su Tang. After he wanted to say something to the people around him, they all turned their heads and looked at Su Tang, Slowly came over.


    At this time, the leading young man looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, I''ve come to huangzong zhenzhuan disciple. I heard that you had some friction with my younger martial brother this morning? You robbed him of what he wanted to buy? Now hand over the things and I can spare your life."


    Hearing the words of the true story of the wasteland sect, Su Tang looked up at him faintly. Then he disdained and continued to eat. Seeing that the person in front of him didn''t give himself face, the true story of the wasteland sect immediately shouted as soon as his face changed; "Boy, didn''t you hear what I said? Give me something quickly, or I''ll make you die ugly."


    "If you have the ability, come and get it yourself and find some cats and dogs to bark at me. I don''t know what to say." Su Tang said faintly looking at the young man who had bid with him before.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the true story of the wasteland sect slapped on the table. The huge voice soon attracted everyone''s attention, and the originally noisy restaurant suddenly quieted down.


    This is a book. He frowned and looked up slowly at the true story of the wasteland sect; "Give you ten minutes to get out, or I''ll let you get out!"


    "What? You bastard, no one has ever dared to talk to Yang Mingjie like this. It seems that I won''t give you some pain today. You don''t know my strength." then he raised his hand and punched Su Tang''s face.


    "Hum!" Su Tang snorted coldly when he saw the man and immediately punched out. After two rounds of collision, Su Tang had the physical strength as the backing. Even if he took three steps to the thigh to see that Su Tang dared to wave, Yang Mingjie immediately shouted; "What are you still standing for? Go up and catch this boy. I''ll torture him well."


    Hearing Yang Mingjie''s words, the teenagers who came with him rushed towards Su Tang one by one. At this time, ye Tianhe and Wen Renjing also shot one after another. The two groups of people fought in this restaurant. Due to the gap in strength, the people on the wasteland side were soon beaten back. Only Yang Mingjie was still standing there and saw that all his people were beaten back by the other party, Yang Mingjie immediately shouted; "Bold maniac, unexpectedly came to my wasteland to show off his authority. None of you want to leave alive today."


    After saying that, he saw a loud arrow in the dark from the storage ring shooting directly at the outside sky, and then a gorgeous light appeared in the sky. With the light falling, Su Tang felt that the strong smell of mail was coming this way.


    It turns out that the reason why this small town is so peaceful is that the backers are the barbarians. This can also explain why the barbarians can come here quickly after he fired the arrow. I think there is also his barbarian outside door management in this small town.


    Feeling that he and others were coming, Yang Mingjie immediately pointed to Su Tang and others; "You all have to die here today. This chick looks pretty good. Young master, I''ll let you live for the time being. I''ll have a good night tonight."

 Chapter 239

    Hearing this man''s words, Wen Renjing''s face immediately became very gloomy. A cold aura began to appear quietly in the restaurant. With the emergence of the cold aura, the temperature of the restaurant also decreased sharply. It seems that arazon Zhenchuan also felt it. He immediately looked at Wen Renjing and exclaimed; "Rare aura. Who are you?"


    As a true legend of the barbarian sect, he is not a fool. Generally, as long as such rare aura owners appear on the mainland, they will be included by people of major forces. In other words, as long as it is rare aura, his background is basically very strong. Of course, there are some exceptions. For example, Su Tang is an exception, He has the most advanced aura of the original purple Qi, but no one knows it. Otherwise, I think he will be competing for income by those people of various forces.


    "You have no right to know who I am. You just need to know that you must die today." Wen Renjing said coldly.


    With the cold tone, she was covered with cold aura at this time. The effect was really shocking, just like the legendary snow goddess.


    "What a big voice! You want to kill my true disciples of the wasteland sect in my wasteland. I think you are impatient?" just after hearing the sound of silence, a gloomy voice sounded outside the restaurant. With the sound falling, three middle-aged people came in, two men and one woman. At this time, Yang Mingjie saw his own people coming, Say it out loud at once; "Three elders, these three guys, want to kill me here. We must not let them go this time."


    "Well, don''t worry, these people dare to be so arrogant in my wasteland. Needless to say, we won''t let them go." the middle-aged woman nodded and replied.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at these people and said faintly; "I''ve heard about the arrogance of the barbarians for a long time, but I didn''t expect such arrogance. Since you want to play, I''ll play well with you. I''m afraid you can''t afford to play at that time."


    The moment these three people came in, Su Tang found that these three should be only the elders outside the wasteland sect, and their strength is at the level of Emperor Wu. Although Su Tang was a little dignified, he was not unable to deal with these guys. In addition, it was because of him, and he would not let Wen Renjing and ye Tian be in danger.


    "Hahaha, boy, it''s arrogant and overbearing outside. What do you want? I tell you, you all have to die today, no matter what your background is." Yang Mingjie laughed and said.


    Su Tang looked at Yang Mingjie''s proud look at this time. His eyes were very cold for a moment. At this time, he thought carefully about the secret of heaven and said; "Tianji, block this place and send the three of us out. I''ll play with them today."


    Now Su Tang''s physical strength has been restored and improved a lot. Although it is difficult to kill these people, there is still a way to seriously hurt them. As soon as Su Tang said this, the secret immediately said; "OK, you hold them." excuse me, I appeared with one force and blocked the whole restaurant directly.


    At this time, Su Tang grabbed Ye Tian with one hand and Wen Renjing with the other hand, and whispered a word beside them; "Don''t resist, I''ll take you out first!" as Su Tang''s voice fell, the power of the secret appeared. He took the three of them directly through the wind and came to the street. As soon as he stopped, Su Tang disappeared. When he appeared again, he had come to the thunder god palace.


    At this time, ye Tian and Wen Renjing didn''t react from the accident just a moment ago. It''s none of them. Even the famine disciples and elders in the restaurant didn''t react one by one. Why in a moment, the three guys disappeared. At this time, Yang Mingjie turned and ran outside the restaurant. As soon as he walked to the door, He found Wen Renjing and ye Tian standing outside the door and shouted immediately; "They are outside. Go and stop them outside quickly. Don''t let them run away."


    After that, he rushed out of the restaurant first. Unfortunately, he was blocked by the secret of heaven. Yang Mingjie''s rapid impact directly hit the shadowless barrier used by the secret of heaven. The whole person was full of stars. When he saw that Yang Mingjie was blocked and bounced back, the three elders were stunned one by one. Just at the moment when the power of the secret of heaven appeared, They also noticed, but the power appeared too fast. In addition, the sudden disappearance of Su and Tang made them have no time to think more.


    Seeing such a situation, they all immediately understood that the restaurant had been blocked by an inexplicable mysterious force. At this time, one of the elders came to the gate of the restaurant, stretched out his hand to touch the shadowless barrier, and immediately turned to the other two elders and said; "This is a very mysterious power. I hint that I don''t know what it is. The three of us fight together to break it."


    "OK!" they nodded at the same time and went to the gate. At this time, the head elder said; "I count to three and we''ll fight together. I think we can break this thing with our strength."


    At this time, Wen Renjing and ye Tian in the street looked puzzled when they saw that the people of the wasteland clan seemed to be trapped. Just when they were puzzled, Su Tang appeared next to them again. Ye Tiangang wanted to ask questions. Su Tang waved directly to stop him and said; "I know you have a lot of doubts. I''ll tell you later that I still have some things to do."


    After that, he ignored them and began to wander around the restaurant directly. After a while, Su Tang returned to the door of the restaurant again. At this time, in the restaurant, the three elders of the wasteland sect have attacked the barrier reasonably. They have attacked it many times, more and more fiercely, but the barrier is still motionless, which makes them feel a bad hunch.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at the wasteland elder who was still attacking the barrier and said faintly; "Don''t waste your energy. Even Emperor Wu can seal my barrier. You can''t get out at all."


    As soon as he heard what Su Tang said, ye Tian immediately remembered that Su Tang used the same means when he killed the iron house. Although he was not present at that time, he later heard the legends of those people in the Tianlong imperial dynasty.


    Thinking of this, ye Tian couldn''t help looking at Su Tang and asked; "Brother Sutang, aren''t you going to destroy all these people like the iron family?"


    "Why not? They all want to kill us. Should I be polite to them? Since they want to kill me, I''ll kill them all first, play arrogance with me, and don''t see if they are qualified or not." Su Tangtian replied.


    The tone was murderous. He was already moved to kill the wasteland sect. In this way, the sect should be destroyed earlier so as not to harm the world. Since they have provoked themselves now, there is no need to be polite to them.


    Su Tang''s return made Ye Tian a little worried and said; "Brother Su Tang, I think you''d better not mess around. After all, this is the territory of the wasteland. I''m afraid we will annoy the wasteland. At that time, they will send a large number of experts to chase us, so we will be very dangerous."


    "Hehe, brother ye, are you afraid? Which martial artist is not growing up in danger? If they want to chase and kill, let them chase and kill. I''ll kill one and two. I''ll let the barbarians know the price of arrogance this time." Su Tang said with a smile.


    At this time, when I heard the silence, I nodded and said; "Yes, since they want to chase and kill, let them chase and kill. If they don''t kill them today, it''s hard to dispel my hatred." she still hates what Yang Mingjie said just now, so she doesn''t object to Su Tang''s killing these guys at all.


    Seeing that Wen Renjing and Su Tang said so, ye Tian sighed and said; "Well, since you all say so, I have nothing to be afraid of. If I''m chased, I''ll be chased. I''m not a coward, brother Su Tang. Just do it. No matter what happens in the future, I''ll follow you."


    "Hahaha, OK, today we''ll let these savage disciples have a look. What is arrogance." as Su Tang''s voice fell, he decided to wrap the whole restaurant together. At this time, in the crowd not far away, the owner of the restaurant had a helpless thought in his heart; "The small restaurant I''ve worked hard to run for a long time seems to be destroyed today."


    When the golden light appeared, the breath of an array swept the whole audience. Feel the breath of this array. The famine disciples in the restaurant looked frightened one by one. One of their most skilled means was the array. From this array, they completely felt that it was an absolutely powerful killing array. They were in such an array, The only thing waiting for them is death.


    "Boy, what do you want to do? Don''t mess around. This is my wasteland. You''ll bring you endless pursuit. You have to think about it." at this time, the wasteland elder, the head of the restaurant, flashed a panic in his eyes and hurriedly said to Su Tang.


    "Hunting? What I''m most afraid of is hunting. What I like most is being chased by others. This can not only improve my strength quickly, but also slowly kill all those who chase me. You won''t understand this feeling. You must die today," Su Tang continued.


    As his voice fell, the audience suddenly appeared a lot of golden light. With the emergence of golden light, those wasteland disciples with low cultivation gave a scream one by one, and were soon killed by the golden light in the array. Seeing that Su Tang really shot, everyone present showed a look of shock.


    "Is this young man too bold? He really dares to do it. You know, this is the territory of the barbarians. Is he really not afraid of being chased and killed by the barbarians?" someone exclaimed.


    "Nonsense, you didn''t hear what he said. He likes to be chased and killed most. Such a person is crazy. Crazy people don''t use common sense to judge their work." the person next to him replied sarcastically.


    At this time, I was shocked to hear that Su Tang actually did it. She thought Su Tang was just scaring these people. Unexpectedly, he actually did it. At the same time, she also admired Su Tang''s decisiveness. Although she said she wanted to kill these people, she was angry for a moment. If she really did it, She may also consider the consequences. Unexpectedly, Su Tang really doesn''t care about the consequences at all.


    Such a person is the most terrible. At the same time, he also determined to maintain a good relationship with Su Tang. As long as such a person doesn''t die halfway, the patch will become the existence of optimus prime office on the mainland in the future. The sooner he makes friends, the better. In this way, he can have a strong foreign aid when he receives the ethereal palace in the future.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel that even if Su Tang is chased and killed this time, she must always follow him. Only such a life and death friendship will last for a long time.


    At this time, ye Tian next to him felt that there was a slight change in her eyes. He understood her mind for a moment and immediately decided to follow Su Tang. Even if he was chased this time, he would continue. After all, he had always been very good at Su Tang''s senses.

 Chapter 240

    Su Tang''s sudden skill shocked people outside one by one. Even the children of the barbarians in the restaurant were shocked one by one. They were full of incredible. They never thought that anyone dared to attack and kill themselves and others in their own territory.


    Although their hearts were full of incredible, the bloody smell in the restaurant made them really feel the threat of death. At this time, the chief boss shouted; "Boy, you''re looking for death. I''ll never let you go."


    "They won''t let me go. It''s none of your business. Now I only know that you still threaten me like this. You''re looking for death." forgive me, I''ll rise again according to the Su Tang law. There are many more golden lights again. This time, another wild disciple was wiped out and killed. Now there are only three elders and the real legend Yang Mingjie left in the restaurant.


    At this time, the old man, who was the first, finally softened his tone; "Little friend, do we have anything to discuss? Let us out first. I promise we will never embarrass you." at this time, the elder had only one idea in his mind, that is, to leave the restaurant first. As long as he went outside and relied on his own strength, he didn''t have to worry about the boy, as long as he could leave the restaurant, There will be plenty of opportunities to kill the boy.


    "Yes, little friend, you''d better let us out first. Do you really want to tear your face with us?" the only woman among the three elders also said.


    At a glance, she saw what her companions were thinking. She also understood what he was thinking. The top priority now is to leave here first and stay in the killing array. Even if she will be fine for the time being, who can guarantee whether there will be any powerful attack in the future?


    "Hahaha, tear your face? So what? Don''t you tear your face now? Don''t embarrass me. It''s a joke. You disciples are more shameless than each other. I know what you want? Do you think I''ll be fooled? Today I''ll tell you clearly that you must die today." Su Tang replied with a laugh.


    There was a strong irony in his tone. He could see the faces of these sects. It was a shameless rhythm.


    "Little friend, you''re wrong to say that. We huangzong won''t embarrass you for several external disciples. You can rest assured." the elder completely ignored the reputation of huangzong in order to save his life.


    As soon as these words came out, the appearance people present showed contempt to the elders one by one. These people are really shameless. Their life is life. Isn''t the life of those external disciples life? I thought that many people here had the idea of joining the wasteland sect. At this moment, it also weakened a lot. In this way, after entering the sect regardless of the life and death of its disciples, I don''t know whether these people will give up them for their own lives in the future.


    Who dares to join such a sect? Thinking of this, those people think it''s better to persuade their friends who want to join the famine sect to keep them away from the sect.


    "Hahaha, this is the wasteland sect, one of the Western wasteland overlord forces. I really despise it. Well, you don''t have to say anything today. No matter how much you say, it''s just a waste of saliva. I didn''t intend to let you go. When you came to kill me, I didn''t intend to let you go. Don''t worry, many wasteland sect disciples will come down to accompany you soon." Su Tang continued with a laugh.


    Su Tang knew very well that if the people of the wasteland clan knew about this, they would send someone to hunt them down. At that time, he didn''t need to keep hands on these people who were chasing him. At that time, he would kill a large number of wasteland disciples.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the people of the wasteland sect also knew that it was over. Immediately, they were all full of aura and ready to directly break the barrier. At this time, Su Tang''s two handed decision changed again, with powerful golden lights, and began to rush frantically towards the rest of the people of the wasteland sect. The first person hit by the golden light was Yang Mingjie. At the moment of being hit by the golden light, A trace of regret flashed in Yang Mingjie''s eyes. Why did he provoke such evil stars for an inner disciple who followed him.


    However, it was obviously too late to regret at this time. Although it passed, Yang Mingjie''s life began to dissipate slowly with the golden light, and finally fell directly to the ground. The true story of a generation of barbarians left only a cold body. When they saw Yang Mingjie dead, the other three elders accelerated to attack the barrier one by one, but it was a pity that they only focused on attacking the barrier, Completely ignored the power of the golden light. After being hit by the golden light several times in a row, the female elders were covered with scars and their vitality began to slowly pass. At this time, the law decision of Su Tang changed again. Countless unprecedented golden lights appeared and soon drowned the three elders in the golden light. When the golden light dispersed, the whole restaurant was quiet, The three elders fell.


    Seeing that the three elders were dead, those who watched the excitement were speechless. It was a strong man in the realm of Emperor Wu. Such a strong man was killed by the young man. It seems that the young man has planned to completely avoid panic face. Many people feel sorry for Su Tang''s practice, and some people feel hot blood.


    "Hey, I seem to see a talented young man slowly embarking on the road of falling." someone said with regret.


    "Fart, this is the road of the rise of a genius. I dare to directly challenge the wasteland at a young age. This is the first time that the whole western wasteland has happened. I feel that this time, the wasteland may suffer a great loss in this young man." hearing this man''s words, the people next to me should refute it.


    "Well, the young man''s means are too powerful and weird. He does have a chance to make the barbarians suffer, but don''t forget that this is always the sphere of influence of the barbarians. He is still unwise to do so." someone continued.


    Seeing that all the barbarians in the restaurant were dead, Su Tang asked Tianji to take back the blockade. At the same time, he also revoked the array, turned to look at the format and heard Renjing; "Let''s go and get out of here quickly, or we won''t be able to leave if the barbarian comes."


    "Hmm!" they nodded at the same time and followed Su Tang to leave. At this time, the wife of the restaurant blocked Su Tang''s way and said with some fear; "Gentlemen, this restaurant is a little brother. I''ve worked hard all my life. Now it''s ruined by you. How can I live?" the owner of the restaurant has no choice. Although he is very afraid that Su Tang and they will kill himself, he has to stand up and talk when he thinks that there are old people and children in his family.


    "Er, I''m really sorry. Here are some gold coins and spirit stones. Take them and find a new place to open a restaurant." seeing someone blocking the way, Su Tang thought he was a disciple of the wasteland sect. Unexpectedly, he was the owner of the restaurant. He was speechless immediately, so he directly took out some gold coins and spirit stones and handed them over.


    Seeing that Su Tang was so talkative, the boss was overjoyed. He immediately took the gold coins and spirit stones in Su Tang''s hand and thanked him again and again; "Thank you for your understanding, thank you for your understanding." then he stepped aside and took it out. At this time, the three of Su and Tang left here without stopping for a moment.


    Back in the courtyard, Su Tang said to Ye Tian and Wen Renjing; "I''m afraid we can''t stay here. I think we''d better go out of town first. In the mountains and forests outside, even if the wasteland people come, it''s difficult to find us. If we continue to stay here, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance to escape since the wasteland people came."


    "Well, brother Sutang, you''re right. Younger martial sister, let''s go out of town first." Ye Tian nodded.


    Wen Renjing also nodded. Then the three people quickly left the town after a simple cleaning up. In the mountains, ye Tian looked at Su Tang and asked; "Brother Sutang, what should we do next?"


    "What else can we do? Wait to be chased and killed, but it''s interesting. I hope the people they sent to chase us this time are stronger, otherwise it''s really boring." Su Tang replied faintly.


    Hearing his answer, ye Tian was speechless. At this time, he heard the silence and said; "Tomorrow, the people of our ethereal palace will come. As long as they come, we should be safer. Although the huangzong is arrogant, my ethereal palace is not a soft persimmon for everyone."


    "Well, that''s true. As long as we can survive this night, we should be safe." Ye Tian also thinks it makes sense.


    Just then Su Tang said; "The huangzong should give the ethereal palace face, but at the same time we have to be careful. After all, this is their territory. Although the ethereal palace is powerful, it is difficult to guarantee that they will go out and do anything crazy on their territory."


    While the three were resting in the mountains and forests, in the restaurant in the town, a group of people were looking at the bloody scene in the restaurant with a gloomy face. At this time, one of the middle-aged people said in a deep voice; "Who on earth has the courage to kill our people in our territory?"


    At this time, the former hotel owner was shivering in the corner, looking at these wild people and listening to the questions with this person. The boss opened his mouth and answered; "Report back to your excellency... It''s... Two teenagers and a girl. The three of them killed these wild adults. It''s none of my business."


    "Tell me the whole story, not a word less." at this time, the old man looked at the boss and said coldly.


    Hearing this man''s words, the boss should have told the whole story.


    After listening, the old man nodded and said; "It''s true. I feel the traces of the array here. I think it should be that the young man didn''t know the array and used the array to kill my desolate people. Just according to your statement, the young man should be here with him every issue at that time. Why can''t our people get out when the gauze curtain goes out?"


    "Well, the three disappeared directly after turning over. Then the adults of the wasteland were trapped here by an invisible barrier, and then the boy began to arrange the array." the boss nodded and continued to answer.


    This time, the old man was a little embarrassed. I really couldn''t figure out what was going on. He actually trapped his barbarians here. What was the invisible barrier? How did you leave? You can stop the attack of the martial arts realm experts.


    Seeing that the old man stopped talking, the middle-aged man behind him immediately asked; "Seven elders, what should we do now?"


    "Cha, let''s see who this guy is and what his background is. These people dare to kill openly in my wasteland. I think they must have a different background. Secondly, find these three people for me first, and don''t let them run away." the old man answered immediately.


    After hearing the old man''s words, the dark middle-aged man, even if he left the restaurant with others, began to track down in the town. After these people were running dogs, the old man looked at the restaurant owner and said; "There''s nothing for you here. You can go."


    Hearing the old man''s words, the boss thanked again and again, and then left the restaurant.

 Chapter 241

    After the boss left, the old man looked at the tragic situation in this side, and his killing intention began to emerge slowly. After a while, those who had gone to investigate the whereabouts of Su Tang and others came back.


    "Seven elders, those guys have left the town. They should be in the mountains outside now. What should we do now?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "I can run very fast, but even if you go to the ends of the earth, I will certainly catch you back and avenge my disciple who died miserably." the old man said faintly, and his tone was full of hatred. It turned out that Yang Mingjie, the true disciple of the old man, was the true disciple of the old man. Now his true disciple was killed openly in the territory of the wild, If you don''t do something, I''m afraid you''ll lose face.


    At the thought of this, the seven elders should even speak; "Send out a hunting order for the barbarians, and let all the affiliated forces of the barbarians send out some people. I want to go all out to hunt down these three guys." there is a large area in the western wilderness that belongs to the barbarians. On this large chassis, 90% of the forces are affiliated forces of the barbarians. Now the seven elders have issued such a hunting order, It can be seen that he must grasp the thoughts of Su Tang and others this time.


    After hearing the words of the seven elders, the middle-aged man nodded and quickly left here. Soon after, the strength of the whole wasteland region received a hunting order. Because it was the order personally issued by the immediate superior, the people of these forces also cooperated very much. They all photographed some people to find the whereabouts of Su Tang and others.


    In an instant, the whole wasteland area became lively. Many martial artists began to look for the whereabouts of Su Tang and others everywhere. At the same time, in the West wasteland, the reputation of Su Tang and others soared sharply. How bold is it to dare to kill their true stories and elders in the wasteland? For many years, I''m afraid that even the forces at the same level of Xiehe wasteland would not do such a thing.


    When the news spread to the West wasteland, many people didn''t believe it. Their understanding of the wasteland sect was that it was a very domineering sect. Even if it was a sect of the same level, they wouldn''t give each other a good face. This time, they were directly beaten in the face by three young people who didn''t know. This was the first time that the wasteland sect had encountered such a thing in many years.


    In this regard, these people have guessed what kind of background these three young people have in the end, so they will have the courage to openly fight against the face of the famine. At the same time, many people are worried about the next consequences of these three young people. The famine can be said to be completely serious this time. Such a famine is very terrible.


    The three people of Su Tang, who continued to shuttle through the mountains, were completely unaware of what had happened outside. At this time, they really walked towards the ancient miracles found by Wen Renjing and ye Tian. When it was dark, they found a very hidden cave. In the cave, ye Tian asked Su Tang while pointing to coconut fruit and drinking wine; "Brother, do you think the barbarians have started to act now?"


    Su Tang shook his head and replied; "I don''t know. Their actions are imperative, so we''d better be careful."


    After that, Su Tang turned to look at Wen Renjing and said; "Wen Ren girl, have you got in touch with the people of your clan?" in fact, if Su Tang was alone, he didn''t worry about the anger of the famine sect, but now there are Wen Renjing and Yuan Tian around him, so he had to worry.


    If he is the only one, he can directly enter the Thor palace in case of danger, so that people outside can''t find him at all. However, he can''t use the Thor Palace at will when he hears that Renjing and ye Tian are there. After all, this thing is a first-class super treasure, although he has become good friends with wenrenjing and ye Tian, However, the fewer people who know such a treasure, the better. After all, the mainland is no longer the one familiar to Su and Tang hundreds of years ago.


    In today''s mainland, there are many strong people who don''t live in the Su and Tang Dynasties. They are hidden in the corners of the mainland one by one. If such a treasure appears, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t rob it. If so, his situation will be more dangerous.


    "We''ve already contacted them. They''ll come outside to find us tomorrow." Wen Renjing said.


    Su Tang nodded and said directly when he heard the quiet answer; "Well, let''s have a good rest here for one night. I always have a feeling that this night will not be very calm."


    Ye Tian nodded and said; "How do I feel? I always feel that there are a lot less people in the mountains and forests. It''s completely different from when we explored miracles here before. I wonder if these things have anything to do with the barbarians."


    "I don''t know, but we should be careful. I think for safety''s sake, I''d better arrange a cover up array at the entrance of the cave. The area of the cave is not very large. If the barbarians find us, we will be very dangerous." Su Tang also said.


    After that, he went directly to the entrance of the cave, took out some ordinary spiritual materials from the storage ring and began to arrange the array. The level of the camouflage array varies from high to low. At this time, it was a temporary camp. Su Tang and I didn''t intend to arrange any exquisite array. Zi Neng was about to go along the stone pillar. The cave was about to be arranged in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Returning to the cave hall again, Su Tang took out some pills from his storage and handed them to Ye Tianhe and Wen Renjing; "These are pills I refined. Put some on your body. These are pills that can instantly restore some aura. They are very helpful in battle and will have unexpected effects."


    After receiving the pill handed over by Su Tang, ye Tian and Wen Renjing took the storage ring directly without looking, and thanked at the same time; "Thank you!"


    "Hehe, well, let''s have a rest. We''ve been brave for a day. We''re really tired." Su Tang continued with a smile.


    After that, Su Tang found a flat place in the cave, sat down and began cross legged cultivation. Seeing that Su Tang had directly entered the cultivation equipment, ye Tian also said to Wen Renjing; "Younger martial sister, I''m going to practice too." I found a place in the cave to practice like Su Tang.


    Seeing that Su Tang and Yuan Tian both went to have a rest, Wen Renjing looked at the burning campfire. For a moment, the whole person was absorbed. In the back, Su Tang was suddenly awakened by a slight sound of footsteps. After waking up, Su Tang looked at Wen Renjing and Yuan Tian in his cultivation. He was also helpless. Although the disciples of these great forces were very talented, However, the training time is still too little. I don''t know what I must be vigilant to rest in the wild.

 Chapter 242

    At this time, the three people of Su Tang were resting in the cave, but they didn''t know that their heads were surging in the forest outside the cave. Under the hunting order of Huang Zong, the people on the whole territory of Huang Zong were boiling. In addition, some people said that Su Tang and them were in the mountains outside the town, and many people immediately flocked to prepare to catch Su Tang and them. This time, the hunting order issued by Huang Zong. The reward after completion is extraordinary.


    In order to mobilize more people to help them hunt down Su Tang and others, the seven elders specially announced that as long as anyone can capture Su Tang and others alive, he will accept that person as a true legend. If he kills Su Tang and others, this person will obtain a prefecture level secret skill.


    As soon as the news came out, the already boiling wilderness area was even more boiling. With such an attractive arrival, many martial artists who didn''t plan to hunt down Su Tang and others took action one by one. At this time, outside the cave where Su Tang and others were located, they would walk through several martial artists from time to time, which was very lively.


    During the cultivation, Su Tang also heard the movement outside and thought secretly in his heart; "It seems that huangzong has started to take action." when he came here before, martial artists were rarely seen in the mountains. Now there are several groups of people even outside their secret cave.


    At the same time, ye Tian was awakened by the noise. At this time, ye Tian looked at Su Tang and asked in a low voice; "Brother Sutang, it''s a little strange at this time. How come there are so many people all of a sudden?"


    "Hehe, it''s not surprising. It''s not just superficial. Have the people of the wasteland started to act? Now I think there must be many martial artists looking for us everywhere in the mountains and forests outside." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    Wen Renjing nodded and said; "This is a wasteland. They really have the strength to do so. What should we do now? Go out and have a look, or wait here all the time?"


    "Wait and see. There are too many people outside now. We are likely to be found out. Since it is safe here for the time being, we don''t have to take the risk," Su Tang replied.


    At the moment Su Tang spoke, there was a sound of footsteps outside the cave, followed by a sound outside the cave; "Eh, there are still arrays here. It''s interesting."


    "What did you say, young master? Is there an array here? Where is it?" someone asked after the voice fell.


    "It''s a cover up array, but the level is too low. Let me see what''s in it and use the cover up array to cover it." the young master''s voice sounded again.


    Hearing this conversation, Su Tang''s face in the cave was frozen. At this time, Su Tang whispered to Ye Tian; "Hide first and see what these guys do. If they come to chase us, they will be killed directly at that time, and then we will leave here quickly."


    Ye Tian nodded. At this time, when he heard the silence, he also said; "I think these guys must be looking for us, otherwise who came here at night?"


    After that, the three of them found a place to hide. Although the cave was not big, there was no problem hiding the three people. Just after the three people hid for a while, the cover up array arranged by Su Tang was cracked. With the array forced, the five shadows appeared at the entrance of the cave. At this time, the first young man took the lead and walked into the cave, Seeing the extinguished bonfire in the middle of the cave, the boy immediately smiled and said to the people behind him; "It seems that we have good luck. This time, it seems that we will get the reward of desolation." after I press it, the boy continued; "Search the cave well. I think Su Tang and they should hide here."


    After hearing his words, which of the four martial artists who followed him moved, and which of the remaining martial artists came to the young man. While protecting the young man, he looked around vigilantly and asked like a young man; "Young master, how do you know that Su Tang and his family are here?"


    "Look at the campfire. Although it has been extinguished, there are still some residual temperatures. We haven''t seen anyone come in or go out at the mouth of the cave. Those who want to rest here should still be in the cave. If they are ordinary people, they don''t need to arrange such a cover up array to cover up the mouth of the cave," the young master replied.


    Hearing his answer, the man nodded clearly. At this time, the boy continued; "And I heard that Su Tang is very good at arrays, so he should do something to decorate and cover up arrays."


    Just as he spoke, a scream suddenly came from the dark cave. It turned out that one of the three people searching for the cave came to the place where Su Tang was hiding. When he saw someone coming, Su Tang certainly didn''t keep his hand. He directly pointed out the first-class cloud breaking in the dark, and killed the searcher with one move.


    Hearing the sudden scream, the boy immediately shouted; "Go and see what happened." at the same time, he took out a luminous bead from the storage ring. With a weak light, the boy saw a man lying on the ground not far away. This man was one of the four martial arts chapters that came with him. At this time, a thumb sized blood hole on the man''s forehead was still bleeding out.


    There was not a little white in the blood, but besides his own people, there were three young people, two men and one woman, standing beside the body. Seeing here, the young man suddenly understood and shouted happily; "He is the one who is looking for outside. Hurry up and catch them. The true preacher of the wasteland is mine."


    As the young man''s order fell, the three men of Su and Tang took the lead in action. At this time, ye Tian rushed directly to the cave. A aura emanated from him and blocked the whole cave. Wen Renjing also flashed to one of the martial artists and directly frozen the martial artist with a huge force of ice.


    Seeing the frozen warrior, I heard that his face changed and clapped his hand on the frozen humanoid ice. With the falling of this palm, the humanoid ice began to break, and the people inside became fragmented with the breaking of the ice.


    Seeing that a man on his side was killed by the second, the young man was afraid. The other two martial artists saw such a situation. One protected the young man, and the other was also moved by his aura. They rushed towards Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang raised his hand sideways and punched the man on the back.


    "Poof!" under the physical strength of Wu Zong in the middle period of Su Tang Dynasty, the man spit out a mouthful of blood directly. The whole man flew out and hit the cave wall. Only a click was heard from his head. It turned out that the force of flying out was too great. The man directly hit the cave wall and his skull broke and died.


    In a short moment, three martial artists in this side died, and now there is only one martial artist and himself. The young man finally began to regret. He is only a child of a small family and entered the ranks of soul refiners under unexpected circumstances. He originally thought that after catching Su Tang and others this time, he could enter the wasteland sect for good cultivation.


    What he never expected was that Su Tang and others were so powerful. This time, he only brought four martial guards who were not available to the martial arts sect. In addition, he was just a teenager in the realm of the king of martial arts. Such combat power came to catch Su Tang and others. He really underestimated the strength of Su Tang and others.


    "I have something to ask you. You''d better be smart, or I don''t mind killing you all," said Su Tang at this time.


    Su Tang also felt helpless for these guys to catch themselves and others. Such combat power came to chase them and others. What''s the difference between this and looking for death? At the same time, Su Tang also thought that this must be the condition of someone given by the wasteland sect, otherwise such people would not be so reckless to pursue themselves and others.


    "You... You ask, i... I promise to answer so." the young man answered with a trembling voice.


    Su Tang nodded and continued; "Well, let''s talk about what benefits the famine clan has given you to chase us?"


    "This... The wasteland sect gives two benefits. If you are captured alive, desolate will give a position as a true disciple to the person who catches you. The other is that if you are killed, you will get a prefecture level secret skill." the young man answered truthfully.


    Upon hearing his answer, Su tangdang even sneered; "Catch it alive and give it to the true legend. Kill it and give it to the secret arts. It seems that the wasteland sect is really determined to chase us to the end? But our lives didn''t expect to be so cheap. It''s really angry." as Su Tang''s voice fell, ye Tian nodded and said; "The wasteland clan is too stingy. It''s good to take this thing. These people throw them one by one to chase us. I say, haven''t you seen any good things?"


    Hearing what they said, the young man was about to cry. He was just a child of a small family, and his highest skill was only Xuanji level. If he could have such a prefecture level secret skill, it goes without saying that he fought against people who were about to have a relaxed state of Wuzong. There was no need to say that the prefecture level secret skill was powerful, He said that it was impossible for children of such a small family to enter the wasteland sect. Since there was such an opportunity to directly become the true biography of the wasteland sect, how could they miss it?


    At this time, there are many people like him among those who pursue Su Tang outside. Who says there is too much lack of skill in Xihuang? Every year, many skills are lost in the mountains, forests and wastelands. In this way, there are not many skills left in the West wasteland.


    "Well, you can go!" Su Tang waved his hand. At this time, ye Tian also took back his aura and gave way to his body. When he heard that Su Tang told them to leave, the boy looked up at Su Tang.


    At this time, ye Tian said; "What are you looking at? Why don''t you leave here quickly? Do you really want to die?"


    Black leaf sky roared like this. Even with his own guard, the boy hurried to the outside of the cave. After they left, leaf sky asked; "Brother Sutang, are you going to let these guys go?"


    "Hehe, there must be a lot of people like him outside now. When they leave, I hope they will announce our strength so that those with average strength can leave. How many people in the mountains and forests now, although their strength is not high, will still bring us a lot of trouble. With their rumors, I believe some people will be removed soon, and we will be less It''s no good killing him anyway. It''s better to let them go, "Su Tang replied with a smile.


    Ye Tian nodded. At this time, he heard the silence and said; "Let''s get out of here quickly. It shouldn''t be safe here. No one knows if this guy will tell others about our whereabouts."


    "Well, let''s leave quickly." then the three left the cave. Soon after they left, the boy took a group of people to the cave.


    At this time, Su and Tang had left, leaving several bodies and dark and empty caves.


    At this time, the boy said to the people behind him; "Look, I didn''t lie to you. Their strength is very strong. My people can''t take a move in their hands, so they all died here."


    "Well, it''s really powerful. It seems that it''s inevitable that the famine sect will give such favorable conditions this time. Such strong people can''t be caught or killed by us at all. I think we''ll all practice well. Such things will not be good, but we''ll lose our lives." These people came out from the same place as the boy. Now all the people who see the boy are almost dead. I''m afraid it''s not easy this time. They all decided to go home.


    After hearing this, everyone else nodded. At the same time, the news of Su Tang and others'' amazing strength also grew wings and spread quickly in the mountains and forests. Many martial artists with average strength felt that they had evacuated here. One night later, more than half of the people in the whole mountains and forests withdrew, and the people left were good people, Each of these people still want to become the true legend of the wasteland sect.


    After a night''s escape, Su Tang and others came to a mountain depression. At this time, ye Tian found a place to sit down and said; "There are so many people here. The wasteland sect is really trying to catch us. How many people can we find at once?"


    "Hehe, some people will leave soon. Well, after some driving, I think we''d better get something to eat first." Su Tang said with a smile.


    "Well, OK, I played game several times just now when I was on the road. Now I''m going to find some firewood and get something to eat." now I''ve reached the interior of the mountain forest. Generally, few people come here. It''s said that in the wild mountain forest in the West, the more I go inside, the greater the danger I encounter, so generally speaking, few people come here.

 Chapter 243

    After eating in the mountain depression, I heard that people passed out their seats. After that, the three of us have been waiting for the people from the ethereal palace to come.


    At this time, in the distant town, the seven elders of the wasteland sect were sitting in the hall of a small courtyard with an angry face, looking at the messenger below and shouting; "Why has it been so long that I haven''t found Su Tang and them? What do you eat?"


    "Report back to the seven elders. We didn''t find Su Tang and them, but another member of a small family met Su Tang and them in a cave in the forest. As a result, several martial artists were killed. The news soon spread all over the forest. After hearing the news, many people left the forest one by one and didn''t want to continue to risk chasing Su Tang and others."


    "Hum, a mob, it seems that I still have to transfer out the disciples of huangzong. You continue to look for them first. Now I''ll ask some people to come and help us." the seven elders explained with a cold hum, and then left the courtyard directly.


    After the seven elders left, the informer also left. At this time, a group of people were constantly on their way in the mountains and forests. The leading woman was the leader of the ethereal palace, that is, the master of Wen Renjing. After a while, the woman waved and stopped. At this time, she took out a jade plaque from the storage ring, looked at it and said; "Jing''er, they have arrived at a new place. Let''s speed up and meet them first."


    "Yes!" they answered.


    After that, the woman took others to the position heard by Wen Renjing. At noon, they stopped again. At this time, they heard a news. It turned out that at this time, the people of the huangzong were chasing a young man named Su Tang. When they heard this name, the palace master felt very familiar.


    "Sutang? Palace leader, this Sutang is not the Sutang who helped jing''er awaken?" at this time, ye Tian''s master said.


    "It''s him? How can I be so familiar? How could this guy be chased and killed by the barbarians?" the palace master responded and continued to ask.


    Then the man who returned the news replied; "Report back to the palace leader. It seems that there are not only Su Tang, but also two other men and women. I doubt whether it will be Wen Renjing and ye Tian. After all, they are familiar with Su Tang. I also heard that it was because the three of them openly killed the true stories and elders of the wasteland sect in a small town that the wasteland sect issued a hunting order!"


    "Well, it''s really possible. Jing''er and ye Tian were both in the small town at that time, and they had a great chance of bumping into each other. But anyway, if jing''er was really among the people pursued and killed by Huang Zong, I will take someone to hurt him. Huang Zong will have a good explanation." the princess nodded.


    After hearing his words, the drunkard seven elders also shouted; "Yes, my old man finally found a more congenial Pro disciple. If he is chased and killed by the people of the wasteland sect, I won''t let them go. I have to ask the old man of the wasteland sect for an explanation."


    "Well, if the people pursued by the barbarians really smell Renjing and ye Tian, we are declaring war on our ethereal palace. Now wenrenjing is the next leader of our ethereal palace. If they actually do so, I can''t just forget it." the old man with white hair said.


    After hearing what they said, the palace master also said; "We''re not far from where jing''er said. Let''s hurry and have a look. If Su Tang is with them, jing''er and ye Tian must be on the hunting list of Huang Zong. Then we''ll go to Huang Zong and see what they want to do. Others are afraid of him. I''m not afraid of Huang Zong."


    "Hmm!" others nodded one after another. After half an hour''s journey, the palace master finally came to the mountain depression mentioned by Wen Renjing.


    At this time, Su Tang and others had already hid. Just now, Tianji suddenly reminded Su Tang that a large group of senior martial artists were coming towards this side. Even if Su Tang got up with Wen Renjing and ye Tianduo, as soon as he hid, he saw a large group of martial artists flying over, about more than 20 of them. After seeing the coming person clearly, Wen Renjing stood up and said; "It''s Shifu. They''re coming. Let''s go out."


    Ye Tian also nodded and stood up. At this time, he seemed to think of something. He grabbed Su Tang and whispered; "That Su Tang! Do you still have the wine you gave me last time? My master is an alcoholic. After drinking the wine you gave me, he asked me to find him wine all day. He took away all the wine you gave me."


    "Hehe, there are still some. I''ll send some to him later!" it seems that Su Tangdao didn''t care at this time. He still has hundreds of thousands of kilograms. It should be no problem to give a thousand kilograms to Heavenly Master Ye. He wants to come to this dog for a while. After that, ye Tian nodded and went out with Su Tang.


    At this time, the palace leader and others were exchanging. They heard the sound of human silence and immediately turned their heads to hear human silence. At this time, ye Tian also came out with Su Tang. Seeing this situation, the palace leader immediately understood his feelings. The people pursued by the barbarians are really their own land, At the same time, an unprecedented anger also rose in my heart.


    Although he had not seen Su Tang himself, he saw a young man besides his own land and ye Tian. The palace leader was not a fool. He immediately guessed that this should be su Tang.


    At this time, the palace master quickly walked down the aisle and asked when he heard the silence; "Jing''er, are you all right? Did those barbarians hurt you?"


    Hearing the silence, he immediately understood, shook his head and said; "No, we''ve been avoiding those martial artists all the way. They don''t know we''re here at all. As for things in the town, we have to thank Su Tang. If he hadn''t done it, I''m afraid senior brother Ye Tian and I would have been captured by the barbarians."


    "Tell me what''s going on." the palace leader asked immediately as his face changed.


    Hearing such questions, Wen Renjing immediately opened his mouth and said; "That day, I was having dinner in the restaurant with senior brother ye and Su Tang. Suddenly, a true disciple of the wasteland sect came out and said some dirty words to me. Then we became popular. At this time, the true disciple of the wasteland sect sent a signal to summon their elders. When they came, they said they would kill us indiscriminately. At this time, Su Tang didn''t kill them all in time, I''m afraid we''re dead. "


    Wen Renjing didn''t say that this incident was caused by Su Tang. If it was caused by Su Tang, her master might not help Su Tang. Instead, it''s better to directly say that it was because of herself. Su Tang provoked a famine in order to save herself. In this way, her master had to help Su Tang. Wen Renjing still knows her master very well.


    After hearing the silence, the palace Master said all the things he and others had done along the way. After hearing the silence, the palace master immediately became angry; "The wasteland sect is really lawless. I really think people in my ethereal Palace are easy to bully. I dare to treat my disciples in this way. The seventh elder Ma will send the news back and let all the people in my ethereal palace come. Let''s go to the wasteland sect and ask for an explanation."


    "Well, I see." the seven elders and the palace leader were really angry at this time. They didn''t say much at once and began to spread the news directly.


    The people who came here this time were very fond of hearing the silence. When they heard that she met such a thing, they were very angry, especially the white haired old man said; "Palace leader, we can''t just forget about this matter anyway. If he really wants to go to war, even if my old man is fighting for his life, he will take his people to be buried with him."


    Hearing the old man''s words, the palace master immediately nodded and said; "Don''t worry, supreme elder. This time I must ask him to give me an explanation. If I''m not satisfied, I don''t suggest going to war with them directly."


    "Well, yes, I don''t want to go out and walk in the ethereal palace these years. Unexpectedly, someone dared to bully the people in my ethereal palace. If I don''t teach them a lesson this time, I swear not to be a man." the old man continued.


    At this time, I heard the silence, came to the old man, took his arm and said; "Grandpa Mo, calm down first. Don''t you think I''m okay? Don''t be angry at such a small thing."


    "Hum, this barbarian clan dares to bully my little jing''er like this. How can grandpa Mo not be angry? Fortunately, you''re fine. If you lose a hair, you see I won''t directly bring his barbarian clan''s nest." the old man surnamed Mo continued, his tone full of doting on hearing people''s silence.


    At this time, the seven elders also passed back the words of the palace master. At this time, hearing the silence of the people, they let go of elder Mo, came to Su Tang and introduced them to the people in the ethereal palace; "Master, elders, this is Su Tang. They have helped me twice."


    At the same time, he turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, these are the elders of my ethereal palace. This is my master, the contemporary leader of the ethereal palace. This is Grandpa Mo, the supreme elder of our ethereal palace. As for this is elder martial brother Ye Tian''s master, the seven elders of the ethereal palace."


    Hearing the introduction of Wen Renjing, Su Tang respectfully saluted these people and said; "Little Su Tang, I''ve seen you elders."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome. I''ve heard your name many times, but I haven''t had a chance to say thank you. If it weren''t for your hug, I''m afraid xiaojing''er hasn''t awakened successfully. You see, you saved xiaojing''er this time. My old man is very grateful to you." Elder Mo immediately said with a kind smile.


    "Well, Su Tang''s palace wanted to thank you very much at the beginning. Unfortunately, there are too many things and you are gone, so we can only put them aside. I didn''t expect to see you here today and help jing''er survive the disaster. You are my friend of the ethereal palace and will always be. You are welcome to the ethereal palace when you are free." the palace master also said.


    At this time, the happiest one will be ye Tian''s master and seven elders. When he heard that this boy was su Tang, he even came to Su Tang and said with a smile; "Hello, boy, I''ve heard my apprentice mention you more than once, especially your spirit wine."

 Chapter 244

    When the old man mentioned the spirit wine, Su Tang smiled in his heart. It seemed that it was really like what ye Tian said. His master was really an alcoholic. When he thought of this, Su Tang immediately said; "I still have some spirit wine. I can give some to the elder at that time."


    "That''s good, that''s good." the old man said with a smile on his face, then patted Su Tang on the shoulder and said; "Don''t worry. My old man will stand out for you this time when the barbarians chase you."


    Su Tang smiled and arched his hand; "The boy is here first. Thank you, master." in fact, Su Tang really didn''t pay attention to the pursuit and killing of the barbarians, but he didn''t show many means with Ye Tian and Wen Renjing at that time. Now that the old man has said so, Su Tang is also happy to be free.


    People in the ethereal palace come forward and think it should be much easier. They don''t have to be in trouble. They can continue to experience with peace of mind.


    At this time, the palace Master said again; "Now let''s go to the ruins and have a look. When our people come, we''ll go to the wasteland together to say something." then she turned her head and looked at Wen Renjing and said; "Jing''er, are you sure the relic you found this time is an ancient miracle?"


    "Well, it''s really an ancient miracle, but there are three corpse monsters guarding the ruins. People with general combat power can''t enter at all, so I haven''t heard of any other forces entering it until now." Wen Renjing replied.


    After hearing her answer, Su Tang immediately understood that the ruins mentioned by the quiet people were the ruins that he first visited Xihuang and Ji xuanming situ Yu. Although Su Tang saw only one corpse monster at the beginning, he could not guarantee that there was only one corpse monster inside. Compared with the ruins at that time, there were still some dangerous places, I didn''t explore.


    "I''ve been to the ruins, and I''ve been in!" Su Tang said at this time.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, although the people in the ethereal Palace are really strong now, they can''t guarantee that they won''t encounter danger in that miracle. After all, there are many unknown dangers there. When he entered it at that time, he was only entering the second level. He always felt that there would be many levels and dangers behind, Only in the second level, there was such a powerful creature as the three headed corpse monster. He really didn''t know what was behind it.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone present was stunned, especially Wen Renjing and ye Tian. They had never heard Su Tang say it.


    "You''ve been in, brother. Are you kidding?" Ye Tian asked first.


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Well, at the beginning, I wasn''t sure if the relic you said was the one I went in, but I heard the girl just now that there were corpse monsters. I was sure that there were corpse monsters in the relic I went in. Although I saw only one, I think there should be more than one."


    "Well, tell me what you found inside." the palace master nodded and asked.


    "I also came into contact with this relic by chance." Su Tang began to talk about how he knew about the relic and how to enter it. He even talked about the last dangerous thing he encountered.


    "Listen to you, do you think there will be something behind the nine stone doors, and the real good thing of this miracle is there?" asked the palace master after listening to it.


    "From the outside array, I thought there should be only nine stone gates, but now I think it''s not like this. If there were only nine stone gates, he wouldn''t need such a powerful biological guard as corpse monsters. To tell the truth, the things there are not very precious, although I just entered one of the stone gates," Su Tang replied.


    "You''re right. This relic doesn''t look as simple as it looks. It''s worth looking at. But now the relic has been made public, and there should be no fewer big forces going there. At that time, as long as we join hands with them, we should make a complete decision on this relic." the palace Master said.


    Su Tang ordered to take you to him. At the beginning, their strength was too weak, and there were few admit defeat. Now that the ruins are open, many forces will come back as the palace leader said. At that time, as long as we work together, we will be able to open them.


    At this time, Tianji said to Su Tang; "Boy, although I don''t know what will happen after that, I still suggest you don''t touch this thing. Although there were many creatures like corpse monsters in ancient times, the strength of corpse monsters is beyond your imagination. Now you have managed to run out. If you recognize which corpse monsters you will go, they will try their best to hunt you down at that time. You can''t help it There would have been no chance to escape. "


    "How could it be! How many people we have this time? We should be able to deal with the three corpses?" Su Tang was also surprised when he heard this, and immediately read it carefully and communicated with the secret of heaven.


    "Hehe, you''re too naive. You don''t know the corpse monsters. Although there are many of you, your strength is poor. It''s generally the realm of Emperor Wu or Wu Zun. The old man is the realm of eclosion, but the corpse monsters have a special ability, that is fusion. At that time, as long as the three corpse monsters fuse, you can kill all of you in an instant." Tianji continued.


    After hearing this, Su Tang also kept silent. If it was true according to the secret of heaven, the ruins in the past would be very dangerous this time. Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help saying to the palace master; "Palace leader, I think we''d better not go there for the time being."


    "Hmm? What''s the problem?" the palace master asked in a daze.


    "I don''t know who you can know about the corpse monster?" Su Tang asked rhetorically instead of answering.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, all the people present shook their heads. They all knew that the corpse monster was a creature that existed in ancient times. Now they basically can''t see it. It can be said that as long as there is a corpse monster, it must be an ancient relic, but they don''t know anything about the corpse monster.


    Seeing that no one answered, Su Tang immediately opened his mouth and said; "The corpse monster is a very special creature. Although we have more people and strong strength this time, if the corpse monster is integrated at that time, its strength will surpass everyone. Then we will go first."


    "Fusion? What do you mean?" the palace master asked.


    "This is a special ability of corpse monsters. In short, these three corpse monsters can be combined into a super powerful corpse monster. As for combat effectiveness, it should be very strong, which is not something we can compete with." Su Tang continued to explain.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the palace leader was silent. At this time, ye Tian went to Su Tang and asked; "Brother, do you already have any way?"


    "The way is to have one, but there are some inhumane." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "What way?" Ye Tian continued.


    "That is, we should hide aside and let other forces test the water. If the corpses and monsters are so powerful that we can''t compete, we will withdraw immediately. I think there will be no loss." Su Tang said.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, everyone present felt that this method was indeed feasible, and it was not impossible to let other forces take the lead. It was just that the hiding must be in place, or it would be hard to say if other forces found out. According to Su Tang, it was a little unkind.


    After thinking for a long time, the palace master nodded and said; "Su Tang is right. We''d better not take such unnecessary risks. When I see us, we''ll find a place to settle down and wait for other forces."


    "We''ll do what you say, palace leader." Mo Changlao nodded.


    The two people with the highest status nodded, and the others had no opinion. Then the party rested in the mountain depression. Ye Tian''s stomach beat several monsters. At this time, other people in the ethereal palace went to prepare firewood. At this time, ye Tian''s master came to Su Tang and said with a smile; "Little brother, are you from that sect?"


    "Senior, I have no school or sect now. I''m just a casual monk." Su Tang replied.


    "No sect? I''ll be an apprentice in the ethereal palace just one year later. Little brother, are you interested in coming to my ethereal palace? At that time, my old man guarantees that you can directly enter the ethereal palace without selecting as slowly as those disciples?" the old man continued.


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang smiled and said; "In a year''s time, if I''m free, I''ll have a try. Then I''ll trouble my predecessors."


    "OK, we''ll make a deal. Then I''ll tell the palace leader to let me do the invigilation. I''ll wait for you there." the old man continued.


    "Well, if I''m free, I''ll go, but I don''t know where I''m going after a year," Su Tang continued.


    While they were chatting, ye Tian also came back. He and other disciples beat two adult wild cattle and animals, which were very large. At this time, the people who rested and looked for firewood also came back. After a while of busy work, the two wild cattle and animals had been roasted on the fire. At this time, Su Tang looked at the seven elders and said; "Elder, do you have a larger container?"


    "Container? What are you going to do?" the old man asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, didn''t you say you wanted to give me some spirit wine? I don''t have any other containers here now. I don''t know if you have any." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, the old man immediately took out his wine pot and handed it to Su Tang; "My wine pot is a good container. It can hold 2000 Jin of wine. I don''t know if this can be used?"


    As a result, Su Tang shook the wine pot and said; "Well, it should be OK." after that, Su Tang took out his small pot and began to pour wine into the wine pot. With the passage of time, Su Tang was really impatient and asked immediately; "Elder, can you make your wine pot bigger? I don''t know how long it will take to fill it up."


    "Fill it up? Oh, OK, I''ll make it bigger." the old man was very happy when he heard Su Tang''s story that the wine pot was full. He took the wine pot directly from Su Tang. As soon as FA Jue pinched the wine pot, it became bigger. At this time, Su Tang also made a change, and the small pot in his hand grew larger and held a huge small pot, Su Tang directly began to pour wine into the wine pot of the seven elders. Soon it was full. After putting the small pot away, Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, sir, these are the meeting gifts given to you by the boy. Please take them."


    After putting away the wine pot, the old man said happily; "Boy, you''re good. Take this thing. No matter what happens in the future, just take it to the ethereal palace and find me. I''ll try my best to help you." the old man took out a jade Jue and handed it to Su Tang.


    Su Tang took it directly without affectation. Although he didn''t know whether he could use it in the future, Su Tang still felt that there was more love and more way out. Who wouldn''t live in the future? Would he encounter some things? After all, he still had a family. With the background of ethereal Palace in the secular world, the development of the Su family was much easier.

 Chapter 245

    Seeing the movement of Su Tang and the seven elders, others came one by one. At this time, the seven elders directly put away the wine pot. At this time, elder Mo looked at him and said; "Old seven, get me some of your wine."


    "Er, elder Mo, there''s not much to go." the seven elders said with a reluctant face.


    As soon as he said this, elder Mo immediately laughed at his expression; "Old seven, you still haven''t changed at all. When it comes to wine, you become very stingy. Well, I''m just kidding you."


    At this moment, the seven elders relaxed. At this time, ye Tian came over and said; "Shifu, you''ve finished your food. You''ve been on your way for a long time. Come and have something to eat first." then he looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother, come and have some."


    Su Tang and Qi Zhang both nodded and walked towards the barbecue place. Soon after a delicious meal, they took a break and set off for the ruins. Along the way, because there were too many people in the ethereal palace, although they didn''t know their strength, ordinary warriors avoided them, and those monsters were naturally sensitive to the smell of the strong, So after feeling their breath, they consciously didn''t come to trouble them.


    It was very calm along the way. In the evening, Su Tang and his party finally stopped. At this time, they heard the silence and said; "It''s still half a day''s journey from the ruins we''re going to. There will be many changes when we travel in the mountains at night. I think we''d better rest here for a night before we go. What do you think, master?"


    "Well, you''re right. Anyway, we''re not in a hurry to find the relic. It''s better to go there later, so that we can watch the war better." the palace master nodded.


    Then they took a rest here. At this time, in the small town not far away, the seven elders of the wasteland sect also came back. This time, in addition to him, he also brought five elders, four true legends and 30 inner disciples. With such a strong lineup, the seven elders directly said to the wasteland disciples who were already in the small town; "The five went out to look for them this time. No matter where they went, we must find them."


    "Yes!" after that, the group left the town in the dark and searched in the mountains all night. After that, the seven elders still couldn''t find the trace of Su Tang and others. They finally had to give up. Part of the reason why he brought so many people from the wasteland is because of this relic. Now that he can''t find Su Tang and others, He can only go to the ruins first. Comparing this time, the leader of the wasteland sect said that he must get the things in the ruins first anyway.


    As for Su Tang and others, they can look for them slowly in the future. As long as they are still in the West wasteland, they can find what they say when relying on the wasteland sect. Although the seven elders are very angry and want to find Su Tang and others quickly, they also understand the importance of the ruins.


    Early the next morning, the people of the wasteland sect also punished and went to the ruins. Su Tang and others followed the punishment and went to the ruins. It was still calm all the way. At this time, ye Tian, who was walking in the front, stopped and said; "There is a large group of martial artists ahead. Are we going to go directly like this?"


    "Well, there is indeed a large group of martial arts ahead. I think it should be people from other forces. We are going to see the play this time. I think we''d better let them leave first. Let''s stop here first." the palace leader nodded.


    Now that she has made plans this time, she doesn''t want to have unwanted conflicts with people of other forces in advance, but she thinks so on her side, but not on the other side.


    At this time, an old man of the other party asked the man walking in the front; "Seven elders, there is a group of people not far ahead. Shall we go and have a look?" this group of people are the wasteland disciples preparing to rush to the ruins.


    After hearing the questions from his subordinates, the seven elders were already full of fire. Now that they met two people, of course, he may be ready to go and have a look. In fact, he also understood in his heart that these people should be other forces who came for the relics, but considering that this is their own territory, why should the people of these forces come here to explore the relics? Immediately he opened his mouth and said; "Let''s go and have a look. These people should come for the ruins. Since we meet them, we''ll solve them all first. In this way, we have fewer competitors in the ruins."


    Upon hearing this, the others nodded one after another. Seeing that the people had no objection, the seven elders took the lead in walking towards Su Tang and their place. Soon they saw Su Tang and them. At this time, the seven elders asked directly; "Who the hell are you? Why did you come to my wasteland?"


    "Wasteland? Are you from wasteland?" when ye Tian''s alcoholic Master heard the seven elders'' questions, he asked first.


    Seeing the other party''s question, the seven elders of huangzong nodded proudly and said; "This is the seven elders of huangzong. Who are you?"


    Seeing this man talking like this, the palace Master said coldly as soon as his face changed; "The palace is trying to find you, but I didn''t expect you to come to the door. In that case, we''re not too polite to you. Give me a hand to keep them all. I''ll catch the seven eldest students. I''ll go to the famine headquarters to ask Nan Tianjun how the famine people teach. They don''t know the rules."


    As her voice fell, all the people in the ethereal palace stood up one by one and showed their fighting state. When they saw that the other party wanted to start, the seven elders of huangzong immediately ordered; "Since the other side is ready to fight, our wasteland people are not soft persimmons. The children have prepared for me. I will leave all these guys today."


    Although he said so, the seven elders were still worried. This man actually knew the leader of his sect. He should still be at the same level. However, looking at his clothes, the seven elders honestly thought that there was such a force in the mainland, so they thought that these guys were all pigs with onions in their noses, so they were not afraid at all.


    Just then a man behind him came to him and whispered; "Seven elders, those three guys over there seem to be people who have been trying to kill outside." it turned out that when they came to the town before, they asked people in the town. After that, they drew all the faces of Su Tang. Although they are not completely similar, they are also seven or eight similar.


    Therefore, this man has always been loyal to Su and Tang Dynasties. Ye Tian heard that there were three people in silence. When the seven elders heard what their subordinates said, they even laughed and asked; "Hahaha, you''re so broken that you can''t find anywhere. Boy, is your name Su Tang?" he asked, pointing to Su Tang.


    Hearing his question, Su Tang did not hide it and said directly; "I''m Su Tang."


    "Hahaha, it''s su Tang. I asked rang to find you for a long time, but I didn''t find it. Unexpectedly, I met you today. Since I met you, there''s no reason to let you go. Today I''ll let you avenge those disciples and elders who died in the wilderness. Come on, kill me." the seventh eldest brother smiled and ordered.


    As the voice of his order fell, the people of the wasteland clan moved one by one. Seeing that the wasteland clan was ready to take action, the palace master immediately shouted; "Kill me!" the two soon fought together.


    With the passage of time, Luolin was defeated by the wasteland sect. Most of the people they brought here this time were disciples, while many of the people in the ethereal palace were deacons and disciples of the older generation. Each one had strong strength, but only a few met. Those inner disciples of the wasteland sect were killed and injured seriously.


    Seeing that the strength of the other party was so strong, the seven elders of huangzong immediately shouted; "Stop it all."


    "If you ask me to fight, I''ll fight. If you ask me to stop, I''ll stop. What are you? Since you''re the seven elders of the wasteland clan, my old man happens to be the seven elders too. Let''s have a good fight for a long time today." the old drunkard rushed directly at the seven elders of the wasteland clan.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t stop, another old man rushed towards him. The seven elders of huangzong immediately sank their face and moved their flag, so they fought with the old drunkard.


    A moment later, the seven elders of the wasteland clan were directly captured by the old drunkard. At this time, the old drunkard looked at the seven elders and said; "With your strength, it means that you are an elder of the wasteland sect. It seems that Nan Tianjun has lower and lower requirements for the people under his door."


    "Cough! Cough! Who the hell are you?" during the previous collision, the guy was injured by the powerful strength of the old drunkard. At this time, with his cough, a touch of crimson appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Who are we? Hahaha, good question. Listen to me. We are from the ethereal palace in the eastern regions. I happen to be the seven elders of the ethereal palace." the old drunk said directly.


    After listening to his explanation, the seven elders of huangzong immediately changed their faces. The name of ethereal palace is suitable for him. Many years ago, change was the only leading force to dominate the eastern region. At that time, they were just a second rate sect, and there was no way to compare with such a overlord. Although the people of ethereal palace have been hidden now, for their strength, Many powerful people on the mainland know that this is definitely the top three in the overlord level.


    Huang Zong can''t compare with you at all. Although they are one of the hegemonic forces in the mainland now, they are the most powerful hegemonic force. Thinking of this, the seven elders couldn''t help feeling depressed. How could they meet these people in the ethereal palace? It''s said that they haven''t appeared for many years. I didn''t expect to appear this time, I ran into it.


    "I, Huang Zong, and your ethereal palace had no grievances in the past and no enemies in recent days. What are you doing this for today?" the seven elders asked.


    Hearing his words, the seven elders laughed and said directly; "There was really no hatred in the past, but you should never issue a hunting order to hunt down the next leader of our ethereal palace. Since you have done so, I want to ask, do you think we still have no hatred now?"


    "Chase and kill the next leader of the ethereal palace? What do you mean? It''s time for us to chase and kill your next leader. You repair demons and spit blood." the seven elders of huangzong immediately retorted.


    "Hahaha, you just said it yourself, and now you don''t want to admit it? Well, let me tell you, are there three people you are chasing this time, two men and one woman? The next leader of our ethereal palace is one of them. Do you still think I''m talking nonsense?" the old drunkard continued.


    This time, the seven elders of the wasteland sect understood. They also thought it for a moment. Su Tang and others dared to kill their disciples so openly. The background must be different. He still knew the character of his disciples. He didn''t want others to provoke him first. He just didn''t expect him to chase and kill the young palace leader of the ethereal Palace this time.


    If his leader knew, he would lose his life. However, he knew his own leader''s means very well. In addition, the leader always said that it was OK to be arrogant, but it also depends on each other''s background. Nan Tianjun can develop a 26 city into a Luda overlord force in just a few decades. His means must be very unusual.


    "I didn''t know that there was the next leader of the ethereal palace among them. It was all a misunderstanding. Don''t you think they have nothing to do now? Let''s just forget this matter? What do you think?" Huang Ziqi rose and softened immediately.


    "Hahaha, forget it like this. Do you think it''s possible? You don''t think we just came here this time. I believe your barbarians will keep chasing them? Now you tell me to forget it? Let Nan Tianjun tell him himself." the drunkard old man said again.


    Hearing such words, the seven elders of huangzong were devastated. It seems that the people in the ethereal Palace are ready to make things big this time.

 Chapter 246

    Seeing that the seven elders of huangzong stopped talking, the palace Master said; "I think you are also going to the ruins? That''s just right. I''ll leave you all to the ruins now. You will send a message first and let Nan Tianjun come to the ruins in person. I''ll ask him if he wants to fight with my ethereal palace when he chases my ethereal palace disciples."


    As soon as the palace leader said this, the seven elders of the wasteland sect were full of bitterness and said immediately; "I really know I''m wrong this time. Please raise your hand and let me go this time. I''ll immediately revoke the order to chase and kill the disciples of your palace. Please don''t let this matter get serious."


    "Don''t make a fuss? Hahaha, when you issued the order to pursue and kill, did you ever think not to make a fuss? Now tell me this? Is it useful? Pursue and kill the next leader of my ethereal palace. If others know this, where is the majesty of my ethereal palace? If you dare to do it, you must dare to bear it." the palace leader continued.


    There is no room for maneuver in her tone. Wen Renjing is her favorite disciple. She has long blocked her successor from training. Now the people of the wasteland clan have issued a hunting order to hunt down Wen Renjing. Yu Gongyu has no intention of letting go of the wasteland clan. Compared with the ethereal palace, it is also a powerful force at the level of overlord on the mainland. Her next palace leader has been chased and killed, This is completely challenging the majesty of the ethereal palace.


    This made the palace master even more angry. In addition, now the seven elders of the wasteland sect still want to see this thing and hide it. They have no sincerity to admit their mistakes, which made her even more angry.


    "Sir, do you really want to kill me?" the seven elders of Huang Zong asked with a change of tone.


    "So what? Anyway, I didn''t intend to let you go. I just wanted to block Nan Tianjun''s face and kill you. You should have thought of such consequences when you ordered to pursue my disciples." the palace leader continued.


    The seven elders of huangzong, with a heavy face, immediately shouted; "Well, since you didn''t intend to let me go, I''ll fight with you today. Anyway, I''d better make more trouble for your ethereal palace." then he saw his whole body move and his eyes slowly turn red. Seeing this situation, Su Tang immediately shouted; "Stop him. He wants to explode."


    "Self explosion? Joke, you still want to explode in front of me. It''s naive to make people laugh?" the old drunkard said immediately after hearing Su Tang''s reminder.


    At the same time, he picked up the seven elders of the wasteland sect as soon as he caught them, and his other hand directly hit the sea of Qi of the seven elders of the wasteland sect. The aura of the seven elders that had been condensed was directly dispersed by the palm of the old drunkard. At the same time, the aura of the old drunkard entered the meridians of the seven elders of the wasteland sect and directly destroyed part of his meridians.


    The meridians were destroyed. Even if the seven elders of huangzong wanted to explode, they couldn''t gather Reiki. At this time, the Reiki in his meridians began to dissipate slowly with the breaking of meridians, and the momentum of the whole person suddenly faded.


    "Hehe, I think you''d better hurry up to the Chuanhui District, or my old man will promise you that you will never die in pain." the old drunkard smiled like a devil and looked at the depressed seven elders of huangzong.


    After hearing his words, the seven elders of huangzong nodded slowly, turned their heads, and one of the prince''s disciples said; "Now hurry back to the sect gate, tell the sect leader everything here, and wait for him at the ruins."


    "Yes!" the disciple nodded and directly turned and flew away. Seeing that the seven elders of huangzong had asked people to report back, the palace master''s ugly face eased a lot and said faintly; "Take good care of them all. If anyone wants to escape, kill them directly."


    "Yes!" all the disciples of the ethereal palace nodded one after another, and then the group began to walk slowly towards the ruins. At the same time, the man who the seven elders of huangzong told to report also hurried towards huangzong. In the middle of the night, he had returned to the Mountain Gate of huangzong. At this time, the mountain guarding disciples saw him and directly walked forward and asked.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter?"


    The messenger, who had been running for a long time, was almost exhausted and consumed a lot of energy. After hearing such words, the whole person fell down directly. When he saw the man fall, the mountain guard disciple moved and caught him.


    At this time, the messenger whispered; "I want to see the patriarch. If I report it, take me away quickly. I''m afraid the people we go out this time will be in danger."


    Upon hearing this, the mountain guarding disciple immediately changed his face and was run up the mountain by the man. When he returned to the sect gate, the mountain guarding disciple directly carried the man to the residence of the outer sect elder. After saying everything the informant said before, the crooked sect elder directly took out a pill and fed it to the man. Then he took the man to find the leader of the wasteland sect.


    In the discussion Hall of the wasteland sect, most of the wasteland sect were elders and contemporary patriarch Nan Tianjun, who sat there with a gloomy face. At this time, the messenger below also woke up and saw Nan Tianjun and others. The messenger should tell the story of the people who were in the ethereal palace in the mountain forest.


    "Pa!" after hearing the man''s words, Nan Tianjun immediately slapped on the armrest of his seat and stood up and shouted; "What does Qin Yun want to do? Chasing the next leader of the ethereal palace, does he want to kill my wasteland?"


    "Lord, stop your anger. We still have to be clear about this. The ethereal palace has not been out of the mountain for many years. Now it suddenly appears on our wasteland. There are some strange things. In my opinion, we''d better go and have a look first. If they are really people of the ethereal palace, we''ll think of a way at that time. If not, we''ll kill them directly." At this time, an old man sitting next to him said.


    "Well, the elder is right. The ethereal palace hasn''t been out of the mountain for many years. No one knows whether their strength is strong or not. Now our ancestors are not what they used to be. Moreover, I''m afraid they don''t have much strength on our territory. We can''t do it. We''ll tear our faces with them and destroy them first." At this time, the red haired old man on the other side also said.


    Hearing their words, Nan Tianjun immediately nodded and said; "We''d better go and have a look first. As for other things, don''t consider them for the time being."


    "Well, it''s late now. Let''s go there early tomorrow morning and have a look first!" the elder said.


    Although Nan Tianjun ordered this matter, a group of wasteland elders and disciples began to prepare to leave the mountain gate tomorrow. At this time, in the distant forest, Su Tang and his party also came to a dense forest not far from the ruins. There was a small lake next to the dense forest. At this time, Su Tang and others were sitting next to the lake to rest.


    At this time, it was already night. After simply eating something, Su Tang came to the small lake alone. Looking at the calm water surface, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking about the secret of heaven; "Tianji, do you think we really need to go to any ruins?"


    "It depends on your choice. Personally, I don''t think it''s necessary to go there. It''s too dangerous there. These people can''t control it at all. If there''s a problem, I''m afraid I''ll die." Tianji said.


    Su Tang nodded and said when he heard the secret; "I also know this, but you can see the current situation. If people in the ethereal palace want to go there, I can''t leave early." Su Tang also knows the danger of the ruins. He still thinks of the feeling that the corpse monster chased him behind that day. He is in a cold sweat. Now he has to go back there. Su Tang really doesn''t want to go there.


    After verification, ye Tian came over from nowhere and looked at Su Tang and asked; "Brother, what are you thinking here alone? Do you miss your confidante?" then ye Tian broke the drum and did it by Su Tang''s side.


    Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "I''m only seventeen years old now. I don''t have a confidant yet. It''s you. When will you introduce your confidant to me?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, ye Tian immediately blushed and answered; "I don''t have it either. Well, don''t say this. Brother, what were you thinking here alone just now?"


    "Nothing, I was just thinking about which ruins we really need to go to? I always think which ruins are very dangerous. I''m afraid we will have more or less bad luck in the past this time." Su Tang replied softly.


    Ye Tian was stunned and said; "I''m not very clear about this. I haven''t seen any corpse monster. Brother, you''ve seen that thing. Tell me how powerful it is?"


    "I don''t know how powerful he is, but he gives people a mysterious and strange feeling. When he was chasing after me, I seemed to feel a soul seducer chasing me. The smell of death was too frightening. At that time, I didn''t have time to think much. My only idea was to escape quickly. Fortunately, I had good luck. I left the cave as soon as I left I found a group of martial artists who helped me divert the eyes of the corpse monster. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be seriously injured if I don''t die. "Su Tang returned.


    "How weird? It seems that I''ve told the palace leader that this creature was the first time they met. We don''t know how powerful he is and how many means he has. I''m afraid going so rashly will really bring danger to himself. Well, brother, take a break early. I''ll talk to my master and let him talk to the palace leader." After ye Tian finished, he got up and left here.


    After seeing him leave, Su Tang turned to look at the lake again. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, if one of them is going this time, will you go with them?"


    Su Tang was stunned, shook his head and replied; "I don''t know. Although I really want to take advantage of this opportunity to have a good experience, the current situation is too dangerous. This past may have been a narrow escape. Such experience is too risky. I have to think about it."


    "Well, although it''s dangerous, the effect of experience is also good. In a desperate situation, a person can grow up faster. Think about it yourself. Anyway, you are the master of my generation. No matter where you go, I will follow you." Tianji said.


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Well, I know." after that, Su Tang lay down on the spot. Through the leaves, Su Tang looked at the dotted night sky and slowly went to sleep. The next day, a loud noise said that Su Tang woke up from his sleep.


    "Palace leader, ye Tianzi is right. I still think it''s too risky. This relic has been made public first. I''m afraid we won''t get much benefits even if we go. It''s not worth the risk at all," said the old drunkard.


    At this time, Su Tang also walked slowly. As soon as he approached, he heard the palace master say; "Seven elders, I understand what you said, but since we are all here this time, are you willing not to go and have a look? Besides, Nan Tianjun, I''m afraid he has already taken people to the ruins at this time. Even if we don''t enter the ruins, they will solve the problem when they pursue jing''er this time?"

 Chapter 247

    After hearing their quarrel, Su Tang didn''t know how to speak. At this time, he also spoke when he heard the silence of the people; "Master, I also think there may be some problems with the ruins this time. Do you think we can leave here after solving the desolate things?"


    Hearing Renjing''s words, the palace master even turned to look at her and said so when he saw his beloved land, the palace master nodded and said; "Well, let''s go to the ruins first to solve the problem of the wasteland clan. As for the problem of not entering the ruins, I still want to see the situation. Besides, it''s an ancient relic. If we can get some things from the ethereal palace, it''s definitely good news for our clan."


    After hearing the palace master''s work like this, the old drunkard nodded and said; "I agree. We can see the situation this time. No one wants to give up this ancient relic."


    Seeing the seven elders also agreed, the others nodded one after another. Then the group began to rush towards the ruins again. At the same time, the disciples of huangzong followed Su Tang and others to go there.


    At noon, they had arrived ten miles away from the ruins. At this time, there were some powerful people here. When they saw another group of people, the strength leaders who had reached came out one after another. They wanted to see what the power was.


    However, to their disappointment, they simply could not see that those who were ahead were the of that power.


    At this time, someone found that the people of the wasteland sect who followed Su Tang and others exclaimed one by one, "aren''t they the disciples of the wasteland sect? Are these people the people of the wasteland sect?"


    "How can it be? Don''t you see that these disciples of the barbarians have some injuries? Besides, look at their situation now. Xiang came to explore the ruins? They are prisoners."


    After hearing this man''s words, the people present reacted one by one. After a careful look, sure enough, these wasteland disciples were all wounded, and they didn''t look like they came to explore the ruins. Were these wasteland disciples caught by these people who didn''t know what forces?


    Thinking of such a possibility, everyone present took a breath. This is the territory of the wasteland sect. In addition, the wasteland sect is a member of the overlord force. How many disciples of such super forces have been caught? How powerful should the background of writing people be? At the same time, they also wondered when such a mysterious force appeared in Xihuang.


    At this time, the leader of one of the forces looked at the clothes of Ye Tian and others and was puzzled; "This sign seems to have been seen there? These people are not the power of Xihuang at first sight. I think they should come from other regions to explore the strength of this relic. Who are they?"


    Just then a voice sounded in the field; "Hehe, the flower rhyme depends on the palace master. I haven''t seen you for many years. Why are you interested in coming to this relic this time?"


    "Ethereal palace? The overlord of the eastern region a hundred years ago?" some people present reacted to this man''s words. They all knew the power of ethereal palace. Now they suddenly saw that it hadn''t sounded for a while. When they heard someone remind them, they all showed a look of shock.


    The reputation of the ethereal Palace on the mainland was very famous. Among all regions, there was only one hegemonic force in the eastern region, that is, the ethereal palace. There were at least two other regions, but the most in Zhongzhou. One force could completely unify a region. Such strength is absolutely unimaginable.


    "Hehe, lieshanzong shennongtian? I didn''t expect you to come too." the palace master smiled and said.


    "Hahaha, Lord Hua, what''s your trouble? How did you catch all the people of the wasteland clan? Did the wasteland clan offend you?" shennongtian laughed and asked.


    Hearing his question, everyone present pricked up their ears to hear what was going on, which would make the people of the two hegemonic forces face each other like this.


    "Wasteland clan? Hahaha, a backward force dares to chase and kill the disciples of my ethereal palace. I just punish them with a smile." the leader of the flower palace answered.


    Hearing her answer, everyone in the West wilderness understood that the hunting order issued by the famine sect a few days ago was to hunt down the disciples of the ethereal palace. The famine sect really had nothing to do. They also rushed to provoke the mysterious forces like the ethereal palace. Under the strictness of everyone, the ethereal Palace, the super overlord who dominated the domain a hundred years ago, The power is definitely much stronger than the strength of Huang Zong.


    It is impossible for Huang Zong to compare with others'' ethereal Palace Heritage for thousands of years. Such a super force is absolutely terrible. Although Huang Zong is also a hegemonic force, it still needs to plug in a lot to compete with such strength.


    After understanding what happened, everyone present will feel happy about Huang Zong''s visit to the ethereal Palace this time. Huang Zong is very domineering in Xihuang, and now he finally meets his opponent.


    At this time, shennongtian said again; "So it is. You are really kind, Lord Hua. It''s so generous to deal with such a sect. If I kill all these people directly, I''ll see what he dares to do."


    "Hum, shennongtian, you''d better try." at this time, a voice sounded nearby. With the sound falling, figures came out of the dense forest. The leader was Nan Tianjun, the leader of the famine sect.


    "Try and try, how can I be afraid of you?" shennongtian slapped a wasteland elder directly.


    No one thought that shennongtian said he would do it, and even the leader of the flower palace didn''t respond. An elder of the wasteland sect was directly killed by shennongtian. At this time, the disciples of the wasteland sect looked at the people of the Lieshan sect with a bad face. At this time, Nan Tianjun stared at shennongtian with an ugly face and shouted; "Shennongtian, don''t go too far."


    "Too much? So what? Don''t pretend to me here, Nan Tianjun. What are you? Don''t think you''re also the overlord now. I''ll be afraid of you. I tell you, I''ll calculate with you slowly when I''m free. This time, I''ll only charge interest. You''d better explain it to leader Hua now." Shennongtian looked at Nan Tianjun disdainfully and said.


    As soon as he said this, all the people present understood that there was a festival between the desolate sect and the Lieshan sect. No wonder the shennongtian directly killed the prince elder in front of Nan Tianjun. He didn''t pay attention to Nan Tianjun at all.


    Nan Tianjun was very angry, but he thought he would have to face the ethereal Palace this time. He thought it would be better not to go to war with the lieshanzong for the time being. When he was about to lose his psychological anger, he turned his head and looked at the leader of the flower palace and said with an arch hand; "The leader of the flower palace didn''t inform me in advance when he came to my wasteland. I''m just a local host."


    "Hum, no, we''ve already felt your friendship as a host. Well, don''t talk nonsense. Give me a story about this time. I believe the informer should have told you all about it." the leader of the flower Palace said impolitely.


    After hearing his words, Nan Tianjun was helpless and immediately opened his mouth to explain; "I don''t know anything about this. Qin Yun paid attention to everything. Now Qin Yun is in the hands of the leader of the flower palace. You can deal with it as you want. As for the hunting order that has been issued, I will immediately ask someone to revoke it. At the same time, I will compensate the disciples of your palace for their losses this time."


    Hearing Nan Tianjun bow his head, Shen Nongtian''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain and said; "I''m really a loser. When I meet such a patriarch, I''m afraid the famine sect can only do so in the future."


    "You! Shennongtian, you''d better shut up, or I don''t mind leaving you here now." Nan Tianjun was also provoked by this sentence.


    "Hum!" he was really angry when he saw Nan Tianjun, and shennongtian didn''t say much. After all, this is his wasteland. Although he smashed the West wasteland and wasteland, he still didn''t dare to force Nan Tianjun too much under such circumstances.


    Seeing shennongtian shut up, Nan Tianjun turned to look at the flower palace leader again and asked; "I don''t know how the flower palace leader feels about my account this time. Are you still satisfied?"


    "I''m not satisfied, but I don''t want to make a big deal this time. Since you have said so, I don''t need to continue to hold on to them. As for these people, I hope you can kill them yourself. They are all one of the culprits involved in the pursuit of my disciples." then leader Hua asked his men to release the wild disciples he caught.


    Hearing this, Nan Tianjun is a little embarrassed. Although these disciples are not very strong, they still have the foundation of the barbarian sect. If they are executed in front of many powerful people at this time, the face of the barbarian sect will be completely lost. Who dares to join the barbarian sect in the future? For a time, Nan Tianjun was also embarrassed.


    Seeing that he didn''t do it all the time, the flower palace leader continued; "Why, is this your sincerity? Did you just say what nantianjun said?"


    Seeing that the flower palace leader was so strong, the male leader couldn''t help laughing and said; "Lord Hua, you don''t know nantianjun very well in the eastern regions all year round. The biggest thing about him is that he doesn''t have a face. It seems that he doesn''t want to explain today."


    "Shennongtian, shut up. It''s my ethereal palace and the wasteland sect. It has nothing to do with you." for shennongtian''s mind, Lord Hua certainly knows that he wants to fight with the wasteland sect. He sits on the mountain and watches the tiger fight. Lord Hua is not stupid at all. At this time, he won''t give shennongtian face directly.


    Hearing what Lord Hua said, Shen Nongtian''s face sank. Even if he stopped talking, Nan Tianjun continued; "Lord Hua, he Qin Yun made all the things this time. It has nothing to do with my disciples and elders. They also received my spiritual power to explore the ruins this time. Will Lord Hua let them die?"


    "Hehe, do you think it''s possible? The disciples who pursue me are not easily taken out and will be dealt with. This time, I want to give a warning to all forces in the mainland. Although my ethereal palace hasn''t appeared for many years, not everyone can deceive me." the leader of the flower palace sneered.


    Hearing this, Nan Tianjun understood in his heart that it was really bad this time. Since it was so, he also saw that there were not many people in the ethereal Palace this time. At this time, the direct people were released again. Nan Tianjun''s heart was horizontal and shouted directly; "The disciples of the wasteland sect stop and kill all the people who call me the ethereal palace here."


    Seeing that Nan Tianjun didn''t hesitate to fight with his ethereal palace for these disciples, leader Hua''s face sank and shouted immediately; "Since you have developed in the wasteland, no wonder I killed you!"


    With the sound of the two books falling, the martial artists began to fly. At this time, shennongtian next to him was very happy to see such a situation. What he wanted was such a result. Now the huangzong and the ethereal Palace are fighting. At that time, both sides will be hurt. I''m afraid this relic will fall into his own hands.


    At this time, shennongtian said to the disciples around him; "Take a good look and have a chance to wash the wasteland clan. This time, there are a large number of them. If you want to come to the ethereal palace, you will suffer a loss. You must not let the wasteland clan win the ethereal palace, otherwise it will be difficult for us Lieshan clan in the future."


    After hearing shennongtian''s words, the disciple immediately nodded and soon turned around to tell other martyrs about shennongtian''s words. At this time, there was chaos on the waiting ground, and all kinds of martial arts blood flashed everywhere.

 Chapter 248

    The battle between the ethereal palace and the wasteland clan has entered a white hot stage. Although the wasteland clan has an absolute advantage in the number of people, the people who came to the West wasteland this time are basically those with advanced cultivation. Although the ethereal palace has no advantage in the number of people, the ethereal Palace is not too passive. In addition, there is a sneak attack from the Lieshan clan, and the human casualties of the wasteland clan are still heavy.


    At this time, Nan Tianjun looked at the people''s Congress of Lieshan sect, who was ready to attack secretly; "Shennongtian, what do you want to do? You mean person, do you really want to go to war with me?"


    "Hahaha, Nan Tianjun, you are serious, but I did nothing. If you really insist on going to war, I won''t be afraid of you." shennongtian laughed and said.


    At this time, shennongtian himself wanted to go to war with the huangzong, so he could use the strength of the ethereal palace to destroy the people and horses of the huangzong here at one fell swoop. At that time, the strength of the huangzong would greatly damage him, and the Lieshan sect could easily destroy the huangzong.


    Seeing the meaning in shennongtian''s eyes, Nan Tianjun didn''t understand shennongtian''s plan. He immediately ignored shennongtian and turned to the flower palace leader; "I think you''d better leave here. Let''s forget this time. If we continue to play in the afternoon, the only person who will benefit will be shennongtian."


    "Hum, you''re the one who said to fight, and you''re the one who said not to fight. What do you think of my ethereal palace? Today, only one of us can leave here, and I will fight to the end this time." Lord Hua doesn''t care how much he thinks.


    Since the barbarian wanted to beat him, he would not be afraid. As soon as he heard the words of the leader of the flower palace, Nan Tianjun''s face changed and a surge of anger rose from the bottom of his heart; "Well, since you want to fight, fight." after that, he took out a loud arrow from the storage ring and shot directly into the sky.


    "Flower palace leader, make a quick decision. This guy is calling the people of his sect. If the people of his sect arrive, things will be in trouble." shennongtian immediately warned.


    Upon hearing shennongtian''s reminder, Lord Hua became worried immediately. At this time, the situation of both sides has reached a zero point. No matter which side has more people, it can determine the whole war situation. At this moment, Lord Hua began to hope that the people in his ethereal palace would hurry up.


    Nan Tianjun took back the harvest, turned his head and looked at the flower palace master proudly and said; "Even if you want to quit now, I won''t give you a chance. I''ll kill all of you today. Then I''ll take someone to shovel your ethereal palace directly. Ha ha ha!"


    Seeing Nan Tianjun''s proud appearance and such arrogant words, the flower palace leader''s face was very ugly and his heart was very worried. At this time, the old drunkard came to the flower palace leader and said; "Palace leader, what''s our current situation? First deduce the time and wait for our people to arrive. I just asked. Our people are not far from here. We can arrive here in about half an hour."


    After hearing the old drunkard''s words, Hua palace leader put down his worry slightly. For half an hour, the current situation should be able to be delayed. It also takes some time for the more primitive people to come over. According to the current situation, Huang Zong is not the opponent of the ethereal Palace at all. Even if their people come to the ethereal palace, they can deduce it for a period of time.


    With an idea, the flower palace leader immediately said to the people in the ethereal palace; "Kill me, everyone. We must leave all the people of the wasteland clan today." as her voice fell, the people of the ethereal palace seemed to hear her meaning. They all knew that they also had reinforcements. In addition, when they saw the state of the leader of the flower Palace at this time, the people of the ethereal palace understood.


    It must be that their own reinforcements are coming. They immediately put down their worries and began to attack the people and horses of the wasteland. At the same time, the leader of the flower Palace also rushed directly towards the South Tianjun. Seeing the leader of the flower palace rushing towards him, the South Tianjun was puzzled. They are still like this now, Aren''t you afraid of your own people coming?


    In fact, he already had an idea in his mind. When he said that, the people in the ethereal palace were likely to retreat, but he never thought that the ethereal palace not only didn''t escape, but also tried to fight with himself. What exactly did they want to do?


    Although he was puzzled, there was no pause in his acceptance. The attack of Lord Hua seemed elegant, but it took a fierce killing opportunity. Nantianjun himself was not as good as Lord Hua within ten miles. In addition, at this time, Lord Hua had a heart to kill, so there were killing moves everywhere in the means of attacking nantianjun.


    After a few rounds, Nan Tianjun''s body was decorated. At this time, Nan Tianjun began to step back and distance himself from the flower palace leader. At this time, Nan Tianjun looked at the flower palace leader and said; "Our people have arrived. I see what you can do this time."


    As his voice fell, he felt that a large number of martial artists nearby began to approach here quickly. Seeing this situation, Lord Hua secretly thought, "it''s really a direct place. How fast people come." although he was very emotional, Lord Hua didn''t relax and shouted immediately; "All the people in the ethereal palace listen to the order and now defend with all their strength."


    As her voice fell, all the people of the ethereal palace who were still attacking the huangzong stopped and returned to the leader of the flower palace one by one. Seeing that the people of the ethereal palace began to defend, Nan Tianjun immediately laughed; "Now defend? I see how you can defend."


    As his voice fell, the original wasteland disciples who were beaten began to attack the ethereal palace like wolves. With the order of the palace master, most of the people in the ethereal palace were defensive and rarely took the initiative to attack. After several rounds of attacks, there were some casualties in the ethereal palace. At this time, the wasteland people also arrived.


    Seeing his people coming, Nan Tianjun immediately shouted; "Come on, I have to kill all the people in the ethereal Palace today." Nan Tianjun, who had been angry by the people in the ethereal palace just now, just wanted to kill all the human rights in the ethereal palace. He had no other idea at all.


    Only at this time, shennongtian, who was watching the war in the distance, felt a little strange. Why did the people in the ethereal palace continue to attack huangzong indifferently after hearing the support of huangzong''s people? Now shennongtian sees such a defense at a glance. This ethereal palace is obviously delaying time.


    After such an idea, shennongtian couldn''t help feeling that there might be a backhand in the ethereal palace, and what they were waiting for was their backhand. At this time, shennongtian couldn''t help laughing at the elated Nan Tianjun.


    With the passage of time, although the people in the ethereal palace were seriously killed and injured, and even the leader of the flower palace was injured, they never retreated and defended there. At this time, Nan Tianjun shouted again; "Give it to me quickly. They can''t last long. Seize this opportunity and don''t let them run away."


    Just after his voice fell, the disciples of the patient rushed to the people gathered in the ethereal palace again. At this time, suddenly, many martial arts breath began to appear in the distance. They really approached here quickly. When they felt this breath, shennongtian thought in his heart; "Sure enough, the ethereal palace really has a backhand. It seems that the famine clan will suffer this time."


    Shennongtian here gloated at the misfortune, but Nan Tianjun over there was uncomfortable. So many martial artists suddenly appeared, and a bad feeling flashed in his heart. At this time, the flower palace master of the ethereal palace shouted; "All the people listened to the order and gave me their full strength to kill. No one of the barbarians could be spared."


    The rest of the people in the ethereal palace, who had been passively fighting back for a long time, immediately began to fight back one by one. Seeing that the people in the ethereal palace began to fight back, Nan Tianjun understood even if he was stupid. It seems that the warrior who came at this time should be the reinforcements of the ethereal palace. At the same time, he also understood why the ethereal palace heard that there were reinforcements coming from his side, But there was nothing different. They didn''t retreat when they saw their reinforcements coming, but kept defending. It turned out that they were waiting for their reinforcements.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the reinforcements of the ethereal palace had come here. At this time, the leader of the flower palace ordered immediately; "Kill me, not one."


    Lord Hua was very angry at this moment. At this time, he had been killed and injured the most since he was the leader of the ethereal palace. When she thought of those dead disciples, she felt a nameless ghost fire in her heart.


    As soon as he arrived, he heard the murderous order of his palace master Ling ran. The leader immediately stopped hesitating and began to join the war circle with the people he brought.


    With the help of reinforcements, the people of huangzong will soon not be the opponents of the ethereal palace. After all, the ethereal palace is an old-fashioned strength with strong background, and the strength of its disciples is also very strong. Although the number of people of huangzong is large, its strength is too weak. After a few rounds, most of the people of huangzong will be killed and injured. Nantianjun dare not continue to fight with the people of the ethereal palace, Looking at the flower palace leader, Nan Tianjun had to say; "Lord Hua, stop it. There are enough dead people on both sides of us."


    "Stop? Do you think it''s possible? Didn''t you want to destroy all of us just now? Now I''ll give this back to you. My ethereal palace must destroy your wasteland today." the leader of the flower palace replied disdainfully.


    With her answer, the people in the ethereal palace began to rush to kill one by one. Seeing that the situation was becoming more and more serious, Nan Tianjun had no intention to continue fighting, and immediately shouted; "The wasteland people retreat at full speed!" finally heard the order of the patriarch. The wasteland disciples didn''t want to fight for a long time. Now they got the order. Even if they began to retreat quickly, the leader of the flower Palace said at this time; "The disciples of the ethereal palace follow orders. No matter where they retreat, they will always chase after me. I must destroy the wasteland today."


    The two have retreated and soon left the relic. Seeing that the people of the two great forces have left, Shennong''s heavenly heart is very effective. Now in this situation, their two families must have no intention to explore the relic. Now they are the most powerful and powerful here. I think this relic should belong to his Lieshan sect.


    At this time, shennongtian said to the people behind him; "Take photos of people to see the ruins in front, and pay close attention to the trend of huangzong and ethereal palace." after hearing his words, the man nodded and soon began to arrange people.


    At this time, Su Tang and others in the pursuer Huang Zong killed all the way, and the people of Huang Zong retreated all the way, and soon retreated to the small town where Su Tang and others were located. At this time, the people of Huang Zong wanted to help with the help of the martial artists in the small town, but before nantianjun said anything, the people of the ethereal palace killed, and they retreated quickly again with people.


    "What''s the situation? Aren''t those people from the barbarians just now? It seems that they are being pursued and killed?" someone exclaimed when he saw the fleeing barbarians.


    "Yes, what''s the matter with Huang Zong? He was chased and killed by other forces on his own territory. What''s the situation and who is this powerful person?" others also wondered at the same time.


    Just then someone found Su Tang and exclaimed immediately; "Look, isn''t that the young man who killed the famine elders and true preachers in the town? Is this force his man?"


    After hearing these words, all the people present understood. The emotional thing was like this. Su Tang killed the elders and true biographies of Huang Zong at the beginning. Huang Zong immediately issued a hunting order. I think it must be the forces behind the young man named Su Tang. After learning that, he was very angry and began to attack Huang Zong.


    What they didn''t expect was that as a top force, the desolate sect was so embarrassed by another force. How powerful was the force behind the boy? Thinking of the people present here, they were very shocked. At the same time, they felt sad that Huang Zong encountered such a thing. Huang Zong, who has always been arrogant, actually had such a day. Many of the people present felt very happy.


    They live in the wasteland all year round and have been bullied by the wasteland people more or less. However, the strength of the wasteland is too strong. They don''t dare to say anything at all. They can only be unhappy with the wasteland in their hearts. Therefore, they are very relieved to see such a situation now.

 Chapter 249

    Huang Zong fled all the way and soon returned to the area where his mountain gate was located. At this time, Nan Tianjun, who had just stepped into the gate, directly started the clan protection array even if he took out the leader''s token. The landscape circulated and the array began to run. Nan Tianjun, who was in a tight spirit, also deeply breathed out.


    "Hey, I''m really disgraced this time." the elder next to Nan Tianjun sighed and said.


    Hearing his words, other elders nodded one after another. This time, he was humiliated since the founding of the famine sect. Being chased by the ethereal palace, which is also a super force, is like chasing a drowning dog, and it is still on his own territory. I''m afraid this shame will accompany the famine sect forever.


    At this time, the most uncomfortable person is Nan Tianjun. It can be said that Huang Zong has changed from a second rate force to a current super force. This effort is beyond ordinary people''s understanding. This time, because of his own wrong decision, he not only lost a lot of strength against the eldest brother of an old super force such as dimming palace, And lost such a big face.


    In the future, I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to live a desolate life. Not only people from other major forces will despise the desolate life, but I''m afraid that if I don''t pay attention to my title as a super force, I''ll lose it, and even be directly destroyed by people from other forces. After all, he has done a lot of bad things and offended many sects over the years, Among them, the one who offended and hated most was another super force in the western wilderness with him, lieshanzong.


    This time, the wasteland sect was defeated miserably by the people of the ethereal palace. I think they should not miss this opportunity. At that time, the Lieshan sect will suppress the wasteland sect at all costs. The future survival of the wasteland sect is really in a moment.


    Just when the people of the wasteland clan felt sorry for the future of the wasteland clan, the people of the ethereal palace had been killed again. At this time, seeing the array enveloping the whole wasteland clan, the leader of the flower palace sneered and said; "Huang Zong, one of the great super forces, is that it? If you have seed, you will come out and fight hard with us and hide in the array. Are you going to admit defeat?"


    "Hum, Lord Hua, stay on the front line in everything and don''t do too much." after hearing what Lord Hua said, Nan Tianjun''s originally depressed mood turned into anger and shouted at once.


    "Hahaha, keep a line in everything? Why didn''t you think of keeping a line in everything when you arrived? Do you think it''s useful to tell me this now? I''ll tell you clearly now that no matter who comes today, I will kill you, Nan Tianjun, even if you hide in the array." after that, she turned her head and looked at an old man and said; "Three elders, I''ll give you this array."


    "Don''t worry, palace leader, although this array is very powerful, it''s not very difficult to break it." the old man stood up and replied.


    As his answer fell, he began to walk slowly towards the array shrouded in the wasteland. When he saw him walking towards the other side, even if the old drunkard followed up, other elders followed up one after another. When the wasteland saw this situation, even if he understood it, the ethereal palace wanted to break its mountain protection array. If they really let them break the array, I''m afraid I can only let Mermaid meat.


    At the same time, Nan Tianjun thought so. When he saw the second elder coming out, he had made a decision. He must find a way to kill the old man directly when he broke the battle. However, before this idea fell, he saw the old drunkard and other ethereal palace elders coming out one by one. It seemed that he was covering the old man who was ready to break the battle.


    With the participation of these elders, the idea that Nan Tianjun wanted to kill the two elders became unrealistic for a moment. Under the maintenance of so many experts, it was very difficult to kill that person. Although Nan Tianjun''s cultivation was very good, he still had some strength to kill him.


    Before arriving at the array, the two elders began to release their soul power and study the array. At this time, Nan Tianjun looked at the flower palace leader and said; "Lord Hua, tell your people to stop. If you have any conditions, I will promise you. I just hope you don''t break the mountain protection array of the wasteland clan."


    The mountain protection array is the last barrier of his wasteland sect. If it is broken by people in the ethereal palace, I''m afraid it will be really dangerous when other sects attack in the future.


    "You really promise me everything? Well, you kill yourself on the spot now. I promise to let go of other people in your wasteland. As for this big array, I won''t break it. Choose it yourself." the leader of the flower palace continued.


    At this moment, her anger in her heart has decreased a lot, but his anger towards Nan Tianjun has not weakened. It is this man who has killed so many people in his ethereal palace. Those are the old people who have been in her ethereal palace for many years. These people are all relatives of his ethereal Palace. Such people are ordered to be killed by the man in front of her, This hatred has been completely unforgettable to the flower palace leader.


    At this time, after hearing the words of leader Hua, all the people of the wasteland sect turned their heads to look at nantianjun. At this time, his heart wanted to know what nantianjun thought. None of them wanted to die, but no one asked nantianjun to kill himself to preserve the wasteland sect. The scene became very quiet, and even some people could hear their breathing.


    At this time, Su Tang also looked at Nan Tianjun thoughtfully. At this time, he also wanted to know how Nan Tianjun would choose. After all, the flower palace leader gave him special conditions this time. As long as Nan Tianjun died alone, the famine clan would be saved, but would Nan Tianjun really kill himself to save the famine clan? Su Tang was also very confused.


    The scene was so quiet. At this time, the second elder in charge of breaking the array suddenly opened his eyes. At this time, he turned his head and looked at the flower palace master and said; "Palace leader, the array eye of the array has been found. Do you want to break the array immediately?" although he was studying the array just now, he still heard the dialogue between palace leader Hua and Nan Tianjun, so when he found the array eye, he made a special trip to ask palace leader Hua.


    The voice of the second elder was so harsh in the quiet scene, especially the people of the huangzong. After hearing such a voice, they began to sweat all over their bodies, and their eyes were found. It was obvious that the old man could break the array in an instant as long as he was willing. The only way for the array aunt to wait for the huangzong was to perish, even if the people of the ethereal palace did not completely destroy the huangzong, He will also be destroyed by other forces in Xihuang.


    At this time, the flower palace master nodded and said; "Break it directly. Since Nanzong doesn''t want to choose, let''s help him choose." the voice fell, and the flower palace leader also took a look at nantianjun intentionally.


    At the command of the palace leader, the two elders nodded and turned to start breaking the array. At this time, nantianjun, who had been silent, spoke; "Wait!"


    As his voice fell, the second elder who was ready to break the battle stopped and turned to look at him. All the people present also turned to look at him. The eyes of the barbarians were full of expectations. They didn''t want to die, but they didn''t want Nan Tianjun to die. Either Nan Tianjun worked hard to improve the strength of the barbarians these years, they were not qualified to win the super power, There will not be so many resources for them to practice.


    At this point, he can''t help it. If Nan Tianjun doesn''t die, they will die, and the wasteland will perish. At the same time, if Nan Tianjun dies, the wasteland will have a chance to survive, but the road in the future will be difficult. It''s certainly impossible to continue to be a super force. At the same time, I''m afraid Xihuang won''t have a foothold for them.


    "Nanzong Lord, what do you mean? Do you already have your own choice?" the flower palace leader asked faintly.


    "Lord Hua, it''s really my fault that Huang Zong did wrong this time. I shouldn''t chase and kill your disciples, but it''s all my fault. Qin Yun can''t issue a chase and kill order without my nod, so I hope you can let go of the others of Huang Zong and be willing to die." Nan Tianjun said, and his whole momentum changed in a moment, You have to stop thinking about being so energetic as before. The whole people feel like a hero at the end of the road.


    Hearing what he said, the whole desolate people were embarrassed for a moment, and the elder opened his mouth; "Patriarch, you can''t do this. If there is no you, what kind of wasteland is it?" he immediately turned his head and looked at the leader of the flower palace and said; "Lord Hua, if you really want to apologize alone, let me come. I''m also a member of the famine sect. I''m also responsible for this time. Let me apologize to you instead of the sect leader."


    With the words of the elder, other elders and disciples also spoke one after another. Seeing this situation, Nan Tianjun''s originally silent look suddenly changed. His eyes were full of joy and laughed; "Hahaha, don''t argue. This time it''s my responsibility. After I die, you should practice well. The wasteland clan can''t fall down like this. I''ve encountered all kinds of difficulties before, but I haven''t fallen outside. I can''t fall down this time."


    Su Tang looked at Nan Tianjun at this time and couldn''t help admiring him. It''s no wonder that such a patriarch can turn Huang Zong from a second-class force into a super force in a short time. He has real courage and can be regarded as a generation of heroes. At this time, Su Tang couldn''t help walking towards Lord Hua. When he came to Lord Hua, Su Tang said; "Flower palace leader, I hope you can help me with something."


    Suddenly hearing Su Tang''s words, leader Hua and the people of the ethereal palace were stunned. Many people didn''t know who the boy was. At this time, leader Hua looked at Su Tang and asked; "You are a friend of my ethereal palace. If you have anything to say, I will help you if I can."


    "The palace leader must be able to help." Su Tang continued.

 Chapter 250

    As soon as Su Tang said this, the flower palace leader became more confused. At this time, Su Tang saw the flower palace leader''s doubts and continued to say; "I hope the palace leader can promise me to let Nan Tianjun go."


    Su Tang''s voice was very quiet, but everyone present heard it very clearly, especially Nan Tianjun himself. He never dreamed that the teenager would speak for himself at this time. Although he didn''t know who the teenager was, he always followed the people of the ethereal palace. I think it should be the people of the ethereal palace, Why would a man in an ethereal palace plead for himself?


    At this time, Su Tang continued; "Lord Nanzong, maybe you don''t know who I am. I''m one of the three people you chased and killed after killing your wasteland elder and the true legend in the town. I''m not from the ethereal palace. In fact, the person you chased and killed this time should be me alone. Two friends of the ethereal palace have done nothing. The reason why I speak to help you plead for mercy is very simple, I don''t want to suppress you by relying on the strength of the ethereal palace. "


    After saying that, Nan Tianjun also realized it. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Today I help you plead for mercy. I don''t care whether you want to continue chasing me or not." at the same time, he turned to look at the flower palace leader and said; "Palace leader, please promise me."


    "Boy, you are the most courageous young man I have ever seen. I agreed to your request, but do you really want to do so?" the leader of the flower palace looked at Su Tang and asked faintly.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "This is my choice. If I really want to bear the consequences, it should also be faced by myself." at the moment when Nan Tianjun was ready to die generously, a feeling deeply touched Su Tang. Such a task should not die like this. Although Su Tang was hostile to him at this time, he didn''t want to catch the strength of the ethereal palace to kill each other.


    Even if he begged for Huang Zong''s continued pursuit this time, he recognized it. He didn''t believe that Huang Zong had the strength to kill himself, so he chose to save Nan Tianjun.


    "Don''t worry, little brother. I''m not a person who doesn''t know how to be grateful. This time you and I will write it off. No matter when you are a VIP of our family in the future, you can use our place and speak directly. Our family will go all out." when Nan Tianjun heard this, he also admired Su Tang very much and had such a mind, The young man''s future must be extraordinary. Besides, now all the people about this matter are dead, and he doesn''t want to pursue and kill anyone because of things in the town.


    Now is the time when the strength of the wasteland clan is the weakest. If he is careless, the wasteland clan will be completely destroyed. Now he just wants to close the mountain directly after the people of the ethereal palace leave and restore the vitality of the clan.


    "Hehe, OK, I promise you, boy, you are really good. If the leader of the ethereal palace could only take one apprentice in his life, I really want to take you as an apprentice." the leader of the flower palace smiled and said.


    Her eyes are full of admiration. A young man has such a mind at a young age. If such a person grows up, she must be a hero. Moreover, she also has a certain understanding of Su Tang''s talent these days. She is definitely a rare genius. If such a person is included in the door, it will be absolutely good for the ethereal palace.


    "The palace leader praised me. Thank you for this time. If you can use a boy later, the palace leader can speak." Su Tang replied with an arched hand.


    "Well, we''ve finished the work here. Let''s all go." the flower palace leader said. At the same time, she turned her head and looked at Nan Tianjun and said; "Nan Tianjun, take this opportunity. This time I will give Su Tang a face. If I hear you chasing Su Tang in the future, my ethereal palace will never let you go."


    After that, without waiting for Nan Tianjun to answer, the flower palace leader turned and left, and other ethereal palace people also left. At this time, Su Tang looked at Nan Tianjun and said; "Lord Nanzong, you''d better not go to the relic this time. Don''t worry. The people of Lieshan sect also agree that they can''t get the relic. Take this opportunity well. Maybe huangzong can become the only super force in Xihuang."


    After that, Su Tang also left with the people in the ethereal palace, leaving Nan Tianjun standing there with a puzzled face. Su Tang''s words made him very puzzled. Now that his strength of the wasteland clan has fallen to the bottom, how can he become the only super force in the West wasteland? Is it


    Nan Tianjun seemed to think of something, and immediately turned to the disciples behind him and said; "Let''s have a good rest. Fighting may break out soon. This may be our chance."


    From Su Tang''s words just now, Nan Tianjun heard that the ruins this time are not very simple. Now the people of Huang clan have left. The people of the ethereal palace want to know for a long time and should not go again. Their current strength is not very strong and many of them are hurt. Now the only one who can touch the ruins is Lieshan clan. He understood what Su Tang said just now, This time, maybe the Lieshan sect will really plant on it.


    Nan Tianjun has brought people back to the sect. At the same time, he is also worried about all the real power figures of the wasteland sect and tells what he heard from the voice of Su Tang.


    "Well, you''re right, sect leader. This time, the most powerful relic is the Lieshan sect. Since Su Tang said so, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the relic. Maybe the Lieshan sect will really make a big mistake." the elder said immediately after hearing this.


    "I think we''d better send some disciples to explore. If the Lieshan sect is really planted, we can seize this opportunity to directly destroy the Lieshan sect." the second elder also said.


    After hearing their words, Nan Tianjun nodded and said, "Our strength of the martyr sect has been greatly reduced this time. It''s still very difficult to destroy the martyr sect. If we don''t operate properly, we may directly be on duty for the decline of the martyr sect, so we must be more careful. I agree with the second elder that we will send disciples to inquire about the news first. If the strength of the martyr sect is really greatly damaged, we are making a good plan Wait a minute. "


    Nantianjun''s words soon attracted the recognition of others. Now the famine sect is really a critical moment. If they rashly attack the Lieshan sect without making clear, they are likely to be destroyed by the other party. They have fought with the Lieshan sect for many years, and they are very clear about their strength. Can the danger in this relic really cause great damage to them They don''t know.


    At this time, Nan Tianjun continued to say, "elder, this time it''s important. I think you need to go there in person." At this time, Nan Tianjun knew in his heart that if this matter was handed over to ordinary disciples, he might screw it up. After thinking about it, he decided to hand it over to the elder. The elder was rigorous. Moreover, this matter was related to the survival of the wasteland. Nan Tianjun believed that the elder would handle it carefully.


    "Yes, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll inquire about it." the elder nodded without hesitation.


    Soon after, Nan Tianjun ordered the mountain closure, but the elder quietly left the sect door. The news of the mountain closure of the wasteland sect soon spread in the West wasteland. One day later, shennongtian also got the news and laughed immediately; "I''m afraid it''s hard for the wasteland clan this time. No matter whether the relics are not obtained, our strength is greatly damaged. After we put the relics in our pocket, we''ll take people back to hurt the wasteland clan and completely destroy the wasteland clan. In the future, there will be only one super force in the West wasteland."


    "The patriarch is wise, but there are too few people here this time. Now the relic is basically ours. The famine sect is too busy now. I think we should send a letter back to let some people hide in the sect. In this way, even if there is any danger, we will have more people and strength, so that we can better explore the relic." A middle-aged man behind shennongtian said.


    Hearing his words, others nodded one after another, and their faces were all happy. Such an ancient relic was so easily obtained by themselves and others. No matter who it was, I''m afraid they would be very happy. After hearing this man''s words, shennongtian also nodded and said immediately; "You''re right. Let all the people from the sect come here. This time I''ll clean up all the miscellaneous fish. This ancient relic can only belong to my Lieshan sect."


    As his voice fell, the middle-aged man began to send messages, and other people of lieshanzong also walked out one after another. After a while, they heard a sound of fighting.


    "Lieshanzong, don''t go too far. Everyone has a share in this relic. Even if you take the big head, why do you still want to clean up us now? Do you want to dominate this relic? You''re making enemies with the warriors of the whole west wasteland." someone shouted.


    "Hahaha, what about dominating? I''m the strongest of the Lieshan sect here. I don''t need to teach you the ideal of the law of the jungle. We''ve given you a chance to leave, but you don''t know good or bad, so don''t blame me." shennongtian replied.


    Hearing this answer, the people of scattered cultivation and small forces all looked ugly. They never thought that lieshanzong would do this. Before, they said that the wasteland sect was hegemonic, but compared with the lieshanzong, the wasteland sect was good. This lieshanzong was the real hegemonic. After a long time of cleaning up, some people of scattered cultivation and small forces fled, and most of the martial artists All killed by the people of Lieshan sect.


    At this time, shennongtian looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "Huang Yun, when will the people from the gate come?" at this time, there is only his Lieshan family near the ruins. Shennongtian is very happy. Now he and the ruins are in his bag. He can''t wait to see them in the ruins.


    The middle-aged man named Huang Yun said, "all of them should be here at noon tomorrow. Anyway, it doesn''t matter to wait one more day. Who dares to come over the whole west wasteland except that the wasteland sect can grab it with me? Besides, the gods of the wasteland sect are hard to guarantee, and they don''t dare to come over at all."


    "Well, let''s wait. I don''t know what''s good about the ruins this time. After the memory is excavated, we will go directly to the wasteland and destroy the wasteland." shennongtian said.


    He didn''t know that in the distant jungle, the great elder of huangzong was paying close attention to their situation. Although he couldn''t hear what they were talking about, he saw shennongtian''s eyes and the happy look on the cover, and the great elder guessed something in his heart.

 Chapter 251

    At noon the next day, the people of lieshanzong came to the ruins. At this time, shennongtian looked at the hole in front and said happily; "This is the entrance of the ruins. All the ruins belong to my Lieshan sect. Let''s dig them to our heart''s content. This is the beginning of my Lieshan sect''s hegemony over the Western wasteland."


    After hearing his words, all the disciples of Lieshan sect were excited. At this time, a strange roar came from the cave.


    "Ouch!"


    With the sound falling, a humanoid monster appeared at the mouth of the cave. With its appearance, two more monsters also appeared. Looking at the appearance of three monsters, everyone of the Lieshan sect stopped preparing to rush forward. At this time, shennongtian wanted to ask Huang Yun; "What is this?" three monsters suddenly appeared, and shennongtian couldn''t recognize them for a moment.


    At this time, Huang Yun also looked at the three monsters in doubt. He didn''t know what it was. After hearing shennongtian''s question, Huang Yun shook his head and replied; "I don''t know. I think we''d better be careful. It doesn''t look simple."


    "Hum, what if it''s not simple! How many of us can''t beat three unknown monsters?" shennongtian said coldly.


    Huang Yun looked at the martyrs behind him, and his worries dissipated. The martyrs here can be said to be more than 80% of the martyrs. Such strength is very powerful. At this time, shennongtian shouted loudly; "Give it to me and kill these three monsters. This relic is ours."


    Hearing shennongtian''s order, all the disciples of Lieshan sect were full of aura and began to rush frantically towards the cave. The three monsters also rushed over. The two rooms soon fought together. Due to the large number of Lieshan sect, many of them were tied up when fighting, and some of them were killed by the three monsters in a short time.


    At this time, Huang Yun withdrew from the battle circle, came to shennongtian and asked; "Sect leader, have you figured out what monsters these things are? They are so powerful that they are like immortal bodies. They can''t die at all."


    "Well, it''s a bit tricky. I thought carefully just now. This monster should be the corpse monster spread in ancient times. It has strong combat power and is immune to physical attacks, so that everyone can have the martial arts in the fire formula to attack these three monsters." shennongtian replied.


    After shennongtian''s voice fell, Huang Yun nodded and immediately rushed to the battle circle. At this time, he also told the people in the battle about shennongtian''s orders. After receiving the new orders, all the disciples of lieshanzong began to prepare their martial arts. As their martial arts began to gather, the fire elements soon began to gather madly here.


    The great elder of the wasteland clan in the distance recognized the corpse monster at a glance, and thought of it secretly in his heart; "There''s something like this here. It''s really difficult for the Lieshan sect this time." as soon as the voice fell, he felt that the fire elements began to gather, immediately turned his head to the battlefield, and said softly at the same time; "Shennong is not stupid."


    Corpse monsters can be immune to many physical attacks, but they can''t be immune to some things, such as fire and lieshanzong. The most caretaker skill is playing with fire, so shennongtian didn''t worry at all after knowing that it was corpse monsters.


    With the gathering of fire elements, the battle skills condensed one by one. Soon, fire dragons began to fly in the air, including hundreds of large and small ones. At this time, shennongtian shouted loudly; "Aim at these three monsters and let the fire dragon out."


    "Yes!" the crowd answered. The Dharma decision moved in their hands. The burning fire dragons began to rush frantically towards the three corpse monsters. Their martial arts skills soon hit the corpse monsters'' body. Because they lost too much, the corpse monsters were submerged by the fire in a moment.


    "Hahaha, what about the ancient alien? It has not been handled by the people of our Lieshan sect. Well, the monster has been destroyed. Everyone follows me into the ruins!" shennongtian said with a laugh, and then he took the lead to the cave.


    Just then, in the raging fire that had been burning, a roar came out suddenly.


    "Ouch!" with the sound, the burning flame began to explode, and the three black corpse monsters appeared again, as if the power of the flame was too strong. The three corpse monsters were very embarrassed. At this time, the corpse monster headed by him roared, "Ouch!"


    As the sound appeared, the other two corpse monsters roared. At the same time, a strange black light began to appear on the three corpse monsters. As the black light became stronger and stronger, the three corpse monsters were soon wrapped around their Ali. At this time, shennongtian looked at the three corpse monsters wrapped by the black light and asked suspiciously; "What is this and what are they doing?"


    Hearing shennongtian''s question, the people present shook their heads in doubt. Even the great elder of the wasteland sect who was hiding on the side was confused. He knew the corpse monster, but he didn''t know it very well. He didn''t know that the corpse monster had such a special ability.


    At this time, the black light suddenly burst, and a huge brand-new monster appeared in front of everyone. The monster was the size of the fusion of three corpse monsters. It was ugly to think of here; "Be careful, everyone. The corpse monster has merged and its combat power has been improved a lot."


    But although his reminder was very fast, it was still late. The new corpse monster had moved, and its speed was much higher than before, and directly rushed into the crowd of Lieshan sect.


    Entering the crowd, the corpse monster killed a large number of Lieshan clan''s children with a simple fist and foot. Seeing this situation, shennongtian immediately shouted; "Those who are injured should step back. Those who are not injured should defend quickly. All elders will kill this monster with me."


    The strength of this monster is beyond the ability of those disciples. This is shennongtian, who also began to urge the Dharma decision. With the gathering of fire elements, a very huge flame dragon appeared in the sky. At this time, shennongtian shouted loudly; "Lord elder, help me. I want to kill this guy at one time."


    As his voice fell, the elders present began to urge the Dharma decision one by one. As their Dharma decision appeared, some flame dragons appeared in the sky. At this time, Shennong''s Dharma decision changed, and the flame dragons that appeared behind began to rush towards the flame dragons he gathered, and soon merged together. With the addition of more than a dozen flame dragons, The flame dragon condensed in Shennong sky became very huge.


    "Roar!"


    The merged corpse monster also felt the power of shennongtian''s flame dragon. Even if he gave up his attack and turned to stare at the flame dragon on shennongtian''s head, shennongtian shouted, and the flame dragon in the sky began to rush frantically towards the corpse monster.


    The strength of shennongtian has reached the level of great wuzun above the title of Emperor Wu. The Dragon summoned by such a strong man is very powerful. When the Dragon falls, it directly collides with the corpse monster. The impact force brought by the impact directly lifts the nearby trees out, which is a huge flame force, Some trees flying in the air were directly burned into ashes. At the same time, those disciples of Lieshan sect nearby were also hit by the shock wave and vomited blood and flew out.

 Chapter 252

    The martial arts strength of the master elder''s blessing is indeed very strong. Although he successfully hit the corpse monster, it also brought him some losses to the martyr mountain sect. Just when shennongtian and other martyr mountain sect members thought that the corpse monster was over, the huge living group suddenly burst open and a dark corpse monster appeared in front of everyone again.


    At this time, no part of the corpse monster''s whole body was intact. It was burned to pieces by the flame dragon. At this time, the corpse monster''s mouth still roared. His eyes, which had no feeling at all, were blood red. The cruel color hit everyone''s heart.


    At this time, shennongtian was also afraid and immediately shouted; "Run, we can''t defeat this monster." after that, Shennong couldn''t help regretting. If he hadn''t interrupted in a gang, the ethereal palace and the wasteland clan wouldn''t have fought. In this way, with the strength of the three clans, he should be able to destroy this monster and get something from the ruins.


    Not only did he not dominate the site, but also his clan lost a lot of strength. At this time, I don''t know if I can escape. Maybe I have to give up a lot of people to have a chance to escape. At this time, the people of Lieshan sect turned around and began to escape one by one when they heard the order of the patriarch.


    However, the corpse monster who has killed red eye will let them escape like this. He is very fast and rushes towards those who turn and run away. At this time, it is very powerful. Basically, it can easily take a life with only one punch. In addition, these people only care about running away, there is no defense at all, just more than ten breathing time, Dozens of Lieshan sect disciples died in the hands of corpse monsters.


    Seeing such a situation, shennongtian didn''t care much. Even if he was ready to stop the corpse monster, he brought more than 80% of the number of martyrs this time. If he was killed by the corpse monster here, his martyrs would have no chance. Therefore, in order to let those disciples of martyrs escape, he had to stand up.


    Suddenly, shennongtian blocked his way. The corpse monster stared at shennongtian. After a roar, he quickly rushed towards him. Taking advantage of this gap, some disciples of Lieshan sect left here, but some saw the patriarch fighting, and they stopped one by one and were ready to continue fighting. Shennongtian shouted; "You go quickly. I''ll stop here first. I''ll go to the door soon."


    As soon as those people listened to shennongtian''s words, they all looked at me and you. At this time, Huang Yun said; "Everyone listens to the leader and leaves here first. The leader''s strength is strong. There should be a way to leave. It''s beneficial for you to stay here and drag the leader down."


    As soon as these people heard this, they all nodded. After facing the patriarch''s heart, they all began to run away. At this time, they saw those people start to run away, and the corpse monster also understood. With a roar, they directly punched shennongtian on his chest. Shennongtian was blown away by a fist. At this time, the corpse monster kept rushing towards those who flew away.


    Shennongtian was punched by the corpse monster. Although his injury was not serious, his aura could not be fully raised for a time. He could not continue to catch up with the corpse monster. He could only watch the corpse monster enter the dense forest. Soon he heard bursts of screams in the dense forest.


    Hearing such a bleak scream, Shennong Tianxin was full of regret. Lieshanzong''s empty bottle was really destroyed. Thinking of this, Shennong Tiantian also stood up and chased in the direction of the corpse monster again. At this time, Lao Zhang, a wild sect hiding in the opposite direction, was very happy to see such a situation. This time, the loss of lieshanzong was much greater than that of his wild sect.


    If the corpse monster is killed by shennongtian, then he will have a chance to kill the martyr mountain sect. Thinking of this, the elder of the wasteland sect can''t help but slowly follow up. At this time, he already has another idea in his mind. He wants to see if shennongtian can really kill the corpse monster. He knows the strength of the corpse monster, If shennongtian wants to defeat the corpse monster, he may have to take some costs. If he is seriously injured at that time, he can sneak attack from the back and directly erase shennongtian.


    Without shennongtian, the Lieshan sect is basically useless. Even if the ancestors of the eclosion realm appear, the Lieshan sect can''t escape extinction. After all, the people of the eclosion realm don''t dare to fight at will. His huangzong is a new super force. There are no old monsters of the eclosion realm at all. The only one with the highest accomplishments is their patriarch Nan Tianjun, This is a man in the middle of Dawu Zun.


    The elder is the existence of the peak of the title of Emperor Wu. Although shennongtian is an expert in the realm of great Wu Zun, now he is just thinking about how to deal with the corpse monster to delay time and let his family escape. Sure enough, in Milan, shennongtian stopped the monster''s footsteps again. This is shennongtian with blood on his mouth and looking at the corpse monster, At the same time, the residual light of his eyes swept the ground. There were all corpses on the ground. Some of these people were still the elders of his Lieshan sect. Before this moment, he seemed to have many people.


    Shennong''s anger broke out at once. He directly bit his fingers and shouted; "Exchange my blood for the will of my ancestors and suppress eternity!"


    As his voice fell, his bitten right hand hit the ground directly. As his fist fell, the earth began to shake. At this time, a mysterious force suddenly appeared in the sky. Soon after the force appeared, a human shadow also appeared in the sky. At this time, shennongtian shouted at the human shadow; "Distant ancestor, the devil wants to destroy my mountain foundation."


    "Hmm?" the virtual shadow could understand shennongtian''s words, turned his head and looked at the corpse monster angrily. At this time, he shouted in his mouth; "Just a corpse monster wants to destroy my mountain foundation. Today, I will completely destroy you."


    Then he saw that the virtual shadow flew into the air and hit the corpse monster with a palm. At this time, the corpse monster seemed to see the strength of the virtual shadow. He frantically began to retreat and wanted to avoid the fatal palm. However, no matter how fast he was, the palm seemed to follow his shadow and beat it on his head.


    "Ow!" after a painful howl, the corpse monster formed by the fusion of the original three corpse monsters began to decompose, and soon became three corpse monsters, lying on the ground. At this time, the virtual shadow in the air. At this time, together with the law, a flame dragon appeared in the sky again and directly attacked the three corpse monsters lying on the ground.


    Just then a roar came from a distance! "Ouch!" a huge corpse monster rushed out of the dense forest and directly punched the fire dragon in the air that day.


    "Hmm? There''s another one?" the empty shadow in the air was slightly stunned and whispered.


    Just after his voice fell, the galloping fire dragon was knocked open by the corpse monster who came later. This phenomenon made shennongtian''s scalp numb. He knew the power of this martial art. Moreover, it was used by his distant ancestors. No one can match this power, I didn''t expect that the corpse monster would explode it so easily.


    Thinking here, Shennong couldn''t help feeling a little lucky. If they had met this corpse monster for the first time before, I''m afraid his Lieshan sect had been completely destroyed. He didn''t even have the chance to summon his distant ancestors.


    "Hum, you just want to kill my people. Are you looking for death?" at this time, the corpse monster from behind actually spoke. Not only shennongtian was frightened, but also the great elder of the wilderness hiding in the distance.


    They had never heard that the corpse monster could talk. At this time, the virtual shadow said; "Hum, even if it''s just a separation, so what? Do your people want to destroy my mountain foundation, and I can''t sell and kill them?"


    "Hahaha, joke, why don''t you ask my people why they want to destroy them? A group of waste people dare to covet the things left by the night God. At the beginning, the night God said that anyone who covets the things left by him must die." the corpse monster said.


    "Night God?" hearing the words of the corpse monster, a trace of fear flashed in the eyes of the virtual shadow. I think he knows the reputation of the night God.


    At this time, he didn''t know what to say. It''s not wrong for his descendants to explore the ruins, but he didn''t expect to get into such a thing. Today''s thing seems really bad.


    Just then, one of the three corpse monsters lying on the ground moved and shouted at the huge corpse monsters coming from behind.


    "Huh? The introduction of war?" the huge corpse monster was stunned and exclaimed.


    The corpse monster nodded and shouted a few times. At this time, the huge corpse monster nodded and said; "Since that thing is on him, I think he should be the descendant of the war. Since all his descendants have appeared, I think a great era is coming." after that, he looked at the needs in the air and said; "I''ll spare you for today''s business. If someone comes here to covet the things of the night God in the future, I''ll count all the accounts on you. Then I''ll go to him myself and kill everyone."


    After that, without waiting for Xu Ying''s reply, he directly grabbed the three corpses and flew into the cave. At this time, he saw them leave. Shennongtian was lying on the ground paralyzed. At this time, the Xu Ying said; "You''ve heard about it this time. Don''t come here in the future. At the same time, let the news out. I don''t think anyone will be here in the future."


    After that, the virtual shadow dissipated, leaving shennongtian alone in the mountains and forests. At this time, the great elder of huangzong in the distance didn''t make a rash move when he looked at shennongtian lying on the ground. Even if he turned and left here, shennongtian still had some combat power. He couldn''t kill at all, and there was no need to take this risk, It''s urgent to go back to the sect quickly and tell the sect leader what happened here.

 Chapter 253

    The elder of huangzong quickly rushed to huangzong. Those who fled here also gathered in a small town. At this time, someone asked anxiously; "Elder Huang Yun, will the patriarch be all right?"


    Huang Yun didn''t know whether the patriarch would be okay, so he shook his head and said immediately; "We should trust the sect leader. Although the corpse monster''s strength is very strong, the sect leader is also a strong man in the realm of great martial respect. There should be a way to escape from him."


    Hearing his words, the people present nodded one after another. They were still very confident in their patriarch. At this time, shennongtian also reacted from the previous events in the mountains and forests. After standing up from the ground, he would fly out of the mountains and forests without any intention. At the same time, on the hall of the wasteland sect, the elder had returned to the wasteland sect by using the teleport, At this time, he was telling Huang Zong what he saw in the mountains and forests.


    "Corpse monster, it''s such a thing. It seems that Su Tang should find it and know where it is. This time, we really have to thank Su Tang. Although we lost a lot, our loss is much smaller than that of Lieshan sect. At least our main combat power is intact." Nan Tianjun said happily.


    After hearing his words, the elders of huangzong who were present nodded one by one. At this time, the two elders spoke directly; "Then what are we waiting for? Before they return to the Lieshan sect, we will take people directly and destroy them all."


    Nan Tianjun shook his head and said; "Not for the time being. Although the strength of Lieshan sect is greatly damaged, they still have old monsters in the eclosion realm. Although they can''t do it casually, if we go to destroy their sect door, they will do it. At that time, I can''t find anyone to compete with them. What we need to do now is to get along quickly and settle their strong eclosion realm."


    After hearing their words, the elders of huangzong who were present were silent one after another. They were just new forces, and there was no way to compare with Lieshan Zong in terms of details. This is also the reason why the ethereal palace directly hit the mountain gate, but there was no way to fight against the ethereal Palace.


    Huangzong was discussing with the sect to destroy Lieshan sect. After su Tang left with the people of the ethereal palace, he came to a small lake to rest. At this time, the leader of the flower Palace said that the things here had been done and was ready to go back directly with the people of the ethereal Palace, and ye Tianhe and Wen Renjing stood up at the same time; "Master! I also want to experience it outside. It''s good for me to admit."


    "Yes, palace leader, I also want to experience outside." Ye Tian also said.


    Hearing what they said, Lord Hua turned to look at Su Tang. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said; "You''re right. I allow you to practice outside for a year and pay more attention to safety." after that, he came to Su Tang and said; "Xiaoyou, my two incompetent disciples want to stay and practice. I hope you can take care of them."


    Su Tang stood up and arched his hands; "Don''t worry, elder. They are all my friends. I will take good care of them."


    "Well, I''ll be relieved if you say this. Welcome to the ethereal palace when you''re free!" continued the leader of the flower palace.


    Su Tang nodded back; "Sure!" after the group said a few words again, the leader of the flower palace took the people of the ethereal palace and left here directly, leaving only Su Tang and ye Tian, who laughed and said at this time; "Hahaha, I finally have a chance to practice outside alone."


    "Hahaha, brother ye, haven''t you practiced before?" Su Tang asked with a laugh at his words.


    Ye Tian shook his head and said; "That''s different. Every time we came out, the elders of Shimen followed us. This time, we came out to look for the ruins. In fact, the people of Shimen paid close attention to it. Otherwise, the palace leader could not come from the eastern region quickly. This time, they could finally devote themselves to experience. I don''t think there would be any elders of Shimen following us secretly this time."


    Wen Renjing also nodded and said; "I grew up in the ethereal palace since I was a child. This is my second time down the mountain. This time, master gave us a year of experience. We must seize this opportunity to have a good time."


    After hearing their words, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "Hey, actually, this experience is also very dangerous. Since I have given you a year, I have come here for almost a month. I can''t save it. Let''s practice in Xihuang here. If you have time later, you can follow me to the God empire."


    Wen Renjing and ye Tian nodded, and ye Tian said directly; "Listen to you. This time we''ll practice together with brother Su Tang."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Su Tang took out the treasure map he had obtained and said; "Now that things have been done, I think we''d better go to this place. I don''t know what''s in it."


    "Good!" Ye Tianwen nodded and agreed.


    Then the three walked towards the town not far away. This time, they didn''t hide like before. Huangzong had revoked the hunting order. They could go on their way in the mountains. In the evening, the three of Su Tang came to the town and answered Ou Xiaozhen. They heard that Jing Dai and ye Tian took Su Tang back to the courtyard where they lived, This small courtyard was bought by local people when they first came here, so it can be regarded as their own house.


    In the courtyard, ye Tian and Su Tang were drinking wine. At this time, they heard the silence and said; "Su Tang, do you think we can find the place on the treasure map?"


    "It''s a little difficult. After all, it was painted many years ago. Over the years, there will be some changes. Moreover, we are not very familiar with here. I think we''d better try it ourselves first. If we can''t, find a local martial artist to lead the way." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    "I''m afraid it''s bad to find someone else to lead the way. People have ulterior motives. Who should we find to lead the way if we are unfamiliar here?" Ye Tian also said.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang was embarrassed for a while. At this time, I heard Renjing speak; "I think we should go directly to the town to offer a reward. There should be many reasons for adventurers to follow us. The strength of these adventurers is not very strong. If they have bad thoughts, I can completely suppress them tomorrow."


    "It''s a good way. We don''t have to waste time looking for it ourselves. We''ll send a reward tomorrow," Su Tang nodded.


    After chatting for a while, they went back to their rooms to have a rest. The next morning, they left the courtyard and went directly to the reward guild in the town. After saying their requirements, they left the guild and found a restaurant to eat.


    As soon as they entered the restaurant, they were recognized by the owner of the restaurant. This man was the owner of the restaurant where Su Tang fought. When he saw the three teenagers coming again, the owner quickly threw him over and said; "What would you like to eat, three?"


    Seeing the boss''s strange appearance, Su Tang thought of the boss and said softly at once; "Don''t worry, boss. Huang Zong has revoked the hunting order and is all right. We''re just coming to dinner this time. You see, your restaurant is much better than the one before. You should thank us."


    "Hehe, you''re right, young master. I should thank you for coming here today. I''ll treat you." the boss is also an understanding person. That day, he heard that the strength behind the young man appeared and the net name Honda chased the people of huangzong. I think huangzong didn''t dare to do anything bad for the three. Moreover, the three gave enough money at the beginning, Let him get a better restaurant at once.


    Seeing the boss coming to Su Tang like this, he smiled and said; "You don''t have to treat. Since the boss opens the door to do business, we have to pay for food." after that, Su Tang walks into the restaurant with Wen Renjing and ye Tian, finds a seat by the window, sits down and orders some dishes casually, and the boss immediately arranges it.


    At this time, Su Tang turned his head and looked out of the window. From time to time, a group of adventurers came over and the food was ready soon. After eating a little, Su Tang and others left the restaurant and returned to the reward hall again. At this time, the reward hall was already full of martial artists. Originally, after su Tang and others hung up the reward, many adventurers went to lead the way to find treasure, Everyone was excited.


    Although such a reward is dangerous, the reward is quite high. Besides, there may not be danger in the treasure. Such a thing is the best thing in a hundred years for these adventurers. After all, if anyone gets the treasure map, he will not publish it. He will go quietly. This time, these people will publish it, I think they must be outsiders who are not familiar with the terrain here, or they are fools.


    As soon as Su and Tang came in, the person in charge of the reward Hall said directly; "The owner of the reward is them. You all line up and see what other requirements the employer has."


    After hearing the words of the person in charge of the support, the adventurers turned their heads and looked at the gate one by one. At this time, Su and Tang just walked in. At this time, some of the adventurers screamed; "Are they?"


    "Do you know?" someone asked.


    "They were the three people who killed the prince''s true biography and the elder openly in the town some time ago. Later, the famine clan issued a hunting order, but the forces behind the three people came out and directly defeated the famine clan. The day before yesterday, the famine clan had cancelled their hunting." someone explained.


    "Oh, it''s them?" now all the adventurers understand. Some adventurers with different thoughts at the beginning have also converged a lot. These three people are not easy to provoke. The barbarians all kill, and the background is very scary. Such people had better not offend.

 Chapter 254

    The arrival of Su Tang and his party soon shocked the whole audience. At this time, those adventurers who were ready to accept the reward began to line up one by one. At this time, the manager came to Su Tang and said politely; "Three, these are adventurers who come to accept the reward. You can ask them your own questions."


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "OK, thank you, sir." after that, Su Tang came to the crowd with Wen Renjing and ye Tian. At this time, Su Tang looked at the first one and said; "I''ll show you something and see if you can recognize this place." after that, Su Tang directly took out a part of the treasure map copied in advance from the storage ring and handed it to the first martial artist.


    The warrior was so happy that when he saw the treasure map, he frowned and shook his head a moment later; "Sorry, I don''t know where this is." he left here without waiting for Su Tang to speak.


    The second one was the same. He simply couldn''t recognize where the map given by Su Tang was. More than a dozen people came down. Su Tang was a little disappointed. At this time, another martial artist came. This time, a female adventurer came. Su Tang handed the map to the woman according to the Convention; "Look, do you know where this place is?"


    The woman looked at the map and frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, she nodded and said; "I seem to have been to this place before, but I don''t know if it''s the place you''re looking for."


    Su Tang, who had no idea, suddenly heard the woman''s words and immediately looked up at her and continued to ask; "Are you sure you know this place?"


    "Well, although I don''t know if it''s the place you''re looking for, I can take you there first. If not, I don''t charge your commission." the woman nodded and continued.


    At this moment, Su Tang and ye Tian were happy when they heard the silence. After waiting for a long time, Su Tang finally had a hope. Thinking of this, Su Tang immediately said; "Well, please take us first. Even if it''s not the place we''re looking for, we''ll still give you the Commission."


    After finishing talking to the woman, Su Tang looked up at the beautiful warriors who were still in the right line and said; "The person we want has been found. I''m sorry to delay everyone''s time."


    After a few words with the manager, Su Tang took the woman out of the reward hall. After leaving the reward hall, Su Tang directly took the woman back to the courtyard. After entering the courtyard, Su Tang asked; "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Yan Rong!" the woman replied.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s getting late today. We''ll start tomorrow. Today, you can find a room to rest for a night. We''ll start early tomorrow morning."


    Yan Rong nodded and said; "Well, I''ll prepare some things first and talk to my family casually."


    Su Tang nodded. After Yan Rong left, ye Tian asked; "Su Tang, do you think the place she said is the place on the map?"


    This map is something many years ago. There will be some changes in how to love alone. It will certainly not be the same.


    "Now we have no other way. Let''s go there with her. Even if it''s not us, we can continue to come back and offer a reward." Su Tang said.


    Ye Tian and Wen Ren nodded quietly. Now they all understand that they and others are not familiar with the mountains and forests outside the contestant. Since they have found the idea, take a little time to have a look. Even if they are not, they can come back and continue the contestant.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang left the town with Yan Rong and entered the vast mountains. At noon, Su Tang and others followed Yan Rong to a big river. At this time, Yan Rong said; "Let''s have a rest here. The place we''re going to is still a branch hospital. It''s at least two days away."


    "Well, you think, you has the final say!" said sue, nodding his head.


    Then the three of them rested here. At the same time, on the side of huangzong, Nan Tianjun had gathered people and horses to go to lieshanzong. They had thought of the reform to deal with the strong in the eclosion realm of lieshanzong.


    "Lord, everyone has arrived." the elder said.


    Nan Tianjun nodded and said; "OK, let''s go." as his voice fell, the people and horses of huangzong walked down the mountain. At this time, there was really a gloomy cloud on the side of lieshanzong. Two thirds of the people brought by shennongtian died this time, and the remaining one-third were basically injured, which greatly reduced their combat effectiveness.


    Even he was seriously injured. In the case of Mo Qian, he could only give full play to 40% of his strength. In the hall, shennongtian couldn''t help feeling regretful about this incident. Fortunately, he felt that the loss of Lieshan sect was too great. Fortunately, now the mountain is closed by the famine sect. He should not understand the situation of Lieshan sect. As long as the famine sect doesn''t come, I should be able to get through this difficulty safely.


    Generally, the time of closing the mountain is relatively long. Some religious doors have been closed for hundreds of years. This time, I don''t know how long the mountain will be closed. When shennongtian was very lucky, he suddenly boldly rushed in and dealt with someone in a hurry; "The patriarch is bad. All the people of the famine clan have gone down the mountain."


    "What? Down the mountain? What''s going on?" shennongtian, who was just glad, immediately stood up from his seat and asked loudly.


    "I don''t know the specific address, but this time they suddenly took all the martial artists down the mountain," the man replied.


    "Suddenly down the mountain? Do they know about my Lieshan sect?" shennongtian thought anxiously.


    However, this idea was denied by him as soon as it appeared. When the martyr mountain sect had an accident, the famine sect had closed the mountain. Now the West famine should not know about the martyr mountain sect except for himself and others. What is the reason why the famine sect suddenly went down the mountain? Do they still want to pay attention to the treasure? Shennong thought secretly.


    Just then another disciple came in from outside the hall and said; "Tell the patriarch that the people of the wasteland clan are really moving towards the line of defense of the ruins."


    "Sure enough, hahaha, God helps me. This wasteland clan really doesn''t know how to live or die. I''m the relic of the martyr mountain clan. They even rushed there. This time, I''m afraid the wasteland clan has no way to live." shennongtian laughed and said. Thinking of his weakness in front of those corpse monsters, he felt a little angry, At the same time, he was also happy with Nan Tianjun''s decision.


    I didn''t expect that the wasteland clan would go to the ruins at this time. I thought that the wasteland clan didn''t know what he suffered there. Now the wasteland clan''s people went there. As far as the wasteland clan is concerned, I''m afraid there is only a dead end. The more they think about it, the more excited shennongtian couldn''t help walking out of the hall. He hasn''t slept soundly these days, Every day I worry that Huang Zong knows the situation on his side.


    Now he finally didn''t have to worry. When he breathed the fresh air outside the hall, the haze of his mood was alleviated unconsciously.


    At this time, Su Tang and others, who were far away in the mountains, followed Yan Rong''s footsteps and walked through the dense mountains. Because most of the places in the West wasteland were mountains and forests, there were few people in many places. The road they took at this time was the kind of road that no one took all year round, so there were too many weeds and thorns, As we have gone deep into the mountains and forests, we will encounter dangers such as monsters from time to time.


    After arriving at a flat child, Su Tang looked at the sky and said; "It''s getting late now. Let''s have a rest here tonight." Yan Rong nodded when he heard Su Tang''s words; "Well, I''ll find firewood first."


    "I''d better go with you. It''s very dangerous here. How can you go alone?" Ye Tian said immediately.


    Yan Rong nodded. Then she and ye Tian began to look for firewood in the deep woods around. In the camp, Su Tang took out the complete treasure map and said; "When I came here just now, I carefully explored the surrounding terrain with my soul. It''s really similar to what is painted on the treasure map. It seems that we''re right this time."


    "That''s the best. It''s very painful along the way. I hope this treasure can surprise us." when I heard Su Tang say this, the Three Kingdoms smiled in their eyes and said.


    "It''s really hard. This place is a place that no one has visited all year round. I think the treasure hasn''t been discovered yet." Su Tang continued.


    Hearing his words, I heard the silence, nodded and said; "That said, when you bought the treasure map, the owner of the treasure map said that they had been to the treasure children and many people died. I haven''t found any trace of someone walking some time ago since I came here. I doubt that person should be lying. There may be a problem with the treasure map."


    Su Tang was stunned and thought slightly that it was really similar to what Wen Renjing said. Along the way, he didn''t find any traces left by anyone. At this moment, Su Tang''s heart could not help but have a doubt. At this time, ye Tian and Yan Rong came back with a big push of firewood. After quickly lighting the campfire, Yan Rong took out a lot of water from the storage bag, After cleaning the meat cut by the monsters she hunted on the road, she quickly roasted the people who wanted to collect on the fire.


    After finishing everything, Yan Rong said; "There is still a day''s journey from here to where we are going. In the next day, it will be very dangerous. We will enter the most dangerous forbidden area in the West wasteland on the right track."


    "Forbidden area? Can you tell me something about this forbidden area? We just arrived at Xihuang, and we are not very familiar with things here." Su Tang asked aloud after listening.


    Yan Rong nodded and said; "Two thirds of the West wasteland is covered with mountains, forests and wastelands. There are a large number of monsters and some unknown natural forbidden areas. What we are going to enter tomorrow is one of the four forbidden areas in the West wasteland, the Gangfeng forbidden area, which is full of Gangfeng with this reward all year round. These Gangfeng will be crushed even if Emperor Wu enters it."


    "Vigorous wind? Is it dangerous for us to enter?" asked Ye Tian.


    "Although the vigorous wind forbidden area is very dangerous, it is not blowing all the time. We can only seize the time when there is no vigorous wind and quickly pass through the forbidden area. If we want to go to the place on the map, we must pass through this place." Yan Rong continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang couldn''t help asking; "Sister Yan Rong, I have something very strange. You know that the place we are going to this time is very dangerous. Why do you, an adventurer, want to join us?"


    "Hehe, many times a person can''t help doing things. I need a lot of money. You give me a high salary this time, so I must try. As long as I can get the salary this time, my life and my family''s life will be very good." Yan Rong continued.


    But he didn''t tell Su Tang and others everything directly. He just said he needed money very much. After listening to this, Su Tang nodded. Su Tang still knew some about the lives of these adventurers. He lived a life of oral licking blood, but many of them were for his relatives, and Yan Rong was such a person.

 Chapter 255

    "Well, no one will have their own difficulties. Don''t worry. This time, whether the place you take us is the place we are looking for or not, we will give you the right to pay. If the place we find is the place we are looking for, I will give you some extra compensation." Su Tang nodded and continued.


    After hearing his words, Wen Renjing and ye Tian had no objection. Wen Renjing felt very good about Su Tang''s practice.


    "Hehe, I''ll thank my little brother first." Yan Rong said with a smile.


    Several people chatted and it was dark. After eating, they all rested.


    At this time, a shocking battle was staged in another place of Xihuang. The people of the original Huang sect pretended to go to the ruins, but they bypassed behind the Lieshan sect from the other side. At this time, Nan Tianjun looked at one of the elders and said; "Five elders, have you really decided to do this?"


    The five elders in front of Nan Tianjun nodded and said; "You also know my situation. If I don''t break through, I''ll have to wait to die. Instead of living for another year or two, I''d better bet here. Even if I fail, I''ll contribute to the famine. When the famine really unifies the Western famine, I hope you can take good care of my family."


    Nan Tianjun nodded and said; "Well, don''t worry. No matter whether it is successful or not, I promise you that I will take good care of your family."


    The five elders nodded and said; "Thank you very much, Lord. You take people to retreat first. Let me be here alone."


    Nan Tianjun nodded and patted the five elders on the shoulder. Then he left here with other people of the wasteland sect. When he saw that Nan Tianjun had left far away with people, a crazy color flashed in the five elders'' eyes. Then he saw his whole body surge with aura. With his aura, bursts of strange fluctuations suddenly appeared in the sky.


    At this time, Shennong Tianzheng was very happy to drink wine and enjoy the moon in the yard, but he didn''t know anything about the coming disaster.


    "Hehe, what happened to the moon today? Why did it suddenly disappear." shennongtian, who was already drunk, looked at the moon in the sky suspiciously. At this time, not far from the back mountain of lieshanzong, the five elders of huangzong had attracted Tianlei, and the moon seen by shennongtian suddenly disappeared, which was caused by the fluctuation of the five elders'' aura.


    At this time, nantianjun on one side was excited and heartbroken when he saw that Tianlei was about to come. His desolate sect was already small, and now the five elders may fall here, which made nantianjun very heartache.


    Just at this time, a huge roar sounded in the sky and directly rang through the whole lieshanzong. The sudden huge noise made Nan Tianjun, who was already drunk, suddenly wake up. At this time, he felt the same here and shouted at once; "Bastard, who was baptized by Tianlei in the door."


    At this time, his face turned white with anger. He knew very well what Tianlei would bring to his Lieshan sect. There were three masters of eclosion realm in their Lieshan sect. The thing such masters feared most was Tianlei, so he had always strictly ordered all Lieshan sect people in Emperor Wu''s realm not to accept Tianlei''s baptism in the sect door.


    Now such a thing suddenly appears, which makes Shennong''s heart very angry. Now lieshanzong has already reached the verge of collapse. Now it still meets such a thing. If the three ancestors of the eclosion realm fall under the sky thunder, then lieshanzong may be really finished.


    "Shennongtian, you bastard, how do you manage the sect door?" suddenly there was a roar in the depths of the martyr sect. As the roar fell, the three Taoist priests also appeared in front of him. At this time, the old man, who was headed by him, pointed at shennongtian with a white color and asked; "You''re crazy, aren''t you? You let people attract thunder here."


    "Laozu, I don''t know what''s going on?" shennongtian replied in panic.


    As his voice fell, the first old man just wanted to speak. At this time, the old man behind him said; "Boss, it''s bad. Tianlei has sensed our existence. In this way, we''ll all be finished."


    "Hum!" after a cold hum, he immediately turned around and took two old people ready to leave here. At this time, another old man said; "No, we can''t go."


    "Ah, it seems that the heaven is going to kill my lieshanzong." the old man who led the group sighed and said, at the same time, he also opened his mouth to shennongtian; "Hurry up and take the disciples of Lieshan sect to leave here. Run as far as you can. Now the top priority is to keep the foundation of our Lieshan sect."


    Shennongtian also understood at this time, nodded and said immediately; "I see. I will find out what happened this time."


    "The patriarch is bad. The people of the famine sect have surrounded the Lieshan sect." at this time, Huang Yun also hurried over and shouted.


    Shennongtian shouted as soon as his face changed; "How could this be possible? Didn''t the people of the wasteland clan already be on the side of the ruins? Why did they suddenly appear here?" he always thought that the people of the wasteland clan had been on the side of the ruins. Now he suddenly heard that the people of the wasteland clan surrounded his sect door, and Shennong didn''t want to believe it.


    "Well, the people of the wasteland clan have surrounded us. They also made the Tianlei this time. Their five elders attracted the Tianlei not far from the mountain behind the mountain gate." Huang Yun continued.


    "Bastard, the wasteland clan is so cunning that I''m worried immediately. All the people of the Lieshan clan, let''s kill them." Shennong shouted angrily, and then took the lead to go out. Huang Yun also followed Shennong Tian to go out. At this time, only three ancestors of the eclosion realm were left on the field. After seeing Shennong Tian leave, the leader said; "I''ll try to keep the foundation of Lieshan sect. This time, the famine sect is very cruel. I''m afraid Lieshan sect will be destroyed."


    "Well, we will certainly pay attention to the people of Lieshan sect. Boss, you are the one who has the most chance to successfully receive the Tianlei baptism. You will try your best to receive the Tianlei baptism in a moment, and the rest will be left to us. As long as you can succeed, I Lieshan sect will not be destroyed." another old man said.


    After hearing the man''s words, the other old man also said; "Yes, boss, he''s right. You''ll try your best to accept the baptism of Tianlei later. We will take good care of others in Lieshan sect."


    At this time, several sky thunder fell in the sky and directly impacted the three elders. Because this time, the sky thunder was the combination of three eclosion States and a strong emperor of Wu, it was very powerful, but the first sky thunder fell with the smell of destroying the sky and the earth. Some martial artists with low cultivation were under the pressure of such sky thunder, The whole body trembled and their aura found suppression. They were already low in strength, and they couldn''t play any combat power at this time.


    When shennongtian rushed out of the Mountain Gate with the last members of Lieshan sect, all the people of huangzong appeared here and directly took the way of shennongtian and others. At this time, shennongtian looked at nantianjun and shouted; "Nan Tianjun, what do you want to do? You are really cruel this time."


    "Hahaha, shennongtian, you will also have today? This has taught us not to be too greedy." Nan Tianjun continued.


    After hearing his words, shennongtian shouted; "Nan Tianjun, stay on the front line of life and want to see you in the future. Don''t force me to hurry, otherwise I guarantee you that Huang Zong is also hard." Shennong Tian doesn''t know what to do at this time. Today''s situation he knows very well that it''s impossible for Lieshan Zong to retreat this time.


    The only thing he wants to do now is to keep part of the foundation of Lieshan sect, so that he may have a chance to revenge in the future. When he thought of this, shennongtian immediately shouted; "Fellow disciples of Lieshan sect, this time it''s time for my Lieshan sect to live or die. Let''s rush out together."


    After hearing his words, the people of Lei fan were ready to act one by one. At this time, Nan Tianjun said aloud; "Hahaha, please don''t get excited. If anyone from the Lieshan sect is willing to surrender this time, I promise nantianjun won''t hurt him."


    As soon as these words came out, many lieshanzong people took back their steps. Now they all know very well that the possibility of lieshanzong wanting to kill is very low. Instead of such fearless sacrifice, they might as well surrender and save their lives. I thought that some of them stood up for the floor tiles of lieshanzong and said; "I surrender, southern Lord, please let me go."


    "Very well, I Nantian Jun always keep my word. Come here, I won''t hurt you." seeing someone surrender, Nantian Jun said with a smile on his face.


    At this time, shennongtian suddenly hit the man on the back and killed him directly. Seeing this situation, many lieshanzong personnel who were ready to surrender hesitated one by one. At this time, Nan Tianjun continued to speak; "Look, this is the leader of your Lieshan sect. Other people just wanted to save their lives, so he killed each other directly. Isn''t it clear that you should die? What''s the meaning of such a leader following him?"


    "Nan Tianjun, you despicable villain." shennongtian shouted.


    At this time, Nan Tianjun retorted; "Hahaha, I''m shameless. So what? At least I don''t kill my own people. It''s you. I directly kill my own people for my own life. I force my own people to help you fight your way so that you can escape. I also admire you very much."


    At this time, the people of Lieshan sect stood up again, "Nanzong master is right. This time, I Lieshan sect will have such a situation. It was originally because of his decision-making mistakes that we Lieshan sect lost a lot of people in the ruins. Now we want to let us die in order to keep his own sexual life. If you are willing to surrender, follow me." The person who said that took the lead in standing up.


    Because it was too dark, many people didn''t see the man''s face clearly. At this time, after the man came out, shennongtian was the first to cry out; "Huang Yun, you betrayed me?"


    "Hahaha, Lord, you''re serious. I''m human, and I don''t want to die. This time it was your fault. Now the Lieshan sect is over. Why should I die with the Lieshan sect?" Huang Yun said.


    Elder Huang Yun, who has always been loyal to the human way of Lieshan sect, said so. Many people who are still hesitating have stood up and said to Nan Tianjun; "Nanzong Lord, we are all willing to sneak attacks. I hope Nanzong Lord you keep your word."


    "Hahaha, of course, although my Nan Tianjun has a bad reputation, at least he has never broken his word." seeing how many people stand up to sneak attacks, Nan Tian is very happy. So many people leave lieshanzong, which means that the strength of lieshanzong has been weakened. At the same time, if Huang Zong wants to destroy lieshanzong, he will lose a lot less.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that our Lieshan sect was destroyed like this. I won''t surrender so easily today, Nan Tianjun. Even if I die, I want you to pay the price." after that, Shen Nongtian rushed into the camp of Huang Zong first. Nan Tianjun had already let Shen Nongtian go all out, even if he dodged and stopped Shen Nongtian''s way.


    "Shennong, do you know why I dare to attack Lieshan sect at this time?" asked Nan Tianjun.


    Shennong said nothing. At this time, Nan Tianjun continued; "First, I''m an expert who has thought of ways to destroy the three eclosion realms of your Lieshan sect. Second, your trump card to summon distant ancestors. You''ve used it before when fighting with corpse monsters. How can I not know that your Lieshan sect can only use this move once a month? Now your strength is greatly reduced. It''s not my opponent at all, I think you''d better not continue to work hard and kill yourself. "

 Chapter 256

    After hearing what nantianjun said, shennongtian immediately laughed; "Hahaha, Nan Tianjun, you want to take my lieshanzong without cutting blood. You''re dreaming. Even if you die today, I won''t let you like it."


    After that, he turned to look at the disciples of the martyrs'' sect who had not surrendered and shouted loudly; "All the disciples listen to the order. Even if they all die here today, don''t let the bastards of the barbarians feel better. Kill them for me!"


    As his voice fell, all the disciples of the martyr sect were inspired and began to rush towards the people of the wasteland sect. At this time, Nan Tianjun knew that he couldn''t win the martyr sect alone, and shouted loudly; "If the disciples of the famine sect obey the order and destroy the Lieshan sect, I can dominate the West famine."


    The war between the two sides started completely at this moment, and those Lieshan sect disciples who had surrendered saw that their former classmates were struggling with the famine sect. Some people were really sorry and joined the battle at this moment. Huang Yun looked at shennongtian, who had been hit several times under Nan Tianjun, with blood on his mouth, and a struggle flashed in his eyes.


    At this time, an elder behind him said; "Elder Huang Yun, do you think we should leave here first?"


    "Leave?" Huang Yun said quietly in a dull voice. A moment later, he nodded and said; "Yes, let''s leave here now." when he finished, even if he turned and prepared to go outside, Nan Tianjun saw that Huang Yun and others were ready to leave and didn''t win the championship. I really didn''t pay attention to these surrendered people. Now the top priority is to destroy Lieshan sect and let the famine sect dominate in the West wasteland. As for these people, as long as they stay in the West wasteland, He can find them and keep them.


    Shennongtian also saw Huang Yun and others leaving. His eyes were very calm. At this time, he sent a message to Huang Yun; "Huang Yun, take the disciples of Lieshan sect to leave Xihuang and preserve the inheritance of our Lieshan sect. The wasteland sect will not let you go."


    With his back to Huang Yun walking down the mountain, shennongtian nodded gently. Seeing Huang Yun nodding, shennongtian flashed a trace of relief in his eyes. Even if he fought with Nan Tianjun again, Huang Yun, who was walking down the mountain, flashed a trace of firmness in his eyes and said to the person beside him; "Speed up, we have to leave the West wasteland quickly."


    "Leave Xihuang? Why should we leave Xihuang?" the people around him asked puzzled.


    "Hehe, the martyrs'' sect is over. The reason why the martyrs'' sect let us go is because their strength wants to destroy us. They have to pay some price, so they will let us go. When the martyrs'' strength rises, none of us can live. The only chance is that we leave the Martyrs'' sect now. We are the last ones of the martyrs'' sect It''s passed on. In order to pass on the ancestral tradition, we must also leave the West wasteland, "Huang Yun explained.


    After hearing what he said, the people around him nodded, so they accelerated their pace. When they got down the mountain, they directly entered the vast mountain forest without a moment''s stop. At the Mountain Gate of Lieshan sect, because there were few calligraphy notes of Lieshan sect, most of them were on the ruins before they were added, and soon some disciples were destroyed by the people of huangzong.


    At this time, shennongtian was hit by nantianjun again. He vomited blood and flew out and fell to the ground. At this time, nantianjun came to shennongtian and said; "We''ve been fighting for many years. No one can destroy anyone all the time. This time, you didn''t suffer a great loss in the ruins. I''m afraid the people who were destroyed will be our wasteland. The law of the law of the jungle in the mainland, shennongtian, you''d better kill yourself."


    "Hahaha, Nan Tianjun, you''re right. If we hadn''t suffered heavy losses in the ruins, your wasteland would have been destroyed. I have nothing to say. If I wanted to kill myself, don''t even think about it. If I wanted to kill myself, I would be stupid this time." Shen Nongtian laughed and said.


    After hearing what he said, Nan Tianjun shook his head and directly slapped shennongtian''s heart. His powerful aura directly shattered shennongtian''s heart. With shennongtian''s death, those children of Lieshan sect who were still in battle were stunned. At this moment, many people of Baihuang sect were killed. At this time, Nan Tianjun looked at the interior of the Tianlei rampant of Lieshan sect, A burst of joy in his heart, he finally completed the hegemony of unifying the western wilderness.


    At this time, in the Lieshan sect, one of the three strong men in the eclosion realm has fallen under the Tianlei, and one of the other two has been seriously injured and may be destroyed by the Tianlei at any time. At this time, the seriously injured old man looked at the old man who was still resisting the Tianlei and said; "Boss, I don''t believe it. Let me do something for you at last. You must spend this Tianlei baptism. I can''t help avenging the great Revenge of Lieshan sect."


    With that, he flew up and rushed towards a falling Tianlei in the sky. His spirit surged and resisted Tianlei. At this time, the old man below saw this situation and shouted loudly; "Old three!" after saying that, he was angry and his whole body''s aura completely exceeded the peak at this moment. Because the old three resisted some Tianlei with his whole body''s aura and body in mid air, the Tianlei that fell on him has weakened a lot, which he can bear.


    Half an hour later, the people of Lieshan sect had been completely destroyed. At this time, Nan Tianjun stood outside the mountain gate, looked at the sky thunder and muttered to himself; "Tianlei will be finished soon. How are the five companies now?"


    "Yes, this time we can destroy the martyr sect so easily. The five elders are most meritorious. I hope he can successfully survive the baptism of thunder." the elder also said.


    At this time, in the central area of Tianlei, the boss completely fell down after blocking the last Tianlei with his body. When the boss on the ground saw the old three burst by Tianlei, his eyes flushed and shouted, his whole body was full of aura, and wanted to welcome the last day.


    "Boom!" the falling Tianlei and the eldest brother''s body collided together, and the huge force resounded through the whole lieshanzong. Nantianjun and others could feel the shaking from the ground. With the last Tianlei falling, the black clouds in the sky began to disappear slowly, revealing the bright moon.


    At this time, in the Tianlei center, the boss was covered with wounds all over his body, but there was still a little weak breathing, "cough!" after a burst of cough, the boss slowly woke up and felt the sharp pain from his whole body. The boss flashed a faint surprise in his eyes and laughed immediately; "Hahaha, I succeeded. Did you see the third and second? I succeeded."


    After venting loudly, he felt that the current situation was wrong. He immediately stood up from the ground and flew directly to the dense forest of the back mountain. At this time, Nan Tianjun, who came out of the mountain gate, also heard the voice of the previous boss. He was bitter and let them play. Unexpectedly, some of the strong men in the three eclosion realms of Lieshan sect thought they were still alive. Listen to the voice just now, The other party should have passed the shackles that no one has broken for many years and successfully accepted the baptism of Tianlei.


    "Lord, what shall we do now?" the elder asked anxiously.


    "Let''s go step by step. That guy should have been seriously injured and can''t recover within a period of time. Send disciples to search with all their strength. As long as we find something, report it directly. We''ll go there in person and see if we can kill him while he is seriously injured." Nan Tianjun replied.


    After hearing his words, the elder nodded and quickly began to arrange. At this time, the eldest brother who had flown away from the Lieshan sect entered the dense forest. His pain had reached the extreme. There was really no way to continue flying. He had to land on the ground and rest against a big tree. At this time, his aura began to change slowly, Start to slowly break away from the previous Reiki state and transform it into a new Reiki.


    With the transformation of spiritual power, the injuries on his body began to improve slowly, the blood flowing outward began to stop, and the wound began to heal slowly. Due to the passage of blood and the strong feeling of weakness brought by flying, the boss slowly fell asleep.


    After nantianjun photographed the person looking for the fleeing strongman, he took the rest of the people directly into the Lieshan sect. After quickly sweeping all the Lieshan sect, nantianjun took people to prepare to go back to the wasteland. The next day in Iran, Lieshan sect was destroyed by the wasteland, so he colluded with the whole West wasteland.


    Suddenly hearing this news, all the people in Xihuang were shocked. For a long time, the strength of huangzong was not as good as that of lieshanzong. A few days ago, huangzong was chased and killed by other strength, which may have greatly damaged its strength. Unexpectedly, under such circumstances, they could destroy lieshanzong, which made many people very distrustful.


    Some of these unbelievers went to the Mountain Gate of lieshanzong. After seeing the corpses, they all completely believed them. The sensible also had a doubt about the strength of huangzong. If huangzong really had the strength to destroy two lieshanzong, how could it be chased and killed by the people of that sect and flee in a hurry?


    At the same time, the demise of Lieshan sect makes everyone realize that the future western famine will be dominated by the people of the wasteland sect. Lieshan sect has become history. At the same time, many people plan to join the current wasteland sect. Compared with the surprise of those outside, the southern emperor of the wasteland sect is having trouble sleeping and eating, There was a super strong man in lieshanzong who escaped. After looking for him night after day, he couldn''t find him. So nantianjun was very uneasy.


    If he doesn''t know whether he still thinks it''s OK or not, maybe he can happily celebrate with the members of the desolate sect. This is what he wants to do most in his life. Now that he has finally achieved it, he is not happy at all. He is willing because the super strong man of the Lieshan sect who has escaped has successfully survived the baptism of Tianlei, and there are few such people on the mainland, No doubt not super strong.


    There are such people who think that the super strong is secretly hating their own barbarians, which makes him how to enjoy it at ease. At this time, another wave of barbarian disciples who went out to look for the man came back, but there was no news he wanted, and the man was still not found.


    "Lord, I think it''s better to forget it. Although the man has successfully passed the baptism of thunder, it''s still difficult to find such a person in the vast mountains and forests of the western wilderness. I think we should not waste time. Now the top priority is to defend and improve the strength of the wilderness, and be wary of the trouble of the guy coming out to find us." On the hall, the elder looked at Nan Tianjun with a sad face and said.

 Chapter 257

    Compared with the bustle of the whole west wilderness and the gloom of the wilderness clan, it was also very difficult for Su Tang and others here. They got up early in the morning and began to cross the mountains and forests. At this time, they just reached the edge of the Gangfeng forbidden area. At this time, looking at the appearance in the Gangfeng forbidden area, Su Tang took a breath.


    I saw that there was no vitality in the whole Gangfeng forbidden area. The shocked place was full of sand, but the more it was not a desert. Yan Rong said that these sands were formed after the boulders in the original forbidden area or some boulders on the ground nearby were crushed by Gangfeng. This is also the reason why Su Tang took a breath. Even boulders can be twisted like this, If human beings enter it, it seems that there is really no life after ten deaths.


    "Sister Yan Rong, when are we going to enter?" Su Tang asked.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Yan Rong looked at the sky and said; "The vigorous wind here is very strange. It will stop completely at night, so we must wait until the evening and rush through here all night. Of course, there will be a small vigorous wind at night. I hope we have better luck this time."


    Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "Elder sister Yan Rong, how do you know this?" Su Tang was not only very confused about this, but even ye Tian and Wen Renjing, who were silent for a change, were very confused. The Gangfeng forbidden area was very mysterious. I believe many people in the West didn''t know such a law, and how could this ordinary adventurer be worth such a secret thing?


    "Hehe, when my friends were still here, we often worked in this generation, so we explored some rules more or less. However, the past six years ago took their lives. I went back to the town alone. I haven''t been here for many years." Yan Rong outlined a bitter smile and answered softly.


    Hearing her answer, Su Tang and others clearly nodded. Although Su Tang and others felt that there was something hidden about her explanation, they didn''t continue to ask more questions. Anyway, this time, others were just guides and not friends. After this time, they may not have a chance to see each other in the future.


    Now that there is a definite time, Su Tang and others are relaxed. As it is a forbidden area, generally speaking, there will be no martial artists, and those monsters have to seek good luck and avoid evil. They can feel the horror of this place, so there are basically no creatures here, Su Tang and others can rest here at will without being wary of monsters that will appear at any time.


    At this time, Su Tang found a place to have a rest, but ye Tian came over and asked; "Brother Su Tang, what do you think of her?" Ye Tian still has some doubts about Yan Rong. Such a person knows the secrets that others don''t know, and can see the places on the ancient map at a glance. Some make him feel very confused. At the same time, he also thinks that this woman should not be an ordinary person.


    "Hehe, what else can you think? It''s just a cooperative relationship. Brother Ye doesn''t have to think much. If she wants to be bad for us, there''s no need to let us wait here. She can directly take us into the Gangfeng forbidden area, where we can easily be killed by Gangfeng." Su Tang said with a smile.


    He also understood Ye Tian''s worries. At first, he also had some worries, but he didn''t worry about the latter two. Although this woman is very mysterious, it shouldn''t be bad for them. This time, he brought them not only to have profitable cemeteries, but also to other cemeteries. Su Tangdao didn''t think much, but in Su Tang''s view, Even if she hid her accomplishments, it was not so easy for her to kill herself.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, ye Tian nodded and said nothing more, but he was more or less alert in his heart. Time soon passed. At this time, the field was dark. At this time, Su Tang and Yuan Tian came to Wen Renjing and Yan Rong. This is Su Tang''s question; "Sister Yan Rong, can we enter it now?"


    Yan Rong shook his head and said; "Wait, it''s not the time. Listen carefully. Has the wind in the forbidden area begun to weaken slowly? We can''t enter it until such a sound disappears completely. The vigorous wind is very domineering. It''s a small vigorous wind, which can crush the strong in the realm of Emperor Wu in an instant."


    After hearing Yan Rong''s words, Su Tang and ye Tianwen listened carefully. Sure enough, there was a whirring sound in the forbidden area, and the sound was slowly decreasing as Yan Rong said. Su Tang and others had never found this thing before. They didn''t expect how powerful Yan Rong was.


    After waiting for another hour, the wind in the forbidden area had completely disappeared. At this time, Yan Rong stood up and said; "Well, we can enter it now, but we will cross the forbidden area in three hours. The vigorous wind in the forbidden area will start to blow again in three hours, so we must pass here in three hours, or we will be in danger."


    Su Tang nodded. Yan Rong took the lead in entering the forbidden area. Su Tang and ye Tian entered one after another. After stepping into the forbidden area, there was no vigorous wind. At this time, Yan Rong began to say; "Come on, everybody speed up to get through here, or it will be dangerous."


    After that, she took the lead in urging her aura and began to run quickly. Su Tang and others also moved one after another. More than an hour later, they had come to the center of the forbidden area. At this time, they looked at the vast desert face with the faint moonlight and said; "Hurry up. It will take an hour or two to get out from here. We should move faster."


    After that, several people moved again. With the passage of time, ye Tian''s aura consumption was very large. At this time, Su Tang obviously felt something wrong. His aura consumption was much faster than usual. At this time, Yan Rong still ran at the same speed. Su Tang was puzzled. Yan Rong''s cultivation was lower than them, Why didn''t her aura weaken after running for a long time?


    Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help shaking and said immediately; "Who the hell are you?"


    "Hehe, you''re just a guide. Who else can you be?" Yan Rong replied with a smile.


    This is what ye Tian seemed to understand, and asked immediately; "We have no enemies with you in the past and recently. Why do you plan on us?"


    "What are you talking about? Why did sister Yan Rong calculate us?" Wen Renjing asked foolishly, not reacting from such a situation.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "If my guess is right, the vigorous wind forbidden area is not only famous because of the vigorous wind. If it is only because of the vigorous wind, it should not be an absolute danger. After all, the vigorous wind will stop at night. If my guess is right, does the forbidden area also have the function of spirit Qi in meteorite human body?"


    "Hahaha, you''re really smart. You really deserve to be a disciple of the great power. Yes, the Gangfeng forbidden area can really devour other people''s aura." Yan Rong suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at Su Tang and others laughing.


    After hearing her words, Wen Renjing reacted. At this time, Su Tang continued to ask; "Why did you do that?"


    "Hehe, it''s very simple, because I spread the treasure map in your hand. The cemetery attracts a large number of martial artists to come here and use your aura to help my master revive. I have attracted many martial artists over the years. You are the last batch. As long as you absorb all your aura, my master will revive successfully, At that time, the whole continent will be my master''s world, ha ha ha, "Yan Rong replied.


    Hearing her answer, Tianji said; "Boy, I just took time to sleep. Why did you come here? You met such an evil thing?"


    The secret suddenly came out. Su Tang seemed to have found something to rely on. He immediately read it carefully and asked; "Tianji, what do you think she is?"


    "Accompanying evil spirits. It seems that she is not an ordinary accompanying evil soul. I''m afraid you''re in danger this time," Tianji said.


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang was stunned. He had seen it in some ancient books before. Such things exist in the ghost Kingdom on one side and are the servants of some powerful practitioners in the ghost kingdom. Such things generally rarely appear on the mainland. Such will accompanied evil spirits appeared on the mainland many years ago, Then it brought an indelible disaster to the mainland, because the accompanying evil spirit appeared on the mainland to help revive their master, or help their master gather strength to help him open the barrier of the ghost land.


    Let their masters come from the ghost land. The strong in the ghost land are very cruel one by one. They cultivate some very evil skills. Most of these skills need human blood or soul. Therefore, every time there was a strong in the ghost land on the mainland, the warriors on the whole continent would unite to kill these guys, But in the past thousands of years, there has never been a strong man in the ghost region again. Unexpectedly, he met someone like himself this time.


    Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that his luck was too bad. Especially since he came to the West wasteland, he first thought of the relics to see if there were any treasures. There was no I ancient corpse monster printed on the island. Later, he offended the people of the wasteland and was chased and killed by the people of the wasteland for a treasure map. Now he met the strong man of the ghost land because of his hard-earned treasure map.


    Su Tang couldn''t help thinking that his luck suddenly became very bad.

 Chapter 258

    Su Tang felt that the aura in his body was still passing. He was very worried. If he didn''t leave here, he would be sucked dry and die. Since then, I''m afraid he would turn into a powder in an instant.


    At this time, the little monk Su Tang said to Ye Tian and Wen Renjing; "We can''t go on like this. We have to get out of here quickly."


    They nodded at the same time. At this time, Su Tang took the lead and directly attacked Yan Rong. Moreover, seeing Su Tang''s move, ye Tianhe and Wen Renjing all shot one after another. Su Tang and others were very fast. Yan Rong was more stupid and was hit by the attack of Su Tang before he could respond. The whole person flew out upside down. At this time, Su Tang didn''t care about his life or death and shouted directly; "Speed up with all your strength. Let''s go out of the forbidden area first."


    After saying that, the aura was transported to her legs. It was as fast as lightning and ran out directly towards the other end. At this time, ye Tianhe and Wen Renjing followed closely. Soon after the three of them left, Yan Rong got up from the sand with black blood on her mouth. Looking at the running figure of Su Tang and others, she outlined some sneers at the corners of her mouth.


    After wiping the black blood from the corners of his mouth with his hand, he also followed up. At this time, Su Tang and others felt the rapid passage of their aura while running, and the speed began to slow down. In this case, Su Tang no longer took out the pill in the storage ring directly, looked at the plug in his mouth like a life, and saw that Su Tang began to take the pill, Ye Tianhe and Wen Renjing took out pills one after another.


    "Hurry up, use the pill to maintain your aura and try your best to escape." Su Tang said eagerly while taking the pill.


    At the same time, he also thought and communicated with the secret of heaven; "Tianji, can you help me see how long we can leave here?" at this time, he had no way to distract himself from exploring with his soul, so he had to turn to Tianji.


    Moreover, it was still difficult for his soul to penetrate the forbidden area. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji was not careless. He immediately released his mind and began to explore. After a while, Tianji said; "Boy, turn left. There is no gap. You can leave the forbidden area quickly." Su Tang immediately said to Wen Renjing and ye Tian when he heard the secret of heaven; "Follow me."


    After saying that, they immediately shifted their direction and ran in the direction mentioned by Tianji. Seeing that Su Tang suddenly shifted his direction, ye Tian and Wen Ren were all confused, but they didn''t have time to ask more about the current situation, so they ran to the left with Su Tang.


    At this time, Yan Rong behind them watched them suddenly change direction, and was very happy. The speed under his feet also accelerated a lot.


    "Hahaha, you can''t run away. I''ve attracted many people, and there are many powerful people, but she didn''t escape here in the end, not to mention you." at this time, the fuel came not far behind Su Tang and said.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang didn''t answer and continued to run. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, hurry up. I''m leaving the forbidden area soon."


    Su Tang nodded. Once again, after the butcher took many pills, the speed was a little faster. Seeing that Su Tang and others were speeding up again, Yan Rong flashed a sense of killing on his face and snorted coldly in his heart; "I''ll see where you can escape."


    "Su Tang, I can''t do it anymore. You go quickly and I''ll help you hold Yan Rong." at this time, ye Tian, the weakest, said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "No, if you insist, you can leave here right away. Ye Tian must not give up."


    "Yes, elder martial brother, hold on. I have a pill given to me by my master. You take it first. We must stick to it. We must not fall here." Wen Renjing also advised. At the same time, he took some pills from the storage ring and gave them to Ye Tian. As a result, ye Tian quickly took it after hearing the pill. Although there was the blessing of the pill, But his speed began to slow down.


    Su Tang also found such a situation. He immediately grabbed Ye Tian and ran with Ye Tian. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, hurry up and get out of here in a few miles."


    "Well, after a while, can you send us directly? I''m afraid I can''t support hearing the silence." Su Tang nodded and asked.


    "It should be OK. You catch the girl and I''ll try!" Tianji nodded and said.


    At this time, Su Tang ran towards Wen Renjing and grabbed her hand. Without Wen Renjing asking questions, Su Tang directly said; "Don''t resist, I''ll take you out directly." after that, the power of the secret was released in an instant, and they all wrapped up directly. At the same time, the secret was powerful. Su Tang and others only felt the darkness in front of them. When they saw the light, Su Tang found that they had come to the mountain forest.


    At this time, Su Tang sat on the ground and gasped; "Finally escaped. It''s really dangerous this time."


    At this time, Wen Renjing and ye Tian haven''t reacted from what just happened. After hearing Su Tang''s words, they both recovered. They were trying to stabilize something, but Su Tang said; "Restore aura first, or we''ll have a hard time dealing with that guy later." then he took some pills again and began to recover.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, ye Tian and Wen Renjing didn''t dare to be careless. This time, they met for the first time in many years. They didn''t have much experience to deal with it, and they could only listen to Su Tang''s words. At this time, Yan Rong saw that Su Tang and others disappeared directly in the forbidden area. She was also very confused. She had never encountered such a situation before.


    After stopping, Yan Rong began to look around. At this time, the seat he stood was the seat where Su Tang and others disappeared. "Why did they suddenly disappear? Where did they go?" Yan Rong was very puzzled.


    At this time, a voice sounded in the bottom of his heart; "The people you brought this time are really different. One of them has a very pure aura. As long as you catch him, his aura can completely revive me. At that time, it is likely to become more powerful. No matter what you think, you must tell me about their recovery."


    A voice suddenly appeared in the bottom of my heart. Yan Rong quickly took back his eyes. After listening to the voice, Yan Rong nodded and said; "Yes, master, don''t worry. I will find them for you. Their aura is almost scarce now. I believe they can''t escape far. I''ll find them now."


    After that, she didn''t stay here. She just wanted to chase ahead. Although she didn''t know where Su Tang and others had gone, from the fact that Su Tang Deng had been running in this direction before, even if they suddenly wanted to write, they should go in the direction they had identified before.


    At this time, the aura of the three people in the mountain forest began to recover. The aura of Su Tang was very pure. Among them, his aura was relatively strong. Although a lot had passed before, with the pill he refined, his aura recovered 80% quickly. At this time, ye Tian and Wen Renjing''s aura recovered a lot, and ye Tian recovered five layers, At that moment, the voice of the secret of heaven suddenly sounded in Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, the accompanying evil spirit is coming."


    "Hum, I didn''t expect her to catch up soon. I''ll see how powerful she is and whether she is as powerful as the legend." Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes and stood up to stare at the direction of the forbidden area.


    Feeling Su Tang''s movements, Wen Renjing and ye Tian stopped one after another and stood up. At this time, ye Tian looked at Su Tang and asked; "What happened to brother Su Tang?"


    "That thing is coming and ready to fight. Brother ye, your strength hasn''t recovered much. You''ll continue to recover your strength in a moment. Let me take care of the things here first. Wen Renjing, you''ll continue to recover your strength." Su Tang said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, ye Tian shook his head and said; "Brother, this thing is very powerful. It can still be concentrated by the three of us at the same time. I think her strength should be different. Although my strength has not recovered much, it can at least cause some damage to her. Let me deal with this guy with you and let the younger martial sister continue to recover her aura."


    "Brother ye, your strength has only recovered 50% or 60%, and you can''t help at all. You''d better recover your strength first. I''ll hold it here first. If I can''t do it later, you''ll help me." Su Tang said.


    Ye Tian can''t continue to say anything at this time. His strength is really only 50% or 60%. If he goes to fight that thing at this time, it will not only have no effect, but will bring some trouble to Su Tang. He can only nod immediately.


    Seeing that the two of them began to recover their strength, Su Tang walked a distance towards the forbidden area. After all, he would fight Yan Rong for a while. If he was too close to Ye Tian and Wen Renjing, he might affect them and leave Ye Tian and them. This could also prevent Yan Rong from sneaking attacks on them who are recovering their strength.


    After standing at the edge of the forbidden area, Su Tang began to quietly wait for Yan Rong''s arrival. Within a quarter of an hour, a figure suddenly appeared in the forbidden area. Su Tang was also on alert. As soon as Yan Rong left the forbidden area, he found Su Tang and immediately laughed and said; "Hahaha, I didn''t think you were really here, boy. Where are the other two?"


    "They have left here," Sutang replied.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about it first. After I finish you first, I''ll continue to look for them." Yan Rong said, and rushed directly to Su Tang. At the same time, his hands began to change slowly. From the original hands, they became sharp claws in an instant. The ten nail mountain emits a faint cold light, which makes people feel afraid at a glance.


    For Yan Rong''s change, Su Tang didn''t have a group. He just saw Yan Rong rush over directly. Su Tang had some doubts, but now he didn''t have much time to think about it. Since Yan Rong wanted to fight with him, Su Tang certainly wouldn''t be afraid. Even if he fought with Yan Rong, after many collisions, Su Tang couldn''t help finding a problem. Yan Rong didn''t seem to be afraid of physical attack at all.


    He hit Yan Rong many times. Yan Rong thought that he was not hurt at all. At this time, Su Tang finally understood why Yan Rong had to fight close to himself. It turned out that she was immune to physical attacks. This situation reminded Su Tang of the blood souls in the kingdom of Lanming. Even if he separated from Yan Rong, the power of the soul moved, A sharp sword made of golden soul power shot directly at Yan Rong.


    Seeing that Su Tang was not fighting with him, Yan Rong was disappointed, but he was not afraid. He went straight to Su Tang again. Yan Rong didn''t want to dodge Su Tang''s soul sword. In fact, in her opinion, no one on the mainland can attack the soul, So she always thought that Su Tang''s golden sword was just his martial arts. In addition, he was immune to physical attacks, so she wouldn''t be afraid of these things at all.


    But just after her body came into contact with the golden sword, she saw that the sword directly entered his body. At the same time, a severe sense of pain spread all over her body. For a moment, Yan Rong stopped. With the complete entry of the golden sword, Yan Rong was already rolling on the ground in pain. At this time, she looked at Su Tang in horror and asked; "How do you know the soul attack method? It can''t be a secret skill that has disappeared on the mainland. Why do you have it?"


    "Hehe, it''s none of your business why I had this. Weren''t you arrogant before? Now I''ll let you enjoy it." after that, another soul force was released. This time, it was no longer a sharp sword, but countless tiny ox hair needles. He directly shot at Yan Rong. When he saw Su Tang''s soul attack again, a trace of fear flashed in Yan Rong''s eyes, The whole person wanted to retreat, but the speed of the power of the soul was too fast. She had no time to avoid, so she was hit by countless small needles. The whole person bowed on the ground and screamed bitterly.


    "Unexpectedly, this soul attack method has such an effect, which really makes me feel a little surprised." seeing Yan Rong rolling on the ground, Su Tang said faintly.


    At this time, Tianji replied; "Hehe, this soul attack method will do some damage to all spiritual creatures. The accompanying evil soul is also a kind of spiritual creatures, so I thought about it. Boy, hurry up and destroy her directly. Don''t you want to find the guarantee? I think the treasure is absolutely true. Although she said it was made by her to attract martial artists, I I don''t think she has the strength to get such ancient animal skins. "

 Chapter 259

    After hearing the secret, Su Tang thought about it a little and thought it was very reasonable. People can''t get such ancient strange animal fur at all. The treasure map should be true. It must be Yan Rong who didn''t know where to get the treasure map. Later, he used the treasure map to deceive those martial artists, Then absorb the spirit of those martial artists to regenerate her master.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang once again turned his eyes to Yan Rong rolling on the ground and asked; "Tell me where your master is. Maybe I can make you die happily."


    Su Tang has no intention to let go of this Yan Rong. Such an accompanying evil spirit will increase greatly if his master is reborn. At that time, it is likely to bring serious consequences to the mainland. What he wants to do now is to create the position of the strong in the ghost Kingdom and completely kill it.


    "Hehe, it''s impossible. I won''t tell you the whereabouts of my master. Wait, my master will avenge me. None of you can escape." Yan Rong replied with a sneer.


    Su Tang shook his head at her words; "Since you are so stubborn, I don''t have to be polite to you." with a golden soul force, I hit Yan Rong''s head again.


    With the entry of soul power, Yan Rong''s already pale face suddenly turned red, and her eyes became blood red. Black blood began to seep out of her seven orifices. It looked very afraid. With Yan Rong''s sad cry, for a moment, the mountain forest became very afraid like a region, Wen Renjing and ye Tian, who recovered their aura in the distance, also heard such a voice.


    The hairs all over his body stood up, and the sound soon disappeared. Yan Rong was lying quietly on the ground and couldn''t feel a trace of vitality. Just when Su Tang was relieved, there was a huge sound in the Gangfeng forbidden area in front of him, and the Gangfeng began to rage, At the same time, a voice completely different from the wind stunned Su Tang.


    "Oh, you damn human warrior, dare to kill my men. I will make you die."


    Hearing such a voice, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing. He thought that this was the strong man in the ghost region. What Su Tang never thought was that he was in the forbidden area. At this time, Su Tang laughed and said; "If you want to avenge me, you have to wait until you can resurrect successfully. Say, it should be difficult for you to resurrect now?"


    "Hum, it''s only a matter of time before we resurrect. Even without the spiritual support of the martial arts committee, I can resurrect within ten years. Then I will make the martial arts on the whole continent pay the price for what you have done today." the voice continued.


    "Hehe, within ten years? Well, when I go back this time, I will spread your existence. At that time, many strong people will come here. Do you think you will have a chance to be reborn?" Su Tang continued with a smile.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the dark voice was silent. Seeing that the voice didn''t answer himself for a long time, Su Tang didn''t feel like staying here. He directly turned and left here. But just after he left, the vigorous wind in the forbidden area suddenly stopped, and a black figure appeared on the edge of the forbidden area, looking at the Yan Rong corpse lying on the ground, The black figure snorted coldly with an ugly face; "I will repay you for your revenge. As for what the boy said to inform the strong on the mainland to come, I really hope those strong come so that I can come back early." after saying that, he waved his hand and left here with Yan Rong''s body.


    As he left the Gangfeng forbidden area, the Gangfeng began to rage again. At the same time, Su Tang also returned to Wen Renjing and ye Tian. At this time, Wen Renjing and ye Tian had recovered. Although Ye Tian''s strength had not fully recovered, it was much better than before. Seeing Su Tang coming back, ye Tian immediately asked; "Brother Sutang, how''s the situation?"


    "Hehe, it''s been settled. I''ve killed the accompanying evil spirit. As for the strong man in the ghost Kingdom, I think you''d better tell Lord Hua after going back this time and let her inform the strong men of other forces of the novel. It''s better to be on guard early." Su Tang replied with a light smile.


    After hearing his words, Wen Renjing and ye Tian nodded. This is Wen Renjing''s opening; "Now the treasure map is also fake. Should we go back?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. Now I doubt that the treasure map should be true. Yan Rong must just use the treasure map to attract martial artists. The treasure map is not necessarily false," Su Tang said.


    After hearing his words, ye Tian and Wen Ren nodded. At this time, ye Tian said; "Should we go to the treasure house now? We can''t find this place either."


    "I''ve just explored with my soul. This place is indeed similar to the places painted on the treasure map. I think the treasure place should be in these places. Let''s look here. Maybe we can really find the treasure place." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing what he said, ye Tian and Wen Renjing nodded. Since Su Tang said so, how hard did they come here? If they don''t go to find it and go back like this, they really can''t make sense. Wen Renjing said; "Since you have said so, let''s look here. If we can find it, it''s OK. If we can''t find it, forget it."


    Ye Tian also nodded. Then the three left here and wandered around in the mountain forest again. It was still very dangerous to wander around in the mountain forest at night, so Su Tang and others found a cave and wanted a simple rest.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang and others withdrew from their cultivation. After leaving the cave, Su Tang thought about the secret of heaven and asked; "Tianji, have you found that place?"


    Although Su Tang''s soul power is strong, it is still difficult to cover a large area, so we can only rely on the secret of heaven. After hearing Su Tang''s question, the secret of heaven said; "I explored and looked at the place on the map. I really found two places. You can go and have a look. Maybe the treasure is in these two places."


    "Two places, why are they two places?" Su Tang asked puzzled.

 Chapter 260

    After hearing Su Tang''s question, Tianji answered; "There are two places I can''t see through. I don''t know why, but you can go and have a look. Maybe there will be an unexpected surprise."


    Su Tang nodded and thought that the secret of heaven would not harm him. Since the secret of heaven said so, he had to go and see what the two places where the secret of heaven had said such words would hide. Su Tang had an idea. Even if he turned to look at Ye Tian and Wen Renjing, Su Tang said; "The place has been found, but I''m not sure if it is. Let''s go and have a look now."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Wen Renjing and ye Tian nodded, and ye Tian asked happily; "Brother Sutang, can this treasure really be true?" after Yan Rong''s deception, ye Tian always felt that the treasure was false. Now when I heard Sutang say to have a look, I still feel that some of it is unreliable.


    "Hehe, is it true? We''ll know if it''s true. There should be no danger. Now our strength has recovered. Even in case of danger, we should also have the ability to protect ourselves. Brother ye, don''t you want to see it?" Su Tang said with a smile.


    This is what I heard people say; "Su Tang is right. We''ve all come here. We''ve all come here before. There''s no reason to retreat now. Elder martial brother, I think we''d better go and have a look."


    Ye Tian nodded, "well, since you all said so, I''ll go with you to have a look."


    After that, Su Tang began to shuttle through the mountains and forests with the sound of silence and ye Tian according to the instructions of the secret of heaven. As they went deeper and deeper into the mountains and forests, the sun began to become thinner, and the dense leaves almost completely covered the sky. Su Tang and others could only shuttle through the dense mountains and forests through a little sunshine, and from time to time they could hear bursts of monster calls from afar.


    In such an environment, Su Tang and others were very careful all the way. Although it was not dark, the light here was very dark. All the way, according to the instructions of the secret, Su Tang came to an open space with Wen Renjing and ye Tian. At this time, the secret said; "Boy, do you feel it? There are array fluctuations at the edge of the open space. Go and see what array it is."


    As soon as Su Tang came here, he thought it was very strange. Now when he heard the secret of heaven, his heart also reacted. His feelings fluctuated here. After nodding slightly, Su Tang began to walk along the edge of the open space. At this time, ye Tian and Wen Renjing wanted to go with Su Tang, but they were stopped by Su Tang; "There is an array ahead. You wait for me here. I''ll see what array it is."


    Wen Renjing took the lead in stopping and nodded. At this time, ye Tian also stopped. Seeing that both of them stopped, Su Tang turned around again and walked slowly towards the edge.


    Reaching out and touching the place outside the open space, Su Tang felt that his hand seemed to be blocked by something. He quickly withdrew his hand. At the same time, the power of his soul surged and directly explored the array. After a while, Su Tang withdrew the array and said to the secret of heaven; "This array is really strange. It looks like a sealed array, and the level is very high. There may be something sealed in it."


    The secret of heaven said aloud; "Since there is a seal here, it seems that this place is not simple. Boy, I think you''d better leave here quickly. This should not be a place to hide treasures."


    Su Tang nodded. People on the mainland know that there will be no seal on the treasure ground. Where there is a seal, there are usually some things that need to be sealed. Maybe it will harm the dark guards on the mainland or some powerful enemies.


    In short, such a place must not be touched. No one knows what is sealed inside. Moreover, such a seal can not be set by anyone. Even an array master like Su Tang has a divine box of creation. He is not qualified to arrange the seal now.


    When Su Tang was ready to get up and leave, a light voice suddenly appeared in his coming sea; "Don''t go! Help me!"


    The sudden sound stopped Su Tang''s whole movement, and he asked; "Who are you? Where are you?" Su Tang began to look at the surrounding environment. He didn''t find anyone nearby for a long time. For a moment, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking of turning his head and looking at the seal array.


    Then the voice came again; "Who am I? I don''t know who I am? I was born here for many years. You are the first creature I saw. Who are you?"


    Hearing this, Su Tang understood at once. It turned out that something in the seal was calling himself. Su Tang continued to answer aloud; "My name is Su Tang. I''m an adventurer here."


    "Adventurer? Can you help me? I want to get out of here." the voice continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang hesitated. At this time, Tianji asked; "What''s the matter with you, boy? Who are you talking to?"


    "Just now another voice suddenly appeared in my mind. She asked me to save him. I think she is already in this seal!" Su Tang replied.


    "The sound from the seal?" Tianji exclaimed.


    Although the secret of heaven has not been thoroughly explored, he is certain that there should be no living creatures in the seal. Now Su Tang is confused by the secret of heaven.


    "I think it should be. She said she was born here for many years. I was the first creature he had seen. Tianji, do you think we should save her?" Su Tang said.


    "Save her? Boy, you''re crazy. How can she say you believe it? She''s an unforgivable devil. If we save him like this, it will harm the mainland." Tianji shouted.


    Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, don''t worry about the secret. Even if he is the great devil, I will save her. Besides, she is not necessarily the great devil. You must have a way, right? Tell me."


    "No, boy, you can''t do anything. I won''t tell you the way. Don''t even think about it. Get out of here quickly." Tianji directly refused.


    At this time, Su Tang continued to say; "Tianji, believe me, at that moment, I had an idea in my heart that I should save her anyway. She is an indispensable part of my future. If I don''t save him, I''m afraid I will regret all my life. Tianji, tell me."


    Su Tang''s words made Tianji silent. After half a ring, Tianji said; "Well, since you have said so, I will tell you the method. Although this seal is very advanced, all seals are useless in front of the creator''s box. It''s also very simple for you to crack this seal. You only need to take out the creator''s audit and use it to put this seal into the creator''s box."


    "How simple?" Su Tang was stunned.


    "Nonsense, don''t you know that the divine box of creation has the function of collecting all arrays of time?" Tianji said unhappily.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang was shocked and collected the functions of all the arrays between heaven and earth. This function was so powerful. At the same time, Su Tang took out the God box of creation and thought carefully about the secret of heaven and asked; "What am I going to do now?"


    "Just follow me to activate the Dharma." then Tianji put his projection into Su Tang''s mind. With the action of Tianji, Su Tang continued to learn such Dharma. With the start of Dharma, the whole mountain forest suddenly began to shake violently. Wen Renjing and ye Tian, not far behind Su Tang, suddenly found such a movement, Both of them were surprised.


    This is Ye Tian thinking about hearing people''s silence; "What are the Sutang brothers doing? How can they make such a big noise?"


    Wen Renjing shook his head and replied; "I don''t know. Let me have a look first. He should have his own ideas." after getting along with Su Tang for a long time, I heard that people are quiet and know Su Tang more or less. This man has his own ideas and never cares about the consequences and does what he thinks.


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly felt that the whole seal could be seen in his eyes. With the fall of the Dharma decision, the whole seal was suddenly absorbed by the God of creation box, and the seal array disappeared. A different sauce color suddenly appeared in front of Su Tang, and a bare barren mountain suddenly appeared in front of him, There is no sign of life on the whole barren mountain.


    He and ye Tian were stunned by the sudden scene. Su Tang was also stunned. At this time, a voice sounded on the barren mountain; "Thank you, adventurer." as the voice fell, the barren mountain began to collapse slowly. With the collapse of the barren mountain, a huge monster skeleton appeared in front of Su Tang and others.


    At this time, ye Tian and Wen Renjing also came to Su Tang. Wen Renjing asked; "Su Tang, what''s going on?"


    "The array here just now is the seal. I broke the seal. What''s sealed inside will come out after passing." Su Tang replied.


    At the same time, Su Tang was also very curious about what was sealed in the seal array. Hearing Su Tang''s answer, Wen Renjing''s face changed greatly and immediately said aloud; "Su Tang, you are crazy. If the things in this seal will harm the mainland, you are harming the whole continent."


    Ye Tian also knew this at this time, and said in his eyes; "Brother Su Tang, you''ve made trouble this time." both of them are disciples of super forces and are very afraid of these things, because they know that the mainland is more secret than Su Tang. There are many such seals on the mainland, which are the places where the great demons of all dynasties are sealed. Each of them is the enemy of the whole continent, But there is no way to kill them, so we can only seal them with seals.


    Of course, there will also be some ferocious weapons in these seals, which can be said to bring blood to the mainland. Therefore, people who have always been super forces will tell their disciples that wherever there is a seal, they must leave as soon as possible and never go out to destroy the seal.


    Hearing that the two of them actually watched Su Tang directly break a seal, they were also very worried.


    At this time, a woman in white flew out of the huge monster corpses at the foot of the barren mountain and came directly towards Su Tang. After stopping in front of Su Tang, the dark woman said faintly; "Are you su Tang, the adventurer?"


    After seeing the woman''s face clearly, Su Tang was stunned, and ye Tian and Wen Renjing were stunned. They saw that there was no way to describe the woman''s beauty. It can be said that her face had reached the most in the world. Su Tang couldn''t find xinrongchi to describe the woman''s beauty for a time.


    "Boy, others are asking you something?" when he saw Su Tang standing there foolishly, he couldn''t see the secret of heaven, and gave a voice to remind him.


    At the same time, he also determined that the woman should not harm the mainland, because at the moment she appeared, the secret was explored with soul power. There was no murderous spirit on the woman, and the whole person was as clean as a piece of white paper.


    With the reminder of the secret of heaven, Su Tang quickly recovered and nodded immediately; "Well, I''m Su Tang. What''s your name, girl?"

 Chapter 261

    The woman shook her head and replied; "I don''t have a name. I''ve always been alone. I''ve been alone since I was born."


    After hearing her answer, Wen Renjing was stunned. At first glance, the woman was not that kind of evil person. Why was she sealed here? For a moment she thought too.


    "No name, what about your parents? You said you were born? You were born in the seal. You should know who your mother is?" asked Ye Tian.


    The woman shook her head and continued to answer; "It''s good that I was born here, but when I was born, I was the only one beside me." her white jade fingers pointed to the huge monster bones in the distance.


    This explanation made Su and Tang confused. At this time, ye Tian said; "Isn''t the owner of this skeleton your mother?"


    Su Tang nodded and thought it was possible. He was about to speak, but Tianji said; "Boy, you are all wrong. This girl is not a monster, but a divine man. His father must be a strong man of divine rank. It seems that his status is very unusual."


    "Gods and men? Are they gods or men?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    "Boy, not only humans and other races can have offspring, but God also has offspring. But it is very difficult for them to have offspring. It is impossible without great opportunities. In ancient times, I have seen great gods with offspring. They are all famous and strong. The girl''s parents should not be ordinary gods, but why does she speak here , I still can''t figure it out, "Tianji replied again.


    After hearing his answer, Su Tang continued to ask; "Is he a God?"


    "Well, it''s a God, and it''s not an ordinary God. Every god man has inherited his parents'' partial power when he makes a sound. In endless years, this power will slowly improve his cultivation. The stronger his parents'' strength, the more room for the god man to improve. In other words, the God Man inherits the talents of his parents. If the strength is true If you grow up, you will surpass your parents, "Tianji replied again.


    Su Tang was surprised by the answer of the secret. Unexpectedly, the man of God was so powerful. He didn''t know how many years he had been here. I think he had absorbed the power left by her parents. The battle was absolutely powerful. At this time, Su Tang looked at the woman and said; "What are you going to do in the future?"


    "Later?" the woman looked puzzled, then shook her head and said; "I don''t know."


    "How about you join us to practice?" asked Su Tang.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Wen Renjing and ye Tian were stunned. They never thought that Su Tang invited such an unfamiliar person to join them at this time. Although they thought so, they didn''t speak.


    The woman nodded after thinking; "Well, anyway, you saved me. I''ll go with you. If I have a place to go later, I''ll leave." when I saw the woman''s name, I promised. Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, if you have a place to ring and you want to leave when you are old, since everyone in my face is a partner, you should always have a name. Why don''t I help you get a name?"


    "Hmm!" the woman nodded.


    Seeing the woman''s promise, Su Tang also meditated and said after a moment; "I think I''ll call you Mengluo. What do you think?"


    "Mengluo! Mengluo! Well, it''s really good. Then I''ll call it Mengluo in the future." the woman replied happily.


    At this moment, the smile outlined on her peerless face could definitely turn all sentient beings upside down. After su Tang was slightly stunned, he reacted and said; "Well, we''ve spent a lot of time here. I think we''d better find the next place. That should be our destination this time."


    Su Tang''s voice woke up Ye Tian in his stupor. At this time, he heard the silence, nodded and said; "We''ll do what you say."


    Then Su Tang''s heterosexual dead left the open space and began to set out for the next place according to the instructions of the secret. They were very calm all the way. They basically didn''t meet a monster. At a small river, Su Tang and others decided to have a rest first. At this time, Mengluo came to Su Tang and asked softly; "Brother Sutang, what is that guy in your body?"


    Su Tang was stunned and answered softly; "This is my secret, Mengluo. Don''t tell anyone." seeing indifference and knowing the existence of the secret, Su Tang looked at Ye Tian and Wen Renjing not far away.


    He doesn''t want too many people to know this. The identity of Tianji is very special. If others know it, it may bring endless trouble to themselves.


    Mengluo nodded and said softly; "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    Su Tang breathed a sigh of relief. After a short rest, Su Tang and others recognized that they had set off again. In the evening, Su Tang and others had come to a grand canyon. At this time, Su Tang said; "The second place is here. It''s dark now. I''m afraid it''s dangerous to discredit it. I think we''ll rest here for one night and have a look tomorrow."


    "Well, OK." Wen Renjing nodded.


    Ye Tian has no opinion. As for Mengluo, she has completely only listened to Su Tang. Since Su Tang said so, of course she won''t have any opinion.


    After finding a place, Su Tang began to look for firewood nearby. Ye Tianze, like before, went to hunt food. Half an hour later, after a delicious meal, they began to rest.


    This is Mengluo who came to Su Tang and said happily; "Brother Su Tang, what did we eat just now? It''s really delicious. Can I eat what''s delicious in the future?"


    "Well, as long as Mengluo wants to eat in the future, her brother will help you do it." Su Tang also knows that Mengluo has no vitality in the place where she lives these years. She must have never eaten anything. I think this should be her first time to eat such a thing.


    "Oh, well, it''s nice to come out. You can not only play everywhere, but also eat such delicious things. Brother, you don''t know. When I was there alone, I could only drink dew every day. I''ve never eaten such delicious things." Mengluo smiled and said.

 Chapter 262

    After a night''s rest, the next day the sun shines through the dense leaves. Su Tang and others have all woke up from their sleep. At this time, ye Tian is baking monster meat next to the campfire. Su Tang and Wen Wen sit quietly aside. Mengluo is all close to the campfire, staring at Ye Tian''s rotating barbecue with beautiful big eyes, Sometimes I swallow saliva.


    Half an hour later, after eating, Su Tang and his party cleaned up casually and walked towards the Grand Canyon. There were thorns everywhere in the Grand Canyon. Ye Tian also took out his long sword and kept opening the way in front. After more than an hour, they finally came to the only flat place in everyone''s life.


    "Let''s have a rest here first. I always feel that we are getting closer and closer to the place painted on the treasure map." Su Tang said.


    Ye Tian and others nodded one after another. At this time, Su Tang took out the treasure map from the storage ring and looked at it carefully. At the same time, he also closed his eyes and explored the surrounding bad environment with the power of his soul. After a while, Su Tang opened his eyes and said with a smile; "I think it should be here. If you walk a distance inside, you should reach your destination."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, ye Tian and Wen Renjing nodded. Only Mengluo looked at Su Tang suspiciously and asked; "Brother, are you here to find treasure?"


    "Well, we got a treasure map before, so we came to have a look." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    With these days, Su Tang and others are more and more fond of Mengluo, a mysterious girl. After hearing Su Tang''s answer, Mengluo nodded and said; "What are there in this explosion? Why did you come all the way here to look for it?"


    "We don''t know what''s in it. When we come here, we want to experience it. Well, everyone has almost had a rest? Let''s speed up and go there. It''s going to be dark again if we drag on like this." Su Tang said.


    In this mountain forest, because the leaves are too dense, it gets dark quickly. You can see the light in about three to four hours a day. At other times, the whole mountain forest is dark. After hearing Su Tang''s words, ye Tian and others got up one after another and began to walk towards the Grand Canyon again.


    Half an hour later, the party came to a cliff. Su Tang nodded and said; "The treasure should be behind the stone wall. Let''s see if there is a mechanism on the stone wall. As long as we find the mechanism, we can enter the stone wall and reach the treasure place."


    Ye Tian and others nodded one after another, and then began to grope around the stone wall. After a while, Mengluo found nothing and came to Su Tang and said; "Brother, I didn''t find anything. Is what you said on the map false?"


    Su Tang shook his head with a smile and said; "It shouldn''t be fake. Mengluo, just follow me." at the moment Su Tang spoke, he suddenly found a not very obvious depression on the stone wall. After finding it, Su Tang walked directly towards it. Mengluo saw that Su Tang seemed to have found something and walked towards the place curiously behind him.


    After fumbling carefully, Su Tang said with a smile; "So it''s here." then he turned and looked at Ye Tian who was looking for this not far away and heard Renjing shouting; "Brother Ye! I''ve found it. Come here."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, ye Tianhe, who was trying to find, turned and walked towards Su Tang. When he came to Su Tang''s side, Su Tang said; "There is a depression here. According to the map, it should be the mechanism to start the stone wall. Step back and I''ll try."


    Ye Tian and Wen Renjing nodded and retreated one after another. At this time, Mengluo also retreated a few steps with Wen RenJing Ye Tian. At this time, Su Tang''s physical strength exploded and hit the depression directly. After a click, Su Tang completely broke the depression on the ground. With the stone on the outside broken, the mechanism inside also exposed.


    I saw that there were ten pieces of a square on the original seat. It looked that it had been processed by people. At this time, the secret came out to remind me; "Boy, be careful. The laser is very simple. Push the ten pieces directly into the stone wall and it will soon open the stone wall."


    Generally, such a mechanism will be accompanied by some dangerous things. Su Tang also understood that he nodded immediately, pressed his right hand on the square ten pieces, and his whole body surged. He slowly pushed the ten pieces into the stone wall. With the common action, there were bursts of roars in the stone wall. After su Tang completely pushed the square stones away, in the middle of the whole stone wall, Suddenly a stone gate appeared. Seeing that the stone wall was blocked, Su Tang smiled and took back his hand.


    At this time, Mengluo cried in surprise; "There''s still a hole here. I couldn''t see it at all before. Brother Su Tang is so powerful that you can find it."


    After hearing Mengluo''s words, Su Tang said with a smile; "This mountain wall is supposed to be specially treated. It''s normal that you don''t find it. If we don''t have a map, we may not find such a treasure hiding place even if we live here for a few years."


    Ye Tianwen nodded one after another when he heard the silence. At this time, Su Tang said; "Brother ye, prepare yourself. It''s very dark in the stone wall here. I think we must prepare torches to enter."


    Ye Tian nodded and quickly turned around. After a while, he prepared four torches. After lighting them, he handed them to Wen Renjing Su Tang Mengluo respectively, with one in his hand. At this time, Su Tang took the lead and walked towards the cave. Wen Renjing and Mengluo followed, and ye Tian walked at the back.


    After entering the dark square stone cave, Su Tang found that they had entered a huge corridor with very smooth walls. After looking for more than ten meters, after passing a corner, Su Tang suddenly found that the light came out not far away. Seeing this situation, Su Tang directly turned his head to Wen Renjing and others who had not turned the corner; "There is light ahead. Hurry up, everyone. Let''s go there first."


    Then he quickened his pace. An hour later, Su Tang and others finally walked out of the corridor and came to a wide basin. After hearing that everyone came out, they were surprised by what they saw in front of them.


    Mengluo takes the lead in singing; "This place is so beautiful! Brother, what the hell is this place? How can there be such a beautiful place."


    After hearing her voice, Wen Renjing and ye Tian nodded one after another. This place is really beautiful. It is simply a paradise. Moreover, Su Tang found that most of the flowers and plants are rare elixirs. After hearing the words, Su Tang said with a smile; "Let''s go and have a look. There are many good things here."


    Then he took the lead in walking towards the other side. After entering, Su Tang found that there was a small lake behind the grove, and there were many small animals next to the lake. The movement brought out by Su Tang and others frightened the small animals and fled one by one. At this time, the secret came out; "Boy, there''s something at the bottom of the lake. Be careful. It''s hard to deal with it."


    The sudden reminder of the secret stopped Su Tang''s footsteps. Ye Tian and others found that Su Tang suddenly stopped and stopped one after another. Ye Tian asked; "Brother Sutang, what''s the matter? Did you find anything?"


    "Well, there''s something at the bottom of the lake. Be careful," Su Tang said.


    After hearing his words, Mengluo nodded her toes, looked at the lake and said; "Wow, brother, there is a big turtle at the bottom of the lake. Can I eat it?"


    Although this is the first time Mengluo left the seal, in the memory given to him by his parents, she still knows some things in the world. After hearing Mengluo''s words, Su Tang and others were stunned, huge turtles? Su Tang just wanted to talk. Suddenly, the lake suddenly turned into a splash, and the movement was getting bigger and bigger. Su Tang looked at the lake with a dignified face, and his steps kept retreating.


    After a while, a huge tortoise really appeared in the lake. The tortoise was really huge, basically accounting for one-third of the area of the whole lake. At this time, Su Tang also recognized it and exclaimed; "How could it be? How could there be such a thing here? It''s incredible."


    Hearing Su Tang''s exclamation, Wen Renjing took the lead in responding, nodded and said; "Isn''t this thing extinct? Why does it appear here?"


    It turns out that the tortoise appeared at this time is really the Legendary Super holy beast dragon turtle, a branch of the Xuanwu vein. This thing has not appeared on the mainland for many years, so people on the mainland have been tasked. This thing has completely disappeared. Unexpectedly, vigilance is lucky to have one here. Su Tang and others are happy and frightened. This thing is a holy beast. Needless to say, its combat effectiveness, It is absolutely powerful. Even if Su Tang wanted to fight such a holy beast in his previous life, he might not win.


    Just when Su Tang and others were very frightened and didn''t know what to do, the huge dragon turtle suddenly said; "Who are you and why are you here?"


    Hearing the Dragon turtle speak, Su Tang politely arched his hand and said; "Su Tang, a young man, is an adventurer. We got a treasure map by accident. According to the picture on the treasure map, we came here and disturbed the senior''s Qingxiu. It''s really a sin."


    "Oh, that''s right. Since you can come here, it''s fate with the master. Come with me." the Dragon turtle nodded and didn''t embarrass Su Tang and others. After coming up directly from the lake, he climbed towards another change in the lake. Seeing that the Dragon turtle didn''t embarrass himself and others, Su Tang looked and heard Renjing and ye Tian asked; "What do you think?"


    Ye Tian answered first; "Well, I think we can go and have a look. The Dragon turtle is very powerful. If it really wants to embarrass us, it shouldn''t be much trouble."


    Wen Renjing also nodded and agreed with Ye Tian''s words. Su Tang also thought Ye Tian was reasonable and nodded immediately; "Well, let''s go and have a look." then Su Tang took the lead in Dongsheng and walked behind the Dragon turtle.


    This is Mengluo''s softly asked; "Brother, why should we follow it?"


    Su Tang replied in a low voice; "Mengluo, master, you want to treat me like I''m not going anywhere. Be careful when you talk later. Don''t offend the master, or we''ll be in danger." at this time, Su Tang still remembered that Mengluo said to eat the Dragon turtle. If the Dragon turtle heard it, I''m afraid it would get angry directly. Then it''s really dangerous to wait for others.


    "Oh!" Mengluo nodded and followed Su Tang Yiqi towards the Dragon turtle. Su Tang and others came to a cave faster. At this time, the Dragon turtle stopped, turned the huge faucet and looked at Su Tang and others; "There is the inheritance left by the old Zhu people. You can go in and have a try. If you can get the inheritance of the old master, it is also your blessing. If you can''t get the inheritance, I will give you something as a reward for coming here."


    Su Tang and others nodded. At the same time, Su Tang thought carefully about the secret of heaven and asked; "Tianji, what do you think? Can this dragon turtle believe it?"


    "Well, you can believe it. Go in and have a look. I think it''s not easy here. I don''t think it''s ordinary to have such a place guarded by super holy beasts." Tianji answered.


    Su Tang also made up his mind and turned to look at Ye Tian and others; "Let''s all go in and have a look." then he took the lead in walking towards the cave. When he saw Su Tang, he went directly. Mengluo didn''t hesitate to go directly. After hearing that Renjing and ye Tian thought a little, he also followed him.


    Just as Su Tang was about to step into the cave, Longgui saw Mengluo and said in surprise; "Wait first." then he looked at Mengluo and asked; "Are you a god man?"


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Monroe asked.


    "You are a god man. You can''t accept the inheritance here. You don''t have to go in. Let the three of them go in. You can wait for them to come out here with me." the Dragon turtle said.


    Hearing what dragon turtle said, Mengluo quit directly. She was really ready to refute. Su Tang said first; "Mengluo, just listen to the elder. You''re waiting for us here. Don''t worry. We''ll be fine."


    Originally, Mengluo wanted to refute, but when she heard Su Tang say so, she could only be obedient, nodded and said; "Brother, you three be careful."


    Su Tang nodded. Su Tang turned and walked directly into the cave. Ye Tian and Wen Renjing also entered the cave. Seeing that Su Tang had left, Mengluo looked at the Dragon turtle empty in her heart and asked angrily; "Why don''t you let me in?"


    "Hehe, you are a god man, and you have great talent and inheritance. You don''t have much effect in getting this inheritance. Otherwise, you will give them such an opportunity. You are very likely to successfully accept this inheritance. With this inheritance, his strength will advance by leaps and bounds, and his future will be unlimited "Said the Dragon turtle with a smile.


    After listening to the Dragon turtle''s explanation, Mengluo''s angry mood slowly calmed down. This is what the Dragon turtle thinks. Mengluo doesn''t care if his brother has the opportunity to inherit. He himself has a powerful inheritance. There is not much more. It''s better to give it to his brother and Wenren Jingye Tian.

 Chapter 263

    Seeing Mengluo quiet down, the Dragon turtle continued to say; "Hehe, since you have come here, I can''t favor one over the other. Come with me. I''ll take you to a place. The things there may be some good for you."


    Hearing that she had something to take, Mengluo nodded and said; "OK, thank you."


    After that, he turned to look at the cave that Su Tang and others entered, and then left here with the Dragon turtle. At this time, Su Tang and others in the cave only entered the cave, and the three people were transferred to a place they didn''t understand. Su Tang came to a big desert at this time.


    "Boy, you''re lucky. You can still meet the ancient inheritance. It''s very good for you to work hard to get this inheritance." Tianji said.


    Hearing the secret, Su Tang was stunned and asked; "Ancient inheritance, there is such a place on this continent?" what Su Tang heard most all the time is ancient inheritance, but it has never been heard of in ancient times. Generally speaking, those ancient inheritance have been excavated by the great gods in ancient times, so it is basically difficult to find such a place in future generations.


    I didn''t expect that I got the treasure map by chance this time, but it was still the place of inheritance in ancient times. The great gods in ancient times were much stronger than those in ancient times. In ancient times, human beings on the mainland were weak and there were powerful demons everywhere. Later, it is said that some super powers found the method of cultivation, and human beings began to become stronger slowly, In ancient times, it was an era of chaos among all ethnic groups. There were a large number of strong people in the human camp. They defeated all ethnic groups and made Lei people successfully become the master of the mainland.


    This time, Su Tang was very happy to have the opportunity to accept the ancient inheritance. At the same time, he was also very determined to get the idea of inheritance. This inheritance is a symbol of the strong. Just looking at the vast desert, Su Tang didn''t know what to do for a while. There was no hint of what they should do?


    For a moment, Su Tang stood in his place and thought about it. After a long time, Su Tang decided to leave here first. Maybe there would be some hints elsewhere. With an idea, Su Tang began to move in the desert. It was a whole day. Su Tang had not received any hints, And he found nothing here except the endless desert.


    At the same time, it seems that there is no night here. The fierce sunlight makes Su Tang very uncomfortable. After walking in the desert for some time, Su Tang finally can''t hold on. This feeling of loneliness makes him very uncomfortable. He stops. Su Tang looks at the sky and yells; "What the hell is this? Why haven''t you been promoted at all?"


    "Boy, be patient. This is a test. If you can''t stand such a small thing, do you think you can still be a strong man? Imagine that in ancient times, when mankind was weak, which of those ancient practices didn''t live in despair every day, and which of them didn''t endure endless loneliness to improve their strength?" Tianji said.


    When Su Tang heard the secret, he thought about it and nodded. Indeed, the road of cultivation is lonely. The higher the cultivation, the more loneliness he will endure. He had such an experience in previous lives. Since he felt that he insisted, Su Tang began to walk in the desert again.


    At the same time, in another place, Wen Renjing''s world was dark without a ray of light. Although Wen Renjing was a cold ice cultivator and was naturally indifferent, ah ha seemed to make her feel nervous breakdown in such endless darkness. After a long time, Wen Renjing finally couldn''t stand it and shouted immediately; "What the hell is this place? I don''t want to stay here."


    As his voice fell, she suddenly felt a huge suction and sent her out. After opening her eyes again, she asked others that they had appeared outside the previous cave. At this time, ye Tian and Mengluo were talking about something. The huge dragon turtle next to her showed a trace of disappointment in her eyes.


    "Younger martial sister, have you also come out? How? Have you got the inheritance?" Ye Tian also found the silence, and immediately came over and asked.


    Mengluo also looked at Wen Renjing curiously. Hearing Ye Tian''s questions, Wen Renjing shook her head and said; "I think I should have failed the test." hearing her words, ye Tian continued to ask for help; "Where were you sent?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, it''s dark there without a ray of light. I don''t know how long I can''t stand it. I said I wanted to leave there, and I came out." Wen Renjing shook his head and answered.


    After hearing her words, ye Tian nodded clearly and said; "It was really a test. I was transported to a small and closed cave. There was nothing in it. I could only be there alone. I couldn''t move. This feeling was really uncomfortable. I didn''t know where the Su Tang brothers were transported."


    "I hope he can successfully accept this inheritance. We obviously don''t have a chance. All the previous hopes are on him." Wen Renjing said.


    At this time, Mengluo also said firmly; "I believe my brother will succeed in accepting this inheritance." hearing Mengluo''s firm words, ye Tian and Wen Renjing nodded. They both hoped that Su Tang would succeed in accepting it, and they also believed in Su Tang very much.


    Su Tang has always brought them many miracles. They believe that Su Tang will create a miracle this time.


    At this time, Su Tang was still walking in the desert. There was no water at all. All the way, he had to rely on the spirit wine left by his master violent ape to spend this difficult day. On this day, Su Tang finally couldn''t hold on, and the whole person completely fell into the desert.


    While he was in a trance, a fresh wind blew through his ears. At this time, he felt so comfortable these days. Su Tang, who was seriously ill with his eyes, wanted to open his eyes and see why there was a sudden wind here. You should know how many days he had been in the desert, except for the endless yellow sand and the burning sun above his head, He had never found anything else. Now he suddenly went crazy, which made Su Tang wonder if he had an illusion.


    At this time, Su Tang could only read and call for the secret of heaven; "Tianji, please help me see what''s going on outside. I seem to feel the wind just now. See if I''m hallucinating."


    But Su Tang''s call didn''t get any answer. After calling for many times in a row, Su Tang still didn''t hear the response of the secret. For a time, Su Tang felt that the whole world had abandoned him. Even the secret that had been following him abandoned him here. Su Tang pulled a bitter smile from the corners of his mouth.


    He just lay quietly, and suddenly a little cold fell on his dry skin. Su Tang didn''t laugh at himself; "It seems that I''m really not far from death, and I have hallucinations again." as Su Tang''s mind fell, the cold feeling became stronger and stronger, and soon wetted his whole body.


    At this moment, Su Tang''s whole mind was clear and murmured; "It''s rain. Why is there rain here?"


    Su Tang tried to open his eyes. This time, the rain moistened Su Tang''s body more or less. He could barely open his eyes, and the world in front of him began to become clear. Su Tang found that the previous feelings were not illusions, but real things, By this time, his had come to a completely different place.


    At this time, his is lying on the grass. The sky is constantly frightening the light rain. There will be bursts of wind around from time to time. Not far away, there is this large forest.


    Just then a voice sounded in his ear; "Child, how do you feel when you wake up?"


    "Who are you?" the weak Su Tang asked hard.


    "Hehe, I''m the master here. People used to call me daoshen. Child, you haven''t answered my question." the voice continued with a slight smile.


    At this time, Su Tang continued to reply with difficulty; "I feel that the whole body no longer belongs to me. I don''t want to endure such loneliness. I seem to go back and I miss my friends." this is Su Tang''s idea at this time. A person''s understanding is limited. Even people like Su Tang will have this feeling.


    Lonely for too long, I always miss my former friends and relatives. After hearing Su Tang''s answer, Taoist God continued with a smile; "Remember this feeling, which cultivator has not experienced this? Child, loneliness is not terrible. As long as we work hard, we will see hope. In those years, we were constantly fighting with all ethnic groups in endless darkness. What we endured was many times stronger than the loneliness you endured, but we still persevered. As long as we persevered, there will be hope."


    "Well, I see. Thank you, sir." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    At the moment Su Tang answered, a very comfortable force wrapped his whole body. For a moment, his physical strength began to recover rapidly. The previous feeling that he wanted to die disappeared for a moment. This feeling lasted for a long time. Su Tang suddenly felt that his body seemed to have some strength. When Su Tang opened his eyes again, He stood up from the ground as soon as he turned over.


    At the moment he stood up, he began to look around to find the Taoist God who had spoken to him before, but he didn''t find a figure around him. At this time, Su Tang couldn''t help asking in doubt; "Where were you when you were alive?"


    "Child, I''ve been dead for many years. What I left before was only a remnant soul. Now I''m about to dissipate. Don''t talk first and be ready to accept my inheritance." the Taoist God replied.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang immediately sat cross legged on the grass and was ready to accept the inheritance. It was a huge force that was suddenly poured into Su Tang''s body, and the voice of God sounded again; "If you practice this power well, it will be of great benefit to you."


    Su Tang nodded his head and began to absorb this power with his quick luck skill. At the same time, the Taoist God also poured the memory of his remnant soul into Su Tang''s mind together with the inheritance he had learned all his life. Although Su Tang''s soul power was strong, he still felt a pain in an instant, and the pain soon disappeared.


    Followed by the voice of God; "Son, you''ll practice well here. After you completely absorb this power, the transmission array will transmit you." after that, the voice of God disappeared completely.


    Su Tang silently thanked him; "Thank you, master Tao. I will always remember your previous teachings."


    At the same time, the Dragon turtle outside the cave also felt something. His huge eyes looked at the cave and silently shed tears. His realization was suddenly discovered by Mengluo. Mengluo asked curiously; "Grandpa Longgui, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying?" Mengluo changed her name when she took Mengluo to get something.


    "It''s all right, little Mengluo congratulated your brother. He successfully accepted the inheritance of the old master. I think it should take some time to come out. I''ll take you to a place to have a rest first." the Dragon turtle replied sadly.


    At the moment when the ghost of the Taoist God disappeared, the Dragon turtle felt that his old master really left here. I''m afraid he won''t have a chance to see the old master in the future. For a time, he couldn''t help thinking of the days when he followed the old master to fight, and everything in the past could not help reappearing.


    For a time, tears penetrated into Longgui''s eyes again. At this time, Mengluo was very happy to hear Longgui''s words; "Well, Grandpa Longgui, has my brother really succeeded?"


    "Well, it''s really successful," replied the Dragon turtle.


    At the same time, ye Tian and Wen Renjing were very happy that Su Tang could succeed in this inheritance. Then they left the mountain entrance with the Dragon turtle and came to the side of the small lake. At this time, when the Dragon turtle entered the underwater and soon appeared on the shore again, they saw his huge dragon mouth and a palace flew out of his mouth.


    With the landing of the construction site, the volume of the palace suddenly increased a lot. Seeing such a miracle, ye Tianhe and Wen Renjing were surprised one after another. Mengluo didn''t feel how magical this thing was. The reason is that in the memories left by her parents, this kind of palace is very common, and basically every God has it.

 Chapter 264

    Ye Tian and others have been waiting in the ruins for five months, something they never thought of. How long it took Su Tang to accept the inheritance this time. Early this morning, Mengluo came to the cave. She would come here every day to bring Su Tang out, every day for five months.


    "Brother, when did you come out?" Mengluo asked softly, looking at the dark cave entrance.


    This is the sound of silence coming from a distance and whispering; "Mengluo, I knew you were here. Why are you waiting for Su Tang again? It''s been five months. I believe he should be out soon. Ye Tian has prepared some food. Let''s eat first."


    Mengluo nodded, looked at the cave reluctantly, turned around and left here with Wen Renjing. At this time, in the cave, Su Tang has absorbed almost the power left by the Taoist God. The power left by the Taoist God is very powerful, which not only improves Su Tang''s aura, but also directly gives his soul power, From the beginning of the middle period of Wuzong, it was suddenly promoted to the later period of wuzun.


    Such a huge leap made Su Tang very happy. He just thought that this power and wisdom had improved his aura, but he didn''t expect that his soul power had also been greatly improved.


    Ten days later, Su Tang finally absorbed all the power. At this time, his eyes opened. This was his first activity in more than five months.


    "Ah, what a powerful feeling. Hahaha, I didn''t expect that there would be such benefits this time. It not only improved my soul power to the middle of wuzun, but also improved my aura cultivation to the state of wuzun." after feeling my current cultivation, Su Tang''s heart is very good.


    Now he has only physical strength and is still in the state of Wuzong. The cultivation achievements of the other two departments have reached wuzun. Just when Su Tang still wanted to relax, a huge baptism directly sent him out. When he appeared again, he had appeared at the entrance of the cave.


    "Sure enough, as the Taoist priest said, after absorbing the power, it will be spread out. I don''t know how Mengluo and them are now." after standing still, Su Tang whispered.


    It was already evening, and it was already a little dark. Su Tang didn''t know where to find Mengluo for a moment. After a little while, Su Tang decided to go to the lake first. He wanted to see where the Dragon turtle should be. He might know where Mengluo had gone. Thinking of this, Su Tang began to walk towards the lake.


    When Su Tang was still some distance away from the lake, he smelled a smell of barbecue on his nose and outlined a slight smile on his mouth. Su Tang stepped up and walked towards the lake. Mengluo yetian and Wen Renjing were all around the campfire and leaning against the meat. An old man waiting not far from them looked at them kindly. Su Tang suddenly appeared, The old man found out first.


    "Ha ha, it smells good. It seems that I came out at the right time." Su Tang said with a laugh.


    Suddenly hearing Su Tang''s voice, Mengluo took the lead in responding. She turned her head and looked at Su Tang and shouted happily; "Ha ha, brother, you finally came out." then he got up and ran towards Su Tang.


    Ye Tian and Wen Renjing got up one after another and walked towards Su Tang. The old man also walked slowly towards Su Tang. After they all entered, Su Tang looked at the old man and asked; "Elder, you should be a dragon turtle?"


    "Ha ha, young master, congratulations on your success or the inheritance of the old master." the old man was the previous dragon turtle. At first, due to the bondage of the Taoist God, the Dragon turtle could not be transformed into an adult. Only after su Tang accepted the inheritance of the Taoist God, the ghost of the Taoist God completely disappeared, and the Dragon turtle could also be transformed into an adult.


    Su Tang shook his head and said when he heard the old man calling himself the little master; "Senior, you''d better not call me little master. Although I have accepted the inheritance of the Taoist God, you are also an elder. I think you''d better call me Su Tang in the future."


    The old man shook his head and said; "Young master, since you have been inherited by the old master, you are my young master of Longao. This cannot be changed."


    "Elder long Ao, I think you''d better not call brother Sutang the younger master. Since everyone is his own, be easy-going. Anyway, many masters are just a title." at this time, ye Tian also said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "You''re right to tell brother ye, senior long Ao. I think you''d better call me Su Tang. I''m really not used to calling me young master¡°


    Hearing Su Tang''s request, long Ao nodded and said, "well, I''ll call you su Tang after that. You don''t have to give me any predecessors. Just call my name directly¡°


    Hearing what they said, Mengluo smiled and said, "well, don''t talk about it. My brother has been in the cave for a long time. There must be no Chi Dong. I think I''d better let him eat first." then he took Su Tang and walked towards the campfire.


    Ye Tian and others smiled and followed Su Tang and Meng Luo to the campfire. At this time, Meng Luo took a piece of monster meat from the campfire and handed it to Su Tang and said, "come on, brother, try my advice. This is what I learned from brother Ye Tian during this time. Try our style¡°


    As a result, Mengluo handed over the barbecue, Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, I didn''t expect that I had only been away for a while. We laughed and could barbecue. That''s good. Let me have a try." then he picked up the barbecue and ate it. After a few bites, Su Tang nodded and said, "it''s really good. Mengluo has a talent for barbecue¡°


    Mengluo was very happy to hear Su Tang''s praise. Then, since she had a delicious meal, Su Tang looked at long AO and asked, "senior, what are you going to do in the future? "Although long Ao said he could just call his name directly, Su Tang still thought it was appropriate to call him an elder. Compared with long Ao, he has not known how many years he has lived. Looking at the inheritance of this God, he knows that long Ao is at least a strong man in ancient times, and may even be a strong man in ancient times.


    "Now the things here have been completed, and I don''t know where I''m going. I think I''ll leave with you. I''ve been here for many years, and I also want to go out and see what the mainland is like now." long Ao thought and said.


    Su Tang nodded and said, "I''ve been to Xihuang for more than half a year and haven''t seen it anywhere else. After leaving this time, we''ll go around and have a look. Then we''ll go back to the eastern regions. Soon there will be the Zhuyu competition. I have to take a look."


    Others nodded in succession. Although Mengluo and long Ao didn''t know what the competition was, Su Tang said that he had to participate. He thought there must be his reason to come. Seeing that they all nodded in succession, Su Tang looked at long AO and said, "senior, when I came here, I saw a lot of miraculous drugs. I don''t know if I can collect some?"


    When he was in the Gangfeng forbidden area, Su Tang used almost all the miraculous drugs he had kept. As an alchemist, he must have a lot of miraculous drugs stored. Moreover, in a place full of unknown dangers like Xihuang, the miraculous drugs are very useful many times.


    Long Ao nodded and replied, "just go pick it. After leaving this time, I don''t know if I have a chance to come back. Those things were made when I was idle and bored in the past. Some of them grew by myself. They have been a long time."


    Seeing that long Ao was so generous, Su Tang thanked, "I''ll pick some tomorrow. After refining the pill, we''ll leave here."


    After chatting for a while, they all went to have a rest. The next morning, Su Tang was busy in the ruins. Mengluo always followed here and there. Ye Tian and Wen Renjing also came to help. After a while, they collected a lot of miraculous drugs. At this time, Su Tang and others returned to the lake. Long Ao was sitting next to the lake and watching The calm water of the lake.


    When he heard Su Tang and others coming back, he stood up and asked with a smile, "have you collected them all?"


    "Well, wait for me here first. I''ll go there to refine some pills." after that, Su Tang ignored the people and went directly to the change of the lake. He took out all the miraculous drugs just collected and began to condense the illusory soul furnace to refine pills. Ye Tian and Wen Renjing have known Su Tang for a long time, but they saw Su Tang refining pills for the first time.


    Seeing the Sutang bracelet, he was very skilled and quickly refined all the miraculous drugs into liquid medicine. Ye Tian exclaimed, "this Sutang brother is really not an ordinary person. In the past, he had to be careful when he saw the alchemists in the sect refining. He was afraid of making some mistakes. Unexpectedly, the Sutang brothers could refine pills like this."


    Wen Renjing nodded and said, "indeed, such alchemy techniques are indeed very powerful. I think even those big alchemists who are full-time alchemy can''t achieve the level of Su Tang. He is really amazing."


    At this time, only long Ao looked at Su Tang refining pills and thought to himself, "it seems that these descendants of the old master are very unusual. Unexpectedly, there are such techniques. Some of his alchemy techniques are ancient shadows. I think he should have some other opportunities instead of the inheritance of the old master."


    Only Mengluo didn''t know what Su Tang was doing. She just watched Su Tang quickly refine all the miraculous medicines that had previously looked strange. To her great curiosity, Su Tang actually refined these miraculous medicines in the void. In the memories left to her by his parents, didn''t the alchemist want to have a Dan Ding and a special flame? Why This brother doesn''t need anything. Can he refine pills?


    After more than an hour, Su Tang has refined all the miraculous drugs into pills, about thirty or fifty. There are some more formal miraculous drugs. Because there are no other miraculous drugs, Su Tang can only stay. When he has a chance in the future, when he is refining, thirty or fifty should be enough.


    After removing the unreal soul stove, Su Tang collected all the pills, turned and walked towards Ye Tian and others, smiled and said, "all refined, we can leave."


    "Brother Sutang, I admire you more and more now. Can you tell me what else in the world you can''t do?" Ye Tian exclaimed when he heard Sutang''s words.


    "Hahaha, brother Ye is joking. There are still many things I don''t know." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    Then, after waiting for long Ao to clean up, he left the ruins together and came to the previous mountain wall again. Su Tang looked at the hole on the mountain wall and asked long Ao; "Elder, can this cover him up? This is the last place where the Taoist priest stayed and the home where you have lived for a long time. I don''t want to be destroyed by those monsters or adventurers passing by after we leave."


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll deal with it." after that, long Ao went straight to the cave and decided with both hands. Soon the cave completely disappeared and would look like before. Seeing here, Su Tang nodded. What he didn''t expect was that long Ao was still an expert proficient in array.


    "Well, let''s go," long Ao said to Su Tang after handling it.


    Su Tang nodded and took everyone along the way to me. They were very calm all the way. Soon they came to the edge of the Gangfeng forbidden area. Looking at the forbidden area that almost killed himself and others, Su Tang said; "I think we''d better bypass here. There are some dangers in the times here, and the means of the strong in the ghost region are also very strange."


    Ye Tian nodded and said; "Indeed, I still have lingering fears now!" thinking of the feeling that I was helpless and had to run away, ye Tian still had some hair in his heart and was unwilling to continue to enter the Gangfeng forbidden area.


    Wen Renji also nodded. At this time, long Ao looked at the Gangfeng forbidden area and said; "I didn''t expect to see this thing here. It''s really a little unexpected."


    "Elder, what do you mean?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    This is what long Ao continued; "I didn''t expect that in the past many years, there were foreign experts on the mainland and made such an array. It''s interesting. Since I met this guy today, I couldn''t let him go. If it weren''t for their old master, they wouldn''t be seriously injured and dying. Finally, I had to find a place to inherit and die with hatred."


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard this. According to long Ao, the Gangfeng forbidden area was actually an array, which made him very unacceptable. He had a divine box of creation and was very impressed by the fluctuation of the array. He didn''t find that there was an array in this place. Moreover, he wouldn''t believe that someone could arrange such a powerful array. The Gangfeng forbidden area was very huge, And the power goes without saying.


    "Well, Grandpa long is right. I also feel that there is a very evil thing here. He disgusts me very much and must not let her go." Mengluo also said.


    Hearing what they said, ye Tian and Wen Renjing were completely confused. At this time, long Ao directly stood in front of Su Tang and others and pinched the Dharma in his hand. Suddenly, golden lights appeared on the surface of the Gangfeng forbidden area. At this time, Su Tang obviously felt the fluctuation of the array. At this moment, he completely believed that the Gangfeng forbidden area was caused by an array.


    At this time, a voice suddenly appeared in the vigorous wind forbidden area; "Who has a big list and dares to destroy the carefully arranged array? Don''t you want to live?"


    "Hum, Outland trash, I want to see why you say this. I''ll completely destroy it today, so as not to leave you to harm the mainland." long aoleng snorted loudly.


    At this time, a black fog suddenly appeared in the Gangfeng forbidden area. With the appearance of the fog, a figure also appeared in the forbidden area. As soon as the figure appeared, he found Su Tang and others, and immediately laughed and said; "Unexpectedly, it was you who escaped before. Unexpectedly, you dared to come back and let me avenge my men."


    "What a big breath. A remnant soul also wants to be presumptuous in front of me. I think you really don''t know how to live or die." long Ao continued.


    At this time, the figure found long AO and exclaimed; "Dragon turtle? How can there be dragon turtle here." at this time, Su Tang and others obviously heard a look of fear in his voice.


    "I didn''t expect that you guys didn''t completely retreat in that war and still stay on the mainland. Today I''ll let you completely dissipate in the world." after that, the Dragon turtle moved and rushed directly towards the figure in the forbidden area. The dark figure saw long Ao rushing towards him and knew that he would not be the opponent of the other party, Immediately he was ready to turn around and run away. Long Ao also saw his mind. As soon as he mentioned the speed, he directly stopped the shadow''s way.


    "Is it too late to think of running away now?" long Ao asked.


    Seeing that he was stopped, the black figure immediately retreated a few steps. Yu Longao opened the distance and said viciously; "I''m leaving. Do you think you can stop me?"


    "Hehe, if you can''t stop it, you''ll have to try before you know. The Outland garbage will take your life." long Ao said with a smile. With the sound falling, long Ao directly attacked the black figure. At this time, the black figure knew that today, I''m afraid you can''t be good. They were ready to fight with long Ao civilians back and forth for several rounds, Long Ao laughed and said; "Only the remnant soul wants to fight with me. Even if you are resurrected, you can''t escape from my hand."


    At this time, the shadow also found that long Ao was strong and didn''t want to continue fighting with him. At this time, Yu Guang in the corner of the shadow''s eye found Su Tang and others not far behind him. He immediately turned around and rushed towards Su Tang and others. Seeing this situation, ye Tian and Wen Jing looked frightened, and Su Tang''s face was also dignified.


    Su Tang was about to make a move, but he didn''t expect Mengluo to take the lead in sending out a palm. He directly beat the shadow upside down and shouted in his mouth; "You disgusting thing, don''t come near us."


    When Meng Luo slapped him and flew out, long Ao could not decide the idea of the night at this time. He was even more angry. The divine power moved all over his body. He directly punched the shadow that flew to him. The fist blessed by the divine power directly burst the shadow.


    At this time, Su Tang, ye Tian and other talents reacted from the situation just now, and Su Tang took the lead in saying; "Monroe, you''re really good. Thank you. I''m afraid we would be really dangerous if it weren''t for you."


    Because Mengluo has never shown her strength, Su Tang and others have forgotten that Mengluo is a divine man and is naturally a strong man of divine rank.

 Chapter 265

    "Hehe, it''s OK." Mengluo replied with a smile.


    Seeing that her appearance could help Su Tang, she felt very happy. At this time, long aofei came back and said; "Sorry, I didn''t expect this guy to be so cunning and almost hurt you."


    "Elder, needless to say, this guy really surprised me. It''s not your fault." Su Tang said first.


    At the same time, ye Tian and Wen Renjing nodded one after another. At this time, Su Tang continued to ask; "Elder, did this guy swear to be completely destroyed?" seeing that the shadow just now had been blasted by long Ao''s fist, Su Tang felt that this guy should be almost completely destroyed.


    Long Ao shook his head and replied; "It''s not easy. Even if there is a body, these things can be resurrected slowly in time. Now we must find the body of the guy just now and completely destroy it, so he can''t eat and resurrect." these strong people from Outland are not so easy to destroy.


    After hearing long Ao''s words, Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "Where are we going to find his body?" the Gangfeng forbidden area is very huge. It is undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack to find the body of the strong man in the ghost area.


    "Ha ha, this is very simple. Since he arranged this array to revive himself, the array eye of the array must be his body. As long as we break this array, we can find his body when we find the array eye." long Ao replied with a smile.


    With that, long Ao turned and began to crack the array. At this time, Su Tang and others could only wait quietly. With the passage of time, three days later, long Ao finally successfully cracked the array. At this time, long Ao turned and looked at Su Tang and said; "You all follow me. I''ve found that guy''s body. We''ll go and kill him now."


    With that, long Ao took the lead in flying into the forbidden area. Su Tang and others followed closely. In a remote place in the forbidden area, long Ao stopped, looked at Su Tang and said; "The guy''s body is under here. I''ll dig him out later. Be careful. This thing is very evil. Their breath is very strong. If you don''t pay attention, it may bring you some danger."


    After that, Su Tang and others nodded and took the lead in retreating. Seeing that Su Tang and others pushed away, the Dragon turtle shouted up to the sky, and the prototype changed in an instant. The huge claws beat the ground hard, and the huge shaking force made Su Tang and others retreat a few steps one after another. At this time, a black body began to follow long Ao''s claws, Slowly emerge from the ground.


    As soon as this thing appeared, Su Tang and others obviously felt that the temperature began to drop for ten weeks and the hairs on his body stood up. At this time, Su Tang said; "I think we''d better stay away. This thing is really very powerful." Wen Renjing and ye Tian nodded one after another. Mengluo didn''t follow Su Tang and others to slowly retreat. After long Ao saw the emergence of the black body, he grabbed it and patted it hard. The huge claws fell directly on the black body, a powerful force, The body was deformed directly. The huge dragon head of the Petrochemical dragon pride was raised slightly. In the mouth of the dragon, a golden flame began to appear slowly.


    Suddenly he bowed his head and the golden flame rushed directly towards the black body. Son, after the golden flame fell on the body, the body began to dissipate slowly. Su Tang and others in the distance were very happy to see such a situation. This thing is really frightening. If they were brought back to life, I don''t know how powerful harm it would bring to the mainland, Now I see that long Ao has a way to completely destroy this thing, which is also a good thing for the mainland.


    Half an hour later, the black forehead body finally dissipated in the world, and long Ao became human in an instant. At this time, long Ao''s face was a little pale. After flying to Su Tang, long Ao said with a happy smile; "I didn''t expect that there was such a strong body of a strong Outland here. If I brought him back to life, I''m afraid it''s not so easy even if I want to defeat him."


    Feeling that long Ao''s face was not good-looking, Su Tang also understood that long Ao might have consumed a lot of divine power this time, and hurriedly asked; "Elder, are you okay?"


    "It''s all right. It''s just that the consumption is a little big. Just rest for a while. Now let''s leave here." long Ao said.


    Su Tang heard that long Ao said so and didn''t continue to say anything more. After nodding, he left here with others. Just after they all left, there were black claws in the place where long Ao put his black body. The black claws flashed away and soon disappeared into the yellow sand again.


    After leaving the Gangfeng forbidden area, Su Tang and others directly followed the path Yan Rong took them to the previous town. Along the way, Su Tang and others did not want to see the traces of human activities as before. Would they meet some martial artists? At the same time, they also heard some rumors about the current western wilderness.


    "Brother Su Tang, I didn''t expect that the wasteland sect was so bold that it directly destroyed the Lieshan sect. Now the West wasteland is the world of his wasteland sect, but the situation on the mainland is changing rapidly." Ye Tian said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and admired Nan Tianjun''s decisiveness. He just mentioned it casually. Unexpectedly, Nan Tianjun understood his meaning and could seize this opportunity to destroy the martyr sect. The earth did not hesitate to yellow. It is really different.


    "Now huangzong shouldn''t be bothering us?" Wen Renjing said.


    "It shouldn''t be. Now the strength of the wasteland clan has reached the lowest point in history. Now their top priority should be to stabilize their strength. Otherwise, although he destroyed the Lieshan clan, he still has some difficulties in thinking of dominating the Western wasteland." Su Tang said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, ye Tian and Wen Renjing nodded. At this time, Mengluo said; "Brother, what are you talking about? Why did the barbarians bother you?"


    Then Su Tang began to tell the gratitude and resentment between himself and others and Huang Zong. After listening to his words, Mengluo nodded and said; "So it is? Brother, don''t be afraid. If the barbarians dare to come to you for trouble, Mengluo will beat them for you." after that, Mengluo met with them with a fierce fist.


    Su Tang said with a smile; "OK, my brother is here to thank Mengluo first." then the group quickly walked towards the town. When they came to the town, Mengluo looked at a cheerful butterfly, left and right. This was the first time she saw how many humans. The whole person was very happy for a moment.


    "Brother, there are so many people in this place. It''s fun." Mengluo ran to Su Tang and said.


    "Mengluo, this is just a small town. When you go to your brother''s family, you will know what is a fun place." Ye Tian said.


    He knew that Su Tang''s family was in the capital of the God empire. It was very prosperous there. It was more prosperous than his family''s Tianlong imperial city. Mengluo asked curiously after hearing his words; "Brother, where is your family?"


    "Hehe, after we play here for a while, we''ll go back. Then my brother will show you around." Su Tang said.


    "Good!" Meng Luo said happily.


    Just then, a young man''s voice sounded behind Su Tang; "Hey, you guys, stop."


    The sudden sound made Su Tang stop one after another and turned to look at him. Su Tang said; "What''s the matter with you?" at this time, Su Tang looked at the young man in front of him. He should be the son of a big family. If he stopped them this time, there should be no good.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the young man looked disdainfully. After su Tang glanced, he turned his head and looked at Mengluo and said; "These beautiful girls, I don''t know your name. Young master Ben wants to invite you to dinner and be a friend. I wonder if you are interested?"


    Mengluo is also very smart. In addition, the young man disdains Su Tang''s expression, which makes Mengluo very angry. Mengluo said coldly when he heard such words; "What are you? Get out of here, or you''ll be killed." Mengluo has met many martial artists these days and learned some words between martial artists.


    When Su Tang heard Mengluo speak like this, he also showed a look of sadness and laughter. Ye Tian and Wen Renjing directly smiled. Mengluo''s eye hair was very beautiful. Suddenly he heard such words, he was still cute. Long Ao didn''t care about anything, but just looked at the young man quietly.


    At this time, the boy was scolded by Mengluo. He immediately felt very shameless, and his face was cold for a moment; "Hum, I made friends with you because I gave you face. Since you are so ignorant, don''t blame me for being ruthless." after his words fell, a martial artist came out behind the boy and looked at Su Tang and others coldly. His whole body was full of vitality and killing Qi for a moment.


    At this time, Su Tang''s face was cold, so he directly threw menglola behind him and said coldly to the young man; "Go away now while I''m not angry, or you won''t have a chance in a while." at the moment when the martial artist appeared just now, Su Tang felt that the strength of the old martial artist was similar to his current level, and he was also a martial master.


    "Hahaha, joke, you don''t ask, young master, I''m afraid of you?" the boy replied with a laugh and disdain.


    As his voice fell, the young man shouted to the martial artist in front of him; "What are you doing? Kill all the men and leave the women for me. I want to enjoy it tonight. When I''m finished, I''ll sell them for some money."


    As soon as the warrior listened to the boy''s words, he nodded and directly punched Su Tang. Seeing that the other party actually started, Su Tang looked cold and thought that the warrior had attacked the past. Their fight soon attracted some fighters around. At this time, some fighters recognized Su Tang and others and immediately exclaimed; "It''s them. They''re back again. I''m afraid the boy is going to be dangerous this time. Such evil stars dare to provoke. I really don''t know whether to live or die."


    "Isn''t it? The young man didn''t know it was the man of that power who dared to provoke these evil stars. It seems that the young man is dead." these people are the people who witnessed the means of Su Tang and others.


    The strength of the overlord level like Huang Zong was suffocated by them. They were not optimistic about the boy''s practice.


    At this time, the Wu Zun was hit by Su Tang. The whole man directly vomited blood and flew out. When he saw his men being beaten by the other party, the young man''s face changed and immediately shouted to the people behind him; "What are you still doing? Give it to me and take these guys down."


    With the young man''s words, those martial artists changed their hands one by one. At this time, a cold voice shouted; "Stop it all."


    After the voice fell, an old man appeared in the scene. At this time, the old man looked at Su Tang politely and said; "Mr. Su, why did you come back? Didn''t you say you went to look for the treasure? You should have benefited a lot from what you look like now."


    "Are you?" asked Su Tang suspiciously.


    "Hehe, I''m the outer gate elder of xiahuang sect. I''ve been waiting for Mr. Su for everything to go out of this town now." the old man answered lightly.


    Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "Wait for me? I don''t know what else you have to do?" Su Tang also had some doubts. What does the wasteland want to do? Why ask people to wait for themselves here.


    "Hehe, it''s our Lord. I hope I can kiss Mr. Su and have a chat." the old man replied again.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and nodded after a slight thought; "Well, anyway, we don''t have anything to do now. If we really want to go somewhere to play, let''s go to your wasteland first." after that, he turned to look at the young man and asked the old man; "Who is this guy? He''s also one of you?"


    The old man immediately turned pale and explained; "Mr. Su, you misunderstood. This guy is not from the wasteland sect. He is a disciple of the Royal beast sect. The Royal beast sect is a new force in the West wasteland. It''s very mysterious. What''s the matter? Have they offended Mr. Su?"


    "The Royal beast gate of new forces? It''s interesting. I''ll go to the Royal beast gate when I''m free. Let''s go to huangzong first." Su Tang nodded and replied.

 Chapter 266

    Su Tang''s voice fell. Ye Tian and others didn''t want to be the young man before duoguan. At this time, the young man was also frightened by Su Tang''s identity. What he didn''t expect was that these ordinary looking teenagers could make Huang Zong so polite. What he didn''t expect was that Nan Tianjun, the leader of Huang Zong, asked people to wait for them here, Invite them to the wasteland.


    As the power of the West wasteland, he knows the man Nan Tianjun very well. He has always been arrogant and unruly and ruthless. It can be seen from the fact that he killed the Lieshan sect by thunder some time ago that this guy is definitely not a fuel-saving lamp. Although he wants to be the overlord of the West wasteland, he still has a headache when facing the South Tianjun.


    At this time, the young man had some regrets. Looking at the back of Su Tang and others leaving, he couldn''t help thinking that he would go to the Royal beast gate. The background of the man who was treated so politely by Huang zongnan Tianjun was obviously very strong. It must not be that he could provoke the Royal beast gate. At this time, the young man looked at the joking expression of those people nearby, I regret it very much.


    Just then a young man came over from the other side. When he saw him, he immediately opened his mouth and shouted; "Brother Yunxiang, what''s the matter with you? I heard you''re in trouble here. Who dares to trouble you?" after seeing the boy clearly, Yunxiang replied with a very depressed face; "Brother Li Quan, I''m in trouble with your brother this time."


    After the sound fell, the young man named Yunxiang began to talk about his confrontation with Su Tang and others, and whispered it again with Li Quan. At this time, those who were originally prepared to watch the excitement also dispersed after seeing Su Tang and others leave.


    After hearing Yunxiang''s words, Li Quan also said with a dignified face; "Brother Yunxiang, you''re really confused this time. Do you know who those people who clashed with you just now? They are su Tang and others who have been famous in the western wilderness for several months." although Li Quan hasn''t seen Su Tang, he heard Yunxiang say that the elders of the wilderness are very polite to those people, Before adding Yunxiang, I heard that Su Tang''s name was mentioned in the comments of those nearby, so when telling Li Quan, he also said Su Tang''s name.


    Yunxiang''s face changed completely this time. He had heard of Su Tang''s name. Even his father told him not to offend Su Tang when he came out this time. But what they never thought was that this time, he unexpectedly let him offend someone he had never wanted to offend. At this moment, Yunxiang is almost depressed.


    "What should I do now? Brother Li Quan, you have to help me find a way. If my father knows that I have offended Su Tang, he may have enough to clean up this time." Yunxiang asked Li Quan for advice helplessly.


    After sighing, Li Quan said; "I can''t think of a way to do this for a while. I think you should go back to the sect to tell your father about it and see if they can think of a way to help you. After all, although you are wrong this time, it''s not a big deal after all. As long as your father comes forward, you''ll apologize at that time. The problem shouldn''t be very big. From the perspective of letting go of the famine sect before, Su Tang should He should be a better talker. "


    Yunxiang really didn''t want his father to know about it, but now there was no other way. This might be the only way. Thinking of this, Yunxiang nodded and thanked Li Quan; "Good brother, I''ll go back first. Thank you for this time." then Yunxiang hurried out of the town with his men. When he saw Yunxiang leaving, an old man behind him asked; "Young master, why did you help this guy?"


    "Really help? I don''t think so. It''s a win-win situation. No matter what happens in the end, it''s not bad for the Li family." Li Quan answered softly.


    Li Quan''s words puzzled the old man. He really couldn''t understand why his young master said so. Seeing the puzzled look in the old man''s eyes, Li Quan said again; "This time, it''s just a bet. If Su Tang really delivers goods this time, what do you think of the Royal beast gate?"


    "Although the Royal beast clan has some strength, it is still inferior to the original barbarians. If Su Tang really wants to find trouble with the Royal beast clan, it must be difficult to resist." the old man answered directly.


    This is what Li Quan said with a smile; "Although my Li family has something to do with the Royal beast clan, after all, one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. This royal beast clan and my Li family live together on the same territory. It''s a pity that my Li family''s strength is not enough to prove to compete with the Royal beast clan. Since there is such an opportunity, why don''t we borrow some hands of Su Tang to weaken the strength of the Royal beast clan?" Li Quan said again.


    At this moment, the old man understood, but thinking of what Li Quan had said to Yunxiang before, the old man said again; "Why did the young master help Yunxiang like this?"


    "Hehe, as I said just now, this time is a gamble. No matter what happens in the end, my Li family is the winner. This time, if Su Tang really takes action against the Royal beast clan, our Li family will gain unprecedented benefits. If Su Tang lets go of the Royal beast clan, the Royal beast clan will also owe me Li Quan a favor, which will certainly be beneficial to my Li family. Such a double win Why don''t I do it when I win? "Li Quan said again with a smile.


    At this moment, the old man understood and admired Li Quan very much. He could think of such a treatment method in a short time at a young age. He was indeed a rare hero. He was sensible. After leaving the town with his men, Yunxiang directly used the transmission symbol and directly transmitted the answer to the beast gate.


    After returning to the Royal beast gate, he immediately found his father and told the whole story. After listening to his words, the head of the Royal beast gate, Yun Hai, was furious and directly locked Yun Xiang up. At the same time, he was anxious for the elders in the gate to discuss the matter.


    After a day''s journey, Su Tang also reached the foot of the huangzong Mountain Gate. In fact, the distance from the town is not very far. It''s just that Su Tang and others played all the way and dragged it for a day at will.


    "Mr. Su, this is the Mountain Gate of the wasteland clan. Please, Mr. Su." the elder of the wasteland clan said politely to Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded. He had been to the Mountain Gate of the wasteland sect before, but he was too hasty to come and go. He didn''t have a careful look at the wasteland sect at all. Now he was in the mood to see the wasteland sect. He saw that the mountain where the wasteland sect was located was really very good. It was the highest of all the mountain peaks around, and there were cliffs on three sides. There was only one way to go up the mountain, At the beginning, if the people of Nan Tianjun hadn''t fled in a hurry, there was no spare time at all. Otherwise, it would take some means for the ethereal palace to attack the wasteland sect.


    Along the way, they soon entered the wasteland sect. After explaining to the disciples, the external sect elder directly took Su Tang and others to the hall of the wasteland sect. As soon as Su Tang and others sat down, they heard the voice of Nan Tianjun outside the hall; "Su Tang Xiaoyou, I hope you will forgive me for coming to Huang Zong as a guest this time."


    Hearing the voice of Nan Tianjun, Su tangdang even stood up. At this time, Nan Tianjun came in from the outside and saw the appearance of Nan Tianjun. Su Tang was stunned immediately. According to the news he heard before, the prince has become the real overlord of the western wilderness. According to the truth, Nan Tianjun passed by with a red face. How can he see that the whole person is not only not red, And a little haggard.


    Su Tang asked curiously; "Nanzong Lord, what''s the matter? Now huangzong has become the leading force in the West. It should be a happy thing. Why has Nanzong Lord become so haggard?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Nan Tianjun said with a helpless wry smile; "Although I have achieved my wish for many years now, I can''t develop at ease." only after killing lieshanzong, you are worried about the future of lieshanzong day and night. You have been looking for several months. There is no news of the strong man of lieshanzong who escaped. Such a fierce wolf hiding in the dark makes nantianjun have to worry.


    That''s why his situation became like this. Although the scenery was incomparable on the surface, it was a headache behind it. After he sighed and greeted Su Tang and others, Nan Tianjun said the whole thing again. After listening to Nan Tianjun''s words, Su Tang came over clearly. Why did Nan Tianjun become like this now.


    The feeling is that he has been worried about the strong man who escaped from the Lieshan sect. According to Nan Tianjun, the strong man in the eclosion realm has successfully survived the baptism of Tianlei, and history must rise sharply. I''m afraid there are not many people who can compete with him. If it was in the past, Su Tang would feel that no one can compete with him in the whole Xihuang, But now he is followed by two strong men. They are all real strong men of divine rank.


    "Lord Nan, what is the purpose of inviting us here this time? Do you want us to help you find that guy?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    Nan Tianjun shook his head and said; "Of course not. This time I invite you to realize that you want to learn from the original pleading of Mr. Su Tang, so that my wasteland can be preserved. I want to thank Mr. Su Tang, who made me the overlord of the Western wasteland." although Nantian has a lot of worries now, he is still happy to unify the Western wasteland.


    All this was the result of Su Tang''s help. If it hadn''t been for his original plea, he might have died in the hands of the leader of the flower palace. Later, if it hadn''t been for Su Tang''s words to let him hear the clue, he wouldn''t have sent someone to watch the ruins, let alone know the heavy losses of Lieshan sect. At the same time, he couldn''t kill Lieshan sect and let the wasteland sect win the Western wasteland dragon head.


    "Hehe, these are small things. In fact, there are no big tycoons between our two families. I can''t do so. Although I really wanted to kill the prince when I heard your order for hunting, I thought about it for a while, but I still thought it was OK." Su Tang said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Nan Tianjun smiled without any surprise. What Su Tang said was the truth. In the original situation, the whole people of the wasteland clan thought that the wasteland clan might perish, but for things he never thought of, Su Tang would stand up and plead for him at that time, and the leader of the flower palace actually agreed.


    Now I want to come to Nantian Jun. I''m still very sad. Now after eating and seeing Su Tang, and there are two more people around me, Nantian Jun is curious about Su Tang''s identity again. Only after the last incident, he sent many people to dismantle Cha Su Tang''s identity, but there was no gain. Su Tang mentioned it in all the intelligence, He appeared in the West wasteland as if he had fallen from the sky.


    There was no news about him before. At that time, after receiving such information, even if he thought Su Tang was likely to be from other regions, he thought of his relationship with fart use. For a moment, Nan Tianjun thought that Su Tang was likely to be from the eastern regions.

 Chapter 267

    After chatting with Nan Tianjun for a long time, Su Tang didn''t think out what the purpose of inviting him here was. He didn''t believe that Nan Tianjun was just to thank himself. Now there are many things in the wilderness and it''s very troublesome. Nan Tianjun didn''t have much time to find himself. Now that he asked someone to wait for him in the town, There must be his purpose.


    At this time, Nan Tianjun suddenly stopped and stopped talking. Seeing him like this, Su Tang asked; "Lord Nanzong, there should be some other purposes for you to invite me this time. Please say it."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Nan Tianjun looked up and said with a smile; "Su Tang Xiaoyou is really worthy of being a young genius. I can''t hide my mind in front of you. This time I asked Su Tang Xiaoyou to come to huangzong. I really have something to ask. I hope Su Tang Xiaoyou won''t delay."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang said with a smile; "The southern patriarch is serious. I su Tang is just a 17-year-old boy with low strength. I''m afraid I want to help the southern patriarch. I''m afraid I can''t do what I want. The southern patriarch should talk about it first." in fact, Su Tang has some guesses.


    At present, the most annoying thing for the wasteland clan is the super strongman of the Lieshan clan who escaped. As long as this person is not eliminated for a day, the wasteland clan will never be at peace. However, this super strongman really gives people a headache. Su Tang naturally doesn''t want to go to this muddy water. Now it''s very obvious that the cemetery of the southern patriarch. Although Su Tang doesn''t want to agree to participate in this matter, He said politely.


    The southern patriarch talked helplessly and said in a breath; "Hey, Su Tang Xiaoyou, just listen to me. My strength has greatly decreased since I met the people in the ethereal Palace last time. Although I have successfully agreed to Xihuang, I still can''t stabilize in many places. In addition, the super strong of Lieshan sect are eyeing in the dark. I really don''t have the mind to take over those places."


    Therefore, the current western shortage can be said to be very confusing, and many emerging forces have emerged one after another. One of the forces most of which makes me doubt that this force was everywhere against me. I also sent a secret investigation. It was very likely that there was some relationship with the Lieshan people. To explore, so I want to ask Su Tang Xiaoyou for help. I hope Xiaoyou can help me explore. "


    This time, Su Tang understood. Although he didn''t completely guess Nan Tianjun''s idea, he still guessed some of it. Su Tang asked after a little; "I don''t know which family the southern patriarch said the power is?"


    "Royal! Beast! Door!" Nan Tianjun replied.


    "Royal beast clan? It''s actually them? It''s interesting. I didn''t expect it would be them." Su Tang couldn''t help looking interested.


    Seeing Su Tang''s look, Nan Tianjun immediately asked; "Xiaoyou also knows this power?"


    Su Tang nodded and told him everything about the young man he met in the town and had a conflict with him. After listening to Su Tang''s words, Nan Tianjun nodded and said; "I''ve also heard that Yunxiang, the young leader of the Royal beast gate, is very domineering and often robs people''s women everywhere in the West wasteland. I think it should be this person you meet this time."


    "Although we don''t know his name, I think it should be this person. No doubt, when I left that day, I said I would visit his beast gate in person. I didn''t expect that Nanzong also had such an idea. That''s just right. I''ll help Nanzong to inquire this time. But I can''t guarantee whether I can find anything in the hall successfully "Said Su Tang.


    In fact, Su Tang didn''t care about this sect leader with me. At the beginning, he didn''t intend to continue to find trouble with this sect, but after hearing the name of their sect, long Ao whispered to Su Tang; "Let him go to the Royal beast gate when he is free." Su Tang didn''t ask much about the cemetery. Now since Nan Tianjun asked for direct help, he must go to the Royal beast gate. It''s better to inquire by the way. Even if he can''t get to the hall, he won''t blame himself and others if he wants to come to the South Tianjun. Compared with the wasteland sect now, Since I''m good with such strength, I''ll spend it all the time. Maybe it''s good for my future. Anyway, I''m confident in the beast gate this time.


    "Oh, in that case, I''ll bother you. No matter what the result is, I''ll keep it in mind. If you need me in the future, I''ll just say a word. I''ll do my best to help you." Nan Tianjun said happily at once.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and continued; "Lord Nanzong, you''re welcome."


    "Hahaha, little friend, I think it''s late now. I''ll take you to dinner first, and then find a rest place for you to play in my wasteland for a few days." Nan Tianjun laughed and said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I have this intention, so please bother Nanzong Lord." after that, several people followed nantianjun out of the hall. After a delicious meal, nantianjun asked an elder to take Su Tang and others to a courtyard. Su Tang sat in the courtyard. Su Tang asked like long Ao; "Elder, why did you ask me to go to the Royal beast gate?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, long Ao thought and answered; "In fact, there is nothing, but the name of this sect door is the same as that of a sect door we had in ancient times. I want to go and see if the people of this sect door are the descendants of that sect door in ancient times."


    "Oh, and this, elder, tell us about the ancient sect." after hearing long Ao''s answer, Su Tang was interested in it and asked immediately.


    Long Ao nodded and said; "In ancient times, this royal beast gate was a first-class super force on the mainland. There were many great gods, and each of them was very good at the art of resisting beasts. You know that in ancient times, Ge Zong''s giant beasts and fierce beasts on the mainland were persistent, including upright and naturally bred super divine beasts. Each of them was very powerful, but this royal beast gate could be light Yi controls all kinds of animals for a long time, so their strength is also first-class. "


    "The beast clan is really capable of fighting against its fierce beast and giant beast." Su Tang nodded.


    Long Ao continued; "Their strength is very strong. It can be said that we can defeat all ethnic groups later. This royal beast gate can be said to be the most meritorious existence among them. However, later, the strong coat suddenly appeared. The Royal beast gate was the first to bear the brunt and disappeared first. The old master was also seriously injured by the divine beast. We had to find a place to avoid the world. How has this flash passed for many years? Ru Ting heard the name of this sect. I I also want to see if it is the Royal beast gate that was once powerful in ancient times. "


    Su Tang nodded; "It can indeed be said to look, but if the Royal beast gate is really handed down from ancient times, their strength must be very strong. Why have they been doing nothing in the Western wasteland? And why did they appear in the world immediately after the Lieshan sect was destroyed? This is a secret. We have to explore it well."


    "Brother Sutang is right. When I look at the Royal beast gate, it is likely that it is just the same name as the Royal beast gate in ancient times. It should not be its descendant." Ye Tian also said.


    Now there are some forces that existed in ancient times on the mainland. None of them can be said to be the top existence on the mainland. If the beast gate is really handed down from ancient times, the inside information can be said to be unmatched and should not be unknown at all.


    "Well, I once heard from Shifu that many strengths on the mainland were handed down in ancient times. All of them are the top forces on the mainland. This beast gate should not be the beast gate in ancient times." Wen Renjing also said.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and replied; "Whether it is or not, we have to go and have a look. If the Royal beast gate is not an ancient descendant, we will help Huang Zong explore whether it is related to Lieshan sect. If they are really ancient descendants, they can make friends. Such strength is very deep. If they are really ancient descendants, their strength must not be underestimated."


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt to go and have a look." Ye Tianhe nodded at Renjing.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang and others left the courtyard and wandered around the wasteland sect. The wasteland sect disciples were very polite. After a day''s play, Su Tang and others sat down in the courtyard again in the evening. At this time, Mengluo said; "Brother, this place is not fun. What force should we leave here?"


    Mengluo has asked this many times. Seeing that she asked again at this time, Su Tang said; "Mi9n Mengluo doesn''t like it here? Let''s leave here early tomorrow morning." although Mengluo has been in stock for many years, Su Tang unconsciously takes him as his sister when he gets along with her. Su Tang will do a lot of things according to her heart.


    "Well, this place is not fun. Let''s leave here tomorrow." Mengluo nodded.


    After hearing her words, everyone else nodded. This was the voice of Nan Tianjun from outside the courtyard; "Is Su Tang Xiaoyou there?"


    Hearing the voice of Nan Tianjun, Su Tang stood up and opened the gate towards the gate. Nan Tianjun was standing there with a sad face. When he saw Su Tang, his face changed and he immediately said; "The latest news you just got is that the Royal beast gate is really related to the Lieshan sect. I want you to stop exploring things before."


    "Why?" asked Su Tang, puzzled.


    "Now that we all know that the Royal beast gate has something to do with the Lieshan sect, we don''t need to explore. Compared with the Royal beast gate, there are also some private ones. If you go like this, I''m afraid it will be dangerous. I don''t need to look at the exploration." Nan Tianjun continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded at ease. Nan Tianjun was arrogant, but he was good in some aspects, Su Tang continued; "I happen to have some things, too," said Lord Xianghe


    "We are going to leave the wasteland tomorrow."


    "Leave tomorrow? Why are you leaving in such a hurry? Is it that my wasteland disciples are neglecting?" Nan Tianjun asked.


    Su Tang shook his hand and said with a smile; "Hehe, Nanzong leader joked. Your disciples treat us very well, but we still have some things to do. When we''re done, we''ll be ready to go back to the eastern region, so there''s some urgency in time. We can''t stay in huangzong more."


    "Oh, so it is? Well, since you have something to do, I can''t force you to stay. I''ll come and see you off in person tomorrow morning." Nan Tianjun nodded.

 Chapter 268

    Early the next morning, Su Tang and others left the wasteland under the escort of Nan Tianjun and entered the mountain forest again. Mengluo was like a cheerful butterfly. It was uncomfortable where she ran here. It was completely different from her in the wasteland.


    "Mengluo doesn''t know what''s wrong with this. The whole people of the wasteland clan are quiet. They will be in the mountains and forests for a while and suddenly become completely different. Is it really not fun for the wasteland clan?" Ye Tian said, looking at Mengluo running around happily.


    After hearing his words, I heard people speak quietly; "Oh, I think the atmosphere of desolation is good, and the scenery is also good."


    At this time, Su Tang said; "Mengluo has always been growing up alone in the mountains. Suddenly let him go to a large door like huangzong. There will be some depression more or less. When she gets used to such a life, she should be much better."


    Just then Mengluo ran over and asked with a smile; "What are you talking about?"


    "Hehe, nothing. By the way, Mengluo, what would you like to eat today? My brother will help you get it later." Su Tang asked with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Mengluo tilted her head and said; "I think it''s good to rely on the spirit deer. Let''s eat the spirit deer today." the meat of the spirit deer is delicate and tastes very good. Especially after being roasted by fire, it''s very delicious. It''s no wonder that Mengluo is thinking about the spirit deer.


    "OK, let''s find a place with water first. Along the way, we''ll find out if there is a spirit deer. If so, we won''t hunt one and give Mengluo a good meal later." Su Tang nodded.


    Then, since Zhao Shuiyuan was playing, he hunted and killed two spirit deer in a short time. The spirit deer were not very big, and each one looked like 40 or 50 kilograms. They were all martial warriors, and their food intake was relatively large, so the number of the two was barely enough. However, it could only solve their greed. If Mengluo and long Ao were allowed to eat freely, Even thousands of spirit deer may not be enough.


    Ye Tian, carrying the spirit deer, shouted depressed all the way; "Is there any water source in the mountain forest? Why haven''t you found it for a long time?" after the voice of Jiuzi Ye Tian fell, long Ao smiled and said; "There is a pool three miles from here. We can go there."


    "There is a pool, sir. How do you know? Do you have the legendary thousand mile eye?" Ye Tian asked in surprise at long Ao''s words.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "Hehe, since elder brother Ye has said something, let''s go there directly. After all, elder brother is a super holy beast in the water and should be very sensitive to water elements."


    Ye Tian nodded and said; "What are we waiting for? Hurry over there. I''m already very hungry. I think Mengluo should miss the smell of the spirit deer very much. I look at her and stare at the spirit deer in my hand all the time. I still swallow saliva from time to time."


    Hearing Ye Tian''s words, Mengluo turned red and retorted; "I really want to eat the spirit deer, but I''m not like you said. Don''t wrong me."


    "Well, let''s hurry up," said Su Tang.


    Then the three men went directly to the place mentioned by long Ao. Before long, they really found the pool. As soon as they got to the pool, ye Tian went directly to the pool and quickly began to wash and peel Ling deer. Mengluo was also very positive and began to look for firewood everywhere. Seeing that they were both busy, Su Tang smiled, Also began to help Mengluo find firewood.


    Wen Renjing also followed to help. Only long Ao looked at the pool and his face was a little different. After ye Tian finished the spirit deer, he just got up and put on his head. He saw long Ao staring at the pool and asked curiously at once; "Elder, why do you keep looking at this pool? Is there anything here?"


    "Well, I think this pool should not be simple, but I really can''t see any problem for a while." long Ao said.


    After hearing long Ao''s words, ye Tian''s look had changed. He immediately withdrew from the pool, came to long AO and asked softly; "Elder, what you said is true? Then let''s wait until Su Tang and them come back and leave here. Now the spirit deer has been cleaned up and can be roasted anywhere. We don''t need to stay here."


    "Let''s see. I''m just curious. Don''t be afraid even if there''s danger. I don''t believe I exist. There''s nothing here that can turn the waves." long Ao continued. He was domineering in his tone, but he did have this strength. In this case, compared with the super strong that existed in ancient times, there is no doubt that he was strong in nature.


    At this time, Su Tang and others came back and saw Ye Tian and long Ao standing there. There was something wrong with Ye Tian''s color. Su Tang immediately came over and asked; "Brother ye, what happened?"


    Ye Tian shook his head and said; "Nothing happened, but elder long Ao said that there were some things in the pool, which might be dangerous."


    "Elder, can you see what''s in the pool?" Su Tang asked immediately after hearing Ye Tian''s words.


    Long Ao shook his head and said; "The hint can''t be seen yet. I think it should be all right. Let''s have a rest here tonight." at this time, the weather is approaching dusk. I''m afraid it will take some time to find a camp. It''s better to be here.


    Su Tang nodded. There should be no problem with the existence of a super strong man like long Ao. After nodding, Su Tang and Mengluo began to talk about the silence of the people, and the firewood they found were piled up. Seeing that Su Tang and others were not worried, ye Tian was relieved of his worry and began to quickly prepare for his spirit deer. After a while, the campfire was lit, The spirit deer was also baked on the campfire.


    Mengluo thought about the spirit deer in yaochi all day. Now she saw that the spirit deer began to bake. The whole person sat next to the campfire and stared at the spirit deer on the campfire. At this time, long Ao still looked at the pool. Su Tang came to long AO and asked; "Elder, are the things here dangerous?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what''s in it. I don''t know whether it''s dangerous or not." long Ao replied.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and couldn''t help thinking of it; "If only the secret of heaven were there, he must have a way to know what it was." the secret of heaven disappeared only when he was ready to accept the inheritance in the Taoist God cave. Since then, Su Tang has called for the secret of heaven every day, but he has never been able to get a response.


    Su Tang doesn''t know what''s wrong with the divine box of creation. He still has the divine box of creation. I don''t think the divine box of creation will leave him. Compared with his early and audited spirit, he has no way to leave the divine box of creation too far.


    More than half an hour passed. Mengluo came towards Su Tang and long Ao with cool spirit venison. No one said after they were on the ground; "Brother, Grandpa long, here you are." after that, seeing Su Tang and others roast meat, she turned and ran towards the campfire. Soon she heard her exclamation.


    One night without a word, Su Tang and others left here early the next morning. As for the things in the pool, they never appeared. Long Ao stared at the pool with malice, but he still didn''t know what was in it. Soon after they left, a wave suddenly appeared in the originally calm pool, Then a strange looking monster swam up from the bottom of the water.


    After a punch at the place where Su Tang and others stayed, this thing entered the pool again. Su Tang and others didn''t know what was happening here. At this time, they really ran away at full speed towards the Mountain Gate of the beast gate that Nan Tianjun told them before.


    Half a day later, they finally came to the foot of the mountain of the Royal beast gate. As soon as they arrived, they went out of the mountain forest, deleted two men and customized a question they asked; "Who are you and why are you here? You can see that this is the Mountain Gate of our royal beast gate. If you know the truth, get out of here quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame grandpa''s weapons for not recognizing people."


    "Of course we know this is the Royal beast sect. We''re here specially for Leni Royal beast sect. Please tell your sect leader that little Su Tang came to visit." Su Tang said.


    After hearing what he said, one of the two men said; "Are you su Tang? My sect leader said that if you come, let''s take you up the mountain directly without reporting."


    "Oh, that''s just two. Please lead the way." Su Tang nodded and said. I think it should be the boy named Yunxiang who has told the Royal beast gate pig about his waiting in the town. Otherwise, how could the people of the Royal beast gate know that they will come.


    Then Su Tang and others followed the two men to the mountain of the Beast Master. After a while, they came to the hall of the beast gate. After a while, the head of the beast gate, Yun Hai, came. As soon as they entered the hall, Yun Hai said loudly; "Young Xia Su Tang, I''m sorry to meet you so far when you come to my humble abode."


    "Hehe, the sect leader is serious. I want to know what I came here today. I don''t know what the sect leader is going to do?" Su Tang asked with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Yunhai nodded and said; "I already know about the conflict between the dog and young Xia in the town. I have punished the dog on Siguo cliff and can''t come down within three years. At the same time, I have prepared some things for you to make amends. I don''t know if you are satisfied."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome, sect leader. In fact, we didn''t intend to trouble you this time. I just wanted to ask the sect leader some questions before. I hope you can answer truthfully," Su Tang said again.


    Hearing that Su Tang was not looking for trouble, Yunhai was slightly stunned, then nodded and said; "Well, please just ask me. I must know everything and say everything."


    This is long Ao coming out, looking at the sea of clouds and asking; "When did you create the Royal beast gate?"


    Seeing long Ao coming out, Yunhai thought that the person coming should be su Tang''s elder, and nodded immediately; "I don''t know. I just know that my generation is 3108, and it should have been for some years." in fact, it''s no secret about the history of my sect, so I told long Ao directly without thinking.


    As soon as he said this, ye Tian cried in surprise; "It has been handed down for more than 3000 generations. It''s powerful enough. My ethereal palace has just passed a hundred generations. Elder long Ao, I think this royal beast gate may be the one you said before."


    Long Ao nodded and continued to ask; "I wonder if I can have a look at the names of the past heads of your sect?"


    At the moment when long Ao''s words fell, there was some embarrassment. A moment later, he nodded and said; "This is the secret of our royal beast gate. It should not have been shown to outsiders, but since I want to see it today, I''ll take you to have a look." after that, he took Su Tang and others away from the hall.

 Chapter 269

    After su Tang and his party left the hall with Yunhai, Yunhai took them to a cave. At this time, Yunhai set his foot, turned and looked at long AO and said; "This is the place where our royal beast gate is dedicated to the ancestral throne. Generally speaking, outsiders are not allowed to enter it. Since the elder wants to see the name of our royal beast gate ancestors, I will make an exception for the second generation to enter it and have a look."


    "Well, thank you." long Ao also understood the importance of this place, nodded and replied.


    At this time, Su Tang also solemnly got up, nodded and said; "This time, it really makes Yunhai sect leader embarrassed. Later, the boy will certainly give some compensation to the Royal beast sect." at this time, 80% of the Sagittarius believe that the Royal beast sect is handed down from ancient times, and long Ao seems to have some roots in the Royal beast sect, otherwise long Ao would not want to know the situation of the Royal beast sect.


    "There''s no need to compensate. I''m the one who has the right to make an apology to you this time." Yunhai shook his head and said.


    After that, the sea of clouds turned and walked towards the cave. At this time, long Ao, Su Tang and others also walked in. After entering the cave, they saw rows of holy places. Many names were written on these holy places, which looked very old. At this time, Su Tang suddenly found that long Ao''s face changed and looked very excited, Very sad.


    With long Ao''s eyes, Su Tang was also a tiger body. Before, at the highest place of all the holy places, there was a holy place with the words of the holy place of the Taoist God, the ancestor of the Royal beast. These words were written in divine writings. If it hadn''t been for learning some divine writings from Tianji, Su Tang wouldn''t have recognized them at all.


    After seeing this holy throne, Su Tang knew why long Ao was like this. Unexpectedly, since the Taoist God elder was the founder of the Royal beast gate, he accepted the inheritance of the Taoist God elder. After calculation, it should be related to the Royal beast gate. It seems that the cloud sea also showed that Su Tang and long Ao''s faces changed. Look along their eyes, When he found that they were all staring at a holy spirit, Haiyuan worried that they didn''t know the divine text, and immediately said; "This is one of the ancestors of the Royal beast gate."


    "I know." long Ao nodded and said. This is long Ao saying again; "Yunhai, do you know who I am?"


    Hearing long Ao''s question, Yunhai was very confused. At this time, Su Tang also found that some of these holy places were not human names, but the names of animals. Su Tang also found a holy place with dragon turtle and long Ao on it.


    This is to hear the question of long Ao. The long Ao compiled by Su Tang wants to show his identity. He doesn''t say much immediately. He looks at it quietly. Here is the sea of clouds, shaking his head and answering; "I don''t know. Please make it clear."


    "Ha ha, well, I really didn''t expect to see the Royal beast gate again today for many years. It really makes me very happy. Let me tell you, I am one of the founders of your royal beast gate. Sit down, the holy beast dragon turtle dragon Ao." long Ao please say happily.


    "What? It''s impossible!" the sea of clouds immediately exclaimed.


    Long Ao was not angry and continued to speak; "There''s nothing impossible. At the beginning, my old master and I fought in Outland together. The old master was seriously injured. However, we had to find a place to cultivate ourselves. However, the old master''s injury was too serious. The oldest still didn''t survive successfully and had to sit in the mountains. He left a legacy and wanted to wait for the predestined ones. I have always been there to guard the heritage, How many years have passed, I indulged in waiting for the inheritor. I didn''t expect to meet the people of the Royal beast gate as soon as I came out this time. It really makes me feel very happy. "


    After hearing this, he was also very shocked, and there were some people who believed in the words of long Ao. After all, they mentioned in some records of the Royal beast gate that the Taoist God was seriously injured and disappeared. Because the Taoist God had never appeared since then, later and the gatekeeper thought that the Taoist God had fallen, so they established the spiritual position of long Ao, and the sensible also established the spiritual position of long Ao.


    These things are the secrets of the Royal beast gate. Except for his master, basically no one knows about the Royal beast gate. In front of these people, they can say such words for the first time. I think they must know this history, but it may really be what they say. Here is long Ao. When he sees the sea of clouds, he still doesn''t believe it, so he immediately opens his mouth and says; "Then look what this is."


    Then he took out a token engraved with the Golden Dragon from the storage ring he carried and handed it to Yunhai. Seeing what long Ao took out, Yunhai was stiff and his hands trembled. As a result, the things in long Ao''s hands turned red.


    "The throne passing dragon order is really a throne passing dragon order. For many years, you have been missing for many years. Today, I finally see you eating back to the Royal beast gate." Yunhai looked at the Dragon order with tears in his eyes and said.


    Hearing his words, long Ao also said with some regret; "Yes, at the beginning, the old master didn''t expect that he would fall down, so he didn''t hurry to hand over the Dragon order to zongmen. It''s really a pity of his life."


    At this time, the sea of clouds reacted, knelt down and shouted loudly; "Disciple Yunhai, pay a visit to my ancestor."


    Long Ao picked him up and said; "You''ve suffered all these years. Let''s go to the main hall. I have something else to ask you." at this time, long Ao already had an idea. The Royal beast gate can''t go on like this. He wants to help the Royal beast gate from its former glory.


    Yunhai nodded. After getting up, he took long Ao out of the cave. After leaving the cave, Yunhai took them to the main hall and came to the gate of the main hall. Yunhai said to the gatekeeper; "Go and ring the Dragon bell. All the disciples of the Royal beast gate are waiting outside the hall. I have something important to tell you. Go quickly."


    Seeing that Yunhai was so careful, the disciple nodded and didn''t ask much. He directly went out with a small gun. This is Yunhai turning to look at long AO and saying; "Lao Zu, since you are back, I want to tell the people in the door about you. I don''t know what you think, Lao Zu."


    "Well, that''s what we should do. Let''s go and enter the hall. I have something to ask you." then long Ao took the lead and walked towards the hall. This is the sea of clouds. Ye Tian came to Su Tang and asked; "Brother, I really didn''t expect that this elder Longao has such a deep relationship with the Royal beast. Doesn''t that mean you also have some roots with the Royal beast gate? You are the descendant of the elder Taoist God."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s true. I didn''t expect this to happen in an instant."


    After that, several people also entered the hall. Long Ao looked at the sea of clouds above the hall and said; "Tell me, why did the Royal beast gate become like this these years? When I came in, I published the strength of the ancestors of the Royal beast gate. It''s too weak. According to reason, the Royal beast gate is an ancient heritage, which can''t be compared by others. Why did it become like this?"


    "Old ancestor, you don''t know. This royal beast gate has always been like this. I don''t know the specific reason. Although we are descendants of the ancient sect gate, we don''t have any details at all. Most of the Dharma decisive battle skills have been lost. We just say that most of the rest excavation and battle skills are incomplete, so it''s difficult to have high strength, even the song of Royal beast gate We are only incomplete classics of cultivation. These classics can''t rest at all. Because of the efforts of our ancestors from generation to generation, we can succeed in cultivation, but the power and effect are greatly reduced. "Yunhai replied.


    After hearing what he said, long Ao nodded. In ancient times, due to the invasion of foreign powers, the Royal beast gate resisted with all its strength and suffered heavy losses. Later, the Taoist God and other ancestors disappeared one after another, resulting in the Royal beast gate becoming very chaotic. Other strong people on the mainland also took a fancy to the cultivation method of the Royal beast gate, and many people wanted to fight for it.


    In addition, in ancient times, there was another great turbulence. I''m afraid the Royal beast gate didn''t have a good life. It''s not easy to inherit it. Long Ao also knew that the Royal beast gate could survive in such a turbulent and difficult belt. I think there were a lot of amazing talents.


    "So it is. Well, I know. Don''t worry. I still have some classics and battle skills of the Royal beast gate. I''ll transcribe them and leave them to you. You can cultivate them well and online the glory of the former royal beast gate when the time is ripe." long Ao said.


    At the same time, he turned his eyes to Su Tang; "Young master, come here." long Ao had changed his words, but now he had to master Su Tang again. When he heard long Ao''s words, Su Tang also understood what long Ao wanted to say and walked over without hesitation. Long Ao looked at the sea of clouds and said; "This is the descendant of the old master, and it can be regarded as the old master''s own disciple. I don''t need to say that you understand the problem of seniority."


    The sea of clouds quickly nodded and said; "I understand, I understand." at the same time, he turned and saluted Su Tang; "Disciple Yunhai has seen Xiaozu!" at this time, Yunhai is very happy. Su Tang''s strength is very clear. Unexpectedly, such a genius demon has such a relationship with his own royal beast sect. I think the rise of Royal beast sect is inevitable in the future.


    "Cloud sea sect leader, I think you''d better take me to Su Tang." Su Tang said helplessly.


    "No, this etiquette cannot be abolished! Young master, you''d better accept it." long Ao said immediately.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also nodded helplessly. What he paid most attention to on the mainland was etiquette. Since he was the descendant of the Tao God, he was taller than everyone in the Royal beast sect by generations. It was also right for Yunhai to call himself the little ancestor of his life.


    Just outside the hall came the voice of an old man; "Sect leader, you ring the Dragon bell and call me to come here. Have you met some strong enemy?"


    Hearing this voice, Yunhai smiled helplessly and said; "This is the elder of the Royal beast gate now. He is good at everything and has a hot temper, but he is loyal to the sect."


    "Well, let''s go out and have a look." long Ao nodded and said.


    Then several people came out of the main hall, which was already full of people outside the main hall. The heads were all white haired elders. These people must be the elders of the Royal beast clan. Su Tang thought secretly. At this time, the head of the red bearded elder immediately said when he saw the sea of clouds coming out; "What''s the matter, sect leader? Who are these people?"


    "Elder Lu Kun must not be presumptuous." seeing the man talking like this, Yunhai immediately said.


    After that, Yunhai went forward and said to all the disciples of the Royal beast gate; "Today I ring the Dragon bell. It''s a great good thing to tell you." everyone''s face was relaxed when they heard that it was a good thing.


    This is the sea of clouds, continued; "Today, the ancestor of the Royal beast gate opened and sat down. The holy beast returned to the Royal beast gate. This is a great wedding for the Royal beast gate. It is said that there are disciples and followers to pay homage to the ancestor." then he turned to long Ao, which is the wardrobe. This time everyone below was stunned, but when he saw the door owner kneeling down, he said that some people knelt down.


    "I''d like to pay a visit to dragon Ao," said Yunhai in a loud voice.


    These are those people. When they heard that long Ao came back this time, they all paid homage in a loud voice. Long Ao stood up and looked at everyone and said; "Don''t be polite. Get up."


    After that, they all stood up one by one. This is the sea of clouds. They turned and looked at everyone and said; "I know there are some doubts in the fight. Why did the old ancestor come back all of a sudden." I said that I said all the things long Ao had told him before. At the same time, I also took out the throne passing dragon order and handed it to the elders to watch. After hearing Yunhai''s words, the elders immediately believed it when they saw the throne passing dragon order.


    Each one looked excited, and the sea of clouds continued; "This time, the disciples of my sect God came back with me." after hearing his words, Su Tang reluctantly stood up. Everyone looked at Su Tang, and this was the sea of clouds; "I believe everyone has heard of his name. He is the Su Tang Xiaozu who was famous in the west some time ago."


    "Su Tang? He is Su Tang? He is the disciple of the founder of our royal beast clan. Hahaha, that doesn''t mean he is also a member of our royal beast clan?" one of the elders said happily.


    After hearing his words, the other elders were also happy; "Yes, I didn''t expect that there were such evil disciples in our royal beast sect. Hahaha, I really deserve to be the disciple of my ancestors." after su Tang''s name was said, everyone present was happy.


    At this time, the sea of clouds said; "Well, everyone be quiet. This time, listen to what Lao Zu long Ao has to say."


    This is Su Longao standing up and saying; "Fellow disciples of the Royal beast gate, I come back this time to lead you to be strong and reproduce the glory of the past."

 Chapter 270

    After a few simple words with these Royal beast gate disciples, long Ao asked Yunhai to leave some main elders to enter the hall to discuss the Royal beast gate.


    In the hall, long Ao looked at the sea of clouds and said; "I see the situation of the Royal beast gate now. It should be difficult to develop in the West wasteland. After all, there are many things in the West wasteland, and there are some barren land here, which is not suitable for development at all. I think we should leave here."


    After hearing long Ao''s words, Yunhai immediately said; "Lao Zu, this matter needs to be considered in the long run. Now the West famine is turbulent and the strength of the famine clan has been greatly reduced. We have an ancestor in the beast Royal gate, so we can easily dominate the West famine. I think we''d better seize this opportunity to successfully dominate the West famine."


    "Hehe, the West wasteland is not what you think. The Lieshan sect has not been completely destroyed. We have been to the wasteland sect before coming here this time. Nan Tianjun said that your royal beast sect has something to do with the Lieshan sect. I don''t know if what he said is true?" Su Tang said with a slight smile at this time.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, Yunhai''s face changed and spoke a moment later; "Xiao Zu, since you already know, I don''t have to hide it. In fact, my royal beast sect has always lived in seclusion for cultivation. Some time ago, elder Huang Yun of Lieshan sect came to me and said that now the strength of the wasteland sect is weak. I hope we can unite with several sects to destroy it and dominate the West wasteland."


    "Dominate the Western wasteland alone? Hahaha, cloud sea sect leader, you are too naive. Maybe you don''t know one thing? Some disciples of Lieshan sect did escape. According to your opinion, do you think there are only some disciples of Lieshan sect who have no future trouble? I tell you, in fact, among the people who fled this time, there is another strong eclosion who has successfully survived the baptism of Tianlei. That''s right But it''s the top superpower on the mainland, "Su Tang said.


    At this moment, Yunhai''s face changed. He really didn''t know about it. The main reason why he promised Huang Yun to go out of the mountain to help him suppress the wasteland sect was that he didn''t have to worry about what happened to the Lieshan sect. Now, as soon as he heard Su Tang''s words, his heart trembled. If it was really as Su Tang said, if he united to suppress the wasteland sect this time, The people who finally benefit must be lieshanzong. After all, they have such a super strong person.


    At this time, Su Tang continued; "In fact, the situation of huangzong is not very good now. I don''t think it''s necessary for the Royal beast gate to go through this muddy water. Now the strength of the Royal beast gate is still very weak. If necessary, I can let you follow me back to the eastern region. I still have some forces there. It should be easy to let the Royal beast gate stand."


    "Yes, cloud sect leader, just listen to Su Tang. The eastern regions are rich in materials and suitable for development." Ye Tian also said at this time.


    Hearing what they all said, Yunhai was silent. At this time, other elders also meditated one by one. After a while, Yunhai looked up and said; "Hey, little Zu, you don''t know. Although our royal beast sect is a sect, we don''t have much money at all. We have been self-sufficient in the mountains and forests these years. The reason why we can start a sect here this time is that all the money is given by Huang Yun."


    After hearing Yunhai''s words, Su Tang laughed and said; "You can rest assured of this. Follow me to the eastern regions and I will give you a better environment."


    Ye Tian also laughed; "What should I do? It turned out to be this. It''s too simple. The sect leader doesn''t have to worry at all. Your little ancestor is not an ordinary person. He is very rich. With his support, I believe the beast gate will develop soon."


    After hearing this, Yunhai nodded and turned to see other elders. These elders nodded one after another. Seeing that everyone agreed, Yunhai nodded and said; "Well, since the old and young ancestors said so, my royal beast gate will follow you, but it''s not easy to transfer the spirit position of the ancestors."


    This is what long Ao said; "I have a way, you don''t have to worry." after hearing long Ao say so, Yunhai nodded.


    "Well, Grandpa, I''ll find you a place to rest first. I''ll arrange the departure of zongmen. After all, there are still some things to clean up here, which will take at least a few days." Yunhai said again.


    After long Ao nodded, he followed one of the elders to leave the hall. After they left, Yunhai looked and said; "Now that our ancestors have returned, the future rise of our royal beast gate is inevitable. What do you think of this?"


    "Well, it''s inevitable that he will be strong when he comes back. Anyway, he is also a super strong man left in ancient times. With his protection, I believe no one on the mainland dares to invade our beast gate. In addition, I believe everyone knows his talent. His background should also be very unusual. It''s lucky for our beast gate to have these two people." an elder said.


    This is the old man with red hair, who also said; "Yes, the situation in the western wilderness is not very good now. I still hope to follow my little and old ancestors. Now with them, I don''t have to be as timid as before. At first, Huang Yun thought it was good for me. I didn''t expect to plan on us. If I see him again, I will kill him on the spot."


    After hearing their words, Yunhai was also determined to stay. It was his intention to leave with long AO and Su Tang. After arranging everything, Yunhai left directly with them. Soon, yubeast gate was completely opened. Even Yunxiang on Siguo cliff heard that yubeast gate was leaving Xihuang. He also wanted to go down the mountain to see the situation, But he did not dare to act rashly at the thought of his father''s orders.


    Just when Yunxiang was fidgeting on the mountain, the sea of clouds came. Since seeing the sea of clouds, Yunxiang even asked; "Father, after listening, we''re moving?"


    "Hmm!" the sea of clouds nodded.


    "Why? Didn''t we just cooperate with lieshanzong? There must be a place for our beast gate in the West wasteland in the future? Why should we leave here?" Yunxiang shouted.


    "Hum, I mention Lieshan sect. These guys don''t have any good intentions. I''ll take you down this time. We''ll set off tomorrow. You can be safe this time." after that, he took Yunxiang and left Siguo cliff. He didn''t say anything more about Su Tang and others. He took Yunxiang and left Siguo cliff, As soon as he returned to the zongmen, he met Su Tang and others. This was Yunxiang''s shout when he saw Su Tang and others; "Father, it''s these guys who have offended me. Why are they here? Ask someone to catch them."


    "Presumptuous, it''s not polite to see Xiaozu. Do you want to rebel?" Yunhai shouted angrily when he heard Yunxiang''s words.


    It turned out that Yunxiang, one of him, was completely afraid of Su Tang. He should be very polite when he saw Su Tang and others. He didn''t say much when he wanted to be in the mountain. He didn''t expect that his son really let him down. He was very afraid of Su Tang a few days ago. Now he didn''t expect to see Su Tang on his own territory and still want to be caught.


    I thought that when I was living in seclusion, my son was still very sensible. I didn''t expect that soon after I came out, the whole person was blinded by the flashy words of time.

 Chapter 271

    Hearing his father''s words, Yunxiang was stunned for a moment. Xiaozu, when did he have another Xiaozu? For a moment, Yunxiang looked at the sea of clouds and asked; "Xiao Zu? Who is Xiao Zu? Father, you won''t say it''s this boy?" then he pointed to Su Tang with incredible eyes.


    "Hum, you bastard are still talking nonsense here. Let me deal with you later." after that, Yunhai looked at Su Tang apologetically and said; "Xiao Zu, don''t be surprised that the dog is not sensible."


    Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s all right. I''ve known him before, and I don''t intend to blame him. Well, let''s go to the hall first. I have something to tell you in advance." after that, I ignored Yunxiang and others, and directly took Mengluo and ye Tian and others to the hall.


    Seeing that they had left, Yunhai turned his head and glared at Yunxiang fiercely and said; "Boy, I told you it''s ahead. Now the ancestor of the Royal beast gate is back. Just now, Su Tang is a disciple of the ancestor of Taoist God. Show me some respect. The reason why I let you down this time is that we Royal beast gate is ready to leave the West wasteland. Now go to the main hall with me. You''d better be calm with me, or you''ll look good."


    Yunxiang is really scared now. As the son of the sect leader, he knows some history of the Royal beast sect. Now that his ancestors have returned, the disciples who came to open the mountain have also returned. In the future, he can''t continue to commit evil in the Royal beast sect, so he quickly nodded and said; "I know, father." then he followed behind the sea of clouds and came to the hall safely.


    At this time, the people in charge of the Royal beast gate in the main hall basically arrived. Seeing them coming, Su Tang said; "This time we are going to leave here, but my one-year period has not expired, and there are still two months. I originally planned to take you back from the way I came, but there is a heavy spirit of yin and evil, I''m afraid you will be unable to resist."


    As soon as Su Tang''s words were finished, Yunhai said with a smile; "Hahaha, Xiao Zu is joking. Do you know what our royal beast gate is best at?"


    Su Tang was stunned when he said this. Although he was the descendant of the Taoist God, he didn''t inherit much. He only inherited some basic cultivation methods, and there was nothing about the beast gate. Besides, the skill of the Taoist God had been many years ago. Naturally, he didn''t know what the beast gate has at the end.


    At this time, the sea of clouds looked at Su Tang as if he didn''t understand, and hurried to say; "Our royal beast sect specializes in the determination of controlling monsters. We all know that there are all kinds of monsters on the mainland, and many of their powers are different. If you want to control this monster, you must get used to his power. Therefore, those who practice our royal beast sect skills will not be afraid of all strange powers, including the spirit of yin and evil."


    At this moment, Su Tang understood and nodded. At the same time, he also had a new idea and immediately said; "Since that''s better, I''ll take you there first. At the same time, if you think it''s good, you can block the territory where you live. Generally, no one dares to enter that place, which is conducive to your development."


    "Oh, Xiao Zu, please tell us about that place first." the sea of clouds became interested. After all, it''s good for zongmen to have a good place as an electromechanical room. Su Tang said that the place should have too much yin and evil gas. Generally, no one dares to enter it. That''s true. They can use this Yin and evil gas as a natural barrier, This thing is much easier to use than those big arrays.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, that place is full of yin and evil spirit, and there are basically no creatures. You should find a way to solve this. Otherwise, although you are safe at that time, you will not be able to live long without food. There is also a channel in the valley, in which there are many corpses. On the other side of the corpse is an ancient alien animal, void demon worm, which I will be At the beginning, he came to the Western wasteland through the void demon insect. "


    "Void demon bug, is there such a thing now? It''s great." long Ao was happy as soon as he heard this and shouted.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Indeed, there is a void demon insect there. Otherwise, I can''t come to the West wasteland from the center of the eastern region in an instant."


    "Hahaha, I''ll tell you, brother Sutang, why did you suddenly appear in the West wasteland? So you came here like this. I''ve heard of this void demon insect, but I didn''t expect you to meet it." Ye Tian laughed and said.


    At this time, long Ao continued to ask; "Young master, apart from what you just said, is there any other danger there?"


    "I''m not very clear about this. After all, I haven''t been there for long, and there are strange things everywhere. I think you can wait until you see it yourself," Su Tang replied.


    "Well, then I''ll go and have a good exploration. This place has a natural barrier. It''s really a rare place. In addition, there are empty demons, so that even if they are besieged, they can be transferred away in the fastest time. Besides, the food thing is as simple as that. I''ll stay there for a long time and seal the Qi of yin and evil at the mouth of the valley. When the time comes There will be no evil spirit on the face. When you catch some monsters and spirit beasts and throw them into the valley, there will be many animals there before long. "Long Ao continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. Long Ao''s strength is incomparable. With his help, I believe that the valley will be improved very soon. It''s really a good place.


    At this time, Su Tang continued; "Master, how are you getting ready now?"


    "Well, I''m completely ready to leave here at any time," Yunhai replied.


    Sutang ordered to take you, he said; "Well, ask someone to prepare now and we''ll leave now." then ye Tian came to Su Tang and said softly; "Brother, don''t forget the wasteland clan. They are ready to deal with the Royal beast gate. They won''t let him leave like this."


    Su Tang was stunned. This time, he thought of Huang Zong and nodded immediately; "Let me talk about this. We''d better leave here first. To go to the place I''m talking about, we have to go through the wasteland. At that time, we''ll directly talk to the wasteland people there. I think nantianjun should agree. After all, there are many things in the wasteland. They shouldn''t refuse without one trouble."


    "Well, that''s the only way." Ye Tian nodded. Then Su Tang looked at the cloud sea and continued, "cloud sea sect leader, please prepare and let everyone gather at the mountain gate. We''ll leave here now."


    After Yunhai nodded, he quickly left the hall with people. After a while, Yunhai returned to the hall and said; "Xiao Zu, everyone is ready."


    Su Tang nodded; "OK, let''s start now." Su Tang was very happy when he thought of going home. After all, he had many friends in the eastern region. He hadn''t seen each other for nearly a year. He said he didn''t want it to be false.


    Then, the party quickly left the Mountain Gate of the Royal beast gate and entered the vast mountains. In the evening, the party had entered the wasteland''s territory. How many people made noise quickly attracted wasteland''s attention. At this time, on the wasteland hall, Nan Tianjun looked at the elder at the head and asked; "What do you think of the action of the Royal beast gate?"


    "What else can you think? These guys must want to sneak into our wasteland sect. These people have something to do with the Lieshan sect. This time, the whole sect must have a plot. I think we''d better summon people as soon as possible and kill them directly." the elder took the lead in saying.


    Hearing his words, other elders nodded one after another. At this time, Nan Tianjun also nodded and said; "Well, call people right away and we''ll find them now."


    After that, Huang Zong quickly took action. At this time, Su Tang and others in the mountains didn''t know that Huang Zong was ready to attack them. They were also leisurely baking monsters and chatting. Suddenly, long Ao looked up at the distance and said; "The people of the wasteland clan are coming. Be careful."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang immediately stood up. At this time, he also felt a strong breath approaching this side, and the breath was still familiar, Su Tang said with a smile; "Unexpectedly, Nan Tianjun came here in person. It''s a little interesting."


    Su Tang''s voice fell, and the whole people of the Royal beast clan burst into a pot. Nan Tianjun, that''s a strong man in the realm of Da Wu Zun. Now he actually came here in person. It seems that the direct people are afraid to explain here. Yunhai looked at Su Tang with more worry; "Xiao Zu, I think you''d better go quickly. You had a festival with Huang Zong. Now Nan Tianjun is here again. If you are found here, you will die."


    "Ha ha, sect leader, you''re worried about it. Please calm them down first. I''ll handle the matter this time. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." just after su Tang''s voice fell, Nan Tianjun and others came one after another. At this time, Su Tang took the lead in saying; "Nanzong''s presence is far from welcome."


    Hearing Su Tang''s voice, Nan Tianjun, the leader, was stunned and immediately laughed and said; "Su Tang Xiaoyou, why are you here?"


    "Hehe, why did the southern Lord come here today?" Su Tang asked with a smile.


    Nan Tianjun sighed and said; "Hey, we received the news that all the people of the Royal beast clan sent out to my wasteland. I was worried that they had an attempt, so I brought someone to kill them. I just didn''t expect that Su Tang Xiaoyou was with them. What''s the situation?"


    "It''s a long story, Nanzong Lord. Listen to me and talk to you slowly." Su Tang replied. Then he said about himself and others and the origin of the Royal beast gate. As for why the Royal beast gate appeared here, he also said it again. After listening to Su Tang''s words, Nan Tian said with a sigh of relief; "So it is. I should thank you, little friend Su Tang, but I have something else to ask leader Yunhai."


    "Lord Nanzong, I know what you want to ask. In fact, the people of Lieshan sect have left Xihuang. As for where they have gone, I don''t know. They just found some people from the small sect and hope they can unite to deal with you. After all, the strength of the famine sect is in a weak period. At this time, if you don''t pay the famine sect, it will be difficult to deal with it when your strength recovers." Yunhai took the lead and stood up and said.


    Yunhai''s answer is really what nantianjun wants to know now. These days, he has been checking how many sects want to unite against himself. Now that Yunhai has said that there are some sects, he wants to know the names of which sects. Thinking of this, nantianjun continues to ask; "I don''t know. Does the head of Yunhai gate know those sects?"


    The sea of clouds shook his head and said; "I''m not very clear about this. After all, Huang Yun took the initiative to contact us. I believe there are at least more than a dozen small forces, among which there are people from the Li family who want to deal with you like my royal beast gate. I only know that there are people from the Li family." as soon as Yunhai said this, Yunxiang whispered around him immediately; "Father, Li Quan is kind to me."


    "Hum, shut up." Yunhai shouted coldly. In fact, when Yunxiang heard that Li Quan asked him to come back and confess to himself, he saw Li Quan''s mind. Since he calculated himself like this, he didn''t have to be good to them.


    Seeing his father say so, Yunxiang didn''t dare to say anything more. He immediately stepped aside. At this time, Nan Tianjun said; "Since that''s the case, thank you for your honesty." after that, he turned to Su Tang and said; "Since you are going back, we will choose to go back. Now there are too many things in the wilderness. It''s not convenient for me to send you. I wish you a pleasant journey."


    "Well, thank you, southern Lord." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    After that, Nan Tianjun left with the people of huangzong. Seeing that Su Tang easily settled the people of huangzong, Yunhai strengthened his mind to follow Su Tang. Such a young man is too powerful. Since even the hegemonic sect of huangzong can be easily settled by him, such a task must be an Optimus in the mainland in the future.


    After Huang Zong left, Yunhai called Yunxiang aside and told Li Quan everything he had calculated about him. Then Yunxiang knew that Li Quan didn''t really want to help himself. If Su Tang didn''t have some connections with his sect this time, I''m afraid something big would happen to his sect. At the same time, he was full of hatred for Li Quan.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang opened the Royal beast gate again, and the journey was very smooth. It was always Nan Tianjun who said hello. They didn''t encounter any trouble in the mountains and towns. Soon they came to the place where Su Tang came out.


    Looking at the hidden cave covered by weeds, Su Tang said; "This is the entrance. It''s very dark inside. Please prepare torches. Let''s go in."


    Yunhai nodded and soon began to arrange people to prepare things. Half an hour later, everyone was ready. Su Tang took the lead in entering the cave with a torch. As soon as he entered the cave, long Ao felt it and said immediately; "It''s really a void demon bug, but the friction should not be adult, but it will be here?"


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t know. Well, let''s hurry up and leave here." then Su Tang began to walk in the channel at full speed.


    More than an hour later, Su Tang and others came to the place where the corpses were piled up. This time, many people in the Royal beast clan were very frightened, and many people''s faces turned white. Mengluo was afraid and grabbed Su Tang''s hand, and she was also afraid to hear the silence. The whole city didn''t say a word, but her steps moved quickly, and her little face was also a little pale.


    Soon the Party passed there. In the huge cave hall, Su Tang pointed to the light in front and said; "That''s the hell ghost Valley I said. Be careful," he said, turning his head to long Ao; "Elder, please protect Mengluo and Wenren Jingye Tian later. They haven''t practiced the skill of the beast gate and can''t ignore those Yin and evil Qi."


    Long Ao nodded and said; "OK, what do you do?"


    "Ha ha, because I have this!" after that, Su Tang moved his hand, and a purple thunder appeared in the palm of his hand. Seeing here, long Ao was surprised and shouted; "Zilei? You are still the owner of this move. It seems that I underestimate you."


    "Hahaha, I''ll tell you more about this later. Now we''d better leave here quickly. We''re ready to explore the valley while it''s still early." Su Tang said with a smile.


    After that, the group left the cave directly. As soon as they stepped out of the cave, everyone felt a cold breath pressing towards them. It was long Ao''s divine power that appeared. A shield directly shrouded Ye Tianwen''s quiet dream Luo. As for the other beast gate disciples, they just couldn''t adapt to the previous moment, After a while, my brother''s heart was normal.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang couldn''t help sighing in his heart; "I didn''t expect that the skill of the Royal beast gate would have such an effect."


    After everyone stepped into the valley, long Ao looked at the situation here and said; "This place is really good, but there is some trouble with the evil spirit, but it can be regarded as a good barrier."

 Chapter 272

    Su Tang said; "Elder, look at what''s going on here. How can there be powerful Yin and evil spirit?"


    Long Ao nodded. His eyes suddenly burst into a light. He quickly scanned the valley. A moment later, he took back his eyes and said; "It''s a good place to raise corpses. There''s still a big Yin gathering array. Come with me, boy." after that, he looked at others and said; "You''re waiting for us here. Don''t run around. I haven''t seen many places here. It''s good to be careful."


    After that, without waiting for everyone to answer, they took Su Tang and flew to the deep valley. Su Tang had never been to the valley. Long Ao took them. They soon came to the deep valley. They saw a huge bronze coffin under the stone wall of the valley, surrounded by a black and red blood pool, The huge evil spirit is emitted from it.


    When Su Tang saw this, he was sweating all over and asked immediately; "Elder, what''s the situation?" this was the first time he had seen such a thing, so he had some doubts.


    "Ha ha, this is a super Yin gathering array. I think I want to use Yin Qi to revive the things in the coffin. I just don''t know what the things in it are. Boy, wait for me here and I''ll push it away." after that, long Ao put down Su Tang and flew directly towards the huge coffin alone.


    At this time, Su Tang stayed in mid air and stared at the huge coffin. At this time, long Ao also flew to the coffin. As soon as his hands worked hard, the bronze coffin cover, which looked very heavy, began to move slowly. After a while, the whole coffin cover was pushed open more than half, and some of the situation inside could be seen. This is long Ao''s strength again, The whole lid of the coffin flew out. In the air, Su Tang found a huge monster with red hair lying in the coffin.


    It looked terrible. Suddenly, Su Tang found that the chest of the red monster seemed to be still undulating. At that moment, Su Tang exclaimed; "Be careful, elder. This thing is a living creature."


    "Hahaha, boy, don''t worry. Although this thing is alive, it''s just a living dead man. It''s all right." at this time, long Ao looked around the coffin. After a while, he covered the coffin again, flew to Su Tang and said; "Good luck. It''s rare that this thing still exists in the world."


    Su Tang asked suspiciously; "Elder, do you know this thing? What is it?"


    "This thing is called Xueyu. It is a very powerful ear creature. It has a bad reputation in ancient times. But don''t worry, I have just checked it. It has no owner. It has only one owner in its life. I''ll tell you if you let it recognize the Lord, then only you can control him in the world until he comes back to life When the time comes, you will have a powerful help. "Long Ao said.


    Su Tang had never heard of this before and asked immediately; "Elder, what is this bloody thing?"


    "This is a very powerful creature. It grows naturally, and it is not easy to form. Therefore, it has appeared twice since ancient times. In addition, it should only appear three times this time. Each time this thing appears, it is strongly shocked by the black continent. This thing can''t die. The only way to eliminate it is the death of its master. Moreover, its combat effectiveness is very strong , he was born with the strength comparable to the great God, and will continue to grow later, "long Ao explained again.


    Su Tang was shocked at this time. Such things are really frightening. They have only appeared three times since ancient times, and each time will shock the mainland. You know, the most people in ancient times are gods. Such things can get such a bad name at that time, and their combat effectiveness is strong.


    "Well, come with me, boy. I''ll tell you how to make it master." then he took Su Tang and flew over there.


    Where Su Tang was near, he felt cold all over his body. At this time, zilei''s heart seemed to feel something. The light was great. For a moment, Su Tang''s cold all over his body was much better. This is what long Ao said; "Boy, drop your blood on this coffin."


    Su Tang nodded his head and directly bit his finger to drop blood on the coffin. This was the decision of long Ao. He saw that the blood began to change and soon became a strange symbol. He directly disappeared into the bronze coffin. Long Ao said; "Boy, hurry up and drop blood again."


    Su Tang didn''t dare to be careless. Another drop of fresh blood was directly on it. With his blood dripping, the blood changed before long Ao''s decision was started. Another strange symbol didn''t enter the coffin. In this way, long Ao took back the decision. At this time, long Ao directly pushed the lid of the coffin again, This time, Su Tang didn''t feel afraid before. Instead, he felt that the red monster lying inside had a very cordial feeling.


    At this time, Su Tang found a golden symbol on his forehead. He was too familiar with it. It was the symbol that appeared every time he dropped blood just now. Long Ao also saw the symbol and said immediately; "Hehe, it''s good. You''ve successfully recognized the Lord. Boy, when something happens to this thing, you''ll have a powerful help."


    "Hmm!" Su Tang nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang asked; "Elder, how long will it take to revive?"


    "It depends on the operation speed of this array. I just looked at it. This array should have existed for some years, and some places have collapsed. I''ll try to make it up completely later, and change this array a little, so that it can speed up the absorption of the evil spirit here, so that it can quickly revive him." long Ao said.


    Su Tang nodded. Long Ao began to act. After a while, when he came back again, he said; "I''ve done everything here. I also arranged an array to draw the excess Yin and evil spirit here to the entrance of the valley. At that time, the Yin and evil spirit there will be very strong. When ordinary people enter it, they will be killed directly and become the nourishment of the blood."


    "Well, that''s just right. This place is the Mountain Gate of the Royal beast gate in the future. It''s good to have such a natural barrier, but there are no animals here. What should we do?" Su Tang nodded.


    "It''s easy to do. After I''ve arranged all the arrays here, I''ll get some to say." then he took Su Tang to answer where the people of the Royal beast gate said. After explaining a few words, he began to be busy in the valley. After a while, Su Tang obviously felt that the evil spirit here had completely disappeared.


    In the evening, long Ao came back, the whole valley was completely changed, and the aura began to slowly enrich. I think long Ao arranged a gathering spirit array here. Seeing long Ao coming back, Su Tang asked; "Elder, is everything going well?"


    "Well, it''s very smooth. Now it''s getting dark. I just found a good place. Let''s go there directly." then he took everyone there. After a while, he came to a very flat place. This is what long Ao said; "When I came here before, I felt the strong water element here. I think there should be water flow below here. I''m going to guide him to the surface so that there will be no water shortage here."


    "Well, there is no water source in this valley. Since the elder has a way to get him up, it''s not bad." Su Tang nodded.


    Then long Ao asked them to step back. It was long Ao who shouted up to the sky. In a moment, his body appeared in the valley. Everyone who saw the Royal beast gate of long Ao for the first time was shocked, and the sea of clouds was trembling with excitement; "That''s right, that''s right. This is the ancestor of dragon turtle. Hahaha, God bless our royal beast gate. How come there are still ancestors alive after many years."


    After that, he took the lead in kneeling down. When other royal beast disciples saw the door master kneeling down, they all knelt down. Which elders also knew that the holy beast of Kaishan Taoist God was dragon turtle. At this time, when they saw the transformation of long Ao, they all completely believed the identity of long Ao.


    With the appearance of long Ao''s body, he saw his two claws on the ground, and the whole valley trembled. At the same time, there were two huge deep pits at that place, which were at least about 10 meters by visual inspection, and the two pits were still connected. Su Tang really didn''t understand why long Ao did this for a while. After a while, he suddenly heard waves of water, This is the cry of long Ao. The water was directly led up. After a while, the depression photographed by long Ao was filled with water.


    Seeing this, Su Tang understood why long Ao had done this before. After a while, the two deep pits were full. Because the two deep pits were connected together and under the impact of water flow, the soil in those weak places began to collapse slowly, and the two deep pits soon became a huge pit.


    When he saw that everything was ready, long Ao turned into a human again. He took out a palace from the storage ring and threw it directly on a slope not far from the pool. When the small palace was in the air, long Ao decided to pinch it. The palace suddenly became larger and fell directly on the slope, directly smashing a huge position, The whole palace appeared there. Such a miracle surprised those who guarded the beast gate.


    This is long Ao coming over and saying; "There aren''t many things here to build houses for you. I got this palace when I killed my enemies. It''s still huge. I''ll stay here. It was the foundation of the beast gate at the beginning. I''ll give you the decision to empty this thing later. Only the master of the beast gate can control this thing in the future. This space is very hard. Even if God''s full blow, I can''t take it away He can break it, and it can become bigger and smaller. This is more a guarantee for the dark guard of the Royal beast gate. Compared with me, I can''t be here anytime and anywhere. "


    After hearing his words, Yunhai kowtowed and shouted excitedly; "Thank you for your gift," the people behind him also kowtowed and shouted excitedly.


    At this time, long Ao said; "You all get up. I''m also a member of the Royal beast gate. You''re descendants of the Royal beast gate, and I should take care of one or two." after that, he directly passed the Dharma decision to Yunhai. With long Ao''s fingers leaving, Yunhai was so excited that tears filled his eyes and turned to all the Royal beast gate disciples; "We have a complete skill. This is the complete skill of our royal beast gate. All generations of sect leaders want to complete it. We have finally completed it."


    Then he turned and looked at long AO and said; "Say something about the martial arts given by our ancestors. We will practice well and strive for the glory of the first beast gate as soon as possible."


    "Hahaha, OK, you can copy this skill. There are some ancient secrets in this palace. You can also manage them well. These things can block the details of the current beast gate. You can practice well in this place, especially your son. His character should be changed, otherwise there is no way to practice." long Ao said.


    The sea of clouds nodded and said; "Don''t worry, I''ll discipline you." then the party followed long Ao into the palace. Soon everyone got used to the life inside. After finding their own rooms, they rested. Just after everyone rested, long Ao left the palace and soon flew out of the valley.


    The next day when Su Tang and others got up together, they heard bursts of animal roars and birds singing outside the palace. It was su Tang who found that long Ao had gone to catch monsters last night. After leaving the empty spot, Su Tang saw that the outside world was completely different. There were some birds in the sky and the roars of monsters from time to time in the mountains on both sides of the valley in the distance.


    The valley is not very big, but there are dense forests and towering mountains on three sides. In the past, many demons did not dare to come here because of the strong Yin and evil spirit here. Now the Yin and evil spirit is pulled by long AO and stays at the mouth of the valley or deep in the Valley. There is no Yin and evil spirit in other places. I believe it will not be long after adding the demons captured by long Ao, There will be a large number of animals here.


    At this time, Su Tang found that long Ao was standing talking. Wang Li was holding something. Su Tang asked to go over and ask; "Elder, what are you doing?"


    "Hehe, how can there be no creatures in the pool? I got some things in the water last night and put them here." long Ao said with a smile.


    In the following months, Su Tang had been building the valley here by the people of the Royal beast sect. In a few months, it had completely changed. Su Tang could no longer see the shadow of the past. Now there are reasonable calls of birds and animals everywhere, and a shot is full of vitality.


    Early that day, Su Tang got up early. After a few words with Yunhai, he left the valley with Wen Renjing, ye Tian and Mengluo. Long Ao chose to stay. Compared with his current strength, it is not convenient to follow Su Tang. At the same time, the Royal beast gate is in its infancy. A strong man like him can not only keep the Royal beast gate, It can also give some guidance to the descendants of the Royal beast gate, so that the strength of the Royal beast gate will be improved quickly.


    After leaving the valley, Su Tang and others turned and looked at the valley, Su Tang said; "Come on, come with me. I''ll have a look."


    After a group of people passed through the mountains and forests quickly, Mengluo found the outline of the God capital in the distance and shouted; "Brother, look, what''s that?"


    Looking in the direction of Mengluo, Su Tang replied with a smile; "That''s the kingdom of the gods and the home of my brother. That''s where we''re going this time." after hearing Su Tang''s answer, Mengluo nodded and said; "It''s so beautiful there. It should be fun?"


    "Hahaha, sister Mengluo, it''s very fun there. It''s also very lively. It''s a world away from the small towns we saw in Xihuang before." Ye Tian laughed and said.


    He had never been to the capital of the gods and emperors. Although he heard others mention it in the capital, he never came once. At this time, looking at the outline in the distance, he couldn''t help feeling a little happy.

 Chapter 273

    The group looked at the outline of the Heavenly God empire in the distance, and walked towards it quickly one by one. Mengluo was asking Su Tang about the Heavenly God Empire all the way.


    "Brother, were you born in this God Empire?" Monroe asked.


    Su Tang replied with a smile; "No, I was in a small kingdom at the beginning. Later, after some changes in that Kingdom, our family moved directly to the God empire." hearing Su Tang''s answer, ye Tian also asked; "Brother Sutang, where did you say the former kingdom was?"


    "Lanming kingdom!" Su Tang replied.


    For a moment, ye Tian and Wen Renjing, except for Kai Mengluo, were surprised. The Lanming kingdom is like thunder. Since the story of Lanming was spread, the whole people in the eastern region know it, and many people in the Outlands also know the small kingdom of Lanming kingdom. Compared with this place, it has been sealed as a forbidden area by people on the mainland.


    "What''s matter with the you?" Mengluo asked curiously when she saw that Wen Renjing and ye Tian''s face had changed.


    "Mengluo, you don''t know. Lanming kingdom is a place that many people talk about in the eastern region." Wen Renjing replied.


    After hearing her words, Mengluo continued to ask; "What is there in that place? It will make so many people afraid?" for Mengluo, who has been sealing, there are still many things she doesn''t understand on the continent.


    At this moment, Su Tang said; "There are strong demons and summoned some blood souls and blood corpses. Now people on the mainland have no way, so many people are still afraid of there. The writing is very strange. They are basically immune to physical attacks. As long as they are injured, they will be poisoned and soon become blood corpses who only know how to kill."


    "How terrible? Then why didn''t you see those things come out?" Monroe continued.


    "Hehe, it''s blocked by a strange seal, so the things inside can''t come out at all. It should be safe for the time being." Su Tang said with a smile.


    In this way, the time passed unconsciously. At noon, they had come to the gate of the God empire. At this time, Mengluo looked at the place where people came and went at the gate like a curious baby and asked happily; "Unexpectedly, there are so many people here. Look, brother, they are so happy."


    "Life here is good, so many people are happy. Well, let''s go in." Su Tang replied with a smile. As soon as they entered the silence with Mengluo and others, they found a large group of people in the city gate. Mengluo said strangely at this time; "Brother, there seems to be a lot of excitement there. Let''s go and have a look."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "OK." then he looked at Ye Tian and heard Renjing say; "Let''s go and have a look. We haven''t been back for a year, and we don''t know what changes have taken place in the former imperial capital." then he walked over there. The stone passed the crowd. Su Tang saw a group of people standing in the middle of the crowd, looking like thugs, besieging a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man''s hair was dirty and couldn''t see his face clearly.


    At this time, a young man in Chinese clothes pointed at the middle-aged man and shouted fiercely; "It''s shameless to come back here again with such rubbish as you. I tell you, this is my last chance. If I see you in the imperial capital before sunset, I''ll let someone kill you." the young man''s tone is very arrogant.


    Su Tang frowned, and Mengluo whispered; "Brother, this man is so hateful. How many people beat one. Brother, help that man."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Let''s see. This man won''t be beaten for no reason. I think they have some holidays." just as a gust of wind blew, the middle-aged man was punched and kicked by a group of people, and his hair covered his face was lifted up. At this moment, Su Tang saw the man''s face clearly, and immediately his face changed and shouted loudly; "Stop!"


    Renhou walked through the crowd to the middle-aged man, helped him up and asked softly; "Yuan Tian, how can you do this? Are you okay?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s voice, the middle-aged man looked up at Su Tang with a look in his eyes and asked aloud; "Young master, it''s really you. You''re back. You''re back at last?" then he seemed to think of something and shouted. Young master, go and leave here. Now the imperial capital is different. It''s dangerous for you to stay here.


    As soon as Yuan Tian said this, Su Tang''s face changed, and an ominous premonition in his heart rose in an instant and asked hurriedly; "What happened? Why did you do this? What about my su family? Where did they go?"


    "Alas, all the Su family have been expelled, and all the Zhan family have left with the Su family." Yuan Tian sighed.


    Right here, he pointed the Washington youth at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, where are you from? You dare to take care of the affairs of the son of God. You don''t want to live?" it turns out that this young man is the son of God kingdom. His power is very powerful. It turns out that after su Tang entered the Yin Sha ghost Valley, the God Empire changed greatly and remained hidden from the world. King tianwu unexpectedly appeared. As soon as he appeared, he began to suppress the Su family and the war family by means of thunder, The warring family was in front of King tianwu, and it was not long before they were beaten and defeated.


    Finally, he had no choice but to take the Su family to leave the capital of the kingdom of God. At this time, Su Tang heard the boy''s words, got up directly, raised his hand and punched the boy directly in the chest.


    "Bang!" Su Tang''s angry fist directly flew the young man out. At this time, the young man fell to the ground with blood on his mouth, which was su Tang''s cold voice; "You''d better get out of here now. If you dare to shout in front of us again, I promise you will die ugly." after that, holding yuan Tian and Mengluo, they left here and walked towards the city.


    At this time, Yuan Tian said; "Young master, let''s go out of the city. I''ll take you to the Su family. It''s not safe in the city now." hearing his words, Su Tang stopped, nodded, and turned to walk outside the city. At this time, the boy had been helped up. When he saw Su Tang and others coming back, he shouted hurriedly; "Stop him, don''t let them run away, or you''ll look good."


    As soon as the young man''s voice fell, those who beat yuan Tian before stood up and stopped Su Tang''s road. Su Tang immediately said to Ye Tian as soon as he saw this situation; "Brother ye, you help me take yuan Tian. I''m going to kill him today." then he handed yuan Tian to Ye Tian. Ye Tian didn''t say much. As a result, Yuan Tian said to Su Tang; "Brother, be careful. These people look like people with strong backgrounds."


    "Hehe, I''ve seen the background in strong places. Today I''m going to see who dares to stop me, Su Tang!" Su Tang said with a sneer.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, those who watched the excitement around were surprised one by one, "he''s su Tang. Su Tang has come back. Now there''s a good play."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen him for a year. This guy must be a lot stronger. This time there''s really a good play to see." many people still remember the iron and blood means of Su Tang to directly summon Tianlei to destroy the Zhao family in the Empire. Up to now, many people talk about this. Although the return of King tianwu is shocking, But the return of Su Tang makes people see the inevitable collision between King tianwu and Su Tang.


    This is the boy who heard Su Tang''s words and said with a smile immediately; "You are the Su Tang who was killed by the emperor''s Dharma like Yin Sha ghost Valley? I didn''t expect that you didn''t die and came back. At the right time, you were driven out of the imperial capital like those of your Su family and war family." with a wave of his hand, his men rushed directly towards Su Tang.


    Seeing seven or eight people rushing towards him, Su Tang squeezed his fist and rushed in directly. After a few breaths, all the seven or eight people were killed by Su Tang on the spot. The means of Su Tang''s thunder shocked everyone present. At the same time, they strengthened the war between Su Tang and King Wu.


    Seeing that his men were solved in an instant, the boy was a little afraid and shouted immediately; "Boy, don''t run if you have seed. I''ll send someone right away. If I don''t leave you today, I won''t call Yuan Hong!" Su Tang smiled and said when he heard such words; "Well, I''m waiting for you here today. I''m afraid that if you don''t come, all the people you come will be killed."


    After that, Su Tang said to Ye Tian; "Let''s wait here for a moment. I''ll see what forces dare to move our Su family. No matter who the other party is today, I will not let him go." Ye Tian nodded and said when he saw Su Tang''s murderous look for the first time; "Let go, brother Sutang. No matter when, we will be on your side."


    Mengluo also said at this time; "Direction, brother, I will help you. Since these people treat you like this, I will not let him go." Mengluo also saw Su Tang so magical for the first time, understood the anger in Su Tang''s heart, and said coldly.


    Su Tang nodded. Before long, several strong smells appeared in the sky over the God empire. With the emergence of these people, those who watched the theater around also gave way. At this time, five old people suddenly appeared in the scene.


    Seeing these people coming out, he took a young man named Yuan Hong and shouted immediately; "Everyone, sacrifice. Kill all these guys for me. Don''t leave any of them."


    "Yes, young master!" the five people nodded, and the old man of the first man looked at Su Tang and said disdainfully; "Boy, you can do it yourself. I don''t want to do it myself." the old man looked at Su Tang proudly.


    Hearing this, Su Tang smiled and said; "What are you? Even Wu Zun dares to be so presumptuous in front of me. Since you want to die, I''ll give you a ride today." after that, Su Tang moved directly and rushed towards them without waiting for them to speak.


    Seeing that Su Tang took the lead in fighting, these elders were very angry. They had never encountered such a thing since they became the sacrifice of King tianwu''s residence. They made some. Emperor Wu saw that they were very polite. They had never been provoked like this. Now I don''t know where the young man came from, but he was so arrogant.


    But just when they were ready to fight, Su Tang''s fist had fallen on them. The huge power directly made these guys'' blood churn. At this moment, these people all felt that this young man should not be simple. Since he was so young, he could have such strength and general talent.


    Since then, Su Tang fought like this. Although Su Tang gained the upper hand over time, it still took some means to kill these guys. Su Tang knew the situation at this time and was not suitable for dragging on like this. Something might happen at that time. At this moment, Su Tang directly put on his boxer, and his combat effectiveness increased a lot, just one punch, Just blow up one of the guys.


    Seeing that Su Tang was suddenly so brave, the other four were also a little afraid. Originally, they were a little frightened when they couldn''t get the upper hand. Now Su Tang suddenly appeared, which made him a little afraid.


    Just then the boy shouted; "What are you waiting for? Kill these guys quickly. When you get back to the family, I will be rewarded a lot."


    As the saying goes, there must be brave men under the heavy reward. After hearing Yuan Hong''s words, there were four hesitant offerings. For a moment, each one was like beating chicken blood, and began to rush frantically towards Su Tang. Seeing this situation, Su Tang smiled coldly, moved directly, punched one, and killed three old people in a moment, leaving only the old man who was the first in the past.


    At this time, the old man did not dare to do it again. Seeing the worship he had been afraid of, Su Tang turned his eyes and stared at Yuan Hong. He made a move and rushed directly towards Yuan Hong. At this time, Yuan Hong was really afraid. He retreated in shock and shouted while retreating; "Don''t mess around, Su Tang. If you dare to hurt me, my father will never let you go."


    "Hum, needless to say, I don''t intend to let you go. After I find out what happened this time, I''ll come back and kill all the people related to this matter, and none of them can run away." after that, Su Tang directly punched Yuan Hong in the chest, and Yuan Hong was killed on the spot with great power.


    When Yuan Hong died, Su Tang turned to look at the offering and said; "Go back and bring what I said just now. Three days later, I su Tang will come back to the imperial capital. Whoever dares to stop me will die, even the emperor." at this moment, Su Tang was really angry and had no intention to give face to anyone. Su Tang''s voice blessed the aura and soon resounded through the entire imperial capital.


    I have always been like this. As long as someone hurts his family and friends, no one will lose face. Today, Su Tang put down his words here, and the people present were very surprised for a moment.


    "It seems that Su Tang is ready to play really this time. It seems that there will be a bloody storm in the imperial capital soon." someone shook his head and said.


    At this time, someone nearby asked; "Su Tang''s means are extraordinary. Do you think king tianwu can fight him?"


    "That''s not certain. Although Su Tang''s means are very powerful, it also takes time. Besides, Su Tang also said? He will come after three days. In these three days, King tianwu must make some preparations."


    Just when everyone was talking, the emperor who stood on the wall of the Imperial Palace heard Su Tang''s words, and he sighed helplessly; "Su Tang, it''s not that I don''t want to help you this time. I can''t help myself."


    After that, he turned and left. After returning to the imperial study, he immediately ordered his men, "don''t come to me for anything during this time. I feel that there is a faint sign of breakthrough in cultivation. I''m going to practice in isolation. No matter who can disturb me." after that, he turned and left the imperial study and walked towards the depths of the imperial palace.


    After coming to the depths, he looked back at the gate of a small courtyard. The emperor looked at the old man in the yard helplessly and said; "Su Tang came back. As expected, he was very angry. It seems that the imperial capital will be in chaos again this time."


    "Hehe, you know Su Tang''s character, and his anger is inevitable. As for our affairs, I believe Zhan family''s old meat will tell Su Tang that it''s not that we don''t help, but that we can''t help. Who is better than tianwu that guy has been inherited by Taizu?" the old man replied.


    The emperor nodded. It was at the gate of the city. After killing Yuan Hong, Su Tang took yuan Tian and others to leave here. Not long after, he came to a hidden valley entrance under the guidance of Yuan Tian. This is what yuan Tian said; "Now Zhanjia people and the Su family live in this valley. If we hadn''t been waiting for you to come back, we would have left here long ago. Now that you have come back, I''m afraid the future will be up to you."


    Su Tang nodded and felt more favorable to the people of the war family. After all, the war family did very well again, gave up so much family power and came here with the Su family. The loss was really big. At the same time, Su Tang also felt that the war family could indeed become a real ally of his own Su family.

 Chapter 274

    After Yuan Tian and his followers entered the valley together, they saw rows and rows of thatched huts in Su Tang''s eyes. There were a large number of thatched huts, and they all looked old. If these houses were built here by the Su family and the war family, they should have been here for several months. They had only left the eastern region for a year, but they didn''t expect how many changes had taken place, At the thought of this, Su Tang''s heart couldn''t help but be a burst of anger.


    Su Tang suddenly found that there were people standing in front of the hut, and Yu Peng was among them. It seemed that something was wrong with them. Su Tang had a bad hunch in his heart, and quickly walked over there, shouting; "Yu Peng, I''m back."


    Hearing the sudden sound, all the people standing there turned their heads to Su Tang, and Yu Peng shouted more happily; "Young master, you''ve finally come back. Hurry up and have a look at Lao su. Maybe only you can do it." hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. Without saying much at once, he rushed directly into the hut. The hut was very simple, with only simple tables, benches and a bed.


    At this time, there was a dying old man lying on the bed. This man was su Jingtian, the ancestor of the Su family. Seeing this situation, Su Tang rushed to the bed and began to check Su Jingtian''s condition. At this time, Su Jingtian had been unconscious, so he didn''t know that Su Tang had come back.


    After checking the situation, Su Tang''s face became very ugly, and an uncontrollable anger began to spread quietly. Su Jingtian''s condition was very bad. Even Su Tang was not sure that he could save him. Moreover, the injury looked like someone had hurt him. Who could have done so hard?


    For a moment, Su Tang thought of the son he met at the city gate. At the same time, he took some pills made in the ruins of long Ao from the storage ring and gave them to Su Jingtian. At the same time, he turned and walked out of the room.


    As soon as Su Tang entered the room, the news of his return spread all over the valley. All the warring family and Su family came out. Seeing Su Tang coming out of the hut, the ancestor of the warring family took the lead to come forward and speak; "Su Tang, you''re finally back. We''ve been worried about you these days. It''s great to see you all right."


    "Senior, I su Tang wrote down this time. In the future, as long as I su Tang is at the war house, no matter what happens, I su Tang will come back at full speed even if I am far away." Su Tang solemnly saluted the ancestors of the war house.


    The ancestor of the war family waved his hand and said; "This is not the time to say this. The family doesn''t have to say two words. What''s the situation of Lao Su now?"


    "It''s very serious. Who did it? It''s so cruel that it could easily kill the old ancestor. Why should I suffer so much by such means?" Su Tang frowned and said.


    After hearing his words, the people present were silent one after another. This is what the ancestor of the Zhan family said again; "He is the king of tianwu of the Heavenly God empire. This time he came out of the mountain again. In order to establish prestige, our war family and the Su family became his primary target."


    "Are they really? Hum, I will not let these guys go. I will make them pay the price this time." Su Tang understood at once and said ruthlessly.


    As soon as he listened to him, Su Zhan, who was standing on one side, immediately said; "Don''t be impulsive, tang''er. King Wu is not an ordinary person this day. I think this matter still needs to be discussed in the long run. Now the top priority is to stabilize the listing of Lao Zu. As for the matter of King Wu, we can discuss it slowly in the future."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yu Peng, you can help me prepare some things as soon as possible." then he whispered a few words in Yu Peng''s ear. After Yu Peng nodded, he turned and left and walked out of the valley. At this time, Su Tang looked at Mengluo and said; "Mengluo, come in with me. There are some things I need your help."


    "Oh, good brother!" Mengluo heard that Su Tang asked her for help. Without hesitation, she followed Su Tang into the hut. In the hut, Su Tang looked at Mengluo and said; "Mengluo, this is my grandfather. Now his life is in danger. I need you to win and help him stabilize his injury. When Yu Peng takes the elixir back, I will refine the pill. As long as my grandfather takes the pill, the injury should be stabilized temporarily."


    Mengluo nodded clearly and said; "OK, I know. Don''t worry, brother. There will be no problem with me." then he came to the bed and looked at the old man lying on the bed. His hands were determined together. A golden aura appeared between his hands, and then flew directly towards Su Jingtian lying on the bed.


    With Mengluo''s divine power, Su Jingtian''s face began to recover slowly. This is Su Tang''s heart, which was put down for a moment. Mengluo also took it back and looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother Su Tang, do you think I can do this?"


    "OK, let''s go. Mengluo, let''s go out first. I still have a lot of things to ask. We can''t just forget this time." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    After coming out again, Su Zhan hurriedly asked; "How''s it going?"


    Su Tang smiled and said; "It''s stable for the time being. As long as you wait for Yu Peng to come, you''ll soon treat Lao Zu. It shouldn''t be a big problem." after hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone present was relieved. Su Tang found that there seemed to be a lot fewer people in Su Tang and the war family, so he couldn''t help asking; "How come there are fewer people in the Su family and the war family?"


    "Hey, tang''er, you don''t know. King Wu shot too fast that day. We didn''t have time to respond, so they were caught off guard. The four elders of Uncle Su Lin died, and some of the younger generation of the Su family died. Even your friends Luo Lin and Wang leopard died. Many people died in the war family. The supreme elder will die." Su Zhan sighed and replied sadly.


    "What?" as soon as Su Tang heard that so many people had died, even his good friends died. Su Tang''s heart was suddenly hurt at this moment. He couldn''t help thinking of the happy days with these friends in the past. He thought of what he promised to take good care of Wang Bao before Wang Hu died. Unexpectedly, he didn''t take good care of Wang Bao, Even let Wang Bao die miserably.


    At this moment, Su Tang was very sad. The painful feeling made him step back. Mengluo saw that Su Tang was so sad, and the beast held him and said softly; "Brother, don''t be sad. No matter who the other party is, I will help you."


    Feeling the warmth of Mengluo''s palm, Su Tang nodded and looked at Ye Tian and Wen Renjing; "Brother ye, Miss Wen Ren, please go to the hell ghost Valley and let long Ao come out. This time I must destroy the whole royal family of the God empire." when Su Tang was so murderous, lingran said, everyone present was surprised except those who came back with Su Tang.


    This is what the ancestors of the war family first said; "Su Tang, don''t be impulsive. This God empire is not ordinary. It doesn''t mean that it can be destroyed. There are too many strong people in their eclosion realm. It is said that the ancestor of the God empire is still a strong person in the eclosion realm who has passed the baptism of Tianlei."


    "Hum, what''s the matter? There are ants under the divine rank. This time, I must let the whole God Empire bury those relatives and friends who died." Su Tang snorted coldly.


    At this time, he had completely lost his mind. The only idea in his heart was to destroy the God empire. When he thought of the tragic death of his relatives and friends, it was difficult to suppress his anger.


    "Su Tang, don''t be impulsive first. Listen to me. After saying that, this time, it''s not all the fault of the God empire. This time, it''s all the fault of the Emperor Wu. It has nothing to do with the emperor." the ancestor of the war family advised again.


    "It doesn''t matter? Hahaha, the Heavenly God empire is his territory. If he doesn''t want the Su family and the war family to have something to do, what else can he say?" Su Tang asked angrily with a laugh.


    The ancestor of the war family sighed helplessly and said; "Hey, Su Tang, you really misunderstood. All of us are alive because of the emperor''s secret help. Otherwise, how can we survive in this valley? You imagine it''s not far from the God Emperor capital. The power of King Wu is polite and powerful. Why didn''t he come here to kill us?"


    Su Tang was also stunned. What the ancestors of the warring family said did have some truth. Since King tianwu had sold, he had no reason to let himself and others go. Su Tang also slowly calmed down and asked; "Elder, tell me what''s going on."


    "Hey, this thing starts from you entering the ghost valley. On the tenth day after you entered, a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared in the God empire. Then the emperor announced to the world that king tianwu successfully accepted the distant ancestor inheritance. It is said that this distant ancestor inheritance is the highest inheritance of the royal family of the God empire. Anyone who accepts this inheritance will rise in a straight line. Now King tianwu can be said to be the whole The most powerful man in the God Empire, even the emperor, can''t control his thoughts, "said the ancestor of the war family.


    After listening, Su Tang said; "There''s still such a thing. Elder, why did King Wu deal with us that day?"


    "Let me tell you," Yuan Tian said.


    "The emperor of the Heavenly God empire is my second uncle, and King tianwu is my uncle. At that time, I always lived in King tianwu''s house, and our relationship with the royal family was very good. Until a woman came to the house, we only saw some problems. First, King tianwu gave up his life in the imperial capital and lived in seclusion in the mountains, and I was seriously injured and began to wander around the eastern region, The reason for all this is that the woman disappeared after we fell out. "Yuan Tian said faintly.


    At this time, the ancestor of the Zhan family also said; "I''ve also heard about this. I heard that the woman''s means were very powerful, which made the emperor and King Wu very much admire at that time. They always had a good relationship. It was because of this woman that they had the opposite purpose. Then King Wu left the imperial capital and the two people didn''t communicate with each other. This time, when King Wu came back, he did things completely regardless of the emperor''s face."


    "Oh, so it is. That is to say, the heavenly king will deal with our Su family and the war family this time. It is also because we have some relations with the emperor. In other words, the emperor wants to cultivate us with all his strength, which will lead to the hatred of the heavenly king?" after su Tang stopped, some plainly nodded.


    The ancestors of the war family and Yuan Tian nodded and said; "It''s really possible, but this time king tianwu came back as if he had completely changed. Instead of being merciful in the past, he became very cruel. The emperor now has no way to take him. After all, he is the heir of his distant ancestors. Those ancestors of the royal family are on his side. Generally speaking, those ancestors won''t care about him as long as he doesn''t usurp the throne."


    "Hum, that''s just right. When I came back, I had already killed king tianwu''s son, and I asked for an interest in advance. When the old ancestor''s injury is stable, I''m taking someone to kill King tianwu''s family." Su Tang said coldly.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, the people present were surprised again, and the ancestor of the Zhan family exclaimed; "You killed King Wu''s son? Su Tang, you''ve made a big mistake. King Wu only had one son that day. He loved it very much. Now you''ve killed him like this. I think you''ll avenge his son without any means. It seems that we''re not safe here. King Wu will bring people here these days and catch us all."


    "I''ll find him if he doesn''t come. Since he''s coming, I''ll wait for him here. Brother Ye Wen Ren, now hurry to go to the ghost valley of Yin Sha and let long Ao out. He''s protesting against those hidden ancestors who can better frighten the royal family." Su Tang said indifferently.


    Ye Tianhe and Wen Renjing nodded and flew away from the valley. Seeing them leave, Su Tang looked at everyone and said; "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine this time. If those reclusive ancestors of the royal family show up, I don''t mind directly killing his royal family." Su Tang''s tone was very firm. After that, Bi ignored the people.


    At this time, in the murmur, the killing of Prince tianwu''s son by Su Tang has been thoroughly spread. When the emperor in the palace heard the news, he frowned and looked at the old ancestor nearby; "This time, Su Tang did something unwise. King tianwu always loved his son. Now he was killed by Su Tang. I think he will kill the Su family completely."


    "My biggest worry now is whether Su Tang will anger my royal family. If so, my royal family may be in big trouble this time," the old ancestor said.


    This man is the only one among the ancestors of the royal family who doesn''t stand on the side of King tianwu. That''s because he knows Su Tang''s means and is afraid of the people behind Su Tang. This time, King tianwu and captain Su Tang, it''s ok if Su Tang only deals with king tianwu. If he deals with the royal family, the royal family may be in real trouble.


    "Alas, King Wu didn''t know what medicine he had taken wrong that day. Wouldn''t it be good to stay in the mountains? Why did he come out? It brought such a problem to my royal family as soon as he came out, which really made me angry." the emperor also sighed.


    Thinking of Su Tang''s means to destroy the Zhao family everywhere, he still has some chills. Tianlei is the most terrible thing in time. If Su Tang comes to the imperial palace to summon Tianlei at that time, I''m afraid many of his royal ancestors will fall. Thinking of here, the emperor is depressed. He is too cowardly, King tianwu can''t take care of it. Now he can''t take care of Su Tang.


    At the same time, in the tianwu palace in the imperial capital, on the hall, a middle-aged man looked at the corpse on the ground, his face was full of anger, and asked the trembling sacrifice; "What''s going on here? Who''s the one who dares to kill my son in the imperial capital? Doesn''t he want to live after death?"


    "Hui... Lord Hui, is a young man named Su Tang. The young man also said that he would come back in three days. None of those who have dealt with the Su family can escape." the skill replied tremblingly.


    "Hum, presumptuous, who does this bastard think he is? He dares to say such cruel words in horror. Well, since that''s the case, I''ll wait for him to come. I''ll see who dares to challenge me in the whole God empire." King Wu shouted coldly.


    At the same time, looking at the dead Yuan Hong on the ground, he said again; "My son, don''t worry, I''ll let the person who killed you bury you. I''ll kill anyone who has anything to do with him." after saying that, he stood there and offered it; "Why are you still standing here? Don''t you hurry to arrange people to prepare for the funeral?" although King Wu was very angry, he also had his own pride. Since others had spoken and wanted to come in three days, he didn''t need to do it in advance.


    In this way, people will think that king tianwu is afraid of that guy. Now tianwu has not only accepted the inheritance of his distant ancestors, but also received the support of most of the ancestors of the royal family. With such a force, he is not afraid of anyone at all. The person who is coming this time is still a teenager of a small family, so he doesn''t worry at all.


    After the sacrifice left, a figure appeared beside him and said; "Lord, Su Tang is not easy. I think we''d better be careful this time. If we can''t, my subordinates will take people to the valley where their su family is hiding tonight and destroy them all."


    King Wu shook his head and said; "Don''t worry about this. Since the boy has said he wants to trouble me, is the king still afraid of him? What can he do even if he is not ordinary? Can he turn any waves in front of my royal family?"

 Chapter 275

    In the evening, Yu Peng has returned. He also brought back all the things that Su Tang asked him to bring. After getting the things, Su Tang directly returned to his hut and began refining pills. This time, the refined pill branch is important. It is the pill used by his old ancestor Xu Ming. Su Tang was very careful when dealing with it.


    At this time, in the ghost valley of Yin Sha, ye Tian and Wen Renjing directly told what happened to Su Tang after seeing long Ao. After listening, long Ao nodded and said; "Since such a thing happened again, OK, don''t worry. I''ll arrange people now. We''ll lose to the young master tomorrow morning." after that, long Ao went to Ye Tian and Wen Renjing to find the sea of clouds and tell Su Tang about it.


    Yunhai immediately went to arrange people. Although the strength of the Royal beast gate is not very strong, in the past three months, with the help of long Ao, they have replaced powerful monsters as combat partners one by one. Now the strength of the Royal beast gate is many times stronger than before. This time, the people of the Royal beast gate are angry when they hear something about Su Tang.


    Su Tang was the little ancestor of their royal beast clan. If he hadn''t appeared, his royal beast clan wouldn''t be like what it is today. Now that he had something, it means that the whole Royal beast clan had something. There''s no reason not to help. Early the next morning, long Ao left the Yin Sha ghost valley with some royal beast clan disciples and ye Tianwen, At the same time, in the ethereal palace in the distance, Lord Hua also received the news of human silence. He heard that Su Tang had quarreled with the Heavenly God empire. He also summoned some people and left the ethereal palace to go to the place mentioned by human silence.


    In the valley, Su Tang opened his and took out the pill. At this time, people were standing in front of his hut. Everyone knew that this time they were preparing to refine the pill to save Su Jingtian. Both the Su family and the war family were very interested in whether they could save Su Jingtian this time. In this day of common hardship, the two families seemed to blend together in an instant.


    The Soviet war took the lead in asking; "Boy, is refining pills going well?" with Su Zhan''s question, those who stood aside looked forward to Su Tang.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "It''s very smooth. Now I''m asking my grandfather to take the pill. He should wake up at noon. As long as he has a good conditioning, he can return to his former appearance in up to three months." if I press Su Tang, I walk towards the thatched house where Su Jingtian is located.


    As soon as those people heard Su Tang say this, they were all happy. After feeding Su Jingtian the pill, Su Tang asked Mengluo to help Su Jingtian quickly absorb the medicine with her divine power, and left the hut and came to the valley open space. Su Tang looked at the sky and whispered; "I don''t know what''s going on with brother ye and Wen Renjing. Look at the weather, they should be almost back."


    Su Tang''s voice was very low. The Su family and the war family on one side didn''t hear clearly. Just at the entrance of the valley, spring came Ye Tian''s voice; "Brother Sutang, we''re back." hearing this voice, Sutang stood up with a smile and walked towards the entrance of the valley. After seeing the people who followed Ye Tian back this time, Sutang was stunned and said immediately; "Cloud sea sect leader, I didn''t expect you to come too."


    After that, he looked at long AO and said; "I''m sorry to disturb you this time."


    Long Ao shook his head and said; "What are you talking about? You are the descendant of the old master and my young master. How can I not come if you have something?" after hearing long Ao''s words, Yunhai nodded and said; "Yes, you''re our little ancestor. Yes, of course we''re coming? I''ve heard of the Heavenly God empire for a long time. I haven''t been there. I didn''t expect to have the opportunity to go this time. We have to thank the little ancestor!"


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled. This is what the red haired elder of the Royal beast gate said; "Yes, Xiaozu, you can rest assured. Our strength is different from that in the past. There is an old ancestor in charge. There is no need to be afraid of the God empire that day. They will be completely destroyed this time. Xiaozu, you will be the emperor."


    "Hahaha, the fire elder joked. This time, it doesn''t have much to do with the imperial family of the God empire. We mainly go to destroy one of their princes." after that, Su Tang said the whole thing again. After listening to it, Yunhai and others nodded clearly. This is what long Ao said; "Young Lord, don''t worry. It''s OK that the ancestors of the God Empire don''t appear this time. If they do, I don''t mind directly killing them. They can bully the people of our beast Royal gate? They don''t know how to live or die."


    Just then a group of people appeared at the entrance of the valley. The first one was a woman. Su Tang looked up and immediately walked forward and saluted; "Flower palace leader, why are you here?"


    "Hehe, Su Tang, why don''t we tell us about something big? If jing''er hadn''t told us, we wouldn''t know. We''d come closer this time." the leader of the flower Palace said with a smile.


    The movement here soon startled the people in the valley. This is the ancestor of the war family. Seeing them coming, Su Tang said with a smile; "Let me introduce you to the flower palace leader of the ethereal palace. These are the predecessors of the ethereal palace. This time, they are coming to help us fight against King tianwu." hearing Su Tang''s explanation, the ancestors of the war family were surprised first.


    Salute and say; "I''ve heard about the reputation of the ethereal palace for a long time, but I haven''t had a chance to see it. It''s my honor to meet all Taoist friends of the ethereal Palace today."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome," said the leader of the flower palace.


    This is what Su Tang continued to point to long AO and said; "This is the ancestor of the Royal beast gate. I invited him to help us this time."


    "Ha ha, I''ve seen Taoist friends." although Zhan Yuanlong, the ancestor of the war family, has never heard of the Royal beast sect, he should be polite since he is here to help himself and others and a friend of Su Tang.


    Long Ao smiled and nodded. The flower palace leader looked at long Ao in surprise and asked; "Senior, is your beast gate the one in ancient times?" as the leader of the ethereal palace, he knows more about the secrets of the mainland than others. After hearing Su Tang''s explanation, she thought of this legendary sect in ancient times for the first time.


    "You also know my beast gate? It''s not bad. I didn''t expect that after so many years, people still remember my beast gate." long Ao was stunned and said.


    Hearing this answer, the whole leader of the flower palace solemnly stood up and said politely; "The sect of the younger generation is also a branch handed down from ancient times. Naturally, there are records about your sect." after hearing her words, she was stunned to hear the silence. She always thought that her ethereal palace was only a sect in ancient times. Unexpectedly, it was handed down from ancient times.


    Hearing what Lord Hua said, long Ao became interested and asked; "I don''t know, which clan do you belong to?" now there are very few ancient forces left in the mainland. In long Ao''s opinion, they should be basically gone. I didn''t expect to meet another one here today.


    "Hehe, my ethereal palace is a branch of Fengyun Holy Land in ancient times." the flower palace leader replied with a smile.


    "Fengyun holy land? Your surname is Hua? It seems that you should be the descendant of the old guy who is popular with Hua. I didn''t expect to see the ancients again this time. It''s good. If there''s anything difficult for the little girl in the future, you can send someone to my beast gate to find me. I will stand out for you." long Ao said happily.


    Compared with long Ao''s happiness, the leader of the flower palace was extremely shocked. She knew who the flower fashion was. It was the first ancestor of her painter, Feng Shen, one of the founders of the Fengyun holy land. The man in front of her suddenly said the name, and it seemed very familiar. The tone was completely like an old friend, How can this not shock her? Her ancestors were strong in ancient times. It''s been unknown how many years since ancient times.


    Aware of the shock of Lord Hua, she heard that Renjing came to her and whispered a few words in her ear. Lord Hua was stunned. She looked at Su Tang and was even more shocked. At the same time, she was very respectful to long Ao. She never thought that Su Tang was so powerful that even the ancient strong could invite out of the mountain.


    This is Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, it''s hard for everyone to travel. Let''s go inside and have a rest. We''ll go to the imperial capital tomorrow." after that, we took these people into the valley. Then the Su family and the war family began to get busy, took out good things and began to greet the people. At this time, we went out where the ethereal palace is located. The seven elders of the ethereal palace asked the leader of the flower palace; "Palace leader, who is this old man? His identity should be different from yours?"


    Hearing the seven elders'' questions, the flower palace leader nodded and whispered to the elders around him; "This is not an ordinary person. Oh, no, this is not an ordinary God. Jing''er told me just now that this is the holy beast dragon turtle, one of the founders of the Royal beast gate in ancient times, and a super strong man in ancient times."


    "What? Ancient strong? How could this be?" the seven elders shouted in surprise. Although they were surprised, his voice was still suppressed.


    The flower palace master nodded and replied; "There''s nothing wrong. I asked jing''er before. This time, they and Su Tang went to find a relic, which is the heritage relic left by the ancient Taoist God. The elder was among them. Later, by chance, they met the current Royal beast gate. Jing''er clearly saw that there was the elder''s name in the ancestral tablets of the Royal beast."


    Then the flower palace leader paused and continued; "There''s something more shocking. I tell you that Su Tang has successfully accepted the inheritance of Taoism and gods. This elder is called the young master of Su Tang. This is also the reason why the people of yubeast sect call Su Tang Xiaozu."


    When Lord Hua said this, the ethereal palace elders around him were stunned. There was an ancient strong man who surprised them. Unexpectedly, the ancient strong man was also called young master Su Tang. The background of Su Tang is really frightening. With the support of such a strong man, Su Tang can walk across the mainland.


    At the same time, they are also happy that the ethereal palace can make friends with Su Tang. Such a person''s future achievements must be extraordinary. With this friendship, the future of the ethereal palace will be very good.


    After a day''s rest in the valley, they all set out early the next morning and headed for the imperial capital. On the way, Su Tang told the ancestors of the Zhan family about his life in the West wasteland. After talking about the days of thunder between the Lieshan sect and the Huajing strongman, the ancestors of the Zhan family exclaimed; "This is impossible. There has never been such a person before, so many people think that there is no realm above eclosion. How can there be a strong eclosion who has spent the baptism of Tianlei one after another?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang asked; "Elder, what do you mean?"


    "Su Tang, you don''t know. After you entered the hell ghost Valley, the first ancestor of the imperial family of the God Empire also successfully survived the Tianlei. Cheng Weidong and the first strong feathered man who survived the Tianlei thought it was just a miracle. I didn''t expect that soon after that, I heard that many strong feathered men in other regions successfully survived the Tianlei baptism, and suddenly so many people became famous Gong, don''t you think it''s strange? "The ancestor of the Zhan family replied.


    Su Tang nodded. He also thought it was very strange. At this time, Su Tang seemed to think of something to talk about and asked his father; "Elder, I''ve heard you say before that those who are strong at the divine level can''t use their divine power on the mainland, otherwise the space will collapse, right?"


    "Well, that''s right!" the ancestor of the war family nodded.


    "That''s strange. We met the corpse of the strong man in the ghost region in Xihuang this time. It was senior long Ao who suppressed it. He was the strong man of God rank. When suppressing the strong man in the ghost region, I clearly felt that he used his divine power. Why didn''t the space collapse?" Su Tang said suspiciously.


    Just as it was a dream following him, he also opened his mouth and said; "Brother, I also used divine power when saving your ancestors."


    "Ah? Are you also a strong man of divine rank?" it was the ancestor of Zhan family who was the first to make a noise.


    This is what Sutang explained; "Mengluo is the descendant of the God Emperor, that is, the god man. Once he was born, he was a god rank." after that, Su Tang said to the ancestors of the war family; "Senior, I think the mainland seems to have changed, otherwise there will not be so many strong feathered people who have passed the sky thunder all at once, nor will they use divine power without causing harm to the mainland."


    The ancestor of the war family nodded, "maybe it''s really possible. Think about the beginning, the highest cultivation achievement was only the title of Emperor Wu. Only after Su Ming achieved great martial respect with equipment, he appeared. The strong man in the realm of eclosion, which is really true. The mainland will change. Now maybe the mainland has changed again."


    "Hey, I don''t know whether the change is good or bad." Su Tang sighed.


    The ancestor of the Zhan family nodded. They left the valley early in the morning and arrived at the gate of the Heavenly God Empire at noon. The soldiers who saw Su Tang really came as promised. They all opened their mouth in silence. It was a fight between immortals. People like them could not participate at all.


    Seeing that the 18th garrison was so unique, Su Tang smiled at them and saw that the man entered the city gate. On the street, Su Tang directly shouted with aura; "King Wu of heaven, get out and die."


    Su Tang''s voice rang through the whole imperial capital like thunder. For a time, the whole imperial capital became lively.


    "Su Tang is coming, hahaha, I said, Su Tang will come. There will be a good play this time." someone heard such a voice and laughed immediately.


    "Su Tang is really brave. He dared to let king tianwu go out and die in the imperial capital. It''s really beating the royal family''s face. I think he''s very unwise to do so." some people don''t think highly of Su Tang.


    This is the emperor in the palace. He also heard the voice. A trace of helplessness was outlined in the corners of his mouth. He stood up and walked towards the wall of the palace.


    At this time, in King tianwu''s house, King tianwu heard such a voice, smiled coldly and ordered the people below; "Get everyone and let''s meet Su Tang for a while." after that, he took the lead to walk outside the palace.


    Quality and his appearance soon made the imperial capital lively. Many forces related to King tianwu gathered towards the city gate. At this time, the emperor in the Imperial Palace Chen Qing found the woman with Su Tang far away. Her face was a little ugly and said to the old man around her; "Su Tang is unusual. Unexpectedly, even the ethereal palace that has never asked about the world has appeared. The leader of the flower palace brought someone himself. Our royal family whispered about Su Tang."


    The old man nodded and said; "Indeed, Su Tang is really a capable man."


    Less than a quarter of an hour later, Su Tang and others found a middle-aged man coming with a large group of people. This is the ancestor of the war family whispering around Su Tang; "This is king tianwu."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "He must die here today."

 Chapter 276

    "You are su Tang who can summon Tianlei? I think that''s all. Today, the king will let you die here." he said, pointing to the people behind Su Tang; "And you, you dare to help Su Tang against the king, and you all stay." quality and his voice fell, and suddenly a violent array fluctuation appeared over the whole imperial capital.


    This is the ancestor of the war family exclaimed; "No, he started the guard array of the imperial capital. He made us unable to escape. Be careful, Su Tang." the old ancestor of the warfighter is very familiar with this array. After all, he is a veteran of the God Empire and knows a lot about the God empire.


    "Hehe, it''s not certain who will die. Don''t worry, elder." Su Tang said with a smile.


    At this time, long Ao looked at this array and said with disdain; "What am I supposed to be? Isn''t it just a broken array? I dare to teach others in front of me and see my fingers break your array." then long Ao was ready to break the array, but Su Tang stopped him and said; "Wait a minute, master. I think it''s better to keep this array first. After all, I don''t want to go after them later."


    Long Ao nodded and understood Su Tang''s words. With a wave of his hand, a golden divine power appeared, which soon controlled the whole array. With his actions, he drank hard over the imperial capital; "Presumptuous, you are a arrogant man from there. You dare to control my royal array."


    It turned out that at that moment, long Ao directly took control of the array with divine power. With the control taken, the Royal ancestors who hid in the dark to control the array were also angry.


    With the sound falling, more than a dozen elders appeared in the sky soon, all of whom were strong in the realm of eclosion. The original control was taken away, which made the ancestor feel a crisis, so all the ancestors of the royal family appeared in a moment.


    Seeing them appear, long Ao shook his head in disdain and said; "You''d better stand aside for me, or I don''t mind killing you completely." after that, he returned to Su Tang. Su Tang looked at me and said; "I heard you left the imperial capital because you robbed a woman with your brother? Why are you back now?"


    As soon as these words came out, all the people who knew this matter changed their faces. This was a taboo of the imperial capital many years ago. Only since then, no one dared to mention this matter. Unexpectedly, the first sentence of Su Tang''s arrival today was this. It not only raised the wind for king tianwu, but also made the emperor''s face look very ugly.


    "Hum, look at what you did at the beginning. It''s a shame for the royal family." seeing the emperor''s face change, the old man next to him snorted coldly.


    At this time, Su Tang continued; "The emperor and Lord of a great empire were played with by a woman, which made me really think how can you build such a powerful empire with your intelligence?" Su Tang didn''t care about King Wu''s ugly face and continued.


    This time he was relieved to be angry with King Wu. Now the more ugly his face was, the happier Su Tang was.


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense, or don''t blame us for being rude to you!" shouted a strong man in the eclosion realm standing in the sky.


    For his drink, Su Tang ignored it, looked at King tianwu and continued; "If you can do it, don''t be afraid to be said by others. Doesn''t it mean that Nian hasn''t done it?" after that, he looked up at the feathered strong man who spoke before and said faintly; "You can try!" he thought about Mengluo and winked.


    Mengluo nodded, and the whole body suddenly disappeared. When she appeared again, she had come to the feathered strong man and directly took it with one palm. Because Mengluo''s speed was too fast, the feathered strong man had no time to respond. In addition, Mengluo was a god level strong man. How could she have time to respond.


    "Bang!" with a clap, the strong feathered man was directly slapped down from the sky by Mengluo. The whole man lay on the ground and fainted after spitting blood.


    "Hiss!" what''s going on? The feathered strong kill with one move? Who the hell is this woman?


    The sudden appearance of the cousin surprised all the people watching the play. At this time, the emperor also shrunk his eyes and was frightened by the woman''s powerful blow.


    "God is a strong man!" the old man beside the emperor exclaimed.


    Sensible and he had the same idea as others who were strong in the realm of Royal eclosion. When they saw that their companions were killed by the girl, they trembled in their hearts. For a time, their hearts couldn''t help thinking of it; "What kind of people did the God Empire provoke this time? How could a strong man of God rank appear?"


    "Hum, my brother said, if you''re talking, just erase it." after that, Mengluo flashed and replied to Su Tang.


    This is Su Tang looking at King Wu and saying; "I don''t bully you today. Don''t you think you accept to talk about the great power of distant ancestry inheritance? Well, I''ll give you a chance. You and I will fight one-on-one. If you can beat me, I''ll let you go. If you lose, all the people who follow you today will be buried with you, including the fat ones who are strong in the eclosion realm in the sky."


    "You, what a big breath!" a strong man in the sky shouted angrily at Su Tang''s words.


    With his drink falling down, Mengluo didn''t move this time. Long Ao directly flashed to the man and blew the man''s body with a fist. A strong man in the realm of eclosion was directly wiped out. At this moment, everyone believed what Su Tang said before. At the same time, he was even more surprised that there was more than one strong man of divine rank following Su Tang this time.


    "Hiss!" when it was over, the God empire was completely over. The emperor saw Yu Wei''s emergence and the strong man died, took a breath of cool air and said with a silent expression.


    At this time, the old man next to him also said with a dead gray face; "It''s over, the two powerful gods, why did this happen? Damn it, my heavenly King Wu. If it weren''t for him, my emperor wouldn''t have such a crisis. I''ll kill him directly now, hoping to eliminate Su Tang''s anger." after that, the old man just dodged and flew out.


    But after a while, he flew back and looked at what the emperor said; "Hey, I can''t help it this time." at the moment he flew out, he thought of Su Tang''s character. Even if he killed king tianwu himself, I think he would hate the royal family. It''s better to let him kill King tianwu himself. Instead, he and others are giving good advice. Maybe Su Tang can let the royal family live.


    "King Wu, what are you waiting for? Do you want to see these people die in front of you before you want to fight me?" Su Tang said again.


    At this time, King tianwu was still silent and didn''t speak. Seeing him like this, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I see. If you don''t answer, it''s the default. Well, I''ll let these people die in front of you one by one." after that, he nodded at Mengluo. Mengluo''s memory flashed away and flew towards a strong person in the realm of eclosion. This time, he didn''t show mercy and directly slapped a strong eclosion person.


    At this moment, all the people in the imperial capital were frightened. At the same time, they were afraid of Su Tang''s iron and blood means.


    "Madman, Su Tang is completely a madman. I didn''t expect him to be so iron and blood. He is a strong man in the realm of eclosion. He is not a martial artist. At this moment, two people died and one was seriously injured. These are the details of the royal family for many years."


    "Well, indeed, Su Tang is really a madman and a devil. Now he can''t help sympathizing with King Wu. It''s really hard to make a choice in the face of such a madman." someone nodded and agreed.


    When he came back from his dream, Su Tang looked at King tianwu and continued; "How? How do you choose?" at this time, Su Tang had no interesting feelings for the emperor. Not only other people felt cold when they saw Su Tang at this time, but also his own Su family. People in the ethereal palace and war family looked at Su Tang with a little more awe.


    They don''t want to face such crazy demons. At the same time, they are glad that they can make friends with Su Tang. Such a guy can''t offend. Thinking that the strong man in the eclosion realm is in front of him, they don''t dare to breathe at this time. They feel happy. This is the first time they have heard of such war skills, and they and others are lucky to participate in it.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the strong men in the eclosion realm in the sky turned their heads and looked at King tianwu. They didn''t want to die. They had to go through many hardships to cultivate to the eclosion realm. They didn''t want to die here. At this time, they all regretted. Why did they come out? If they didn''t come out, Perhaps this would not have happened.


    "I... I promise you!" at this moment, King Wu did not have his arrogant attitude before, and his voice trembled and answered.


    Su Tang said with a smile; "If you promised earlier, those people would not die. Why did you do this?" there was no fear for King Wu Su Tang. At this time, King Wu was afraid. As long as a person had fear and confidence, he was completely finished. Even if Su Tang wrote this book, King Wu had no chance to become a strong man that day.


    Su Tang has become a lingering nightmare in his life. His cultivation intention focuses on his mind. There has been a crack in King tianwu''s state of mind. Even if he improves his cultivation in the future, he will be in danger of becoming possessed at any time.


    Su Tang came out slowly, looked at King Wu and said; "Come on, let''s fight one-on-one."


    After hearing his words, King tianwu also came out slowly. There was still a trace of fear in his eyes when he looked at Su Tang. When those watching the play next to him saw this situation, they all shook their heads. For this look at each other, they also guessed the result. These strong people in the emergence realm in the air shook their heads, mocked themselves, looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    "Su Tang, it''s my fault this time. No matter what the result of this battle is, I hope you can let go of those ancestors of my royal family. They are not wrong." King Wu stood up and looked at Su Tang and begged.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "No one needs to pay a price for doing something wrong. What you do this time also needs to pay a price. Why should you have known today? The Su family and the Zhan family have no grudges with you? You''re out of the mountain. You''re so familiar with you and hit us when you love you. Have you ever thought that you would have today?"


    "Yes, it''s all my fault." King Wu nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Now that you have said that, you must be prepared to pay the price. My friends and relatives have no grievances with you. You killed them for your own selfish desires. Do you know that among my friends, I promised to take good care of them all my life? His eldest brother died miserably to save me, and now he died miserably for my su family. What do you think I should do to deserve it What about them? "


    Su Tang''s voice was very soft, but everyone present heard it very clearly. At the same time, they also understood the reason why Su Tang killed the Royal people so ruthlessly. At the same time, many people admired Su Tang. They dared to challenge the powerful forces of the God empire for their old friends, and they also directly hit the imperial capital and killed the Royal people in front of countless Royal strongmen.


    "So it is. Hehe, I didn''t expect it. I recognized it this time. Come on, Su Tang, let me see how powerful a young genius like you is." King Wu also understood at this time. Under such circumstances, Su Tang should not let them go. Unless he dies, let Su Tang eliminate this tone, maybe there is a turning point.


    "Come on, let me see what''s different about you, who have been inherited by your distant ancestors. It will make the royal family value you so much." Su Tang also said.


    As the voice fell, Su Tang''s whole body moved, and a breath of Wu Zun swept the audience. As soon as his breath appeared, the people present were surprised one after another; "Wow, what''s the matter? Why did Su Tang become wuzun in an instant? I was the peak of Wuwang in the previous competition."


    "The world of demons is not understood by ordinary criminals like us." someone replied.


    "What about wuzun? Don''t forget that king tianwu is the strong one at the peak of Emperor Wu. Su Tang still has some difficulties in defeating king tianwu."


    "Well, yes, King Wu is not a fuel-efficient lamp on this day. He was a strong man who shocked the imperial capital a long time ago. Now he has been inherited by his distant ancestors. I believe his strength can be comparable with some titles of Emperor Wu. Although Su Tang is a good evil, Wu Zun''s realm still has little hope of fighting with such King Wu." someone nodded and analyzed.


    This is King Wu of heaven. He felt the breath of Su Tang and said; "Wu Zun? You''re not my opponent, Su Tang. How about we make a deal?"


    "Hehe, you don''t know whether you are an opponent until you fight. As for the transaction you said, I know I won''t promise you." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Then Su Tang took the lead and ordered it directly when he broke the cloud finger. Now he has the strength of Wu Zun realm, and the purity of Reiki essence in his body can be compared with the strong ones in the realm of Emperor Wu. Although King Wu is the strong one in the peak realm of Emperor Wu, Su Tang still has many flashlights, and it is not impossible to fight him.


    Hearing that Su Tang directly rejected himself, he took the lead in attacking himself. After shaking his head, King Wu waved his hand, and a strong aura appeared, which directly scattered Su Tang''s cloud breaking finger. Su Tang was not surprised. He flashed around him and punched again. This fist was understood by him from his inheritance to the Taoist God.


    In ancient times, there were not so many martial arts, only pure actions. At that time, the great God had only one idea when fighting, that is, to knock down the other party and not be knocked down by the other party. This was a very pure fighting style. Seeing the battle of Su Tang, long Ao nodded with satisfaction and said; "Young master, you really have a strong talent. How can you quickly understand the old master''s fighting style? It''s really unusual."


    After hearing his words, Lord Hua took the lead in asking; "Senior, Su Tang doesn''t have much fighting style. They are all ordinary actions." the flower palace leader didn''t see the truth at all.


    Long Ao didn''t hide it and said directly; "Girl, if you think about it, in ancient times, humans sometimes thought about those miscellaneous martial arts? There was no time at all, because they were fighting every day. There was one best way to use, that is to defeat each other and not be defeated by each other. Su Tang''s action now looks very simple, but he uses this fighting style."


    The flower palace leader nodded vaguely and turned to look at Su Tang''s battle. For a moment, his eyes couldn''t help fixing. At this moment, she saw Su Tang in the battle. Those actions seemed to be the most perfect combat skills in the world. She was deeply fascinated.


    As the battle between Su and Tang became longer and longer, those who didn''t see Su and Tang were stunned. At this time, they were surprised that king tianwu was being beaten by Su and Tang. As long as king tianwu wanted to have aura, Su and Tang''s fist would come out of a strange place and directly break up the aura gathered by King tianwu.


    At this time, the most painful thing is king tianwu himself. He is more and more frightened in the Vietnam War when fighting with Su Tang. Su Tang is like a God at this time. No matter what direct actions he takes, he seems to know first. He can not only avoid the direct attack, but also give himself an attack at the most appropriate time to disperse his condensed aura.


    Although he has the cultivation of Emperor Wu, as long as his aura can''t be condensed, he can''t give full play to his due combat effectiveness. At this moment, King Wu''s heart is full of bitterness. At the same time, he also admires Su Tang''s fighter. Only those who have experienced such a battle will understand his horror.

 Chapter 277

    As the two fought for a long time, King tianwu basically had no advantage and had been passively beaten. Such a situation stunned all the people present. It was the first time they saw such a battle. The top strongman of Emperor Wu was beaten by a Wu Zun. This was an unprecedented battle.


    "Demon, peerless demon, alas, it''s a pity that our royal family missed such a demon this time." on the wall of the palace, the old man looked at Su Tang in the battle and said with great regret.


    At this time, the emperor looked at Su Tang''s fighting figure with regret. At this time, he realized that he had always underestimated the young man''s talent. At the same time, he began to regret. Su Tang was originally the champion of this foreign competition and was about to participate in the foreign competition on behalf of the eastern region. His talent must shine in the foreign competition, Now that something like this has happened, I''m afraid Su Tang won''t feed the Empire to fight.


    Thinking that the eastern region has always been at the bottom of the list in recent years and has less and less resources, a super demon finally appeared this year, and he actually missed it. At the same time, he was worried that Su Tang would kill all the Royal ancestors. At that time, the strength of the Empire will be greatly reduced, and I''m afraid that other strengths in the eastern region will rise in chaos, I''m afraid the supremacy of the God empire will not be guaranteed.


    At this time, at the city gate, Su and Tang became braver and braver. On the contrary, the more King Wu was suppressed everywhere, the more his strength could not be brought into play. The more he fought, the more frightened he became. Finally, King Wu shouted helplessly; "Stop it, I admit defeat, kill or cut whatever you want."


    After King Wu''s voice fell, Su Tang stopped his action, looked at him and said; "Hehe, the inheritance of distant ancestors is also very general. You can decide by yourself." after that, Su Tang said that the God went to the place where his people were. He didn''t look at King tianwu any more.


    Seeing that Su Tang was so calm, he left a sentence. King Wu''s heart was full of bitterness. After laughing at himself, he pulled out his sword and prepared to cut himself. Just as his sword was standing on his neck, a voice sounded over the imperial city; "Stop!"


    With the sound falling, a middle-aged man appeared in the sky and looked at the king of tianwu who was ready to cut himself down. He shouted angrily; "Waste, the great imperial Lord, the distant inheritor, gave up himself so easily. Do you think you are worthy of my ancestors of the yuan family?" at the same time, the man also looked at Su Tang and others and said; "You are so brave that you dare to openly surround and kill my royal children in the imperial capital. Don''t you want to live?"


    Su Tang ignored the guy who suddenly appeared. In his opinion, this guy should be the strong man in the eclosion realm of the royal family who spent Tianlei. Su Tang was not afraid of this. The eclosion realm of Tianlei can only be regarded as a demigod at most, not a real strong man of divine rank. There are two strong men of divine rank on his own side, One of them is a super God who survived in ancient times. He naturally doesn''t need to be afraid of a demigod.


    "Lao Zu, this time it''s all my fault, which has affected the royal family. I really have no face to continue to live in the world, and please help Lao Zu." after seeing this man clearly, the long sword in King tianwu''s hand stopped slightly and said.


    "Fart, I''ll carry it for you. I don''t believe anyone can dare to be presumptuous in front of me." the middle-aged man shouted.


    "You resist? You resist, you will die miserably." this is the cold voice of long Ao.


    Long Ao saw this man''s accomplishments at a glance. Although the improved aura has begun to be slowly transformed into divine power, it still needs a long wait to become a real God. Although such a person can be regarded as a top power in the current mainland, he is nothing in front of him and will soon destroy a large group.


    "Hum, what a big breath. I''ll see how you made me die miserably today." after that, the man raised his right hand, a divine power appeared, turned into a huge palm and hit long Ao.


    Seeing this man taking the lead, long aoleng snorted and shouted; "Even half gods dare to take the lead in front of me. They simply don''t know how to live or die. Today I''ll let you see what the real divine power is." the voice fell, and the Dragon Ao received and waved at will, and the divine power giant palm condensed by the Royal ancestors was completely broken.


    At this time, long Ao pointed out directly. With the emergence of this finger, the sky was suddenly torn. A huge finger that didn''t know where it came from tore the void and directly pointed on the Royal ancestor. The huge power made this person explode without any reaction. At this moment, all the people present except Mengluo and Sutang showed a look of horror.


    At present, the strongest person on the mainland, ah, was killed with one finger. What a powerful combat force it takes to do it? For a moment, everyone looked at long AO and began to guess his real strength and how strong he was.


    When his most powerful ancestor was killed, all the royal family became angry. Even the emperor who had been watching the play was angry. He flew directly over here and looked at Su Tang and said in a deep voice; "Su Tang, what do you want to do? Don''t go too far."


    Seeing the emperor appear, Su Tang looked at him lightly and said; "I''m too much? Hehe, well, since you''ve said so, if I don''t go too far, I''m really sorry for the crime you set for me." after saying that, Su Tang moved his hands, and a strange force began to spread in the sky.


    Sensible Su Tang said to long Ao; "Elder, protect the people and take everyone out of the city."


    Long Ao nodded. Although he didn''t know what Su Tang wanted to do, since Su Tang said so, he could only nod. Then he waved his hands and moved everyone out of the city directly. Su Tang stood in the air and looked at the emperor in the city; "Enjoy it."


    With Su Tang''s voice falling, the sky suddenly darkened slowly. At this moment, the emperor''s face changed and shouted; "Su Tang stop!" at the same time, his younger generation began to slowly penetrate a cold sweat. Just now, because his father was killed, he was angry and hard to calm down. He completely forgot Su Tang''s means. At this moment, he felt the power of destroying the sky and the earth from the sky, and he was extremely afraid.


    You know, at this time, there can be many strong people in the state capital. These are the most afraid of Tianlei. If Tianlei senses their existence, it can be said that the Tianshen empire will be completely destroyed. Tianlei''s power can easily raze the whole imperial capital to the ground.


    "Hum, stop? Joke, your royal family is too overbearing. I don''t think you are qualified to continue to dominate the eastern regions. I''ll kill you completely today." Su Tang said coldly.


    Originally, he had never planned to destroy the royal family. Everything was in the face of the emperor. Now, even the emperor has stood up to steal the number. He has completely lost confidence in the royal family. Such a royal family is no longer qualified to dominate the eastern regions.


    "Su Tang, stop first. Can we talk slowly? Although the royal family made some mistakes this time, it is not necessary to talk about it." the emperor said again.


    This time, his tone was filled with a look of pleading. At this time, he was completely afraid. At this time, long Ao also felt something. He looked curiously at Tianlei, which began to brew slowly in the sky, and looked at Su Tang in surprise; "The young master is extraordinary. He can summon Tianlei. It''s really amazing."


    This is Mengluo, who also feels it. Looking at long Ao, she asks; "Grandpa, what''s that? It feels very powerful. Even I''m a little afraid." Mengluo has never felt the power of Tianlei, so she can''t help being curious.


    Long Ao replied with a smile; "That''s one of the most terrible things in the world, Tianlei."


    "Tianlei? Isn''t that natural? Why can my brother control?" Mengluo asked curiously. Although she hasn''t felt Tianlei or seen Tianlei, some things about Tianlei have also been mentioned in the memories her parents left him.


    Long Ao nodded and said; "It''s true. I don''t know why the young master can summon Tianlei. After the things here are done, let''s ask him." at this time, long Ao is also very curious.


    At this time, not only are they surprised, but even the heat of the ethereal palace and the Royal beast gate.


    "What''s the matter? Sutang boy can summon Tianlei, isn''t it too powerful?" the seven elders of the ethereal palace exclaimed at the black cloud in the sky.


    The flower palace master shook his head and said; "I''ve seen in ancient books that only the God of thunder in ancient times can control Tianlei. I don''t know why Su Tang can control Tianlei." at the same time, she''s afraid. Compared with her current cultivation, she is also the peak of great martial arts. She has to spend Tianlei to enter the realm of eclosion. Now she sees such a huge black cloud, She was also afraid that she would be sensed by Tianlei.


    At this time, in the city, some civilians shouted in horror; "Young master Sutang, we are all innocent. This time it''s your personal grudge with the royal family. It has nothing to do with us. Please let me wait."


    Soon such a voice sounded in the city. For a moment, all people hated the royal family. If it weren''t for them, they wouldn''t have encountered such a situation.


    This is the war family. The ancestor also came over and looked at Su Tang and said softly; "Su Tang, please let go of the people in the city. This time it''s really the responsibility of the royal family. It''s not related to other personnel. I''m afraid it will hurt Tianhe if you do so." as his voice fell, Su Zhan also came over and advised him; "Yes, boy, elder Zhan is right. These people are innocent. If you kill them like this, I''m afraid it will arouse hatred from everyone in the eastern region. It''s not good for us."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang thought about it. If he did this, it would be very enjoyable, but the consequences would be very serious. Now the eastern region is dominated by the God empire. Although there are super forces such as the ethereal palace, if the royal family is destroyed, he is afraid that the whole eastern region will be in chaos. He thought that there are still some potential crises in the eastern region, If you are so confused, I''m afraid the eastern region will be completely over.


    "Well, let''s remove Tianlei first this time." Su Tang nodded. Then he saw that his double search decision began to change. With his decision pinched, the black clouds in the sky began to dissipate slowly. Seeing this situation, the talents of the ethereal palace and the Royal beast clan really believed that Su Tang could control Tianlei.


    When the people in the city watched the dark clouds dissipate, the emperor took the lead and breathed a sigh of relief. King Wu also understood who he offended this time. There are not only two powerful gods, but also such terrible inhuman means. No matter which kind, it can easily destroy the royal family. Offending such a person is like looking for death.


    For a moment, King Wu turned and looked at the emperor and said; "Second brother, it''s my fault this time. I hope you can forgive me for such a huge loss to the royal family." then he saw the long sword in his hand move and cut himself directly.


    Watching king tianwu fall slowly, the emperor sighed helplessly. He was also very helpless about this matter. The direct eldest brother made such a thing for his personal gratitude and resentment. Now the situation is serious. His eldest brother directly killed himself by stealing his number and left the rest of the mess to himself, but he had to deal with it.


    For the first time, the emperor felt that he was helpless. He looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, let''s talk."


    "No, I won''t have any relationship with the God empire in the future." after that, Su Tang directly wanted to leave with people. Here is the emperor saying again; "Su Tang, wait!"


    Sutang stopped, turned to look at him and asked; "What else do you want to say?"


    "Su Tang, I think you know this thing very well. I can''t help myself. Now King tianwu has died and the matter has been calculated. Why don''t you stay in the imperial capital?" the emperor continued. He still hopes that Su Tang can put down this thing and continue to participate in the various regions competition.


    "Hehe, it''s impossible. Who knows if there will be King Wu the next day? Besides, with the strength of our Su family, we can stand there. There''s no need to stay here." Su Tang said with a disdainful smile.


    "Well, I said that part of the territory of the God empire was allocated to your Su family, which was managed by your Su family alone, but I didn''t intervene. After all, the various regions competition is about to begin. You are the champion of the various countries competition. You must go to the various regions competition this time. There is a collection of talents from all regions. Don''t you want to see it?" the emperor continued.


    Now that Su Tang has no intention to stay in the imperial capital, it''s better to give Su Tang a big privilege to keep talents like Su Tang in the eastern region. As long as Su Tang is in the eastern region, the affairs of the eastern region are his affairs.


    "China? Hehe, the emperor is really generous." Su Tang laughed at this.


    At the same time, the Zhan family and the Su family were excited. This was the greatest privilege in the history of the God empire. They all turned to Su Tang and wanted to know his answer.


    Su Zhan and the ancestors of the Zhan family were also very excited. They tried to speak several times and held back. At this time, Su Tang thought about it and continued to say; "I must go back to the Zhuyu competition this time. As for the country and China you said, I did a good job, but I haven''t thought of where to train now. I''ll have someone send it to you later." after that, I ignored the emperor and directly left here with everyone.


    Seeing Su Tang''s promise, the emperor was deeply relieved. These were the ancestors of the eclosion realm. He also understood why the emperor opposed them to deal with the Su family and the war family at the beginning. Without talking, they directly returned to the depths of the imperial palace. This was the emperor turning around and looking at the forces that King Wu had messed with in the imperial capital this time, His face was cold and shouted loudly; "Someone is coming. Catch all these people for me and control all the forces related to King tianwu during this period. We can''t let go of any of them."


    As his voice fell, some black armored soldiers suddenly appeared from nowhere and soon controlled all these guys. At this time, the emperor returned to the palace and even summoned all ministers to discuss this matter.


    "Emperor, in the current situation, the Su family and the war family have completely broken with us. Why should we leave them? Why not hold them up and go to Outland?" a minister said.


    "Hum, let them go to the Outland? It''s easy to say. As far as their strength is concerned, staying in the eastern region will only bring us benefits. With their deterrence, people in other regions may not dare to suppress our eastern region. I see, just give them some land. The eastern region is so vast that it doesn''t matter to give them a part. As long as they are in our eastern region, they can be as stable as Mount Tai." The Lei family leader snorted coldly and shouted loudly.


    This time, when King tianwu came back, he saw that he had directly dealt with the war family and the Su family. The Lei family wisely chose not to help each other. They had seen Su Tang''s means with their own eyes. He was not willing to offend Su Tang. Although king tianwu had inherited and promoted his status in an instant, the Lei family was not afraid. After all, his Lei family was an elder of the Empire, As long as you don''t betray yourself, you don''t want to come to the Empire to deal with them.

 Chapter 278

    All the ministers in the imperial court quarreled. Some people thought that the Su family should not be given such a privilege, while others were ministers led by the Lei family. They all supported it very much. They thought that it was very good for the eastern region that they left the Su family in the eastern region.


    Half an hour later, the emperor on the Dragon chair said; "Well, don''t quarrel. I have promised Su Tang to give him a territory. Many people have heard about it. I really can''t go back on my word. Moreover, Su Tang''s strength is too strong now. We can''t restrict it at all. Besides, what the Lei Qing family said just now is good. The Su family will leave the eastern region, which will be of great benefit to us."


    With the emperor''s personal decision, the following ministers closed their mouths one by one. After all, they only had the obligation of suggestion. The person who finally made the decision was the emperor. Since the emperor said so, they didn''t have to say it again.


    At the same time, everyone was very happy in the valley where the Su family and the Zhan family lived temporarily. This battle successfully bowed the Empire without a single soldier, and gave them a great privilege. At this time, Su Jingtian had woken up. The ancestor of the Zhan family looked at Su Jingtian, who was half lying in bed; "Old Su, your Su family has a good younger generation. I envy you very much now."


    Su Jingtian already knows what happened today. At this time, Su Jingtian is very happy to hear what the war family''s ancestors said, smiling and answering; "Elder, this time, the Su family has implicated your war family. In the future, our two families are the best allies for generations. As for the territory given by the emperor, we both have it together."


    "Ha ha, old Su, you''re right. My war family and the Su family are allies for generations." the war family''s ancestor smiled and said.


    At this time, Su Tang and others outside the hut were also celebrating happily. At this time, long Ao came to Su Tang and asked; "Young Lord, I have something to ask you." Mengluo, who has been around Su Tang at this time, also looked at him and said; "Well, I also have something to ask."


    Hearing what they said, Sutang said; "Do you want to ask me why I can control Tianlei?" after hearing Su Tang''s words, Yunhai and flower palace leader near him slowly leaned over. They also wanted to know why Su Tang can control Tianlei.


    Seeing them all coming, Su Tang smiled. These people were his best allies. He didn''t intend to hide them, so he said faintly; "I remember when I left Lanming kingdom for the first time to participate in the Dan division competition, and I met a relic on the way." just as Su Tang was talking, the ancestor of the Zhan family drank Su Jingtian and came out of the hut.


    Seeing many people around Su Tang, they followed.


    This is what Su Tang continued; "That relic is the heritage relic of the ancient god of thunder. I successfully obtained his inheritance and obtained a purple thunder heart, which is the main thing to control Tianlei."


    "Sure enough, it has something to do with the God of thunder. I didn''t expect Su Tang to have such a great opportunity." the flower palace leader said as soon as he heard this.


    This is long Ao, who also marveled; "I didn''t expect that such a great God appeared in ancient times to control Tianlei. That''s the dream of all great gods in ancient times, but no one can control the filler when knowing that the ancient times were broken. On the contrary, such talents appeared in ancient times. It''s really amazing."


    "Hehe, master, you don''t know. Although the great gods in ancient times were very powerful, they were the most powerful in ancient times. At that time, many great gods controlling strange forces appeared, and the God of thunder was one of them." the leader of the flower palace smiled and said.


    After hearing her words, long Ao nodded and said; "Well, in my time, many great gods wanted to control strange forces very much, but there was no way at all. I didn''t expect that so many people appeared in ancient times. It was really the talent of the generations."


    At this time, Su Tang looked at long AO and said; "Elder, in fact, I have something in my heart that I want to ask you."


    "Hmm? What do you want to ask?" long Ao asked puzzled.


    Others looked at Su Tang suspiciously. At this time, Su Tang said; "In fact, I''ve always wondered why there were no gods for a long time after the collapse of ancient times. I know that a large number of great gods appeared in ancient times, and then these great gods suddenly disappeared, so there is our present continent."


    "Moreover, I heard that the highest accomplishment in the mainland before could only reach the title of Emperor Wu. Until the genius Su Ming successfully broke the shackle and entered the great Wu Zun hundreds of years ago, after his fall, there was a strong man in the realm of eclosion. Not long ago, there was the first strong man in the realm of eclosion in the mainland who passed the sky thunder. Now he can use divine power on the mainland I heard elder Zhan say a few days ago that you can''t use divine power on the mainland. Those who use divine power will be directly swallowed up by the cracks in space. "


    "Well, it''s really a little strange. I''m not very clear about the details of my treat. In ancient times, a large number of foreign strongmen appeared just when mankind had a firm foothold. At that time, the races on the whole continent united to deal with these foreign strongmen. The war was very cruel. Many races were completely exterminated in that war until the last old master didi ah The top strongmen in the mainland completely beat them back after a war with those strongmen in Outland. Soon after they came back, all the strongmen died, even my old master. "Long Ao said.


    After hearing his words, the people present were surprised. They had never heard of this history. This is what long Ao continued; "Since that war, many great gods have left the mainland, as if they have reached a place called Luoshen wasteland. After that, there are no strong gods on the mainland. However, after about ten thousand years, I heard the news that there have been changes in Luoshen wasteland, and all the gods above have mysteriously disappeared."


    "Disappeared? Why?" Su Tang immediately exclaimed as long Ao said.


    Long Ao shook his head and said; "I don''t know. I just heard that a powerful creature appeared on the lost god wasteland, and he destroyed all the great gods." at this moment, Su Tang remembered what the violent ape had said to him. He remembered that the violent ape Shu Kingdom sealed an ancient divine dragon under the lost god wasteland.


    Now, hearing that Dao long Ao said this, he couldn''t help thinking that it might be true for a moment, he said directly; "I''ve been to this lost wasteland."


    "What? You''ve been to the lost consciousness wasteland? It''s impossible. Even I don''t know where that place is. You''re so likely to go there? Besides, you have to go through the space channel to go there. It''s not easy for even the strong gods to pass there. Your strength at that time couldn''t pass there." Long Ao immediately shouted in disbelief.


    "You don''t know, sir. I have some luck to get there." after that, Su Tang said how he got to the lost wasteland, but he didn''t say much about the sky.


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, long Ao nodded and said; "The land ownership is very lucky. The young master is indeed a man of great fortune. This situation can come back again. He is indeed worthy of being the inheritor valued by the old master."


    "Hehe, I remember when I was up there, I heard one of my masters say that this ancient dragon was sealed under the lost god wasteland. What you said just now reminds me of this thing. I think it may be that this dragon killed the great God of the lost god wasteland." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Long Ao nodded and said; "It''s really possible. As for the things you asked before, I don''t understand. Maybe the mainland will change again, or maybe another big era is coming."


    Long Ao''s words made everyone present nod in succession. The things that have happened in recent years are really strange. All kinds of signs made them feel that maybe a great era is coming. This is what Su Tang said; "Well, now we don''t understand this matter. We''d better not continue to discuss it. Now we''re going to choose what place we should choose as our future base."


    This is what the ancestor of the war family said; "Well, now the emperor is waiting for our news, and we can''t stay here all the time." after that, he asked Jiang Dong, the current family of the war family, to take the map and began to explain it.


    This is Su Tang. He suddenly found a place with a red dot but no name. He curiously pointed to the red dot and asked; "What is this place?"


    As Su Tang looked at the place pointed by his finger, the people of the war family shook their heads one after another, but the leader of the flower Palace said; "This place is a forbidden area in the eastern region. It''s a terrible place. No one dared to go there for many years. As time goes by, many people forget the existence of that place."


    "Oh? Forbidden area? Can flower palace leader tell us about this forbidden area?" Su Tang asked curiously.


    Su Tang was very curious about the forbidden area. He met the vigorous wind forbidden area before smashing the West wasteland. It was created by a strong man in the Outland. What''s strange about this forbidden area?


    "I also heard from my master that the forbidden area had been feared by people on the whole continent thousands of years ago. Those who entered the forbidden area disappeared inexplicably, and I didn''t know what happened inside. Then the people on the mainland knew about it. Many strong people formed an alliance and wanted to see what it was What happened? Master Tai was one of them at that time. "The flower palace leader continued.


    "Inexplicable disappearance? Then what happened?" Su Tang continued.


    "After all the strong people entered it, a month later, many strong people fell down one after another, and only seven people finally escaped. My master is one of them. According to what my master told me, after entering it, they found that my products are very rich, which can be said to be the richest place in the whole eastern region Fang, there was no danger at first, but when they entered the depths, some strong people disappeared inexplicably at night. In only more than 20 days, more than 100 strong people who went there were almost missing. "Lord Hua continued.


    Su Tang became more and more curious. "Is there such a thing? What did the elder later find?"


    "Hmm! Listen to my Shifu. When my Shifu came out, he went crazy and shouted all day. They met a monster, a monster with a very strange appearance." the flower palace leader nodded and replied.


    "Monster? What kind of monster is it? How many people will disappear one after another?" Su Tang continued.


    This is long Ao. He also has some interests. As soon as he hears that there are monsters in this place, he becomes interested. After all, he is an ancient monster. As soon as he hears that there are monsters, he has a feeling that it should be a strange monster.


    "Well, it''s said that it''s like a demon with a huge mouth on his belly and a mouth on his head." the flower palace leader continued.


    "What is this? It seems that there is no such monster on the mainland?" the ancestor of the war family said first.


    Su Tang also nodded and said; "Indeed, I have never heard of such a monster." when everyone thought about what it was, long Ao said with a smile; "Hahaha, it''s this thing. It''s interesting. I didn''t expect it to be alive. Boy, it''s really not a monster. He''s a super fierce beast among divine beasts."


    "What? You know me, master?" Su Tang exclaimed.


    Long Ao nodded and said; "This thing is called Tiantao. It is a super fierce beast among the divine beasts. It is very powerful and greedy. It is said that the big mouth in his abdomen has a special ability." he still knows Taolong Ao very well about this day.


    "What special ability?" Su Tang asked curiously.


    Long Ao smiled and replied; "Devour the heavens!" as long Ao''s voice fell, everyone present took a breath and devoured the heavens. It was the horror of science. They didn''t know how big the sky was, but it should not be small. Taotao could devour the heavens on this day. This ability is extraordinary.


    "Yes, although he has such ability to devour the heavens, he has never used it. As for why, I don''t know. This thing is in the same period with me. He was rebellious and did not train. In that war, he was also one of the top gods who survived. I thought he left with those gods. Unexpectedly, he still lives on the mainland." Long Ao continued.


    This time, Su Tang has come to doubt; "Elder, this is wrong. Although Taotao is powerful, he should not be the only one in the world. How do you know that he is the one in the forbidden area?"


    "Hahaha, little Lord, you don''t know. Taotian is one of the most strange species. I don''t know how many years he has lived, but I''m completely sure that there is only one taotian in time." long Ao said with a laugh.


    "Why?" Su Tang was still puzzled.


    "Because Tiantao is a very special race. They are born long. Every day Tiantao appears, it will be sensed by the previous Tiantao. The emerging Tiantao will catch up and directly devour it. It will directly reduce the strength and life span of the Zheng family. On the day I know, Taotao has devoured many of his kind. His strength is so strong that even the old master is very afraid At this point, where is Tiantao born? Can Tiantao devour? So there can only be one Tiantao in time. "Long Ao continued.


    Su Tang now understood that his feelings are for such reasons. It''s really strange to eat foreigners this day? This is what Su Tang thought and said again; "This place is so rich in products. It''s a pity if we don''t make good use of it. I don''t know elder long Ao. Can you drink Tiantao and let us live in it?"


    When Su Tang said this, everyone was surprised. Since Su Tang wanted to choose the leader in the forbidden area, they were very frightened. Hearing long Ao''s words, they had a faint fear of Tiantao. Unexpectedly, Su Tang wanted to go somewhere else.


    Long Ao shook his head and said; "I don''t know. I can only try. After all, Taotao is very rebellious. He didn''t even give the old master face at the beginning. Now I can''t convince him, but I can try. I haven''t seen this guy for a long time and want to talk to him."


    "Well, that''s troublesome. I think it''s tomorrow. I''ll go with you. I also want to see how powerful the legendary Tiantao is." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    This is what Su Jingtian said; "Boy, don''t mess around. Since people on the mainland are so afraid of this thing, it''s not easy to conquer. I think we''d better choose other places."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, Grandpa. I''m just going to have a look. If I can do it, I can''t believe it. Besides, the strength of the Soviet war and the Soviet war has been greatly damaged. If we don''t have one, all the strong people in the mainland are still afraid of fighting. I''m afraid that when you leave, those eyesight will be ready to move." Su Tang said with a smile.


    With this lesson, Su Tang knows that it''s no use being strong. He can''t stay in the Su family all the time. If he meets a strong enemy when he leaves Su Tang next time, what good luck can the Su family have? You know, now the Su family has completely broken with the God empire. If something happens at that time, the God empire may fall down.


    So after hearing long Ao''s words, Su Tang thought that he might be able to use Tiantao to protect his family. At that time, even if he and others leave there, the Su family will be guarded by a strong person like Tiantao. Those people should not dare to set foot there. In this way, they will give their su family a safety guarantee.

 Chapter 279

    Seeing that Su Tang is so firm, Su Jingtian and others don''t say anything more. Now Su Tang has been regarded as the spiritual pillar of Su Zhan''s two families. Everyone knows that he should have his own ideas, so they don''t say anything more.


    After a few more words, they chose a spare place. If Su Tang and long Ao didn''t get Tiantao''s permission to go to the forbidden area tomorrow, they could also choose the second place directly. After the rest, Su Tang and long Ao left the valley early the next morning, and the leader of the flower Palace also wanted to see the place they chose, So I stayed in the valley for a while.


    After su Tang and long Ao left the valley, long Ao flew directly with Su Tang and flew towards the red dots on the map that had been prepared before. With the help of strong men like long Ao, they flew to the periphery of the forbidden area in just two hours. After landing from the sky, Su Tang took the lead in looking at the surrounding environment.


    "Elder, this place is really good. I don''t know how many years no martial artist has set foot here, and the products are really rich." at this time, it is quiet and looks like a paradise, which makes Su Tang a desolate place in the West.


    "Well, it''s really good. I don''t know how many times better than that Yin Sha ghost valley. Don''t worry, young Lord. This time I will try to persuade Tiantao to promise us to come. Such a good place can''t be wasted." long Ao also said.


    This is Su Tang. After looking at the dense mountain forest, Su Tang pointed to it and said; "There should be a forbidden area inside. Let''s go in and have a look. What else is there in this forbidden area that makes the whole continent pale?"


    Long Ao nodded and followed Su Tang into the forbidden area. Along the way, Zou AI, Su Tang found a lot of miraculous drugs. Of course, he still collected those miraculous drugs. I don''t know how many years no one has been here. The years of these miraculous drugs are very good, and the aura here is abundant. The efficacy of these miraculous drugs, It shouldn''t be bad.


    After walking for more than an hour, Su Tang and long Ao came to a big river. Su Tang said happily; "This place is simply a treasure land. If there are good miraculous drugs, this is what my su family needs most now. With these miraculous drugs, my su Tang''s strength will be greatly improved."


    At this time, his has collected a lot of miraculous drugs, and some miraculous drugs are relatively precious miraculous drugs, which are rarely seen outside, so Su Tang is so happy.


    Long Ao didn''t answer him, but looked at the dense forest at the end of the drink. His face was a little different. Seeing that long Ao didn''t answer himself, Su Tang found something wrong and asked immediately; "Elder, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Boy, this place is not just Tiantao. There should be some other things. I think we''d better be careful." long Ao said solemnly.


    Hearing the tone of long Ao, Su Tang''s whole body became tense for a moment. He always thought that there was only Tiantao here, so he would be so relieved of the mobile phone magic medicine. After all, Tao and long Ao met that day, they should give long Ao some face and not embarrass themselves. Now when long Ao said this, Su Tang also felt that it was not simple here.


    At this time, an after-sales came from a distance. The animal roar seemed to have a little meaning of pain. Hearing this animal roar, long Ao''s face changed greatly. As soon as he grabbed Su Tang, he flew directly to the place where the animal roar came from. Su Tang wanted to stabilize something, but he saw that long Ao''s face was so ugly and didn''t speak. He turned to staring at the front.


    With the rapid flight of long Ao, Su Tang soon found that a huge monster was bound by a black light. The light seemed to absorb the power of the giant beast''s body. The painful beast roar came from its mouth.


    Seeing such a situation, long Ao''s face changed greatly and hurriedly said to Su Tang; "Be careful, young Lord, I invite you to help Tiantao." then he left Su Tang and flew directly towards the beast, shouting at the same time; "Tiantao, you and I work together to break this thing."


    Suddenly he heard someone call direct. Tian Tao, who was so painful that he closed his eyes, opened his huge eyes and looked at long Ao flying towards him. A trace of doubt flashed in the eyes of the huge beast. It was long Ao who drank loudly and the noumenon appeared directly. When he looked at long Ao''s noumenon, Tian Tao flashed a surprise in his eyes and nodded his huge animal head, I''m ready to break the black light with long Ao.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at the two giant beasts, and the golden holy light was shining on their bodies. He didn''t understand what was going on. He looked at the black light, and couldn''t help feeling that the smell of this thing seemed to have felt something. Even when he began to recall it.


    A moment later, Su Tang immediately reacted. It turned out that the breath of the black light was the same as that of the strong foreign powers he met in the vigorous wind forbidden area. This time, Su Tang understood that this thing seems to have something to do with those strong foreign aid, and only they can make Tiantao so passive.


    This is that long Ao has gathered this divine power to attack the black light. That day, Tao also gave a big drink, and his divine power broke out, directly trying to break the black light. At this time, Su Tang obviously found that Tiantao''s divine power was much slower than long Ao''s. at the moment when long Ao''s divine power hit the black light, Tiantao''s divine power also appeared, The black light was directly broken. After the black light was broken, Tiantao turned over and flew directly from the ground. At the same time, he nodded at long Ao, and the divine power erupted again, directly impacting the root of the black light.


    "Bang!" the loud noise made Su Tang''s eardrum hurt. The root cause was directly fragmented by such an impact. Then a black body broke through the earth and directly appeared in the sky. This is a figure on the body. It looks like the figure Su Tang met in the Gangfeng forbidden area before. This is shouting with the figure; "Long Ao, you bastard."


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that you are still on the mainland. Today I''m going to let you fall completely." long Ao heard the man call his name and said coldly.


    As soon as he heard their conversation, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking that he and Dongxi should know long Ao. Here he took the shadow and said again; "Hum, it''s up to you? Don''t forget that the power loss of Taotao is too great to help you. You''re not qualified to destroy this seat alone."


    "Ha ha, isn''t it?" long Ao asked with a laugh. After the sound fell, the tap turned, looked at Su Tang and said; "Young Lord, come here too. You still need your help to kill this guy."


    Upon hearing this, Su tangdang even flew towards long Ao. Although he didn''t know why long Ao was looking for himself, he still felt that he should pass. This thing must not be revived. Since long Ao let himself pass, there must be a place where he needs himself. After flying close, Su Tang asked; "Elder, what should I do?"


    This is Tiantao looking at long AO and saying; "Old man, who is this baby? What do you want him to do?"


    "Tiantao is the descendant of my old master. He is the only one who can destroy this thing this time." after that, long Ao said to Tiantao; "Don''t ask any more now. Later, you and I will jointly block this thing in this area. I will ask the young master to summon Tianlei, and we will directly destroy it."


    "Summon Tianlei? Old man, can you summon Tianlei?" Tiantao asked in surprise.


    Long Ao nodded. This was his voice saying to Su Tang; "Young Lord, Tiantao and I will block this thing later. You directly call Tianlei. We use Tianlei to destroy this thing. We must not let him stay in the world, otherwise we will be in big trouble. I don''t know you have a lot of doubts. I''ll talk to you slowly after killing this guy Xiao man."


    Su Tang nodded and the decision in his hand began to change slowly. Long Ao saw that Su Tang was ready to summon Tianlei and shouted immediately; "Tiantao''s hand!" Tiantao nodded, and the divine power burst out. Soon there was a huge divine power group, which smashed at the thing. When he saw that long AO and others actually made a move, the thing flashed a trace of disdain at the corners of his mouth, and shouted and was ready to make a move. At this time, the divine power group suddenly changed into a big net and directly covered him.


    Su Tang was also ready. Seeing that this thing was blocked, Su Tang also shouted loudly. For a moment, black clouds began to gather in the sky. At this time, the thing also found something wrong and shouted; "It''s impossible. How could Tianlei appear here? It''s impossible!" he was ready to adjust when his voice fell, but he couldn''t escape with the divine power of two giants, Longao and Tiantao.


    There are more and more black clouds. This time, Tianlei condenses faster than those before. Su Tang is also desperate this time. He deliberately increases Tianlei''s strength and condensing speed.


    "Ka!" a purple sky thunder fell directly and split towards the thing. The sky thunder was as big as the mouth of a water bowl. The huge destructive force directly split on the black body blocked by the big net. In a moment, part of the body was directly lost by the sky thunder. Seeing that the sky thunder had such power, Tiantao also shouted; "Boy, hurry up and give him a few times. Ha ha ha, you smelly guy also has today, ha ha ha."


    Su Tang nodded. Another sky thunder fell directly, which was more thick than before. This time, he directly cleaved towards the dark shadow and saw that sky thunder was running towards him. The dark shadow was very afraid and wanted to hide into his body, but the speed of sky thunder was so fast that it directly bombarded him at the moment he thought so.


    "Bang!" Tianlei directly bombarded the black shadow, and the huge force directly smashed the thing. It was the complete fall of the black shadow, and long AO and Tiantao took back their divine power. Su Tang was also relieved. He continued to empty the Tianlei and bombarded the black body. After an hour, the dark body was completely destroyed.


    This is Su Tang who also scattered Tianlei. The whole person was pale and fell to the ground as soon as his body tilted. This is long Ao''s quick eyes and quick hands. He caught him when he flashed and changed into a human shape. This is Tian Tao who also changed into a human shape. He came to long AO and looked at long AO and asked; "Is he okay?"


    Long Ao shook his head and said; "Well, it''s just too much consumption. There''s nothing wrong."


    "Oh, you little Lord are really a strange man. You can control Tianlei. The old guy of Taoist God can really find a successor!" Tiantao said.


    At this time, long Ao nodded and said; "There''s more to his rise. Well, let''s go back to your place and have a rest."


    Tiantao nodded, went directly to Longao and came to a cave in the forest. After setting Su Tang, Tiantao looked at Longao and said; "I really didn''t think you were still alive. I thought I was the only one in the world. How did you know I was here?"


    Long Ao answered slowly; "When the war was won, the old master was seriously injured and soon fell down, leaving a place for inheritance. I have been guarding there and didn''t leave. I came out with the young master until the inheritance found the master recently."


    After that, long Ao looked at Tiantao and asked; "Why are you here? Why is that thing here? How can you be calculated by that thing?"


    As soon as Tiantao heard long Ao''s question, he sighed and said; "Hey, speaking of this, I''m depressed. After the war, I also suffered some injuries, so I went to this place to cultivate myself. How come many years have passed and I haven''t found that thing here. I rested there a few days ago and was suddenly entangled by that thing. He has been absorbing my divine power and wants to revive. I''m afraid I would have died if you hadn''t come here this time Really planted. "


    "Hehe, when I came out, I also met such things, which have been destroyed by me. Unexpectedly, after so many years, there are still their bodies on the mainland. It seems that we should be careful in the next time, otherwise in such a situation, we may not have good luck to meet the old man to save us." long Ao said with a smile.


    Tiantao nodded cautiously. He was also very afraid of this thing. He was also very clear about the horror of this thing. He had always thought that there was no such thing on the mainland. When he met such a thing this time, he heard long Ao''s words. He also felt that there were probably many such things on the mainland.


    "By the way, how did you know I was here?" Tiantao continued.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you slowly." after that, long Ao told him why he waited for me to find here.


    After listening, Tiantao nodded and said; "So it is. It seems that I have to thank this boy this time. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid I would really be planted. Listen to you, you came here this time to ask me if I agree with his family to come to me?"


    Long Ao nodded, "I just looked at your place. It is really rich in products. There are mountains and water. In addition to the things you have done before, martial artists on the outside mainland have listed it as a forbidden area. No one should come here. His family is still weak and has no friends here, so you are the safest here. I don''t know if you want to Let his family come? "


    Tiantao thought for a moment and said, "will you come too? I''ve been here alone for many years. No one has spoken for a long time. If you can come, I can promise. After all, this boy is also my life-saving benefactor. It''s also right to help him."


    "Hahaha, I''ve been lonely for many years, but I''m more lucky than you. As soon as I came out, I met the disciples of the Royal beast gate. Now I''m with them." long Ao replied with a laugh.


    "No, your royal beast gate still has inheritance? It''s been many years. They actually have inheritance. It seems that I should have made a sect at the beginning." Tiantao said again.


    Long Ao smiled and said, "you were too rebellious at the beginning. If you were like you now, you might have established a sect." this time, long Ao felt that Tiantao''s character seemed to have changed. He didn''t want to be as rebellious as before, but was more easygoing. It seems that the fixation over the years has changed him.


    "Hey, no more. When are you going to come? Do you need my help? I haven''t been out for a long time. I''ll go out with you this time." Tiantao sighed.


    He didn''t object to long Ao''s words. Long Ao nodded and said, "when the little Lord wakes up, let''s go."


    After two days in the valley, Su Tang finally woke up. As soon as he woke up, Su Tang took some pills directly from the storage and looked at the environment. Long Ao suddenly appeared in front of him and asked, "how do you feel, young master?"


    Seeing long Ao, Su Tang was relieved. There was an old man around long Ao. Seeing him, Su Tang flashed a doubt in his eyes and replied, "it''s OK, but the consumption is a little big. It''s almost better now."


    "That''s good! Come on, young Lord, let me explain to you. This is Tiantao!" long Ao said immediately when he saw Su Tang coming down from the stone bed.


    Upon hearing that the old man was Tiantao, Su Tang nodded and saluted respectfully, "boy, I''ve seen Tiantao."


    "Hehe, don''t be polite, boy. You''re very good. I''ve heard what long Ao said about your coming this time. I don''t have any opinion. I''ve been bored here alone these years. It''s good to have some people come. I''ll go out with you this time." Tiantao replied with a smile.

 Chapter 280

    After another day''s rest in Tiantao, Su Tang and long Ao left here with Tiantao and flew directly to the valley near the imperial capital. At noon, they had returned to the valley. As soon as they entered the valley, Su Tang and others were found by the Su family practicing boxing in the valley.


    "Master Su Tang is back!" a loud cry rang out in the valley. Soon, all the people in the hut came out. Su Jingtian''s injury was much better. Although his strength had not been restored, it was still no problem to get out of bed and walk around. When he heard that Su Tang was back, he and the ancestors of the war family immediately went out of the hut and walked towards Su Tang and others, Seeing that Su Tang brought an old man back this time, they were stunned.


    "Boy, you''re back. How''s the situation this time? Why did you come back for a long time?" Su Jingtian asked after approaching.


    Su Tang replied with a smile; "I had some accidents and stayed there for a few more days." when Su Tang said this, Su Jingtian and the ancestors of the war family were surprised, and the ancestors of the war family asked directly; "Is Tiantao unwilling to agree?"


    "Hehe, let me introduce it to you." then he turned and looked at the old man of tiantaohuan and said to the people; "This is the master of the forbidden area, master Tiantao. He has promised us. He will come back with us this time to see if he needs help."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, everyone was surprised again, especially the flower palace leader looked at Tiantao and asked Su Tang; "Su Tang, what you said is true?"


    "Eh! The smell on the little girl seems a little familiar? How does it feel like an old ghost?" Tiantao heard the words of the flower palace leader, turned to look at him and said in doubt.


    Long Ao said with a smile; "Hahaha, Tiantao is Tiantao. This is the descendant of old wind ghost. I heard that you and his master have something else to do." long Ao couldn''t help laughing when he thought of what Huagong Master said at the beginning.


    "I haven''t been out there all the time. How can I have something to do with his master, old tortoise? Don''t talk nonsense." Tiantao said suspiciously.


    Just after the flower palace leader looked at Tiantao''s salute, he said; "About hundreds of years ago, a group of people entered the place where the elders were cleaning and repairing. Master Tai was also one of them. Although he finally came out alive, he died not long after." Tiantao seemed to remember when he heard the leader of the flower palace say so.


    "What''s the matter? I remember there were more than 100 people who came that time. They really went too far and destroyed a lot of things there. Finally, they began to kill each other in order to compete there. I just appeared at the end and cleaned up those people, and I didn''t intend to kill those who escaped." Tiantao said.


    This time, everyone understood that the original thing was like this. At this time, Tiantao looked at the flower palace leader and asked; "It should be impossible for you to say that he is your master. You are the descendant of old wind ghost. I think your master should also have your breath. I can''t feel it."


    "Elder, you don''t know. Now our ethereal palace is no longer the inheritance system used to be. Anyone who has the strength to contribute to the sect will become the palace master. My master is not the same person as me, so it''s normal that he doesn''t have my breath." palace master Hua continued to explain.


    Tiantao nodded clearly and said; "So it is."


    Seeing that they were almost chatting, Su Tang said; "It''s still a long way from master Tiantao Qingxiu. I think we''d better go to the imperial capital quickly and tell the emperor. Let''s pack up our things and go to the imperial capital together. After that, we''ll get up and go there."


    Su Jingtian and Zhan''s ancestors nodded and quickly began to arrange. Because there were many people, there was nothing here, and they soon cleaned up.


    "Boy, let''s go." Su Jingtian said.


    Su Tang nodded, and then the group walked out of the valley towards the imperial capital. More than an hour later, Su Tang and others came to the gate of the imperial capital again. The soldiers guarding the gate saw that Su Tang and others had returned again, but they brought more people than last time. They all trembled and quickly reported the situation, Soon it reached the emperor''s ears.


    Su and others did not enter the imperial capital. After hearing this, the emperor immediately flew away from the palace to the city gate and looked at Su Tang and asked; "Su Tang, I think you should have chosen a place?"


    "Ha ha, indeed has chosen, therefore lets tell you, actually actually does not have this essential, but this East domain is after all your God Empire Empire has the final say, we still came." Su Tang smiles lightly to speak.


    In fact, when he chose this forbidden area at the beginning, Su Tang felt that it was not necessary to tell the emperor at all, but he thought that the emperor was good to himself at the beginning. This face still needs to be given, so he came here.


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, the emperor asked suspiciously; "I don''t know where you chose?"


    "The forbidden area of the eastern region, the place we chose this time is there." Su Tang said.


    There is only one forbidden area in the eastern region, which is where Tiantao is located. Therefore, when it comes to the forbidden area, everyone will know where it is, and there is no need to explain it.


    "What? You chose the forbidden area? Su Tang, I can tell you. That place is very terrible. I think you''d better choose another place. There are many places in the eastern region that are very good. I think you''d better choose those places. Don''t worry. No matter where you choose, I promise to delimit it to you. You''d better not go to this forbidden area." the emperor exclaimed at Su Tang''s words.


    The tone in the back was very gentle and kind. Su Tang smiled and said when he heard this; "Don''t worry, Emperor. I su Tang never do anything uncertain. I''ve seen it there this time and got the consent of the owner there, so there should be no problem. Well, it''s a long way to go, so we''ll go first. Please send someone to inform me when the Zhuyu competition is held."


    After that, Su Tang didn''t continue to say anything to the emperor, so he left here directly with people. At this time, the enemy hasn''t reacted from what he just said. The master of the place promised? He heard that the owner of the place was a monster. The monster actually agreed to Su Tang''s request.


    Looking at the back of Su Tang and others, the emperor sighed helplessly and turned back to the imperial palace. At the same time, the fact that Su Tang and his party chose the forbidden area in the eastern region as their base camp soon spread in the eastern region. Because there are some spies in other regions in the eastern region, Su Tang''s move is very big this time, So some big forces in other regions also know about it.


    After a three-day journey, Su Tang and his party finally came to the periphery of the forbidden area in the eastern region. Other people who came here for the first time were amazed at the situation here.


    "This is really a good place. You see, there are miraculous drugs everywhere." an elder of the war family exclaimed.


    Su Jingtian nodded; "It''s really a good place. Thank you this time, master Tiantao. If you hadn''t promised, we couldn''t settle down in such a good place."


    "Hahaha, although this place is good, I don''t have any friends. I''ve been here alone all these years, so I''m very happy to have you here this time, so it will be a place we share in the future. You should develop it well." Tiantao replied with a big smile.


    Su Jingtian and others nodded. This is the flower palace leader''s opening; "Seeing such a situation, I want to move the ethereal palace here. This place is really good. Su Tang, you chose a good place this time."


    At this time, Yunhai also nodded, looked at long AO and said; "Grandpa, can we also move here? You see, I don''t have any resources in the Yin Sha ghost valley. How good it is here. I think we can also move here."


    Long Ao shook his head and said; "No, there are some things in the hell ghost valley. They are very important to the young Lord. They haven''t been born yet and need someone to guard them. Just watch and hold them there until they are born. If they really can''t be there, come here."


    "Oh, that''s the only way." after hearing long Ao''s words, a lost look flashed on Yunhai''s face, but it disappeared for a while and asked curiously; "What on earth is there in Laozu that you value so much?"


    As soon as he heard the question of the sea of clouds, Tiantao also asked; "Yes, as far as I know, there are few things you can see, you old turtle. What are there that make you so interested? I''ll listen to you."


    Seeing that everyone was thinking of his heroic eyes, long Ao didn''t want to continue to hide, so he said directly; "I went to the deep place with the young Lord and found an ownerless blood pang that was still pregnant. The young Lord has let it recognize the Lord, so I also arranged an array there to speed up the birth of this thing. The powerful Tiantao of this thing should understand that you must not make a mistake. That''s why I left the Royal beast gate there for them to guard and know the birth of the blood Pang."


    "Blood? There are still such things now, old turtle. What you said is true?" Tiantao asked in surprise.


    At this time, the ancestors of the Zhan family, Su Jingtian and others were very confused. They had never heard of what the blood is, which was surprised by the leader of the flower palace; "I always thought the blood goblet was just a legend. I didn''t expect it to really exist. I really want to see it." after all, the leader of the flower palace inherited from ancient times. He knows a lot of things that people don''t know now, so she was so surprised when she heard of the blood goblet.


    "Hehe, this thing hasn''t happened yet. When it is born, its owner is the little Lord. At that time, everyone can see it. Now we''d better go to a good place and build a house." long Ao said with a smile.


    After listening to his words, everyone nodded. Then, under the leadership of Tiantao, Su Tang and his party entered the forbidden area that made outsiders pale, that is, the base camp of Su Tang and others.


    After nearly three months of construction, a huge manor had appeared by the river in the forbidden area. The leader of the flower palace and others left ten days after they came here. It was said that the strong man of his ethereal palace was baptized by Tianlei. She, the princess, must be present, so she left, As for Yunhai, he also left after helping Su Tang and others Jianhao''s house, but this time long Ao didn''t rush them to leave, but stayed. After all, he had nothing to do in Yinsha ghost Valley, and there was no one. Now there is Tiantao''s old friend here. He stayed for natural reasons.


    People who are in charge of the whole eastern region also know that Su Tang has completely established his own territory in the God Empire and is not under the control of the God empire. You should know that in the whole eastern region, except for the ethereal palace and the evil god Empire, all other strengths have more or less something to do with the God Empire, and now there is Su Tang''s power, In an instant, a word spread in the eastern region that there are three hegemonic forces in the eastern region.


    The strength realized by Su Tang and others in the imperial capital some time ago has frightened everyone in the eastern region. Even the major forces in other regions have tacitly accepted that Su Tang''s strength has become a hegemonic force. Although the strength of ordinary personnel of the Su family and the war family is not very good, they have two divine level masters, which are not owned by other forces on the mainland, With this, they can become well deserved hegemonic forces.


    On this day, Su Tang was catching fish by the river to make roast fish for Mengluo. At this time, he suddenly came as a disciple of the Su family, looked at him and said respectfully; "Brother Su Tang, the emperor has come. He is waiting for you in the hall now."


    "Oh, I see. Tell him I''ll come later." then he began to roast the fish in his hand. The boy nodded and left. Mengluo asked; "Brother, what do people in the imperial capital want from you?"


    As soon as he turned around, Su Tang replied that there were many fish that needed to be tested well; "It should be that the Zhuyu competition is about to begin. This time, I should come and invite me to participate in the competition."


    "Zhuyu competition? What''s that? Does my brother gradually leave here to play outside?" Mengluo asked suspiciously.


    "I want to leave the eastern regions and compete in other regions. Why does Mengluo want to go with me?" Su Tang heard Mengluo''s tone and knew that she also wanted to go out with herself.


    Mengluo nodded and said; "Well, I want to go with brother Su Tang. I don''t know if it''s ok?" although Mengluo likes the place where she lives now, he is still closest to Su Tang. Before, I heard that Renjing and Yuan Tian would go to play with them from time to time. Since Wen Renjing and Yuan Tian went back to the ethereal palace with the leader of the flower palace, Mengluo basically followed Su Tang all day, Even long Ao won''t go there.


    Now she heard that Su Tang was leaving. Of course, she was reluctant and wanted to go outside with Su Tang. This is Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s not impossible for Mengluo to go with me, but Mengluo, you have to promise me a condition."


    "Really? What conditions, brother? You said that Mengluo would promise you no matter what it was." Mengluo said happily.


    At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "After going out this time, Mengluo can''t use your strength. No matter what happens, you can''t use your strength." Su Tang went to the competition this time mainly to experience and improve some strength. Now Mengluo wants to follow her. She is a strong person of divine rank. If she does anything, she can''t achieve the effect of experience at all, But I can''t go without Mengluo.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, Mengluo thought about it and said; "OK, I promise my brother that I won''t use my strength." in fact, Mengluo has done it several times since she came out. Generally, Su Tang took the lead, and she didn''t have a chance to do it. Therefore, in his opinion, it doesn''t matter to promise this condition, as long as she can go out with Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded, and then they returned to the Su family''s mansion after eating the roast fish. At this time, in the hall, the people sent by the emperor were talking and laughing with Su Jingtian and others. Su Tang came in and saw that this man was the owner of the Lei family, smiling and saying; "Why did the emperor send Lei''s master this time?"


    "Su Tang Xiaoyou is joking. I''m also a minister of the emperor. The emperor has ordered me to come here. It''s just that I''m here for the first time. It seems that I can''t believe the rumors. What a good place? Why didn''t those people fight for it before?" Lei''s master smiled and said.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t know. This time, Lord Lei came here for the various regions competition?"


    "Yes, it''s the start of the Zhuyu competition in a month. The emperor has called all the others back. He should arrive in the emperor capital tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Now he needs you as the champion of all countries." Lei nodded.


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Well, well, when to start?" Su Tang himself still attaches great importance to the competition. It can be said that he has been waiting for the beginning of the competition.


    "There is still some distance from the imperial capital here. I think we can start today. Maybe we can start one day earlier. After all, it will take some time for the eastern region to reach Zhongzhou." Lei continued.


    Su Tang nodded. Su Tang had already known that the Zhuyu competition would be held in Zhongzhou. He yearned for Zhongzhou very much. It is said that there are strong people gathering there. What Su Tang wants most now is to constantly fight with the strong and improve his strength.

 Chapter 281

    After a brief explanation with the family, Su Tang and Mengluo left the forbidden area with Lei family leader and walked towards the imperial capital. Along the way, Du Lei family leader was very polite to Su Tang and Mengluo, but he knew what a powerful and super strong girl following Su Tang.


    He was also very happy that Su Tang would take the girl to the Zhuyu competition this time. After all, it was a long way to Zhongzhou. No one knew what would happen on the way. It would be much easier for them to travel with such a strong man.


    This time, no matter the ancestors of the royal family who took Su Tang and others to Zhongzhou, leader Lei will follow. He is very clear about the outside world. There are strong people everywhere, especially in Zhongzhou. He has been to Zhongzhou once before, and he still knows something about things there, That time, along the way, he met no less than ten strong men in the realm of great martial arts.


    "Mr. Lei, who are there in this trip to Zhongzhou?" asked Mr. Lei, who was flying in the air to buy Su Tang.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Lei family leader said kindly; "This time, three ancestors of the royal family followed along. The others are the owners of major families. I am also among them. The ancestor of the war family should also go. I have informed him before. He seems to be closing the door. He should then go directly to Zhongzhou to meet us."


    "Well, elder Zhan is really in seclusion. In that case, I think we''d better hurry to the imperial capital." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Then the speed of the three finally reached the imperial capital in the middle of the night. Su Tang also directly followed Lei''s master to Lei''s house. Now Su Tang has no acquaintances here. At the beginning, Emperor tianwu cleaned up all the people related to Su''s war family, including Wanbao building. Now Wanbao building has been taken to Tianlong imperial court by Yu Hu and Yu Boyang, They have given up the God empire.


    Even this time, Su Tang and others won such a victory. They didn''t plan to return to the God empire. After coming to the Lei family, the Lei family leader arranged a small courtyard for Su Tang and Mengluo.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang followed Lei''s family leader directly to the imperial palace. Zhan Wuye and others had returned from the Imperial Hall, but he didn''t see mengtianya and Han Qianyi. When he saw Su Tang coming, Zhan wudian nodded friendly to Su Tang. For this, Su Tang was also very friendly, although they had some festivals before, Even Zhan Wutian was disqualified from the Zhuyu competition because of Su Tang. However, when Zhan Wutian arrived in the imperial capital, he heard what King Wu had done to the Zhan family and the Su family. He also knew that the Zhan family and the Su family would become a family in the future.


    He is not in the mood to continue looking for Su Tang. Although Zhan Wutian came here to accompany his friends, the main reason is to follow Su Tang and others. I have come to Zhongzhou. Three people have participated in the competition this time, Su Tang, Yuan Kun and Lei Xiong, who was promoted by exception, The reason is that the person who won the first place in the rematch of the world series was too seriously injured to participate in the next competition, so he proposed to give his place to Lei Xiong.


    Other people have nothing to say about Lei Xiong''s strength, and they all agree. Now mengtianya and hanqianyi are the only difference. As soon as they arrive, they will start immediately. After the emperor said a few words of encouragement in the court hall, they let everyone leave. Su Tang still came back to the Lei family with the leader of the family, and Zhan wutianhe and others followed him to the Lei family.


    In Su Tang''s courtyard, Zhan Wutian looks at Su Tang and asks; "Brother Su, how are the people of my family? I''ve heard all about this time. I didn''t stay here and couldn''t fight with them. I''m really sorry for the family."


    "It''s settled now, but many people have died in the Zhan family and the Su family this time, and the elder Zhan Jue is also dead." Su Tang answered.


    "Hey, I''ve also heard that the supreme elder has devoted all his life to the family. I didn''t expect to die for the family in the end." Zhan Wutian said quietly.


    This is what Lei Xiong said; "Take it easy, boss. Don''t you say that brother Su Tang has killed king tianwu? It can be regarded as revenge for the elder Zhan Jue and the dead." then he looked at Su Tang and gave a thumbs up; "Brother Su Tang, there are few people I admire in Lao Lei''s life. You are the one I admire most. The king of heaven at the peak of Emperor Wu can beat him with the cultivation of Wu Zun. You are the best genius I''ve ever seen."


    "Hehe, brother Lei, you''re welcome. I''m just lucky this time. King Wu had no desire to fight at the beginning of this day, otherwise I couldn''t defeat him so easily." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    A group of people expected to leave here in the evening. Early the next morning, Su Tang received a notice that mengtianya and Han Qianyi had returned. They asked them to prepare to wait at the city gate and set out immediately. After receiving the news, Su Tang and Mengluo quickly cleaned up, left Lei''s house with Zhan Wutian and went straight to the city gate, At this time, in silence, other people have been waiting.


    Seeing the arrival of Su Tang and others, the three ancestors of the royal family found that Mengluo who came with Su Tang showed a look of fear, and the leader said; "The three of us will lead you to the Zhuyu competition. Now I''d like to introduce you. This is the third elder of the royal family, and the other is the fifth elder of the royal family. As for me, now I''m the second elder of the royal family."


    After hearing his words, everyone nodded, and then the two elders continued; "This time, the Lei family leader and the Liu family leader, who were accompanied by the war family ancestor, have something to do. He can''t drink. We''ll go to Zhongzhou directly to meet him. OK, let''s go."


    After that, he took the lead in walking towards the gate of the city. Su Tang and his party followed closely. This time, Su Tang''s name will shock the whole continent. At the same time, there will be many dangers waiting for Su Tang in front.


    Su Tang and other twelve people were flying all the way. One day later, they had come to the border of the God Empire, which is also the border of the whole eastern region. Looking at the endless sea, the second elder said; "Every area is blocked by the sea. It is said that it is not so simple for even the strong saint to spend it. Moreover, there are many dangers hidden in the sea. Everyone should be careful."


    "Hmm? How should we get there?" Su Tang left the eastern region for the first time, so he didn''t know how to get there. Although he had been to other areas in his previous life, he usually used some old transmission arrays. Now those old transmission arrays can''t be found, so he can only go to other areas in this way.


    Of course, the void demon bug found by Su Tang was an exception. When Su Tang asked, Zhan Wutian immediately explained in a low voice; "Brother, a big ship will appear here every three days, and that ship can take us to other areas." after a long chat yesterday, Zhan Wutian thought Su Tang was a good man. They were all young people and soon became one. They were all brothers before.


    "Oh, so it is?" Su Tang nodded clearly.


    This is the second elder who saw Zhan Wutian explain to Su Tang. He didn''t explain more. He looked at the sky and said; "I''ve calculated the time. There will be a boat tomorrow, so today we''ll have a rest here and make good preparations. In the next time, we''ll stay in the sea for more than ten days."


    After the two elders finished, Su Tang and others found a place to have a rest. Mengluo asked; "Brother, what is a boat?"


    "It''s something that can take us on the sea. The distance of the sea is too wide. There''s no way to support the martial arts to fly over with aura or divine power, so we can only fly high. Moreover, there will be many unknown dangers on the sea. For example, there are some very powerful monsters in the sea. They go out to hunt the martial arts from time to time, and at the same time Natural forces such as the sea and tsunami are very powerful, which can''t be countered by martial artists, "Su Tang explained.


    Hearing Su Tang''s explanation, Lei Xiong smiled and said; "I can''t see how brother Su Tang knows about the sea. You''re right. The sea is really dangerous everywhere. We''ve encountered several tsunamis before. Although they''re not big tsunamis, they''re really scary. Needless to say, there are many monsters in the sea. I haven''t seen many monsters in my life, he said Their abilities are also very strange. If a warrior doesn''t pay attention, he will die in the sea. "


    Hearing Lei Xiong''s words, others nodded one after another. Mengluo understood the danger of the sea and said to Su Tang with a smile; "Brother, don''t worry. If you are in danger, Mengluo will protect you."


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "Mengluo, do you remember what you promised me when you left the forbidden area?"


    "Er!" Meng Luo spits out her tongue and whispers; "I''m excited. I forgot. Don''t worry. I promised my brother that I would do it." seeing Mengluo''s lovely appearance, almost all the people present forgot that the girl was a divine super strong.


    "I''m a little hungry. I think we''d better get something to eat?" Yuan Kun said.


    "Well, I''ve been hungry for a long time. Brother, I want to eat fish." Mengluo''s eyes shine when she hears what she eats. She can''t extricate herself from these things after she comes out to eat outside. Especially the things baked by Su Tang, she drools every time she thinks of them.


    Su Tang nodded. He never refused Mengluo''s request. He stood up. Su Tang walked directly to the beach and came to a place with many reefs. Su Tang found that there were many fish in the water. His Aura moved, broke the cloud and pointed it out. He directly shot it at a very fat fish. The aura entered the water very quickly, At the moment when the fish didn''t respond, he was hit. Su Tang used less aura. At most, he could only say that the fish fainted.


    The big fish that was hit directly came to the surface of the water. Su Tang then caught the big fish and put it aside. Su Tang quickly looked for his goal. After selling it several times a year, Su Tang got five very fat big fish. After the big fish were sent to the camp, Yun Kun also came back from the mountain forest with two spirit deer in his hand, The others have found firewood nearby.


    After the quick cleaning, it was already sunset and dark. All the people came to the campfire, chatting and waiting for food.


    The next morning, when Su Tang and others were still sleeping, they were awakened by the second elder. As soon as Su Tang and others woke up, they turned around and looked. At this time, there was a very huge ship parked on the sea not far from the place where Su Tang fished yesterday. This is what the second elder said; "Well, everyone, the ship has come. We are all on board."


    Everyone nodded, quickly cleaned up, and then walked towards the boat. The spring was still some distance from dark and white. At this time, the two elders said; "Let''s fly up separately. The water here is too shallow for the big ship to get through." when he said this, everyone was inspired and flew up and shot at the big ship.


    On board the ship, an old man suddenly appeared and asked with a smile; "Everybody, are you going there?" an old man and two elders said politely; "We''re going to Zhongzhou. I don''t know how many spirit stones we need?"


    "Zhongzhou? You should all go to participate in the various regions competition? Are you all together? Twelve people and 120 inferior spirit stones." the old man answered clearly.


    "Well, here are 120 spirit stones." the second elder nodded, took out the spirit stone directly and handed it to the old man. After handing over the spirit stone, the old man called a young man to dress up, gave a few orders, and then left. At this time, the young man looked at Su Tang and his party and said; "Come with me, everyone. I''ll take you to your room on the ship."


    After saying that, he turned and left. The second elder nodded to everyone and followed up. Su Tang and others followed up. After walking for a while, they saw a rural staircase. After following the staircase, Su Tang was surprised to find that there were many rooms below. This is what he said with a young man; "Everyone, the ship is divided into three floors. There are twenty-four rooms on each floor. You are the first people to get on the ship. On the first floor, these rooms are empty. You can choose at will. After that, I will register."


    The second elder nodded, took out some spirit stones and handed them to him to thank him; "That''s troublesome, little brother." as a result, Lingshi had a lot of smiles on his face.


    This is the second elder who turned to look at Su Tang and others and said; "Let''s choose." Meng and Su Tang took the lead in choosing two very close rooms. They opened the rooms and entered them. Su Tang looked at the room with satisfaction, left the room and said to the boy; "Brother, I''m in this room." as Su Tang''s voice fell, Mengluo also came out and said; "Brother, I want this room."


    Hearing what they said, the young man nodded, took out a book and began to record it. The other people also chose the room. After they registered, the young man left. This is what the second elder said; "Well, let''s have a rest, whether we want to rest or play on the deck outside. I''ll inform you when we get there." then he turned and entered a room.


    This is Mengluo speaking to Su Tang; "Brother, let''s go up and have a look. It''s my first time to take a boat. I also want to see the scenery outside."


    Su Tang nodded. He also liked the sea very much. Then he followed Mengluo to the top. At this time, the ship had started, and Zhan Wutian and others followed up. Seeing Su Tang and Mengluo standing on a place on the deck, they all came over one after another. They felt someone coming behind them. Su Tang turned around and found Zhan Wutian and others, all smiling, This is what Lei Xiong said; "Brother Sutang, let''s go and sit over there."


    Looking down at the place Lei Xiong pointed out, he saw that there were many tables and benches there, which looked like an inn. Su Tang nodded and walked towards there with Mengluo. At this time, there was an old man sitting there, who was the old man they had just uploaded.


    At this time, seeing Su Tang and others coming, the old man smiled kindly. After su Tang and others found a palm of the table and sat down, Lei Xiong took out some fruits and some prepared cakes from the storage; "I knew I would stay here for more than ten days this time. I prepared some food."


    "Ha ha, it''s a pity there''s no wine," Yuan Kun said.


    They don''t want Lei Xiong to be a eater, so they often prepare something to eat. Su Tang said with a smile; "I have wine here." after that, he took out the wine pot and some prepared cups and poured them a cup. With the emergence of the thought, Zhan Wutian and others were surprised, and Yuan Kun laughed and said; "Brother Sutang, you are also a good wine man. How fragrant wine? I''ve seen it for the first time."


    Before Su Tang could answer, the old man came over and asked Su Tang with a smile; "Little brother, I smell the wine just now. I wonder if I can ask for a drink?" the old man is also a good wine man. He always brings some wine with him, but when he asks about the spirit wine before Su Tang, his greedy insect is hooked.

 Chapter 282

    Seeing the old man coming, Su Tang said politely; "Of course there''s no problem. During the journey of more than ten days, we still rely on our elders to take care of us." then he took out another cup and poured a glass of wine for the old man. Smelling the intoxicating aroma of the wine, the old man spit and said; "I didn''t expect to drink such good wine this time. It''s really worth the trip."


    The old man poured the wine in the glass into his mouth and smashed it. He enjoyed it very much. The spirit wine brought him a feeling. At this time, Su Tang filled the spirit wine for the old man again and asked with a smile; "Elder, where will our ship pass this time?"


    "Now is the time for the Zhuyu competition, so the ship will go to Beihai and then directly to Zhongzhou," the old man replied.


    Su Tang nodded and asked again; "Won''t you meet people on the way?" Su Tang also knew that in fact, there are some large islands in the sea, which will be inhabited by human warriors, sea demons and monsters.


    "It depends on the situation. Sometimes it happens, but generally it rarely happens. I remember I met someone on the boat in the middle of the way. I remember once a long time ago. It was when I passed the dead sea. There was generally no one there, but there were more than a dozen martial artists in that accident. It was very strange," the old man said.


    "The dead sea? What place is it? Elder, you run on the sea all year round. Can you tell us something strange about the sea?" Su Tang said again.


    At the same time, it''s not worth filling the old man with spirit wine and coming to spirit wine again. The old man thought that no one would get on the ship in the next few days. Anyway, he was idle. It''s OK to talk to these young people. The old man still liked Su Tang very much. You know, he also results in many contestants in Zhuyu competition. In the past, those guys all had eyes higher than the top. Like the best in the world.


    The old man didn''t catch a cold about this. This time, when he met a boy like Su Tang, he also wanted to say more. The old man nodded and said; "There''s nothing left or right, so I''ll tell you some wonders I''ve encountered in the past."


    The old man is willing to say that Su Tang and others are interested. Compared with them, they don''t know much about the sea. They are very interested in seeing Su Tang and others, and the old man doesn''t sell off; "I remember it was three years ago. That time, like now, I picked up people in the eastern region. On the way to huizhongzhou, we encountered the most dangerous thing in history."


    "Boy, what race do you say there are in the sea?" said the old man.


    Upon hearing the old man''s question, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t know much about the sea. I only know that the world in the sea is similar to that on the mainland, and there are many monsters, including some very strange races, such as the mackerel."


    "Well, the hailido world is indeed similar to that on the mainland, but it is different from that on the mainland. On the mainland, it is the world of human beings. In the sea, it is the world of the three tyrants. You just said that the mackerel is one of the tyrants." the old man nodded and said.


    "What are the other two tyrants?" Lei Xiong asked.


    Although he has been to the sea several times, he doesn''t know much about things in the sea. Now he has the opportunity to know, of course, he won''t let go. The purpose of comparing experience is to increase his knowledge.


    "The other two are the dragon and Kunpeng. However, the number of these two ethnic groups is very rare. They rarely meet them, but the more their strength is in the sea, even important people dare not fight against them." the old man answered while drinking wine.


    "There are also dragons and Kunpeng on the mainland? These two tribes are the same vein of ancient gods and beasts. Doesn''t it mean that there have been no gods and beasts on the mainland for a long time?" Su Tang came to life after hearing this.


    It''s well known that there are no divine beasts on the mainland. Now I hear the old man say, how can su Tang not be very confused? If there are really dragons and Kunpeng in the sea, I''m afraid there will be other strong gods on the mainland, but they are all hiding in the mountains and rivers?


    "Hehe, boy, you don''t know. In fact, there are many things on the mainland that can''t just look at the surface. There are dragon and Kunpeng in the sea. I''ve seen them with my own eyes. Do you remember what I said just now? It was because those humans didn''t know what they did and were chased and killed by the strong dragon. You don''t know. That time A red dragon rushed out from the bottom of the water, and its huge body could be said to block out the sun. "The old man continued with a slight smile.


    "Is there really a dragon family? Elder, how did you escape this disaster later?" Lei Xiong asked hurriedly.


    The old man took a sip of wine and said slowly; "At that time, the more than ten people we collected on the boat seemed to have stolen the treasure of the dragon family before they were chased and killed by the strong dragon family. After being chased by the dragon, we certainly didn''t dare to compete with such overlords in the sea. We had to call them out. At the moment we handed them over, a huge shadow suddenly appeared in the water body, which went directly to the water at the beginning of the month and destroyed those homes The gang all took away. The strong man of the dragon family, who was robbed of the person he wanted, immediately ran after him angrily. I clearly remember that the shadow was similar to the legendary Kunpeng. Besides, who else dares to rob the person wanted by the dragon family in the sea? "


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s true. He dares to rob people in front of such a powerful dragon family. It''s really possible that he is not afraid of the dragon family. What the elder said is reasonable."


    "It''s not over yet? Not long after the Dragon strongman left, our captain ordered to move forward at full speed and want to leave the place quickly. After all, if the dragon and Kunpeng really fight, only us will be injured. When we all spread the news of moving forward quickly, we saw the Dragon strongman roaring up to the sky from a distance, followed by a giant dragon and two giant dragons, And fight with that Kunpeng. "


    "For a moment, the whole sea changed and became very fierce. Our ship soon had problems in such fierce waves. If the captain hadn''t turned the bow quickly and wisely, I''m afraid we would really die in that big wave. That time was the most dangerous thing I encountered. I still remember that time when I didn''t arrive in Zhongzhou, the ship was broken It''s ragged. Everyone is glad that the Quality Supervision Bureau can come to Zhongzhou under such circumstances. At the same time, the existence of dragon and Kunpeng is also known by some people with strength. Since then, no one with that strength feels like looking for opportunities in the sea. After all, everyone is afraid of offending these two tyrants in an accident. "The old man understands this.


    After listening to his words, Su Tang turned to look at the calm sea and thought; "I didn''t expect that there are such powerful species hidden in the sea. The continent is really not as simple as it seems."


    Just when everyone was amazed, the ship suddenly stopped and felt that the ship stopped. Su Tang and others were stunned. Which old man put down his wine glass and ran directly to the place where the shipyard was located.


    At this time, Su Tang and others were not in the mood to drink. When they came to the edge of the deck and looked around, they saw another big ship in the distant sea. Lei Xiong asked suspiciously; "What''s the situation? What''s this big ship for? Isn''t there only one transmission line in each line?"


    "Well, be careful, everyone. The big ship looks a little strange. Yuan Kun, go and inform the others and let them all come out. If we encounter danger later, we are also prepared." Zhan Wutian also said.


    He and Lei Xiong have made such a big ship several times. They have never encountered such a situation before. Today, a big ship suddenly appeared, which made them feel a little unusual.


    Yuan Kun nodded and left quickly. After a while, the twelve people who came here gathered together. This is the second elder. He looked at the big ship with a dignified face and said; "It seems that we are in trouble this time."


    "Oh? Second elder, do you know the origin of this big ship?" Su Tang turned and asked.


    The second elder nodded and said; "Did you see the sign of the bow?" Su Tang and others turned around and saw a black skeleton carved on the bow of the big ship. Su Tang asked uncertainly; "There won''t be pirates on the sea, will there?"


    "Yes, this is the pirate ship. Things on the sea are very complex. Among them, there are some pirate groups jointly organized by human warriors and sea demons. They are specialized in making a living on the sea, and their means are very ferocious, and their strength is also very strong. Ordinary people can''t resist, but I''m a little surprised that these pirates are What didn''t move? I didn''t see anyone on the deck. "The two elders nodded and replied.


    After he said this, Su Tang and others also reacted at once. The big ship seemed to have no one at all. It just stopped there quietly. It was a silent Mengluo; "There is no one on the ship and there is no sign of life." although she promised Su Tang not to use her strength, she released her divine sense and quickly swept the ship.


    "No one? How could this be possible? This is the center of the sea. No one controls it. The ship can''t come here at all." the second elder quickly retorted one day.


    This is Mengluo''s mouth again; "There is really no sign of life on the ship, but it''s a little strange. The bottom of the ship seems to fluctuate a little and feel like a monster." everyone was stunned, even the second elder was stunned. Before, he refuted Mengluo because he didn''t believe that the big ship would come here by himself, but he also believed Mengluo''s strength.


    The divine sense of the strong of the divine rank is very powerful. She said so. It seems that there may be no one on the ship, but why are there monsters at the bottom of the ship? So people are very confused.


    Su Tang thought of a possibility and shouted as soon as his face changed; "These pirates will not all be attacked by monsters?" there are many monsters in the sea, including some super strong. Although the strength of these pirates is very strong, they are still dwarfed by the strong in Shanghai.


    "Well, it''s possible. Be careful later." the second elder nodded. At this time, he turned his head and looked at Mengluo and said; "Elder, please explore whether the things at the bottom of the ship are monsters or what kind of monsters."


    Mengluo nodded, and the divine sense was released again. A moment later, she took back the divine sense and said; "Brother, there is a monster at the bottom of the ship, but his whole body is wrapped in black smoke. It''s hard for me to see what kind of monster it is."


    Just when Su Tang and others had a headache, at the bottom of his heart, the voice of the secret suddenly appeared; "Boy, be careful. The thing at the bottom of the boat is an ancient beast Ba snake. It is very powerful and likes eating people most. He should eat all the people on this boat."


    "Tianji? Where have you been these days? I''ve been looking for you." the sudden voice of Tianji surprised Su Tang. He was surprised that the underwater thing was a strange beast Ba snake. He was glad that Tianji appeared at this time.


    "Hey! Stop talking. After you finish what''s in front of you, I''ll tell you slowly. It''s just a good thing. Don''t worry." Tianji sighed and said.


    Su Tang nodded secretly. At this time, he said to the people next to him; "Be careful, everyone. It''s not simple."


    "Su Tang, do you already know what''s below?" the second elder asked hurriedly when he heard Su Tang say so.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I just stepped on some cars, and I can''t guarantee whether it was that thing." Su Tang didn''t say it directly. After all, many people here didn''t detect underwater things. If I said it directly, I''m afraid it would be suspicious.


    "Oh? Tell me about it." the old man who drank with Su Tang and his party came over and asked aloud.


    "Ancient beast Ba snake!" Su Tang said solemnly.


    As his voice fell, the old man''s face changed, nodded and said; "It''s really possible. Just now the captain said it could be ba snake. I''m afraid he ate all the people on this ship. Ba snake likes to eat people most. If it''s really it, we''ll be in real trouble this time."


    "How is it possible? How can there be ba snake here?" the second elder exclaimed in disbelief.


    The old man looked at the sea and said faintly; "In the sea, everything is possible, and there are many things you have never seen. The sea is a place you can''t underestimate." just after the old man''s voice fell, there was a sudden roar from the ship. At this time, the old man said; "Stand back, everyone. The captain is ready to attack the big ship."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang and others saw a huge light ball coming out of their ship. Su Tang was very confused about the light ball. Lei Xiong said; "Brother Sutang, this thing is called demon energy gun. It is supported by the demon Dan of demon animals. It is very powerful. This thing can only be seen here, and it is rarely seen in other places."


    "Demon can shoot?" Su Tang heard such a thing for the first time. At this time, Su Tang heard a loud noise, the distant ship was hit by the light ball, and the whole ship was directly smashed by the gun. Su Tang was surprised to see such a situation; "It''s so powerful. If it''s given to those zongmen, it''s OK. If you want to kill anyone, you can just go there and do it."


    "Ha ha, boy, you''re kidding. There are only three such cannons on the mainland, and can anyone support you and me? That shot just now used more than 100000 demon pills, and we can only fire two cannons." the old man said with a slight smile.


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang smacked his tongue; "It''s true that no one can support it." demon Dan, that''s something that can only be condensed by monsters above the level of Wuzong, and not every Wuzong monster has. 100000 pieces at a time, there are some scary things. At this time, the old man continued; "If we hadn''t been fooling around at sea all year round, we wouldn''t have collected many demon pills. The most indispensable thing in the sea is demon animals."


    Right here, under the smashed ship, a huge black figure appeared. After seeing this thing clearly, everyone took a breath. Sure enough, as Su Tang said, this thing is the ancient strange beast Ba snake.


    "Be careful, everyone. It''s hard to deal with." the old man looked at the old speed with appreciative eyes and said.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang and others retreated one after another. At this time, more than a dozen martial artists appeared on the ship. These people are presumably the staff on the ship. After seeing them, Su Tang nodded secretly. These people are actually strong in the invincible realm. Now Su Tang understood that these ships dare to pick up and send martial artists in various regions, There are still some details.


    At this time, the snake roared and flew directly towards the ship where Su Tang and others were. Here, the old man shouted; "Array!" as the old man shouted, the more than ten strong Emperor Wu moved quickly.


    As they moved, Su Tang obviously felt another strange force around their bodies. Su Tang didn''t think of what it was for a moment, but said the secret; "Divine formula? These people are not simple. There is such a divine formula that can increase combat effectiveness. It''s unusual."


    "Divine formula? What is that?" Su Tang asked curiously as soon as he heard the secret.


    "There are many kinds of divine formula. What they use now is the divine formula that can increase combat effectiveness. This divine formula is very rare. It seems that the inside information of this force is unusual." Tianji explained.


    Su Tang nodded. At the same time, he was curious about this force. What kind of force would have such a powerful background? Whether you have demon cannon, you have such a powerful magic formula.


    With the start of these people''s divine formula, more than a dozen Wudi quickly fought with the Ba snake. For a moment, the sky was shining, and the Ba snake was also very powerful. Although these people improved a lot of strength because of the divine formula, they still failed to take the chin snake in an instant. With the passage of time, the Ba snake gradually lost ground.


    Su Tang was also surprised to find that the magic formula used by these people was really very magical, and could actually improve their combat effectiveness over time.

 Chapter 283

    Ba snake began to lose ground slowly, but my Wudi became braver and braver. For a time, Ba snake began to be beaten passively. Seeing this situation, Ba snake was also very smart. He swayed his tail to force the Wudi away and plunged directly into the sea.


    Seeing Ba snake entering the water, these Emperor Wu stopped for a moment. Their quiet combat power was in the sky. The sea was Ba snake''s territory. They had no way to fight it at all. If the trade went on rashly, I''m afraid there would be an accident.


    This is the NABA snake. When he saw that the human beings did not dare to come down, a trace of fierceness flashed in his eyes. He was inspired in the water, and a huge water column rose directly from the sea. The water column drove the surrounding air, and a tsunami that was neither too big nor too small appeared in an instant. Seeing this situation, the old man''s face changed.


    Shouted loudly; "Try your best to stop the tsunami and don''t let it affect the hull." with the old man''s order, those Emperor Wu''s spirit moved all over his body, and a huge barrier protected the ship. The destructive power of the tsunami was not great, so there was no way to hurt the hull. This time, NABA snake saw this situation and increased the output of spirit. With his spirit, For a moment, a huge cyclone appeared on the sea, and the power of the tsunami increased a lot.


    This is when Su Tang and others heard a roar from the ship. Su Tang and others were surprised. In a moment, they understood that the captain wanted to bombard the Ba snake with a demon energy gun. It was a light ball that directly separated from the hull. Thinking of the Ba snake at the bottom of the water, they bombarded the past.


    At this time, NABA snake was controlling the tsunami. Although he saw the light ball coming towards him, he had no way to avoid it because his body was too big. The huge light ball directly penetrated the sea water and hit it. The powerful force directly penetrated its body. With the huge explosive force, Ba snake was directly bombed in two.


    The bright red blood soon dyed the Sea red. This was the old man''s move. Generally, one of the Ba snakes that had been blown in half flew onto the deck of the ship. At this time, the captain''s voice rang through the whole ship; "Get out of here quickly. The smell of blood will attract some powerful monsters. All Emperor Wu will come to help quickly."


    The old man took the lead and ran towards the cabin. The more than ten Emperor Wu also rushed into the cabin quickly. After they entered, the ship moved again, much faster than before. At this time, Su Tang and others stood on the deck. The bright red sea water over there was slowly spreading. Soon, Su Tang and others found that, A lot of dark shadows appeared next to the half of Ba snake''s body floating on the water. After a while, they ate all Ba snake''s body.


    Seeing this, Su Tang exclaimed; "The sea is really a strange and dangerous place." at this time, the big ship was driving at high speed. Su Tang and others understood the danger of this place after this adventure.


    Zhan Wutian also nodded and said; "We have gone to sea several times. We have never encountered such a thing today. It is really very exciting. It seems that we all underestimated the sea before."


    The party came to the rest place again. After sitting down, they all began to talk about the previous things. After a while, Su Tang and others obviously felt that the speed of the ship had decreased. At this time, the old man also appeared on the deck again. Seeing that Su Tang and others were still there, with a small dye on his face, he slowly walked towards them.


    "How? What happened just now didn''t scare you?" the old man asked kindly after coming to Su Tang and others.


    "OK, very exciting!" Su Tang nodded and said.


    "Hahaha, young people are good. How calm they are when they encounter such a thing? It''s really a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. Come here, boy. Come with me." the old man laughed and waved to Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded, stood up from his seat and walked towards the old man. They soon came to the half body picked up by the old man from the water. This was the old man who came to Ba snake''s head. With a flower, Ba snake''s head cracked. At this time, Su Tang''s companions also walked over and were stunned to see the old man''s actions.


    Then the old man squatted down, took out a fist sized black bead from the middle of his head and threw it directly to Su Tang; "If my old man drinks your wine, it will be regarded as a gift in return." as a result, Su Tang exclaimed at the beads thrown by the old man; "Ba snake''s demon Dan?"


    "Well, boy, your strength is still very weak. There are still some difficulties to participate in the various regions competition. This demon pill has a lot of power. During this time, you can absorb the power inside and there should be some breakthroughs." the old man nodded and said.


    Su Tang nodded, saluted respectfully and said; "Thank you for your kindness!" the sensible man also took out a pot of wine and handed it to the old man; "This is the younger generation''s intention. Please accept it."


    The old man smiled and said; "Hahaha, you know me." after that, he turned to look at the sky and said; "It''s getting late. Everyone hasn''t eaten yet. Today I''ll get you something good to eat. This Ba snake is an ancient beast and tastes very good." then he called a boy and carried the Ba snake''s body away, and followed him.


    As night fell, Su Tang and others were still busy on the deck of the ship. At this time, the tables that Su Tang and others had sat before were all set in the middle of the deck. There were many dishes on the table, of which the most remarkable was the huge roast snake meat. At this time, the captain who had never passed by also came to the deck.


    "Hahaha, you guys, I''ve only eaten this thing once, and I still can''t forget its taste. You have a blessing in the mouth. Come and sit down if you''re not polite." the captain laughed and said since.


    At this time, Su Tang had time to look at the captain. The captain was a middle-aged man with the strength in the middle of Da wuzun and looked very forthright. After su Tang thanked him, they all took their seats. The captain looked at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, are you the boy old Yun said? I heard your wine is good. I wonder if I have the honor to taste it?"


    "Hehe, I''m joking. I only have some spirit wine. Since the captain has been so hospitable, I''ll also provide you with some drinks." Su Tang said with a smile.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, the captain laughed and asked the boy to get some bowls. It seems that he wanted to drink a lot of wine and eat meat tonight. Su Tang also took out spirit wine. Hundreds of thousands of kilograms of spirit wine. Su Tang is not afraid of these people to drink. Spirit wine has no room for him to improve now.


    Soon after the big bowl was brought, Su Tang also took out a lot of bullet spirit wine. He didn''t want others to know his magical wine pot, so he borrowed some storage containers from his companions. These containers are used to hold water or wine. Basically everyone has them. These containers don''t contain a lot of things.


    There was no way to compare with Su Tang''s wine pot, but it could also hold a hundred kilograms. After taking out six jars of wine, the boys were also very attentive and began to pour wine with everyone. At this time, the wine was full of fragrance, and the captain laughed and said; "Hahaha, it''s really the same as what yunlao said. It''s really good wine."


    Then he drank the wine in the bowl directly. This spirit wine is brewed with various miraculous drugs. It not only tastes very good, but also benefits the martial arts.


    "Come on, let''s eat meat. It''s not so delicious." the Captain stood up and said with a smile. He cut off a piece of Ba snake meat and tore it up. Seeing that the captain was eating with relish, Su Tang and others cut off one piece one after another. Su Tang also helped ermongluo cut one piece. Mengluo liked barbecue best. This time, she saw that Su Tang and others only loved it, and she also tried it, This snake''s meat is really delicious.


    After eating quickly, Su Tang helped Mengluo cut some. After this meal was eaten late at night, Su Tang and others had never eaten delicious barbecue, so they ate a lot. The captain couldn''t stop dipping Su Tang''s spirit wine. Su Tang also gave him a hundred kilograms of spirit wine and got Su Tang''s spirit wine. The captain staggered towards his lounge.


    The party also went back to their rooms to rest. In the room, Su Tang lay in bed and read the secret of heaven with his heart; "Tianji, where have you been these days?"


    "Do you remember when you were in the place of inheritance? Shortly after you fainted, I was sealed by a powerful force, and there was no way to get out, but the force was very soft. After absorbing him, I felt that the spirit was solidified a lot. I think it was some benefits that the ancient god called God gave me." Tianji said.


    Su Tang nodded. He also understood the power of the Taoist God. He could not be unaware of the existence of the secret of heaven, so Su Tang was not too surprised. Instead, he was very surprised by the words of the secret of heaven. "You are an instrument spirit? How can the power of the Taoist God elders help you? Can you cultivate like human beings?"


    "Hehe, who told you that the instrument spirit can''t practice? It''s just that the instrument spirit wants to practice. It''s much more difficult than you humans and monsters alone. If it''s not for a big chance, it''s impossible. The God gave me a chance this time and I can practice in the future." Tianji said happily.


    As soon as Su Tang heard this angry thing, he was also very happy for Tianji. "Since you can practice now, do you have a chance to condense entities in the future?"


    "Well, it''s just very difficult, but difficulties don''t mean there''s no chance. I''ll try my best to practice." Tianji sweetheart replied.


    After chatting with Tianji for a while, Su Tang felt sleepy and went to sleep in the morning. The next day, Su Tang was awakened by a knock on the door. After getting up from bed, Su Tang simply cleaned up and opened the door. At this time, Mengluo was smiling at Su Tang outside the door; "Brother, our biography has stopped. Listen to Grandpa Yun. We have arrived in the North Sea."


    "How can we get to Beihai soon? No?" Su Tang was also surprised. At this time, Zhan Wutian and others came over and said; "Hehe, brother Su Tang doesn''t know. Although the North Sea is another area, it''s close to the eastern region, and it''s thinking about the sea area, so it''s faster to come from the eastern region."


    Hearing their explanation, Su Tang nodded and went out of the room. He followed them to the deck. Old Yun saw Su Tang and asked with a smile; "Well, did you have a good rest?"


    "Well, not bad!" Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "Elder, how long will we stay here?" Su Tang asked.


    "Half an hour, I will leave after receiving people. In the next days, there is generally no accident. The big ship won''t stop. The distance from here to Zhongzhou is very far, and it takes more than ten days," the old man replied.


    Half an hour later, the people in Beihai got on board. Chef, you start again. This time, there are still more people in Beihai, more than 20, and the deck is much more lively than before. Su Tang and others are still resting and looking at the scenery of the sea. This is a sudden appearance of a man dressed in Chinese clothes for many years, looking at Mengluo and saying; "Don''t know the girl''s name? Can we be friends?"


    Seeing the stranger coming, Mengluo frowned and said coldly; "Who are you? Why should I make friends with you?"


    "Hahaha, girl, this is the Third Prince of dragon of Beihai Dragon Palace and the popular candidate to win the title in the various regions competition." at this time, the people around the boy smiled and said.


    As soon as I heard that these people were also going to participate in the Zhuyu competition, Su Tang and others were interested, but as soon as they saw the strong desire for possession in the eyes of this person, Su Tang was very uncomfortable and stingy became cold. Mengluo turned her head and said coldly; "What dragon third prince, I don''t know, and I don''t want to be friends with you."


    "Hmm?" hearing that he was rejected, the third prince''s face suddenly changed and said coldly; "Hum, I haven''t been able to run away from the woman whom the Dragon likes in heaven. Today I''ll politely invite you. You''d better show me some knowledge, or you''ll annoy me later and you''ll die."


    "What a big breath? I''d like to see what you can do to us if you are angry?" Su Tang burst out, stood up directly and looked at the Third Prince of the Dragon coldly.


    Seeing someone coming out, the young man named long zaidian turned to look at Su Tang and asked; "What kind of thing are you? You dare to talk to the prince like this. I think you really want to die." forgive me, I winked at the people behind him. Those who followed him directly stood up, stretched out their hands and grabbed Su Tang. This was su Tang''s body movement. He dodged from these people''s grasp, waved a few punches and directly beat these people out.


    Seeing that his direct subordinates were beaten out in this way, the Dragon flashed a cold look in his eyes and stared at Su Tang; "Boy, your strength is good? Who are you?"


    "We are also going to participate in the Zhuyu competition. I just heard that you are the candidate to win the competition? I don''t think your strength is very good. People like you can win the competition. I don''t know whether you are too naive or too stupid." Su Tang disdained to look at the young man and said.


    As soon as this remark came out, long zaidian was angry. "Asshole, you should be from the eastern regions? In the last competition, the people from the eastern regions were directly eliminated by Beihai. In the end, you can only get the last place. Unexpectedly, you all have the face to participate in this competition. It''s really funny."


    If the dragon is in heaven, people in the whole eastern region camp will change their faces, especially several elders of the royal family. The second elder took the lead in saying; "Boy, be careful that misfortune comes out of your mouth. You''re talking nonsense. Believe it or not, I''ll directly let you Beihai. No one will participate in the competition this time."


    "Hehe, as the strong of the older generation, it''s really good to threaten a group of young people like this?" the voice fell. An old man wearing a purple robe appeared next to the dragon in the sky and looked at Su Tang and others with a playful face.


    This is the second elder who also stood up. "Why do you Beihai people want to pick a fight?" as the second elder stood up, all the people in the eastern region stood up. The movement here soon aroused the people around. Those martial artists belonging to Beihai seemed to have something here. They leaned one by one and saw a large number of each other, The two elders looked at the purple robed old man coldly and said; "People in the eastern regions don''t make trouble, but they are not afraid of trouble."


    "Hahaha, you are all participants in the various regions competition. How do you plan to prepare for the war here before it starts? I can tell you, this is my ship in the sky region, not your East region and the North Sea. It''s my word here." the situation here soon attracted the attention of Mr. Yun.


    "Hum, I''ll give Tianyu a face this time. After getting off the ship, I promise all the people in your eastern region will die in Zhongzhou." the Dragon snorted in the cold weather.


    He is the crown prince of Beihai, so he knows the mystery and power of Tianyu very well. Since Tianyu people come forward, he doesn''t want to make trouble here. He''s not afraid of Dongyu, but if he offends Tianyu, he may have no good fruit in Beihai. After that, long zaidian left with a group of Beihai people. The old man looked at Su Tang and asked with a smile; "How''s it going? Are you okay?"


    "Hehe, fortunately, I thought we were going to have a big war. Unexpectedly, the elder made these guys retreat with a word." Su Tang said with a smile.


    This is Mengluo, who also stood up and looked at old cloud and said; "Grandpa Yun, that guy is really annoying. Can you drive that guy off the boat? I don''t want to stay with such a guy." Mengluo doesn''t like the dragon in heaven very much.


    Old cloud smiled and shook his head when he heard Mengluo''s words; "Smile, this is not allowed, but don''t worry, with me, these guys won''t continue to disturb you on the ship." after I press, he turned and left.


    After a while, Su Tang and others found that old Yun had come to long Zaitian and others. Although they didn''t know what old Yun said, Su Tang guessed something when they saw the face of long Zaitian. If they wanted to come to this old Yun, they should go to warn long Zaitian.

 Chapter 284

    Due to some unhappiness with Beihai people, Su Tang and others no longer had the good mood before. They began to practice in their rooms. Su Tang lighting began to crazy absorb the power of Ba snake demon pill, constantly strengthen their original aura, and absorb it for three days and nights. The original fist size Ba snake demon pill was reduced by more than half.


    In the room, Su Tang opened his eyes and a light flashed in his eyes, "the power of Ba snake''s demon pill is really strong. Unexpectedly, it has only absorbed half, which has increased my original aura so much. If it is completely absorbed, I must be able to reach the peak in the middle of wuzun, so the assurance of victory in this competition has increased a lot."


    Su Tang whispered to himself that it was a secret. He flashed out, nodded and looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, this is also your great opportunity. This snake must have been for some years. This time, if it weren''t for the demon gun, it would be impossible to kill it. This kind of beast is very rare. Not only does each head have strong strength, but it''s also difficult to deal with."


    "Yes, it''s my good luck this time. Unexpectedly, old Yun directly gave me such a precious demon pill, which really surprised me." Su Tang nodded.


    "Boy, you''d better seize the time to absorb it. Anyway, it''s still on the sea and there are more than ten days. Strive to absorb it as soon as possible and adapt to the soaring strength, so as to give full play to your combat effectiveness." Tianji said again.


    As his voice fell, the secret of heaven flashed into Su Tang''s body again. Since he got the chance of Tao God, Su Tang had no strength and the secret of heaven would get corresponding benefits. When the secret of heaven can be directly transformed, he will soon go to practice by himself. Now he can only get some nutrients from Su Tang''s continuous cultivation, In order to realize the purpose of illusion, after all, Su Tang is still his master.


    Seeing the secret of heaven returning again, Su Tang also closed his eyes and began to continue to absorb the power of Ba snake demon Dan. On the deck, everyone in the North Sea was eating and drinking. At this time, a wretched young man beside the deaf said with a smile; "Third prince, look at the garbage in Yudong. They should be afraid of me."


    "Hum, why should this group of rubbish challenge me in Beihai? How did you hear about what the crown prince asked you to inquire?" the Dragon asked in a cold hum disdainful in the sky.


    The boy replied; "I''ve made it clear that twelve people have come to the eastern region this time. Two of them are women. Apart from the woman you liked before, I heard that there is another one. However, this woman rarely appears after she got on the boat. She has always been in the room. I''ve also made it clear what the room numbers of both of them are."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that there were two women. Hey hey, this time we didn''t take the women on board. I was thinking about it. I didn''t expect that there were two more on board. Good monkey. You did a good job this time. When crown prince Ben has had enough, you will have a good time." long Ziyi was stunned and said with an obscene smile.


    The boy named monkey laughed when he heard what long said in the sky. That night, long in the sky took the Beihai disciples sitting on the next floor to the first floor where Su Tang and others lived. The monkey took long in the sky directly to the outside of Mengluo''s room.


    "Prince, this is the room of the woman you saw before." the monkey pointed to the room in front of him and said.


    The Dragon nodded in the sky. At this time, in Su Tang''s room, Tianji found them when they arrived. At this time, he heard their words and hurried to remind Su Tang in cultivation; "Boy, those warriors in the North Sea are going to hit the little girl you brought. Now they are outside the door. I think you''d better go out and have a look."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang, who was in the process of cultivation, even if he stopped his cultivation and absorbed a trace of demon pill aura in his body, opened his eyes, flashed a cold murderous spirit in his eyes and snorted coldly; "Since they want to die, I have to let them die on the vast sea."


    With all due respect, Su Tang stood up and prepared to go out. Suddenly, he heard a sound of kicking the door. With the sound of Mengluo, Su Tang immediately rushed out of the door at Su Tang''s feet. One of them came out and bumped into the boy of the little monkey. How can the monkey compete with Su Tang''s physical strength? He was hit by Su Tang, The monkey was hit and spit blood.


    The noise made by Su Tang soon alerted all the people in the eastern regions on this floor. Zhan Wutian and others heard Mengluo''s voice just now. They rushed out of the room one by one. They saw that Su Tang had sold to one of them. They were also inspired. They attacked those people in the North sea. At this time, Su Tang rushed into Mengluo''s room, I just saw the Dragon staring at Mengluo with an obscene smile on his face.


    Mengluo shouted when she saw Su Tang coming in; "Brother, I''m going to kill him." Su Tang nodded. At the moment when the Dragon didn''t respond in the sky, he directly aimed at the younger generation of the dragon in the sky. He felt the strong wind coming from behind. As soon as the dragon''s face changed in the sky, he could avoid Su Tang''s wind anger.


    After standing still, the Dragon looked at Su Tang in the sky and shouted; "Boy, you are looking for death. Today the crown prince will kill you all here."


    "Hum, if you don''t tell me, I won''t let you go today." then he took another shot and attacked the dragon in the sky. When he saw Su Tang, he dared to continue attacking himself. The dragon in the sky was also happy and not afraid, so he fought with Su Tang directly.


    At this time, the elder and others were also awakened by the news here. They hurried over and saw two groups of people who had been in a regiment. Boss Yun shouted; "Stop it all."


    The falling box was mixed with this aura, which directly stunned the people on both sides and stopped one after another. This was the man who stared at the North Sea with an ugly face; "It seems that you didn''t listen to what I said that day?" this is long Zaitian and Su Tang Mengluo. They also came out of the room and saw old cloud coming. Su Tang didn''t speak.


    The Dragon shouted in the sky; "Old man, I tell you, the people in the eastern regions must die today. No matter who they are, they can''t keep them."


    "Hum, Beihai has paid less and less attention to my heaven these years. Today I''ll see how you can deal with the people in the East." old Yun said coldly.


    This is Su Tang who also spoke; "Elder, I think we''d better deal with this matter by ourselves. If this guy dares to plot against Mengluo, he must be aware of death. Please give me a chance to kill all the garbage in the North Sea." at this time, Su Tang also reached the extreme of anger.


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, old Yun was a little stunned and his face was ugly. He also liked Mengluo very much. He got along well with Su Tang and others before, so he instinctively biased Su Tang and others. Now he was very angry when he heard that these guys in the North Sea actually did such a dirty thing.


    But all along, the rule of no fighting on the big ship made him don''t know what to say. At this time, the descendant suddenly appeared, looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, I agreed to your request, but the place here is too small. You''d better go above the deck. It''s spacious."


    What has the final say of the captain is also the stretch of the falling part. Since the captain has said, he has no opinion, and the ship''s captain has the final say. Since he has agreed, the people who fall will not have what opinions they have.


    Su Tang and others nodded. Su Tang looked at the dragon and said in the sky; "Come on, let me see what strength you are arrogant here in Beihai."


    After that, he took the lead in staying Mengluo on the deck. People from the eastern regions followed him one by one. Seeing that Su Tang and others had gone up, long looked at the people in the North Sea in the sky and said; "Well, since they want to die in the eastern region, we''ll bury them in the sea here today. Let''s go and meet the garbage in the eastern region for a while."


    Soon people from both sides came to the deck, and even Han Qianyi, who had never been out of the room, came to the deck. Su Tang turned his head and looked at other people in the eastern region; "Today''s business is mine and theirs. You don''t have to do it later. Just watch it."


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, Zhan Wutian and others immediately prepared to speak, and Su Tang directly waved to stop them; "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything. These rubbish can''t do anything to me." then he looked at Mengluo and said; "Mengluo, pay attention to them. Don''t let one of them escape. If necessary, you can use your strength to leave those who are ready to escape."


    Mengluo nodded. At this time, she was also very angry. If he hadn''t promised Su Tang not to use his strength, he would have killed all the people in the North Sea. Now she felt better when she heard Su Tang say so.


    "Come on, let me see what strength you have in Beihai." after that, Su Tang was inspired and rushed directly into the crowd in Beihai. When he saw that Su Tang was the only one to do it, all the disciples in Beihai were stunned. Even old Yun and the captain were stunned. There were more than 20 people in Beihai. Their strength was very good, and the lowest was the peak of Wuzong, The strongest is the elder who has reached the realm of great martial respect. A young man in the realm of martial respect in Su Tang wanted to challenge these people alone, which really surprised everyone.


    With the entry of Su Tang, the attack also followed. Some Beihai warriors with poor strength fell directly when they were hit by Su Tang. Seeing that Su Tang was so fierce, some people in Beihai were afraid and were careful one by one. This is the dragon in the sky, and they shouted; "Everybody go up and kill this boy for me."


    At this time, except for the elder of Dawu Zun realm, others began to think that Su Tang attacked. At this time, the three elders sent by the royal family in the eastern region also paid close attention to the battle. Compared with them, they are the guardians of the eclosion realm and can''t directly participate in the war, Moreover, up to now, they have not found those Guardian elders who came with Beihai this time. They also need to be on guard against Dawu Zun and other Beihai elders who have been in the dark all the time.


    "Hum, a group of local chickens and dogs also want to fight with me. Today I''ll show you my real means." Su Tang saw so many people start to attack. With a cold hum, his strength soared again. In a moment, he used the combat skills inherited from the Taoist God to him. Just at this moment, he killed two or three Beihai warriors in the early days of the martial master.


    Seeing that Su Tang was so fierce, old Yun and the captain nodded with appreciation, and old Yun said; "I can''t see that this boy has such strong strength, especially his fighting skills. It''s really clever."


    "I''ve seen the boy''s extraordinary ability for a long time. I didn''t expect to have such means. This time''s Zhuyu competition is really wonderful. It''s really good that so many evil talents have appeared at once." the captain also said.


    Old Yun nodded. "Now the situation on the mainland is very obvious. It''s obviously that a big era is coming. It''s really good to live in such a big era."


    The captain nodded approvingly. At this time, Su Tang killed another Wu Zun. He locked his eyes on the dragon in the sky. Seeing Su Tang''s extremely cold eyes, the dragon in the sky couldn''t help raising a trace of fear. After shaking his head, he waited for Su Tang to drink; "Boy, if you want to fight me, kill them all first. Come on."


    The quality and his voice fell, and Su Tang was surrounded by a group of martial artists. Su Tang stood in the middle, stared at the dragon in the sky, and began to make a decision in his hand. With his huge pinch of flowers, people in the eastern region knew that Su Tang was ready to fight with his magic skills. Thinking of the power of Su Tang''s magic skills, Each of them was worried that Su Tang would sink the ship.


    With the change of Su Tang''s decision, a god of war seal of more than one meter appeared on his head. Seeing this situation, Zhan Wutian and others fully understand that Su Tang''s God of war seal can be larger or smaller. The large God of war seal has a wide area and relatively large power, but it can''t be used in the ship at all, so Su Tang can condense such a party, The small God of war seal, do not look at the small God of war seal, but his Willick is not small at all. It can even be said that it is stronger than the large God of war seal. After all, the power of the small God of war seal is relatively concentrated.


    At this time, the most surprised people were the captain and Yun Lao. At the moment when the Su Tang God of war seal appeared, they obviously realized that it was not an ordinary martial art. After they looked at each other, they also began to pinch the law. They could fully feel the power of this thing. If this thing was allowed to mess around on the ship, the ship would really sink, So the two of them began to use the ship''s defense system and protected the deck with spiritual power, hoping not to be destroyed by Su Tang''s God of war seal.


    At this time, Beihai Dawu Zun, who had been watching the war nearby, also noticed that Su Tang''s war skills were not ordinary, and immediately made a voice to remind him; "Be careful, crown prince. This war skill is not ordinary. You must not connect it hard."


    Suddenly hearing the reminder, the Dragon nodded in the sky, looked at Su Tang and said; "It''s very easy to avoid small things. What''s the use of a powerful war skill? It''s useless not to attack people." he didn''t pay attention to Su Tang''s war skill at all.


    At this time, Su Tang smiled coldly and smashed the God of war seal directly. Seeing that the God of war seal flew towards him, the Dragon shook his head in the sky and gently moved a few steps out of the scope of the God of war seal. He looked at Su Tang and laughed; "Hahaha, garbage is garbage. As I told you just now, no matter how good martial arts can''t attack people, it''s in vain."


    At this time, the God of war seal had come to the place where the dragon was not far from the top of the sky, but it was too small to attack the dragon in the sky. Here, Su Tang asked with a cold smile; "Really?" with the sound falling, the volume of the God of war seal suddenly became larger, which directly sealed all the retreat routes of the dragon in the sky. Because the distance was too close, the Dragon had no time to respond in the sky.


    Everyone present was blinded by Su Tang''s sudden hand. Before the smile on Long''s face could be received, he was directly hit by the God of war seal.


    "Poof!" the huge force directly flew the dragon out of the sky. The dragon lying on the ground was covered with blood in the sky. At this time, Su Tang waved his hand again, and the God of war seal that was about to hit the deck flew again, and the area became much smaller in a moment, and then flew directly towards the dragon in the sky, Seeing this situation, dawuzun in the North Sea can no longer stand.


    With a big drink, he rushed towards the place where the dragon was in heaven. Dawu Zun''s speed was very fast. Just in the blink of an eye, he came to the dragon in heaven. He raised his hand and punched the God of war seal. The great power directly smashed the God of war seal of Su Tang.


    "Poof!" the God of war seal was smashed, and Su Tang was also eaten back. After spitting blood, Su Tang looked at the big Wu Zun coldly and said; "It''s interesting. I haven''t really fought with Dawu Zun. Let me see how powerful you are." after that, Su Tang reached out to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth and took a pill, so he was ready to fight.


    This is the second elder of the eastern region, but he stood up and said; "Su Tang, wait a minute!" seeing someone stop him, Su Tang turned his head and stared at the second elder, who said; "Su Tang, the strong man in the great martial arts realm, is powerful. I think I''d better buy it and deal with it. You''ve been hurt. You''d better have a rest."


    Then the two elders nodded to the three nearby elders. The three elders directly came out and walked according to the big Wu Zun. This was a sudden voice on the ship; "I said, you are also a strong man in the realm of eclosion? How can you have the face to fight against the descendants of Da wuzun?" the voice fell, and the two figures came out slowly from the cabin.


    As soon as Su Tang saw these two people, he understood that this must be the guardian elder with Beihai disciples this time. Here, the two elders retorted; "Hehe, you are the most shameless I have ever seen. First, Da wuzun took action against Wu Zun''s younger generation. Now you still have the face to say that we really don''t want to face."


    "Hahaha, what about that? I have many people in Beihai and strong strength. What can you do if I bully you in the eastern region?" after listening to the words of the two elders, the old man who spoke before looked at the people in the eastern region with disdain.


    It''s arrogant, but he''s also right. There are indeed many people in Beihai here. In addition, their strength is from the super strong at the peak of eclosion, which is completely beyond the competition of the three elders of the royal family. Because Su Tang killed several ancestors of the imperial family last time, Therefore, the only elders sent by the royal family this time are Mr. Zhang in the middle of eclosion, and the other two are in the early stage of eclosion.

 Chapter 285

    Upon hearing this, the two elders and others also felt the cultivation of the two elders for a moment. They could not compete with each other. A look of fear flashed in their eyes. When they saw that the two elders were no longer talking, the old man continued; "What? Are you afraid? If you are afraid, ask this boy to give it to us now. I can try my best this time, or I will kill all of you."


    The old man pointed to Su Tang. Upon hearing such words, the two elders immediately shook their heads and shouted; "It''s impossible for us to hand over Su Tang. If you really insist on doing so, we can only work hard with you. It''s a big deal that we won''t participate in this competition, but I can assure you that you can''t participate in Beihai either."


    At this time, the two elders were very confused. Why didn''t Mengluo, the powerful miracle, do it? As long as she makes a move, these people are completely local chickens and dogs, and they are not the enemies of his unity at all. Although he is confused, he still thinks that Mengluo is likely to make a move. Now, he can only always stand on the side of Su Tang. Although their royal family and Su Tang have been unhappy, this time the emperor said before they came, No matter what price you pay, you should keep Su Tang. As long as Su Tang is here, the eastern region is likely to be their world all the time.


    As for those Royal ancestors who were killed by Su Tang, the emperor was also open to it. Since Su Tang has such power, if he can''t live with them all the time, his royal family won''t have a good life. Since it''s better to put down the previous hatred and make friends with Su Tang like the war family, this is the best way for a long time.


    "Hahaha, joke, do you think you are qualified? Give you three breaths to think about it. If you don''t give me the answer I want, I''ll kill you all here." the old man laughed again. He didn''t pay attention to the two elders. Compared with them, there are two strong people with feather starch, It only takes one to kill all these people here.


    The other can protect other people in Beihai from being hurt, so he was not threatened by the words of the second elder at all.


    "Tianji, you must have a way? Help me isolate those people and I''ll kill long Zaitian." Su Tang didn''t care about these people at all. What he wanted to do now was to kill long Zaitian directly. This man was already the one he would kill. If Da wuzun hadn''t appeared just now, I''m afraid this guy would have been killed by Su Tang with the seal of God of war.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to use the power of Tianji, but now he had to choose this way. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji said; "Yes, yes, but boy, do you really want to do this? In this way, even if you and Beihai completely take over the dead enemy, I''m afraid the people of Beihai Dragon Palace will not let you go in the future."


    "Hum, I''ve never been afraid of the heavenly empire. Will I be afraid of them? It''s a big deal to go directly to Beihai to destroy them and make my su family a new overlord in Beihai." Su Tang said coldly.


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, Tianji didn''t say anything more. Su Tang could make such a choice. He also understood that Su Tang had really killed his heart. Tianji thought that Su Tang''s choice was only to give some suggestions and never opposed it.


    "Well, although my strength has increased now, the other party is also a strong person at the peak of eclosion. I can''t support it for long, only one or two interest at most." Tianji said.


    Su Tang listened, thought slightly, nodded and said; "Enough, let''s start now!" as Su Tang''s voice fell, the power of the secret suddenly appeared. The power of the secret was soon discovered by the feathering master and captain Yun Lao. When they were confused, Su Tang shouted and moved. He directly appeared next to the dragon lying on the ground and grabbed him directly, Another dodged away to the side of the deck.


    It took only a little more than a breath to catch people away from Su Tang. At this moment, those who were strong in emergence were blocked by the secret of heaven and could not get out at all. They could only watch Su Tang capture the dragon in heaven. Seeing that Su Tang succeeded, the secret of heaven also took back the power. As the power of the secret of heaven disappeared, those people could move. This was the old man of Beihai; "Boy, you''re looking for death. Release the three princes quickly, or I''ll kill all of you."


    "Hum, kill us? OK, I''ll see who dies first." after that, Su Tang''s hand that locked the dragon''s throat in heaven worked hard, and the dragon''s throat in heaven was directly crushed. Su Tang disdained to look at the old man and directly threw the dragon''s body in heaven into the sea.


    It was not only the people in Beihai who were surprised to see that Su Tang actually killed long Zaitian under such circumstances, but also the captain and old Yun deeply admired Su Tang''s courage.


    "It''s good to kill and kill decisively. This boy is very good. If I have a chance, I really want to recommend him to the sky." the captain said.


    Old cloud nodded and said; "It''s really good. It''s just that it''s more or less unwise to kill the dragon in the sky."


    As old Yun''s voice fell, those people in Beihai were stunned to see that Su Tang was so bold. Only the two elders who reached the peak of the feathering realm were surprised and angry. You know, these three crown princes are the favorite sons of the Dragon Lord in the Dragon Palace power, Otherwise, they would not directly send two of their top elders of the Dragon Palace to be Dharma elders this time.


    Now that the third prince is dead, the dragon is mainly angry when he knows that he will be angry. There is absolutely no good life for those who directly wait for him. What is angry is that Su Tang dares to kill his own people under such circumstances. He is simply contemptuous of the existence of himself and others.


    One of the elders shouted loudly and rushed directly towards Su Tang. How fast is the strong man in the realm of eclosion? Su Tang couldn''t react at all, so he was directly hit, flew out upside down and lay on the ground. Su Tang kept spitting blood in his mouth and looked depressed for a while. Seeing that Su Tang was hurt, Mengluo, who had not spoken, shouted and came to Su Tang in a flash.


    A cry with a slight voice; "Brother, are you okay? How are you? You vomited a lot of blood." Mengluo was very sad at this time.


    "Cough, it''s all right. Don''t worry. You can''t die yet. You should get better after a rest." in Mengluo''s arms, Su Tang coughed twice and said softly.


    This is when the strong feathered man saw that Su Tang still had the strength to speak and moved. He rushed towards Su Tang. At this moment, Mengluo''s face changed and a towering momentum burst out. He directly shook the strong feathered man away, convinced Su Tang, came to Zhan Wutian and others, and called Su Tang to Zhan Wutian and others, She turned and stared at the man in the North Sea; "You all deserve to die!"


    At this moment, Mengluo is like the soul seducing God of death from hell. Her tone is extremely cold and murderous. Mengluo''s performance appears in the severity of the second elder and others. She is deeply relieved. She did it in the rain. I''m afraid the people in Beihai will be really finished this time. I think of the feeling that they were powerless in front of Mengluo and another old man at the beginning, They still have some fear.


    "It''s incredible that this little girl is still a super strong person." old Yun exclaimed, feeling the super arrogant smell of Mengluo.


    This is Mengluo, looking at the old man who hurt Su Tang coldly, said; "I''ll let you watch the people in the North sea fall in front of you one by one." with a wave of her hand, a strange force blocked the old man''s body. At the same time, she slowly walked towards the people in the North Sea. The old man felt that his body could not move and shouted in horror; "Divine power, impossible. How can you be a strong man of divine rank."


    The old man''s voice shocked everyone present. Is God a strong man? This girl is a strong man of divine rank? Everyone didn''t believe it. This was Mengluo''s faint opening; "If I hadn''t promised my brother not to use my strength, you guys would have died. Now you are even more bold to hurt my brother. Good, very good. I''m not only going to kill you, but also your Beihai dragon palace. I''ll go and kill him completely."


    When she finished her friend''s kindness, she stretched out her hand and sent out a divine power. The monkey that had been bumped by Su Tang was directly attracted to the air. Under the squeeze of the divine power, it burst directly in the air. The whole body was broken and fell directly into the sea. This is Mengluo. She turned her head and looked at an old man at the pinnacle of eclosion outside. A blink appeared in front of him, He flew out of the ship with a direct slap. As his body flew away from the ship, the whole person burst directly in the air.


    At this moment, Mengluo has reached the extreme of anger, and the means are very bloody and ferocious. Even those who are familiar with him in the eastern regions are very afraid to see Mengluo at this time. Su Tang has fainted at this time, and Lei Xiong, who holds Su Tang with Zhan Wutian, whispered; "Is this still the lovely girl who talks and laughs with us? How do I feel that she is the devil from hell?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Everyone has people or things he wants to protect. Su Tang can be said to be the inverse scale of Mengluo. It''s strange that Su Tang is seriously dizzy and Mengluo is not crazy." Zhan Wutian is also very afraid, but he calmly answers Lei Xiong''s question.


    People in the eastern regions around him nodded one after another. At the same time, some people admired Su Tang very much. They actually had such a beautiful confidant. These people in the North Sea were really scared when they saw that Mengluo was so fierce. They knelt down and begged for mercy, but Mengluo had no mercy at all. She had gone her own way and killed these people in the North Sea one by one.


    The means were extremely cruel, so that the blocked eclosion peak old man was filled with a burst of fear. At this moment, he really regretted why he volunteered to come and participate in this protection mission. Now he stole the number, didn''t please the Dragon Lord in Hong Kong, and had to lose his sexual life. He was very unwilling.


    "Why? Scared? There are many wonderful things waiting for you. Don''t worry, take your time." Mengluo''s cold voice sounded again. At this time, the captain suddenly found something and shouted; "Be careful, everyone. Those who have a look are coming." it turned out that Mengluo''s ferocious means made the sea next to the big ship red with blood, and the huge smell of blood attracted the sea demon in the sea.


    At this time, yunlao came to the side of the ship and looked down. Sure enough, he saw some black shadows in the sea, and his face also changed. This is Mengluo''s faint opening; "Grandpa Yun, don''t be afraid. These sea monsters can''t turn over any waves with me." old Yun nodded at Mengluo''s words. Obviously, these sea monsters were brought by Mengluo.


    At this time, the captain also nodded. There was a strong man of divine rank. There was really nothing to worry about. Even if the sea demons of the three tyrants came, they should be able to retreat. Thinking that the captain and old Yun were attacked by Dan Ding, they stood again and continued to watch the play.


    At this time, Mengluo looked at the remaining ten Beihai martial arts, and with a wave, one of them was caught. This time, Mengluo did not directly crush him, but directly threw him into the sea. Surrounded by so many ferocious sea demons, the living man must be more ferocious and less auspicious when he was thrown into the sea. Sure enough, he became the target of dozens of sea demons at the moment he fell into the water.


    It was soon eaten directly by those who still had to eat. The tragic cry made everyone on the ship feel a chill. There was a trace of awe and fear in the eyes of Mengluo. This man was too crazy and was a devil.


    This is Mengluo. A smile is outlined at the corner of her mouth and she whispers; "It feels good. Let''s have another try." with the sound falling, another warrior from the North Sea was directly thrown into the sea, and the shrill scream sounded again. The whole ship was a spirit, and some of those guys were scared to pee directly.


    But no one laughed at them. At this time, the situation was really frightening. Such a beautiful girl suddenly turned into a super devil in the depths of hell because someone hurt her brother. She didn''t say that her means were cruel, but thought of such an exciting way to play. At this time, the remaining fighters in the North Sea all looked like death, wailing and begged Mengluo for mercy.


    "Hehe, wasn''t it arrogant before? Kill us? Don''t I satisfy your idea now? Kill you." Mengluo said with a sneer.


    When the voice fell, another warrior fell out of the water and screamed as scheduled. At this time, all people really saw the horror of God. All forces were floating clouds in front of God. Even the eclosion peak, which was only one step away from God, was like a mole ant in his eyes, and there was no strength to resist.


    The scream fell, and Mengluo turned to look at the old man and asked; "Do you like this feeling? I heard that humans in the eclosion realm have strong vitality. How long can you support me when I throw you into the sea? One breath or two?" after that, Mengluo directly threw all the other Beihai warriors except the old man into the sea.


    The scream went up and down. For a moment, everyone felt that the big ship was no longer a ship, but a hell. The old man was also afraid. Seeing Mengluo''s means, he really had a deep fear in his heart.


    "Well, I still have something to do. Do you jump down by yourself or do I let you go? Choose for yourself." Mengluo looked at Su Tang who was still dizzy, and she still had some worries. Although she had explored Su Tang''s situation before when she helped Su Tang to go, it was just that some of her attachments were injured by the earthquake, which was no big problem, But seeing that she hasn''t woken up yet, Mengluo still has some worries.


    Hearing Mengluo''s words, the old man was silent and his eyes were full of begging. Seeing that the old man didn''t answer, Mengluo nodded and said with a smile; "Don''t choose? Let me help you choose." with a wave of his hand, he directly flew the old man up, but instead of falling into the water like those Beihai warriors before, he was set more than one meter away from the water by Mengluo.


    The whole body was sealed by Mengluo''s divine power. The old man couldn''t move at all and could only let Mengluo do whatever he wanted. At this time, the old man suddenly heard a sound under the water. He looked down and saw that there were two black shadows approaching him in the sea. Suddenly, a shadow jumped out of the water, opened its mouth full of sharp teeth and bit the old man.


    Seeing such a situation, the old man was scared of the dead and instinctively wanted to dodge. However, because mengluofeng locked his whole body, he was frozen in the air, so he couldn''t escape at all. He could only watch the big medicine bite at himself. Just when the old man closed his eyes and waited for the severe pain to attack him, a burst of water burst on purpose, Before that, the sea demon was knocked out.


    Next, there are countless people who have to constantly grab. It''s not that he will be bitten by the sea demon, just like Mengluo''s power. Those sea demons can''t drag the old man into the water at all. They can only keep coming from the old man''s meat in private. Every time they are bitten by the sea demon, the old man will scream.


    The people on the ship also looked at the situation here. They couldn''t bear it one by one. At this time, yunlao looked at Mengluo and said; "Senior, this man has been punished. Do you think you can give him a good time?" at this time, old Yun didn''t dare to call Meng Luo''s name like before. It can''t be calculated according to his age.


    "Well, Grandpa Yun begged him, and I''ll give him a good time." with a wave of his hand, the power to control the old man was removed, and the old man fell directly into the water and was soon eaten by the vicious.


    When things came to an end here, Mengluo took Su Tang back to the cabin and began to heal. When Su Tang woke up, it was noon the next day. Mengluo''s divine power healed him. His injury was almost healed. After waking up, Mengluo accompanied Su Tang to the deck. At this time, he was on the deck, Zhan Wutian and others are talking and laughing there.


    Seeing Su Tang coming, everyone stood up, walked towards him, and Zhan Wutian said; "Brother Sutang, how are you? Are you well?"


    "Well, it''s almost OK. I''ll be cured in one day at most." Su Tang nodded and replied.

 Chapter 286

    In the following time, Su Tang''s injury soon healed under the nourishment of Mengluo''s divine power. At the same time, he also absorbed all the demon pills of Ba snake, and his strength was as expected, reaching the mid-term peak of Wu Zun.


    On this day, Su Tang left the room early and came to the deck. This is the seventeenth day on the ship. Apart from the previous things, he has been in the room. Today, he can fully control his strength, so he wants to come out and have a look.


    As soon as he got on the deck, he found that old Yun came towards him, looked at Su Tang and asked; "How''s it going? It feels good, boy. You''re the most talented young man I''ve ever seen. Do you want to come to our heaven?"


    "Hehe, I''m flattered. There are many people with better talent than me on the mainland. I''m just a little lucky. Thank you for your gifts." Su Tang replied with a smile, but he avoided talking about old Yun''s going to heaven. In his opinion, this force has some mysteries, and he has no knowledge of it.


    Old cloud also heard Su Tang''s meaning, nodded and said; "Hehe, those are small things. You''re welcome. Didn''t you also send me some good wine? You come and I go. We''re clear."


    Su Tang nodded and asked; "Sir, how long will it take us to reach Zhongzhou?" I''ve been in the boat for many days. Su Tang is really unhappy. After all, there is only a little place to move every day. What we see on a deck is an endless sea. It looks good at first, but it''s boring after a long time.


    "I should be able to reach Zhongzhou this afternoon. How can I get tired of the scenery?" old cloud said.


    Su Tang nodded and looked at the sea in the distance; "Now I know how boring the sea is. Elder, you look at this scenery every day. How did you come here?"


    "Hehe, when people are old, they don''t yearn for the colorful world outside like young people. Life is like this. No matter how beautiful the scenery is, they can only be memories in the end. Many beautiful things will fade away with the passage of time. Although the sea looks very monotonous, people can''t forget it if they have seen it." old Yun replied with a smile.


    Hearing what Yun Lao said, Su Tang thought slightly and thought it was true. It was Mengluo who came out of the cabin. Su Tang said happily on the deck; "Brother, I''ve been calling you down there just now. I didn''t expect you to come up here."


    "Hehe, it''s boring to stay in the room all the time, so I''ll come up for an activity. Mengluo is very boring this time?" Su Tang replied with a smile.


    Mengluo nodded, "it''s really boring. You are practicing every day, and no one plays with me. I''m almost bored. I don''t know when I can get to Zhongzhou. I really want to see what Zhongzhou is like." Mengluo herself has been in the seal for many years, and has always believed in the outside world. After playing everywhere with Su Tang, She loved it.


    She was a little tired of staying on the ship for so many days this time. It was almost the same as when he was in the seal. He looked at the same scenery every day, but there were more people to talk and relieved a little.


    "Hahaha, I''ll be here this afternoon. Please bear it." Su Tang said with a laugh. He was very good at Xie Mengluo. Even he was uncomfortable, let alone Mengluo.


    At this moment, Su Tang''s voice fell, and Mengluo was excited for a moment and asked hurriedly; "Brother, what you said is true? You can reach Zhongzhou in the afternoon?" I have long wanted to go to Mengluo in Zhongzhou. At this time, I have been very eager to hurt the land in Zhongzhou.


    When they were chatting happily, Zhan Wutian and others came out and saw Mengluo talking with Su Tang so happily. Zhan Wutian also asked; "Why, is there anything happy? Let''s be happy."


    "Just now, Mr. Yun said that we could reach Zhongzhou in the afternoon. I''d like to go to Zhongzhou for a long time." Mengluo replied.


    Upon hearing this, Zhan Wutian and others nodded and said; "Yes, although I have left the eastern region to experience in other local areas, I really haven''t been to Zhongzhou. I''ve heard that Zhongzhou is a very good place. There are so many strong people there. It''s really desirable."


    "Hahaha, although Zhongzhou is very good, it is also dangerous everywhere. This place has too many forces and is too chaotic. Not everyone can stand here. That place is not as beautiful as you think." old Yun laughed and said.


    Over the years, he has been picking up people from various regions and met many young people. They are almost like Zhan Wutian at this time. They all yearn for the outside world very much, but after they really arrived outside, they all went back one by one, and even some teenagers fell directly outside.


    When hearing what Yun Lao said, Zhan Wutian and others didn''t take it to heart. At this time, they were filled with the joy of setting foot on the legendary land of Zhongzhou, and didn''t take other things to heart at all.


    The party had been chatting happily on the deck. Knowing that in the afternoon, Mengluo took the lead in seeing the land ahead, stood up happily from her seat, ran to the side of the ship, pointed to the distant continent and said; "Brother, come and have a look. Is that what you said Zhongzhou?" at this time, Su Tang and others also found it. They stood up and came to Mengluo. Su Tang nodded and replied; "It should be there. We finally reached Zhongzhou."


    The speed of the ship was very fast. It soon landed. Su Tang and others packed their things. At this time, they were ready to get off the ship. Just as Su Tang''s front foot stepped on the steps to leave, old Yun came over and stopped Su Tang; "Boy, here you are. If you think about it when, you can take it to Zhongzhou Tianyu branch to find me."


    "Hmm? Don''t you want to follow the boat all the time?" Su Tang asked curiously after the result.


    "Hehe, I''ve been at sea with the big ship for decades. It''s time to have a rest. I''ll stay in Zhongzhou all the time. You can come and see me when you''re free." old Yun said with a smile.


    Su Tang nodded, put away what yunlao gave him, looked at yunlao and said; "OK, I''ll visit you when I have time. I''ll see you later." after that, Su Tang left the ship with Mengluo and others.


    After stepping on the land of Zhongzhou, Mengluo said with a smile; "Finally, what kind of place will this be? The earthquake injury makes people very curious."


    "Hehe, it''s not like that. Well, let''s go with me. We still have a distance from the place where we compete this time! We can''t waste time, or we''ll really miss it." the second elder smiled and said.


    Su Tang and others nodded. Then they separated behind the two elders and left the wharf. Along the way, Su Tang and others were very interested in the food around them. Looking at the code stealing of people, Su Tang couldn''t help sighing; "Unexpectedly, the changes here are so great that I can''t recognize some."


    In his previous life, he had been in Zhongzhou for a long time and had been to many places. Therefore, when he set foot on this familiar and strange land again, only he could have such an exclamation. Although Su Tang''s voice was very small, it was heard by Mengluo who had been around him. Mengluo asked curiously; "Brother, have you ever been to Zhongzhou before? Why haven''t you heard of it?"


    "Hehe, my brother came in his dream. This place is completely different from what I dreamed." Su Tang explained with a smile. As for the secret in his heart, Su Tang doesn''t want others to know, and Mengluo is no exception.

 Chapter 287

    Soon after leaving the ship, because it was going to be dark soon, Su Tang and his party didn''t covet to hurry. Instead, they found an inn in the small town next to the wharf and prepared to have a good rest for one night before heading towards the destination of the competition, Zhongzhou holy city.


    In the inn, Su Tang and his party were eating delicious food in an elegant room.


    "I''ve been on that ship for a while, and my mouth is fading out. I can finally have a good meal today." Lei Xiong said as soon as he sat down.


    Hearing what he said, everyone else smiled. The old man was a typical eater. His life on the big ship really made him feel a little uncomfortable, so his remarks at this time were completely expected by those who knew him.


    Su Tang asked mengtianya, who was sitting next to Mengluo, while holding dishes for Mengluo; "Brother Meng, what''s the matter with you this time? I haven''t seen you talk all the way."


    Only after mengtianya came back this time, Su Tang decided that mengtianya seemed to have changed a lot. He didn''t want to talk as much as before. Su Tang didn''t intend to ask all the way, but now he was about to reach the holy city of the game. He didn''t want anything to affect his people.


    Compared with the current situation, they all represent the whole eastern region, not a single person''s battle.


    Mengtianya shook his head and said; "It''s all right, don''t worry." after that, he didn''t say anything more. He directly began to eat and ignore the people.


    Seeing such an amount tomorrow, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and didn''t continue to ask.


    Without a word overnight, Su Tang and his party left the town early the next morning and entered the wasteland. Although Zhongzhou has a vast area, the area near the wharf is still far away from the population. In order to reach Zhongzhou, it is also about a very large wasteland and a mountain range dominated by demons and beasts.


    After entering the wasteland, Mengluo looked at the wasteland where she almost saw a tree and asked; "Why can''t we see trees here? And it''s very huge. How long do we have to walk to get out?"


    "Hehe, this is the most famous endless wasteland in Zhongzhou. It still takes a long time to go out. However, there is a transmission array in the center of the wasteland. Our cemetery is there this time. When we get there, we will directly transmit it to the holy city." the second elder has also been to Zhongzhou several times and has some knowledge about things here.


    "Oh, so it is." Mengluo nodded.


    Lei Xiong asked; "Second elder, how long will it take us to go from here to the place you said to be lowered?" Lei Xiong tried to look into the depths of the wasteland, but he didn''t find the outline of the place where the second elder said that there could be a transmission array. I think it should be a small city. There is no spitting place in the wasteland, so it''s easy to find. Now Lei Xiong didn''t find it, That''s why I''m so confused.


    "Hehe, it will take about five days. You''d better be careful. This wasteland is unusual. It looks very calm on the surface, but the monsters here are also very fierce. Many adventurers live here every year. Human beings are more dangerous than monsters." the second elder smiled and reminded.


    The whole person nodded. This wasteland is the most terrible. The monsters living here will not be very big, but it is absolutely fatal.


    After walking all morning, they found a small river at noon. They rested beside the river. Su Tang looked at the calm and clear water and found that some fish were swimming around. Even when they caught a few fish in the river, they saw Su Tang catching fish, and others came to help, After a while, I caught more than ten.


    After more than half an hour of busyness, the smell of grilled fish began to spread slowly. A group of people had walked all morning and had not eaten. Although their cultivation was not general and they could reach the point of not eating, they still spit one by one in the face of such delicious food.


    "Two elders, someone is coming over there." this is the three elders who are responsible for guarding at one side. He turned to look at the two elders and said.


    At his words, everyone stood up and met people in the wilderness. It was not a good phenomenon. Generally, adventurers or other people here would deliberately avoid meeting others, so generally speaking, they rarely met humans. Su Tang found that these people who appeared in the distance seemed to be coming towards them and admitted defeat more, It looks like at least twenty or thirty.


    "Let''s see first. These people shouldn''t be from Zhongzhou." the second elder said.


    This makes everyone very confused. How do these two elders know? Asked Su Tang; "Two elders, how do you know?"


    "Hehe, you don''t know those adventurers in Zhongzhou. Because there are so many experts in this place, no adventurer will feel invincible in the world. Therefore, adventurers in any realm will instinctively avoid others. This is also the reason why we haven''t met any adventurers after walking here all morning, and these people are straight towards us Coming, this is totally different from the adventurers of emperor Zhongzhou, so I say they are likely to come from other areas, "the second elder explained with a smile.


    "Well, it does make sense. Maybe these people are the same people who come to Zhongzhou to participate in the Zhuyu competition as us." Su Tang nodded.


    Just after those people had walked into many places and saw the leader clearly, Su Tang was stunned and immediately smiled, "how did he come here?" these people were the huangzong people Su Tang met when he was practicing in the West wilderness.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Mengluo gave up dealing with the roast fish in her hand and turned to look at Su Tang and asked curiously; "Brother, do you know them?" just now the three elders said that she didn''t worry at all when someone was there. At that time, she thought about roast fish, so she didn''t care about things here.


    "Ha ha, look, you know them too. They come from Xihuang!" Su Tang replied with a smile.


    At this time, Mengluo stood up and looked over there. After seeing each other clearly, Mengluo also nodded; "It''s them." then he ignored these people and continued to deal with the roast fish in his hand.


    This is what others saw. They were stunned. Zhan Wutian took the lead in asking; "Su Tang, do you know them?"


    "Well, they can be regarded as friends. Well, let''s rest assured that they shouldn''t attack us." Su Tang nodded.


    After saying that, he walked towards those people. After a while, he came to them. When the leader saw Su Tang''s power, he was stunned and asked quickly; "Su Tang Xiaoyou, why are you here?"


    "Hehe, I''m the representative of the eastern regions in this Zhuyu competition. I''m a little curious about the southern Lord. Why are you here?" Su Tang said with a smile.


    "We also come to participate in the various regions competition. We have no kingdom in the western wilderness of knowledge, so we can only choose young disciples from various sects." Nan Tianjun replied.


    Su Tang nodded clearly, and then the party came to Xiaohe. Su Tang introduced the identity of these people to the people in the eastern region. The people of the wasteland clan were also very friendly. After a simple rest, the two groups met to go to the holy city together. There were many people at once, and it was much more lively in a moment.


    In the following period of time, both groups of people were very friendly and hurried along the road. A few days later, they came to the place where there was a transmission array. Lei Xiong was blinded when they saw this place. There was no small town here, only a few small huts. The transmission array was directly open-air. Because there were too many people coming this time, the transmission array could not transmit many people here.


    Therefore, Su Tang and others were divided into three groups. Generally, one transmission takes about half an hour. After the title group, the first group, Nan Tianjun, entered the transmission array with some people of the wasteland sect.


    With the passage of time, Su Tang of the last group also entered the transmission array. In the colorful world, Su Tang and others came to the holy city in the center of Zhongzhou in about a quarter of an hour.


    After leaving the transmission array, the people who had been transmitted before are waiting for them there. This is what Nan Tianjun said; "Su Tang Xiaoyou, we both said that we live in different places, so let''s say goodbye for the first time." it turned out that in the holy city, they prepared many things for the various regions competition. For example, people from each region have their own residence.


    "Well, I''ll see you later." Su Tang nodded and replied. Then Nan Tianjun took the people of Xihuang and left the transmission hall. The second elder also took Su Tang and they walked in another direction. It turned out that when the last group of Su Tang hadn''t been transmitted, the person in charge of reception in Zhongzhou had told the person in charge of the seats they said they lived in.


    The second elder has also been here several times, so he is still familiar with the gold here. He is not bothering the borrower, so he takes Su Tang and others to his residence.


    In a big house, Su Tang and others were looking at the surrounding environment at this time. Lei Xiong couldn''t help exclaiming; "Zhongzhou is Zhongzhou. It''s really different. Look, this mansion should have been built not long ago. Isn''t it specially built for me?"


    "Hehe, that''s right. Why did Zhongzhou hold the Zhuyu competition for the first time in many years, so in order to accommodate the martial artists from other regions, they built these mansions. In fact, there are such places in every other region, and we also have them in the eastern region." the second elder opened his mouth and explained.


    After hearing his words, Lei Xiong nodded clearly. Just here, a middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes suddenly appeared, looking at Su Tang and others and asking; "Everybody, but the contestants from the eastern region?"


    The second elder took the lead in answering; "Well, we are all from the eastern region."


    "Well, the competition will be five days later. During this period, I will be responsible for your daily life. I will bring some servants later. I hope you can have a happy trip to Zhongzhou." the man said politely.


    After hearing his words, the two elders arched their hands and thanked him; "Thank you, sir."


    "It''s all right!" after that, the middle-aged man left directly. After a while, he brought twenty or thirty servants and quickly got busy in the mansion. In the evening, the middle-aged man appeared again and asked Su Tang and others to eat. After eating, Su Tang returned to his room. As soon as he sat down, he heard someone knocking at the door. Su Tang got up and opened the door.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian and others looked at him with a smile and said; "Su Tang, you see, it''s not easy for us to come to Zhongzhou once. Anyway, there are still five days to compete. How about we go to the establishment?"


    "Well, you can really go and have a look. Wait a minute. I''ll call Mengluo." after su Tang closed the door, he walked to another room. This room was Mengluo''s. after talking clearly with Mengluo, Mengluo was very happy and agreed. Although a line of five people left the mansion and came to the city.


    Although the night has fallen, it is as lively as ever in the holy city. It is much better than the God empire. Mengluo cried happily when she saw such a scene for the first time; "Brother, this place is so busy. After your competition, can we stay here more time?"


    "It should be OK. I''ll talk to the second elder then." Su Tang nodded.


    Then a group of people strolled in the street. A very busy street appeared in the distance. Su Tang asked curiously; "Why is it so busy over there?"


    "When I came here just now, I made a special inquiry. There seems to be a treasure street in the holy city. I heard that there are many treasures there. Many martial artists will take things there to exchange some western medicine. According to the appearance of this street, it should be the treasure street. Let''s go and have a look." Zhan Wutian said.


    As soon as they heard that there was such a street here, Su Tang and others suddenly became interested. After nodding, they walked directly towards the street not far away. As soon as they entered the street, they heard people nearby say.


    "I heard that many Outland people came to Zhenbao street this time. Let''s go and see if there are any good things."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang and others clearly nodded. It seems that they have not gone wrong. This is really treasure street. There are some stalls on both sides of treasure street. There are many things on the stalls, including some rare fun.


    Zhan Wutian looked at these things and exclaimed; "It''s really good. This place is very good. There are so many good things. Su Tang, let''s go and see if we have what we need."


    The things here are really very good. Just after a stroll, Su Tang found that there are really treasures in some stalls. The name of this street is really worthy of the name. Su Tang agrees with Zhan Wutian''s proposal,


    At this time, Su Tang and others came to a stall and pointed to a purple stone. Su Tang pointed to the thing and asked the stall owner; "Boss, how do you sell this?"


    The stall owner was an old man of about 50 or 60 years old. After hearing Su Tang''s questions, he said with a smile; "Hehe, young man, you have a good eye! You should know this thing, a hundred medium-grade spirit stones."


    "What? A hundred pieces of medium grade spirit stone? What the hell is this? How expensive are you to sell?" Lei Xiong exclaimed directly at the old man''s words.


    This is Su Tang who took out a hundred pieces of medium grade spirit stones from the storage ring and handed them to the old man; "I''ll take it." it''s a purple jade soul marrow, which is a very precious thing and can be used in the array. When arranging the energy gathering array, if you use it as the array base, the grade of the energy gathering array will be directly increased by one to two times.


    This thing is very rare, so Su Tang will certainly not let go of seeing such things here. After all, there is no soul gathering array in his Su family. After returning this time, he can arrange a good soul gathering array with this thing.


    As a result, after the boss came from the Empire, Su Tang directly turned and walked towards other stalls. When he saw that Su Tang had left, Zhan Wutian and others followed up. Lei Xiong asked; "Brother Sutang, what is this thing and how expensive it is?"


    "Ziyu lingsui, a genius treasure, should be more expensive," Su Tang replied.


    Just then, three people suddenly appeared and blocked Su Tang''s way. The leading man looked at Su Tang and said; "This friend, I don''t know. I just heard that you have purple jade spiritual marrow. I don''t know how many spiritual stones you sell."


    Seeing that someone had stopped him, Su Tang frowned slightly and shook his head; "I''m sorry, I''m just useful. I don''t sell it."


    "Hum, boy, you''d better think clearly and don''t regret it." a woman behind the man directly snorted coldly and shouted.


    The woman looks pretty good, but Su Tang didn''t care at all at this time and said faintly; "Regret? What do you want? It''s mine. I don''t sell it. Do you still want to rob it?" then he looked at the woman disdainfully and didn''t pay attention to the three people at all.


    Then the woman shouted angrily; "Rob you, what can you do? I tell you that the best thing to know is to hand it in, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you." the woman shouted angrily with a su Tang look.


    Su Tang smiled faintly and said; "Then you can try," said the man in front of him; "Get out of the way. I have something to do."


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t give himself face at all, the man''s face suddenly became cold, stared at Su Tang and said; "You should be the people who come to the various regions competition this time. I''m giving you a chance to hand over things. I can consider letting you go, or don''t blame me for being rude to you."

 Chapter 288

    Seeing the man''s face change, Su Tang knew that today''s things could not be good, and immediately said impolitely; "What do you want to do?"


    "Hahaha, boy, I tell you that we are from Zhongzhou Tianwang mansion. We are here to participate in the competition this time. You''d better be sensible and hand in your things. Otherwise, even if you can''t deal with you during the competition, I promise you won''t leave Zhongzhou with your life." the woman before this time spoke again.


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang laughed and said faintly; "It''s interesting. It turned out to be a local force in Zhongzhou. No wonder it''s so overbearing. I really want to try it today. If you have the ability, try it."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the woman was ready to fight, and here was a cold voice; "Hum, who is so bold that he dares to fight in Zhenbao street? How many lives do you have?"


    As the voice fell, a man in his forties appeared in the scene. His breath was very strong and his face was completely expressionless. Seeing this man appear, the man standing opposite Su Tang shrunk his eyes and bowed down; "I''ve seen a cold-blooded elder. It''s just a misunderstanding. Everyone just talks a few times. No one wants to do it."


    "Hum, I know everything just now. Xuanlang, you''d better find out where this is. Don''t think that your heavenly king''s house can be presumptuous here now that you are favored by the holy master. If there is another time, I''ll kill you directly." the cold-blooded man said with a cold hum.


    He didn''t give the man any face at all. When he heard the cold-blooded words, the young man named xuanlang flashed a fierce look in his eyes, looked at Su Tang, and directly turned around and left with people. This is what Su Tang said to the cold-blooded heart; "Thank you for your help."


    "No, this is treasure street. No one is allowed to do it here." the voice fell and the man disappeared directly.


    Seeing this, Zhan Wutian said; "Who the hell is this man? What a powerful cultivation." hearing his words, a stall owner nearby said; "This is one of the eight Dharma protectors in heaven. His strength is unfathomable. His population is like his name. He never knows compassion for his opponent."


    "Is it Tianyu again? What kind of influence is this Tianyu?" Su Tang was stunned and whispered.


    "Su Tang, didn''t old Yun also give you a token when he left the ship? I think we can''t deal with this. Those guys were different at first sight. According to the words of cold-blooded elders, the Royal Palace should be a good force on this day. I didn''t expect that we offended such a force on the first day we came to the holy city. The future will come I''m afraid it''s hard for me, "Lei Xiong said.


    Su Tang also nodded. He never thought that he would encounter such a thing today. "This thing was caused by me. I''ll settle it myself. These guys don''t come to trouble me. If I come here, I''ll kill him anyway."


    "Well, these guys are not good people at first sight. Don''t worry, brother Sutang. If they come to trouble us, Mengluo will take the lead in killing them." Mengluo nodded.


    As soon as they heard what they said, Zhan Wutian and others stopped talking. They also know Su Tang''s character. If others don''t trouble him, he usually won''t take the initiative to cause trouble. Moreover, these people really went too far this time. After all, Su Tang bought something first and Ju ran still wants to rob it. It''s entirely because of his local popularity in Zhongzhou.


    "Little brother, I think you''d better find a time to apologize to these guys. It''s not easy to provoke the heavenly king''s house now. Now they are the worst forces in the whole Zhongzhou. There is Saint Zun standing behind them. Basically, the strength of Zhongzhou will give them face." this is the old man who sold the purple jade soul marrow of Su Tang. He looked at Su Tang and reminded him.


    "Oh? Elder, can you tell me something about the royal residence this day?" Su Tangyi asked curiously.


    Unexpectedly, the old man waved his hand directly and said; "I have to sell things. I don''t have time to tell you more. In short, listen to my advice. It''s not easy to provoke the king''s house this day. All of them are people who will repay for their evil deeds. Now that they have said that they want you not to leave Zhongzhou, they will do it."


    After that, the old man ignored Su Tang and others. Seeing that the old man didn''t want to make more trouble, Su Tang didn''t continue to ask, turned to Zhan Wutian and others and said; "It seems that we have really offended a big force this time. It seems that we don''t have the heart to continue wandering in this street. I think we''d better go back first. Don''t worry, I''ll settle the matter myself and won''t involve you."


    After that, he took the lead to walk outside Zhenbao street with Mengluo. Zhan Wutian and others were not in the mood to continue walking at this time. They left Zhenbao street after su Tang and others. As soon as they stepped out of Zhenbao street, Su Tang and others were stopped by a sudden circle of people. At this time, the boy named xuanlang came to Su Tang with the two people he met before and said coldly; "Boy, I couldn''t do it in Zhenbao street before. Now you''ve all left. I''ll clean you up today."


    Then he saw his income tax. Those who stopped Su Tang and others rushed towards the common people one by one. Seeing this situation, Su Tang and others also knew that they could not continue to hide. It was also a surge of aura. These people fought together quickly.


    The cultivation of these martial arts around them is average. Most of them are in the realm of Wuzong. There are only three martial zuns. This is what Su Tang said when looking at Zhan Wutian and others; "When you deal with those wuzongs, these three wuzuns will be handed over to me. Mengluo, just stand in general. Don''t do it."


    Zhan Wutian and others nodded. Mengluo also retreated to one side and paid close attention to the movement of Su Tang. At this time, she had only one idea in her heart. She must not let Su Tang have it. She was still afraid when she thought of the previous time on the ship, so this time she stared at those who fought with Su Tang all the time.


    It was su Tang who saw one of the martial artists who had only the early stage of Wu Zun. He immediately dodged and came to him. He punched him directly and killed the man directly.


    Su Tang was so fierce that everyone who watched the play was shocked. Most of these people were local people in Zhongzhou, and many of them were often mixed in Zhongzhou. At the moment, they all saw that these people were all people from the powerful heavenly palace, and Su Tang and others were people from other regions, Although I don''t know why the two sides fought together.


    But Su Tang''s ferocity surprised these people. The Royal Palace was not an ordinary force that day. It was not fun for those who dared to kill each other.


    "Hum, this boy is really kind. He dares to kill people in the holy city. I''ll see how the holy city guard explains later." xuanlang looked at his people being killed by Su Tang without a trace of anger. Instead, he looked at Su Tang and snorted coldly.


    The battle between the two sides lasted for a while, and Su Tang killed the three Wu zuns. At this time, he was preparing to help Zhan Wutian and others. Suddenly, several powerful breath directly locked him. For a moment, Su Tang''s hair stood up. This is the same as Mengluo, who also found Su Tang, and flew directly to him.


    As soon as Mengluo arrived at Su Tang''s side, several men in gold armor suddenly appeared in the sky, and the leader shouted loudly; "Stop!" as his voice fell, Zhan Wutian and others stopped and turned to look at the five Jinjia people. At this time, the first saw three corpses on the ground and asked with a cold face; "Who killed these people?"


    Su Tang stood up and directly replied; "It''s me." as soon as Su Tang stood up, the Jinjia man didn''t say anything, but directly slapped Su Tang. This momentum was stronger than that of the Beihai eclosion strongman on the big ship. Su Tang''s eyes shrank and there was no way to hide. This was Mengluo''s frown and cold hum. With a wave, he directly blocked the aura palm shadow.


    "Hmm? Who are you? How dare you stop me from enforcing the law!" Jin Jia was stunned and shouted when he saw his palm taken over.


    "Law enforcement? Give you a chance, get out! Otherwise I don''t mind killing you." Mengluo didn''t have the heart to talk to these guys and said directly.


    When Mengluo said this, everyone present was surprised. The girl was so bold that she dared to talk to the forbidden guard of the holy city like this. Su Tang didn''t have the heart to explain. As soon as these people appeared, they directly shot directly without asking the reason. If Mengluo wasn''t there, they were afraid that they would have died. At this time, the people thought that they were still sweating.


    "Bold, today I''ll see what qualifications you have to be so arrogant in the holy city." as soon as Jin Jia''s face changed, he attacked Meng Luo, and the other four Jin Jia people followed suit. Meng Luo immediately came to the bidder and clapped it with one hand, and the Jin Jia man was hit directly, The whole man fell out of the sky in an instant.


    At this time, Mengluo''s holy method changed again. After several moves, all the five Jinjia people were slapped to the ground. At this time, Mengluo returned to Su Tang. At this moment, everyone present was stunned. Even xuanlang stared at Mengluo in surprise.


    At this time, Su Tang stood up and said; "You should be the law enforcers of this holy city? You do it directly without asking the reason. This is what you call law enforcement? Others are good in Zhongzhou, but in my opinion, there is nothing good in Zhongzhou."


    "Ha ha, little friend, that''s bad!" the voice fell. An old man in Chinese clothes appeared in the scene. Seeing the old man appear, the five bidders who had stood up respectfully shouted; "My subordinates have seen the commander."


    "Commander? You''re the commander of these people? That''s interesting! Mengluo hit me directly!" as soon as he heard about this person''s identity, Su Tang was angry and said directly to Mengluo.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Mengluo''s body method moved again and rushed directly towards the commander. Seeing Su Tang''s direct call for someone to fight, the commander''s face did not change, so he wanted to fight Mengluo. However, Mengluo''s cultivation was so powerful that he just slapped the commander directly and flew out. After standing still, the old man''s mouth gave a trace of blood, Looking at Mengluo''s dignified face, she exclaimed; "God level strong!"


    The old man is a semi divine strong man. He still doesn''t see enough in front of strong men of divine rank like Mengluo, but he is much better than those Jinjia people. Mengluo is ready to fight again, the commander shouted; "Master, stop!"


    Hearing his voice, Meng Luo didn''t mean to stop. He continued to attack the commander. Seeing that Meng Luo didn''t mean to stop, the old man also understood that it seemed that the strong man of divine rank really wanted to cripple himself. He looked ugly immediately. At this time, a dignified voice came; "This Taoist friend, give me a face and let him go."


    As soon as the voice appeared, everyone present shouted; "The holy one has appeared! The holy one that hasn''t appeared in a hundred years has appeared." the commander also shouted with joy; "Holy master!"


    Mengluo also stopped, because she felt that the people who came here this time were very unusual. It was a strong man of the same level as him. This was the first strong man of the human divine level he met on the continent. He stopped with some doubts. He flashed to Su Tang and whispered; "Brother, the other party is also a strong man of divine rank."


    "Hmm? God rank strong, how can it be! Doesn''t it mean that there is no God rank on the mainland?" Su Tang whispered in surprise.


    Just here, a middle-aged man in a Dragon Robe appeared in the sky. This is the people in Zhongzhou who knelt down and shouted; "I''ve seen the Holy One!"


    Su Tang looked at the man with a little more curiosity on his face. Is this the most powerful saint in Zhongzhou? There is indeed this strength. There are not many strong people in the divine rank. The man looked at Mengluo and arched his hand and said; "You are polite!"


    Mengluo nodded and bowed back; "Are you what they call the Holy One?"


    "Hehe, it''s all the love of everyone. Taoist friends can call xuandao! I don''t know what makes Taoist friends so angry? Taoist friends might as well say it directly. I''ll give Taoist friends an explanation." the saint said to Mengluo with a kind smile.


    Seeing this man is quite good, Mengluo nodded and said; "My name is Mengluo. It''s all because of my brother. This is my brother. I think I''d better let my brother tell you about this time." after that, he pointed to Su Tang, who stood up and looked at the respectful salute of Saint Zun; "Young Su Tang, I''ve seen the elder saint."


    "Hehe, I don''t need to be polite. I think there are some misunderstandings today. I won''t let you talk to me." the saint continued with a smile.


    Su Tang nodded and said everything. After hearing this, all the people present understood that their feelings were because the guys in Tianwang mansion wanted to rob other people''s things, and they were still in Zhenbao street. It seems that these people must have been given a cold-blooded warning before they held a grudge and asked people to block them outside Zhenbao street.


    "So it is. I will give you an account of this time!" after hearing this, the holy master also understood that this time it was all done by the people in the heavenly king''s house. He immediately turned his head and stared at xuanlang. As soon as he pointed out, xuanlang was killed directly under this finger.


    When it was done, the holy one shouted; "Although I have some kinship with the heavenly king''s house, what they do has nothing to do with me. If the heavenly king''s house is still so arrogant and domineering in the future, you can do it at will. I will never say more."


    This is the holy master looking at Mengluo and saying; "Are you satisfied with my explanation?"


    "Not bad, you are very nice." Mengluo nodded.


    Here is the Holy One, laughing and saying; "That''s good, that''s good. I don''t know if you have time to give up the next conversation?" the holy master was also very confused. He frowned and suddenly appeared a strong man like Mengluo, and his strength was almost the same as himself.


    Mengluo turned her head and looked at Su Tang. The holy Zun also understood her idea and said again; "Of course, this little brother can also come!"


    This is Su Tang nodding. Su Tang also has some doubts in his heart. Mengluo sees that Su Tang nodded and didn''t refuse the saint''s words, nodded and said; "OK!" after explaining Zhan Wutian and others, Su Tang followed Mengluo and left with the holy Zun.

 Chapter 289

    After the saint left, Sutang and Mengluo directly came to the most mysterious place in the holy city. There was no palace here, only a small hut. Mengluo asked suspiciously when he saw such a scene; "How can you say it''s also a saint? Won''t you live here?"


    The holy master smiled and said; "Hehe, you and I don''t belong to this continent anymore. Besides, it''s just a place to live. Why do you care so much?"


    "You''re right, master. Martial arts practitioners should be informal. Sometimes prosperity can make martial arts lost." Su Tang nodded.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the holy Zun nodded and looked at Su Tang with great appreciation. "Today''s young people care too much about the quality of life and have ignored the fundamentals of martial arts. Can you have such an understanding that you are also a rare genius on the positive side. You should have come to participate in the various regions competition. I don''t know where you are from?"


    "We all came from the eastern regions. This time I came to accompany my brother. I didn''t participate in the competition." Mengluo answered first.


    "The eastern region is a very mysterious area. You must have heard of it when you came from there. Some time ago, there was a divine order in the eastern region? I felt the sky thunder in Zhongzhou that time, and the prestige was very unusual." the holy Master said again.


    Su Tang was slightly stunned. Some time ago, wasn''t that when his five masters left here? Is the holy master talking about them? Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, it was very powerful."


    "Brother Su Tang, what xuandao said is not what you told me about your five masters who came out of the lost wasteland?" Mengluo said directly.


    When he saw Mengluo, he said it directly. Su Tang was also very helpless. He didn''t want others to know about it. Now that Mengluo said it like this, Su Tang couldn''t be depressed. As soon as he heard Mengluo''s words, the saint came and asked; "Brother, are you related to those people?"


    "I won''t hide it from my predecessors. Those five are the five ancient gods and beasts I came out of the dejected wasteland. They left soon after they came out. I don''t know where they went. They are all my masters." Su Tang directly told me about his relationship with those people.


    Now it''s the saint''s turn to be surprised. Although the young man seems to have some talents, he is not very powerful. He has seen more powerful existence than Su Tang before, but the young man in front of him has great luck that other people don''t have. He not only has five divine beasts as masters, but also follows a strong man of divine rank. Such a young man can grow up fearlessly, This is the most terrible.


    Many times on the mainland, talent is high. If no one protects you, it is very difficult for you to grow up. Saint Zun has been on the mainland for many years and has seen many monsters with amazing talent, but few can really grow up. Most of them fall down halfway. Now Saint Zun seems that Su Tang''s talent is pretty good, With such a strong guard, the future will be smooth sailing.


    "Holy master, I have always had a doubt. Please help the younger generation solve their doubts." at this time, Su Tang said.


    As soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, the saint asked curiously; "What doubts do you have? Tell me and see if I can help you." Mengluo also looked at Su Tang curiously.


    "Well, it''s said that the Zhuyu competition is one of the most grand competitions in the whole continent, but I haven''t figured out what the role of the Zhuyu competition is." Su Tang said.


    "Hahaha, it seems that the leaders of the eastern regions didn''t tell you that the various regions competition is unusual. It is held every ten years, and the requirements are very strict. Only martial artists over the age of 15 and under the age of 20 can participate. In other words, a martial artist can only have the opportunity to participate once in his life, and if he wants to participate in the various regions competition, he has to pass the pass all the way Get the ranking, of course, the final arrival is also extraordinary. "


    "Little brother, have you ever heard of the void treasure land?" the holy master asked after saying that.


    "Vanity treasure land? I''ve heard of it. It''s said that it''s something left by a powerful man. It can be said that there are treasures everywhere." Su Tang replied.


    The holy master smiled and said; "There are some exaggerations about the treasures everywhere, but there are indeed a lot of treasures inside. I remember that many years ago, when this treasure land came out, all the strong people on the mainland wanted to compete, and many people were killed and injured. Finally, everyone unanimously made a decision. I think you should have guessed."


    "Is it the Zhuyu competition?" Su Tang nodded and asked.


    "Yes, it''s the various regions competition. Because the void treasure land is not very stable, it can''t bear too many people entering it, let alone fighting in it. So at the beginning, all the strongest ministers agreed that the boulder holds the various regions competition every ten years, and only those who win the top ten can enter it. In order to make the treasure land sustainable, it''s great The family is still young. Only martial artists aged 15 to 20 can participate in the competition. After all, the mainland is still crouching tiger, hidden dragon. There are some old monsters whose cultivation is unfathomable. If they enter and fight, the treasure land is likely to collapse. "The holy master continued.


    "So it is. Thank you, elder saint, for clearing up the doubts for the younger generation." Su Tang said politely.


    At the same time, he also had some views on the God and Emperor. The man didn''t tell himself this important thing. What did he want to do? I don''t know why the Emperor didn''t say this. It''s all because the eastern regions haven''t been ranked for many years. Although they are optimistic about this plan, the emperor still didn''t tell the people about it.


    After chatting with the holy Zun for a while, Su Tang and Meng Luo both left and returned to the place where they said to rest. Shortly after they left, the former leader of the Jinjia people appeared in front of the small hut. At this time, the holy Zun came out and looked at him and asked; "How''s the injury?"


    "It''s all right. She didn''t hit hard at the first blow. I''m afraid I would be in danger if the saint didn''t appear in time." the commander replied respectfully.


    "It''s all right. You know the strength of this man. Even if I fight with him, I don''t necessarily have the upper hand. Forget it this time. You have to bear grudges. As for the affairs of the palace that day, I have a few words for you to convey." the saint said.


    The commander said respectfully; "Holy master, please command!"


    "Let his mother give me a little peace recently. Don''t continue to make trouble, or no one will hurt them. They''d better not provoke the people in the eastern region during this time. The young man is very mysterious. There may not be only a strong man of divine rank behind him. If they provoke this person emotionally, I won''t appear if they are killed." the holy master continued.


    I heard it from Mengluo''s tone when I played down Zhongsheng Zun just now. Mengluo said that he was still the first strong man of human divine rank to see on the mainland. I think she passed through its divine rank, but it is likely to be a race such as divine beasts. This signal can''t be heard by a smart person like Shengzun, so there will be an explanation of eating.


    "Yes, but how strong are there behind the young saint?" the commander nodded and continued to ask.


    "Hehe, the mainland has always been crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Don''t underestimate the mainland here. The mainland has a history of many years, and many of them have never been set foot in by human beings. No one knows what there is. Didn''t the dragon family and Kunpeng spread out in the sea a few years ago? These classes are divine animals, and it''s needless to say that they are powerful." The saint said with a smile.


    At this moment, the commander also understood. No wonder the saint was so polite to the young people when he appeared before. It turns out that there are many strong people in many places on the mainland. At the same time, the commander also felt that it would be better to keep a low profile in the future, and the rules of the holy city should be covered.


    He always thought that there were some loopholes in the rules of the holy city, but over the years, the people in Zhongzhou have fully accepted these rules, so they met today''s things. Thinking that today they are just ownerless in the face of the strong God level, he couldn''t help thinking that although he is already a demigod, he still doesn''t see enough in front of the real strong God level.


    After the commander left, everyone in the East region knew what happened to Su Tang and his party on the street in the East region''s mansion. When the second elder heard that the saint appeared and invited Su Tang and Mengluo to have a chat, he was even more surprised and couldn''t be relieved for a moment. After all, Mengluo is a strong God. No matter where on the mainland, he can be regarded as a top class, Everyone will give some face.


    After su Tang and others came back, they casually chatted with them, and then returned to their room. The next day, the holy city suddenly became lively. All the people in Zhongzhou came together, and people from other regions also came. Except those contestants from Beihai didn''t come this time, people from all regions came.


    At this time, in the Beihai palace, a middle-aged man in a Purple Dragon Robe stared at the people below and asked; "Why haven''t they heard from Tian''er yet? They should have arrived in Zhongzhou. Why didn''t the news from Zhongzhou see the people in the North Sea?"


    "Dragon Lord, my subordinates don''t know. There are two elders accompanying me this time. I don''t think there will be any accident. Maybe they are delayed on the road." the people below don''t know how to answer for a while, so they can only find a reason to explain first.


    "Hum, open the space transmission array for me. I''ll go there and see what''s going on." the Dragon Lord said coldly.


    He has a space array in Beihai, which can be transmitted to various regions, but it consumes things every time, but it is the income of his three years of Beihai agricultural high school, so generally speaking, they will not use this thing easily, but this time there is something strange. The dragon family also wants to go to Zhongzhou to see what is going on. If something happens to their Beihai people, The loss of the North Sea is really big this time.


    Not only did he lose his place, but there was no way to enter the void treasure land. What''s more, he died two elders who had reached the peak of eclosion. These are the details of the North Sea. In addition, his favorite son has no news at all. All these make the Dragon Lord very worried.

 Chapter 290

    The North Sea side is really nervous. Su Tang and others in Zhongzhou seldom go out after the incident. They have been preparing in the mansion all the time.


    On this day, suddenly, a group of people came to the gate of Dongyu mansion and shouted; "Get out of the waste of the eastern region!" the voice was made with aura and spread far away. Some martial artists nearby heard the voice and came one after another.


    "Who are these people? There are still people who dare to come to trouble in the eastern region. Don''t they want to live?" the warrior looked at the people shouting at the gate of the eastern region mansion and said.


    "It seems that they are not from Zhongzhou, but from other regions," someone said after noticing their clothes.


    Hearing these words, others nodded. After all, the whole holy land now knows what happened two days ago. The name of Su Tang in the eastern region has spread all over Zhongzhou. When the heavenly king''s house meets such things, they can only be silent and dare not find trouble for Su Tang and others. Other forces strictly ordered that they should not offend the people in the eastern region.


    Now there are people in trouble coming to the eastern region. These people may be from other regions. After all, on the day when Su Tang and others happened, there were people from some regions who didn''t come, so they didn''t know about it at all.


    At this time, Su Tang''s people also walked out of the mansion. Looking at the people outside the gate, Su Tang asked; "Who are you? I don''t seem to offend you in the eastern region, do I?"


    "Hum, are you su Tang? I tell you, we are from Beihai. You should know what we call you?" the middle-aged man asked.


    This man is the Dragon Master of Beihai. At this time, he is no longer wearing the clothes he used to wear in Beihai, but there is endless anger in his eyes. When he sent it, he had already inquired about the people in Tianyu. From a young man''s mouth, he learned that it was the people in the eastern region who killed everyone in Beihai on the big ship.


    On hearing this news, the Dragon Lord''s heart was filled with endless anger. He directly took the elder who followed him and directly came to the East region mansion. He wanted to kill Su Tang and others and avenge his son and Beihai people. Other things were completely outside his consideration.


    The people around heard that these people were from Beihai, so they all reacted. They heard that Beihai people were killed on their way to Zhongzhou this time. Now Beihai people appear again. Look at these hot people, you shouldn''t be contestants. After all, most of the people who came this time are middle-aged and old people, so they can''t be contestants at all.


    Hearing this man''s words, Su Tang smiled and said; "You should be the Dragon Master of Beihai. Why did you come here this time? Please say clearly, don''t play charades, and we''re not interested in playing charades with you." of course, Su Tang won''t admit that he and others killed all the people in Beihai. After all, this thing is on the sea, and only the people in heaven know about it.


    He didn''t want the Dragon Lord to be qualified to testify. Seeing that Su Tang didn''t admit the Dragon Lord, he shouted angrily; "Hum, the people in the eastern regions are really rubbish. Do you dare to do it or not? You use tricks to kill all the people in my North Sea. Now since you give it back to me, I don''t know. Good, good. Today I''ll kill you directly here. I''m going to the eastern regions to ask Yuan Ba if the eastern regions want me to go to war in the North Sea."


    "Hahaha, did you see me kill Beihai people with your own eyes? It''s true. You want to fight? You can try it." Su Tang said with a laugh.


    For this guy, he has no house at all. In his eyes, he has been completely replaced by anger and has no sense at all. Such a person is the easiest to deal with. After su Tang came back these days, he also studied the rules of the holy city. It turns out that in the Holy City, you can''t fight and make trouble, let alone kill. At the beginning, he and others killed the three Wu zuns in the king''s palace, If Mengluo hadn''t come forward, I''m afraid it would be really difficult to deal with this matter. Now people in the North Sea have come here to shout, which is obviously flouting the rules of the holy city.


    Su Tang suddenly noticed that there were several energy fluctuations in the sky. He immediately smiled and shouted at the other side; "I said, what are you waiting for? Are you waiting for us to fight?"


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the people present looked at the other side in doubt. Just here, the two Jinjia people flew over with a tie. When they saw Su Tang, the commander said helplessly; "I said, brother, can''t you live in peace? Aren''t you going to participate in the competition soon? Why are you still in trouble?"


    "Ha ha, the commander misunderstood. Since the last incident, people in the eastern regions have been resting and preparing in their mansion all day. Today, a group of people suddenly came up and asked for trouble. Everyone knows that we didn''t pay attention to them at all." Su Tang smiled and explained.


    The commander turned his head to look at those people. When he saw those people, he nodded and believed them. He turned his head to look at those people in the North Sea and asked; "Do you know that you can''t make trouble in the holy city? No matter what you do today, you can''t make trouble here. Well, let''s break up."


    As soon as he heard the commander''s words, the Dragon Lord quit first and shouted directly; "Whatever your rules, these people from the eastern regions killed our contestants in Beihai this time. Shouldn''t I ask them for an explanation? You''d better mind your own business, or I''ll kill you together." the North Sea Dragon leader didn''t give the commander any face at all.


    At this time, his only thought was to avenge his son. In his opinion, he was also the first in the North Sea. Even if it was Zhongzhou, he also had some privileges, so he didn''t think about the rules of the holy city at all.


    The commander''s face sank when he heard the Dragon Lord''s words. This was the second time he had encountered such a situation in recent days. For the first time, he met Su Tang and others. As soon as he showed his identity, he was chased and beaten by a strong man of divine rank. Today, he only said a word. The other party actually said he wanted to kill himself directly. The commander would be angry even if he had a good temper.


    He directly took out a loud arrow and shot it into the sky. Soon, dozens of strong breath appeared in the holy city and rushed towards them. These people were all gold armor. Su Tang was shocked to see here. He never thought how many gold armor people there were in the holy city.


    You should know that the strength of each of these Jinjia people is very strong. At least they have the realm of eclosion. Some of them are even stronger than the peak of eclosion. They can enter the realm of demigod in one step. No matter where they are, such people have general inside information, but how many Jinjia people are there in this holy city.


    These Jinjia people came together and directly surrounded all the people in the North Sea. The commander said with a calm face; "Since you want to fight, I will fight with you." at this time, the commander was also angry.


    The North Sea Dragon Lord stared at the commander with an ugly face and asked; "You look like you are determined to keep this boy? Well, since you want to keep him, I''ll kill him directly here today. I see what you can do." after that, the North Sea Dragon Lord nodded to the people around him. Those people immediately burst into aura and rushed towards the Golden Armor people, while the Dragon Lord rushed directly towards Su Tang and others. Seeing this situation, The commander flashed to Su Tang and others to stop the Dragon Lord.


    "I dare to challenge the majesty of the holy city. Well, no matter who you are today, you must stay." I''m sorry. The Dragon Lord fought. The Dragon Lord is also a semi divine realm, which is almost the same as the cultivation of the commander. Seeing this situation, Su Tang and others retreated slightly to make room for them. This is what Su Tang said to Mengluo when he looked at the people in the North Sea; "These people are really not smart."


    "Hehe, my brother is right. He even provoked the holy city on the territory of Zhongzhou. Isn''t that to seek death?" Mengluo said with a smile.


    Zhan Wutian came over and asked in a low voice; "Brother, the people in Beihai have known about this. I think they won''t let us go. It''s likely to involve the eastern region. This time it''s really a little troublesome."


    "Brother Zhan, don''t worry. People in Beihai will have some difficulties to leave here this time. Even if they leave, they will lose their strength. When they return to Beihai, even if they want to fight with my eastern region, they don''t have that strength. Don''t worry about it." Su Tang analyzed.


    The station keeper nodded and looked at the situation in the field. The people in the holy city should not let go of these people so easily. If they don''t do well, they will directly destroy them. They don''t have to worry about themselves. It''s similar to what Su Tang said. Zhan Wutian also saw that these people''s cultivation is not bad. They should be the backbone of the North Sea, If these people lose their strength in Beihai here, they will be greatly reduced, and they have no strength to fight with the eastern regions.


    With this idea, Zhan Wutian could not help but feel relieved. Like Su Tang, he began to watch the play. At this time, the first martial artist in the North Sea was killed by two Jinjia people. With the death of the first one, the Dragon Lord was even more angry. With a loud drink, he threw away the commander and rushed towards the Jinjia people.


    After several moves, two or three Jinjia people were killed by the Dragon Lord. Seeing this situation, the commander stopped the Dragon Lord on the one hand and killed the warriors in the North Sea on the other. After such a fight for an hour, both sides suffered casualties. The number of people in the North Sea was less than that in the North Sea. Under the siege of many Jinjia people, it can be said that there were heavy casualties.


    The Dragon Lord stopped and stared at the commander; "Hum, OK, I''ll remember today''s events." then he turned to stare at Su Tang and shouted loudly; "Boy, you''d better stay here all the time. Don''t go out of the city. As long as you go out of the city, I''ll kill you directly." then he left here with his own people.


    Seeing them leave Su Tang, he shook his head. The commander looked at Su Tang and said; "Little brother, you calculated us this time!"


    "Ha ha, the commander joked. I''m in the holy city. You should have taken care of these people to make trouble. If we did it, wouldn''t we break the rules of the holy city? Why calculate?" Su Tang replied with a smile.


    Su Tang''s words made the commander have no way to refute. After all, Su Tang said that every time these people came to make trouble, they should have come forward, but he never thought that these people would be like this. Now some people are dead on his side, which is a big loss. The commander''s heart was a burst of anger and left directly with Jin Jia people.


    Beihai people went out of the city directly and came outside the city. The Dragon Lord looked at the holy city and said; "We''ll have a good rest here and surround the holy city. We must not let go of those people in the eastern regions. If they drive out, they will be killed directly." then he looked at the old man with some blue treasures around him and said; "Elder, send the news that we are here back to Beihai and let other elders come. This time we have a war with the people of the holy city. If they have a grudge and want to surround and kill us, we also have the power to fight back."


    "Yes, Dragon Lord!" the elder nodded and quickly contacted the people in Beihai.


    The names of Su Tang and others changed in the holy city once.


    "Did you hear that those guys in the eastern regions killed all the people in Beihai when they were at sea. This time, the people in Beihai can''t participate in the competition."


    "Your news is out of date. The people in Beihai were not only killed by Su, but also the Dragon Lord came from Beihai. However, Su Tang calculated that they had nothing to do with the winter rain. The people in the holy city fought with the Dragon Lord. The people on both sides were killed and injured badly."


    At this time, in the mansion in the eastern region, Su Tang leisurely sat in the pavilion and watched Yu Er swim around in the water. The second elder and others were worried. They were dirty and took the lead in saying; "I think we''d better send back the news here first, so that the emperor can get ready as soon as possible. In case people in the North Sea start to breathe, we''ll also be on guard."


    "Well, it should be done. Now the Dragon Master of Beihai has no reason at all. Now people can do anything. I think you''d better send back the news here and let the emperor prepare as soon as possible." the Third Elder also said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang didn''t show any sign. He still looked at the fish in the water quietly. Then he saw that Su Tang had no objection, and directly began to send a message. After passing the message, he looked at Su Tang there and said; "Su Tang, I think you''d better be careful these days. The Dragon Master is crazy. If they attack you secretly in the city, it''s dangerous."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, the second elder. Tomorrow will be the competition. At that time, we will go there directly. Even if the Dragon Lord wants to come crazy, he won''t dare to deal with us there." Su Tang said.


    This is the Lei family leader, who also opened his mouth and said; "Su Tang is right. Now the Dragon Lord should surround the holy city outside the city. As soon as we go out, we will encounter danger. How many people they die will fall ten miles. At this time, they are worried about the people from the North Sea. At the same time, they will also worry that the people in the holy city will find trouble with them. Compared with this time, they also killed many people in the holy city."


    "Yes, family leader Lei is right. Now they can''t protect themselves. How can they care about us? I''m sure the people of the holy city will go out of the city and continue to find trouble for them." these days, Su Tang hall learned the rules of the holy city and the hegemony of the forbidden guard of the holy city. How many people died this time. According to their past character, I will never let these people go.


    The Dragon Lord and others dared to besiege the city outside at this time. It was like looking for death. This would make the people of the holy city more angry. They would go out of the city and continue to find trouble for them. Soon after su Tang''s voice fell, the middle-aged man in charge of their gathering ran in from the outside and shouted; "The forbidden guards of the holy city are out of the city. It seems that they want to find trouble for those Beihai people."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang stood up and said with a smile; "Let''s go and have a look. We don''t often see such a war. Maybe we can learn something." then he took the lead in walking towards the gate. Mengluo saw Su Tang leave and followed him. Lei Xiong himself was a person who was not afraid of heaven. When he saw Su Tang go, he also stepped up.


    Others followed one after another. Soon they came to the gate. At this time, in the open space outside the city, the Dragon Lord and others had been surrounded by the forbidden guards of the holy city, and the Dragon Lord''s angry cry could be heard from a distance.


    "Beihai is really unlucky this time. Not only does it lose its place in the competition, but it also offends the holy city." some people in Zhongzhou at the gate said.


    "I think Beihai''s luck is pretty good this time. If the people of the holy city hadn''t come forward, they might all be dead at this time. Don''t forget that there is a strong man of divine rank among the people coming from the eastern region this time. If she took action, these people in Beihai would be earth chickens and clay dogs, and there would be no force to fight back." someone also said at this time.


    After hearing what he said, the people next to him nodded. Beihai is very unlucky this time. No matter which side they offend, they will pay a price. Just they don''t know what the black and white people did to the people in the eastern region. They actually hi provoked the people in the eastern region to kill them all on the sea.


    These people also know more or less about the people in the eastern regions during this period. Although they seem to be strong, they have never made anything special. Every time they are born, other people come to provoke them first. They don''t take the initiative to cause trouble. Suddenly, when they hear that the people in the North Sea are killed by the people in the eastern regions, many people don''t want to believe it.


    Now all the people who see Beihai come out and are curious. What have the people in Beihai done?


    Just as everyone was talking about it, there was another war in the open space outside the city. This time, the Jinjia people didn''t keep their hands. Every shot was a killing move. The people in Beihai couldn''t resist faster. Originally, there were few people coming this time. In addition to the previous battle, some people had been injured, and now they were surrounded and killed by these people, Several people in Beihai soon died.


    Seeing this, the Dragon Lord shouted; "Is this the hospitality of the holy city? We can''t leave the holy city. You have to chase and kill. Isn''t it too much?"


    "Ha ha, as you said, you have left the holy city, so how can we treat guests? Now we are just taking revenge for our dead brothers. Don''t you allow us to take revenge after you killed our brothers?" the commander explained with a laugh.


    As his voice fell, the Dragon Lord also looked ugly. At this time, a voice sounded in the holy city; "Let them go. However, they go directly to the North Sea. This time, let it go. If there is another time, I will commit suicide to the North Sea."

 Chapter 291

    When the holy master came forward, the commander and all the Jinjia people stopped talking one by one. Although they were unwilling, they would still abide by the holy master''s orders.


    "Hum!" seeing that the saint came out at this time, the Dragon Lord felt more or less uncomfortable. Now the people in Beihai are almost dead, and there are only four or five left. At this time, the saint appeared. Obviously, he doesn''t want to do too ugly this time. Unexpectedly, this is the first time Zhongzhou has held a regional competition. Now he has encountered such a thing, It is likely to be bad for Zhongzhou''s reputation.


    After the Dragon Lord left with the rest of the people, the holy Zun took a look at the seats of Su Tang and others and directly disappeared into the air. At this time, those Jinjia people also followed the commander back to the city. The holy city soon returned to calm again, but there are still many people talking about what happened today.


    Just like a few days ago, Su Tang and others directly returned to the mansion in the eastern region and began to prepare for the competition tomorrow. Su Tang didn''t care about what had happened before. In his opinion, although Beihai is a large area on the mainland, well, they don''t have much territory, and most of them are at sea, so they can''t be regarded as the real overlord.


    After all, there are many unknown things in the sea. It is impossible for Beihai dragon palace to become the real overlord of the whole Beihai. Only those Wuzong in the sea generally do not appear on land, so Beihai is still the overlord of the Beihai in the open.


    The next morning, Su Tang and others got up early. After washing, they left the mansion together with the receptionist and walked towards the competition venue. Yan Tu Su Tang found that many people were really attracted this time. Although most of them were people watching the competition, such a lively atmosphere was deeply infected with Su Tang.


    Along the way, Su Tang also heard about the object of people''s discussion. It seems that there will be a rare talent in the various regions competition. Among them, hot ang Su Tang and others heard the most is the leader of Zhongzhou this time, Xuanyou.


    "Brother, what kind of person is this Xuanyou? He seems very powerful according to those people." Mengluo asked Su Tang after coming to the competition venue.


    After listening to her words, the people next to them nodded and looked at Su Tang. The leader of their eastern region was su Tang. Xuanyou was at the same level as him. Although they had not seen this person, they also had a general outline in their heart. This person was definitely a super talent.


    Su Tang shook his head and replied; "I don''t know. Let''s have a look. I''ll know later." after that, Su Tang thought about it. He was a little more curious about this Zhuyu competition. At this time, there was a commotion on the scene. Then Su Tang heard someone shouting Tuoba Ye''s name.


    This time, Wu Tian said with a dignified face; "This guy is also here. This Zhuyu competition looks really extraordinary." listening to his tone, it is obvious that he knows the owner of the name.


    Su Tang looked at Zhan Wutian suspiciously and asked; "Do you know you?" Zhan Wutian nodded and said; "I went to Nanman again before. Lei Xiong and Yuan Kun should know this guy. Tuoba wild is not a fuel-saving lamp."


    "Oh? Brother Zhan, tell us about Tuoba wild." from Zhan Wutian''s face just now, Su Tang found that Tuoba wild should not be ordinary people, but a relatively powerful existence.


    "Tuoba Ye is a descendant of Nanman''s royal family. He has strong talent and unfathomable strength. It is said that he can support himself under the strong man of Emperor Wu at the age of 13. This is all based on his personal strength without using anything else. That is his cultivation. It is said that he can be invincible under Emperor Wu only when he looks like the realm of King Wu." Zhan Wutian answered.


    "At the age of 14, you can draw with the strong in the realm of Emperor Wu? This guy is really unusual." the cute girl who first heard about Tuoba''s field strength also exclaimed.


    Su Tang also nodded in amazement. Such a person is really not generally powerful. No wonder so many people call his name. Such a person is a peerless monster. When Su Tang sighed, Zhan Wutian continued to say; "I''m telling you a strong news. It''s said that Tuoba wild is the reincarnation of ancient gods and has divine power as soon as he was born."


    "The reincarnation of God? Are there such people?" Su Tang said


    At this time, Mengluo nodded and replied; "There are such people, brother. I have some things about this in my memory. Let me tell you." Mengluo paused slightly and continued to speak; "In ancient times, there were many great gods, some of which were powerful and called gods of heaven. They would have a strong feeling before falling, and they would pave the way for themselves. When their great disaster came, they could use some remnant souls to complete reincarnation and rebirth. At that time, the opportunity was very slim, but it was not without!"


    Su Tang nodded and continued; "According to what you say, do these gods have a chance to reincarnate?"


    "Oh, of course not. The reincarnation opportunity is not easy to get. It needs a lot of materials to be possible, and the opportunity is very slim. It can be said that only one in ten thousand can succeed." Mengluo continued with a smile.


    At this moment, Su Tang finally understood that there was no such thing against the sky in the world. Even God could not do so, but God still had some means. At this time, Xuanyou also came to the competition venue.


    His arrival also caused a commotion, and those around him who came to watch the game were even more boiling. This time, we can see the competition of super demons such as Xuanyou and Tuoba wild, which can be said to be the prosperous age of this multi domain competition.


    "He is Xuanyou. He is a disciple of Saint Zun. He has great talent since childhood and has Saint Zun all the way. He is very powerful in all aspects and is no worse than that Tuoba wild." at this time, the middle-aged man in charge of their gathering explained.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded. At the moment when the man appeared, Su Tang obviously felt that he was very unusual. Even he had a vague feeling of crisis. Only since Su Tang was reborn, he had such a feeling for the first time. Before, even the cute girl just made him unable to see through. He didn''t have such a feeling.


    Now Xuanyou has made Su Tang seriously feel threatened. It''s Xuanyou who seems to notice Su Tang''s eyes. When she turns her eyes, she looks directly at Su Tang. Su Tang smiles at him and Xuanyou nods.

 Chapter 292

    With the emergence of Tuoba wild of Nanman and Xuanyou, the native genius of Zhongzhou, the contestants of Xihuang soon appeared. After a while, people from all regions came, except the Beihai that had been destroyed by Su Tang, people from the other four regions appeared.


    This time, Sheng Zun, the arbiter of the whole competition, also appeared on the distant platform. Beside him sat ten super strong people from all over the mainland. Among the strong people, Su Tang''s eyes fixed on a middle-aged man. Seeing that Su Tang''s eyes had been staring at that man, Mengluo asked curiously; "Brother, do you know that man?"


    "Well, the body training method I practiced was his." it turned out that the man Su Tang had been looking at was the Immortal Emperor who had become emperor Wu hundreds of years ago and the master of his pure Yang body training method.


    At the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell, the holy master stepped down from the high platform. Other people saw the holy master down from the high platform, and several followed him down. The movements of these super strong people drew the hearts of all the martial artists present. Su Tang also found their movements, I saw them coming directly to their seats under the guidance of the holy master.


    Su Tang knew in his heart that the holy Zun Gong came to ask Mengluo. Sure enough, as soon as his idea appeared, the holy Zun and others came to them. This is the holy Zun smiling and saying to Mengluo; "Mengluo Daoyou, this game is their business. I think you''d better go to the high platform with me to watch the game. It''s much better there than here."


    "Xuandao, you won''t go. I''ll stay here with my brother. Anyway, it doesn''t matter to go there." Mengluo said faintly.


    As the hazy voice fell, the people behind the holy master were surprised one by one. They had a relationship with the holy master for many years. They had always taught him the holy master, and had never heard anyone hand in his name. In front of them, the girl called his name so directly, and the holy master even called the girl Taoist friend. All these made them feel confused.


    "Hehe, since Taoist friends want to be here, I''m not forced." xuandao smiled kindly.


    Just then Su Tang said; "Mengluo, I think you''d better follow the elder saint to the high platform. Anyway, you can see it when you''re trying." Su Tang asked before coming. This competition is divided into organs. Only the last level will die in the current venue, so Su Tang doesn''t want Mengluo to wait for himself here alone.


    "Well, that''s all right!" hearing Su Tang say so, Mengluo generally won''t refute, even nodding and agreeing.


    This is the Holy One shouting again; "Then ask Mengluo to move." then he made a gesture of invitation. Mengluo left with the holy master and came to the high platform. The holy master smiled and introduced to others; "Everyone, I think everyone is very confused. Let me introduce this one to you. This one is Mengluo Taoist friend. Although he is young, her accomplishments are equal to mine."


    "Equal flag and drum?" after the holy master''s words fell, the people on the high platform looked at the girl who had sat down in surprise.


    The cultivation of the holy master is no secret. The only God level strong man in Zhongzhou who is in the open now suddenly appears. How can they not be shocked? What they didn''t expect is that the God level strong man this time is still a girl.


    At this time, the holy master continued; "Now the laws on the mainland have changed. You should understand this. Now no one knows whether there are other strong gods on the mainland. These all mark the advent of this great era. This great era I have a hunch that it is likely to be the disaster of the mainland."


    "Well, the times have changed too much in recent years, and there have been many strong people on the mainland. All this marks the advent of this great era. Holy master, this time you will come to be an arbiter in person. Do you want to come here for this reason? Do you want to quickly let all the talents on the mainland grow up?" the Immortal Emperor said.


    This is Mengluo. She turned her head and looked at the Immortal Emperor and said softly; "Demigod peak? This thing is for you. Maybe it can help you enter a new realm. Everything depends on your nature." after that, Mengluo directly took out a crystal stone from the storage and threw it to the Immortal Emperor.


    While the crystal stone was still in the air, the holy master exclaimed; "Original Spirit Crystal?" the holy master''s voice shocked the people present. They all know the value of this thing. With the change of the mainland, many top strong people know that they must have the power of origin in order to become a God, so they also began to pay attention to all things of even original power. This original spirit crystal is one of them.


    After receiving what Mengluo threw, Emperor Wudi trembled excitedly, looked at Mengluo and said gratefully; "Thank you for your gift."


    "Oh, no, you don''t have to give it to my elder. You have some connection with my brother. It''s also right to help you." Mengluo said with a smile.


    Mengluo''s words made the Immortal Emperor very puzzled. He turned to look at Su Tang under the stage. Just now he went down with the holy Zun. He knew that the boy was the brother of the strong man of the divine rank in front of him, but he had never seen the boy. How could he be related to him?


    Aware of the doubt of the Immortal Emperor Wu, Mengluo said with a faint smile; "You''ll know later." Immortal Emperor Wu nodded and began to pay attention to Su Tang. Here is the holy Zun. When he saw that everyone was almost there, he stood up, walked to the edge of the challenge arena, looked at the people below and said; "All the contestants have arrived. Next, I''ll tell you the rules of the competition."


    It was just at the edge of the sky that a roar of a beast came suddenly. As the roar of a beast fell, a sound came from a distance; "Holy master, wait a minute!" as the voice fell, a number of flying monsters suddenly appeared in the sky. On each monster stood a young strong man, who was the first old man; "Holy master, the people in the beast temple will also participate in this competition. I don''t know if I can?"


    "Divine beast hall? Hehe, I didn''t expect you to come out. Well, this time, the people in Beihai didn''t appear anyway. If there is one more place, you can take over the place in Beihai." after hearing that the other party said it was the people in the divine beast hall, the holy Zun smiled and said.


    I didn''t refuse at all. When I heard the words of the saint, some people who had heard of the divine beast hall agreed to the saint so easily. They fully understood that Su Tang and others had never heard of such a force, and asked the nearby borrowers curiously; "Elder, what kind of power is this sacred beast temple?"


    "I don''t know about this. I just heard that the sacred beast temple is very large. Basically, the monster families in Zhongzhou are members of them. I heard that there are some sacred beasts among them, but they haven''t appeared on the mainland for a long time, so many people don''t believe they will have sacred beasts." the borrower slowly explained.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "Is there still human beings in the sacred beast temple? There will be human beings standing on the backs of those monsters?"


    "Childe joked. There are no human beings in the sacred beast hall. Those are all from the illusion of some demons. The sacred beast hall has a special magic medicine that can help the illusion of demons." the borrower continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly. At this time, the saint on the high platform said; "Well, everyone be quiet. I''ll continue to tell you the rules of the game."


    "This competition is divided into three parts. The first part is the preliminary competition, which allows all participants to enter a virtual space. In that space, there are many virtual monsters. Each monster has a blank identity card. The rule this time is very simple, that is, the top 20 who get the most identity cards can enter the next round. Of course, this competition, It''s not forbidden for each contestant to compete, so it''s very dangerous. Don''t take it lightly if you think it''s a virtual monster. You''ll encounter any danger. "


    At this time, the holy master waved his hand and a huge pagoda appeared in the sky. This is what the holy Master said; "All contestants enter the pagoda. The pagoda is divided into nine layers. There will be different monsters on each layer. One layer is stronger than another. The first to leave the pagoda will have a privilege in the second round of competition. I won''t say what it is."


    As the sound fell, the gate on the lowest floor of the pagoda suddenly opened, and a huge suction appeared. All the contestants in the field were sucked in. As the last person entered, the gate of the pagoda closed again. At this time, the holy master waved his hand again, and a huge light curtain appeared in the void. On the screen, there were many scenes, All the contestants who entered the pagoda before entered it.


    At this time, Mengluo on the high platform took the lead in discovering Su Tang, pointing to the other side and saying; "Brother Sutang is there," said the saint; "This light curtain will reflect all the scenes of all the players in the pagoda."


    At this time, in the pagoda, Su Tang was transported to the desert alone and looked at the surrounding environment. Su Tang said; "It''s a good thing. It''s actually a magic weapon in space. The saint is really unusual." just after his voice fell, a beast roared and Chu Tian came from behind him.


    As soon as Su Tang turned his head, he found that the ghost wolf was staring at him with a ferocious look on his face, and there was a shimmering ID card hanging around his neck. Seeing here, Su Tang was surprised to find that the ghost wolf was almost the same as the real one, and could not see whether it was false at all.


    "Ow!" the ghost wolf roared up to the sky. With its cry falling, Su Tang heard several wolf howls not far away.


    "Wow, no? There are wolves." Su Tang always thought there would be only one wolf here. Unexpectedly, it was still a wolf group. For a moment, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that the virtual monster in the pagoda was really shocking.

 Chapter 293

    As Su Tang''s voice fell, there were many ghost wolves in the grass around. It seemed that there were at least more than 20. There was a blank ID card on each head''s neck. Seeing this, Su Tang outlined a trace of evil smile.


    "That''s interesting. You can get so many identity cards when you''re here. It seems that God treats me well." looking at the ghost wolves walking around him, Su Tang whispered.


    At this time, the situation encountered by Su Tang here has been seen by people outside. Many martial artists feel that Su Tang must have done something bad, otherwise God would not have arranged it. Only people in the eastern regions are excited when they see this situation. Other contestants haven''t met a monster yet, so Su Tang met wolves. Needless to say, These classes are identity cards, which can also be regarded as the points of this competition.


    "I''m afraid the boy is dangerous," said an old man on the platform, looking at Su Tang.


    The saint smiled and said; "Hehe, don''t underestimate this one. His strength is extraordinary." only after meeting Mengluo, a strong man of divine rank, the holy master sent people to the eastern regions to investigate Su Tang''s affairs. This investigation shocked him. At that time, he knew that he underestimated the young man.


    "Oh? Does Saint Zun know something about this boy? Don''t let us talk about it." the old man was interested when he heard it. Saint Zun is not an ordinary person. He is such a good boy. He definitely has his excellence.


    "Hehe, I just heard that. This young man is not ordinary. His growth history is completely a legend. I''m afraid you won''t believe it. When I heard it, I didn''t believe it, but all this is true." the saint continued with a smile.


    His words soon aroused the interest of everyone on the high platform, especially the Immortal Emperor Wu, who was very attentive. This is the holy master''s opening again; "Have you heard that a warrior who can fear Tianlei appeared in the eastern region some time ago?"


    "Well, I''ve heard of this, but it should be spread by others. What is Tianlei? It''s the most mysterious power of Tianjian. It''s not controlled by humans at all. Even if it''s a God, I''ve only seen it in some ancient books. Only the God of ancient thunder can control it. But I don''t know how many years have passed since ancient times. Who knows whether it''s true or not False? "Thought the old man.


    Upon hearing the old man''s words, Mengluo took the lead in saying; "Hehe, you are ignorant. In fact, in ancient times, many great gods could summon Tianlei, but the God of thunder is the most. He can not only summon Tianlei, but also simply control some Tianlei. Brother Qu can also control Tianlei, which I saw with my own eyes."


    Mengluo''s words brightened the eyes of the people present. They didn''t know much about ancient things. They just saw some rumors from some ancient books. Most of them were words and phrases, and didn''t go deep into them. Now when Mengluo said this, I think she should know a lot of ancient things.


    This is the Immortal Emperor Wu said; "Elder, can you tell us something about ancient times?" although Mengluo asked him not to give it to her elder, Emperor Wudi was more respectful to Mengluo.


    "I don''t know much. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you." Mengluo nodded and said.


    "In ancient times, when the whole continent was the most powerful, gods could be seen everywhere. At that time, demigods were just the beginning of cultivation. From this, we can imagine how powerful my martial arts was at that time. From my memory, I learned that it was really because the mainland was too powerful at that time, many other races in other planes felt dangerous, and an unprecedented outbreak broke out "God''s war." Monroe thought about it and said.


    These things are all the things in his memory left by her parents. After listening to Mengluo, Emperor Wudi asked; "How about the demerit of Shenzhan? Did we lose?"


    "Lose? Hehe, look at the current situation, you know. We won, but the price is too high. It''s so big that the mainland hasn''t recovered for many years." Mengluo said with a smile.


    Everyone was stunned and nodded one after another. If the original gods had lost the battle with the great gods on the mainland, I''m afraid the mainland is a foreign world, but it didn''t. It''s obvious that the mainland won, but the price is too high.


    "Elder, that''s not right. If we win, some great gods should survive. Why haven''t we heard of the existence of great gods for many years?" a middle-aged man asked.


    This is the Immortal Emperor Wu, who also asked; "What on earth are those aliens? Are they gods who can fight such a powerful continent?"


    "There were great gods who survived. In fact, this divine war in ancient times. I heard grandpa long say that there was also a divine war in ancient times. At that time, the mainland also paid a great price before it calmed down. Then those great gods left. I think those great gods who survived in ancient times also left the mainland. Only some great gods stayed, but they all fled In the deep mountains, there is little earthly life, "Mengluo said.


    Everyone nodded. It should be right to say so. These are the top powers on the mainland. When people know that there are many unknown places outside the mainland, it is also possible to say that these great gods can leave. But what kind of creatures can make such a powerful mainland with such powerful gods pay such a powerful price?


    Everyone was waiting for Mengluo to continue talking, but Mengluo was not talking. A pair of beautiful eyes stared at the huge light curtain. At this time, Su Tang had begun to fight, and everyone turned back. When Emperor Wudi saw Su Tang, a trace of doubt flashed in his heart. It turned out that the whole body power used by Su Tang at this time, and the running track of the flesh power, It made him feel very familiar.


    At this time, Emperor Wu, who had a very good relationship with the Immortal Emperor Wu, exclaimed; "Chunyang body training method? This young man cultivates Chunyang body training method? Immortal, can anyone else on the mainland know your skill?"


    This is undead. Emperor Wu also reacted, looked at Su Tang in surprise and replied; "No one on the mainland can do it now. I remember that I gave this skill to the original genius Su Ming hundreds of years ago. Only after Su Ming fell, no one should return to this skill. Why would this boy?" with the voice of the Immortal Emperor Wu, the saint said; "The boy''s surname is Su, too."


    "Surname Su? Is it......" Emperor Wudi was stunned and looked at Su Tang in surprise.


    "I think there''s nothing wrong. Su Tang is not only powerful, but also unparalleled in alchemy. Moreover, he can also use the unique alchemy technique of the genius Su Ming. I also heard that he seems to be the descendant of Su Ming." the saint continued.


    Hearing this, Emperor Wudi nodded. His kung fu was only given to Su Ming, and others simply couldn''t learn it. It''s not surprising that if this young man is really Su Ming''s descendant, he will learn his own Kung Fu. But why haven''t he heard of Su Ming''s descendant for many years? And no one has ever appeared. Now he suddenly appeared. He really couldn''t figure it out.


    At this time, Su Tang is fighting with the wolves. The strength of these ghost wolves is not strong, which is the realm of Wuzong. Therefore, Su Tang can easily solve it without using aura. Su Tang will take away a ghost wolf every time he moves. His actions are very natural and unrestrained. Everyone outside is very excited. The Immortal Emperor Wu nodded again and again.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Su Tang had killed all the ghost wolves and obtained 23 identity cards. At this time, other players also met monsters. Su Tang was much more relaxed. He didn''t meet any monsters along the way.


    "No, there are only some monsters on this floor?" Su Tang whispered while looking for monsters. At this time, a heaven ladder suddenly appeared in Quanfang. Su Tang was stunned and immediately understood his feelings. He had walked to the entrance of the second floor and walked quickly towards the heaven ladder. At this time, he was outside, On the high platform, the saint has found the ladder close to the second floor and said with a smile; "Finally someone entered the second floor. It''s not easy."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang had entered the range of the ladder, and a connecting light fell. Su Tang immediately entered the second floor. The second floor is completely different from the first floor. Here is a big desert, which is similar to the desert he met when he accepted the inheritance from the Taoist God.


    Standing in the desert, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking of the endless desert; "This will not be another test of endurance?" as Su Tang''s voice fell, Su Tang slowed down and felt something moving in the low yarn weaving. He immediately flashed away and left far. Soon after Luo Kai''s footsteps, a red bug emerged from the yarn weaving.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang shouted; "No, there are such things here."


    This red bug is called the red devil sand bug in the mainland. It is very rare. It can only be encountered in the desert. It appears and haunts and is very difficult to deal with. If it is encountered by him, no matter what it is, it will be corroded in spring. Therefore, it can''t drink it at all. The only way to fight head-on is to use long-range attack, But this guy''s speed in the desert is very fast. There is still some slim chance for a long-range attack to hit it.


    So after seeing this thing, Su Tang had a headache for a moment. It was very difficult to deal with. His experience here was also discovered by people outside. People in the eastern regions were very worried about him. People in other regions were very happy when they saw Su Tang encounter such a thing. After all, this guy has reached the second level, How many identity cards have you got on the first floor? If you let him continue like this, I''m afraid the first is his.

 Chapter 294

    "Hehe, he met all of them. I don''t know whether he was lucky or not!" when Su Tang met the red devil, the saint on the high platform couldn''t help laughing.


    Because he only set up one red devil in the pagoda, and the space on the second floor is much larger than that on the first floor. In this way, he can throw Su Tang into it. It can only be said that his luck is really different.


    As soon as he heard the holy master''s words, the Immortal Emperor first asked; "Holy master, this thing is very difficult to deal with. If you put it here, I''m afraid it will cause danger to those little guys."


    "Ha ha, I know. I only put one here, and the space on the second floor is very large. This red devil is different from other monsters. It can kill him and get 100 identity cards, which is high risk and high return." the saint smiled and said.


    After hearing what they said, Emperor Wudi nodded. He had some relationship with Su Ming at the beginning, which was pretty good. Now he saw a descendant of Su Ming and practiced his body skill, which made him very concerned, just like his own descendant. Therefore, when he saw Su Tang in such a situation, he still had some worries.


    "Just a bug can''t help my brother. Xuandao, you still underestimate my brother." Mengluo didn''t worry about it at all.


    "Hehe, you''re right. Su Tang is the only teenager I can''t fully see through for many years. I don''t know the specific level of his potential. Let''s have a good look this time." the holy Zun said with a smile. For Su Tang''s talent, Xianzhang shenzun himself really can''t see clearly.


    Originally, he thought he was just a rare genius and could not reach the level of evil, but after hearing about Su Tang''s things, he couldn''t help thinking that Su Tang might really be a legendary evil, but there were many things in those things that he couldn''t believe.


    At this time, Su Tang is struggling to avoid the attack of the Red Devils. Now he hasn''t found the best time to attack. At the same time, he is also thinking about what kind of attack to use. Dodging back and forth makes him look very embarrassed.


    Just here came the voice of the secret, "boy, I can tell you that people outside can look at your situation at this time."


    Su Tang was stunned at the words of the secret. At this moment, he was almost attacked by the red devil. After several separate dodges, Su Tang read carefully and said to the secret; "It''s really hard to deal with, and I dare not touch it." Su Tang is really afraid of the red devil. It''s a famous devil.


    "Hum, idiot, isn''t this thing a poison? Don''t you think you''re not afraid of these? You really think the body transformed by the violent ape for you is paper paste? Besides, even if this thing is powerful, can it corrode the original purple Qi? Haven''t you learned a lot of soul attack methods from the ghost baby? Can you attack this thing as well? Only a fool like you can have one I don''t know how to use the sound, "Tianji shouted.


    Su Tang was stunned. At first, he was just afraid of the reputation of this thing. Now, he heard the secret. Su Tang reacted in an instant. Even if he was not dodging, he was ready to try whether this thing was as powerful as the legend.


    Su Tang''s whole person stopped, and everyone outside was surprised. Is Su Tang ready to die? You''re not hiding? Does he want to fight the Red Devils? At this time, the red devil''s attack had arrived and directly hit Su Tang and others. At the same time, Su Tang also punched the red devil''s head directly.


    At the moment of the collision, everyone outside was surprised, but then everyone was shocked. Su Tang actually punched the red devil out. At this time, Su Tang felt that the poison of the red devil was really useless to himself. Immediately, Su Tang directly began to attack the red devil crazily.


    "Wow, that''s ok? Is this guy a monster? Or is the red devil just a parallel product?" seeing that Su Tang actually began to fight with the red devil, the people outside shouted in surprise.


    Not only the people watching the battle below were surprised, but even the people on the high platform were surprised. The holy Zun looked at Mengluo and said; "Taoist friend, what you said is really right. Your brother is really unusual. The red devil doesn''t even dare to fight against it. Your brother is really a strange man."


    "Hehe, I heard from my brother that his body was transformed by his master and can be immune to a lot of toxins. I think the red devil''s toxins should be harmless to him." Mengluo accepted with a smile.


    As his voice fell, the Immortal Emperor opened his mouth to say; "No, I''ve met this red devil in the desert before. This thing is unusual. Its toxin can not only hurt the body, but also the aura. If it is touched by its toxin, it will do great harm to the aura of the voice."


    "Don''t worry, brother Su Tang''s aura is extraordinary. Even I may not be able to compare it. I can rest assured." Mengluo continued with a smile.


    At this moment, the people on the high platform found that they all muttered about Su Tang. At this time, on the second floor of the pagoda, Su Tang had completely lost his previous embarrassment and began to attack the red devil. The reason why the red devil was so frightening was entirely because of the toxin he brought. Now its toxin has no effect on Su Tang, and its strength is not su Tang''s opponent.


    The red devil also found this and felt that he was no longer the opponent of the human being. At this time, he was ready to run away. He directly drilled into the sand and was ready to run away. Su Tang outlined a smile at the corners of his mouth and sent out a force of soul, which directly locked the red devil. A soul knife directly attacked the red devil who ran away in the sand.


    "Poof!" the soul knife penetrated the red devil''s head. With great soul power, the red devil was killed in an instant. Su Tang''s right hand directly plunged into the sand and caught the dead red devil. People outside burst the pot in an instant. Only those on the high platform saw the clue.


    "The method of soul attack? It''s interesting. This boy is different." a top soul refiner specializing in soul power said with a smile.


    As soon as he listened to his words, the others nodded one after another, and the holy master also opened his mouth and said; "It''s really unusual. Even my holy city doesn''t have something that has been lost for a long time. I believe other forces don''t have it. The boy is really unusual." then he turned his head and looked at Mengluo, which has greatly improved Su Tang''s position in his heart.

 Chapter 295

    Su Tang easily called the red devil''s means of killing. Many people didn''t know what it was. Some martial artists with deep knowledge saw it at a glance. Su Tang had taken down the identity card on the red devil''s neck at this time. What made Su Tang very strange was that the color of this identity was completely different from those of ghost wolves before.


    The identity card he got from the ghost wolf was white, and this one was black. The identity card of their contestants was red. Su Tang looked at the identity and muttered strangely; "Why is the color of this ID card different?"


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t get along with each other, so Su Tang shook his head, put away his identity card, and continued to walk in the desert. Along the way, he met two monsters. They were not powerful. He wrote them down and cleaned them up. Suddenly, Su Tang saw a large oasis in the distance. Along the way, he saw yellow sand, and suddenly saw the oasis, Su Tang was more or less excited.


    Because Su Tang didn''t drink water for several hours, now he saw the oasis. Although he didn''t know whether there was water there, he thought there were at least some things that could be relieved. With the speed under his feet, Su Tang quickly ran over there.


    After running for a quarter of an hour, Su Tang finally entered the oasis. There were green grasslands and trees everywhere. It was completely different from the previous desert. When Su Tang sighed, a voice came from the woods in the distance; "You can''t do this. The water here belongs to everyone, not you Nanman. It''s impossible for us to hand over our identity cards."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang''s eyebrows wrinkled. He actually met other contestants. More than a day later, Su Tang met other contestants for the first time. However, looking at the current situation, it seems that there are some problems. Su Tang slowly walked towards the place where the voice appeared before. As soon as he approached Su Tang, he found seven or eight martial artists standing in an open space, At this time, he found that Yuan Kun was among them, and the others should be Nanman and Zhongzhou warriors.


    This is a southern barbarian shouted; "Are you an idiot? We are the most powerful force here. We certainly has the final say here. We can''t let you drink water without making ten ID cards."


    As his words fell, the other fighters became angry one by one. Su Tang shouted at Yuan Kun; "Yuan Kun!" hearing someone calling himself, Yuan Kun turned to look at Su Tang and found that Su Tang had also come. He smiled and walked towards Su Tang.


    "Brother Sutang, I didn''t expect to meet you. How did you get a good harvest?" Yunkun asked with a smile.


    Su Tang nodded; "Not bad. What''s the situation here? What are they doing?" Su Tang continued to ask despite some speculation.


    "Hey, it''s not those Nanman guys. There''s only one water source in the oasis. They took the lead in finding it. They directly blocked the water source and forbid other martial arts people to drink. Anyone who wants to drink must hand over a white identity card, and no one will be allowed to enter." Su Tang asked curiously after hearing Yunkun''s words; "Are these identity cards different? Why are there colors?"


    "Hehe, I didn''t know at first, but I met a martial artist in Zhongzhou that day. He told me that the identity card in this competition flies at many levels. White is the most common and can only exchange one point, while the red identity card we use is five points. Another green card can exchange 20 points, the highest is black and can exchange 100 points. At the beginning of this competition Saibi''s is actually the number of personal points, "Yun Kun said.


    It turned out that Yuan Kun had found a warrior from Zhongzhou in a monster war before. They killed the monster together. Later, when they divided the ID card, the man said this to Yun Kun, otherwise they really didn''t know.


    After hearing yuan Kun''s words, Su Tang nodded, and his heart was also happy; "The black identity card I got from the Red Devils is still the highest level identity card. 100 points is really good, which is equivalent to killing 100 ghost wolves." however, although Su Tang said, he would rather fight ghost babies than fight the Red Devils. He took things too fast. If his constitution was not special, It may not be his opponent.


    It was here that the warrior in Zhongzhou was angry and shouted loudly; "I''d like to see why you can stop us!" he said and was ready to start. Here was a cold voice coming from the water source; "Hum, this competition can kill people. If you are so similar, you can try."


    With the sound falling, a young man slowly came out of the woods. With his arrival, all the people present were quiet. This man was no one else. It was Tuoba field, which was said to be the rebirth of the ancient god. When he saw Tuoba field coming out, the people of Zhongzhou stopped talking and just stood there quietly.


    This is Tuoba Ye''s eyes, fixed on Su Tang, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. Su Tang was stunned by his performance. He didn''t understand what Tuoba Ye meant. This is what Tuoba ye said; "Everyone else can go in without identity cards," he said, pointing to Su Tang; "No matter how many ID cards he gave, he was not allowed to enter." then he turned and left directly.


    After hearing what he said, Nanman nodded, and the others must be ready to go inside one by one. Su Tang smiled coldly and stopped thinking about where he had a festival with Tuoba Ye. Since the other party stepped on his head, he would not be polite and said coldly at once; "What if I have to go in?"


    As soon as Tuoba''s footsteps stopped, he replied without looking back; "Then I''ll let you die here!"


    "Ha ha, you''re not the first one who wants me to die. I just want to ask, who are you?" Su Tang said with a laugh.


    As his voice fell, Tuoba Ye directly turned and punched Su Tang. Su Tang was not too surprised at Tuoba Ye''s attack. He also punched him. When he saw Tuoba ye in the square, Su Tang didn''t have any fear of Tuoba Ye. This man is really powerful, but he still has some difficulties in killing him.


    "Bang!" the two fists collided, and Su Tang and Tuoba Ye retreated one step respectively. This is what Su Tang continued; "With this strength, do you want to be the king here? Are the people of Nanman so arrogant?" although Tuoba Ye has a great reputation outside, Su Tang won''t be afraid. No matter how big a person''s reputation is, it also depends on strength.


    Tuoba ye said it was the rebirth of the ancient god, but who knows whether it is true or not? Besides, even if the ancient god was reborn, so what? The basis of God is the original aura. Su Tangke didn''t sense the fluctuation of the original aura from Tuoba wild. What if such a warrior was even an ancient god? Haven''t you grown up like other martial artists?


    "Hum, don''t show your tongue and don''t annoy me. You can''t bear the consequences." Tuoba said coldly. Although his tone was very scary, he didn''t mean to continue to do it.


    This is what Su Tang was trying to say, and the secret of heaven reminded him; "Boy, be careful, there''s something wrong with that guy." Tianji suddenly made a noise and stunned Su Tang who was about to speak. After looking at Tuoba wild, Su Tang didn''t find anything and immediately read it carefully and asked; "Very general? What can be the problem?"


    "Hehe, very ordinary? You can use your soul to feel the power on him now, and you will understand." Heaven disdained and said with a smile.


    All of a sudden, Su Tang paid attention to it, and the soul force directly explored it. Suddenly, a very obscure force was captured by Su Tang. This force made Su Tang feel very familiar, but he couldn''t think of it for a moment. At this time, the scene was very strange. Su Tang and Tuoba wild looked at each other like this.


    "This power is very familiar. I seem to have sensed it somewhere before, but I really can''t remember where I felt it for a while and a half." Su Tang continued to say to Tianji.


    "If you think about what happened in the forbidden area of the eastern regions, you will understand." Tianji said again. With the sound falling, the secret of heaven also fell silent. Su Tang was stunned by his words. In the forbidden area of the eastern region, he only met Tiantao and the strong body of the different world. For a moment, Su Tang understood. No wonder this force was so familiar. It was that thing.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect you to be that thing. It''s interesting. Look at your appearance now, you shouldn''t have been completely resurrected? Even if I fight for my life today, I''ll keep you." Su Tang said coldly.


    Su Tang was very clear about that thing. If such things were resurrected alone, it would be a disaster in the mainland. So now that he had the opportunity to meet someone who had not been completely resurrected, he must find a way to destroy the other party. Su Tang''s words made everyone present very confused. Only Tuoba wild blue was very ugly, He never thought that he was just slightly exposed his strength and was noticed by the other party.


    What he didn''t expect was that the people in front of him still knew his existence and could tell the truth about his current situation. For a time, Tuoba Ye''s eyes flashed the killing opportunity of strong thunder. His affairs must not be known to other people. Otherwise, his resurrection would be lost. How many years did he spend, It was not easy to find a suitable host to repose his strength. If the host died, he would also die. His situation was completely different from those encountered by Su Tang before.


    He is only a remnant soul and has no body at all, so his strength is not strong. Only by finding the host to occupy his body and slowly warming his soul can he have the opportunity to revive. Now his only goal is the vanity treasure land. There is what he needs. If he can enter there and get that thing, his soul can recover in an instant.


    Now a young man suddenly sees his situation. How can he make up for the opportunity? After years of efforts, he must not lose his power here. For a moment, Tuoba''s ambition of killing became stronger and stronger. When he felt Tuoba''s intention of killing, Su Tang''s face was also slightly frozen. This was the first time he faced such a creature alone.


    Although he felt his strength before and there was still some gap compared with himself, once he used that mysterious power, he still had two questions about whether he could defeat him, not to mention killing each other. For a time, Su Tang had a headache.


    People outside also turned their eyes to Su Tang and others. At this time, seeing the appearance of Tuoba ye and Su Tang, the saint asked in doubt on the high platform; "What''s the matter with these two guys? Look at them. They''re going to fight."


    "Not only that, this time they should fight endlessly." Mengluo also looked at it with a dignified face. From Su Tang''s expression, he saw that Su Tang was really going to fight this time. She couldn''t feel the breath of Tuoba wild outside, so she didn''t know what was going on, but she knew, Su Tang had nothing to do with Tuoba Ye. The reason why he was so angry was that he didn''t hesitate to die. I think it must be that Tuoba Ye touched the bottom limit of Su Tang.


    As soon as Mengluo said this, the saint was surprised; "This is not good. Although this competition says that killing is not prohibited, if the top talents like them die, it will be a loss to the mainland. If they are really like what you said later, I will take them out directly."


    The holy master is very optimistic about Su Tang and Tuoba Ye. Now it will be a big era. Maybe such a genius will be the Prime Minister of the mainland in the future. He doesn''t know what kind of things will happen in the mainland in the future. If there are disasters in ancient and ancient times again, such a genius will be too important to lose here.


    "Hehe, I advise you not to do this. If you are willing to do so, it will cause greater losses. Don''t worry. My brother won''t mess around. He will choose this way. There must be his reason. Besides, I think there are problems in Tuoba wild. It''s not like the rebirth of the ancient god as rumored. There is no fluctuation that God should have on him. I''m sorry I don''t believe you didn''t feel it. "Mengluo continued with a smile.


    When she saw Tuoba ye before, Mengluo had such doubts in her heart. She was a God left from ancient times. She knew God very well. At the same time, in her memory, there were many things about the rebirth of the great God, that is, as long as the great God was reborn, he would fluctuate with a loud voice or always powerful soul power, Although some great gods have no original Qi, the fluctuation of divine power can not be hidden.


    However, she didn''t feel anything about Tuoba wild, but it made her feel a different power, but the power was too obscure, and she didn''t have much contact with Tuoba wild, so there was no way to guess what kind of power it was, but she was sure that it was not divine power.


    With Mengluo''s voice falling down, the Holy One also pondered for a moment. Mengluo said exactly what he had wondered before. According to the truth, Nanman has already spread it like this. Tuoba wild has a general chance to be the real rebirth of the ancient great God. The other half is that he may have been inherited by the ancient great God, but I know very well when I see the strength of Tuoba wild, Compared with Su and Tang Dynasties, he also paid close attention to Tuoba Ye secretly after they entered the pagoda. From his martial arts and skills, it''s not like the inherited war method that ancient gods should have.


    "Then you''ll hear some. Let''s have a look first." the holy Zun also felt that what Mengluo said was reasonable and nodded.


    Right here, Su Tang and Tuoba ye have looked at each other for a quarter of an hour. At this time, Su Tang looked at Tuoba ye and said; "Well, I can feel that you really want to kill me, but you can''t do it with your strength. Unless you use that power, Mengluo can see the clue as soon as that power appears. At that time, it will disturb the strong outside. You will die no doubt. Ha ha, according to this view, I''m on the winning side."


    "Yes, you''re right, but if you don''t die, I''ll be in danger, so I''ll try anyway." Tuoba ye also understood what Su Tang said. It''s also for this reason that he didn''t do it. Before, he was still interested in taking chances. He felt that people outside might not know his strength, When Su Tang said it directly, he had no such luck.


    Su Tang nodded, "come on, let me see how strong you are." after that, Su Tang''s spirit moved and stared at Tuoba wild with great fighting spirit. When those people nearby saw this situation, they all retreated a few steps. Although some people didn''t know who Su Tang was, how could the person who could make Tuoba wild pay so much attention to be a mediocre talent?


    "Come on!" Tuoba''s spirit moved, and the war between them was about to start. At this time, Su Tang suddenly remembered something and asked; "I wonder why you look hostile at me as soon as you see me? We shouldn''t have touched before?"


    "This is what I regret most. If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t expose it. I have something I need in Beihai. I have always been friendly with Beihai. Therefore, after I heard that you killed the waste son of Beihai Dragon Lord, the Dragon Lord found me and was willing to call your life with that thing, so I would be hostile to you." Tuoba said faintly.

 Chapter 296

    "So it is!" Su Tang nodded, and such an explanation was completely acceptable.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Tuoba Ye directly hit Taitai with a fist. This fist was several times stronger than the previous one. This was exclaimed the Nanman martial artist watching the war on one side; "Overlord fist, this is actually the overlord fist that Nanman has lost for many years."


    "This momentum is really powerful. It''s worthy of being called overlord fist." for a moment, Su Tang also paid attention to the simple fist with endless domineering spirit. Su Tang didn''t have the slightest carelessness. He rushed up with a lunge without moves. It''s all skills. After avoiding the fist, he began to fight closely with Tuoba Ye. This is the most powerful battle method left by the Taoist God


    He also likes such tactics very much. Originally, he is cultivating physical strength, so basically, he tends to fight in close combat. It happens that such tactics can play the greatest power in close combat. It can be said that such tactics are tailored for him.


    After receiving several moves from Su Tang in succession, Tuoba Ye wants to distance himself from Su Tang, but will su Tang let him achieve his wish? He followed him all the way. Under Su Tang''s fierce attack and seamless defense, Tuoba wild was rarely beaten and retreated. A gap, Tuoba wild slightly opened a little distance and looked at Su Tang in surprise; "Dao Shen war method! How can you know Dao Shen war method? Who the hell are you?"


    As Tuoba Ye''s voice fell, Su Tang was also stunned. "Taoist God''s war method? You actually know, yes, this is the Taoist God''s war method." although Su Tang had nothing on the surface, he was very shocked in his heart. It seems that this guy should have fought with Taoist God. You know, Taoist God is a super strong man in ancient times, How can anyone who can fight him be ordinary? I didn''t expect to meet such an old monster this time.


    "I didn''t expect to meet the descendant of the old guy. Today I want to see how far your Taoist God''s war method has been cultivated." after that, he continued to attack Su Tang with aura. At this time, he already knew the war method used by Su Tang and paid great attention to keeping away from Su Tang. Seeing his plan, Su Tang also knew that it was difficult to get close this time, So he also stepped back and wanted to fight against Reiki with Tuoba Ye.


    I saw his hands move, and a huge ancient seal appeared on his head, which surprised the people watching, "magic? I think it''s magic. Who is this boy? Why is there magic?"


    "Su Tang, the first young generation in the eastern regions," Yuan Kun said faintly, looking at Su Tang.


    Along the way, he has put down his original pride. In the past, he would never easily admit that others are the first in the eastern region, including Zhan Wutian. Now he can say such words, which has completely convinced Su Tang''s strength.


    "The first generation of young people in the eastern regions? It''s really strong enough." someone nodded and exclaimed after hearing yuan Kun''s words.


    At the same time, they were also very curious about who was the first of the old people, the eastern region and the southern man. After all, although the combat effectiveness of the eastern region was not strong for many years, none of them underestimated Su Tang this time. With this skill, ordinary young people could not have it. They were as surprised as them and began to watch the battle outside.


    Su Tang''s miraculous skills immediately aroused everyone''s admiration, even the saint said in amazement; "A complete version of magic skills! Taoist friend, your brother, you really have a lot of good things." first, he was surprised that the extinct soul attacked the law enforcement, and now there is a complete magic skill that even he can''t have.


    There are so many good things in such a young man. In addition, there is more than one strong person of divine rank to protect his way. What will happen in the future? The holy Zun is more and more curious. At this time, he has completely forgotten what he wanted to prevent the two from fighting. Now he also wants to know who the first man in the South and the first man in the eastern region will be.


    "Magic? Hehe, it''s really good. Come on, let me try the power of your magic." the voice fell. Tuoba wild was full of power explosion and began to prepare for defense. Although he also wanted to avoid, this avoidance might give Su Tang an opportunity. Now that he knows that Su Tang has obtained the Taoist God war method, In his heart, he was very reluctant to fight such Su Tang melee.


    Although the power of this magic skill looks great, it''s not impossible. If Su Tang gets close, I''m afraid it''s not as easy as just to open the distance. Even if it breaks out, it won''t be able to escape. Therefore, Tuoba wild will choose to take Su Tang''s magic skill at this time.


    "You''ll feel it!" with the sound falling, the movements on Su Tang''s hands also fell, and the huge God of war seal began to shrink slowly. For a moment, it became only three meters in diameter. At this time, the God of war seal would be the most terrible. Because it was very solid, its power was very huge.


    The reason why Su Tang used the magic skill of the God of war seal here is that Tuoba ye should not dodge, but can only connect it. You know, although his magic skill is powerful, it also has a very fatal disadvantage, that is, the speed of his magic skill is very slow, which gives the other party a chance to dodge. In addition, his own strength is not enough, There is no way to condense the perfect God of war seal.


    Now, seeing that Tuoba Ye is ready to make a hard connection, Su Tang is also happy. If the God of war doesn''t hit the people, he can''t play its power at all. Now Tuoba Ye chooses to make a hard connection, which is what Su Tang wants to see most.


    With a wave of his hand, the God of war seal began to move slowly. Although the movement speed was very slow, the sound brought by the movement of the God of war seal still made people nearby feel a huge sense of heaviness. The movement of the God of war seal constantly oppressed the air around the oppressor and made bursts of burst sound.


    Seeing such a situation, Tuoba wild also had some worries in his heart. He was completely unsure of such a great power. Next, he looked at his Su Tang, who was staring at him. Tuoba wild knew that he had no way to dodge. For a flash, Su Tang would certainly be close to this opportunity. If he was close to him, he would be dangerous, so he had to answer it hard.


    Just when Juyin was two or three meters away from Tuoba wild, there was a sharp pain in Tuoba wild''s skin. The huge pressure seemed to crush him. Seeing this situation, Tuoba wild''s face changed. He knew that this thing was not hard to connect, so he couldn''t hide it immediately and gave a loud drink directly; "The power of Jiuyou is coming!"


    As his voice fell, a black force appeared around his body. With the blessing of this force, Tuoba Ye raised his hand confidently and punched the God of war seal that wanted to suppress himself. The two collided with each other and made an earth shaking sound. With the blessing of Jiuyou force, Tuoba Ye''s combat effectiveness improved several grades in an instant, This punch directly resisted the God of war seal.


    At this time, the impact of the collision between the two broke, so that those guys who watched the battle not far away flew out. After stabilizing their figure, many people looked at the two people in the battle with blood on their lips.


    At the moment when Tuoba wild''s black Jiuyou power appeared, Mengluo outside stood up from his seat, his face was full of worry, his eyes were full of murders, stared at Tuoba wild, and when he saw Mengluo''s situation, the saint also stood up and asked; "Taoist friend, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hum, it''s actually this thing. Why do I feel strange when I say it? If something happens to my brother Su Tang, I will directly sign Nanman and kill all those related to Tuoba wild." Mengluo already knows what Tuoba wild is at this time.


    "Taoist friends, don''t be excited, don''t be excited!" hearing Mengluo''s words, the holy Zun frowned and comforted kindly.


    Hearing what he said, Mengluo turned her head and stared at him coldly and said; "Do you know who Tuoba wild is? I''m not excited. I tell you that it''s ok if my brother Sutang kills him this time. If he doesn''t kill him, the whole continent will wait to experience a catastrophe." after that, Mengluo directly did it. A pair of beautiful eyes stared at the light curtain and were still fighting against the two people.


    "What? Taoist friend, make it clear, what''s going on?" Mengluo''s words surprised the holy Zun and asked quickly.


    "Look, what I fought with brother Su Tang at this time is the key to the ancient Holocaust. This thing has not been completely revived. As long as he revives, the Holocaust will come, and the mainland will become a battlefield filled with gunsmoke." Mengluo replied faintly, but her eyes did not leave the light curtain.


    At this time, the holy Zun was also cautious. Looking at Mengluo, he should not be lying to him. If it was really the same as what he said, this time things were really dangerous. The Immortal Emperor Wu looked at some unsustainable Su Tang and asked Mengluo; "Elder, what is this? What is this black power?"


    "This thing is an ectopic creature. The black one is the strength they cultivate. It is above the divine power and can''t be countered by ordinary gods. I met this thing once when I was out of the mountain. It wasn''t grandpa long. We can''t eliminate him at all. The vitality of this thing is very strong. As long as there is a little body, he can rely on it Absorb the power between heaven and earth to revive. "Mengluo replied again.


    At this moment, the saint understood why Mengluo was so angry before. If it was really that thing, there must be other existence in Nanman. He also attached great importance to this matter. Mengluo continued; "However, this Tuoba wild should not be the resurrection of the body, but the remnant soul, so he has no body at all, only the soul. It seems that there should be something that can revive him as soon as possible when he comes here this time."


    "Is this thing really terrible?" the holy Zun asked with some doubts. He had never seen such a thing before, so he didn''t know its horror at all. It was not mentioned in the ancient books he had earlier, but Mengluo said it was the key to the ancient robbery in ancient times, which really surprised him.


    "His horror is beyond your imagination. This thing is very terrible. Grandpa Tiantao was trapped by a body and almost died there. If Grandpa long and his brother hadn''t arrived in time, he might have become the victim of the resurrection of that thing." Mengluo continued.


    At this time, lei you was going to hide it. When Mengluo said Tiantao, the saint asked in horror; "Tiantao? Ancient super beast Tiantao?"


    "Hmm!" Monroe nodded.


    At this time, in the pagoda, the God of war seal condensed by Su Tang has appeared cracks. Under the impact of the power of Jiuyou, the God of war seal can no longer support. Su Tang''s mouth is also hung with a touch of blood. Tuoba Ye looked at Su Tang pale and shouted, and was completely shattered by the power of Jiuyou.


    "Poof!" a mouthful of blood spat out, and Su Tang retreated a few steps. Here is Tuoba Ye. He took out a long sword from the storage ring and put it in his hand. As soon as the long sword appeared, it was wrapped by the black Jiuyou force. This is Tuoba Ye looking at Su Tang and saying; "I will announce my return with what you said." the voice fell. He slowly raised his long sword, and burst in the air around him with his action.


    "The power of Jiuyou is coming! Kill God and cut off the air!" Tuoba wild shouted.


    A sword came towards Su Tang. With the movement of the long sword, a black light blade broke through the air and directly aimed at Su Tang. It was very fast. Feeling the strength of this move, Su Tang immediately summoned Fang Yu from his five masters to rise, hoping to resist. A golden light flashed, and a shield appeared in front of Su Tang.


    The black light blade fell directly on the shield, "bang!" although the shield blocked the black light blade, there were cracks. Su Tang spit out blood again, and turned sideways to the black light blade that had broken the shield and rushed towards him. At the same time, a fist was also put on his hand.


    "Supreme divine fist!" through the gap of this moment, Su Tang directly dodged and rushed towards Tuoba wild. Raising his hand was a fist. With this fist, Tuoba wild found that he couldn''t move at all, as if he had been oppressed by Su Tang.


    "Su Ming''s unique skill! Supreme fist!" exclaimed the saint outside.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang''s fist had hit Tuoba wild, and his great power directly flew Tuoba wild. This time, Su Tang didn''t give Tuoba wild another chance. He flashed and followed up directly, and the Taoist God''s war method was launched. At this moment, the big Tuoba wild retreated, and his nine quiet power could not be brought into play.


    The two figures above the light curtain moved rapidly. The martial artists below were stunned at this time. Many people had only one idea in their hearts. Was it still the battle of the young generation? How do you feel that even the older generation of the eclosion realm may not be able to fight to such a degree.


    "The black power is so powerful that it can''t even stop the artifact!" the Immortal Emperor shouted in surprise.


    Just at that moment, when Su Tang blocked with a shield, they found that Su Tang''s hand was a defense artifact. Unexpectedly, such artifact could not block the black light blade. Hearing his words, other people nodded and believed what Mengluo had said. At this time, Su Tang really attacked Tuoba wild madly.

 Chapter 297

    Under Su Tang''s violent and rapid attack, Tuoba wild has no ability to fight back. At this moment, all the people watching the war have really seen the power of Su Tang. At the same time, some people who understand Su Tang''s techniques are also very surprised. What kind of fighting method he uses.


    At this time, he was very angry and stared at Su Tang with both eyes. The man in front of him was really hateful. Every time his strength was about to condense, he would directly attack and interrupt himself. Moreover, his defense was perfect. He had no way to fight him at all. If he continued like this, he would be exhausted and die.


    Now, Tuoba Ye didn''t care about his face and shouted directly; "Su Tang, if you really have the ability, fight with me with aura and fight with me with your most powerful means. Even if you win, you won''t win."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang stopped his hand, looked at him quietly and said; "Since you said that, I''ll help you. Let me see how powerful you are." after a long war, Su Tang has not been too afraid of Tuoba wild. Although this man has alien means, after all, his own strength is not very strong. In addition, now people outside are watching, he doesn''t dare to use some alien means.


    This will only bring him a lot of trouble. Thinking of this, Su Tang immediately retreated a few steps, looked at him and said, "come on, let me see what kind of means other races have." at this time, Su Tang has mobilized the power of Zi Lei Xin. Some time ago, Su Tang suddenly found that Zi Lei Xin is very unusual, and there are some strange powers after all.


    The power of zilei''s heart can break all the evil in the world, and there is a huge destructive power. Even the bodies of different races can be destroyed. If he can make good use of this power, he may become a good means for himself. With this idea, Su Tang has been studying how to control this power until he accidentally found that his origin is purple Qi some time ago, Unexpectedly, he could integrate with the thunder power of purple thunder heart. After repeated experiments, he gradually mastered this power.


    Today, since Tuoba ye said so, he also happened to test how powerful his latest power was. When Tuoba Ye stood opposite him, he was overjoyed to see that Su Tang had promised himself; "You''ll see it." then he saw a strange black power all over his body. With the emergence of this power, Su Tang obviously felt a slight change in the aura of heaven and earth around him.


    "What a strange power. This power can repel the aura of heaven and earth. Be careful, boy. This power is very strange and not easy to deal with." with the emergence of this power, the secret in Su Tang''s body even gave a voice to remind him.


    Su Tang nodded. He also found that the power was strange. At the same time, he also had some regrets in his heart. Why did he promise this guy? Now he''s in trouble. He never imagined that Tuoba wild used the power so recklessly. Now it''s good that his own power may not be able to hold him down.


    At this time, when everyone outside saw Tuoba wild wrapped in black power, the saint stood up and asked in surprise; "What a strange power. It can cut off my connection with the pagoda for a short time. It''s troublesome."


    As soon as he said this, Mengluo took the lead in standing up and shouting; "No, hurry up, get the people out of the pagoda. They can''t deal with this guy." while talking, Mengluo also looked worried at Su Tang on the light curtain. At this time, the light curtain suddenly disappeared. Mengluo''s western lunar calendar shook and flashed to the bottom of the pagoda.


    At this time, seeing that Mengluo had flown out, the saint did not dare to be careless. He also flew over with him. This is what the saint said; "Taoist friend, the pagoda has no contact with me at all. Now I can''t get the people out. I think we''d better break the pagoda directly with violence. I''m afraid there will be an accident later."


    Mengluo nodded and was ready to break the pagoda with Saint Zun. At this time, in the pagoda, Tuoba Ye began to attack Su Tang with all his strength. While attacking, he also shouted at Su Tang; "I must let you die here today." with the suppression of this black and strange force, Su Tang simply could not mobilize the support of the aura of heaven and earth around him. Su Tang simply could not use the aura to fight it.


    At this time, people around also found the edge of Tuoba wild, and they all retreated in surprise. Even Nanman who had been following Tuoba wild to Zhongzhou felt that Tuoba wild was strange and terrible at this time.


    "Hum, what''s the matter? Why don''t you come to fight?" after hitting Su Tang again, Tuoba Ye disdained to look at Su Tang and said coldly.


    As his voice fell, the long black sword in Tuoba''s wild hand pointed at Su Tang again. He shouted loudly and cut out a sword. A black light suddenly appeared and cut straight towards Su Tang. Su Tang was very clear about the horror of the black light. If this thing was hit, he would really fall.


    At this time, Tianji shouted; "Boy, be careful. Don''t take this attack hard. I''ll help you pull out these strange forces. You seize this opportunity to mobilize the spirit of heaven and earth." after saying that, Su Tang saw the power of heaven and earth move. For a moment, Su Tang sensed the fluctuation of heaven and earth spirit again. Taking this opportunity, Su Tang''s whole body spirit moved, and the spirit of heaven and earth was directly mobilized by him.


    "Supreme divine fist!" with the help of weak heaven and earth aura, Su Tang hit the supreme divine fist again, and the golden fist shadow collided with the black light blade again. This time, because Su Tang could not mobilize many heaven and earth auras, and the power of the supreme divine fist was greatly reduced, there was no way to fight against Tuoba wild, just a collision, Su Tang flew backwards again.


    Lying on the ground, Su Tang vomited a mouthful of blood and slowly stood up. Looking at the black Tuoba wild, his eyes were full of crazy color. At this time, he tried his best to urge the power of zilei heart. At the same time, for a moment, he also tried his best to mobilize the only original purple Qi in his own meridians. The two forces were integrated in the waste mines in Su Tang''s meridians A new power appeared in Su Tang''s body.


    Pure purple, with the aura of thunder light, runs madly through Su Tang''s meridians. Because the power of thunder is too violent, and the flow speed is also very fast, the huge pain makes Su Tang seem to be cut by countless.


    The pale Su Tang looked at Tuoba ye who was slowly approaching him. He was very worried. At this moment, he had no superfluous strength. This was his last chance. If the battle was solved by one move, he would be dead waiting for him.


    At this time, Su Tang was not generally suffering from inhuman pain, while he read carefully and shouted at the secret of heaven; "Tianji, I can''t move now. Can you let me go directly to Tuoba wild? I have a way to hurt him."


    "Boy, do you really have such a confidence?" Tianji didn''t know that Su Tang had integrated the purple thunder heart and the original purple Qi at this time. He still asked with some worry.


    "Well, there''s no problem at all. As long as I can get close to him, I can hit him hard. But now I can''t move at all. Even if it''s moving, Su Tang is too slow. He has a chance to escape. Please accept the secret." Su Tang nodded and said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji was silent for a while and said; "OK, I''ll send you to him with my strength now." then the power of heaven wrapped Su Tang. At this time, Tuoba Ye stopped at a distance of three feet from Su Tang, stared at Su Tang and said; "This time I see how you can escape!" with the sound falling, the long sword in his hand was raised.


    At this time, the power of the secret suddenly broke out, directly took Su Tang''s body and disappeared into his previous seat. When he appeared again, Su Tang had come to Tuoba wild. The speed of this series was too fast. Tuoba wild had no urgent response at all. He saw Su Tang appear in front of him, and his heart trembled slightly, A sneer flashed across Su Tang''s mouth.


    A punch directly hit him on the chest. With the falling of the punch, a purple force entered Tuoba wild''s body with Su Tang''s fist. The destructive power of this force was very strong. It only hurt Tuoba wild Zhao Chen very much in a moment. When he was stopped by coughing, Tuoba wild pulled away from Su Tang by one side.


    At this time, Su Tang had the extra strength of Beiyou. He could only watch Tuoba wild retreat. He had no way to chase him. He didn''t intend to be the most. Compared with his fist just now, it could be regarded as his full blow. Su Tang was also very clear about the strength of that circle. Even if Tuoba wild could escape a trace this time, he wouldn''t feel good.


    Sure enough, as Su Tang imagined, the power of the combination of the original purple Qi and the purple thunder heart was very great. Tuoba wild had no way to stop it. It was just a punch. At this time, Tuoba wild was more dangerous than Su Tang. After spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood, Tuoba wild looked at Su Tang and asked; "What power are you?"


    "Hehe, don''t you already feel it? How? It''s hard? I believe people outside are ready to come in at this time? You can''t escape." Su Tang said with a smile.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang and others suddenly felt the shaking of a position. Suddenly, such a situation occurred. Everyone was very confused. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, hold on. At this time, people outside must be trying to climb away from the pagoda with violence. It seems that when the power just appeared, it not only oppressed the spirit of heaven and earth, but also oppressed the connection between the pagoda and his master."


    Upon hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded and took some pills from the storage ring. Tuoba ye also felt that the earth shaking was unusual and was very worried. At the same time, the power left in Su Tang''s previous circle also made him very afraid. This power is too powerful, Even his own black power was destroyed in an instant after meeting this power.


    At any rate, he is also a giant who has survived from ancient times. He has also seen a lot of power in the world. Over the years, he has seen for the first time that there is a power that can surpass his own black power. While facing, he tries to remove the power left by Su Tang, Tuoba Ye''s heart had a strong killing intention for Su Tang.


    "He has such a strange and powerful power. We must not let him survive. Otherwise, when our people attack the mainland again, this man will become a stumbling block to our family''s footsteps. Now we must kill him while he is still weak. Even if we fight for his life, we can''t let this guy survive." staring at Su Tang, Tuoba wild thought coldly in his heart.


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly felt that he could feel the aura of heaven and earth around him. It turned out that after su Tang''s power entered Tuoba wild''s body, it constantly destroys his black power, so that Tuoba wild had to take back the black power of good Dharma and try to block the purple power left by Su Tang without the oppression of Tuoba wild''s black power, The aura of heaven and earth around us became active in an instant.


    Su Tang felt the aura of heaven and earth. He was delighted. The pill he had taken had also restored some of his aura. Now he could sense the aura of heaven and earth. Su Tang no longer had to be tied up like before. He directly flashed away and walked towards Tuoba wild, who was standing there quietly. At this time, he had no intention to fight with Tuoba wild for aura, Now he just wants to kill this man in an instant.


    Seeing Su Tang rushing towards him, Tuoba wild shouted with an ugly face. He didn''t care to continue to deal with the strength in his body and mobilize some strength, so he wanted to collide with Su Tang. This time, Su Tang didn''t mean to collide with him. After approaching Tuoba wild, the Taoist God war method started for a moment and began to attack Tuoba wild crazily.


    With Su Tang''s attack, the saint outside waved to stop Mengluo from continuing to attack the pagoda; "I can feel the pagoda. Taoist friends stop first." as his voice fell, his hands changed, and the disappeared light curtain appeared again. With the appearance of the light curtain, everyone''s eyes were fixed in the area where Su Tang and Tuoba wild fought.


    At this time, seeing Su Tang''s crazy attack on Tuoba field, Mengluo''s worried look was slightly relieved. Just here, Tuoba field was directly beaten out by Su Tang. With his flying body, Su Tang followed closely. He saw his sword finger on Tuoba field''s chest, and then a purple thunder appeared.


    "Purple thunder arrow! Destroy!" Su Tang whispered.


    As his voice fell, a huge force of thunder penetrated Tuoba Ye''s chest and directly turned Tuoba ye into fly ash. As Tuoba ye turned into fly ash, a black soul wanted to escape. Su Tang said to Tianji; "Help me stop him. Don''t let him escape."


    After su Tang''s voice fell, the power of the secret broke out and directly blocked the black soul. At this time, Su Tang flashed to the black soul. Without waiting for the black soul to speak, another purple thunder arrow directly hit the black soul. The purple thunder came and the black soul turned into fly ash in an instant.

 Chapter 298

    On the light curtain, everyone saw that Su Tang completely killed Tuoba wild. They didn''t know what had happened. Although killing was not prohibited in the competition, such killings were still relatively few, especially Tuoba wild was the first of Nanman this time. Unexpectedly, such a young genius fell at the first level.


    At this time, the most unbelievable are the Nanman elders who escorted Tuoba wild and other contestants to Zhongzhou. They are very clear about the strength of Tuoba wild. Even against Shangxuan Youdu, they may not fall down. Now they were killed by this young man named Su Tang in an instant, and they were killed so thoroughly that they didn''t expect it at all.


    At this time, the head Nanman elder said; "No matter who the boy is, we must kill him after the competition to avenge the young childe." the elder''s tone was endless murderous.


    After hearing his words, the others nodded one after another. This was one of the younger elders who said; "Do we want to inform the Lord about the eldest young and old childe? After all, the young childe is one of the most beloved disciples of the Lord. This time, the LORD was going to kill the young childe to get a good position. I''m afraid the Lord will be very angry now."


    "Well, elder Ni Feng is right. I think we''d better inform the Lord quickly about this matter. Now our strength in the holy city is still too weak. We still have some difficulties in killing this boy under the eyes of the holy master. If the Lord comes in person, it will be much easier." another elder nodded.


    After hearing their words, the chief elder nodded and said; "Well, let''s inform the Lord first." after the events of Beihai warrior a few days ago, the elder didn''t want to take risks. Although he was very angry, he didn''t lose his mind.


    After their words fell, in Nanman, a very brilliant palace, a middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes and disappeared into the room. A moment later, he appeared in a room full of small jade cards. Looking at the most prominent pieces of jade, one of them had been broken. The middle-aged man''s face was very ugly.


    A moment later, he took out a messenger stone from the storage ring. As he took out the messenger stone, a figure suddenly appeared on the spirit stone.


    "Lord, the young childe is dead." this figure is the elder in Zhongzhou.


    On hearing this, the middle-aged man nodded and said; "I know. I immediately set out for Zhongzhou and stared at the man who killed ye''er. Don''t let him run away." after that, he put away the spirit stone and directly sent the news to the room.


    In Zhongzhou, in the pagoda, Su Tang killed Tuoba Ye. Everyone else was very surprised, especially the martial artists of Nanman. At this time, Su Tang felt bad. After a few words with Yuan Kun, he flew away from the oasis. At this time, his injury was also serious, and there was no way to delay, The top priority now is to recover quickly.


    After leaving the oasis, Su Tang once again entered the vast desert. While flying, Su Tang also took the magic medicine. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, stop. It''s almost here. I''ve felt it. There are no monsters and warriors around here. You can hit here first to recover from your injury."


    The sound of the secret fell. Su Tang stopped, sat down cross legged in the sand and began to recover from his injury. At this time, Xuanyou also appeared in the desert on the other side of the desert. At this time, he was moving quickly towards the place where Su Tang and others had fought before. He felt a strong power fluctuation there before, This wave made him feel a trace of fear.


    He wanted to see who was fighting there. An hour later, he appeared in the oasis and looked at the messy oasis. A look of disappointment flashed on Xuanyou''s face, "Hey, it''s still late. Who is fighting here?"


    At this time, two martial artists came out of the dense forest not far away. After seeing Xuanyou, they both walked directly towards him; "Brother Xuanyou, why are you here?" the two martial artists are both local contestants in Zhongzhou.


    "Hey, it''s late. Do you know who was fighting here just now?" Xuanyou sighed.


    "We don''t know the specific things, but when we came here, we just heard others say that the people fighting here this time are Tuoba ye, the first of Nanman, and Su Tang, the first of the eastern regions." one of the martial artists replied.


    This is another warrior continued; "I also heard that Tuoba Ye of Nanman has been killed by Su Tang."


    "Tuoba wild? Su Tang? It''s them?" Xuanyou nodded. He also believed a lot about the two men fighting here before. When he was outside, he saw that there were experts in both the southern barbarian and the eastern regions this time, and the one he couldn''t see through was the Su Tang in the eastern regions. As for Tuoba wild, he didn''t worry much.


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded behind Xuanyou; "Oh, isn''t this Xuanyou, the super genius of Zhongzhou?" hearing this sound, Xuanyou turned and looked over there, and took a very strange looking one, staring at him with a smile for many years.


    Xuanyou frowned and said faintly; "Golden wings! You''re late, too!"


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I can meet him later." after saying that, the young man named golden wing directly turned and left here. Seeing him leave, Xuanyou also left here after talking to two martial artists for a few more words. One day later, Su Tang has recovered very well. Although he hasn''t fully recovered to the peak state, it''s better.


    "Almost. I''ve wasted a lot of time on the second floor. It''s time to go to the third floor." after that, Su Tang got up, distinguished the direction and flew out directly. Every time the entrance of the pagoda is in the East, so as long as he flies to the East, he can find the entrance.


    Along the way, Su Tang collected some identity cards. One day later, he came to the entrance of the third floor. Without stopping, Su Tang directly entered the third floor. This time, it was better than before. After su Tang entered the third floor, he didn''t want to be the same as the previous two floors. He met a monster. This time, he didn''t meet a monster, but an old acquaintance.


    "Eh! Brother Sutang, why did you suddenly appear here?" after Sutang stood firm, a voice sounded behind him.


    Hearing the sound, Su Tang smiled and turned to look at the man; "Didn''t I just come up from the second floor? Unexpectedly, it was directly transmitted here. Brother Meng, why are you here?"


    "Hey, don''t mention it. I ran into trouble on the second floor and fought with the people in the beast hall, so I stayed on the second floor all the time. I was chased by the people in the beast hall as soon as I got to the third floor. I just escaped and met you." mengtianya sighed and said. After hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked; "How could this happen?"


    "It''s very funny. You know that we came in to hunt monsters this time. Who knows that the people in the sacred beast Temple turned out to fight here. I saw two monsters fighting in the desert that day. I thought it was my luck, so I killed them directly. Unexpectedly, I just wanted to collect identity cards, Suddenly two warriors appeared and shot directly at me. For a while, I didn''t understand the desert situation, but they fought. "Mengtianya answered.


    "You don''t kill the contestants in the divine beast hall as virtual monsters?" when Meng Tianya said so, Su Tang asked.


    Mengtianya nodded and said with a depressed face; "Well, who knows that when he fought, he turned into a monster. I didn''t react. Since it''s consistent, it''s only human beings who kill monsters here. I forgot that the people of the sacred beast temple also came to participate in this competition this time."


    "Well, that''s true. No wonder you will be chased and killed by the people in the divine beast hall. After all, the people in the divine beast hall are very united. It''s strange that they can let you go if you kill their people. Brother Meng, I''m afraid you''re in danger this time." Su Tang is still very afraid of the strength of the divine beast hall. The power that even the saint wants to give face is very mysterious.


    "Ah, yes, brother Sutang, you''d better leave here quickly. If the people in the beast hall come later, I''m afraid they will affect you. These people are crazy dogs. I''ve fought with them several times from the second floor. There are too many people and their strength is very strong. I don''t want to make trouble for you. You''d better go quickly." Mengtianya said.


    "Hehe, brother Meng, what are you talking about? We can be friends anyway. You are in trouble. How can I leave alone? Besides, we are all from the eastern regions. I just want to see how strong the contestants in the divine beast hall are." Su Tang smiled and shook his head.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, mengtianya didn''t know what to say for a moment. Just here, there was a wave of aura in the distance, followed by a sound; "Garbage from the eastern regions, I see where you are going. You dare to kill the people in our sacred animal temple. Even if you go to the ends of the earth, we will find you." the voice fell. Three teenagers from the sacred animal Temple flew over directly and surrounded Su Tang and mengtianya.


    "Hum, did I say I want to run? The people in the sacred beast temple are just like this. One-on-one, I dream Tianya will never be afraid of any of you. I know who is garbage directly in my heart." mengtianya snorted coldly.


    Su Tang also quietly looked at the three strong men who suddenly appeared. Although the strength of these three people was good, they were still much worse for one-on-one fighting with mengtianya. However, mengtianya was still difficult to deal with when these three people joined hands. This was one of the teenagers who looked at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, are you with him?"


    Su Tang nodded, looked at the man lightly and didn''t answer. At this time, the man laughed and said, "I said why I didn''t run away suddenly. It turned out that I found a helper. Well, in this case, we''ll kill all of you here today." as the voice fell, the boy nodded at the other two points. The other two understood and burst out aura respectively, Prepare to attack Su Tang and mengtianya.


    At this time, in the square outside, the strong men of the divine beast hall found that their people actually wanted to fight against Su Tang. Each of them looked ugly. They all saw the battle between Su Tang and Tuoba wild before. There was no doubt that the strong men of Su Tang could compete with them. This time, I''m afraid only golden wings could compete with them. These people fought with him just for death.


    "Bastard, this time it seems that my sacred animal temple will become the laughing stock of the mainland." the leader of the sacred animal Temple scolded.


    "Elder, don''t worry too much. Although Su Tang has strong combat power, he also suffered a lot of damage in the previous battle with Tuoba wild. Now it''s hard to know whether Di Di has replied or not. Although Heifeng''s strength is average, they don''t have no chance of winning together. Let''s take a look first." a red haired old man around him said.


    This is the voice of a woman beside them, who said to the elder; "Elder, I think you''d better send a letter to Jin Yi and let him rush there. Although Su Tang was injured, he has recovered a lot. The boy''s means are very strange. I''m afraid Heifeng can''t defeat him."


    Hearing her voice, the elder nodded and prepared to deliver the message. With the fluctuation of his soul, Mengluo turned her head and stared at the elder coldly. This is the holy reverend and the elder with an ugly face staring at the sacred beast temple; "This is the only courage in your sacred beast temple? I advise you not to mess around, otherwise don''t mind me being rude to you."


    After that, the holy master''s divine power moved and directly scattered the soul power from the big elder. The big elder murmured and stepped back. His face was very ugly and stared at the holy master. At this time, Su Tang and others had fought together in the pagoda. This time, they didn''t use close combat with these guys, These contestants from the sacred beast temple, each of them is a monster, and their flesh is very powerful. Fighting with them in close combat is undoubtedly looking for death.


    Therefore, when fighting, Su Tang deliberately avoided them and tried to stay away from them. Although he had such peerless fighting skills as Taoist God''s war method, under the muzzle of the other party, the strength of Taoist God''s war method was only half at most, and there was no way to bring real damage to these guys.


    Moreover, with his last experience, Su Tang was more mature in his means of integrating the power of zilei''s heart and the original purple Qi. Several times, he tried to find opportunities and kill each other with one shot. This was mengtianya''s whole body aura. A threat of the realm of Emperor Wu suddenly appeared. The four people present were shocked. Su Tang turned his head and looked at mengtianya in surprise.


    He never thought that the dream horizon had reached the level of Emperor Wu. You know, when he was competing in various countries, he was only the peak of Emperor Wu. In just one year, he suddenly soared to the level of Emperor Wu. Such cultivation of Su Tang was really frightening. In Su Tang''s memory, he had never seen anyone who practiced so fast.


    "Emperor Wu?" at the same time, people outside are also very surprised. Everyone''s eyes turn to the place where the eastern region is located. Many people are thinking, what''s the matter with the eastern region this time? There are not only evil geniuses like Su Tang, but also a young emperor Wu who shocked everyone.


    It''s the first time that there has never been a contestant in the realm of Emperor Wu in the various regions competition for many years. After all, Emperor Wu is not so easy to cultivate and succeed. Many people can only reach the peak of Wu Zun in their whole life, just like Yu Peng. Without the help of Su Tang, I''m afraid he can only be Wu Zun in his whole life, and there is no way to enter the level of Emperor Wu.


    Not to mention a young man like mengtianya, who became emperor Wu at such a young age, and his future achievements are unlimited. At this time, I''m afraid the most regretful person is the man in the beast hall. Such a young genius is not easy to deal with. At the moment when mengtianya''s strength broke out, the elder of the beast hall, who was originally ugly, was even more blue, Previously, the people in the divine beast hall were against Su Tang, which made me very unhappy. Now there is a young emperor Wu.


    This time, the sacred beast Temple offended two young geniuses, and one was still a monster with great combat power. He could not see through the combat power of Su Tang, but he was sure that the combat power of Su Tang was no worse than that of people in the realm of Emperor Wu. A young man in the early stage of Wu Zun had the combat power of the realm of Emperor Wu, which could not be described by a genius, Moreover, he has many means and cards, which is his most terrible place.


    At this time, Shengchuan looked at the big elder of the sacred animal temple with an iron face and couldn''t help laughing, "aren''t the people in your sacred animal Temple always arrogant? Now you know? There are many people in this continent that you can''t offend. What do I think you should do this time?"


    On the surface, the holy Zun is very proud of the people in the sacred animal temple, but he always has some discomfort in his heart. The sacred animal temple has done a lot of things over the years, which has touched the interests of his holy city. Because the strength of the two sides is not much different, the holy Zun is not good to fight them. Now he is very happy to see them eat.


    At this time, Su Tang also seized the opportunity. At the moment when the momentum of Emperor Wu broke out in mengtianya, Su Tang was surprised, but he reacted in an instant. Seeing that the three people opposite were still in a daze, Su Tang flashed to one person and pinched out the sword finger in his right hand. The relic purple thunder arrow broke out. The purple thunder arrow was powerful, There was no doubt that it penetrated one of them in an instant, and the man turned into fly ash in an instant.


    Seeing that one of the people on his side had been killed by the second, the remaining two people were shocked and were ready to turn around and escape. Mengtianya had already found their intention and stopped them with one step. Emperor Wu had no suspense against Shangwu Zun, who was still a martial Zun with general combat effectiveness. Under the fierce attack of mengtianya, They were killed without holding out for a round.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, Su Tang came to mengtianya and asked curiously; "Brother Meng, I''m very surprised that you have such strong strength. Why are you pursued and killed by these people?"


    "Hehe, brother Sutang, you don''t know. In fact, I''m stupid and didn''t reach the realm of Emperor Wu. I can only be regarded as half step Emperor Wu. The momentum of Emperor Wu''s realm just now is entirely due to a means left by my master." mengtianya said with a smile.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded. Indeed, although he could not see through the real strength of mengtianya, at the moment when he broke out, although it was the momentum of Emperor Wu''s realm, Su Tang still felt a different feeling. Now he understood when he heard mengtianya say so.


    As for those people outside, the reason why they think that mengtianya is Emperor Wu is entirely because the things that can be reflected on the light screen are not complete. He can''t completely reflect such details as momentum. Therefore, people outside will mistakenly think that mengtianya is already a strong player in Emperor Wu''s realm at the moment of the outbreak of mengtianya.


    However, Su Tang is still the most dreamer of Tianya. He is really surprised by his accomplishments. In one year, he soared from the realm of Wuzong to the half step of Emperor Wu. This is not a super goal that anyone can achieve. Even in the previous life, it took him more than two years to reach Emperor Wu from Wuzong. This speed has been turned into a super demon by people. From the momentum of dreaming of Tianya just now, Su Tang can be sure that mengtianya may break through and reach the realm of Emperor Wu at any time.

 Chapter 299

    After killing the three people in the divine beast hall, Su Tang and mengtianya began to wander on the third floor. They had entered the pagoda for five days. In these five days, some contestants met the most powerful monster every time, and were killed and fell. The last born people gathered in the last floor.


    "Brother Sutang, this should be the last floor of the pagoda? How should we get out?" asked mengtianya, looking at Sutang resting on a big tree in a mountain forest.


    Su Tang opened his eyes, looked at mengtianya and said; "I don''t know how many floors there should be in the pagoda, but we can only reach the fourth floor at most in our first preliminary. If you want to come to the saint, you should know well. In these five days, there must be other people falling into it. I think it''s not far from 20 places."


    Although the saint Zun said that the last contestant with the highest ranking could enter the next round, after coming in, Su Tang suddenly understood that it was very dangerous here. In the end, can there be two of the remaining 20 people? Why should there be 20 places? There were only twenty-five people in the four regions and the divine beast temple. He killed Tuoba ye, and then killed three people in the divine beast temple with mengtianya.


    At present, there are only 21 contestants in the pagoda. Su Tang knows that this is a middle school, and someone must fall into it. At the same time, he is also very confused. Why does the holy master not get them all out?


    Just when Su Tang and others were wondering, a pillar of light suddenly appeared in the sky. With the emergence of the pillar of light, the voice of the saint also sounded in the pagoda; "The light column is the exit of the pagoda. Whoever comes out of Xi''an is the first, and so on." the voice flashed away, but almost all the people in the pagoda heard it.


    After the sound fell, many people started running towards the light column. Su Tang and mengtianya also stood up, nodded to each other, and ran quickly towards the light column. Along the way, Su Tang could feel the aura fluctuations in all directions, and couldn''t help thinking of it secretly; "This time, it seems that there will be another world war."


    In recent days, his injuries have almost recovered and his strength has almost completely recovered. Therefore, he is not afraid of such a battle. At the same time, he is still full of expectations for the first place. He doesn''t know what privilege the first place has.


    Just when Su Tang secretly thought of it in his heart, they had come near the light column, and suddenly remembered that it was the voice of heaven''s secret; "Boy, be careful. There is a very powerful monster ahead. It''s hard to take your first one this time." with the voice of the secret falling, Su Tang''s footsteps stopped slowly.


    The dream horizon next to saw Su Tang stop, but also stopped, turned and looked at Su Tang puzzled and asked; "Brother Sutang, why don''t you go?"


    "It''s not easy to take this first, brother Meng. I think we''d better look at it first." Su Tang didn''t explain what was ahead, but hinted. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Meng Tianya was a little stunned, nodded slowly and said; "I also feel a little strange. According to the situation we encounter here, the holy master should not let us leave so easily. Maybe it is really possible to hide the danger ahead."


    Just as the two of them were talking, a sudden wave of aura came behind them. Su and Tang hurried back and saw two teenagers in Nanman clothes running towards the light column. After seeing Su and Tang suddenly, they were just a little stunned and rushed towards the light column without looking back.


    Seeing their appearance, Su Tang said to mengtianya; "Let''s quietly follow behind them. I really want to see what the holy master will do this time."


    Mengtianya nodded and changed the route that the two people had followed behind Su Tang. As they got closer and closer to the light column, Su Tang was angry with a sense of crisis, but they didn''t know that all the people outside were also excited. The escort elders in all regions stood up one by one and looked at the things on the light curtain in horror.


    "Holy master, have you done this a little too much?" the Immortal Emperor looked at what appeared on the light curtain, frowned slightly and asked.


    The holy master smiled and said; "Hehe, you can see that many people have huge potential in fish oil, but they are opportunistic. If this goes on, their potential can not be stimulated. I made this thing, that is, I want them to burst out all their potential. Moreover, this thing is different from others. People killed by it can If it is transmitted directly, there will be no danger. You can rest assured. "


    The saint''s voice was not loud, but the people in the whole square heard it clearly. As his voice fell, the elders who had come to telecom were relieved. However, there were still some lingering fears when looking at the things appearing in the center of the light curtain. This thing is not something that ordinary people can deal with. Even if they encounter such things, they are likely to fall, The contestants of this fist are still very young. I''m afraid many people have only heard of it and haven''t seen it at all, but his reputation frightens the existence of ancient and modern times.


    At this time, Su Tang followed the two people to the light column. As soon as his front foot stepped out of the dense mountains and forests, what came into Su Tang''s eyes stunned Su Tang. A cool breath rushed straight to his forehead from the bottom of his feet, and mengtianya was even more surprised and stunned.


    "Wow, what''s the matter? How did this thing appear here? I said the holy master wouldn''t let us go out easily. Now I see, it just wants us all to die here." Su Tang exclaimed.


    Mengtianya nodded and said; "It''s troublesome, Su Tang. I think we''d better retreat to the mountain forest first. You know, we can''t deal with this thing at all." after that, mengtianya is ready to retreat. Su Tang nodded and retreated into the mountain forest. Across the dense woods, Su Tang looked at the terrorist existence hovering near the light column outside and said to mengtianya; "Brother Meng, I heard that the five clawed Golden Dragon had completely disappeared in ancient times. Even if it is a virtual monster in the pagoda, I think there should be the prototype of the monster as the medium. Why did the holy Zun suddenly create such a five clawed Golden Dragon?"


    The king of the five clawed Golden Dragon masters is so powerful that the world trembles. Even some super gods in ancient times dare not easily provoke such existence. In ancient times, with the shadow of the dragon family, the five clawed golden dragon also lost its trace. It has not been heard that such creatures exist for thousands of years, Su Tang and others have only seen the records about it in some ancient books. Now they see it with their own eyes. They can''t help but feel some shock. Although they know that this is a virtual thing and doesn''t really exist, the huge dragon power from the mountain on it still makes people feel cold.


    "I don''t know about this, but my master said that he hasn''t known how many years it has existed on the mainland. No one knows what''s hidden in some places that no one has been to on the mainland. No one wants to come to this five clawed Golden Dragon. I''m afraid the saint has seen the five clawed Golden Dragon by chance, otherwise he can''t get such a thing at all." Mengtianya shook his head and answered.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded. Su Tang also had a deep understanding of the rise of the mainland. In the past, he always thought that he had explored all parts of the mainland. After seeing long AO and Tiantao, he knew that there were many hidden super existence on the mainland. He had heard about it when he came to Zhongzhou, There are also dragons and Kunpeng in the sea. If there is a five clawed Golden Dragon on the mainland, it will not be fake.


    "What should we do now? Can''t we just stay here and don''t go out?" Su Tang didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Mengtianya also shook his head. It was the doctor''s huge dragon chant that rang through the sky. Su Tang and mengtianya quickly turned their heads and saw that the two southern barbarians who had been soaked in front of them had been found by Jinlong. They were just a random hundred. The two warriors were directly killed. Su Tang and mengtianya looked very ugly at the muzzle of such a gun.


    This is the golden dragon flying in the sky. A pair of huge dragon eyes burned the hiding place of Su Tang and Meng Tianya, which scared Su Tang and Meng Tianya to stand up. Fortunately, the dragon eyes were just a simple sweep, and they didn''t seem to find them. Seeing that the Golden Dragon ignored them, Su Tang deeply breathed a sigh, Right behind him came another wave of aura.


    At this time, it was very close to the light column, so the martial artists from all sides basically gathered at these positions. This time, Su Tang and mengtianya turned around and looked at the people from the eastern regions who came with them this time. Yuan Kun and Lei Xiong were among them, but Han Qianyi had no trace. For one thing, Su Tang and mengtianya, Lei Xiong was ready to say hello loudly.


    This is Su Tang hurriedly. One of them came to him, covered his mouth and said; "Don''t talk first, I''ll take you to see something." seeing Su Tang so careful, Yuan Kun standing at the same time also looked dignified. Lei Xiongyue was not a fool, nodded, followed Su Tang to the edge of the mountain forest, crossed the gap of the forest, and looked at a huge golden dragon flying in the sky outside. Lei Xiong and he were both surprised.


    "How could such a thing exist? Is it true or false?" Lei Xiong asked in a low voice.


    Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and replied; "Before you came here, he saw two Nanman warriors being discovered by him. It was just a simple wagging of the tail, and the two men were directly destroyed. Do you think it was true or false?" Su Tang also had the same idea as Lei Xiong at the beginning. He thought it was just the holy master''s spare time for them. He didn''t know until he saw the two Nanman strongmen being destroyed, This thing is no joke.


    After hearing Su Tang''s answer, Lei Xiong withered and looked at the flying Golden Dragon in the distance; "What should we do now? Have we been waiting here?"


    "Let''s see. The golden dragon must have its weakness. If there is no weakness at all, we will all die here. It''s hard for the holy master to say at that time, and I think he won''t do so." Su Tang said.


    After hearing what he said, the other three people felt very reasonable, nodded and waited here quietly. With the passage of time, half an hour later, three or five martial artists rushed out directly. As soon as they went out, they were destroyed by the Golden Dragon in an instant before they reacted. They saw the strength of the Golden Dragon, Su Tang and others didn''t know what to do for a while.


    There was a voice behind them; "Ha ha, you human warriors are really interesting. It''s ridiculous that you dare not go out even after you have arrived here." the sudden voice really jumped down. Su Tang and others jumped. As soon as Su Tang looked back, he found a young man in a golden robe standing on the big tree not far behind them. He really looked at them.


    Seeing the boy, mengtianya whispered beside Su Tang; "This guy is from the beast temple."


    When Su Tang heard mengtianya''s words, he nodded and said with a smile; "Hehe, how can you go out and have a look by yourself?" Su Tang didn''t like the beast temple, especially the guy''s eyes made him unhappy. Seeing his arrogant appearance, Su Tang was unhappy.


    "Hahaha, I don''t think it''s stupid. I felt it from a distance. Its strength is not generally strong. Even if I have the body of golden winged Dapeng, I may not be able to survive under him." the boy laughed and said.


    Hearing his words, mengtianya''s face changed and asked in surprise; "Are you the golden wing of the little Lord of the beast temple?"


    "Oh, I can''t see it. You, the little brother of the eastern regions, also know my son." hearing mengtianya''s words, Jin Yi said his identity, looking at mengtianya unexpectedly, Jin Yi replied.


    The golden winged ROC is one of the top flying beasts in ancient times. Unexpectedly, it still exists today. Su Tang was also very surprised. At this time, Tianji said in a disdainful tone; "It''s just a little blood of the golden winged ROC. I have the face to claim to be the golden winged ROC. I really don''t know the heaven and earth."


    Su Tang asked after hearing the secret; "What do you mean?"


    "Boy, you all underestimate the real golden winged ROC. It can compete with the five clawed Golden Dragon. Do you know what the golden winged ROC ate in ancient times? One of them is the dragon. The real golden winged ROC is similar to Tiantao. It is a natural long-lived existence with strong strength and very fast speed. Ordinary dragon families only have when they meet the golden winged ROC It''s only some advanced dragon families who can compete with him to escape for their lives. In front of him, he just has the blood of a golden winged ROC in his body. Compared with the real ROC, he''s nothing. "Tianji continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was also surprised. He had heard of the golden winged ROC, but there were a lot of records about them. Now, after hearing the secret of heaven, Su Tang understood that the golden winged ROC was still such a super existence? Killing dragons for food is not something that any divine beast can do.


    The dragon clan has always been a symbol of the strong. I didn''t expect that such a strong existence would become food for others. This time, Su Tang had to feel that there was really no strong Emperor Wu on the mainland.


    "By the way, what should we do about the current situation of Tianji? The strength of Jinlong is very strong. We can''t go out at all. Do you have any better way?" Su Tang asked Tianji by taking this opportunity.


    After hearing his words, Tianji disdained to say; "Boy, when did you become so stupid? Thanks to you, you are still a person who cultivates the power of soul, and there are peerless gods such as the creation divine box. Your performance really insulted the creation divine box!"


    Su Tang was a little stunned and didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Seeing that Su Tang didn''t speak, Tianji continued; "Although the golden dragon is powerful, it is not a doomed situation. Some martial artists have died before. Don''t you notice the difference?"


    "Different places? What''s different?" Su Tang continued puzzled.


    "What else can there be? In short, those people are not dead at all. When they are hit by the golden dragon, as long as they can''t withstand his attack, they will be transmitted before they are hit. The golden dragon is not only a test, but also to stimulate the potential of you contestants. It won''t be life-threatening," Tianji said.


    At this moment, Su Tang was completely stunned. It turned out that it was so. He always felt strange that the holy master should not pit them like this. Now, as soon as he heard the secret of heaven say so, he realized in a moment that the golden dragon was just a test. At the same time, he also appreciated the holy master''s arrangement very much.


    This is not only a simple selection quota, but also to squeeze out everyone''s potential. It is not just for the competition, but also for the cultivation. Su Tang still admires the saint''s mind. Thinking of this, Su Tang turns his head and looks at the golden dragon flying in the sky, I can''t help but wonder if I can make a few moves under its hands.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang began to stand up slowly. At this time, people on one side were stunned when they saw Su Tang suddenly standing at his Ali. When they saw Su Tang walking slowly towards the mountains and forests, mengtianya took the lead in holding Su Tang and whispered; "Brother Sutang, are you crazy? This is not an old man''s game. It will kill people."


    He broke his hands at the end of the world. Su Tang looked at him and smiled and said; "Brother Meng is worried too much. Just look at it in general." then he walked out without looking back. The golden wing behind them saw Su Tang walking out so recklessly, and said with a contemptuous smile on his face; "I really don''t know what''s dead or alive."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang had completely stepped out of the mountain forest. As soon as he was in a mountain forest, he was found by the flying Golden Dragon. As soon as the Golden Dragon turned around and prepared to come over, Su Tang mentioned it at Su Tang''s feet and flew directly towards him. At this time, Su Tang had an idea. Although he didn''t know whether the Taoist God''s war method was useful for dealing with such ancient giants, he still had to try, This is his best chance to sharpen the Taoist God''s war method.


    All the people in the forest shook their heads with regret when they saw that Su Tang was rushing towards Jinlong. At this time, all the people outside were in an uproar when they saw that Su Tang was rushing towards Jinlong. They were very clear about the strength of Jinlong before, although it would not pose any danger to the contestants, But none of the contestants inside knew.


    At this time, Su Tang''s action surprised and admired everyone. When he met such a powerful opponent, he still chose to fight. Not everyone can have such a heart of martial arts.


    Jinlong quickly flew towards Su Tang, but he came to Su Tang in a moment. Just like before, he waved his tail and wanted to solve Su Tang. The huge dragon tail came towards Su Tang with the sound of breaking wind. The fierce air flow made Su Tang have some fates on his cheeks, but he didn''t want to care about it. When Su Tang mentioned it, he directly avoided it, This is a fatal sweep.


    Then I saw that Su Tang''s Taoist God''s war method started, and there was a burst of boxing and kicking around Jin long. Although it could not cause any harm to Jin long, Jin long had no way to face Su Tang who was so slippery that he couldn''t keep his hands. Su Tang''s battle was viewed by people in the mountains and the outside people were stunned.

 Chapter 300

    The battle of Su Tang stunned everyone watching the battle. At this moment, many people felt that the players killed by Jinlong before were all paper paste. In fact, in their hearts, even if Su Tang was the first genius in the eastern region, it would not be much better than those talented players in other regions, But at this moment, Su Tang''s actions completely overturned their long-standing ideas.


    "How strong is this young man called Su Tang?" someone exclaimed.


    "This time, there are two super geniuses in the eastern region. It seems that the eastern region wants to be ashamed this time." another person followed.


    When the outside world was surprised by this, the golden wing in the mountain forest had no contempt at this time. There was a trace of fear in the golden pupil. He didn''t dare to look down on Su Tang. At this time, in the mountain forest on the other side, a very handsome young man looked at the figure fighting with the Golden Dragon, Whispered; "It''s really worthy of being a genius valued by our ancestors. This combat effectiveness is really scary."


    This man is Xuanyou, a super genius in Zhongzhou. When he first came here to see Jinlong, he was also very shocked. Although Lao Zu had given him some insider information about the preliminary race, Jinlong was outside the insider he knew. At the moment of seeing Jinlong, he was also a little timid.


    At this time, seeing that Su Tang and Jin Long were constantly fighting, he also slowly saw something. It was su Tang''s hesitation and high-intensity battle. Jin Long seized the opportunity. First, he shocked with the dragon''s power, and then he whipped straight towards Su Tang. In such a situation, everyone could not help sweating for Su Tang.


    People watching the battle in the pagoda felt that Su Tang would fall under this blow, but at this time, Su Tang, who had been suppressed by Longwei and could not move, suddenly burst out of his body with a powerful and incomparable momentum. Only from the clouds and the huge momentum, it shook and trembled inside the pagoda.


    Those who were close to Su Tang were shocked far away by the sudden great momentum. Some people with ordinary cultivation even vomited blood. People outside felt the powerful momentum, and the top strong on the high platform stood up in horror.


    "How is it possible that he has such a powerful momentum that he can break through the blockade of the pagoda and directly transmit it to the outside world? What kind of momentum is this?" the most surprised thing is the saint. The pagoda is his magic weapon. He knows the power of the pagoda best. Even if he is a strong man of divine rank, he breaks out with all his strength, It can''t be like Su Tang.


    How can he not be surprised that a young man, a young man with only the realm of martial respect, has done things that can''t be done by a strong man of their divine rank in full view of the public?


    At the moment when Su Tang''s momentum broke out, it turned out that the forbidden area of the eastern region was chatting with Tiantao about long Ao, suddenly stood up, looked at Zhongzhou and exclaimed; "The Taoist God''s war method is complete. Tiantaokong is afraid that the little Lord will encounter any danger there. I''m going to Zhongzhou. Are you going?"


    After listening to long Ao''s words, Tiantao nodded and said that Su Tang was a good boy and that he had a living grace for him; "Let me go and have a look with you. Anyway, I haven''t left here for many years. This time I just went out to have a look, but what kind of danger did the boy encounter?"


    Long Ao shook his head and said; "I don''t know about this, but I think you know something about this God''s war method. You should also have a feeling about the momentum just now. This is the momentum that the old master had when he was fighting with an alien race. I heard the old master say before that the Taoist God''s War method is very magical. He can''t fully understand it himself. If a practitioner wants to fully stimulate such momentum, he can only At the critical moment of life and death, this momentum is not controlled by others. No one knows when it will appear and disappear. At the beginning, the old master also hung up for a long time before he fully integrated this God''s war method. The reason why the old master''s war ability can rank among the top three of all great gods is completely related to the momentum inspired by the God''s war method. "


    Tiantao nodded. He fought side by side with the Taoist God many times. He still knew something about the means of the Taoist God. Although he was very confident in his strength, when the Taoist God broke out with all his strength, he still felt that he was not the opponent of the Taoist God at all. "According to what you say, the dark boy may really be in danger. Let''s hurry up and get out of here."


    "Tiantao needs to trouble you. The eastern region is still a long way from Zhongzhou. Although I am a holy beast in the water, it still takes some time to come to Zhongzhou in the dark way." long Ao continued.


    After hearing his words, Tiantao was a little silent, nodded and said; "This boy is very unusual. Maybe he will be the Savior of the mainland in the future. Moreover, he is kind to me. This time, I will spend a drop of blood essence and take you through."


    Tiantao, such an ancient beast, has many abilities unknown to others. People say that his greatest ability is to swallow the sky. In fact, no one has seen Tiantao use it, but he also has another kind of escape ability that all great gods looked up to in ancient times, that is, only shuttle Taixu.


    Although the great gods have been shuttling Taixu, they need some preparation. Tiantao doesn''t need these at all. As long as he uses an idea, he can freely shuttle Taixu. But every shuttle will also consume him, that is, the essence of life. Tiantao coal can cultivate a drop of essence of life in 10000 years, which can be said to be the source of his strength, So under normal circumstances, he will not use it easily.


    Even when he was fighting against an alien, he only used it once. You know, if he didn''t use it once, Tiantao''s strength would drop a part. Even if he was given 10000 years to practice his blood essence, his strength would be reduced.


    Tiantao grabbed long AO and disappeared directly into the forbidden area. At this time, in the Zhongzhou pagoda, Su Tang''s sudden momentum was very frightening. Even Jin Long was shocked by this momentum, but Su Tang was not happy. It turned out that a word appeared in his mind at the moment of his outbreak.


    "Tao, God and war spirit. If you successfully integrate, you will have tremendous combat power, and if you fail, you will die!"


    This sentence was left to him by the Taoist God. Seeing such words, Su Tang was very bitter. Now he didn''t even fully master the Taoist God''s war method, so he had to integrate the Taoist God''s war spirit, which made him very depressed. Listening to the Taoist God''s words, the Taoist God''s war spirit was not easy to integrate. He was only lucky to succeed at the beginning, not to mention himself.


    For a moment, Su Tang was a little depressed. At this time, the Golden Dragon rushed towards him again. Seeing this situation, Su Tang was very worried. Now he has great combat power. Although he doesn''t know how strong it is, since the Golden Dragon rushed towards him, he felt powerless when he was fighting the golden dragon before thinking of it, An unyielding war spirit sprouted slowly in his heart.


    A flash came to Jinlong. With the blessing of Taoist God and war spirit, Su Tang''s quality in all aspects was improved a lot. Even his body was promoted to the peak of Emperor Wu at this moment. In this way, he felt that he enjoyed it very much. With all his strength, Jinlong was no longer limited to the relaxed performance when fighting with Su Tang.


    This God standing together not only has the ability to improve the user''s combat power, but also has the ability to intimidate the opponent. This ability is similar to the dragon power of the golden dragon, but this God fighting gas doesn''t know what it is. It can suppress the Golden Dragon. With the help of the God fighting gas, Su and Tang are more and more comfortable in using its god fighting method.


    After several rounds, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that his Taoist God fighting method was more skilled than before. What made him happier was that the Taoist God fighting spirit also showed signs of integration and became more and more handy. Su Tang continued the battle here, and the people outside were completely boiling at this time.


    Su Tang''s performance at this time made them feel that it was not true at all. He came to take the holy Zun himself. At this moment, he also felt that there was a problem with the pagoda. The picture was false. Although the golden dragon was virtual, its combat effectiveness was not divine, but at least it was semi divine. In addition, he had a powerful tool of suppression like Long Wei, even if it was encountered by the strong of divine rank, It''s not necessarily cheap to escape from it.


    Now, seeing Su Tang''s situation, he was completely shocked. He was connected with the pagoda, so he felt much more refined than others in all aspects. Su Tang was already pressing the Golden Dragon at this time, which was also his most surprised. Mengluo suddenly stood up, looked at the distant sky and whispered; "Here comes the strong again."


    As his voice fell, a huge space crack appeared in the sky, and then two figures flew out of it. After seeing their faces clearly, Mengluo was slightly happy and flew over. As soon as she stopped, she asked happily; "Grandpa long, Grandpa Tian, why are you here?"


    "Little Mengluo? How''s the young Lord? We felt that he seemed to be in danger in the eastern region, so we came here. How''s the situation now?" long Ao asked hurriedly when he saw Mengluo flying over.


    Hearing Nong''s question, Mengluo pointed to the platform not far behind and said; "Don''t worry, Grandpa. Brother will be fine. Let''s go there first. You''ll understand when we get there." then he flew to the high platform with long AO and Tiantao. At this time, the holy Zun also stood up from his seat. He heard the conversation between Mengluo and the two elders very clearly just now.


    His heart was very frightened. At this time, he saw Mengluo flying over with the two. He didn''t dare to ask him to be big. He quickly stood up to meet the other strong people. Seeing that the holy master attached so much importance to them, they all stood up one after another. As soon as long AO and Tiantao got on the platform, they were attracted by the huge light curtain not far away. On the light curtain, they saw that Su Tang was fighting with a golden dragon.


    Long Ao immediately shouted with a very ugly face; "Little Mengluo, what''s going on? Why did you meet that thing?"


    At this time, Tiantao also saw this situation, but he was not as popular as long Ao. His character had changed greatly in the forbidden area of the eastern region these years. Therefore, at the moment when he saw Su Tang fighting with Jin long just now, although he was worried, he could see it clearly at a closer look. Su Tang still had the upper hand.


    Immediately exhorted; "Old turtle, calm down. Take a good look. This boy seems to be beating the broken loach."


    Hearing Tiantao''s words, long Ao''s face closed slightly, turned his head and looked at the light curtain. A moment later, he also understood, nodded and said immediately; "Yes, yes, there is such a place for the young Lord to sharpen the Taoist God''s war method. Tiantao, do you see? The young Lord seems to have begun to slowly integrate the war spirit."


    "Well, it''s really a fusion of war spirit. Yes, and the broken loach doesn''t seem to be real. It only has demigod strength. It shouldn''t pose any danger to the boy. Let''s see what we''re talking about." Tiantao nodded.


    Hearing their words, Mengluo seized the opportunity and said; "Grandpa, aren''t you in the eastern region? Why did you come here suddenly?"


    "Hey, I didn''t suddenly feel the momentum of the little Lord. We were afraid that the little Lord would encounter something unexpected, so we dared to come over!" long Ao said.


    As his voice fell, the elder of the sacred beast Temple standing in the air said disdainfully; "Be careful to blow the cowhide. This boy just broke out. It''s only less than a quarter of an hour from now. You two can catch up from the eastern region in a quarter of an hour. Who would believe that? I''m afraid even the main hall leader of my sacred beast hall doesn''t have such a speed!"


    Suddenly someone spoke again, and it was so harsh. Long AO and Tiantao both turned their heads and looked at the past. After seeing the speaker clearly, long Ao snorted disdainfully and didn''t want to talk to him, but Tiantao didn''t want to talk to him. He finally came out once and used his own taboo method. He was so despised by people. He was very upset.


    Yelled at the guy; "An unknown garbage flat haired beast dared to speak so loudly in front of us. When your grandfather and I chased the golden winged ROC, you didn''t know where to be. You also came to question what we said. I think you were impatient." as the voice fell, a huge momentum directly pressed against the elder of the sacred beast hall.


    Tiantao''s momentum broke out in an instant. All the people closest to him on the high platform had soft legs and almost fell to the ground. Even the saint was no exception. Moreover, these momentum did not come for them. As soon as the momentum arrived at the big elder, it directly crushed the big elder alive, and the low-level monsters under him, He was frightened to death by this huge momentum and fell from the sky.


    Seeing such a situation, everyone looked at Tiantao in horror. This is the person who is still alive in the sacred animal temple. He looked at Tiantao in fear and said with a trembling look; "Please forgive me, please forgive me!" the people in the beast temple are all demons, so they are deeply impressed by the pressure of animals. At that moment, they felt that it was not human, but a high-level blood beast standing in front of them.


    "Hum! I''m too lazy to talk to you!" Tiantao snorted coldly and ignored those people. After all, he is also an animal race, and it''s hard to kill them. Moreover, he doesn''t want to kill like he used to. When he sees Tiantao, he doesn''t want to argue with them. The people in the sacred animal Temple fly away.


    At this time, Mengluo looked at them and said; "Grandpa, let me introduce you. This is xuandao. He made the pagoda. The cemetery is to stimulate the potential of all contestants."


    Long AO and Tian Tao turned their heads and took a faint look at the holy statue. Long Ao said softly; "It''s a good thing, but now the young Lord is at a critical moment. I don''t want him to find any trouble. Should you have a way?" long Ao also knows something about the integration of Tao, God and Qi. Once he fails, the consequences u can be imagined. Although Su Tang feels good now, no one can guarantee whether there will be any problems.

 Chapter 301

    Hearing long Ao''s words, the saint immediately nodded and said; "Don''t worry, elder. It''s absolutely safe in the pagoda. Besides, those contestants in the pagoda don''t dare to fight with Jinlong. At this time, they should also be watching the battle. This little brother should be able to sharpen himself slowly."


    At this moment, the holy master no longer wants to call long Ao a Taoist friend like Mengluo. He has felt some of the strength shown by Tiantao before. It is not the strength that ordinary strong people of God level can have. Therefore, the holy master still shows enough respect for the old man who comes with Tiantao.


    "That''s good." long Ao nodded and replied.


    After that, everyone didn''t speak, but quietly looked at the flickering figure on the light screen. At this time, Su Tang has entered a new state. At this time, he has almost no consciousness. His soul, aura and physical strength are improving rapidly. The whole person seems to have entered another realm. At this time, his fighting action, It was like instinct. He didn''t deliberately control it.


    "It turns out that this is the real strength of brother Su Tang. In the past, I wanted to be his opponent. Now it seems that I think too much of myself." looking at Su Tang''s deft battle at this time, mengtianya smiled and said to himself.


    The people next to him nodded. Even the golden wing not far behind them nodded subconsciously at this time. Su Tang''s combat effectiveness was so strong that he had a trace of fear at the bottom of his heart.


    At the same time, Xuanyou on one side was amazed when he saw Su Tang at this time. "What my grandfather said is good. Another big era is coming. I really don''t know whether it is lucky or unfortunate to be born in such an era."


    With the passage of time, three hours have passed. At this time, the war spirit of Taoist gods has been integrated to the end, which is also the most critical moment. The spirits of long AO and Tiantao are highly focused on the light curtain. They all know that as long as the Su Tang Dynasty is successfully integrated, it means that a new generation of Taoist gods has come out and there will be another top combat force on the mainland, Although Su Tang''s cultivation is not very strong.


    But as long as he is given a period of time, he has the opportunity to become a strong man like Tao and God, and even surpass Tao and God to a new height. Tiantao and long Ao are convinced of this. At this time, long Ao looks at Tiantao and says; "Attention, old man. This is a critical moment. There must be no accidents. Otherwise, everything will be defeated."


    Tiantao nodded, and it was the holy one who spoke; "Two elders, don''t worry. I''ll get the contestants out first and give the little brother an absolutely safe environment." after saying the holy Dharma formula, a light radiated from his hand and flew directly into the pagoda.


    As the light entered the pagoda, the contestants hiding in the dark felt a burst of attraction one by one. All of them were brought out of the pagoda by the sudden attraction. They appeared in the previous square and were suddenly transmitted. Everyone had some doubts. This is what the holy Master said; "Ladies and gentlemen, due to this incident, there are some unexpected situations. We have to let you leave the pagoda first. After the event is over, you can continue to enter the pagoda and compete for the position."


    With the saint''s explanation, all the contestants who were still very confused nodded and turned to look at Su Tang who was still moving and attacking on the light curtain. At this time, Jin Ji turned to look for the people in his sacred animal temple. Suddenly, he found that the people in the sacred animal temple had retreated far away, and there were many demon carcasses lying on the ground not far away. As soon as Jin Ji''s face changed, he looked at the saint and asked; "Holy master, what does this mean? Why are the people in our sacred animal Temple attacked?"


    "Hehe, this has nothing to do with me. Ask the people in the beast Temple yourself." the holy Zun explained with a smile.


    At this time, the saint was not in the mood to pay attention to the golden wing and the strength of the divine beast temple. He was arrogant with his own strength. He almost didn''t pay attention to other forces in Zhongzhou. If he didn''t exist in his holy city, he would also be suppressed by the people of the divine beast Temple everywhere. He would have been unhappy with them for a long time. Now it''s better, These guys finally paid for his arrogance.


    He offended the two super strong men he couldn''t see through. This time, they suffered again. Once he had known about the divine beast temple for many years, they shouldn''t just forget this time. The holy Zun also hoped very much at this time that the people of the divine beast temple would come to trouble Su Tang and others, so that they could try to kick the iron plate.


    As soon as the holy Master said this, Jin Ji''s face changed and he turned around and flew towards the place where the people in the sacred beast hall were. As for Tiantao and long Ao, they didn''t pay attention to this guy at all. At this time, they all stared at Su Tang on the light curtain.


    As soon as Jin Ji arrived at the place where the people in the sacred beast temple were, he asked in a deep voice; "What''s the situation? Where''s the elder? Where has he gone?"


    "Young Lord, the elder is dead. When you were in the pagoda, two elders suddenly appeared. The elder just said something at random and was killed by one of them." at this time, the first two elders said.


    Upon hearing such words, the anger in Jinji''s heart became even worse. Just because of one word, he killed his own people, which was a blatant provocation. Immediately he continued to ask; "Who is it? Are they impatient to be so bold and dare to kill the people in my sacred beast temple in Zhongzhou?"


    All along, the people of the sacred beast temple have been used to bullying in Zhongzhou. They have always been the only ones who bully others and have never been bullied by others. Now, it''s good that everyone has brazenly bullied his own head. As the young master of the sacred beast temple, how can he not be angry? Jin Yi asked, The two elders pointed to the two elders standing in front of the high platform in the distance; "That''s them!"


    Golden wing turned his head and stared at long AO and Tian Tao. Seeing that they were staring at the light curtain, he also saw what he saw and asked immediately; "These two people have something to do with Su Tang?"


    "Well, after listening to them, I sensed the momentum of Su Tang''s outbreak. I thought Su Tang was in danger, so they came here. I think their relationship should be different." the second elder continued.


    As soon as he said this, Jin Ji was even more angry. He was very unhappy with Su Tang in the pagoda. Su Tang''s talent and combat power have made him afraid. Such a person will only be safe if he dies. Now he has no money to find his trouble. It''s convenient to find his own trouble first.


    This is the second elder continued; "And three of the five contestants who entered the pagoda in our sacred animal Temple died at Su Tang''s hands."


    "Hmm? And this? Su Tang seems to be really bold. Since he wants to die, my son will complete him. Second elder, you can pass on the things here now and ask my father to come with the experts of the divine beast hall. This time I will directly kill all these guys here." Jin Yi nodded and said with murderous air.


    Everyone didn''t know the movements of the beast hall. At this time, on the edge of the sea thousands of miles away from the holy city, another group of powerful people appeared. These people were the people who came from Nanman to trouble Su Tang.


    "Boom!" a huge roar suddenly appeared in Su Tang''s brain in the ethereal state, which awakened his consciousness.


    "What happened to me just now? Why don''t I remember anything?" Su Tang, who woke up, asked softly.


    At this moment, the golden dragon, which had been beaten, finally found a chance. In a moment, a dragon breath erupted towards Su Tang. As soon as Su Tang''s hair exploded, it was just an idea that easily escaped. This sudden dragon breath.


    "Eh, this is the Taoist God''s war method? It''s so easy. Have I successfully integrated the Taoist God''s war gas?" Su Tang reacted at the first moment after avoiding the attack of the Golden Dragon. At this time, the Taoist God''s war method he used has lost its previous astringency. At this time, the Taoist God''s war method seems to be a part of Su Tang''s own, so there is no need to use it deliberately, It will be used inadvertently.


    With such an idea, Su Tang immediately distanced himself from Jin long. After a slight exploration, he understood that he had completely integrated the Taoist God and war Qi. Not only that, but also his cultivation has been greatly improved after the integration. Originally, there was only the cultivation of Reiki in the middle period of wuzun. At this time, he has reached the realm of half step Emperor Wu, I think it won''t take long to successfully break through to the realm of Emperor Wu.


    The weakest physical strength has also been raised to the peak of wuzun, and the soul strength has reached the level of Emperor Wu. At this moment, the combat effectiveness of Su Tang''s whole people is more valuable and has increased several times. If the blessing of Taoist God''s war spirit is added, it is quite terrible combat effectiveness. This is why Su Tang is really ready to continue to fight with the Golden Dragon, Feel the strength you have now, but unexpectedly, the Golden Dragon suddenly began to dissipate.


    With the dissipation of Jinlong, a suction force directly brought him out of the pagoda. Su Tang, who appeared on the square, still exuded a startling momentum. As soon as he stood firm, the momentum soared into the sky and twisted in all directions. Seeing such a momentum, Su Tang was stunned and soon restrained the momentum.


    Now he has completely integrated the Taoist spirit and war spirit, and he can freely converge on this momentum. It''s just that it''s not easy to summon it on the spot. It will take a long time to use it skillfully. After taking off the momentum, Su Tang turned to look at the high platform. At this time, he was stunned and stood at the two elders at the edge of the high platform, He recognized it at a glance.


    Seeing Su Tang stunned, long aotiantao and Mengluo flew off the platform and came to Su Tang. As soon as they stood firm, Mengluo smiled and said; "Congratulations, brother. Your strength is improving."


    "Hehe, two elders, why are you here?" he smiled and touched Mengluo''s head. Su Tang turned to look at long AO and Tiantao and asked.


    "Congratulations, young Lord. We gathered here because of you. You suddenly broke out. We all felt the danger in the eastern region. I came directly with Tiantao. Unexpectedly, the young Lord met such a good thing and successfully integrated the Taoist spirit and war spirit. It''s really gratifying." long Ao said.


    Tiantao nodded and answered; "Boy, I have to say that you are really much better than the Taoist God. That guy is not as lucky as you. I remember that he was integrating the Taoist God''s war Qi at the beginning. However, if his cultivation was not strong, you would have fallen long ago. However, if you didn''t integrate the Taoist God''s war Qi first, you would have succeeded once. It''s really much better than him."


    Upon hearing what they said, Su Tang felt his head and said with a smile; "I''m just lucky. The two elders praised me."


    While they were chatting, Su Tang suddenly felt a strong murderous spirit and locked himself. He frowned and turned to look at the place where the murderous spirit came out. He was surprised to find that among a group of people in the distance, the golden wings in golden clothes were really staring at himself with a strong murderous spirit in his eyes. Su Tang was stunned to see this, What the hell is going on? I don''t seem to have offended this guy, have I?


    "Did he know that I killed those contestants in the sacred beast temple? He wouldn''t want to kill me so much?" Su Tang thought to himself.


    This is the holy one speaking on the high platform; "Well, things have calmed down. The contestants I sent out before can enter the pagoda again to compete for ranking." with his voice falling, Xuanyou took the lead and stood up and said; "I don''t think it''s necessary. The Su Tang brothers have great combat power. Everyone has seen it with their own eyes. I don''t think I can reach his height. First, I don''t think it''s the Su Tang brothers. We don''t need to compete."


    Hearing Xuanyou''s words, the other contestants nodded one by one. They all know themselves very well. They see the combat power of Su Tang. It''s really beyond them. Since the first place can''t be surpassed, what position do they compete for? Anyway, they have to start from scratch, and they don''t want to continue to waste time on this link.


    Hearing this, the saint also nodded. Seeing that everyone stopped talking, the saint continued; "But is there anyone who is not convinced that Su Tang has become the champion of the first round?"


    Hearing the holy master''s question, no one in the audience spoke, and even the golden wing who showed his intention to kill Su Tang was silent. Although he wanted to kill Su Tang very much, he still understood the strength of Su Tang''s combat power. Moreover, he really didn''t compete for the first place in the preliminary competition. Since Xuanyou gave up, he didn''t have to waste time.


    After waiting for a while, seeing that the people still didn''t speak, the holy master also understood and announced in a loud voice; "Well, the first in this preliminary competition is Su Tang."


    Then he looked at the contestants and said; "A total of 17 people succeeded in this preliminary competition. I feel very sorry for those contestants who fell in the pagoda. I hope you can understand that as long as it is fighting, people will die. Only by constantly improving their combat effectiveness can they survive on the mainland."


    "Well, the preliminaries of this time have come to an end. Next, the second round of the competition will be held in three days. As for the rules of the second round, I won''t say it now. I''ll talk to you in detail that day. Well, everyone will rest for their own residence." the holy master continued.


    As the holy master''s voice fell, many people began to leave the square slowly. Those people from the eastern region God Empire also came to Su Tang at this time. The second elder looked at Su Tang and smiled and congratulated; "Congratulations, Su Tang. You not only improved your strength, but also won the first place in the preliminary competition. You really earned enough face for our eastern region."


    "Hehe, the elder is serious. I am also from the eastern region. These are what I should do. I just don''t know how many of my five contestants in the eastern region survived this time?" Su Tang asked with a smile.


    Two elders sighed and said; "Plus you have four, Han Qianyi has fallen in the pagoda and was killed by golden wings." he saw these things in the light curtain before. Although the eastern regions performed well in the preliminary competition this time, the two elders, who are the most people in the eastern regions, still don''t want to see someone fall.


    "Hey, the strength of this golden wing is very strong and can''t be underestimated. It''s a pity that she actually met him. Don''t worry, second elder. I won''t let this golden wing go." Su Tang sighed.


    Although he doesn''t have a deep friendship with Han Qianyi, he also came from the eastern regions. In addition, Jin Yi showed a strong intention to kill him before. The two are bound to compete in this competition. At that time, even if Su Tang doesn''t want to kill Jin Yi, Jin Yi won''t let him go. Since it''s all the same, Su Tang won''t show mercy to those who want to kill him, Su Tang is never polite.


    After a few words of conversation, Su Tang said when he saw that the people in the square had gone a lot; "Let''s go back, too. I''ve had a good harvest during this period. I have to go back and tidy it up."


    "Well, that''s true. Let''s go!" everyone nodded, and the second elder also said.


    After that, Su Tang and others also left the square. At the moment when they stepped out of the square, the saint appeared in front of them. He looked at Su Tang and said; "Congratulations, little brother."


    "Holy master, you''re welcome. Thank you all this time!" Su Tang said respectfully.


    This time, everything is because of the saint. If it weren''t for him, Su Tang wouldn''t be able to improve so much in just a few days, so he still has more respect for the saint Su Tang.


    "Little brother, it''s all your amazing talent. It doesn''t matter to me to have such a harvest." the holy Zun smiled and said that he was very satisfied with Su Tang''s attitude at this time. If ordinary people want Su Tang to be like this, they will be very proud at this time, but Su Tang didn''t do so. Instead, he respected himself, which made the holy Zun understand, Su Tang is not arrogant and impetuous, but also has amazing talent. Looking at the three strong gods standing beside him, the holy master felt that Su Tang must be the pillar in the future mainland when he saw Su Tang.


    "Holy master, stop me. I don''t know why?" the two elders standing on one side asked respectfully.


    Upon hearing the two elders'' questions, Su Tang also looked at him curiously. This is the saint, smiling and saying; "Congratulations on your patronage. I almost forgot the business. I just received the news that Nanman has made moves. They have come to many strong men. They look like they are coming to trouble the little brothers. I''m afraid they will go to the holy city in one or two days. You should be careful when you go out during this time. I''m afraid the people in the sacred beast hall won''t give up."

 Chapter 302

    Su Tang was stunned by the saint''s words, and then opened his mouth and said; "Hey, it''s not peaceful to go there. Don''t worry, saint. I''ll deal with these things myself. It''s ok if they don''t come. If they really come, I don''t mind making them regret." Su Tang is always polite to those who want to trouble himself.


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, the holy master looked at the people standing beside him, nodded and continued; "Little brother, the mainland is likely to undergo great changes in the near future. I urge you to reconcile as much as possible if you can reconcile. Both of them can be regarded as the backbone of the mainland. If they lose this time, they will only bring losses to the mainland."


    The words of the holy master made long AO and Tiantao nod. They are all from the past. They still remember the previous disasters in the mainland until today. Now those alien races are ready to move again. Now the top priority is to constantly improve the strength of all parties in the mainland. The words of the Holy master are not bad at all. Now is not the time to fight internally.


    Su Tang also nodded and said; "Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to restrain." Su Tang also understood the saint''s worry. He also felt something during this period of time. Now there have been many crises in the mainland. In a short period of time, he met several alien races. From this sign, it can be seen that there are other alien races on the mainland, Although I don''t know if there are any alien races that have successfully resurrected, the existence of alien races can always threaten the mainland.


    Thinking of what the God of thunder said at the beginning, Su Tang thought that Shengzun said it was also very good. Now it is also good to leave more strength for the mainland.


    After a few words, the saint left. Su Tang and others also returned to the eastern region house. As soon as they entered the house, Su Tang told long AO and Tiantao about their encounter with an alien in the pagoda.


    "What? You''ve met an alien, too. What''s the matter? Where has he gone now?" Su Tang was interrupted by long ao as soon as he talked about the alien.


    Su Tang nodded. This is Meng Luo, who also said; "It''s really a foreign race, but it has been killed by brother Su Tang. Don''t worry about the two grandfathers."


    "Kill them? How could this happen? Boy, according to your strength, you can''t kill them at all. Besides, as you said before, you fought with the alien, which proves that he is not far from the resurrection. At least he has a form. The alien with a form is not easy to deal with. How did you kill him?" Tiantao suddenly found the key and hurriedly asked.


    "Master, I don''t know. The alien I met this time is different from those we met before. This time I met a remnant soul, but the remnant soul found a host of heart and borrowed his flesh. Although it''s not far from resurrection, the flesh is still too weak, and I still have the ability to kill his flesh." Su Tang explained.


    This time, Tiantao and long Ao both nodded. They were ancient gods who had fought with different races, and they were very clear about the means of different races. This is Tiantao nodding; "Your luck is good this time. You just met a ghost without a body, but the ghost is not good for each other. Boy, tell me how you killed the ghost?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang smiled and said; "Some time ago, when I was on a large ship, I had been practicing in the cabin because of some contradictions with people in Beihai. At that time, I suddenly came up with an idea to see if the original Reiki can be combined with the thunder power of purple thunder heart. Although I have both of these means, I rarely use them. I always feel that there are some monstrous things, so I have been using them all the time Research to see if we can integrate them. "


    "Did you succeed?" long Ao exclaimed as soon as he heard Su Tang''s wonderful ideas.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, it was a success, but there were some unskilled ones. I also used the combined power to create some moves, which have great lethality. Because it can double the lethality to other races."


    "Oh? Tell me." now Tiantao is interested.


    "I''ve been studying this alien since I first met him. I know something from the two predecessors, and I also know something from the inheritance of my teacher''s father. I found that the black aura used by this alien, that is, the level of Jiuyou aura claimed by them, is very high. Even the divine power can''t compete with it. I''m thinking that my original purple aura is not good Can you compete with it? "Su Tang explained slowly.


    Long AO and Tiantao nodded, and long Ao said; "What you said is true. In the past, the reason why we couldn''t do anything about this alien is that their aura is relatively high and angry. It seems to have a suppressive effect on the divine power we use. Only when we use it can some great gods on the mainland have no way to deal with them."


    "Well, that''s right. In addition, when the two elders asked me to kill the body with the power of thunder in the forbidden area of the eastern region, I knew that the alien should be very afraid of thunder. As a result, when he met the alien this time, he also used Jiuyou aura. It was really very powerful. He cut off the aura of the world around him in an instant. There was no way to help me I used the immature means, but the effect was surprisingly good. I felt that my aura was the first to enter the alien''s body. It not only suppressed his nine ghost Qi, but also swallowed it to strengthen myself. "Su Tang nodded.


    "In other words, as long as your aura enters the alien''s body, it will continue to devour their aura to be strengthened?" Tiantao said.


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "It''s really good. That''s it. In addition to the destructive power of thunder, as long as they are hit by me, the alien will mobilize a lot of aura to stop my aura, otherwise my aura will definitely give them irreparable trouble."


    "Indeed, the original purple Qi is the highest level Reiki in the world. It has not been heard that there is a higher Reiki than it since ancient times. In addition to the destructive attribute of thunder, it can indeed have very strong lethality. Boy, your idea is really good, but you haven''t been proficient yet. Study it as soon as possible. When you become proficient, it will be a good idea For the first time on the mainland, there is a means to restrain aliens, "Tiantao said.


    Long Ao nodded. Su Tang continued; "This power is not easy to use. There are some big sequelae."


    "Oh? What are the sequelae?" long Ao asked.


    "Because this power is too violent, ordinary flesh can''t bear it at all. When I used this power in the flesh state of Wuzong realm, I almost burst my body. Moreover, the integration of this power will consume most of my aura in an instant. It is a means to come to civilians and can''t be used often." Su Tang said.


    This time, long AO and Tiantao were silent. In fact, they also guessed that such integration will bring a great burden to the body. Both are the ultimate power between heaven and earth, and the power and destructive power of integration can not be underestimated.


    "In terms of physical body, you can rest assured that old tortoise and I are divine beasts, and our attainments in physical body are very high. It shouldn''t be a big problem if we can help you improve. As for the aura, I don''t have any good way for the time being." Tiantao said after thinking about it.


    Long Ao also nodded, and here came the middle-aged man in charge of our daily life and said to Su Tang; "Childe, the food is ready for dinner."


    Su Tang nodded and said to long AO and Tian Tao; "Two elders, we''d better go and have something to eat first. As for other things, we can talk slowly later. It''s too early to say these now. I''ve just been able to create that power. It still needs time to run in. I can''t worry."


    Long AO and Tiantao both nodded. The four people came to the dining room. At this time, other people from the eastern region had arrived. With the arrival of Su Tang and others, the group sat around the table and ate the food beautifully. Everyone was very happy. This time, the eastern region will have such good results.


    After dinner, Su Tang returned to the room alone and began to sort out his own gains in recent days. Other people also returned to the room. Tiantao and long Ao gathered together and began to discuss how to help Su Tang cook his flesh. They were all divine beasts. Their flesh was very strong when they were born, After that, with continuous cultivation, the body will become stronger and stronger. There is no need to cultivate deliberately.


    Although they are all experts in the flesh, they have no good way to help humans fight and boil the flesh for a time. They can only gather together for a good discussion. At the same time, on the outside of the holy city, the saint looked at Xuanyou and asked; "What do you think of Su Tang?"


    "Hui Laozu, Su Tang is a monster. His talent should be better than that of Su Ming hundreds of years ago. I can''t compare with him." Xuanyou said respectfully.


    The holy master nodded and said; "You''re right. Su Tang is indeed more talented than the wizard Su Ming, and I suspect that Su Tang has something to do with Su Ming. He knows a lot of Su Ming''s unique skills. First, his attainments in alchemy are very good. In those days in the pagoda, I saw him use the supreme divine fist. That''s the fist only Su Ming can do."


    "Supreme divine fist? I heard that this fist technique is very powerful. Apart from the golden dragon, no other monster can threaten Su Tang in the pagoda. How could he use the supreme divine fist?" Xuanyou said. Just after his voice fell, he reacted. When he was in the pagoda, He also felt a very powerful aura fluctuation. It was said that the people of the eastern region were against Tuoba wild.


    In Xuanyou''s opinion, Tuoba Ye is pretty good. In the eastern regions, only Su Tang can compete with him. According to his ancestors, Su Tang probably used the supreme divine fist at that time.


    "You should have thought of it? Yes, he used his supreme fist when killing Tuoba wild." the holy Master said.


    Xuanyou nodded and understood. At this time, the commander of the forbidden guard of the holy city appeared in fear and bowed to the holy master; "Saint Zun, the barbarian Lord has arrived at the holy city. Now he has eased up with those Nanman contestants. I think we''ll find Su Tang''s trouble later. What should we do?"


    "Hehe, he''s coming so fast. I haven''t seen him for many years, and I don''t know what level his strength has reached. Let''s meet him first. How can we say that Tuoba wild also fell in the holy city? We should all explain it with emotion and reason." after hearing the commander''s words, the saint said with a smile.


    He doesn''t want to take care of this matter. He and the barbarian Lord are people from the same era. Although they are in two areas, they generally live in peace. For Su Tang, the strength of others is not active in his holy city. Moreover, he is trying his best to make friends with Su Tang and his people, I won''t offend Su Tang and others for Tuoba wild.


    Secondly, I also heard that Tuoba wild was controlled by the remnant spirits of the alien strong people in ancient and ancient times. Even if Su Tang didn''t kill him, if other strong people knew it, he would kill him mercilessly.


    After hearing the words of the holy master, Xuanyou also said; "Lao Zu, I''ll go with you to have a look."


    The holy Zun nodded and took them to the direction of Nanman mansion. After a while, he came to the gate of the mansion. After entering the mansion directly, the holy Zun heard the angry voice of the barbarian Lord in the hall; "You losers don''t know what you dare to eat. The little Lord came with you. Why did you watch him be killed?"


    "Barbarian Lord, forgive me. We can''t blame us at all. All the contestants this time entered the pagoda that Saint Zun said to take out. Even if we want to save it, we can''t get in at all." the man over Nanman explained this time.


    "Xumi pagoda? Unexpectedly, this guy even took out this thing. Hum! I''ll put it aside this time and clean up you when I go back. How''s the situation in your hall?" the barbarian master''s face eased a lot for a moment and continued to ask.


    Just then, before those people could answer, the voice of the holy master sounded outside; "Tuoba old ghost, why haven''t you seen him for many years, and you can''t change your bad temper?" the voice fell. The saint came in slowly from the hall with the commander and Xuanyou. Suddenly he heard the voice of the saint. The barbarian also stood up from his seat and looked at the saint who came in. The barbarian said with an ugly face; "Hum, you came just in time. My Nanman fell in your holy city. Should you give me an explanation?"


    "Explain? Yes, you should. Don''t you think I''m here?" the saint replied faintly.


    Hearing his words, the pretty Lord hummed coldly; "Hum! Then I''ll see how you explain it to me." then he sat down again. The saint also found a place to sit down and said faintly; "In the Zhuyu competition, who didn''t die that year? Besides, I already said in advance that entering the pagoda, life and death have their destiny. If your people die in it, it can only blame their skills. Old ghost, I advise you not to study deeply, otherwise you may not be able to bear the final consequences."


    As soon as Saint Zun said this, the powerful Southern barbarians of his children Su Tang nodded one by one. Su Tang is not an ordinary person. He not only has strong fighting power, but also follows three super strong people. Although they don''t know how strong these three are, they should be no different from Saint Zun, otherwise Saint Zun wouldn''t be so polite to them.


    "Hahaha, joke, I was scared when I was in the southern barbarian, but I was afraid of the people in the eastern regions. I don''t believe there is any strong person in a backward region. This time I must make the people in the eastern regions pay the price." the barbarian master laughed and said.


    The tone of his voice was full of disdain for the eastern region. The eastern region has always been the weakest region in the whole continent. Although the territory there is relatively large, it is very barren. Its aura is still a little worse than that of other regions, so people in other regions have always looked down on the eastern region, This is one of the reasons why the barbarian Lord felt revenge when he heard that the man who killed Tuoba wild came out of the eastern region.


    "Hehe, if you really think so, I won''t say more. You can do it yourself this time. Well, I''ve explained it to you, so go back first." then the saint left the hall with Xuanyou and the commander. Watching the saint leave, the barbarian Lord disdained to smile and said; "Xuandao, is this guy too comfortable in the holy city these years? He''s afraid of people in garbage areas like the East region. I really don''t know what to say."


    The voice of the barbarian Lord was still loud, and the saint who came out of the hall could still hear it clearly. But this time, the saint just shook his head reluctantly and didn''t say anything more. He has done well. Since you want to die yourself, you can''t control others, but some unconvinced people asked in Xuanyou''s heart; "Lao Zu, why is this man so bad or good? We came to persuade him, but he actually said that to you."


    "Hehe, this guy is like this. When he suffers a great loss, he will naturally understand. Now he doesn''t want to appreciate, and it''s no wonder that we!" the saint said with a smile.


    Xuanyou nodded and followed the saint to leave the Nanman mansion. Soon after they left, in a manor outside the city, the people of the divine beast hall also came. After listening to the words of playing with golden wings and the elders outside, the man sitting in the first place also had a very hard face.


    "According to you, one of the two old men who came from behind should also be a monster, and there may be a monster with superior blood?" Jin Peng, the main hall owner of the divine beast hall, asked.

 Chapter 303

    While both the beast hall and Nanman were thinking about how to find trouble with Su Tang, Su Tang was still as calm as ever. Everyone was sorting out the gains obtained during the preliminary competition in their rooms. One night later, Su Tang came out of the room.


    As soon as he came out, he saw long AO and Tian Tao. At this time, he was sitting in the courtyard. He also walked over. Just as he wanted to talk, he heard a noise outside the mansion. For a moment, Su Tang frowned slightly and said in doubt; "It''s really fast." hearing Su Tang''s words, long AO and Tiantao smiled helplessly.


    At this time, the two elders and their party also came out of the room. As soon as they came out, they found Su Tang and others. They came to Su Tang and others and asked; "Who are these people arguing outside?"


    "Hehe, why don''t you tell me? Now people in the holy city usually don''t come to us for trouble. Besides, we rarely go out these days, and it''s impossible to provoke others. Now that there are merchants, it''s needless to say that they must be people from the sacred animal temple or the southern barbarians." Su Tang explained with a smile.


    He doesn''t worry about those outside who come to trouble him. Whether it''s Nanman or the beast temple, he is not afraid at all. Now his combat effectiveness is not the same. In addition, Mengluo has always been around. Now there are two ancient gods, long AO and Tiantao, and he has no reason to be afraid of these guys.


    "Well, it seems that it could really be them!" the second elder nodded after hearing Su Tang''s explanation. Su Tang continued to say; "Come on, let''s go and have a look." then he took the lead in walking towards the gate.


    As he got closer and closer, Su Tang could hear the cries of those people outside.


    "The garbage of the eastern region, get out quickly!"


    "Get out and don''t be a shrinking turtle in it!"


    Su Tang frowned slightly when he heard these hemp ropes. The faces of Tiantao and long Ao changed. They were all from the eastern regions. They would be fine if they heard such scolding. Su Tang opened the door, walked out and looked at some shouting people and asked; "Who are you? You came to my big house in the eastern region to make trouble?"


    "Hum, you''ve finally come out? Are you the rubbish from the eastern regions who came to participate in the competition this time? Listen to me. We''re all from the South man. Give Su Tang out and we can spare you, or we''ll wash your eastern region mansion today." after su Tang''s voice fell, the old man pointed to Su Tang and snorted coldly.


    At first glance, this man should have come from Nanman. Unexpectedly, he didn''t even know Su Tang. After hearing his words, Su Tang disdained to smile and said; "I''m Su Tang. If you really have this ability, you can come and catch me directly. Don''t scream here."


    "Hmm? Are you su Tang?" the man was stunned and then sneered; "Well, since you''re Su Tang, come with me!" then he rushed towards Su Tang without moving. Seeing the man rushing towards him, Su Tang smiled disdainfully and dodged. This cultivation is just entering the realm of Emperor Wu. It''s impossible to catch Su Tang first.


    This man, Su Tang, easily avoided his grasp, frowned and moved. He thought about Su Tang again and rushed over. This time, Su Tang didn''t choose to continue to avoid. He just punched the man directly. Su Tang took the lead in attacking himself. He smiled secretly and raised his hand and punched him.


    The two men''s fists collided. The man was directly knocked upside down by Su Tang. Seeing that Su Tang''s battle was improved again, all the people around were surprised.


    "It''s so powerful. This guy is really a rare demon. He can beat Emperor Wu with one punch in one day."


    "Yes, when he was fighting with the Golden Dragon in the pagoda that day, his strength was even stronger than now. It seemed that he was just a random punch now. Unexpectedly, the Emperor Wu from the South man couldn''t catch it. Su Tang was really powerful."


    The nearby discussion made those martial artists in Nanman look ugly. It was the martial artist who was punched out by Su Tang. He looked at Su Tang with a blue face. His eyes were full of killing intention and resentment. He felt the man''s holy clothes. Su Tang smiled coldly and said softly; "Since you want to kill me, you can''t stay."


    The voice fell. Before the man could react, Su Tang flashed to him. A sword finger was on the man''s chest. A purple force of thunder broke through the man''s chest in an instant. On the side of the force of thunder, the man directly turned into fly ash.


    "Second kill Emperor Wu!" the people present were surprised again.


    Not only were they surprised, but even Tiantao and Longao were surprised. Just now when Su Tang used the purple thunder arrow, they all felt a very powerful destructive force. Although it was only a moment, Longao and Tiantao caught it.


    "Old tortoise, it seems that I have a sense of destroying the origin just now? Am I wrong?" Tiantao asked Longao, who couldn''t believe it.


    Hearing the voice of Tiantao, long Ao also said; "I thought I was mistaken. Unexpectedly, you also felt it. This thing really has a shadow of destroying the origin. It seems that this should be what the young master said. His means after integrating Lei Zhixin and the purple Qi of the origin. How can there be a shadow of destroying the origin?"


    "Yes, it''s terrible. How did this boy do it? Destroy the source, the super source power, one of the three highest sources. The super source power that no one has ever mastered, was accidentally knocked out by this boy. Although it''s only a prototype, the destructive power can''t be underestimated." Tiantao exclaimed.


    By this time, Su Tang had also returned to the gate of the mansion, and just then another voice came; "Well, you su Tang, dare to kill my Nanman warrior openly. Are you fighting against my Nanman on behalf of the eastern regions?"


    "Hahaha, you''re wrong. I''m Su Tang, a hairy boy. How can I represent the eastern region? Today''s moves are all personal gratitude and resentment. You''d better come out and talk. Hiding your head and showing your tail is really not the work of a gentleman." after the man''s voice fell, Su Tang immediately laughed and replied.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, a burly middle-aged man walked slowly out of the crowd in the distance, followed by more than 20 martial artists behind him. These martial artists inadvertently showed strong breath. Su Tang saw at a glance that each of them was an expert, at least above the one just now, especially the middle-aged man, It made Su Tang feel a sense of facing the saint.


    After seeing these people, Su Tang understood why such a thing happened on his side. The saint did not appear. It turned out that the strength of these people was not bad. It seemed that the saint didn''t want to make trouble for himself. Thinking of this, Su Tang smiled and looked at the middle-aged man and asked; "Who is this person?"


    "Who am I? You are not qualified to ask. Are you the seething Su Tang in the holy city?" the middle-aged man looked at Su Tang disdainfully and asked.


    Su Tang nodded and frowned; "Hehe, your excellency came to me and asked for me by name. I think there must be a reason for coming. Just say it. Don''t beat around the bush. I''m busy and have time to take care of you." although he has guessed the identity of the other party, Su Tang still doesn''t know something about the cemetery he ate.


    "It''s very simple. You come with me. I''ll let go of all the people in the eastern regions here. Otherwise, don''t blame us for killing." the middle-aged man said.


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang laughed. After shaking his head reluctantly, he ignored the man, turned directly and walked towards the mansion, saying as he walked; "The barbarian leader of Nanman is really like a man. He is really arrogant and has no mind at all. Do you think you can keep us if you bring these people? If you want to fight, try it."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the barbarian Lord stretched out his hand and waved it gently, and a group of people behind him rushed towards Su Tang. At the moment when these people rushed out, Mengluo''s face changed, stepped out directly, came in front of Su Tang, waved it and blocked those people. Mengluo said coldly; "My brother''s words have been made very clear. It''s still time to leave you, or you''ll all die!"


    At this moment, Mengluo completely changed into the state when she was on the ship. The whole person was like a demon. At this time, Zhan Wutian and others saw Mengluo''s expression, and a cool breath rose from the soles of their feet, Lei Xiong whispered; "Mengluo is going to kill again. I''m afraid these Southern barbarians feel bad."


    "Well, I think we''d better step back to avoid those messy things splashing on us." Yuan Kun also said.


    Hearing their words, long Ao asked with some doubts; "What''s the matter with you? Why did xiaomengluo suddenly become like this?"


    "Master, you don''t know something. Here''s the thing..." after that, Lei Xiong told long AO and Tiantao what happened to him and other talents on the ship. After listening, long Ao nodded and said; "Unexpectedly, the little girl''s hair caught fire. The means are really cruel."


    "Well, I like this little girl, a little bit of my style." Tiantao said with appreciation after listening to it.


    Right here, the barbarian Lord looked at Mengluo and said; "Little girl, I advise you not to take care of this time. You are still young and you can''t take care of many things. Today, my cemetery is very simple. As long as Su Tang goes with me, I won''t hurt any of the others. If Su Tang insists on not leaving me, I have to kill all of you."


    "OK, you try!" Mengluo''s voice fell, and a powerful divine power rose into the sky. A unique super power of the strong of the divine rank swept the whole audience, shaking all the martial artists not far from her out. The barbarian also felt that Mengluo was powerful and exclaimed at this time; "God rank strong?"


    "No wonder you are so confident. There are experts here. Hehe, Su Tang, do you think there is a strong man of divine rank around you? It''s a joke. Even a strong man of divine rank can''t keep you today." as his voice fell, an old man standing quietly behind him actually burst out with divine power. At the same time, the barbarian was also full of momentum, It is also the divine order.


    Suddenly there were two strong gods, and the whole scene suddenly changed. Even when he secretly observed the saint here in the distance, he was surprised. Although he saw that the barbarian Lord had entered the divine level, what he never thought was that he brought a strong God this time.


    With such a strong fighting power, it seems that he is very angry about the killing of Tuoba ye in Sutang town this time. He won''t be reconciled if he doesn''t take Sutang down. Holy Zun secretly thought of it.


    As the momentum of the two barbarians broke out, the southern barbarians became more arrogant one by one. Their eyes to Su Tang and others were full of provocation and disdain. This is what the barbarian said; "Su Tang, I''ll give you one last chance. Come with me now, or I''ll kill all these people and catch you."


    At this time, as soon as the barbarian Lord''s words came out, combined with his divine power, he was sure to have great deterrent ability, but Su Tang ignored them completely and looked at the barbarian Lord faintly and said; "Nanman''s strength is really good, but with such strength, it may be OK to deal with other people, but I''m afraid it''s worse to deal with Su Tang. I''m talking about it for the last time. Get out now, or you''ll stay forever."


    After that, he looked at long AO and nodded. Long Ao understood and walked slowly towards Mengluo. When he came to Mengluo, he didn''t exude any momentum. He just calmly looked at the Nanman not far away. This is Tiantao, who also came out and said; "Old tortoise, I have come to exercise my muscles and bones. I haven''t moved my hands well these years. If I don''t do it again, I''m afraid I don''t know how to fight."


    "Hehe, don''t worry about eating goods. There''s still a chance to fight for you in the future." I''ll give it to me when I''m here today. I can suppress them with one hand.


    Long Ao''s voice was very loud. Everyone present heard it and looked at the old man in shock. "Is this guy crazy? The other party is two strong gods. It''s not an ordinary martial artist. One hand can suppress them. What does the old man think he is?"


    "Yes, what does the old man want to do?" just when they were very confused, long Ao continued to say to Mengluo; "Xiaomengluo, please step back first. I''m going to be alone here. Since we''ve come this time, we''ll break out the reputation of the young Lord and let the people on the mainland see the real combat effectiveness of the eastern region."


    Mengluo nodded, took back the fact, and returned to Su Tang and others. The people watching the war around were even more surprised at such a thing. Unexpectedly, the strong man of divine rank named Mengluo retired in this way. It seems that the old man may be very unusual.


    At this time, long Ao looked at another strong man of God level of the barbarian Lord and said; "Come on, let''s go together. I''ll give you three moves."


    "Hum, you arrogant and ignorant person, today I''ll show you our real combat effectiveness." the voice fell, and the barbarian Lord said to the strong man behind him; "I''m enough to deal with the old man alone. We''ll work together to subdue the little girl later. We must catch Su Tang back today."


    "Hmm!" the old man nodded. At that moment, the barbarian Lord dodged in front of long Ao, raised his hand and hit long Ao. The fist suddenly appeared. It looked like a fist with divine power. Just when everyone felt worried about long Ao, Longque made a more amazing move. He stood there without dodging, It''s like I didn''t see the punch from the pretty master.


    "Bang!" the barbarian master''s fist hit long Ao''s chest hard. The huge impact aroused countless dust. Everyone felt that long Ao should have completely lost his combat effectiveness under this fist. He was likely to be killed directly. When the dust dispersed and the two figures standing inside were exposed, everyone was stunned. Long Ao was still standing there, He didn''t move, and there was no expression on his face. He just looked at the barbarian Lord calmly.


    "There are two more moves, you continue, I''ll wait." a indifferent voice came from long Ao''s mouth.


    The sound was very quiet, but on the street where the needle could be heard at this time, it was like a big stone thrown into deep water, which aroused thousands of waves.


    "Wow, he took the blow of the barbarian Lord without dodging. The old man is so powerful. Do you see? He hasn''t done anything at all." someone exclaimed.


    Everyone nodded in succession. At this time, not only these people were stunned, but also those of Nanman were completely stunned. Except that those who came out of the real strength of Su Tang system long Ao were not surprised, others were very shocked.


    "No! It''s impossible, it''s impossible. How could you take my fist so easily? Your illusion, what magic method did you use? Well, no matter what magic method you used, I will kill you here in the next fist." the barbarian also exclaimed in disbelief, screaming and retreating at the same time, He was very clear about the power of his lap just now, but it was a punch that the digger could easily kill the demigod.


    It''s good that the person in front of him has nothing at all, which completely subverts his long-standing world outlook. No wonder he can''t believe it.

 Chapter 304

    After the first attack failed, the barbarian Lord''s second attack can be said to have condensed 100% of his divine power. Before this fist was played, the great divine power triggered the surge of the spirit of the surrounding world. For a time, the clouds and clouds changed. Many people with low strength trembled under such changes.


    "This is the strong man of divine rank. It''s too powerful. Do you think the old man will fight this time?" seeing this situation, some powerful martial artists were surprised and asked the people next to them.


    "Should be able to make a move. I don''t think anyone can follow such a momentum." someone replied.


    At this time, long Ao looked at the barbarian Lord who rushed towards him. A trace of disdain flashed in his eyes and said faintly; "Your original aura won''t hurt me even if you come several times. I think you''d better take people back and don''t continue to attack." at the same time, long Ao was also worried about the strong gods in the mainland. Such strong gods basically wouldn''t appear in his time.


    The strength is really too weak. With his voice falling, the man Lord''s face is ugly. Ignoring his words, he continues to rush towards him. Raising his hand is a hard blow on his chest. Long Ao has not dodged and let him attack himself.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, long Ao stood there calmly, looked at him faintly and said; "There''s another punch. You still have a choice now, whether to retreat or continue. If you retreat, I''ll think that today''s thing hasn''t happened. If you continue, I''ll take action at that time, and none of you can run away."


    At this time, long Ao can''t take into account what the holy Master said before. It''s no use staying behind. With this strength, there is no way to bring help to the mainland. On the contrary, he will let them draw more crosses and others. At that time, if there are changes in the mainland, they may directly choose to betray.


    This man is also the first person in Nanman. If he had his help, it would be much easier for those aliens to come back to life. Long Ao would never allow such a thing to happen, so he had made a decision at this moment.


    At his words, the barbarian master hesitated for a moment. The people in front of him could not dodge and take his two moves. His strength is unpredictable. If he urgently needs to attack, he is likely to kill all the people he brought this time. Then Nanman''s strength will decline greatly and his family''s status will decline, but if he retreats like this, He didn''t have any face. For a while, the pretty Lord really didn''t choose much.


    The strong man of the divine rank behind him came over and said to the barbarian Lord; "Barbarian Lord, I''m looking at the third attack. Let''s join hands. I don''t believe how powerful he is to take over the attack of our two strong gods."


    The barbarian Lord nodded slightly. Seeing that the barbarian Lord still didn''t choose to retreat, he wanted to continue the attack. Long Ao shook his head helplessly, flashed a killing intention in his eyes, and said coldly; "Since you want to die, don''t worry about me." after that, he turned to look at the place where the saint was hiding and said faintly; "As you can see, I gave them a chance, but they didn''t cherish it. No wonder I did."


    After that, he turned to look at the barbarian Lord and another strong man of God rank and said coldly; "Come on, let me see how powerful your joint attack can be. If I can move, I can plan to let you two go."


    Hearing long Ao''s arrogant words, the barbarian Lord shouted loudly and began to mobilize his divine power together with the divine rank around him. This time, due to the divine power of two strong gods in Jiaodong, the sky of the holy city is dark and the power is amazing. Even the saint can''t hide his body and appear in the sky. Seeing such an attack, the saint has no choice but to come to the holy city himself; "It seems that my holy city will suffer this time. This Tuoba old ghost really doesn''t know whether to live or die. Why can''t he see through when others have done so?"


    The commander behind him nodded and asked; "Saint Zun, how powerful the old man is. I looked at Shanghai school for the first two attacks. He didn''t dodge. Next, this time it was even more terrible. Do you think the old man will continue to take the attack without dodging?"


    The Blessed One shook his head and said; "His strength is very strong, but I don''t know how strong it is. Compared with now, I still know nothing about the cultivation level above the divine level. As for whether he will take the other party''s attack as before, let''s see."


    While they were chatting, the barbarian Lord and another god level strong man had used their attacks. This time, they were different from before. This time, the two God level strong men joined hands to conjure up a golden tiger with divine power. At this time, the tiger really stood in the air and exuded a very strong momentum.


    For a time, everyone looked at the tiger in the sky and felt that the tiger was like a giant beast from ancient times. It was powerful and cruel. Looking at the thin figure of long Ao, everyone couldn''t help worrying about long Ao.


    At this time, long Ao looked at the tiger and said with a smile; "That''s right. He also uses the magic power to attack, but although the little tiger looks powerful, its attack power is not necessarily strong. Since you want to play such a means, I don''t have to hide it." the voice fell, and he roared up to the sky. With the appearance of the long roar, his figure suddenly changed.


    The body of long Ao appeared, and a huge dragon turtle suddenly appeared in the sky of the holy city. The power of the Dragon turtle trembled one by one. Even the saint felt his legs soft at this moment, and the barbarian Lord and the strong man of God rank were even pale.


    "What is this? Dragon turtle, a super holy beast in ancient water, why does it appear here? It''s too scary." the holy master looked at the huge dragon turtle in the sky and exclaimed.


    His voice spread all over the audience. For a time, the dancers who had been paralyzed below were stunned when they heard that it was an ancient dragon and turtle. What a shock that this ancient holy beast that can only be seen in ancient books appeared in front of us?


    This is the giant dragon head of long Ao. He looked at the barbarian Lord and the strong man of God level and said faintly; "Come on, let me see how powerful your attack can be this time."


    "This!" the barbarian Lord really regretted at this time. Hearing long Ao''s words, he didn''t know what to do for a moment. He knew very well that even if the attack went out, it would be in vain. There was no way to shake the beast in front of him, but he couldn''t turn back now. Others had given him a chance. If he regretted at this time, If you don''t talk about losing face first, the other party will certainly be unwilling.


    Just when the barbarian Lord was very embarrassed, the strong man of God rank next to him was silent at this moment. Now he didn''t know what to do. What happened at this time was not what he had expected. How powerful it was to suddenly appear such a giant beast? He still understood his own strength. There was no way to challenge such a monster. Even with the barbarian Lord, there was no way to shake such a monster.


    Seeing the barbarian Lord, long Ao didn''t continue to talk, but looked at him calmly. At this time, Su Tang stood up and said; "Barbarian Lord, I know you came here to avenge Tuoba wild, but you found the wrong person. Actually, Tuoba wild was not killed by me. Although everyone saw that I had killed Tuoba wild in the pagoda, in fact, I tell you the truth, it was not the real Tuoba wild. Tuoba wild had died long ago. It was just his body, but not his soul ¡£¡±


    At this time, Su Tang stood up and spoke. Everyone was very surprised. The content he said was even more surprising. Even the barbarian Lord didn''t know how to answer for a moment. The holy Zun also flew over and nodded; "Tuoba old ghost, what the little brother Su Tang said is true. I can testify that when he was in the pagoda, Su Tang first killed Tuoba Ye''s body, and then many people saw that after Tuoba Ye''s body disappeared, a mass of black things appeared. I''m really ready to escape. That''s the soul of others as Su Tang said."


    Seeing that the holy Master said so, the barbarian Lord believed it more or less. Su Tang looked at long AO and said; "Senior, you''d better change back. I told you about it. I think it would be more convincing for you to explain to him. After hearing Su Tang''s words, long Ao lit a huge faucet and knew the previous human shape in a moment.


    As long Ao became human, the towering pressure in the holy city immediately disappeared. Seeing that long Ao changed back, the barbarian Lord and the strong man around him nodded and withdrew their divine power at the same time. The golden tiger in the sky also disappeared, and the holy city returned to its former peace again.


    The barbarian Lord looked at long AO and asked; "Elder, what Su Tang said just now is true? What is the black soul?"


    "What he said is true. How many people saw it at that time? If you don''t believe it, you can ask the people present that day. I heard the young Lord say that the boy named Tuoba wild used a kind of black power that day. The boy is handed down from one generation to the next. You should know his power very well. Has he used black power?" long Ao said.


    The barbarian shook his head and replied; "Never. What is this black power? What does it have to do with the soul?"


    "This black power is called Jiuyou aura. It can be regarded as a very high-level aura in heaven and earth, and even surpass the divine power. This power is the unique ability of the aliens who fried into the disaster of the mainland in ancient and ancient times. I say so, you should guess what?" long Ao continued.


    The barbarian Lord was stunned. As the leader of a region, he didn''t know much about ancient and ancient things, but he also saw things about disasters in some ancient books. Unexpectedly, he appeared this time. After a short absence, he said; "Do you mean that the black soul is the soul of those alien races in ancient or ancient times?"


    "Well, this alien race is very magical. Unless they are completely wiped out and don''t leave anything, they will soon be resurrected with what they left behind. It just takes a certain time. We have met such things twice in the eastern region before. Such things are only examples. Resurrection is one step away. If such things resurrect, there will be few people in the whole continent It can be controlled, and the soul of Tuoba wild has been swallowed up by the alien soul. He knows all his memories, and ordinary people rarely see the clue. "Long Ao continued.


    Hearing long Ao''s explanation, the pretty master nodded, "don''t hide it from the elder. In fact, I noticed some changes in ye''er a while ago, but I didn''t pay attention at the beginning. Now I understand when you say so."


    "Ha ha, I heard from the young Lord that the soul came to participate in the various regions competition this time in order to enter the void treasure land, find what he needs in it and achieve a successful resurrection. It was only discovered by the young Lord in the pagoda, so he tried his best to kill it." long Ao continued with a smile.


    Long Ao''s words surprised all the people present. This is something they have never heard of. At the same time, the doubts in some people''s hearts have been solved. The reason for the sudden disappearance of ancient and ancient gods is probably because of these alien races.


    This is what the blessed one said; "Tuoba Xiong, you and I have been old friends for many years. This time, you have to thank my little brother Sutang. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid you''d still be hidden now. Now, although Sutang brothers have destroyed Tuoba Ye''s body, there''s no way. It''s harder to deal with than that soul. He can also take revenge on Tuoba Ye."


    The pretty Lord nodded and said; "Yes, revenge is small. If the plot of the soul succeeds and resurrects successfully, the mainland will be dangerous. I''m too impulsive this time. Alas, I''ve always held that there should be nothing I don''t know in the world. Now it seems that there are many things I don''t know."


    Su Tang smiled and said; "There is a fault between ancient and ancient history, so few people now know what happened at that time. However, one thing is certain now that alien races have begun to move again. I heard that after the original divine war, many alien races have been pushed out of the mainland. I''m afraid there should be some alien races hidden on the mainland. Now Now that they have emerged, they are likely to be born one after another in the next period of time. This time, the mainland depends on us. "


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone nodded. The barbarian Lord looked at long AO and said; "I''ll pay attention when I go back this time, but we don''t know much about foreign races. I don''t know. Elder, can you talk to us?"


    Long Ao nodded, turned and looked at the saint and said; "This time, it''s about the whole continent. I hope you can inform the first person from other regions to come here. I''ll talk to them about this alien thing. According to my guess, there must be some alien drives or ghosts staying on the continent in the last two divine wars. Now that they have signs of resurrection, I think of him. It''s almost called all regions The steward of the domain can let him mobilize people in his own area to search for these aliens. "


    Long Ao''s words soon attracted the approval of many people. This is the saint and nodded; "Well, leave it to me. I''ll inform them to come right away, but it will take them some time to come. The day after tomorrow is the second round of Zhuyu competition. We''d better continue the competition first and generally wait for the main people from other regions to come."


    "Well, that''s good. I also went to the sea. I heard from the young Lord that there are also dragons and Kunpeng in the sea. This time it''s a matter of the whole continent. I''ll see if I can get their help. If they are willing to help, I''ll give it directly to them in the sea. The sea area is too large. You humans can''t stay in the sea for a long time." Long Ao nodded and continued to speak.


    Everyone nodded. Long Ao came forward and thought that the overlord in the sea should give him some face. Compared with them, they are all monsters. In addition, long Ao''s strength is there, he is the best. The strength of the Dragon Lord and Kunpeng is strong, and their help is the best. Long AO and his party were discussing the search for aliens. In the manor outside the holy city, the people of the sacred beast temple had also received the news of the holy city.


    "Hall Lord, according to the news just now, there is an ancient water washing holy beast dragon and turtle in the holy city. It is said that they are still with Nasu Tang. I''m afraid our plan will run aground." an old man in the manor said looking at the kind man in golden clothes.


    After hearing his words, the middle-aged man''s face sank, nodded and said; "I also felt a huge pressure coming from the direction of the holy city just now. I think it should be the Dragon turtle you said. I didn''t expect that there was such a powerful existence on the mainland. What''s more, it was still the son of Su Tang. This time, it seems that my sacred animal temple can only swallow it."


    Jin Peng can still see the situation clearly. If he really still carries out his previous plan to deal with Su Tang, I''m afraid all of them will be left in the holy city. Now that someone has helped them try to find out the strength of Su Tang and others, now he has to reconsider whether to continue to deal with Su Tang.


    "Hall leader, I think that although Su Tang killed the people in our sacred beast hall this time, they are all contestants. It''s not dead to compete? This time, I don''t think we should continue to deal with Su Tang and others. Their strength is really too strong." the old man continued.


    After hearing his words, Jin Peng nodded and said; "You''re right, but we all came here first. Before we came, the people in the hall knew that we came here to ask for an explanation. Now we haven''t gone out yet, we were frightened by the strength of Su Tang and others. I''m afraid it''s hard to say when we go back."

 Chapter 305

    As soon as Jin Peng''s words came out, the old man also remained silent. This time, things are really difficult to do. Although the sacred beast hall looks harmonious on the surface, it is indeed very chaotic. There are four main hall owners in the sacred beast hall. Jin Peng is only one of them. He is the main hall owner only because his real strength is not strong. The other three Hall owners are not very convinced, I always want to find some trouble for Jin Peng.


    Jin Peng proposed to come and participate in this plan. Now if something happens, he will deal with it. The whole people in the sacred animal temple are watching. If Jin Peng doesn''t deal with it and can''t give a statement to those dead people, his power in the sacred animal temple will be shaken.


    There was a silence in the hall. Just outside the hall, Jin Ji hurried in and looked at Jin Peng and said; "Father, no, there''s an accident in the beast temple."


    "What? What happened to the sacred beast temple?" Jin Peng stood up from his seat and hurriedly asked.


    "Just now there was news that the lion dragon and the other two hall masters were fighting. Now the sacred beast hall is in a mess. Many people have come out of our power this time and have been killed by them together." Jin Yi continued.


    Jin Ji''s voice fell, and Jin Peng was stunned. After sitting down powerlessly, Jin Peng shook his head and said; "Hey, it''s all my fault this time," he said, looking at the old man around him; "Huoniu, you muster people right now. Let''s leave here. Those guys will not let us go. Since lion dragon dares to fight, his strength has broken through. Now there are many of them, and we are not their opponents. Now we can find a place to hide first."


    "Well, I''m calling to find everyone." then the old man hurried out of the hall.


    After the old man left, Jinji continued to ask; "Father, the day after tomorrow is the second round of the competition. What should we do?" now Jinji still wants to deal with Su Tang.


    As soon as Jin Peng heard this, he stood up and angrily pointed to Jin Ji and said; "When is it now? You still think about the competition. If you want to die, go! I don''t know how you came over these years. I can tell you, you''d better not think about dealing with Su Tang. We can''t afford to provoke him. Now you leave here with me."


    Suddenly, seeing that her father who always loved her made such a big fire, Jinji was really afraid, and nodded obediently; "Well, I know!" although he was still unconvinced, he could still see the current situation. His father should have found something about Su Tang and felt that this guy could not be provoked. In addition, there are changes in the divine beast hall, and he and others may be surrounded and killed by lion dragon at any time.


    His father was not in the mood to continue to take care of Su Tang and others. A moment later, the old man came back again, came with 20 or 30 wuzhe who imagined monsters, looked at Jin Peng and said; "Temple Lord, everyone is here. What should we do now?"


    "Well, leave here quickly. It''s not safe here. Now I''m afraid the other two hall leaders have been defeated by the lion dragon. The next thing he has to deal with is us. Leave here quickly. In our Leiyun swamp, an old friend of mine is the overlord there. We have his help there. We don''t have to be afraid of the lion dragon at all." Jin Peng said.


    After that, the party left the manor. Just half an hour after they left, a group of martial artists and monsters appeared in the sky. After the middle-aged martial artist swept the manor with his mind, he said coldly; "I''ve already run away, Jin Peng. I think you can go somewhere. Someone will hand over all the people in the beast temple and give me the whereabouts of Jin Peng and others in Zhongzhou."


    After the middle-aged man finished, he left here with all the people and monsters. Soon after that, Zhongzhou was in chaos. Saint Zun soon got the news about the changes in the divine beast temple. In front of the hut, Saint Zun looked at the commander and said; "Unexpectedly, such a thing happened in the sacred beast temple. It seems that you Jinpeng can''t protect yourself now. You shouldn''t be in trouble with Su Tang. Tomorrow is the second round of competition. You should ensure the stability of the holy city."


    Listening to the order, he nodded and said; "Don''t worry, holy master. I will protect the holy city."


    In the mansion in the eastern region, Su Tang also listened to the borrower''s news about the worst news outside.


    "Such a change has happened in the sacred beast temple. Doesn''t it mean that the people in the sacred beast temple are very united? How can this happen?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    The borrower smiled, shook his head and said; "Childe, you don''t know. The beast hall is very united externally, but they don''t unite internally. No one of the four hall leaders disagrees with anyone. Before, Jin Peng was the most powerful. Although he can live, it is said that the shopkeeper lion dragon has made a good breakthrough. Now his strength is no longer lower than that of Jin Peng. Moreover, the shopkeeper has received a lot of money over the years There are many experts. He has the most people. With strength, how can he be willing to subordinate to Jin Peng? "


    Su Tang nodded clearly and said; "So it is, is that not the case of the temple of God and beast?" has the final say?


    "Well, apart from Jin Peng, the other two hall leaders have been defeated by the lion dragon and have completely subordinated to the lion dragon. Now there is only Jin Peng. It is said that Jin Peng is still fleeing, and no one knows where he will go. Now Zhongzhou is basically in chaos. People in the divine beast hall are looking for the whereabouts of Jin Peng and others everywhere." the receptionist continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, turned his head and looked at long Ao; "Elder, what do you think? The sacred beast temple should also be a good combat power. Do you think we should come forward?"


    After su Tang''s voice fell, before long Ao could answer, Tiantao around him began to say; "Leave it to me. I''ll go to the beast temple and take them down."


    "That''s the best." Su Tang nodded. One day, Tiantao came forward and believed that the people in the divine beast temple could not turn over any big waves. In addition, Tiantao was also a family of monsters. He took over the divine beast temple. He believed that the monsters in the divine beast Temple should have no opinions. In this way, the divine beast temple was also in his own hands, I''m afraid the North Sea is the only place on the whole continent that can''t be solved.


    Without a word overnight, Su Tang and others left the mansion early the next morning and came to the square again. At this time, the square was already a sea of people. The arrival of Su Tang and others soon attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Look, that guy is Su Tang. He''s the first in the preliminary round. It''s said that he has great combat power!" some of the spectators who came here this time came to Zhongzhou in the last couple of days.


    As soon as someone said this, those who came to watch the war turned their heads and looked at the direction of Su Tang and others. Someone said this; "It looks very ordinary. There''s nothing special. How can he get the first place?"


    "Hahaha, you don''t know yet. He is very valuable. Even Xuanyou, the first genius in Zhongzhou, is willing to be defeated. Don''t be deceived by his appearance." the people next to him laughed at the man''s words.


    With such an explanation, the man nodded in surprise. Although he had never heard of Su Tang''s reputation, he had heard of Xuanyou''s name. It was not ordinary that Su Tang could make such people bow their heads and willingly let him win the first place. It was definitely his excellence.


    Half an hour later, all the contestants came together. The saint stood up from his seat, came to the edge of the platform, looked at the people below and said; "The second competition will be held today. This competition is very simple. That is to seal the battle. There are 17 people left in the first round. Two to two. One person is empty. For fairness, this time we will draw lots. The players who draw the empty lot will directly enter the next round."


    "Fight one-on-one? That''s fun. Finally, you can see the competition between talents in various fields." someone was excited after playing Saint Zun announced your competition rules on the second way.


    Here is an assistant below. The old man in charge of the roll call of the contestants said aloud; "Tell Saint Zun, my subordinates just counted the ranking of the contestants and found that the golden winged contestants from the sacred beast temple did not come. They should have been 17 contestants, but now there are only 16."


    Hearing this, the holy master was also stunned. After a moment, he understood and continued to speak; "That''s just right. There are no empty players. Let''s prepare for the draw. The next is a one-on-one battle. The eight winning players are about to enter the finals directly. I still say that if you can win the first, you will have unexpected benefits."


    Again, Su Tang thought of it curiously; "What kind of benefits is this? I''m the first in the preliminaries, which can be regarded as the first. I just don''t know what benefits the saint will give. I''m really looking forward to it."


    This is the old man who spoke before. Standing on the thunder in the middle of the square, he looked at the people below and said; "Please all the contestants come on stage."


    After hearing his words, everyone followed him to the challenge arena. At this time, the old man continued to say; "I have sixteen brands with numbers on them. Two people who think of numbers are opponents. According to the absolute competition order, I will throw all these brands into the sky in a moment. No one will catch a brand."


    Everyone on the challenge arena nodded. This is the old man''s hand. All 16 brands flew into the sky. These are the 16 contestants who have grabbed one brand since the month. I saw everyone get the brand in my hand, and the old man continued; "Well, let''s go down first and make room for the two players who draw No. 1 to fight."


    Hearing the old man''s words, all 16 people looked at the sign in their hands. The sign Su Tang pulled out said six, which was the sixth player, so he directly turned and walked down the challenge arena. With Su Tang''s departure, others also left the challenge arena, leaving only two people on the challenge arena, one from Xihuang and the other from Zhongzhou.


    After stepping down from the challenge arena, as soon as Su Tang returned to the place where the direct eastern region was located, Lei Xiong came over and looked at him and asked; "Brother Sutang, what number did you draw?"


    Su Tang raised the sign in his hand and said; "I''m number six, brother Lei. What number did you draw?" just after su Tang finished, Yuan Kun and mengtianya, the other two eastern region contestants, came over and looked at Su Tang and said; "I hope the four of us don''t draw the imaginative brand, so that we will have more chances to enter the finals in the eastern region this time."


    "I''m number three!" Lei Xiong said.


    After listening to Lei Xiong''s words, Yun Kun said sadly; "Lei Xiong, our luck is so bad. I just said I hope we don''t get the same number. Unexpectedly, we got the same number. I''m also number three!" after hearing his words, mengtianya and Su Tang both smiled. This is mengtianya''s opening; "I''m number eight, and I don''t know who to fight."


    Su Tang nodded, turned to see Lei Xiong and Yun Kun''s very depressed expressions, and immediately said; "You two don''t need to be like this. It''s also luck to draw two chest pain numbers. In this way, at least our eastern region has reached a place in the finals, and it doesn''t cost too much aura. In such a game, this is the best. Don''t think about how many people can enter the finals."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Lei Xiong''s eyes brightened for a moment and nodded again and again; "It''s still the system brother who is smart. When you say this, I understand. This time, we have a final in the eastern region. Ha ha ha."


    Yuan Kun also nodded and said; "Lei Xiong, let''s discuss who will enter the finals later. Our two strengths are similar. If we fight, we won''t be able to win or lose for a while and a half. I think we''d better think of an easy and labor-saving way. Anyway, neither of us will enter the finals."


    Lei Xiong also nodded and said; "Well, I think so too." after that, the two left and went up to find out who had entered the finals. For a time, only Su Tang and mengtianya were left here. Mengtianya said; "Brother Sutang, do you think any of these contestants need attention?"


    After hearing mengtianya''s question, Su Tang looked at the contestants standing under the challenge arena and said; "The first thing to pay attention to is that the first genius in Zhongzhou is Xuanyou. I can''t see through his strength. I always think he is very unusual. Even now I can''t possibly balance him." after saying that, Su Tang''s eyes turned to the other side and continued; "The second thing to pay attention to is him. This man is not as simple as he seems."


    Following Su Tang''s eyes, he found that there was a young man standing in a corner under the challenge arena. The whole person looked very ordinary and had nothing to shine at all. He was confused and asked; "It''s very ordinary. There''s nothing brilliant at all?"


    "Ha ha, brother Meng, you haven''t seen his real horror. How can an ordinary person come to participate in the Zhuyu competition shows that he is not ordinary." Su Tang said with a smile.


    This time, mengtianya was also cautious. At this time, mengtianya looked at the boy carefully. He really didn''t see anything special, so he couldn''t help asking; "Brother Sutang, you''d better tell me what''s terrible about this guy? I think I have some eyes, but no matter what I think, I can''t see what''s different about him."


    In fact, Su Tang didn''t see it. Everything was because of the master of heaven''s secrets. He may not be a human, but a strange animal. This man came from the West wasteland. The West wasteland is the place where the most demons and beasts gather. No one knows what kind of strange animals will appear there. According to heaven''s secrets, this young man is different, It''s an alien that hasn''t appeared for many years.


    "I''m not very clear about this. It''s just a feeling. If brother Meng meets him, it''s better to be careful." Su Tang continued.


    Just here, the young man also noticed the eyes of Su Tang and mengtianya, turned to look at Su Tang and mengtianya, nodded faintly, and then turned to look at the battle on the challenge arena. This is mengtianya, who also nodded and said; "Well, I''ll pay attention." mengtianya is willing to believe Su Tang''s words. Compared with them, they are from the same region. Su Tang has no reason to scare him.


    At this time, the competition on the challenge arena has been divided. Xihuang''s strength is not very strong, so the player of Xihuang lost this competition. At this time, the old man went up to the challenge arena and looked at the martial artist below and said; "Nan man won the first game, and the player in the next game slightly injured the challenge arena."


    As his voice fell, two martial artists went up to the challenge arena. The contestants in the second game were all martial artists from Zhongzhou. As soon as they stopped, one of them said to the old man who had not yet had time to walk down; "Senior, I choose to abstain this time!" after that, he turned and left the challenge arena. Hearing his words, the old man smiled, nodded and came to the center of the challenge arena again; "Because some players abstained this time, this game is over. Next, let''s invite the people in the third game to play!"


    This time it was yuan Kun and Lei Xiong. They quickly went up to the challenge arena. When the people under the challenge arena saw that it was another area, many people guessed that maybe one of them would abstain like the previous abnormal game, and the old man was not in a hurry to get off the challenge Arena. This was a move made by Lei Xiong and Yuan Kun that surprised everyone present.


    "Stone, scissors and paper!" they actually played a game in the challenge arena.


    At the sight of this state, everyone was stunned, and then they all laughed. Even the top strong on the platform laughed. Su Tang shook his head reluctantly. The two quickly divided the victory and defeat. Lei Xiong directly killed yuan Kun and entered the finals. With the two of them walking down the challenge arena, the people in the fourth game also stepped into the challenge arena.


    This is a dream, Tianya exclaimed; "Brother Sutang, look, the guy you said is going to the challenge arena. I want to see how powerful this guy is. It makes brother Sutang so cautious."

 Chapter 306

    Seeing the young man Su Tang cared about very much on the stage, even Lei Xiong and Yuan Kun who had just guessed the challenge arena came over. They looked surprised and looked forward to the young man who was slowly walking up the challenge arena. Lei Xiong asked; "Brother Sutang, what''s so special about this guy? Tell me first. You should have seen something?"


    Hearing the words of the challenge arena, Yuan Kun nodded and said; "Yes, this guy looks very ordinary. There''s nothing special. Brother Su Tang, are you kidding us?" the boy looks so ordinary that all the contestants in the eastern region can''t see what''s special about this boy that can make demons like Su Tang so cautious.


    "This guy is not human!" Su Tang said faintly.


    Lei Xiong and others were stunned. Mengtianya took the lead in responding and said; "Do you mean that this guy, like those in the divine beast hall, is demonized?" with mengtianya''s words, Lei Xiong and Yuan Kun reacted, turned to look at Su Tang and waited for his answer.


    Su Tang nodded faintly and said; "It should be so. Yes, I can feel that this guy''s body is very strong, even far more than me. Everyone knows that it is very difficult for human beings to cultivate the body. The reason why I can have the body into the church should be countless adventures. Although it doesn''t mean that others won''t have the same adventure as me, there will be such a coincidence in the world What''s the matter? So my legs are short. He may be a monster. "


    "Well, brother Sutang is right. Even if this is really a coincidence, I have proved that this guy is extraordinary and stronger than brother Sutang. Hasn''t he reached the realm of Emperor Wu?" mengtianya nodded.


    Yuan Kun and Lei Xiong were also surprised. The physical strength of Emperor Wu''s realm was very terrible. It was far more terrible than the Reiki cultivators at the peak of Emperor Wu. It can be said that under the general martial arts practitioners in the great martial arts realm, they may also remain invincible. There are many physical cultivators on the land who can challenge beyond their levels and improve their physical accomplishments, The stronger the combat effectiveness.


    Just here, the young man has stepped on the challenge arena. The contestants fighting with him are Zhongzhou local contestants. So far, there have been four Zhongzhou warriors. Now the only Zhongzhou warrior who has not fought is Xuanyou.


    "Brother Su Tang, guess what kind of opponent you will meet this time?" mengtianya asked, looking at the two people who had already stood in the challenge arena.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t know, but now Xuanyou is the only local martial artist in Zhongzhou who hasn''t fought. As for others, they have no pressure at all and can easily overcome. If they encounter Xuanyou, it will be a hard battle." after that, he looked at Xuanyou standing on the other side of the challenge arena. He couldn''t help looking forward to and unwilling. It was very complicated.


    Although Su Tang wants to meet such an opponent very much, he still doesn''t want to spend too much energy to fight Xuanyou in this game in order to prepare for the final.


    This is the beginning of the battle in the challenge arena. Both of them are martial arts masters majoring in physical body. Up to now, they have a very violent physical force collision. Although Su Tang and others care about the young man''s physical body, his opponent is not ordinary people and also has the physical body of the martial arts realm. Therefore, although they have some disadvantages, they can stand up more or less.


    "It''s fun. I want to play with them." Lei Xiong said with his eyes shining when he saw the wide side collision on the challenge arena.


    All along, Lei Xiong chose to major in the flesh because he felt that the battle between men should be more violent, which was manly enough. At the moment when his voice fell, Yuan Kun hit him; "With your physical strength, to be honest, you are not the enemy of others at all."


    Although the Lei brothers majored in physical strength, and the conductor also had the realm of martial respect, they were really not the opponent of others in front of these two strong men. Hearing yuan Kun''s lack of face, they directly saw that they were good for nothing, and immediately retorted; "That''s not necessarily. Yuan Kun, I tell you, Lei Xiong is not a vegetarian. Although I fight, I''m not necessarily their opponent, but it''s not as bad as you said, okay."


    "Cut, that''s not the same. You''re not someone else''s opponent, but you still have a chance to fight with them. Haven''t you entered the finals? Fortunately, you may really meet one of them." Yuan Kun continued with a smile, with funny disdain in his eyes.


    As for his appearance, Lei Xiong nodded and said; "Well, I''ll show you whether I''m the enemy of unity in their hands." after that, he seemed to think of something and continued; "How about we make a bet?"


    "What are you betting on?" Yuan Kun became interested as soon as he heard about gambling. At this time, even Su Tang and mengtianya had a trace of interest and turned to look at Lei Xiong and Yuan Kun.


    "OK, let''s bet that if I meet one of them in the final, and I can hold a incense stick under their hands, even if you lose, you can give me ten bottles of good wine you have saved for many years back to the eastern regions." Lei Xiong said.


    Hearing his words, Yuan Kun immediately said with a helpless smile; "I knew you were thinking about my wine. Well, I bet with you. If you lose, you have to show me the leadership skills you and we got together in the ruins. I''m very greedy for your skills."


    "OK, it''s a deal!" then he looked at Su Tang and mengtianya and said; "Are you going to make a bet?"


    Su Tang and mengtianya shook their heads, and Su Tang said; "We don''t have anything good for you. Besides, you''re not realistic. You can meet one of them and start blocking it." after su Tang''s voice fell, mengtianya nodded.


    At this time, a sudden cry of surprise broke out in the square. Su Tang and others quickly turned their heads and looked at the challenge arena. At this time, the war situation on the challenge arena had changed a little. The Zhongzhou warrior who had been at a disadvantage had the upper hand for a moment and began to fight under the pressure of the Xihuang youth.


    "Wow, what''s the situation? After a while, the war situation suddenly reversed. What''s the situation?" Lei Xiong exclaimed.


    Hearing his exclamation, Su Tang explained; "This Zhongzhou warrior actually used the secret method of increasing combat effectiveness, and increased the station independence nearly twice in an instant. It''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that he still had such a secret method. It seems that Zhongzhou is indeed richer than other regions." there are many secret methods of increasing combat effectiveness, but they are generally in the hands of super forces. Although Su Tang has many skills, But if he wanted to increase his combat effectiveness, he had only a violent decision.


    The martial artist can use it. It seems that he should also have some adventures. For a moment, Su Tang can''t help thinking that this adventure is really possible. At this time, the people in the square shouted at the two people who are still colliding in the challenge arena.


    "Exciting, really exciting, such a battle is a battle. Such a battle style makes me have the impulse to cultivate my flesh body for a moment." someone shouted.


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, someone echoed; "Yes, such a battle is a real battle between men. It''s too violent."


    Just when everyone thought the battle was very interesting, many people also thought that this competition might be that Zhongzhou''s fighters entered the finals. At this time, the Xihuang youth on the challenge arena looked calm and could not see a little panic. They responded to the opponent''s attack while constantly fighting back.


    The two of them were fighting like this. Suddenly, the fighting style of the Zhongzhou warrior suddenly changed, and a powerful aura attack suddenly came out, which directly beat back the young man who had no time to defend for several steps. After standing firm, the young man''s mouth hung a touch of bright red, and his eyes became blood red.


    Looking at his opponent, the young man suddenly looked up to the sky and shouted. Before the cry fell, there was a scene that surprised everyone. He saw that the young man''s body suddenly became larger. At the moment when his body became larger, all the clothes he had worn were burst. Where his skin was exposed, everyone saw a touch of red, which was not human skin at all, It''s the fur of monsters.


    "Roar!" when it was over, the originally thin young man was nearly three meters tall and covered with blood red fur. On his huge head, a touch of white hair fluttered in the wind. The state of the young man at this time shocked everyone.


    "Strange beast Zhu fan, how could it be that such a strange beast!" after seeing the young man''s body clearly, Su Tang took the lead in exclaiming.


    With his exclamation, the Immortal Emperor Wu and others on the high platform also nodded. This is the saint and said; "The strange beast Zhu fan is one of the most powerful monsters in the flesh. He has the strength comparable to the divine beast in adulthood. He has been extinct for many years. Unexpectedly, he appears again."


    "Zhu fan? This is the legendary Zhu fan as famous as the four mixed monkeys? Isn''t it terrible?" Lei Xiong also exclaimed.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "This can''t be wrong. It''s definitely it. It''s all red with blood and white fur on its head. That''s Zhu fan. Yes, although it''s just a growing Zhu fan, his combat effectiveness can''t be underestimated." although Su Tang knew that this guy was a monster early on, and it may also be a high-level monster of the legal person, Su Tang was surprised to see his body.


    "Wow, hahaha, Lei Xiong, now pray that you don''t meet Zhu fan in the final. If he changes directly, I''m afraid you''re really not his enemy." Yuan Kun said around the corner, then turned to Lei Xiong and laughed.


    After hearing what he said, Lei Xiong nodded subconsciously. He was cultivating the flesh. He still had some knowledge of the title of one of the strongest monsters in the flesh, such as tooth decay. That was not what he could resist now. At this moment, mengtianya also understood why Su Tang was so afraid of this guy. Strange beast Zhu fan, the legendary existence.


    "The victory or defeat has been divided. After turning into Zhu fan, the flesh divine power will increase accordingly. At this time, the hall is not what the martial arts can compete with this week." Su Tang said faintly.


    As his voice fell onto the challenge arena, Zhu fan, who was already furious, punched the Zhongzhou warrior directly out of the challenge arena. Even so, he was unwilling to let Zeyang pass the warrior and was ready to continue to rush down the challenge arena. This was the saint on the high platform. Suddenly, Zhu fan flashed to stop and said faintly; "He has lost!"


    The voice of the saint Buddha had a different magic. The moment the voice fell, the strange animal Zhu Yan, who had red eyes, calmed down in an instant. The blood red eyes began to slowly return to normal, and the quality and eyes returned to normal. Zhu Yan nodded, turned into a human shape in an instant, saluted the saint and walked down the challenge arena.


    Seeing Zhu fan leave the challenge arena, the old referee came to the center of the challenge arena and announced the results of the game, so that the opponent of the next game could go up to the challenge arena. With the players in the fifth game going up to the challenge arena, the tortuous fourth game also came to an end. Many people were still immersed in the shock of Zhu fan''s transformation for a long time.


    "Hey, there is not much to see in this game. A southern barbarian and a Western barbarian have ordinary combat effectiveness. It should also be a close battle. The next game is the Su Tang brothers. How about brothers? Do you have confidence?" Meng Tianya sighed at the two people who have stood in the challenge arena.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "I don''t know if I have confidence now. This competition is full of convenience, so I really don''t have much confidence before I see my opponent." after that, Su Tang Bian looked at Xuanyou on the other side of the challenge arena. At this time, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that his opponent might be a super genius with a reputation in Zhongzhou.


    This is also a person he can''t see through. If it was him, the battle must be an extremely hard battle. If it wasn''t for him, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. At this time, Su Tang really didn''t know whether he wanted to meet this mysterious place or not.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, mengtianya nodded clearly. Indeed, those who can come to the competition are not ordinary people. Anyone may have a card that others don''t know at all, just like the fourth battle just now. If it weren''t for the youth incarnation Zhu fan of Xihuang, he would probably have been defeated by the martial artists of Zhongzhou, You know, before, mengtianya thought that Zhu fan could easily defeat his opponent after listening to Su Tang''s explanation.


    But I didn''t expect that there were changes. Now I see those remaining martial artists, mengtianya can''t help looking forward to that their opponents will have such a strong strength.


    "Hey, brother Su Tang, your fighting power is very good, but everyone has seen it. No matter who you meet, it''s not the same. Take it easily. You have nothing to worry about. Don''t worry at all!" Yuan Kun said.


    Lei Xiong nodded and said; "Yes, you can play like the legendary Golden Dragon. Who else will be your opponent among these contestants?"


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Hehe, you''re all wrong. In fact, among these contestants, one''s strength has always been a secret. I have a hunch that he is also the one who can fight with Jinlong, but he doesn''t want to expose his strength. Don''t underestimate the people in the world. The more he doesn''t want to expose his strength in advance, it''s the most terrible."


    The person mentioned by Su Tang is Xuanyou. Mengtianya knows very well, but Lei Xiong and Yuan Kun are very confident in Su Tang''s combat effectiveness. They don''t listen to Su Tang''s words. At this time, the battle on Tianlei has entered Bai Erhua, and their strength is similar. Such a battle won''t be able to tell the winner for a while.


    Looking at the flickering figures on the challenge arena, everyone could not guess who would be the last winner. Time passed slowly, and the sun in the sky slowly moved to the public. At this time, the battle on the challenge arena had passed half an hour. During this half an hour, Su Tang was constantly adjusting his state, although he didn''t know who the opponent was, But Su Tang always takes every opponent very seriously.

 Chapter 307

    The fifth battle lasted another half an hour, and finally the winner and the loser were determined. Although the contestant of Xihuang paid the price of serious injury, he successfully entered the finals. Although he successfully entered the finals, his dream of getting a good place in the finals also fell through. Such injuries can not be cured in three or two days. In the finals, all of them are top experts, Even if he wins all, he may not be able to get any good place in the final, let alone such a situation.


    This battle lasted too long. Many spectators were boring. With the appearance of the old referee, he announced the start of the next battle. Some talents reluctantly raised their spirits. The sixth game began. Su Tang also opened his eyes this time. At this time, Mengluo and Tiantao also came to him.


    "Brother Sutang, come on!" Mengluo said to Sutang.


    Tiantao nodded at Su Tang. Su Tang smiled, nodded and walked towards the challenge arena. With Su Tang''s walking, the whole audience swept away their previous state and became excited one by one.


    "It''s him in this game. Now there''s a good play. I don''t know who his opponent will be?" someone asked excitedly and curiously looking at Su Tang walking around.


    Just when everyone was curious about who would be su Tang''s opponent, Xuanyou, who had been standing without moving, also moved. With his move, the atmosphere of the whole audience changed in an instant, and even the top strong on the high platform showed an interested look.


    "It was the two of them who fought this time. Hahaha! After a good play, holy master, who do you think will be the last winner?" a red haired old man laughed and asked.


    "Crazy fire emperor, what do you think? Although Su Tang''s strength is indeed very strong among the young generation, Xuanyou boy is not ordinary. The holy master has personally trained him these years, and even I can''t see his real combat effectiveness. I saw that this battle is likely to be won by Xuanyou boy." the red haired old man''s voice fell, The commander on the Holy Lord''s side opened his mouth.


    At this time, the Immortal Emperor Wu, who had not spoken, also said; "Don''t underestimate Su Tang. If his combat effectiveness is fully stimulated, it''s not ordinary. Don''t forget that he seems to have integrated a new move in the first round. From that momentum, it''s not ordinary. I''m afraid no one can beat him by momentum alone."


    The holy master nodded and said; "The Immortal Emperor Wu is right. Don''t underestimate Su Tang. He has many miracles. Before, I thought that Su Tang could only be regarded as a top genius like you. However, the more I contacted him, he felt that his talent was very evil, even higher than Xuanyou. This battle may be able to see the gap between them."


    Just after the holy master''s voice fell, Su Tang and Xuanyou had stood firm on the challenge arena. This was su Tang looking at Xuanyou and laughing; "I didn''t expect it to be you after this traffic jam."


    "Hehe, I didn''t think of it. I''ve been a little nervous before. I don''t want to meet you. I want to meet you very much. It''s very complicated." Xuanyou also said with a smile.


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned and smiled faintly; "I also have this feeling. Now I can''t help thinking about it. We''ve met."


    "Hehe, come on, let me see your strength. Let''s have a good fight." Xuanyou said with a smile again. As soon as he said this, Su Tang also nodded. In a moment, the whole person''s momentum suddenly changed, and the war spirit soared to the sky. With the change of Su Tang, Xuanyou also burst out all the momentum. The momentum of the two people kept on, and the whole square was boiling.


    "It''s so powerful. Is this still the battle of the younger generation? How do I feel like I''m watching the battle of the older generation?" someone exclaimed.


    "Isn''t it? The momentum of these two people is really too strong. Even the ordinary strong people of the older generation are not necessarily their opponents. This trip to Zhongzhou can actually see the battle between these two young gods. It''s really worth it." hearing this man''s words, people next to them nodded. This battle really made them feel very exciting.


    Such a battle can not be seen all the time. Some people may not have the opportunity to see such a battle all their life.


    "It''s really different. These two people are really strong, and we contestants can''t compete with them." looking at the two people fighting in the challenge arena, mengtianya couldn''t help showing a rise of self mockery. In the past, he still dreamed of competing with Su Tang. At this moment, he really understood the gap between them.


    Although he already has the strength of banbu Wudi himself, such strength is not enough in front of Su Tang. There is no way to compare it. At the same time, Zhan Wutian, who smashed the appearance war, really put down his heart to compete with Su Tang at this moment. Only after he came to Zhongzhou, he first went to other places for several days, After coming back, I heard about Su Tang''s performance in the preliminary round. Now I see Su Tang''s powerful momentum. He really put it down.


    At this time, the ancestor of the war family around him looked at Su Tang, who was attracting the attention of the public on the challenge arena, and couldn''t help sighing; "Su Tang is a strange man without heaven. Now you should understand why I didn''t want to avenge your second uncle Zhan Tiandu at the beginning. Let''s make friends with him. Su Tang is definitely not a thing in the pool. Tiandu''s death. Although I feel sorry, I think that as long as I make friends with Su Tang, my family''s future may surpass the past. I think Tiandu will choose this Do it. "


    Zhan Wutian nodded. At this time, on the challenge arena, Su Tang was ready to fight Xuanyou. At this time, Xuanyou suddenly stopped and changed his method. He looked at Su Tang and said softly; "I heard you have a magic trick, and I happen to have a trick here. I don''t know which of them is more powerful?"


    "Compare skills? It suits me. In order to better participate in the finals, I don''t want to consume too much here." as soon as Xuanyou wants to compare skills, Su Tang nods in his heart. He knows his own skills. It''s a complete version of the divine formula, which can''t be compared with ordinary divine formulas. Xuanyou has the same complete version as himself, However, Su Tang himself still took advantage of his aura.


    Such a war against Su Tang was not a little afraid. When he heard Su Tang''s words, Xuanyou frowned and said faintly; "Are you so confident that you can beat me?" the loser of this competition will be eliminated. Now Su Tang actually said so, that is to make it clear that he wants to eliminate himself. For a time, Xuanyou, who has always been arrogant, really can''t face others like himself.


    "Although I still feel a little hung up, I think I can beat you." Su Tang continued.


    "OK, let''s have a try." Xuanyou''s face sank, and the movement in his hand accelerated a lot in a moment. Seeing his situation, Su Tang didn''t dare to be careless. He pinched the law quickly. Just for a moment, a huge ancient seal was condensed on Su Tang''s head. With the emergence of the ancient seal, the first surprise was the Immortal Emperor Wu.


    "How could it be? How could he have the God of war seal? Is he really the descendant of that guy?" the Immortal Emperor muttered to himself.


    The world doesn''t know that the other undead Emperor Wu and the genius Su Ming of that year are still unfamiliar, even good friends, so they are familiar with each other''s war skills and skills. At first, when they saw that Su Tang used the supreme divine fist, the undead Emperor Wu had such an idea in his heart. Now he saw this thing appear, and for a moment, The Immortal Emperor Wu already felt that Su Tang was probably the descendant of Su Ming.


    At the same time, another idea appeared in his mind, but it was immediately denied by him. Not only he, but anyone would deny it at the first time. Seeing that Su Tang was too skilled to walk east, the Immortal Emperor Wu released the Buddha at this moment and saw Su Ming hundreds of years ago. If he hadn''t seen Su Ming fall with his own eyes, He felt that the person in front of him was probably Su Ming.


    At this time, there was an explosion of aura on the challenge arena. Su Tang condensed a huge seal, while Xuanyou condensed a goshawk. Su Tang was stunned and asked in surprise at the sight of such a divine formula; "You should be the legendary Eagle hitting the sky?"


    "Oh, yes, this is what I got from an ancient book. It is said that it is the divine level war skill created by the ancient giant eagle." Xuanyou said with a smile.


    At the same time, his eyes also showed a look of surprise. The man in front of him was not simple. He could know the name of the war skill by virtue of the war skill he used. It was really erudite. He couldn''t help asking; "Your fighting skills also look very extraordinary. Can you introduce them to me?" although they were both talking, their actions didn''t stop.


    Reiki is also constantly gathering in the virtual shadow above their heads. With every change in the decision, the virtual shadow above their heads will condense. For Xuanyou''s question, Su Tang didn''t hide it at all and explained; "My combat skill is called the God of war seal. I don''t know who handed it down. It''s just that the God of war seal can be divided into many parts. Each step is an independent combat skill. I''m just lucky to gather them all."


    "Oh? It''s the first time I''ve heard that there are such highly upgraded combat skills in time." Xuanyou is only half convinced of Su Tang''s words. This combat skill may be one of many that don''t converge, as Su Tang said, but Su Tang said that he collected the war situation completely, which makes him and I can''t believe it. Such a thing, Not everyone can do it.


    Moreover, in the capital difference of his ancestors, it is said that Su Tang has never left the eastern region. It is impossible to leave these war skills in the eastern region all the time. Moreover, the eastern region is so large that it is not easy to collect and play these things.


    At the same time, the cool and hot Dharma decision stopped. This is the virtual shadow on their eavesdropping. They all seem to exist, and each exudes a very strong momentum. The ancient seal on the top of Su Tang''s head exudes the thick smell of Emperor Wu, while the giant eagle on the top of Xuanyou''s head is like a super giant beast from the ancient flood and wilderness, Each has a very amazing breath.


    At that time, Xuanyou and Su Tang shouted loudly at the same time. The giant seal and the giant eagle on the top of their heads flew out at the same time and collided in the air. The huge impact force made both of them retreat two steps one after another. With their retreat, the impact force was also distributed outside the challenge arena. Those who were close to the challenge arena were shocked and retreated again and again by the impact force, For a time, the scene was very chaotic.


    "Wow, this is a magic skill? It''s so powerful." at this time, those spectators far away from the challenge arena were surprised to see the confusion caused by the collision between Su Tang and Xuanyou.


    At this time, the saint on the high platform suddenly stood up and waved his hand, which directly blocked the impact that was still expanding outward. With the saint''s hand, the originally chaotic scene was quickly controlled. The forbidden guards of the holy city also appeared at this moment and quickly checked whether such impact hurt people.


    "Hoo, this is such a powerful force. These two people are not at the same level as us." although the holy master shot to stop the shock wave, the sense of oppression at that moment still made mengtianya and others feel an unparalleled shock from the bottom of their hearts.


    Compared with the shock of these people, Su Tang and Xuanyou on the high platform were not a little surprised. It was obviously what they had expected. This was Xuanyou''s action again, but this time he didn''t continue to pinch the decision, but calmly looked at Su Tang and said; "That move just now is just an appetizer. Your full version of magic is really stronger than my Eagle hitting the sky. Next, I''ll show you my most powerful means."


    As the voice fell, Xuanyou suddenly had more hands. A black long sword. With the emergence of the long sword, a very sharp momentum also broke out from Xuanyou. This is a completely different breath from before. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, everyone would think it was completely different.


    At the moment Xuanyou took out the long sword, Tiantao frowned and stared at the long sword in Xuanyou''s hand. Mengluo obviously found Tiantao''s appearance and couldn''t help turning his head to look at the long sword. At this moment, Mengluo was angry and had a crisis in her heart.


    This is Tiantao''s sudden opening; "Killer sword! Unexpectedly, this thing still exists." Tiantao''s voice was so low that even Mengluo beside him didn''t hear it in the noisy square.


    This is the challenge arena. Su Tang looked at Xuanyou and said softly; "Sword cultivation? I didn''t expect to meet sword cultivation again this time. I just don''t know if you have the intention to cultivate sword?"


    Sword cultivation is a very rare cultivator in Langxie mainland. Although they are similar to ordinary martial arts practitioners, they also have the aura of cultivation, but they have one more thing that other martial arts practitioners do not have, that is, artistic conception. The artistic conception is very mysterious and powerful, which is very unpredictable. Besides sword cultivation, there is also sword cultivation. These two cultivation systems are very rare, They are all practitioners known for their attack power.


    Therefore, in general, when meeting such a martial artist, all martial artists will treat it carefully. It is already very mysterious and terrible. Su Tang met a sword repair in the past. His sword was very fast and his attack power was very strong. Even Su Tang at that time was not sure of winning. Unexpectedly, he met a sword repair after his rebirth.


    "Hehe, you are really very knowledgeable. Unexpectedly, you even know sword repair. There are not many people on the mainland who know our existence." Xuanyou looked at Su Tang in surprise and said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head with a smile and said; "To tell you the truth, I met this sword cultivation for the first time. I met a sword cultivation before, and he told me these things. Otherwise, I don''t know that there are two amazing cultivation systems on the mainland. Come on, let me see how powerful the sword with the most powerful attack power is."


    "You''ll see!" as the voice fell, Xuanyou''s momentum changed again. Su Tang subconsciously retreated two steps. He saw Xuanyou standing between heaven and earth like a peerless sword. The peerless sword Qi filled the whole challenge arena. At this moment, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that the sword Qi seemed to cut his body.


    "Kill the divine sword! I didn''t expect that he really understood the kill the divine sword. It''s incredible. It''s really incredible. I didn''t expect that the old guy still has inheritance and remains in the world. Ha ha ha!" Xuanyou''s change has been eliminated. I feel that the elimination voice is very loud and excited. Basically, the whole audience heard it.


    "Grandpa, what the hell is this? It''s so powerful. Even I feel a little trembling." Mengluo asked curiously.


    Xuanyou was stunned by Tiantao''s voice. He never thought that anyone would know the name of his sword meaning. At the same time, he turned to Tiantao curiously and said in a loud voice; "Elder, can you understand the meaning of my sword? Can you solve my doubts?" it turned out that Xuanyou had been very confused about what he had cultivated.


    "Oh? Don''t you know?" Tiantao asked in surprise as soon as he heard his words.


    Xuanyou shook his head. Su Tang also turned curiously and looked at Tiantao. The battle in the challenge arena stopped for a moment, but no one made a sound. They all turned their heads and looked forward to Tiantao, hoping that he could solve everyone''s doubts. This is Tiantao''s slow opening; "In fact, when you took out the killing sword just now, I thought you might kill the sword. I didn''t expect you would."


    "The idea of killing God''s sword is very strange. It has existed for a long time. In ancient times, human beings on the mainland were weak. Many human warriors began to use weapons. With the emergence of weapons, there were many amazing wizards. The main person of killing God''s sword idea, sword God Wentian, was one of them. He created the killing God''s sword that frightened all great gods at that time Yi, the power of this sword idea is far above the divine power, and it also has a suppressive effect on the general great God. It is very powerful. When he doesn''t sincerely ask the heaven to fight against the great God, his sword idea will be taken by surprise and make a lot of people suffer. "


    "As more and more great gods died in his hands, the sword meaning of the sword God Wentian also had the name of killing gods. In the later God war, Wentian killed the alien with the sword meaning of killing gods, and the alien even called it the God of slaughter. However, Wentian was too arrogant and disdained the cooperation of the powerful in the mainland at that time. In the war outside the territory, he was besieged by the four alien kings and died with hatred Fall. "


    Said here every day, I couldn''t help feeling very sorry and sighed. After hearing such words, the people present also showed a look of regret one by one. It''s a pity that such a peerless strong man fell in this way.

 Chapter 308

    "I didn''t expect that the master of the killing sword idea still thinks he is a peerless strong man. Although I always think that the killing sword idea is very strong, the person who can create such a strong sword idea must be extraordinary. I didn''t expect to be so extraordinary. I don''t know I still have some doubts in my heart. Please solve my doubts for me." After hearing Tiantao''s words, Xuanyou nodded and said.


    Tiantao smiled and said; "If I guess well, you should want to ask about the killing sword?"


    "My elder is wise. I really want to ask you about this killing sword. Since the strong man is as powerful as the elder said, he said that the weapon used should not be so ordinary. Although the sword is extremely sharp, it is far from reaching the level of artifact. This is also the reason why I have always been confused. How can a person with such sword intention use such an ordinary and ordinary sword ? "Xuanyou heard Tiantao''s words and went everywhere to ask what he wanted to ask.


    His heart was also full of expectation. Seeing his look of expectation, Tiantao said blandly again; "Do you think this sword is very ordinary? You are wrong. This sword is not ordinary at all. Do you know how many great gods died under this sword? The reason why it is like this now is that it lacks one thing."


    "One thing is missing? What did you say, master?" Xuanyou asked suspiciously.


    "Sword soul! Now the sword is just a dead sword, and his soul is no longer. I think the reason why the killing sword can come back from abroad and leave its heritage is related to the sword soul. I saw the sword God fall, but no one noticed the sword in the original battle. I think the sword must have escaped from abroad and returned to the big city Land, "Tiantao continued.


    After hearing his words, Xuanyou nodded and said; "It''s really possible. When I got the sword, there was no trace near him. I don''t think it should be the inheritance place left by the sword God."


    "Oh? Can you tell me what you saw when you got this sword?" Tiantao also became interested at this time.


    "Of course, in fact, I got this sword by chance. I remember I was practicing in a forbidden area in Zhongzhou at that time. I saw this sword by chance. At that time, I didn''t think much. I just saw that it was extremely sharp and could be used for self-defense. But I didn''t think I was in danger in the forbidden area and almost fell. I was seriously injured and fainted in a cave When I was lost, I heard a voice in my daze. After I wanted to come, I suddenly mastered the idea of killing God sword. Although it was not very complete, its power really fascinated me. Unconsciously, I fell in love with Kendo! "Xuanyou slowly told his own experience.


    "Well, it seems that the sound should be the soul of the sword. He taught you the idea of killing the divine sword with his last strength. The soul of the sword was originally condensed from the idea of killing the divine sword. Without his help, you would not be able to master the idea of killing the divine sword. Now it seems that the soul of the divine sword has dissipated. It should be very difficult for the divine sword to recover again." Tiantao nodded and said.


    After hearing his words, Xuanyou also felt that there was some truth, but others did not understand. They never thought that a sword would have a soul, which they would never have thought before. However, Xuanyou, as a successor, understood the sword far more than everyone present. He told Tiantao these things clearly, Yes, it is possible.


    After several thoughts, Xuanyou couldn''t help asking; "I don''t know if the elder has a way to recover this killer sword. No matter what method I use, I will try my best to complete it." Xuanyou''s heart is also very eager to recover this sword for many years. At the same time, he also wants to see how powerful it is after recovery.


    "There''s a way, but I can''t help you. I can only rely on you. When your sword killing intention reaches a certain level, the sword will slowly produce wisdom with your sword intention. With the improvement of your sword intention, his soul will slowly appear. Don''t you have such a feeling? This sword should be much easier to use now than before "Right?" Tiantao said again.


    After hearing his words, Xuanyou was stunned. Then he raised the long sword in his hand to his eyes and stared quietly. A moment later, he nodded and replied, "it''s really the same as what the elder said. Now I feel that the sword is more and more comfortable. Can I revive him? Can I only see myself?"


    Tiantao nodded and said, "yes, that''s it. Everything can only depend on yourself. Now, it''s impossible to revive this killing sword. Your killing sword intention is far from enough." Tiantao was very aware of the powerful meaning of the killing sword. When the sword God asked Heaven to use it, even he would have an interesting trembling feeling, but Tiantao didn''t feel like this when Xuanyou used it before.


    In an instant, Tiantao understood that it was because Xuanyou''s idea of killing God sword was too weak to threaten him. There was no way to make the sword produce wisdom, let alone condense the soul of the sword.


    Xuanyou nodded. He asked again, "there''s no other way?" It''s hard for Xuanyou to understand the meaning of killing God''s sword. Xuanyou can save fuel. He has been getting the meaning of killing God''s sword for many years. He feels very difficult to have such a good foundation before the sword soul helped him. Not to mention that he doesn''t have such confidence to reach the height of the sword God asking heaven. In his opinion, he doesn''t have such confidence.


    "There''s a way, but it''s too dangerous. If there''s an accident, you may fall completely. I think it''s better to forget this way." Tiantao continued.


    Hearing Tiantao''s words, Xuanyou''s eyes brightened and hurried to ask; "A martial artist should not be afraid of danger. Please tell the elder that he will choose." Xuanyou''s tone is very firm. It can be said that there is no hesitation. No one can understand that a sword repair attaches importance to a sword, especially a very handy sword.


    Sword cultivation itself is a very difficult system to cultivate. This system has many requirements. The biggest requirement is the sword. A sword that can be integrated with itself. Now Xuanyou is like this. This killer sword will have the opportunity to integrate with him. If it can reach this level, his strength will be greatly improved, For the martial arts, none of them can refuse to improve their strength.


    "Hey, wait until I imagine. This method is too dangerous. You now have the inheritance of sword God, which is a good card for our mainland. Now there are foreign races on the mainland. Imagine that the third divine war will come in the near future. What we need to do now is to constantly improve the strength of the mainland, not to damage the strength of the mainland." Tiantao sighed and said slowly.


    Su Tang nodded at his words and began to persuade him; "Brother Xuanyou, I think you''d better listen to master Tiantao. He''s right. There''s a very easy way for Li ben to call God now. There''s no need to take such a risk." seeing that Su Tang and Tiantao said so, Xuanyou didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    After thinking for a moment, Xuanyou nodded and said; "Well, that''s all I can do now. I just don''t know how far I''m from the height of the original sword God."


    "Hehe, your intention of killing God''s sword can''t reach the level of killing God. Even a demigod can''t. It''s only 1% of the original problem at most. You still need to continue to work hard." Tiantao said.


    Hearing what he said, everyone present showed a look of shock. The sword spirit just erupted in Xuanyou was very powerful. To such an extent, it''s not urgent to be 1% of the original owner. How powerful was the distant ancestor when it erupted? For a time, everyone began to guess.


    Right here, Su Tang looked at Xuanyou and said; "These things should be put aside for the time being. When we finish this competition, brother Xuanyou will come back to my eastern region and ask some other questions." it turned out that Su Tang saw that Xuanyou still had a lot of questions in his heart.


    If he keeps kissing like this, there may be some secrets that others on the mainland don''t know. Originally, some of the people present already know the existence of a strain. If they know more, it will certainly cause their panic. At that time, the mainland will be Luancheng, which will only create opportunities for those alien races.


    Su Tang didn''t want to see such a thing. That''s why he was so eager to stop Xuanyou. Hearing Su Tang''s stop, Xuanyou understood Su Tang''s thoughts in an instant, nodded and said; "Well, after the competition, I''ll go to the eastern region to disturb brother Su Tang and others." after that, he turned and confronted Su Tang again.


    "Kill the divine sword. It''s a legendary existence. I''m very happy to meet you here this time. I hope brother Xuanyou will try his best to show me the style of the elder sword God in the war later." Su Tang looked at Xuanyou and said.


    "Hehe, brother Sutang is joking. You are not ordinary. I heard you have many means. I don''t know how much you can see this time?" Xuanyou said with a smile.


    With the falling of the voice, Xuanyou''s killing sword was intended to explode. With the first excitement, the second explosion still attracted a lot of exclamations. Even Su Tang was full of expectation and fear towards the killing sword. With the explosion of Xuanyou''s sword, Su Tang was no longer left behind. In a moment, a thunder force similar to the killing sword broke out.


    Now Su Tang is more and more proficient in the control of zileixin. The only means he can compete with the killing sword is the Taoist God war method and the power of thunder. He doesn''t want to use the Taoist God war method for the time being. Compared with the Taoist God war method, it is only applicable to close combat. Su Tang still knows about sword cultivation. Although they are also close combat, But it has a good long-range combat capability.


    In this regard, Su Tang is very reluctant to take risks. The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength, not to mention his equal opponent, so now the only thing he can use is the power of thunder. Now he has successfully mastered the new power after the integration of the power of thunder and the original purple Qi, which can also be said to be one of his cards.


    "The power of thunder? Hahaha, brother Su Tang is really a genius. Since ancient times, the power of thunder has been the power that all ancestors want to master. I didn''t expect that I was lucky to meet here today. It''s really good. Let me have a good look at the so-called strongest power in the world." looking at Su Tang whose whole body is wrapped by purple thunder, Xuanyou was also full of war for a moment.


    "Wow, they are two very evil people. Originally, they thought Xuanyou had the help of killing the divine sword, and Su Tang would be defeated. Unexpectedly, Su Tang still had such a powerful card. The power of thunder, which is said to be beyond the control of few people." Oh, too, the crazy fire emperor exclaimed again.


    For his exclamation, others nodded one after another, and the saint also nodded. At this moment, he also completely believed the things mentioned in the investigation of Su Tang. Su Tang had the ability to summon Tianlei. Now he saw that Su Tang used the strength of the challenge arena, and the saint still believed more or less.


    "Brother Su Tang should be serious. The power of thunder has never been used by brother Su Tang before. Although he knows that he can summon Tianlei, he has never seen the country. He has used the challenge arena on his own initiative. Now he can only see it for the first time. It seems that he hasn''t tried his best to fight with him before." Lei Xiong said at this time.


    After hearing his words, Meng Tianya and Yuan Kun nodded one after another. At this time, Zhan Wutian outside the arena looked at Su Tang, who was like the arrival of Thunder God on the challenge arena. His heart was full of bitterness. At the same time, he also strengthened the idea of improving his strength. Seeing his appearance, the ancestors of the war family on his side showed a look of satisfaction in their eyes.


    Looking at Zhan Wutian, he said; "Five days later, we''d better go to watch the war. The distance here is too tired or too far. You can learn a lot from such a battle." after that, Zhan Wutian nodded and walked in the infield with the Zhan family''s ancestors singing. When he came to a Jinjia man, the Zhan family''s ancestors took the lead in indicating their identity. After the Jinjia man confirmed, the Zhan family''s ancestors entered the infield.


    This infield is not accessible to ordinary people. Generally, only those who are not rich or expensive can enter it. Otherwise, people in the eclosion realm are followed by those contestants from various regions or their own guardian elders. The ancestors of the warring family are also one of the guardian elders of the eastern region this time. Therefore, after proving their identity, the Jinjia people directly let them enter it.


    After entering the infield, the ancestor of the Zhan family directly took Zhan Wutian to the place where the people in the eastern regions were. Seeing Zhan Wutian suddenly appeared, Lei Xiong said happily; "Boss Zhan, you finally came. You missed a bad play."


    "Hehe, I also regret it, but in the past few days after leaving this time, I also met some things, and my strength has improved a lot. Lei Xiong congratulates you on successfully entering the finals." Zhan Wutian said with a smile. For Lei Xiong, a brother who grew up from childhood, Zhan Wutian doesn''t have the arrogance to treat outsiders. He is very casual.

 Chapter 309

    Zhan Wutian and others have just decided to fight. Su Tang and Xuanyou have moved on the challenge arena. There is a momentum collision for the first time, and then there is a magic collision. Now they are still fighting with real swords and guns. At this time, Su Tang is also fully armed. Where to steal a pair of gloves, a thin layer of boxers exudes a faint light.


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t dare to be careless when he saw Xuanyou cutting directly towards him. With the power of endless thunder, Su Tang also pretended to pass towards the sword light. Just when the two people''s attacks were about to collide, the saint on the high platform was ready for the auction. At this time, Xuanyou waved a sword once, This sword swing is much stronger than the previous one.


    The power is also unparalleled. With his killing sword waving, the weapons of all the spectators present flew into the sky one after another. This power is really the only one many people have seen in their life. Tiantao couldn''t help sighing when he looked at the Xuanyou driving countless weapons to fly; "The sword is indeed a king of hundreds of soldiers. The momentum of the king''s presence in the world is really shocking."


    At this time, the people present were surprised by such a scene. Such earth shaking momentum can not be seen at any time. The scene of countless weapons flying in the air is really spectacular.


    "Hahaha, yes, I like the prestige very much. Brother Xuanyou, I really want to try sword repair when you do this." the previous attack collision did not have the shock wave expected by everyone, but was very flat. At this time, Su Tang couldn''t help exclaiming that Xuanyou played such a skill. At the same time, he was very happy with the prestige Xuanyou made.


    On the surface, although Su Tang was very happy, he was still very surprised. The power of thousands of soldiers flying together, not to mention the power, could oppress some martial artists to lose confidence.


    "Brother Su Tang flattered me. I''m just putting on airs. Brother Su Tang is not ready to do it. I believe you will surprise the world." Xuanyou secretly thought that Su Tang is really unusual. If ordinary people saw such a scene, they might have lost their confidence in war. Not only did Su Tang not have it, On the contrary, it also shows today''s war spirit.


    With such an idea, Xuanyou is also secretly on guard. He knows the power of thunder very well. Here is Su Tang nodding with a smile; "Since brother Xuanyou has such a skill, I can''t fall down." after saying that, he shouted loudly. The clouds and clouds in the world changed color for a moment, and there was a roaring sound of dragons and tigers in the air.


    At the moment when the sound fell, countless thunder and lightning were delivered in the sky. The scene was like the end of the world. It was shocking and frightening. These were the strong feathered in the infield, and they were scared all over with cold sweat. What they were afraid of was the thunder. Now Su Tang suddenly played such a skill, Whether it will bring disaster to them or not, they are very worried.


    After finishing all this, Su Tang also guessed the worries of those feathering states under the stage and shouted; "Don''t worry, this Tianlei is not the Tianlei you used to see and won''t feel you." it turns out that this Tianlei is also divided into several kinds. Generally, it is called baptism Tianlei, which can sense all the people around who can baptism.


    It''s the kind of thunder on rainy days. It''s the weakest one in time. Generally, it rarely attacks the martial arts. Even if it attacks the martial arts, it won''t necessarily bring much damage. On the contrary, it will bring the effect of physical training to these martial arts. In this way, the thunder is similar to that of Su Tang in the thunder field of Fanghe college.


    Then there is the Tianlei summoned by Su Tang at this moment. This is a kind of color thunder. They are the purest Tianlei power of zileixin dog cave. Their attack power is very strong. They are not comparable to the previous two kinds of thunder. Such thunder can be said to be the origin of Tianlei that zileixin has been storing. He can''t get this kind of thunder from anyone.


    This is why in ancient times, there were many great gods who used the power of thunder, but only the God of thunder can really control Tianlei. Tianlei is his origin. It is the original form of all Tianlei in the world and the highest level of Tianlei. If you can control such power, you can certainly completely control Tianlei.


    Su Tang''s words soon deceived the whole audience. Those who were very worried about the strong feathering realm also felt a little relieved. However, looking at the sky, the sky thunder with a faint purple was still afraid. At this time, Tiantao saw that Su Tang actually made this thing, and his eyes were full of shock. Among the people present, No one can understand the horror of the purple sky thunder better than him.


    "Tianlei origin, I see, I see. No wonder this boy can free up the three highest origins. It''s for this reason." Tiantao thought in his heart.


    The three supreme original forces are creation, destruction and rebirth. The Tianlei evolved from the force of destruction, coupled with the original purple Qi evolved from the force of creation, two new forces have emerged, that is, the force of destruction and creation. Now the rong''er box of Su and Tang Dynasties is not powerful, Previously, Tiantao and Longao knowledge felt the fleeting power of destruction, but did not feel the power of creation.


    Now Tiantao understands that the boy in front of him not only has the power of destruction, but also has two. Where there is creation, there will be destruction, and where there is destruction, creation must exist. At first, Tiantao and long Ao hesitated and were too shocked to think of this level. Now I see it again, Without the previous shock, Tiantao''s four abilities have improved a lot in an instant.


    At this time, on the challenge arena, both of them are ready for a big move and ready to fight at any time. At this moment, the most worried person is the holy Zun. These two forces are so great that even he has no confidence to defend. If these two forces collide with each other, Kong Anping only thinks that the holy city will be destroyed, but now, it can''t be done without fighting, For a moment, the holy master really didn''t know what to do.


    The commander next to him seemed to see the saint''s mind and whispered; "Holy master, this power is too great. I''m afraid you didn''t stop it alone. Do you think we should invite someone to try?" I''ll look at Tiantao standing under the challenge arena according to the commander''s eyes.


    Hearing the commander''s words, the saint nodded, flashed to Tiantao and said directly; "Elder, younger generation, I have one thing to help you."


    "Oh?" Tiantao was also very confused about the holy master''s sudden coming to find himself, but at the moment he saw the challenge arena, he understood and asked; "Do you want me to stop the shock wave after the collision of these two forces?" Tiantao also understands that if these two forces collide together, the holy city will be razed to the ground in an instant. There is no way to stop it by virtue of the power of the holy master alone.


    "Yes, these two forces are very terrible. I''m afraid the younger generation can''t stop them. Among the people present, I''m afraid only the elder can stop them. Please stop them. Otherwise, if the two collide, not only the holy city will be destroyed, but also some of you spectators will lose their lives at that moment." the holy master continued.


    Tiantao nodded and said; "You''re right. I''m also a layman in defense. If you let me defend, although I can stop it, the effect will not be very good." at the moment he spoke, he couldn''t help thinking of long Ao who went to the sea to find the dragon master and Kunpeng. This guy is an expert in defense.


    "Hey, it seems that my holy city is really going to suffer this disaster." at this moment, the saint couldn''t help regretting that he underestimated the destructive power of Su Tang and Xuanyou.


    Just then a voice suddenly sounded in the air; "Leave it all to me. Even if they are fighting, they will not destroy every plant and tree in the holy city." after the voice fell, the figure of long Ao appeared next to Tiantao. It was very happy to see that long Ao came back at this time.


    With the help of these two strong men, I believe they can stop the shock wave of this collision. "Thank you for your help." Tiantao shook his head and said when he heard the holy master''s words; "I think you have made a mistake. He is the only one who took the shot this time. I don''t want to take the shot with him. My shot is the wave peak. You can rest assured. Between heaven and earth, apart from the Xuanwu, the Dragon turtle''s defense can be said to be invincible in the world. You can rest assured that he takes the shot to defend."


    After hearing his words, the holy Zun nodded. Here he saw long Ao waving, and an invisible air wall blocked the challenge arena. Su Tang and Xuanyou didn''t feel it. They were constantly accumulating their ability and preparing for today''s collision. This was su Tang''s loud drink. In the sky, ten thousand thunder fell and directly bombarded Xuanyou.


    Seeing such power, Xuanyou didn''t dare to be careless. Even if he mobilized thousands of weapons to form a defense shield above his head, ten thousand thunder fell and hit the weapon shield. In a moment, the whole holy city shook like the end of the world. The huge sound directly made many people deaf for a short time.


    Xuanyou, who was resisting the falling force of ten thousand thunder below, was also pale, with blood on his mouth, and thought in his heart; "Sure enough, he deserves to be one of the most powerful in heaven and earth. It''s really not good to follow." at this time, Su Tang was also uncomfortable. He was blocked by Xuanyou. For a moment, the falling trend of ten thousand thunder was blocked, which also brought him some anti shock force. He was shocked, his blood surged all over his body, and a trace of blood hung around his mouth.


    After the loud noise, the whole holy city was very quiet for a moment. It can be said that it was a little scary. Just here, a sound of weapon fragmentation clearly rang through the whole holy city.


    With the appearance of the sound, Xuanyou''s face changed, his whole body strength exploded, and he stood upright for a moment. It turned out that part of his weapon shield had been smashed by Tianlei. Although these weapons are of high level, there are some unusual garbage weapons. How can the garbage weapons be supported under such a powerful Tianlei?


    Seeing Xuanyou''s power burst out again, Su Tang also burst out with all his strength for a moment. With the continuous cohesion of his thunder power, the previous thunder began to dissipate slowly. For a moment, Xuanyou felt that the pressure was relieved and just wanted to fight back, but through the broken weapon shield, he found that the thunder in the sky began to gather again, and his heart trembled, I didn''t dare to relax at once and defended with all my strength.


    "Boom!" ten thousand thunder fell down again. Hearing the huge voice, Xuanyou trembled in her heart and flashed a fierce look in her eyes. In a moment, she withdrew the weapon shield. At the same time, a peerless sword appeared in the sky. At that moment, he understood that his weapon shield could not continue to resist Su Tang''s attack. Now the only thing he could do was, Fight with him.


    He is a sword repairman and is known as the most powerful martial artist. He knows better than anyone that the best defense is attack. At first, Su Tang''s means were too scary. He had to defend passively. Now he can''t defend. He can only attack him with all his strength. Therefore, he can condense such a peerless sword in such an instant, Want to use this peerless sword to kill Su Tang''s thunder power.


    Seeing Xuanyou ready to collide with himself, Su Tang''s mouth outlined a smile. For a moment, the Qi of the origin surged and merged with the falling sky thunder in the sky. At the moment of the integration of the two, a greater force than before erupted, which was the destructive force of the highest origin force felt by Tiantao and long Ao.


    At the moment of the integration of the two, the purple sky thunder began to slowly change color and become gray. Without the previous gorgeous, he took a more terrible momentum before writing. At this moment, Xuanyou was worried. He could clearly feel his terrible power, which he could not stop at all.


    But now, he had to stop. He didn''t want to defend. He once again stimulated all the forces tired of his body and integrated into the peerless sword. "Boom!" the two collided together again in the air. With the falling of the impact sound, everyone saw that the peerless sword began to slowly collapse into fly ash, And the power of thunder is slowly decreasing.


    The huge impact force, thinking about the continuous diffusion around, when it hit the air wall that didn''t fall before long Ao, those forces mysteriously disappeared. Seeing this situation, the holy Zun was relieved. Tiantao looked at long AO and said; "The old turtle really has a song. I said that you should do the defense."


    "Ha ha, it''s not over yet!" long Ao said with a smile. With his fall, Su Tang and Xuanyou on the challenge arena collided again. This time they didn''t use such a large-scale killing move, but changed to close combat. Both of them are experts in close combat. At the moment of close combat, they directly reached the regiment.


    Su Tang also used the Taoist God''s war method in an instant. Xuan you didn''t dare to be careless at all. He mobilized the remaining intention of killing God''s sword and continued to support his own attack. Seeing that Xuan you actually wanted to use the intention of killing God''s sword to suppress his attack means, Su Tang also shouted loudly. In an instant, the Taoist God''s war spirit burst out from his body, It''s just that this time the Tao God war is not as powerful as before in the pagoda.


    Although Su Tang has completely integrated the Taoist God war Qi, it still takes a long time to successfully summon the complete Taoist God war Qi. Now he can only summon a trace of fur. Although it is only a trace of fur, it still has a great resistance to the mysterious idea of killing God sword.


    Both of them burst out at the same time. In an instant, they returned to the original point, and no one could suppress anyone with momentum. They fought again without losing the wind. At this time, the sky thunder and peerless sword in the sky disappeared, and the sky regained its previous color, but the thunder was full of holes at this time. The intention of killing God sword collided with the fighting spirit of Tao God, Every time, there will be a lot of power. Although they are avoided by the stereotype, he and Xuanyou, they fight on the challenge arena.


    The strength of these two forces can not be borne by the thunder. Every time the challenge arena is hit, a part of it will burst. With the battle of Su Tang''s Xuanyou two people, the original huge thunder is also a complete storm at this moment and has become a gravel, while Su Tang and Xuanyou are still fighting without stopping.


    "The strength of these two people is equal, and no one can do anything for a while." the saint, who has not returned to the high platform at this time, couldn''t help but say when looking at the two people who are still supplying and defending each other in troubled times.


    Long AO and Tian Tao nodded in succession to express their approval. This is Mengluo, but she said; "You are all wrong. If you continue to fight like this, the person who will win the final victory must be my brother Sutang. Don''t forget that brother Sutang is a fellow practitioner of three departments, but Xuanyou is not. Moreover, brother Sutang''s physical cultivation is not bad. Such a long war has nothing to do with him, but Xuanyou is different."


    Hearing Mengluo''s words, Tiantao and long Ao also reacted in an instant. Just now they just saw Su Tang fighting for aura with Xuanyou, but they forgot that Su Tang was still a martial arts fellow of the three departments. Long Ao nodded and said; "It''s really the same as what little Mengluo said. If you continue like this, the last divine power must be the little Lord."


    The holy Zun also nodded, but he was surprised to hear that Su Tang was actually a third department fellow practitioner. He didn''t expect that Su Tang was still a third department fellow practitioner. Although the third department fellow practitioner was strong, Su Tang''s cultivation must be greatly reduced. Su Tang could have such a monster''s cultivation and combat effectiveness at such an age under such circumstances, It''s really unusual.

 Chapter 310

    With the passage of time, the battle between the two had lasted until the evening. Although it was late at night, none of the spectators left, nor did anyone show the look of wanting to sleep. At this time, at the riprap challenge arena, Su Tang and Xuanyou were covered with countless wounds and were still bleeding out.


    Xuanyou''s face is getting paler and paler. Compared with Su Tang, it''s much better. He doesn''t feel weak because of a lot of blood. After all, he is a physical cultivator. Although such passage will bring him a happy feeling of weakness, it''s not as obvious as Xuanyou. They are still attacking, and no one wants to defend passively, The battle lasted another night.


    The next morning, Xuanyou finally fell down. Su Tang was half kneeling on the rubble and looked at Xuanyou who was already lying on the ground. Su Tang couldn''t help admiring Xuanyou. He could still fight against himself under such a muzzle. After that, his willpower was really very strong. He could last for so long under this disadvantage.


    If he hadn''t really been unable to support it, Su Tang would have fallen to the ground. Su Tang still admired such a person. Such a person can go further on the martial arts. At this moment, he looked at lying on the ground and still competed for the mystery of his eyes, Su Tang said; "Even if you lose consciousness, don''t you want to admit defeat like this? Xuanyou!"


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Xuanyou''s eyes that had been fighting slowly closed. At this time, long Ao also retracted the defense array. With the retraction of the defense array, the holy Zun flew to Xuanyou in a moment and bent over to check his situation. After a moment, he looked up at Su Tang and turned his head, so the audience shouted; "In this competition, the winner is Su Tang."


    The saint''s voice resounded through the whole square. As his voice fell, the people present cheered one by one. They really enjoyed the battle day and night. Now they finally divided the victory and defeat. No matter who won the final victory, there should be such cheers and applause. This is the applause of the two of them.


    At this time, Su Tang also couldn''t support it. He really wanted to roll down from the rubble. The saint next to him caught him directly and asked anxiously; "Su Tang, how are you? Are you okay?"


    "It''s all right. It''s just that there''s some strength. Just rest for a while." after that, Su Tang also slowly closed his eyes. Although he heard Su Tang say so, the holy master helped Su Tang check. After deciding that he was really all right, he stayed at the place where Tiantao and others stood, handed him over to Tiantao and others, and turned around and flew up to the platform with Xuanyou, Then he gave Xuanyou to the commander and asked him to stay and have a good rest.


    After everything was done, the holy master thought of the old referee who had been standing in front of the riprap challenge arena and nodded. This is the old referee who also said; "Because the last match was too fierce, our thunder has been completely scrapped. Therefore, after the unanimous decision of all the judges, the second round of the game will be temporarily stopped and continue again in three days. I think you are very tired all day and night. Go back to have a rest first. Maybe there will be a more wonderful war waiting for you after three days."


    With the announcement of the product, everyone present felt a burst of sleepiness for a moment. During the day and night, they all focused on the battle between Su Tang and Xuanyou, which consumed too much spirit. Now they can go back to rest as soon as they listen. Everyone''s nerves relaxed for a moment, and the sleepiness naturally hit.


    No one objected to the arrangement of the holy city. Many people got up and prepared to leave the square after the old man''s voice fell. This is Tiantao holding Su Tang and looking at long Ao; "We''d better take the boy back to have a rest quickly. He has a lot of Xiaohe in this war. He can''t recover completely in three days. Don''t you refine pills, old tortoise? Get him some food at that time and try to use these three days to restore his strength to its heyday."


    Long Ao nodded and said; "Don''t worry about it. Although I haven''t refined pills for many years, it shouldn''t be a problem to refine some pills. Let''s go back first and have a good check on his injury." after that, he took Su Tang first and walked outside the square. He saw that they left with Su Tang, and Mengluo and others followed.


    After returning to the eastern region mansion, after settling Su Tang, long Ao also got some pills for Su Tang to take. Then he brought them to the hall with the people. As soon as he sat down, the saint came. When he saw the saint coming, Tiantao Narcissus asked; "How''s it going? There should be nothing wrong with your boy?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Just take off your strength. Just rest for a few days. Thank you for your concern." the holy Zun said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, he nodded and said; "That''s good. This boy can''t have an accident. He''s a good fighting force in the future of our mainland. Don''t have anything to do. He and Su Tang are the pillars of the mainland, and the future is the world of their young people." long Ao asked with some confusion after hearing his words; "Tiantao, is there anything different about that boy?"


    "Hehe, old tortoise, didn''t you feel the momentum of the boy who fought with Su Tang before? Let me tell you, that boy is not ordinary. You should know that the sword God asked Heaven? We all thought that Wentian had died outside the territory and didn''t inherit it. In fact, it was not. I didn''t expect that his original sword came out to find him with his intention of killing God sword It''s the inheritor, "Tiantao explained.


    After hearing his words, long Ao was also excited; "Really? Was the boy who fought with Su Tang before the war the descendant of asking heaven?" long Ao was also very optimistic about the boy. Unexpectedly, he was the descendant of the sword God asking heaven. It was a great surprise.


    "Well, he not only got the idea of killing God''s sword, but also got the transformation of the soul of killing God''s sword. He directly controlled some of the idea of killing God''s sword. Although he is not very powerful now, with the improvement of his strength, he should also understand a lot of the idea of killing God''s sword. The idea of killing God''s sword is a nightmare for those guys." Tiantao continued.


    After listening to his words, long Ao nodded. The holy Zun looked at long AO and asked; "Elder, what good news did you get when you went deep into the sea this time?"


    "If you don''t tell me, I just want to find you. There are really some good news about Emperor Wu''s trip to the sea. The first one means that I successfully found the Dragon Lord and the Kunpeng family, and told them all the things we came up before, and they all agreed happily. The second one is that I found that there are ancient strong people in the deep sea. Tiantao, guess Who is it? "Said long Ao.


    As soon as he heard what he said, the holy Zun was immediately excited. Unexpectedly, such a proud race as Dragon Lord and Kunpeng agreed. With their help, we can rest assured in the deep sea. The next thing is the mainland. I believe that after the various regions competition, the leaders of all regions will come to Zhongzhou. As long as we can reach a consensus with them at that time, Then there will be some difficulties for the alien to survive on the mainland in the future.


    Even more exciting to the holy master, there was a strong man who existed in ancient times living in seclusion on the mainland. This was Tiantao and a burst of doubt. He couldn''t help asking; "Old tortoise, there are so many strong people in ancient times. Who knows who you met this time? Just say it. I''ll see if it''s that guy. He''s still on the mainland like us."


    Seeing that Tiantao didn''t want to guess long AO and didn''t sell off, he said directly; "Who else is the same as us? You can''t guess who else can live in the deep sea? Who else is your old enemy, Ying Long!"


    "What? It''s the broken loach. Jiahua is still alive. No, I have to go to find that guy. God''s war broke out before I had to decide the outcome. After that, I have no chance to compete with him. Now that I have the opportunity, I must decide the outcome with him." I heard long Ao say that this time I met Ying long, one of the ancient dragon gods, Immediately stood up and shouted.


    As soon as long Ao saw Tiantao, he was the same as before. As soon as he saw Ying long, he pinched him. Long Ao was helpless and said on his shoulder; "I think you''d better save it first. Yinglong is not like that before. Now he must not be your opponent." long Ao said here with a helpless sigh.


    As soon as long Ao said this, Tiantao changed his look and hurriedly asked; "What''s the matter with the old guy? Have you met an alien like me?" Tiantao knew very well. For old guys of their level, there is generally nothing that can hurt them on the mainland. The only thing that can hurt them should be those aliens. Once he heard that Ying Long is not his opponent, Tiantao had an ominous premonition.


    Long Ao nodded and said; "That''s true. The alien he met was much stronger than the alien you met at the beginning. That guy was the chaotic emperor who accompanied them to kill him. He didn''t expect that one of his arms fell into the sea at the beginning. After the divine war, Ying Long found his existence soon after he entered the sea. He has been monitoring his movements in the sea. I know what happened earlier Day that thing didn''t know where to get the power. In an instant, it broke through Ying Long''s blockade and seriously injured Ying long in latent cultivation. Ying Long also tried his best to blockade him again. "


    "Sure enough, I knew that there was basically nothing that could reach the old guy on the mainland. As soon as I heard that he had a problem, I knew he must have met an alien. I didn''t expect to meet such a powerful alien." Tiantao said.


    After hearing his words, long Ao nodded and continued; "Ying Long''s situation is very difficult now. The chaotic sky has left a trace of Jiuyou power in his body. It''s not easy to clean up the emperor''s Jiuyou power. Now Ying Long himself is in trouble. Now he has to block that arm. Now he doesn''t have much spare power."


    As long Ao''s voice fell, Tiantao frowned and asked in a deep voice; "How long can he last?" Tiantao knew very well about the power of the emperor''s Jiuyou. When he heard what he said, long Ao shook his head and replied; "I don''t know that either."


    Mengluo, who had not spoken at the same time, said; "It doesn''t matter if the power of Jiuyou is enough. Brother Sutang can solve it, but there is some trouble with that arm. Brother Sutang can''t completely destroy him in the water. If he can get to the mainland, maybe his brother can ask him to destroy it." Mengluo knows more about Sutang than long AO and Tiantao.


    After listening to her words, Tiantao first looked at Mengluo and asked in surprise; "Does that boy have a way to handle it? Little Mengluo, please tell us why Sutang boy has the power to destroy it?" even long Ao was very surprised. He looked at Mengluo and waited for her explanation.


    This is Mengluo''s slow opening; "Isn''t brother Su Tang suspicious of integrating the power of purple thunder heart with the original purple Qi? With the combined power, he can destroy the power of Jiuyou. In the battle of the pagoda, when he met the alien, he used this method to destroy the guy."


    At this moment, Tiantao also brightened his eyes, patted his thigh and said with a laugh; "Yes, the boy has mastered two of the three sources of power. With his hand, he can easily eliminate the nine yous power. However, his situation is not optimistic. He will play again after three days. Now he has no way to leave here."


    After hearing Tiantao''s words, long Ao nodded. This is Mengluo. She turned her head and looked at the holy Zun and said; "The war was handled by xuandao. It shouldn''t be a big problem for him to delay more time, shouldn''t it?" hearing this, long AO and Tiantao both nodded and turned to look at the holy master. At this time, the holy master also understood the seriousness of this matter. If he didn''t pay attention to the mainland, there would be a lot of trouble and a strong combat power would fall at the same time.


    After hearing Mengluo''s words, the holy Zun nodded and said immediately; "There''s no problem at all. Three days later, it''s just the airport behind the second game. As for the peerless, one month can be obtained. Should one month be enough?"


    Long Ao nodded and said; "That''s the only way. I don''t know whether it can be completed in a month. I''d better take Su Tang to have a look first. If there''s not enough time, I''ll come back and discuss with you. We''ll have a look at it at that time. Ying long can''t do anything anyway. As long as he is on the side of the dragon family in Zhutian, our strength will be greatly improved."


    On hearing this, the holy master nodded. He had heard of the name of Ying long. The ancient god had been one of the Dragon gods. With him, the dragon family would stand on the side of the mainland. The holy master was also very clear about such things. Therefore, it was a competition with him for this regional competition. In a moment, the holy master chose to keep Ying long.


    After hearing his words, Tiantao immediately stood up and walked towards Su Tang''s room. Mengluo couldn''t help asking; "Grandpa Tian, what are you doing?" after being stopped by Mengluo, Tiantao turned to look at her and said; "I''m going to find Su Tang boy. I''ll go straight to the deep sea, but there are many things that don''t exist on the mainland. Su Tang boy''s injury may recover faster there."


    Mengluo nodded at his words. A moment later, long AO and Mengluo Tiantao took Su Tang away from the mansion in the eastern region and flew directly to the sea. Su Tang was in a coma all the way, but with the care of the three powerful gods, he successfully entered the deep sea like no one else. Under the leadership of long Ao, They soon came to the sea where the dragon family was located.


    In the Crystal Palace, long Ao directly told the Dragon King of the cemetery he came to this time. When he heard that long Ao had brought people who could save the Dragon God this time, the Dragon King immediately said with great excitement; "Elder long Ao, what you said is true. Have you really found a way to save your ancestors?"


    "Well, it''s a big time. How can I joke about it? It''s just that the man I brought is in trouble now. He participated in a big competition. He has completely lost his strength first. He won''t be able to wake up in a moment and a half. I don''t know if you have any good magic medicine to wake him up quickly? After all, Ying Long''s injury can''t be delayed." Long Ao said.


    After hearing his words, the Dragon King nodded and said; "I have a lot of miraculous medicines here. I''ll let people look for them immediately. Don''t worry, elder. If the people you bring can really save our ancestors this time, you will all be distinguished guests of our dragon family in the future. Just open your mouth wherever you need us. I''ll try my best to finish it whenever possible."


    "Hehe, the Dragon King is polite. Now we are all on the same front. Besides, Ying Long and we are good friends for many years, and we should help him." after that, long Ao continued to say; "I brought an old friend to Yinglong this time. I don''t know if we can meet Yinglong."


    "Old friend? I don''t know who you''re talking about?" the Dragon King was stunned at his words, and then asked in surprise.


    Hearing his question, Tiantao, who had not spoken, directly stood up and said; "It''s me. Take me to meet the old guy of Yinglong quickly. I don''t want the old guy to lose his hair before he sees me." Tiantao''s words were very impolite, but the Dragon King was not angry. It must not be an ordinary task to talk to Yinglong like this, so he nodded immediately and said; "Come with me, everyone."


    Then he took long AO and his party to the depths of the Crystal Palace. After walking for a long time, they came to a very deep trench. This is the Dragon King''s body. The huge dragon head looked at long AO and others and said; "Come on, master, I''ll take you into it." then he flew directly into the trench.


    Long AO and others followed up one after another and entered the deep trench. A moment later, they came to the deep trench. What first caught their eyes was a huge non-agricultural body lying in the deep trench. Mengluo asked in surprise; "Is this grandpa Yinglong?"


    "Well, yes, this is the essence of Yinglong." Tiantao nodded and said. After that, he shouted; "Yinglong old ghost, I Tiantao came to you again. I didn''t expect you to be vigilant. It''s really cathartic." Tiantao''s voice was directly introduced into the trench. Yinglong, who was originally crawling in the depths of the trench, raised a huge faucet.

 Chapter 311

    At this time, Mengluo completely saw that the Ying dragon was different from the dragon family he had always imagined. Although they all had bodies like giant snakes, they had a team of very huge wings at the two ribs. Before, he saw the giant dragon in the trench, but he put away his wings. Now he looked up, and the team of huge wings also showed some.


    "Tiantao? What long Ao said is actually true. I didn''t expect you to be alive. Ha ha, it''s a pity that I can''t continue to fight with you." the huge dragon head said.


    As soon as he listened to his words, Tiantao immediately scolded; "You fart, you can rest assured that you are not easy to die. I came here to save you this time. When you are good, we will have a good victory or defeat." although Tiantao was angry and wanted to fight Ying long when he saw Ying long, Tiantao didn''t have such a mind when he saw his current situation.


    "Hahaha, Tiantao, do you think you can save me with you? I don''t know your strength? Don''t make me happy. Now you''re here. You and long Ao work together to destroy the emperor''s arm under the blockade. Don''t let him get out of here." Ying Long laughed and said in a tone. He didn''t think Tiantao would have any way to save himself, And still think of how to destroy the emperor''s arm.


    This is Tiantao, who is preparing to speak. Long Ao speaks first; "Ying long, don''t worry. I brought the little Lord this time. His aura can clearly remove the Jiuyou power left by the emperor. At the same time, even if I join hands with Tiantao, it may not be able to destroy the emperor''s arm. All this still depends on my little Lord."


    As long Ao''s voice fell, Ying Long showed a look of hope. He knew that long Ao would not deceive him. Since long Ao said so, maybe they really had a way. At the thought of this, Ying Long couldn''t help asking; "Where is he? Where is he? Let him come quickly."


    "Hahaha, you''re scared to death, old man. We''ve brought the boy, but his condition is not very good and he''s seriously out of strength. Should you come out and wake him up first?" Tiantao Yiyi Ying Long was so eager that he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Serious loss of strength? It''s easy to do. I have a piece of ice spirit for ten thousand years. It can do wonders in this regard and improve his strength. You bring him here and I''ll take it directly." Ying Long said to him.


    Ten thousand year ice spirit can''t be seen anywhere. It can only appear in the mountains and seas, and there is a trace of rebirth power in the ice spirit. Generally, there is little rebirth power in the Millennium ice spirit, so it can be said that it can live the dead, flesh and bones, and has miraculous effects, This thing has always been the treasure of the dragon family. Generally, it will not be easily given to outsiders. Su Tang is just taking off his strength. With this wow Nian Bingpeng, it can be said that the medicine can cure the disease.


    Upon hearing Ying Long''s words, long Ao took out Su Tang, who had been put into the palace. At this time, Ying Long also opened his mouth and spit out a piece of ice soul emitting faint light and boundless cold. This ice soul is only the size of an egg, but it contains great power. Ying Long slowly made it think that they flew over. Long Ao flashed and grabbed the ice soul in his hand, After a slight check, he fed it directly to Su Tang in a coma.


    Although the ice soul was afraid of its size, when it touched Su Tang''s mouth, it suddenly turned into a streamer and entered Su Tang''s body. With the streamer disappearing, Su Tang woke up in less than a quarter of an hour. As soon as he woke up, Su Tang was full of strength and had no previous feeling of weakness, And these forces are still increasing. At this time, long Ao shouted at Su Tang; "Little Lord, quickly absorb the power of ice spirit. He can help you improve a lot of strength."


    Hearing the voice of long Ao, Su Tang was relieved for a moment. No matter where he was now, even if he began to sit cross at the bottom of the sea and began to absorb the power of ice spirit, this was Ying Long''s cage. Once again, a huge bubble appeared and flew slowly towards Su Tang, directly enveloping him.


    "He is still the voice of mortals. He can''t stay in the water for a long time. It''s not easy to absorb the ice spirit for ten thousand years." Ying Long said.


    After hearing his words, long AO and others nodded. It turned out that the bubbles vomited by Ying Long were the unique means of his dragon family. In the bubbles, even ordinary people could always be in the water without any danger. Seeing that Su Tang began to absorb the power of ice, Ying Long also took back his body in an instant. Huang Huan came to Su Tang and others in an adult form.


    He looked at Su Tang carefully. After a long time, he said; "Long Ao, you are an extraordinary young master. You have so many means. His luck can be said to be the most powerful person I''ve ever seen in my life." although Ying Long didn''t fully see Su Tang''s lineage, for the dragon family, the God of heaven was very sensitive to human luck. At the moment he just saw Su Tang, he felt that Su Tang''s luck was very strong.


    "Ha ha, that''s true. You may not know yet. I, the young master, have mastered two of the three original forces. Although I''m not very mature, I already have an embryonic form. Over time, the ice lantern can be fully mastered. At that time, even if the alien army invades again, our mainland will have the strength and go straight to challenge it." long Ao explained.


    Tiantao also nodded. "Although the strength on the mainland is not very good, there are some young people with great potential. The man who fought with this boy before is still the descendant of the sword God asking heaven. Unexpectedly, there are descendants of the old guy who are still alive. They are only growing up. Once they grow up, the future of the mainland depends on them."


    Ying Long nodded and said; "This is the best, but now the movement of the alien is becoming more and more ordinary. I''m afraid there is not much time for them to grow up. Now my only hope is that the alien can appear later, so that we also have a lot of time to prepare." after that, he turned to look at the Dragon King and asked; "How are you doing with what I told you last time?"


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ve told the dragon people in the upper world about the current situation on the mainland. I believe they will act soon." the Dragon King said.


    "Dragon clan in the upper world? What do you mean?" Tiantao and long Ao asked in unison.


    This is what Ying Long said; "In ancient times, there were many powerful gods, some of whom were called boundary gods. They built a brand-new reputation with their towering magic power. That plane did not belong to 3000 planes. After the ancient god war, all the surviving strong gods went there, and there was basically no divine order on the mainland."


    "Oh? There is such a strange person? It''s really a genius. We can''t do it loudly. Even what we want to do is very difficult, and we have built a reputation that we can live all our life. This world God is really unusual." Tiantao said in surprise.


    Long Ao also nodded, but when he heard the name, he had been paying attention to Su Tang''s Mengluo. Suddenly, her face was a little complicated, but no one found her state. After staying in the trench for three hours, Su Tang finally absorbed all the power in Bing''s soul. Not only his injuries were all better, but also improved a lot of strength.


    "The spirit of Emperor Wu, the body of Emperor Wu, and the soul remain unchanged. The ice spirit is really extraordinary." Su Tang closed his eyes and felt his first strength. He thought secretly that he also knew the value of the ice spirit. Unexpectedly, long AO and Tiantao could get things like you. It''s very unusual.


    At this time, the secret hidden in his body began to say; "Boy, your luck is really unusual. This ice spirit doesn''t have only one benefit. When the time comes, you will naturally feel the benefits this ice spirit brings you. Well, you''d better finish your work quickly. There''s an old guy waiting for you to save!"


    After that, the secret of heaven calmed down. Su Tang didn''t continue to ask. He immediately opened his eyes. This time, Su Tang found that he was really in a strange bubble. Besides the bubble, tiantaolong aomengluo was there. There were two people standing next to him. They should be standing in the water.


    This is long Ao''s mouth; "Young Lord, how are you feeling now?"


    Su Tang in the bubble nodded and said; "I''m very good! But what is it? Why am I in it?" said Su Tang, pointing to the bubble wrapped around him. At this time, Tiantao opened his mouth and explained; "This is the means of the Dragon Lord. Boy, you are still a mortal. You can''t stay in the sea for too long. With this bubble, you can roam freely in the sea."


    After hearing Tiantao''s explanation, Su Tang nodded. Long Ao said; "Young Lord, let me introduce you. This is the Dragon King of the dragon family on the mainland. This is our former comrades in arms, that is, the ancient dragon god Ying long, as you know."


    "Ying Long? You are the legendary Dragon God Ying Long?" Su Tang looked at the old man in surprise and exclaimed.


    At the same time, he also felt that the old man seemed to be different. He felt very pale. For a moment, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking of the old guy waiting for his own rescue in Tianji''s mouth. It should be him. When he thought of this, Su Tang continued to ask without waiting for Ying Long''s painting; "Elder Ying long, are you hurt?"


    Ying Long nodded and said; "He was injured by an alien a few days ago. He left Jiuyou power in my body and continued to devour my divine power." when Ying Long said this, Su Tang was immediately surprised. The ancient dragon god Ying long, how powerful it was. Such a strong person would be injured by an alien. How powerful was the alien who injured him?


    Aware of the surprise in Su Tang''s eyes, Ying Long said faintly; "It''s the one that hurt me." then he stretched out his hand and pointed to the deep part of the trench. Su Tang turned his head and looked at the deep part of the trench. For a moment, the whole person was stunned. He saw that in the deep part of the trench, a golden light wrapped a huge arm. Yes, it was an arm.


    It is this arm that makes Su Tang stunned. One arm can hurt Yinglong God. How powerful is the original owner of this arm? Thinking of this, Su Tang asked curiously; "This should be an alien arm, but how powerful is the owner of this arm? It can hurt Ying long."


    "Hehe, the owner of this arm is really strong, but it''s still difficult to hurt me. It''s just that I was in latent training and didn''t take precautions at all. He actually broke through my blockade and attacked me." Ying Long said proudly.


    Hearing his words, Tiantao also said; "The owner of this arm was killed by us at that time, but what I never thought was that he still had an arm in the world."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly. Su Tang asked; "You want to come to master long AO and master Tiantao to bring me here just to help Yinglong God heal? Just don''t know what I should do?" since Tianji said he could save Yinglong before, maybe you really have the means to save Yinglong.


    Su Tang asked directly about one thing and saved himself and others'' explanation. Tiantao said directly; "In fact, it''s very simple. There is a force of Jiuyou in Ying Long''s body. The force of Jiuyou continues to devour his own aura to strengthen himself. We heard Mengluo say that you have a way to eliminate these Jiuyou auras, so we stayed with you."


    "I do have a way to eliminate Jiuyou aura, but there are snacks in Yinglong God. I''m not sure I can completely eliminate it than it was left by a strong man." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Su Tang''s words are also true. Up to now, they don''t know that they have mastered two of the three most powerful original forces in the world. When he thought of fighting with Tuoba wild in the pagoda, he did devour Tuoba wild''s Jiuyou power with aura, but Tuoba wild''s strength is relatively weak. I think Jiuyou''s power will not be strong to any extent.


    But now the situation is different. The strong one who can hurt Ying long leaves an extraordinary nine yous aura. He can''t crack it if he wants to. Su Tang''s voice falls, and Tiantao and long Ao''s even become young. This is Mengluo''s opening; "Don''t worry, brother Su Tang. The reason why we brought you here is that you have great confidence. You may not know that the new power generated after you integrate the power of bud body and the Qi of origin is the legendary two of the three powerful forces between heaven and earth. One is destruction and the other is creation. In front of the power of destruction, there are all forces between heaven and earth Everything will be destroyed. "


    "The power of the three sources? Destroy the source? That is to say, as long as I put the new power after the integration of the two forces into the body of Yinglong great God, I will have the opportunity to crack the power of Jiuyou in his body?" Su Tang was stunned. He just thought that his heart was very big, After all, either of the two forces is a very lethal existence. Can they be so powerful when they are integrated together? But what he never thought of turned into the source of destruction. Although he didn''t know much about the power of the three sources, he could feel his strength by listening to the name.


    "Well, that''s it. You just don''t control this force very mature, so there will be a little risk in doing so. Just now, you can''t delay the situation of Yinglong. Otherwise, when intelligence is really strong, you''re still the rudiment of the original power of destruction, and there''s no way to destroy it." Long Ao nodded.


    Su Tang understood this and nodded immediately; "Well, what do you need me to do? Let''s talk directly. Now my strength has recovered and I will fly to the Dragon God to crack the power of Jiuyou at any time." in Su Tang''s opinion, these people are the people he trusts most and should not pit him. Since I can help such a Legendary God, Su Tang certainly won''t refuse.


    In addition, he has just returned the favor of others. In addition, the current situation on the mainland is not optimistic. The existence of a super strong man like Ying Long God will only be good for the mainland. When he saw Su Tang, he agreed directly. Long Ao nodded and said; "Let''s start now, but not here," he said, turning his head to Tiantao; "Tiantao, please guard here first. Don''t let that thing escape. Now we go to the Dragon Palace to help Ying Long dissolve the power of Jiuyou."


    Hearing long Ao''s words, Tiantao nodded without hesitation and said; "Well, you can rest assured. I''ll leave the matter here to me. I wasn''t afraid of him when he was alive. Now he''s dead. He can''t turn a big wave in front of me with just one arm."


    When he saw Tiantao, he directly agreed, and Ying Long also said; "Don''t be careless. It''s hard to deal with. Tiantao, when my injury is cured, we''ll have a good fight and fulfill our wishes for many years." Ying Long''s voice is weak. After hearing his words, Tiantao nodded and said; "Well, I''m waiting for you. You must get better, or I can do anything."

 Chapter 312

    After hearing his words, Ying Long said with a smile; "I won''t die even if you die, old man. Just wait for me. Don''t lose at that time." after that, he took Su Tang and others to leave the trench. After watching them leave, Tiantao turned his head to the arm deep in the trench and said coldly; "Chaos, you''re so upset that you''re dead. Wait. When Ying Long is ready, we''ll kill you completely."


    Tiantao''s voice spread far in the empty trench. Even the luantian arm in the seal seemed to hear it and moved slightly. At this time, Ying long, Su Tang and others had returned to the Crystal Palace. With the previous things, the Dragon King was very polite to Su Tang and others. As soon as he entered the Crystal Palace, the Dragon King ordered his servants to prepare food.


    In the hall, Su Tang looked at the Dragon King and said; "Elder Dragon King, it''s a big deal to help Ying Long''s great God heal. Can you find me a place to be absolutely quiet first? I''m not proficient in controlling the force. If the thing is disturbed, I''m afraid it will hurt Ying Long''s great God."


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, the Dragon King nodded and hurriedly said, "don''t worry about it. I''ll take you to the forbidden area in my dragon palace in a moment. No one will enter there except me. You will never be disturbed. Little brother, you can help me heal there without being disturbed."


    Su Tang nodded and continued to speak; "Thank you, senior Dragon King. Now I don''t think senior Ying Long is in good shape. I think we''d better start right away. It''s bad for us all to delay for a long time." since Su Tang has promised to help Ying long, Su Tang will do his best, which is long Ao''s words; "Yes, it can''t be delayed. Dragon King, take Su Tang and Ying Long there. Xiaomengluo and I continue to go to the trench to help Tiantao take care of the blockade."


    After hearing his words, the Dragon King nodded, and Ying Long also said; "Indeed, although Tiantao''s strength is strong, some of them are too proud to let him take care of them alone. I''m really worried. Long Ao, you''d better go and take care of them with him first. With you two, even if the blockade is broken, you''ll be able to blockade him again. Don''t worry about the things here. I should be long for many years They didn''t die, and they won''t die so easily this time. "


    Long Ao nodded. Then he turned and left the Crystal Palace with Mengluo and continued to go to the trench. Long AO and others left, leaving only Su Tang Yinglong and the Dragon King. This is what the Dragon King said; "Little brother, I''ll take you and your grandfather to the forbidden area of the Dragon Palace."


    Ying Long and Su Tang nodded, and then the three walked towards the depths of the Dragon Palace. About half an hour later, the Dragon King took Su Tang and Ying long to a trench that was much more than the previous trench. This is what the Dragon King said; "This is the place where the bodies of our dragon ancestors were placed after they fell. Generally speaking, no one dares to enter it. Even among the Dragon disciples, no one except me will enter it. Little brother, you can heal your wounds here with the old ancestor."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Ying long turned to look at the Dragon King and said; "During my healing, I think you''d better guard here. Although it''s very safe here, no one can guarantee whether there will be an accident." after hearing his words, the Dragon King nodded, and then Ying Long took Su Tang into the abyss.


    After landing, Su Tang was stunned by what he saw in front of him. When he was up there, when he looked down, it was dark, but when he really got down there, Su Tang found that the light here was very sufficient. Although he didn''t know where it came to the light, after looking for it for a long time, Su Tang didn''t find it, At this time, he found another thing that shocked him, that is, there are dragon corpses everywhere in the abyss.


    There are only skeletons left, and some dragon corpses are still lifelike. Both skeletons and lifelike corpses emit very strong pressure. If Yinglong were not around him, I''m afraid he would be overwhelmed by these pressure. Yinglong also found that the environment here was unfavorable to Su Tang. He immediately raised his hair and gave a dragon roar, With his dragon roaring down, Su Tang obviously found that the previous threats had completely disappeared.


    He looked at Ying long in surprise and asked; "Elder, what''s going on?" Ying Long said with a smile; "Hehe, these are the accidents of my predecessors of the dragon family. You are not a person of the dragon family. After entering here, you will be hurt by the pressure left by them. The Dragon roar I sent just now is the unique dragon roar of my Dragon God. Even if they have fallen, they will be afraid of three points."


    After listening to his explanation, Su Tang nodded. This is what Su Tang continued to say; "Senior, let''s start right away. Time doesn''t wait. If we delay a little more, our chances of success will burn." Ying Long also nodded. The power of Jiuyou is not fun. In ancient times, I saw many strong people die under the power of Jiuyou.


    After they found a place at random, they were ready to start healing. Su Tang also slowly closed his eyes and began to prepare to integrate the purple thunder heart and the original purple Qi. Here was the voice of the secret again; "Boy, you can''t do this. As long as your aura enters Ying Long''s body, it will not cure his injury, but also cause him more trouble."


    Su Tang suddenly stopped, read carefully and asked; "How could this happen?"


    "Your aura has the power of destruction, which no one can bear. There are two reasons why you can bear it. First, you are his master, but this is not the main reason. I think I have heard that some people are killed by their own power because they can''t control their own power. Second, you have the power to restrain it, that is The creative power mentioned by long AO and others is opposite, and no one will be afraid of who, so you can be so safe. "Tianji continued.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang secretly nodded. He had heard of such things, but now he couldn''t think of any way to help Ying Long resist his destructive power. Just when Su Tang was very embarrassed, Su Tianji continued; "There is no way, but I don''t know if Ying Long is willing or not."


    Su Tang was stunned and hurriedly asked; "What do you mean? I''ll help him heal, and I''ll ask him if he wants to?" Su Tang was confused about the situation, which was a secret; "Well, your body already contains creative power, so the power of destruction can''t do you any good at all, but Ying Long doesn''t have it. If you go on, you can not only destroy the power of Jiuyou in his body, but also completely destroy some things in his body."


    "What should I do?" asked Su Tang, puzzled.


    "It''s very simple. As long as your two people''s blood blend, there will be your breath in his body. The power of destruction can''t do anything to him, and the power of Jiuyou itself doesn''t belong to him, so it won''t be contaminated with your breath at all. When your aura enters one of them, the power of destruction will completely lock it and destroy it without hurting Ying long." Tianji continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly. Just here, Ying Long saw that Su Tang refused to make a move, so he turned his head and asked; "Boy, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you do it?" Ying Long''s voice suddenly woke Su Tang up, but Su Tang looked at Ying Long and said; "Elder, I can''t do it now, because just now I suddenly smiled and said a question."


    "What''s the problem?" Ying long turned and looked at him and asked.


    This is what Sutang told him. Ying Long frowned and nodded after hearing it; "It''s true. I was so happy just now that I didn''t think of this level. Fortunately, you thought of it, otherwise it''s really troublesome. But now what else can I do to suppress your destructive power so that he won''t hurt me?"


    "There is a way, that is to let you and my blood blend, so that you will have my breath and have a creative power. Destruction and creation are opposite, and no one will provoke anyone. In this way, when my aura enters it, I can quickly lock the power of Jiuyou and dissolve it with the fastest Su Tang." Su Tang continued.


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, Ying Long was silent. After a half ring, Ying Long nodded and said; "I can only do this now, but it''s cheap. Come on, let''s blend our blood first." after that, Ying Long''s hand turned directly into a dragon''s claw and made a hole in his other hand. Su Tang also made a hole in the head flower. They held their hands tightly.


    The blood of each other began to blend constantly. Half an hour later, Su Tang felt that he seemed to be different. There seemed to be an unknown force in his body. Ying Long also felt this way. Ying Long couldn''t help saying; "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect that I also have a trace of creative power in my body. If I can make good use of this power, maybe my combat power will be improved to a higher level."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also asked puzzled; "Senior, how can I feel that there is more power in my body? What is this?" Su Tang has never been in contact with the dragon family. This is his first time. He doesn''t know anything about the dragon family. After hearing his question, Ying Long explained with a smile; "Boy, you should have heard that all my dragon people are treasures? Let me tell you, the power in my blood is the real power of the real dragon. This power is very powerful. Now your blood and my blood blend, then you have the power of the real dragon."


    "The power of the real dragon, what''s that?" Su Tang continued imperceptibly.


    "Hehe, you will understand later. Well, it''s almost the same now. Let''s start healing." Ying Long smiled and shook his head. He didn''t answer Su Tang. It was a secret, but he opened his mouth to Su Tang; "You''d better heal first. As for Zheng Long''s power, I''ll tell you slowly after you heal him. But boy, you''re really lucky this time. The power of the real dragon."


    Su Tang nodded when he heard the secret. Su Tang closed his eyes again and began to integrate Reiki. But a moment later, the power of zilei''s heart and the power of the original Ziqi merged together. This was su Tang''s slow depth. One hand was placed on Ying Long''s back. As his palm touched Ying long, a purple with gray Reiki slowly entered Ying Long''s body.


    This is the power of destruction, but it''s not exactly. The real power of destruction is pure gray. Now there are some purple in Su Tang''s aura, so long AO and other people will say that Su Tang just mastered the rudiment of the power of destruction. With the entry of Su Tang''s aura, Ying long began to look inside. The aura that can be written has entered Ying Long''s body and began to be in his meridians, If you keep wandering, you will be directly destroyed by the gray destructive power before you encounter the black aura.


    This aura wandered for a day. Although Su Tang had the strength of Emperor Wu''s realm, the one-day aura transmission still made him consume a lot, and his face turned white. Ying Long seemed to feel that the aura input from Su Tang began to weaken slowly, and immediately said; "Boy, you withdraw your aura first."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and slowly took back his aura. Ying long turned his head and looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, there are some miraculous drugs here. Please recover first. You also consumed a lot of Reiki transmission this day. There are too many nine yous. They can''t be dissolved in a day or two. Don''t worry. Let''s take our time."


    As a result, Su Tang nodded at the elixir handed by Ying long. These elixirs are precious elixirs that have been on the mainland for years. It is difficult to find them on the mainland. Suddenly, Su Tang wanted to refine the pill, "Elder, wait for me here first. I''ll refine some pills there. These miraculous pills will be taken directly, and the effect will be greatly reduced."


    Ying Long nodded and asked, "can you refine pills?" Su Tang smiled and nodded. Then he got up and came to a place not far from Ying long. This was the book. The power of his soul moved, and the material of the illusory soul furnace condensed. With the passage of time, all the miraculous drugs given by Yilong slowly turned into pills in Su Tang''s hands. After refining the last batch of miraculous drugs, Su Tang came to Ying Long and said; "Well, elder, let''s go on. With the support of these pills, we can crack the Jiuyou aura in your body at one time."


    Ying Long nodded. This was another time that Su Tang began to integrate his strength. This time, the integration was much faster than before. At the same time, the color of Su Tang''s aura was less than before. Of course, Su Tang didn''t find such a situation. Ying Long took the lead in discovering it. He was very surprised.


    "This boy is indeed very good. I didn''t expect that in a short day, the power of destruction could be increased so much. If we continue to do so, in a year''s time, the strength of his body will become the ultimate force of destruction. By that time, the boy has really become very terrible."


    It took ten days for Su Tang to continuously take pills to convey the aura. In these ten days, Su Tang''s destructive power was half more than before. This performance surprised Ying long. On the eleventh day, Su Tang once again consumed the power of pills, took back the aura and said behind Ying long; "Elder, feel it. It should be completely clean."


    After that, Su Tang also took a pill again and began to recover his strength. Ying Long nodded when he heard what he said. After checking carefully, Zi Zi found that there was really no Jiuyou power and the injury in his body was completely healed. He immediately stood up and happened to say that Su Tang was recovering his strength, so he stood quietly and looked at Su Tang Don.


    Half an hour later, Su Tang opened his eyes and found that Ying Long was really looking at himself. He couldn''t help asking, "senior, how are you feeling?" after that, Ying long stood up with a smile, nodded and said, "it''s all right. Don''t dye my life these days."


    "Elder, it''s serious. This is one of the strong men I respect very much. It''s my honor to help you. Well, since it has been completely cracked, elder, we''d better go back quickly so that others won''t worry." Su Tang said.


    Ying Long nodded and flew out of the abyss with Su Tang. As soon as he got out of the abyss, the Dragon King flew over, looked at Ying Long and asked, "Grandpa, how do you feel?"


    "Very good. It has been completely resolved. Let''s go back." Ying Long replied with a smile.


    When Ying Long said this, the Dragon King immediately said happily, "OK, OK, old Zu." after that, he turned to look at Su Tang and bowed deeply and said, "thank you for this time, little brother. You are my friend of the dragon family. If there is anything, I will go through fire and water."


    Seeing that the Dragon King wanted to bow himself, Su Tang jumped to one side and waved his hand again and again. "Senior, you are an elder. How can you give the pig heart? This time, I have also benefited from the dragon family. Besides, senior Ying Long is the wall of the mainland. He must not have anything to do. It''s an honor for me to help him."


    "Hehe, well, you two stop talking. I''ll start to go back and see Tiantao. I''ll find a way to completely destroy that hand, or I''ll be worried all day. It''s really hard." Ying Long said with a smile.


    Then, the three left here and came to the trench blocking the emperor''s arm again. When they came, Tiantao and long Ao flew over. After seeing that Ying long had nothing to do, long Ao turned his head and occasionally looked at Su Tang. At this look, long Ao was stunned and asked, "the power of the real dragon? Ying long, you''re really willing."


    "Ha ha, I can''t help it. If I don''t give him the power of the real dragon, my injury won''t be better." Ying Long laughed.


    Then he said something about himself and Su Tang when they were healing. After hearing this, everyone nodded one after another. This is what long Ao said; "That''s true. I''m afraid there would be real trouble if you weren''t vigilant, but you are mutually beneficial. You took a big advantage of Yinglong this time."

 Chapter 313

    Su Tang still had some doubts when he heard what long Ao said. I didn''t feel any benefit at all, but he was embarrassed to ask. After all, the ten thousand year ice soul he got is a very precious thing. I think that''s what long Ao said.


    Ying Long also nodded and said easily; "I''ve been in the deep sea long enough. Now I finally have a chance to go outside. Well, let''s go up and kill this arm."


    Everyone nodded. Long Ao turned his head and looked at the emperor''s arm in the trench and said faintly; "It''s not easy to destroy this arm. Even if the three of us join hands to destroy him, it''s impossible. Now the only person who can destroy this arm is Shaozhu. But now the situation of this arm is very bad. Shaozhu can''t get close at all."


    Ying Long also nodded. At this time, Meng opened his mouth and said; "What if we take this arm to the land? After all, brother Sutang can summon Tianlei, and we can destroy this hand with the help of Tianlei''s power." although Mengluo said something when he was in the holy city at the beginning, long Ao felt that it was impractical after telling the situation here.


    Speak immediately; "No, now this arm has the power of Ying long, and the pressure of the deep sea can restrain him. If we rush to get him to the mainland now, he will break through the blockade of Ying Long and directly Tao Shou. In this way, it will take a lot of time to find him. Tiantao and I have also checked before. The power in this arm is already very strong If you let him escape and find some strength, he can come back to life again, and the mainland will be in trouble. "


    "Well, it''s true. This arm has also absorbed some free power in the deep sea over the years. In addition, during this period of time, my power has been absorbed by him. It is about to reach the edge of resurrection. Now he can''t leave here." Ying Long also said.


    For a moment, everyone was silent. It was su Tang who asked the Dragon King; "Elder Dragon King, don''t you know that your dragon family or those sea demons are all on land when they are baptized by Tianlei?"


    As soon as Su Tang said this, everyone was stunned. At this time, the Dragon King shook his head and replied; "No, they are all baptized by Tianlei in the sea. Do you mean to summon Tianlei in the deep sea?"


    "Well, since we can summon Tianlei in the sea, why should we go to land?" Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Ying Long shook his head and said; "You can indeed hit the sea to summon Tianlei, but not here. This is a trench in the deep sea. Even if Tianlei comes, his penetration will not be great. Boy, you can come to this trench because of our support, otherwise you would have been wiped out by the sea water pressure here."


    Su Tang understood Ying Long''s words for a moment. It turned out that there was such a thing in the deep sea. Su Tang knew who had gravity, but he didn''t feel it this time, so he didn''t think of it for a moment. Now when Ying Long said this, he didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    The party was just above the trench, looking at the Royal arm shrouded in gold. For a time, there was no way. Long Ao said after a long time; "I have a way." after that, he looked at Su Tang and asked; "Young Lord, apart from being able to summon thunder, can you summon other types of thunder power?"


    "What do you mean by the power of other types of thunder?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    After hearing his words, long Ao opened his mouth and explained; "In fact, there are many kinds of thunder power. The Tianlei we often see is just one of them. In addition, there are some Tianlei with attributes. For example, there is a thunder called Kui shuishen thunder. It is a god thunder in the water. It not only has great lethality, but also can reduce the pressure in the water."


    "Kui shuishen thunder? Is there such a thing?" Su Tang exclaimed.


    The others nodded, and Su Tang also said; "I don''t know if I can summon it. After all, I don''t have much research on the power of thunder. I think I''d better study it first. Can I put things here for a while? I think you can give me five days to study it well."


    "Well, no problem. Now there are three of me. This arm can''t turn any big waves at all. You can rest assured to study it." Ying Long nodded.


    After hearing this, Su Tang nodded. This is the Dragon King. He took Su Tang out of the trench and returned to the Dragon Palace. The Dragon King found Su Tang a quiet place for him to study thunder. In the room, Su Tang sat down cross legged and entered the new student into zilei''s heart. This is the first time he really studied zilei''s heart, although he has got zilei''s heart for a long time.


    After the freshman entered zilei''s heart, Su Tang saw a lot of thunder power in front of him. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear; "Boy, you''re here at last." this voice made Su Tang very familiar. It was really the voice of the God of thunder in the valley.


    "Elder, how could you!" Su Tang asked in surprise after recognizing the voice.


    "Hehe, the purple thunder heart is where I came from. Even if I''m dead, I''ll leave some of my residual Soul here. Now you see the residual soul I left in the purple thunder heart. You finally came in. I thought you would come in after a while." the God of thunder continued to explain.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was also helpless and asked; "Elder, have you heard of Kui shuishen thunder? Can I summon it with purple thunder heart?"


    "Kui water god thunder? What do you want it to do?" the remnant soul of the God of thunder asked in surprise after listening to Su Tang''s words.


    This is what Su Tang told the God of thunder everything about himself in the deep sea. At the same time, he also explained everything about Yizhu to the God of thunder. After listening to Su Tang''s words, the God of thunder nodded and said; "They actually appeared again. Alas, the original divine war made our mainland suffer heavy losses. If it weren''t for the bounded gods, we would be in danger."


    "Senior, we need this Kui Shui Shen Lei to destroy the emperor''s hand now, but I don''t know anything about Kui Shui Shen Lei. Can you explain it to me?" Su Tang continued.


    The God of thunder shook his head and said; "Even if I explain to you, you can''t summon it. Although the purple thunder heart has been integrated with you, you still have some difficulties in using its power completely. This sunflower water god thunder is one of the very rare thunder forces in heaven and earth. If you want to summon him, it''s impossible unless you complete the integration of the purple thunder heart."


    "Hey, what should I do?" Su Tang continued.


    Said the God of thunder; "Now the only way is for you to study the power of zilei''s heart and fully integrate it as soon as possible. Although you have used its power, it is only three tenths at most. Only after the complete integration can you really reach my original height and control the time and all Tianlei."


    Su Tang nodded. He also understood that he couldn''t fully use the power of zilei''s heart, but he didn''t think that Li Wanquan''s integration was far away. At this time, the God of thunder continued; "Don''t worry, my remnant soul can survive here for a long time. During this time, I will help you integrate the purple thunder heart as soon as possible. Now you won''t think about the Kui water god thunder at that time."


    Su Tang nodded helplessly and said; "Then I''ll leave first. I have to tell them the news first, so that we can arrange to continue the blockade." after that, Su tangbina withdrew the freshman from zileixin. At the moment of retreating, the voice of the secret appeared; "Boy, what''s the matter? Is there any way to make Kui shuishen thunder?"


    "No, just now I entered zilei''s heart and met the God of thunder. He told me that if I want to summon this sunflower water god thunder, I must integrate zilei''s heart completely, otherwise there is no way to summon it." Su Tang shook his head and replied.


    After listening to his words, Tianji also said; "Then there''s no way. Now you''re far from integrating purple thunder''s heart completely." Su Tang asked after hearing his words; "Tianji, if you want to integrate the purple thunder heart completely, what do you need?" Su Tang was also very confused for a time.


    "Physical power, absolutely powerful physical power. Only when your physical strength increases, can you complete the control of purple thunder heart, otherwise your physical body can''t bear its violent power." Tianji said.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was embarrassed. The power of the flesh was the most difficult of all the cultivation systems. Now, although he had reached the realm of Emperor Wu''s flesh, it was much worse. For a time, Su Tang also had a headache. After sorting out his mood, Su Tang also got up and left the room. As soon as he walked out of the door, the Dragon King appeared.


    "How''s the little brother? Can you think of a way?" the Dragon King asked.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "There''s no way, Elder Dragon King. You''d better take me to the trench first. I have something to tell elder Ying long." hearing Su Tang''s words, the Dragon King nodded. Then they came to the trench. Long AO and others sent a message from Su Tang. They thought he had a way.


    "How? Young Lord, have you figured out a way? Can you summon Kui water god thunder?" long Ao asked.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "No, I just studied it. This Kui shuishen thunder is the rarest thunder power in the world. I want to summon him. My current strength is not good at all, and my body can''t bear this power at all, so we''d better think about it. There''s no other way."


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, all the people present nodded. Everyone of them knew that the Kui water god thunder was rare and could not be obtained by ordinary people. At first, there was no way to contact Su Tang. Now when they heard him say this, everyone was not surprised, so Su Tang continued; "Look, everyone, can we move this hand to the sea a little, so that as long as the sky thunder can penetrate, I can completely destroy him."


    Ying Long nodded and said; "This is also the last way now. It''s not impossible for the three of us to suppress him, but there are still some risks. If we can''t suppress it, this arm will escape and we won''t have a chance."


    "If there is a risk, we should try. If we keep it here, his resurrection is also a matter of time. In this case, we might as well take this opportunity and strive to see the complete destruction of things." long Ao also said.


    Tiantao also nodded. Now that there was a way, Su Tang and others began to prepare. Yinglong Tiantao and Longao, the three strong men, also went down near the emperor''s arm. In a moment, their divine power broke out and completely wrapped the emperor''s hand. At this time, under the leadership of the Dragon King, Su Tang came to the sea that Tianlei could penetrate.


    Su Tang closed his eyes slightly and began to fully mobilize the power of Zi Lei''s heart. For a moment, although he was in the deep sea, Su Tang could still feel a lot of thunder gathering in the sky. At this time, the Dragon King looked up at the sea with low IQ. He was also a very powerful strong person in the house, I can clearly feel the power of sky thunder in the deep sea from the outside sky.


    It was the first time he saw that someone was angry and could really control Tianlei. At this moment, the Dragon King couldn''t help but rejoice that he could make friends with such a young genius. At the same time, he also lamented the young man''s evil. With the passage of time, long Ao three also left the deep-sea trench with the emperor''s arm, The magic power of the three of them in the trench also broke out at this moment. For a time, the whole sea area was full of wind and clouds. Such changes shocked the warriors of the whole continent.


    In the holy city, the saint also noticed the power that made him tremble, and couldn''t help looking at the direction of the power and whispering; "It seems that the matter this time is empty. I''m in trouble. I hope they can solve it." the holy Zun knew very well that he couldn''t help this time, so even if he knew, he didn''t intend to help them.


    At the level of long AO and others, they are no longer able to help. Even if they go, they will only cause trouble. In this case, it''s better to wait for their good news here all the time.


    At this time, with the movement of long AO and others, the sea water in all sea areas is churning violently. Tianlei on Su Tang''s side is also ready. They only wait for them to lower the hand of Tianlei to destroy the emperor as soon as they arrive. At this time, Ying Long and others are the most worried people. At the moment when their arms were taken off the trench to suppress, they all felt the great power from their arms, They were about to break through their shackles. If they hadn''t joined hands to suppress it, I''m afraid that the arm would escape at the moment of coming out.


    "Ying Long Tiantao, let''s speed up. We can''t delay any more. If we go on like this, we have too many magic trumpets, and there will be no way to suppress it in a while." long Ao said.


    Now they are constantly consuming their divine power. If they move so slowly, I''m afraid their divine power has been almost consumed when Su Tang is there. There is no way to continue to bind this arm. You know, under the sky thunder, they still have to bind this arm, otherwise he still has a chance to escape.


    Hearing long Ao''s words, Tiantao and Ying Long nodded. They promoted Su Tang at the same time and quickly rushed to the place where Su Tang and others were. A quarter of an hour later, the three of long Ao had come to a place not far from Su Tang. This is long Ao = directly cheering; "The little Lord is ready to drop the sky thunder." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded, and a sky thunder fell directly from the sky.


    With the falling of Tianlei, long AO and others also came to a place not far from Su Tang. At this time, Tianlei directly penetrated the sea and fell heavily on the arm. With the falling of Tianlei, the arm suddenly shook and a black shadow appeared in it.


    "The power of the sky thunder is impossible. Why is there the power of the sky thunder here." the dark shadow made a very frightened voice. With the falling of the voice, his struggling power increased a bit. With the increase of his power, the power of the three dragons also increased. The golden divine power wrapped his arm so that he wouldn''t have an interesting chance to escape.


    Su Tang also controlled Tianlei not far away and bombarded the arm. With the falling of Tianlei, the strength of the arm became smaller and smaller, and the three of long Ao became more and more relaxed. In addition, when Su Tang summoned the ninth Tianlei, the black figure had completely disappeared. Long AO and others also recovered their divine power. Long Ao continued to say when he looked at Su Tang; "Young Lord, hurry up and continue to destroy your arms with the power of thunder."


    Now the chaotic emperor''s power in his arm has disappeared. Now this arm is just a dead object, and there is no way to continue to escape. Su Tang heard long Ao''s words, nodded, and constantly summoned Tianlei to bombard his arm. After all the 49 Tianlei fell, the emperor''s arm was completely destroyed by Tianlei.


    As the arm was destroyed, long AO and others showed a happy smile. The happiest thing is Ying long. He has suppressed the arm here for many years. Now there is no need to worry. The arm has been completely destroyed. This is a win. Looking at Su Tang, he said; "Boy, you did a good job this time. Thank you. Let me be a free man."


    Although Su Tang was a little weak, he smiled and said; "Hehe, I''m flattered. If you hadn''t suppressed this thing all these years, I''m afraid it would have resurrected. You''re the hardest person. Boy, I''m just doing some trivial things."


    "Hahaha, well, NIMA, don''t talk. Although this arm has been destroyed, no one knows whether there is such a thing on the mainland. There is still a long way to go in the future." long Ao also said with a smile.

 Chapter 314

    Hearing long Ao''s words, Ying Long and others nodded one after another. Now there have been many things on the mainland that different races are ready to revive. Although one of them has been destroyed, no one knows whether there are others on the mainland. There is still a long way to go in the future.


    At this time, long Ao looked at Ying Long and said; "Where are you going next? I don''t think you''ll stay in the sea anymore?" long Ao feels incredible that Ying long, who likes to wander around, can guard that arm in the sea for many years. Now that he''s liberated, I think he will leave here.


    "Now I don''t know where I''m going. It''s not the past now. I don''t know whether there is this thing on the mainland now. How about it? I think I''ll follow you for a while. Anyway, I only know you on the mainland and I have a company with you." Ying Long shook his head and said.


    After hearing the words, long Ao nodded and said; "Tiantao and I are walking with the little Lord now. Where does the little Lord have a game to continue in the holy city? I think we''d better go to the holy city first." after hearing his words, Ying Long nodded indifferently.


    At this time, Tiantao said; "I won''t go. Ying long, let''s go to other places. You just promised me to have a good fight with me. Besides, I have a feeling that there are other aliens on the mainland. Let''s go around and see if we can find something."


    "Well, that''s true. Long Ao, I''d better follow Tiantao. Now aliens appear so frequently. I believe more aliens will appear in the near future. At the same time, Tiantao and I can go to the original plane seal and take care of it at any time. Don''t let those aliens sneak into the mainland and take us by surprise as before." Ying Long said again.


    Long Ao also felt that there was some truth, and immediately turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Young Lord, I think I''ll go with them. I won''t accompany you to the holy city this time. Anyway, with xiaomengluo by your side, you won''t encounter any danger."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Now the alien race is the biggest thing. You can rest assured on my side. Now my strength is good and I shouldn''t encounter any danger. You can rest assured to travel. Of course, be careful." Su Tang has nothing to worry about the holy city competition. With the strength of long AO and others before, Now the strength of the mainland should not be in trouble.


    As for the mortal opponents, although there are some good ones, there are still some difficulties to hurt him. Since there is no danger on his side, Su Tang doesn''t want to continue to let long AO and others follow him, so he can''t get the effect of strength at all. Besides, the dark tide is surging on the mainland, No one knows whether there is a will in the dark. It''s also very good to have a super strong person to check some.


    With a big plan, Su Tang nodded and looked at the Dragon King and long Ao; "The boy left first. Anyway, things here are busy now, and I have to go back to participate in the competition." although Saint Zun has promised to deduce the small competition for a month, he and others have been in the sea for nearly 20 days. Now there are still 10 days left. He also wants to hurry back to the holy city and adjust his state.


    Ying Long and others nodded. Then Su Tang and Meng Luo left the sea. When they came to the shore, Meng Luo asked; "Brother, are we adventurers going directly to the holy city?" Su Tang nodded and said after hearing her words; "Well, it will be peerless in more than ten days, and there will be a lot of consumption before calling and filling. We''d better hurry back to the holy city and adjust our state, otherwise we won''t go far in the final."


    Su Tang is still very cautious about the various regions competition this time. He doesn''t know whether there will be any experts in the peerless world, but he is still very afraid of Zhu fan. He is worried about the strength of this guy.


    Mengluo nodded and said; "Well, I''ll take care of the journey." after that, Mengluo took Sutang and began to fly. Although Sutang now had some vanity, Mengluo took such a divine rank and returned to the holy city in half a day.


    Just like the holy city, Su Tanggang and Mengluo went directly back to the mansion in the eastern region. At this time, the mansion is very quiet. If you want to come, everyone else should go out to play or practice in their own room. Mengluo stayed Su Tang in the courtyard where Su Tang lived before. As soon as he entered the yard, the saint appeared. Seeing the arrival of the saint, Su Tang was shocked; "Boy, I''ve seen the holy master."


    "Don''t worry, Dolly. What''s the matter with Sutang Xiaoyou this time? Is it all right?" the saint said kindly.


    Su Tang nodded; "Well, that thing has been destroyed, and Ying Long has nothing to do. The mainland is still safe for the time being."


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, the holy Zun nodded happily and said; "That''s good. In the morning, I felt the sea and felt relieved that there was a huge power fluctuation. I thought you were in trouble. It''s good if you didn''t encounter trouble. Well, I think you''ve consumed a lot. After you have a good rest for ten days, you''ll be the finals. Adjust your state well. I hope you can get a good place in the finals."


    After that, Saint Zun left Sutang''s courtyard. After Saint Zun left, Mengluo also left. Sutang entered the room and began to recover after taking the pill. Unconsciously, three days passed. During these three days, Sutang has been practicing in the room without paying any attention to things outside. Zhan Wutian and others saw Mengluo, I also know Su Tang is back.


    Originally, I wanted to come and see Su Tang, but Mengluo said that this time, Su Tang''s small lotus is not small. Now it is recovering its strength. None of them came to disturb Su Tang. Now Su Tang finally left the customs. As soon as he got out of the yard, he met Mengluo, who comes to see it every day.


    "Brother, you have recovered." Mengluo came over happily.


    Su Tang nodded and followed Mengluo to the hall. At this time, all the people from the eastern regions were here. They were very happy to see Su Tang leave the customs. The ancestor of the war family asked; "Su Tang, how do you feel? I heard you consumed a lot. Should you recover now?"


    "Well, it''s completely recovered. Don''t worry," Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Just then Lei Xiong looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother, I tell you a very hot news. You don''t know. On the third day after you left, we went to look at the last few games of the second round. That guy surprised everyone."


    Upon hearing Lei Xiong''s words, Su Tang asked curiously; "What''s the matter? Is there a dark horse?"


    "It''s not just a dark horse. This guy is simply not human. I think his combat effectiveness is equal to that of you and Xuanyou. I didn''t expect that two such powerful young talents appeared in the western wilderness this time." this is mengtianya.


    "Oh, why didn''t you meet brother Meng?" upon hearing mengtianya''s words, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that this person might have met mengtianya. Just the moment he entered here, he found that mengtianya seemed to be hurt. It''s not difficult to guess that mengtianya might really be in trouble.


    Mengtianya nodded and said; "Hey, I met this guy. He''s so powerful that I can''t see any difference in his breath. But when I fight, my aura keeps calling. It''s like being suppressed. I can''t fight him at all. I can only be beaten passively."


    After that, Lei Xiong answered; "What he said was really good. Not only him, but also those who were close to the challenge arena at that time. This guy was simply not human. He was too powerful. Tell me what kind of aura can Zhuo Yang. I''m afraid even the divine power doesn''t have such an ability."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang frowned in an instant. From their words, Su Tang couldn''t help hearing the similarity between this aura and Jiuyou aura, which can also suppress the opponent''s aura. Can''t there be another one among the contestants in the holy city in the past few days? Su Tang thought to himself.


    Su Tang didn''t tell everyone what he thought. He just looked at Mengluo and said; "There are still such people, so I should have a good look. How evil the boy is. There are a few days left for the finals. This time, I have gained some benefits and improved my strength. I really want to find someone to play well. Now there is such a genius, which can let me try the latest combat power."


    "Have you been promoted? No, it''s only ten days. You''ve been promoted twice in a row. Do you want to be so shameless?" Lei Xiong exclaimed.


    You know, when Su Tang was in the pagoda, he was promoted once. Although Su Tang didn''t directly enter the realm of Emperor Wu that time, he was only one step away from the realm of Emperor Wu. Now I heard Su Tang say that his strength has stood up. Lei Xiong''s first reaction was that Su Tang is likely to successfully enter the level of Emperor Wu. Such a young emperor Wu is not ordinary.


    Previously, in the first round of the pagoda war, mengtianya broke out the breath of the realm of Emperor Wu, which surprised everyone. Unexpectedly, now Su Tang has successfully entered the level of Emperor Wu, and he is also a young emperor Wu with great combat power. At this time, Lei Xiong couldn''t help but want to see. Who will be more powerful when Su Tang competes with the dark horse boy.


    "Well, that''s good. Now only you and Lei Xiong have entered the finals in our eastern region. Lei Xiong''s combat effectiveness is only like that. He can''t go far at all. Now the only hope depends on you and strive to win the first place for our eastern region." Yuan Kun said.


    As soon as Yuan Kun said this, Lei Xiong jumped up and shouted; "Yuan Kun, what do you mean by that? What do you mean my combat effectiveness is like that? Are you looking down on me? I tell you, I really want to get a good ranking for you this time." Lei Xiong is very dissatisfied with his old friend''s disdain for himself.


    "Hahaha, please pull it down. We grew up together. We don''t know how much combat power you have? Well, don''t brag here. This time, you''re lucky to enter the finals. Now Su Tang can get some places in our group. We don''t have any extravagant expectations for you and us." This is Zhan Wutian, who also said.


    Seeing that his two old friends said so, Lei Xiong had no language to refute for a moment, and immediately opened his mouth and said; "Hey, how can I have friends like you? It really hurts me. Even if Su Tang''s combat effectiveness is strong, you shouldn''t hit me like this. Fortunately, my mentality is good enough, otherwise you guys will beat me to death before I think about the challenge arena."


    Seeing Lei Xiong''s appearance, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking that he also had such a funny close friend, but he didn''t know what happened to him now. The person Su Tang thought of at this time was Han pangzi who suddenly disappeared in the severe winter. How come he hasn''t heard from him for a long time? I''m afraid he has encountered an accident.


    This kind of life passed quickly. On this day, Su Tang and others left the mansion early and walked towards the square. At this time, many people walked towards the square in the street. Yes, today is the day of the finals of Zhuyu competition. Due to Su Tang''s temporary departure, the saint had to postpone the competition, so many people did not come in time, At this time, they all came. This time, the number was more than that of the previous two competitions.


    After entering the square, Su Tang and others directly entered the infield and came to the rest place of the eastern region. Lei Xiong whispered in Su Tang''s ear; "Su Tang, look over there. That guy is the dark horse we talked about a few days. Look, is this guy very ordinary and can''t see anything different? Who would have thought he had such strong combat effectiveness?"


    With Lei Xiong''s direction, Su Tang found the dark horse boy in the rest area of Xihuang. The boy really wanted what Lei Xiong said. He couldn''t see anything different. The whole person was too ordinary. At this moment, Su Tang couldn''t help wondering. Was this man really as powerful as he said? No wonder Su Tang was so confused. He was so ordinary that he couldn''t see it at all.


    At this time, Mengluo also asked in a puzzled voice; "Brother, is this person really an alien? I don''t look like it at all? Are we all wrong? This person is just cultivating the special aura like your brother?" Mengluo was also very confused at this time. After seeing the alien several times, Mengluo was more familiar with their breath and power. Although Tuoba wild was hidden very well before, But he still felt something different. Now this person doesn''t feel like this at all.


    Su Tang shook his head and replied by voice; "I don''t know. Wait and see. What you said is not impossible. Maybe he is really a special aura of cultivation." at this time, Su Tang didn''t dare to make a hasty decision.


    With the passage of time, more and more people watched the war. At this time, the saint on the high platform also stood on the side of the high platform, looked at the crowd below and said; "Although the finals came a little late, it will bring them a different abnormal battle feast. All young talents will be the pillars of the future on the mainland."


    After the holy Master said a big push, he continued; "Well, there''s no more nonsense. Now I''ll announce the competition rules of the finals. It''s similar to the second round. The top eight duel in pairs, and the final top four elaborate challenge. Whoever has the most divine power in Changshu will win. At the same time, this challenge is also a ranking competition."


    After hearing his words, everyone nodded. This is what the holy master continued; "Well, you should remember your numbers in the second round. Now the battle is very simple, No. 1 and No. 2, No. 3 and No. 4, No. 5 and No. 6, No. 7 and No. 8. Well, now player No. 1 and No. 2 is on the stage."


    As his voice fell, all the people turned to look at the challenge arena. At this time, the two players had been hurt on the challenge arena. This time, the players in the battle were two martial artists from Zhongzhou. Seeing this situation, all the people couldn''t help but turn their heads and look at the holy statue on the high platform; "This voice is so arranged that it makes it clear that one person in Zhongzhou can enter the top four?"


    Although everyone had some ideas in mind, no one said it. Compared with the various regions competition held in the holy city, this situation occurred in every competition in the past, so everyone had chosen to default to such a competition. These two people didn''t think about the second round before. They directly conceded defeat alone, and Monroe fought against each other.


    The battle between them was very fierce. At the beginning, everyone had an unusual feeling. The unfairness of Saint Zun was gradually forgotten by everyone. At this time, all the people watching the battle stared at the challenge arena for fear of missing a little detail. Su Tang looked at the Xihuang player who was going to fight with him for a while. In the previous second round, But it''s been a month since he was seriously injured. I think he should have fully recovered.


    Although this Rena has completely recovered, Su Tang is still very clear about his strength. He is not his opponent at all. After looking at this man, Su Tang turns his head and continues to look at the dark horse boy, "The West wasteland is really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger. Although the top combat power is not very good, the youth doubled, but hit you. There were two top talents in this competition."

 Chapter 315

    Just when Su Tang lamented that his strength must be greatly improved in the future, the victory and defeat of the battle on the challenge arena had been divided. Both of them were seriously injured. Next, there was the second competition. Lei Xiong really got his wish. At this time, Yuan Kun looked at Lei Xiong and said; "You''ve got your wish. Fight with Zhu fan. Hurry up. I''ll time you to see if you can survive a incense burning time under his hands."


    Yuan Kun''s words made Lei Xiong very depressed. If it had been before, he might have patted his chest confidently and said no problem, but after seeing Zhu fan''s strength, he was a little unsure. Looking at Lei Xiong''s depressed expression, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing and saying; "Just try your best. If you can fight against such a strong physical person, it will be good for your future cultivation. If you lose, it''s nothing. Just learn experience."


    After that, Su Tang reached out and patted him on the shoulder. Lei Xiong nodded and turned to look at Zhu fan who was about to go up to the challenge arena. A serious look flashed in his eyes and walked slowly towards the challenge arena. At this time, even yuan Kun, who had been attacking Lei Xiong, looked seriously at Lei Xiong''s back and said; "Lei Xiong, I''ll give you five jars of good wine after going back to the eastern regions, no matter what the result is."


    Lei Xiong didn''t look back. He just waved his hand and jumped into the challenge arena. As soon as he stopped, Lei Xiong looked at Zhu Yan and said; "This time I know I''m not your opponent, but I still want to fight with you with all my strength. I hope you can take it seriously and let me see the gap between me and you."


    Lei Xiong''s words were very serious, which made Zhu fan a little stunned. After nodding, Zhu fan nodded faintly and replied; "Well, you are a worthy opponent. You should pay attention to the next battle. No matter what the final outcome is, you are Zhu fan''s friend." with Zhu fan''s voice falling, his body changed a little. In a moment, Zhu fan''s Noumenon appeared.


    Seeing that Zhu fan had changed his body from the beginning, those watching the war were surprised one by one. Yuan Kun also frowned and said in a deep voice; "Zhu fan seems to want to solve Lei Xiong at one time."


    Su Tang shook his head at his words; "You''re wrong. This should be Lei Xiong''s request. Zhu fan is also very serious about his opponent. This is his respect for Lei Xiong. He showed his strongest strength and fought against Lei Xiong at the beginning." although Su Tang didn''t hear what Lei Xiong said in the challenge arena clearly, he saw a glimmer of admiration and seriousness in Zhu fan''s eyes before.


    On the challenge arena, Lei Xiong was not surprised to see Zhu fan transform. He looked at Zhu fan and said thank you seriously. As his voice fell, a powerful breath rushed into the sky. With the emergence of this power, the air around Lei Xiong broke out a series of burst sounds. With the emergence of the burst sound, a force familiar to Su Tang appeared.


    Su Tang was stunned and said blankly; "The power of thunder?" he also fought with Lei Xiong before. Although Lei Xiong also used the power of the challenge arena at that time, it was not the same as this time. This time, it was much stronger than before. At this time, the saint on the high platform also felt this power and stood up from his seat in surprise and exclaimed; "Congenital thunder Gang?"


    Saint Zun''s voice spread all over the audience. Among the people watching the war, those who knew this congenital thunder gang were stunned, and Su Tang was stunned. He had a purple thunder heart and knew the power of thunder very well. This congenital thunder light was something that even he couldn''t get out.


    Yuan Kun was surprised to see many people and couldn''t help thinking of Su Tang; "Brother, what kind of thing is this congenital Lei Gang? Why are so many people surprised after hearing this name?" as Lei Xiong''s brother who grew up together, he thinks he has a very good understanding of Lei Xiong, but this time he can''t help feeling strange when he looks at Lei Xiong who broke out in power and interest in the challenge arena.


    "Congenital thunder Gang is the most magical thunder power of Tianlei himself. He can''t cultivate it. It''s a person''s innate power. No one knows how powerful this power is, but one thing is certain that if this congenital thunder Gang breaks out completely, it will exceed the power of Tianlei." Su Tang explained faintly.


    In fact, Su Tang still has a lot of information about this congenital Lei gang. That is, this congenital Lei Gang is one of the power of thunder during the drunken journey to the west, which is as famous as Kui shuishen Lei. Even zileixin, which claims that the thunder in the world is about to control, can''t control congenital Lei gang. Su Tang only saw the records about this congenital Lei gang in some previous records.


    "How powerful? Lei Xiong still has a hand. I really don''t see it. We don''t know that he has such a powerful means to hide deep enough after listening to Su Tang''s words. Yuan Kun replied.


    At this time, Zhan Wutian, standing behind him, looked at Lei Xiong on the challenge arena and thought in his heart; "Lei Xiong, is this the way you''ve been hiding? It''s really surprising." Zhan Wutian, as the eldest of the four of them, knows very well about each of them. He has always suspected that Lei Xiong has a very inviting way to fight. He didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    Even the powerful saint of the divine rank was so surprised that he couldn''t help but want to try with Lei Xiong whether his war intention is strong or Lei Xiong''s innate Lei Gang is strong.


    "Congenital Lei Gang, you really surprised me. My friend, I feel very honored to fight against a strong man like you. In the next battle, you should be careful. After I change, many things are beyond my control." looking at the strength of Lei Xiong, Zhu fan flashed a trace of today''s war intention in his eyes and said softly.


    Zhu fan, a strange beast, was turned into a fierce beast rather than a strange beast in ancient times. The reason why they were turned into fierce beasts was that they would go crazy and completely lose their reason as long as they met an opponent. In this state, even Zhu fan itself could not be controlled, so Zhu fan would say this to Lei Xiong at this time.


    He has regarded Lei Xiong as a friend, so he doesn''t seem to have caused irreparable harm to his new friend because of his mistakes. After hearing his words, Lei Xiong nodded and said; "Don''t worry, my friend, you can do it all. If there is any accident, I won''t blame you." Lei Xiong still has some preparations for fighting such an alien.


    Zhu fan nodded and directly flashed to Lei Xiong. His huge fist directly hit Lei Xiong. Seeing that Zhu fan actually came up and fought close with himself, Lei Xiong was not afraid. He raised his hand and hit Zhu fan''s huge fist. With his fist, he wrapped a layer of light thunder force on his fist.


    "Bang!" the two collided and made a huge sound. Lei Xiong had the blessing of congenital Lei Gang, and he was very huge in attack. Zhu fan was also a monster, and his own strength was also very strong. No one took advantage of the collision this time. They both retreated several steps one after another. After standing still, all the people watching the war showed surprise.


    That''s Zhu fan. In the second round of the competition, everyone was amazed at the combat effectiveness at that moment. Now this unknown young man can even collide with such a super strong man. At this moment, all talents understand that there is more than one super genius among the people from the eastern region this time.


    Su Tang needless to say, it was a real evil. Later, there was a dream horizon of Emperor Wu''s realm. Now there is another person who can fight against Zhu fan''s physical combat power of Emperor Wu''s realm. This time, the eastern region can be regarded as the biggest dark horse in the various regions competition. I think of the dull performance of the eastern region in the various regions competition in the past, The performance this time is brilliant.


    "What Lei Xiong said before was true. I thought he was joking? I didn''t expect this guy to be so strong. It really impressed us." Yuan Kun looked at Lei Xiong who didn''t lose any wind under the collision and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    At this moment, it still echoes in his ears. Lei Xiong said some time ago that he would support a incense stick when he met Zhu fan. Yuan Kun always thought Lei Xiong might be joking. Now it seems that Lei Xiong is not joking.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "What he said is right. Maybe he can only hold out for a while under Zhu fan''s hand." although some of the spectators present felt that Lei Xiong and Zhu fan did not lose out in the collision this time, it is not difficult to see that Lei Xiong still showed some bad performance in the collision this time.


    "Brother Su Tang, what do you mean?" Yuan Kun asked puzzled.


    "Don''t forget, the reason why Lei Xiong can collide with Zhu fan this time is because of congenital Lei gang. His own strength is still not enough, and there is still a lot of gap compared with Zhu fan. Although congenital Lei Gang is very domineering, Lei Xiong can''t use it for a long time. As long as congenital Lei Gang disperses, he will lose." Su Tang slowly explained.


    At this time, on the challenge arena, both the challenge arena and Zhu fan stopped and didn''t continue to fight. At this time, Lei Xiong''s heart was also very clear. Zhu fan also understood that their current combat effectiveness was almost the same. They couldn''t win or lose in the collision. At this time, Lei Xiong looked at Zhu fan and said; "My friend, my innate vigorous Qi won''t last long. Let''s win or lose with one move. Let me try to what extent this innate Lei gang can reach."


    Zhu fan nodded. Zhu fan was also a fighting madman. He was very satisfied that he had found an opponent equal to himself. Although the strength of the opponent depended on external forces, Lei Xiong laughed when he saw Zhu fan nodding and agreeing. All his strength began to riot. Zhu fan also roared and roared in the arena for a while, It seems that it has become a battlefield of beasts in an instant.


    "Be prepared. One move will win or lose. After this move, you can know whether you win or lose. Lei Xiong is the wisest choice. If he continues to delay, he will lose. Now he has at least half the chance to win." looking at the two people who have a wide edge on the challenge arena, Su Tang said slowly.


    Zhan Wutian and others nodded after listening to this. It was totally reasonable that Su Tang said. Everyone couldn''t help praying that Lei Xiong could survive. At this time, Zhu fan took the lead in moving. With his move, for a moment, everyone present had an illusion, as if the whole earth was shaking. Lei Xiong was not afraid and roared, He rushed towards Zhu fan.


    At the moment of this rapid collision, the shock wave directly lifted some martial artists close to the challenge arena, and countless smoke and dust were also aroused on the challenge arena. It was completely unclear what the figures of Lei Xiong and Zhu fan were, let alone what the situation was like on the challenge arena. At this time, the people watching the battle stood firm and did not leave the challenge arena.


    As the smoke and dust dispersed, the two figures on the challenge arena became clear. At this time, their fists collided tightly, and there was no tendency to give in. The huge physical strength exposed the green tendons on their arms and looked very ferocious. Such angular force lasted for a while, and Lei Xiong took the lead in losing the battle.


    As Lei Xiong''s strength was exhausted, he was shocked and flew out directly by Zhu fan. Lei Xiong vomited a mouthful of blood in the air and the whole person flew out of the challenge arena directly. At this time, Su Tang flashed out and took Lei Xiong who was still in the air. At this time, Zhu fan was red eyed and ready to continue to chase out of the challenge arena. The saint on the high platform appeared in one place and stopped Zhu fan.


    After returning to his adult form, Zhu weariness came directly to Lei Xiong. At this time, Lei Xiong spit out several mouthfuls of blood. Seeing Zhu weariness coming, Lei Xiong pulled at the corners of his mouth and showed a smile. Zhu weariness looked at Lei Xiong and said; "Sorry, friend, I almost didn''t stop it." Zhu''s tired tone was full of apology, and Su Tang couldn''t help looking at him.


    Supported by Su Tang, the challenge arena shook its head and replied weakly; "It''s okay. Although it looks very serious, it''s not so serious. I can recover after a period of rest. Thank you for giving me a chance this time. When the competition is over, we''ll have a good drink." after that, Lei Xiong fainted.


    At this time, Zhu fan originally wanted to say something, but when he saw Lei Xiong in a coma, he didn''t say more. After nodding faintly to Su Tang, he turned and left. Watching Zhu fan leave, Su Tang handed Lei Xiong over to Yuan Kun, who had already arrived at this time; "Let him practice well. My game will be right away. I''ll wait for the challenge arena."


    As a result, after su Tang''s Lei Xiong, Yuan Kun nodded and said; "Don''t worry, you have to play well. Now you are the only one in the eastern region." after that, he and Zhan Wutian have taken Lei Xiong away. After seeing them leave, Su Tang also heard the voice of the referee on the challenge arena and asked the opponent in the third game to go to the challenge arena.


    Su Tang turned and flew directly to the challenge arena. After he got to the challenge arena, he saw that his opponent had not come up yet. Su Tang also slightly moved his body and prepared for the next war. At this time, his opponent went up to the challenge arena, looked at him and said with some depression; "I just met you again. Hey, it''s really unlucky. Well, I don''t want to fight you. I just admit defeat."


    After that, he turned and walked towards the referee who was still at the edge of the challenge arena. After making it clear that he had admitted defeat, he jumped out of the challenge arena directly. This was the first time that he admitted defeat in the finals. No one in the audience despised this man''s admission. Su Tang''s combat effectiveness was there, and there were not many people who could fight with him, Even if this man breaks out with all his strength, he may not be su Tang''s opponent. Since we all know he is not an opponent, why continue to fight?


    It''s better to admit defeat directly to make room for the people behind and save time for the spectators. After the person left, the referee announced the result of the game. Su Tang also walked down the challenge arena and came to Zhan Wutian and others. Yuan Ke looked at Su Tang and said; "It''s still easy for you to fight. You won without a little aura."


    Su Tang also shrugged helplessly and said; "There''s also the challenge in the future. Next, it should be the dark horse boy you said? I''d like to see his psychic power that can suppress other people''s aura." after that, Su Tang turned his head to the boy who aka had stood in the challenge arena, and his eyes flashed a light.


    At this time, his opponent also appeared. Although he was also a player with ordinary combat power, he didn''t choose to give up the game directly, but wanted to fight with that person. Compared with the second round of the game, although he was better than mengtianya, everyone was baffled. They didn''t understand how he won.


    Therefore, they don''t have much awe of him. They don''t want the combat effectiveness realized in the first two rounds like Su Tang, which has made many people have no intention of competing for supremacy.

 Chapter 316

    The two ends of the challenge arena were ready to start fighting. Su Tang also focused his attention on the dark horse boy at this time. There was a sudden strange wave, which radiated from the boy''s body. The hole was very strange and strange. Su Tang didn''t think of what kind of power it was for a while.


    He could only turn his head and look at Mengluo standing beside him. There was a look of inquiry in his eyes. Just at the moment he saw Mengluo, Su Tang frowned. Mengluo''s face was full of complex looks. He stared at the young man on the challenge arena. There was some unspeakable feeling in his eyes, but Su Tang was very sure that Mengluo might know the young man, Or know the identity of the teenager.


    "What''s the matter with Mengluo?" Su Tang asked quietly, with a little worry in his tone. After all, during the time he got along with Mengluo, he had slowly regarded Mengluo as a part of his life. Now he saw Mengluo as if he had something on his mind, and showed such a complex look for the first time. Su Tang was more or less worried.


    Su Tang''s voice was very low, and no one else heard it, but Mengluo was very close to him and could be heard. However, Mengluo didn''t answer him. Seeing Mengluo didn''t answer himself, Su Tang continued to ask in a low voice; "Mengluo, do you know the identity of this guy?"


    This time Mengluo turned to look at Su Tang, nodded and then continued to look at the young man who had radiated his strength and completely suppressed his opponent in the challenge arena; "The power you use is not the power of Jiuyou, but the power I am very familiar with. I am very familiar with this power, but I can''t use it. According to the information in my inheritance and memory, this may be the power my father has."


    "Your father? How could this be possible? The boy is only about my age. How could he?" Su Tang exclaimed.


    Mengluo shook her head and continued; "I mean, this power is unique to my father, but it doesn''t mean that others won''t. this man has always had some relationship with my father who hasn''t met me. Maybe he appeared this time because I''m not sure." Mengluo had this feeling at the moment he saw this man. He felt it only after he came out of the seal, His whereabouts seem to be controlled by someone.


    Now there suddenly appeared such a strange young man. For a time, Mengluo had to suspect that this man came for himself. Sure enough, after Mengluo''s voice fell, the young man on the challenge arena gave up attacking his opponent, turned to look at Mengluo and smiled. This smile was very kind, just like the smile of relatives and relatives, The strangest thing is that Su Tang saw a trace of doting in the boy''s smile.


    According to his understanding of Mengluo, Mengluo was born in the seal and had no contact with outsiders at all. Then he met himself. Now there is such a young man suddenly, and he is so strange. For a moment, Su Tang is also a little confused.


    The man on the challenge arena saw that his opponent suddenly stopped attacking himself, and he was no longer in the mood to continue the competition with Zi. The feeling at that moment just now really made him feel afraid. His own strength was completely unusable. This feeling of helplessness was something he had never encountered in his life. At this moment, he understood, Why did the young man defeat such a strong emperor like mengtianya so easily in the second round.


    The young man conceded the defeat, and the game ended perfectly. After the old referee announced the victory, the saint on the high platform also said at this moment; "Well, the top four have been selected this time. Yo, there is some consumption for all players in the previous competition. You can take a break and start the challenge."


    The challenge is the last competition of Zhuyu competition. At this time, the four people selected have the qualification to enter the void treasure land. As for the challenge, it is to give the losers in the previous rounds the opportunity in turn. As long as they can be stronger than the top ten, they can obtain the qualification to enter the void treasure land. Of course, the four people who win at this time can also challenge each other.


    After hearing the saint''s announcement, all the people present moved some bodies. Some people were very focused in the previous battle. At this time, as soon as they relaxed, their eyes were dry, and many people began to close their eyes. At this time, Su Tang still wondered who the boy was. Just before this time, the dark horse boy who won the challenge arena got off the challenge arena, He walked directly towards Su Tang.


    Looking at the boy walking towards himself, Su Tang couldn''t help looking at Mengluo. At this time, Mengluo just looked at the boy quietly. After the boy approached, Mengluo took the lead in asking; "Who are you? Why do I feel like you have an extraordinary relationship?"


    "Hehe, I came to you specially. As for who I am, I''ll tell you later. Now I want to ask you a few questions." the boy replied with a smile.


    Mengluo looked at him quietly. After a while, she asked; "What do you want to ask?" although I really want to know what relationship I have with the person in front of me, Mengluo is not too eager to hear the other party say so.


    "How did you get out? According to my calculation, you should have a few years to get out of there, but you suddenly came out, which makes me very puzzled." the young man asked faintly.


    As soon as the young man said this, not only Mengluo was stunned, but also su Tang, who had been standing nearby, was stunned. A moment later, Su Tang said without waiting for Mengluo to answer; "I saved him." it has always been Su Tang''s secret to help Mengluo get out of the seal. He hasn''t told anyone else. Now a man suddenly appears and can say such words. It seems that he should have something to do with Mengluo.


    "Did you get him out? Hehe." the boy shook his head and continued; "It''s not that I despise you. Your strength is indeed a rare super genius in the mortal world, but it''s unrealistic to break the seal. In addition, if I''m talking to her, you''d better not interrupt, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    The young man''s tone was getting worse and worse. Su Tang frowned for a moment, and a cold look flashed in his eyes. At this time, Mengluo said; "What he said is true. He really helped me out, and please be polite to him." seeing that this man was so rude to his brother Sutang, Mengluo also raised a trace of dissatisfaction for a moment. Although this man may have something to do with himself, Mengluo doesn''t know yet, so she is also angry to see him being rude to Sutang.


    Seeing Mengluo defending the young man so much, the man''s face suddenly became gloomy after a faint smile. There was more killing intention in his eyes to Su Tang. Although he flashed away, Su Tang was sensitive to it. Su Tang was also very confused about the man''s killing intention to himself, but since others were so, Su Tang would not be afraid of things.


    "Who are you in the end? If you don''t make it clear, please leave. I''m not in the mood to continue to say these things with you." Mengluo also clearly felt the man''s hostility to Su Tang. In Mengluo''s opinion, as long as it is facing Su Tang, it is his enemy.


    Seeing Mengluo, he turned pale for a moment, and the boy answered softly; "My name is Huantian, and I am the disciple of the world God in the lower world. The reason why I have been in the lower world is to wait for you to come out of the seal, but I never thought that you should have come out for some time. Unexpectedly, you came out ahead of time. After I noticed that you appeared, I reported to the master that you had gone out of the seal. I asked me to wait for you here. No I thought you really appeared. Can you go with me now? "


    Huan Tian''s words surprised Su Tang. The world God was one of the most powerful gods in ancient times. He didn''t expect that this man was his apprentice. What surprised him most was that Mengluo was still related to the world God. At this time, Su Tang had countless questions in his heart, but the time was wrong, and he couldn''t ask.


    "Go with you? Why should I go with you? You said you were my father''s Apprentice? Who can prove it?" Monroe didn''t like the man''s tone. In addition, he was very reluctant to leave Su Tang. Although he knew that this man was very willing, he was his father''s Apprentice, and he still realized this appearance.


    "Father? Mengluo is actually the daughter of the world God. No wonder he has such a strong combat effectiveness since he was born. He used to have such a first strong father." thinking of some things about Mengluo God and man, Su Tang has been speculating about Mengluo''s identity in his heart. Now that Mengluo has admitted it, he knows that Mengluo''s identity is so prominent.


    "Hehe, younger martial sister, you should understand my performance in the challenge arena just now? That''s the unique power of Shifu. Without his knowledge, do you think there will be others in the world who can use it? Isn''t that the best proof?" Huan Tian continued with a faint smile without any discomfort with Mengluo''s words.


    Mengluo was speechless when she said this. Her father''s power of the world God was also a very special power between heaven and earth. Huantian was right. Without his knowledge, others would not be able to master such power. Even as the daughter of the world God, she had the inheritance memory left by the world God and did not control such power, This is indeed the best proof.


    Huan Tian didn''t speak when he saw Mengluo and continued to say; "I''ve been waiting for you to appear in the West wasteland. For many years, you finally appeared. My mission in the lower world has been completed. Come back with me. This is the order left to me by the world God. I think you won''t violate it?"


    Mengluo was struggling at this time. He didn''t know what to do. At this time, Su Tang said; "Mengluo, you''d better go back. You were born in the lower world, and you haven''t seen your father. Go back and have a good look this time. Besides, now the mainland is at the critical point of turbulence, which is very dangerous. You should be very safe if you go back with the protection of the elder God."


    Although Su Tang didn''t want Mengluo to leave, after hearing Huantian''s words, he thought it was inappropriate for Mengluo to stay here. In fact, Mengluo also had some ideas, that is, let Mengluo bring back some things that happened in the lower world. Now things on the mainland are not what people on the mainland can cope with, Only when the people above know, the mainland will get their help.


    Mengluo was very surprised by Su Tang''s words. He turned and stared at Su Tang. His very beautiful eyes seemed to be asking why Su Tang had to leave by himself. Didn''t Su Tang want to stay with him? Aware of the doubt in Mengluo''s eyes, Su Tang Chuanyin said; "Mengluo, I know you don''t want to leave, but you can see the current situation. Huantian is sure to take you away, and you know the situation in the mainland. With our current strength, there is no way to deal with it. Only when you go back and tell your parents all these things, can we cope in the mainland with his help. Besides, as a child, you can''t deal with it for many years You should go back and have a look. "


    After hearing Su Tang''s voice, Mengluo understood Su Tang''s thoughts. After a little thought, she nodded and said to Huan Tian; "I can go with you. Tell me when to go?"


    "Anytime!" Huantian said.


    Mengluo chose to go with herself, which was expected by Huantian. Mengluo asked when she heard Huantian''s words; "Don''t you continue to participate in the competition?"


    "Hehe, what''s the difference between participating in such an event or not? I came to pick you up. Now that things have been completed, let''s not continue the game. If you don''t object, let''s leave now. How about?" Huantian shook his head with a smile and said, in his tone, he didn''t pay any attention to the various regions competition.


    Mengluo nodded. After saying goodbye to Su Tang, she left with Huan Tian and watched them leave the eastern regions and come to Su Tang. Yuan Kun took the lead in asking; "Brother Sutang, Monroe frowned and left with that guy?"


    "Hehe, that guy is Mengluo''s father''s Apprentice. This time he came to pick up Mengluo. Now they should be ready to go back." Su Tang was full of reluctance when he looked at Mengluo''s leaving voice.


    "Mengluo''s father''s Apprentice? Really? The guy who jumped out of nowhere is Mengluo''s Apprentice. Sutang, are you sure you''re not kidding us?" Lei Xiong woke up from his coma. After hearing Sutang''s words, he shouted.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Mengluo is very familiar with his father''s power. When the guy fought in the challenge arena before, he used her father''s unique power. There should be no problem with his identity."


    Seeing that Su Tang said so, everyone else nodded. At this time, Mengluo had left the square with Huantian, and his figure had completely disappeared in Su Tang''s sight. At this time, Saint Zun also found something here, flew down from the high platform, and asked as soon as he arrived at Su Tang''s deep place; "Su Tang, what''s the situation? How did Mengluo leave with that guy?"


    "Hehe, I just want to tell the elder that this guy is Mengluo''s father''s Apprentice. This time he came to pick Mengluo back. Now they have left, and the competition will be handed over to the elder Saint Zun." Su Tang replied with a smile, but no one found that Su Tang''s smile is so bitter at this moment.


    The holy master nodded and said; "That''s right. Well, I''ll go with them later. You''d better continue to prepare for it. Next is the challenge, and I''ll arrange it first." after that, the saint Zun left directly. After seeing him leave, Su Tang turned to the people in the eastern regions and said; "Let''s go too. You should prepare well. Don''t you all continue to participate in the challenge later."


    After that, he took the lead in walking towards the rest area of the eastern region. Seeing that Su Tang had left, no one else was saying more. He followed him back to the rest. At this time, outside the square, Mengluo and Huantian were walking outside the city. Mengluo didn''t speak all the way, but frowned. Soon they came to the city gate. They were blindfolded and asked; "How should we go back?"


    "Don''t worry, younger martial sister. Master is ready. You''ll know when you''re outside the city." Huantian said with a smile.


    Mengluo nodded without further questioning. After leaving the city, under the leadership of Huantian, Mengluo came to a plain. At this time, Huantian suddenly stopped, looked at the sky, took out a piece of jade Jue from the storage ring and crushed it directly. With the fragmentation of jade Jue, a huge pillar of light suddenly appeared in the sky, Directly enveloped both of them.


    As the body was shrouded by the light column, the bodies of Mengluo and Huantian began to fly involuntarily and slowly. The speed was faster and faster, and soon disappeared in the sky. With their disappearance, the light column also disappeared. Everything has returned to its previous appearance, but the figures of Mengluo and Huantian have completely disappeared on the mainland.

 Chapter 317

    Mengluo left. Su Tang was also very uncomfortable at this time. He sat quietly, didn''t speak, but was in a daze. An hour passed. At this time, on the high platform, the voice of Saint Zun woke Su Tang from a daze.


    "Due to some changes in this competition, one of the four winners chose to quit, and there were only three winners. Now there is the last round of challenge. There are ten places to enter the void treasure land this time. Only the top ten players in the challenge can enter. Next, please invite the three winners to the challenge arena to accept the challenge War. "


    Saint Zun''s words surprised the people present. They never thought that there was a candidate to withdraw from the competition at this time, and this person had steadily obtained the qualification to enter the void treasure land. After a short surprise, all the contestants were happy. Now one of them withdrew, That means they have another quota. As long as they grasp it well, it is still possible to get the quota.


    With this idea, all the contestants were excited one by one. At this time, Su Tang, Zhu fan and other three people had been on the challenge arena. At this time, the voice of the saint continued to ring; "Now it''s" so powerful. It turned out that he had always hidden his strength in the previous battle, and now I''m afraid it''s his real strength. "Lei Xiong couldn''t help exclaiming when he saw the huge Zhu fan on the challenge arena.


    Zhan Wutian and Yuan Kun both nodded. Zhu fan''s figure at this time was much stronger than before. Unexpectedly, Zhu fan hid this strength in the previous battle. Now it seems that Zhu fan has at least the physical strength in the middle and even later period of Emperor Wu. Such strength is really terrible.


    Seeing the Immortal Emperor Wu who turned into a high platform, he nodded and said, "this turn is really worthy of being an ancient alien. It has the strength of Emperor Wu in its later stage in its infancy. If it becomes an adult, its combat effectiveness must be much higher than the ordinary divine rank." after that, he looked at Su Tang and continued; "This Su Tang is also good. Some time ago, there was only the flesh body of Wu Zun realm. It successfully broke through to Emperor Wu in just one month. Such cultivation speed really makes us feel ashamed."


    After the voice of the Immortal Emperor Wu fell, everyone on the high platform nodded. The Immortal Emperor Wu has practiced for hundreds of years and now only has the peak state of eclosion. He has never been able to cross the country. For a while, Mengluo gave him the original Lingjing, so that he finally had the opportunity to break the shackles and enter the next state. I believe he can make a successful breakthrough in a period of time.


    On the challenge arena, Su Tang looked at Zhu fan, who became very huge. For a moment, he looked at him in surprise and said, "this is your strength. It''s really strong. I didn''t see that you still hide your strength before."


    "Hahaha, how can we fight against you if we don''t show some real skills against a genius like you? Come on, let''s have a good fight." Zhu tired said with a laugh.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang''s physical strength surged in an instant, and he stepped on the challenge arena at his feet. Seeing Su Tang''s prestige, everyone in the field cried out. This time, the stones of the new challenge arena are all hard things on the mainland. Generally speaking, even cutting, axe and chisel can not leave a trace. Now it''s only by Su Tang Tang stepped out such a huge crack with one foot. It can be seen that Su Tang''s physical strength is powerful.


    The prestige of Su Tang made Zhu tired of the war for a moment. Both of them were ready to fight. The fight between physical strong men like them depended on the fight of strength, which was not a move at all. Although Su Tang''s physical strength was only the initial state of Emperor Wu, with the support of Taoist God''s war spirit, their combat effectiveness was greatly improved.


    At this time, Zhu fan took the lead. With Zhu fan''s move, the ground of the whole square shook. Su Tang saw Zhu fan rush over. Su Tang also shouted and thought that Zhu fan rushed over. The two people''s bodies were very different, but none of the people watching the war despised Su Tang because he was smaller than Zhu fan.


    With a loud bang, the two collided together. With the emergence of the sound, the two began to collide crazily. The huge power and violent collision made the people present excited. The challenge arena also began to crumble slowly under such violent power. The saint on the platform couldn''t help whispering; "I''m afraid this should be the most ruined time since many regional competitions."


    Although he said so, he could not see a trace of heartache in his expression. Instead, he was full of expectations for the battle between Su Tang and Zhu fan. Now, he could not see who would really win in the end. With the faster and faster collision between the two, the wind and clouds surged on the square for a moment, and the smoke and dust soon shrouded the whole challenge arena.


    With more and more smoke and dust, the two figures could not be seen clearly in the challenge arena. At this time, the holy Zun waved his hand and a divine power to blow away all the smoke and dust. The two figures appeared again and were still fighting. The speed of the two people was faster and faster. Soon, only two very fuzzy lights and shadows were shuttling back and forth on the challenge arena.


    Such a rapid collision has been going on. At this time, Su Tang also feels more and more difficult. Zhu fan''s body is much stronger than him, two grades higher. If he continues to collide with each other in this way, he will be unable to beat each other. At this time, Su Tang began to think about his methods in his heart.


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly felt that a strange power appeared in his body. This power was the power that appeared after blending with Ying Long''s blood. When Su Tang was wondering, the voice of the secret sounded again; "Boy, make good use of this power. He is the biggest opportunity left to you by Ying long. If you make good use of it, your body will be several times stronger than before."


    Hearing the secret, Su Tang nodded and began to want to control the power, but he could not mobilize these forces anyway. These forces seemed to be dead and remained motionless in his blood. At this time, Su Tang felt that the battle with Zhu fan was becoming more and more powerless. At this time, the power suddenly moved, Slowly began to flow through his body.


    With the flow of this power, Su Tang felt for a moment that the physical power began to recover slowly, and the disappeared power returned to his body again. At this time, Su Tang really understood the nature of heaven''s secret, and guessed in his heart what chance he had left by drinking Yinglong.

 Chapter 318

    With the support of this force, Su Tang has no worries at home. He continues to collide with Zhu fan with all his strength. Every time he collides, Su Tang can feel that the strange force flows faster, and at the same time, he can feel that his flesh is slowly improving bit by bit.


    "Bang!" after another violent collision, their voices stopped. They stood on one side of the challenge arena and stared at each other. At this time, Zhu fan''s eyes began to become violent from some reason before.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang''s heart is more and more dignified. The violent Zhu fan is very terrible. His physical strength will at least double. He had a gap with Zhu fan in his physical cultivation. Seeing such a situation, Su Tang can only place all his hopes on the strange power left by Ying Long.


    Zhu fan roared and rushed towards Su Tang again. At this time, Su Tang also moved and tried to avoid Zhu fan''s attack. At this time, Zhu fan''s power is not that Su Tang can compete with. Now Su Tang can only avoid Zhu fan''s attack with the help of light body methods. At the same time, he is very eager to control the power in his body, But the power seemed to be against him. The more he wanted to control it, the more difficult it was to control it.


    After several times, Su Tang had completely lost confidence in this power. It was Zhu fan''s attack that suddenly hit his body. Under such violent power, Su Tang''s whole people flew out, vomited a mouthful of blood in the air, and fell on the edge of the challenge arena. After reaching out to erase the blood from the corners of his mouth, Su Tang just stood up and Zhu fan''s attack came once.


    Watching Zhu fan rush towards him quickly, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head. At this time, he couldn''t escape Zhu fan''s attack and had to stand still. At this time, Su Tang suddenly felt that something under his skin wanted to break through the epidermis and get out of it. Before he could think more, Su Tang immediately released his shackles to power, Let go of him, and golden scales began to appear on his skin.


    Just for a moment, these golden scales spread all over his body and wrapped his body tightly. Before Su Tang could react to it, Zhu fan''s fist had hit his chest. After a loud bang, the two figures suddenly stopped. At this time, all the observers thought Su Tang might lose.


    However, Su Tang''s figure did not move under Zhu fan''s fist. At this time, all the spectators found that Su Tang was completely different from before. The whole person was emitting golden lights, which was very dazzling. The saint and the Immortal Emperor stood up on the high platform.


    "Real dragon bully body? This is real dragon bully body! How could su Tang have the chance to understand the real dragon bully body?" the first to cry out was the Immortal Emperor Wu. As an expert in cultivating flesh body, he recognized the situation of Su Tang at a glance. Zheng Longba body is what all martial artists who cultivate flesh body want very much, But the real dragon bully body is a unique secret skill of the dragon family. Human beings can''t understand it at all. Even the dragon family itself may not fully understand it. How can a human in Su and Tang Dynasty understand the real dragon bully body? For a moment, countless doubts filled the Immortal Emperor''s heart.


    Hearing the voice of the Immortal Emperor Wu, the holy Zun immediately remembered that Su Tang went to the sea to help Ying Long God some time ago. I think that Su Tang''s fortune should have something to do with Ying Long God. The holy Zun secretly thought in his heart.


    At this time, Su Tang was stunned on the challenge arena. Looking at the golden scales all over his body, an unprecedented powerful force suddenly burst out from his body and shocked Zhu fan out. As Zhu fan was shocked out, Su Tang also carefully looked at the scales on his arms, At this time, he stretched out his hand and touched the scales on his arm. At this time, he couldn''t help thinking about the secret of heaven and asked; "The secret of heaven, should this be the creation you said should be given to me by the Dragon God?"


    "Yes, this is the great creation left to you by Ying long. Boy, I didn''t expect you to really understand it. Hahaha, well, it''s great. With such a magic power, I''m afraid few people can destroy your body between heaven and earth. Boy, do you think it''s a great creation?" Tianji replied.


    With the voice of the secret falling, Su Tang also nodded and said excitedly in his heart; "It''s really a great creation." Tianji just said that few people in heaven and earth can destroy their own flesh body. This is Tianda''s creation. Who doesn''t want his flesh body to reach such a high level? Now Su Tang got such a fortune by chance. How could he be very unhappy.


    At this time, Zhu fan also stood still and looked at Su Tang and exclaimed; "Real dragon bully? Are you from the dragon family?" as a heterogeneous monster, he knows more than ordinary people. In addition, Su Tang''s means at this time is one of the most powerful means of their monster family. How can Zhu not be surprised.


    "Hehe, I''m 100% human. I just had some luck by chance. Do you think this is the real dragon bully of the dragon family? Can you tell me what kind of secret method this is?" Su Tang slowly replied.


    After hearing his words, Zhu fan also saw that Su tangsi didn''t look like a dragon at all. In the previous battle, he didn''t feel the dragon breath in Su Tang''s body, but now the real dragon bully suddenly appeared, which made Zhu fan feel a trace of the dragon breath for a moment. As soon as he heard Su Tang say this, he believed it and slowly opened his mouth to explain; "In our monster family, there are many powerful body secrets, and you zhenlongba body is one of the top body secrets."


    "The top, what else are there?" Su Tang asked involuntarily.


    "There are the Phoenix family''s rebirth nirvana, and the Kirin family''s divine power glazed body, etc.!! these are the most powerful physical body secrets between heaven and earth, and those who can understand these secrets are the kings of their own families, and I''m very surprised that you, a human, can understand them." Zhu fan continued.


    "Only the king can understand? No wonder these three races can become tyrants between heaven and earth. It''s very powerful to have such a powerful body method." Su Tang continued.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Zhu fan continued; "These secrets are divided into three levels. You are only the initial level, but you can increase your physical strength by five times, and in the middle, you can increase your physical strength by ten times. In the middle, only the emperor of the dragon family can have the opportunity to understand. The final form of the real dragon bully body is what only the Dragon God can understand in the legend. Only two dragon families in heaven and earth have succeeded in understanding it. The third One is the legendary ancestral dragon, and the second is the Dragon God Yinglong, who was famous on the mainland in ancient times. The secret skill of the final form can increase the physical strength by 20 times. "


    "Ying Long? I see!" this time Su Tang understood what Ying Long said. This time, they really benefited each other from the blood fusion. With the blood of the Dragon God in their own body, Gan Nan had the opportunity to understand such arrogant and non arrogant secrets. Su Tang thought to himself.


    Then he looked at Zhu fan and said; "Thank you brother Zhu fan for telling us. We''d better continue to fight. Our battle is still to decide the outcome." after that, Su Tang moved his body. At this time, he enjoyed the feeling of absolute power in his body, and he also wanted to try the feeling of real Longba body.


    But just after his voice fell, Zhu fan didn''t move before, but changed his body into a human shape for a moment and said; "You don''t have to fight anymore. I''m not your opponent at all. There''s no need to continue this competition. I admit defeat this time." then he said to the saint on the high platform; "I admit defeat!"


    Seeing Zhu fan actually admit defeat like this, Su Tang was also stunned and said helplessly; "Brother, you really make me feel uncomfortable. I wanted to have a big fight with you, but now you won''t fight until you''ve had a good fight, which makes me very depressed." after saying that, Su Tang also took back the golden scales on Jiang''s body in a moment.


    At this time, Zhu Yan said; "You don''t understand the real dragon bully body, so you just think your current strength may be similar to mine, but if you really fight, you will find that the real dragon bully body is very powerful. It not only has amazing defense, but also can rebound part of the damage. I don''t want to ask for trouble." after that, Zhu fan jumped out of the challenge arena.


    Seeing that Zhu fan has completely lost his mind to fight with him, Su Tang no longer reluctantly shakes his head. He also feels that after he gets off the challenge arena, he should ask about the secret of heaven. This is really the matter of Longba body. Although Zhu Fan said something just now, he yo soul snatching is something Su Tang doesn''t know. Su Tang thinks it''s better to find out his own means.


    After jumping off the challenge arena, Su Tang returned to the rest place in the eastern region. After talking to others, he found a place to sit down and close his eyes. When others saw that Su Tang stopped talking, they all turned their heads to the challenge arena. At this time, Su Tang thought carefully about the secret of heaven and asked; "Tianji, tell me this is really Longba body?"


    "Hehe, I knew you were going to ask me. Zhu Fan said just now. This real Longba body is indeed a very powerful existence, but what he doesn''t know is that your real Longba body is even stronger than what he said. You are inspired by the blood of the Dragon God. You don''t come by the sound of the voice like other dragon families. In other words, your real Longba body has evolved upward "It''s possible," Tianji said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was also happy and continued to ask; "Doesn''t that mean that my real dragon bully is likely to evolve to the same level as the elder Yinglong?" Su Tang was very excited when he thought of 20 times the physical strength of the final form.


    "Hehe, there is a chance, but it''s very slim. Do you think the Dragon God is good at doing it? Do you know how many amazing people in the dragon family of past dynasties, but no one can successfully enter the final form. Ying Long''s success is also his nature. There are many dragon families with higher talents than Ying long, but none of them can successfully enter this place "Three levels," Tianji said again.


    Su Tang nodded. He also understood this question very well, but the final form of the real dragon bully body was too powerful. As a martial artist, who could resist such a powerful feeling? After that, Su Tang continued to ask; "I just heard Zhu fan say that the real Longba body seems to have the function of rebounding the opponent''s strength. Is it true?"


    "Well, he''s right. The real dragon bully body is not ordinary. Otherwise, it can''t become one of the most powerful body secrets between heaven and earth. However, the effect of your primary form of real dragon bully body is not very obvious, but you can at least rebound one or two of ten forces. The primary form can only rebound ordinary forces. Only when you reach the final form can you rebound seven layers of forces However, the rebound power also depends on the strength of the opponent. If the opponent is too strong, it only needs one layer of power to kill you. "Tianji continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also felt that there was some truth. Otherwise, in ancient times, when Ying Long was in the sea, he wouldn''t have to work so hard to deal with the alien. This rebound force can only be aimed at some existence that is almost the same as his own combat effectiveness. If his opponent is too strong, he can''t see any effect at all.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang also understood why Zhu fan chose to give up. Zhu fan''s strength is not much different from that of himself. In addition, he has the blessing of zhenlongba body, and his combat effectiveness must be higher than the front line. In this case, Zhu fan has no way to hurt Su Tang and will be shocked by his own strength, No wonder Zhu was tired of giving up so directly.


    "Also, boy, I can tell you that this real dragon bully body should not be used casually. If it is known by some evil dragons, you will be in danger. Although I don''t know whether there are still evil dragons on the mainland, I think you''d better be careful." Tianji continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang asked suspiciously; "Evil dragon? What kind of existence is that?" Su Tang has only heard of the dragon family, but he doesn''t know that there are such species as evil dragon.


    "Evil dragons also belong to the dragon family. They were expelled from the door and wall by the dragon family because they violated the rules of the dragon family. These are evil dragons. They have always hated the dragon family. Anyone who has a relationship with the Dragon Lord will be suppressed by no means. Now you make friends with the Dragon Lord and have the secret law that makes all the Dragon families very jealous. If they are discovered by the evil dragon, they will do everything they can Dharma deprives you of the real dragon Qi in your body. With these real dragon Qi, he can have a chance to successfully understand the real dragon bully body. With this real dragon bully body, their status in the Dragon world will increase greatly. Even the dragon family will give them some face. This is a good thing for evil dragons. "Tianji said again.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded, fully understood, and said in a deep voice; "OK, I will pay attention to it. But now many people here know that I have used it. It is inevitable that I want to be spread out."


    "Now you don''t have to worry about Zeyang. Compared with the mainland today, there may not be evil dragons. Moreover, these people may not recognize that you are using the real dragon bully body. In this era when the Dragon families disappeared, many dragon family secrets have been forgotten by people." Tianji continued. After hearing his words, Su Tang was worried, Just settled down a little.


    At this time, the challenge on the challenge arena began again. After the battle between Su Tang and Zhu fan, the subsequent battle became much more ordinary, and there was basically nothing to watch. Su Tang continued to ask about Zhenlong ba. He had completely ignored the challenge. Anyway, generally speaking, no one would challenge him.


    Sure enough, when the challenge was coming to an end, Su Tang never heard that anyone could continue to challenge him. On the contrary, Lei Xiong went up to the challenge arena again and successfully picked down a martial artist. He successfully entered the top ten. With the previous prestige, few of those challengers had the reason to challenge Lei Xiong.


    After su Tang understood the real dragon bully, he also opened his eyes and looked at the martial artists who were still fighting in the challenge arena. Su Tang looked at the dream Tianya next to him and said; "Why don''t you try?"


    Seeing Su Tang wake up, mengtianya said with a smile; "Wait no longer. I''m determined to win the top ten. Don''t worry."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also nodded. He was still very confident about the strength of mengtianya. Since mengtianya said so, Su Tang was not worried. Lei Xiong had also come from near the challenge arena. Seeing that Su Tang had withdrawn from cultivation, he said happily; "Brother Sutang, you''re awake. How do you feel? Have you successfully controlled your means?"


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I''ve completely controlled it. How about Lei Xiong? Have you entered the top ten? Why didn''t you see yuan Kun?" as soon as I woke up, I only saw mengtianya and zhanwutian around him. Lei ouxiong is here now. It''s only yuan Kun.


    "That guy is now studying the combat effectiveness of those players next to the challenge arena. Think about who he can challenge," Lei Xiong said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, then looked at mengtianya and said; "When are you going to do it?" this time, the eastern region won the first prize. Whether he successfully entered the top ten or Lei Xiong, it is certain that he will also enter it now. Only yuan Kun is suspended, but even if yuan Kun can''t enter the top ten, at least three people in the eastern region will enter the top ten this time.

 Chapter 319

    The challenge finally ended in the middle of the bowl. Yuan Kun lost because of his poor strength. Discouraged, he said with a depressed face after returning to the rest area of the eastern region; "Hey, I tried my best, but it''s a pity." Su Tang said when he saw yuan Kun''s depressed appearance; "Hehe, it''s all right. This failure should be regarded as learning experience, and the players in this competition are very strong. It''s very good for you to get to this step."


    "Yes, Yuan Kun, don''t be depressed. Don''t worry. I will get you some good things this time when I enter the treasure land, and your strength will improve by leaps and bounds." Lei Xiong also said.


    After hearing what they said, Yuan Kun nodded. He was open-minded by nature. Although depressed, he passed for a while. This time, he also knew that his strength could not get any good ranking at all. It was very unexpected for him to come to this step.


    At this time, the saint on the high platform flew to the challenge arena, looked at the people below and said, here are ten winners to the challenge arena. After hearing his words, Su Tang and others stepped into the challenge arena one after another. Soon, all ten people stepped into the challenge arena. The saint looked at them and said; "This time''s Zhuyu competition is a successful conclusion. You are the last and most powerful ten contestants. I am very optimistic about you. There must be your place on this continent in the future."


    Saint Zun''s words attracted the recognition of those people on the square. This time, these contestants they saw are indeed much stronger than those in the past. In the past, those contestants can be famous on the mainland. Of course, this session is no exception. Especially when looking at Su Tang Xuanyou and Zhu fan, they were even more amazed.


    Then the Blessed One continued; "In this competition, I told you in the preliminary round that the first place is good. Although it is a one-to-one match in the second round, the first place is still hidden. Only in the final competition, the first place is more obvious. This person is Su Tang. Do you think there is a problem with what I said?"


    Except for Shu Tan, the nine contestants shook their heads. They saw Su Tang''s strength and let him get the first place. It can be said that they deserved it. When they saw everyone, the holy master looked at Su Tang and continued; "Su Tang, have you always wondered what the benefits of first place are? I''ll tell you now, the benefits of first place are very great."


    "Please make it clear!" Su Tang arched his hand. What the saint said was all right. He has been wondering what benefits the first place will have since his first turn.


    The holy Zun smiled and said, "in fact, the time of entering the void treasure land is different every time. We have calculated the time of entering the void treasure land this year. After a month, generally, the time for all people to enter it is only five days at most, but we can send one person to enter it in advance. Do you understand?"


    "That means I can enter the void treasure land ahead of time?" Su Tang''s eyes lit up. It''s really a good advantage to enter the void treasure land ahead of time. In this way, it means that he has more opportunities to get more good things than other martial artists. Thinking of this, Su Tang continued to ask; "Master saint, when can we enter it?"


    "Don''t worry, the leaders of all fields will arrive at the holy city the day after tomorrow. We still have some things to do. After that, I will send you into the void treasure land." the holy Master said.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded. Although he wanted to enter the void treasure land quickly, he really couldn''t retreat when he thought of something foreign. He must implement it as soon as possible, otherwise the mainland would be passive at that time. Su Tang nodded and said he understood.


    Seeing Su Tang nodding, the saint continued; "That''s it. You''ve been nervous for a while. Now you can finally have a good rest. Go back and have a rest. Wait until a month later, the nine of you come here, and I''ll put you into the void treasure land." after that, the saint left very much.


    With the saint''s flying away, the curtain of the various regions competition came to an end. All the spectators got up and left the square. Su Tang and others also looked at each other and jumped off the challenge arena. Su Tang followed the elders of the eastern regions back to the eastern regions mansion and hit the middle. The two elders took the lead in passing back the results of the competition.


    This is the happiest time for the second elder. After many years, the eastern region is finally proud. When he took those players to the various regions competition, he was not ridiculed by people in other regions. This time, the strength of Su Tang and others shocked people in other regions. No one is difficult to ridicule their own people in the eastern region, When the second elder Geng was happy, three people in the eastern region entered the top ten this time.


    "Hahaha, we are proud of ourselves in the eastern region this time. Su Tang, your name will spread all over the continent with this competition, and you will soon become the idol of many people." the second elder smiled and joked.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "I still hope to practice as usual." when hearing his words, others nodded one after another. At this time, a very comfortable voice sounded in Su Tang''s ear.


    "Su Tang, come to me." this voice is the voice of the holy master. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded without trace, explained to everyone in the eastern region, and then left the mansion. The quality and the second elder of Su Tang also began to quickly convey the news of the competition.


    In the imperial palace of the eastern God Emperor, the emperor was reviewing the memorial. Suddenly, there was a little light on the storage ring. The emperor put down his things and took out a transparent stone from the storage ring. After the stone was taken out, the emperor slowly and fiercely, a transparent figure popped up on the stone.


    The figure was the two elders far away in the holy city of Zhongzhou. At this time, the figure said; "Emperor, this time the various regions competition has been successfully completed. Our eastern region is the biggest dark horse this time, creating the highest record of one or two advantages. This time, Su Tangyi won the first place with absolute strength, and mengtianya awed everyone with Emperor Wu''s cultivation. What surprised me most was Lei Xiong. Unexpectedly, he mastered congenital Lei gang. Everyone successfully entered the top ten, creating a new record It has set the highest record in the history of our eastern region. "


    Hearing the voice of the two elders, the emperor smiled happily, put the stone away, got up and went out of the imperial study, and shouted at the holy city; "The Zhuyu competition is over, and I finally get the best result. It''s actually a great happy event for my eastern region, and I have entered its amnesty world."


    The emperor''s voice resounded through the whole imperial capital. With his voice, the whole city was excited. It has been several months. Finally, I heard the news about the Zhuyu competition. Seeing that the emperor is so happy, I think the eastern region must have achieved unprecedented success this time. With his voice falling, the ancestors in the Imperial Palace also flew out, Came to the emperor and asked; "Well, how many people have entered the eastern region this time?"


    The emperor replied with a smile; "This time, I set the highest record in the history of the eastern region. Su Tang beat all the heroes to win the first place in the various regions competition. Mengtianya successfully entered the realm of Emperor Wu. It is inevitable for such a young emperor Wu to win the ranking. What surprised me most was the boy of the Lei family. He actually mastered the innate Lei gang and successfully broke into the top ten in the various regions competition. That is to say, I was a big player in the eastern region this time Three of the top ten before the game. "


    Hearing such words, Lao Zu also laughed. After several good words, he also left. Seeing that he left, the emperor looked at the blue sky and couldn''t help thinking that it was not because of King tianwu. At this time, Su Tang should still be in his brother, and the relationship between the two would not be so rigid. At this moment, the emperor really regretted it.


    Although he also regretted when Su Tang strongly attacked the imperial capital before, he regretted more than now. Su Tang must become a giant in the future and is likely to become the most powerful existence in the whole eastern region. His God empire is in the eastern region. If the relationship with Su Tang is deadlocked, it will be very bad for himself and others.


    The delicious food obtained by Su Tang and others soon spread all over the eastern region. The emperor sent too many people to report the information. After receiving the novel, the people of Su and Zhan were also very happy and celebrated wantonly.


    The names of Su Tang and others have also spread throughout the eastern region. Ye Tianhe and Wen Renjing in the ethereal Palace are also very happy after hearing the news. Su Tang and they are good friends. How can they be unhappy that their good friends have won such a ranking? In addition, now the ethereal palace is friendly with the Su family, the stronger Su Tang is, the better they will be.


    At this time, in Zhongzhou, Su Tang had come to the place where the saint lived. At this time, several elders similar to the saint had gathered here. Seeing Su Tang''s arrival, the saint smiled and introduced to others; "This is Su Tang, the champion of the various regions competition." after that, he looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, come here and let me explain to you that these people are the most powerful beings in all regions."


    Su Tang nodded and walked forward slowly. At this time, there were three old people here besides the saint. At this time, the saint pointed to one of them; "This is Taoist Tianqing, the first man of Nanman. Tuoba Xiong you saw before is his disciple." after hearing the holy master''s explanation, Su Tang nodded and said respectfully to the old man in his heart; "Younger generation Su Tang has seen the elder."


    Taoist Tianqing nodded and said; "It''s awesome to be young. Emperor Wu has achieved accomplishments at a young age. You are indeed the most powerful young man my old man has seen in recent years." Su Tang was modest after a few words of quality and his voice. The saint continued to introduce Su Tang; "Su Tang, like you, is from the eastern regions. You should have heard of his name. He is Bai Peng."


    "Bai Peng scattered? I''ve seen the elder. I grew up listening to the legend of the elder. I didn''t expect to see a real person this time. It''s really an honor." Su Tang quickly saluted.


    Bai Peng is one of the most legendary tasks in the whole eastern region. In Su Tang''s last life, Bai Peng was already a legend in the eastern region. Later, Su Ming appeared. They uphold the two legends of the eastern region. However, Su Tang has never seen Bai Peng, and finally saw him when he entered.


    It is said that Bai Peng was abandoned when he was a child and brought up by passing pengniao. Later, he didn''t know that he learned the ability to cry ghosts and gods. Although he was raised by monsters, he always clearly knew that he was human, so he has always been determined to live in peace between humans and monsters.


    Bai Peng said with a kind smile when he saw Su Tang; "Nice boy. You''ve greatly improved your face for me in the eastern region. It''s much better than those contestants before. I heard from the saint Zun that you seem to be the descendant of Su Ming? Su Ming and I have been friends for a long time. Unfortunately, we haven''t met for a long time. Unexpectedly, he finally fell." Bai Peng sighed and continued; "I used to say that Su Ming and I are equally famous, but I know best that I can''t compare with Su Ming."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Senior, these things have passed. Let''s not mention it." Su Tang didn''t say whether he was Su Ming''s descendant or not. This is the saint and continues to introduce him; "This is Tianjiao old man from Beihai." as soon as he heard that the man was from Beihai, Su Tang turned and just prepared to salute. Tianjiao old man felt that he waved his hand directly to stop him; "No, I can''t afford the gift of a demon genius like you."


    Su Tang frowned slightly when he heard this. At this time, Bai Peng also changed his face. There was some discomfort in his eyes staring at the old man Tianjiao. The holy master smiled and said; "Hehe, Tianjiao old man, this is all a matter between future generations. As an elder, is it too much for you to do so?" the holy master also despises the Tianjiao old man in the North Sea, but there is no way. This time, it is a matter of the whole continent.


    "Hum, I''m too much? Can I have him too much? I killed all the contestants and guardian elders of Beihai this time in bed? Then I killed more than half of the people from Beihai dragon palace with the help of the guard of the holy city? Who''s too much after all?" the old man Tianjiao snorted coldly.


    After hearing his words, Bai Peng was slightly stunned and turned to Su Tang. He couldn''t help showing a look of surprise in his eyes. The young man actually had such a powerful means. He was always very accurate in looking at people. Su Tang gave him the feeling that the young man didn''t seem to be the person who took the initiative to cause trouble. Now when he heard the words of Tianjiao old man, Bai Peng couldn''t help wondering.


    This is Su Tang, who also said faintly; "Hehe, elder, you are wrong to say that. Su Tang has always been a person who doesn''t offend me. I don''t offend. People in the North Sea dare to break into my room where women from the eastern regions compete on board. They have an evil intention and threaten to kill us on board. Will you tolerate such a thing?" Su Tang''s impression of Tianjiao old man has been found at the extreme at this time, So there is little respect between delays.


    "You shouldn''t kill them all in this way?" old man Tianjiao continued.


    "Hahaha, joke, others are going to kill me. Don''t allow me to fight back? I respect you as an elder. I don''t want to talk to you. Don''t rely on the old and sell the old here. To tell the truth, it''s my intention to come here this time. If you''re not happy, you can leave now, and I su Tang guarantee that I won''t stop it." for this old man, Su Tang has no mood to talk to him at all, Just say it.


    After hearing his words, Tianjiao old man turned his head and looked at the saint, who nodded and said; "Su Tang is right. He really initiated this time. Now there are the culprits of disasters in ancient and ancient times on the mainland, so I''ll call all of you here now, which means I hope you can help pay attention to them in their respective areas."


    "Hahaha, what does this have to do with Beihai? Now my black-and-white strength is too weak to do anything for the mainland. I won''t participate in this event in Beihai." after saying that, old man Tianjiao flew away directly. Seeing old man Tianjiao leave, the saint''s face was also a little ugly. Su Tang said faintly; "Rely on the old and sell the old. I''ll make you regret your choice this time."


    With all due respect, he looked at the blessed one and said; "Saint Zun, don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if Baihai doesn''t participate in this time. Long Ao has agreed with the dragon and Kunpeng in the sea area. They will manage the sea area. This is also a part of the sea area. I believe that the dragon and Kunpeng are more convenient and efficient than their Baihai dragon turtles."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Qingtian and Bai Peng looked at Su Tang in surprise. This is the holy master, who also nodded and said; "That''s the best. This Tianjiao is really too much. It''s time for the whole continent, not for personal gratitude and resentment." Bai Peng asked suspiciously after hearing the holy master''s words; "Holy master, what happened this time that made you so eager to call us?"


    "Now the people in the five regions only need the ghost dance of Xihuang. When the ghost dance arrives, I''ll tell you at one time." the holy Master said.


    At the moment when his voice fell, a woman''s voice came from a distance; "My ghost dance hasn''t come out for many years. I didn''t expect anyone to know me. Although I''m an old guy, I still feel a little satisfied." as the voice fell, a very charming young woman appeared in the place where the saint lived.


    The moment the man appeared, Su Tang was stunned and couldn''t help thinking of it; "Is this the first ghost dance in Xihuang, which is as famous as Saint Bai Peng? Is it too young?" Su Tang stared at the ghost dance suspiciously for a while. After noticing Su Tang''s eyes, the ghost dance turned to Su Tang and showed a beautiful smile; "What''s up, brother? Do you like my family?"

 Chapter 320

    Upon hearing the ghost dance, Su Tang was surprised and quickly took back his eyes and apologized again and again; "I hope you won''t be surprised. The boy just lost his manners." after that, Su Tang kept his eyes and didn''t dare to watch the ghost dance. Seeing Su Tang''s appearance, the ghost danced and giggled.


    A moment later, the ghost dance looked at the holy master and said; "Old man, what are you worried about? Let''s come and do it directly?" after that, he looked at the nearby Bai Peng and Qing Tian. Suddenly, he wanted to find that there was no one left and asked; "Haven''t the old devil Tianjiao come yet?" no one has been friends for many years, and they are the strongest in the same region, so they are familiar with each other. Since the holy master invited several others this time, there is no reason not to invite Tianjiao.


    "He''s gone. Don''t you know that this guy is very stingy. Wasn''t it the Zhuyu competition some time ago? The old guy''s disciples and grandchildren were completely killed by Sutang boy in the sea. This time, Sutang boy asked us to hurry you to come, so he left directly and didn''t want to participate in this event." the saint said.


    After hearing his answer, ghost dance couldn''t help looking at Su Tang and asked; "You killed the people in Beihai?" Su Tang nodded and replied; "Yes!"


    "Oh, you have a lot of courage. You killed the people in Beihai and dared to invite the old devil Tianjiao to come over. He hasn''t dealt with you yet. It seems that your identity is very unusual." ghost dance said in surprise.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and didn''t answer. This is what the holy Zun continued; "Well, since we all come to Qiling wine, let Su Tang tell you about this time. You are the strongest in my brother''s region. This time, you still need a lot of help, otherwise the future of the mainland is really worrying."


    As soon as the holy Master said so seriously, all the personality people present took it seriously. It was a ghost dance. They also put away their cynical expression and turned to look at Su Tang. This was su Tang''s slow opening; "This event has something to do with the havoc in the ancient valley. In ancient times, when the mainland was not very prosperous, a group of strong people appeared from another level. They came to the mainland and carried out crazy killing. Because of their special aura, it was almost difficult to find opponents on the mainland. The mainland suffered heavy losses, and countless ancestors fought their lives to kill them Some people drove out of our continent. "


    "But later, in ancient times, they came again. This time, they didn''t have the luck in ancient times. They were the most prosperous on the mainland in ancient times. After several wars, they were beaten back. At the same time, the potential strength on the mainland was also reduced a lot. Then the world God took away the rest of the noise on the mainland." Su Tang slowly talked about the two divine wars in ancient and ancient times.


    After listening, the ghost dance took the lead in asking; "Do those creatures in other planes appear now?" after hearing her words, the other two also changed their faces. Although they had not heard of the two divine wars, the sudden disappearance of the great gods in ancient and ancient times has always been a secret on the mainland. Now that Su Tang has told this unknown secret, they also pay some attention.


    "Well, we''ve met several times during this time. These aliens have a very special skill, that is, resurrection. As long as their bodies are not destroyed, they can slowly resurrect with this time, and their strength is very strong. I''m afraid there are few opponents on the mainland now." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "How do you know these things?" Bai Peng asked involuntarily.


    After hearing his words, ghost dance and Optimus turned to look at Su Tang. These old guys who have lived for countless years don''t know these things. How does this boy know? At this time, the saint just wanted to speak, and suddenly a voice appeared in the sky; "These things are all from outside." after the voice fell, three figures suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Hearing this, Su Tang was overjoyed and turned his head. It was really the three dragons, Ao Yinglong, who had broken up with Su Tang in the sea. Seeing them coming, the holy Zun quickly stood up and walked forward to his respectful heart; "I''ve seen three predecessors." long Ao nodded and came to Su Tang and turned and said; "Little Lord, we are back again."


    Upon hearing that the holy master actually called these people elders, the three ghost dancers also stood up, which was introduced by Su Tang; "Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce you. These three are now the strongest in the eastern region, the western wilderness and the southern barbarian." after that, he looked at the ghost dance and continued; "Master sang Wei, these three are super strong people who survived in ancient times. This is master Longgui Longao and this is master Tiantao. As for this one, you should have heard of it. He is the Dragon God Yinglong in ancient times."


    With Su Tang''s words, the three of them had already left the ghost dance and quickly saluted; "I''ve seen three predecessors," said Ying long, who was also very easy-going and kind; "Don''t be so polite. We old guys just live a few more years."


    After hearing what he said, the ghost dance three people paid attention to it. This time, strong people like face appeared. I think this time, there are some important things. Here is what Su Tang continued to say; "Then let the three elders such as long Ao talk to you about the next thing. In fact, I don''t know much."


    The ghost dance three people all nodded. At this time, long Ao said; "The alien came here very ferociously. Some time ago, we checked some places on the mainland where we had fought with aliens. There were still some alien bodies left there. The three of us killed them together, but then we met an alien. He still ran away under the joint action of the three of us, but he was injured by us. We should come back to life It will take a long time. "


    "It''s too powerful for the alien to escape under the joint efforts of the three elders?" the ghost dance exclaimed.


    Long Ao nodded and said; "The power of the alien is very terrible. In ancient times, countless great gods fell into the hands of the alien, and more in ancient times. Their power is very strange and far beyond the divine power, so it can suppress the martial arts on our continent. Fighting them under such circumstances is very disadvantageous to us. Some time ago, an arm of the alien emperor appeared in the sea area, Almost let Yinglong plant there. "


    As long Ao''s voice fell, the ghost dance three people understood how serious the matter was. This is what long Ao continued to say; "But there is still good news. The three of us checked the seal and found that the seal has not changed. The seal on the channel opened by the alien was still very stable, which gave us a lot of time."


    Ying Long also nodded and said; "During this period of time, as long as we wipe out the aliens in the mainland, we can hold the mainland temporarily. However, no one knows how many aliens are still hidden on the mainland. Therefore, I call you here this time. I hope you can Gao Huan the fighters in various regions to find the traces of the aliens. As long as you find them, you will inform us immediately. We will go and destroy them completely."


    This time, the ghost dance and other talents understood that they were worried about what they were waiting for, and all nodded and replied; "There''s no problem with this matter. Don''t worry, three elders. We''ll inform you of this lyric later." after hearing their answer, long Ao nodded. At this time, Tiantao couldn''t help asking; "Isn''t the mainland divided into five regions now? Why is it reasonable to have only four regions?"


    After Tiantao''s voice fell, Su Tang said; "Beihai people came before. When I heard that I called them, he left. I had some holidays with Beihai people before, so he didn''t want to help us!" Su Tang''s answer was also full of helplessness.


    Upon hearing this, Ying Long immediately frowned and asked; "What is Beihai''s ambition to do? How dare you, you can rest assured of this matter. I will let my dragon people take over Beihai and this is the case. I has the final say." for Beihai, the dragon also knows that it is part of the sea area, but there are many new forces in the island.


    After hearing the words of winning, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s the best. With the help of the dragon clan, I think those aliens should have nowhere to hide." now that people in all regions of the mainland have agreed, I believe they will find those hidden aliens soon.


    Hearing Ying Long''s words, several people in ghost dance couldn''t help feeling sorry for Tianjiao. They all know the tyranny of the dragon family. If they know that there is a force called Beihai Dragon Palace among those forces in Beihai, they may be furious. At that time, some of them will suffer. Ah, hey, the Dragon Palace was created by Tianjiao. He, a human, actually built the Dragon Palace, This is really provoking the dragon clan.


    The conversation lasted for two days. After two days, ghost dance and others returned to their own areas. They informed the forces in the area about this time. For a moment, the mainland was surging, and a frenzy of looking for foreign races began. At the same time, Ying Long also took the Dragon King to the North Sea. After meeting Tianjiao and others, As expected, the Dragon King was so angry that he destroyed the Beihai dragon palace. Tianjiao also fell into the hands of the Dragon King, and the dragon family really accepted Beihai.


    On the third day after GUI Wu and others left, long AO and others also left. The alien who escaped in their hands before is really a disaster. They are afraid that the alien will destroy the channel seal, so they are ready to go back to the watcher. As long as it is safe, the alien on the mainland is not afraid, After long AO and others left, the saint also began to prepare to send Su Tang to the void treasure land in advance.


    Early that day, Su Tang received the news from the saint and said that he was ready to let him go. After talking to the people in the eastern regions, Su Tang left and came to the saint''s residence. The saint had prepared something. When he saw Su Tang coming, the zodiac began to say; "Su Tang, this time it''s still ten days away from the opening of the treasure land. I''ll send you in first. You should take good advantage of the ten days and improve your strength there."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I understand, elder, you can rest assured!" seeing Su Tang''s confidence and knowing Su Tang''s strength, Saint Zun didn''t worry much and said directly; "Then get ready and I''ll send you into the void treasure land immediately." Su Tang nodded. After a while, the divine power of the holy master broke out and directly tore a hole in the sky.


    This is when Shenzhen wrapped Su Tang with divine power and directly rushed him into the hole in the void. After entering the hole in the void, Su Tang felt a strong squeezing force. If it weren''t for hengzun''s divine power, I''m afraid Su Tang would have vomited blood. Su Tang didn''t dare to be careless. He used the real dragon Ba body in an instant. With the emergence of the real dragon Ba body, Su Tang immediately felt that the pressure around him had decreased a lot. After shuttling through the same path for a quarter of an hour, Su Tang saw a light in front of him. When he appeared again, he came directly to a grassland.


    After standing firm, Su Tang carefully looked at the surrounding environment and said softly; "Is this the vanity land?"


    This is the secret of heaven, which also flew out of his body, looked at the surrounding environment and said; "Boy, this is a good place. There is so much aura. The cultivation effect here is many times better than that outside. No wonder people on the mainland pay so much attention to this place, and I feel that this place is not simple."


    Su Tang ordered to take you. At the first moment when he just fell down, he felt the difference here. Now he understood as soon as he heard Tianji say so. At this time, there was a beast roar in the distance. He couldn''t help but listen to Su Tang''s shaking all over his body; "What''s the matter? Are there still monsters here? Listen to the voice just now. The strength of the monsters is very powerful."


    Tianji nodded and said; "It''s really very powerful. I feel that the roar of the beast is still powerful. It should not be too weak. Boy, I think you''d better be careful. There can''t be no monster in such a good place. The monsters that have been living in such a place must be very powerful." in such a perfect environment, even people with ordinary talents can cultivate very strong strength, Not to mention collecting this kind of alien world.


    Su Tang nodded and became careful. At this time, Su Tang also began to wander around on the grassland. For the first time, when he came to such a new place, Su Tang couldn''t stop what to do. He had to walk here aimlessly. Along the way, Su Tang saw all the prairies, which could be said to be endless. It was the secret of heaven; "Boy, be careful, there''s an array ahead." Su tangdang stopped even if he heard the secret of heaven. This is his soul power. In a moment, he felt the fluctuation of the array three or four meters in front of him.


    Su Tang walked slowly and touched the array. He felt a huge suction, which sucked him into the array. Su Tang was shocked. But after he sucked him into the array, the suction disappeared. Su Tang came to a new place. It was no longer the same as the grassland before. This time it was a mountain forest.


    In the mountains, Su Tang vaguely saw the outline of a house in the distance, and couldn''t help but say it; "That should be the vestiges of some forces left by this place before?" Tianji nodded and said when he heard Su Tang''s words; "I think so. Let''s go and have a look. Maybe we''ll find something good there."


    There will be a lot of good things left in such power relics, including martial arts, miraculous drugs and some very powerful secret methods. Su Tang, who finally had the goal, was excited for a moment and began to shuttle quickly through the mountains and forests towards the relics he saw. Moreover, the ancients said, looking at the mountain, running dead horses, Although Su Tang saw the relic from a distance, he still didn''t know where it was after running in the mountains for an hour.


    Su Tang stopped to rest against a big tree, looked at the ruins in the distance, and sighed; "This place is really far enough." Tianji smiled at his words; "Take your time. You are much better than those contestants. They only have five days of Dan division, but you have ten days more than them. I don''t believe you can''t get a good thing in these ten days."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Indeed, since this place is called void treasure land, there must be many good things. Let''s continue on our way and go there first." after that, Su Tang began to run again. After three hours, Su Tang finally came to the ruins.


    Looking at the magnificent palace ruins, Su Tang couldn''t help exclaiming; "It''s so majestic. I''m afraid it''s something left by a stronger force than the holy city." although it''s now broken walls, Su Tang can still feel the glory of the place in the past. At this time, the secret also flew out and looked at the magnificent broken walls and said; "Come on, let''s go in and have a look. Such a big force usually leaves a lot of good things. Although someone should have been here for many years, the power will hide these things anyway."


    Su Tang nodded and began to walk towards the ruins. As he went deeper and deeper, Su Tang was surprised again. This was the secret of heaven and surprised; "Boy, you''re lucky this time. It''s obvious that no future generations have come to this place. Everything seems to keep the way it was when it was dilapidated."


    Su Tang felt it when he heard the secret of heaven. He was immediately excited. There must be a lot of things left in such a big force. From the situation of this strength, they were too sudden to escape when they suffered a catastrophe. Although they don''t know how many years have passed, human bones can still be seen in some places, Many of these bones have decayed here all the year round and will turn into fly ash when blown by the wind. However, some bones do not have such a situation. I think it is because their cultivation in front of them is relatively strong.

 Chapter 321

    Su Tang slowly went deep into the ruins all the way. At this time, he came outside a hall and saw a large plaque lying on the ground at the gate of the hall. The side with the words on the plaque was downward, so he couldn''t see what was written on it. This was su Tang walking forward and righting the plaque. As the plaque was righted, The five big characters written in divine script surprised Su Tang.


    "Tai! Shang! Ming! Yue! Palace? Is this the legendary heavenly Mingyue palace?" the first one to cry out was the secret of heaven, and Su Tang nodded; "I didn''t expect that the legendary zongmen really existed. It''s incredible."


    The supreme bright moon palace is a super power that existed before ancient times. Their power has always been a secret. However, some ancient books of Su Tang Dynasty also mention the legendary sect of the supreme bright moon palace. It is said that they were the sect before ancient times, and the founder seems to be the pioneer of the whole continent, But no one has ever found evidence of the existence of the Taishang Mingyue palace, so many people don''t believe that this sect door ever existed.


    Now Su Tang suddenly saw the plaque of the supreme bright moon palace in this mysterious relic. He thought it might be the legendary supreme bright moon palace here. At this time, the secret of heaven also said; "The patriarchal clan established by the founders of the mainland has been proud of the whole continent long before ancient times. However, the patriarchal clan has disappeared very quickly. There is nothing they have left behind. Unexpectedly, it is here."


    "Yes, the origin of Shangwu Taoism in the mainland of the supreme Moon Palace is here. I think this should be the void plane established by the supreme Moon Palace. No wonder they can''t be found on the mainland. It turns out that they are here. I''m just surprised why no one has found this place for many years." Su Tang nodded without doubt.


    "Hehe, it''s hard to find this place. When people see such a large grassland, they won''t go on forever. They just practice in situ. After all, they can enter here for a short time. There is so much aura here. Cultivation is their best choice, and those who get things here should only get some left over from the war on the grassland Let''s get some things down, "Tianji said.


    Su Tang nodded after hearing Tianji''s words. It''s really possible. It''s really hard to find this place. If he hadn''t been lucky, he wouldn''t have come here. If he directly came in with other contestants, I''m afraid Liu Zi would have been here or where he didn''t want to practice. He wouldn''t have come here at all.


    After placing the plaque, Su Tang began to walk towards the main hall. As soon as he entered the main hall, Su Tang found a middle-aged man sitting on his seat directly above the main hall. Su Tang was surprised, quickly stood on guard and asked respectfully; "Elder, who is it?"


    After su Tang''s words fell, there was no response in the hall. At this time, Tianji said; "It''s not a living man, it''s just a body." Su Tang put down his heart after hearing the secret of heaven. At this time, he looked at the middle-aged man carefully.


    The middle-aged man was dressed in gorgeous clothes and sat cross legged on the huge chair. The ecology was very peaceful. He looked like a living man. To Su Tang''s great surprise, the supreme Mingyue palace had disappeared for many years. If he was from Mingyue palace, had he existed for countless years?


    He walked slowly towards the middle-aged man. At this time, Su Tang couldn''t help seeing that a line of words engraved with divine script was engraved on the stone terrace below the middle-aged man. Because heaven had previously given himself the information of divine script, Su Tang could easily recognize the divine script.


    After walking in, he wiped the dust off the divine writings, and Su Tang began to read them slowly; "I''m the founder of Taishang Mingyue palace, Taixu. Since I came here, I have opened up this space, but it hasn''t been long. With the mainland becoming stronger and stronger, I finally welcomed the strong coveted by other planes. The alien came. Watching the mainland I opened up gradually begin to fall, I was very angry and had to lead everyone in the palace against the alien. This was a catastrophe, my Mingyue palace I tried my best to kill and retreat the alien race, but it was a pity that it was destroyed once. I was seriously injured and will soon die. Unfortunately, there is no successor in Mingyue palace. The alien race will come again. Without the suppression of the skill of Mingyue palace, the mainland must face catastrophe. "


    Seeing this, Su Tang was shocked. He was an alien again. It turned out that an alien would come to the mainland before ancient times, and there was a World War I on the mainland. The supreme Mingyue palace was destroyed in that war. It seems that he and others underestimated the alien too much.


    Seeing this, Su Tang shook his head helplessly, and then Tianji said; "Boy, what you said just now is that the Mingyue palace has the power to suppress aliens? Look at the following quickly. Did you mention this power. With this power, the warnings on the mainland may turn around." Tianji has also contacted some aliens during this time. He knows the terrible of those aliens. He has always heard that no power can check and balance them now, Suddenly I heard that there is a skill that can suppress aliens. How can Tianji not be curious.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang was also stunned. Even if he continued to look down, sure enough, after reading all the divine writings, Su Tang stood up and said slowly; "So it is. After that, he knelt down directly on the ground without waiting for the secret of heaven to ask. After knocking three heads at the sitting middle-aged man, he walked forward and removed the middle-aged man''s body."


    As the middle-aged man''s consciousness was removed, a small box appeared below him. After taking out his son, the secret also flew out of Su Tang''s body. As soon as he came out, he ignored Su Tang and directly began to read the divine writings. As he finished reading the divine writings, Su Tang also put the middle-aged man''s body back in place.


    Looking at the box in his hand, Su Tang couldn''t help whispering; "What kind of skill is there? Can you really suppress aliens?" as his voice fell, the secret flew over. It seemed that he looked at the box in Su Tang''s hand; "Open it and have a look first. If this skill can really suppress the alien, will the mainland be saved? As long as you go back and teach this skill widely, won''t you be afraid of their Jiuyou power when the alien comes?"


    After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang nodded, slowly opened the box, and put a secret script made of the fur of an unknown monster. After taking out the skin, Su Tang began to slowly look at the divine text on it. With the passage of time, the sky began to slowly darken. At this time, Tianji had found some wood outside, Su Tang has been reading the secret script, and Tianji doesn''t want to bother him, so he has prepared a bonfire for Su Tang. With the help of the light of the bonfire, Su Tang has finished reading those secret scripts.


    "Divine skill, it''s really a divine skill. With this divine skill, foreign people are really not so terrible. It''s just that it''s not easy to cultivate this divine skill successfully." Su Tang exclaimed after visiting.


    After hearing his words, Tianji asked curiously; "What''s the matter? Are there any restrictions on cultivating divine skills?"


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, this thing is not easy to cultivate. Only those who have the power of origin can have the opportunity to cultivate successfully. Moreover, the higher the level of the power of origin, the higher the chance of success. Now there are not many God levels on the mainland, but their power of origin is also very weak, so even if they are given it, they may not be able to cultivate successfully."


    After hearing his words, Tianji nodded and continued; "That''s true, but you should be able to cultivate successfully. Your original purple Qi is the highest form of original aura. You can try it here during this time. The aura here is very abundant and suitable for cultivation." with the voice of Tianji falling, Su Tang nodded, and he also had this idea in his heart.


    Immediately nodded and said; "Well, let''s see if there are any other things here. If not, let''s go to the grassland outside to practice." with the sounds of monsters heard before, Su Tang won''t practice in the mountains and forests at ease. After su Tang and Tianji swept the place quickly this night, they didn''t find much valuable things, The things here have existed for many years. Many of them are rotten and can''t be taken away at all. They turn into fly ash when touched by hand.


    At dawn the next day, Su Tang had come to the mountains and forests brought by his forward suction. At this time, Su Tang touched the array again, was sent out and came to the grassland. Even if Su Tang found a place to practice, this time he no longer practiced his unknown skill, but got the skill on the ancient scroll of animal skin in the Mingyue palace.


    The name of this skill is Taixu supreme resolution. I think the name should be taken by Taixu, the pioneer of the mainland. After opening Taixu supreme resolution, Su Tang began to practice slowly according to the above records. With the continuous movement of aura in his body, Su Tang gradually felt that a more expensive power began to appear in his body. With the emergence of this power, The power hidden in zilei''s heart was also pulled out.


    In his meridians, three different forces began to run wildly. With the speed getting faster and faster, Su Tang obviously found that these three forces had a tendency to integrate. He already knew that after the fusion of his purple thunder heart and the original purple Qi, Su Tang was the power to destroy the original source. He had always been thinking about how to cultivate the source of destruction directly instead of relying on integration, Comparison is only the rudiment of how to integrate. Only their own real cultivation is the real power to destroy the source.


    Su Tang has always been looking for something that can integrate the two forces. Unexpectedly, he got it here this time. Taixu supreme resolution is such a skill. His own power is very special and can suppress aliens. However, Su Tang obviously felt that there are two very powerful forces in Su Tang''s body through practice, Therefore, these two forces are directly integrated into everything through the direct force as the medium, forming a new force.


    Su Tang is here for five days. In these five days, the power in Su Tang''s body has changed dramatically. At this time, Su Tang''s aura is no longer the purple of the past, but has become a kind of white gray. Gray is the source of no intelligence, and the white power is the result of Taixu supreme resolution, It''s like the three forces are integrated, so they all have some characteristics. The white power flies to Su Tang and becomes the power of Taixu. It''s also a very special power. From the feeling, Su Tang found that this thing is stronger than the power of Jiuyou. In addition, the power of Taixu has always been a very special power, so shuttle through Taixu.


    It was very similar to Tiantao''s ability to summon with blood essence. On the seventh day after entering here, Su Tang finally opened his eyes. As soon as he woke up, Su Tang received a reminder of the secret of heaven; "Boy, you should be careful. These days, I feel that something is paying attention to us in the dark. It may be those monsters that have been living here."


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang nodded and dared not be careless. When the power of the soul was released, as expected, at the moment when the power of the soul appeared, Su Tang found a feeling of being watched, and his heart was also an inspiration. He immediately turned his head and looked at the array not far away. He also had some thoughts in his heart, that is, after the array, he stared at himself about what was there.


    Due to the obstruction of the array, Su Tang couldn''t find the situation inside. At this time, Su Tang couldn''t help but dare to walk slowly towards it. He really wanted to see what the things here were. I don''t know how Su Tang was very curious about the things, and he didn''t feel that they were malicious to himself.


    After seven days of cultivation, Su Tang was totally unprepared. If this thing really wanted to hurt himself, he could do it in these seven days, but he didn''t do it. This made Su Tang very curious. It was also the reason why Su Tang dared to say that this move was not malicious to him. When he came to the array again, Su Tang''s beast slammed the array and the baptism arrived as scheduled, He was sucked into the array.


    This time, Su Tang was more or less on guard and had entered the array. He used the real dragon bully body, but the attack did not come. At this time, Su Tang began to quickly look at the surrounding mountains and forests. Here he found a snow-white little monkey on the first big tree not far away. He was looking at himself there, his eyes full of curiosity.


    After su Tang found it, the little monkey hid behind the big tree. After a while, he found that Su Tang had no action, he popped his small head again and looked at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang also took back the real Longba body. When he found the little monkey, Su Tang understood that as soon as his feelings came, he felt that it was the little monkey.


    At this time, Tianji exclaimed; "It''s him. It''s impossible. How could there be such a thing here." Su Tang asked curiously after hearing the exclamation of Tianji; "Tianji, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t it a little monkey? Is he also a failure?" Su Tang didn''t worry about the little monkey, because the little monkey was so cute and didn''t seem to have any combat effectiveness, but Su Tang asked when he heard the surprise of Tianji.


    After su Tang''s question fell, the secret didn''t hurry to answer, and Su Tang ignored him. He took out a piece of food prepared outside from the storage ring, shook it to the little monkey in the air, asked for a bite, and then took out a piece and threw it to the little monkey. He found that Su Tang didn''t mean any harm to him. When he saw Su Tang flowing some food to himself, He also jumped out of the uncle and caught it at once. After smelling it, he put it in front of his little nose and licked it with his tender little tongue. When he tasted it, the little monkey lit up in front of his eyes and ate it with big mouthfuls.


    After finishing the meal, the little monkey looked at Su Tang, stretched out his little paw, and looked at him. He still wanted it. Su Tang took out another piece and threw it to the little monkey. This thing is called tiannv fruit, which is a specialty of the holy city. It is not only very big, but also tastes very good. After he first tasted it in the holy city, Su Tang bought a lot and put it in the storage ring.


    Unexpectedly, the little monkey also liked it very much. After feeding the little monkey several times, the little monkey slowly got close to Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang took out a meat prepared in the holy city from the storage ring. After that trip to the ghost Valley, Su Tang was used to preparing some things in his storage ring.


    Seeing Su Tang take out something again, the little monkey''s eyes brightened. He thought Su Tang would throw it again. The waiting little monkey found that Su Tang didn''t want to give it to him, but began to look for something around. Seeing Su Tang seems to be looking for branches, the little monkey is also very smart. He also shuttled through the mountains to help Su Tang find branches.


    Soon after all the branches were found, Su Tang lit the campfire. Someone roasted the meat prepared before on the fire. The little monkey looked at Su Tang''s actions curiously. With time, the meat seemed to be relied on alive, and a trace of Xiao Wei floated out. After the little monkey sniffed it with his nose, the saliva stayed all at once.


    Seeing it like this, Su Tang laughed and directly cut a small piece of barbecue with a knife and threw it to the little monkey. The little monkey didn''t take it as carefully as before, but directly bit it and went down. With his small mouth, the meat juice in the barbecue suddenly flowed down with the corners of his mouth, The little monkey also felt the first delicious food in his life. After taking a grateful look at Su Tang, he ate it.


    One person and one monkey ate the barbecue happily. Su Tang also took out the spirit wine. The little monkey is now in the team. Su Tang has no home credit at all. Seeing Su Tang take out something, he directly ran over and asked Su Tang from the depths. Seeing his appearance, Su Tang also gave the little monkey a drink, But I know that after drinking the spirit wine, the little monkey suddenly fell in love with the taste. He drank a lot of spirit wine at one breath. When he drank it for the first time, he soon got drunk.

 Chapter 322

    After seeing the little monkey drunk, Su Tang was also very happy. Having such a lovely little thing here also added a lot of fun to him. After putting the little monkey in a warm place next to the campfire, Su Tang also began to practice again. Now he has completely reached the supreme decision of Taixu and went out.


    Therefore, the cultivation is also very handy. With the unselected absorption of Reiki, Su Tang has completely transformed all Reiki in his body into gray. With the passage of time, another night has passed. The next day, Su Tang has just quit the cultivation state, he found that the little monkey has disappeared. After smiling helplessly, Su Tang is ready to continue to practice in the grassland, Just then he suddenly heard a voice behind him.


    As soon as he heard the sound, Su Tang was a little worried. He immediately got on alert. At this time, a white sound jumped out of the woods. It was the little white monkey he met last night. At this time, the little monkey was dragging the retreated branch towards himself. Seeing its appearance, Su Tang understood it, smiled helplessly, pointed to the little monkey and said; "You eat goods."


    When Su Tang pointed it out, the little monkey also shouted happily. Su Tang began to get busy. An hour later, Su Tang baked a spirit rabbit for the little monkey. After handing it to him, he vomited while drinking spirit wine and watched the little monkey wolf down. At this time, the little monkey looked at Su Tang and giggled. After discovering the wine pot in Su Tang''s hand, The little monkey was happy and walked towards Su Tang with the spirit rabbit in his arms.


    Seeing it coming again, Su Tang didn''t understand. He took out a wine set and gave the little monkey a bowl of wine. The little monkey took a sip of wine and drank it. He blinked and continued to eat the barbecue. After a while, the little monkey finally finished the barbecue, drank enough spirit wine and lay on one side. At this time, Su Tang looked at the little monkey and said; "Little monkey, I''m leaving here. See you later!"


    As soon as he heard Su Tang''s words, the little monkey turned over and grabbed him. His eyes showed a reluctant look. Seeing its appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "You don''t want my spirit wine and barbecue?" after hearing Su Tang''s words, the little monkey smiled and hugged Su Tang''s thigh and didn''t let him go. At this time, Su Tang was also very helpless. At this time, Tianji said; "Su Tang, since the little monkey doesn''t want you, do you think you can let him follow you? The little monkey is not ordinary. If you can take him away from here, it will be a good help for you."


    Tianji hasn''t spoken since yesterday''s scream. Now he speaks again. Su Tang even asked more, nodded directly and said to the little monkey; "Little monkey, I want to leave here. If you don''t want me, would you like to go with me? Go outside with me. There are a lot of delicious food and wine there. I''m sure it''s better than you here."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the little monkey was silent for a moment, nodded and jumped directly under Su Tang''s shoulder. Seeing that the little monkey chose to follow him, Su Tang smiled and touched his little head, so he went out of the array and came to Sao yuan. Su Tang returned to the place where he had come in and waited for other contestants. He has been here for eight days, In two days, other contestants will enter it. At that time, they will go out together. Anyway, Su Tang doesn''t want to continue looking for anything in the treasure land. Many of the things in it are of little use to him.


    After pulling away to the place where he came in, Su Tang began to practice after talking to the little monkey. Seeing that Su Tang began to repair, your little monkey was also very sensible. Without disturbing Su Tang, he began to wander on the grassland, inducing him and looking for branches. According to his idea, after su Tang finished practicing for a while, he gave himself a barbecue.


    Seeing the little monkey left, Su Tang also slowly closed his eyes, but this time he didn''t yo u plan to practice, but read the secret carefully for two days; "Tianji, do you know the origin of this little monkey?" with the strange words of Tianji, how could su Tang not guess something?


    "Well, this thing is very unusual. Do you remember Zhu fan you met in the various regions competition? This little monkey is suitable, but Zhu fan is equally famous. It is very powerful. Zhu fan is powerful. You know, this little monkey, I can say that its strength is no longer under Zhu fan. Do you understand?" Tianji answered.


    Su Tang was also surprised by the secret. The little monkey was as famous as Zhu fan, and its strength was no longer lower than Zhu fan. How powerful is the little monkey? Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help asking; "What kind of species is this little monkey?"


    "He is the one of the four mixed monkeys. He is very powerful. In adulthood, he is at least stronger than Zhu Yan." Tianji said.


    "Macaques? Little monkeys are macaques. Don''t you get it wrong?" in Su Tang''s cognition, macaques are very huge orangutans, but not little monkeys. Seeing Su Tang, he didn''t believe it. Tianji continued. Zhu fan will come here in the next two days. You''ll know when you ask him. He is very familiar with Zhu fan and macaques, He can''t read it wrong.


    After hearing the secret of heaven, Su Tang had a trace of faith in his heart. At the same time, he couldn''t help feeling some helplessness about his luck; "I didn''t expect to use spirit wine and barbecue to abduct such a powerful tong arm God ape. I really don''t know whether it''s good or bad." Su Tang still has some worries about tong arm God ape, the four mixed monkeys. Each time they appear, they will turn upside down. Now if Tong back God ape is brought out by him, he doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad for the mainland.


    After knowing the extraordinary of the little monkey, Su Tang couldn''t help but run all his thoughts behind his head. In these two days, Su Tang''s cultivation is to help the little monkey get high meat. These two days of cultivation has also made a breakthrough in his strength. At this time, he already has the strength of the middle period of Emperor Wu. In addition to his special aura, Generally, the strong at the peak of Emperor Wu will not be his opponent.


    Ordinary people can''t understand the power of destruction. Even great gods like Ying long are very afraid of the power of destruction. Now Su Tang has completely controlled the power of destruction. Wait, it can be said that it is the biggest harvest in his empty treasure land. At the same time, he doesn''t know that Su Tang''s creative power has been fully formed in his own blood.


    Early in the morning of the tenth day, Su Tang was suddenly awakened by a sound. With the sound falling, Su Tang found a crack in the sky. After a while, several figures appeared in the crack. Seeing these figures, Su Tang smiled and whispered; "These guys are here at last." after these figures fall, the little monkey jumps on Su Tang''s shoulder and looks ready to fight. Su Tang touches his head and whispers; "Relax, these are my friends."


    With Su Tang''s reassurance, the little monkey took back his lovely fierce look and sat quietly on Su Tang''s shoulder. At this time, the figures in the sky also landed. As soon as they landed, Su Tang shouted; "I''ve been waiting for you for many days. You finally came."


    Hearing Su Tang''s voice, Lei Xiong, who had not yet reacted, took the lead in shouting; "Hahaha, brother Sutang, you are here too. I thought you would run around here. Why didn''t you look for the baby?"


    As Lei Xiong''s voice fell, other people looked at Su Tang with great doubts. They didn''t understand why Su Tang would wait here for others instead of looking for the baby. Su Tang said slowly; "I spent two days looking for things here. Because they are so old, many things here can''t be used. They turn into fly ash when touched. It''s no use taking such things. It''s better to practice here. The aura here is very abundant, which is many times less than that of the outside world."


    Xuanyou nodded. Before he came again, he heard the old ancestor say that after entering the void treasure land, don''t think about looking for any treasure. There is no treasure that can be used. The only thing that can be used is the aura there. The aura there is very rich, and there is a faint source of Qi hidden in the aura, which is the foundation of becoming a God.


    So when he came in, the holy Zun told Xuanyou to enter the void treasure land and practice hard at once. The more Reiki he absorbed, the more chances you will become a God in the future. Now when he heard Su Tang say so, Xuanyou understood and said; "When I came, my grandfather said that there was nothing to use here, only the aura here. That was the foundation of becoming a God. The more I absorbed, the more chance I had to become a God."


    After that, Xuanyou ignored other people and began to practice cross legged. This is a dream. Tianya said so when he saw Su Tang, he also began to practice cross legged. Lei Xiong also began to practice in situ, which is very similar to what Su Tang said. When other people saw these people began to practice, they also chose to practice in situ, Only Zhu fan kept looking at the monkey on Su Tang''s keyboard. At this time, the little monkey also stared at him.


    This is Zhu fan. He looked at Su Tang and asked; "Where did you find this guy?" seeing Zhu fan''s appearance, Su Tang knew that Tianji''s words were true. The little monkey was definitely the one of the four mixed monkeys. After hearing Zhu fan''s question, Su Tang didn''t hide it and directly told the story of meeting the little monkey.


    After listening, Zhu nodded and said; "If you want to take him out and take good care of him, don''t let this guy mess around, otherwise there may be a lot of trouble on the mainland." after that, he also began to cultivate you. After su Tang nodded, he also began to cultivate. After five days of cultivation here, Lei Xiong also successfully made a breakthrough and successfully entered the peak state of Wu Zun, It is only one step away from inspiring Emperor Wu.


    Mengtianya''s accomplishments were also instantly stable in the early days of Emperor Wu. Although he was in the realm of Emperor Wu in the past, he was unstable. Now he is completely stable. Five days later, a huge baptism appeared in the sky, sucking everyone out. Little monkey also left the void treasure land with Su Tang and appeared again, Su Tang and others have returned to the place where Saint Zun said they lived. Seeing that Su Tang and others have returned, Saint Zun smiled and said; "I think you have gained a lot this time. Well, you will all go. Su Tang stays. I have something to ask you."


    As the holy Zun''s voice fell, other people left here one after another. Only Su Tang and the little monkey stayed. This was a flash of doubt in the holy Zun''s eyes when he looked at the little monkey on Su Tang''s shoulder. Then he stopped for a while and looked at Su Tang and asked; "What''s the matter? The harvest should be great this time?


    Su Tang nodded and said, "it''s really big. This time I''ve solved a secret on the mainland."


    "Oh? It''s a secret? Can you tell me?" the student applauded. He was also interested. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "This time, I confirmed that the supreme Mingyue palace really exists. It is in the void treasure land. It turned out that the supreme Mingyue palace was destroyed because of a group. I got a skill there. It is said that it can suppress aliens. I''ll talk to you later. Only those who are strong at the divine level will have a chance to practice it successfully."


    "Does the supreme Moon Palace really exist? Have you found their ruins?" the holy master asked in surprise.


    Su Tang nodded. Later, Su Tang translated this skill in the current words, exchanged a copy to the holy master, and said; "Senior saint, this skill is very precious and must not be spread by others. Although this skill is selected and spread, it may not be successful, but now the emergence of foreign races is too ordinary. If they know it, the mainland is still dangerous."


    As a result, the saint trembled with excitement when Su Tang handed over the skill. This was the skill left by the pioneers of the mainland. Although he didn''t know whether he could successfully practice it, he knew the importance of this skill very well and nodded solemnly at once; "OK, I will declare this skill myself and won''t let it spread."


    As the holy Zun''s voice fell, the holy Zun also looked at Su Tang highly in his heart. He was actually willing to take out such a precious skill. It seems that Su Tang really thought for the sake of the mainland. At this time, the holy Zun couldn''t help thinking that if he got such a skill, he wouldn''t have the mind of Su Tang? Give it selflessly to others?


    Su Tang continued after receiving the assurance of the holy master; "Master Shengzun, I''ve given you this skill. Please give it to master ghost dance to see if they can successfully practice it and have freedom. If the strong man of God rank appears, master Shengzun, you can also have a good look. As long as it''s not a group, you''re about to give it a try. Compared with other races, it will definitely appear again in the future, Having the means to check and balance them is also a good card on the mainland. "


    The holy master nodded and said; "Don''t worry about this. I''ll deal with it. As for the three elders Ying long, I don''t know where they are. They should be there to find you. You can give them at that time." after that, the holy master put away the skill and looked at Su Tang and asked; "Where are you going next?"


    Now the Zhuyu competition has ended. Many martial artists who came to Zhongzhou have chosen to leave. Su Tang wants to return to the eastern region. For the young saint, he still hopes that he can continue to practice in Zhongzhou. After all, the eastern region is too barren and the practice is very slow.


    Su Tang said after thinking about it; "The competition is over. I still have a family in the eastern region, so I will go back and have a look at them this time. After the explanation, I also plan to travel on the road. Now my strength can''t be improved by hard training. I need some insights. Going to experience everywhere can make me improve faster."


    Seeing that Su Tang was very clear about his way of cultivation, the saint also nodded and said; "Now that you have a plan, you can do it. Anyway, there are not many people who can hurt you on the mainland. Moreover, now people in all regions of the mainland have allied, and your reputation is very strong. No one should be uncomfortable."


    After saying goodbye to the holy master, Su Tang left here and returned to the East region mansion. At this time, the second elder and others had packed up their things and were ready to return to the East region. Seeing Su Tang coming back, the second elder asked; "Sutang, do you want to go back with me this time?" Sutang nodded and said when he heard the words of the second elder; "Of course, I''ve been out for months. It''s time to go back and have a look. Wait for me. I''ll pack up my things."


    After that, he quickly returned to the room, packed up his things and left the holy city with the second elder and others. All the contestants left the holy city. During this time, the busy holy city was quiet, but the legend of Su Tang and others continued. After su Tang and others left the Holy City, It was seven days later when he returned to the wharf. In the evening, Su Tang and others had boarded the ship. On the deck, Su Tang looked at the vast sea and couldn''t help thinking of the girl who came to Zhongzhou.


    "Mengluo, how are you doing now? Are you okay?" Su Tang said softly, looking at the sea.


    At this time, Mengluo, who was far away in another plane, also looked at the stars in the sky and said softly; "Brother, how are you now? The various regions competition should be over? Have you returned to the eastern regions?" Mengluo was unhappy every day after she came back. Such an ally gave the world God a headache.


    Just after Mengluo''s voice fell, a young man appeared behind Mengluo. This man was Huantian who was Mengluo in the holy city daizhou. At this time, Huantian came to Mengluo and asked; "What are you thinking, younger martial sister? Why have you been depressed every day since you came back? What''s the matter with you? Are you not happy when you come back here?"


    After hearing his words, Mengluo replied with an expressionless face; "Who told you that I must be happy when I come back? I told you many times not to call me younger martial sister, and my room is not for you to come in casually. Now leave here immediately." Mengluo is not polite to huantiansi. Mengluo has been pestering Mengluo all day since she came back, which has made Mengluo very tired.


    Hearing Mengluo''s words, Huan Tian''s face changed and said softly; "You should be thinking about Su Tang again? Hehe, he is just a mortal. He may not have the opportunity to enter the divine level in his life. Although the crown prince is very high, there is no original crystal stone in the lower world. It is impossible to become a God. You are completely people from two worlds. Why do you continue to think of him?"


    Hearing Huantian''s words, Mengluo smiled disdainfully and said; "Haven''t you become a God yet? Besides, can you compare brother Sutang''s talent?"


    "Hahaha, it''s true that I can''t compare. Although I haven''t become a God, I have a powerful one who seems to know that I can become a God in a short time, and Su Tang can? Even if his talent is high, what can he do? The cultivation intention needs not only heaven''s gift, but also someone''s guidance and the support of countless cultivation resources, and I have everything, he said Su Tang can do nothing. Why should he compare with me? "Huan Tian said with a laugh.


    His tone was full of disdain for Su Tang. After hearing his words, Mengluo shook her head and didn''t continue to speak, but thought in her heart; "She speaks more about Su Tang''s talent than anyone else. It''s only a matter of time for her to sink her voice. Besides, there are many adventures of brother Su Tang. Although Huantian has only paid directly, it''s still impossible to surpass Su Tang."

 Chapter 323

    Seeing Mengluo ignore himself, Huantian doesn''t want to stay any longer. He turns around and leaves here. After Huantian leaves, Mengluo continues to look at the stars in the sky. At this time, Huantian has returned to his residence. After calling his men, Huantian opens his mouth and says; "I heard you have a heritage foundation on the street, don''t you?"


    The man answered quickly and respectfully; "Yes, I do have a heritage foundation below. I just haven''t known whether they are still there for many years. What do you mean, little Lord?"


    "When I was in the lower world, there was an enemy. I came back after I found the younger martial sister this time. There is no way to clean him up, so I want to ask you for help. Let the people below you help me clean up some of this person. His cultivation in the lower world is pretty good. I''m afraid ordinary people can''t clean him up. Do you think you can line up one person here?"


    Huantian also doesn''t have much confidence in this man''s foundation in the lower world. Compared with Su Tang''s strength, he is indeed strong. People in the lower world should not have many reasons to offend this guy. Now he just wants to let the people above go down, and the people above can easily kill Su Tang. As long as Su Tang dies, he will have a chance to successfully enter Mengluo''s heart, At that time, as long as he gets Mengluo, everything of his master''s world God can be said to be his.


    Hearing the words of heaven, the man replied; "To let the people above us go down, we must get the consent of the world God. In the current situation, we haven''t gone down for many years, and I''m afraid the world God won''t agree." the man said in some embarrassment.


    After hearing his words, Huantian continued; "Didn''t you tell the elder martial sister about the presence and absence of aliens a few days ago? I think the elder martial sister also has the idea of sending someone down. This time, you said you want to go down and have a look. I think the elder martial sister should agree. Comparing the affairs of aliens has always been a top priority in my divine world."


    After listening to Huan Tian''s words, the man nodded and said; "My subordinates, let''s go and have a try. I don''t know who you want to deal with, young Lord. Can you give me more information about him? After he goes down, you can directly attract investment and kill him." after hearing this man''s words, Huantian nodded and said; "This man is Su Tang and lives in the eastern region. I remember your inheritance seems to be in a garbage place such as Zhongzhou and the eastern region. It should be easy to step down? This time, I not only want him to die, but also the people of his family."


    The heat, you nodded and said; "OK, my subordinates know." after that, the man turned and left. After a while, the man came to the place where the boundary God was, and said that he wanted to check the alien race in the lower boundary. After hearing his words, the boundary God also nodded and said; "Only after I came back from my dream and told me about the appearance of an alien, I have been discussing with the gods of the world. What you said about this alien is very reasonable. We really should take pictures of some people in the lower world to see if there is really an alien, so that we can have countermeasures. Since you have volunteered, I will allow you to go down The world. "


    "Thank you for the world God. This time, my subordinates will find out. If an alien appears, my subordinates will take care of the world God in the first way for a while, and then take good care of the seal to prevent the alien from coming to the mainland again." the man continued.


    After hearing his words, the world God nodded and said; "Jinyue, this time you can only take ten divine orders down in the lower world. I remember you have a heritage foundation in the lower world. This time, you can use their power. Now the space in the lower world is not very stable. If too many strong divine orders go down, I''m afraid it will bring chaos to the space, and it is likely to affect the seal at that time."


    The man''s name is Jinyue. After hearing the word of the world God, he nodded and said; "Subordinates understand." after that, seeing that the world God had no other orders, Jinyue continued to speak; "Since the boundary God has nothing else to do, my subordinates will prepare and select some reliable gods to lower the boundary with me."


    The world God waved his hand and said; "Go ahead, this time things must be done well, which is related to the future of the continent and my whole divine rank. Don''t let other strength see a joke." although the divine rank was created by the boundary God, there are many other strengths in the river, and his boundary God is not the only king of the divine rank.


    "Subordinates understand!" after that, Jinyue left the world God Temple. After leaving, he went directly to the place where Huantian lived, told Huantian what the world God had promised, and then went to select the god man. Ten days later, Jinyue left the God rank with the guard God man, and successfully went to the world under the escort of the world God.


    At this time, Su Tang and others also got off the ship, set foot on the land of the eastern region again, got off the ship, and Lei Xiong laughed happily; "Hahaha, I''m finally back. It''s still the land and air in the eastern region. I''m used to smelling. This is my hometown. Although Zhongzhou is prosperous, there is always some lingering sense of strangeness there. It''s still kind here."


    Hearing Lei Xiong''s emotion, Su and others also smiled and nodded. At this time, Yuan Kun said; "Well, don''t sigh. We''d better hurry back to the imperial capital now. I haven''t been late for a long time. I''ve missed my unique food in the eastern region for a long time." after hearing his words, Lei Xiong nodded for a moment and said; "You''re right, you''re right. Let''s get out of here."


    This time, the cultivation of several people has been improved to a certain extent, so the speed is much faster than when they came here before. Only in most of the day, they successfully returned to the boundary of the God empire. At this time, it is already evening. On the town, Lei Xiong and others decided to rest here for a night and stay in an inn, Lei Xiong and Yuan Kun ordered a lot of delicious food with flying shovels. Su Tang and others also wolfed down. The little monkey opened his appetite and ate it for the first time.


    One night later, Su Tang and others embarked on the journey back to the Heavenly God Emperor capital again. This time, they followed quickly. They soon returned to the emperor capital. At this time, in the emperor capital, the emperor already knew about their return, and had prepared a banquet for them. After the God king of the hall said some words of praise, He took Su Tang and others back to the palace. After having a beautiful meal, Su Tang said to the emperor; "Emperor, the matter here has been completely handled. I''m ready to go home and have a look. I''ll leave first." after that, I''m ready to leave. At this time, the ancestor of the Zhan family also said; "Emperor, we also left."


    After saying wow, the emperor nodded helplessly. Then Su Tang and the little monkey, the ancestor of the Zhan family and Zhan Wutian left the imperial capital together and walked towards the forbidden area of the eastern region. Zhan Wutian couldn''t help thinking of Su Tang all the way; "Brother, it''s my first time to go back this time. I don''t know what the current war family has become. I didn''t expect that both of you have moved into the forbidden area of the eastern region. It''s really lucky."


    "Hehe, that''s true, but the war family and Su Tang will be together in the future. Such a relationship will not change as long as we live." Su Tang said.


    Now Su Tang is no longer the former Su Tang. Now he is fully qualified to say this sentence. When he said this before, it may give people the impression that he is in the thigh of the explosive war family, but he thought it was a dialogue between equal classes. Although there were long AO and others before, Su Tang is different from those who do not belong to Su Tang''s own combat power, That''s a real Su Tang combat power.


    "Su Tang is right. Now the warring family and Su Tang are part of each other. The past has passed, and our two families will be stronger in the future." the ancestor of the warring family also said at this moment.


    The three men and one monkey flew all the way back to the forbidden area of the eastern region. Su Tang and others suddenly came back, which made Su Zhan and his family very happy. It was also a big banquet to celebrate the safe return of Su Tang and others, and won unparalleled war skills. This time, Su Tang and others were hot. Your name must be known by people on the mainland. It is an honor for Su Tang and the war family.


    After having dinner, Su Tang told the Su family everything on the way this time. At ten o''clock in the night, Su Tang returned to his room and rested. This trip to Zhongzhou finally came to an end. In the next period of time, Su Tang Yitian continued to practice Taixu supreme resolution. As Taixu supreme resolution became more and more proficient, Su Tang''s destructive power is also used more and more skillfully. It''s already astringent when he didn''t help Ying Long heal his wounds before.


    A month after such a peaceful day passed, Su Tang also reached the age of 20. In the new year, the forbidden area was full of joy. Although it was winter, it was still full of vitality. There were no white snowflakes falling like other places. On that day, Su Tang got up early in the morning and took the little monkey to the river, After tasting the fat fish baked by Su Tang for him, the little monkey liked the taste and came here almost once a day.


    With Su Tang''s action of grilling fish, the little monkey also slept and played at the same time. Suddenly, the young man stopped his action, turned his head and looked at the sky. His eyes showed a look of awe. He whispered a few times at Su Tang. He noticed that Su Tang was the same as the little monkey. At this time, three figures appeared in the sky, It''s Yinglong and others.


    Seeing them, Su Tang shouted at them happily; "Avant garde, are you back?" after listening to the voice of Ao Sutang, long AO and Tiantao Yinglong flew down. When they saw Su Tang, long Ao said with a smile; "I knew the little Lord would come back, so you really came back from type II." after that, he turned his hair and stood in the water. The little monkey was stunned; "How did this thing appear here?"


    Hearing the surprised voice of long Ao, Ying Long and Tiantao turned to look at the little monkey. They were stunned. At this time, Ying Long said; "The four mixed monkeys have appeared? It seems that the mainland is really going to be chaotic this time." Ying Long and others recognized the identity of the little monkey in an instant. Compared with them, they are all monsters. Looking at them, many monsters can see it at a glance.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang asked; "How come the mixed four monkeys have also appeared. Aren''t there only the macaques?"


    "Ha ha, boy, you may not know. After fainting, as long as one appears, others will appear one after another. This is the rule. Now that the ape appears, the other three committees appear, and the mainland must be in a mess." Ying Long said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly and said; "Where will the others be?" Su Tang, the name of the mixed world four monkeys, has heard of it for a long time. Now that it will appear again, Su Tang has an idea in his mind, that is to gather them all together. Their existence will also be a good help on the mainland at that time.


    Ying Long shook his head and said; "I don''t know about this, but you have a good vitality, boy. Since you can find the Tongbei God ape, even if the other three appear, and there are Tongbei apes, the others will give him face. Don''t worry. As long as you can say good things about Tongyuan in Hubei Province, his brother will not mess around."


    Su Tang nodded. Tiantao said; "Come to long Ao, you can also get some fish up, but I haven''t eaten the grilled fish of Sutang boy for a long time. I miss it very much." after listening to Ao Tiantao''s words, long Ao smiled and came to the water, picked up the little monkey. After a loud drink, several fat fish were brought out of the water by long Ao. Seeing that long Ao was so ambitious, he found that they didn''t mean anything, The little monkey also slowly put down his awe and pushed the fish brought up by long Ao. When he came to Su Tang, he was. Seeing the lovely appearance of the little monkey, Tiantao and Ying Long couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Tang asked as he leaned against the; "Didn''t the three elders always take care of the seal? Why did they suddenly come back?"


    "People have come from the divine world. We old guys will come back with them to take care of us. Anyway, now the people in the divine world have taken over, we also want to have a rest." Tiantao said.


    After hearing Tiantao''s words, Su Tang nodded and couldn''t help thinking; "It seems that Mengluo should have told the gods of the world about everything on the mainland. When the people of the divine world come down, the pressure on the mainland will be reduced a lot." since after eating the roast fish, he returned to the mansion controlled by the central control of the forbidden area and was very happy to see Tiantao and others come back, the people of the Soviet war and the two families were very happy.


    In the evening, Su Tang came to the courtyard originally built for Tiantao and long Ao. At this time, long AO and the three were here. When Su Tang came in, long Ao asked; "Young Lord, why are you here? Do you have anything to do with us? I think you should have gained a lot of benefits in the void treasure land this time, and you have actually improved a lot."


    After su Tang came in, he looked at them and said; "Ha ha, this void treasure land is indeed very magical, but the most magical is still behind. This time I came here to tell three elders that I got today''s news when I entered the void treasure land, and I also got a skill that can suppress foreign races."


    As soon as Su Tang said this, long Ao stood up in surprise and looked at Su Tang''s response to long and asked; "Boy, what you said is true?" it''s a skill to suppress aliens. It''s something that has always been very needed by great gods. How come no one has been able to create such a skill for many years. Now Su Tang suddenly said that he got such a skill. Ying Long and three people can''t believe it.


    Su Tang nodded and continued; "I don''t know three elders. Have you ever heard of the supreme Moon Palace?"


    "The supreme Moon Palace? Boy, how do you know this sect? It is said that the sect existed before ancient times, but I don''t know why it suddenly disappeared. The reason why our ancient strong human beings can suddenly practice is because of the skill left by the supreme Moon Palace. Later, some amazing people have created a lot of skills with their skill Knowing the law, it can be said that the supreme Moon Palace is the starting point of martial arts in the whole mainland. "Tiantao said.


    Among the three of them, Tiantao got the longest, so he knew the most. After hearing Tiantao''s restoration, long Ao nodded and said; "That''s true. At the beginning, the old master created the Taoist God war method because he got the skill of the supreme Mingyue palace. Young master, you won''t get the inheritance of the supreme Mingyue palace in the void treasure land? If they were, they might really have such a skill that can suppress foreign races."


    "Hehe, I got a big news this time, that is, as early as in ancient times, the mainland was only opened soon, and the alien had come to the mainland. However, the combat effectiveness of the mainland was not very strong at that time. The only people who could fight with the alien were the people of Taishang Mingyue palace. As a disciple, they successfully killed and retreated the alien, which shows their prestige "Said Su Tang with a smile.


    "The people of the supreme Moon Palace killed and retreated the alien?" Ying long, who had been in two divine wars, said in surprise. He was very clear that the alien would be forced to retreat only after being calculated by the great gods on the mainland. It was not a real killing and retreating, but a collection of all the strength of the whole continent.


    Now I suddenly heard Su Tang say that a sect in the supreme Mingyue palace will successfully kill and retreat with my group. How powerful should this sect be? There are certainly not as many gods in the whole continent as in ancient times and in ancient times? Such a sect can kill and retreat aliens. The only possibility is that Su Tang said that the supreme Mingyue palace has a super skill that can suppress aliens.


    "Yes, I saw the words left by the powerful Taixu elder who opened up the mainland. There was a mention about their killing and retreating foreign races. Only in that battle, they also lost a lot of combat power. Even Taixu elder was seriously injured and fell in that war, but he can keep the skill that can suppress foreign races, which is now in my hand." After that, Su Tang brought out the storage ring and handed it to Ying long.


    Ying long read the scroll carefully and said; "This skill is really powerful. It seems that what Sutang boy said is true. In ancient times, the supreme Mingyue palace must have killed the alien by this non skill." after that, Ying Long handed the ancient scroll to Tiantao and long Ao. After reading it, Ying long looked at Sutang and said; "Boy, what are you going to do with this skill?"


    "After I came out of the empty treasure land, I copied a copy to the holy master and asked him to give it to some strong people on the mainland who know the root and the bottom, and let them try to practice it successfully. Just now, the three elders should also see that this skill needs the support of the original aura to succeed. Now there are few strong people in the divine rank on the mainland, and most of the original auras are very thin, So the possibility of success in cultivation is very small, "Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his words, Ying Long nodded and said; "It''s true. Even I''m not 100% sure I can succeed in cultivation, but it''s really good for you to do so. Compared with now, it''s time to improve the strength of the mainland. If one more person can succeed in cultivation, we will have more combat effectiveness on the mainland."

 Chapter 324

    Long AO and Tiantao also nodded one after another. This time, Su Tang did a good job. At this time, Su Tang continued; "I''m here to find three elders this time. I just want them to have a try and see if they can practice successfully. The strength of the three of you is very strong. If you can practice successfully, it will be even more powerful for our mainland."


    Ying Long nodded and said; "We''ve written it down just now. We''ll try it later. Boy, I think it seems different after you come out this time. Have you succeeded in cultivation?" Ying Long always points to Su Tang when he has the original purple Qi. What this skill needs is the support of the original aura. Su Tang has the highest original purple Qi, It can be said that he can easily practice this skill successfully.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I really succeeded in cultivation, and this skill has made some changes in the power in my body. Now I can fully use the power of destruction, so I don''t have to integrate slowly like before." Su Tang didn''t hide his affairs, and the three people in front of him were the people he trusted most.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Ying Long and the three were happy. Since someone had successfully practiced this skill, there was already a good card in the mainland. In addition, Su Tang said that he had been able to use the power of destruction, which was feared by everything in the world, that is to say, Now Su Tang already has absolute means to deal with aliens. Can such news make them unhappy?


    "The young master is really gifted, and the old master really doesn''t see the wrong person." long Ao exclaimed at this time. Su Tang has always felt that he is a very talented person, and now he has reached a height that his predecessors have never reached. After hearing his words, Su Tang touched his head and said with a embarrassed smile; "I''m just lucky."


    "Good luck is also a part of strength." Ying Long said. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and looked at Ying Long and asked; "Elder, I have one more thing to ask you."


    Seeing Su Tang saying this, Ying Long couldn''t help being curious and asked; "What do you want to ask me? Directly, don''t be as wordy as those people." Ying Long himself is a very straightforward person. What he dislikes most is the wordiness of those people. In addition, he appreciates Su Tang very much, so he has always been very kind to Su Tang.


    "What I want to ask is about the real dragon bully body. Although I know something about the real dragon bully body, no one knows the real dragon bully body better than the elder except Zu long?" Su Tang asked directly.


    After hearing Su Tang''s question, Ying Long frowned and said; "Boy, I admit that your talent is very high, but you can''t understand the real Longba body with high talent. There are so many amazing people in our dragon family over the ages, but there are many people who don''t understand the real Longba body. You are still young, I don''t think you are very eager to have good combat power, but the real Longba body is really not simple, although I I know some, but it''s not complete. ZuLong is the ancestor of the real dragon bully. I think you''d better not think about it. You should practice it now. "


    Hearing Ying Long''s words, Tao and long Ao nodded the day after tomorrow. This is long Ao, who also said; "Young Lord, Ying Long is right. Zheng Long is really not easy to understand. Their dragon family itself is very difficult to understand, not to mention humans like you. Although you also have a trace of real dragon Qi in your body, it is still very slim to understand the real dragon bully body. I also have real dragon Qi in my body, but I haven''t understood the real dragon bully body for many years."


    Hearing their words, Su Tang couldn''t cry or laugh. He had to shake his head reluctantly and used the real Longba body for a moment. When he saw that Su Tang suddenly changed, Ying long lost his chin. Ying Long couldn''t believe it. He pointed to Su Tang and stammered; "You actually understand, real dragon, bully and body. How is this possible?"


    "I really understand the real dragon bully body. It all depends on Zhu fan. If I hadn''t fought with him, I couldn''t understand it." after that, Su Tang took the real dragon bully body back into his body and continued to look at Ying Long and said; "Elder, can you tell me something about the real Longba body?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s voice, Ying Long woke up from surprise, looked at Su Tang and laughed; "Hahaha, divine talent, peerless divine talent. I didn''t expect that Yinglong could see such peerless divine talent. Good, it''s great." after that, Yinglong patted Su Tang on the shoulder and continued; "My dragon clan itself may not be able to understand the real dragon bully. Since you have understood it, ha ha, boy, you are the first person in history."


    "Indeed, before heaven and earth, there were many people and monsters with dragon blood. I''ve never heard of anyone who can understand the real dragon body. Boy, you are the first person." Tiantao also said.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang smiled and Ying long continued; "Come on, what do you want to ask, ask directly, and I''ll tell you what I know." at this moment, Ying Long''s eyes are full of appreciation when he looks at Su Tang. He thinks that God is talented. As long as we take time, our future achievements will surpass everyone in the past. During this period of contact with Su Tang, Ying Long has seen many miracles in Su Tang.


    First, he had the original purple Qi that no one had before, and then he was able to summon Tianlei. Then he mastered two of the three powerful original forces between heaven and earth. Now he has obtained the inheritance of the supreme Mingyue palace in the void treasure land, and now he has mastered the real dragon bully body of his dragon family. This whole Su Tang can be said to be a super miracle.


    No wonder Ying Long is so amazed. Such a person can be said to be the first person of all generations between heaven and earth. Although he is still very weak now, his future growth space is very, very huge. At the same time, Ying Long and the three people can''t help giving Su Tang the hope to deal with foreign races at the same time. As long as he grows up, Aliens will not be feared.


    In the next few days, Su Tang wanted to ask Ying Long about the Mandarin Zhenlong Bati. With Ying Long''s careful explanation, Su Tang also knew more and more about Zhenlong Bati. Later, he also successfully controlled all the power of Zhenlong Bati. After ten days of continuous cultivation, a message came from spitting in the eastern region, which made Su Tang and others very angry.


    It turned out that shortly after Ying Long and others came back, the gods from the divine world appeared in the eastern region. With their absolute strength, they tried to pressure the God Empire to hand over Su Tang. If they didn''t hand it over, they would kill one person every day. However, the emperor of the God Empire knew that he couldn''t control Su Tang now. These people came to trouble Su Tang, For a moment he didn''t know what to do.


    In the forbidden area of the eastern regions, Su Tang was very angry when he heard the news. These gods of the lower world didn''t check the affairs of other nationalities, but came here to find their own trouble. How can su Tang not be angry? If the divine world is like this, what else can the mainland save? It''s better for people on the mainland to save themselves than to let them help the mainland like this.


    With Su Tang''s anger, Ying Long and others also felt the changes in the divine world, and felt a burst of regret. Such the strongest combat power of the mainland has become like this. What should the mainland do? With the idea of covering up, Ying Long couldn''t help saying; "Boy, let''s go with you. I also want to see what the divine world has become." Ying Long is also one of the great gods who participated in the divine war in ancient times.


    So they are very familiar with the leaders of the divine world. It should be much more convenient to have him standing. After having this idea, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s troublesome, master." seeing Ying Long going, Tiantao and long Ao left the forbidden area with Su Tang. When they appeared in the imperial capital again, Su Tang was completely shocked by what they saw.


    The imperial capital has lost its former glory. Now it is like a dead city. There is hardly a person in the city. There is a huge hole in the huge city wall. At this time, Su Tang found that there are stumps and broken arms everywhere on the streets of the imperial capital, including the bodies of children, Seeing such a situation, Su Tang''s anger was ignited at once.


    He shouted at the imperial capital; "Get the people out of here." Su Tang was already very angry at this time. These classes are gods from the divine world. They treat the prisoners here with such cruel means, which has deeply touched the bottom line of Su Tang. At this time, not only Su Tang was angry, but also Ying Long was very angry. In order to protect the prisoners, the former strong gods did not hesitate to fight with other races, Today''s strong men of divine rank treat human beings like this for the sake of some four people''s gratitude and resentment, which has completely lost their original intention.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, five strong gods suddenly flew out of the rush. As soon as no one got into the air, the leader pointed to Su Tang and asked; "Who are you? You dare to talk nonsense here. I think you''re impatient. If you know what you''re talking about, you''ll commit suicide and apologize to me now, or I''ll let you suffer and die slowly like those people."


    The man who finished also pointed to the stumps and broken arms piled up on the side of the street. Seeing this situation, Su Tang''s anger could not be suppressed completely. He looked at the man and said coldly; "Haven''t you always wanted to find me? I''m the Su Tang you''re looking for. Unexpectedly, people from the divine world have become like this. You guys have to die."


    At the moment of saying that, Su Tang''s real dragon bully body came out. With the emergence of the real dragon bully body, Tu Su realized that he flew directly towards the person headed by him. At the same time, the Taoist God war spirit also rose in the sky at this moment, but this time the Taoist God war spirit did not have the previous gold, but became gray and white. Seeing this breath, In an instant, Ying Long really understood what Su Tang had said before. He had completely controlled the power of destruction.


    Unexpectedly, Su Tang has completely transformed his aura into a destructive force. Seeing Su Tang rush towards those people, Ying Long nodded at long AO and Tiantao. For a moment, their momentum was released directly and locked the five strong gods in the sky. The strength of these strong gods is very different from that of Ying Long and others, Being pressed by the breath of Yinglong three people, no one can move a penny at all.


    At this time, Su Tang had flown to them and raised his hand to punch the man in the head. The strange destructive force directly entered the body of the strong man of the divine rank. At this time, Su Tang looked at the man and said; "I''ll let you watch your body slowly dissipate bit by bit." after that, Su Tang turned and rushed towards the other four people. After a while, he injected a trace of destructive power into every body that provoked you.


    Su Tang knew in his heart that he could easily inject destructive power into the bodies of these strong gods. He must rely on the help of Ying Long and others. Su Tang took back the real dragon bully body and looked at the five strong gods and said; "I believe you already know the power I injected into your body?" after hearing Su Tang''s words, the man headed by Su Tang took the lead in answering; "The power of destruction, how can this happen? How can you have the power of destruction?"


    After hearing his words, Su Tang said with a smile; "A little insight, hahaha, since you know the power of destruction, you should understand its characteristics? I''ll ask you a few questions now, and I''ll let you know if I''m satisfied with the answers." just here, Ying Long and others also divided. As soon as they entered, Ying Long took the lead in asking; "Are you the powerful people in the divine world?"


    Hearing Ying Long''s question, the man in charge turned his head and looked at it. He was stunned for a moment and exclaimed; "Are you elder Yinglong, the Dragon God?" seeing that the man actually knew himself, Yinglong nodded and continued to ask; "Who are you and why are you here?"


    "We are the people under the control of the world God. This time we came down with the leader of the world God Jin Yue. According to the leader of the world God Jin Yue, this time they apparently came to check the affairs of other races, but in fact they were to help the young Lord revenge." when we saw Ying longdang, even if we didn''t have the slightest resistance, Ying longdang was a super God at the same level as the world God, When such a person asks a little god like him, there is still a list to hide.


    "Man of the world God? Who is your little Lord?" Su Tang suddenly thought of a possibility and asked immediately after hearing this man''s words.


    With Su Tang''s question, the man continued to answer; "Our little Lord is Huan Tian. He is the disciple of the world God in the lower world in order to take over the daughter of the world God and return to the world of God." after hearing the man''s answer, Su Tang understood for a moment and said softly at once; "Huantian? Sure enough, it''s you. I mean, I have no sin at all in the divine level. But now people in the divine world directly call names and surnames to find themselves. It seems that Huantian has really moved to kill himself?"


    After that, Su Tang looked at the man and continued to ask; "Did you kill all these people?" then he pointed to the corpses on the street. Su Tang''s face became unusually ugly. When he was outside the city, he came to this position. I completely saw the situation on the street. At this time, the whole street was full of corpses, and none of them was intact.


    As Su Tang pointed out, Ying Long immediately became angry, raised his hand and killed a strong man of divine rank behind the man with a palm, and cursed; "You beasts, they are just mortals with no strength to bind chickens. As gods, you have shot these mortals? You are not qualified to continue to be gods."


    At this time, the man was immediately frightened by Ying Long''s words and hurriedly begged for mercy; "Dragon God, spare your life. We are also ordered to act. It''s not what we want to do. It''s Jinyue. Jinyue asked us to do so." at this time, he had heard the intention of killing Yinglong in his tone. Yinglong wanted to kill them. Now he has no way to beg for mercy directly and continuously.


    This is Ying Long said with a smile; "Hahaha, don''t worry. None of them can escape. All the gods and men in the lower world have to die this time. I''ll go to the divine world in person and ask the world God how he manages his men. He actually let his own hands down and massacre mortals in the lower world. I won''t let him go."


    At this time, Su Tang also said; "I won''t let you die so easily. As I said before, you will watch your body dissipate slowly." after that, Su Tang used the power of destruction to inject into the man''s body. With the increase of the power of destruction, the great God can obviously feel that the meridians in his body began to dissipate slowly, As time went on, he saw his body begin to dissipate slowly.


    The situation of this man was terrified. The three strong men of divine rank left behind him trembled all over. After killing all three people, Su Tang came to the palace. At this time, emperor and others were also detained here. Seeing Su Tang coming, the emperor looked at Su Tang reluctantly and said; "This time, the God empire was completely destroyed."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang felt a little sorry and immediately said; "Don''t worry. As long as I su Tang is here one day, the heavenly empire will not be destroyed. This time, I su Tang is sorry for you, and I will avenge myself." after that, Su Tang looks at long AO and says; "Just now those people seem to have said that the man named Jin Yue seems to be in Zhongzhou? Let''s go to Zhongzhou together. One day these demons are on the mainland, the people on the mainland will be very dangerous."


    Long Ao nodded and said; "The young master is right. Let''s go to Zhongzhou now." after that, long Ao flew towards Zhongzhou with Su Tang, and soon came to the sea. Long Ao changed himself, and Su Tang and others jumped on his back. In the water, long Ao''s su Tang was very fast, and came to Zhongzhou three days later.

 Chapter 325

    Su Tang, who landed in Haikou, flew directly towards the holy city without stopping. Along the way, Su Tang found that it was only a short period of more than a month that Zhongzhou seemed to have changed a lot. There were only ruins in many places along the way, and there was no prosperity in the past.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking of the recent situation of the God empire. In a moment, he counted these things on the gods who had just come to the lower world. They flew all the way quickly. The four soon saw the outline of the holy city from a distance. At this time, long Ao couldn''t help looking at the holy city in the distance and said; "The holy city seems to have changed."


    As long Ao''s voice fell, the four people were getting closer and closer to the holy city, and they thoroughly saw the current appearance of the holy city. They saw that the holy city had lost its former glory and completely turned into a dead city. All the shops in the city were closed, and the new people on the street looked around in panic, as if they were avoiding something and afraid of something.


    Su Tang was very surprised by this situation. He couldn''t help but Feiluo went to the street in the city and grabbed a pedestrian and asked; "Uncle, what happened to the holy city? How did it suddenly become like this?" the man was held by Su Tang and shouted immediately; "It''s none of my business, sir, just let me go." seeing that the uncle''s mood was a little unstable, Su Tang continued to say kindly; "Don''t worry, uncle. I''m just passing by. I don''t mean any harm to you. I just want to ask why the holy city has become like this?"


    Su Tang''s voice was very kind. He calmed uncle''s mood at once. Uncle looked at Su Tang carefully. Seeing this, uncle''s eyes brightened and exclaimed; "Are you su Tang?"


    Seeing that uncle actually knew himself, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, uncle, I''m Su Tang. Uncle, can you tell me why it''s like this here? Wasn''t it still good a month or two ago? Why did it suddenly become like this, and the holy master didn''t come out to manage it?" when he saw this man know himself, Su Tang didn''t have much accident. When he smashed the holy city, he would die. Many residents watched the war.


    "Hey, little brother Su Tang, you don''t know. Only after you players left after the Zhuyu competition, the holy city returned to its former calm. Although it was not as lively as the Zhuyu competition, it was also pretty good. Unfortunately, such days didn''t last long. One day, six super strong people suddenly appeared, a holy city, and started directly without asking the reason All the guards of the holy city were basically dead. The holy master and the commander came forward and were captured in an instant. Only after the holy master was captured, the holy city was completely changed. In the past, the small forces nearby did not dare to make trouble in the holy city because of the holy master, but after the holy master was captured, those forces came to the holy city to kill people and steal goods in three or two days. " The uncle sighed and explained to Su Tang.


    "As those small forces become more and more excessive, the businesses in the holy city close down and leave the holy city one by one. For a time, the former prosperous holy city has become a dead city. We old guys have no way. We were born here and have never left the holy city. Now although the holy city has been destroyed, we are not willing to leave." Uncle continued.


    After listening to uncle''s story, Su Tang suddenly understood, nodded and said to uncle; "Don''t worry, uncle. The holy city will have a chance to recover. The holy master is a strong man of divine rank, and he will have a way to escape." after I press, he turns around and walks with Ying Long and others towards the Dongyu mansion where he lived before. Now the Holy City has no business travel and can''t find a place to live for the time being. He can only go to see the Dongyu mansion.


    After arriving at the mansion, Su Tang and others flew in directly. In the pavilion in the yard, long Ao frowned and said; "Just now, the man mentioned that there are six super strong people. I think they are the people mentioned by the five guys when they were in the eastern region. This time, there are 11 people in their lower boundary, five have been lost by them, and now there are six."


    "Bastards, these bastards." after hearing long Ao''s words, Ying Long scolded.


    Both Tiantao and Su Tang wondered why Ying Long was so angry all of a sudden. At this time, Ying Long said; "At the beginning, the three of us guarded the seal to prevent foreign people from taking advantage of it. Then the people in the divine world came down and we left. Now it seems that these people of the divine level didn''t take care of the seal there, but went to the eastern region and the Holy City to bully? These guys are damn."


    Hearing Ying Long''s words, both Tao and long Ao changed their faces the day after tomorrow. After nodding, Tian Tao said; "I think now, we''d better clean up these guys by express line and continue to guard the seal." long Ao nodded and said; "These guys must be cleaned up, but now the seal is unattended. I will have an accident if I break it. I think it''s better. I''ll go there and take care of the seal. Tiantao Yinglong, you and the young Lord continue to look for the whereabouts of those guys. You shouldn''t be able to turn over any waves with you."


    Long Ao''s words are very reasonable. Ying Long and Tiantao both ordered him. Then long Ao left the holy city, leaving only Su Tang Ying Long and Tiantao in the mansion. At this time, Ying Long couldn''t help asking; "Where on earth are these guys? Why do they suddenly make trouble in the holy city? They basically have no grudges with the holy city. They went to the eastern region because their young master wanted to kill Sutang boy, but the holy city seems to have nothing to do with them?"


    Su Tang and Tiantao both nodded. Just then, Su Tang suddenly thought of a possibility and said slowly; "I have some guesses, and the two elders can help me think about them." then Su Tang said all his guesses. After listening to them, Ying Long and Tiantao nodded. This is Tiantao''s answer; "It''s reasonable for you to say so. The holy city basically has no hostile forces in Zhongzhou. It is also a recognized leader force. The only one who has a festival with them should be the beast temple you said."


    "Well, it''s really good. In fact, you don''t know, Sutang boy, there are still many strengths in the mainland, which are the inheritance foundation left by the great gods in the divine world. If you want to come down this time, there are the ancestors of the divine beast temple. I heard that the divine beast temple and the holy city are going to celebrate the festival." Ying Long said.


    Su Tang also nodded and said; "It''s really possible. Didn''t the man in the eastern region say that the leader they came down this time was Jin Yue? The main hall of the divine beast hall was Jin Peng and his son was Jin Yi. I think there must be some relationship between them." at this time, Su Tang also heard those things about Jin Yi.


    With the analysis of several people, they felt more and more reasonable. After several discussions, the three decided to go to the beast temple first. If so, it would be better to destroy all the guys directly. After having an idea, Su Tang left the holy city and rushed to the holy beast hall all the way. The holy beast hall was still some distance away from the holy city. Su Tang and others couldn''t find it all the way. They wanted to hear people. It wasn''t very fast to walk and stop Su Tang. They came to the strength range of the holy beast hall after a real four-day journey.


    After entering here, Su Tang and others asked some people. People here knew more clearly and soon gave Su Tang and others a direction. With a clear direction, Su Tang and others also accelerated a lot. In half a day, the three of them came to the Mountain Gate of the sacred beast hall.


    At this time, the sect in the sacred beast hall was jubilant, and all the disciples had this smile on their faces. At this time, Su Tang came to the mountain gate and was stopped by the mountain guarding disciple. The man asked; "Who are you, who dare to break into my beast temple? You don''t want to live?"


    "Hehe, little brother, I''ve heard that there have been many happy events in the sacred beast hall recently. In addition, I have admired the sacred beast hall for a long time, so I want to come and congratulate. I don''t want to break into the sacred beast hall." after that, Su Tang took out some things from the storage ring and said; "You see, I''m even ready to be reasonable." in fact, these things were given to the Su family by people from the ethereal palace when I was thinking. Some of them were for Su Tang, so they all looked wrapped.


    Upon hearing this, the mountain guarding disciple immediately smiled and said; "Hehe, I came to congratulate you. Brother, I''m sorry. I was a little rude just now, but your news is really well informed. My beast temple has just destroyed the holy city. You''ve got the news. Now the whole Zhongzhou is the world of my beast temple. My little brother''s idea of taking precautions is really good. Well, I''ve come to my beast temple to congratulate some people these days Be careful. Just follow me and I''ll take you up. "


    Su Tang nodded. He was frightened. He was completely convinced of his guess. Ying Long and Tiantao behind him also sank. It seems that it was really the work of these guys. Now the mountain demigod on the mainland is an eventful autumn, and the saint is the key to unite all regions. Now that the saint is caught, there is no key for them to unite all regions, and the mainland will be in chaos.


    This is what Su Tang continued to think. The mountain guarding disciple asked; "Actually, I don''t understand why the sacred beast Temple suddenly destroyed the holy city? As far as I know, the strength of the sacred beast temple and the holy city has always been the same, and no one can do anything about it. But this time, the holy city was destroyed at once. What senior experts appeared in the Dandao sacred beast temple?" although it has been confirmed that the changes of the holy city were caused by the sacred beast temple, But there was no news of the six lower gods.


    This time, Su Tang and others were mainly looking for the six lower heaven gods, so at this time, Su Tang asked people tentatively. Sure enough, after hearing Su Tang''s words, the man laughed and said; "Brother, don''t you know that the reason why my sacred animal temple can destroy the holy city this time is all because the distant ancestor of my sacred animal temple, Jin Yue, has come to the lower boundary. He has brought several great gods and helped them. It''s nothing to say about the holy city."


    This time, Su Tang really understood. Jin Yue did it both times, but Su Tang didn''t show it. Instead, he continued to ask in surprise; "So it is. I really want to see the power of the lower heaven God. I''m dissatisfied with the bear''s paw. I haven''t seen what a strong man of God rank looks like in my life. I don''t know if I have a chance to see it this time."


    "Hahaha, brother, don''t worry. This time Jinyue''s distant ancestor and other great gods will stay here for a period of time, and you will have a chance to see it." after that, he stopped talking, and soon took Su Tang and others to the hall. At this time, it was very busy in the hall. Everyone looked back when they saw someone coming again, At this time, the lion dragon sitting on the guard asked when he saw that his disciple had brought someone again; "Who are these people?"


    "Report back to the hall Lord. These three also came to congratulate on the reputation of our sacred beast hall, so the disciples brought them up." the mountain guarding disciple said.


    The lion Dragon nodded and said; "Well, I know you. Go down first." then he got up and looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "I don''t know which forces you are on the way?" although the sacred beast temple is very powerful now, the lion dragon still doesn''t have a high posture. Compared with the current sacred beast temple, although it is powerful, there are still some difficulties in unifying Zhongzhou. Compared with Zhongzhou, there are many basements that the sacred beast Temple doesn''t know, For example, the domain that day was the sacred beast temple, and they didn''t dare to provoke it easily.


    Seeing the lion dragon, Sudan said with a smile; "We''re from the eastern regions. We''re here to find Jin Yue and calculate the account he owed before." now that we know the whole story, Su Tang doesn''t need to continue to hide. This time, they came to clean up the beast hall. There''s no need to be so hypocritical.


    "Dongyu? Who are you?" the lion dragon shouted as soon as he heard Su Tang''s voice and had a sense of trouble.


    At this time, someone in the hall looked at Su Tang and exclaimed; "He is Su Tang, the champion of the Zhuyu competition not long ago. How could he come here?" after the man''s voice fell, many people in the hall reacted. Some time ago, they also went to watch the Zhuyu competition. At the moment when Su Tang came in, they all felt familiar. Now when they heard people say it, they all looked at Su Tang in surprise.


    When the lion dragon heard that the man was su Tang, his face was also heavy, and he said coldly; "Su Tang, you really have a way to heaven. If you don''t go, there''s no way to throw yourself in hell. You killed my disciples in the divine beast hall in the smashing I various regions competition. No way has not bothered you. Now you come over." as the lion dragon''s voice fell, all the disciples of the divine beast hall inside and outside the hall rushed in and surrounded Su Tang.


    Su Tang laughed when he saw such a lineup in the divine beast hall; "Hahaha, is this the way you treat guests in the sacred beast temple? Well, since you want to do this, I don''t need to be polite to you." after that, he shouted with luck and aura; "Jinyue, get out of here, Su Tang. If you don''t come out again, I''ll destroy your foundation."


    Su Tang''s voice was so loud that it almost rang through the whole beast hall. This time, he, um, mainly came to look for Jin Yue and others. He didn''t pay attention to the people in the beast hall at all. Just after su Tang''s voice fell, six people suddenly flew in outside the hall. The first people were covered in gold robes and shouted after seeing Su Tang; "Are you su Tang in the young master''s mouth? Unexpectedly, I asked someone to go to the eastern regions to find you, but you didn''t find it. Instead, you came to my sacred beast temple. It seems that you are really impatient."


    "Hum, the people you sent to the eastern regions have disappeared between heaven and earth. Now I come here to send you to meet them." Su Tang replied coldly.


    As his voice fell, everyone in the hall laughed. At this time, Jin Yue looked at Su Tang with a playful face and said; "It''s ridiculous. A little hairy head who didn''t reach the divine level also wanted to kill Jin Yue. It''s a fool''s dream." after Jin Yue''s voice fell, Ying long, who didn''t speak behind Su Tang, said faintly; "He can''t, can I?"


    With the sound falling, Ying Long also looked up for a moment and stared at Jin Yue. With Ying Long''s voice, Jin Yue turned her head and looked at Ying long. After seeing Ying Long''s face clearly, Jin Yue trembled and exclaimed; "Are you the Dragon God?"


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect you to know my old man?" Ying Long slowly walked forward. With Ying Long''s footsteps moving, Jin Yue and others'' faces became more and more pale. At this time, people in the hall stared at Jin Yue''s exclamation. Dragon God, this is a Legendary Super God. Such a God actually appeared in front of their eyes, It''s unbelievable.


    "Originally, this time you thought it was the people in the divine world who wanted to investigate the affairs of other races. Unexpectedly, you guys didn''t do anything after coming down, but acted as a bully on the mainland. In reality, you went to the eastern region to destroy the God Empire, and then destroyed the Zhongzhou holy city. The cruelty of the means is really heinous. Is this what your divine world looks like now?" The majestic voice of Ying Long sounded in the hall.


    As Ying Long''s voice sounded, Jin Yue was pale and didn''t dare to answer. This is what Ying long continued to say; "It''s ok if you don''t go to the seal place. When you went to the seal place before, we found that you left the seal place you''ve been guarding. Originally, we thought you would take good care of the seal there, but you didn''t expect that you just looked at it and left. Do you know the importance of the seal? If the seal is broken and the alien comes to the mainland, you''ll die It''s a sinner through the ages. This is the most serious mistake you''re bothered with. It''s really because this seat will come personally and kill all your garbage. "


    "No, no, Dragon God, you don''t dare to do this. We are all people of the world God. If we die, it''s hard for you to explain to the world God." when Ying Long came to kill himself and others, Jin Yue spoke even if she was afraid again.


    "Hum, world God? It''s ok if you don''t say it. Since you said it, I don''t suggest going to the world God to ask him after killing you. After many years, has he forgotten the original battle and enjoyed himself?" Ying Long said coldly.


    As his voice fell, Jin Yue was completely afraid. In fact, the world God and the Dragon God were both super masters at the same level. In ancient times, if the Dragon God was not willing to leave the mainland, I''m afraid the Dragon God also had a great power in the present god world. At this time, Jin Yue couldn''t help regretting. Looking at the Dragon God, he continued; "Dragon God, you will spare us. We did something wrong to eat. We will take good care of the seal. We won''t do anything harmful to the mainland. Please read that it''s not easy to let us go when we cultivate."


    "The more people like you practice, the more useless it will be. Let you or will only continue to harm others. Today you must die. It''s no use for anyone to tell." after that, Ying Long directly came to Jinyue and grabbed his neck; "Hand over the shadow stone that you and the boundary God walk through."

 Chapter 326

    When the Dragon asked for the shadow stone, the Golden Moon said; "No!" Jin Yue was very clear in her heart. If the God shadow stone was handed over, Ying long would certainly face the world God. At that time, what he and others did here would be completely exposed. At that time, not only he was going to die, I''m afraid the family members in the world of God would also be buried with him. It was considered that the world God had let go of those family members, and the young Lord would not let them go, After all, this time they are working for the little Lord. Now that things have been exposed, the world God will punish them. At that time, the little Lord will hold a grudge. I''m afraid his family won''t have a good life.


    Now, as long as you don''t give the divine shadow stone to Ying long, the people in the upper world won''t know what''s going on here. After you and others die here, the young Lord may think that you and others fell down to help him do things, and maybe you will be kind to your family. Since you are dead now, it''s better to hold your upper family.


    "No? Joke, you can lower the boundary. You can''t do it without the consent of the boundary God. The boundary God hasn''t sent someone to lower the boundary in recent years. This time, you must come down to check the affairs of different races. You must have a connection. Give me the divine shadow stone first. Maybe I can give you a pleasure, or I will give you to Sutang boy. His means are better than me There are so many, "Ying long continued.


    At this time, Tiantao also said; "Do you know how your subordinates died in the eastern region? I''ll tell you slowly now. You can imagine the feeling that your subordinates watched their bodies slowly dissipate and die. I''m not afraid to tell you that Su Tangzi''s aura is very special. As long as he injects it into your body, you will be with your subordinates The men dissipated slowly. "


    "Hum, you don''t have to scare me. I''m jinyuelai, an ancient pengniao. My flesh is strong. There are many people who can kill me in the world, but few want to destroy my flesh. The aura of mortals in the lower world is trying to destroy my flesh. It''s impossible. Don''t treat me as a three-year-old child." The golden moon disdained a cold hum.


    At this time, he has a state of mind that he will die, so he won''t be afraid of Yinglong and others. Anyway, he is dead, and he can continue to be afraid? Sure enough, after hearing his words, Tiantao laughed and said; "Just pengniao has such a big tone. I said Ying long, do you have such confidence? Anyway, I don''t have such confidence."


    Ying Long shook his head and said; "Tiantao, don''t talk. Just ask Sutang boy to come to him and he will understand." as Ying Long''s voice fell, Jin Yue found that the old man he didn''t know was called Tiantao. It was a legendary beast in ancient times. Unexpectedly, such a powerful beast was in the lower world and still with the Dragon God. At this moment, Jinyue couldn''t help feeling that the lower boundary was terrible.


    This is Su Tang walking slowly to Jin Yue, and a gray aura enters Jin Yue''s body. With the aura, Jin Guang''s eyes stare greatly, and his eyes are full of disbelief; "The ultimate source of destruction! How can you have such a powerful power? Who are you?"


    "It''s su Tang, your little Lord Huantian, who wants to kill you. In fact, I don''t want to kill you, but I''m so angry at what you let people do in the eastern region. A god like you doesn''t deserve to be called a God at all. Entering me will make you feel the feeling of death and despair." Su Tang said faintly.


    As Su Tang''s destructive power more and more enters Jin Yue''s body, Jin Yue may obviously feel that her meridians begin to dissipate slowly. At this time, he understands Tiantao''s words before. He doesn''t have such self-confidence. Yes, in front of the destructive power, who else in the world can have such self-confidence to keep the body alive under the destructive power? This time Jinyue was really afraid.


    With the increasing destructive power of Su Tang, Jin is more and more unable to hold on. This feeling is really terrible. He is a God and has strong vitality. Therefore, he will not die for a moment and a half after waiting for the meridians for hours. It is really because of this vitality that he can watch his dedication disappear under his own gaze, This is an absolute fear of the soul.


    The God who fetters him has a stronger mind than ordinary people, and he can''t face such fear. However, he deserves mercy; "Stop, I''ll give you the divine shadow stone." hearing his tiger roar, Su Tang slowly took back his destructive power. At the moment when Su Tang''s destructive power was taken back, this man actually hung his own end. As soon as the destructive power was just separated, the golden moon cut himself.


    With his self-determination, his body fell, and the whole audience was quiet. Suddenly, a broken voice sounded. Nanwu was chosen in the quiet hall. Ying Long sighed helplessly and said; "Hey, the divine shadow stone is broken." after hearing his words, Su Tang asked suspiciously, "how could this happen?"


    "Boy, you don''t know. This shadow stone is a unique treasure in the divine world. It can transmit messages across borders, but it must be connected with the user''s soul. Just now the golden moon cut off his soul and left the body in a moment. Without his soul support, the shadow stone will break." Ying Long explained.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly. At this time, he looked at the other five lower heaven gods and asked; "Do you still have this divine shadow stone?" after seeing the horror of Su Tang, the five dared not be arrogant before, and one of them hurriedly replied; "Our position in the divine world is not high. You don''t have such a thing at all. The steward of Jinyue took the initiative to lower the world this time. The divine world gave him a piece to facilitate contact. It was broken just now."


    After hearing his words, Ying Long nodded and said; "It''s true. Although the divine shadow stone has little effect, it is also very rare in the divine world. Not all gods can have it. You don''t have to ask, Sutang boy. They won''t have such things at all. Even if they have it in the mining area, they can''t contact the world gods. The reason why the divine shadow stone can connect with others is that there are two souls left in the divine shadow stone Power, even if they have the shadow stone of God, they will not have the power of the soul of the world God. "


    After hearing this, Su Tang nodded and turned to look at the lion dragon and asked; "Where are the people in the holy city now? Where is the holy master?" Su Tang didn''t want the lion dragon to have killed the holy master. The holy master is a strong man of divine rank, but he didn''t mean to die. He can be killed only if he meets a strong man of divine rank too much higher than him.


    As soon as the lion dragon heard Su Tang''s words, he hurriedly said; "They''re in the dungeon where I''m holding them. I''ll send someone to release them all now." then he shouted to the people around him; "Hurry up, the holy master and others have all been released." the man hurried out with a small cannon, and soon came in with some managers of the holy city from outside the hall.


    As soon as Saint Zun arrived, he found Su Tang and asked quickly; "Su Tang, why are you here?" after hearing his words, Su Tang gave everything to the holy Zun. After su Tang finished, the holy Zun bowed to Ying Long and said; "Younger generation, thank you, elder generation. Help each other."


    "You''re welcome. It''s a time of trouble in the mainland. You need someone who thinks about the mainland wholeheartedly. Although your strength is not strong, you can at least do practical things. You don''t want some people to do something harmful to the mainland under the guise of looking for foreigners in the lower world." after that, Ying Long directly killed the remaining five lower world gods.


    With the death of these people, the original boundary gods of the divine level also felt it. Even after calculating that the gods of the lower world had fallen, the boundary gods frowned. Now the lower world should not have much combat power and can kill so many great gods at one time. It seems that there are many things he doesn''t know in the lower world.


    Drunken immortal reminds him of the alien race. Only the alien race will be so merciless. Although he also knows that there are some great gods in the lower world that existed in ancient times and in ancient times, these great gods generally don''t kill the people in the divine world. I haven''t heard of their birth for $1. It turns out that Mengluo only said about the alien race when she came back, But did not mention the existence of long AO and others.


    After several thoughts, the God of the world decided to send a group of people. With this idea, he personally sent a letter to his confidant. Shortly after he sent the letter, a middle-aged man came in from outside the hall and bowed to the God after seeing the God of the world; "Boundary God, what can I do for you?"


    "Bai Long, I have something you need to do. Some time ago, my daughter told me that another alien appeared in the lower world after she came back, so I sent some people to the lower world to check, but I didn''t expect that all these people fell in the lower world. I''m afraid there''s something strange about this matter, so I want you to check in the lower world. What''s going on." The world God spoke directly.


    The White Dragon nodded and said; "Since the young lady said there were aliens below, it is likely to be true, but there are some strange things about the fall of those people. My subordinates are willing to go down and check, but they don''t know when to go down?"


    "Now, you can go down alone this time. First go and have a look at the channel seal. It''s the most important defense line in the mainland. Just bless the seal. I''ll give you some strength I''m ready. You stay down and bless the seal. Then you can check what our people fell in the lower world and take the shadow stone to keep in touch at any time." The world God continued.


    After that, he took out a stone, injected his strength into it, handed it to Bai Long and said; "When you get to the seal, crush the stone, and my strength will bless the seal." as a result, after the world God gave you something, the White Dragon nodded. At this time, the world God''s whole body strength moved again, and a space channel appeared in front of the white dragon. At this time, the world God said; "Go down now."


    Bai Long nodded and stepped into the space channel. As Bai Long entered the space channel, the space channel began to disappear slowly, and then became the same as before. The world God also took back his strength, but he didn''t know that Huantian had found everything outside the hall. Seeing that he accepted and took back his strength, Huantian hurried out of the hall and returned to his own yard, Huan Tian''s face is very ugly.


    "Su Tang, you''re lucky this time, but your good day is coming to an end. As long as Bai Long finds that there is an alien, the master will bring people down, and I will make you die hard." Huantian doesn''t care about the death of Jin Yue and others. In his opinion, these guys are so useless, Less than two months after reaching the lower boundary, she was destroyed. I don''t know if Jin Yue found Su Tang.


    Huan Tian also knows very well that Jin Yue should not have time to find Su Tang in less than two months. This time, he went down mainly to investigate the affairs of other nationalities. Now Jin Yue and others have died, and Su Tang may not have been killed. Now Huan Tian knows that she is thinking of Su Tang every time he sees Mengluo alone, The anger in my heart is very big.


    Dan''s current situation is not good. He can only smash here and wait for the news of white dragon. As long as the people in the divine world go to the lower world, he has some ways to kill the guy Su Tang.


    At this time, in the holy city, with the return of Saint Zun and others, the holy city began to slowly change its former appearance. The small forces who took advantage of the fire and robbed were also destroyed by the holy city, and the population of the holy city began to increase. Su Tang and others were here where the saint lived. At this time, the saint spoke to Su Tang; "Su Tang, the skill you gave me before is really difficult to practice successfully. I have given many strong people of divine rank who know the root and bottom to practice, but so far, only one practice has produced a trace of Taixu power."


    "Oh? Someone succeeded? Who is this person?" Su Tang''s eyes also looked surprised when he heard the holy master''s words. Su Tang was very clear about the difficulty of cultivating this skill. Although he succeeded in cultivating it easily, he could succeed at one time by relying on his high level of original purple Qi, Now I''m not surprised to hear that someone on the mainland has cultivated a trace of too empty power.


    "Well, you''ve really succeeded in cultivation. You''ve seen this person. That''s the first ghost dance in Xihuang now." the holy master continued.


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard that the person who succeeded in cultivation was a ghost dance. He was very impressed by the ghost dance. Unexpectedly, she had such ability, and immediately began to say; "Is she in Xihuang now? Is there any way to find her as soon as possible? I have something to tell her."


    "Well, she''s in Xihuang now. It''s very easy to find her. Anyway, things in Zhongzhou have stabilized. I''ll go with you." the holy Master said.


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, Ying Long and Tian Tao said; "We won''t go this time. We have to take care of the seal with long Ao. By the way, we''ll also try whether we can practice Taixu supreme resolution." these two people have more important things to do now, so they don''t like to go to the western wilderness with Su Tang. Besides, now the mainland has agreed to do one thing, and all the gods and men in the lower world have been cleaned up, Next time, they went to try the skill Su Tang gave him.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, you two elders have worked hard. After I went to the Western wasteland this time, I also plan to go back to the eastern region. When I have explained the things there, I will strengthen my strength on the mainland and strive to improve my strength."


    "Well, don''t worry, you have my real dragon Qi in your body. No matter where you are, I can find you as quickly as possible. Don''t worry. Go to experience, and we''ll leave the affairs of the foreign race to the old guys." Ying Long nodded and said. Since then they parted ways, Ying Long and Tiantao went to find long Ao, Su Tang and holy Zun also left the holy city and embarked on the road to Xihuang.


    With the separation of the two groups of people, in an open wilderness in Nanman, a huge hole was suddenly torn in the sky. Then a middle-aged man in white appeared in the hole. With the appearance of this man, the huge black hole behind him began to heal slowly.


    "Is this the mainland now? The aura is so thin that it seems that there have been many changes in the mainland over the years." the man and the black is the white dragon who received the order of the world God.


    The white dragon is also a fist of the dragon family, but he was no longer a member of the dragon family many years ago. In ancient times, the white dragon was seriously injured and dying in the battle with an alien race. After being saved by the boundary God, he has been following the boundary God to fight hundreds of battles in the south. Although he is no longer a member of the dragon family, he is still very awed of the white dragon of the dragon family.


    As soon as he arrived on the mainland, he keenly felt the breath of the dragon family. Just a flash, he flew directly towards the North Sea. The White Dragon flew away from the Nanman. Su Tang and holy Zun had come to a valley not far from the holy city. After coming here, Su Tang asked curiously; "Holy master, aren''t we going to Xihuang? Why did you bring me here?"


    "Hehe, you don''t know. This is the place where I have practiced for many years. I left here only after the holy city was established, but I didn''t take some things here. That is, there is a transmission array that can be transmitted to all regions. We are going to Xihuang now. If it takes at least 20 days by boat, I thought of this transmission Send the array, "the saint explained with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and followed the saint to a transmission array. The saint took out many things to activate the transmission array and invited Su Tang to enter the array together. With the start of the array, the voices of Su Tang and the saint slowly disappeared in the light column on the land of Zhongzhou and appeared again, They have come to the western wilderness.


    After stepping on the West wasteland, the holy Zun directly took Su Tang to the place of ghost dance cultivation. Along the way, Su Tang and his disciples crossed countless barren mountains. After all, the barren mountains and forests were the most in the West wasteland. After a day''s flight, the holy Zun took Su Tang to a mountain. At this time, Su Tang was on a lonely peak surrounded by mountains, There seem to be pavilions.

 Chapter 327

    Seeing the outline of the house on Gufeng, Su Tang asked; "Saint Zun, is that the place where the elders of the haunted house practice?" pointing to the outline of Feng dance in the distance, Su Tang couldn''t help lamenting that the ghost dance still knows how to enjoy it. The scenery of this place is really very good, and the gold here is elegant and quiet, full of vitality, which is really a rare place for practice.


    "Well, that''s the place to practice ghost dance. This guy is here all year round and usually doesn''t go out. The last time she went to Zhongzhou, she just received my call, otherwise she really didn''t want to go." the saint nodded.


    Su Tang also nodded clearly. Generally speaking, except for the ancestors of major forces, some experts in the mainland have chosen to hide from the world. Ghost dance is also a strong man of divine rank. She is the first person in Xihuang, but she knows that only some powerful people will have heard of it, Other people in Xihuang don''t know that there are such super strong people in Xihuang.


    Saint Zun and Su Tang soon came to the lonely peak. As soon as they landed on the peak, there was the sound of ghost dance; "What''s wrong with Taoist friends? Come to Luoshen peak when you''re free?" Su Tang and the holy master were very familiar with this voice. The holy master replied with a smile; "Ghost dance, old friends don''t come out to meet you?"


    At the sound of the holy Zun, a figure appeared on the Luoshen peak. The figure was getting closer and closer, and soon came to Su and Tang. After seeing the holy Zun, the ghost dance looked at the holy Zun suspiciously and said; "You old man are willing to leave Zhongzhou?" he laughed when he saw Su Tang nearby; "Oh, you''re here too, little brother? Do you miss your sister? It''s just that I''m very lonely here at Luoshen peak alone. It''s just that you come to accompany your sister for a few years."


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang said with a embarrassed smile; "I''m joking. I have something to do this time." the holy master shook his head and said helplessly; "You can''t restrain yourself from the ghost dance. Don''t lose our identity of the older generation in front of the younger generation." the holy master also knows the character of the ghost dance very well, but there''s no way to take him.


    After hearing the words of the holy master, the ghost dance disdained to say; "You''re an old guy, I''m not. Have you ever seen such a beautiful old guy?" after that, she stopped joking and looked at Su Tang and the holy Zun; "What''s the matter? This time, you old man is willing to leave Zhongzhou. It seems that there is a big event. Let''s talk about it."


    "Ah, some gods and men came down from the divine world some time ago." the holy Zun sighed and said.


    "Are there people from the divine world? They are also from an alien?" ghost dance asked in surprise. After she came back, she also looked through the notes left by her predecessors, in which she also found some things about an alien. She realized that the alien is really very unusual, so she attached great importance to it for a moment, Now I heard the holy master say that all the people in the divine world have come down. It seems that the people in the divine world also care about the alien race very much.


    "It''s true that they came down for the strong ones of the divine rank, but they came down under the banner of a good alien. In fact, they came down to kill Su Tang. More than half of my holy city was destroyed by these guys. If Su Tang hadn''t come to save me with two elders Ying Long Tiantao, I''m afraid I would have died in the sacred beast hall." the holy master continued.


    As soon as the holy Master said this, the ghost dance was also surprised. "Why did they kill Su Tang? Did they have a holiday with Su Tang? And how did this matter have anything to do with the divine beast temple and the car?" hearing that those people came down to kill Su Tang, he also wondered that Su Tang had not left the mainland. How could he have a holiday with people in the divine world?


    Hearing the ghost dance, the saint continued to answer; "The people who came down this time are one of the ancestors of the sacred animal temple. Our holy city is separated. The sacred animal temple is like two tigers in Zhongzhou. One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. How can they miss the opportunity to destroy my holy city? So they hit my holy city soon after they came down. According to Su Tang, those people went to the eastern region to find him and killed many people there."


    "Well, I don''t know why these people wanted to kill me, but later I heard that it had something to do with the little Lord Huantian in his body. Huantian was the one who stayed with Mengluo at the Zhuyu competition. When he saw me for the first time, I felt some killing intention in his eyes. What I didn''t expect was that he sent a God to kill me after he went back "Su Tang nodded.


    After hearing what they said, ghost dance understood. She nodded and didn''t ask any more. Now Su Tang and Shengzun were safe. I think the gods in the lower world have been cleaned up by Ying Long and other super gods. She just had some doubts in the sea water in her heart. These two people suddenly traveled thousands of miles to Xihuang to find out what they were for.


    After noticing the doubt in the ghost dance''s eyes, the holy master continued; "You should remember the skill I gave you for a while? In fact, this skill was brought out by Su Tang from the void treasure land. It is said that it can suppress foreign races. I gave many people practice, but none of them can succeed. Didn''t you send a letter to me some time ago saying that you have developed a little too weak power? After su Tang stopped, I thought I came to have a look and wanted to ask you something, so I asked you The children are coming. "


    The ghost dance understood. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Ghost dance master, this skill is very unusual. Can you show me the Taixu power you have cultivated?" Su Tang still attaches great importance to this matter. Now he can skillfully cultivate Taixu supreme. Therefore, after hearing that ghost dance has also been successfully cultivated, he thought he could come and see if he can help ghost dance practice faster.


    After the ghost dance nodded, his eyes closed slightly, and a white power appeared on his palm. This white power was very accidental, as if it would disappear as soon as the wind blew, but Su Tang said with a trace of joy in his eyes after seeing it; "It''s really too weak. Congratulations, master. You''re the second person to succeed in practicing this skill on the mainland."


    "The second? Who is the first?" ghost dance asked suspiciously. She had a deep understanding of the difficulty of practicing this skill. Saint Zun was also surprised and turned to look at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang slowly stretched out a hand and a gray aura appeared on his palm. With the emergence of aura, ghost dance and Saint Zun were surprised.


    "Taixu power? But what is another power? It feels terrible." ghost dance looked at Su Tang in surprise and asked. The holy Zun also felt the same. The slightly white power is indeed Taixu power, but the gray power seems to be more powerful than Taixu power, and he also felt a very terrible feeling, As if the gray power could devour itself.


    "This is the power of destruction among the three supreme sources of power between heaven and earth. I can completely master the power of destruction only after I practice Taixu supreme resolution in the void treasure land. In the past, the holy master should know that the power in my body can be integrated into this power of destruction, but now I can use the power of destruction directly without integration." Su Tang replied.


    "It''s incredible, it''s incredible. I didn''t expect that I could see the power of destroying the source in my lifetime." the saint said in surprise.


    This is a ghost dance. He nodded and looked at Su Tang with admiration. This is a ghost dance. He continued to ask; "Why did you come to me this time?" Su Tang said with a smile after hearing his words; "I just felt that your Taixu power seems to have some problems. You should not be fully integrated. I came here to help you fully integrate this power. Only by fully integrating this power into your divine power, your divine power will slowly change into Taixu power. This is a more powerful power than Jiuyou power. With the help of this power, you will be happy Combat effectiveness has been improved by at least several levels. "


    As soon as he heard this, ghost dance''s eyes lit up. He knew her situation very well. She was also very clear about the strength of the Taixu force. During this time, she was also constantly trying to integrate, but no matter how hard she tried, she was still one step away. Now she heard Su Tang say that she had a way to help her integrate completely, and she still had some expectations in her heart.


    "If you can help me integrate this power, I will defend the mainland well in the future." ghost dance said solemnly. She knew very well that the stronger the ability, the greater the responsibility. Since this skill can suppress the alien, when the alien appears, she will avoid fighting with the alien. Although she knew that she was not afraid, She is also from the mainland. She saw the cruelty of the alien in the notes of the master of Shimen. Many of her predecessors in Shimen died in the hands of the alien. Now that she has such a chance, she wants to clean up these aliens.


    "Hehe, I''m here to help the elder. No one knows when the alien will come, but it''s better to prevent it in advance." Su Tang continued in poverty.


    In the following period of time, Su Tang and Saint Zun were at Luoshen peak. Every day, Su Tang explained to the state affairs some of his own understanding of Taixu supreme decision. With Su Tang''s explanation, ghost dance soon succeeded in the introduction of Taixu supreme decision, and his divine power began to slowly integrate with the power of Taixu, I believe that with the passage of time, he will soon be able to fully control this too empty force.


    During this period, the holy master began to continue to practice Taixu supreme resolution under Su Tang''s explanation. On this day, Su Tang and the holy master have been at Luoshen peak for two months, and the strength of ghost dance has been steadily improved. The holy master is also a bit of magic. Early that day, ghost dance received the news and found a place in the West wasteland, which is suspected to be the hiding place of foreign nationalities.


    After receiving the novel, Su Tang came up. After notifying Ying long, they left Luoshen peak. Saint Zun was practicing Taixu supreme resolution on Luoshen peak during this time. After there was a threshold of magic, he worked harder. The reason why Su Tang didn''t work with Saint Zun was that they didn''t want to disturb his practice.


    After their two systems were passed on to Yinglong, Yinglong left the sealed land after talking to Longao and Tiantao, and the land boundary rushed towards the western wilderness. How fast Yinglong''s su Tang turned into itself, only one can cross the potential. It took only half a day for Yinglong to come to the western wilderness and feel the smell of Su Tang, and Yinglong moved again.


    At this time, the speed and ghost dance have come to the place mentioned in the direct news. Here, the leader of the wasteland sect, Nan Tianjun, has smashed here and waited. Seeing that ghost dance has come with Su Tang, he immediately came forward and rushed to ghost dance; "I''ve been seen by Nan Tianjun, master of ghost dance." after that, he looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "Su Tang Xiaoyou is also here."


    Ghost Dance nodded, and Su Tang asked; "Lord Nanzong, is the place you said in the lake?" looking at the lake in front of him, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that this place was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember for a moment. Here was nantianjun speaking; "It''s here. Some time ago, after we received a message from the elder of the haunted house, I started to smash my negatives to look for alien things. The lake is very strange. It seems that he has the ability to absorb all the power. I heard the ghost dancer say three times that the biggest feature of this alien is that he can absorb power."


    "Well, that''s true. If a group wants to revive, it must absorb the power of measurement. Since it has the ability to absorb power with the lake, it is possible to really hide the alien below." Su Tang said. Just after su Tang''s voice fell, a dragon chant came from the horizon, and with the Dragon chant falling, a white dragon appeared in the sky.


    Seeing that there was a white dragon instead of Ying long, Su Tang was puzzled; "Dragon clan? It doesn''t seem to be an ordinary dragon clan?" as Su Tang''s voice fell, the White Dragon flew close and directly turned into a human shadow, standing in the air watching Su Tang waiting for you to say; "Who are you waiting for? Why are you here?"


    "I''m from Xihuang sect. Some time ago, I received the order from the ghost master to look for a different race. Now I suspect there is a different race in the lake, so I informed the ghost dance master." Nan Tianjun said that this man was a dragon, so he knew he couldn''t provoke him, and immediately explained. Then he pointed to the ghost dance and said that this is the ghost dance master.


    After hearing his words, the white dragon looked at the ghost dance and said; "You can''t touch this alien race. I''ll leave it to you. You''d better leave here." as soon as he said this, Su Tang stood up and asked; "Elder, are you a dragon on the mainland? I''ve met the Dragon King several times. This time it''s also a matter on the mainland. I think we''d better stay. Although we don''t know if we can help, at least we won''t make trouble for you."


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, Bai Long turned to look at him, thought slightly and asked; "Are you the young man that the Dragon King said, like Su Tang?" Bai Long has been in Baihai all this time. During his conversation with the Dragon Lord, he heard that there are indeed foreign races on the mainland, and even the Dragon God almost got caught. Even if Bai longdang sent the news back to the divine world, he was in the North Sea for some time. Today, he also received a message, He said that it seemed that he had found a strange hiding place in Xihuang, so he hurried from the North Sea. He had heard of Su Tang.


    Now I heard Su Tang say that he had met the Dragon King several times. I think it should be the Dragon friend mentioned by the Dragon King. Su Tang Bailong also appreciated it very much, so he asked this question at this time.


    When Bai Long called out his understanding, Su Tang nodded and said; "The younger generation is Su Tang!" after that, Bai Long nodded and said; "Well, you''ll step aside first. I''ll see if there is really an alien in here." when I hit you, Su Tang stopped; "Master, no, now the aliens on the mainland are close to the edge of resurrection. It''s very difficult to deal with. We have informed master Ying long. I think we''d better wait until he arrives. Otherwise, if we can''t keep him and let him run away, it''s difficult for us to find him."


    Bai Long nodded after listening. He also thought Su Tang''s words were reasonable, "It''s really good to have such an idea at a young age. You let me see that there is still hope in the mainland. Only after coming down from the divine world, I didn''t find a decent young genius. Su Tang, you''re really good. If you have the opportunity to go to the divine world in the future, you must come to me. I still have some forces in the divine world and can help you."


    "The divine world? Elder, are you from the divine world?" Su Tang asked softly with a frown at Bai Long''s words.


    "Well, I''m under the God of the divine order world. This time the lower world is for a different race." Bai Long nodded and said. After hearing what he said, Su Tang''s face sank and said coldly; "it''s the world God again. I don''t know if the lower world has received an order to kill Su Tang this time, elder?" Seeing Su Tang, he changed his face in an instant. Bai Long was also a little stunned. After hearing Su Tang''s words, he was very confused.


    "No, I''m going down this time to find an alien. Secondly, I want to find out how a God died." Bai Long shook his head and replied.


    "That''s a God who was killed by us. Bai Long didn''t expect you to come down too. Why did you come down this time?" just after Bai Long''s voice fell, Ying Long''s voice also sounded. With the voice falling, Ying Long''s voice appeared in the sky. Su Tang and others were happy to see Ying Long coming. After Bai Long turned around and found that he had won, he immediately said in his heart; "The younger white dragon has seen the Dragon God."


    "Hum, white dragon, I didn''t expect that you chose to follow the world God. My dragon family agreed, but now the world God has become like this. You''re still following him. You''re losing my dragon family''s face, you know?" Ying Long scolded white dragon directly because he didn''t have a good face. After hearing Ying Long''s words, which one of the white dragons asked puzzled; "Dragon God, I don''t understand what you mean? Did the people who broke the negotiation collide with you?"

 Chapter 328

    "Hum!" Ying Long said the whole thing with a cold hum. With Ying Long''s voice falling, the ghost dance''s face changed. There were so many wrong things in the divine world that did harm to the mainland, and it was for the sake of the gratitude and resentment of the four people to kill ordinary people in the eastern region as a God. This is heinous, A strong person like them will never fight against mortals, even ordinary warriors.


    These people who came down from the divine world did so, killed so many people, and the means were so cruel. For a moment, the ghost dance also gave some information about the divine world she had been longing for this time. The image of the brilliant divine world recorded in those ancient books collapsed in her heart.


    "How could it be? These people are really bastards. I heard from the God of the world that his daughter said that there was an alien below after she returned to the god world, so she sent someone down to check and didn''t give other orders. Why did these people go out of such a thing?" Bai Long scolded very angrily and defended at the same time.


    "Why did you do this? Ha ha, I have to ask you what the little Lord is." Ying Long laughed angrily, then stretched out his hand and said to Bai Long; "Hand over your shadow stone. I''ll ask the world God whether he is living in peace now. He doesn''t care about the mainland. If he doesn''t care, I should take charge of it directly." at this time, Ying Long is very angry.


    What those people did before made him more and more angry. Seeing Ying Long''s anger, Bai Long didn''t dare to say more. After all, he was also a member of the dragon family. He directly took out the divine shadow stone and gave it to Ying long. After Ying Long received it, a divine power directly activated the divine shadow stone, and then the image of the world God appeared in the air.


    At this time, Ying Long directly broke into a big curse; "World God, you bastard, do you think you are superior in the world of God? Do you think you can ignore the life and death of the mainland?"


    In the divine world, as soon as the boundary God took out the divine shadow stone, he heard a loud scolding immediately. His face sank. After seeing the people on the other side of the image, the boundary God was stunned and asked politely; "The Dragon God responds to the dragon? Why haven''t you seen him for many years? You''ve lost a lot of temper."


    "Hum, I''m angry with you. Don''t you want to know how the ten gods you sent down died? I tell you, I killed all those people. Look at what you sent down. After I came down, I didn''t do anything. Instead, I killed mortals everywhere on the mainland. I let the seal go and hid away for fun." Yinglong Leng snorted and continued to curse.


    The lower boundary God couldn''t sit still. When he heard Ying Long''s words, he was also angry. He was confident that Ying Long wouldn''t deceive him in vain, but now he didn''t know what happened below and didn''t say much, so he could only continue to ask kindly; "Dragon God, I think you''d better calm down. I really don''t know anything about it. Please tell me the whole thing."


    Then Ying Long said the whole thing again. After listening to it, the world God was also furious. He was so angry that he almost crushed the God shadow stone. At this time, the world God asked with a dignified face; "Listen to your concealment, dare you say that there may have been successful resurrection of alien races on the mainland?" this matter can be large or small, and the boundary God also attaches great importance to it. From the words he won just now, he can analyze that many alien races on the mainland have reached the edge of resurrection, and maybe some have been successfully resurrected.


    "I don''t know, but now I still have long aotiantao. The three of us guard the seal day and night. We just don''t want those resurrected aliens to destroy it in the past. Now I received the news that I found traces of aliens again, so I came to have a look. Unexpectedly, I saw the white dragon. I knew that you had sent people down again." Ying long continued.


    After the voice fell, Ying long continued without waiting for the world God to speak; "And I tell you, now there is a young man who can completely suppress foreign races on the mainland. You''d better give me peace of mind. If you send someone to kill him, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly. Although your strength may be a little higher than me, with long AO and Tiantao, we can easily kill the divine world and find you trouble."


    "Completely suppress the alien youth? What''s the matter?" the world God didn''t hear what Ying Long said, but he was very concerned about the previous sentence. There was a teenager who could completely suppress the alien on the mainland, which had never happened before. How could he not be shocked.


    "Hum, I can''t tell you clearly here. The mainland is very chaotic now. If you guys don''t come down again, we can''t be busy. As for the boy, ask your daughter. She knows best. Well, I won''t tell you. I''ll see if there are really foreign races here." after that, Ying Long took back his strength, He gave the divine shadow stone to Bai Long, turned his head and looked at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, is this the lake you''re talking about?"


    "Well, I heard that the lake seems to have the ability to absorb power, which is a little similar to the situation of aliens, so I came to have a look and found that the lake is really strange. Maybe there are aliens here. Su Tang nodded and said. As Su Tang''s voice fell, Ying long nodded and said; "I also feel the strangeness of the lake. Now I''ll get out the things inside to see if they are alien."


    After that, he moved with all his strength, and a golden power directly entered the lake. With his power falling, the lake flew directly. In a moment, people saw clearly what was below. A black monster body lay there quietly. At the moment when Bai Yinglong got up in the lake, there was a black smoke and dust on the black body, The smoke and dust as like as two peas were, but only a small injury.


    At this time, Ying long ignored and moved away. After recovering his strength, he shouted at the body overlooking the bottom of the lake in the sky; "Hum, I think you forgot where to hide. I didn''t expect that there was something like you on the mainland. It''s impossible for you to revive. I''ll completely destroy you here today." with the voice of Ying long, a powerful force also rushed directly towards the body.


    "Bang!" Ying Long''s strength hit the black body and scattered the smoke. At this time, Ying long turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Boy, help us destroy the mount of the alien emperor with Tianlei." after hearing Ying Long''s words, Su Tang nodded. For a moment, the golden scales all over his body appeared. After the real dragon bully body appeared, a gray power wrapped Su Tang''s body. Su Tang directly frightened the bottom of the lake with the sound of the wind and rushed directly towards the black body.


    At this time, the white dragon watching in the sky rushed directly into the bottom of the lake when he saw Su Tang. Just trying to stop Su Tang, he found that the golden scales on Su Tang looked familiar and exclaimed; "The real dragon bully! How can a human be able to use the real dragon bully?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Come and help me build it. Follow the things and block it. Don''t let him escape. I''ll leave the following to Sutang boy. He can do it completely." hearing Bai Long''s exclamation, Ying long turned to look at him and shouted.


    After hearing Ying Long''s words, Bai Long nodded. It was also a divine power to help Ying long block the black body. At this time, Su Tang had come to the black stone and felt Su Tang''s arrival. The smoke directly turned into a beast and rushed towards Su Tang. This was su Tang''s drink and a supreme fist, With the power of destruction, he hit the monster turned into smoke. At the moment of the collision, the monster in the smoke gave a painful roar and fled back to the body.


    Seeing that Su Tang was so fierce, Bai Long was surprised; "How is it possible that this young man can beat back that thing? He is just the cultivation of Emperor Wu''s realm. I''m afraid I can''t do that thing so easily even if I go down?" Bai Long couldn''t believe his eyes at this time. A young man of Emperor Wu''s realm in Su Tang has beaten back the thing that has changed his color.


    "Hum, how can you compare with this boy? Don''t you see his real dragon bully? That''s something you haven''t understood. It''s less than a month since this boy got my real dragon Qi and realized it. You can''t drink him at all. In addition, you should pay attention to feel his aura. It''s one of the highest source power Ah, "Ying Long said proudly with a disdainful hum at Baolong.


    Bai Long was completely shocked by Ying Long''s words. At this moment, he realized that Ying long, the arrogant Dragon God of his dragon family, could value a human youth so much. How could the youth be ordinary? Listening to Ying Long''s words, Bai Long carefully felt Su Tang''s power and was shocked in an instant.


    "The power of destruction! No wonder! No wonder the Dragon God, you would say that there is a young man who can completely suppress foreign races. Should this be su Tang? He has returned to governance. He does have the power to completely suppress foreign races. There is such a first man in the mainland. Maybe this war between us and foreign races will end in his hands." Bai long understood everything at this time and said with emotion.


    "So no matter what, we must ensure that this boy can grow up completely. As long as he is here, this is a big card for us to deal with aliens." Ying Long also said.


    Bai Long nodded. At this time, he really understood why Ying Long was so angry when he said that the last wave of God wanted to kill Su Tang. Su Tang can''t die. He is the Savior of the whole continent. If he dies, when the alien comes, the mainland may have to pay a heavy price to fight the alien like in ancient times.


    Quality and Su Tang''s fist with destructive power constantly hit the body of the body, and the body began to slowly become smaller. Half an hour later, the body completely disappeared at the bottom of the lake. After the inspection, Su Tang also took back Zheng Longba''s body and said to Ying long; "It''s done. It''s really difficult to deal with. If I hadn''t improved my strength a few days ago, I''m afraid it would really take Tianlei to destroy it."


    At this time, some of the history of Su and Tang Dynasties was white. At first glance, we knew that it was excessive consumption. Ying Long flew down and patted him on the shoulder; "Hahaha, boy, so you should be promoted quickly. When you are promoted, it will be much easier to deal with such an alien." Ying Long is also very happy to see that Su Tang killed an alien body so easily this time. At least he fully sees the fact that Su Tang can indeed kill an alien.


    "Yes, it''s time to practice well." Su Tang said after taking a few pills. It was a ghost dance. She also came over and saluted when she saw Ying long; "I''ve seen Yinglong before." Yinglong smiled and said when he heard the ghost dance; "I heard that you have succeeded in practicing Taixu supreme resolution?"


    "Yes, I''m just lucky." ghost dance nodded and said directly without concealing.


    "Hehe, this is your courtyard guard. I''ve watched this skill and tried to practice it. It''s very difficult. Since you can practice successfully, you should seize this opportunity." Ying Long said again.


    At this time, the white dragon on one side asked in some doubt; "What kind of skill? You can''t even cultivate the Dragon God successfully?" Bai Long was very aware of the power of the Dragon God. He had never heard of any skill that could make these super strong people fail to cultivate successfully. When he heard Bai Long''s question, Ying Long said; "It''s the martial arts left by the supreme Mingyue palace that can suppress aliens. It''s very sleepy. Not everyone can succeed in cultivation. Now only this little girl and Sutang boy have succeeded in cultivation in the mainland. Others haven''t heard of any successful cultivation yet. Just me, long AO and Tiantao are just demons. We haven''t completely succeeded in cultivation."


    "The supreme Moon Palace? Isn''t it just a legend? Do they really exist? And the Dragon God, you have found their relics?" Bai Long heard of this platform to enjoy the moon a long time ago. No one in the space between heaven and earth doesn''t know this supreme Moon Palace? But they are all legends. No one can prove that they really existed.


    "They did exist, which was discovered by Sutang boy. He also took out the skill. You will be unlucky to guard the seal with me later. I''ll give you a try, and you''ll understand after you try." Ying long continued.


    After that, he looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, the matter here has been handled, so I''ll take Bai Long back first. If you find a place where an alien exists, inform me. I''ll come as soon as possible." after that, he left with Bai long without waiting for Su Tang to turn back. After seeing them leave, Su Tang looked at the dried up lake and said to the ghost dance; "Let''s go back, too."


    Ghost Dance nodded, took out a feather from the storage ring and gave it to Nan Tianjun; "Here you are. You have made great contributions to finding an alien this time. If you encounter any difficulties when you take it, take out the feather and shout my name, and I will come out to help you once." after that, he left directly with Su Tang.


    Nan Tianjun, who got the feather, is very excited. This is the promise of ghost dance. In addition, there are some dangers in Huang sect. The people of Lieshan sect are still staring at themselves. This has always been a big stone in his heart. Now he has got the promise of ghost dance. The matter of Lieshan sect is no longer an issue. As long as ghost dance comes forward, The Lieshan sect did not dare to do anything about the wasteland sect.


    At this time, the matter here was solved. At the divine level, the world God fell down into the hall with a gloomy face and waited for the leaders of all major forces of the divine level to come up. This time, he heard the mainland situation from Ying long. At the same time, he wondered how his daughter would be very familiar with the boy in Ying Long''s mouth? However, in the current situation, he had no way to ask his daughter. Comparing with the leaders of major forces in the divine world, it was the most important thing to deal with alien affairs.

 Chapter 329

    In the hall, the world God was waiting for the people from all major forces in the world of God to come. While thinking of Ying Longkou, he said that his disciples sent down to hunt someone. Since this person can make the arrogant Ying Longkou stand out for him, I think this person should be very unusual. Maybe it''s the boy mentioned in Ying Longkou. When he thought of this, the world God shouted immediately because everyone hasn''t come yet; "Somebody, go and call me Huantian."


    After his voice fell, there was a sound of footsteps outside the hall. After a while, Huantian came in from outside the hall. After seeing the world God, Huantian saluted respectfully; "Apprentice, I''ll see you! I don''t know why you called me here?"


    "Hum, what''s the matter? How dare you say that you have something to do with the man in the lower world? How dare you mobilize people to go down to kill him? Do you know that man has a great relationship with the Dragon God. Now all the people you call down have died in the hands of the Dragon God?" the world God calmly sent a table and shouted.


    Seeing the master''s anger, Huantian immediately knelt down and replied tremblingly; "I know I''m wrong. This time, I''m obsessed with the disciple. I made a mistake. Please let the disciple go and don''t dare to have another time." with the voice falling, Huantian also kowtowed to the world God. At the moment of lowering his head, a trace of resentment flashed in Huantian''s eyes.


    As soon as the world God saw that Huantian also admitted his mistake, he couldn''t bear to continue to punish, sighed and said; "Heaven and earth, now there are different races on the mainland, and the gods in the divine world will descend soon. Now is not the time to focus only on personal gratitude and resentment. Everything should focus on the overall situation. Since those people are dead this time, it''s over. Just don''t do it in the future. I''ll tell Ying long."


    "Thank you, master." seeing that the world God did not continue to blame, Huantian immediately opened his mouth and said, this is the world God, who also waved his hand and said; "Well, you also get up. Go down first. Later, the divine kings in the divine world will come. It''s not appropriate for you to be here." with his voice falling, Huantian got up and left the hall in his heart.


    After returning to his room, Huan weather angrily smashed all the things in the room, and kept scolding; "Su Tang, wait. When the gods descend, it will be your death. I will not let you go."


    Just when the world was angry, four divine powers had gathered in the world God hall.


    "You are all here. I called you here this time because I received the news from the Dragon God in response to the Dragon early this morning. Now there are other races in the lower world." after these people sat down, the world God said directly.


    As his voice fell, a woman sitting on the right below him could speak; "Boundary God, what you said is true? If I remember correctly, the barrier of our divine world is related to the seal of the alien channel in the lower world, but we don''t feel any problem with the seal. How did the alien come in?"


    At this time, the speaker is the God King guarding the south, who is the current patriarch of the Phoenix family. Luan Huang, who is a powerful Phoenix alien, is also an important existence in the whole divine world. In addition, he commands all the birds of the divine class, and his strength is the second in the five regions of the divine world.


    "Yes, the world God, the God King of Luan Huang is right. There is no problem with this seal. How can these alien races appear? I think Ying Long''s old eyes are dim and wrong?" a middle-aged man sitting opposite Luan Huang said as Luan Huang''s voice fell.


    At the same time, the man in the Golden Dragon Robe, who was making on one side, immediately patted the table, stood up and scolded at him; "Tianyou, you bastard, what nonsense are you talking about? Can you slander the Dragon God of our dragon family? The affairs of different families are the most important thing in our mainland. Our Dragon God is really fighting with different families in the lower world. You dare to talk nonsense here. Do you think your magic power is now strong enough to ignore our dragon family?"


    At this time, the speaker is not only the dragon clan leader in the divine world, but also the God King guarding the East. As for Tianyou in his mouth, it is a force organized by the powerful demons in the mainland after entering the divine level, guarding the north. This Mo owner has always been not very harmonious with all forces in the divine world, because they do things by no means and are evil, So there are basically no friends in the divine world.


    "Hehe, Ao Fang, what are you talking about? Am I wrong? There''s no problem with the seal. How can there be an alien below? It''s not the old guy Yinglong. What''s that? You should explain it to me?" Tianyou continued without fear of the dragon family.


    As soon as his words came out, the silent Western guard God King said faintly; "We don''t know whether the Dragon God will make a mistake. Since the world God called me this time, I think he has all figured it out. Now let the world God explain it for us?" this cloud is very low-key in the world of God, but no one dares to look down on him.


    Seeing the cloud thousands of miles speak, Tianyou doesn''t continue to say anything anymore. At this time, the world God opened his mouth and said; "What TIANYAO said just now is true. There is no accident with this seal, and there is no way for the alien to appear on the mainland. But don''t forget that the alien has a very magical power, that is, to be reborn when they are resurrected. As long as their bodies are still alive, they will have the opportunity to be reborn. Now it''s been many years since my ancient god war. Who was in the God war in those years There is no guarantee that there are no alien bodies on the mainland? "


    "Well, indeed, this alien race is very difficult to deal with. Now the alien races appearing on the mainland should be those who are about to resurrect?" Luan Huang said.


    The world God nodded and said; "That''s true. During this time, the alien races that have appeared one after another on the mainland are those that are about to resurrect. According to the current situation, these alien races have appeared one after another. No one knows whether any alien race has been resurrected and hidden. Now the strength of the lower world is weak. As we all know, the Dragon God and the two strong men in ancient times have been destroyed below I''ve been alien several times. "


    "Ancient strongmen? There are still ancient strongmen in the lower world. Who are they?" the word of the world God asked in surprise.


    "I think it''s the ancient dragon turtle and dragon pride, and the other is the world beast Tiantao. These two are the super strong left in the ancient god war. They have joined hands with the Dragon God to successfully eliminate some foreign races. But now foreign races appear frequently on the mainland. It''s not enough to rely on the strength of the three of them. After all, no one knows whether any foreign races have been resurrected, so he said They will stay there to guard the seal, and also run around the mainland to eliminate those alien races. They are really busy, "continued the world God.


    After the voice of the world God fell, the four God kings nodded. At the same time, they were glad that there were three such powerful experts below. At this time, Luan Huang said; "What about the consciousness of the world God? Are we going to lower the world?" as soon as Luan Huang''s words came out, the other three also turned their heads and looked at the world God. At this time, the world God nodded and said; "It''s preparing for the lower bound, but it''s not completely lower bound. Now the space below is not very stable and can''t bear the power of too many great gods. Therefore, I want you to discharge some experts to the lower bound to help the Dragon God and others guard the seal, so that they can spare their hands to clean up those alien races that are about to resurrect."


    Luan Huang nodded and said; "You''re right. We don''t need to work so hard for the lower world now. I think we should do as the world God says. All of us send three experts to the lower world and hand it over to the Dragon God. In this way, we should be able to clean up those alien races on the mainland. As for the seal sealing, please pay more attention to it. After all, only your power can take those in the divine world Seal the whole body reinforcement. "


    The others nodded, and the world God continued; "Don''t worry about the seal. I''ve asked Bai Long to take my power to the lower boundary to bless the seal. It should be no problem. Now the only problem is how to find out those hidden aliens on the mainland. If they are not completely removed one day, we can''t be at ease. Another good news is that the Dragon God has found a teenager who can completely suppress aliens below At present, his strength is still very weak. You must take care of him at the lower boundary this time. "


    "Young people who suppress foreign races? Are there such people on the mainland?" Ao Fang asked.


    Other people were also surprised and turned to look at the world God. This matter really made him confused. They had never heard of anyone who could suppress foreign races since ancient times. When they suddenly heard the world God say so, they still didn''t believe it in their hearts.


    "The Dragon God said so. I don''t know the specific situation. When you go down, you can see it when you see the young man. Well, you''d better go back and prepare. It''s urgent to help the lower world immediately to avoid any accidents. We can''t afford to lose." the World God continued.


    The four kings of God nodded. After saying goodbye to the gods of the world, they all returned to their garrison. Three days later, the four kings of God came to the gods of the world again with their three men. There was only one God of the world who could not tear the channel in the whole world of God. Therefore, these people still need the help of the gods of the world if they want to lower the world.


    At this time, in the boundary God area, the four God kings have brought all the people. At this time, the boundary God is also preparing to tear the space and send those people down. With the power of the boundary God, a space crack appears in. At this time, the boundary God looks at the four God kings and says; "Let them in. This passage will take them directly to the lower boundary."


    The four God kings nodded. After explaining a few words to the people behind them, a total of 12 people came out. Just as these people were about to enter the channel, the God King Tianyou said; "World God, won''t you send someone down this time?" after hearing his words, other God Kings also turned their heads and looked at the world God. At this time, the world God said; "I''ve told you. When you send them away, I''ll send my people out again."


    Tianyou nodded. At this time, those people also entered the channel. After these people entered it, the channel was closed. Then the world God turned to look at his people and said; "Do any of you want to go down?"


    As his voice fell, three stood up and said respectfully in unison; "I''m willing to lower the boundary." after that, the boundary God nodded, tore the void again, and sent his own people out. After all the things were completed, the boundary God opened his mouth and said; "This time, we are reminded that there may be alien races at any time in the next period of time. Let''s be well prepared. If the real alien divine war comes again, we may also lower the collective boundary."


    "Well, I''ll be well prepared. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." Luan Huang said. Then she turned and left. The others nodded and left. After the four gods left, the world God also returned to the hall. At this time, his heart was also very worried about the lower world. At this time, Mengluo suddenly appeared in the hall, Looking at the world God, he said softly; "Father, I heard you have news about the lower boundary? How''s the lower boundary?"


    "Menger, are you here? I happen to be a father and have something to ask you." seeing Mengluo coming, the world god suddenly remembered Ying Long''s words. He also happens to ask Xiang Qiu about the boy Ying Long said.


    After hearing the words of the world God, Su Tang nodded and said; "Father wants to ask about brother Sutang?" Mengluo also knows that Sutang can''t hide it. Now sleepwalking doesn''t intend to hide it anymore.


    "Su Tang? Is that the boy the Dragon God said? Can you tell me about him?" the world God nodded and continued to ask. At the same time, he also saw some different feelings from Mengluo''s eyes. Su Tang wanted to have an unusual relationship with his female fever.


    Mengluo nodded, and then said everything about how she met Su Tang. Later, she also said everything about meeting long Aotian Taoying long. It took an hour for the world God to understand why the Dragon God attached so much importance to this boy. The world God also understood that Su Tang should be unusual at this time; "I heard the Dragon God say that Su Tang has the ability to completely suppress foreign races? Do you know what abilities he has?"


    "Brother Sutang''s aura is the highest original purple Qi in the world, and he can also summon Tianlei. Some time before I left, brother Sutang seemed to have integrated a super power, which is the destructive power among the high original forces between the world and the world. Each of these forces can easily suppress foreign races." Mengluo answered.


    As Mengluo''s voice fell, the whole world God was completely stunned. As a world God, there were not many things between heaven and earth that could shock him. Now there is such a super wizard in the lower world. How can a person have so many super powers? Any one of these forces can create a super strong person. How evil will this person''s talent be if so many forces are gathered on one person?


    "It''s true. At the beginning, the Dragon God was wounded by the emperor''s arm of the alien in the sea. Brother Sutang tried to save the Dragon God. Brother propyne also summoned Tianlei to completely destroy the arm, so his brother is their whole continent and the whole divine world. He is a person who can suppress the alien." Mengluo continued.


    The world God nodded and said; "Indeed, if this boy is really like what you said, he is indeed the first person in ten million. If he grows up, even if the alien comes to the mainland again at that time, we don''t have to be as timid as before." at this time, the world God also strengthened an idea for a moment. No matter what happens, we must let this boy grow up.


    As long as he is on the mainland, he will have the opportunity to fight against foreign races. Otherwise, he will have no chance at all. Considering the heavy price paid by the God of war on the mainland in ancient times, the God of the world is still worried. If it weren''t for the good luck on the mainland, I''m afraid the mainland is already a negative film of foreign races. Now foreign races are ready to move again. Now the strength on the mainland is weak, The of these great gods in the divine world is just a part of the survival of the ancient god war. There is no way to compete with other races.


    "Well, I know. Now there are many different races on the mainland, but the people in the divine world have gone down. I believe they will be stable soon. Menger, you can rest assured to practice in the divine world. The boy Su Tang is so evil and I believe he will become a God. I think you are unhappy all day. You must be thinking of Su Tang?" the world God continued.


    "Well, the person my daughter met from a seal was brother Sutang. He was very kind to me and taught me a lot of things. Only after coming to the divine world, I missed him very much." Mengluo said bluntly.


    The world God nodded. After living for many years, he couldn''t see Mengluo''s mind, but he didn''t object. Since Su Tang is such a monster, he must be a strong and powerful party in the future. If his daughter can be with him, he can be regarded as a family match. Moreover, Su Tang has the help of Ying Long Tiantao and long Ao, and his identity is very extraordinary, As long as such people can treat their daughters well, it''s not impossible for them to stay together.


    After the two women talked for a while again, Mengluo left, but neither of them found that when their women were chatting hot, Huantian heard clearly outside the hall, saw that the world God appreciated Su Tang, and Huantian''s hatred for Su Tang reached the extreme.


    "Su Tang, you''re trying to die. Don''t blame me." he thought secretly in the heart of Huantian in his own yard. Then he took out a divine shadow stone from the storage ring, sent out a power, and a virtual shadow appeared in an instant: "Li Yun, have you reached the lower boundary? Have you seen Su Tang?"


    At this time, one of the three people sent down by God in the upper world of the mainland was holding the divine shadow stone and looking at the virtual shadow of power; "Young Lord, we just scared the mainland and haven''t seen Su Tang yet. Don''t worry. I''ll do what you told me." after that, he put the Shenying stone away. After he put it away, all the other gods came over.


    This is a female God speaking; "We have reached the lower bound now. Let''s go to the seal first. I think the Dragon God and others should be there." after hearing his words, the others nodded and moved quickly.


    Only after su Tang and ghost dance destroyed the mount of the alien emperor in the West wasteland, they returned to Luoshen peak. In recent days, the holy master has been practicing Taixu supreme resolution. On this day, the holy master finally came out of the closed level. Su Tang and ghost dance are still studying about Taixu supreme resolution. During this time, Su Tang has told ghost dance his feelings about Taixu supreme resolution, With the help of Su Tang, broken dance also improved rapidly. It has almost completely integrated the power of Taixu into its own divine power. At this time, seeing the saint also came out, Su Tang asked; "What''s the matter, holy master? You can gain something during this time."


    "Hahaha, little brother Sutang, I''ve succeeded, I''ve really succeeded, just look!" after that, the holy Zun waved his hand, and a white Taixu force appeared on his palm. Seeing this situation, Sutang was also very happy and said with a smile; "Ha ha, Congratulations, master Shengzun. Now you have successfully practiced. In the next time, I''m going back to the eastern regions. As for the supreme decision of Taixu, master Shengzun, you can study with master ghost house. I''ve told master ghost dance all my feelings. The next thing is up to you."

 Chapter 330

    When Su Tang said he was leaving, the holy master opened his mouth and said; "Indeed, you have also delayed a lot of time here. Now you should improve your strength as soon as possible. The mainland may change greatly at any time. Su Tang, you are the future of the mainland. You must grow up as soon as possible. As long as you are here, the mainland will have a chance."


    Ghost dance also said; "What the old guy said is really good. Although your strength has been regarded as an expert on the mainland, you are still a lot away from the top experts. From the power of the foreign race a few days ago, you must at least reach the divine level to have a trace of power to compete with them." after that, the ghost dance continued to ask; "Where are you going?"


    "I''d like to see the eastern regions first. I''m worried about going out this time. There are still some things in the family that haven''t been explained well. I''ll explain it after I go back this time. I''ll leave the eastern regions and go to the mainland to experience." Su Tang said.


    After hearing his words, ghost dance nodded and said; "Well, but now there are many places on the mainland that have no effect on you. I have a few places you can go to see. Although these places are dangerous, they can quickly improve your strength."


    "Oh? Please tell me, master ghost dance, I''m looking for some places, but there''s no local power. Since master has such a place, please tell me." Su Tang was also interested. At this time, ghost dance continued; "Do you know that there are many forbidden areas on the mainland? Those forbidden areas are called forbidden areas because there are many unknown things in them. At the same time, there will be opportunities to look at them. Since ancient times, many strong people have entered the forbidden areas and many people died in them, because no one has stepped into them all the year round There will also be a lot of genius land treasures. "


    Su Tang and holy Zun nodded when they heard the ghost dance. Su Tang continued to ask; "What are the forbidden areas mentioned by the elder?"


    "Hehe, that''s the Beiming sea area in the North Sea, the fire forbidden area in Zhongzhou, and the unknown sword tomb in the West wasteland." the ghost dance said. After hearing his words, the saint said in surprise; "Even if we enter these forbidden areas, we may not be able to retreat. Is it dangerous for Su Tang to enter them?"


    "There must be danger, but what experience can we talk about without danger? Now the strength of Su Tang is not what Gu Xiu can grow. The only way is to experience the battle understanding between life and death, so as to improve the combat effectiveness." ghost dance continued. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Master ghost dance is right. I''ve always heard of these forbidden areas. This time, after I go back to the eastern region and explain everything, I''ll go to these forbidden areas and hope to make a breakthrough in strength."


    "Well, Su Tang''s forbidden areas are very important. Don''t be careless. Although your combat effectiveness is very strong now, no one knows what exists in the forbidden areas. Remember to hold it. It''s the most important thing." ghost dance continued.


    The holy master nodded and said; "Little brother Su Tang, the ghost dance is right. You must be more careful." Saint Zun is also a person from the past. He understands that the martial arts want to improve their strength. At the same time, he also understands that Su Tang''s strength has reached the bottleneck. If you don''t rely on these forbidden areas, it''s difficult to break through again.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I understand. Well, two predecessors, I''ll set off to meet the eastern region now. You have been integrating the power of Taixu for a long time, so that not only your strength will be improved, but now the mainland is turbulent and you suppress your brother''s area, so that the mainland can be a little quiet."


    After that, Su Tang turned and left Luoshen peak. Seeing that Su Tang had left, the holy Zun looked at his back and said to the ghost dance; "Su Tang has a lot of courage on his shoulders. I didn''t expect to carry so many things at a young age. It''s really rare."


    "Well, but this is an extraordinary time for the mainland. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Su Tang has great talent. As long as he grows up, the mainland will be stable. He has no choice. After all, the mainland is already on the edge of turbulence." ghost dance nodded and said.


    Saint Zun also nodded, and then they began to study. It was too empty and supreme. After leaving Luoshen peak, Su Tang thought about the territory before huangzong all the way. The Western wasteland and the eastern region were in two different directions. If he went back by boat, it would take at least more than a month. At this time, Su Tang didn''t have much time at all, So he thought of the empty devil insect he had walked through when he first came to the West wasteland.


    At the same time, Su Tang also wanted to go to the hell ghost Valley to have a look at the city war of the blood monster. The blood monster was strong. Su Tang knew it well. Since he had received it, he would use it to the stall. Only after su Tang left the hell ghost Valley, he didn''t see the blood monster. Now it should be close to his birth?


    After a full day''s running, Su Tang has entered the former wasteland. Now there is only wasteland as a super force in the Western wasteland. Therefore, the former wasteland has been greatly expanded. With the evening, Su Tang has come to the original town. After resting in the town for a night, Su Tang left the town early in the morning, Now the people of the wasteland clan are still looking for the whereabouts of other races everywhere. After the first benefit, the South Tianjun method sees the hope of the rise of the wasteland clan.


    At noon, Su Tang came to the original cave. After identifying it, he directly entered the cave. With entering the cave, the familiar roads appeared in his changes again. He followed the passage all the way. Soon, Su Tang came to the original corpse cave. He just disappeared for a while. There seemed to be many more corpses in the corpse cave, This makes Su Tang very strange.


    "An hour later, Su Tang went out of the cave and entered the valley again. With the help of long Ao, the valley had changed completely. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded in the distance;" who dares to break into the forbidden area of our royal beast gate without coming to die. "As the voice fell, a group of teenagers appeared in front of Su Tang.


    After seeing Su Tang''s appearance clearly, the young man in charge quickly bowed down and said, "I''ve seen Xiao Zu. I don''t know if it''s Xiao Zu''s driving age. Please don''t blame Xiao Zu for offending me just now." the man recognized Su Tang at a glance. This is the lucky star of his royal beast clan. He relied on Su Tang''s help for his ancestors to have such a stable life.


    After hearing the elder martial brother''s address to this man, the people behind the young man had already met in their hearts. Many of these people were people from the eastern region''s income sect after the Royal beast sect came here, so they were not su Tang at all. Although they were shocked, they were still very respectful to see such a young ancestor in the forbidden area.


    "Hehe, I just came from Xihuang. In order to be in a hurry, I have to go here. Where''s your sect leader?" Su Tang said with a smile.


    After hearing Su Tang''s question, the young man smiled and said, "please follow me, little Zu. The sect leader has been here since he came back, but he has been practicing in isolation. Now all the things in the solitary tomb are presided over by President Zhang. I''ll take little Zu to see the elder now."


    Su Tang nodded and followed the man away from the cave. When he came to the Royal beast gate, he saw the big elder. After su Tang said his intention, the big elder smiled and said, "Xiao Zu, you can''t go if there is no real score in the Royal beast gate. You can''t go at right angles." After su Tang nodded, he went to the depths of the Royal beast gate. Before Su Tang left, those who first saw Su Tang''s floor tiles were also surprised to think of senior brother and asked, "senior brother, who is this little ancestor? Why didn''t we know there was such a young ancestor in the Royal beast gate before?"


    "What you don''t know is that our royal beast gate is the strength in the West wasteland at the beginning. We came here because we met Xiaozu and Laozu long Ao. You should be the reason why we have a foothold in the Yin Sha ghost Valley here. It''s all because Laozu long Ao helped arrange the super array. This Laozu long Ao is the founder of our royal beast gate. Sit down and sit down. This little ancestor got it With the inheritance of the founder, it''s natural for us to be the little ancestor of the beast gate in terms of seniority? "The man answered.


    After hearing his answer, one of the female disciples asked, "is our little ancestor very powerful? Why can''t you see it at all?"


    "Hahaha, younger martial sister, you don''t know. Xiao Zu''s age is not much different from ours. Now he should have the strength of Emperor Wu''s realm, and you should have heard his name," the man continued with a smile.


    After listening to his words, the people present were very shocked. The female disciple continued to ask, "this little ancestor is really powerful. I don''t know his name?"


    "Xiao Zu is Su Tang, the super genius who beat the heroes in the Zhuyu competition some time ago." The man continued. As he said Su Tang''s name, the new addresses present showed a look of shock. At this time, Su Tang had also come to the depths of Yin Sha ghost valley. The murderous spirit here was very strong, but it didn''t hurt Su Tang''s title. Looking at the huge green copper coffin, he began to have some blood color.


    Su Tang couldn''t help laughing and said, "bronze blood coffin? Hahaha, it seems that the blood coffin is about to be born?" after that, Su Tang came to the side of the bronze giant coffin and opened the lid of the coffin. At this time, the blood coffin inside looked more perfect. There was no previous blood dripping appearance all over his body, and he began to look human, but the skin was very white.


    Looking at the blood Pang lying in the coffin, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling a little cordial. At this time, looking at the evil spirit that was still being absorbed by the blood Pang, Su Tang nodded and said, "you look like you should be born in a year, but I can''t wait any longer. Now I wish you a hand and let you be born in advance."


    After that, Su Tang gathered all the evil spirits and injected them directly into his body. As Su Tang injected the evil spirits into his body, his skin changed again. Instead of being white, he revealed a trace of blood color. At this time, he had already thought of one People.


    After the blood bug absorbed the evil Qi, his chest began to rise and fall, as if he were breathing. With the blood bug breathing faster and faster, Su Tang obviously found that the blood bug''s eyelids moved slightly. A moment later, he opened them directly and looked at the strange blood red pupil. Su Tang was slightly stunned, and the blood colored pupil became just like human beings More black pupils.


    At this time, a smile appeared at the corner of the blood Pan''s mouth. Looking at Su Tang, he sat up directly from the blood coffin. At this time, his mouth opened slightly and said; "Thank you for your help." after that, he flew out of the blood coffin and came to Su Tang. Seeing his appearance, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, you''re welcome. You haven''t been here for many years. You will be born sooner or later. I just help you to be born in advance. Well, come with me and let''s leave here."


    He nodded and said; "OK, master!" then he followed Su Tang to the outside, and Su Tang looked at the blood dog and said all the way; "You don''t have to give it to my master. Just call me childe. Do you have a name for you?" the blood soul nodded and said when he heard Su Tang''s painting hand; "Yes, childe, I was born. I don''t have a name. I hope you can help me choose a name."


    Su Tang nodded and said after a slight thought; "Since your body is a blood dog, and it took thousands of years to be born, you are naturally raised. Now the world is facing the present, let''s call you a blood war. I hope you can be as brave and good as the wolf family in the future and will protect the peace of the mainland." with the voice of Su Tang, the blood dog nodded and said; "Thank you for your name, childe."


    After that, Su Tang smiled and returned to the pre-sale door with a bloody battle. At this time, the elder was still here. He saw that Su Tang entered and brought out another person. He was a little confused. He thought of what long Ao said that there was a blood clot in the depths. He thought that this person was the blood clot. This is what the elder said; "Xiao Zu, you''re back. This should be the elder Xueyu in the valley?"


    "Well, he''s a blood bug. This time he has had an accident and will leave here with me in a moment. The deep evil spirit still exists. Don''t let anyone enter it, otherwise it will be very troublesome." Su Tang nodded.


    After hearing his words, the elder nodded and said; "I understand. Don''t worry, dear. I''ll have someone seal the road to get there in a moment. No one is allowed to enter it in the future."


    Su Tang nodded. After a few words, he left the Royal beast gate with a bloody battle. After leaving the Yinsha ghost Valley, Su Tang directly walked towards the emperor capital of the God empire in the distance, and the blood Pang followed Su Tang. The Yinsha ghost valley was originally behind the emperor capital of the God Empire, so Su Tang and the bloody battle soon came to the emperor capital. At this time, there was no glory in the emperor capital, It seems that the lower gods brought a lot of harm to the God Empire last time.


    As soon as Su Tang and the bloody battle entered the imperial capital, they wanted to go to Lei''s house to see Lei Xiong. Along the way, Su Tang looked at the people in the imperial capital as if they were panicking. He couldn''t help but wonder. After arriving at Lei''s house, after talking to the guards of Lei''s house, Su Tang and the bloody battle waited quietly at the gate. After a while, Lei Xiong hurried out of the lake, After seeing Su Tang, he immediately laughed and said; "Brother, why do you come to me when you have time? Didn''t you say you went to Zhongzhou?"


    "How about Lei Xiong? His recent accomplishments should be improved a lot?" Su Tang saw at a glance that Lei Xiong''s accomplishments had reached the realm of half step Emperor Wu.


    Lei Xiong nodded and said; "Brother Su Tang is joking. In the current situation, I don''t think I can''t do without promotion. I''ve been fighting for only one month, and I''ve been wandering on the edge of life and death for this month." he Lei Xiong''s eyes can''t help showing a very tired look.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? When I came to the city just now, I saw those people in a panic. Is it because the strength of the God Empire has been greatly reduced and other forces have attacked the God Empire?" Su Tang asked curiously.


    Lei Xiong shook his head and said; "Hey, brother Sutang, you don''t know. Do you remember the original Lanming kingdom? Their seals have disappeared. The things inside have come out and are very powerful. Now they have captured many places in the eastern region. Many kingdoms have perished. If the emperor hadn''t formed the alliance of heaven and gods in time, I''m afraid all the eastern regions would have been occupied by those monsters."


    "Lanming kingdom? Did the blood corpses and blood souls come out?" Su Tang reacted immediately after listening to Lei Xiong''s words. During this time, he forgot about the Lanming kingdom. Now he didn''t expect that the affairs of other races had not been settled. There were these monsters. It seems that the mainland is really suffering a lot.


    "What''s the situation now? Should we Su family and Zhan family be all right?" Su Tang has seen the power and strangeness of the blood soul and blood corpse. Now he is most worried about these things attacking Su family and Zhan family.


    Lei Xiong shook his head and said; "Don''t worry, brother. The people in Shimo palace appear again this time. They are also afraid of the reputation of the forbidden area in the eastern region, so they don''t dare to go there at all. Now the Su family and the war family are still very safe, but the people in other parts of the eastern region are not good." Lei Xiong continued.

 Chapter 331

    Su Tang nodded and said; "Why did the seal of the Lanming Kingdom suddenly disappear?" he was also very puzzled about the sudden appearance and disappearance of the seal. It had always been a secret. However, since the seal of the Lanming Kingdom, Su Tang had been relieved and ignored the affairs of the Lanming Kingdom and the first demon palace. He just didn''t expect that there was civil strife in the mainland, At the beginning, the people in the demon Palace also appeared, which really made Su Tang a little depressed.


    "Hey, now the eastern region is very chaotic. As soon as the people in the first demon palace appeared, they began to fight everywhere. I also heard that there seems to be a super strong man in the first demon palace. It seems that the super strong man did it when the seal was broken this time." Lei Xiong said.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was puzzled and continued to ask; "Do you know what happened to the super strong man? Who was he? Wasn''t he from the beginning of the first demon palace?" I thought that there was no hidden expert in the first demon palace. At the beginning, the seal appeared only after a large part of the Lanming kingdom was destroyed by the people from the first demon palace, that is to say, only the people from the first demon Palace should exist in the Lanming kingdom, Now there is a super strong man suddenly and inexplicably. How can su Tang not wonder?


    "I''m not very clear about this. I just heard that before the Lanming kingdom was sealed, after the war between your Su family and the war family, there seemed to be an ancient relic in the valley where you su Tang lived. Many people went there, but then the seal suddenly appeared, and everyone didn''t come out again. People in the eastern region slowly lightened things there Forget, if you really want to know about it, I think the war family knows best, "Lei Xiong continued.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I''m just going to go home. I''ll ask the people of the war family well at that time. I hope the mysterious strong man in Shimo Palace won''t be that thing." after that, Su Tang turned and left without stopping more in order to find out about the mysterious strong man in Shimo Palace as soon as possible after chatting with Lei Xiong.


    After seeing Su Tang leave, the owner of the Lei family also appeared at the gate and asked Lei Xiong; "Boy, has Su Tang come back? This time things in the eastern region are too dangerous. If you can, you might as well let Su Tang do it. The strength of the eastern region is greatly reduced this time. It is impossible to be the opponent of the first demon palace. Those blood souls and blood corpses are not what we can deal with. If things go on like this, I''m afraid the eastern region will be completely occupied by the first demon palace soon."


    Lei Xiong nodded and said; "I''ve told brother Su Tang that he''s going back now. I believe that after he returns, the Su family and the war family will also appear. Follow us to fight against the beginning demon palace. As long as Su Tang makes a move, the strong gods behind him will follow suit, and the crisis in the eastern region will be lifted soon."


    Lei Xiong knows very well about the strong men behind Su Tang. As long as they take action, the relegated immortal crisis in the eastern region is not a crisis at all. Even if the beginning demon palace is strong, I''m afraid they are not qualified to fight such a super strong man.


    After listening to Lei Xiong''s words, Lei''s master nodded and said; "This is the best. As long as Su tangken makes a move, there will be no danger in the eastern region. Now the God Empire has dispersed, and the pattern of the eastern region will change greatly soon. The Su family and the war family may take advantage of this opportunity to make a world in the Eastern region."


    Lei Xiong nodded. For him, the relationship between Su Tang and him was pretty good. He and Zhan Wutian played from childhood to childhood. No matter who of them gained fame in the eastern region, he would not lose anything. Now the God Empire has lost its former strength. Although the Lei family is still a member of the God Empire, But I also want to take advantage of this opportunity to break out my own power.


    After leaving the imperial capital, Su Tang flew all the way to the forbidden area of the eastern region with a bloody battle. Along the way, Su Tang found that basically all the cities looked very nervous. Many martial artists were gearing up to fight with Shimo palace. Soon, Su Tang flew away from the inhabited cities and entered the territory occupied by Shimo palace, Looking at the ruins and bodies everywhere, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling.


    "What on earth did that boy get so many strange blood corpses and blood souls?" as Su Tang''s voice fell, suddenly a strange voice came from the empty city in the distance. At this time, Su Tang stopped and thought about the city from a distance. At this time, there were a large number of blood corpses gathering there. Su Tang frowned when he saw this situation, Muttered softly; "What are these guys doing? Are they ready to attack the city?"


    Thinking of the cities guarded by the martial arts nearby, Su Tang saw the gathering of these blood corpses. Su Tang felt that it might be a sign that the blood corpses were ready to attack the city. When Su Tang was very confused, the bloody battle around him said; "They don''t want to attack the city. They really integrate into a more powerful blood evil."


    "Bloody ghost? What''s that?" Su Tang was puzzled by the words of the bloody battle. At this time, the bloody battle continued; "This blood soul will not stay in the world for a long time. Generally, it will stay for up to one year. The blood soul will leave blood corpses to look at. These blood corpses are the real combat power. When the blood corpses reach a certain level, they will evolve bleeding demons. These blood demons are very powerful and can''t be countered by those martial arts."


    With the voice of the bloody battle falling, Su Tang couldn''t help wondering. Why did the bloody battle know so much about these things? Thinking of this, Su Tang asked; "How do you know these things?" he thought that the bloody war was only in Hong Kong. Although he had survived for thousands of years, he had always been an unconscious inventory. Now he was just born, he could understand the blood corpse. This made blood feel that what might this bloody war know?


    "Hehe, childe, don''t you know that there are many kinds of hounds? I''m a blood hound. I have the highest level among all the hounds. There is also a dry hound. The dry Hound is very powerful. Their flesh is so strong that even the dragon family can''t compare with the United States. There is a soul calling hound under the dry hound. The arrogance formed by this soul Hound is very harsh. There may not be one for thousands of years, so many people have roots I haven''t heard of their names. The most powerful means of this soul is to condense the blood soul, that is to say, these things are actually made by the soul. "The blood battle smiled and opened his mouth to Su Tang to explain.


    With the explanation of the bloody battle, Su Tang also understood that there were many kinds of gorillas. What surprised him more was that the gorillas were the most powerful gorillas. Previously, I only heard that the gorillas were very powerful. Unexpectedly, the gorillas were not the most powerful gorillas. What surprised Su Tang was that these gorillas were made by the gorillas.


    "Do you have any way to deal with these guys?" at this time, Su Tang''s only thought is to deal with these guys. At present, there are not many people in the whole eastern region who can deal with these things. Now that the bloody battle knows these things so well, and these things are created by such creatures, As the highest form of existence, there must be a way to deal with these guys, right?


    "There are many ways to deal with these things. I''ll deal with those blood corpses now." the blood battle nodded and flew to the city directly. With the emergence of the blood battle, the blood corpses below also stopped Rong Erhong''s action, turned = looked up and stared at him, roared repeatedly. It was a blood battle, Leng hum uttered a big mouth, and a huge baptism appeared in his end. Under such baptism, the blood corpses of that party had no power to fight back, and they were directly sucked into the mouth by the school office. In a moment, these blood corpses were directly destroyed.


    Seeing the bloody battle, he easily swallowed hundreds of blood corpses. Su Tang was stunned when he stood high in the air. At this time, the bloody battle returned to Su Tang and said; "Although my strength is almost complete now, I still have some deficiencies when I was born. This blood corpse is just a good nourishment and can help me improve my strength."


    "Oh!" Su Tang nodded stupidly, then looked at the empty city without a blood corpse and human beings, and said softly; "I didn''t expect that these blood corpses that made the martial arts in the eastern regions helpless would be destroyed by you easily. It seems that you might be in trouble in the next time." after coming out of the imperial capital this time, Su Tang has been thinking about how to deal with these large number of blood corpses. Now I see how many blood corpses were destroyed so easily in the blood war, Su Tang also had an idea in his mind.


    "I can''t do it alone. At present, there are so many blood corpses in this city alone. Although I don''t know how big the whole eastern region is, there are at least hundreds of such cities. I can''t be busy alone. Moreover, the blood corpse transformation speed is very fast. I think I''ll give you some methods when I get back to the childe''s house, as long as others People have learned to deal with these things easily. "The bloody battle shook his head and said.


    Su Tang nodded and felt that the argument of bloody battle was also very reasonable. After all, he had only one person. He couldn''t be busy with how to fight. Moreover, there was a strong man in the beginning demon palace. He didn''t know how strong the other party was. Now the blood dog in the eastern region was about to be the most powerful combat force. If he went to deal with the blood corpse, Who will deal with the mysterious strong man?


    After Ding Liu stayed here for a quarter of an hour, they set off again and rushed to the forbidden area of the eastern region. As long as they met blood corpses along the way, they would take the initiative to kill them. Four hours later, at midnight, Su Tang finally returned outside the forbidden area. After looking at the still peaceful forbidden area of the eastern region, Su Tang was relieved, He entered the forbidden area directly with a bloody battle.


    With the bloody battle between Su and Tang, they went deeper and deeper, and gradually found a burst of light in the distance. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded; "What man!" as the voice fell, Su Tang and the bloody battle were soon surrounded by more than a dozen martial artists.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "I''m Su Tang!" as soon as I heard Su Tang''s voice, the voice of a young man among the martial artists who surrounded them sounded; "Brother Sutang, you''re back. We thought it was those people from the beginning demon palace." after that, the more than ten people except the young man who spoke, others reflected in the mountains again. At this time, the young man came to Sutang, looked at Sutang and said; "Brother, you''re back. Are you afraid of the Soviet war in the forbidden area these days?"


    "Brother Wutian, what are you afraid of? Don''t the people in Shimo palace dare to come to the forbidden area?" the young man who spoke was Zhan Wutian. Seeing him say so, Su Tang also had some doubts. I heard that Lei Xiong said before that the people in Shimo palace didn''t mean to attack the forbidden area in eastern regions.


    "They didn''t come, but these days we still found some blood corpses entering the forbidden area, and some of our disciples were injured, so our two families will organize patrols." Zhan Wutian said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and continued; "I think it''s the beginning demon Palace''s exploration of the truth and falsehood in the forbidden area. After all, they don''t know that the forbidden area is already the territory of our two families. Let''s go back and have a look first. It''s said that some disciples are injured and the blood corpse is hard to deal with. If the toxin is not cleaned up, they may become blood corpses."


    After that, Su Tang took the lead in walking towards the valley. At this time, Zhan Wutian found that there was a man behind Su Tang and asked curiously; "Brother, who is this elder?" although I don''t know who the man brought back by Su Tang is, I''ve been following Su Tang for a long time and have seen Su Tang''s contacts. He often brings some super strong people back. Now, although this man hasn''t spoken, Zhan Wutian can still feel the power of bloody war.


    "Oh! His name is bloody battle. He is my friend. I came back to deal with the bloody corpse this time. He has many ways to deal with the bloody corpse. Let''s go." after that, he ignored Zhan Wutian and took the bloody battle through the dense woods to a big river. After walking along the river for a while, he returned to the big house. As soon as he entered the door, Su Tang heard bursts of screams from the beating. Su Tang frowned and just wanted to ask questions.


    Zhan Wutian behind him said; "These are the children wounded by blood corpses. They have changed only from their hands. They send out such participation every day. In order to prevent them from getting higher than their eggs, my grandfather temporarily imprisoned these people."


    "Well, indeed, the blood corpse is very strange and difficult to deal with." Su Tang ordered to take you. He replied, and then he looked at the bloody battle and asked; "Do you have a way to solve their problems?"


    "It''s not difficult. Come and have a look with me later. It''s all small things. There should be no problem." the bloody battle nodded and replied.


    Su Tang nodded. Zhan Wutian was even more curious. He thought that the strong man had a way to deal with the blood corpses in the eastern region. The reason why their two families can deal with each other''s blood corpses now is the spirit attack method left by Su Tang. Otherwise, they really can''t deal with these blood corpses, But the people whose blood was wounded by the blood corpse had no way to save them. Now, as soon as they heard that the man could resolve it, Zhan Wutian also became interested and immediately said; "I''ll take you there later. These people are in a very bad situation and have begun to change."


    Su Tang nodded and soon came directly to the hall of the Su family. At this time, in the hall, Zhan family and the senior management of Su Tang were all here, wrinkled one by one, as if they were worried about something. Seeing Su Tang coming back, Zhan family''s ancestors took the lead in showing a smile and said; "Su Tang, you''ve finally come back. If you don''t come back, we don''t know what to do."


    "Yes, you son of a bitch, you just said when you left. It''s been a few months. It really worries us very much." Su Jingtian also said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang said with a smile; "In fact, there''s nothing wrong. I''m not back safely now. I saw all the elders thinking about things just now. I don''t know what bothers you so much." although there have been blood corpses in the forbidden area, they are only a small amount. Compared with many blood corpses outside, the Soviet war and the Soviet Union still have a way to deal with such a small amount of blood corpses, There''s no need to worry.


    "Hey!" Su Jingtian sighed. At that moment, a shrill scream rang out again and resounded through the whole valley. The sound made Su Tang familiar. After a little thought, his face changed greatly and asked immediately; "My father is also injured?" when Su Tang came in just now, he found that Su Zhan was not in the hall. He thought he had arranged for those disciples to patrol. Unexpectedly, he was also wounded by blood corpses.


    Endless nodded and said; "Yes, your father was also injured. At the beginning, if he hadn''t stood up, our disciples of the Soviet war family didn''t know how much to lose. Now he is fighting against the toxins on those blood corpses every day. There is a trend that he can''t control more and more. That''s what we stole just now."


    After hearing Su Jingtian''s words, Su Tang ordered to take you. He defeated immediately, looked at the bloody battle and said; "Let''s go and have a look." after that, he went to the place where he had made a sound. He saw Su Tang leaving with a stranger. This is the ancestor of the Zhan family. He looked at Zhan Wutian and asked; "Boy, who is Su Tang bringing back this time? Do you know?"


    Zhan Wutian shook his head and said; "I don''t know. Su Tang said he was his friend, but this man seems to be able to help those injured disciples dissolve the toxin. Let''s go and have a look." after that, he also walked to the place where Su Tang left. Other people were delighted when they heard that Su Tang had brought back such a person, and followed Zhan Wutian to the place where Su Tang left. After a while, Su Tang came to a small courtyard. At this time, the scream was even stronger. Listening to his father''s painful participation, Su Tang felt a little uncomfortable. He immediately drank the bloody battle and directly entered the courtyard. With the opening of the side, a voice rushed directly towards them. This was a bloody battle. He stepped in front of Su Tang and caught the voice, This sound is the Soviet war.


    After seeing the man clearly, Su Tang said; "Be careful of the bloody battle, this is my father." hearing Su Tang''s words, the bloody battle nodded. At this time, the bloody battle tore the clothes on Su Zhan''s arm, revealing that there were already some red arms. The bloody battle stretched out his right hand, and suddenly a sharp nail grew on his index finger. After cutting the skin on Su Zhan''s arm, the nail disappeared, As the skin was cut, a bright red blood flowed out. The blood looked exactly the same as that of human beings, but with a faint smell. At this time, the bloody battle stretched out his hand and pressed it on the wound of Su Zhan.


    Suddenly a suction force appeared, and Su Zhan''s body was shocked. A moment later, Su Tang found that there was a trace of Qingming in Su Zhan''s originally violent eyes, and the whole person was slowly quiet.

 Chapter 332

    With the continuous absorption of the bloody battle, Su Zhan''s originally red skin began to slowly recover into the past. At this time, the ancestors of the war family and others came and happened to see the scene of Su Zhan''s quiet recovery. David was surprised. In less than a quarter of an hour, the bloody battle ended and the wound on Su Tang''s arm slowly recovered.


    At this time, Su Zhan resumed his previous Qingming, looked at the stranger in front of him and said; "Thank you for your help. I can''t thank you enough." after hearing what he said, the bloody battle smiled and said; "You''re welcome." then he let go of Su Zhan and returned to Su Tang. At this time, Su Jingtian rushed to Su challenge, grabbed him and asked; "Well, how do you feel now?"


    "Lao Zu, I''m well. I feel so relaxed now. I don''t have the impulse to kill before." Su Zhan replied.


    After asking some more questions, Su Jingtian decided that Su Zhan was all right and turned to salute to the bloody battle; "Thank you for your help. If it hadn''t been for your help, I''m afraid Su Zhan would have become the same killing machine as those blood corpses all his life." Su Jingtian also saw the strength of those blood corpses. At the same time, when there was an accident in Lanming Kingdom, he also saw those good people slowly turn into blood corpses.


    Therefore, after the accident of Su Zhan, he always worried that Su Zhan would become like that. How can he be unhappy to see Su Tang beheaded? Now there are few people in the Su family. With more cultivation resources, Su Tang''s combat effectiveness has reached the highest level in history. I wish everything is the relationship between Su Tang and Su Zhan. As Su Tang''s father, If something happened to Su Zhan, Su Tang would not be so intimate with the Su family.


    Now it''s all right to see Su Zhan. Su Jingtian is happy that Su Tang can find such a strange person. Seeing Su Jingtian so polite, he''s embarrassed about the bloody battle. At this time, Su Tang said; "Now we''d better go and see other injured people. They are warriors of our Soviet war families. Nothing can happen."


    After that, he looked at Zhan Wutian. At this time, Zhan Wutian nodded. After saying a word, he took Su Tang and the bloody battle to the place where the injured disciples were. After a busy night, all the toxins in the injured human body were dissolved. The bloody battle did not consume a trace at all, and more or less improved. The blood poison in these people''s bodies, That''s his best nourishment.


    At dawn, the senior leaders of the Su family and the Zhan family gathered together again. At this time, Su Tang also came to the hall. After seeing them, Su Tang told them all about the situation outside. After listening to Su Tang''s words, the ancestor of the Zhan family sighed helplessly; "I didn''t expect that such a change had happened to such a brilliant God empire in the past. The gods in the lower world were too much. If it hadn''t happened, I''m afraid the eastern region wouldn''t have lost so much in the explosion of the first demon palace."


    Su Jingtian nodded and said; "I used to see gods in ancient books. I''ve always been longing for them, but now I think it''s better to listen to gods on the mainland." after sighing, Su Jingtian turned to look at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, do you want us to go out to help some eastern regions?"


    As soon as Su Jingtian''s question came out, all the people present turned to look at Su Tang and wanted to know his answer. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, after all, the eastern region is our home. Besides, this time, the accident of the God empire is all caused by me. If we don''t help him now, they are not opponents of the blood corpse army at all. If they fail, the eastern region will be completely occupied. I''m afraid it will be us next?"


    As Su Tang''s voice sounded slowly in the hall, the people of Su Zhan and his family felt it was reasonable, especially the war family. After all, they were the veterans of the God empire. Now they still felt some pain when they heard such a big thing in the God empire. Now they see that Su Tang also wanted to help the God Empire, so they naturally wouldn''t object.


    As for what Su Su surprised, he always felt that the east area was the root of his own family. Now that there are problems in the east area, he will not sit idly by. Now, the Soviet Union has the final say that Su Tang is the one who wants to help the Celestial Empire.


    "When I came back from the bloody battle this time, I saw a lot of empty cities along the way. Those cities have been very busy all day. Now they have become dead cities. Moreover, in the recent cities, some human warriors are constantly fighting against the blood corpses. They have no effective way to deal with the blood corpses. If this goes on, they will all die in the hands of the blood corpses and become one Brand new blood corpses. At that time, there will be fewer and fewer human losses in the eastern region, and more and more blood corpses. At that time, they will definitely spread to other regions. Now the mainland is really turbulent. If such blood corpses appear, the mainland will soon be in Luancheng. "Su Tang continued.


    "Hmm! It''s true. Although we are very stable now, our good days will come to an end after the blood corpses occupy the whole eastern region. While we still have a way to control them, we must not let these monsters continue to mess around on the mainland." Zhan''s father said.


    As his voice fell, Su Jingtian nodded; "Yes, boy, no matter what happens in the end, we must go out this time. We can''t continue to stay here and don''t ask about things outside."


    Seeing that they both agreed, Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, let''s get ready today. We''ll go out at noon and want to get close to the God Empire all the way. Now all the maps outside our forbidden area have been occupied by blood corpses, so I''ll let the blood war teach you some effective methods to deal with blood corpses before going out."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the bloody battle stood up and said; "In fact, the blood corpses are not as terrible as you think. They are just a group of unconscious corpses who want to see people, but there is a very terrible toxin in their bodies. As long as they don''t let these toxins into the blood, there will be no problem at all. The blood corpses move very slowly, so what we need to deal with them is speed, as long as we pay attention On the premise that they don''t get there, we can abolish them. "


    The renewal made the people of Su Zhan and his family very agree. They had fought with blood corpses before, and they also found that the action of blood corpses was really slow. As for why they were injured at the beginning, they were poisoned because they had no experience in dealing with these blood corpses. Now when they listen to the blood battle, they can''t help feeling that these blood corpses actually have nothing to fear.


    At this time, the bloody battle continued; "In fact, there is a way to prevent the poison of the blood corpse. When I went into the valley with the childe, I found that there are many snow spirit grass in the valley. In fact, the mainland thinks that the learning spirit stone has no effect. In fact, the snow spirit grass is the best way to deal with the blood corpse. There is something in the snow spirit grass that can spend a huge amount of blood corpse toxin, and the blood corpse is very afraid of it It''s a kind of thing. Only each of us carries this snow spirit grass, so even if we are wounded by a blood corpse, as long as we swallow the snow spirit grass, it can be dissolved immediately. "


    "Snow spirit grass can dissolve blood corpse toxin?" Su Tang was also curious at this time. As a super alchemist, he knew very well about miraculous medicine, but he had never heard of the matter that snow spirit grass can dissolve blood corpse toxin.


    The bloody battle nodded and said; "Yes, this snow spirit grass can dissolve the blood corpse toxin, but there are some disadvantages. That is, it can only be taken within a quarter of an hour after the injury. Otherwise, the blood poison will go deep. Even if there is snow spirit grass, it will be useless. Then I can only use my previous method to save people. Only my method can''t be used by others."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "So it is. Go on with the bloody battle."


    "This blood corpse is not as weak as you said. In fact, they also have weaknesses. As long as they hit their weakest place, even the blood corpse will be completely destroyed. Each blood corpse will have a blood crystal in their heart, which is the root of the blood corpse. After a person is poisoned, his whole body''s blood will be slowly replaced by the blood poison theory, which is his own All the blood will converge to the heart and form a blood crystal. As long as the blood crystal is destroyed, the blood corpse will have no source of power and will naturally lose the ability of action. After the blood crystal is destroyed, the blood corpse will be directly destroyed in less than three breaths. "The blood war continued.


    After hearing his words, the people present nodded and remembered them completely. At this time, the bloody battle continued; "When I came here with childe, I found that some blood corpses had begun to evolve. I think now there are blood demons in the blood corpses outside. These blood demons are very powerful and can''t be resisted by human warriors at all. The things I said before can''t deal with blood demons at all, so you should pay attention to them and protect yourself when you encounter them, Never let them attack. As long as this thing is attacked, it will turn you into a blood corpse. "


    "Blood devil? How should we deal with him?" hearing that there was a blood corpse outside, and there was a blood devil more powerful than the blood corpse, the ancestor of the war family frowned and asked softly.


    The bloody battle shook his head and said; "This bloody devil is very terrible and can''t be dealt with by ordinary things. When you go to pick up your things later, I''ll use that time to prepare some things that can kill you. Don''t worry about it."


    After the bloody battle, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, remember what the bloody battle said just now. If we meet human warriors after we go out this time, we will try our best to teach them. We admit defeat too little. Only people in the whole eastern region know how to deal with blood corpses can they be completely eliminated. Well, now you go and pack up. I''ll ask you to prepare secret weapons with the bloody battle."


    After that, Su Tang left the hall with the bloody battle. After leaving the hall, Su Tang looked at the bloody battle and asked; "Can you tell me how to deal with the bloody devil?" Su Tang was also very curious about dealing with the bloody devil. Since the bloody war said that this thing was very powerful, it was definitely very unusual. He was also curious about how to deal with such a powerful thing.


    "Hehe, of course, although this blood evil is powerful, it is always the product created by the soul. There are many ways to deal with them. The first is that the strong ones of the divine order can fight directly with their divine power. The second is that they can destroy them with their blood. There are no strong ones of the divine order here, so the first method has no effect at all, so we can only use the second one That''s it, "said the bloody battle.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Use your blood? But now I don''t know how many blood demons exist in the eastern regions. I''m afraid no matter how much blood you have, it''s useless. Besides, you''re just born now and consume a lot of your strength. I''m afraid it''s bad for you?"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, childe. I already have a way. I don''t know if there are feather arrows here? The more, the better." the bloody battle laughed and said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "There should be some, but there must be many in the imperial capital. What do you want this feather arrow to do?"


    "I''ll find a wooden bucket and put some blood into it. I''ll soak all the arrows of feather arrows in it. Then there will be my blood on these arrows. When I encounter the blood devil, I will shoot them directly with a bow and arrow. As long as I excite the blood devil, the blood devil will die. As for this blood, I can''t talk about any consumption at all. Besides, how many blood corpses are there outside now If I exist, my strength will recover soon, "continued the bloody battle.


    At this moment, Su Tang really understood that the bloody battle was the idea, but this method is really a good method. Since he knew the way he wanted to fight, Su Tang turned back to the hall after talking to the bloody battle. After saying everything he needed for the bloody battle, Su Jingtian and the ancestors of the war family quickly prepared for Su Tang, At noon, everyone was ready.


    Everyone has a large amount of snow spirit grass in their storage ring. At the same time, everyone also sent ten feather arrows stained with blood. The people of the Soviet Union and the war left the forbidden area and went straight to the God and Emperor capital. After coming out of the forbidden area, because all the blood corpses are in the front line, there are few blood corpses in the rear, and there are at most some scattered blood corpses along the way, There was a method of bloody battle. Those bloody corpses were easily destroyed by the people of the Soviet war family.


    It''s too slow to travel in the mainland. It''s only a third of the distance after walking for a day. At night, Su Tang and his party found a hidden mountain forest and decided to have a rest. After all, blood corpses in the eastern region are everywhere. They have access to the territory of blood corpses. Although in the back, no one knows whether they will encounter scattered blood corpses. It''s still very dangerous to get injured in the late night.


    After walking for three days, the two families of Su Zhan finally came to a city with human warriors. After they entered the city, the ancestors of the Zhan family quickly gathered all the warriors with their former reputation in the eastern region. After explaining to them the weakness of blood corpses and the clan''s treatment of blood corpses, He continued to rush towards the God empire.


    As the Su and Zhan families kept telling others how to deal with blood corpses along the way, after trying these methods, everyone was surprised to find that the blood corpses they had always had a headache were not as terrible as they thought. As more and more people knew these methods, people in the eastern region had always felt that they were Xueling grass, which was a miraculous medicine for chicken ribs, and its value increased for a time, It has far exceeded the price of some rare miraculous drugs.


    When Su Tang and others arrived at the imperial capital, the situation in the eastern region had almost stabilized. In the past, there was no way to deal with the blood corpse, so everyone felt frightened. Now there are effective ways. The blood corpse has been stopped. For a time, the eastern region was much calmer. Although there are still many inserted than before, this is after the blood corpse appeared, The only calm.

 Chapter 333

    After coming to the imperial capital, the emperor should summon a group of people from Su Zhan and his two families. On the court, the emperor looked at Su Tang and said helplessly; "Su Tang, thank you for this time. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid the eastern region would be really over."


    "The emperor is serious. This time it has something to do with me. If it weren''t for me, the emperor capital wouldn''t lose a lot. Otherwise, how many experts are there. Even if I want to make trouble in the eastern region, it''s not easy. Besides, I''m also from the eastern region. How can I stand idly by when I''m in danger?" Su Tang shook his head.


    After hearing his words, the emperor nodded and continued; "Now the blood corpse is basically stable. I''m discussing the counter offensive with the alliance. The blood corpse must not let them continue in the eastern region. Only by completely destroying them can we return a bright future in the eastern region. What do you think of this?"


    There are still a lot of blood corpses in the eastern region now. Although there are ways to suppress them, it is not the way to suppress them all the time. After a short calm, the emperor felt that he and others should destroy all these blood corpses in one fell swoop while there are ways to suppress them. This is what the eastern region should do now.


    After all, there are blood corpses in the eastern region. Martial artists in the eastern region will be worried. Only by completely destroying them can the eastern region really be stable.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "What the emperor said is true, but I haven''t seen the people in Shimo palace. I also heard that there is a mysterious strong man in Shimo palace. Now we rush to counter attack, which may bring dare losses to the eastern region. I think now we should make a good inquiry about Shimo palace, and the counter attack can be put off for a while."


    Since this incident, Su Tang has always been bitter in his heart after he heard about the mysterious strong man from Lei Xiong. He always feels that the strong man should be very unusual. If he and others rashly attack the beginning demon palace, there may be a bigger problem.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, the emperor also nodded. At this time, the ancestor of the Zhan family opened his mouth and said; "In fact, a long time ago, my family found a relic in the Lanming kingdom. I heard that there was a very powerful seal in the relic, which seemed to seal something. I think this time, such a strong person suddenly appeared among the people in the beginning demon palace. Could it be the thing in the seal?"


    Su Tang nodded; "I just asked the elder about the ruins. I heard that it was Zhan Yunlong, the former leader of the family, who discovered the ruins at the beginning, and it was still in the place where my two families fought. I always think this place is not simple. I don''t know if Zhan Yunlong can come out. Let''s ask about the things there?"


    Only since Zhan Yunlong was removed from the position of family leader last time, he was imprisoned by the ancestors of the Zhan family in the cold ice cave in the ancestral house of the Zhan family in the imperial capital. Then the people of the Zhan family fell out with the Empire. Zhan Yunlong and Zhan Wuye are still in the cold ice cave and have not come out. Now that such a thing has happened, it should be said that they have been released. How can Zhan Yunlong be regarded as a good combat power, In addition, he was the first to discover the ruins, and I''m afraid only he knows a lot of details.


    After su Tang''s voice fell, the ancestor of the Zhan family nodded and said; "I have this plan, too. I''ll bring them here now." after that, after saluting the emperor, the ancestor of the Zhan family turned and went out of the hall. When he saw that the ancestor of the Zhan family left the emperor, he also had some doubts in his heart. Su Tang asked; "Su Tang, why do you care so much about the ruins? Is there anything wrong with the things in the ruins?"


    "There are indeed some problems. Since everyone is the thing in the ruins in the first demon palace, I believe emperor Qian has received the news from elder Bai Peng for some time. I suspect that the thing in it is what we have been looking for. If it is really that thing, he should be resurrected if he wants to come. Now we must find out if it is really that thing resurrected , then the mainland is really dangerous, "Su Tang replied.


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, the emperor shrunk his eyes, nodded and said; "It''s true. It''s too strange. I haven''t thought of it until you say it. I think we''d better tell elder Bai Peng about it first and let him come too. With his divine rank here, we also have some confidence."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "What the emperor said is very true. Although we don''t know if it''s something we want to find, now there are blood corpses everywhere. Elder Bai Peng is powerful. If he takes action, our pressure will be reduced a lot. Then please inform elder Bai Peng." after su Tang said that, his baptism was also thinking, Tell the news from the eastern region to Yinglong and others in the sealed land.


    If it''s really that thing, only they can deal with it. Otherwise, the whole eastern region will be dangerous. With the help of this alien, those hidden aliens in the eastern region may also get his help. At that time, more and more aliens will revive, and the whole continent will be really dangerous. The mechanism doesn''t know whether it''s those things, Su Tang still thinks it''s better to spread the news here. If it''s really that thing, it''s also good to prevent it in advance. If it''s not that thing with good luck, the eastern region can be calmed down quickly with the help of Ying Long and others.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help but start sending messages together with the emperor. As the messages from the emperor and Su Tang were sent out, Bai Peng, who was far away in the eastern region, did not dare to delay for a moment and rushed directly to the imperial capital. Ying long, in the sealed place, changed his face after receiving the message from Su Tang, Immediately he called all the gods who guarded the seal.


    At this time, the gods sent by the major forces of the divine world have taken care of the seal at the seal place. After receiving Ying Long''s notice, they all came from qualified places. Long AO and Tiantao were the first to arrive. When they saw Ying Long Ao, they asked; "Old fellow, you summoned us in such a hurry that another alien race appeared on the mainland?"


    Ying Long nodded solemnly and said; "Just now, I''ve heard the news that Su Tang disappeared, and now great changes have taken place in the eastern region." after that, he said all the tactfulness of Su Tang. After listening to Ying Long''s words, long Ao nodded and said; "Although the little Lord has not been able to determine whether the sudden strong man is an alien, I always think it is possible."


    "I didn''t expect that there were many things in the mainland, and now there are blood corpses. It''s really chaotic. I don''t think Sutang boy will shoot for no reason. I think it''s better for us to go and have a look. If it''s really an alien, they can''t deal with the resurrected alien. Even if we pass, it''s not easy."


    Ying Long nodded and said; "It''s true. I don''t know the situation there. Let''s go up after others come." Ying Long''s voice fell, and the fifteen gods in the lower world came here one after another.


    "I''ve seen the great God of Yinglong! I''ve seen two predecessors!" as soon as the sixteen great gods arrived, they wanted to salute the three of Yinglong.


    Ying Long waved his hand and said; "Don''t be polite. I just received the news that there may be a resurrected alien in the eastern region. I''m going to go over with long aotiantao now. Who else will go with us?" Ying Long''s voice fell, and the sixteen great gods were already. The party whip Phoenix and the Dragon Master stood up and said; "We are willing to follow the Dragon God."


    At this time, the four great gods sent by the world God also spoke; "We are also willing to follow the Dragon God." after hearing their words, Ying Long nodded and said; "Well, you can go and have a look with us. As for others, stay. This is the top priority of the mainland. As long as the seal is not broken, there will be no big waves on the mainland."


    Those people nodded. Then Ying Long and others left the sealed land and rushed directly to the eastern region. These people were rushing towards the eastern region at full speed. At this time, Bai Peng in the eastern region had fallen to the emperor''s capital. The ancestor of the Zhan family also kept Zhan Yunlong''s copy and the two were on the court. As soon as the copy appeared, Su Tang asked; "Elder Zhan Yunlong, I have something to ask you this time, which is related to the survival of the whole eastern region and the whole continent. Please think clearly and answer me."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Zhan Yunlong nodded. On the way here, the ancestors of the Zhan family had told him about the relationship between the Zhan family and the Su family. He also put down his old hatred in his heart. Now when Su Tang called himself an elder, Zhan Yunlong nodded slightly and said; "Brother Su Tang, if you have any questions, just ask directly. I must know everything and say everything."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "In fact, you are the only one who knows this time. I want to ask that when we listened to the wind Valley in Lanming Kingdom, after the war between our two families, I heard that you found a relic while passing the baptism of Tianlei. Can you tell me about this relic?"


    Zhan Yunlong nodded, slightly recalled and said; "In fact, I was lucky at the beginning. I couldn''t bear it under your sky thunder. I fell into the lake, but just after I entered the lake, when the last sky thunder fell, it seemed to be blocked by something. At that time, I was very confused. I checked it. There was a huge seal at the bottom of the lake I also vaguely saw a black body. Because I was weak and couldn''t stay in the water, I went ashore. "


    "Black body? Are you sure?" Zhan Yunlong surprised Su Tang and asked hurriedly.


    You should know that the alien''s body is black all over. Now when you hear this, a bad premonition broke out in Su Tang''s heart. Now it seems that the mysterious strong man who appeared in the demon Palace this time is likely to be an alien.


    At this time, Zhan Yunlong nodded and replied; "I can''t read this wrong. After a short rest on the lake, I scared the water again. After a careful look, the black body was not human. Although it looked like human, it wouldn''t be human. Moreover, when I went underwater again, I obviously felt that my strength seemed to be absorbed by that thing, which scared me Jump, I went straight back to the shore. Then I was afraid of you appearing, so I left there. Then I spread the news. I didn''t want many people to pass by. Then the seal of Lanming Kingdom suddenly appeared, and none of those guys escaped. "


    After hearing his words, Bai Peng turned to look at Su Tang and asked; "Little brother, what do you think?" I''ve seen Su Tang in Zhongzhou before and know that there are many strong men behind Su Tang, so Bai Peng is not afraid of Su Tang. After hearing Bai Peng''s words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Now I''m 90% sure that thing is alien, but I didn''t expect such a big trouble on the mainland this time."


    "Well, I think we''d better inform the Dragon God elders about this. We can''t deal with this thing anymore. Only they can do it." Bai Peng nodded and said. He hasn''t seen a foreign race, so he doesn''t know what it will look like. He heard that Su Tang seemed to have seen a foreign race when he was in Zhongzhou before, Now that Su Tang has said so, Bai Peng is worried immediately.


    "I''ve informed them. I believe we''ll arrive in the next few days. Let''s not scare the snake for the time being. When they come, I''ll go to Shimo palace together and directly kill all those guys. This can not only solve the trouble for the eastern region, but also clean up the foreign races, so that the mainland can live a stable life for a period of time." Su Tang said.


    Then he looked at the emperor and said; "In the past few days, the emperor has been in trouble. Connect all the people in the eastern region. When elder Ying Long comes, we will go to Shimo palace and kill them all directly." this time, Su Tang doesn''t want to delay. There are a lot of troubles on the mainland. Now we can''t distract ourselves from feeding Shimo palace.


    The emperor nodded and said; "Well, don''t worry about these things. I''ll send someone to do them right away. As long as those elders come, we can punish them." Su Tang nodded and said; "Then emperor, please be busy first. Let''s go back first. I''ll come to emperor when elder Yinglong comes." after that, Su Tang and others left here.


    After returning to Zhan''s old house, Su Tang looked at Bai Peng and said; "Master, this time can be big or small. I''m afraid this time may be the beginning of the danger in our mainland. I hope master Bai Peng can worry about the monster family in the eastern region. Now there are not many human warriors in the eastern region. Most of them are not strong enough. They can''t fight with those blood corpses at all, so I hope to get the help of the monster family. Master, where are you The demons and beasts of the eastern regions have the last say. I hope you can help. "


    Bai Peng nodded and said; "I also understand the seriousness of this matter. I''ll go back to the monster forest now, hoping to explain them." after Bai Peng said that, he left the imperial capital directly. For the next three days, Su Tang and others were busy. In the evening, he returned to the war family mansion. As soon as he entered the mansion, he saw that Bai Peng had returned and asked happily at once; "Senior, how are things going?"


    Bai Peng said with a smile; "Ha ha, don''t worry. This time things went very smoothly. The demon king also knew something about alien in his inheritance and memory, so when he heard that the person to deal with this time was alien, he directly agreed." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and understood that in ancient times, all races on the mainland United to deal with alien things, Now that the alien race appears again, those monsters will put down their old hatred and unite.


    Just then, a very familiar breath suddenly came from a distance, and Su Tang immediately turned and said; "Elder Yinglong, they are coming too. Elder Bai Peng, let''s go and pick them up." after saying wow, Nian turned and walked outside the Zhan family''s mansion. As soon as they went out, Yinglong and others appeared. Looking at Su Tang Yinglong, they asked directly; "Boy, what''s the situation now? Do you really have the identity of that thing?"


    Seeing that Ying long had brought many helpers this time, Su Tang was also very happy, nodded and said; "It''s 90% sure that it''s a foreign race. Now it''s resurrected. At this time, he really wants to occupy the whole eastern region by relying on the blood corpse. He also wants to use the blood corpse to destroy the mainland."


    "Hum, this guy is really ambitious. Now that we''re here, we won''t let his plot succeed. Come on, boy, let''s go and kill that guy now." Ying Long said directly after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    As his voice fell, Emperor Jun and others came over and saw Su Tang talking to the strong in the sky. Emperor Jun was just waiting quietly. At this time, Su Tang said; "Master, wait a minute. We can''t go there now. It''s getting dark now. It''s hard to deal with that guy at night. Besides, there are countless blood corpses in the eastern region. We''re rash in the past. Those blood corpses alone will consume a lot of our strength. I think we''ll call the martial arts and monsters in the eastern region together early tomorrow morning to deal with them Blood corpse, we go directly to the alien, which can save a lot of strength. After all, we don''t know what level the alien exists. "


    "Yes, Yinglong old ghost, I think what Sutang boy said is good. Now we have destroyed those blood corpses in the past, and we have consumed too much strength. We have no strength to deal with the alien. I think we should do as Sutang boy said." Tiantao also said.


    Ying Long nodded. Just then, Li Yun, who was behind Ying long, saw Su Tang and couldn''t help thinking about it; "This guy is Su Tang? It seems that it''s really good. Dragons and phoenixes among people can talk and laugh in front of so many strong people. It''s really unusual. It seems that the young Lord is right to kill him. If this guy is allowed to go to the divine world, I''m afraid the young Lord''s position will be lost."


    Li Yun had already told him about Su Tang before he came here. Li Yun is also depressed and frustrated in the strength of the world God. Now he is finally appreciated by Huantian. He also wants to help Huantian very much. As long as Huantian gets the position of the world God at that time, his identity will rise.

 Chapter 334

    Now I see that Su Tang is so capable. Although I don''t know what his talent is, it has made Li Yun feel the crisis. At the same time, there is a trace of killing intention in his heart. His killing intention is very weak, but he is keenly captured by Su Tang.


    Su Tang looked at him suspiciously and asked Ying long; "Elder, who are these elders? Why are there so many strong gods this time?" there were not many strong gods on the mainland. Su Tang still had some doubts about how many suddenly appeared. Seeing Su Tang ask this question, Ying Long introduced with a smile; "These are all sent by various forces in the divine world for the affairs of different races this time. Let me introduce them to you."


    "These three are the masters of the Phoenix family, and these three are the masters of our dragon family. You have seen the white dragon among the four. As for these three, they are the masters of the world God." Ying Long said, and then long Ao said; "Little Lord, fifteen great gods have come down from the divine world this time, and several others are taking care of the seal at the place where it is sealed."


    Su Tang nodded and saluted one by one; "I''ve seen you guys before. Thank you for helping the mainland this time." at the same time, I also understand in Su Tang''s heart that the murderous spirit I just felt should be from the people sent by the gods in this world. It seems that Huan Tian still refuses to give up. Su Tang sneered at me when he thought of it; "Don''t think you are a God. I''m afraid of you. I have many ways to kill you." at the same time, Su Tang''s heart was also determined to destroy the universe when he went to the divine world in the future.


    "Hehe, are you su Tang? Just listen to the Dragon God. You have amazing talent, and you understand my dragon family secret method real dragon bully body with human body. It''s very unusual." at this time, the three experts of the dragon family also presented a young strong man with a smile.


    He himself is a member of the dragon family. After hearing that Su Tang saved Ying long, he has doubled his favor with Su Tang. Now he sees that Su Tang is so humble, and his heart is even higher.


    "I''m flattered, sir. I''m just a little lucky," Su Tang said again.


    After hearing his words, everyone else smiled. At this time, Tiantao said; "Boy, the thing behind you shouldn''t be human?" the bloody battle has been following Su Tang since he was born. It''s the same this time. Tiantao and others are people with extraordinary cultivation. At a glance, they see that the bloody battle is not human, but when they think that this person follows Su Tang, they should not be the enemy.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "His name is bloody battle. His body is the legendary blood dog. Elder long Ao knows very well about him." Su Tang said directly without concealing.


    At this time, long Ao also noticed the bloody battle and said in surprise; "I didn''t expect that you were born, just now there are a lot of troubles on the mainland, and your presence can help us." after that, he explained to other great gods, some things about the blood, and when he finished, the blood war looked at long AO and said; "Thank you for helping me gather my evil spirit, otherwise I wouldn''t be born soon."


    "Hehe, Wufang, we are also destined to meet. If we can help, we can help. Now it seems that I was right to help you at the beginning. Otherwise, how could you be born when the mainland was in turmoil?" long Ao waved his hand and said.


    The other great gods also looked at the blood Pang in surprise. At this time, the woman headed by the Phoenix family said; "I''ve heard of the existence of the blood Pang for a long time, and I''ve seen it for the first time. I''ve seen a dry Pang before. I didn''t expect to be lucky to see the king of the Pang family today. It''s really nice to meet you." as her voice fell, other gods nodded one after another.


    They have all seen the strong men of the dryland. This blood man is a king of the dryland family who is more powerful than the dryland man. How powerful can he be? They all wanted to see it, but now the situation was inconvenient. After a few words, Su Tang asked the blood soul to take them to the war house to have a rest. Su Tang himself found the emperor and said; "Emperor, how''s your preparation? Now these elders have come. This time we must destroy the beginning demon palace and the alien strongman."


    "We are all ready for finishing, but the hostility of the eastern region is weak. There are not many people who can be summoned now. Moreover, we have to leave some people to take care of the city, so there are not many people this time." the emperor opened his mouth and said that he also had some bad intentions. If the God empire was strong in the past, he would be anxious for more people, Now the sky god Empire has fallen, and many powerful people no longer give face to the sky god empire.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly and said; "Don''t worry about the emperor. I''ve asked elder Bai Peng to help us. He has said to the demon king in the monster forest that the demon king will bring the monster to help us this time. With their help, we don''t have much to do this time."


    As soon as the emperor heard Su Tang say so, he was also happy immediately, nodded and said; "That''s the best. Well, I''ll gather those hands now, and it''s more convenient to start early tomorrow morning." after that, the emperor left, and Su Tang turned back to the Zhan family''s mansion.


    Early the next morning, all the people got up early. After some preparation, near noon, a group of people left the imperial capital and rushed to the direction of Lanming kingdom. Because there were many people this time, all the journey was not very fast. In three days, they arrived at the border of Lanming Kingdom to listen to the wind valley, At this time, there was no previous beautiful scene here. There were corpses everywhere. It looked very desolate. At this time, the bloody battle suddenly said; "Be careful, everyone. There are a large group of blood demons coming this way."


    As soon as they heard the words of the bloody battle, the archers with blood were ready one by one. At this time, thousands of blood demons appeared in Tingfeng valley. Seeing so many blood demons, Su Tang was stunned and exclaimed; "How can you? There are so many blood demons? Doesn''t it mean that it takes hundreds of blood corpses to evolve a blood demons? How many blood demons here? How many blood corpses can condense?"


    Also surprised with Su Tang were the blood demons. At this time, he looked at how many blood demons, and he knew which feather arrows stained with his blood could not kill all these blood demons at all. At this time, he looked at Su Tang and said; "Young master, you take these people back, and I''ll deal with these bloody demons." Su Tang, who had seen the means of blood to deal with blood corpses, nodded and said as soon as he heard that the bloody battle was coming; "Well, I''ll leave it to you."


    Then he turned and said to the emperor and Bai Peng; "Let these people leave first, and it will be handed over to the bloody battle." after that, everyone began to leave only Xueyu there for the first time. At this time, Ying long looked at Su Tang and asked; "Sutang boy, those bloody demons are unusual at first sight. Can he kill these guys alone?"


    As soon as Ying Long''s words came out, long Ao said without waiting for Su Tang to answer; "Ying long, don''t you forget that he is a blood devil. He is the king of the blood devil family. These blood corpses are just things made by the soul. They have no lethality in front of the blood devil. With his hand, these blood demons should be destroyed by him soon. Don''t worry!"


    Long Ao''s words made Ying Long react at once. He nodded and stopped talking. He just looked at the bloody hand quietly. How he lived for many years and saw the bloody hand for the first time. He had only seen the dry hand before, and others turned their heads to watch the bloody battle. Just here, those bloody ghosts also appeared in front of the dilapidated city gate of Tingfeng valley, At this time, the bloody battle roared up to the sky. In an instant, the human body changed in an instant. Just a few breathing times, the noumenon of blood appeared.


    A red haired monster with a height of three feet and covered with blood red scales appeared in everyone''s sight. The blood red scales radiated a strange light under the sunlight. The red fingernails on the ten fingers were very powerful weapons. With the appearance of the body of blood, the blood demons below were quiet for a moment, A look of fear flashed in the cruel eyes.


    It was the blood devil that rushed directly into the army of blood demons. With his entry, the blood demons were like paper paste under his claws like a knife. They were injured and died when they were touched. Under the attack of the blood devil, all the blood demons were destroyed quickly. People looking at the lethality of the bloody battle in the distance were shocked and happy, There are strong people to deal with the blood devil. Those blood corpses are nothing at all. For a moment, they all feel that the victory of this war is in hand, and they are not reluctant and worried before.


    The Bloodhound''s killing lasted for half an hour. As the last Bloodhound fell down and was absorbed by the Bloodhound, the wind Valley suddenly quieted down. At this time, the Bloodhound also met the previous human shape and came to Su Tang to speak; "Palace leader, it has been completely solved. These blood demons are indeed much stronger than the blood corpses. After absorbing their power, I now feel that I am full of power."


    Su Tang nodded and said with a smile; "That''s good. Next, if there are blood demons and blood corpses in Suzhou and Hangzhou, you can do it, and we''ll deal with other things." after seeing the funny means of blood demons to deal with blood demons and blood demons, Su Tang felt that he didn''t need those human warriors and monsters to take risks, so he just let blood demons do it.


    The bloody battle nodded. Just listening to the power of Fenggu, a large number of martial artists appeared. These dancers were wearing black robes all over. As soon as they arrived, the leading black robed people looked at Su Tang and others and shouted; "Who are you waiting for to come to my Shimo palace to kill the blood devil? Don''t you want to live?"


    With the sound falling, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that the sound was familiar. It seemed that he had heard it there. After a little thought, Su Tang laughed and said; "Who was I at that time? It was you, blood devil. Do you remember me? At the beginning, your palm broke me into the crack of space. If I hadn''t survived, I''d be dead. I don''t know how long?"


    "Hmm?" the blood devil was stunned at Su Tang''s words, and was startled a moment later; "Unexpectedly, it''s you. Your life is really big enough. You didn''t die. Now you dare to bring someone to disturb my Shimo palace. Do you want to die?"


    "Hahaha, joke, I was going to come here to kill you after I came back, but I never thought you were lucky. The sudden seal saved you from a disaster. After the seal was broken this time, you didn''t know how to repent and want to continue to occupy the eastern region. Then you wanted to attack other parts of the mainland. You really didn''t know how to live or die It''s the best. Today I''ll calculate with you what you bullied me with your strength. "Su Tang said with a laugh.


    As the voice fell, Su Tang rushed directly towards the guy. Seeing that Su Tang actually took the initiative, the emperor was still worried. As soon as he wanted to speak, Ying Long said; "Don''t worry, this boy is not ordinary now. This man can''t hurt him with an undergraduate."


    After hearing Ying Long''s words, the emperor nodded. At that time, Su Tang directly displayed the real dragon bully in the air. In a moment, the golden scales wrapped him all over. At the same time, a gray power rose into the sky, and the powerful power directly broke through the sky. In a moment, all the great gods felt the horror of this power, The woman headed by the Phoenix family exclaimed; "The power of destruction is really the power of destruction. I didn''t expect that someone in the world could find such a terrible power as me. The Dragon God, you can find a baby this time."


    The other great gods also nodded. At the age of, they already knew that Su Tang had the power of destruction, but they more or less didn''t believe it. Now they really saw it with their own eyes, and they had to believe it. Su Tang is indeed the first person in the ages. If he exists, those alien races won''t say it at all. As long as he is strong, At that time, even if alien races appear, there will be the power of pit goods on the mainland.


    Just when everyone was very surprised, Li Yun''s heart was shocked. At the same time, he also appeared some confusion. Su Tang''s talent is so strong. Is it really necessary for him to offend such a young man for Huantian? However, considering the influence of the world God Huantian, he still thinks it''s better to stand in Huantai. Su Tangjiao is still on the mainland. Although he has great talent, it still takes a long time to hurt the God level. During this time, he doesn''t know how many people can support Huantian. At the same time, the world God has trained him himself, Will the strength of Huantian improve very quickly?


    With this idea, Li Yun''s heart can''t help but want to kill Su Tang. Seeing that Su Tang has rushed to the black robed man at this time, Li Yun''s heart very much hopes that the black robed man will directly kill Su Tang.


    Seeing Su Tang rushing over, the man in black robe was also stunned. He knew Su Tang''s strength very well. He was only a martial artist a year or two ago. He didn''t expect that he had reached the middle of Emperor Wu now. It really surprised him. Now he felt afraid of the golden scales wrapped around his whole body, and the gray aura appeared in a moment, He had a genuine fear.


    At this time, the blood devil no longer hid, and directly took those black robes and a black stand collar into the sky. With the emergence of the black stand collar, Ying Long and others were all sad. At this time, Tiantao said; "Sure enough, it''s the power of Jiuyou. It seems that we''re really going to experience a big war this time. That guy has been resurrected."


    Long AO and Ying Long nodded. At this time, the great gods behind them also nodded one by one. It was su Tang''s heart that understood and shouted loudly; "Sure enough, it''s the power of Jiuyou. Unexpectedly, the people in the beginning demon palace have fallen to rely on foreigners. It really makes me feel sad."


    Su Tang said with a disdainful smile; "My first demon palace was originally regarded as an enemy by people on your continent. The strange Lord is the same as us. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Don''t you know that? And if the strange Lord hadn''t done it, I''m afraid all the people in our first demon Palace are still living under the seal. Do you know how we survived in the past two years?"

 Chapter 335

    The people present at Tianyou, the blood emperor, understood more or less that in the past two years, the people in the first demon palace were trapped in this small Lanming. Indeed, it was very difficult. It goes without saying that if an alien came back to life and broke the seal, They may not have a chance to get out of Lanming in their life.


    "In spite of this, what''s the matter? Do you know that aliens are the great enemies of the mainland? In the past, how many ancestors paid the price of their lives to drive aliens out of the mainland. You can be regarded as a member of the mainland. Although you are evil, you are also people of the mainland, but you just want to come out and take refuge in aliens. Do you know this alien After coming out, the mainland will sneak into the crisis, and it is likely to be doomed. "Su Tang said helplessly after hearing this.


    Anyway, the demon king of the beginning demon palace is also his apprentice. The obedient apprentice in the past has become qualified now. As his master, Su Tang''s heart is still very sad.


    "Hahaha, so what? As long as we can leave the ghost place of Lanming Kingdom, we are willing to do whatever we do. Now you don''t tell me this here. The Demon Lord has come out. If you have the ability, you can fight him. The future of the mainland has nothing to do with us. Since you don''t make us feel better, why should we make you feel better ? "the blood emperor roared with laughter.


    At the words of the blood emperor, all the people present shook their heads. These people had lost their mind, and Su Tang shook his head; "I didn''t expect that you have reached such a stubborn level. In that case, there''s nothing to say. Today, your demon palace must be destroyed." Su Tang attacked the blood emperor.


    At this time, Su Tang is no longer the martial artist who faced the blood emperor Tianyou at the beginning. Although he has not yet reached the level of being named Emperor Wu, his combat effectiveness is not ordinary and very strong. In addition, the blood emperor Tianyou is only the spiritual power of cultivation. In front of Su Tang with real dragon bully body, there are still some irresistible.


    "Hum, since you want to do it, let''s have a taste of the power given by the strange Demon Lord." with the sound falling, a more pure Jiuyou power broke out. Seeing this situation, Su Tang didn''t have yes dingshou, but continued to rush towards the blood drop.


    At this time, the great gods who just came down from the divine world behind him rushed over, all dressed up, and the woman headed by the Phoenix family shook her head; "Dragon God, this boy really has amazing talent. Unfortunately, there are some difficulties in his brain. Even if we don''t dare to rush over like this, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous for him to rush forward like this."


    Ying Long smiled indifferently and said; "This boy is not as simple as you think. Keep looking. The emperor''s mount can only hide in front of him, and the power of only nine yous can''t help him." thinking of Su Tang''s power when he frightened the emperor''s mount at the bottom of the lake some time ago, Ying Long didn''t worry about the current situation.


    Sure enough, after Ying Long''s voice fell, Su Tang had rushed into the range of Jiuyou''s power. With his entry, those Jiuyou''s power began to think of him crazily and wrapped it up. However, as soon as these Jiuyou''s power touched the gray aura on the surface of his body, it immediately disappeared and had no effect at all. At this time, Su Tang raised his hand and hit the supreme divine fist, The fist shadow with the power of destruction directly tore the blockade of Jiuyou power and rushed directly towards the blood emperor.


    "Bang!" Su Tang''s attack came so fast that the blood emperor would hit before he had time to respond. The huge force hit his body and sent out a murmur. The whole person retreated two steps. There was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. Erase the blood from the corner of his mouth. The blood emperor''s nerve was shocked and full of incredible exclamation; "How is it possible? How do you think? What kind of power do you use to break the power of the demon lord?"


    As soon as he rushed out, the blood emperor defeated many experts stronger than him with the power given to him by the strange devil. Everyone could not use Reiki under such power. Therefore, when he fought with Su Tang, he also wanted to use such power to suppress Su Tang in the town, but never thought of it, Su Tang broke through his power blockade and hit himself directly.


    Su Tang was just invincible in the mid-term. Such a punch could make him think that the top strongman of Emperor Wu was injured. This bite surprised him. It was su Tang''s aura. After cracking all the nine yous that wrapped him, he looked at the blood emperor and said faintly; "Hehe, the forces in the world are restrained from each other. No one''s strength will always be strong, and no one''s strength will always be weak. Unfortunately, my strength can break the nine secluded forces."


    Only after obtaining the power of living and creating after destruction, Su Tang found a balance of power in the world. What power is it? Yonghui has another power to check and balance it. Even ye Tian''s power of destruction, doesn''t this power between heaven and earth also have the power of creation to check and balance him?


    Not to mention Jiuyou''s power, which doesn''t know the ranking of heaven and earth''s aura. Su Tang doesn''t believe that Jiuyou''s power can only be countered by his own power in heaven and earth, but there has never been another power in the mainland in recent years, a power that can compete with Jiuyou''s power.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Ying Long and other great gods nodded clearly. They are old guys who have lived for countless years. They have long known that the forces between heaven and earth have the function of mutual restraint, but they have been looking for the power to restrain the power of Jiuyou for years, but they have never appeared, Now there is finally Su Tang, the first one who can restrain the power of Jiuyou.


    "Hum, I don''t believe that the power of the Demon Lord is the most powerful power I''ve ever seen. Even God can''t balance him in the world. You, a boy in the middle of the Wu Emperor, also want to feel the power of the Demon Lord. You''re just a fluke." the blood emperor said coldly.


    Only since he had such power, he has fought with some strong people more powerful than him countless times. Even the strong people in the eclosion realm have fought several times. Each time, as long as the power of Jiuyou comes out, the other party has no chance to fight back. He said that he always thought that the new power he has obtained is the most powerful power, which makes his heart burst, Now he was suddenly felt that he didn''t believe it anyway.


    In particular, Xu Di of Jiantuan didn''t believe Su Tang and didn''t bother to explain. It was useless to explain with such people. At this moment, Su Tang didn''t have the mentality to continue playing with the blood emperor. After a loud drink, a stronger breath burst out, For a moment, his breath had been steadily pressed over the blood emperor.


    With the breath of Su Tang changing again, the blood emperor and those who did not know Su Tang''s ability were surprised. At this time, Li Yun thought coldly when he saw Su Tang''s power; "This boy is really extraordinary. The two outbursts on his face have surpassed the secret methods to improve his ability. If he reaches the divine level, I''m afraid even I don''t have to deal with his opponent. This boy must not stay, otherwise when he grows up, the young Lord will be really dangerous."


    No one knew Li Yun''s idea at all, but the other great gods were shocked to see that Su Tang still had residual strength at this time. Just now they saw that Su Tang used real Longba body and thought they had reached the peak of strength. Unexpectedly, Su Tang had hidden means before.


    "Dragon God, this boy is really extraordinary." at this time, the white dragon behind the Dragon God said. Although he had seen Su Tang''s means before, he was still very surprised at this time.


    The other great gods also nodded, and Ying Long said faintly at this time; "This boy''s ability is not free. Take your time. This man won''t be the opponent of Su Tang boy at all." after that, Su Tang was ready to attack again. He directly flashed to the blood emperor. Generally speaking, the blood emperor with nine yous'' power won''t have a close fight with him, So he never thought that Su Tang would choose close combat with him.


    The sudden action as like as two peas in the Tang Dynasty made the emperor''s heart slightly pleased. But then a series of things came down, which made the emperor''s heart full of joy and joy fell to the bottom of the valley. It turned out that the nine hidden forces around him were all gone. His heart was even more shocked.


    Su Tang''s attack power at this time is not as strong as before and can only be regarded as very ordinary. However, his attack angle is very tricky every time. He always hits his weakest place. Although he is only ordinary attack power, he has brought very strong damage to himself. For a moment, the blood emperor is more and more frightened. He is also an old man who has been in the battlefield for a long time, This was the first time he encountered such a situation. He immediately equipped and mobilized his whole body''s aura to suppress Su and Tang. Compared with Su and Tang, Su and Tang had only the strength of Emperor Wu in the middle period. They certainly did not have their own strength in aura. As long as their rights broke out, Su and Tang had no way to take them.


    It''s a good idea, but Su Tang''s Taoist God war method can''t be easily broken. With the passage of time, the blood emperor seems to find that Su Tang''s aura is unusual at this time. Every time his aura is mobilized to a critical time, Su Tang''s attack will come and break up those auras directly. He can''t mobilize meaningful aura at all, After such things happened more and more times, the blood emperor was finally afraid and felt that the tactics used by Su Tang at this time were not ordinary.


    While being beaten by Su Tang, the blood emperor asked loudly; "What kind of tactics are you? He''s so powerful." at this time, he can only be beaten passively. He doesn''t have any fighting power at all. It can be said that the more he hits, the more frightened he becomes. Several times he wants to reason and fight to escape. Su Tang destroys his idea first and lets him live like this. He has been beaten all the time, and there is no way to escape.


    "Hehe, are you aware of it now? Unfortunately, it''s too late." Su Tang didn''t tell the blood emperor. In his opinion, it''s no longer necessary. With Su Tang''s voice falling, Su Tang''s original right hand holding his fist suddenly turned into a sword finger, which hit the blood Emperor''s back heart in a moment, and a purple thunder with a little gray burst out directly.


    "Silence the purple thunder arrow!" Su Tang''s voice was very light, but the blood emperor heard it very clearly. As Su Tang''s voice fell, the blood emperor only felt a pain in his heart. In a moment, he felt something passing through his body. As it passed through his body, he began to lose control and burst directly in the sky, without the imagined bloody scene, The blood emperor''s body turned into fly ash at the moment of bursting.


    This silencing purple thunder arrow is the result of Su Tang''s improvement on the original purple thunder arrow. In the past, the purple thunder arrow only had the power of the original purple Qi and purple thunder heart. Although it was powerful, it was still unnatural when passing through the power of Jiuyou. Now the silencing purple thunder arrow has a trace of destructive power in it. With such power, In an instant, the penetration has reached an unprecedented strength, so the blood emperor will be completely destroyed at the moment of being hit. The power of thunder itself is a great attribute of destructive power. With the addition of destructive power, his attack power has reached the extreme.


    The blood emperor was destroyed in this way. For a moment, all the people in the beginning demon palace who followed him wanted to turn around and escape, but Su Tang could let them escape in this way and roared at the bloody battle; "Shoot, no one left." the bloody battle nodded and quickly dodged to attack those people. At this time, seeing that Su Tang and the bloody battle were chasing those people in the beginning demon palace, Ying long turned to look at Bai Long and said; "You can help them, too. We can''t waste time here."


    Bai Long nodded and just wanted to fight. Suddenly, a powerful breath appeared and attacked Su Tang directly. He felt the power. The bloody battle put down the target of pursuit and came to Su Tang in a flash to help him block the attack. Just now, Su Tang also felt that a leading breath of death completely enveloped him, You ran away when you wanted to inject, but you couldn''t do it at all. When Su Tang was dead in his heart, the tall body of the bloody battle appeared in his changes and helped him catch this attack.


    "Bang!" the flesh of Xueyu can''t even compare with Ying long. This attack was completely taken down by him, and there was no aftershock. Seeing that the bloody battle blocked the attack, Su Tang said to the bloody battle with a sigh of relief; "Thank you!"


    "Oh, no, I should help you." the bloody battle didn''t step back and said with a smile.


    At this time, Ying Long and others came to surround Su Tang. Ying Long took the lead in asking; "Boy, are you all right?" at that moment, they were also severely frightened. I''m afraid Su Tang would be really dangerous if they didn''t fight in time. They are too far away from Su Tang, even if they want to rescue.


    "I''m fine. All the attacks just now were blocked by the bloody battle." Su Tang shook his head and replied.


    In the second bedroom, long Ao was still Tiantao. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Su Tang, long Ao took the lead in turning around and looking at the place where the attack had been sent out, shouting; "Hum, hide your head and show your tail. Get out of this seat. With a loud drink, a startling divine power also broke out and directly bombarded the man hidden in the void.


    As soon as this man appeared, the people of the first demon palace who had been chased and killed by coughing, stopping and bloody battle showed a happy look and shouted; "See you, Lord devil!" upon hearing his words, Su Tang knew the identity of this man. He was really his apprentice in his previous life and now the devil of the first demon palace, Fengye.


    "Demon king? Human beings who have just emerged from the peak also have a list to call themselves demon king. If the old demon above knows you, he can''t work hard with you?" Ying long looked at the man with disdain.


    As his voice fell, the man also looked at long Ao with a dignified face and said in a deep voice; "Who are you? Your strength is definitely not an ordinary strong man of divine rank." at that moment, long Ao''s divine power hit him. If it weren''t for the protection of Jiuyou''s power, the wind field would have been destroyed. At this time, he was also injured, so he would be so surprised to look at long Ao.


    "Hum, you are not qualified to know who I am. Call the alien out. We mainly come to trouble him this time. After we clean him up, we will settle accounts with you slowly." long Ao said with a cold hum disdainful.


    Hearing his words, Fengye was silent and said; "You are really strong, but you are still worse than the Demon Lord. If you want to see him, you''d better pass me first." as his voice fell, long Ao''s face sank. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Elder long Ao, I''d better leave this man to me. I have some connections with him. I want to deal with it myself."


    As soon as Su Tang''s words came out, long Ao was stunned. A moment later, he nodded. At this time, Su Tang looked at Fengye and said; "Can you excuse me?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" the devil was stunned, and Su Tang continued at this time; "Why, devil, you''re still afraid. I''m just in the middle of invincibility. Can I sneak on you? I just have some questions to ask you." at this time, Su Tang doesn''t want to see the seal die like this. He''s more how to live. This Fengye used to be his apprentice. He was taught by Su Tang. If he hadn''t fallen down in his last life, I believe the wind field will not become like this first.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Fengye nodded and said; "OK, I''ll see what else you have to say." then he turned and flew towards the Lanming kingdom. At this time, Su Tang turned his head and looked at Ying Long and others; "I''ll go first. Please stay here, elder."


    "Boy, be careful!" Ying Long didn''t ask Su Tang why he did this, but just opened his mouth to remind him.


    Su Tang nodded and flew directly towards the Lanming kingdom. After flying for a distance, Su Tang found Fengye. When he came to him, Fengye took the lead in asking; "What on earth do you want to say to me?"

 Chapter 336

    "Crazy boy, how did you become like this? You were not like this before." Su Tang asked faintly.


    Quality and Su Tang''s voice fell. Su Tang obviously felt Fengye''s body for a while. He turned and looked at Su Tang in horror. He couldn''t speak for a long time, and his eyes were full of complex looks. Crazy boy is the name Su Tang called Fengye in the previous generation. No one has called this name since the fall of Su Ming in the previous generation, even before he broke up, Yu Peng never called him that.


    It can be said that in the world of Party construction, no one would call him that except his master. Except for his missing elder martial brother, no one should know that his master called him that at the beginning.


    After a long silence, Fengye asked in a deep voice; "Who are you?" the tone was not aggressive before, but full of complexity.


    "Who am I? Hehe, I''m just a person who has disappeared from the public''s sight and lives with a new identity." Su Tang replied faintly. At this time, he still has some comfort in his heart. At least Fengye hasn''t changed. He still remembers that period of time. That''s enough. A person who knows how to miss should still have some fetters in his heart.


    "What do you mean?" Feng Ye''s eyes narrowed and asked. He could detect something from Su Tang''s answer, but it was too strange. He wouldn''t believe that the other party was the same person just because the other party called a name.


    "Hehe, what do you mean? The resurrection of all other races proves that there is such an opportunity in the world, but I just met it. Crazy boy, you have changed a lot over the years. What kind of things have led to your great change? I''m really curious." Su Tang said faintly with a smile.


    At this time, he has no intention to continue to hide. Anyway, he has let Yu Peng know at the beginning, and there is no need to worry about being known by Fengye. After all, these two people are the two closest to him in his previous life. Now he sees Fengye become like this. To tell the truth, Su Tang''s heart is very uncomfortable, and he also wants to pull Fengye out of the irreparable situation.


    No matter what it is, he doesn''t want to see the closest person in his previous life become a sinner who has been infamous on the mainland for thousands of years. Moreover, in his memory, Fengye''s running is not bad. Maybe something happened after his previous life fell, which made him become like this. In the end, he can''t get rid of his relationship. As a master in his previous life, Su Tang felt that he still had the obligation to pull him out of the abyss.


    "Hehe, & you can''t look back after taking that step. I didn''t expect you to have such an opportunity, but now I can''t look back. If you can, please clean up the door. I''m no longer the same me. In fact, it''s my best result to die in your hands. Compared with the original, if I didn''t have you, I might have died in that cold winter "Replied Fengye calmly.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang''s thoughts drifted up. Back in the winter hundreds of years ago, he returned to the eastern region from Zhongzhou. When passing a small town, he met a young man trembling in the cold wind. The young man was chased and beaten by a group of people because of a steamed bread. His thin figure seemed very weak. Under the siege of those big men, The boy had protected the steamed bread to death, and his eyes were full of determination.


    At that moment, although Su Tang didn''t know why the boy did this, he helped the boy. Later, the boy looked at Su Tang and left. Su Tang was also very curious about why the boy had to protect the steamed bread under such circumstances. After the boy left, he followed up all the way and waited until he came to a very dilapidated abandoned courtyard, Su Tang saw a scene that shocked Su Tang in an instant.


    It turned out that the reason why the boy stole the steamed bread was not for himself, but for an old woman with gray hair. Only when the boy came back with the steamed bread, the old woman had completely died. In that cold winter, an old woman with thin clothes lay in a dilapidated courtyard, and the cold wind blew from all directions, The cold and hungry old woman never escaped death under such circumstances.


    The young man was the first Fengye. After su Tang appeared, he helped the young man out of the same class in which he lost his relatives. After settling down with the old woman''s kick, he took Fengye back to Lanming kingdom. Later, the young man was also a martial arts wizard. In addition to the hardships of his childhood, the young man''s mood was much higher than that of his peers, At the same time, they are more tenacious than their peers.


    With the guidance of Su Tang, the young man soon gained some fame in the Lanming kingdom. With the longer time he followed Su Tang, the strength of the young man became stronger and stronger. At the beginning, some people even said that Fengye''s talent was the second Su Ming. However, when Fengye cultivation reached the level of martial respect, he went out to practice. When he came out of a Jedi, The first news I heard was that Su Ming fell under the sky thunder.


    At that time, Fengye didn''t want to believe the news and rushed back to Lanming Kingdom overnight. At this time, there was no familiar figure of master there. Fengye knew that his master had completely fallen. The two most important people in his life left him successively. In addition, for a moment, Fengye''s fragile heart in this regard suddenly became dead.


    After that, Fengye completely disappeared from everyone''s sight. He knew that when he appeared again, he had the strength to be named Emperor Wu. What shocked everyone was that he even organized a demon force called by everyone on the mainland. As soon as he appeared, the mainland was brought into a bloody storm, The modest and introverted youth of the past disappeared and was replaced by a demon king who did not fold his means to achieve his goal.


    In order to improve his cultivation as soon as possible, he listened to slander, wounded his respected senior brother Yu Peng and took away his skill. Later, it once brought the mainland into a dark era. Later, if the strong mainland did not join hands to suppress his first demon palace, I''m afraid the mainland would have been completely ruled by him, and Fengye and his first demon palace disappeared for many years.


    When it appeared again, it made the mainland panic for a time. Now the beginning demon palace came with blood corpses, and behind it was a super demon who caused trouble to the mainland like an alien. Su Tang felt helpless when he thought of all this and sighed slightly; "It''s still time to look back. I can clean up the power of Jiuyou in your body. As long as you don''t embarrass people on the mainland in the future, I don''t think they will trouble you."


    Fengye shook his head and said; "No, I''ve seen through the people on the mainland. When you were there, everyone on the whole continent lived in peace, there was no struggle, and everyone lived and worked in peace and contentment. Only after you disappeared, the people on the mainland appeared again. There were fights and bullying everywhere. At that time, I vowed to hurt the mainland and make the mainland the same as when you were there Son, I always remember a sentence, "why do people fight?"


    "I just don''t have enough strength to complete it. Now I have enough strength. I must complete this goal. No matter what obstacles ahead, I must complete it. Even if I give my life, I won''t hesitate." Fengye continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and said; "You''re wrong. This is the way the mainland is. To unify the mainland, it depends not on strength, but on benevolence and virtue. I think it depends on strength to suppress others to achieve the purpose of reunification. Commanding makes more and more struggles on the mainland, which can''t achieve real reunification. Although I don''t know why you think so, I want to tell you that the perfect country in your imagination won''t exist, when What you saw at the beginning is only the surface. There will be fighting where there are people. What we have to do is not suppress. "


    "Where there are people, there will be fighting? Hehe, you''re right. I''ve realized this truth over the years, but I don''t like this continent. I want to change him. I want to make him look like I want. The Demon Lord has such ability. As long as he helps him, the mainland will look like I want." seal nodded.


    "You''re wrong. Strange demons will only make the mainland more unbearable. They are the root of all struggles. From ancient times to ancient times, they made all struggles. You shouldn''t help them. Go back." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    Just as Fengye was about to speak, a voice suddenly sounded in the sky; "Jie Jie, you know a lot of things." with the sound falling, Yinglong and others in the distance rushed to Su Tang and looked at the depths of Lanming kingdom. His face was very dignified. Fengye looked at Su Tang and said; "I can''t turn back. Success or failure depends on it. If I can die in your hand, it''s also my best result."


    When the sound fell, the sound of the wind disappeared into the sky. At this time, Ying long looked at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, it''s hard to deal with this time. I''m afraid the level of the alien in there is not low." from the voice just now, Ying long can still feel the extraordinary of the alien in here. After hearing his words, Tiantao also said; "I think there is at least King level, which is very difficult to deal with."


    On hearing Tiantao''s words, long AO and Ying Long nodded. This is what Su Tang said; "No matter what level he is, he must not continue to live. He came back to life. His strength should not have reached the peak. Now is the best time to get rid of him. I''d better hurry into it and find this guy. Time doesn''t wait. No one knows that this guy may not use this time to recover his strength."


    Su Tang''s voice fell, and all the great gods nodded. At this time, Ying Long took the lead in saying; "Well, let''s go and have a look first, but those human warriors and monsters don''t go in. Let them surround the whole place. We can''t leave here around those blood corpses or blood demons. After we clean up the alien race, we will destroy all those disgusting things. The mainland is chaotic enough now. We must not let these things continue to plague the mainland."


    "Well, I''ll go and talk to the emperor." Su Tang nodded and turned to the emperor who was flying slowly behind him. After entering, Su Tang directly said what he had just won. When he heard Su Tang say so, the emperor nodded. Those things inside were not what they could deal with at all. It was a waste of their lives to enter, In that case, it''s better to listen to Su Tang''s words and guard outside until they come out.


    After explaining to the emperor, Su Tang returned to Ying Long and said; "It''s done. Let''s go in and see what it''s like now." Ying Long nodded, and then the party flew to the depths of Lanming kingdom. You can''t see a good house in the book all the way. There are ruins everywhere, and you can see dense white bones everywhere. These white bones are incomplete.


    Flying all the way to the original capital of Lanming Kingdom, Su Tang and other people found the existence of blood corpses, but at this time, there were not blood corpses, but all kinds of blood demons, which were much stronger than those seen before. When they saw the bloody battle here, they took the lead in saying; "These blood demons are unusual. They are at least twice as powerful as those before, and there are a lot of them."


    Looking at the blood demons standing in the city, at least there are nearly 100000, and all of them are the strongest blood demons. The power of this moment is really very frightening. At this time, Fengye appears again and looks at Su Tang Yinglong and others. Fengye says faintly; "Now that you are here, let you taste the power of my bloody army first."


    With his voice falling, the blood demons in the city moved one by one and rushed towards Su Tang and others. Seeing this situation, the blood war smiled and said to Su Tang and others; "I''ll take care of these blood demons. How many blood demons can improve my strength." after that, the whole body of the blood battle trembled, and the body appeared in an instant. With the appearance of his body, the blood demons who had been moving rapidly below gave a slight meal. At this time, the blood battle roared up to the sky, and the body became bigger again in an instant, from the original three feet to ten feet in an instant.


    Seeing that the bloody battle suddenly became so huge, Su Tang was also slightly stunned and asked long Ao; "Master, how big can the blood become?" the noumenon of each bloody battle is getting bigger and bigger, which makes him have some doubts, but he can clearly feel that the strength of declaring war is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Hehe, the reminder of the blood devil will become bigger and bigger with their strength. When they reach a new level, their transformation can control their size at will. It seems that this blood devil has absorbed a lot of the ability of the blood corpse blood devil during this period of time, and then his strength has been greatly improved. If there are enough blood corpse blood devil for him to absorb, his strength will be afraid It will soon reach our level, "long Ao said with a smile.


    Su Tang nodded clearly. At the same time, he was also very interested in the cultivation levels after the divine level. In the past, his strength was too low. Knowing it would only bring some obstacles to his cultivation. Now his strength has reached a good height. They will be able to contact the divine level soon. Now it''s time to understand the division above the divine level.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang looked at the battle between the blood goblins and those blood demons, and found that the blood goblins could do well without any worry. He turned to look at long AO and continued to ask; "Elder, can you tell me about the cultivation level above the divine level?"


    "The division above the divine level? Hehe, young Lord, it''s not good for you to tell the truth. I think it''s better to tell you when you reach the state of eclosion. Although your strength can fight with the strong ones in the general state of eclosion, you should know that you can''t just practice hard to improve your current cultivation. What you need is perception and follow me now If you say this, it will only disturb your perception and be bad for your practice. "Long Ao didn''t answer what Su Tang asked, but quietly thought of Su Tang and explained.


    After long Ao''s voice fell, Ying Long nodded and said; "Long Ao is right. Now you know it''s really not good for you. Practice quickly. Your strength is still too weak to play a role in such a battle."


    Su Tang nodded clearly. He also knew that his strength was still too weak. He didn''t know how many more battles would be in the future. Perhaps this battle would be the most insignificant one, but he was not qualified to intervene. What about the battles in the future? I''m afraid I have to wait for death?


    With this idea in mind, Su Tang also became more determined. After this time, he must go to the places mentioned by ghost dance. Only when his strength is improved can he help the mainland and live up to the expectations of Ying Long and others. The bloody battle will soon end. Those bloody ghosts have no role in such a powerful bloody battle, Soon he was beaten back. No bloody devil dared to continue the bloody battle. At this time, he looked at all the wind fields in the distant sky. He was not worried. He just looked at Su Tang quietly.


    At this time, an incomparably huge Jiuyou force suddenly broke out from the depths of the national capital, but wrapped the whole country in a moment. At this time, the bloody battle has returned to Su Tang. At the moment of the emergence of Jiuyou force, the bloody battle turned into a human form and returned to su Tang. With the emergence of youyou force, The blood demons in the city howled bitterly, but in a moment, they all turned into pure energy and were absorbed by the master of Jiuyou power.


    This is Ying long, looking at the power of Jiuyou, shouting; "It seems that your strength has not fully recovered. It''s really embarrassing to rely on these things to recover your strength." as Ying Long''s voice fell into the depths of the capital, there was also a voice; "What if he didn''t recover? It''s more than enough to deal with you." the tone of the alien was so great that Su Tang was worried about his level. He dared to say such words in front of Ying Long and others.

 Chapter 337

    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that the foreign race has become such a big talker for so many years. We all know that your level is not low, but it doesn''t reach the level that we can fear. Even if the emperor comes to this seat, you don''t have to be afraid." Ying Long said with a smile.


    Now he still can''t forget the shame of being attacked by the emperor''s arm in the sea. When he was in the divine war, he also had a fight with some emperor''s leaders, and he was not so embarrassed. That time, one arm almost killed himself. Some people really didn''t have face. Now there is such a big talker, and Ying Long is even more angry.


    "Hahaha, do you still need the emperor''s hand to deal with you guys? I''m enough alone." this time, the voice fell asleep, and the nine yous'' power to block out the sky shrank. In a moment, it returned to its previous appearance. With the contraction of the existing aura, a black figure appeared in the sky.


    "King level alien!" Ying Long said as soon as the alien appeared. There was something dignified in his tone. The yellow chicken alien was only one line away from the emperor. Some king level aliens had far more combat power than the emperor alien. Just like human warriors, some aliens could fight beyond their ranks.


    "Good eyesight, I don''t know who you are?" this guy didn''t notice the strength of Ying Long and others when he stood up. Now he felt the unfathomable strength of the first three of these people as soon as he came out, which also caused a trace of worry in his heart. You know, he hasn''t fully recovered his strength. He can meet ordinary opponents, But there are still some worries about such an unknown strong man.


    Thinking of some things on the mainland he heard from Fengye when he was resurrected, he was surprised to find that there was basically no divine order on the mainland now, so he stood up to attack the mainland so brazenly, but now it is completely different from what Fengye said. There will be no loud presence there. These people in front of him are basically great gods.


    Thinking of this, the alien couldn''t help looking at the seal and humming coldly; "Is this what you said about the land without God? Where did they come from?" at this time, his heart was very angry. According to his long thought, after his resurrection, he quietly hid on the land, slowly looked for help for other non resurrected aliens, and went to the sealed place when the time was ripe, The seal of the channel was broken, but some words from Fengye made him lose his mind. The alien race is a very domineering and proud race. It is impossible for them to bear it unless necessary.


    That''s why there is the current situation. Seeing so many strong people appear at this time, the alien can''t help worrying. At this time, Ying long continued to say; "A king level alien, dare to talk in front of us, and entering is the day when your team will be destroyed." although Ying Long didn''t know the situation of this alien, not only did he exist loudly now, but he thought that Nian Tiantao, long AO and Ying long would jointly kill the chaotic emperor in the sea, Even if this guy is so strong now, he won''t be as strong as the emperor of chaos in those days, will he?


    Thinking of this, Ying Long was not worried at all, and his tone was full of disdain. Ying Long''s words made the alien ignore the trouble of continuing to find Fengye, and immediately turned his head and stared at Ying Long and shouted loudly; "Then try it."


    Seeing that the war was imminent, Fengye preached to Su Tang at this time; "Shifu! You must not enter the capital of the country. This amazing array has been arranged by the strange devil. It is very powerful. If you enter it rashly, I''m afraid you will be in danger. There are only so many I can help you. There seems to be a strange devil in the depths of the city. Don''t take it lightly." with the sound of Fengye falling, Su Tang found that the seal had escaped directly.


    At this time, there is no way to catch up. Ying Long and others pay close attention to the alien and have no mind to take care of the guy. At this time, Su Tang looks at the back of Fengye leaving and feels a little more comfort. Fengye still has a conscience.


    At this time, the alien saw that Fengye left, and a trace of killing intention flashed in his eyes. He turned his head and looked at Ying Long and others lightly; "I''ll wait for you inside. Since you have the courage, come in and kill me." after that, the alien also flew away directly. When he saw the alien, he also left Ying longdang. Even if he wanted to catch up, Su Tang directly grabbed him.


    Then he looked at Tiantao beside him and said; "Elder, just now I checked that the city can''t enter. There is a powerful array. Moreover, it seems that there is a fluctuation of Jiuyou power. Do you think there will be an alien in it?" Su Tang didn''t directly say that the novel was given to him by Fengye, and said in a skeptical tone.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Ying Long also understood why Su Tang wanted to hold himself. At this time, Tiantao immediately asked long Ao to feel whether the city really has an array. After all, long Ao''s array attainments are the highest here, and Tiantao''s divine sense is to explore the deep part of the King City. Moreover, a moment later, he took it back and looked at long Ao with some dignity, At this time, long Ao also opened his eyes, nodded and said; "There is indeed an array, and it is not ordinary. It is very powerful."


    "I have also explored. In the depths of the King City, there is indeed another Jiuyou power, which should have not been resurrected. Unexpectedly, there are two different races in the Lanming Kingdom, which is really unexpected." Tiantao whispered, his tone is dignified, and his voice Ying long heard it and turned to look at them; "How is there a new discovery?"


    Hearing Ying Long''s question, Tiantao quickly told him all the things about Su Tang master. After winning, he looked serious. After a moment of silence, he turned his head and looked at long AO and asked; "Do you have a way to crack this big array?" he has understood the current situation. It''s really not so easy to deal with when you''re empty, otherwise long Ao wouldn''t be so dignified.


    "Yes, it just takes some time. I''m right. When I break the big array here, the alien in the depths of the King City has been resurrected. Then we will have to fight against two aliens with our colleagues. It''s very dangerous." long Ao said.


    Hearing his words, Ying Long was silent again. Su Tang had no choice but to ask for help; "Tianji, do you have any way to break this array quickly?"


    "Hehe, think of me now? This array is really powerful. It can''t be broken in a moment and a half. However, if others can''t break it, it doesn''t mean you can''t break it. As long as you can find the contact point of the array, directly destroy it with the power of destruction and completely absorb it with the divine box of creation, this array will be completely broken." Tianji said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly. This is indeed a very good way, but the direct power of the soul can''t capture the operation of the array. How can we find the contact points in the array? For a time, Su Tang also had some headaches.


    This is the secret of heaven, he continued; "You ask long Ao to help you find it, and then point out the location. You just need to find a contact point. If you leave and destroy it, all the contact points of the whole array will appear. At that time, you will find the key of the array, destroy it directly, and then absorb it with the divine box of creation, and everything will be solved."


    With the guidance of the secret, Su Tang nodded, came to long Ao''s side, spoke his way in his ear, and long Ao nodded and replied; "Well, the young master''s method is very good, so I''ll help you find the contact point." after that, he didn''t explain to Ying longtiantao and others, so he directly began to close his eyes and look for the contact point. This is Tiantao coming to Su Tang and asking; "Boy, what''s going on? What are you two doing?"


    "Hehe, I have a way to break the array quickly, but I don''t have enough soul power. I can''t catch the operation of the array at all, so I can only ask elder long Ao to help." then he explained to Tiantao with a smile.


    Tiantao ordered to show you what he just wanted to ask again. Long Ao opened his eyes and fought directly with his divine power. With his divine power, long Ao''s voice rang out; "Young Lord, watch the location of my divine power. That''s one of the contact points of this array." Su Tang nodded and looked at the location of his divine power. At this time, long Ao''s divine power suddenly disappeared, and Su Tang''s destructive power was fighting out.


    The landing point is exactly where the divine power of long Ao disappears. As Su Tang''s destructive power passes, a huge black light net suddenly appears in the whole King City. This is the array. Seeing that the array appears, Su Tang turns to look at long AO and others and says; "Give me some time and I''ll break this array."


    After that, he ignored those people and turned his head to look at the array. Among thousands of contact points, Su Tang would not be able to find the key to the array in a moment and a half. After looking for it for a long time, Su Tang finally found that the key to the whole array was in an insignificant place, a intersection of light, It was another destructive force immediately. With the key points broken, Su Tang also mobilized the creation divine box that had not been used for a long time to absorb this incomplete array.


    The black light net disappeared, and Su Tang turned to look at long AO and said; "It''s done. Now we can safely enter the king''s city. Now we don''t have much time. First, we must destroy the resurrection of the other alien. We must not let him resurrect, otherwise our colleagues will face two aliens, which will be very dangerous."


    "Well, Su Tang is right. I think that''s it. Long AO and I will stop the king level alien, and the others will go together to block the alien who is about to be resurrected. Su Tang boy, you can directly summon Tianlei. This time, the time is tight and there can''t be any mistake, otherwise there will be two resurrected aliens in the mainland for hundreds of years. In addition, they already know the big difference There are still experts on the land, and then they will hide. It will be very difficult for us to find them. "Ying Long nodded and said.


    After hearing his words, other people nodded their heads to understand. With Ying Long''s arrangement, Ying Long was the first to think about flying in the King City, and other people followed closely. Su Tang found a more hidden place behind them, and began to use the power of Zi Lei Xin. Now he can''t help this battle, It''s better to summon Tianlei first. In this way, you can suppress the attack of the king level alien.


    Su Tang''s position was very hidden, but he could also see the trend of the whole King City. At this time, Ying Long and long Ao had found the king level alien. Seeing that Ying Long and others had no loss, they came in. The alien was slightly surprised. As soon as they wanted to say what to write, Ying Long directly began to attack him, At this time, Ying Long is still in the mood to continue talking to him.


    At the beginning of seeing Ying long, long Shou and long Ao didn''t dare to look at the city. Their great power directly attacked the alien. Under such a powerful power, the alien didn''t dare to be careless at all. Now his own strength has not fully recovered, and there are many differences. There are some difficulties in dealing with experts such as Ying Long and long Ao, not to mention two, Now the only idea is to let the punished alien resurrect quickly, so that the two can definitely see these people fight back together.


    But what he didn''t know was that he was giving birth at this time. Tiantao and others had arrived and found that an alien body was absorbing some blood evil ability. Tiantao immediately shouted; "Let''s fight together and block his way to absorb power." as Tiantao''s voice fell, the great gods behind him exerted their power one by one, and their power rushed directly towards the thing. They soon wrapped him tightly, and there was no way to absorb power at all.


    At this time, Tiantao looked up at the sky and found that the black clouds began to gather. He also understood that Su Tang was calling Tianlei and immediately said to others; "We must block it. When the thunder falls, this thing will be destroyed directly. Then we will help Yinglong to destroy the king level alien. Everything will be fine."


    "Tianlei? How can Tianlei suddenly appear here?" the strong man of the Phoenix family asked. She really didn''t understand why Tianlei suddenly appeared here. After hearing his question, other people, including Bai Long, looked at Tiantao with a puzzled look. Tiantao smiled and said; "Didn''t Su Tang come in with us just now? I haven''t seen anyone now. Didn''t you think of anything?"


    "Su Tang? Did he get the thunder?" Bai Long asked curiously. He only knew that Su Tang had the power of destruction, but he didn''t know that he had such power. This is what the Phoenix woman said about me; "I think his cultivation is just in the middle of invincible. He doesn''t have the ability to attract Tianlei at all. Moreover, the baptism of Tianlei defeated by invincible can''t bring real damage to this guy. I think we''d better find another way."


    "Ha ha, Su Tang himself has the ability to summon Tianlei. You can understand by looking up and feeling the power in the dark cloud." Tiantao continued with a slight smile. After hearing his words, the others looked up and felt it. The Phoenix woman took the lead in exclaiming; "How could the power of thunder make me tremble? How did he do it?"


    Other people nodded in succession, which was Tiantao''s explanation; "At the beginning, we were able to kill the emperor''s arm in the sea by Tianlei summoned by Su Tang. Now the king level alien is no longer alive. As long as we block this thing, it will soon be. When Tianlei falls, it will have no escape."


    At this moment, other people finally understand that Su Tang''s evil spirit. At the same time, they are also very curious about how Su Tang has such evil talent. At this time, the most tangled thing is Li Yun. Su Tang''s more and more evil talent makes me confused.


    This is the king level alien on Ying Long''s side. Under the joint attack of him and long Ao, his sister gradually retreated. Just then, he suddenly felt the towering power from the sky, raised his hand in surprise and changed his face.


    His surprise gave Ying Long and long Ao a chance. At this time, Ying Long directly attacked the dragon''s body combat skills and hit the alien. Poof, the alien flew back. At this time, Ying Long''s waist changed and his body suddenly appeared. He grabbed it hard and grabbed it at the alien. This is long AO and he is not backward at all, Several successive attacks fell on the alien. With several powerful attacks from the two people, the alien was seriously injured and lay on the ground.


    "Hum, vulnerable." seeing that the alien was injured, Ying Long changed back to human shape and said with a cold hum of disdain.


    At this time, the alien also knew the identity of Ying Long and exclaimed; "Ancient dragon god, I didn''t expect you to be alive, but you planted it in your hands this time. I recognize it." at that moment, Ying Long changed his body. This alien had seen the body of the Dragon God from a distance in ancient times. At that time, his strength was not enough to fight with such a powerful hand as the Dragon God, so he can only watch it from a distance. Now it''s not like just resurrected, When he meets such a super strong man, he can only admit defeat.


    Now he was hoping that another alien in the depths of the king''s city would not fly to find it. However, he didn''t know that the alien over there had been blocked by Tiantao and others. At this time, bursts of thunder came out from the sky and felt the power from the sky. As soon as the alien''s face changed, he cried in horror; "No, it''s impossible. How can there be thunder."


    Tianlei was really made by Su Tang. Ying Long and long Ao knew it. Now it looked almost like this. At this time, Ying Long suddenly felt that the Tianlei this time was a little different from the previous one. Sure enough, it was a Tianlei that fell directly and cleaved towards the place where Tiantao and others were in the depths of the King City. This time, the Tianlei didn''t want to be the single dark purple as before, There was a faint sense of defeat in it. Seeing this, Ying long understood that Su Tang must have injected his aura into Tianlei.


    In this way, the power of Tianlei will increase a lot. It should be easy to kill these alien bodies. At this time, the alien lying on the ground can''t move. The place where the thunder fell that day was immediately bitter. It seems that they still found it. The alien''s quiet ice eyes, this time things are beyond his control, What he regrets most now is listening to Fengye''s words. If he has been hiding this to restore his strength, he may be able to become a hero of the alien invasion of the mainland again, but now he dies before he leaves the school.

 Chapter 338

    With the falling of sky thunder, the divine power blockade of the gods in the depths of the King City was slowly revoked. At this time, the alien who was about to be resurrected also completely disappeared in the world. The people were deeply relieved. This was the side of the thunder in the sky again, and directly bombarded the place where Yinglong and others were located.


    The water companion''s thick and thin Tianlei directly fell on the alien lying on the ground. At this time, the alien had no desire to resist. Under such a powerful Tianlei, he soon disappeared into the world. Seeing that the alien was destroyed, Su Tang also scattered the Tianlei clouds in the sky. He said that his vain body came to the place where Ying Longao and long Ao were located.


    After su Tang felt it, Tiantao and others came back. When the craft arrived, Tiantao laughed at Su Tang and said; "Boy, the power of your thunder is getting stronger and stronger that day. It''s very different from when you helped me before." the white dragon behind him also said with Tiantao''s voice; "It''s really powerful. If it''s stronger, I think I should be able to destroy those generals at one time, but it''s very powerful."


    Hearing these two people''s words, others also nodded one after another. Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s not as simple as you think." Su Tang knows what he needs now. Although Tianlei is powerful, it''s impossible to display without scruples. At this time, the Phoenix woman looks at Su Tang and says; "Boy, I don''t know what relationship you have with the ancient god of thunder?"


    "The God of thunder? Yes, he was also the one who killed the alien race with Tianlei. I don''t know how many people he knew. Bai long remembered immediately after hearing the woman''s words. In ancient times, there was a super God as powerful as the world God. He was best at the power of Tianlei. Now I see that Su Tang used this move, At the beginning, he felt very familiar in his heart, but he didn''t react for a while because of the passage of time. Now he reacted when he heard someone mention it.


    "Hehe, I got his inheritance." Su Tang said directly without concealing.


    At his words, the woman''s face changed and continued to ask; "You mean zilei''s heart is on you?" after that, he su Tang obviously found a trace of complexity in the woman''s eyes.


    Su Tang didn''t understand why the woman had such an expression, but nodded and said; "It''s really on me." Su Tang can see that this man has some relationship with Ken, the God of thunder, but Su Tang doesn''t understand that these two people belong to different races and have different grades of cultivation. What kind of relationship will they have?


    "It seems that he really fell. Alas, I was surprised that he suddenly disappeared. Like the Dragon God and other super gods, he just looked for a place to hide and wait for the next appearance. Unexpectedly, he fell. I really didn''t expect it." the woman continued.


    Su Tang said when he heard his words; "I don''t know much about the God of thunder, but I know that he seems to have been badly hurt at the beginning, leaving only a remnant soul. I found a place and set up a place for inheritance with subsequent strength." Su Tang really doesn''t know much about the God of thunder, but his heart turns out that according to the original God of thunder, He may have fallen while fighting an alien race.


    "It''s impossible. When the alien left, I saw him. He didn''t get hurt at all, so I thought he lived in seclusion like the Dragon God and other great gods. How can he? Only the remnant soul? It''s impossible." the woman immediately changed her face and shouted after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    "So it is? That''s really a little strange. Did the God of thunder encounter any attack later?" Su Tang also said.


    At this time, all the people present frowned after hearing such words. Indeed, it was strange to skip this matter. As a powerful God like the God of thunder, few people could hurt him at all. He didn''t receive any harm when the alien caused trouble on the mainland. He was attacked after the alien left. Who did this?


    For a time, Ying Long and others had an idea that there might be other races on the mainland, and they did not completely leave the mainland, or the other races left some backhands on the mainland, otherwise the God of thunder would not die after the other races left. For a moment, the happiness after killing the other races completely dissipated, Instead, a question weighed heavily on everyone''s heart.


    "Well, let''s not think about these things for the time being. We''ll have a chance to investigate slowly in the future. Now we''d better eliminate the remaining blood corpses and blood demons here, otherwise it''s difficult to get peace in the eastern region." Tiantao said.


    After hearing his words, the others nodded and began to act in the limelight. An hour later, all the people came outside the King City. At this time, Dijun and others were watching here. Seeing that Su Tang and others came out, Dijun threw down and asked Su Tang; "Su Tang, what''s the situation inside? Have those alien races and blood corpses and blood demons been wiped out?"


    "Well, it has been wiped out. Maybe there are some scattered blood corpses in some places. The emperor needs to send people to look around after returning. We must wipe out these blood corpses completely, otherwise they may revive, and then they will be more annoying." Su Tang nodded.


    The emperor ordered to take you, he said; "Don''t worry, I''ll leave the rest to me. I won''t let those blood corpses stay on the mainland." after seeing the destructive power of the blood corpse, the emperor has put the blood corpse in the first place. This thing can''t continue to be in the eastern region or on the mainland. Now when the mainland is really turbulent, the eastern region has reached the edge of chaos, If these blood corpses mess around, it''s really very troublesome.


    After waiting here for half an hour, Ying Long and others came out. After cleaning up the blood corpses, they went to check the original seal and found that there was indeed a great power to seal two alien corpses in ancient times, but it was not a simple seal. In that array, long Ao found that there was also an array to help absorb power, This is not an alien means. When they find such a thing, the idea in Ying Long''s heart reappears again. That is, there may really be a backhand on a continent.


    After having this idea, Ying Long and others began to be careful. After returning to the King City, Ying Long and others did not tell others about it. After all, they have not found out about the backhand left by the alien. They are also afraid that the backhand left by the alien is in the divine world, so it''s better to keep quiet for the time being, Otherwise, it will only make the hidden person more careful.


    After a little rectification here, the group returned to the imperial capital. Ying Long and others also determined that after the things in the eastern region had been completely handled, they also returned to the seal land with their whole life. Now that they know that there are foreign backers on the mainland, the seal land is the most important thing. We must not have such an accident, otherwise it will be really over.


    Along the way, Ying Long and long Ao Tiantao communicate secretly.


    "Ying long, I think some of our mainland''s local strength may have been planted by other races. Now, although I don''t know where it is, I''m sure it must be a God, perhaps in the divine world. This time, no matter what happens when we go back to the sealed place, one of the three of us must stay there and can''t leave, so as to prevent the future Hand, break the seal. "Tiantao said.


    Ying Long nodded. It was long Ao who also said; "After going back this time, I will set up an array in the seal land. No matter who can''t get close to the seal all the way, this can ensure some safety." the three people kept communicating and returned to the seal land. After a while, when long Ao, the power of the seal, took the lead in loving you, he began to set up an array.


    After su Tang finished everything, the Su family and the war family also returned to the forbidden area of the eastern region. The emperor also began to build the God Empire again. Su Tang left the bloody war to help the emperor guard the eastern region. Super experts like bloody war can be relieved to guard Su Tang here and fulfill their original commitments to the emperor, Thinking of the decline of his God Empire, Su Tang could only stay in the bloody war in order to help him rebuild.


    After that, Su Tang left the eastern region with the ape. His first stop was Zhongzhou, the fire forbidden area there. What he wants to improve most now is his physical strength, so going to the fire forbidden area is most likely to improve his physical body. After more than a day''s journey, Su Tang finally brought it to the seaside. At this time, it was dark. Su Tang calculated the time, The ship could not come until three days later. Su Tang found a place to rest at the seaside.


    The macaque has always been in the void treasure land and has never seen the sea. When he saw the sea this time, he was very excited to play in the sea. Su Tang sat on a reef by the sea, looked at the stars in the sky, and slowly closed his eyes. After playing in the water for a while, he returned to Su Tang and found that Su Tang had rested, He also rested with Su Tang. At dawn the next day, Su Tang woke up in the sea breeze. At this time, the macaque has disappeared. Su Tang didn''t worry at all. In his opinion, the macaque must be looking for food.


    Sure enough, when Su Tang came down from the reef, the monkey came back. His small body dragged a spirit deer towards Su Tang. Although he was short, the monkey dragged the spirit deer very easily. When he came to Su Tang, he pointed to the spirit deer and pointed to his stomach. Su Tang smiled knowingly and said; "It''s really a snack. Wait a minute. I''ll prepare some firewood."


    After that, he began to look around. Seeing Su Tang looking for firewood, the monkey also began to help. One person and one monkey were busy here. With the passage of time, Su Tang baked the spirit deer and gave the monkey a deer leg. Then he cut off a piece of food with a smile. At this time, he suddenly thought that the old man appeared next to Su Tang, The old man was very sloppy. He looked as if he hadn''t eaten for several days. His eyes were staring at the barbecue in front of Su Tang.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "Elder, do you want to eat some?" then he was ready to give some to the old man with a knife. Unexpectedly, the old man directly flashed over and took away all the venison. He ate it in the classroom on one side. When the old man appeared, the macaque stared at him and saw that he had robbed his own barbecue. The macaque immediately became angry and lost his leg, I''m going to fight the old man.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "Little monkey, come here. Forget it. Eat first. I''ll catch some fish for you later and roast fish for you. The elder is hungry at first. Anyway, we''ll roast fish and then give him those." with Su Tang''s stop, the ape nodded and looked at the old man fiercely. Then he turned and continued to the place where the deer leg is located and began to eat.


    After eating, the old man disappeared on the reef without saying a word. Su Tang reluctantly shook his head. This is the deer leg of the macaque. He pointed to the sea. Su Tang smiled and got up to the beach. He found a relatively calm pool and found many fish in it. After a few times, he got some fish, After cleaning, the goods arrived at the campfire and began to bake.


    Two days have passed since this day. The old man will appear every morning. Su Tang will give him a lot of barbecue every day. The old man still doesn''t speak and leaves after eating. He knows that the old man unexpectedly came to Su Tang again the next night. Seeing that Su Tang is still barbecue, the old man said faintly; "Boy, why are you here? Where do you want to go?"


    The old man suddenly spoke and made Su Tang stunned, but Su Tang quickly responded and answered; "Back to my predecessors, I want to go to Zhongzhou and experience there."


    "Experience? I think your strength is pretty good. There are not many places you can experience in Zhongzhou, and you have also cultivated your physical strength. I think you want to go to Zhongzhou fire forbidden area to improve your physical body this time?" the old man continued. His bright and shining eyes seemed to see through Su Tang at once, which made Su Tang feel very afraid.


    "Hehe, the elder is wise. The younger generation''s strength has reached a bottleneck and can only seek a breakthrough in the forbidden area." Su Tang was very surprised. The old man actually knew his destination this time, but he replied naturally on the surface.


    "If you want to improve your physical strength, I have a good place. I just don''t know if you dare to go. I''ve eaten a lot of your barbecue these two days. It''s my gratitude!" the old man continued.


    As soon as he heard the old man''s words, Su Tang thought slightly and asked; "I don''t know where the place mentioned by the elder is?" although Su Tang still had some precautions against the old man, he thought that the old man didn''t do anything special except talking to himself these two days. Now he didn''t feel any malice from the other party, so he was curious about what he said.

 Chapter 339

    The slovenly old man smiled and replied; "Shura hell!" as the name came out of his mouth, the old man''s eyes also showed a look of nostalgia.


    Seeing this, Su Tang asked suspiciously; "Shura hell? The place where the legendary ghost and God Shura family live? Doesn''t it just exist in the legend? Does he really exist?" several questions were asked from Su Tang, with a little disbelief in his tone. Su Tang also saw this place in some ancient books, and it can be said that no one has ever mentioned this place, So over time, people on the mainland regarded it as just a legend and did not exist.


    Now I heard the old man actually say this place. This is the first time I heard someone talk about this place. Su Tang couldn''t help but have a doubt. Does this place really exist? Where will it be? What kind of strong people will there be?


    "Of course it exists, but few people on the mainland know it," the old man continued.


    Hearing the old man''s affirmative tone, Su Tang nodded suspiciously and continued; "Master, do you know where the Shura hell is?" Su Tang thought the old man should know something. If he didn''t know, he wouldn''t tell himself. It''s just that the man in sutangfei imperial city was curious about who the old man was and could actually know where few people on the land knew.


    "Of course, I am one of the few people on the continent who know where Shura hell is." the old man nodded and then continued; "In fact, the Shura hell is in the same plane as the mainland, but his position is relatively special. In short, like the divine world created by the gods of the ancient world, the Shura hell is also a small plane created by the strong people of the Shura family." the old man continued.


    Su Tang nodded. Since the gods in the world can create the divine world, the strong people of the Shura family should also be able to create their own plane. In the ancient books mentioned the Shura family before, Su Tang knew that the strong people of the Shura family majored in killing that people on the mainland have not practiced, which is very destructive, It is said that at the beginning, they were also a race on the mainland. Only because of their great lethality, other races on the mainland were excluded. The strong human beings forced the Shura family to the point where there was no place to retreat, so there was Shura hell.


    "But in the Shura hell, although there are some races except them, there is no human. All humans who appear in the Shura hell will be chased and killed by all races in the Shura hell, no one is exception. Are you going to go in time, boy?" the old man looked at Su Tang with a playful look and asked.


    The Shura family was forced by human beings to leave the mainland to go to a new place. It can be imagined that their hatred towards human beings, no matter who, is willing to leave their hometown. Moreover, the Shura hell has also been mentioned in those ancient books. There is a shortage of resources and there are not many resources at all. Compared with the mainland, it can be said that it is completely different.


    "Ha ha, master joked. Although I don''t want to fight, I''m not afraid of fighting! If I really have a chance, I really want to go to Shura hell." Su Tang said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, the old man nodded and said; "Since you want to go, I can help you. Calculate the reward for eating your barbecue these two days. It''s just that Shura hell is not fun. If something happens to you, you can''t blame me."


    "Of course, I just don''t know, master. Do you know how to get out of there? I''m going to experience there instead of staying there for a long time. If I can only get in and can''t get out, it''s not fun." Su Tang nodded.


    "You can rest assured that since I want to help you go in, I will tell you how to come out. In fact, there are many transmission arrays hidden in Shura hell. However, most of these transmission arrays are very old and some of them can no longer work. When you want to come out, look for these transmission arrays, which may help you come out." The old man continued.


    "Teleportation array, how can there be teleportation array?" Su Tang asked in surprise. He secretly said that since it is a place for cultivating people to avoid the world, there should not be a teleportation array to the mainland.


    The old man smiled and said; "At the beginning, the Shura family did intend to live there for a long time, but God made people, and all the resources in it were very scarce. As a result, many shuras didn''t want to stay there and wanted to return to the mainland, so a large number of transmission arrays appeared for a while. Some shuras also came out of Shura hell through transmission arrays, but they came out After that, many of them were found by human beings and were surrounded and killed. Most of the Shura came out for resources. After obtaining resources, they returned to Shura hell and no longer contacted human beings. However, with the measurement and use of the transmission array, there are fewer and fewer resources in Shura hell, so up to now, many of them have been abandoned. "


    "Well, this cross plane transmission array needs a lot of things to start. The Shura hell has a thin real estate and there is no way to support it. After a long time, it not only does not get more resources, but consumes the resources of the whole Shura hell. Like Ali, is this the reason why those transmission arrays are abandoned? Just how do you know this, elder "What about the things?" Su Tang began to analyze. Finally, he couldn''t help thinking that the old man knew too much, and immediately asked.


    "Hehe, many years ago, I entered Shura hell by mistake. I stayed there for a long time, so I know more about them." the old man said without concealing.


    "Oh, so it is." Su Tang nodded and still had some doubts in his heart. Although the old man''s words sounded very true, he always felt that there was something wrong. Moreover, when the old man talked about Shura hell, his tone was full of other emotions, which was like the original master watching his things taken by others, Besides, the old man''s identity is mysterious. Of course, Su Tang won''t completely believe him.


    In this way, they have been chatting around Shura hell. With the passage of time, their topics are becoming less and less. At dawn, Su Tang looked at the old man and asked; "Elder, I''m still going to Shura hell. I wonder if you can take me there?"


    After chatting that night, Su Tang found that although the old man had many words that sounded suspicious, one thing was certain: the old man knew about Shura hell very well. Su Tang now wanted to improve his strength. Although there was a shortage of Xiyuan in Shura hell, he had a palace left by the God of thunder. It can be said that he didn''t have to worry about cultivation resources at all, What he wants more is a battle between life and death. There are not many strains in such experience. Only when he goes to Shura hell can he fight heartily.


    Moreover, if you enter it as a human being, you will certainly pay attention to the strong people of the whole Shura hell, so that you can constantly fight with energy sources. In such a tense situation, your strength may really improve faster. Moreover, Su Tang wanted to see such a mysterious place as Shura hell a long time ago. This is a rare opportunity, How can it be done without going to see?


    Moreover, now that the alien race on the mainland is ready to move, he doesn''t have much time to improve his strength safely. Although it''s dangerous to enter Shura hell, he can get a soaring strength. After several weighing, Su Tang decided to see Shura hell.


    "Are you really going to enter it? If you really want to enter it, I said I would help you enter it in order to repay your favor for barbecue these two days. It''s just that any accident has nothing to do with me." the old man continued.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Don''t worry, this is what I want to enter. Don''t worry, elder." the old man nodded and said; "I''ll take you there when dawn comes. It''s very secret. I''ll get lost in the empty shell at night."


    Su Tang nodded and quietly prepared for the campfire. At dawn, Su Tang followed the old man into the mountain forest on the side of the sea. As he went deeper and deeper, Su Tang found that the mountain forest was no worse than those in the western wilderness. It was very dark. It could be said that it was basically difficult to see the smell of dead branches and rotten leaves everywhere.


    According to the legend in the mountain forest for an hour, Su Tang finally came to a relatively flat terrain with the old man. At this time, Su Tang suddenly found that the flat grassland was in sharp contrast to the grassland in the mountain forest. There was no grassland in the mountain forest, and there seemed to be some strange patterns arranged with stones on the grassland, It''s just covered by fallen leaves and dead grass. I can only vaguely see a little outline. If I don''t pay attention, I really can''t see it.


    "Boy, this is the entrance to Shura hell. I''ll help you open the channel later. You can enter it. Now you have time to regret. It''s not a fun place. You can see killings everywhere in it, and the strong are like clouds. It''s likely that you will encounter countless shuras to surround you. You should think well." The old man pointed to the grass and said.


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Don''t worry, sir, since I''m willing to come, I won''t retreat. Please help open the channel and let the boy enter it for experience." the old man said very clearly, but isn''t it true what he wants? As he said before, although he doesn''t like fighting, he is not afraid of fighting. Since he enters here, he''d better be ready to fight at any time. Moreover, this time he came for fighting.


    "OK!" the old shop nodded. Then he saw the old man stretched out his hands like withered claws, and a handprint was changing very much. With the change of his handprint, Su Tang found that the old Ti raised a black and purple aura. With more and more Aura, the patterns that can be exchanged for stones on the open grass began to emit a light curtain, and as the light curtain became deeper and deeper, A dark hole suddenly appeared in the middle of the grass.


    When the hole appeared, the old man''s hand stopped. At this time, the old man looked at Su Tang and said; "After entering this black hole, you can go to Shura hell. After looking at the black hole, Su Tang obviously felt that the old man''s voice was faint. Opening the channel before coming made him consume a lot of strength.


    Su Tang ordered to take you, and he started to walk towards the black hole in the middle of the grass. Here the old man called him, "boy, catch it!" as soon as Su Tang turned around, he saw an egg laughing bead flying towards him. Su Tang quickly stretched out his hand to catch it. At this time, the old man said; "This is what I got in Shura hell in my early years. I heard it was a pair. I found only this one after looking for it for a long time. I hope you can find another one this time."


    After hearing the old man''s words, Su Tang spread out his hand and looked at the bead in his hand. The bead was very strange. At his first sight, Su Tang felt that it was not a full foot, but the eyeball of an unknown creature. Before, the periphery was a heavy opaque white, and the blood red of the thumb in the middle of the bead looked like a pupil, At the same time, Su Tang also felt the ruthlessness and indifference in the blood red pupil, which was very frightening.


    After looking carefully, Su Tang could not really see what it was. Su Tang could only put the bead away. At this time, the old man continued; "Boy, don''t underestimate this thing. It''s very unusual. There''s only one. It can''t change at all. If you''re lucky enough to find another one, they will change. Maybe it''s your chance, or your death. If you can''t find it, it''s up to you. Go!" then the old man waved his hand.


    After that, before Su Tang could answer, he turned and entered the endless mountains and forests, and saw the old man''s back disappear. Su Tang turned and looked at the black hole, slightly always. His eyes were full of today''s stabbing you, and walked slowly towards the black hole. Soon, he entered the black hole, and disappeared with him, The black hole also slowly healed.


    The hole disappeared, and the grass was still the same as before. At this time, the old man appeared next to the grass again, looked at the disappeared hole and said; "Boy, I wish you good luck. Maybe you are the opportunity I Shura have been waiting for for for thousands of years. I hope you don''t live up to my expectations." after that, the old man''s figure completely disappeared next to the grass.


    At the same time, far away from the seal in the center of the mainland, Ying Long also opened his eyes at the moment when Su Tang disappeared. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes, and he whispered; "Where has the boy gone? Why can''t I feel his real dragon Qi?" it turned out that only after su Tang''s blood and Ying Long fused with each other, Ying long could feel the real dragon Qi in Su Tang''s body no matter how far away, which is why he could easily find Su Tang.


    But now he can''t feel the real dragon spirit in Su Tang''s body. He still has some worries in his heart. The movement of Ying Long also makes Tiantao and long Ao around him open their eyes one after another. Tiantao took the lead in asking; "What happened to the old plan? Did you feel the existence of an alien race?"


    Hearing Tiantao''s words, long Ao also paid attention to it for a moment. Ying Long shook his head and replied; "No, I just suddenly can''t feel Su Tang''s existence. It seems that his whole person has suddenly heard from the mainland. I don''t know where he has gone."


    "What? Is that boy? Suddenly disappeared? Is he in any danger?" Tiantao exclaimed.


    Su Tang doesn''t talk about the importance of the mainland now. If Su Tang is really born, the future of the mainland will be very difficult. Long Ao frowns for a moment. They all know that Ying long can sense the real dragon spirit in Su Tang. Now that he has said so, it is likely that Su Tang is no longer on the mainland, but where did he go? This is a little strange.


    "Ying long, do you feel where the little Lord disappeared? I think we should go and have a look. If something happens to the little Lord, we can rescue him in time. If it takes a long time, I''m really afraid that he will have such an accident. If something happens to him, our mainland will be over." long Ao also said.


    Ying Long nodded and said; "OK, I''ll go and see. You and Tiantao are here to watch. Don''t let other races have a chance." after that, Ying long stood up and changed into a huge ancient dragon. He didn''t break through the air. Ying Long is also very worried and worried about an accident in Su Tang, so his speed has been improved to the extreme, only for half a day, He came to the seaside where Su Tang was originally located. Looking at the dark bonfire and the barbecue bones nearby, Ying Long sensed the sound of his head and the smell of Su Tang. With this smell, Ying Long also entered the mountain forest.


    All the way, Ying Long came to the grass and stood on the grass. Ying Long frowned and whispered in doubt; "This is where the boy whispered. There''s nothing here. How can the boy suddenly disappear like this?"


    Whispering again and again, Ying Long also looked for it here. Suddenly, he found some stones in the grass. It was very strange, so Ying Long quickly cleaned up the dead leaves and weeds. After seeing the stone patterns on the ground, Ying Long''s face changed and exclaimed; "Shura people, how can it be? Is this the entrance to the legendary Shura hell? How did that bastard go to Shura hell? It''s nonsense." thinking of the terrible Ying Long of Shura people, he was very worried about Su Tang.


    After watching here for a while, Ying Long also left here directly after confirming that this is the relic left by the Shura family. The old man who disappeared before his departure also appeared again and said softly; "Dragon God? This boy looks very unusual. Maybe he can really help me. The Shura family is not sure."

 Chapter 340

    Ying Long pasted the seal and told the story of Su Tang entering Shura hell. Tiantao and long Ao were very worried. They were both strong people in ancient times. They also had some communication with the Shura family. They understood the means of the Shura family and were very afraid of the strong people of the Shura family. Only after the great changes in ancient times, the Shura family also left the mainland, Everyone slowly began to forget the Shura family.


    Now the Shura family suddenly reappeared, and it was still when the mainland was facing a huge crisis. I don''t know whether it was good or bad. The most important thing is that the mainland went to Shura hell for a su Tang who can suppress alien races. They all know that it was all the hardships of human alien races that forced the Shura family to leave the mainland, so they had to leave the mainland, At the same time, they are very hostile to humans. Now a human in Sutang enters Shura hell, it will certainly lead to the pursuit of all shuras, and even the pursuit of the whole Shura hell race.


    After so many years, no one knows how many strong people there are in Shura hell. Anyway, there should be no less. All three people know that the newborn babies of Shura family have the flesh body of Emperor Wu. Although they are not as powerful as God and God, they are also a race that can not be underestimated.


    Su Tang is now just the realm of Emperor Wu. It can be said that an adult Shura can easily kill him. It''s very dangerous in such a place.


    "What shall we do now? Are we going to Shura hell?" Tiantao asked.


    Ying Long shook his head and said; "We can''t leave the mainland. Besides, it''s not easy to enter Shura hell. Even if you use your life secret skill, you may not be able to enter Shura hell. Besides, there are many crises on the mainland, and we can''t leave." after hearing his words, long Ao nodded. The mainland is now in a huge crisis, If they leave, the alien backhand hidden in the dark will appear and break the seal. At that time, the mainland will be dangerous.


    Besides, the three of them may not be able to enter Shura hell. Thinking of this, long Ao said with a frown; "It depends on the little Lord himself. Since he chose to enter Shura hell, like Ali, he must have the means to survive in it. I don''t think we should worry. During this time, we take good care of the mainland and study how to enter Shura hell. If the little Lord really hasn''t come out at that time, we will let a person enter Shura Looking for hell. "


    Ying Long nodded and said; "Long Ao is right. I think we''d better wait. Sutang boy is full of miracles. Maybe he can have different opportunities to enter Shura hell this time. Now his strength is very weak. Although entering Shura hell is very absorbing, it is also a very good experience place. I hope he can continue his good luck in it ¡£¡±


    Hearing what they said, Tao also nodded the day after tomorrow. Then the three put down Su Tang''s affairs for the time being and guarded the mainland with peace of mind.


    At this time, after entering the black hole, Su Tang finally found the light after a long dark journey. With the emergence of the light, his whole life also died and his eyes became dark. When he opened his eyes again, he had come to a desert and looked at the blood red sun in the sky. For a time, Su Tang felt that the whole world seemed to have only one color, That''s a very bleeding red.


    Even the gauze he stepped on seemed to have been soaked in blood, emitting a strange blood red. At this time, Su Tang began to look at the surrounding environment. At this time, Su Tang couldn''t help taking a breath of cool air. As far as he could see, there was blood red on one side, and there was no other color at all. Second, the desert seemed to have no end at all.


    "Where have I been brought to Shura hell?" Su Tang asked softly.


    At this time, the Tianji, who had been practicing in Su Tang''s body, also felt the changes in Su Tang''s current place. After waking up from his practice and feeling the situation around him, Tianji asked; "Boy, where have you been? How can I feel a vague will to kill spreading in the air?"


    Hearing the voice of Tianji, Su Tang suddenly felt that he was not alone. At least Tianji and Sike were with him. Thinking that the corners of Su Tang''s mouth were not thick, Su Tang outlined a smile and replied with heart; "This is Shura hell. It''s the experience place I chose. How about it?"


    "What? Shura hell? This is the legendary Shura hell? Why did you come here? I knew there would be an accident without me. Now I stole my number and actually came here. I said you wanted to die. Don''t take me. Can you come here? Promise first? It''s a place that even gods dare not enter casually "How dare you, a little emperor of martial arts, still be here." upon hearing Su Tang''s answer, Tianji took the lead and exclaimed


    Su Tang''s words made countless black lines appear on his forehead. He looked very embarrassed and continued to read carefully; "Tianji, don''t get excited first. Calm down first. You see, we''re all here now if we don''t come. As for what we don''t want to die, I think we''d better stop talking. But I still want to leave here or go back to the mainland. What should I do now? You should know something about Shura hell?"


    As soon as he entered here, Su Tang found that it seemed to be very similar to the space of the divine box of creation. Immediately, Su Tang felt that Tianji should know some things here. Sure enough, after hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji said angrily; "I tried my best to leave here. It''s nice of you to bring me back. To tell you the truth, I hate this place very much. There''s nothing else here except killing. Be careful, boy. This is not a joke."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "What should I do now? You see where I am, there is no shelter at all. If I really meet Shura, I don''t even have a place to hide." seeing his blood red desert, Su Tang was helpless. He didn''t expect that Shura dungeon would appear in such a place when he came. He was very depressed.


    "Boy, don''t worry. This is a no man''s land in Shura hell. There are no creatures here, and cultivation won''t come here, because there is no killing here. Don''t worry. Now you have to adapt to the air and aura here as soon as possible. Everything here has a strong will to kill. If you don''t adapt well, you may be here Before he left the desert, he was invaded by these will to kill and became a machine that only knows to kill. "Tianji said.


    Su Tang was immediately shocked when he heard this. Just now he felt that there was some difference between the air and aura here, which always made him have an idea of killing. Now, even if he heard the secret of heaven, he should understand that it was all because of the will to kill.


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly found that his storage ring seemed to emit a faint light. He was curious. Su Tang spread the power of the soul into it. As soon as the power of the soul entered, Su Tang was surprised to find that there was a trend that was emitting this light in the smashing of his storage ring. Immediately he took out the thing. At the moment when it was taken out by Su Tang.


    Heaven machine exclaimed; "Boy, how did you get this thing? Where did you get it?" the voice of the secret was full of surprises.


    At this time, Su Tang also found this thing. It was the beads given to him by the sloppy old man when he entered here. Unexpectedly, such a change took place as soon as he entered here. The lion made Su Tang not know what it was. After hearing the secret, Su Tang opened his mouth; "When I came in, the old man who helped me open the channel gave it to me and said it was a pair. If I had a chance, I might as well find another one. What is it?"


    "Hahaha, boy, I can''t see that your luck is so good. You actually got all these things, but the old man who wanted to help you open the channel before coming should not be human, but he is likely to be Shura." Tianji laughed and said.


    "That old man is Shura? No, I think he is completely human. Besides, I don''t feel that he is different." Su Tang asked in surprise.


    After hearing his words, Tianji flew out of his body, looked at him and said with a smile; "Boy, what do you think Shura should look like?"


    "Shura? I haven''t seen it. How can I know what it looks like?" Su Tang Wei always really couldn''t imagine what Shura looks like, and immediately answered angrily.


    "That''s right. You haven''t seen Shura. How can you tell that guy isn''t Shura? Let me tell you, Shura is also a branch of tears. They have the same appearance as human beings, but they have Shura''s heart as soon as they are born and promoted, that is, the killing heart of human beings. This killing heart is the root of Shura and the killing heart Human beings majored in the way of killing. Because the way of killing was too overbearing and ruthless, human beings gradually abandoned them. Then these human beings with the heart of killing became a new race, the Shura family. "Tianji explained.


    Su Tang nodded his head after hearing the words mentioned. He was also very surprised. He heard such a legend about Shura for the first time and was curious; "It turns out that Shura is also human. Since they are also human, why do humans drive them out of the continent?"


    "This is very simple, human beings. You should know that their strength is very weak when they speak out, but Shura is different. They have the flesh body of Emperor Wu as soon as they are born. This is a powerful existence. With more and more strong people of Shura family, human beings vaguely feel that their pain status may not be preserved, so they have the idea to drive Shura out of the mainland, Only in this way can mankind keep their orthodox position, "Tianji continued to explain.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. As a human being, he naturally understood some human ideas. At the same time, he was also shocked by the fact that Shura had a roof realm flesh body as soon as he was born. He was Emperor Wu as soon as he was born. How terrible should they be when they grow up? No wonder those humans in the past worried about losing their status.


    The Shura has completely reached the level of a high-level race. As soon as the protoss is born, they are the god man, which is the top race in the mainland. Then there is the god beast race. These are the race of semi gods at birth. The night scene can be regarded as the top race in the mainland. Unexpectedly, Shura, as a human, can have the flesh of Emperor Wu at birth, That''s almost the same as the beast family. Su Tang was really surprised by such a powerful human branch.


    "So, boy, you must be careful in the Shura hell. If you let those cultivation methods you are human, you will be finished. They will try their best to hunt you down. But now that you have this thing, you can help you hide the breath of human beings." Tianji said.


    "This thing? What the hell is he?" Su Tang looked at the thing in his hand and continued to think about the secret.


    "Hehe, the origin of this thing is not small. You should be just the creator of the divine world. Who is it? This thing is from the creator of Shura hell." Tianji said. Su Tang looked at the beads in his hand and asked; "Who is the creator of Shura hell?" Su Tang talked with the old man about repairing hell, but he was also very unclear about who is the creator of Shura hell.


    "The creator of Shura hell is the king Asura, who is known as a ghost and God. Unfortunately, after creating Shura hell, King Asura fell due to the depletion of his divine power. It is said that he inherited his whole life in his eyes. If anyone can get his eyes, he can get his inheritance and a very special ability "Tianji continued.


    After hearing this, Su Tang vaguely guessed what was in his hand, but when he heard Tianji say about that special ability, he was also very curious and continued to ask; "What kind of ability is that?" the quality and Su Tang''s question, the back God ape who has been sleeping in his arms, also drilled out. Looking at the secret, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. Then he climbed to Su Tang''s shoulder and roared at the secret.


    Seeing that the ape woke up, Sutang touched his little head and said; "Little guy, this is not an enemy, he is also our partner." with Su Tang''s voice falling, the ape was slightly stunned. In a moment, he also put away his lovely and evil look and looked at the secret of heaven.


    At this time, Tianji continued to speak; "The Shura people cultivate their will to kill by their inborn heart of killing, but with higher and higher quality and accomplishments, the Shura people will use their will to kill to condense a very special ability, that is, the pupil of killing, that is to say, they integrate their will to kill into their eyes. As their accomplishments become stronger and stronger, their will to kill will become stronger and stronger, and they know that there is It is said that as long as you need to take a look at each other during strong cultivation, you can break each other''s mind and even directly erase each other''s soul. "


    "Isn''t it too powerful? It takes only one eye to break the mind and even completely kill a person''s soul, that is to say, it takes only one eye to kill each other with the cultivation of killing dead pupils?" Su Tang was very surprised by the words of heaven''s secret. He always knew that the cultivation family was very powerful, but he never thought it could be so powerful, He can''t believe it.


    "Well, but that must be done by a very powerful Shura, or it won''t work at all." Tianji nodded.


    Right here, Su Tang looked at the beads in his hand and thought about the secret of heaven; "This is what you call the killing dead pupil? Do you mean that as long as I can get two eyes, I can get the inheritance of King Asura and inherit his killing dead pupil?"


    "Yes, you must find all the other eyes. As long as you find them, you can get his inheritance and the killing pupil in front of him. The killing pupil of King Ashura is so powerful. It can be said that even if you are generally a strong man of divine rank, you can just take a look and erase each other." Tianji nodded and said.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. His heart was malicious. No one would be indifferent to such a powerful ability. Although he had something, Su Tang was not too excited. Since the Tianji said that the old man was Shura before, he wanted to come to Shura and his accomplishments should be not low, I''m afraid he had been in Shura hell for a long time, He can''t find the eyes of the king of Asura. How weak is his strength? He must be careful everywhere in the Shura hell. Can he go looking for the eyes of Asura?


    Besides, now I have eyes in my hand. I must not let others know this. If I let practice know, I''m afraid I''ll be more dangerous. At this moment, Su Tang really understood. Why did the old man say that this may be his chance or the reason for his death? King Ashura, the ancestor of the Shura family, his strength is so strong that there is no doubt. How tempting is his inheritance? In addition to the killing dead pupil, it can be said that no matter who gets it, they can completely join Shura hell and become a new generation of Ashura king.


    "Hey, our ancestors, Hashi, first find a way to leave here. At the same time, I want to think about how to survive in the place where the strong enemy feeds. As for the other eye, it''s best to see the chance. If you can''t find it, you can''t force it." Su Tang filled in a breath and said, and then closed the king Ashura''s eye.

 Chapter 341

    After closing the eyes of King Shura, Su Tang looked at the endless blood red desert and asked the secret of heaven; "What should we do now? This place looks like a big place. When can we go out? What should we do if we meet Shura?" Su Tang was very worried about meeting Shura when he looked at the naked desert.


    Although Tianji has said that this is the no man''s land of Shura hell, there may be accidents. Su Tang will never take it lightly because it is no man''s land. With Su Tang''s voice falling, Tianji looked at this place and said; "It''s not a day or two to leave here. I think you''d better go east. If I remember well, there should be a city there. You now have the eye of the Shura king. The Shura spirit emitted by it can cover up your original breath, so that you can walk in the Shura hell and won''t be found by others."


    Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "I think it''s very huge here, but if I fly at full speed, I should be able to leave here soon." Su Tang has seen deserts on the mainland before, which is not much different from this. It doesn''t take much time to leave here under full flight, so it''s not a day or two to hear Tianji just say he wants to leave here, He doesn''t care.


    "Hahaha, why don''t you fly and let me have a look? You talked to Shura about Shura hell before. Don''t you know that flying is forbidden in Shura hell? There was a panic array here when Shura King created it. No one can break this rule for thousands of years. Don''t talk about you, boy, even Ying long You can''t fly when you come. "Tianji laughed and said with a joking look in his eyes.


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang was stunned. He really didn''t know that there was such a strange thing in Shura hell that he couldn''t fly. It was a bit depressing. Thinking of this, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the endless desert. Su Tang was even more depressed. Should such a big desert go out slowly? That''s really what the mystery said. It''s not a day or two.


    "Well, boy, you can go slowly. The desert at night is very terrible. You should be careful." then Tianji flew into Su Tang''s body and continued to practice. With Tianji leaving, there were only Su Tang and Tongbei God apes left in the desert. Su Tang reluctantly shook his head, touched the head of Tongbei God apes and said; "Little monkey, it seems that we can only go slowly."


    The little monkey nodded and sat on Su Tang''s shoulder. Su Tang began to move slowly in the desert. In such a large desert, one person kept walking. The day soon passed, and night began to fall. Walking on this day, Su Tang found that everything in the Shura hell seemed blood red, Not only the sun, but also the moon and stars at night.


    Lying on the sand, Su Tang looked at the blood red twinkling stars in the sky. Su Tang couldn''t help thinking of the little monkey around him; "I don''t know how long it will take to walk like this. I''m afraid the little monkey doesn''t have much to eat for you."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the little monkey immediately stood up, shook his head very dissatisfied, pointed to Su Tang''s storage ring and gently called twice.


    "Hehe, although there are some things here, I don''t know how long we will stay here. If we eat them early, we will only be hungry." seeing the little monkey''s things, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing. At the same time, he patiently opened his mouth to explain to it that he had promised the little monkey to eat a lot of delicious food with him, I''m afraid the current situation will not be fulfilled for some time.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the little monkey nodded reluctantly. It also understood that Su Tang was right. The current situation is really hard to estimate. This place seems to know that there should be nothing to eat. Now it''s good for two people to walk in such a place and save some food. In this way, they can''t be hungry.


    Lying on the sand and looking at the stars in the sky, Su Tang gradually fell asleep. The desert temperature was very low this night, but for Su Tang, who was cultivating his body, he still had this cold resistance. Needless to say, the little monkey and the macaque were extremely powerful.


    It was a calm night. As soon as Tiangang was bright, Su Tang was awakened by the little monkey. Su Tang opened his eyes, looked at the little monkey and said; "What''s the matter?" as the voice fell, Su Tang also sat up. As soon as he sat up, Su Tang found that there seemed to be a group of very huge and messy footprints on the sand in the distance. When he saw such a situation, he vomited and became vigilant.


    On the third day of junior high school, he rushed to the sand and began to study. At this time, the little monkey also ran over, pointed to the footprints on the ground and began to draw. With his drawing, Su Tang nodded. During this time, Su Tang and the little monkey were often together, so Su Tang could understand a lot of movements of the little monkey.


    "Last night, you found a group of very huge insects crawling here?" Su Tang asked uncertainly.


    The little monkey nodded. Seeing the little monkey nodding, Su Tang was surprised. According to Tianji, this is a no man''s land. He himself walked here for a day and never found any signs of life. Therefore, Su Tang instinctively felt whether there would be any goods here. Now such a large group of insects suddenly appeared, And it still appears at night. The most important thing is that you don''t notice it at all.


    It seems that these insects are very unusual. Just when Su Tang was very confused, Tianji said; "Boy, you''re lucky. There are macaques. Those fire beetles don''t dare to come near you at night, but I''m afraid it won''t be so simple tonight."


    "Fire beetle? And what do you mean it''s not easy tonight?" Su Tang asked after the voice of the secret fell.


    "There were only three or five fire beetles passing by yesterday. Besides, they were naturally afraid of the existence of macaques, but I''m afraid it''s not necessarily tonight. The fire beetles are very smart and social animals. I''m afraid the fire beetles that found you last night are just pathfinder looking for food. They obviously have found you. There are a lot of enemy soldiers coming back tonight Insect, boy, you should be careful, "Tianji continued.


    Su Tang nodded and continued; "What is this fire beetle? Tell me about the secret of heaven and let me know about them, otherwise I can''t do it when they appear at night." Su Tang hasn''t heard of this fire beetle, so he doesn''t know it at all. Since the secret of heaven says that those fire beetles will come back to attack him tonight, Su Tang also thinks he should know more about it.


    "Hehe, this fire beetle is a unique species in Shura hell, just like the corpse beetle on the mainland. It is very strange. Corpse beetles live in many places and eat rotten meat on corpses, but this fire beetle is different. They only live in the desert. They don''t eat corpses. They will look for food except monsters, humans or Shura The food in their mouth. Although she is not strong, they go together. Even Shura will have a headache. You are blessed, boy. "Tianji smiled and explained to Su Tang, gloating.


    With the voice of the secret falling, Su Tang also understood the difficulty of this thing. He knew that it was highly poisonous all over the body. Generally, even the strong in the realm of Emperor Wu did not want to encounter such a thing. Unexpectedly, he encountered such a difficult thing just when he arrived in Shura hell. He really had a headache.


    "Then don''t they have weaknesses?" now that they know the difficulty and horror of this thing, Su Tang began to think that such a thing should also have weaknesses.


    Tianji smiled and said; "They are afraid of sunshine, so they only appear at night. At the same time, although they are called fire beetles, if you can get some fire out, it is also a great weapon against them, but there is no vegetation in the desert. How should you get this fire?" with the voice of the mystery falling, Su Tang also pondered. This thing is afraid of such an ordinary thing, But in this desert, this ordinary thing has become extraordinary. No wonder the fire beetles choose to live here. Here they are about to say that there are no natural enemies.


    "Let me think about it. I''d better hurry now. If I''m lucky, I''m likely to leave the desert before dark, I don''t have to worry about these fire beetles at all," Su Tang said.


    Tianji smiled and stopped talking. Su Tang should have a headache alone. He doesn''t have to worry. Anyway, Su Tang will find a way. As Su Tang and the little monkey continue to travel, Tianji also continued to practice. Su Tang has accelerated a lot along the way compared with yesterday, Although you can''t fly in this Shura hell, you can still run. Running all the way, Su Tang also hit the West in his heart. What should they do at night.


    How to make the fire? It was not until noon that Su Tang stopped to have a rest. He ate shit and looked at the desert in the distance. Su Tang had a headache. "Still can''t see the edge. It seems that this place is really big." as Su Tang''s voice fell, The little monkey simply ate something with Su Tang, had a rest, and then started on his way again.


    In the evening, Su Tang finally found that something different appeared on the distant horizon, like a city. However, due to the long distance and the dark sky, Su Tang could not see clearly, but Su Tang was very sure that the place must not be a desert. Now that he had seen the way out, Su Tang was very happy and greeted the little monkey, One man and one monkey started running again without any rest.


    With Su Tang''s fast running, the sky began to become very dim, and the outline in the distance could not be seen. This night, unlike yesterday, there was also the moon and stars. Tonight, it was almost dark. Su Tang could only run in the desert with his feeling. With Su Tang''s running, a strange sound suddenly appeared in Su Tang''s ears.


    At the moment when the sound appeared, Su Tang and the little monkey stopped and looked at the surrounding bad environment warily. Because it didn''t matter, although Su Tang had been running for a long time at night and could see something more or less, this light still couldn''t help him, Just then, a sound of something crawling on the sand appeared not far behind him.


    "Little monkey, come to my shoulder." at this time, Su Tang knew very well that those fire beetles must have appeared. During the day, Su Tang had thought of some ways. There were some clothes in his storage ring. Now, under the difficult situation that he couldn''t find any fire objects at all, Su Tang could only take out the clothes in the storage and burn them.


    When the monkey heard Su Tang''s call, he moved his foot and jumped on Su Tang''s shoulder. With the little monkey jumping on his shoulder, Su Tang also took out a dress from the storage ring. The force of thunder surged and directly lit the clothes in his hand. During the day, Su Tang had figured out how to ignite it and experimented several times, Although his thunder power is not fire Reiki, it still has the effect of igniting.


    As the clothes were lit, a little light also appeared in the dark desert. With the help of the light, Su Tang also saw the sound behind him. At this time, Su Tang took a breath and exclaimed; "Wow, how can there be so many." at this time, Su Tang saw that there were dense fire beetles in the place where he ran before him. Each of these insects was like a wolf. With the help of the fire, Su Tang could see clearly that there was a hard and unusual shell on his body. I think there was no way to hurt them at all.


    At the same time, at the moment when Su Tang''s fire was lit, the fire beetles that had been moving fast also stopped and squeaked at Su Tang, but none of them dared to come forward. Seeing this situation, Su Tang also understood. It seems that the reputation of heaven has deceived him. These drivers are really afraid of fire.


    Seeing these fire beetles stopped, Su Tang took out a dress from the storage ring and lit it. He threw the previous burning clothes towards the fire beetles. With the collection of the clothes, Su Tang also turned and began to run frantically. Suddenly, when the fire beetles saw the fire beetles thrown by Su Tang, they were very afraid and began to retreat frantically.


    At this time, a loud squeak came out. All the fire beetles who kept retreating stopped, began to spare the flame and continued to chase after su Tang in the direction of escape. At this time, Su Tang had already run out of the ground three or five miles at one breath. With a slight sigh of relief, he heard the sound of fire beetles behind him. Su Tang shouted helplessly, He left his burning clothes and began to run wildly again.


    With such a run, the clothes in Su Tang''s storage ring were almost consumed, but those fire beetles were no longer afraid of the fire thrown out by Su Tang. Every time Su Tang threw out the fire, they would collectively escape, bypass the flame and continue to chase after su Tang. Seeing these fire beetles getting closer, Su Tang also had a headache, At this time, Tianji suddenly said; "Boy, is it fun to run?"


    "Tianji, find a way quickly. These things are getting closer and closer, and their su Tang is very fast and can''t get rid of them at all." as soon as Tianji''s voice, Su Tang shouted. At this time, a fire beetle suddenly jumped over. It''s an all back God ape and Ling Kong. He was punched by the fire beetle that almost bit Su Tang''s shoulder and directly flew it out.


    With such an accident, Su Tang''s speed at his feet increased by a few points. At this time, Tianji said; "Sometimes you are so smart that people think you are terrible. Sometimes you think you are so stupid. Don''t you have Thor''s palace? Won''t you enter it? It can change its size at will."


    As soon as Su Tang heard the secret, he immediately grabbed the little monkey on his shoulder and rushed into the palace. With entering the palace, Su Tang and the little monkey completely disappeared into the desert, which made the fire beetles who were chasing them desperately behind them confused, At this time, among the fire beetles, a palace the size of a thumb tip was directly buried in the sand by the chaotic footsteps of these fire beetles.


    At this time, in the palace, Su Tang directly sat on the ground and gasped. He was very tired from running at full speed for most of the night that day. The situation of the little monkey was not as good as there. He didn''t care to look at the environment here. He directly lay on the ground like Su Tang. At this time, the secret flew out and watched Su Tang laugh; "Hahaha, boy, have you suffered a loss this time? Just like you, you only know that acting recklessly will suffer a lot more. You need to know how to use your brain many times."


    Su Tang was very upset when he saw Tianji''s gloating, but he also understood that it was his own fault. He was worried about the fire beetle or hurried to leave here, which made him upset. There was no peace in the past. This time is also a lesson. Compared with now, he is in a dangerous place like Shura hell, What is more needed is calm.


    After a short rest, Su Tang sat up from the ground. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, find a way to get a fire beetle in. It''s a rare good thing. Getting one in may improve the strength of the little monkey." this is also a monster family. There is a very strange thing in their body, which is very useful for monsters.


    If it weren''t for the horror and difficulty of catching it, I''m afraid these fire beetles would have been destroyed by all the monsters in Shura hell. After hearing the secret of heaven, Su Tang asked puzzled; "What''s the use of that thing?"


    "Get one in quickly, or they''ll leave. Get one in first, and I''ll tell you later." Tianji said.


    At this time, after looking for the fire beetles outside, they didn''t find any trace of Su Tang. They also planned to leave. At this time, a fire beetle came to the top of the Su Tang Palace. At this time, Su Tang''s power suddenly appeared and directly grabbed the fire beetle into the palace. As soon as the fire beetle entered the palace, the secret shot directly, He was sealed off, and this time the fire beetle struggled in the blockade of the secret.


    At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, use your purple thunder arrow to kill it." the secret fell. Su Tang nodded. He knew that the purple thunder arrow was thinking about the fire beetle directly. "Bang!" the powerful destructive power of the purple thunder arrow directly broke the shell of the thing. A force of thunder entered it and directly killed the fire beetle.

 Chapter 342

    With the death of the fire beetle, the blockade of the secret was cancelled. At this time, looking at the dead fire beetle on the ground, Su Tang asked the secret curiously; "What is the function of this fire beetle?"


    For the unique species in Shura hell, Su Tang didn''t know anything about her at all. Although the Tianji master had some things about the fire beetle before, it all said how terrible the fire beetle was. Now I suddenly heard Tianji say that the fire beetle can help the little monkey. Su Tang really couldn''t figure out how this thing can help the little monkey.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji said; "You peel off the belly of the fire beetle. There is a blood crystal in it. Give it to the little monkey to eat. It is very helpful to the monster family." with the voice of the secret, Su Tang directly peeled off the belly of the fire beetle. Sure enough, there is a diamond blood crystal in its belly.


    But Su Tang was very curious. The blood of the fire beetle was green. Why did such blood red blood crystals appear in his abdomen? At the moment of taking out the blood crystal, a very strange power came out from above. The little monkey who had been resting next to him jumped up directly at the moment of feeling the power, and grabbed the blood crystal from Su Tang''s hand.


    Seeing the little monkey, Su Tang was stunned. At this time, the little monkey directly threw the blood crystal into his mouth. After the blood crystal was embroidered and swallowed, Su Tang obviously found that a very strange red awn appeared on the white little monkey. Seeing this situation, Su Tang turned and looked at Tianji. As soon as he wanted to speak, Tianji said; "You''d better settle the little monkey first. Now it can be said to be his critical moment."


    Su Tang nodded. With a move in his mind, the little monkey disappeared directly in their continuous. At this time, the little monkey had been sent to the practice room by Su Tang. Although there was a strong aura everywhere in the palace, there was an array in the practice hair, which gathered all the aura of the palace, so the aura there was the strongest in the whole palace, Although Su Tang didn''t know about the little monkey, he thought that Tianji said it was related to the promotion of the little monkey. Su Tang thought it must be right to let it go to a place with plenty of aura.


    After sending the little monkey away, Su Tang turned to look at Tianji and asked; "What the hell is that blood crystal?"


    "This blood crystal is not useful to mankind, but it is a treasure to other races. What a treasure is in this blood crystal, it can make the blood of the essence take the blood and make the blood of the users more pure."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded. Even if he was ready to get fire beetles in, this thing was a rare treasure. Now there were a lot of fire beetles outside. It was very safe to hurt him. Get a few more to come in and take out blood crystals. In this way, it would be convenient to wait until it was needed. When he saw Su Tang''s action, he immediately stopped; "What do you want, boy?"


    "Of course, it''s more blood fire beetles that come in. There''s such a treasure. Since you meet it, you have to get more. Anyway, there are more fire beetles outside." Su Tang answered.


    Hearing Su Tang''s fireworks, Tianji immediately said; "No, boy, you''ll have trouble doing this. Don''t underestimate the intelligence of the fire beetle. Now I can guarantee that the fire beetle that disappeared before has made the fire beetle King notice something. Don''t you find that the fire beetles outside are constantly searching for something at the moment?"


    When he heard the secret, Su Tang dangbian felt it with his soul through the palace. Sure enough, as the secret said, all the fire beetles who had planned to leave came back and were walking around his palace. However, he was lucky. Now the palace has been buried by sand. It''s hard to find how much sand there is outside, The mobility is also relatively strong. Once moved, these fire beetles will push the palace to the depths of the sand.


    "How could this happen?" Su Tang asked puzzled after taking back the power of his soul.


    "Hehe, you underestimate the fire beetle. They are very well organized. Every member has a direct seat. Suddenly one disappears. How can it not attract the attention of the fire beetle king?" Tianji said with a smile.


    Su Tang sighed helplessly and said; "That''s a pity. What a good thing can only be seen." Su Tang understood for a moment after hearing the function of the blood crystal. This thing is extraordinary. Even if it has no effect on human beings, it can be said to be a super treasure. How powerful it is to improve the purity of the scientific name.


    "Hehe, you''re satisfied, boy. Don''t think about it. This fire beetle is very useful for cultivation. Now it''s in the Shura hell, but those cultivation don''t think it''s easy to find them full of sails. Do you think it''s easy to do this thing? You''re lucky this time. The situation was chaotic before. This time will give you an opportunity to take advantage of it. If you do it again now I''m sure those fire beetles will turn this place upside down. Do you think you''re very safe now? "Tianji continued.


    At this moment, Su Tang understood and ordered to take you to him. This fire beetle is such a treasure. How powerful is the Shura here in the Shura hell? They don''t want us to bother with these fire beetles anymore? It seems that I still have some muttering about the power of the fire beetle.


    "Boy, although these fire beetles are easy to deal with, don''t forget that they won''t appear during the day, but only at night. Moreover, they rescued the depths of the desert, and there won''t be too many things for the five divine injuries entering here. Under the continuous pursuit and killing of these things, even if the superior Shura comes, the air can only fall." Tianji continued.


    At this moment, Su Tang really understood that although the fire beetles are easy to deal with, there are too many of them, and their speed is very fast. Moreover, they appear and disappear in the desert, which is really difficult to deal with. Although he used fire to drive these fire beetles back, the latter fire beetles are not afraid. If you lose the fire, I will avoid it, Keep chasing. Such creatures are really a headache.


    At this time, Tianji continued; "Besides, it''s no use even if you get those fire beetles in now. The blood crystal can''t be preserved at all. In addition, your little monkey itself is an ape. This monster is naturally long. The blood in their body is very pure. There are not many places where philosophical gold can help them. It can be said that one piece is enough."


    Su Tang nodded, then did not continue to speak, but with the power of his soul, the situation outside the believers. After those fire beetles stayed here for a long time, they all left. With their departure, Su Tang''s heart was relieved. At this time, Su Tang was also ready to go out. It was more valuable. He had seen the city in the distance, He should be able to leave the desert, and he doesn''t want to stay in the dangerous desert.


    It was the secret that flew out of his body and said; "Boy, I think you''d better not go out until dawn."


    "Why?" asked Su Tang, puzzled. Hearing his words, he said; "Those fire beetles haven''t all left, and they are hiding in the dark to observe the situation here. If you go out now, those fire beetles will directly surround you for a moment. You won''t be so lucky this time."


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang was stunned and exclaimed; "These fire beetles are too smart to do this?" this surprised Su Tang. Only some humans can do such things. Fire beetles are always insects. Even if they have some intelligence, they won''t be so smart?


    "Hehe, don''t underestimate fire beetles. They can survive in Shura hell. They are not ordinary people. Even Shura, the most powerful race in Shura hell, will be afraid of them." Tianji continued.


    Su Tang nodded. This time he didn''t continue to act rashly. Shura hell, which he didn''t like to know, revealed unknown dangers in the end. He should be more careful here. Otherwise, it would be difficult or get out of here. This time, Su Tang also saw the difference of Shura hell. If there were no secret, I''m afraid Su Tang doesn''t know how many times he has been in danger.


    As a newcomer to the secret of heaven, Su Tang still chose to wait in the palace. When he left here at dawn, the fire beetle was afraid of the sun. As soon as Tianyang came out, he could leave the desert. Thinking of the city that was far away, Su Tang also looked forward to the existence of the source of Shura. He didn''t have to worry about his identity being discovered by cultivation, He also wanted to see what the legendary Shura looked like.


    Although the secret of heaven said that the Shura was also a human alien, and the old man he met on the mainland, Su Tang was still full of expectations for the Shura. He always felt that the Shura should be very different from human beings, otherwise these shuras could go out from here to the mainland, As long as they want to hide, human beings can''t find their existence at all. Just like the old man before, no matter how they think, Su Tang won''t think that the old man will be the legendary Shura.


    With the passage of time, the little monkey also woke up. At the moment when the little monkey woke up, Su Tang found it and directly brought the little monkey over. As soon as the little monkey appeared, he saw Su Tang and immediately came to Su Tang''s shoulder happily and squeaked twice. At this time, Su Tang also felt the change of the little monkey, Although it was not very obvious, Su Tang still felt the change that the blood crystal had brought to the little monkey.


    After a man and a monkey stayed in the palace for some time, Tianji suddenly said; "Boy, you can get rid of it. Now it''s dawn outside. Hurry up. If you can''t go out before dark, you''ll be really dangerous."


    Su Tang nodded. This time, Su Tang will not continue to stay in the desert. After last night, Su Tang felt that the fire beetle would not let him go so easily. He had run for a long time yesterday, but how could those fire beetles find him the first time? This proves that these fire beetles may have been monitoring themselves in the dark, Or they had left something on themselves that night.


    If he continued to stay in the desert for one night, Su Tang believed that even if he had something like a palace as a cover, it would be difficult to leave. Su Tang nodded and left the palace directly with his little hand. He appeared in the desert again. At this time, it was already dawn. It was su Tang''s obvious discovery that he suddenly moved in the sand not far from him, Su Tang immediately ran frantically holding the little monkey.


    "It turns out that these guys hide in the sand during the day. No wonder they can find themselves so easily. Their feelings are always following themselves in the sand. When the field is dark, they appear and kill themselves by surprise. These insects are really terrible." Su Tang muttered softly as he ran all the way.


    With Su Tang''s galloping, the fields began to become brighter and brighter, and the outline of the city in the distance became clearer and clearer. Seeing this situation, Su Tang understood that he was getting closer and closer to there. He wanted to go out before dark without any relaxation. Su Tang still maintained this speed and ran away safely thinking about the city.


    In the afternoon, Su Tang appeared on the edge of the desert. Looking at the city not far away, Su Tang said easily; "I''ve finally left the desert. I can have a rest on the water tonight." as Su Tang''s voice fell, the little monkey also cried softly, as if to say that I can have a good meal.


    Just here, the voice of the secret sounded; "Boy, don''t be happy too early. This city is not a city on one side. Maybe it''s more dangerous than the desert." after that, Tianji also achieved instant results. After su Tang asked a few questions, Tianji didn''t answer. Su Tang also shook his head. After the encounter in the desert, Su Tang was full of awe at Shura hell. Now Tianji said so, There must be no mistake. This place may be really unusual.


    But despite this, Su Tang still felt that he should go over and have a look. It has been two days and three since he came to Shura hell. He hasn''t really seen Shura. Should there be such a thing in this city? Whether there is danger or not, it''s better to go and have a look. Su Tang is also very self-cultivation about his own strength. He adds information that he can do it if he wants to escape, even if he is not the opponent of Shura.


    With this idea, Su Tang and the little monkey walked towards the city. As they got closer and closer, Su Tang also saw clearly. The name of the city, with four big characters at the huge gate, made Su Tang feel a bad hunch; "City of thugs!"


    "It''s not all thugs, is it?" Su Tang said softly.


    "Hahaha, boy, you''re right. This place is the three no care zone of Shura hell. The people living in it can be said to be ferocious. They are all people who have done a lot of bad things in Shura hell. These people gathered here to form such a city. They are very fast and powerful, so other races in Shura hell Generally, we don''t bother them. As more and more thugs come here, this name will come into being over time. "At this time, Tianji also explained to Su Tang with a laugh.


    After hearing this, Su Tang looked ugly and thought about the secret of heaven; "Why don''t you choose a better place? How dangerous this place is. I''m afraid I''m really finished entering it."


    "Ha ha, boy, don''t forget that you''ve come here to experience. The more dangerous it is, the more challenging it is for you. There are outlaws here. They are powerful and ruthless. They don''t agree with anyone here, but they will share a common hatred for outsiders. You can fight with these guys. It''s good, Shura hell There are many experts in this place. Why do other forces dare not come to trouble them? "Tianji continued.


    "Well, it''s true. This city is not big, but it can occupy a place in Shura hell. There is something extraordinary about it. I''m also very curious. Let''s go and have a look." after that, Su Tang walked towards the silence of the mob city. As he got closer and closer, Su Tang also found that this city was not guarded like other cities.


    After desperado, he came to understand that the place was in the hells of Hsiu Luo. It should be a fierce name. The ordinary people should not come here. All the people who came here were desperado, or join the city of the rioters, or come to avoid their enemies. They did not need to defend the city. Anyway, whoever had the big fist here has the final say.


    With Su Tang''s footsteps moving, he slowly entered the city, stepped into the city in front of him, and a voice sounded in the sky; "Newcomers, come out and have a look." with the sound falling, the city, which was very quiet, became lively in an instant. After a while, many various martial artists surrounded Su Tang.


    At this time, someone looked at Su Tang and asked; "Boy, where are you from? What bad things have you done? Are you hiding from your enemies or coming to join us?"


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I just came out of the desert and stayed there for two or three days. When I saw a city here, I came here. I didn''t avoid my enemies or come to join you." Su Tang didn''t intend to join these people. At the moment when these people appeared, Su Tang found that these people were not good people. Sure enough, they were as Tianji said, Every one is a mob.


    "Hahaha, it turned out that he was a lost man who didn''t know how to live or die. Since he didn''t come to join us or to avoid his enemies, we don''t welcome you here. We give you two choices. The first is to give me where to come from now, and the second is to die."

 Chapter 343

    "What if I don''t choose either?" Su Tang looked at the man and said faintly. There was no fear of these people in his tone. At the same time, he also expressed his ideas. He must go into the city.


    When Su Tang saw these people, Su Tang had an idea, that is, they must stay. These people are very powerful. They won''t lack opponents in this place, and these people won''t keep their hands on themselves. In this way, as long as they fight, they fight with their lives. Is this really what Su Tang hopes to get? Experience? It should be like this, That''s why Su Tang chose such a strong answer.


    "Hahaha, you are a boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. He came here so arrogant. Do you know that everyone here is very arrogant." the man laughed immediately when he saw Su Tang''s answer, but Su Tang noticed a trace of killing intention in his eyes.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s said that the city of thugs is very dangerous. What I''m most afraid of is danger. Besides, I haven''t encountered danger in the desert. Do you think you can scare me off with a few words?"


    After su Tang''s words fell, no one was talking this time. These people live beside the desert all year round and know that the desert is a very dangerous place. This man actually came out of the desert. They don''t believe that he hasn''t met anything. It really takes a lot of people to escape from those things.


    "You said you came out of the desert and we believed it? Boy, I think you should have swam around the edge of the desert for a few days. You''re just lucky. Besides, don''t be afraid. The boy is just pretending to do it." the person who spoke before continued.


    After hearing his words, other people also nodded. How long have they been here? They have never seen anyone who can enter the desert and come out for a long time. Even the superior Shura doesn''t have such ability. This boy doesn''t look like a person with the strength of the superior Shura. He can come out of the desert. They can''t believe it.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Do you know this thing?" then he took out the fire beetle he had killed in the desert in the palace and threw it directly to the ground. With the emergence of the fire beetle, people around him looked at Su Tang differently. This is a fire beetle, one of the most dangerous creatures in Shura hell. It can''t be hunted casually, Even those who have been here for years rarely see fire beetles being hunted.


    Generally, the fire beetles that have not been trained can be hunted, and they are all small fire beetles. These fire beetles live on the edge of the desert. Now the fire beetles taken out by Su Tang are relatively large. They only appear in the desert once, and they are a group as soon as they appear, Even the Royal Shura did not dare to hunt at will. Now the boy actually took out a huge fire beetle. According to the appearance of the fire beetle, he should die soon.


    "Hahaha, it''s true that heroes come out of youth, boy. The city of thugs welcomes you." just when everyone was shocked, a voice sounded in the sky. As the voice fell, which tall middle-aged man appeared in the sky. Before their appearance, those around Su Tang showed awe, Then someone said; "Lord Luo Tian, since this boy is not avoiding his enemies or joining us, I''m afraid it''s against the rules to let him enter the city?"


    Seeing that the man actually spoke again, Su Tang was stunned. The man didn''t seem to have a holiday with him. Why did the man have trouble with himself again and again? At this time, the man who called Luo Tian faintly cut him and said; "Ghost wolf, you seem to have a big opinion on this boy? Why did he offend you?"


    Luo Tian''s voice was so calm that he couldn''t hear any other emotions, but the man called ghost wolf shook his head and said; "The first time I met this guy, I didn''t have a holiday at all. I just felt bad about him. Besides, whether he hunted the fire beetle or not? Now the forces of all parties are not eyeing our mob city. We haven''t had outsiders here for many years. Now there is such a boy suddenly. His strength is mediocre, but he still shows up It is very doubtful that such a thing has been. "


    At his words, Luo Tian was silent. The man beside Luo Tian nodded and said; "Brother, the ghost wolf is really right. There are some strange things about this boy. I''m afraid even if you three brothers work together, you can''t deal with such a huge fire beetle. Although I can''t see the strength of this boy, it won''t be much higher. It''s really doubtful."


    After hearing his words, Luo Tian also nodded. At this time, Su Tang also said; "Hehe, it''s said that the people in the mob city are not afraid. I didn''t expect to see them today. It''s exaggerated." Su Tang didn''t stay here at all. He just thought that there are many good opponents here. Since the other party is so afraid of whether he is sent by other forces, he has no interest in staying here.


    "Bold, you arrogant boy, see how your ghost wolf Grandpa will deal with you today." after that, the ghost wolf rushed towards Su Tang, and a purple black power suddenly burst out. Seeing this power, Su Tang immediately remembered the old man he met on the mainland. His aura color is the same. It seems that Tianji said it well, The old man is really Shura in Shura hell.


    At present, Su Tang didn''t have time to think about it. The aura burst out suddenly. A gray aura burst out directly. With the aura burst out, Luo Tian''s eyes shrank and just wanted to talk. Su Tang had already flashed to the ghost wolf and said coldly; "You really don''t know what to do. You and I have no grievances. As soon as we met, you wanted to kill me everywhere. I''m afraid I can''t spare you today."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, suddenly a purple force of thunder appeared on his fingers. With the force of thunder, the ghost wolf also changed his face and just wanted to avoid, but Su Tang''s action was too fast. As soon as he pointed out, a similar force of thunder directly hit the ghost wolf''s body. With the force of thunder hitting the ghost wolf, Su Tang also continued to move, The attack just now made the ghost wolf avoid the key, and there was no substantive harm to him at all.


    This time, Su Tang came to the ghost wolf. Without the ghost wolf''s reaction, he put a sword finger against his chest, "silence the purple thunder arrow!" Su Tang snorted, and a purple thunder arrow different from the previous night appeared. This time, he directly ignored the Shura sound of the ghost wolf and passed through his body. In a moment, the ghost wolf disappeared and turned into fly ash.


    "Hiss! What a powerful fighting skill, the ghost wolf was killed like this." Su Tang''s action made everyone present take a breath. At this time, Luo Tian standing in the sky looked at Su Tang with a dignified face.


    "It''s really boring to shout in front of me. Forget it, since you don''t welcome me, I can''t stay long." after that, Su Tang clapped his hands and turned to walk outside the city. Here is Luo Tian; "Little brother, stay!"


    "Hmm? Does Lord Luo Tian have anything to teach?" when he heard Luo Tian stop him, Su Tang turned and looked at him and asked. At this time, Luo Tian fell down from the sky, came to Su Tang and said; "Little brother, shouldn''t you be a native?" he looked at Su Tang with a smile. When he heard such words, Su Tang''s eyes shrank and didn''t answer.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t answer, Luo Tian smiled and waved his hand; "Don''t worry, little brother. I''m not an old stubborn man. I won''t do anything to you. I just want to talk to the little brother. I don''t know if the little brother is interested?" Su Tang was stunned and nodded after hearing his words; "Since the adult asked, the boy should give face." at this time, Su Tang was also puzzled. Didn''t he say that he hated people as long as he saw human beings? Why is it completely different?


    After that, Su Tang followed Luo Tian to the depths of the mob City, and soon came to a big house. After entering the big house, Luo Tian said to the two people around him; "You step back first. I have something to say to my little brother alone." they nodded, turned and left. Seeing them leave, Luo Tian looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "Little brother, I''m not timid. I came to Shura hell."


    "Hehe, I just came to see you," Su Tang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, are you very confused? I''m different from other practices? I believe my little brother came here and should have a certain understanding of here?" Luo Tian continued.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I''m really very curious. Please tell Lord Luo Tian clearly." Luo Tian shook his head and said; "In fact, it''s all the gratitude and resentment of the older generation in the past. Now many shuras in Shura hell have forgotten, but some old guys still remember. In fact, I think everyone is a race. Although we have some variations, it''s also a race. There''s no need to be like this."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Indeed, although I don''t know what humans have done to Shura in the past, we are all a race. No matter what changes, this will not change. I just didn''t expect Lord Luo Tian to think so."


    "Hehe, in fact, I can''t help thinking like this. Now Shura hell has reached an unprecedented difficult time. There''s no way to stay here, and now we don''t have enough things for us to leave. If we go on like this, Shura pronunciation will only face this, and the Shura family will perish. If we don''t put down those illusory things now When the Shura family really can''t support their hatred, it''s too late to regret, "Luo Tian said with a bitter smile.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked; "My Lord, what happened in Shura hell?" although Su Tang knew that Shura hell was difficult, he would not be exterminated? Is something really wrong with Shura hell?


    "Hey, the Shura hell is going downhill now. There are fewer and fewer resources without cultivation. You should also feel that the aura here is very thin. As these auras become less and less, the Shura family will not appear in the strong. At that time, the Shura family will have only one way to perish." Luo Tian said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, "indeed, I felt it as soon as I got here. I thought it was because I was in the desert. Now it seems that something happened in Shura hell. Lord Luo didn''t expect you to think so about Shura hell."


    "Little brother, are you interested in listening to a story?" Luo Tian said with a smile.


    Su Tang nodded, and then Luo Tian said; "In fact, Shura hell was not like this a long time ago. At that time, although Shura hell was not very rich, it would not be too difficult at least now. However, with the decline of the Luo family and the rise of the Shura family, it began to change here. More and more transmission arrays appeared, and the resources of the mainland were rapidly consumed, but not too many resources were returned, With the launch of more and more transmission arrays, there are fewer and fewer resources in Shura hell. Until everyone finally reacts, Shura hell has completely changed, and the remaining resources can no longer support them to leave Shura hell. "


    "The transport array has been abolished, and the Shura hell has also been abolished. Over the years, all the races of the Shura hell have been trying to improve here, but the Shura hell is getting worse and worse. Now it has become like this, and everyone has lost confidence. There have been unprecedented wars in all the Shura hell. All the shuras have killed and plundered goods wantonly for a little resources, and more and more wars have broken out Luo Tian briefly explained the changes of Shura hell over the years.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Indeed, when I came in, I met an elder. He was like this. What''s more, adults may not know. Now few people on the outside continent know about Shura hell. They have almost forgotten here. Apart from the records about you in some ancient books, there are no records about you in other places."


    "How could this happen? We always thought that the people outside were still guarding against the people of our Shura family all the time? Unexpectedly, they had forgotten us. It''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous." Luo Tian shook his head and said.


    The Shura people have been besieging the city and leaving here. The reason is that they are afraid that if they go out on the outer continent now, they will continue to be excluded by humans. At the same time, they also think that humans will not let them leave here so easily. Now it seems that they are really wrong. Humans have forgotten what happened many years ago. Everything is that the Shura people are amorous and think that others are afraid of them.


    "And when I came here this time, I also met an elder of the Shura family. He sent me here. Otherwise, no one knows how to get in the Shura hell." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his words, Luo Tian was stunned and asked in disbelief; "You mean Shura sent you here? How could there be Shura on the mainland? It''s impossible?" Luo Tian couldn''t believe it. In his opinion, Shura people haven''t used the transmission array for many years, and it''s impossible for Shura to leave here.


    "It''s true. He used a black purple aura when opening this channel. It should be the unique aura of your Shura family?" Su Tang nodded and continued.


    Luo Tian nodded and said; "Indeed, I didn''t expect that there were people of my Shura family on the building outside. Why didn''t he tell us about the outside? Since people on the mainland have forgotten us and don''t think anyone will care about things for many years, why didn''t they come?"


    "I don''t know this. The elder didn''t say much. I also came here this time. I heard that the Shura family has many strong people and is very hostile to mankind, so I came here and hope to fight and break through on the edge of life and death." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his words, Luo Tian nodded and said; "In that case, little brother, you should stay in the mob city first. You can''t leave here now. Although there are many cultivation King level hatred, there are still many shuras who remember all the time. As soon as your aura comes out, others will know that you are not a Shura, so it should be very dangerous for you to leave here now. Don''t you want to experience? Choose it Stay with me. We are all mobs here. They will not be merciful. You can fight with them at will. "


    "Su Tang nodded. What did he think? He was recognized by Luo Tian with aura. Now I''m afraid other people can recognize him in a moment. This time, he was lucky to meet Luo Tian. Such a Shura who does not hate human beings. If he met an extreme Shura, he would be really dangerous."


    "Little brother, I talked to you so much that I don''t know your name?" Luo Tian said.


    "Lord Hui, I''ll call Su Tang!" Su Tang stood up and replied with an arched hand. After hearing his words, Luo Tian nodded; "Brother Sutang, you don''t have to call me an adult. I''m older than you. If you don''t dislike you, just call me big brother."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, that boy will be brought up, brother Luo Tian." Luo Tian smiled and said; "Well, I''ll arrange a residence for brother Su Tang in a moment. Stay here for a while. If you want strength, you can find those guys in the city. It''s easy to say as long as you don''t kill them. I''ll tell them what you want strength. Since they are all our own people, they won''t fight hard. Brothers can rest assured."


    Su Tang nodded. Then Luo Tian took Su Tang to his new residence with a man. With the two people who left before Su Tang left, he came to Luo Tian and asked; "Brother, is this boy really human?"


    Luo Tian nodded and said; "Indeed, it seems that we Shura people are wrong. Now no one on the mainland remembers us, but we are still here. We have been surprised that humans will block us and prevent us from entering the mainland. It seems that everything is wrong."

 Chapter 344

    It has been a month since Su Tang arrived in the mob city. In this month, he has been fighting almost every day. With the permission of Luo Tian, the outlaws in the mob city are happy to fight Su Tang one by one. Most of them are militants. In addition, Shura has never been afraid of fighting, so he is challenged by Su Tang, Then these shuras were very happy and accepted it.


    In this month, Su Tang was basically injured every day, but he also won several times. Although Su Tang''s cultivation in the realm of Emperor Wu later, his combat effectiveness is very strong. Some powerful Shura are basically not su Tang''s opponents. With the continuous fighting in this month, Su Tang''s strength is also improved very quickly.


    Now he has reached the peak of Emperor Wu and is only one step away from entering the realm of great Wu Zun. Now Su Tang is a man in the city of thugs, and the Shura here is no longer as hostile to Su Tang. Shura are all battle maniacs. They like powerful people. Although Su Tang''s strength is not very strong, But he can add some color to the boring life of these shuras in the city of thugs.


    "Little brother, who are you going to challenge today?" Su Tang just went out and came to the city early in the morning. Some shuras drinking in the wine shop looked at Su Tang and asked.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "I have challenged many predecessors in this month. Although I haven''t been able to win several times, my strength is improving day by day. Today I want to see the mad cow elder who hasn''t appeared." hearing Su Tang''s words, Shura in the wine shop looked at him in surprise.


    The reputation of this mad cow in the mob city is second only to Luo Tian and other three commanders, and it is very mysterious. It is said that he rarely appeared since he came to the mob city. It is said that his station Ouli should not be under Luo Tian. During this period, Su Tang also paid special attention to the deeds of this mad cow, so he has some knowledge of him.


    This guy had a reputation throughout the Shura hell thirty years ago. There is no doubt about his strength. Mad cow is just his nickname. I didn''t mention his real name. It''s just that this guy has good divine power and likes Feng Zhi for fighting. Therefore, he has such a nickname. He came to the city of thugs ten years ago. It is said that he killed the royal family of the Shura royal family, He was chased by the royal family and finally came here as a last resort.


    The Shura royal family, the top aristocrat in Shura hell, is said to have shown their ambition only after the decline of the Shura strong family. In reality, the participants of the Shura family were basically killed. The Shura family is the lineage of the Shura king and the real master of Shura hell, which can be said to be absolutely orthodox, But with the passage of years, the strength is much worse than before.


    Now the real royal family in Shura hell is the emperor family. Their ancestors are very powerful, second only to the original Shura king. The reason why Shura hell has become like this is also because they have been in love all the time since they came to power. It can be said that they never forget to return to the mainland and regain the orthodox position of mankind, At the same time, they are also the most intense haters of mankind in Shura hell.


    Only after they became the new masters of Shura hell, under the influence of their thoughts, many shuras began to hate human beings, which must be more than that of the previous Luo family.


    "Brother, are you really going to challenge the mad cow? That guy won''t be merciful. He''s a madman. He''ll kill the battle as long as he fights, or he won''t stop. Although Lord Luo Tian said to let everyone stop, he''s crazy. Lord Luo Tian can''t stop him. I think you''d better change your personal challenge." The practice of speaking before also put down the wine bowl in his hand and explained to Su Tang.


    The others nodded maliciously and talked in all directions. When they heard him say so, Su Tang smiled and said; "Thank you for your concern, but now I have reached the bottleneck. Ordinary opponents have no way to help me break the bottleneck, so I can only find a real master. This mad cow elder is the best candidate. Since he has such a fighting mentality, in order to protect the boy''s life, the boy will try his best to break through between life and death."


    Seeing Su Tang''s eating is a heavy weight, iron heart flying. It''s impossible to challenge the mad cow. Others are not good at saying more. They all know that Su Tang''s words are indeed right. The higher his cultivation is, the more difficult it is to break the bottleneck. In the battle of life and death, the chance of success is really great.


    "Well, since you want to go, go. Let''s go and have a look. We can''t stop the mad cow at that time. Maybe we can save my brother''s life," the man continued.


    As his voice fell, others nodded. During this period, Su Tang had a very good relationship with them. Moreover, these shuras were very good wine. Su Tang''s most important thing was wine. Therefore, after each war, Su Tang Zhong would take out some good wine to entertain these people. Over time, everyone''s relationship became better.


    This time, Su Tang is going to challenge the mad cow. These people are still willing to help Su Tang in the relationship with friends. Of course, there will be some thoughts about drinking Su Tang''s good wine. Su Tang smiled and said when he heard his words; "Well, after this challenge, whether you win or lose, the boy will come out with those good wine to entertain you."


    "Hahaha, that''s what you''re waiting for." the people laughed and said. Then they followed Su Tang to the place where the mad cow lived in the city and stood in front of the door. Su Tang shouted at the courtyard; "Master mad cow, younger generation Su Tang, see you today."


    "Su Tang? The boy Luo Tian mentioned some time ago? He''s a little bold. I heard that you have almost challenged the people in the city. Why are you here to challenge me today?" as Su Tang''s voice fell, a thick man''s voice came from the yard.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "I dare not challenge you. I just hope you can teach me a few moves." as Su Tang''s voice fell, the door of the courtyard opened. A very burly man stood in the yard, looked at Su Tang, and shook his head a moment later; "Your strength is not good. I think it''s better to forget this war. You challenge others. When you are strong, come again. You can rest assured that you will continue this war."


    Mad cow is also a militant. Although he is very low-key at ordinary times, since someone comes to the door to fight with him, of course he will not refuse. However, after seeing Su Tang''s strength, he has no mind. He is too weak. For such a weak opponent, mad cow has no intention to fight. After hearing what mad cow said, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Elder, you can see that my cultivation has reached a bottleneck. I hope you can teach me some tricks. Maybe you can help me break through."


    "Ha ha, don''t you know that I will die as soon as I make a move? Boy, don''t lose your life without breaking through at that time. It''s not worth the loss." the mad cow smiled faintly and said.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang didn''t want to say more. He just thought about the mad cow with a punch. Seeing that Su Tang was dead and wanted to fight with the mad cow, the people behind him also stepped back a few steps to pop up the position for them. Seeing that Su Tang was crazy, his eyes were cold, and he immediately punched out, Two fists, big and small, hit each other, and Su Tang retreated a few steps.


    After standing firm, Su Tang''s throat was sweet, and a trace of crimson appeared at the corner of his mouth. "It''s really powerful!" Su Tang exclaimed in his heart.


    "Boy, you''re not my opponent. You''d better go back. I only used three layers of strength in that circle just now, so you can''t uncover it. You''re still too weak. Come back when you''re stronger." after that, the mad cow ignored Su Tang and others, and directly closed the door of the courtyard. Seeing that the mad cow didn''t accept his challenge at all, Su Tang didn''t continue.


    After all, the punch just now was really powerful. He also saw the power of mad cow. It''s really unusual. It''s not what he can challenge now. You can hurt yourself with three layers of power. It''s no joke.


    Seeing the mad cow closed, the man who had been talking to Su Tang in the street said; "Little brother, I think it''s better to forget it. The strength of the mad cow is too strong. You''re not his opponent at all. You''d better do what he says. There are still many experts in their city. I think you''d better challenge and add some guys first. The mad cow will come back when you''re strong."


    Others also nodded. Su Tang was silent for a moment, and then sighed helplessly; "Well, the mad cow elder is really powerful. I think I''d better find another opponent first." after that, Su Tang put a pot of wine in front of the mad cow''s yard and said; "I''m sorry to disturb you this time. I hope you can accept it."


    When those people saw that Su Tang was like this, they stared at the wine pot one by one and swallowed their saliva. They all knew that the taste was very good. Now Su Tang gave a pot of mad cow, and all of them had bright eyes. Don''t underestimate Su Tang''s call for help. It was at least 100 kg. This is the wine set that Su Tang found in the mob city during this time.


    After settling down, Su Tang turned to look at the others and said; "There''s no way to continue the challenge today. It''s just time to have a rest. Let''s go to the wine shop and have a drink." after wiping the blood from the corners of our mouths and taking a deep look at the yard of the mad cow, Su Tang turned and left. With Su Tang''s words, everyone else showed up one by one and followed Su Tang and went to the previous wine shop.


    After they left, the door of the mad cow''s house was also opened. Looking at the wine pot on the ground, the mad cow smiled, grabbed the wine pot and drank it. As soon as the spirit wine was imported, the mad cow''s eyes lit up, drank it hard, wiped his mouth and said softly; "That''s really good. What are those things that used to drink?" then the mad cow looked at Su Tang and others who had left and continued to whisper; "This boy is a little strange. He doesn''t seem to be a member of the cultivation family."


    After that, the mad cow shook his head and returned to Xiaoyuanzi. Su Tang and others drank in the wine shop until Su Tang returned to his residence in the evening. During this time, the little monkey''s will was put in the palace by Su Tang, because the little monkey seemed to feel that he was going to break through. For more than half a month, the little monkey had no movement at all. Su Tang practiced every day except fighting, Life is boring. When he gets home, he will go into the palace and have a look at the little monkey.


    Today is no exception. When he came to the palace, Su Tang felt the little monkey and found that he was still a cultivator. Su Tang shook his head and left the palace. Just as he came out of the palace, he heard a knock on the door. After a little stunned, Su Tang turned and walked out of the room. He was also very confused. Only after he came here, Basically, no one will come to him. Even Luo Tian has only been here twice. Who is this time?


    Open the gate of the courtyard, Luo Tian smiled at Su Tang and said; "Little friend, how''s it going? I heard you went to find a mad cow today? Didn''t he hurt you?"


    One is Luo tiansu Tang replied with a smile; "Master mad cow''s strength is very powerful. I didn''t even punch his three-tier strength. Then I came back and didn''t continue to challenge. I think I''d better fight him after my strength is improved."


    "Hehe, brother, you''ve seen your growth in this month. You can be regarded as a very genius. The strength of this mad cow is very strong. Even I''m not sure to defeat him. I think you''d better challenge those forces that are similar to you with peace of mind." Luo Tian smiled and said.


    Then they came to the courtyard. Su Tang also took out spirit wine and drank it. At this time, Su Tang asked; "Brother, come here today. What''s the matter?"


    Luo Tian doesn''t come to find Su Tang. Every time he comes, there will be some things. So when he sees Luo Tian coming, Su Tang knows that there must be something wrong with Luo Tian. Sure enough, after hearing Su Tang''s questions, Luo Tian nodded and said; "Brother, there''s a little trouble this time. I''m wary of receiving the news. Your story seems to have spread to the royal family."


    "My business?" Su Tang was stunned and reacted a moment later; "Elder brother, my identity has been known by the royal family? No, I haven''t left the mob city all the time?"


    "Well, I suspect we have royal lines here. In recent years, I have joined forces with all kinds of desperado, and I have seen that the strength has already been good in the hell of Hells. I am afraid many people have noticed that they will put their eyeliner in our eyes. Your aura is completely different from ours. As long as you are free, you will be exposed. This month you challenge the eyes of the royal family. "Luo Tian nodded."

 Chapter 345

    Luo Tian''s words made Su Tang''s face sink and his heart was very dignified. After learning about Shura hell for a while, he knew that the current royal family hated human beings very deeply. Now that they already knew that there was such a human being directly in the mob City, they would come to trouble him. Su Tang didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Elder brother, what should I do now? I think I''d better leave the mob City, so that even if the royal family comes, it won''t be difficult for you." Su Tang thought for a moment and said.


    Luo Tian shook his head, "Brother, you don''t have to. Although the royal family is powerful, we don''t have to be afraid of them. Over the years, they don''t want to kill us all the time, but they can''t succeed. This time, they won''t succeed either. I think you can rest assured to stay here. Your current strength can only be regarded as average in Shura hell. There are several shuras in Subian Can kill you. It''s very dangerous for you to leave alone. "


    Su Tang nodded a little. He also knew his basic strength very well. It was really difficult for him to survive in Shura hell, but he didn''t want to bring crisis to the city of thugs. After thinking about it, he continued to say; "I''d better leave after reading it. Since the royal family hates mankind so much, they will not let me go easily. I take a stake and continue to stay here. They may deal with the Shura who hates mankind in the whole Shura hell of the cave. Then you will be really dangerous."


    "Although I haven''t been able to defeat you these days, thank you, my strength is already good. I think I should have the ability to explode as long as I''m careful. Thank you for taking care of me these days, brother. I think you''d better let me leave here. I can''t stay here all the time this time. I always have to go out and have a look. Besides, I have to find my way back "What''s the way?" Su Tang continued immediately when he saw what else Luo Tian wanted to say.


    Luo Tian is silent. Su Tang''s words are not unreasonable. Now he is practicing his origin this time. If he has been allowed to stay here, he can''t. now his cultivation has reached the bottleneck. It should take a long time to continue to break through here, but it''s different outside. If there is a struggle and a little chance, he will have the opportunity to break through, although it''s in Su Tang is also fighting in the mob City, but these people won''t kill him, so they can''t achieve the feeling he wants.


    After thinking for a long time, Luo Tian nodded and said, "well, since you have made up your mind to go, I can''t continue to force you to stay, brother. When are you going to go and where are you going?"


    "I''m going to leave early tomorrow morning. I don''t know where to go. I think I''ll go along the edge of the desert. Now my strength is to die when I enter the inland. I''ll go along the edge of the desert first. In this way, if I can be in danger, I have more or less ability to deal with it." Su Tang had thought of these things for a long time. This month, with his promotion getting smaller and smaller when he challenged, he had planned to leave.


    So he also wanted to ask Shura in the city about Shura hell. Although there is no man''s land in the desert, there are many small villages and towns on the edge of the desert, and there are many adventurers who want to hunt fire beetles in the desert. Their strength is not very strong. They can only hunt some small fire beetles on the edge. In Shura''s opinion, the fire beetles are very strong But the whole body is full of treasure.


    That''s why Su Tang smashed. At this time, he said he would go along the edge of the desert. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Tian nodded and said, "indeed, this is the best route. Well, I''ll prepare some things for you, brother. I''ll leave the city from you early tomorrow morning." after that, Luo Tian also left the courtyard after explaining to Su Tang.


    Seeing Luo Tian leave, the voice of the secret came along, "boy, I think you''d better leave late tonight. Since the royal family already know you''re in the mob City, they will come here nonstop. The power of hatred is very great."


    Su Tang nodded. In fact, he had been bothering Luo Tian too much this month. Now the royal family wanted him. As long as he left and wanted to come, they should not embarrass the mob city. Late that night, after everyone in the city had a rest, Su Tang left a letter for Luo Tian, quietly left the courtyard and walked all the way to the city gate Go.


    The silence of the mob city will never be closed, because generally no one will come here. All Su Tang easily left the city. After leaving the mob city for a mile, Su Tang turned and looked at the quiet city. He couldn''t help but be reluctant. After looking at the city quietly for a few minutes, Su Tang turned and entered the night.


    Early the next morning, Luo Tian came to Su Tang''s courtyard with a lot of things. He didn''t see Su Tang come out after knocking on the door for a long time. Now he pushed open the door of the courtyard and entered it, but there was no su Tang here. He just saw a letter left by Su Tang on the stone table of the courtyard.


    After reading the letter, Luo Tian sighed helplessly and said, "brother, why do you have anything to do?" it was said in the letter that the royal family is on the road now. He didn''t want to implicate the mob City, so he left late at night.


    After reading it, Luo Tian asked long to shake his head, put away the letter, and turned to leave the courtyard. At this time, at the edge of the desert, Su Tang found an oasis. There are still some mountains and forests in the Shura emperor, but most of them were destroyed by the Shura people. The area of the mountains and forests is not very large. This is the first time Su Tang found an oasis.


    With curiosity, Su Tang slowly walked there. Far away, Su Tang found that houses could be vaguely seen in the oasis. Su Tang stopped and thought a little; "These are the small villages on the edge of the desert? Should I enter them?" in the past, when Su Tang was in the desert, he wanted to see Shura, but now he doesn''t think much. After seeing the power of Shura in the mob City, he still kept some vigilance against Shura. Most shuras are beyond his control.


    After standing outside the oasis for a long time, Su Tang decided to take a look and compare himself to come here for experience. He can''t always hide from those shuras. What else is the need for experience? With this idea, Su Tang opened the layout and walked towards the oasis. He soon entered here. It turned out that this is still a small town. After entering the town, look at all kinds of shuras. They all seem to be insurers here. Many of them are trading with some businessmen, and some shuras are looking for someone to venture into the desert, This is a female Shura who found Su Tang, walked over quickly, took Su Tang and asked; "Little brother, are you interested in joining our adventure team? Going to the desert together?"


    Su Tang was suddenly held by someone. Su Tang was slightly stunned, and his heart was alert. After hearing her words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I''m not an adventurer!"


    "Yo, little brother, are you kidding? You''re not an adventurer. What are you doing in this adventurous town? You may not know. This adventurous town is only allowed for adventurers. This is what the whole Shura hell knows. You''re not an adventurer. What are you doing in here?" the woman said with a smile as soon as she heard Su Tang''s words.


    Su Tang was also stunned. Unexpectedly, there was such a place. A moment later, Su Tang said with a smile; "I was joking with my eldest sister just now. I just came back from the middle and outside. I''m going out now. I don''t want to go out. Besides, don''t be surprised, eldest sister."


    "Hehe, no, I understand your situation. You just want to practice here. It doesn''t matter. You join us. Now there are only three people in our adventure team, plus you are only four people, two are still missing. It''s hard to find people now. You can rest and wait for us." the woman said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Su Tang was also helpless. It seems that this woman is determined to pull herself into her adventure team. But how many people here find him? Su Tang was very strange about this. Thinking of it, Su Tang asked; "Elder sister, why don''t you find many people here? Why did you find me?"


    "Hehe, don''t you know this little brother? In fact, the strength of our adventure team is relatively poor, and there is no way to find those experts to enter it. I saw you enter the town alone before, and there should be no adventure team. Although I don''t know how much your strength is, I think it''s similar to us, so I came to invite you." The woman didn''t hide it and explained it to Su Tang directly.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and understood why the woman had found herself since then, and immediately nodded and said; "Well, since the eldest sister is so kind to invite, it''s hard for my younger brother to shirk it. I''ll join the eldest sister''s adventure team."


    As soon as Su Tang agreed, the woman smiled and said; "Well, I''ll take you to the place where we live now, so you don''t have to be an inn in the town. If you can save a little, it''s a little bit. Now Shura hell is short of everything. The spirit stone is the only thing that supports us. It''s very hard to earn."


    After the Shura hell support was destroyed, the spirit of heaven and earth was thin, and the spirit stone became the most important thing. In the past, there were no businessmen in the Shura continent, but now many people choose to become businessmen for the spirit stone, which also makes many shuras become adventurers. Although the spirit stone is very precious now, the things on all monsters are also very good, Many shuras are very willing to use spirit stones to buy the materials on these monsters.


    Su Tang nodded and followed the woman to a small yard that was not very large. Entering the yard, the woman said; "This is the small courtyard left by my father. Their family has lived here for generations. After their death, this is mine. In order to make a living, I can only be an adventurer. Little brother, you can stay here for a while. When I invite one or two people, we will go out for an adventure."


    "Well, I''ll bother you," Su Tang nodded. Just after su Tang''s voice fell, two men and a woman came out of the room in the courtyard. As soon as they came out, they found a new man, and the woman immediately asked; "Sister Ling, is this guy our new teammate?"


    "Hmm! Just joined." he said, looking at Su Tang; "Little brother, let me introduce you. This girl is my sister who grew up together. His name is Bai Yue. The other two are also our childhood playmates. They are Li Gang and Li Yong. They are two brothers and are all our members. My name is Luo Ling. The four of us have played together since childhood. We have lived together since our parents left." After the introduction, the woman remembered that she patronized to talk to Su Tang. She hadn''t asked Su Tang''s name, and she didn''t know how to explain.


    Aware of Luo Ling''s embarrassment, Su Tang smiled and said generously; "Let me introduce myself. My name is Su Tang. I hope you will take care of your new players."


    "Hahaha, what do you say? We''ll all be a family in the future. Let''s help each other." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Li Gang immediately said. His brother also nodded. Seeing the appearance of the two, Su Tang knew that their brother Liang was upright. At the same time, Su Tang didn''t reject joining the team much.

 Chapter 346

    For the next day or two, Su Tang stayed in the courtyard. Luo Ling would go out every day to see if he could invite one or two adventurers into his team. Su Tang didn''t have much practice in these two days. He spent most of his time running in with Li Gang. Later, everyone was a team. Su Tang didn''t intend to enter the adventure team, But after he came here, he also thought that he had no place to go now. He might as well follow these people and have a good understanding of the Shura hell.


    Besides, adventure means fighting, which may be good for him, so Su Tang plans to stay well. On this bright day, he runs in with the three people and compares people in a small team. If he doesn''t know each other''s strength, he will be in trouble when he meets a fight.


    "Brother, your strength is very strong. It''s much stronger than your cultivation. Unexpectedly, sister Ling found an expert this time." with previous experience in fighting with those shuras in the mob City, Su Tang also knows more or less about the fighting style of the Shura family, so he also thought of some ways to restrain himself. Now Li Gang plays with him, Su Tang can still suppress more or less.


    "Brother gang is joking. My cultivation is low, and I have to rely on brother gang to take care of me in the future." Li Gang''s strength is good. Su Tang still needs some means to win. At the same time, Su Tang also saw the horror of the Shura family. If an expert like Li Gang were on the mainland, he would be the strongest in the effect. I didn''t expect to be in the Shura hell, I''m just a trivial adventurer. There''s a big gap.


    Thinking of the Lanming kingdom where he lived on the mainland before, the most powerful one there was only Wu Zun. Su Tang couldn''t help shaking his head. The Shura family was really strong. Here, the door of the courtyard was opened, and Luo Ling brought it back. An adventurer and philosopher was a teenager. It looked like he was 17 or 18 years old.


    After Luo Ling''s introduction, Su Tang and others soon talked to the man from the heart. His name was spruce. He was a teenager from a nearby village. This time he came here to join the adventure team. His strength was good, which was equivalent to the early days of dada wuzun on the mainland.


    In the next few days, Luo Ling didn''t find any adventurers. Now it''s the off-season for hunting monsters. Many adventurers no longer go to this place and go to other places. Therefore, there are fewer adventurers here. If they want to invite people, they will have a lot of trouble. On this day, six people were in the courtyard, Luo Ling said; "It''s off-season now. We can''t find anyone at all. The six of us are not enough. What should we do?"


    Li Gang shook his head, and the spruce said; "Sister Ling, I have a playmate. When I came out this time, he also wanted to come out with me very much, but his cultivation is too weak and he hasn''t reached adulthood, so I didn''t let him follow me. If there is no one, can you take him outside?"


    The cultivation level of the Shura family is completely different from that on the mainland. Once born, Shura has the cultivation equivalent to the cultivation of Emperor Wu on the mainland. With their age, even if they don''t practice, they can quickly reach the level of great Wu Zun. During this time, Su Tang also calculated some Shura cultivation levels and mainland cultivation levels.


    The young Shura only has the strength from the early stage to the middle stage of Emperor Wu. When they grow up, their strength will enter the realm of great Wu Zun. After entering this realm, they will have to cultivate themselves. Up, they are the primary Shura, with the strength of the eclosion realm, and then the lower Shura. The strength of the lower Shura is equivalent to the demigod on the mainland.


    The middle Shura is the perfect strong man of the divine level. Su Tang, the superior Shura, doesn''t know. Compared with him, he doesn''t know the division above the divine level. There is also a king level Shura after the superior Shura. It is said that King level Shura is also very rare in Shura hell. At present, he just knows that two royal families forget Shura.


    Above the king level Shura is the realm of the legendary Shura king. It is no longer called Shura, but called ghosts and gods. Except for the Shura king in those years, no one in the current Shura has reached that realm. From this point, Su Tang knows that the strength of the Shura hell is too much more than that of the present mainland.


    When he was in the city of thugs, Su Tang saw that the worst shuras were the lower shuras, and the strength of the mad cow should be the upper Shura. Therefore, Su Tang basically didn''t win when he fought there. When he occasionally wanted to eat, it was only when the opponent didn''t pay attention that he could beat the opponent. At the beginning, the ghost wolf killed by Su Tang at the city gate was also the lower Shura, He was too careless to be killed by Su Tang.


    "It''s not an adult yet. Even if you ask him to follow us, there''s a dead end. This time we''re going to the desert. There''s a lot of danger there. Even if we go, we can''t guarantee that we can retreat. I think we''d better not take him." Bai Yue said.


    Su Tang has seen the danger of the desert and is not a place to play at all. He also agrees with Bai Yue''s words and opens his mouth; "Bai Yue is right. I think so. If we can''t find anyone, let''s go there alone. Anyway, if we really encounter danger this time, no matter how many people there are, it will be chaotic. We all run in a lot during this period of time, which is much better than one more person."


    At Su Tang''s words, everyone nodded, which Luo Ling said; "Well, Su Tang is right. I think that''s it. We''ll leave here tomorrow. Now we''ll try to find some monsters near the desert and run in more. Then we''ll go through the desert to our destination this time."


    "Crossing the desert? Sister Ling, what do you mean?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    "Ha ha, Su Tang, you may not know that there is a desert behind our town, but it is not very big. It only looks like more than 50 miles. After passing through it, the other side is the largest mountain forest in Shura hell. There are hidden monsters there. That''s our destination this time, but although the desert is small, you shouldn''t underestimate it Ah, there are fire beetles in it too, "said Luo Ling.


    Su Tang clearly ordered to take you, he said; "So it is." after hearing his words, Su Tang understood that the desert should be the most edge wiped there when he arrived. At that time, a small gap passed through the mountains.


    "Well, let''s have a good rest today. Tomorrow we''ll go nearby to see if there are ordinary monsters." Luo Ling said.


    The distance of 50 miles is nothing for monsters. I think these monsters came out of the mountains and forests. After that, Su Tang and others returned to their own rooms. Although Luo Ling''s campus is not large, it has seven or eight rooms, so each of Su Tang and others has a room.


    The next morning, Su Tang and others left the town. After leaving the town, under the leadership of Luo Ling, they walked towards the wipe behind the town, but they didn''t go deep into it. They just walked along the edge. As they walked more and more, the smell of sea water suddenly appeared in Su Tang''s nose.


    "Sea water? Sister Ling, how can there be sea water here?" Su Tang asked in surprise, but he had never heard of the existence of sea in Shura hell.


    "Hehe, brother Sutang, you don''t know. There''s really sea water in Shura hell. Hehe, you''ll know later." Li Gang took the lead in saying.


    After hearing his words, several other people showed a strange look. Su Tang couldn''t help wondering. But since they didn''t say that Su Tang didn''t intend to continue kissing, anyway, from the smell, the sea should not be far away from him. They would see it in a moment. Sure enough, after walking for a while, Suddenly, a blood red sea appeared in front of Su Tang. Su Tang was surprised to see it; "How could it be red?"


    "The sea is always red, don''t you know?" Bai Yue said.


    "The red sea?" Su Tang was stunned at this, and immediately responded. At this time, Luo Ling said; "This place is called the sea of blood. It is said that it is Lord Shura. After opening up the Shura hell, a drop of blood condensed. In the Shura hell, whether there is a sea of blood or a corpse mountain, I can take you to see it when I have a chance."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded. In fact, Luo Ling talked to Su Tang alone before. She knew that Su Tang was not a matter of Shura, but she didn''t hate humans like Luo Tian. She had lived in a small town since childhood and had no hatred for humans at all. The objection was that she hated some shuras more.


    So after knowing that Sutang was human, she didn''t do anything drastic. Instead, she helped Sutang hide it. So she now explained it to Sutang so carefully. To know that these things are known to all creatures in Shura hell, there''s no need to ask. In Shura hell, everything about Shura king is legendary, Basically no one doesn''t know.


    Su Tang nodded, and Bai Yue said; "Let''s just stand by the sea water. I think it''s getting dark now. There''s sea water. I think those fire beetles don''t dare to come near." Luo Ling nodded; "Let''s do it like this. I''m not lucky today. I didn''t meet a monster. I can only see it tomorrow. If I can''t, let''s go to the ghost fog forest first."


    Everyone nodded, but Su Tang was confused. Luo Ling saw Su Tang''s confusion and said immediately; "The sea water is very angry. We don''t know why the sea water makes fire beetles very afraid, so ordinary adventurers will approach the sea of blood at night. People who can''t warn will also bring some sea water of the sea of blood."


    At this moment, Su Tang understood and nodded. Then several people found a more secret Bay and rested here. Early the next morning, Su Tang and others began to set out again. This is too bad luck. They haven''t found a monster for two days, not even one other adventurer.


    "Hey, there seems to be no way. We can only go to the ghost fog forest." Luo Ling looked at the people and said at night.


    Su Tang and others nodded, but at this time, a slight sound came not far away from Su Tang and others, and Li Gang whispered immediately; "Be careful, everyone. It''s a monster."

 Chapter 347

    With the sound of Li Gang falling, the footsteps were getting closer and closer. With the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, with the help of weak moonlight and fire, Su Tang finally saw clearly. At this time, he was walking slowly towards them.


    The monster walked on the snow with four feet and covered with red hair. It was very tall, about two meters high. There were three golden horns on the huge head, and the mane on the neck was very thick. With its steps, the mane of two feet was flying slowly. Su Tang was shocked to see such a powerful monster.


    This is also the first monster he has seen since he was in Shura hell except firing beetles. Although he doesn''t know whether the monster is difficult, Su Tang can clearly feel the power of the monster from the feeling.


    Just after su Tang''s idea fell, Bai Yue, standing behind him, exclaimed; "Triangular lion beast, how could he appear here? It shouldn''t be." Luo Ling said solemnly after hearing her words; "Be careful, everyone. It''s hard to deal with."


    After hearing her words, the others were all on alert. Here, the triangular lion also stopped. A pair of blood red animal pupils stared at Su Tang and others. The merciless death like pupils made Su Tang and others feel that their hair stood up, and the triangular lion made a low roar.


    "Roar!"


    The roar was very low, but I could feel that it seemed ready to fight. Luo Ling also said with an ugly face; "This is an adult triangular lion beast. Its strength is like that of the next Shura. We have four kitchen and bathroom Shura. If we cooperate well, we should be able to kill it. After listening to the command, we will show your strength in the actual battle, otherwise we will really die here."


    After hearing what he said, everyone nodded. At this time, Su Tang was also full of aura. With his aura surging, a breath of destructive power radiated. As soon as this breath appeared, the triangular lion beast retreated slightly. It was a monster. It had a very keen sense of the aura between heaven and earth. The power of Su Tang seemed very terrible to it, So subconsciously it took a step back.


    No one noticed the performance of the triangular lion beast. Even Su Tang was one. This was just the action of the triangular lion beast when it was ready to attack. Sure enough, after taking a step back, the triangular lion beast had changed its previous low roar, but roared up to the sky, and rushed towards Su Tang and others. With its movement, the mane on its neck also moved with the wind, It looks very powerful.


    At this time, Li Gang, the most powerful of all the people, took the lead in taking out a huge axe, jumped and fiercely chopped down at the triangular lion. With Li Gang''s hand, other people also started to move. At this time, Li Yong also took out a huge axe and rushed towards the triangular lion. This is after Luo Ling, A long black whip was thrown out to look at her. She wanted to bind the triangular lion beast.


    However, the triangular lion beast was not an ordinary person. First, it avoided Li Gang and Li Yong''s attack, and then it jumped sideways and avoided Luo Ling''s whip. With its Dodge, the three people''s attack failed. With the three people''s attack failed, the triangular lion beast was also completely angry. It rushed towards Li Gang with all its strength. Su Tang shouted when he saw such a clean-up; "Brother gang, flash."


    With the sound falling, Su Tang also dodged and came to the front of the triangular lion beast. For a moment, the scales and armor of his whole body appeared. As soon as he hit the supreme fist, he directly hit the neck of the impacted triangular lion beast. Later, Su Tang retreated regardless of the campfire. With Su Tang''s hand to stop it, Li Gang and Li Yong also retreated to a safe place.


    This is Li Gang. He looked at Su Tang and said; "Thanks, brother." at that moment, if Su Tang hadn''t helped stop the triangular lion beast, Li Gang would be injured even if he could escape. At the same time, Li Yong also saw Su Tang''s scales and exclaimed; "Brother, it''s well hidden. It''s really powerful."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and didn''t speak, but group Ansheng looked at the triangular lion beast and said faintly; "Let me fight with him this time. You look for opportunities on one side." then he looked for a car and the triangular lion slowly walked over.


    Seeing Su Tang''s action, Luo Ling nodded and said; "Be careful, Sutang. It''s very difficult to deal with." during this time, she got along with Sutang and knew that Sutang was not a reckless person. Since he said so, he should have the strength to fight the triangular lion beast.


    At this time, Su Tang has come to the triangular lion beast. Just now, he gave the triangular lion beast a hard blow, so when he saw Su Tang coming, the triangular lion beast didn''t want to hurry as before, but stared at Su Tang. At this time, in the depths of his eyes, a trace of fear that no one had found flashed away.


    The real dragon bully body of Su Tang is indeed the same. It not only has a very strong defense ability, but also has some Zheng Long''s breath. This breath still has some suppressive effect on monsters and aliens. As the triangular lion beast is the bottom oil of Shura hell, there are still some fears for the superior beast family.


    "Big guy, I''ve been looking for a breakthrough opportunity. Today, I didn''t expect to have a good fight since I met you. Maybe you are the key to my breakthrough." after that, Su Tang took the lead and rushed towards the triangular lion. With his action, the triangular lion also took a step forward. The pixel attacked too much.


    With the fear of Su Tang''s breath, as a triangular lion beast, he has always been the king in the peripheral desert. However, he has never been afraid of fighting, nor does he allow such a weak species to challenge his majesty. Since he wants to fight, stand up.


    One person and one beast soon fought together. The body of the triangular lion beast is very powerful, but Su Tang''s blessing of real dragon bully body is not inferior. One person and one thing are very violent. At this time, the people next to him simply have no way to help Su Tang. At this time, Luo Ling was completely shocked by Su Tang''s strength.


    "What a powerful human being. Although I don''t know what kind of expert he is in human beings, I think he should be extraordinary." Luo Ling thought in his heart.


    Meritorious service at this time, looking at Su Tang who fought with the triangular lion beast, he couldn''t help shaking his head and said; "It''s the fighting power of the Sutang brothers this time. It''s so powerful. It seems that he didn''t do his best when fighting with us." in the previous battle with Sutang, they always held a running in attitude, so they didn''t use their most powerful moves.


    But now seeing Su Tang''s strength, Li Gang''s psychology is very clear. He is not su Tang''s opponent at all. After hearing his words, Li Yong nodded and said; "It''s really strong. Sister Ling found a good player for us this time. With him, we should be very smooth in this adventure."


    Their strength is not high, so when they came out, Luo Ling said that this time they just run in on the periphery, and they won''t go deeper until they run in almost. Generally, most of the demons outside are primary Shura strength. There are very few demons who have maintained their strength like the triangular lion beast. For their team, It''s very easy to deal with those primary Shura monsters.


    At the moment of chatting, Su Tang also found an opportunity to shoot the triangular lion beast with a close shot of the purple thunder arrow. There is no doubt that the purple thunder arrow is powerful. Although the triangular lion beast is strong in flesh, it was shot a hole by this one. With the emergence of the hole, the young male teacher roared with pain and opened a distance from Su Tang.


    "Ha ha, your strength is really good. Come again." after that, Su Tang was ready to continue, but the three golden horns on the top of the triangular lion suddenly gave out a dazzling light, and a terrible breath also came out with the light. This is the Golden Horn of Luo Ling standing on one side; "Be careful, Su Tang. This is a desperate means of the triangular lion beast. You can''t connect it hard."


    As her voice fell, Su Tang became vigilant for a moment. After this period of fighting, he also noticed the strength of the triangular lion. Now he saw that he was going to work hard. Of course, Su Tang was not careless. He immediately stared at the triangular lion with full attention, and there were some expectations in his heart.


    At this time, a light ball suddenly appeared in the middle of the three big horns of the triangular lion beast. With a roar, the light ball flew out of the big horn and shot at Su Tang very quickly. As the light ball came, Su Tang was also ready to hide with musk, but at this time, a huge light net appeared on one side of the light ball, Blocked the retreat Su Tang wanted to avoid.


    Su Tang''s face changed and he couldn''t help thinking; "What a powerful guy, since that''s the case, there''s no way but to use this." after that, Su Tang''s gray aura soared. As soon as the aura appeared, Li Gang and others behind him were stunned. In a moment, they understood and looked at Luo Ling one by one.


    At this time, Luo Ling said; "We''ll talk about his business later. Now pay attention. If we can''t, we''ll fight together and solve the triangular lion beast first." now the triangular lion beast has been injured and has no previous combat effectiveness. If they want to work hard, Harbin will kill the triangular lion beast.


    Li Gang nodded and turned his head to watch the battle. At this time, Su Tang''s hands changed. A huge seal appeared on his head. With the appearance of the huge seal, the optical net had come to Su Tang. Seeing this situation, Luo Linggang thought of a reminder, but the next scene stunned her.


    The golden net disappeared automatically after meeting Su Tang''s aura. The sudden situation stunned the triangular lion beast. At this time, Su Tang''s handprint also fell, and Party B''s giant seal rushed directly towards the triangular lion beast. Huge and heavy power was emitted from the giant seal. At this time, the triangular lion beast looked hard.


    Regardless of the huge seal on his head, he rushed towards Su Tang quickly. As he rushed, his whole body still emitted bursts of red light. Seeing this, Su Tang showed a puzzled look. Luo Ling behind him reminded him; "Su Tang is much faster, this guy wants to explode." then they also quickly backed up.


    "Self explosion? No, this guy still moved this?" Su Tang was also shocked. Regardless of this guy, Su Tang mentioned it all over his body and tried his best to retreat, but the speed of the triangular lion was not covered. Su Tang could not escape the scope of self explosion. At this time, the light on the triangular lion was getting deeper and deeper, and then it burst out directly, With its burst, Su Tang was soon submerged by the red light.


    "Su Tang!" Luo Ling, who has been paying attention to this side, shouted desperately when he saw that Su Tang was wrapped in red light.


    "Bang!" a huge voice rang through the sky. Luo Ling and others found it too fast and Su Tang didn''t want to run in their direction, so the power of triangular lion self explosion didn''t hurt them at all.

 Chapter 348

    The red light broke out, and Li Gang and others showed a look of regret. Although Su Tang knew them only in a few days, they still liked Su Tang''s person and character very much, but now they met such a situation for the first time. No one feels good.


    "I hurt you, Sutang, I hurt you." at this time, the red light has disappeared, but the huge desert dust still makes them unable to see the situation inside. This is where Luo Ling looked at Sutang and said softly.


    She thought that when she invited Su Tang to join the adventure team, Su Tang didn''t want to join, but she always said that Su Tang joined in reluctantly, but the result was like this. As soon as she came out, she let him die here.


    "Sister Ling, you don''t have to blame yourself. All this is fate. I don''t think brother Su Tang wants to see you like this." Bai Yue began to persuade at this time.


    Luo Ling shook his head and said; "You don''t understand. What Su Tang doesn''t want to join is that I have been trying to invite him. He reluctantly joined in. I hurt him. I really hurt him."


    "Hey, I didn''t expect, really didn''t expect, those despicable human beings that have been circulating all the time are actually fake. Brother Su Tang, although you are different from us, I admire you." Li Gang also shook his head and sighed.


    After hearing his words, Li Yong asked in surprise; "Brother, what are you talking about? What kind of human?"


    "Brother Sutang, he is not Shura, but human. Am I right? Sister Ling?" Li Gang said. Just at the moment when Su Tang''s aura was rising, he noticed that Shura would not have such aura. In addition, Su Tang''s cultivation is only at the peak of Wudi. You know, Shura at the peak of Emperor Wu can''t have aura. You can only have aura if you reach above Da Wu Zun.


    From these two points, Li Gang felt that Su Tang should not be a member of the Shura family. In addition to the golden scales used by Su Tang before, he had lived for many years and had not heard that Shura could have such strange combat skills. All this made him feel that Su Tang was a human being, and Luo Ling, as the captain, could not have known.


    "Well, he is indeed human. I noticed it before, but I don''t think he is like the rumor, so I helped him hide it. I''m sorry, everyone." Luo Ling nodded and said.


    Li Gang shook his head and said; "Sister Ling, you are sorry for us. Su Tang is our teammate and our brother. Whether he is Shura or not, he is also our brother. We have never seen human beings. We just heard that, compared with the records in previous ancient books, we do not hate human beings. Now when we see Su Tang brothers, I think that human beings are not necessarily all bad, to the end Brother shaosutang, he is a good human being. "


    Others also nodded. This is Bai Yue, who also said; "Li Gang was right. When Su Tang heard that it was going to explode, he also argued in the opposite direction to lead away the triangular lion beast. He just didn''t want the aftershock of the beast''s self explosion to threaten us, so he did it. Such a person is our brother."


    As the voices of several people fell, the previous smoke and dust dissipated slowly, and the surroundings became dark again. At this time, Li Gang said; "Come on, let''s go and have a look. Although the triangle lion beast treasure is very powerful, I believe brother Su Tang will leave some things. Let''s collect those things and set up a clothes grave for him."


    Several people nodded one after another. As the five people walked towards the place where Su Tang was before. As they got closer and closer, they were surprised to see the huge pit left by the self explosion of the triangular lion beast. People who had just ventured several times were so powerful that even the middle Shura would not be better, Not to mention Su Tang, who is not even a primary Shura.


    Just then the spruce pointed to the deepest part of the pit and said; "You see, there seems to be something there." everyone''s eyes followed the spruce''s fingers at this time. Sure enough, it hit the deepest place. A dark thing was really there. Because it was too far away and the sky was dark, they couldn''t see what was inside. Luo Ling said; "Let''s go and have a look. The triangular lion beast has exploded. He won''t leave anything at all. It may be something left by Su Tang."


    Several people all nodded and rushed towards the deepest part of the pit. As they walked in, they suddenly left and just said; "Don''t go there!" his voice fell. Luo Ling and others felt a huge aura fluctuation and were frantically absorbing the aura around. The aura of danshura hell was too thin. Although he absorbed it like this, it didn''t have much effect.


    At this time, the dark thing suddenly moved, and pieces of energetic spirit stones appeared beside him. For a moment, a huge spirit storm soon appeared in the deep pit. After sensing here, Li Gang flashed a happy look in his eyes and said; "Brother Su Tang hasn''t died yet. He''s still practicing. I remember he said that he was about to break through. This time, when he wanted to fight with the triangular lion beast, he broke the bottleneck and everyone protected the Dharma for him. Don''t let him be disturbed."


    After hearing his words, Luo Ling also nodded. They understood things like this very well. They thought it was a vision that would appear only when they made a breakthrough in cultivation. Immediately, they didn''t turn around and leave the pit. As soon as they came up, the five stood in all directions to protect the Dharma for Su and Tang. Because the pit was too deep, those auras also gathered in the pit and didn''t appear, Although people around could feel Reiki thinking about flow, they didn''t pay much attention.


    In the eyes of those adventurers, there must be someone making a breakthrough, so they don''t have the idea to come and have a look. They are all out for adventure. They are in the desert. They don''t have any oil and water at all, and no one knows who the other party is and how strong they are. If trade comes rashly, they won''t get anything good if they don''t talk about a fierce battle, So generally, no one will do this.


    With the passage of time, Luo Ling suddenly felt that the flow of the aura of heaven and earth around him began to slow down, and then it completely disappeared and returned to its previous appearance. At this time, Luo Ling said; "I think he has broken through the younger generation. Let''s go down and have a look."


    Then he took the lead in jumping out of the pit. At this time, Li Gang also turned around and jumped out of the pit. As soon as he got down, the dark thing was moving. In a moment, a figure appeared in front of Luo Ling and others. It was su Tang who had disappeared in the triangle lion beast treasure before. Seeing Su Tang alive, Luo Ling cried with joy, and Li Gang laughed and said; "Hahaha, brother, it''s great that you''re still alive. Congratulations. Your cultivation has gone further."


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Su Tang saw several teammates and said with a smile; "Just good luck, ha ha." at this time, Li Yong came up and gently punched Su Tang on the chest, laughing and saying; "You boy, but it scared us. The triangular lion beast has too much power to explode. I didn''t expect your boy to be alive. It''s really lucky."


    "That''s right. I said Su, you''re too unkind. How big things are still hidden from us. How can we say that we are teammates. Whether you are Shura or human beings, you are our teammates. Moreover, we don''t hate human beings, but you told sister Ling and didn''t tell us." Bai Yue also said.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang touched his hair and said; "This is not when I came to Shura hell. I heard people say that Shura is hostile to humans, so I don''t know what you will think of me. I can only hide it for a while. Don''t be surprised."


    "Hahaha, it''s no wonder. Your strength is so strong that you''re still hiding. This time, you''ll be punished. The next time you meet a monster, you''ll fight alone and we''ll go to the theatre." Li Gang said with a smile.


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang said; "There''s no problem at all. I''m here to fight." at this moment, Su Tang really regarded these people as friends.


    "Well, everyone stop talking. I''d better go up first and find a place to have a rest. Everyone is a little tired tonight, especially Su Tang." Luo Ling said.


    The crowd nodded. Li just came to Su Tang and said; "Let''s go, brother Sutang. We''ll find a place to rest later. You should be good. Let''s talk about the human world. I''m very curious." after that, they left the pit, walked for half an hour, found a place to rest, lit a bonfire, and Li Gang took out some meat and began to bake.


    Su Tang also took out the spirit wine and said; "This is the wine I brought from the mainland. Let''s have a taste." then a man gave them a small pot. These wine utensils were prepared in the mob city. Seeing Su Tang take out the wine, Li Gang laughed and said; "Wine? That''s a good thing, brother. You don''t know that in our small town, this wine is a rare thing. We desert residents don''t have much to eat. In addition, there are no plants and other things to make wine, so the wine in the small town is transported from inland. It''s very precious. Adventurers like us can''t afford it at all."


    "Unexpectedly, brother, there is still wine here. It''s really good." Li Gang said.


    Li Gang has been inland before. Wine is very common there, but he hasn''t drunk wine since he came back to adventure town. Wine here is too expensive. Now he suddenly heard Su Tang say there is wine. How can he be unhappy? Su Tang said with a smile; "Come on, one person, one pot. There are 100 Jin in each household. It''s enough for you to drink for a while. If you don''t have it, you can continue to take it from me."


    Then, since he was eating barbecue and drinking wine, Li Gang immediately said after drinking the spirit wine given by Su Tang; "Brother, your wine is extraordinary. It has the effect of improving aura. It''s really extraordinary. It should be very precious." Li Gang has also drunk a lot of wine, but there has never been a wine that can improve aura like the wine given by Su Tang.


    As soon as the other people heard Li Gang''s words, they all took a bite. As expected, they had the effect of improving relatives. They all looked at Su Tang in surprise. This is Su Tang smiling and saying; "This wine is really unusual. These wines are brewed with miraculous medicine. It''s natural that they can help martial artists improve their aura."


    "The wine brewed by miraculous medicine? Brother, what you said is true?" Li Gang exclaimed. Others also showed surprise.


    Su Tang nodded. Before waiting for him to speak, Li Gang returned the wine to Su Tang and said; "Brother, this wine is too precious. We can''t have it. It''s a great blessing to have a drink. Why don''t you take it back?" when others saw Li Gang doing so, they gave Su Tang the spirit wine party one after another.


    Seeing them like this, Su Tang asked puzzled; "What''s the matter with you? Isn''t it just a little wine? What''s precious?"


    "Hey, brother, you don''t know. Shura hell has been since the emperor Star King came to power. Now miraculous medicine is very scarce. One miraculous medicine can sell thousands of low-grade miraculous stones. Needless to say, if the price of miraculous medicine is a little higher, miraculous medicine is now something that can be enjoyed by the royal family. We civilians are not qualified at all. You say you still use miraculous medicine in your wine It''s brewed. I think a lot of miraculous medicine has been used. It''s too precious for us to want. "Li Gang said.


    After hearing his words, everyone else nodded. Although they had not left here several times, they still knew these things. Su Tang laughed and said; "I thought I was willing. Don''t worry about it. I have a lot of miraculous drugs here. You don''t want to know about things on the mainland. I tell you that there are a lot of miraculous drugs on the mainland. Basically, no one wants many miraculous drugs."


    "What? There''s such a place. I really want to see it. Come on, brother, you''re telling us something about the mainland." Li Gang said in surprise. Su Tang nodded and said; "You''d better take this wine back. Although it can''t improve too much strength, it can at least make you practice hard on the ground for several years."


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, they all thanked each other and put away the spirit wine. Each of them was very reluctant to drink any more. At this time, Su Tang said; "The mainland is very big. Although I don''t know how big Shura hell is, I think there should be no way to compare it with the mainland. There is a rich lunch and full of vitality, but the starting point of our human voice is too low. We don''t want to be like you. Our strength is very strong at birth."


    "You may not know that your newborn babies think of the strongest in our country." Su Tang continued to throw a heavy bomb.


    "No? Then you humans are not weak?" Luo Ling said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I think I''m a first-class expert in the human world, but I don''t have much effect here. I have to say that the gap between human beings and Shura family is too big." with Su Tang''s narration, Luo Ling and others also have some understanding of the human world.


    The next day, a few people began to go on the road again at dawn. After last night''s event, the party was very careful every rest. It was peaceful all the way. Although they met some monsters, their strength was only to block Shura, which was soon solved by them.

 Chapter 349

    That night, the Su and Tang people who had fought several times in a row had almost run in. These days, they had been circling around the edge of the desert and were not in a hurry to pass through the desert to their destination ghost forest.


    "Sister Ling, I think our team is almost ready now. We don''t need to continue running in. I think it''s time to go to the ghost fog forest." Li Gang said next to the campfire.


    Luo Ling nodded and said while eating and drinking the spirit wine given to her by Su Tang; "Well, although we haven''t met many monsters these days, we can see that the monsters in the primary Shura realm on one side are not our opponents at all. This time, we only hunt monsters in the periphery of the ghost fog forest. There is little chance of meeting high-level monsters. We can really have a try."


    They are adventurers. They hunt monsters in exchange for some cultivation resources. Although there is basically a battle every day these days, they are not satisfied. The materials of monsters at the primary Shura level are also relatively low. Therefore, there are not so many monsters in the desert, So Luo Ling still wants to try his luck in the ghost forest.


    "Yes, the monsters we hunt these days can only get more than ten inferior spirit stones at most, which is not enough. I think we''d better go to the ghost fog forest. We need at least hundreds of spirit stones to be worthy of going out this time." Bai Yue also said.


    She is Su Tang and others. This team is specially responsible for managing monster materials. He has done things in some stores that collect and sell monster materials before. He knows the price of monster materials very well. With her help, the price of these monster materials is more than enough.


    "Bai Yue is right. I think so. Let''s have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow we''ll cross the desert to the ghost forest." Luo Ling nodded and said.


    After hearing her words, other people nodded. Su Tang was also very curious about the ghost fog forest. He wanted to see what could be in the ghost fog forest in the Shura hell with shortage of materials. These days, he also saw some unique monsters in the Shura hell. His strength was very good, but he could not achieve the purpose he wanted to experience, I can only go to the ghost forest.


    It has been nearly two months since he came to Shura hell. Although Su Tang''s strength has been greatly improved, he still feels that his strength is not enough and must be improved as soon as possible.


    After several people had a safe rest all night, the next day, after everything was cleaned up, Su Tang and his party began to enter the center of the desert. Although the desert looked more than 50 miles later, it was very easy for Su Tang and others to cross it, but since entering the desert, Luo Ling and others did not run with all their strength.


    The reason is very simple. Despite the fifty mile desert, there are many hidden dangers. Su Tang heard Luo Ling say that many adventurers die here every day in the fifty mile desert, or are attacked by fire beetles or encounter monsters, but there is no more recognition of these two kinds of deaths and injuries than the other.


    That is to hide many quicksand traps in the fifty mile desert. As long as people fall into them, they simply can''t come out and will soon be completely swallowed up by the desert. Even if the upper Shura comes, it''s useless. Compared with the Shura hell, you can''t fly. After falling into the quicksand trap, you have no place to turn over, So I can only watch the sand devour you little by little.


    Therefore, Su Tang and others are very careful when entering the desert, so the speed slows down. It takes at least two days to go out in these fifty miles. At the same time, Ken will be attacked by fire beetles at night, and may encounter monsters coming out of the ghost fog forest during the day, which can be said to be very dangerous.


    "Sister Ling, our speed is not good. If we go on like this, I''m afraid even if we won''t be swallowed by these quicksand traps, we will be swallowed by those fire beetles at night?" looking at Luo Ling who was very careful without taking a step, he opened his waist and said.


    This speed is too slow. If it continues at this speed, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go out in two days. After this time, Su Tang also knows that Luo Ling''s character is too careful. She doesn''t want to be in danger. Su Tang really doesn''t understand her character, Why did she choose adventurer, a career that needs adventure.


    "Su Tang, you''re right, but I''ve taken it here several times, and I''ve seen some adventurers swallowed up by quicksand traps. It''s terrible, so we have to worry. As for fire beetles, we have collected a lot of blood when we came here. We should be able to cope with it. There are not many problems, but if we encounter quicksand, we will die." Rowling said.


    As her voice fell, Li Gang nodded and said; "Brother, just follow us. People here do this when crossing the desert. Don''t worry. We can speed up as long as we cross this distance from Feixian County." Li Gang is also a person who takes risks outside all year round and knows very well about these places.


    Su Tang nodded. They all said so. Su Tang couldn''t say much more. He had to follow them slowly. As the party went deeper and deeper into the desert, the sky slowly became dark. Seeing that night came again, Luo Ling stopped for a moment and turned to Su Tang and others; "Let''s have a rest here tonight. Li Gang, look around here and see if there are quicksand traps."


    Li Gang nodded. The seats they are now in are relatively small, which is not enough for many people to rest, but they can''t rashly think of moving elsewhere. If there is a quicksand trap in Suzhou and Hangzhou, it will be really dangerous. After a while, Li Gang came back and said; "Sister Ling, I''ve seen it. There are three quicksand traps on their left hand and six on their right hand, but they are relatively far away. We can rest here."


    Luo Ling nodded and said; "That''s just right. When we rest here, we don''t have to worry about monsters attacking us." now they both have traps in this position. Before they came, they also met one or two, both near them. Now it can be said that they have been surrounded by quicksand traps. Such a place is the best place to rest as a camp.


    "Well, I''ll prepare. As soon as the night comes, those fire beetles may appear. Now I put some blood sea water around our camp." after that, he began to work around the camp with Li Yong and spruce. Su Tang measured the surrounding environment slightly and went to help Li Gang and others, After coming to Li Gang and others, Li yongchong took out many small containers from his storage ring and soon wrapped the whole camp.


    At this time, Li Gang and spruce began to pour blood sea water into these small containers. Seeing their actions, Su Tang nodded. It turned out that they relied on this method to avoid those fire beetles. At this time, Su Tang also went to help. Since they were busy, the whole camp was wrapped by blood sea water. At this time, Luo Ling and Bai Yue in the center of the camp, They also lit a bonfire and began to bake food for everyone.


    The desert night was very quiet. Several people sat around the campfire, leaning against the meat and chatting casually. Suddenly, the secret inside Su Tang said; "Boy, be careful. There are fire beetles coming. There are still a lot of them."


    The sudden reminder of the secret made Su Tang''s nerves tense for a moment. He had seen the ferocity of the fire beetle. Seeing Su Tang''s movements, Li Gang, sitting next to him, asked immediately; "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" as Li Gang''s voice fell, other people also woke up and looked at Su Tang.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "There are fire beetles coming. There are still a lot of them. Be careful." after listening to Su Tang''s words, Li Gang and others even stood up and looked around vigilantly. Although there is a sea of blood water protection around them, the fire beetles haunted. Moreover, according to Su Tang, there are still a lot of them. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to live with these sea of blood water alone.


    Sure enough, after all of them stood up, in addition to the explosion of firewood in the campfire, the whole scene could vaguely hear some voices. All desert residents would not be unfamiliar with such voices. This is the voice that fire beetles will have when they appear. From the written voice, it is really the same as what Su Tang said. Indeed, there are a lot of them.


    At this time, Li Gang said; "Everyone is watching from the periphery of the camp. Don''t let those fire beetles break through the water of the blood sea, otherwise we will be in big trouble." as his words fell, Luo Ling nodded, and they quickly came to the place where the blood sea water was in full bloom. As soon as they came together, they were severely frightened by what they saw in front of them.


    At this time, fire beetles were surrounded outside those containers. There were indeed a lot of fire beetles, but Su Tang had some doubts. These fire beetles were not as big as those he had met before. These fire beetles only had a general laugh. Compared with those he had met before, they were completely different, but there was still some fear in his heart, So although they are very small, Su Tang still looks dignified and pays attention to the movements of these fire beetles.


    "Everybody, there are too many fire beetles this time. If there is no way, pour out the blood sea water in the container, which may force the annealed beetle." Li just said.


    As his voice fell, Li Yong had come to Su Tang and handed a small pot of blood sea water to Su Tang; "Brother, when you see the fire beetle coming in, you can splash it with this movement. As long as the fire beetle is splashed with this water, they may retreat."


    As a result, Su Tang nodded at the small pot in Li Yong''s hand. At this time, the fire beetle suddenly thought that Su Tang jumped over. It looked like it wanted to jump directly over the container on the ground. Seeing this situation, Su Tang directly shot the purple thunder arrow, and the fire car was killed by Su Tang in the air, The big bowl of corpses fell directly at Su Tang''s feet.


    Seeing that Su Tang was the first to have a problem, Li Yong''s speed accelerated a lot and quickly returned to his seat. As Su Tang shot to kill the fire beetle, other fire beetles became angry for a moment. The fire beetle is a social animal. As long as a member is killed, they will avenge their dead companions.


    For a time, the quiet desert was full of gurgling sounds, which was the expression of fire beetles'' anger. At this time, Li Gang took the lead in throwing the blood sea water in his hand, thinking that the annealed beetles had been poured over. With the emergence of the blood sea water, the fire beetles splashed by the blood sea water quickly retreated and disappeared in a moment.


    Other people followed suit. For a moment, most of the fire beetles of the original secret mother retreated, leaving only some who were still there. Seeing so many fire beetles retreating suddenly, Su Tang was also a little more curious about the magic of the sea of blood.

 Chapter 350

    At this time, another one jumped up. Instead of directly killing it this time, Su Tang picked up a small pot and directly splashed it with the water of the sea of blood. As the water of the sea of blood in Su Tang''s small pot poured out, the fire beetle screamed and turned and ran away in the air. Seeing him escape, other fire beetles also walked away, and since then went away, There are not many fire beetles left, only about a dozen.


    At this time, Su Tang thought about Bai Yue and asked; "Bai Yue, I heard that this fire beetle is also a precious treasure in Shura hell. I don''t know how many spirit stones we can exchange for if we kill all these fire beetles?" I heard the secret that there are blood crystals on this fire beetle, which has a very good effect on other races except human accidents. Now that we meet Su Tang, we will never give up.


    "No, brother, you can''t kill any more. You killed one just now and almost had an accident. If you continue to kill now, I''m afraid the fire beetle that left there will come back again, so we''ll be in real trouble." Su Tang''s voice fell. He didn''t wait for Bai Yue to answer, but Li Gang answered first.


    Bai Yue also said; "Li Gang is right. Although the fire beetle is very valuable, we can''t kill it casually. We''d better scare them away." as Bai Yue''s voice fell, Su Tang suddenly remembered what Tianji said when he met him a month ago.


    He nodded and said immediately; "OK, but how can we scare them off?" in fact, the water of the sea of blood before was splashed on the more than a dozen fire beetles left now. They didn''t retreat like those fire beetles. For a time, Su Tang really didn''t know what to do.


    "It''s simple. You watch them. You can''t let them in. I''ll get a fire." after that, Li Gang turned and walked towards the previous campfire. When he saw that Li Gang had just passed, other people turned and stared at those angry fire beetles outside the circle. After a while, Li Gang came back with him holding a torch, The fire beetles, who were still very angry, began to retreat slowly. At this time, Li just divided the fire in his hand into several times and threw it at the fire beetles. With the flame falling, the fire beetles retreated completely one by one.


    Seeing these frightening guys retreat, Bai Yue and others breathed a sigh of relief. This time, the crisis was completely over. After confirming that all the fire beetles had really retreated, they continued to return to the campfire. At this time, Li just carried the fire beetles killed by Su Tang to the campfire and said; "I didn''t expect that we could have such a rich harvest this time. I''m afraid the fire beetle can buy more than 100 spirit stones at least?"


    Hearing his words, Bai Yue said; "Indeed, this fire beetle is a rare thing in Shura hell. Although there are a lot of them, there are few that can really be hunted. This time, we are lucky. The fire beetles we encounter are only scattered fire beetles without leaders. If there were leaders, I''m afraid we would be really dangerous."


    The others also nodded, which Luo Ling said; "We should be able to spend the evening completely, and these fire beetles won''t come back." then the group ate something and began to rest.


    The next day, as soon as it was light, Luo Ling and others continued to move forward. Because Li Gang had discovered some quicksand traps nearby last night, they were still fast at first and walked carefully all the way. Until noon, Luo Ling, who had been walking in front, stopped and looked at the bad environment around them; "There are no quicksand traps in the next desert area. We can move forward at full speed and try to get out of the desert before dark."


    The crowd nodded and then began to move forward at full speed. Sure enough, there was really no quicksand trap in the next section of the journey, which made Su Tang feel very angry. As soon as the wind changed, the runner thought about Li Gang nearby and asked; "Brother gang, why are there quicksand traps only in some places before?"


    "I''m not very clear about this. I just heard that there are many quicksand traps there because there are relics underground. Some people say that there are too many fire beetles there. He runs out many holes underground to avoid the sun during the day. As for the reason, it''s not very clear." Li Gang answered.


    "Relics? Will there be relics in Shura hell?" Shura hell, every Shura has a very long life. Moreover, he hasn''t heard about relics for a long time in the city of thugs, so when he heard about relics, Su Tang could have asked such a question in an instant.


    "Of course, there are, but very few. Most of the relics are left by the elders who came to Shura hell at the beginning of that year. They are very secret. As Shura hell is not as big as the human world, there are still many unknown areas that Shura has not stepped on." Li Gang said.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded. At this time, there was a wave of aura in front of them. Luo Ling in front stopped first and said softly, looking at the surging place in the distance; "There are adventure teams fighting ahead. I think we''d better avoid them."


    "Well, judging from the fluctuation of aura, their strength is stronger than ours. I think we''d better bypass them. Although the journey may be a little far, we can go on the road outside." Bai Yue said.


    Like the adventurers on the mainland, the adventurers in Shura hell don''t like to run into each other in the wild, especially when they know that they are fighting against the adventurers. If Su Tang and his team are rash in the past, they are willing to find each other''s attack. Compared with the other party, they are also afraid that Su Tang and others will rob their prey.


    Li Gang also nodded. After that, Luo Ling took Su Tang and others to change direction, slightly bypassed the adventure team in front and continued on his way. But as soon as he opened the side defense line, a voice came from a distance in front of Su Tang''s convenience court; "Friend, come and help me. How about we divide the monster into three or seven?"


    The sudden voice, when Rowling''s pace paused again, immediately opened his mouth and said; "What do you think?" to tell you the truth, they came out this time to hunt and kill monsters. Now that the other party has such awareness, they certainly won''t let go. Moreover, the other party''s strength is stronger than us. They have to wait for help by themselves. This time, the monsters may not be simple, and they may bring rich returns to themselves and others.


    "Go and have a look. If we can''t, we''ll leave. If we want to come to these people, we shouldn''t embarrass us." Li Gang said. After hearing his words, everyone else nodded.


    Seeing that everyone agreed, Luo Ling ran directly to the other side. As he got closer and closer, Li Gang also saw clearly the clothes of these people and exclaimed immediately; "It''s them!"


    "Hmm? Brother gang, do you know them?" Su Tang said immediately.


    "Well, they are famous adventure teams in the adventure town. They are powerful. Every time they go back to the town, they will have a lot of prey. It can be said that they are one of the most powerful adventure teams in the adventure town." Li Gang nodded and said, which is Luo Ling; "It seems that we should be able to build a cheap one this time." she also knows these people and knows their reputation very well.


    Since they all said that they were divided into themselves and others, they should not run away, but she was curious about what kind of monster such a powerful adventure team met, which made them so uncertain.


    At this time, Su Tang and his party have arrived. There are eight people in the adventure team. At this time, two of them have been injured. The other six people surround a dark monster. Su Tang doesn''t know the monster. He really wants to ask Li Gang. Luo Ling, standing in the front, first said; "It''s actually a nightmare beast. This is a monster with medium Shura strength. Why does it appear here?"


    "Nightmare beast? Is this guy also a branch of ancient nightmare?" Su Tang thought to himself. At the same time, he also remembered that he had five masters in the divine world, and he didn''t know what happened to them now.


    At this time, the man who was the first to stay said; "Let''s fight, this nightmare beast is hard to deal with. Two of us have been injured, but our strength is not enough to kill him. With your help, we should have a chance. According to what I said before, if we kill this monster this time, the income will be divided into 30% of you."


    At this time, Luo Ling was not in a hurry to speak. The nightmare beast was not joking. It was too powerful. It was thought that the most powerful one in their team was only the primary Shura. Even if they met the demon beast of the lower Shura, they were very dangerous, not to mention the demon beast of the middle Shura. Su Tang and other hot Luo Ling didn''t speak. They were thinking and didn''t speak, Compared with them, Luo Ling is the captain of the adventure team. In this case, only her words count.


    A moment later, Luo Ling shook her head and said; "Elder, you can see that our strength can''t compete with such a powerful monster. I think we won''t join in this battle." after several weighing, Luo Ling still thinks it''s better not to participate in the fight. Although the material price of nightmare beast is very expensive, it also needs strength to get it.


    These people are so powerful that two of them are injured. Their cultivation is low. Maybe someone will fall here. As the superior Luo Ling, he still thinks it''s better not to participate in the war. When he heard that Luo Ling refused, the leading man also ordered to take you, he said; "It''s really risky. Since you don''t want to help, forget it." when I saw Luo Ling and others, the captain felt that these people''s strength was too weak. Even if they shot, they might not be able to kill the nightmare beast. Now when I heard that Luo Ling refused, he stopped asking.


    After Luo Ling nodded, he took Su Tang and others and left directly. After leaving there, Su Tang asked; "Doesn''t it mean that there should be some monsters outside the ghost forest in the desert? How can there be such powerful monsters?" Su Tang was also very shocked by the strength of the nightmare beast. He was almost finished by the triangular lion beast who was lower to cultivate his strength before.


    Now I actually saw a monster with medium Shura strength. At this moment, Su Tang couldn''t help but have some doubts. Such a powerful monster should not exist outside the ghost fog forest. How could it appear in the desert?


    "I don''t know. I''ve never met such a thing before. In the past, it was difficult to meet even the monster with the lower Shura strength in the desert, not to mention such a nightmare beast. I think there should be something wrong with the ghost fog forest. We''d better hurry and have a look. If there is a problem with the ghost fog forest, we''ll do it this time The adventure is coming to an end, "Luo Ling shook her head and said with a dignified expression.

 Chapter 351

    Su Tang and his party ran all the way to the edge of the desert after leaving. It was very peaceful. They hardly saw anyone or monsters. Time passed and the sunset sank. At this time, Su Tang asked; "Sister Ling, how long can we leave the desert?" Su Tang didn''t want to meet the fire beetle after a thrilling fire beetle attack last night.


    We don''t always have such good luck. In Su Tang''s opinion, the fire beetle is better than the top. Luo Ling said when he heard Su Tang''s questions; "It''s not far away. We can''t rest now. We should hurry up. If we can, we should leave here before dark." after hearing his words, everyone else nodded and began to speed up.


    Just as it was getting dark, Su Tang saw the forest on the edge of the desert from a distance and said immediately; "Hurry up, everyone. I''ve seen the forest." the others didn''t speak and continued to run. After a while, the sky was completely dark. Su Tang and others also stood on the edge of the desert. As Luo Ling said, they left the desert before dark.


    But before they could be happy, Luo Ling looked at the forest in front of him and said; "It seems that this place is not the same as before?" the forest is very quiet at this time. It can be said that it is terrible to be quiet. In such a dark night, when you encounter this strange forest, you have to say that there are some disturbing feelings.


    "Indeed, in the past, you can hear many birds, animals and insects. Why can''t you hear anything this time? It''s so quiet. Is it really something wrong in the ghost fog forest?" Li Gang also said.


    After hearing their words, spruce, the worst in cultivation, said; "Sister Ling, I think we''d better find a place to have a rest and casually inquire about what happened in the ghost fog forest." although the young man is also a resident on the edge of the desert, this is the first time he left the village and came to the outer gate, and also the first time he came to the legendary ghost fog forest.


    Before, he only heard the elders in the village say that the ghost fog forest was terrible. Originally, he thought he had some strength. He should come and have a look at the ghost fog forest. Before he came, he didn''t think there was anything terrible, but at this time, the strangeness in the ghost fog forest made him feel a little angry.


    "Sister Ling, spruce is right. I think we''d better find a place to have a rest first. We''ve consumed a lot of physical strength on our way this day. If we really encounter a battle later, we''ll be in a bad state. Let''s have a rest now." Su Tang also said, although he hasn''t been to the ghost forest, I don''t know what it used to be like here, but I think the forests here are similar to those on the mainland.


    Su Tang had encountered such a situation on the mainland before. There is only one possibility that there is a very powerful monster in the forest, and his coercion deterred other monsters. Thinking of this situation, Su Tang''s heart is dignified. It goes without saying how powerful the monster in Shura hell is, What can frighten them should be unusual? Maybe at least there is the strength of the superior Shura, and even the strength of the Royal Shura.


    Seeing that Su Tang and spruce said so, Luo Ling nodded and said; "Well, just lead the way in front of you. Let''s take a rest in the very secret cave we found before." Luo Ling''s physical strength is also very much consumed at this time.


    "Hmm!" Li Gang nodded and took Su Tang and others for about a quarter of an hour. Then he came to a place full of weeds. At this time, Li Gang pulled those weeds aside and revealed a very narrow hole, which can only be passed in front of a person. At this time, he left and said; "I''ll go in and have a look now, and you''ll come in later." then Li Gang turned directly into the hole.


    Soon after the signal of leaving the street, Su Tang and others also followed into the cave. After entering, Su Tang and spruce were surprised. Although the cave was very dark, they could still feel the space of the cave. The cave was completely beyond their imagination. It was just a very small cave outside. Unexpectedly, there was such a huge space in it, At this time, walking in their last white moon, they carefully covered up the hole. Basically, they can''t see such a first place outside.


    At this time, Zui Xian came in and Li Gang had lit all the torches that had been left here before. In a moment, there was some light in the cave. At this time, Su Tang looked carefully at the cave. The cave hall should be said to be a underground cave. His seat should be under the ground. There are many small vents in the cave hall. He looked like skylights one by one, At first glance, the cave was not formed naturally. It was built by human beings.


    Li Gang came to Su Tang and others and said after lighting all the polite torches; "Well, let''s have a rest first. It''s very safe and should be Miao. No one should find it here." after that, Li Gang began to prepare food for everyone.


    Luo Ling nodded and said; "We found this cave by accident at the beginning. Now there is an accident in the ghost fog forest. I believe many adventurers are more. We''d better have a good rest first and wait until dawn tomorrow. We''ll slowly find out what''s going on in the ghost fog forest. There are some daily necessities we left here in the cave, which can let us hide in the cave Living for a few days, if something really happens in the ghost fog forest, these things will be very important to us. "


    Sutang nodded. At this time, he found a place and began to rest. When he saw Sutang go away, he just said; "Brother Sutang, let''s have something to eat and have a rest. We haven''t eaten all day." Sutang turned his head and looked at Li Gang and said; "Brother gang, no, you can eat." then he found a place to cross his legs and close his eyes.


    When he entered the cave, he felt that the aura of the cave was much stronger than that outside, so he was very confused. At this time, he came to rest. In fact, he wanted to ask Tianji about the cave and what he thought. Now the ghost fog forest is too strange. Su Tang also wanted to ask Tianji if he knew what it was.


    "Tianji, what do you think of this time?" Su Tang asked after closing his eyes.


    "Boy, I think you''d better let those people leave here. What appears here this time is not something they can deal with at all. Staying here will only loosen their lives. I can tell you that when I walked in the forest before, I checked it with my mind. At this time, there is no living creature around. There are corpses everywhere, monsters and adventurers." Tianji said with a dignified tone.


    Su tangdahai continued to ask; "How could this happen? What happened everywhere in the ghost forest? How could many people die suddenly? Is it true that there is a very powerful monster in this place as I thought?" Su Tang was shocked by the secret of heaven. Luo Ling said that most of the adventurers here hid like themselves and others, so they didn''t send a letter. Someone, Now, as soon as I listen to the secret, there is no living here.


    How can so many adventurers suddenly look at death when they add monsters? Before, Su Tang thought that there should be a very powerful monster here. Now looking at this situation, it should be eight or nine.


    "Boy, it''s not just monsters that appear this time. I think you''d better leave all those people first. This time you go alone. Compared with them, the people you''ve come to experience are completely different. Where are you dangerous and forget where to rush? They''re just adventurers chasing interests. There are no interests in this place now. Some are just It''s dangerous. It''s no use for them to stay, "Tianji continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Su Tang opened his eyes, got up and came to Li Gang and others. At this time, Li Gang had roasted the meat. Seeing Su Tang coming, Li Gang smiled and said; "Come on, brother, have some." I''ll give Su Tang the first piece of barbecue. After receiving what Li just handed over, Su Tang said; "Everybody, there''s one thing I''ll tell you."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Luo Ling asked first.


    At this time, Su Tang thought slightly and said; "I think that''s enough for such a adventurous mind. Now the ghost forest doesn''t know what happened. It feels very strange. I''ve been to the mainland before. I think there should be a very powerful monster here. Every forest must have broken through the monster and its power will be reduced All the monsters were awed. "


    Su Tang didn''t tell these people what he said. Now he doesn''t know what happened in the forest. If the trade rash experts were them, I''m afraid they wouldn''t believe it. Now Su Tang''s only thing is to scare Luo Ling and others away.


    "Brother Su Tang said that I really thought before. When I practiced outside, I heard some predecessors say that all powerful monsters in the forest break through. Oh, Chen Wanxin''s king of the forest, other monsters will rush to worship. Now the whole periphery is so quiet. I think those monsters have left the periphery to worship in the center." Li Gang also said.


    "Isn''t that right? When these monsters come back, we will continue to hunt and kill. Anyway, we will rest here for a while. It''s no problem at all." spruce said.


    At this time, Li Gang shook his head and said; "You are wrong. If those monsters come back, we will really die."


    "Will we?" spruce took a risk for the first time and didn''t understand a lot of things.


    "It should be that once these monsters come back and move collectively, there is likely to be a wave of monsters. There has been a wave of monsters in the ghost fog forest before. I''m afraid the adventure town would have been gone if it hadn''t been for the help of the elders of the mob city. That time, there was a very powerful monster with superior Shura strength in the ghost fog forest." Li Gang recalled.


    As Li Gang''s voice fell, spruce nodded and said; "I stopped talking about this. The elders said, what should we do now? Should we leave now?" spruce was a little afraid. He remembered that he heard the elders say about the animal tide. The elders looked very frightened one by one. He thought that the animal tide must be very terrible.


    "It seems that we don''t want to go today. This time we have a small harvest. I think we can forget this adventure. Let''s have a rest for one night, and we''ll leave here tomorrow day and go back to the adventurer town." Luo Ling nodded.


    Su Tang saw that he just mentioned it casually, and everyone thought of so many things. In addition, the captain Luo Ling also said that he would go back. Su Tang''s goal was achieved and immediately said; "Ladies and gentlemen, I won''t go back with you tomorrow. I originally came to practice this time. Now that the adventure has been cancelled, I should go somewhere else."

 Chapter 352

    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Ling was surprised and asked quickly; "Su Tang, won''t you come with us?" as Luo Ling''s voice fell, other people turned to look at Su Tang. They already regarded Su Tang as a member of their own team, so they instinctively thought that Su Tang would leave here with himself and others.


    But now I heard Su Tang say that other talents reacted. Su Tang is different from them. They are residents of this place, and Su Tang just came here to experience. This time, since Su Tang is willing to follow them out, it is entirely to achieve Lili''s effect. Now that the adventure has been cancelled, Su Tang wants to come and leave.


    "Well, I''ve been to Shura hell for nearly two months. I don''t have much time to fight in these two months, so I think I should go to other places in Shura hell this time. Shura hell is not small. I think I should go to see many places. I won''t go back with you this time. If I have a chance, we''ll find you back and forth." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, all the people present were silent. A moment later, Luo Ling said; "Well, since you have a plan, I can''t keep you. Just be careful when you walk alone in Shura hell in the future. There are still many shuras who are very hostile to humans in Shura hell. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous if they find you."


    "Yes, brother, your strength is not very strong now. It''s too dangerous in Shura hell, but you don''t expose that you are a human thing. Generally, you won''t find other Shura pursuers. Maybe we won''t have a chance to meet after you leave. You should take good care of yourself." Li Gang said.


    Hearing Li Gang''s words, Bai Yue immediately said; "What are you talking about? Why don''t you have a chance to meet again? Are you cursing Su Tang?" indeed, even Su Tang was stunned when Li Gang said this.


    Sure enough, after hearing Bai Yue''s words, Li Gang also felt that what he said was inappropriate, and immediately opened his mouth and said; "Brother Sutang, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that. I mean, I''m afraid you won''t come back to us in the future. If you want to leave Shura hell, you can only go to some prosperous places in Shura hell. Only there can there be transmission arrays."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Don''t worry. I''ll come back to see you as soon as I have a chance. You should take care."


    "Well, we''ll be apart tomorrow. Let''s have a good drink tonight." Li Yong was also easy to say at this time. After hearing his words, Luo Ling and others nodded. At this time, Su Tang took out the spirit wine and said; "OK, let''s have a good drink today," he said, eating barbecue and drinking wine.


    Right here, Luo Ling couldn''t help looking at Su Tang and said; "I really want to see what the human world looks like. I''ve lived for more than 300 years, but I''ve never left here. I really want to go out to have a look." after hearing his words, others nodded. They grew up in Shura hell since childhood. No one still lives in such a barren place.


    For some prosperous areas of Shura hell, they have never been to, let alone the human continent. They all yearn for what Su Tang said about the human continent before. It is very difficult to live in such a barren place as Shura. The abundance of mainland products should make them live very well.


    "Hehe, if you have a chance in the future, let''s go to the human world with me. Anyway, people in the human world have forgotten the existence of Shura. After you go out, no one will hate you." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Now there may be a crisis on the mainland at any time. If these powerful shuras in Shura hell can be brought out, the strength of the mainland will not be weak when the alien comes over in the future. The powerful Su Tang of Shura has been a TV pot. The whole Shura hell doesn''t know how many shuras there are, let alone how many hidden strong people exist. If the Shura in Shura hell goes out, It can be said that the strength is not under the divine world.


    "Well, if I have a chance, I just want to see the adult mainland mentioned by brother Sutang." Li Gang also said.


    After chatting for some time, they went to the grid to have a rest. The next morning, Su Tang woke up. After letting Tianji check the outside situation, Su Tang lucky everyone else. This is what Su Tang looked at and said; "Well, it''s already dawn. You''d better leave here quickly. I''ll take you to the desert!"


    Luo Ling and others nodded, then left the cave and came to the edge of the desert again. Su Tang looked at the desert and said; "Be careful when you go back this time, you won''t go back with you."


    "Brother, what are you going to do?" Li Gang asked, looking at Su Tang.


    Su Tang thought for a moment and said; "I''ll start along the edge of the forest and go all the way. Forget where I go." Luo Ling nodded and said after hearing his words; "Well, but Su Tang, don''t go in the depths of the ghost fog forest. The strength of monsters there is very strong. If you go now, I''m afraid it will be dangerous. Besides, there are some changes in the ghost fog forest. If you can, I think you''d better rest in the previous underground cave for a few more days and see the situation of the ghost fog forest first."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, I''ll be careful." after that, Su Tang took out the things he had prepared last night from his storage ring. These things were all taken out from the Thor palace. Shura hell itself has less cultivation resources. It can be said that Su Tang''s cultivation resources can''t be compared even if he returns to the Royal Shura.


    After calling Luo Ling and others, Su Tang said; "These are some things I got on the mainland before I came here. Maybe they can help you improve your strength to a higher level, so that you will be much easier to hunt monsters in the future." as a result, Luo Ling and others looked at you and said in horror at Su Tang; "Brother, we can''t have this."


    "Hahaha, it''s OK. It''s all small things. Take them. Don''t you still want to go to the human continent with me? I don''t know how long I''ll stay in Shura hell. If you don''t improve your strength, then the sect will go to the human world with me?" Su Tang took haoze and said. In fact, he has taken some people to the human world, What the mainland needs now is strength. There is no doubt about Shura''s strength.


    "OK, brother, thank you!" Li Gang ordered, put away his things and said to Su Tang security.


    The others also nodded. When they saw all their men, Su Tang said; "Well, let''s go first, Guowei. Be careful on the road." Luo Ling and others nodded and turned to walk towards the desert. When Su Tang saw them leave, he also wanted to go to the forest. When he returned to the underground cave again, as soon as he came in, the secret flew out and said; "Boy, what are you going to do?"


    "What''s the plan? Of course, I''m going to have a look in the deep. Since I came here and met such a thing again, I really want to see what happened in the ghost fog forest, which will become so strange in an instant." Su Tang said.


    "Boy, you have to think clearly. This is not a continent. If you go deep, you may encounter incalculable danger. You may lose your life at that time." Tianji continued.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Do I have any choice now? Since I first chose to come to Shura hell, I never thought I could go back alive. Only by improving my strength can I get out of here alive, isn''t it?" Su Tang is still very satisfied with Shura hell. Here should be much more effective than the experience in the forbidden area told him by ghost dance.


    In such a region surrounded by wolves, he must adjust his state to the best state all the time. In such a tense environment, if he wants to survive, he must strive to improve his strength. Such a place of experience can be said to be the best place.


    "OK, but you''d better be careful." after that, the secret of heaven entered Su Tang''s body again. After hearing the secret of heaven, Su Tang nodded and rested in the underground cave for a while. After adjusting his state, Su Tang left the underground cave and began to move quickly in the forest.


    Along the way, he also saw the bodies mentioned by Tianji. They were very tragic and made Su Tang dignified. At noon, Su Tang had left the periphery and reached the edge of the forest. Along the way, Su Tang saw many demon and animal bodies. Hehe, human bodies, not a living creature, In this way, Su Tang thought that something really happened in the ghost forest.


    "Boy, you should be careful. These monsters seem to have been killed by taking away their souls. This is not the means of monsters. I think it should be the means of Shura. I heard that there is an evil Shura in Shura hell when I followed the previous master in Shura hell. They practice all the most taboo skills of Shura family. The means are very cruel and evil Evil, maybe this time we met such an evil Shura. "Seeing Su Tang stop, Tianji immediately said.


    "Evil Shura? Is there such a thing?" after that, Su Tang nodded. Human beings have good and bad. Shura wants to be the same, but this evil Shura is a little too powerful? Actually slaughtered all the monsters and adventurers in the whole periphery. What is he going to do? How many souls do you need? What''s his purpose?


    "Well, boy, I think you''d better go inside. If the monster inside is the same, I think you''d better leave here quickly." Tianji continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. The strength of an evil Shura who can kill so many pressure hands on the outside is terrible enough. If such monsters will die inside, this amount of Shura may have been strong enough to make people look up to. I''m afraid it''s very easy for such an evil Shura to split itself.


    Although Su Tang was trained, he still wouldn''t take risks under such a danger. Comparing this thing to death, Su Tang wouldn''t take the risk foolishly. After nodding, Su Tang officially stepped into the ghost forest and entered the interior. At first, it was the same as the situation when Su Tang hit the periphery. There was no sound at all. As Su Tang went deeper and deeper, The forest also began to change slowly, and bursts of birds, animals and insects sounded.


    Su Tang was relieved to hear the sudden sound in the forest; "It seems that although the evil Shura is powerful, the event has not reached the point of despair. At least he doesn''t dare to go too deep into the ghost fog forest."


    "Well, I think this guy wants those souls to practice some evil skills. There are many powerful monsters in the ghost fog forest. He is also afraid of disturbing those monsters, so he just killed in the periphery and some places near the periphery, and didn''t come here." Tianji also said.

 Chapter 353

    As Su Tang goes deeper and deeper, Su Tang becomes more and more careful. There is no need to be some monsters in the primary Shura realm. The lowest monsters are also the strength of the lower Shura. Although Su Tang''s accomplishments have reached the level of great martial respect, they are also barely able to compete with the lower Shura. If they encounter the middle Shura strength monsters, There''s nothing he can do.


    However, Su Tang''s tone was good. With the help of heaven''s secrets, he still didn''t encounter any monsters. At this time, the sky had begun to darken slowly, and Su Tang also began to look for a place to rest in the snake scales.


    At this time, Tianji suddenly said; "Boy, there is a monster with the lower Shura strength not far from you. What''s the matter? Are you interested in fighting with him and comparing you to experience? How can it be regarded as experience if you don''t fight? Besides, you haven''t done your best to break through your strength since you fought. Go and try your strength."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, it''s just like this. I haven''t seen how to fight for a day or two. It''s really too dull. Let''s go and have a try." I''ll follow Su Tang''s tips and start walking towards the place where the monster is located. As I get closer and closer, Su Tang''s soul also feels the existence of the monster.


    "This is a monster with the strength of Shura. Boy, the monster is very fast. You should be careful." when Su Tang saw the monster, Tianji said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and directly jumped out. The monster was a child dozing. Suddenly he saw a man jump out. He immediately stood up and shouted at Su Tang with a faint anger in his eyes.


    This is a common problem of monsters. I don''t like other creatures to break into the direct territory. All creatures come in, they go home and destroy each other. In the past, the creatures it met came in without doubt. Now, it''s good that there is a play in front of him. It seems that he should still come to adjust his blood. How can this monster not be angry?


    "Roar!"


    "Hahaha, big guy, come on, fight!" Su Tang looked at the angry monster with a wary face and laughed. As his voice fell, it was also an aura. When the monster saw that Su Tang actually began to adjust his blood, it also released aura and pressure. Immediately, the monster roared and rushed directly towards Su Tang.


    "Hahaha, come on, let me see your strength." after that, Su Tang also rushed up, one person and one beast fought like this. After several collisions, Su Tang also had a general understanding of the strength of the monster. The strength of the monster was more powerful than the triangular lion in the desert foreign language at the beginning. For the monster with such strength, Su Tang didn''t worry at all.


    Before, he was able to fight with the triangular lion without a breakthrough. Now he has made a breakthrough and his strength has improved a lot. Even if he meets the previous triangular lion, he will not be afraid, let alone such a monster. Immediately, Su Tang came back quickly. In addition, Su Tang became bigger and more boring, The monster''s strength was too weak and there was no planned passion at all. At this time, Su Tang flashed to the monster and shot the purple thunder arrow to kill the monster.


    Looking at the monster that had been upgraded and dissipated, Su Tang shook his head and said; "It seems that the monster of Shura now can''t reach the nervous feeling I want. I think I''d better find the monster of Shura''s strength." after that, Su Tang cut off a piece of meat on the monster, found some wealth and began to bake.


    In the internal forest, every monster will have its own territory directly. This monster should be no exception. Now that the monster is dead, his territory will be empty. I believe that monsters in other places will have a defense line soon, but now it is still safe, so Su Tang dares to barbecue leisurely here.


    After eating the barbecue, Su Tang rested here all night. At dawn the next day, Su Tang began to look for some powerful monsters nearby. After a noon, Su Tang found some monsters with lower Shura strength. Although he had fought some battles, he did not bring any damage to Su Tang, But let Su Tang get familiar with the place, and know that he is basically the next Shura in this circle. If you want to find all shuras, you should go deep.


    With this idea, vomit began to rage towards the depths of passion. As soon as he came in, Tianji said to Su Tang; "Boy, your luck is coming. There is a monster defeated by the middle Shura. Go and have a look."


    As soon as he heard Tianji say so, Su Tang''s eyes lit up. He found the middle monster for most of the day and finally let him find it. Now that he found it, he should go and see what he said. Su Tang has never fought with the middle Shura monster in the past. This time, it''s a good opportunity.


    After that, Su Tang followed the instructions of the secret and read quickly. He came to a pool. At this time, beside the pool, Su Tang looked at the empty place and asked suspiciously; "Tianji, is this what you said? There is no desert here. Is that monster in the water?"


    "Hehe, without you in the water, pay attention to see if there is a small cave in the pool stool. The monster is in the cave. You can find a way to get him out by yourself, but I want to remind you that this monster is extraordinary. Its strength is not comparable to those guys you saw before." Tianji said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Ou Sutang turned his eyes to the place where Tianji said. Sure enough, there was a very secret cave there. At this time, Su Tang was also thinking about how to get the monster out? After thinking about it, Su Tang still thought it was best to use the purple thunder arrow to force the other party out. After having the idea, Su Tang directly shot the purple thunder arrow at the cave.


    As the purple thunder arrow entered the cave, Su Tang also heard a roar of abolitionist slaves. As the roar fell, a vigilant golden Python rushed out of the cave. At this time, a very small wound on the golden Python''s head was constantly bleeding. Su Tang understood at once, The purple thunder arrow, the direct relic of emotion just now, hit the head of the golden python. No wonder it was so angry.


    At the moment when the body of the golden boa constrictor was completely touched, Su Tang was completely shocked. He saw that the body of the golden boa constrictor was very large. The huge body surrounded by the three adults was covered with golden scales, and the defense was very amazing. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, this is called golden day python. It''s said that it''s interesting in his body. You should be careful. You should know his weakness?"


    "Five clawed Golden Dragon blood? Golden day Python? It sounds frightening. I don''t know how strong it is." Su Tang nodded and said that the weakness of golden day Python is really its head, which Su Tang can still see. Otherwise, the purple thunder heart on the side of the relic just now can''t break through its scales. Now that his head is bleeding, No, its weakness is the head.


    But the golden day Python''s warning was too frightening. For a moment, Su Tang didn''t know how to fight it. At this time, a hundred of the golden day Python had pulled hard at Su Tang. Seeing that the golden day Python had attacked directly, Su Tang was also afraid to be careless, and his whole body exploded, One dodged and rushed directly towards the golden day python. At this time, the golden day Python moved, and the huge tail was thinking of Su Tang''s sweeping. Su Tang was very close to the golden day Python at this time. It was impossible to complete the mountain wall.


    Seeing that there was no way to dodge, Su Tang also used the real Longba body for a moment. One side of his body let him pass the key part, but his back was severely pumped by the golden day python, and the whole person immediately flew out.


    In the air, Su Tang only felt his throat sweet and a mouthful of blood gushed out. He turned over in the air. When Su Tang fell, he had stabilized his figure. Looking at the golden Python staring at himself, Su Tang touched the blood at the corner of his mouth and said softly; "What a powerful guy. He can''t even get close. It seems that he has a unique skill this time."


    Originally, Su Tang used close combat to deal with the golden day python. Compared with the golden day Python''s large body, he didn''t want to be flexible. But he didn''t expect that this guy was so powerful that he couldn''t get close to him. For a time, Su Tang could only use his combat skills to attack the golden day Python from a long distance.


    With this idea, even if Su tangdang''s hands changed, a huge God of war seal appeared on his head. The golden day Python has a large body, and it is best to use the God of war seal. Although the God of war seal is strong, its weakness is also very obvious, but now it can be ignored to deal with the golden day python.


    Seeing the huge seal suddenly appeared on Su Tang''s eavesdropping, Liu ChuChu had a look of fear in the golden Python''s eyes. At the moment when he pulled Su Tang away, he felt the interesting and unique pressure of the dragon family on Su Tang, which made him feel a little. Compared with the dragon blood in his body, he was very clear about the pressure of the dragon family, However, seeing that the human has actually used such a big seal, it can clearly feel the pressure on the big seal.


    "Roar!" the golden day Python suddenly looked up and burst out a roar. With his roar, his body began to burst out bursts of golden light. With the emergence of the golden light, Su Tang could clearly see that the golden light on the golden day Python''s head formed a shadow of the dragon family.


    "Sure enough, there is dragon blood. It''s not easy to finish today''s battle." looking at the Golden Dragon shadow, Su Tang said faintly.


    At this time, Su Tang''s God of war seal is also completely condensed. With his strength becoming stronger and stronger, the God of war seal is also more and more condensed. At this time, it seems that except that some places are a little illusory, other places are no different from the real entity seal. The God of war seal is condensed, Su Tang directly controlled the God of war seal and smashed it at the golden python.


    This is the golden day python. It also roared. The huge dragon shaped virtual shadow on its head also rushed towards Su Tang. As soon as they collided, the huge power lifted the trees around them. Even the calm lake hit you. At this moment, it completely rolled up and formed into a large amount, thinking of shooting on the other side of the shore.


    "Poof!" at the moment when the two collided, Su Tang''s blood came out, and the whole person was destroyed. The other party''s golden Python was also uncomfortable. His huge body also flew out under such violent force, and there were countless smoke and dust when it landed, but Su Tang knew that the Golden Python should not be cleaned up by himself.


    Sure enough, after su Tang''s idea fell, the golden Python slowly climbed over in the smoke. Seeing this situation, Su Tang showed a bitter smile. At this time, Su Tang suddenly felt that the sky was dark, and a force he was very familiar with began to gather slowly. Su Tang was very surprised. When he just wanted to look up, Tianji shouted in surprise; "Boy, you''re finished. The golden Python is going to turn into a dragon. Hide quickly."

 Chapter 354

    "Hualong? No, I met such a legendary thing?" Su Tang was also shocked and exclaimed.


    "You can''t see it yourself? There''s a little bulge on the head of the golden day python. That''s the prelude to the Dragon horn. Unexpectedly, the previous collision made the golden day Python break the limit. The golden day Python can successfully break the limit. You''re so great. Hide quickly. The golden day Python will be baptized by the thunder and truly turn into a real dragon "Said Tianji.


    Upon hearing this, Su tangdang noticed that there was a bulge on the head of the golden day Python at this time, and several bulges appeared in his lower abdomen as he climbed. Seeing this, Su tangdang immediately retreated even if he understood that Su Tang began to retreat, and the golden day Python did not continue to pursue, Instead, he raised his head and looked at the black thunder clouds gradually condensing in the sky.


    This is the most important moment in his golden day Python''s life. Of course, not every golden day Python can have treatment. He has been practicing here for many years. I''m afraid he wouldn''t have such an opportunity today if he hadn''t collided with the previous human. To tell the truth, golden day Python still has some gratitude to Su Tang at this time, But in the current situation, it can''t be careless at all.


    Tianlei is not played by the old man. If he can''t spend the time, he will become a real dragon. If he can''t spend the countless years of hard work, he will be destroyed. Not only that, he may disappear in this time. Therefore, he has been looking forward to and doubting this matter all the time, but now that it has come, he can only play with the efforts of Golden Bauhinia fight.


    If you can''t get through it, it''s just a bad life. At this time, Su Tang has been far away. Looking at the golden Python crawling in the open space, Su Tang can''t help looking forward to it. Can it survive this time and succeed in becoming a real dragon? At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, you can pay attention. If the golden day Python really passes, you can run away directly. It won''t be polite to you. If he can''t survive you, you can use his dragon blood at that time. Although he''s not completely Zheng long, the dragon blood in his body has been formed for some time, and the power of it is very good for you."


    Su Tang nodded. He also knew the benefits of dragon blood to the martial arts. But at this time, looking at the golden day python, Su Tang couldn''t help but hope that he could spend this time. He didn''t know exactly why, or why he had Zheng Long''s breath in his body.


    At this time, a huge thunder fell directly in the sky and hit the golden Python hard. "Ow!" after Tianlei fell, the huge golden Python shouted miserably and began to defend with all his strength.


    Her golden scale also has a very strong defense ability. Under the first thunder, she didn''t receive any damage at all. Seeing this, Su Tang said in surprise; "What a powerful defensive force. Su Tang knows the power of this Tianlei very well. The previous Tianlei is different. It''s almost the same as the Tianlei he summoned when he helped Tiantao. I didn''t expect that the Tianli that can easily destroy the power of the alien race has no effect on this golden tianmang."


    "Hahaha, it''s good. This defense is really good. If you can use its lifetime skin to make a suit of armor, it''s still good." Tianji said.


    From the words of Su Tang, I can also hear the old Tianji''s praise for the defense of the golden python. At this time, the second challenge arena also follows. Compared with the previous one, the first challenge arena looks much smaller, but its power is several times greater than the previous one. Su Tang is very clear, At this time, the golden Python was also aware of the power of the sky thunder and immediately flashed golden light all over his body.


    "Bang!" Tianlei fell and cleaved straight on the body of the golden python. With the falling of Tianlei, the golden light on the golden Python also disappeared. At this time, Su Tang sent a letter that there seemed to be some problems with the scales of the golden python. Sure enough, with the movement of the golden python, the golden scales began to fall off where they had been cleaved by Tianlei.


    "What a powerful sky thunder, but the golden sky Python is not a layman. Under such a sky thunder, he can only lose part of his scales and armor. Indeed, it can be said that his defense is amazing. Even if it is not inferior to the real dragon clan?" Su Tang continued to exclaim.


    At this time, the secret of heaven also flew out and looked at the golden Python in the distance and said; "This defense is really amazing. I think it''s because of his reason in Shura hell. The species defense in Shura hell is very strong. No one knows why he died."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang ordered to take you and said to him; "The Shura hell is really a very magical place. If the cultivation resources had not been destroyed too seriously, it would have been a good world." during this time, Su Tang also learned about some things about the Shura hell. There are few species here. Shura and monsters are the most powerful existence. If they had not been destroyed so seriously, This year could be the second divine world.


    Tianji shook his head and said; "There is no way to do this. Even if the Shura hell is not destroyed, it will become like this in the near future. The shuras here are more powerful. Their daily cultivation will consume a lot of resources. In this way, the Shura hell will be at night. This Shura hell is very special and basically has nothing to do with the outside world , not like the mainland, will there be many things derived from other planes? "


    "So it is." Su Tang nodded. In fact, the consciousness of the secret of heaven is very simple. The Shura hell wanders around in a cup full of water. How much water will there be? With the slow consumption, the water in the cup will always dry up. If there is no water from the outer world to enter again, the cup will always be like this.


    The mainland is different. Although it is similar to Shura hell, the mainland is not an independent space. There are many parallel spaces on the mainland. The things in those spaces are external forces that keep the mainland, so the mainland can be so rich all the time. I don''t want Shura hell to be like this.


    At this time, the sky thunder in the sky fell again. This time, the golden day Python was very clever to hide the place where the scales had fallen off before and let other parts be bombarded by the sky thunder. With the falling of the sky thunder, Su Tang found that the scales on the golden day Python were less and less, but the sky thunder continued to eat. In this way, The golden Python will fall under the thunder.


    But sometimes the golden day Python roared, a dragon shaped virtual shadow appeared, and helped him take over two Tianlei. At this time, the golden day Python has completely lost its strength. At this time, it is completely at a dead end. Looking at the Tianlei still pregnant in the sky, Su Tang looked at the golden day Python lying on the ground and couldn''t help but stretch out an idea to help it.


    Just in Heze City, the golden Python turned his head and looked hard at Su Tang''s seat. His eyes looked a little praying. Seeing here, Su Tang opened his mouth with a weak heart; "Direction, I''ll help you pick up the next Tianlei." then he went directly to the golden tianmang. At this time, Tianji was also surprised to get into Su Tang''s body and said; "Boy, you''re crazy. Do you know how powerful these last two Tianlei are? It''s just like you. How can you help it? It wanted to kill you before it was crazy?"


    "Hehe, the secret of heaven, needless to say, I have zilei''s heart. I believe that Tianlei should not reach me. I don''t know why to save it, but I have an idea in my heart that I must save it. Maybe he will help me a lot in the future." Su Tang said with a light smile.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji was silent and said; "Well, since you want to save you, save it." Tianji also knows that as long as a person reaches a certain level of cultivation, he will be willing to do things in the future. Since Su Tang said so, maybe the golden tianmang really has some fate with Su Tang, otherwise he won''t meet Su Tang at this time or break the shackles when fighting with Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded, looked at the golden Python lying on the ground and said; "Although I don''t know he can''t take it, I''m still willing to try. If you really fail, I hope you don''t blame me." after that, the golden Python on the ground nodded. At this time, the sky thunder in the sky fell again. With the falling of the sky thunder, Su Tang also fully mobilized the power of zilei''s heart.


    As zilei''s heart was activated, for a moment, zilei''s heart sensed the power of Tianlei outside. A huge power broke out and directly fought against Lei that day. At this time, a voice sounded in Su Tang''s mind; "Boy, quickly absorb tianlongki and so on. It''s good for your honor and purple thunder heart."


    Su Tang was very familiar with the sound. He was really the former owner of Zi Lei Xin, the God of thunder. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. Even when the skill began to absorb the power of Tianlei during the operation period, the power of Zi Lei Xin also successfully dispersed the remaining Tianlei after the power was continuously washed. At this time, Su Tang was still absorbing the power of those free Tianlei.


    This time, the power of Tianlei is extraordinary. Su Tang has never absorbed such a powerful power of Tianlei before. As this power is absorbed by Su Tang more and more, Su Tang obviously feels that his physical power seems to be improving. Such a thing makes Su Tang very happy, regardless of others. Even if he sits cross legged, He began to use his kung fu to absorb the power of Tianlei. As for the Tianlei outside, Su Tang didn''t pay attention to it at all. Now zilei''s heart has been fully activated. It will fight those Tianlei independently.


    At this time, Huang Jianming, lying on the ground, picked up Su Tang and took a sky thunder with such ease. A flash of joy flashed in his eyes. At this time, like Su Tang, he began to absorb the power of those free sky thunder to strengthen his flesh. As time passed, the last sky thunder hit you. At this time, it fell with the sky thunder, Zilei heart pot did not live up to Su Tang''s expectations. A powerful force broke out independently, blocking Lei that day.


    It''s just that the purple thunder heart didn''t directly disperse the sky thunder as before, but blocked it from other races. Will it also absorb Gong Sutang and golden sky Python when some thunder power comes in? As more and more thunder power is absorbed by Su Tang and golden sky python, golden sky Python also began to grow scales on its charred body at this moment, It''s just that this time the scales are different from those before.


    It seems that the defense has become stronger. At this time, Su Tang has also made a successful breakthrough. His physical strength has also broken the shackles of Emperor Wu and entered the realm of great Wu Zun. With the improvement of Su Tang''s strength, the sky thunder has disappeared. Zileixin is silent again. At this time, the black clouds in the sky also begin to dissipate slowly, At this time, a colorful cloud flew over. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, get out of the way quickly. The colorful clouds are here to help the golden Python turn into a dragon. He has successfully passed the thunder with your help this time."


    Su Tang nodded, got up and walked away directly. At this time, the colorful clouds in the sky fell and directly wrapped the dark golden python. At this time, a small Wu Caiyun flew directly towards Su Tang and quickly shrouded him in. With his body shrouded, Su Tang obviously felt a very powerful force, Is constantly drilling his body.


    "Hahaha, boy, you''re developed. I didn''t expect you to have a share. Absorb it quickly. It''s a rare good thing." Su Tang nodded and began to absorb it directly. There are so many forces in the colorful clouds. Su Tang absorbed him completely for ten days. After absorbing it, he was quiet, Su Tang was surprised to find that his strength had been greatly improved.


    "Da Wu Zun''s peak? How powerful!" Su Tang exclaimed after feeling his physical strength and aura power.


    "Hahaha, Congratulations, boy. I didn''t expect you to be rewarded for your kindness this time. How can you improve your strength?" Tianji laughed and said at this time.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s true that there is a good reward for my kindness. Now I have the cultivation of the peak state of Dawu Zun, and I''m one step away from the eclosion state." at this time, Su Tang only had the soul cultivation, but he still stayed at the peak of Emperor Wu, and didn''t enter Dawu Zun, but Su Tang was very satisfied. It was right to come to Shura hell this time.


    Just when Su Tang was very happy, suddenly there was a noise not far from him. Su Tang turned his head and saw that golden day Python had successfully absorbed the power of colorful clouds. At this time, it had completely changed. Seeing him like this, Su Tang said with a smile; "Congratulations, success turns into a dragon!"

 Chapter 355

    "Thank you for getting along with Grandpa, otherwise I can''t turn into a dragon successfully. I''ve written down this kindness. In the future, Bruce Lee will follow grandpa when he goes up the knife mountain and down the fire sea. I hope grandpa won''t dislike him!" at this time, golden tianmang said.


    Su Tang was also stunned at the golden Python''s opening, but he was relieved after a moment and said immediately; "It''s your personal fortune to successfully turn the Dragon into a dragon. Although I made a little effort, it''s just a trivial matter. Besides, I also got a lot of benefits. We are mutually beneficial and can''t talk about any kindness."


    "Hehe, your grace is wrong. Bruce Lee has been practicing here for many years and hasn''t broken the shackles. I''ll break the shackles together. If it weren''t for your grace, I''m afraid Bruce Lee would have become the soul of Tianlei now. It''s a great kindness." Huang jintianmang continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang just wanted to speak, when Tianji said; "Are you stupid? You don''t want such a powerful monster to follow you. Don''t forget that this is Shura hell. Your strength is not enough here. Do you really want to walk here alone? It''s good to have a dragon with you. At least you don''t have to be afraid when you meet an ordinary Shura. Do you really think you are human Can identity be hidden forever? "


    If Tianji suddenly spoke, Su Tang nodded. He really thought that it was a very good thing for an expert to follow him. After all, there are still many places in Shura hell that he can''t go. With such a first strong man to follow him, it would be much more convenient for him to do things. When he thought of being in the mob city before, Their identity has been known by the Shura royal family. Maybe now they are looking for themselves all over the world.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t shirk it. I have some roots with the dragon family. I don''t know if you can turn into a human form? You have successfully turned into a dragon now, should you?" Su Tang looked at the huge dragon body and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    The Dragon nodded and disappeared in an instant. After a while, a middle-aged man appeared in front of Su Tang. Seeing him, Su Tang smiled and said; "It looks much better. Do you have a name?"


    "No, I''ve been practicing before. Please give me a name!" the middle-aged man said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I think you are also a real dragon now. Take the dragon as your surname. You are a real dragon from the emergence of golden day python. What do you think of its name?" after hearing Su Tang''s words, the middle-aged man nodded and said, "thank you for your name. Bruce Lee likes it very much."


    "Ha ha, you like it, but you''d better not call me eunuch. I think you''d better call me my name. My name is Su Tang." Su Tang said with a smile.


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, he immediately shook his head and said; "I don''t think so. I won''t call you your grandfather. I''ll call you your young master." I''m very grateful to Su Tang. If it weren''t for him, I might still be practicing in the dark and humid cave, and I don''t know when to be a head. Now he has finally achieved his long cherished wish in his life, not the young man in front of him, He has no chance at all.


    "All right, young master, just young master." Su Tang nodded. Just then, long Yu asked; "Young master, I felt a fleeting dragon smell on you before. Did you also come from the dragon?" at this time, I was curious about the Dragon smell of Su Tang''s real dragon bully body.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "No, I''m human. You should know that? I came to Shura hell to experience this time. I had some roots with my dragon family before. My breath was left by the ancient dragon god Ying long. As for the previous means of exerting it, it was the unique secret skill of the dragon family, the real dragon bully body. I believe you''ve heard of this secret skill?"


    "Human? Young master, are you from the mainland?" Long Yu asked in surprise. He had felt that Su Tang''s aura was different from that of Shura. He had always been very confused. Now he was surprised at Su Tang''s answer.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I came down from the outside and have been here for two months." Long Yu nodded. At this time, he looked at Su Tang and continued to ask; "No, young master, you are a human body. How can you understand the real dragon bully body? Even if you are a pure dragon blood strong person, you may not be able to understand the super secret skill. Young master, how can you understand it?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''m lucky." Su Tang shook his head and nodded after hearing his answer. At this time, a very strong threat came. When long Yu was about to protect Su Tang behind him, he stared at the deep forest in the distance and shouted; "Greedy wolf, you''re here again. It seems that I did it too lightly last time."


    As long Yu''s voice fell, a very huge fire red giant wolf came out of the forest. When he saw long Yu, the giant wolf was stunned and said; "I didn''t expect you to take shape. Last time I wasn''t prepared to be attacked by you. This time I came for revenge."


    "Hell demon wolf! Good guy, I''m surprised that there are such powerful creatures in the ghost fog forest." after seeing the giant wolf clearly, Tianji exclaimed.


    "Hell demon wolf? What''s that?" Su Tang asked carefully.


    "This is the top three existence in all the blood of the wolf family. It really grows up. Its strength is definitely not under your previous master who did not press the sky demon wolf, but now he is still only growing up and not fully grown up. As soon as he grows up, he at least has the strength of superior Shura. If he practices properly, he may become a king level Shura." Tianji said.


    Su Tang was also surprised to hear such words, and at this time he opened his mouth and said; "Greedy wolf, we''ve been fighting for many years, and I don''t want to fight with you anymore. I''ll leave here after today, and I''ll give you my territory here in the future." as long Yu''s voice fell, the giant wolf turned into an adult and looked at Long Yu and said; "You''re leaving? No, why did you leave suddenly?"


    The hell demon wolf turned into a teenager. At a glance, he knew that the time of birth should not be as long as Longyu, but his blood is amazing, so he can fight Longyu when he is growing up.


    "I have successfully survived the Hualong robbery. This time it was the young master''s help. Now I have decided to follow the young master''s previous wandering outside." Long Yu said. With his voice falling, the young man named greedy wolf immediately exclaimed; "You left the place where the thunder fell some time ago? You really succeeded in turning into a dragon? Old man, you didn''t boast. You have practiced for many years. Why didn''t you succeed? Why did you suddenly succeed?"


    "Didn''t I just say that all this is due to the help of the youth. You know my strength. Although I''m a little stronger than you, I can''t completely deal with such a Tianlei. If the young master didn''t help me block the last two Tianlei, I''m afraid I would have fallen, so I must repay such kindness." Long Yu continued.


    After hearing his words, the greedy wolf nodded and said; "If it was your young master who helped you turn into a dragon, this kindness would be really great. Is he your young master?" then the greedy wolf pointed to Su Tang, who was protected by Long Yu.


    "Well, he is my young master." he nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang also came out and looked at the boy. At this time, the boy said; "Now that you''re leaving, I don''t have any friends in the forest. You''re the best friend. How about I go with you?" Su Tang also said that if the boy wanted to go with him, he didn''t think how good the relationship between the sudden boy and long Yu was.


    "Hehe, I can''t decide this. Ask the young master." Long Yu said with a smile.


    In fact, what Su Tang doesn''t know is that the greedy wolf actually has an unknown past with long Yu. Many years ago, when the greedy wolf was still a child, long Yu almost ate him because he came to Long Yu''s territory and was found by Long Yu. But at the last moment, long Yu let go of the greedy wolf. Propargyne also divided part of his territory to the greedy wolf. After the greedy wolf grew up, I have nothing to do. I come to Long Yu to fight. Although it''s a fight, the relationship between them is very good.


    Now I heard that long Yu was leaving, and the greedy wolf was still very reluctant, so he said he wanted to go with him. This was what Su Tang said; "I''m also going to fight some powerful monsters in the snake scales here. I shouldn''t leave for the time being. If you want to go with us, there''s no problem. It''s just very dangerous to go with us. Are you sure you want to go with us?"


    "Yes, greedy wolf, I think you''d better improve your strength here. It''s really dangerous to go with us now. What do you think when you have enough strength and find us out of the forest?" Long Yu said at this time.


    The greedy wolf is only growing up now. Although he also has the strength of the shuras, he is too weak and rich, but he knows the identity of Su Tang. There are many powerful shuras in the human Shura hell, who are very hostile to humans. Even if he has successfully turned into a dragon and his accomplishments have reached the upper Shura, he can''t say he can follow Su Tang safely, Not to mention the greedy wolf.


    After hearing Longyu''s words, the greedy wolf thought, nodded and said a moment later; "Well, in that case, I''ll come out to find you later. You must wait for me." after that, the greedy wolf turned and walked towards the forest. When long Yu saw Tianlei leaving, he turned and chased Su Tang; "Young master, where are we going next?"

 Chapter 356

    Hearing Longyu''s question, Su Tang thought for a moment and said; "My strength has been improved now. I want to continue to find some monsters to fight. Long Yu, how have you been here for many years and are very familiar with here? Can you introduce me to some good places?"


    Su Tang still kept his original intention of entering the ghost forest this time. Now that he has a local overlord like Longyu, he doesn''t have to think about looking for monsters everywhere.


    Sure enough, after hearing Su Tang''s words, long Yu nodded and said; "Well, although I''m not very familiar with the central area, I''ve been to many places inside here. I don''t know what kind of opponent you want to find?" Long Yu has been practicing inside before. It can be said that he has been to many places inside for many years. He knows those powerful monsters here.


    "My strength has broken through a lot now. I think the ordinary monster in the middle Shura realm is no longer my opponent. Can you help me find some more powerful monster in the middle Shura realm?" Su Tang could challenge the middle Shura monster on one side in the early days of Dawu Zun, Although there are some difficulties, but now he has made a great breakthrough in strength, he is still confident to fight with some powerful middle Shura.


    Although I don''t know if he is an opponent, if he doesn''t even have the courage to challenge the strong, what else does Su Tang come here to experience in Shura hell? After hearing Su Tang''s words, long Yu nodded and said; "Well, the young master''s strength and cultivation level are not at the same level at all. He was about to fight me up and down. Now he should be able to fight against monsters at my level. There is a fire storm ape on the edge of my territory. His strength is relatively strong. Young master can go over and have a look."


    "Fire storm ape? Yes, let''s go and have a look." Su Tang nodded and said.


    After that, they began to walk quickly through the forest. Because of the territory of Longyu here, he was very familiar with it. It only took him an hour to come to the place Longyu said before. At this time, Su Tang looked at the open space in the rubble in the distance and said to Longyu; "Wait for me here. Now your strength is different. If I go to your house like this, I''m afraid the fire storm ape will be directly scared away."


    Long Yu looked at Su Tang with some worry and said; "Young master, what can I do? I''d better go and have a look with you. In this way, even if the fire storm ape is cruel and I''m on the side, he can help the young master and avoid too much damage to the young master." since long Yu has decided to follow Su Tang now, he is also very concerned about Su Tang''s dark guard.


    As soon as Su Tang saw the appearance of Long Yu, he also knew what was in his mind. He immediately shook his head and said; "Oh, no, I know you''re worried about my safety, but you can rest assured that my means are not so strong. Although I don''t know how powerful the fire storm ape is, it''s still impossible for it to deal with me easily. You''re here."


    After that, Su Tang quickly rushed to the rocky open space without waiting for long Yu to continue talking. Seeing that Su Tang rushed alone, long Yu still had some confidence in Su Tang although he was worried about Su Tang''s means. Since Su Tang said to wait here, long Yu didn''t go too far, I found a place where I could see the interior of the rubble clearing and rested.


    Just as long Yu had just found a place, there was a roar in the stony open space ahead. He was very familiar with long Yu''s cautious use. That was his old enemy, fire and violent ape. "It seems that the young master has completely angered the violent ape guy. Next, let me see the young master''s means." After that, long Yu looked far away at the place Su Tang had said he would go.


    At this time, in the open space of troubled times, Su Tang looked at the red fire storm ape about three feet tall in front of him. He was very satisfied. The power of the storm ape was indeed powerful. As a physical cultivation, Su Tang felt very strongly about the physical ground. The fire storm ape was definitely an unusual strong man. At this time, the fire storm ape looked at the tiny Su Tang with disdain and anger in his eyes.


    It really didn''t know that such a little thing even came to his own territory. He really didn''t know how to live or die. At this time, Su Tang looked at the flaming ape and said; "Big guy, you should be able to speak?" after thousands of times of experience, Su Tang felt that these monsters in the Shura realm should be able to speak. Comparing their strength, they can be regarded as the demigods on the mainland. On the mainland, monsters can speak as long as they reach the eclosion realm.


    "Hum, you little thing, dare to come to your violent ape grandpa''s territory. Today I''ll kill you and open foreign meat for my little master. Why hasn''t he eaten Shura for many years." sure enough, Su Tang didn''t expect, the violent ape really spoke.


    It''s just that Su Tang doesn''t understand some of its words. Moreover, at this time, Su Tang smiled and said; "Let''s have a try." as the voice fell, Su Tang''s whole body burst. This time, he didn''t want to deal with long Yu. Although the violent ape''s body was huge, Su Tang still had the opportunity to be spiritual, so Su Tang didn''t intend to fight it with Reiki.


    Seeing Su Tang entering the battle state, the fire storm ape also roared up to the sky. With one step, he rushed towards Su Tang. Seeing the fire storm ape rushing over, Su Tang rushed towards the fire storm ape with a smile on his face and a secret vigilance in his heart. His big and small bodies soon hit everything, Fire storm ape has the blessing of Shura hell. How strong is its defense? Although Su Tang''s physical strength has made a great breakthrough before, it can''t break the defense of fire storm ape at all.


    After several collisions, Su Tang also felt powerless. Even if he separated from the fire storm ape, Su Tang had no way to fight the fire storm ape in close combat. During the previous collisions, Su Tang could feel the power in the fire storm ape''s body, although it did not cause too much damage to himself, But it still made Su Tang''s whole body ache more or less.


    "Hahaha, you little fellow, you still have some strength, but you want to compare your physical strength with your violent ape grandfather, but it''s still too far away. Let''s catch you now. Maybe your violent ape grandfather can give you a happy way to die, otherwise you will die very ugly." the fire violent ape immediately dodged away when he saw Su Tang and didn''t want to continue the close combat with himself, He immediately laughed and said, completely ignoring Su Tang in his tone.


    Just then Su Tang laughed and said; "You''re an unknown beast. Your strength is really good, but you''re not qualified to kill me." after that, a shocking momentum broke out. Su Tang didn''t use the Taoist spirit war spirit when fighting with the fire storm ape. Now how can su Tang not be angry when he heard such disdainful words from the fire storm ape? I am also unwilling to keep my hand immediately.


    At the moment of the appearance of the Taoist God''s war spirit, Su Tang decided to beat the so-called fire storm ape today. Sure enough, at the moment of seeing Su Tang''s momentum, the eyes of the fire storm ape also shrunk. This force is too powerful. It''s completely different from before. In this force, the fire storm ape also feels a threat.


    "Roar, little thing, since you are similar, your violent ape grandfather will help you." although the fire violent ape is afraid in his heart, he still has his pride as one of the few overlord monsters in this area these years. Now this seemingly insignificant little guy has come to challenge his majesty, which in his opinion is unforgivable.


    So even if he was afraid, he still chose to give the little thing a good hand. With the sound of fire and ape, long Yu, who was watching the war outside, was startled by the momentum suddenly erupted by Su Tang and said softly at once; "The young master has a lot of means. Unexpectedly, he still has such momentum. It seems that there is no need to worry about this battle."


    At this time, in the open space of troubled times, Su Tang and the fire storm ape collided with each other again. With the blessing of the God war gas, Su Tang''s physical strength was greatly improved. Fighting with the fire storm ape, Su Tang didn''t feel as powerless as before. At this time, Su Tang also took the opportunity to give the fire storm ape a purple thunder arrow from time to time, Although the physical strength can''t break the defense of the fire storm ape, the power of the purple thunder arrow is unusual.


    Every time the fire storm ape is hit by the purple thunder arrow, it will burst out an earth shaking cry. The thunder power in the purple thunder arrow can be said to have the power of one side of the sky thunder. How powerful the fire storm ape is, I believe his flesh can hardly bear the power of the sky thunder.


    "Hahaha, how are you afraid?" at this time, looking at the fire storm ape far away, Su Tang also laughed and disdained.


    At this time, the fire storm ape was very angry. Since he came here, he had never wanted to be reached by a little guy like this today, but at this time, several places on his back were really bleeding out. The feeling of being hurt by the force of thunder magnified a lot, which made the fire storm ape very painful.


    "Hum, little thing, it''s really insidious. I dare to attack your violent ape grandpa with Yin moves. You''ve completely angered me. You must die today." after saying that, I saw that the fire violent ape''s eyes began to turn red, and a powerful force burst out of his huge body.


    "Crazy?" Su Tang''s face was frozen when he saw the eyes of the fire storm ape at this time. The reason why he was able to fight with the fire storm ape before was that the fire storm ape had more or less light enemies and was injured by his own purple thunder arrow. If it was really about strength, Su Tang was not the opponent of the fire storm ape at all. Now he didn''t expect that the previous things had made the fire storm ape crazy, That guy''s strength needs to be increased at least four to five times.


    In this case, Su Tang is not his opponent, but the situation at this time is also irresistible. The crazy fire storm ape will not let him go so easily. Moreover, his speed may not be able to escape him. In this case, Su Tang immediately put his heart horizontal. The real dragon bully appeared and was ready to work hard with the fire storm ape.


    With the appearance of the real dragon bully and the fighting spirit of the Taoist God, Su Tang''s physical strength has also improved a lot. At this time, the fire storm ape has completely gone crazy, and the whole body has been raised to five feet. It looks very frightening. The whole body''s fire red hair, which was still very soft before, has all stood up, and a pair of huge eyes have completely turned blood red, Staring at Su Tang with endless anger.


    "Roar! Little thing, take your life!" the fire storm ape roared and quickly punched Su Tang. The fist was full of wind, strong physical strength and the compressed air around him. Looking at the fast fist of the fire storm ape, Su Tang bit his teeth and was ready to take it hard. At this time, the voice of Long Yu in the distance came; "Young master, get away quickly. You can''t take this punch hard."


    Hearing the reminder from Long Yu, Su Tang also nodded his head. With a flash of his body, he directly avoided the key point, but he was scraped by this punch. That huge force still lifted Su Tang out. If it weren''t for the protection of real dragon bully, Su Tang would at least spit blood and fly backwards. In the air, Su Tang stabilized his figure. After landing, Su Tang also felt lucky. Such a punch really wasn''t what he could do next. If it weren''t for the warning of Long Yu, I''m afraid he would have been completely ineffective by the punch of fire storm ape.


    Seeing Su Tang dodging under his fist, the fire storm ape angrily shouted at the distance; "Where did the rats come from? They dare to spoil your good deeds."


    Before, the fire storm ape was very happy when he saw that Su Tang was going to take a hard punch. He was fully confident that he would kill Su Tang with one punch, but a sudden voice saved the little thing, which made the fire storm ape very angry.

 Chapter 357

    "Hum, smelly monkey, how dare you lay such a cruel hand on my young master? I don''t think you want to live." with the sound, long Yu came from a distance.


    At this time, the violent ape looked and shouted in surprise; "Smelly loach, you have turned into shape. It seems that you should have made the Tianlei some time ago. I didn''t expect you to take any step." the fire storm ape is still very familiar with this sound. He and long Yu have been enemies for many years.


    They are very familiar with each other, but suddenly they see that the Dragon feather has turned into a shape. It seems that the opponent of this couplet has broken through now.


    "Hum, all this is the credit of my young master. You smelly monkey dares to be rude to my young master. Today I''ll let you try my strength." after saying that, long Yu is ready to do it.


    Just then Su Tang said; "Long Yu, wait a minute." after that, long Yu also stopped and looked at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang continued; "At this time, you''d better step back from my fight. No matter what happens today, you don''t intervene." after that, Su Tang continued to walk towards the fire storm ape.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, long Yu and the fire storm ape were stunned. Long Yu was very worried and said; "Young master, this guy has become violent and his strength has greatly increased. He is not a middle Shura at all."


    At the same time, the fire storm ape also had a slight liking for the little guy. The little guy could continue to fight under such circumstances. It was a good courage. At this time, Su Tang said; "I know. I''ve felt his power in that punch just now. I''ll pay attention. Don''t worry. Step aside."


    After that, Su Tang came to the fire storm ape and said; "Let''s continue to fight." after that, Su Tang rushed towards the fire storm ape. After hearing Su Tang''s words, the fire storm ape also nodded, his huge head, and thought of Su Tang''s fight. After the first thing, Su Tang''s fist to the fire storm ape was no longer as hard as before.


    After flashing slightly, Su Tang also shot a purple thunder arrow at the arm of the fire storm ape. The powerful purple thunder arrow directly broke the defense of the fire storm ape. With the disappearance of the purple thunder arrow, a blood hole also appeared in the arm of the fire storm ape, which was much larger than the blood hole in the back before.


    After eating the pain, the fire storm ape was even more angry immediately. After roaring up to the sky, the fire storm ape stepped directly on Su Tang. Seeing the action of the fire storm ape, Su Tang smiled coldly and said; "Is that all you can do? If so, I would be very disappointed." after that, Su Tang stepped away and avoided the foot of the fire storm ape.


    After standing still, Su Tang began to tie fingerprints. With his fingerprints appearing, long Yu''s eyes shrunk as he stood watching the war. This is the martial skill that helped him successfully break the shackles. Now young master wants to use this to deal with the fire storm ape? For the strength of this move, long Yu knows very well that the fire storm ape still needs to come up with some means next.


    Sure enough, seeing the huge seal on Su Tang''s head, the fire storm ape''s eyes coagulated and retreated a few steps at a time. At this time, the fire storm ape burst out bursts of red light from top to bottom. A very huge ape virtual shadow appeared on his head. Seeing the huge virtual shadow, long Yu immediately said; "Ancestors inherited war skills? I didn''t think this smelly monkey had such a skill."


    Although he was also the virtual shadow of the dragon family summoned before, at that time, because he had the blood of the five clawed Golden Dragon in his body, he could summon the virtual shadow of the dragon family with the power of this blood. When the fire storm ape fought with him, he had never used such means. Now he suddenly showed this hand, Longyu was very surprised.


    In fact, demons and beasts who have reached the shuras in general will have such means, but the time of awakening is different. I think Longyu woke up earlier. Although the previous greedy wolf was very powerful in blood, it has not awakened yet. If awakened, I''m afraid his strength will be greatly improved.


    Seeing the need of the great ancestor, Su Tang continued to condense his fingerprints. At this time, the voice of the secret suddenly appeared; "Boy, this is not right. You should be careful." the dignified voice of Tianji appeared, and Su Tang was slightly stunned. At the same time, he was also careful. Since Tianji said so, I think the fire storm ape is really superior.


    Both of them are constantly using their aura to condense the virtual shadow. At this time, the fire storm ape took the lead in breaking out an amazing roar. The huge distant ancestor needs to start moving wildly and rush towards Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang''s handprint is not completely finished, and there are some illusions in the God of war seal. Seeing that the fire storm ape has rushed over, Su Tang is also a condensed God of war seal and a crazy retreat. He wants to distance himself from the fire storm ape, but how fast is he from the fire storm ape?


    Su Tang ran at all. Just then, after the fierce ape roared, his fists fell directly towards Su Tang, and the more valuable ones were even more frightening. At this time, when we saw the Su Tang crisis, long Yu was ready to take action, but it was too late because the distance was too far. At this time, he could only talk about all his hopes and rest assured that Su Tang was alone.


    "Hum!" at the moment when the fire storm ape''s fists fell, Su Tang''s God of war seal was also completely condensed and succeeded. The huge God of war seal directly created the fire storm ape''s fists. The two collided. Su Tang''s full supporter, the God of war seal, and the fire storm ape also pressed down with all his strength. For a time, the two multiplied by an opposing wrestle.


    But at this time, the Dragon feather on one side is very worried. Although Su Tang blocked the fire storm ape''s attack at this time, his strength is simply unable to compare with the fire storm ape. If he goes on like this, he will be defeated. At that time, he is likely to be hurt by the huge double fists of the fire storm ape, but the current situation is not easy for long Yu.


    "Boy, I think you''d better admit defeat. You''re not my opponent in such a battle. I think the refining of stinky loach can let you go. Moreover, your boy''s courage has won my respect. Your violent ape grandfather won''t care about you this time." at this time, looking at Su Tang, who is more and more struggling, the fire violent ape said.


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang shook his head and said, oh, it''s not enough for me to admit defeat. After that, Su Tang also broke out with all his strength and beat him up. Seeing that Su Tang continued to fight so stubbornly, the violent ape was very angry for a time. The boy didn''t know how to advance or retreat. He wanted to let him go, but he didn''t appreciate it.


    "Well, in that case, your violent ape Grandpa will completely crush you." after that, the violent ape is also full of strength. He thought hard about Su Tang and pressed him over. He felt the great power like a mountain above his head. Su Tang Shuang clenched and shouted constantly in his heart; "It''s almost, it''s almost. With a little strength, I can successfully break the shackles and enter the realm of eclosion."


    Member Ali, Su Tang at this time clearly knew that he was defeated and refused to admit defeat for a reason. Previously, with the help of colorful clouds, Su Tang had reached the peak of Da Wu Zun and was only one step away from the realm of eclosion. This was a bottleneck. When Su Tang fought a fierce fire and fierce ape, he faintly felt that there were some signs of loosening of the bottleneck, That''s why he continued to fight the fire storm ape.


    It can be said that the fire storm ape has almost exhausted his strength. Su Tang''s bottleneck has been slightly loosened. He can only break through the power bottleneck, so he can successfully enter the state of eclosion. Therefore, after listening to the words of the storm ape, Su Tang still chose to continue fighting. At this time, it is a very rare opportunity. If he gives up like this, Then his bottleneck will be strengthened, and it will be more difficult for Su Tang to break through.


    Seeing that Su Tang''s legs have been somewhat bent by the power of the fire storm ape, the Dragon feather standing next to him is also very worried. He can also understand that he can''t sell now. One shot will not only help Su Tang, but also improve the power of the storm ape in an instant. Su Tang''s defense at this time is likely to be broken directly, which is very dangerous to Su Tang.


    Looking at Su Tang''s insistence on this, the hearts of Longyu and flaming fire storm ape all gave birth to a trace of admiration. Such a little guy is really good. Just now, a voice suddenly appeared in Su Tang''s heart; "Boss, I wake up, you let me out." the sudden voice made Su Tang a little stunned.


    A moment later, he thought it might be a little monkey, but at this time, he couldn''t help the little monkey out. Now he couldn''t be distracted. As long as he wrote a letter, he was afraid that he would be completely defeated by the fire storm ape. At this time, Su Tang could only read the opening in front of him carefully; "Little monkey, I can''t let you out now. Wait a minute."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the little monkey also felt the situation outside for a moment. With a loud drink, he directly rushed out of the shackles of the Thor palace and came outside. A huge fire storm ape was attacking Su Tang. The little monkey was very angry. At the moment of coming out, he roared up to the sky, and the original small monkey''s body increased for a moment, It suddenly reached about six feet, and the snow-white hair was flying in the wind.


    The sudden appearance of the little monkey not only surprised Su Tang, but also surprised the Dragon feather and the fire storm ape nearby. At this time, the little monkey, regardless of three, seven and twenty-one, directly punched the fire storm ape. Seeing such a situation, long Yu secretly shouted bad and was preparing to stop it, but it was too late, The little monkey''s fist hit the fire storm ape''s back very quickly.


    The great power spits blood from the fire storm ape, but the power increases at this moment, so that Su Tang below spits out a mouthful of blood, and the God of war seal is completely broken in an instant.


    At this time, long Yu felt stopped and said to the little monkey ready to continue his attack; "Stop, you can continue to attack. If you go on like this, the young master may be very dangerous." Bai Longyu stopped the attack. The little monkey was very angry and roared at Long Yu; "Get away from me, or I''ll beat you together. This boss is so far away that he dares to reach. I have to teach him a good lesson today."

 Chapter 358

    The sudden appearance of the little monkey really surprised the people present. Even Su Tang felt a trace of disbelief at the moment when the little monkey broke through the Thor palace, but his current situation is not optimistic. Before, the little monkey took it to attack the fire storm ape, but it also affected Su Tang.


    The breaking of the God of war seal made Su Tang spit blood and fly out. But Su Tang didn''t care about it. What he cares about most now is his cultivation. Just taking it from the little monkey, although Su Tang suffered some injuries, it also broke Su Tang''s bottleneck. At this time, Su Tang''s aura was frantically vented along the split Jinpeng, With the constant impact of aura, the Marquis became bigger and bigger.


    At the moment of Su Tang''s landing, the bottleneck was completely broken. Even if Su Tang sat down cross legged, the situation was very critical. The current situation can be said to break his shackles. In the previous life, he was only the peak of Da Wu Zun, and fell down when he was baptized by Tianlei. Su Tang was very happy with his wise accomplishments in his previous life, But at the same time, I was worried that Su Tang was more or less afraid of the shackles of the last time.


    Besides, how can su Tang not worry about this situation? In his heyday in the last life, he didn''t escape the fate of falling under the sky thunder. Now he has been injured. In addition, there are powerful enemies such as fire storm apes around him, and the place where he is sitting now is a dangerous Shura hell. All these make su Tang very worried.


    But Su Tang didn''t know that after being hit by the little monkey, the fire storm ape on one side also vomited blood for a moment. Su Tang didn''t know the strength of the little monkey. If Su Tang saw this scene now, he would be greatly surprised.


    "Little violent ape, you dare to deal with my boss. I don''t think you want to live." when you see Su Tang, it seems that there''s nothing to do. Please, the little monkey put down his worry and turned to stare at the fire violent ape. His huge eyes are full of anger. At this time, long Yu, who is still watching the war, immediately flew over and looked at the little monkey and said; "How did you get to the young master? Don''t you know where you came from?"


    "Young master? Who are you? Who is your young master?" the little monkey was stunned when he suddenly heard the voice behind him. He found out before. He thought the two guys were together and wanted to deal with his boss Su Tang. Now it seems a little different. He asked immediately.


    "That''s my young master," Long Yu said, pointing to Su Tang. Then he looked at the little monkey and shouted; "What the hell are you? You''re brave enough to attack my young master in front of me?" Long Yu was also very angry at this time. Although Su Tang seemed to have no problem, long Yu was afraid of that moment just now.


    The little monkey was stunned and answered; "He''s my boss. I saw this violent ape attacking my boss. Of course I''ll come out to help. It''s you. Since the boss is your young master, why don''t you do it when you see that the boss is in danger." after that, the little monkey looked at me and showed a trace of surprise; "Dragon clan?"


    "Hum, you know a fart. It''s not that I didn''t do it before, but that I would go to the young master as soon as I did it. Didn''t you see that the young master vomited blood as soon as you did it? Mao was impatient and didn''t know whether what you said was true?" Long Yu immediately shouted without giving the little monkey face, At this time, the fire storm ape on one side was worried.


    When the show monkey came out before, he felt the blood pressure of the little monkey, which was not comparable to his class or complaint. Now when he saw the delivery of the little monkey, he didn''t dare to talk for a while. He could only listen. When he saw long Yu jump out to accuse the sudden ape family, the fire storm ape was also stunned, but a moment later, haihuasi reacted.


    As long Yu''s voice fell, the little monkey also seemed to find that there was a direct mistake this time. He was very clear about Su Tang''s spitting blood before. Now when he heard long Yu say this, he understood in an instant. Before his feelings, Su Tang was wrestling with the fire storm ape. They were in a very balanced state, but his sudden appearance broke the balance, In an instant, both were hurt.


    At this time, the dark clouds in the sky began to gather slowly. Seeing such a situation, long Yu''s face changed and immediately exclaimed; "What''s the matter? How can thunder clouds suddenly appear? What''s the situation?" after that, he turned to look at the fire storm ape and asked; "Are there any monsters in your territory that want to turn into shapes?"


    The monster will only encounter two accumulations in his life. The first is to transform into a divine beast, and the second is to really degenerate into a divine beast. Although Longyu is a dragon now, he is not a real divine beast. He still needs a baptism of thunder to be virtuous. Now thunder clouds suddenly appear. He felt this feeling some time ago, So he noticed the moment Lei Yun appeared.


    After hearing his words, the fire storm ape was stunned and immediately shook his head and said; "No, you don''t know my territory. What kind of demonization can I have here?" as soon as the words of the violent fire storm ape fell, Su Tang suddenly burst out a very powerful aura storm. It''s unclear where long Yu and others are when they see such a situation.


    "Breakthrough? Hahaha, the young master is really a super genius. He broke through several levels some time ago, but now he has to break through again. It seems that it should be a very huge breakthrough, otherwise it won''t attract thunder." Long Yu took the lead in saying.


    After hearing what he said, the little monkey nodded, "boss, this is about to break through the realm of eclosion." the little monkey lived with Su Tang on the mainland for a period of time. The way of nature is the cultivation level on the mainland. Now the little monkey knows what Su Tang looks like. It''s just that when he didn''t think of it, Su Tang has a blessing in disguise and made a breakthrough this time.


    "Well, let''s push away for a while. When the young master is baptized by Tianlei, the young master''s strength is very strong. He''s very tired. It shouldn''t be difficult for him." after that, long Yu is ready to retreat. This is the little monkey yelling at the fire newspaper industry; "After my boss breaks through the younger generation, I''m picking you up. Why don''t you leave with me soon? What are you still doing here?"


    With the roar of the little monkey falling, the fire storm ape nodded. As an ape, he knew very well that the pressure on the little monkey at this time was not comparable to him at all. It was a kind of pressure from higher blood. Although long Yu could not feel it, the fire storm ape could really feel it.


    Sure enough, after the little monkey''s voice fell, the fire storm ape also took back the crazy secret skill in an instant, and his body shape decreased a lot in an instant. He left the open space behind the little monkey. After they left, Su Tang sat cross legged on the open space alone. With the passage of time, Su Tang''s injury was well improved, At this time, his cultivation was also steadily improving.


    At the same time, Su Tang was also very clear about the outside world. He was very familiar with the power of thunder. At this time, he also knew very well that he was going to prepare for the baptism of Tianlei after the festival. He knew that the martial artist would accept the baptism of Tianlei when he broke through Emperor Wu, but he didn''t have such treatment, So for a moment, he really felt that after he had zilei''s heart, Tianlei didn''t come to his trouble.


    However, Su Tang also understood that feeling was his soul. He had accepted those Tianlei in the last life, so he won the title of Emperor Wu in this life. Neither Emperor Wu nor Da wuzun met Tianlei. Su Tang secretly guessed that Su Tang''s injury had been very stable at this time, He also mobilized all the strength of his whole body. He was very familiar with Tianlei. He knew very well that Tianlei would fall soon. If he didn''t defend himself, I''m afraid it would be really dangerous.


    Sure enough, at the moment Su Tang stood up, a huge Tianlei in the sky directly cleaved towards him. With the falling of Tianlei, the purple thunder heart in Su Tang''s body also ran up in a moment. I felt that the purple thunder heart ran up. Su Tang was also a little relieved of the power of Tianlei. The purple thunder heart was the essence of the challenge arena, With its existence, I believe these Tianlei have no way to take him. Thinking of this, Su Tang will be so calm in the face of Tianlei, but what Su Tang didn''t expect is that Tianlei dealing with him at this time is not an ordinary Tianlei. Compared with Tianlei who was baptized by Tianlei before, Tianlei this time is very surprising and inexplicable.

 Chapter 359

    Looking at more and more black clouds in the sky, Su Tang was very clear that the Tianlei this time was very unusual, and its power could be said to have surpassed the Dragon Tianlei of Longyu. At this time, Longyu seemed to feel the terror of Tianlei this time and said with great worry; "With such power, I don''t know if the young master can come next."


    "Cut, you look down on the boss too much. How can you understand the boss''s ability? Take a good look. The boss will succeed in taking over the Tianlei this time." the little monkey looked at Long Yu disdainfully and said. At the same time, he was very worried. If Su Tang was in full power, there might be no problem accepting such Tianlei, but Su Tang had vomited blood and been injured before, Although I don''t know whether the strictness is serious or not, it will have some impact on his strength.


    "I hope so!" Long Yu nodded and said. At this time, the fire storm ape on one side didn''t say anything more. The eyes looking at the little monkey were full of panic and fear. At this time, there was a loud noise in the sky. A sky thunder broke away from the black cloud and split towards Su Tang. The sky thunder was very fast and powerful. Su Tang didn''t have the slightest carelessness, When even the real dragon bully body is displayed.


    The dragon bully''s defense is amazing. In addition to Su Tang''s physical strength, he should be able to take over this sky thunder. With the golden scales all over his body, the sky thunder also directly fell down and fell on Su Tang''s shoulder. The huge power changed Su Tang''s face and his feet were deep in the soil, but he succeeded in taking over this sky thunder.


    "Boy, quickly absorb the power of the sky thunder with the purple thunder heart, which can help you control the purple thunder heart of Hengbao." at this time, Su Tang''s whole body was filled with a very amazing power of the sky thunder, and the secret was immediately reminded.


    Su Tang nodded. Without any reason, he mobilized the power of Zi Lei''s heart and began to absorb the power of Tianlei crazily. At the same time, his body also absorbed part of the power of Tianlei. At this time, Zi Lei''s heart began to move slowly and soon came to the place where Su Tang''s heart was. With the absorption of the power of thunder, Zilei''s heart also began to slowly fuse with Su Tang''s own heart.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang certainly understood that as long as Zi Lei Xin was fully integrated, he would not want to communicate with Zi Lei Xin as before when he mobilized Zi Lei Xin''s power. As long as he was fully integrated, Zi Lei Xin was a part of Su Tang himself. At that time, he needed an idea to control Zi Lei Xin''s power, Although he has not fully controlled the power of zilei''s heart, it is undoubtedly a very good news now.


    As the power of thunder was quickly absorbed by Su Tang, Su Tang also pulled his feet out of the soil. At this time, Tianlei chopped at him again. Su Tang did not let Tianlei fall like the first Tianlei before. Instead, he clenched his fist and punched Tianlei. This is the supreme divine fist he created in his last life. Naturally, there is no need to say more about its power.


    "Bang!" the fist collided with the falling Tianlei, and a gray aura rushed out of the fist and burst out directly. With the emergence of the gray aura, Tianlei''s power also began to dissipate slowly. Su Tang immediately recovered the aura. With the recovery of the aura, Tianlei''s power was not suppressed by the gray aura, Suddenly I thought about Su Tang''s impact. Moreover, Su Tang, who had been ready for a long time, let the power of Tianlei fall. With the support of Tianlei''s power, zilei''s heart began to integrate quickly. Su Tang''s dissolution was also in operation. The conjoined skill began to absorb the power of Tianlei. Long Yu and others in the distance watched Su Tang take over two Tianlei so easily, The worry in my heart is also a little put down a lot.


    The human Tianlei baptism is different from that of the monster. The monster needs to accept seventy-nine and forty-nine Tianlei. There are only nine on one side of the human. Obviously, compared with the monster, the human has to change a lot easily when accepting the Tianlei baptism. Therefore, after seeing Su Tang easily take over the first two Tianlei, Longyu and the little monkey don''t have much worry.


    Every time Su Tang absorbs the power of Tianlei, Tianlei in the sky will fall. With the experience of the previous two times, Su Tang also feels that there should be no big problem in this Tianlei baptism. Every time, he first resists Tianlei with the power of destruction, and then allows Tianlei to fall. After several times, Su Tang''s physical strength has also been significantly improved, Zilei''s heart is half integrated. As long as the last few Tianlei are well controlled, it can easily integrate zilei''s heart, and Su Tang''s physical strength will be improved accordingly.


    Soon the sixth sky thunder fell. With the falling of the sky thunder, the surrounding space trembled. Long Yu and the little monkey quickly retreated. The power of this sky thunder has surprised his mother standing in the distance. This sky thunder has far exceeded the last sky thunder that long Yu turned into dragon.


    The Dragon feather of Tianlei is very clear about that. If Su Tang hadn''t helped him block it, I''m afraid he would have become the soul under Tianlei. How can he still stand here now? At this time, it was so scary to see the sixth Tianlei of Su Tang. His original expression was raised again. Even now that he has calmed down and the strength of the dragon family has reached the upper Shura, he may not be able to follow. Su Tang''s strength is only the level of great martial respect. Can he really follow after being injured?


    "It''s over. The thunder is too powerful. I''m afraid the boss can''t catch it." at this time, the little monkey who has retreated far still felt a burst of panic and said immediately.


    "Yes, I hope the young master can succeed. Let''s go next." Long Yu nodded and replied. At this time, the fire storm ape was completely stunned by what was in front of him. He had never felt such terrible pressure before. It was like wine destroying the heaven and earth. Looking at the weak voice under the sky thunder, there were some reluctant little guys fighting with himself, Can you really take such a powerful thunder?


    "Bang!" Tianlei fell. Su Tang''s previous experience of easily taking Tianlei with his supreme fist has passed. This time, the huge fist shadow was directly smashed by Tianlei. Su Tang also vomited blood. The purple Tianlei laughing in the bucket directly bombarded Su Tang''s chest. The golden Zheng long scale armor was also bombarded with a trace of cracks in a moment.


    "So powerful!" Su Tang, who was half squatting down and bombarded by the black huge force, shouted in surprise. At the same time, he also mobilized the power of zilei''s heart to quickly absorb the power of Tianlei. Now he has not absorbed the power of Tianlei as calmly as before. The power of the ninth Tianlei has exceeded his imagination, He had never seen such a great power of thunder.


    With the absorption of zilei''s heart, the power of Tianlei began to decrease slowly. Su Tang also stood up again. But at this time, he was very embarrassed. There were cracks in many places on the golden dragon scale. This was something he had never encountered since he mastered the real dragon bully body. Can''t even fight the real dragon bully body poison? Su Tang knew very well that when the next thunder fell, his real dragon body would be broken.


    At that time, it''s impossible to catch such a powerful Tianlei just by his flesh. At this time, Su Tang''s mind is not horizontal, his whole body is full of aura, and his destructive power is fully mobilized in an instant. At this time, the creative power in his blood seems to be aware of the crisis and began to emerge slowly. It seems that he wants to collide with Tianlei.


    Sure enough, before the sixth Tianlei was absorbed, the seventh Tianlei fell. The previous martial arts Tianlei Su Tang could absorb it calmly, and then the next one fell. However, from the sixth way, the power of Tianlei became stronger and stronger, and Su Tang dared not absorb it slowly, so he had to let Zi Lei Xin absorb it independently, At this time, zilei''s heart is only a little short of laughing. I believe it can be successfully integrated when it absorbs the sixth and seventh Tianlei.


    However, it is very difficult for Su Tang to absorb the power of Tianlei with such great power. How can Zi Lei''s heart fully absorb it? At this time, the seventh Tianlei has separated from the clouds and began to attack Su Tang. Looking at such a fierce Tianlei, Su Tang''s face is also unprecedentedly dignified. At this time, he can only say that all his hopes are placed on the power of destruction.


    The power of destruction can destroy everything in the world. I think Tianlei is no exception? Sure enough, the seventh Tianlei did weaken after contacting Su Tang''s destructive power. At this time, Su Tang''s eyes brightened, and the Taoist God war Qi in his body also burst out with all his strength. With the impact of the Taoist God war Qi, Su Tang''s aura also became stronger. When the seventh Tianlei completely fell on Su Tang, its power had weakened a lot, It''s just a little stronger than the sixth Tianlei. Su Tang is still confident that he can succeed.


    "Bang!" sure enough, at the moment when the thunder hit Su Tang''s body, Su Tang''s body just sank slightly and then stabilized. It was obvious that he succeeded in taking over the thunder, but the price he paid was also very unusual. The golden dragon scale of zhenlongba collapsed directly at the moment when the seventh thunder fell, and with the breaking of the scale, Zhenlongba body also automatically retracted in an instant.


    Without the protection of zhenlongba body, the fury of the thunder force made Su Tang tingle all over his body. This feeling was very uncomfortable. Although Su Tang''s physical strength was also the realm of great martial respect, it could be said that it had no little effect under such a powerful thunder force. He was tired and absorbed the thunder force crazily, and Su Tang also gritted his teeth and insisted.


    At this time, a force from Su Tang''s blood appeared. The scales on Su Tang''s body that had automatically recovered from his body suddenly reappeared. There was no previous fragmentation, and they looked more powerful than before. The same golden scales, but the golden scales this time, no matter from that point of view, were very powerful, As the golden scale armor appeared again and wrapped Su Tang''s whole body, the tingling caused by the power of bud body was also well alleviated.


    "How could this happen?" Su Tang was also surprised. He looked at his scales. He couldn''t figure out how his real Longba body automatically recovered after being broken. Why did it suddenly appear? You know, as long as the real Longba body is broken, it will take a long time to use it again. It can''t be used immediately after being broken, And at this time, Su Tang could feel his own strength. At the moment of the emergence of Zhenlong Ba body, it was a little louder.


    Completely different from before, just when Su Tang was very confused, the voice of the secret sounded; "Hahaha, boy, you''re lucky. Congratulations. You actually understand the second form of zhenlongba body. How do you do it?" Zheng Longba body has three forms. The second form is powerful. Even the king of the dragon family can''t easily understand it.


    Su Tang understood it inexplicably now, which made Su Tang very puzzled. He didn''t want to think that an inexplicable power burst out from his own blood. It must be the ancient times of creativity. Su Tang also knew that there was creativity in his own blood, but he didn''t know how to mobilize it, I didn''t expect that this time when I was in crisis, I suddenly appeared and gave myself such a huge surprise.

 Chapter 360

    "Zhenlongba has evolved? The second form? I see. It seems that heaven will never die. I''m Su Tang." Su Tang said happily after trying to understand why it suddenly evolved.


    As his voice fell, the secret of heaven also spoke; "Boy, your defense has improved a lot now. Hurry up and absorb the power of Tianlei and strive to fully integrate the purple thunder heart. In this way, you may be more relaxed when you pick up the last two Tianlei. If you don''t do well, your physical strength will break through successfully."


    Su Tang nodded. While controlling the purple thunder heart to speed up absorption, he also directly absorbed some thunder power to exercise his body. Such a powerful thunder power can''t be met often. Now that he meets it, he should make good use of it. If he wants to break through the feathering state, Then their combat effectiveness will at least triple.


    At that time, even if you encounter a monster in the peak state of the middle Shura, you will not be afraid of hands and feet like a monster in the middle Shura like the fire storm ape. With the rapid absorption of the power of Tianlei, the eighth Tianlei is also out of the clouds and thinking about Su tangben. In the past, with the support of the second form of zhenlongba body, Su Tang''s confidence has greatly increased, Immediately burst out with all his strength, and raised his hand with a fist to bombard the huge sky thunder.


    As the shadow of the supreme divine fist flew out, the power of destruction also wrapped the supreme divine fist and rushed towards the falling Tianlei. This time, the shadow of the fist was not directly broken by Tianlei as before. With the help of the power of destruction, the eighth Tianlei was directly torn apart. In an instant, it was divided into two, and its power was greatly weakened.


    When the two thunders fell on Su Tang, Su Tang just shook, without any embarrassment. After shaking, Su Tang began to absorb them quickly. With the rapid absorption of the power of thunder, Zi Lei''s heart was completely integrated with Su Tang''s own heart, and the power of thunder belonging to Zi Lei''s heart began to spread all over Su Tang, With the emergence of this power, Su Tang obviously felt that his flesh body had completely broken through at this moment.


    "The physical power of the eclosion realm, ha ha, Zi Lei Xin, you really didn''t disappoint me." Su Tang immediately opened his eyes and laughed. With his whisper falling, the inside of Zi Lei''s heart also began to shrink rapidly. Once, after returning to Xinzong, the ninth Tianlei fell. At this time, Su Tang tried his best to mobilize the power of Zi Lei''s heart that he can use now, If he wanted to appear with the power of purple thunder heart, Su Tang fully integrated the power of destruction into this power.


    It was another punch. The two powerful forces combined. The powerful power of the punch was beyond the imagination of all the people present. It directly broke the ninth Tianlei into pieces. The scattered Tianlei fell on Su Tang without feeling at all. It was hardly comparable to the first Tianlei. At this time, long Yu saw this scene in the distance, The whole person was stunned.


    The little monkey exclaimed; "Hahaha, did you see? The boss smashed your powerful Tianlei directly with one punch. Hahaha, it''s so domineering. This is my boss. It''s so domineering." at this time, the little monkey was already happy and incoherent. Indeed, this moment was really shocking, Such a powerful Tianlei is afraid that even if the real God comes, it is impossible to do Su Tang''s way.


    And Su Tang, relying on two powerful forces, broke the thunder directly. How powerful is this? At this time, the most frightening thing was the fire storm ape who fought with Su Tang before. The power of this moment made him completely unimaginable. If Su Tang had punched him directly before, I''m afraid he would have been completely fragmented with Lei that day?


    What he didn''t expect was that this seemingly very weak little guy had such powerful and abnormal power in his body, which he never imagined. Even his Lord should not be the enemy of this little guy? As the ninth sky thunder was broken by Su Tang, the black clouds in the sky began to dissipate slowly. With the disappearance of the black clouds, the red sky appeared in front of everyone at once.


    At this time, a golden beam of light fell from the sky and directly shrouded Su Tang. It was the secret of heaven that first screamed here; "Heaven''s gift, boy, this is heaven''s gift. How can it be?"


    The gift of heaven will only appear after receiving the baptism of Tianlei. Among thousands of people, it may not appear once. This is far beyond the colorful clouds before the Dragon feather turns into a dragon. This is a gift directly from Tianda. It is more than a hundred times stronger than the colorful clouds.


    As the light column shrouded, Su Tang also felt a very pure force and began to enter his body. After hearing the scream of Tianji, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He also knew that this thing was very unusual. Even when he was ready to absorb it, Tianji said again; "Boy, let the Dragon feather and the little monkey come and absorb with you. The way of Heaven gives you a complete absorption. The demon must not waste."


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang nodded and immediately shouted; "Long Yu, the little monkey came to absorb it together. This thing can''t be met. It can''t be perfected. It can''t be wasted." as Su Tang''s voice came out, long Yu and the little monkey also nodded. They also felt the unusual power and moved quickly in the past. At this time, the flaming ape on one side was very surprised, but he was also very jealous when he saw the little monkey and others in the past, Also slowly towards that side.


    With the distance getting closer and closer, the fire storm ape also understood the benefits of this thing, and immediately got closer and began to absorb it. At this time, the little monkey and Longyu entered the realm and began to absorb it crazily when they were two or three meters away from Su Tang. With this pure power pouring into Su Tang''s body, Su Tang felt that his aura was really improving.


    Just half an hour, Su Tang successfully reached the peak of the initial stage of eclosion, which is completely unimaginable. Before, when the sky thunder dispersed, Su Tang had successfully entered the eclosion state. Now, he directly reached the peak of eclosion in half an hour. Supporting one can enter the medium-term. Such a speed really makes people feel terrible.


    The little latter and long Yu have just made a breakthrough. They have also improved a lot in such a huge and pure power workplace. Even the fire storm ape has successfully reached the middle level in the periphery. The gift of heaven does not always exist. After absorbing it for an hour, the light column disappears. With the disappearance of the light column, Su Tang also finishes his work and opens his eyes, After feeling the power, he had a modified smile on his face.


    "In the middle of the eclosion state, hahaha, it''s really good." after that, Su Tang saw that the little monkeys and others were still practicing without disturbing them, so he wanted to ask the secret of heaven; "Secret of heaven, what is this gift of heaven? How come I''ve never heard of it before?" Su Tang was very curious. He just knew that after the baptism of heaven thunder, God would give you some gifts to improve or stabilize your accomplishments. Although it was very good, it was completely different from this gift of heaven.


    "Ha ha, boy, you are lucky. The gift of heaven. I have lived for many years, but I have only seen it twice. Plus, you have only seen it three times this time. This thing is a kind of good thing that can be met and can''t be asked. Didn''t you feel it just now?" Tianji said with a smile.


    Su Tang thought suspiciously and said; "Indeed, the gift of heaven is very unusual, but there is nothing very special?"


    "Nothing very special? Boy, are you kidding? What do you think those auras were just now? They are the purest original auras. Don''t you feel them? Have you ever seen anyone absorb the original auras directly when practicing?" Tianji said angrily.


    "Original aura?" Su Tang responded in an instant after being reminded by the secret of heaven. Indeed, that thing is indeed the original aura. It turns out that this is the gift of heaven. It is really powerful. Original aura is the necessary aura of God. Even God doesn''t have such a team member to directly absorb the original aura for cultivation, It''s no wonder that Su Tang can enter the middle stage of eclosion in just one hour.


    The original aura is much higher than the aura that Su Tang has been cultivating and absorbing. At this time, the little monkey and long Yu wake up. Seeing that Su Tang has stood up, the little monkey quickly runs towards Su Tang as before, and directly jumps onto his shoulder. At this time, long Yu also comes over and looks at Su Tang and arched his hand; "Congratulations, young master. You have successfully weathered the baptism of thunder and greatly increased your strength."


    "Boss, you''re really good. You broke the last thunder just now. You''re the best person I''ve ever seen." the little monkey also said.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "You are also good. Your strength has been improved a lot. I didn''t expect such a good thing to appear this time." after su Tang said that, his eyes also looked at the fire storm ape five meters away. At this time, the fire eight tones had woken up. Looking at Su Tang''s rich three people, his eyes were also deeply afraid.


    As Su Tang''s eyes passed, the little monkey also sounded. The fire storm ape immediately stood on Su Tang''s shoulder and pointed to the fire storm ape and shouted; "You guy, you dared to fight with my boss before. You really don''t know whether you live or die. Now you dare to come and absorb the power of the light column. I think you are really bold?"


    Hearing the little monkey''s words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Little monkey, if it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be able to break through quickly this time. Let''s forget this time and pay him." after hearing Su Tang''s words, long Yu nodded and said; "Indeed, although I have been fighting with this fire storm ape for many years, he is still good and honest."


    Hearing their words or complaints, he looked at the little monkey and said; "You should be an ape?"


    "Eh, I didn''t expect you to know my race. Yes, I''m like a back to back God ape, the royal family of the ape family." the little monkey looked at the fire storm ape in surprise and said, in fact, the four mixed monkeys are the royal family of the ape family. Their momentum and strength are the same. Although half of the ape families can feel their royal flavor, they can''t distinguish their race, Now the fire storm ape actually said the race of the little monkey in an instant, which really surprised him.


    "Sure enough, ape king, please help your people." the fiery abyss immediately said. With the sound, his huge body also knelt down and prostrated on the ground with great respect.


    Seeing the fire sound suddenly like this, the little monkey was also stunned. A moment later, he appeared in front of the brain bag of the fire storm ape, touched his head and said; "Get up, if you have something to say directly, I can help you. If anyone bullies you, tell me directly and beat him after watching." this is a ceremony of the ape family. As the royal family of the ape family, all back God apes will be supported by other ape families.

 Chapter 361

    Su Tang and long Yu are also very curious to see the macaque say so. Why is this fire storm ape like this? He also came up slowly and wanted to hear what the fire storm ape said. Although Su Tang fought with the fire storm ape before, now Su Tang doesn''t think the fire storm ape is his enemy.


    "Wang, in fact, there is an ape royal family in my film, but he hasn''t been able to get out of trouble yet. The reason why I have been here all these years is to help him get out of trouble one day, but my strength is too weak to help him at all." the fire storm ape said.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang and others were stunned. In particular, some apes with full backs could not touch their heads. At this time, Su Tang asked; "Do you mean there is another ape royal family here, which is also one of the four mixed monkeys?" Su Tang is very clear about the status of the four mixed monkeys in the ape family. Now he suddenly stops to the fire storm ape. Before adding, long AO and Tiantao said that as long as there is an accident, all four mixed monkeys will appear. Now that the all back God ape appears, The other three should also appear.


    It''s just that Su Tang didn''t expect to meet him in Shura hell. There''s no doubt about the power of the mixed four monkeys. It can be seen from the macaque. Now there''s another one, but now this one should have some trouble.


    "Is it chijiri monkey?" this was beyond everyone''s expectation. The ape directly asked.


    The fire storm ape nodded and said; "Yes!" after hearing his words, Su Tang and others were stunned. Among the four mixed monkeys, chijiri horse monkey is an ape family that can control water. I didn''t expect to be in this Shura hell, but Su Tang was very surprised. Why did the all back God ape know that it was chijiri horse monkey here.


    "Sure enough, it''s him. In my inheritance memory, it''s said that the chijiri horse monkey seems to have been suppressed by some great power. Unexpectedly, it was suppressed in Shura hell. Where is he now? Can we go and have a look?" the ape asked.


    After hearing his words, he nodded or complained immediately; "Of course, in fact, the last generation of chijiri monkey has fallen, and now the king with great combat power is not in the seal." the fire storm ape was angry and said quietly. He was here to guard chijiri monkey as soon as he was born.


    His ancestors were the generals under the chijiri monkey. Since the chijiri monkey was suppressed, the fire storm ape family has followed and guarded the chijiri monkey, hoping to wait until the day he came out. However, the world has been too long and too long, the chijiri monkey of that generation has also fallen, and a new generation of chijiri monkey has been born, Just because there was a seal, he couldn''t come out at all.


    Over the years, the fire storm ape family has always wanted to save the chijiri monkey from the seal, but their strength is far from enough. With the turmoil in Shura hell, many fire storm apes fell into Shura''s hands one after another. Now in the whole Shura hell, there is only the fire storm ape in front of Su Tang dengran, and he still sticks to it, I hope to find a way to release the king one day.


    Now the macaque appears. He sees hope. He is also a mixed four monkeys. There is no doubt about the strength of the macaque. With the words handed down by his ancestors, it is said that only the blood essence of any one of the other monkeys can break the seal. However, Shura hell and the mainland have been isolated from the world for many years, There have been no other mixed four monkeys at all. Now there is a sudden one, and the fire storm ape has completely seen hope.


    Then, led by the fire storm ape, Su Tang and others came to a very huge lake. This is what the fire storm ape said; "Wang is at the bottom of the lake, but the lake is a huge seal. I can''t go down at all."


    "Indeed, I have felt the breath of chijiri monkey, but it is very weak." the ape nodded. At this time, he looked at the lake and began to wonder; "No, chijiri monkey''s strength comes from water. Since he is sealed here, he should be able to break through with the help of the power of water. Why are he still trapped in it?"


    "I don''t know about that." the fire storm ape shook his head and said. Su Tang also felt very reasonable for his words. The ability of chijiri horse monkey to control water can be said to be unparalleled in the world. He was sealed in such a huge lake, so he can come out with the help of the power of the lake, but why has he been trapped for many years?


    After talking about the first person, chijiri horse monkey, how powerful is it? I think it''s no worse than Ying Longao and others. With such a powerful ability and such a lake Xiang clan, why didn''t he break through the seal? Su Tang was very confused.


    This is the secret of heaven. Su Tang explained; "Boy, you were cheated by the food in front of you. The lake is really a good lake, but it''s not ordinary water. Don''t you feel that there is no sign of life in the lake except the breath of chijiri horse monkey?" Su Tang reacted in a moment as the secret fell.


    Su Tang felt a little strange when he saw the lake before. Now when he heard Tianji say so, he immediately reflected that there was no breath of life in such a large lake. However, although one doubt was solved, another doubt emerged in Su Tang''s heart; "The lake has been here for many years. It is guarded by the fire storm ape family. The lake should also have life. Why is there no water at all? And you said that the lake water is not ordinary water. What is it?"


    "Boy, call a piece of wood into the water and you will understand." Tianji didn''t answer Su Tang''s question. The Culture Department asked Su Tang to explore directly.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded and looked at the lake. At this time, Su Tang found a dead tree by the lake. Su Tang walked quickly and dropped the dead tree into the lake in the surprised eyes of Tongbei God ape and fire storm ape Longyu.


    As the dead tree entered the lake, Su Tang''s eyes shrank. It turned out that the dead tree was directly corroded at the moment when it came into contact with the lake. Although the speed was not very fast, it reminded Su Tang of one thing, that is, the legendary water of the nether Dead Sea. It is said that there was a sea area on the mainland in ancient times, called the nether Dead Sea, which was very life, Even the super God dare not step there easily.


    The water of the netherworld Dead Sea is very strange and corrosive. Even the super God will die if he touches it. He just knows that now the netherworld Dead Sea has become a super forbidden area on the mainland, and no one will go there. Even the dragon family is very afraid of it. Unexpectedly, it is difficult to see the water of the netherworld Dead Sea in the Shura hell. Su Tang is very confused, What kind of power actually moved the water of the nether Dead Sea, which can''t be loaded by all things, here?


    And there are so many, which is unthinkable to Su Tang. Just when Su Tang was surprised, long Yu came over and asked; "Young master, what are you doing?" as long Yu''s voice fell, the back God ape and fire storm ape also came over and looked at Su Tang with some doubts in their eyes.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "It''s hard to handle, the water of the nether Dead Sea." the ape immediately exclaimed at his words; "Boss, what do you say? Is the lake water the water of the nether dead sea?" although the ape lived in the void treasure land since childhood, he has awakened his inheritance memory, so he knows a lot of things. His memory of the nether Dead Sea is very, very clear.


    "Well, I''m dead and alive just now. This water may be the water of the nether Dead Sea. Just now you saw that it''s so corrosive that ordinary water can''t do it." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Hearing his words, the ape also looked dignified and said faintly; "I see. I said that the chijiri monkey can''t control the water. It turns out that this is the water of the nether Dead Sea. If so, it also explains. Although the chijiri monkey controls the water, the water of the nether Dead Sea is more ordinary. He should not be empty. I think the first chijiri monkey died under the nether Dead Sea."


    This is the same with the macaque. The chijiri monkey is such a powerful race that it should not die easily. Before that, the great power just sealed the chijiri monkey here instead of killing it. That is to say, the man had no way to kill the chijiri monkey, so he got the water of the dark Dead Sea and bound the chijiri monkey at the bottom of the lake, Want to suppress the red Jiri monkey by relying on the water of the nether Dead Sea.


    The water in the dead sea is very strange. Rao is a great water control ability like chijiri monkey, and he has not been completely rich enough to be killed by this thing. At this time, the macaque asked the fire storm ape; "How can I help you? This is the water of the dead sea. I can''t go down at all. As long as I touch it, I will be completely destroyed."


    "The water of the dead sea? What''s that?" people who live in Shura hell all the year round don''t know the legend of the netherworld Dead Sea at all. Now he suddenly heard Tongbei God ape say this. He was also very confused, but he also knew in his heart that this thing should be very unusual, otherwise Tongbei God ape and Su Tang wouldn''t be so dignified.


    "Even if the super God came, he couldn''t help it that day. As you saw just now, my boss fell down and a dead tree disappeared in an instant. It was completely corroded, so we couldn''t scare the red Jiri horse monkey at the bottom of the lake." the all back God ape Beiyou explained too much, But directly said the difficulty of trying to rescue chijiri marmoset this time.


    "Well, I also know that some of my ancestors wanted to rescue the lake, but they fell down as soon as they met it. Since then, we haven''t gone down again. No fire storm ape even dared to approach here, so we can only quietly guard the outside." the fire storm ape nodded and said.


    "But from the memory left by our ancestors, I know that you can break this seal as long as you use the blood essence of the royal family. You are also the royal family, so do you think you can try it with the blood essence?" the fire storm ape continued.


    Hearing his call, I was stunned, meditated, and said after a moment; "Is that true?"


    "Well, this is what I saw in my memory of choosing a family. I don''t know if I can do it." the fire storm ape nodded and said.


    After hearing his words, the ape nodded and was ready to try the words of the fire storm ape. At this time, Su Tang made a voice to stop him; "No! Little monkey, don''t forget that this is the water of the dead sea. This thing has a corrosive effect on all things. I think your blood essence will be corroded in a moment as soon as it drops into the lake. Can''t beat the effect that can touch the seal at all."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the ape nodded. This is the reflection of the fire storm ape, and said; "It''s true. In my memory, the seal is at the bottom of the lake. It can only be untied by sealing the drop bag of ape royal blood essence. Now we have no way to enter the bottom of the lake. How should we drop the water on the seal?"

 Chapter 362

    As the voice of the fire storm ape fell, Su Tang and others fell into silence. It was really difficult to do. The water in the nether dead sea was too strange. There was no way to enter it if everything didn''t float. Whoever went and died, but the seal was under the water. If you want to get out, the red Jiri horse monkey can only go down to the bottom.


    For a time, the four were at a loss, and Su Tang couldn''t help thinking; "What seems to be the crackdown on the Chek Lap monkey is that they do not want to see the Chek Kok macaques appear. It is all about breaking up the race of the macaque monkeys." we must know that every race of the four monkeys will only have one member at any time, because the reproduction of this race depends on the essence of the previous generation. Each of the four monkeys will leave a bunch of essence of life after falling down. As time goes on, this life essence will breed a new generation of four monkeys.


    Now the Chek Kok monkeys are sealed here. That is to say, the essence of his life is also sealed here. As long as the seal is not broken, then there will be no red monkeys in the world. From this crackdown, we can find the water of the nether Dead Sea and encamp the seals. That''s why we don''t want anyone to rescue the monkeys. It''s not clear that we don''t want chijiri monkeys to be in this world once.


    "Tianji, what do you think of this?" Su Tang really couldn''t think of any way, so he had to help Tianji.


    "Hehe, what''s more? Some people don''t want chijiri monkeys to be in this world. This method is too cruel. It makes chijiri monkeys live in seals. They can wait to die from birth. How much hatred can they achieve this?" Tianji said with a slight smile.


    Su Tang nodded. It''s true. This man seems to be very hostile to the chijiri marmosets. I think he is also very clear about the reproduction of the chijiri marmosets. Even if he is completely killed, the chijiri marmosets will appear in a long time. Such rolling is the best way. Only in this way can the chijiri marmosets have no chance to appear, This method is not cruel.


    Su Tang nodded. Only when he knew that the lake here was the water of the dark Dead Sea, Su Tang thought that the person who suppressed the chijiri monkey must want to completely destroy the chijiri monkey family, otherwise he wouldn''t have made such great efforts to get this thing and wrap the seal, Although Su Tang doesn''t know how he got the water of the dead sea here, his strength is so strong that people can''t imagine it? But why should such people deal with chijiri monkeys like this?


    "Tianji, tell me, how did this man get the water of the dead sea here?" Su Tang asked very puzzled.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Tianji smiled and said; "Hehe, boy, in this world, everything has its opposite side, just like your destructive power. Although it is the most powerful power between heaven and earth, it still has the creative power to suppress it. Think about the water that knows the sea, although it is strange, its power should not be as powerful as your destructive power? Such things still have a lot of power in this world Repressive. "


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s true. I think the man should have found two ways to carry the water of the dead sea." Su Tang knew very well that although the water of the dead sea claimed that everything was not floating, there must be something that could carry it.


    "Boss, have you figured out a way? How can we get the red Jiri horse monkey out?" when Su Tang and Tianji read and communicated with each other carefully, the ape who stood aside and didn''t think of a way said.


    After hearing his words, Sutang shook his head and said; "I haven''t thought of a way to deal with this thing for the time being. I think it''s better for us to take a long-term view. This matter is not urgent. Since the man used a way to get this thing, I think we can also have a way to scare the bottom of the lake without being hurt." Su Tang really didn''t have any good way at this time.


    Long Yu nodded and said; "It''s true. Although I don''t know what''s powerful in the water of the dead sea, since the young master is so careful, I think it must be unusual. I think it''s quite young master''s thing. It''s better to think about it in the long run."


    After hearing Long Yu''s words, the class or complain also nodded. Although his heart wanted to rescue chijiri horse monkeys quickly and fulfill their long cherished wish, now that there are ape royal families such as macaques, I think they will have a way.


    "Well, it''s the only way now. I''m only breaking through my strength now. There are still some instabilities. I think I''ll consolidate my cultivation here for a while. We still want to do it slowly." Su Tang also said.


    The harvest of coming to Shura hell this time is very good. During this period of time, Su Tang''s accomplishments have improved too fast, resulting in some instability of Su Tang''s accomplishments. Now that he meets something like chijiri horse monkey, he can''t leave here if he wants to come for a while and a half. Su Tang wants to stabilize his accomplishments first. Comparing this method, he can''t think of it for a while and a half.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the ape nodded and said; "The boss, you should go and get busy first. Here we are thinking of a way to see if we can find a better way." after that, he left Sutang with fire storm ape and Longyu and went to the other side to continue to discuss. When he saw that Tongbei God ape and others left, Sutang also found a place to practice.


    As Su Tang began to practice, Tongbei God ape also thought of many ways. At this time, long Yu looked at the lake in the distance and said; "According to you, everything in the lake is not floating, but since this man can get the water here, I think there must be something that can carry the water of the dead sea. I think we can have a good try at what can carry the water of the Dead Sea during this time."


    "How easy is it to find such a thing?" the ape shook his head and said.


    At this time, Su Tang also closed his eyes and directly began to talk about heart reading and secret communication; "Tianji, you also want to think of a way. If this powerful race like chijiri horse monkey is allowed to die out like this, it really doesn''t make sense. Now things on the mainland are very complicated. If there is such a powerful race Xiang clan, the mainland will have a correct combat power."


    "Yes, these four mixed monkeys are really powerful people. It''s really good to have their help. But the water of the dead sea is very difficult to get. Boy, I think you''d better stabilize your cultivation first. Your cultivation has improved too fast these days. As for the water of the dead sea, I''ll help you think of a way first." Tianji said.


    Su Tang nodded, stopped worrying about it and began to practice quickly. With the passage of time, ten days later, Su Tang''s cultivation finally stabilized. At this time, he opened his eyes and found that the three people, the God ape dragon feather, were really throwing things into the lake at this time, but they were corroded as soon as they touched the lake water.


    Seeing this, some of Su Tang''s gang got up and walked towards them. As soon as they entered Su Tang, they asked; "What are you doing?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s voice, the ape explained; "I''m looking for something that can carry the water of the dead sea." Su Tang smiled helplessly after hearing his words; "Did you find it?"


    Long Yu and the ape shook their heads. Their answers were exactly what Su Tang expected. If the water of the dead sea could find something to carry it so easily, the water of the dead sea would not be so difficult. Su Tang shook his head and turned to the lake. Looking at the living lake, Su Tang began to think about it for a while.


    Seeing Su Tang and others go by, the ape and others don''t continue to lose things in the lake. When I came behind Su Tang, the ape asked; "Boss, your cultivation should be completely stable?"


    Su Tang nodded and Longyu asked; "Young master, do you have a better way to get along? We have tried many things during your cultivation, and none of them can carry the water of the dead sea." after hearing his words, I turned my head and stared at Su Tang.


    Just then Su Tang shook his head and just wanted to speak, suddenly he found a different question and immediately said; "I think I should think of a way." then he squatted down and got some soil from the lake. The mat looked up. Then he threw those soil into the lake. For a moment, the angry figure was not corroded by the water of the dead sea.


    At this moment, Su Tang laughed; "Hahaha, I''ve come up with a way. It''s so simple. Sure enough, the humble thing can give people a great surprise." seeing Su Tang suddenly so happy, long Yu and the three were stunned. This is an ape with a back. He took the lead in saying; "Boss, are you really the way to the island? Let''s listen to it."


    "I''ve found something to carry the water of the dead sea," said Su Tang, pointing to the place where he had taken the soil before; "Look, what''s the difference between this soil and the soil over there?" then he also pointed to the soil one meter away. At this time, all the back God apes and others also reacted.


    The two soils are really very different. The soil next to the lake is very dark. The soil one meter away from the lake is a little dark red like other soils in Shura hell. This detail is really difficult for ordinary people to find. At this moment, the ape nodded and said clearly; "So this soil is something that can carry the water of the dead sea."


    "Well, I think this soil should be from the nether Dead Sea. The soil in the whole Shura hell is dark red. I think these soil can''t carry the water of the Dead Sea in the first half of the year." Su Tang nodded.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the fire storm ape took the lead in throwing some dark red soil into the lake. Sure enough, these dark red soil were directly corroded at the moment of touching the lake water, which was completely different from the black soil in the lake water left by Su Tang. At this time, the fire storm ape also believed Su Tang''s words.

 Chapter 363

    At this time, the ape said something puzzled; "Although the soil can carry the water of the dead sea, how should we use it?" although the soil is not much, it is very difficult to use the soil to go down to the bottom of the water.


    "I''ve thought about it, but I don''t know if it can be realized." Su Tang said.


    At this time, the secret in Su Tang''s body said; "Boy, I think you''d better not think about it. Although the soil can carry the water of the dead sea, don''t forget that the soil will dissolve when it enters the water. How do you say you can use it to get to the bottom?" Su Tang frowned as the secret fell.


    Indeed, the soil will be dissolved when it has entered the water. Although it can not be corroded by the dead ash, it can''t be used for itself. It''s unrealistic to want to go down to the water by relying on the soil.


    At this time, Tianji continued to speak; "Boy, when you practice these days, I thought of a way. It should be OK, but I haven''t tried it. Do you have the courage to try?"


    "What''s the way? Tell me?" Su Tang''s eyes lit up. All along, Tianji can say that Su Tang''s most powerful help. Many times, when Su Tang has no way at all, Tianji will always give himself some good ways. It can be said that Su Tang can achieve today''s achievements and Tianji skill is indispensable. If Su Tang is allowed to practice alone, although he has great talent, But there are still some difficulties to achieve this effect.


    Therefore, Su Tang always believed in the secret of heaven. Now when he said this, Su Tang had the idea of trying for a moment.


    "It''s very simple. In fact, we are all frightened by the reputation of the dead sea water. Don''t forget that you have two kinds of powerful forces between heaven and earth. These two kinds of forces can easily suppress the dead sea water. Think about it. If you wrap your body with the power of destruction and enter the lake, the dead sea water will be destroyed, although it is powerful The power of suppression, so you''re about to safely scare the bottom of the water? "Tianji continued.


    Su Tang was stunned as the secret fell. He nodded and thought it was very reasonable. Indeed, the power of destruction was strong. There was no doubt that there was no problem in wanting to roast ducks. After several thoughts, Su Tang looked at the lake in front of him, slowly squatted down, and suddenly appeared without intelligence and wrapped his palm, At this time, Su Tang made an action that shocked the apes and others.


    Seeing Su Tang''s hand wrapped in Bai''s destructive power, he slowly stretched into the lake. Seeing here, he immediately ran over and stopped him; "Boss, you''re crazy. This is the water of the dead sea. Aren''t you looking for death?"


    "Yes, young master, don''t touch this thing." Long Yu also said.


    Su Tang turned his head and smiled; "Don''t worry, I''ve never done anything I''m not sure about. You cut it to one side and watch it." after that, Su Tang broke away from the monkey''s hand and continued to stretch his palm into the lake. As Su Tang''s palm slowly approached the lake, a magical scene appeared. Long Yu and others were surprised and inexplicable, while Su Tang smiled, After stirring it in the water, he took out his palm.


    After recovering the power of destruction, Su Tang looked at the palm of his hand without anything and said with a smile immediately; "It''s really OK, hahaha." with Su Tang''s voice falling, the ape said in surprise; "Boss, how can this happen? Isn''t this water the water of the dead sea?"


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "This water is indeed the water of the dead sea, but you know my aura. It is the most powerful force between heaven and earth. It has the ability to suppress the water of the dead sea. You should have seen it just now. I first wrapped my palm with aura and entered the water, so I didn''t hurt at all."


    "So it is. Does that mean that as long as you cover your whole body with aura, you can enter the underwater?" the ape asked.


    "It''s true, but it also has a disadvantage. If the aura is not enough, it will be very dangerous to enter it. After all, no one knows how deep the lake is." Su Tang said again.


    After hearing his words, the others nodded, "it''s true. The lake doesn''t know how deep it is. A person''s aura is already leisurely. If you cover the whole body with aura, the consumption is very huge. If there is no follow-up supplement, it is likely that the aura will be exhausted when it is not at the bottom of the water, which is very dangerous." Long Yu also said at this time.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang ordered to take you and said to him; "There are some troubles in this. I think so. Go and get me some miraculous medicine. I''ll try to refine some pills. If there are pills, the workplace should be able to enter them. Even if it can''t completely scare the bottom of the water, the workplace can check how deep the bottom of the water is."


    Although Su Tang said so, he was not very happy. You know, there was a lack of magic medicine in Shura hell. In addition, Su Tang didn''t know his effect at all, and there was no way to refine it.


    "Miraculous medicine? Young master, are you kidding? How can there be miraculous medicine in Shura hell now? We have been inside the snake scale for many years, but we have never seen miraculous medicine appear." Su Tang knew that Shura hell resources were scarce, but he didn''t expect that they were so scarce.


    Long Yu has lived here for many years. If he hasn''t seen a miraculous medicine, it''s really incredible. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "In that case, I can only go down like this and have a try first. Let''s see how deep the lake is." now that there is no magic medicine, Su Tang has no way.


    After saying that, Su Tang''s whole body moved, and the power of destruction appeared directly, completely wrapping his whole body. With the power of destruction wrapping his whole body, Su Tang also jumped into the lake directly. Seeing Su Tang entering the lake, there was really nothing. He was a little relieved in the admiring cities such as Longyu.


    Su Tang also felt a little relieved and began to swim underwater at full speed. As he went deeper and deeper, Su Tang could not catch the light at all. The light transmission ability of the dead sea water was very poor. Now it was almost dark at the bottom of the lake. At this time, Su Tang could only let Tianji help explore it, and his soul power could not be released at all.


    "Boy, go up. You can go down to the bottom of the lake. Go up first. I''ll tell you." Tianji said after exploring.


    Su Tang ordered you to take him, so he no longer swam down, but turned and swam towards the water. Soon Su Tang came to the water at the beginning of the month. After returning to the shore, the fire storm ape took the lead in asking; "How''s the childe? Can you get to the bottom?" after hearing his question, Su Tang didn''t answer, but motioned him not to speak. At this time, he directly communicated with the secret of heaven with his faith.


    "Tell me about the situation." Su Tang asked directly.


    "Boy, just now you scared that the seat at the bottom of the water is about ten meters away from the seal. Your aura can easily go down and destroy the seal. There will be no problem when you come up." Tianji said directly.


    "If so, there will be no problem. I''ll let the ape take a drop of blood essence to try," Su Tang nodded.


    As his voice fell, Tianji immediately said; "No, it''s just a legend. I think you can destroy the barrier of the seal directly with your destruction aura. Now the Tongbei God ape has broken through, and it can be regarded as your good help in Shura hell. If he loses blood essence at this time, his real power will be greatly reduced. Don''t say, he may not be able to break the seal."


    Su Tang nodded and thought it was very reasonable. After opening his eyes, Su Tang looked at the three apes and said; "The lake is not very deep. My aura can support me to go down and come up after breaking the seal."


    "Really? That''s good, boss. I''ll give you the blood essence now." then the ape was ready to give Su Tang blood essence, but Su Tang stopped; "No, it''s just a legend that your blood essence can break the seal. No one knows if it''s true. I have a way. I''ll try it first. If not, I''ll come up and ask you for blood essence soon?"


    Hearing his words, the ape nodded and said; "Well, actually, I don''t believe my blood essence can break the seal."


    After su Tang had a rest for a while, his aura almost recovered. Su Tang went into the water below. This time, his speed was much faster than before. He saw that Su Tang soon came to the seal seat. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, you can directly rush into the seal. With your entry, the barrier of the seal will be destroyed by your destructive power. Go to find chijiri monkey and come out."


    Su Tang nodded, stretched out his hand to touch the seal barrier, and directly drilled in. As Su Tang entered the seal barrier, a light suddenly appeared in front of him, and there was no dead sea water here, which was completely like land. When he found this situation, Su Tang directly took back his aura.


    Just then a voice sounded; "Who are you? Why can you come here?" with the sound, a blood red ape appeared in front of Su Tang.


    Seeing this, Su Tang immediately smiled and replied; "Are you chijiri horse monkey? I was entrusted by the fire storm ape to go out here." Su Tang directly said his intention.


    "Fire storm apes? Why have they been guarding me for many years?" a trace of relief flashed in the eyes of chijiri marmoset. At the same time, he turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Since you can come in, you should be able to go out, but I''m vain now. I can''t help the water of the dead sea outside the martial arts division. As long as I go out, I will be corroded by the water of the dead sea. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous even if I go ashore."


    Su Tang nodded. Just now, when he saw the red horse and the monkey, he felt that the strength of the monkey was not very strong. It could even be said that it was very weak. There was no heaven and Earth Spirit, and no natural enemy''s aura.

 Chapter 364

    After hearing the words of chijiri horse monkey, Su Tang said directly; "Don''t worry about that. I can take you out without being hurt." Su Tang had thought before he came. As long as he could find chijiri horse monkey, he would put him into the Thor palace. At that time, he would rush out of the water alone.


    "Do you have a way? Do you really have a way?" chijiri monkey said excitedly. He hasn''t known how many years he''s been here. Although it''s only growing up now, it''s very clear about the inheritance memory from generation to generation. How can he be unhappy when he suddenly hears such words? Go out. This is the most favorite thing he has done for thousands of years.


    Only after the seal of a generation of cheeklets and monkeys has been sealed here for about one hundred thousand years. He has been raised in the red chewing horse and monkey. Many times, every time, if the essence of life is absorbed and clean, the monkeys will die. The next generation of the red horse and the monkey will also be born with the advent of generation after generation in his memory. The most is the dream of going out.


    Now I finally have such a chance. How can it not be very excited? Looking at the excited appearance of chijiri monkey, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I have a way to get you out. Now fire storm apes and macaques are waiting for us outside."


    "The ape with all back? He also appeared?" the red Jiri horse monkey said in a daze.


    "Hehe, doesn''t it mean that as long as there is one, the mixed four monkeys will appear? Now you have the opportunity to appear?" Su Tang said with a smile.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, chijiri monkey nodded and said; "It''s true. As I said, that guy can''t seal me. The four God monkeys are linked by fate. As long as one appears, the others will also appear. After waiting for many years, one of them finally appears. I''m sure you can take me out." the red Jiri monkey said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I''ll put you into a space artifact, and I''ll take you out. What do you think when someone outside releases you?"


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, chijiri monkey was stunned and meditated. After a moment, he said; "Well, anyway, I''m like this now. No matter how bad it is, where can I go? I believe you." the chijiri horse monkey is not a fool. Although he wants to go out very much, he won''t be so impatient. Su Tang said this, which really makes him feel a little uncomfortable. Everyone will have some doubts when he suddenly appears and says he can take himself out.


    Moreover, he also knows that space artifact is very rare. As long as he enters it, his life will be completely controlled by artifact. No matter who it is, he won''t like this feeling.


    "Well, I''ll take you into it now. In the early days, I''ve been down for a long time, and they should be worried too." after that, Su Tang directly used the Thor palace to bring the chijiri monkey into it. With the power of the Thor palace, a huge suction appeared. Since the chijiri monkey has chosen to believe Su Tang, He didn''t want to resist directly, so he was directly included in the Thor Palace by Su Tang.


    At this time, Su Tang wanted to know the secret and asked; "What should we do now? This place seems to have no edge at all. How can I find the seal barrier?" at this time, looking at the seal supporting the heaven and earth, Su Tang had a headache. The previously entered land reclamation was dead and could not go. He could not fly in Shura hell, You can''t fly even in such a small space.


    "You wait first, I''ll explore." then the power of the secret appeared in the seal. A moment later, the secret said; "Go left and take a seat of about 100 meters. That''s where the barrier is. You rush out directly and go back to the lake."


    Su Tang nodded, his whole body moved, and the power of destruction appeared directly and completely wrapped him. At this time, Su Tang rushed to the place mentioned by the secret of heaven at full speed. Just as when he came in before, at the moment when the power of destruction slammed into the seal barrier, he directly disappeared. Su Tang directly crossed the seal barrier, returned to the lake and came to the lake, Su Tang thought about swimming on the lake at full speed.


    "Wow!" Su Tang rushed out of the water. At this time, he looked at the three macaques standing on the shore in a hurry. Su Tang swam towards them again. After going up and changing, Su Tang dispersed his aura and said with a pale face; "I''ve saved him. I''ll release him later. Now I''ll recover the aura first. It consumes too much." then he began to practice regardless of others. At this time, he didn''t waste taking some pills and spirit wine and taking them quickly.


    Three hours later, Su Tang''s aura more or less recovered. He opened his eyes. Su Tang released the chijiri monkey in the Thor palace. With the appearance of the chijiri monkey, the fire storm ape knelt down and shouted; "King, you have come out in abundance. I''m the fire storm ape alien. Finally, our king appears again." the fire storm ape''s voice is very excited.


    In fact, although the four God monkeys can be said to be the king of the ape family, each god monkey still has a direct and very close race. I think the fire storm ape is the closest race of the chijiri monkey. When I hear the voice of the fire storm ape, the chijiri monkey is also excited; "Hahaha, I finally came out, came out." after seeing the macaque standing next to me, chijiri monkey said; "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. You''ve finally begun to come."


    "Hahaha, just come out. I didn''t expect you to be suppressed here. It''s really painful." the ape said with a smile.


    At this time, chijiri monkey looked at the fire and asked; "Why are you the only one? What about the other fire storm apes?" in the memory of chijiri horse monkey, when he was sealed, the fire storm apes were alien. When he was the most powerful, there were almost thousands of light people. Now suddenly, a man saw a fire storm ape, and he did not adapt.


    "They are all dead. Now I am the only one in the whole Shura hell." the fire storm ape answered with a sad look.


    "How could this happen? Those shuras should not have the courage to provoke you? How could you be the only one?" the red Jiri monkey said incredulously.


    "I''m really the only one. After you were sealed, we came here from the previously locked place. In the following years, many changes have taken place in Shura hell, and the resources are getting thinner and thinner. Many Shura will pay attention to us and start to unite to hunt and kill flaming and violent apes. With the more and more battles, the violence will increase There are fewer and fewer apes, "explained the flaming ape.


    Listening to his words, Su Tang could feel how uncomfortable it was to watch the people fall one by one. At the same time, he would also feel sorry for the powerful race in the past. Such a powerful race was almost completely destroyed with the suppression of the king.


    "Ah! Shura, well, you''re fine. I''m out now. When my strength recovers, I''ll make you pay with blood!" chijiri horse monkey immediately roared angrily. Su Tang can understand this mood. At this time, Tong himself said; "You''d better restore your strength first. Such strength is really humiliating."


    Chijiri monkey nodded. At this time, he looked at Su Tang and directly came to Su Tang, knelt on one knee and said; "You saved me. In the future, I chijiri monkey will follow you. I will follow you no matter up the knife mountain or down the sea of fire for thousands of generations!" chijiri monkey thought about it when he was in the palace. This time, he can come out, and the direct person is worth following.


    "No!" Su Tang said with a surprised wave of his hand. Although he was also happy that chijiri monkey could follow him, Su Tang was surprised by the last sentence of chijiri monkey. For thousands of generations, that is to say, this modular alien will always follow him in the future?


    "Please don''t refuse. If it weren''t for you, my Chiji horse monkey alien would perish sooner or later. Now that I''m out, you are the benefactor of my Chiji horse monkey family. It''s also right to follow you." Chiji horse monkey continued to speak solemnly.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was silent for a moment. At this time, the ape said; "Boss, just promise. Since this guy has said so, he will not take it back. Besides, there are many things on the mainland now. With his help, he can have a good combat power."

 Chapter 365

    Su Tang thought for a while, nodded and said; "Well, since you have said so, you can go with me. Don''t worry. If you want to leave any time, I won''t stop you." Su Tang knew very well that chijiri monkey was very powerful and rebellious. Although he had great kindness to him, according to the habits of the monster family, he would never betray himself.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, chijiri monkey nodded and said; "I, chijiri monkeys, want to keep my word." after his voice fell, he also got up. At this time, Su Tang said; "You just got out of trouble and your strength is not stable. I think you have been carrying it in the Thor palace for a while. The aura there is much stronger than Shura hell. You should be able to recover your strength quickly."


    Chijiri monkey nodded. This is the back God ape, who also said; "I''ll join him. With my help, he will improve his strength faster." although the four God monkeys have different races, they have a very wonderful relationship with each other, and the effect of practicing together is very good. Su Tang also knows this. He said that after hearing the words of Tongbei God ape, Su Tang nodded.


    After collecting the two behind him into the Thor palace, Su Tang looked at the fire storm ape and asked; "Things here have been handled. What do you have in the future?"


    The fire storm ape was slightly stunned, shook his head and said; "I''ve had a mission since I was born, that is to say, Wang chijiri''s horse monkey was rescued. Now he has successfully extricated himself from difficulties, and I don''t know what to do in the future." after hearing his words, the standing Longyu said; "Why don''t you leave here with us? Anyway, we''ve been here for many years and haven''t seen it. Now you''re free. Why don''t you go out with us?"


    Long Yu''s words made the fire storm ape have some intention, but Su Tang on one side said; "No, now the fire storm ape can''t turn into a human body. It''s too eye-catching to follow us. It doesn''t matter in the forest. If he leaves here and is found by those shuras, I''m afraid it will cause endless trouble. I think he''d better practice here for a while. I''ll leave you something later. You should be able to cultivate a human body as soon as possible."


    "Well, the young master is right. Now the Shura family is not the former Shura family. Now Tianma has completely stopped using means to cultivate resources. High-level monsters like us are good resources for their cultivation. It is really dangerous to go out now." Long Yu also said.


    The fire storm ape nodded and said; "Well, I''ll practice here first, but where are you going next?"


    "Continue to go deep and find more powerful monsters to fight. This is the purpose of my coming here this time." Su Tang said.


    "No, young master, we can''t continue to enter the central area. It''s very dangerous. It''s not where we set foot now." Long Yu said directly when he heard that Su Tang wanted to continue to go deep into the central area of ghost fog forest.


    The eight tones of fire also nodded and said; "Long Yu is right. The central area can''t be entered casually. We have lived here for many years and haven''t entered the central area of the palace. I don''t think you should go in either. It can be very scary."


    Su Tang was stunned. Listening to their words, he now taboo Mo Shen in the central area. It just made Su Tang more curious. What is there in the central area that would make such two monsters who are also experts in Shura hell feel afraid, "can you tell me the situation inside? It seems that you are very afraid of there?"


    "Hehe, can you not be afraid? That place is very mysterious. It is said that although the weak ones in it have to be collected, they are also in the upper Shura realm, and the blood of the monsters in it are very high, and we ordinary monsters can''t get involved." Long Yu explained with a light smile.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and continued; "How to say, this central area is indeed very mysterious." Su Tang, who has been in Shura hell for more than two months, has always maintained this awe for Shura hell. There are too many things he hasn''t seen here. The strong hide in the stars in the sky and have the ability to fall here if he is careless.


    "In that case, there are no monsters here that can be my opponent. It''s no use staying here. I''ve been here more than two times and haven''t seen the prosperity of Shura hell. Since there''s nothing to do here now, I should leave here," Su Tang said again.


    After hearing his words, long Yu nodded and said; "It''s true that there is a shortage of resources in Shura hell, but it''s still prosperous in many places. Just what should fire storm apes do?"


    "Practice here first. What I left him should make him break through quickly. Then he can go directly to the outside door to find us. I''m afraid there are many battles waiting for us this time." Su Tang knew that once he went out, the current Shura royal family would attract investment directly.


    "Well, that''s OK. I''ll practice here first," said the fire storm ape.


    After everything was ready, Su Tang and long Yu also left the fire storm ape''s territory directly, but they seemed to go towards the periphery of the ghost fog forest. As Su Tang and long Yu got closer and closer to the periphery, the previous very strange scene appeared again in front of Su Tang. There was basically no sound in the whole periphery, and it was very quiet.


    "Be careful, young master. It''s a little strange here." Long Yu also felt such a difference in an instant and said something to remind Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It was like this when I entered here before. There was no sign of life outside. Long Yu, how long have you been in Shura hell? Have you heard of evil Shura?"


    "Evil Shura? I''ve heard that it''s a different kind of Shura family. It''s very powerful, and it''s still a taboo skill of the Shura family. Why did the young master suddenly mention this evil Shura? Did the things here have something to do with the evil Shura?" Long Yu nodded and replied. At the same time, he also raised a sense of vigilance in his heart. He was born and bred in the Shura hell, He is very clear about the horror of evil Shura.


    "Well, it''s very possible. I saw those corpses when I came in. Basically, they were all killed by absorbed souls. This is very much like those martial artists who practice evil skills, so I think there may be an evil Shura practicing evil skills with the help of the souls of these demon beasts." Su Tangdian analyzed.


    "If that''s true, young master, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We''d better leave here quickly. The martial artist dared to be so presumptuous in the ghost fog forest. I''m afraid his strength is not low." Long Yu thought it was very possible after hearing Su Tang''s words, and immediately said.


    This ghost fog forest can be said to be a very powerful force in Shura hell. This is the territory of monsters. Those powerful monsters in the central area are absolutely not allowed to happen. Now since this evil Shura dares to ignore the powerful monsters in the central area, the strength he wants must be extraordinary. He and Su Tang can''t deal with it at all.


    "Well, I also think this place is very strange. I have an unspeakable fear in my heart. Let''s leave here quickly." Su Tang also said.


    As their words fell, their speed also accelerated a bit and walked through the forest quickly. As they got closer and closer to the periphery, Su Tang and long Yu couldn''t help relaxing a lot. As long as they left here and entered the desert, they should be almost complete. I think the evil Shura should only find a place to practice in the forest, It won''t appear in the desert.


    At this time, a scream came from the forest on Su Tang''s left. The scream was not made by monsters. Su Tang and long Yu couldn''t help but say, "how can there be Shura here?" Su Tang thought it was very strange. The strangeness here should be felt by a martial artist. It''s all like this. Those cats shouldn''t stay here when they''re idle, When I was idle, I suddenly screamed. It was really strange.


    "Young master, I''d better go quickly." Long Yu said with a dignified face.


    Su Tang nodded, and just then another scream came. At this moment, Su Tang was very strange in his heart, and immediately said; "Let''s go quietly and see what''s going on."


    "Young master, no way." Long Yu''s face changed greatly and opened his mouth to stop him.


    "It''s all right. We''re just going to have a look quietly. As long as we''re careful, we won''t be found. Moreover, even if we can''t fight and want to escape with our strength, there should be no problem." Su Tang thought about it and said.


    His heart is really very curious about what happened there. If the evil Shura is there, he also wants to see what''s different from the evil Shura. Since a powerful monster like Longyu will feel afraid and want to see Su Tang Shifen, Longyu has no way to nod and say immediately; "Well, let''s go and see what we found over there."


    After that, they quietly moved forward in the forest. They both tried to restrain their breath for fear that they would be noticed and understood. They were also very careful along the way and didn''t dare to make a sound. Before they had the strength of the way, Su Tang and long Yu thought it better to be careful, As he got closer and closer, some different voices could be heard in Su Tang''s ears.


    At this time, long Yu pointed to a big stone in front of him. Su Tang nodded. They slowly touched it and hid behind the stone. Su Tang couldn''t help popping his head and looking at the situation in front. At this time, there was a very huge open space not far from the front. There were many monsters and Shura warriors on the open space, It seems that they are very bound.


    In the middle of the open space, Su Tang found that there seemed to be a martial artist wrapped in black robes playing something there. At this time, the secret came out to remind him; "Boy, be careful. The guy in front is the evil Shura. It seems that he is still collecting the soul and the blood pool. It seems that this Shura should be the blood soul Dharma of cultivation."


    "Blood soul Dharma? What is this?" Su Tang also asked with his heart.


    "The blood soul Dharma is the most powerful of the three taboo dharmas of the Shura family. It was destroyed by the Shura family many years ago because it was skipping evil. Where did this guy get this dharma?" Tianji was also curious.

 Chapter 366

    With the voice of the secret falling, Su Tang was surprised for a moment. The name of the three taboo skills was really not ordinary. Just when Su Tang was very surprised, the man in black stopped his action and turned to look at the seat where Su Tang and others were, with a slight frown.


    At the moment when the black robed man turned his head, Su Tang was so frightened that he directly withdrew his eyes. Behind the stone, his heart beat a little faster. At the same time, he thought in surprise; "What a sensitive reaction. Sure enough, the strength is extraordinary."


    "How can I feel a gaze staring at this?" the man in black also whispered in a very confused voice.


    After shaking his head, the black robed man continued to turn around and didn''t continue what happened to Li Huan. Obviously, he was very confident. He had directly killed or arrested the monsters and adventurers in the periphery. There could be no one in Kentucky. It was calculated that someone should not escape direct perception.


    "Boy, what are you going to do?" Tianji asked.


    Su Tang was slightly stunned, shook his head and said; "I don''t know what to do. This guy is obviously very unusual. I don''t have the ability to deal with him. Besides, it doesn''t matter to me."


    "Young master, we''d better leave here. This guy''s strength is very strong. At least he has the strength in the middle of the upper Shura. It''s not something we can deal with. Leave before he finds us." Long Yu also said.


    Su Tang nodded and was ready to leave, but at this time, a startling cry suddenly came from the open space behind the boulder, which made Su Tang a little stunned. The sound made people feel familiar. After the operation, he bounced out of the boulder and looked at the empty ground again. Su Tang was stunned.


    "How could she be here? Transparent left here early in the morning?" Su Tang thought to himself. At this time, the man in the black robe was no other than Luo Ling, who had been separated from Su Tang for many days. According to Su Tang''s idea, transparent left the ghost forest. He watched them enter the desert with his own eyes. How can he appear here now?


    After taking back his eyes, Su Tang leaned against the boulder with a trace of helplessness on his face and said to Long Yu; "I''m afraid there''s no way to leave this time. Just now I found that the friend who came here with me was also arrested." Luo lingsutang still regarded her as a friend. Now that she was in danger, I definitely have no reason to stand idly by.


    "Young master''s friend? It seems that he is going to have a try." Long Yu nodded. Although he didn''t want to worry, since the man was su Tang''s friend, long Yu immediately expressed his willingness to take risks with Su Tang.


    "Boy, if you want to do it quickly, you can beat him and rub your hands while he hasn''t found us. If you can''t save your friend later, we may all be in danger." Tianji said at this time.


    Su Tang nodded and immediately stood up, popped his head again and looked at the situation in the open space. At this time, he saw the man in black holding Luo Ling to the side of the blood pool and said very coldly; "Enjoy it. The more you hate me, the better. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die like this."


    After hearing his words, Luo Ling''s face turned white and her eyes showed a frightened look. Her realization fell into the eyes of the black robed man, which made him even more happy. "Fear and resentment. The more you do this for a while, the better the effect of the mobile phone on your soul, ha ha ha!" with the sound falling, he transferred Luo Ling to the side of the blood pool. At this time, the black robed man took out a dark dagger and said; "You will watch your blood run out slowly. Are you afraid now?"


    Then he cut Luo Ling''s wrist with a knife. At this time, the blood with golden light slowly flowed out of Luo Ling''s wrist. Seeing such blood, the man in black robe was stunned and laughed immediately; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that you still have the blood of King Shura. Although you are not very pure, you can also make my blood soul Dharma achieve an effect that has never been achieved."


    At the moment when the black robed man''s voice fell, Su Tang also quickly ran out from behind the boulder and rushed towards the black robed man. At the same time, a powerful aura also appeared. The black robed man felt the sudden aura wave behind him in an instant. As soon as his face changed, he turned and punched out.


    At this time, Su Tang saw that the black robed man reacted so quickly. He flashed the punch and shot out a purple thunder arrow at the same time. The arrow condensed by the power of purple thunder quickly shot at the black robed man''s chest. The black robed man also dealt with it very quickly. One side of Su Tang avoided Su Tang''s purple thunder arrow.


    "Hmm?" after avoiding Su Tang''s attack, the black robed man looked at Su Tang in surprise and said a moment later; "It''s interesting that there are still people who are not afraid of people and come to me." Luo Ling, who fell into the blood pool, saw the appearance of the person and exclaimed immediately; "Su Tang, run away."


    As Luo Ling''s voice appeared, Li Gang also stood up and looked at Su Tang in the crowd of adventurers on one side; "Brother Sutang, run away quickly. This guy is hard to deal with." as his voice fell, the man in black seemed to understand something and laughed immediately; "Hahaha, it''s together. Since you''re here, don''t want to escape."


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Since I''m here, I''m not going to go," he said, looking at the man in black; "I''ve heard of the existence of evil Shura for a long time, but I didn''t expect to meet it today. Come on, let me see how strong your strength is." Su Tang looked at the black robed man full of war at this time.


    Since he came to Shura hell, he saw that the evil Shura had used many war skills and failed to break up the abyss, and every time his aura would dissipate at the moment of banging to the palm shadow, which made the evil Shura very anxious and shocked.


    "No!" after several attacks, the abyss had no tendency to disperse, and the evil Shura couldn''t help shouting.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang''s suppression was photographed in the middle of the blood pool. With the entry of the palm shadow, the originally calm blood pool burst open in an instant. A lot of blood was hit out of the blood pool by the palm and entered the nearby soil. After su Tang''s palm shadow entered, the destructive power had not dispersed, At this time, some arrays inside the destroyer''s blood pool are constantly being destroyed.


    As the array was forced, the aura in the blood pool dissipated in an instant. In a few seconds, the blood in the blood pool was completely immersed in the soil at the level of the blood pool. Seeing this situation, the black robed man roared angrily; "Bastard, it took me three years to finish it. You destroyed it. You must die today."

 Chapter 367

    Su Tang also didn''t expect that this would happen. However, seeing the blood pool being met, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling a little happy. He didn''t know how many creatures he killed to gather. It''s good to be destroyed by himself now.


    "Ha ha, you''ve been saying this since I appeared. Come on, go on." Su Tang said with a smile. At this time, he has found that he has strong destructive power. I think this guy won''t fight for Reiki with himself. If it''s a close combat, Su Tang is still a little sure. Although he only has the realm of eclosion, he has a lot to do compared with the evil Shura, But I have the real dragon body to protect myself. In addition to the Taoist God war method, I don''t have the power of a war.


    Sure enough, as Ru Su said, although the evil Shura was very angry, he did not continue to say that Su Tang said to spell Reiki, but said coldly; "Boy, don''t think your aura is special. You think you can defeat me. In that case, you can play with my proud disciple first." after that, he turned his head and looked at the dense forest and said; "Apprentice, have you fought with him."


    This evil Shura is not stupid. The guy in front of him is very mysterious. He doesn''t want to trade rashly before he knows the situation. Moreover, he was very afraid of your strange aura. Since this aura can make his means ineffective, I''m afraid he won''t take advantage of it even in close combat, Instead, we should defend this aura everywhere. In that case, we might as well let others test it first.


    Su Tang was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, this guy had disciples here. It was in the dense forest that a young man slowly came out. As the young man appeared, Su Tang was also stunned. His face changed and exclaimed; "Spruce? How could it be you?"


    This man was the young spruce who had followed himself and Luo Ling and others to the ghost forest adventure. Unexpectedly, he would be the disciple of the evil Shura. Su Tang was very surprised. At the same time, he also figured out why Luo Ling and others appeared here. I think it must have something to do with the spruce.


    "Why can''t it be me? My master has been collecting materials here for several years. It''s almost complete. I''m short of some Shura blood souls. That''s why I came to the adventure town to attract some adventurers, but I didn''t expect this woman to invite me into her adventure team. Isn''t that right for me?" spruce said faintly.


    "I see. At the beginning, I thought that when you faced those monsters, there was no fear of a new person. At that time, I felt a little strange. I just thought that you lived in desert Fujian all year round and have seen some monsters more or less. I was wrong this time. Su Tang nodded.


    Li Gang, Luo Ling and others were dignified when they met the triangular lion at the beginning, but the spruce didn''t seem to care at all. Although Su Tang was fighting with the triangular lion at that time, he still found some clues, but there was some crisis at that time. Su Tang didn''t have time to think about it. Unexpectedly, it was because of such a food, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking that it would be better to be careful in everything in the future.


    "Hehe, you also surprised me. You have improved so many accomplishments in just more than ten days, but you can''t see enough in front of me." spruce''s voice fell, and a strong breath broke out from his body, which was completely different from that in the adventure town. At this time, his breath was infinitely close to the upper Shura.


    "You''re the same. I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply. Is the middle Shura state the peak? It''s really powerful." Su Tang said faintly. Although he had fought with powerful monsters such as fire storm apes in the middle of the ghost fog forest before, Su Tang was still worried about meeting Shura. Although the monsters are powerful, they don''t have martial arts skills, Shura doesn''t raise them. They have a lot of martial arts that Su tangwa doesn''t understand. Su Tang has seen it before when he was in the mob city.


    These martial arts are very powerful. With their cultivation aura, Su Tang has a great headache. Seeing that this spruce has such cultivation, Su Tang is also very afraid. Although his strength has been improved a lot, the most important thing is that there is an evil Shura staring at him. He not only has to deal with spruce, We should also prevent evil Shura from sneaking attacks at all times.


    "In fact, when I knew you were human, I wanted to fight with you very much. I had to bear it just to help Shifu find adventurers. Now I finally have such a chance. Come on, let me see how you have improved during this time." spruce looked at Su Tang with great confidence and said.


    Seeing that he was so confident, Su Tang didn''t speak and nodded faintly. At this time, he took a step directly towards the spruce from the past. With the palm shadow of the previous destructive power, I think the spruce shouldn''t fight with his aura, so Su Tang didn''t waste his cool air. As soon as he came up, he was ready to fight with spruce.


    "A human actually fought with Shura in close combat. I don''t know what you think." spruce said disdainfully and rushed over. At this time, the evil Shura on one side saw that the two people hit each other. He also looked closely at Su Tang''s strength. After several collisions between the two people, Su Tang made a supplementary recording, There was a little surprise in the eyes of the evil Shura.


    "The physical power is not bad! How can humans have such a powerful physical body? It is completely different from what is recorded." evil Shura thought in his heart.


    His idea also appeared in spruce''s mind. With several collisions, spruce also found that Su Tang''s physical strength was strong and gradually put away his contempt. Before, he knew that his physical strength was good, but he had never really seen it. Now he suddenly saw it, which really surprised him.


    With more and more collisions, spruce gradually felt that every time he attacked Su Tang, there would be a not weak anti shock force. In this way, it felt as if his own strength had been returned to him by the other party, which made spruce more and more frightened. With the passage of time, the marshal had a tendency to fall behind.


    "The golden scale armor on this boy is extraordinary. It''s not only amazing defense, but also seems to have the function of rebounding the opponent''s strength. I''m afraid something will happen if we continue to fight like this. It seems that I''ll take a chance to sneak attack from one side." evil Shura thought in his heart.


    Although he has the strength of the peak of the upper Shura in the middle stage, the situation is different now. The Shura who practices the evil skill will have a weak period in a short time. The weak period of the blood soul Dharma is very obvious. Every time he comes, he needs a lot of blood and soul to recover. Not only that, after his strength is restored, Some accomplishments will be improved.


    So every time the weak period comes, he will prepare a lot of blood and soul. This time is no exception, but he doesn''t go back to his three-year efforts like killing a guy in the middle. I''m afraid it will take a long time to find how much blood. What evil Shura fears most is the weak period, Every time, a transparent will find a secret place to hide and prepare things to help them avoid weakness.


    Many times in the past, he came to the ghost fog forest when he was weak. There were not only the blood of monsters he wanted, but also many Shura adventurers. These were the key things for him to spend the weak period. Now, although he seemed to have only the peak strength of Shura in the middle period, he was actually infinitely close to King level Shura, After this time, he will be able to successfully promote to King level Shura.


    But now he was destroyed by such a guy. Evil Shura had no intention of letting Su Tang go. Moreover, Su Tang didn''t know what evil Shura thought at this time. He really fought with spruce with all his strength. With the sword coming out of the battle, Su Tang slowly put down his defense against evil Shura.


    Suddenly, Su Tang revealed a flaw. At this moment, the voice of evil Shura standing moved, and quickly attacked Su Tang''s flaw. He felt the sense of crisis behind him. Su Tang''s heart sank, immediately put down the battle with spruce and wanted to retreat. Spruce also found Su Tang''s idea and said with a cold smile; "Don''t you think it''s too late to go now?"


    "Split moon kill!" suddenly spruce''s whole body was inspired. For a moment, Su Tang felt that he was locked by a very strong will to kill, and there was no way to escape. Now Su Tang''s situation was very critical. He avoided the attack of evil Shura behind him. The editor would actually take over the attack of spruce and alter it to avoid the attack of spruce, Will also be successfully attacked by the evil Shura behind.


    For a moment, Su Tang was caught in a dilemma. At this time, long Yu suddenly appeared and directly punched the spruce. At this time, Su Tang also made a choice. The spruce only has the strength of the middle Shura. Although he will be injured, there will be no serious harm. The evil Shura behind him is different. In the middle of the upper Shura, Although Su Tang didn''t know how powerful his attack was, he could also guess that if he was hit by the evil Shura attack, he would probably have no combat power at all.


    For a moment, Su Tang chose to avoid the sneak attack of evil Shura and made every effort to take down the attack of spruce. At this time, long Yu''s fist had hit spruce first. Long Yu''s strength was the superior Shura. Although he didn''t use martial arts skills, his attack power was very unusual. Just one punch flew spruce''s body forward.


    This is that Su Tang just avoided the attack of evil Shura behind him. Unfortunately, after su Tang left, spruce came to the seat where she had just been. She was slapped by evil Shura on her chest. Su Tang was also hit by spruce''s split moon killing. The whole person flew out upside down and fell next to the blood pool that had been destroyed by Su Tang.

 Chapter 368

    Suddenly, even the super strong man like evil Shura didn''t react quickly. Originally, he thought that the previous dragon feather had left after saving people, but he never thought that he had returned. His palm could be said to have tried his best, but it wasn''t right, but he didn''t get the desired effect. On the contrary, the disciple with sauce was seriously injured.


    "Poof!" Su Tang felt his throat sweet and vomited blood. However, when he saw the spruce, Su Tang was very glad that he chose to take the spruce attack instead of the evil Shura attack.


    At this time, the spruce has no combat effectiveness at all. The previous palm of evil Shura was firmly hit on his chest. If it weren''t for the strong flesh of the Shura family, the cultivation of which spruce at home is not low. I''m afraid that palm just now could directly kill the spruce.


    "Young master, are you all right?" at this time, long Yu has come to Su Tang, helped him up and asked anxiously.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Nothing serious." Su Tang said coldly, looking at evil Shura at this time; "As a strong man, he sneaked behind his back. You let me see your shamelessness." after that, he looked at Long Yu and continued; "If we work together, maybe we really have a chance to win this guy."


    Su Tang''s voice is very low, but the cultivation of evil Shura is really strong. He knew the strength of spruce when he fought with spruce before. Now spruce completely lost its combat effectiveness when he saw one. Su Tang also had an open estimate of the strength of evil Shura. Although he has been injured now, long Yu is also a monster with superior Shura strength, In the flesh, it is still stronger than Shura.


    Now the evil Shura has been afraid to compete with his aura. I think he can only use close combat. Hearing Su Tang''s words, long Yu nodded. There is no way now. Even if he has to go, he may not be able to go. In this case, it''s better to have a try on defense.


    "Two hateful youngsters, good, good. Even if I fight hard today, I will kill you on the spot." evil Shura is also very angry now.


    "Hum, let''s have a try." after that, Su Tang also stood up again, and his vitality and Aura moved. With the outbreak of aura, Su Tang also began to quickly tie his handprint. A huge God of war seal appeared on his head. This time, the God of war seal is different from the previous one. The previous God of war seal looks very rich in bronze. At this time, the God of war seal, Although there are still some bronze colors, you can still find a little gray white aura on the surface.


    This is the destructive power of Su Tang. Seeing the huge seal on Su Tang''s head, evil Shura once again showed a look of fear. Before, he found that Su Tang''s aura was somewhat vulgar. Now such a huge God of war seal carries that aura, and the prestige of the God of war seal is very frightening.


    With the change of Su Tang''s fingerprints, long Yu also appeared out of his body in an instant and rushed directly towards the evil Shura. With the emergence of Long Yu''s body, those adventurers imprisoned here were stunned, and Li Gang was even more surprised; "The strong dragon!"


    "Dragon clan? Well, let me see your strength." seeing the Dragon feather rushing towards him, evil Shura was not afraid at all. The purple black aura appeared all over his body. With the aura, a painted black Sabre also appeared on his hand. With the appearance of the sabre, a terrible murderous spirit began to spread in the field, and Su Tang''s eyes shrank.


    "Boy, you should be careful. It''s a magic weapon. It''s different from those weapons you''ve seen on the mainland before. And the magic weapon has the power of an artifact, and it''s very vicious. I''m afraid it will be a lot of trouble to be hurt." this is the secret of heaven, and it''s also a speech to promote it.


    Su Tang nodded. At the moment when the demon soldier appeared, Su Tang felt the extraordinary of the weapon. Listening to the secret of heaven, Su Tang was also careful immediately. At this time, the Dragon feather raised the dragon head, and a huge dragon breath unique to the dragon family spewed out. With the emergence of the dragon breath, the evil Shura snorted coldly and directly stood out together, The white dragon breath was extinguished in a moment.


    At this time, Su Tang''s God of war seal was also condensed. Seeing that evil Shura was so powerful, Su Tang shouted at Long Yu; "Dragon feather retreats." with the sound falling, dragon feather begins to retreat. Su Tang''s God of war seal also comes out at this time. It''s very fast. It hits the evil Shura. Seeing Su Tang''s God of war seal flying, long Yu takes back his body at the first moment. Because his body is too huge, even if he is reminded by Su Tang to retreat, he can''t completely retreat, You can only get away with people.


    "Hum!" when evil Shura saw the Dragon feather retreat, he was also cold hum immediately. With a sound, his whole body''s aura exploded and shouted loudly; "Evil shadow cut!" with the appearance of a knife light with a black and cold smell, he rushed directly towards the God of war seal smashed by Su Tang. At the same time, the voice of evil Shura also retreated and opened some distance from the place where the God of war seal fell.


    Although he was very confident that the God of war seal would be broken with his own help, there were too many surprises from the human in front of him. He safely stepped back. Seeing the evil Shura retreat, Su Tang immediately made a decision. The previous God of war seal suddenly grew a lot and increased his prestige.


    "I see how you hide!" Su Tang said coldly. At this time, the sword light of evil shadow cut had hit the God of war seal. There was an earth shaking sound. With the sound, Su Tang''s face turned white, the dung beetle retreated two steps, and the corner of his mouth appeared again with a touch of blood. Although he was injured, when he saw the God of war seal and the jade doll was broken, Su Tang still had some comfort in his heart.


    But at this time, the evil Shura moved again and cut out again. He cut towards the God of war seal twice in a row. Su Tang also pushed back two steps, and his face became more and more pale. At this time, Su Tang also found the God of war seal, as if there were some Li Heng. The evil Shura in the restaurant was not surprised at all. He waved his knife while regretting.


    When the third path fell, the God of war seal broke. Su Tang also vomited a mouthful of blood again. How come he looked very depressed. The evil Shura in the restaurant didn''t seem to feel very well. The continuous cutting of three evil shadows has made him consume a lot. His attack power was not very strong in the weak period, but now it has been consumed by Su Tang, It made him feel even weaker.


    But when he thought that the human in front of him had destroyed all his three years of hard work, not to mention his hope of promotion, he had only one idea in his mind at this time, that is, to kill the human in front of him, otherwise it would be difficult to eliminate his hatred. At this time, after he waved three knives in a row, he collected them again and waved them together, The goal this time is Su Tang next to the blood pool.


    Feeling that he was shrouded in a great opportunity, Su Tang was also shocked. He needed it very much now, and there was no way to get rid of it. At this time, long Yu was so far away from him that he had no time to arrive. Su Tang thought secretly for a while; "Good dead?"


    Looking at the approaching black knife light, Su Tang slowly closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. At this time, his heart could not help thinking of those relatives and friends on the mainland. At this time, a loud noise sounded in Su Tang''s ears, bringing Su Tang back from his confused thoughts. When he opened his eyes, Su Tang only found a very huge figure in front of him.


    "Boss, why don''t you call me when there is a fight? I haven''t fought for a long time." at this time, the voice of the huge figure came into Su Tang''s ears.


    "Little monkey?" Su Tang exclaimed.


    "Hahaha, you''re embarrassed, boss. Well, I''ll take the next battle. It''s just a small Shura, boss. Look, I''ll avenge you." after that, the Tongbei God ape walked towards the evil Shura. At this time, Longyu also came to Su Tang, protected Su Tang, and saw the Tongbei God ape walking towards the evil Shura, Su Tang also took out the elixir from the storage ring and swallowed it.


    At this time, evil Shura was stunned when he saw the sudden emergence of a huge ape, but he woke up in a moment and shouted at the ape; "Where are you from, beast? You dare to break my good deeds. I won''t shave you alive today." after that, the evil Shura didn''t even pay attention to this head and rushed directly at him.


    "Hum, little Shura dares to talk to your ape grandfather like this. Today I''ll show you the means that your ape grandfather learned." with the voice of the back God ape falling, he saw a pair of huge fists hitting the ground. Su Tang almost didn''t stand firm. The evil Shura also recovered the momentum of rushing forward.


    This is the cry of the ape; "The power of the earth condenses the Dharma body!" with the sound falling, the earth began to tremble wildly, and there was a very huge crack in the land in front of the full back God ape. With the crack, an extremely huge sound appeared from the huge crack. The sound was ten feet high, and the whole body was covered with soil and rocks.


    "The secret of life! The little monkey actually understood the secret of life of the ape family. It seems that the evil Shura is going to be unlucky this time." seeing the human figure composed of huge earth and rocks, the secret took the lead in saying.


    "This life secret skill? What is it? Is it also one of the martial arts?" Su Tang asked puzzled.


    At this time, he also saw the huge voice, and his heart was full of shock. At this time, Tianji said; "Hehe, boy, you are still not very familiar with the four God monkeys. I tell you, in fact, not only they, as long as they are high-level blood demons, they all have their own life secrets, but the time of awakening is different. This little monkey is also good. It can be understood when he is growing up."


    Su Tang nodded clearly. At this time, on the side of the Tongbei God ape, evil Shura saw that the little monkey in front of him was so powerful, and made such a huge monster. For a time, his face was ugly. At this time, many spruces on one side saw that there were helpers on Su Tang''s side. His face sank immediately, while no one paid attention to him, He quietly prepared to leave.


    Now he has been seriously injured, and there is no way to help evil Shura. In addition, the sudden appearance of giant apes makes the marshal feel his extraordinary. Spruce thinks that the master who is in a weak period should not be able to kill these people, and is likely to fall here. With this idea, spruce has a retreat in his heart.


    "Enjoy it." after the giant monster was completed, the ape looked at the evil Shura coldly and said. As his voice fell, the huge monster directly hit the evil Shura with a fist. With the drive of the huge arm, there would be a burst sound in the air. It was that the evil Shura wanted to dodge as soon as his face sank.


    The method of back to back God ape was aware of the general, and immediately gave a loud drink; "Earth vein tentacle!" when the quality and voice fell, evil Shura''s feet were bound by the suddenly appeared things, and there was no way to move at all. After trying, evil Shura gave up and looked up at the huge fist. Evil Shura crossed his heart, ejected essence blood and drank loudly; "Blood sacrifice!"


    With the sound falling, the momentum of evil Shura''s whole body changed in an instant. It was so strong that Su Tang felt trembling. At this time, the little monkey shook his head disdainfully. He was very confident in his own life secret skill. It was not the guy in front of him who could come next, The reason why the four God monkeys were able to make such a great reputation in ancient and ancient times is that their combat effectiveness is not limited.

 Chapter 369

    The evil Shura, who has used the blood sacrifice, is shining with bursts of red light all over his body. Looking at the huge fist hanging above his head, the war knife raised by the evil Shura is cut out. Compared with the previous black knife light, the power of this knife light is much stronger, and there is no previous black, Instead, a blood red knife light.


    The blood red knife light directly cut on the huge fist and aroused countless smoke and dust, but the huge fist didn''t stop at all. It was just a fist. Seeing such an evil Shura''s face, he was shocked and put the magic weapon on his head, hoping to stop the huge fist.


    "Bang!" the fist was blocked by the magic weapon, and there was a huge sound. The evil Shura was also spitting blood and carrying it. At this time, he suddenly felt that the comfortable power of his feet seemed to be gone. It turned out that under the previous huge impact, the comfortable power of his feet had been washed away, his feet moved, and the evil Shura''s right foot moved back to block the huge fist with all his strength.


    At this time, the huge monster''s fist didn''t work. He was ready to raise his fist and do it again. At this moment, evil Shura found the opportunity and directly took back the magic weapon, and the whole person began to retreat. The huge monster was not what he could compete with. After he avoided from a distance, evil Shura looked at the huge monster and his face was afraid for a while, He was well aware of the power of this huge monster.


    Even in his heyday, he may not be his opponent. The knife produced after the blood sacrifice was already his only attack power in his heyday, and it was ineffective against the guy. It seems that today''s hatred can''t be repaid. Evil Shura turned his eyes to Su Tang and whispered; "It''s all this boy''s fault. If he hadn''t appeared, I''m afraid I''d recovered and made a breakthrough. Now I''m not only not recovered, but also injured by this huge monster."


    "Hahaha, little Shura, dare to fight against my boss. Today your ape grandfather will kill you here." seeing the evil Shura retreat, the ape laughed and said. At this time, Su Tang was also relaxed. Su Tang had seen the collision just now. The evil Shura was not the opponent of the all back God ape at all. This time, he could finally feel at ease.


    "Hum, kill me? Joke, if I want to go, do you think you can stop me?" evil Shura snorted disdainfully. Although this huge ghost dance is really powerful and he is not an opponent at all, evil Shura is not a little afraid because he has the self-confidence to remove dirt and can escape, but he pays a high price.


    "That''s to try." after that, the ape called the huge monster and thought about the evil Shura attack again. Seeing this guy coming again, the evil Shura immediately stepped back and thought secretly in his heart; "I was lucky that time before, so I can avoid it. I''m afraid I won''t have such good luck this time."


    "Man, I have written down today''s revenge, and I will not let you go. Obviously, the evil Shura is ready to escape. After hearing his words, Su Tang immediately said to Long Yu," stop him. We must not let him escape like this today. We must kill him. " After hearing Su Tang''s words, long Yu nodded and quickly moved towards the past, trying to block the escape route of evil Shura, but at this time, evil Shura made a very unexpected action for everyone present.


    His whole body was shrouded in red light. With the light getting deeper and deeper, Su Tang and others found that the guy''s limbs actually began to separate. Something in a black soul state flew away in a moment. This is what Su Tang thought of the secret of heaven and said, "can the secret of heaven be blocked?"


    "No, boy, this guy uses the blood soul escape method in the blood soul Dharma. There is nothing to bind between heaven and earth. Don''t think about it. However, since this guy is so cruel, you can rest assured that it will be impossible for this guy to recover for thousands of years." Tianji said.


    Hearing this, Su Tang nodded. Since Tianji said so, I think there is really no way. At this time, the separated limbs are still slowly expanding, and a bad feeling appears in Su Tang''s mind. At this time, Tianji said, "boy, get back, this guy chose to explode his body when he was practicing the blood soul escape method."


    "What? Self exploding flesh?" Su Tang was horrified. The strength of the evil Shura was so powerful that his flesh explodes. How lethal would it be? At this time, Longyu and the ape seemed to notice that this guy''s flesh was about to explode. They immediately retreated quickly. As soon as long Yu caught Su Tang, they began to retreat.


    With the rapid retreat of Longyu, the ape also retreated. At this time, Su Tang found that those trapped warriors not far behind them immediately said to the ape, "little monkey, try to protect those people." although most of these people don''t know themselves, Li Gang and others are still inside, and Su Tang can''t sit idly by.


    The ape nodded and said, "don''t worry, boss. I''ll protect these guys." then he saw that the huge earth monster in front also came back quickly, and soon came to the front of the trapped warriors and monsters. Then a very thick earth wall appeared and wrapped all the trapped people.


    The mud wall still emits bursts of yellow light. At this time, Su Tang, who is driven by the Dragon feather, and the macaque on one side, have been far away from this place. At this time, there is a loud noise thinking about the whole ghost forest, and a huge shock wave in the distance also wants to expand in all directions.


    At this time, Longyu said; "No, our speed is not as fast as the shock wave. Now the young master is seriously injured, and there is no way to resist such strength." with the voice of Long Yu falling, Su Tang also understood very well. At this time, the monkey said; "Don''t worry about this. Hide behind me."


    With that, the ape stood still. After long you heard what he said, even when he came behind the ape, they completely protected Su Tang. It was a loud cry from the ape; "The earth is heavily armored!" with the sound falling, a yellow light and shadow suddenly appeared on the ape. Just for a moment, a very powerful armor appeared on him.


    At this time, the impact also came. The thoroughback God ape Jiang Tian roared and tried his best to defend, "bang!" the huge impact force still knocked the thoroughback God ape''s body back a few steps. Su Tang''s Dragon feather was also protected by the thoroughback God ape. The impact force passed in a moment. The thoroughback God ape also took back its armor and gasped; "Grandpa, the power of flushing chicken is so strong. I''m still too weak now. Even if I have the blessing of this life secret skill, it''s not enough."


    "Hehe, you are already very strong. You didn''t show up this time. I''m afraid I''ll die here." Su Tang said with a smile when he heard the words of the ape.


    At this time, Su Tang was quite calm when he was far away from the war. Later, in the face of evil Shura, Su Tang actually felt that death was so close to him. If there were not the appearance of Tongbei God ape at the time of crisis to help him block the kill blow, I''m afraid he would really fall.


    Now it is the thoroughbred God ape that helps him block the impact and prevent him from dying again. At this time, hearing that the thoroughbred God ape also said that his strength is weak, Su Tang was also depressed. The sensible also felt that his strength is still more dangerous in the Shura hell.


    "Well, boss, let''s go back and see if there''s anything wrong with those guys. Although I have my protection, this time the self explosion force is too strong, and I don''t know if I can completely protect them." the ape said.


    Su Tang nodded. With the help of Long Yu, several people began to walk back slowly. Along the way, looking at the trees that stood incomparably upright before, they were broken off, and many were uprooted. Su Tang still couldn''t help taking a breath of cool air. The evil Shura''s flesh only lived in steamed stuffed bun. He really didn''t think of it.


    Soon they returned to the previous battlefield. At this time, there was no appearance here. There was a huge pit. All the trees around were completely destroyed in this self explosion. At this time, Su Tang didn''t know where it was. After looking around, I found a huge wall standing on the right not far away.


    The wall was the huge earth monster made by the ape. Su Tang didn''t know what was going on inside when he saw that it protected those people or monsters. However, seeing that there was no damage to the surface of the wall, Su Tang was relieved. After the three came here, the ape shot and removed the wall, At this time, in the wall, many warriors and monsters lay on the ground.


    Soon Su Tang found Li Gang, walked up quickly, helped him up, checked and found that he was not dead. He should have been stunned by the previous great power. At present, he was relieved. After checking these people, Su Tang wanted to ask long Yu; "Where is the man you left before? Where is he now? Go and bring her!"


    Long Yu nodded, quickly flew out in one direction, and soon came back with Luo Ling. After returning, Luo Ling was shocked at the scene in front of her. After discovering Su Tang, she quickly walked up and asked; "Su Tang, are you okay?"


    "Fortunately, it''s just a little injury. It should be OK to rest for a while." Su Tang replied with a smile. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Ling nodded and put it down for a moment. At this time, she continued to ask; "What about the evil Shura? How could it be like this here?"


    "That guy has used the blood soul escape method to escape. Before he left, he used the flesh self explosion, so here are all his treasures. However, sister Ling, it''s really strange for you to talk about Shura hell. No matter who you are or want to collect, how do you like the treasures? Before, the monster self explosion in Yushan, and now he met Shura self explosion." Su Tang said reluctantly.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know. Such self explosion is rarely seen, and I''ve only seen it twice." Luo Ling said relaxed when he heard that Su Tang could joke.

 Chapter 370

    At this time, Su Tang asked; "Sister Ling, how did you come back? When I saw you leave, spruce alone should not be able to bring you here?" Su Tang was also very confused that Luo Ling and others would be caught back.


    "Hey, it''s all because I didn''t see the real face of this guy. This time it''s not su Tang. I''m afraid we''ll all die here. After this guy prepared to go back with us, he tampered with our food that night. Before, our strength was blocked and brought back by him." Luo Ling sighed.


    "Food? I remember our food is always in the charge of brother Li Gang?" before coming, Su Tang found that Luo Ling still has some heart. All the food they eat is prepared by Li Gang himself and won''t fake others at all. She did this to prevent some team members from dealing with their own people for the sake of interests.


    Such things are common among adventurers. All Luo Ling gave these things to his most trusted person li gang before coming. Su Tang is also very clear. Now I suddenly heard that they were all caught because spruce moved its hands and feet in the food. How can I not be curious?


    "Hey, that night, we were also attacked by monsters. After we killed the monsters together and collected all the materials, spruce said that there was fresh meat today. Even if we roasted the meat of the monsters, we didn''t notice that they were just hunted, so spruce prepared the food that night." Rowling said.


    At this moment, Su Tang understood. At this time, the first martial artist woke up. After seeing Su Tang and others, the martial artist slowly stood up and bowed to Su Tang; "Thank you for saving me. I can''t repay you for saving my life. If you can help me in the future, you can speak as soon as possible." when checking their situation, Su Tang found that their cultivation was sealed, so he asked long Yu to help them untie it.


    Now these people wake up and feel their strength back. After hearing this man''s words, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s just a little effort, and it just coincides with the meeting. Don''t do that!" seeing that the man said so, Su Tang couldn''t help nodding. It seems that he made a good move this time.


    With the passage of time, the sky soon darkened, and all the adventurers woke up. As soon as those monsters woke up, they left. At this time, at the edge of the huge pit, dozens of martial artists were chatting around the campfire. At this time, Li Gang looked at Su Tang and said; "This time it''s not brother Su Tang. I''m afraid we''ll be the same as those before. I''ve just remembered the great grace of life."


    After hearing his words, Li Yong immediately stood up, took a jar of wine and said to the martial artists around him; "Everyone, when I was caught by the evil Shura leader, I felt that I had no life to live. I didn''t expect that now we can eat meat and drink like this. All this is due to the Sutang brothers. Let''s have a drink with the Sutang brothers."


    As Li Yong''s voice fell, all the fighters stood up one after another, raised the wine jar or wine pot in their hands and said loudly; "I''ve thanked my brothers for their great kindness!" seeing them like this, Su Tang also picked up the wine jar and drank it.


    "Hahaha, I''m so happy today. To tell you the truth, we haven''t been so happy to hunt fire beetles before. I can only say that it''s good to be alive." at this time, a martial artist laughed and said.


    After hearing what he said, others laughed. Before that, the adventurers present might deliberately avoid each other and don''t want to meet each other in the wild. At this moment, it''s really something we wouldn''t have thought of before that we can sit happily drinking and eating meat together.


    After sitting down again, everyone drank wine and chatted with each other. At this time, there were not many monsters in the whole periphery, and those monsters who left were relieved to go back to nest after this thrilling moment. It can be said that there was no danger at all.


    Seeing that these people were so happy, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing and said; "It seems that I didn''t do anything wrong before. Although I almost lost my life, it''s still worth it."


    Hearing his words, the little monkey on one side smiled and said; "Hehe, it''s really good, but I haven''t eaten barbecue for a long time." after that, he continued to chew a piece of barbecue held by his little paw. Li Gang looked at Su Tang and asked; "Brother, your face will be here? Didn''t you say you would leave the ghost fog forest?"


    "Well, actually, after seeing you off, I went back to the underground cave and thought about it. Now that there are no monsters in the surrounding forest, if I continue to stay in the surrounding forest, I may be found by evil Shura, so I have the courage to go to the middle of the ghost fog forest. I have fought well for many times this time, and my strength has improved a lot, otherwise There''s really no way to save you, "said Su Tang without concealing.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, all the adventurers turned to look at him. Li Gang exclaimed; "Brother, did you go to the middle of the forest? There are all middle Shura level monsters. We never dare to enter them. I didn''t expect my brother to fight with those monsters in there. No wonder our strength has been so strong."


    Other people also nodded. They saw the middle Shura peak strong men like Su Tang and spruce fighting before. It goes without saying that they were powerful. Unexpectedly, he went to the middle of the forest, which is a place that even the general upper Shura can''t easily set foot in.


    "Hehe, in fact, the middle of the forest is not as scary as people think. Although there are many powerful monsters in it, they are not easy to meet. After all, it is not mentioned that monsters need their own territory, so many times, there may be only one monster in a large area, and they are very willing. All of them are in their nests, so you have a chance to meet them It''s still relatively small, "said Su Tang with a smile.


    After hearing his words, everyone else nodded, but none of them felt that they had the strength to enter it. Don''t look at Su Tang''s understatement, but after really entering it, you will find that it''s completely different. Now Tianma generally meets monsters in the middle Shura realm on the periphery, which is very dangerous, not to mention entering the middle, There are such monsters everywhere. If you encounter one, you will have a dead end.


    So they drank and chatted, and soon passed the night. Early the next morning, all the martial artists got up and looked at the quiet outer forest; "It seems that we won''t be able to come here for a long time."


    Now there are not many monsters in the whole periphery. For Tianma who hunts monsters, it has lost its role of adventure. After hearing their words, Luo Ling also said; "It seems that in the next period of time, we can only try our luck near the desert." this time, most of the monsters outside the ghost fog forest were destroyed. It will take a long time to recover.


    "Brother, where are you going?" Li Gang looked at Su Tang and asked. After hearing his words, Luo Ling also turned to look at Su Tang with an expectation in her eyes.


    Su Tang thought for a moment and said; "I want to leave here. I''ve improved a lot in the ghost forest this time. Now I want to go outside and have a look." Li Gang continued after hearing Su Tang''s answer; "Let''s go together. First, we will settle down in the adventure town. There will be a carriage team every ten days. At that time, brothers can leave here with them."


    "Yes, it''s still far away from the outside. There are too many poor mountains and rivers along the way. It will be very dangerous to wander alone. It''s better to follow the team, so that more people can take care of them." Luo Ling also said.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang thought and nodded. Since he was going out, it was best to follow the team. In this way, he could not only understand the outside situation, but also not take too many detours along the way. Thinking of this, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I''ll follow you to adventure the town first, but I''ll disturb sister Ling again."


    "Ha ha, you saved my life. There''s nothing to disturb." Luo Ling laughed as soon as he heard Su Tang''s answer. Then dozens of adventurers left here and entered the desert. With such a strong lineup, nothing happened all the way. The speed of driving is as fast as Fei Huangcheng, Many of these adventurers are old qualified and experienced in finding quicksand traps. Everyone is very safe along the way. At night, so many warriors rest together, and the fire beetle doesn''t appear intuitively.


    After three days on the road, everyone returned to the adventure town. When they came back again, all the martial artists had an unspeakable feeling. At the gate of the town, after saying goodbye to Su Tang, they all returned to their homes. Su Tang also followed Luo Ling and others to sell their harvest and went home.


    Although the harvest this time was not much, it still allowed Luo Ling and others to live for a period of time without worrying about being unable to afford food. In the evening, Luo Ling and Bai Yue prepared a table of dishes, and five people had a beautiful meal.

 Chapter 371

    Early the next morning, Su Tang had just finished his training and walked out of the door. He saw Li Gang rushing back outside and asked with a smile; "Brother gang, why did you go out early?"


    Seeing Su Tang, Li Gang smiled, nodded and said; "I just went out to help you see the motorcade. There will be a motorcade in seven days." Li Gang knew that Su Tang was not interested in this town. For Su Tang, the life-saving benefactor, Li Gang thought he couldn''t give anything in return. He had to run errands for Su Tang.


    "Oh! Thank you, brother gang. Why are you busy for my business early in the morning!" I was stunned when I heard it, even if I understood the idea in Li Gang''s heart.


    "It''s all small things. My brother has saved my life. I don''t have anything to thank my brother. I can only run errands for you and talk about my gratitude." Li Gang said with a smile. As his voice fell, Li Yong also came out of the room. It''s almost that his eldest brother and Su Tang were there. He also came over and said with a smile; "I was arrested for ten days and didn''t have a good rest. I finally slept at ease last night."


    "Hahaha, me too. After this time, I found that living is really very good." Li Gang also laughed and said.


    Before Su Tang came, they looked at the martial arts and monsters who were constantly bleeding and absorbing their souls. They were always worried about whether they would be next. They thought about the wails of those martial arts and monsters before they died. Up to now, they still shudder. Now they can sleep safely and steadily. They are very satisfied.


    With the passage of time, Luo Ling and Bai Yue also appeared in the courtyard. Last night, they all slept very well. It can be seen from their spirit. After breakfast, Luo Ling proposed to take Su Tang town for a stroll. Compared with Su Tang, they haven''t had a good stroll since they came here. In fact, in this adventure Town, There are still many places worth visiting.


    Hearing Luo Ling''s proposal, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s good. Anyway, brother gang was clear in the hall before. The team won''t come here until seven days later. There''s nothing going on around this time. I also want to go to the town and learn more about Shura hell." seeing Su Tang''s intention to go out, Li Gang and others nodded and said; "Well, anyway, we won''t continue to risk hunting monsters during this period of time. Just accompany brother Su Tang."


    After that, the five left the courtyard and were ready to go to the town. After they left, Su Tang looked at Li Gang and asked; "Is there any place in this town worth visiting?"


    "Yes, let''s take you to the most prosperous street in our town first. There are a lot of things there. They are all goods from Shura hell. When you''re lucky, you can see the treasure." Bai Yue next to him immediately said; "Li Gang was right. At the beginning, I heard that an adventurer didn''t know where to get a thing. He thought it was rubbish. He just sold it at a very low price. Then he knew that since it looked like a fragment of divine soldiers left in ancient times."


    "Fragments of divine soldiers? Is it precious?" Su Tang was also interested.


    "Well, it''s very precious, brother. You may not know it yet. People of my Shura family are very used to fighting with weapons. Didn''t the evil Shura also use a sword before?" Li Gang nodded.


    "It''s true. I basically see that many Shura strongmen have weapons. It''s not like the mainland. Wu Bin rarely appears." Su Tang nodded.


    After hearing what he said, the others laughed, which was Luo Ling''s opening; "In fact, we were similar to you humans and didn''t like to use weapons. We know that in ancient times, a very powerful Shura ancestor found that weapons could make our Shura spirit more powerful. Therefore, basically Shura began to use weapons from ancient times."


    "So it is? In this way, the magic weapon fragment is really a great thing. It''s just a broken magic weapon. Even if it''s very rare, it''s not very useful?" Su Tang continued.


    Su Tang doesn''t know much about Shura hell. What he said to Luo Ling just now is what he didn''t expect. It turns out that Shura can play more outstanding attack power when using weapons. At first, he was a little strange. He thought it was just a person in this place who hunted monsters all year round, so everyone has the habit of carrying weapons? It turns out that this weapon plays such an important role in the Shura family.


    "Hehe, don''t you know that? Although the fragment is broken, it can be regarded as something handed down in ancient times. The person who uses it must be like a strong man. The most important cultivation of the Shura family is the will to kill. Basically, there will be the will to kill left by the strong man in such fragments. As long as it is activated, it will be beneficial to the martial arts of the Shura family "It''s a great advantage to be a winner," Li Gang said.


    "This is just one of the benefits. Think about it. It''s a magic weapon. In the Shura hell where resources are scarce, some things in the fragments can be said to have completely disappeared. As long as we can dissolve it and integrate some precious things into the current weapons, although it can''t reach the level of magic weapon, it can at least raise the weapons to one or two levels." Luo Ling also said at this time.


    After hearing their words, Su Tang understood that this thing played such a big role. With several people walking and chatting all the way, they soon came to the busiest street in the whole town. At this time, people came and went here. Although this is only a very small town, the flow of people is still very large.


    There are businessmen from other places and adventurers from other places. This town can be said to be their foothold. There will also be a lot of monster material transactions here. When Su Tang and Luo Ling walked into the street and were really ready to look around, they heard someone calling Su Tang''s name behind them.


    "Brother Sutang? Why did you come here?" Sutang turned his head and saw four or five martial artists coming towards them. These people were saved by Sutang from evil Shura in the ghost fog forest, so they were very friendly after seeing Sutang.


    "Hehe, I have nothing to do. I''ll come and see you. You should come to sell things like this?" looking at the big and small bags of things in these people''s hands, I think these things should be their adventure in the ghost fog forest.


    Sure enough, the man nodded and said; "These are all the unknown items we got from this adventure. We sorted them out when we came back yesterday. Now we happen to come here to sell them."


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, let''s get busy first. I''ll just hang out with my friends and have time to talk." to tell you the truth, Su Tang is not very familiar with these people, but since others say hello and Su Tang is also a proud person, it''s time to answer politely.


    "Well, I''ll buy my brother a drink when I have time." after that, they walked towards the middle, looked at her and said after she left; "Look at them, the harvest this time should be good, but there were ten people in their team. Now there are only five of them. All the five people were killed by evil Shura."


    "Hey, I was an adventurer that time. There were a lot of people when I went out. When I came back here, if I''m lucky, I can come back intact like us. If I''m a little unlucky, it''s possible to kill the team. This time they met evil Shura. If it weren''t for the Sutang brothers, I''m afraid even we would die in the ghost forest "It''s too late," Li Gang said with a sigh.


    Hearing what he said, everyone else nodded. They have been living in this adventure town for a long time and have been used to these things. Anyway, there are many Shura warriors who die among the adventurers every year. They were also one of them this time, but they are lucky. Now they see this adventure team which is very famous in the adventure town, There are only five dead, so I can''t help feeling.


    "Come on, let''s see what kind of things there will be here." Su Tang smiled at them with emotion.


    Several people nodded. Li Li, who had just walked in front, took Su Tang towards the middle. Along the way, Su Tang looked at the street. Although there were some shops, most of them were ground stalls. No one met before. At this time, he also found a place and began to tell his things. After seeing Su Tang and others, They all greeted them with a smile.


    Just as several people kept looking around, several martial artists passed by them and whispered; "You know what? It''s said that there are many good things in Jubao Pavilion, among which there are fragments of divine soldiers."


    "What if you know? Jubao Pavilion, who doesn''t know that the things that can be sold there are not good things? It''s just that they held an auction this time. Didn''t you see that many strong people from other places came here a few days ago? Just for this auction, we don''t even have enough spiritual stones for daily cultivation. How can we buy those things?" I heard the man''s tiger roar, The companion beside him said with a silent look.


    "Although I can''t afford it, it''s OK to go and have a look. If I meet these treasures in the wild in the future, I won''t know them," said the person who spoke before.


    Hearing what he said, the silent warrior nodded and said; "You''re right. Let''s go and have a look. It''s said that the auction will start at noon, and now it''s almost the same." after that, they quickly walked towards the deepest place. At this time, Su Tang who heard his words was also interested.


    Turned to look at Li Gang and asked; "Brother gang, will there be an auction in this town?" Li Gang nodded as Su Tang''s voice fell; "Well, there are often some inexplicable things here. Some are treasures and some are garbage. It''s like gambling. If you''re lucky, you can buy treasures at a small price. If you''re unlucky, you can only lose. But we''ve never been there. The things in the Jubao pavilion are very expensive and we can''t afford them at all."


    "So it is? Let''s go and have a look. It''s one thing whether we can afford it or not. Let''s go and have a long experience." Su Tang said immediately after hearing Li Gang''s words.


    "Well, I wanted to see it before, but the eldest brother said that the things there were too precious for us to afford, so he wouldn''t let me go. This time, I could go and see it." Li Yong also said at this time.


    After hearing his words, Li Gang smiled and said; "Let''s go, just like the man said just now. It''s better to see it and be a little prepared to meet it in the wild." then several people also walked towards the depths of the reception. Along the way, Su Tang asked about the Jubao Pavilion. In his early years, he also left the town and wandered in other cities.


    So his insight was much higher than others. After hearing Su Tang''s questions, Li Gang said; "This treasure gathering Pavilion can be said to be the largest shop in our Shura hell. Basically, there are their branches everywhere. The things sold here will soon include the things that appear in the whole Shura hell, but their price is too high. Most people don''t like to buy things there at all. Only some rich nobles will cooperate with them."

 Chapter 372

    Soon, since he came to a very tall building and saw such a delicate building, Su Tang couldn''t help saying; "This should be regarded as the most luxurious building in the whole adventure town?" it''s the first time Su Tang has seen such an exquisite building in Shura hell for a long time. There are basically some small yards in the mob City, which are similar to those of Luo Ling.


    "Well, this treasure gathering Pavilion is very rich. Only they can repair such buildings." Li Gang said.


    At this time, the front of the Jubao building was full of martial artists. None of them wanted to enter. Su Tang was also very confused about this. He immediately turned to Li Gang and was ready to ask. Li Gang shook his head knowingly and said; "No one can enter the auction of Jubao building. If you want to enter, everyone must pay a piece of inferior spirit stone, otherwise you won''t be allowed to enter at all."


    With that, Li Gang also pointed to the guard standing in front of the gate of Jubao building; "The cultivation accomplishments of the four guys are very strong. At least they have the strength of the middle Shura. They are responsible for guarding the door. Ordinary people simply have no way to enter them." looking at Li Gang''s fingers, Su Tang nodded. These four people are indeed the strength of the middle Shura.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look." after that, Su Tang walked towards the gate. Seeing Su Tang walking past, Li Gang and others also got up, came to the gate, stood in the front guard, stopped Su Tang''s way and said; "Pay the spirit stone!" the man''s eyes and tone were very flat.


    Su Tang smiled, took out five inferior spirit stones from the storage ring, handed them over and said; "Five of us!" as a result, the guard stepped aside and continued to say plainly; "Please come in!" Su Tang nodded and stepped in. With Su Tang''s steps, Li Gang and others also followed up. At this time, Li Gang came to Su Tang and whispered; "Brother, that''s five spirit stones. Did you give them like this?"


    "Ha ha, it''s just a small matter!" Su Tang shook his head and said with a smile. He also knew that the spirit stone was very precious to Li Gang. They almost lost their lives this time. They only returned more than 100 pieces of inferior aura, and they were divided among four people. It can be said that these five spirit stones will let them practice alone for five days.


    With the strong strength of the Shura people, they can absorb the spiritual stone for cultivation indefinitely in one day, but the conditions of Li Gang and others are not allowed. In the current Shura hell, a piece of inferior spiritual stone can be absorbed clean and can be used for ordinary cultivation for three or five days. The Aura here is too thin.


    Seeing Su Tang so indifferent, Li Gang didn''t continue to say it, but there was still some reluctance in his eyes. After entering the Jubao Pavilion, Su Tang was also shocked by the scene in front of him. The interior of the Jubao Pavilion looked more brilliant than the outside. Li Gang and others who entered here for the first time were deeply shocked.


    "It''s so beautiful, sister Ling. Have you seen it? It''s really beautiful here." Bai Yue said in surprise.


    Luo Ling nodded. He was surprised in his eyes, but he didn''t cry out. Seeing her like this, Su Tang couldn''t help but flash a trace of surprise. When he was in the ghost fog forest, he heard from the mouth of evil Shura that Luo Ling seems to have the blood of Shura king, which is a real super aristocrat in the whole Shura hell, Just why is she here?


    Moreover, it is said that her parents also live here. Su Tang really doesn''t understand how she can appear here? What happened to a super aristocrat who had fallen so low in her family?


    "Brother, this place is really shocking!" Li Yong also said.


    When a few people were amazed, a voice of disdain sounded; "A bunch of buns, don''t know what to do? Can you afford the things here?" said Hua Hua, a teenager, looking disdainfully at Su Tang and others.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang and others turned their heads and looked over. After seeing the boy, Su Tang frowned slightly. At this time, Li Gang whispered a reminder; "Brother, this guy is the young master of Xin family in adventure town. Don''t offend him!"


    "The young master of the family? Is there such a family in adventure town?" Su Tang asked curiously.


    "Well, there are two families in our adventure town. The Xin family is one of them, and the other is the mayor''s family, the Feng family!" Li Gang said.


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, Bai Yue also said; "This guy is a famous bully in our town. Su Tang, I think it''s better not to offend him." when Bai Yue and Li Gang say this, Su Tang doesn''t intend to continue to say anything, although he is uncomfortable. Compared with him, Li Gang and others will continue to live in the town in a few days. If he offends this guy now, It may be difficult to leave the day just waiting for others.


    Seeing Su Tang and others ignore themselves, the young master of the Xin family continued; "I don''t want to stand with a group of lowly things, and I don''t know what happened to the Jubao Pavilion, or how everyone came in." Su Tang''s face immediately sank as soon as he said this.


    At this time, the young master of the Xin family said to his men too much; "You go over there and bring the two women to me. Young master, I came out in a hurry and forgot to bring the women. I saw that both women looked good and just allowed the young master to have some fun." the young master of Xin family saw that Su Tang and others had been silent. Obviously, he was afraid of his own power and immediately intensified.


    After hearing the young master''s words, the man under his hand nodded and walked directly towards Su Tang and others. After entering, he pointed to Luo Ling and Bai Yue and said; "You two come with me!" the servant''s color was full of disdain. Seeing here, Su Tang couldn''t bear it and said coldly immediately; "Go away! Go away as far as I can before I get angry, otherwise you will regret it."


    "You! What a big breath!" the servant was stunned by Su Tang''s sudden drink. At this time, all the people in Jubao Pavilion turned around one by one. Among these people, some were the head of the big adventure group, native small town people, some family members from nearby small towns and some power members from other places.


    The movement of Su Tang soon alerted the people in Jubao Pavilion. A woman came over and asked with a cold face; "What''s the matter? Don''t you know that no force can be used in the Jubao pavilion? You''re challenging the dignity of the Jubao pavilion?" the young master of the Xin family immediately changed his face and said with a smile; "Misunderstanding, we''re just playing around. Don''t be angry, deacon."


    Hearing his words, the woman said coldly; "For fun? I don''t want to see where this is. You can play with it?" he said, looking at the young master of the Xin family coldly.


    Under the woman''s eyes, the young master of the Xin family began to sweat on his forehead. He was just a family child in a remote town. Although few people dared to provoke him in the town, he had no choice when he met a giant like Jubao Pavilion. The strongest of his Xin family had just reached the upper Shura, We can''t ignore the existence of Jubao Pavilion.


    "Well, let''s forget this time. It''s not an example!" when the woman saw the young master Xin''s fear, she immediately didn''t continue to investigate. After saying that coldly, she was ready to turn around and leave. With the woman''s turn, the young master Xin turned his head and glared at Su Tang and others. His eyes were full of murderous intent. Seeing him like this, Su Tang thought with a cold smile in his heart; "You''d better not mess with me, or I don''t mind killing your family."


    "This is just an adult. Take your time. I have something to ask you!" Su Tang turned his head and looked at the Deacon''s back and said.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the female deacon stopped and looked at Su Tang and asked; "What''s the matter with you?" at this time, the woman had no previous indifference. Seeing here, Su Tang said with a smile; "I just want to ask, just an adult, is there an elegant room or something here? I don''t like standing here with this guy."


    "Pooh! Yajian? Boy, do you know the requirements for entering Yajian? What qualifications do you have for a local steamed stuffed bun like you?" as Su Tang''s voice fell, the young master of the Xin family immediately laughed. Hearing his words, the woman gave him a cold look, scared the guy not to continue talking, and then turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Yes, but it takes a hundred inferior spirit stones to enter the elegant room."


    "Oh, let''s have one. By the way, I still have some business to talk with you. I don''t know if the Deacon is interested?" Su Tang said.


    Su Tang''s performance made Li Gang and others around him stunned. At this time, the woman smiled as soon as she heard Su Tang say she had business; "Of course, I don''t know what business you want to talk about?" at the same time, an accident flashed in her eyes. In front of her, the boy didn''t look like a rich man from his clothes. How could he have no response when he said 100 pieces of inferior Lingshi to open an elegant room?


    "I have a lot of business to talk with your Pavilion. There are too many people here. I think I''d better go to the Yajian to talk about it." Su Tang continued in a very natural tone. You know, there are many things that are very scarce in Shura hell. These things can shock these people like fragments, Originally, Su Tang just wanted to come and have a look at the fragments this time. He didn''t expect to meet someone like young master Xin''s family.


    For a moment, Su Tang was also angry and wanted to hit the young master of the Xin family in the face, so he made such a move at this time. Compared with the young master of the Xin family, although he was a noble in the adventure Town, he just participated in the auction in the hall. Didn''t he say that Su Tang and others were steamed stuffed buns before? In this case, the most direct way is to take out a hundred spirit stones to open an elegant room.


    "OK! Come with me!" the woman nodded, then took Su Tang''s woman to the second floor, and entered the elegant room under the eyes of everyone in the hall. After su Tang and others completely entered the elegant room, bursts of discussion broke out in the hall.


    "Hahaha, it''s fun. I didn''t expect this boy to be so bold."


    "Yes, I seem to hear someone''s face slapped. They say that others are steamed stuffed buns. They stand in a hall with him and lose his identity. Now others directly fight back. Hahaha, this auction is really a sound. They can see such a trace of things before they start. It''s really a worthwhile trip." At this time, a big black faced man shouted.


    Hearing these people''s comments, the young master of the Xin family flushed with anger, gave a cold look at the black faced man and said; "Crazy tiger, pay attention to what you say and be careful to cause trouble for your adventure group!" this black faced man is the deputy head of an adventure group in this adventure town. They live in a small town all year round and have some friction. How can he miss the opportunity to ridicule each other when he sees Young Master Xin eating such a flat this time?


    "Hahaha, joke, did I tell you? Make trouble? You can try it." the black faced man said coldly without giving the young master face. After hearing his words, the others showed a look of watching the play.

 Chapter 373

    In the hall, the big black faced man and the young master of the Naxin family were at war at this time, and in the elegant room on the second floor, the female deacon looked at Su Tang and asked; "I don''t know what kind of cooperation your excellency is talking about this time?" she was also very curious about what cooperation this seemingly ordinary teenager wanted to talk about with herself.


    "Ha ha!" Su Tang said with a smile, taking out a pot of wine from the storage ring; "I want your pavilion to help me to add this pot of wine to the auction." Li Gang and others next to Su Tang went out to the wine pot and understood at a moment. Su Tang wanted to auction the spirit wine. Although they didn''t know how many Su Tang had, they knew very well that there should be no less.


    I think every one of them got a hundred jin of spirit wine from Su Tang. If they didn''t have enough inventory, Su Tang wouldn''t be so generous. They knew very well that a sip of spirit wine could surpass the effect of dozens of inferior spirit stones after washing.


    "Wine?" the female deacon frowned and a glimmer of disappointment flashed in her eyes. There are many wines in Shura hell. There are also some good wines that can increase a small amount of aura, but the aura of those wines is only about a low-grade spirit stone. It can be said that the price is not very expensive. I saw that Su Tang took out wine, The Deacon felt for a moment that the wine should be similar to those.


    Su Tang looked at the Deacon''s disappointed look at that moment, smiled casually, took a teacup from the table, poured it twice from the wine pot and handed it to the Deacon; "The Deacon can try the effect first. After you try, we''ll talk in detail." looking at the teacup in Su Tang''s hand, the female deacon nodded. He didn''t have the slightest worry about what you know about Su Tang''s wine. Their power of Jubao Pavilion is all over the Shura hell.


    As a result, the female deacon looked at the teacup handed by Su Tang and drank it in one gulp. Su Tang couldn''t help thinking about it; "This woman is really bold, and I''m not afraid that I''m the kind of person who can deal with him."


    With the entrance of the spirit wine, the Deacon felt the extraordinary spirit wine in an instant, and her eyes couldn''t help brightening. The next feeling made her look surprised. His cultivation was not low, at least he had the strength of the superior Shura. The amount of aura in the spirit wine was calculated in an instant. After absorbing those auras, she looked at Su Tang and said with great satisfaction; "This wine is very good and has qualified for our auction."


    "Ha ha, the Deacon is satisfied. I still have some things here. Please see if you are qualified to enter this auction." Su Tang was completely surprised by the Deacon''s words, so he was not surprised, but said faintly, In fact, Su Tang wanted to take out things to participate in the auction at this time, on the one hand, because there were not many inferior spirit stones in his storage ring, and the rest were the best spirit stones.


    If such things appear in Shura hell, they will inevitably lead to some unnecessary trouble. Besides, Su Tang will leave in a few days. Since he is ready to take Luo Ling and others to the mainland, their strength must be improved, so he also plans to leave them some spirit stones for their cultivation.


    "Oh? There are other things? You can take them out at one time." the Deacon immediately became interested. For people who can take out such spirit wine, the next things should not be found anywhere, right?


    Sure enough, with her voice falling, Su Tang took out two more things from the storage ring. One is a weapon. This weapon is the magic weapon in the hands of the evil Shura before. After the evil Shura exploded, the magic weapon also remained. The other is what Su Tang got from the fire storm ape in the ghost fog forest. Although Su Tang doesn''t know what it is, But I always think this thing is something extraordinary.


    Although there are many things in Sutang''s storage ring, most of them are from the mainland. If they are taken out, they may attract other people''s attention, so this time he just took out some things in Shura hell. There is spirit wine, so it won''t attract other people''s doubt.


    As Su Tang took out these two things, the female deacon shrunk her eyes, looked at the sword taken out by Su Tang and exclaimed; "Magic weapon!" then he looked at Su Tang in surprise and asked; "Your Excellency, where did you get this thing? As far as I know, the number of magic tools in the whole Shura hell of Mo Qian is no more than ten. They are all in the hands of some very powerful evil shuras."


    "Hehe, I got this thing from an evil Shura in the ghost fog forest." Su Tang didn''t intend to hide it and said directly, is this? Su Tang wants to show off. In fact, with the ability of Jubao Pavilion, I believe he will soon know what happened in the ghost forest. It''s no use hiding it directly.


    "Oh? That''s true. I just didn''t expect you to have such a means. Evil Shura is hard to deal with." the Deacon immediately understood. Before that, she received a message that evil Shura appeared in the ghost fog forest. Originally, she thought it was just a rumor. He heard that an adventurer came back from the ghost fog forest yesterday and spread everything about there, She realized that it was true.


    When she saw the magic weapon again today, she was very sure that the evil Shura in the ghost fog forest had been defeated by the young man in front of her, otherwise the magic weapon would never appear in the young man''s hands. She knew the benefits of a good weapon to the Shura warrior. These magic weapons were refined by the evil Shura for hundreds of thousands of years and needed to absorb the soul constantly, Or it can be forged with blood. Its ability is very powerful. It can be regarded as one of the best super weapons in Shura hell.


    This is another thing that the female deacon took out from Su Tang. She frowned. She picked it up and looked at it carefully. The more she looked at her face, the more surprised she looked. At last, he even got excited, took it and looked at Su Tang and asked; "Sir, where did you get this?"


    The deacon was so excited that Su Tang was puzzled. In his opinion, the value of this thing was not as high as a magic weapon. Did he look out of sight? Su Tang shook his head and answered; "In fact, I got this thing from a monster''s cave when I was in the ghost forest. I don''t know what it is. According to your appearance, deacon, you should know the origin of this thing? I don''t know if you can tell me?"


    "From the ghost fog forest monster nest?" after hearing Su Tang''s answer, the Deacon nodded slightly and said; "It''s really possible that there was a rumor about the specialty at the beginning. It seems to be true." after whispering, she looked at Su Tang and said; "In fact, this thing is not special, at least for people on one side, but it is different for our Jubao Pavilion."


    "Oh? What do you say?" Su Tang was also interested.


    "In fact, this sensible man was originally the property of my Jubao Pavilion, but he was lost thousands of years ago. At the beginning, the whole Shura hell was in a turbulent era. A new royal family appeared and replaced the previous Roche family, so many strong people were strangled. My Jubao Pavilion had some relations with group 21, so it didn''t drag down bad luck. Which leader of the pavilion was chased and killed by the new royal family and fled After entering the forest, the mainland calmed down, but our cabinet leader did not appear. With his disappearance, the keepsake of the Jubao cabinet leader was also lost. As a result, there has been no cabinet leader in our Jubao cabinet for thousands of years, and the Deputy cabinet leader has been in charge of things all the time. "The Deacon said.


    As her voice fell, Su Tang nodded, understood in his heart, and said; "Think this thing should be the keepsake of the pavilion Lord?"


    "Exactly! So I have something I want to discuss with you. I don''t think it''s necessary to auction it. I''m willing to pay a high price to take it back. I don''t know what you think?" as her voice fell, Su Tang thought for a moment and then said; "Forget it, since this thing belongs to your Pavilion, I''ll give it back to your Pavilion. Just don''t say anything about the price. I just don''t know if your Pavilion is far away from making me a friend."


    "Really?" the deacon, who had planned to get it no matter what price he paid, said excitedly at once.


    Su Tang nodded; "Of course, this is the thing of your Pavilion. I got it by chance. Now that I have the opportunity to return it to its original owner, it''s best." Su Tang also thought directly in his heart. Now he has only one person in Shura hell and is a human identity. I''m afraid it will be difficult if he is found by Shura people, Now that he has the opportunity to make friends with such a powerful force as Jubao Pavilion, Su Tang will certainly not be stingy with these things.


    Besides, he got it by chance, and there was no cost at all. Now it''s good to exchange such a thing for the favor of a super force, so he said it immediately after hearing what he just said.


    "Well, thank you very much. I have a great favor from your excellency in front of Jubao Pavilion. I will report this news now. At the same time, the auction will be delayed. Because the things you give are too precious, we need to publicize them so that we can auction a better price. You should also know that this adventure town is only a remote town with money and power "Not many people," said the Deacon.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang frowned and said; "But seven days later, I''m ready to leave with the team. I''m afraid it''s too late."


    "Leave with the motorcade? Do you want to go inland? It''s very simple. The motorcade is my Jubao Pavilion. After they come this time, I''ll let them wait here. What do you think when the auction is over and let them escort the next one inland?" the Deacon said immediately.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang thought and nodded; "That''s OK. Anyway, there''s no difference between leaving a few days early and eating a few days." Su Tang also wanted to see those rich and powerful forces in Shura hell. This time, he had a very good opportunity.


    "Hmm! Well, just a moment, sir. I''ll inform you about it." after that, Su Tang nodded and the Deacon left Yajian. After the Deacon left, Li Gang took the lead in saying; "Brother, that thing can sell a lot of spirit stones? Why do you give it to them?"


    "Hehe, brother gang, what you see is only the surface!" Su Tang said with a smile when he heard Li Gang''s words.


    At this time, Luo Ling said; "You don''t understand this. Su Tang''s doing this is the best choice. It''s much more important than those spirit stones. Think about how powerful the Jubao Pavilion is and how much guarantee it is to get a super favor from them. Think about Su Tang''s identity. Walking in the Shura hell, I''m afraid he will encounter a lot of trouble. Now that he has made friends with Jubao Pavilion, it''s very important for him Even if there is a security guarantee. "


    After hearing Luo Ling''s words, Li Li understood just now. He was not a fool, but he was dazzled by the spirit stone just now. Now with Luo Ling''s guidance, he also looked at Su Tang and gave a thumbs up; "Brother, I''m afraid your identity will be different in the future. Jubao Pavilion is second only to the royal family."

 Chapter 374

    After waiting for a moment in the elegant room, the Deacon came back again. After entering the room, the Deacon said; "The matter has been notified. As for the time of the auction, we can''t decide until someone from the headquarters comes. He will send someone to inform you at that time."


    Sutang nodded. At this time, the Deacon took out a purple gold token from the storage ring and said; "This is the highest level VIP token of my Jubao Pavilion. No matter what happens, as long as we find my Jubao pavilion with this token, we will help unconditionally. Just now, the adult at the headquarters said that I would give this token to you. In the future, you will be the VIP of my Jubao Pavilion."


    Looking at the purple gold token, Li Gang and others were all excited. Su Tang was also very happy. It seems that the Jubao Pavilion is also very Taoist. It''s not worth giving them the token of the pavilion leader. After the divine beast got the token, Su Tang smiled and said; "Thank you, deacon."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome, sir. You don''t have to call me deacon. My name is Nocturne. In the future, you can directly call me by my name." the female deacon named Nocturne said.


    Su Tang nodded when he heard what he said, and then he said; "Now that the business here is over and there is no auction, we''ll leave first and come back when the auction starts." after that, Su Tang also stood up. Now the auction has ended and it''s no use staying.


    "Well, OK, you can go back first. When this side is ready, I will send someone to inform you." the night song nodded and said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, please bother the Nightsong deacon. The boy''s name is Su Tang. You don''t have to continue to call me your excellency. Just call me by my name." Su Tang is very polite to the Deacon. Su Tang is like this. Others respect him and he is right. From the beginning, the Deacon didn''t look down on him, This still makes Su Tang feel good. In addition, now he has such a relationship with Jubao Pavilion, and the two were much closer before.


    "OK, I have some things to prepare, so I won''t send you away. Take your time!" the night song said.


    Although Su Tang''s identity is unusual now, there are many things in Jubao Pavilion at this time. She has to deal with them. That''s the only way. Su Tang smiled and said when she heard her words; "OK, the Nightsong deacon has something to do. Let''s leave by ourselves." Su Tang also knows that Jubao Pavilion will be very busy in the next period of time. What Su Tang doesn''t know is that what he took out this time will cause a lot of storms in Shura hell in the next few days.


    After the night song left, Li Gang said with some depression; "This elegant room is a hundred spirit stones. We came in and did it for a while. When we added six of the front door, we lost 106 spirit stones this time." after Li Gang''s voice fell, Luo Ling and others were all in pain. Seeing their appearance, Su Tang said nothing; "It''s all right. We still have a great harvest this time. After a period of time, I''ll auction my things. It''s not a matter at all."


    Luo Ling nodded and said; "It''s true. It''s a great harvest for Su Tang to get the VIP token of Jubao Pavilion this time. More than 100 spirit stones can''t buy such a token." when he heard him say the token, Su Tang also looked carefully at the token in his hand. He saw that the spirit was the size of a palm, carved this exquisite building on the back, and engraved the word supreme on the front.


    "The supreme order? The name is not bad." Su Tang said with a smile. After that, Su Tang put the token away and said; "Let''s go, let''s leave here, and continue to see if there''s any fun. We''ve got such a harvest today. Let''s find a good one and have a good meal." after that, we took the lead out of the elegant room and saw Su Tang go out. Luo Ling''s people followed up. After leaving the elegant room, Su Tang and others heard the noise from the people in the hall below.


    "How can you do this? We came all the way to participate in this auction. Now you suddenly told me that you have to wait for some time to start with the suspension. Aren''t you playing with us?"


    "Yes, we called a spirit stone when we came in. What about this spirit stone? Will you return it?"


    "Don''t be ashamed here. It''s nice to say a spirit stone?"


    Hearing the noise below, Su Tang smiled gently. At this time, the nine and a half staff also tried to appease all of them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there have been some accidents this time. Some very precious things have joined the auction at 0:00. All external doors need to vigorously publicize for a period of time, which will cause inconvenience to you. Please forgive me. You came to the auction originally, but now there are precious things to join. Isn''t that good? Wait a little longer, maybe you can come Better things don''t have to be? "


    The staff of the treasure gathering Pavilion were very talkative. For a time, many people calmed down, talked about food, and were no longer worried about leaving. At this time, people in the elegant room on the second floor also came downstairs. At this time, an discordant voice came into the ears of Su Tang and others; "Hahaha, how about the steamed stuffed bun? Was it dented? More than a hundred spirit stones, which should be the spirit stones you guessed with your life? Now it''s floating like this. Isn''t it very painful? Hahaha."


    The voice was very loud. The moment it appeared, it was the voice of all the people in the hall. At this time, the hall was suddenly quiet. My brother turned his head and looked over. When he saw everyone''s eyes, young master Xin said with disdain; "You see, these guys pretend to be big when they have nothing to do. They spent more than a hundred spirit stones to make an elegant room. Now such a thing appears, which really kills me."


    As the voice fell, he also pointed to Su Tang and others. At this time, the people in the hall and those who fell turned to Su Tang and others. After discovering their clothes, they were stunned, and there was a flash of schadenfreude in their eyes.


    "You!" Li Gang''s face turned red and he was ready to speak, but Su Tang stopped him. At this time, Su Tang said faintly; "Just forget it. When a person meets a mad dog, he needs a little air. Do you want to bite him if the mad dog bites you? It''s too impolite!"


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, everyone in the hall smiled. This sentence was too good. Li Gang was stunned when he heard it, nodded and said; "Brother is right. I won''t ask for a mad dog. I may get sick." after hearing Li Gang''s words, the people in the hall were stunned.


    "Hahaha! It''s interesting. Although I didn''t see the auction this time, I saw a good play. Brother, you''re right. There are some mad dogs. You don''t have to pay attention to them." at this time, the black faced man who only saw the challenge with the young master of Xin family also laughed and said.


    Everyone in the hall nodded, and bursts of laughter came out. Hearing these laughter, young master Xin''s face sank, looked at Su Tang and others fiercely and said; "You wait with me. I won''t let you go."


    This is the Jubao Pavilion. We can''t use force at all. Even if the young master of Xin family was very angry, he didn''t dare to fight here. He just threatened with words. After that, the young master of Xin family even left the Jubao Pavilion. When he saw them leave, everyone else left. At this time, after leaving the Jubao Pavilion, the servants around the young master of Xin family spoke; "Young master, those guys seem to be residents of adventure town. This is our Xin family''s territory. They can play whatever they want. Don''t be angry."


    "Hum, I''ll make them look good." the young master of the Xin family nodded and said with a cold hum. Then he looked at the servant and said; "Just wait here. When they come out, follow them to see where they live, see if they have any background, and then come back and tell me." at this time, the boy was very angry.


    The servant nodded. After sending the young master away, the man had been waiting for Su Tang and others to appear. At this time, Su Tang and others in the Jubao building were just about to leave, when they were stopped and stopped by a person in the Jubao Pavilion. At this time, all the people in the Jubao Pavilion had gone, only Su Tang and others came, He returned all the spirit stones handed over by Su Tang and others to them; "Childe, this is the spirit stone you handed in before. The Deacon asked you to give it back."


    As a result, Lingshi Sutang smiled and said thank you. At this time, the staff continued; "Childe, the Deacon said that if Cindy wants to trouble childe, childe can say at Jubao Pavilion at any time, and we will help childe destroy the Xin family." after hearing her words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Thank you for your kindness. I''ll deal with the Xin family myself. Thank the deacon of night song for me."


    After that, Su Tang left the Jubao pavilion with Luo Ling and others. With the appearance of Su Tang and others, the Xin family servants who had been waiting for Su Tang outside also followed them carefully. After leaving the Jubao Pavilion, Su Tang thought about Li Gang and asked; "Brother gang, is there any better restaurant in the town? Anyway, the night song gave us the Lingshi just now. Let''s go and have a good meal."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Li Yong immediately opened his eyes and said; "Brother, you''ve asked the wrong person. My brother, I knew one day about cultivation and taking risks when I left the food box in the hall. He said that eating is my strength." after hearing his words, Luo Ling and Beiyue laughed, and Li Gang said at this time; "Indeed, my brother likes to eat best. Let him take us to eat."


    Su Tang nodded and immediately told him that he and others had taken out of the busiest street and walked all the way to another street. Soon they came to a restaurant that looked good, which was said by opening their mouth; "This is the largest restaurant in the town. The food is also the best to eat, but the price is more expensive."


    "Hehe, I said Li Yong. You haven''t eaten it. How can you know that the food here is delicious?" Bai Yue said at this time.


    "Cut, although I haven''t eaten it, you see there are a lot of people in this restaurant. You don''t have to think about it. The food here should be very delicious. Otherwise, how many people will there be?" Li Yong said unconvinced.


    After hearing what he said, others also found that the restaurant was indeed very busy. What they wanted to come here should be unusual. With such an idea, Su Tang immediately opened his mouth and said; "Come on, let''s go in and have a try." then he took the lead and followed Li Yong. Seeing that they both passed, Luo Ling and others also followed.


    As soon as he entered the door, a very enthusiastic waiter ran over, "what do you want to eat?" then he could lead Su Tang and others into the restaurant. After entering the restaurant, Su Tang was shocked by the excitement in front of him. At this time, the hall was basically full of martial artists, and there was no empty seat at all. At this time, Su Tang asked; "There''s no place, little second brother. Can there be an elegant room?"


    As soon as Su Tang said he wanted to be elegant, the waiter immediately looked at Iran and nodded quickly; "Of course, I''ll take you there." then you take Su Tang and others to the second floor and say as you go up to the second floor; "My guest, these two promises are some elegant seats. Now they are almost full. Some unknown have been booked in advance. I''ll take you to the elegant room on the third floor."


    Su Tang ordered to take you to him, and then went to the third floor with the waiter. After entering the room, he ordered good wine and vegetables and gave the waiter a reward of a spirit stone. The waiter was modified and left, Su Tang said; "This place is really good. Li Yong did not make a mistake."

 Chapter 375

    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Li Yong immediately nodded and said; "That''s right. I don''t look who Li Yong is. I know there are delicious food in the whole town." seeing Li Yong''s proud appearance, Luo Ling and Li Gang shook their heads. This is the North moon''s mouth; "Just blow it. You just know but haven''t eaten it. What can you be proud of?"


    Bai Yue and Li Yong are like this. They will mix their mouths. Neither of them will let go of attacking each other. Sure enough, Li Yong blushed and said after hearing Bai Yue''s words; "There''s no way. Who calls us poor? Our strength is also poor. There''s no extra money at all."


    Hearing his words, Li Gang said with a smile; "Hahaha, this time we''ll have a good time with brother Su Tang. Today can be said to be the happiest day of my life. First, I entered a place like Jubao pavilion that I didn''t dare to think before. Now I have come to such a place to eat. All this is the credit of brother Su Tang."


    Bai Yue nodded. At this time, Su Tang said; "It''s all small things. I have something I want to discuss with you." at this time, Su Tang is already that good. We must let these people follow themselves to the mainland, so that the strength of the mainland will be saved a lot.


    "Oh? Brother Sutang, just say what you want." Li Gang immediately said, and others turned their heads to Sutang.


    "Well, I''m going to go to the mainland after I continue to experience here for some time. I want to ask if you have any idea to leave here with me?" Su Tang said directly.


    Indeed, Su Tang has been in Shura hell for a long time. Now he is very clear about the situation on the mainland. He can''t continue to experience here. If he waits until the things on the mainland are completed, he can come here to continue to see it. Now he has been here for several months. Recently, he has become more and more worried about the mainland.


    "Leave? You mean let''s leave Shura hell with you to the human continent?" Luo Ling opened his eyes and asked.


    Su Tang nodded, and the others were excited for a moment. Bai Yue took the lead in saying; "Of course we do. Anyway, we don''t have any lovers here and fetters. It''s the same to go there. To tell the truth, I''m still willing to follow Su Tang. If I follow you, I can at least live a good life." only after I met Su Tang, Bai Yue realized what a good day is.


    First, I had some spirit wine that didn''t hurt the nobles. I saw the brilliance of Jubao Pavilion. In the past, huge things like Xin family were not provoked by them at all. Today, I beat them in the face. Now I come to this place where I may not be able to come for dinner all my life. All this seems to be a very good day for Bai Yue, Now when she heard Su Tang say so, she agreed directly.


    Li Gang and Li Yong both ordered a little. This is what Li Gang said; "Our brother''s life was saved by brother Sutang. I''ll follow you wherever I go." Li Yong nodded; "Yes, we are all willing to follow brother Sutang. You will be our boss in the future." Bai Yue and Li Gang nodded at his words.


    This is the eyes of several people. They all turned to Luo Ling who didn''t say anything. This is Luo Ling''s opening; "If you are willing, what else can I say? Anyway, if you leave, I have no friends here alone. I might as well go with you. Anyway, I also want to see the outside world." seeing Luo Ling, I also promised Su Tang with a smile; "Well, in that case, when the auction is over, I''ll take you to the mob city. You settle there first. When I finish my experience, I''ll go there to find you."


    "The city of thugs? That''s the three no matter area of Shura hell. There are murderers everywhere." Li Gang said after class.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "When I came to Shura hell, I settled there. I am very familiar with the people there. They are not as good as you rumored. Moreover, I have some friendship with the big head of the mob city. When I take you there, they will take good care of you. They are strong there, and you will get a lot of guidance."


    "Oh? In that case, that''s the best. After the auction, let''s go to see it with the Sutang brothers. Before, we only heard that there was such a city, but we didn''t know where it was. This time, Li Gang just went to see it." Li Gang didn''t care.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at Luo Ling and said; "Sister Ling has some questions. I don''t know if I can ask?"


    "You want to ask about my family?" Rowling said.


    Su Tang nodded. Luo Ling said; "In fact, I''m the one from the royal family of Shura hell, but the people of the Luo family have been scattered after the turmoil in the mainland. I just know that we have lived in adventurer town since my grandfather''s generation. I don''t know much about the family."


    The others were not surprised to hear what he said. They obviously knew that Su Tang said; "Haven''t you found any other people in these years?"


    "No, this town is quite remote. In addition, the new royal family killed almost all the people of the Roche family. There are not many owners who can survive. Besides, I''m afraid it''s similar to strangers even in the past many years." Luo Ling shook his head and said.


    Su Tang also nodded after hearing her words. At the same time, his heart was filled with emotion that the former royal family, the family of the pioneers of Shura hell, would be defeated like this. It''s really very sad.


    At this time, the former waiter had already carried the wine and dishes to the elegant room. After introducing all the dishes, he left. Su Tang and others also ate beautifully. While eating, Su Tang was also surprised at the delicacy of these dishes, and Li Yong exclaimed; "It''s really delicious. No wonder so many people come here. It''s really delicious. It''s the best thing I''ve ever eaten in my life."


    The others also nodded. They soon ate all these dishes, and there were still some things that were not enough, Su Tang said; "Hahaha, since you like it, let''s come and eat every day. Well, it''s been a day, and we should go back."


    "Come and eat every day? I think it''s better to count. Although these things are delicious, the price must not be cheap. If you eat them every day, even a big family like Xinjin will collapse." Li Yong shook his head and said.


    Hearing his words, the others also nodded. Su Tang smiled innocently. After leaving the elegant room, they came to the front desk to pay before dinner and left the restaurant.


    "Shit, isn''t this restaurant too expensive? It''s too expensive to eat 80 spirit stones in one meal. We wouldn''t come to Zigui if we knew so." Bai Yue said first after leaving the restaurant.


    Hearing her and the others nodded, Su Tang suddenly cut off some similarities and whispered; "Let''s go back first. It seems that someone is following us." he felt someone staring at him as soon as he appeared.


    "Can it be the Xin family?" Li Gang asked with a dignified face. The others also dignified for a moment. Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s very likely that we deserve them most recently. From the character of the young master of the Xin family before, he won''t let us go easily. Let''s go back first. If the Xin family really comes to trouble at that time, I don''t mind directly killing them."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Li Gang nodded. Although the Xin family is strong, they are not easy to provoke. Su Tang was able to beat away the evil Shura in the ghost forest before. His strength is not ordinary at all. In addition, there is long Yu in the courtyard at this time. Don''t worry. Long Yu is the superior Shura, and the strongest of the Xin family is only the superior Shura, If you really fight, you don''t have to be afraid of them on your side.


    Several people walked quickly towards their own yard. Soon after they came back, long Yu also came out of the room. When he saw Su Tang and others, he also came over. This is Su Tang looking at Long Yu and asking; "How''s it going? According to your appearance, you should say breakthrough?"


    Long Yu nodded and said; "Well, when I was in the ghost forest, young master, you gave me some things. My accomplishments are almost the same. I fought with evil Shura before and got a chance. Now I have been successfully promoted to the peak of the upper Shura. I believe I can break it soon."


    The reason why long Yu didn''t go out with Su Tang and his disciples today is that his cultivation has improved a little. At this time, Su Tang said; "Hehe, that guy has left. I think he''ll be in trouble soon."


    "Trouble? Young master, what trouble did you encounter when you went out today?" Long Yu asked directly.


    Su Tang nodded; "Indeed, we had some conflicts with a young master in this town outside today. People had been following us before. Now that they know where we live, they should come to trouble us soon." Su Tang didn''t pay attention to the trouble this time.


    "Hum, I really don''t know whether they will live or die. It''s ok if they don''t come this time. If they come, I don''t mind leaving them all." Long Yu said coldly at once.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, don''t worry, it''s just a small scene. I dare to kill them all when they come. Well, we''d better wait for them to come." after that, Su Tang came to the stone table. Luo Ling and Bai Yue also went to help Su Tang wait for tea.

 Chapter 376

    Several people were chatting in the small courtyard, waiting for trouble to come to the door, but they didn''t know that the man who had followed them in a prosperous mansion on the other side of the adventure town really reported this to a teenager.


    "Young master, I followed those guys all the way today. I already know where they live, but I think these guys should be very unusual," the man said.


    "Very unusual? Why not? Tell me." Xin Shao asked with strong disdain in his eyes. In his opinion, he didn''t pay attention to the people who were born and raised in the adventure town. Since these people have a place to live in the adventure Town, and from their dress, they should be adventurers, Such people have little background.


    "After they came out of Jubao Pavilion, they went directly to the largest restaurant in the town. They had a meal in the middle. It is said that they still make elegant rooms. Young master of this place, you should know that it takes dozens of spirit stones to eat in elegant rooms. If they are adventurers, they don''t have so much money to eat such good things." The man continued.


    After hearing the man''s words, Xinshao nodded and said; Has the final say, Ren Bin, you are investigating, I doubt what chance they might get. If so, if they are not aware of them, they will take advantage of them before they are strong enough. So that my Xin family''s strength will rise.


    Cindy did have some brains, but she thought of so many kennengs in a moment. After hearing Cindy''s words, the servant named Ren bin nodded and quickly retreated. After seeing Ren bin leave, Cindy whispered; "These guys don''t know what kind of chance they get, hum, but no matter what kind of chance you get, I must take it from you."


    After stopping vomiting, he also got up and left the courtyard. This thing could not be completed by him alone. Although he was the young master of the Xin family, he still had little power to use in the Xin family. This thing still needed his father, the current master of the Xin family, to come forward.


    Soon Cindy came to a large yard. In the hall of the yard, Cindy''s father, the contemporary owner of the Xin family, Xin Wuji, was listening to the following people about the sudden stop of the Jubao Pavilion auction. This is a move of the Jubao Pavilion for many years. There have been several times before, But it''s all because there are some changes in Jubao Pavilion. Now he has never heard of what happened in Jubao Pavilion. I think it''s really possible that something very precious has suddenly joined it.


    When Xin Wuji was very confused, he saw his son Cindy coming, immediately asked everyone to step down, looked at Cindy and asked; "Did you go to Jubao Pavilion today? How about it? Did you hear why they suddenly stopped the auction?" originally, Xin Wuji also planned to go, but because he didn''t hurry, he heard someone say that the auction stopped.


    Hearing her father''s question, Cindy said; "I don''t know the specific situation. I just heard from the personnel of Jubao pavilion that they like some very precious things that need to be vigorously publicized. I think it should be some treasures." Cindy didn''t know, but he happened to be present at the time and said all the things that the personnel of Jubao Pavilion said before.


    "Sure enough, it''s similar to what I think, but I don''t know what kind of things appear, which can make the rigorous Jubao pavilion have such a decision. I think there will be news in a day or two." Xin Wuji said. According to Cindy, they should start publicity in a short time.


    "Father, I have something to tell you this time," said Cindy.


    Hearing Cindy''s words, xinwuji was stunned and said; "What''s the matter?" it''s very clear that Cindy Sheen has no trace. He won''t come to him for general things. In the adventure Town, even if Suna is a Feng family, she won''t easily provoke the Xin family. So it can be said that apart from the huge things like jubaoge, are there any things that the Xin family can''t handle in the whole adventure town, In the past, whenever Cindy was in trouble, she would deal with it by herself and would not come to her.


    Cindy quickly told the story about the conflict she had with some adventurers in Jubao Pavilion today, and also told her thoughts. After hearing his words, xinwuji frowned and said; "If you say so, it is indeed possible, but you can''t be careless. Although our Xin family is a strong and powerful party in adventure Town, this time, due to the jubaoge auction, many foreign strengths have come over. It''s better to investigate clearly so as not to provoke those powerful forces."


    Cindy nodded and said; "I''ve asked Ren bin to inquire. I believe there will be news soon." Cindy said all her arrangements. When she heard this, Xin Wuji nodded and said; "You did a good job this time. If those guys really don''t have any background, my father will personally take people to see. If they really get any chance, they must grab it."


    There are few opportunities in Shura hell, but it''s not without them. There were some such things in the adventure town a long time ago. Some adventurers got something and inheritance left by some strong ones in the process of adventure. For a time, their strength soared, so everyone would be jealous of opportunities.


    The father and son talked here first. After about an hour, one couldn''t bear to come in from the outside and said to Xin Wuji; "Family, Ren bin wants to see you."


    When the two of them were chatting, Xin Wuji had already ordered the servants to let Ren bin come here directly as long as they saw Ren bin. Now Ren bin finally came back, and Xin Wuji immediately said; "Let him in." he couldn''t bear to leave. After a while, Ren bin came in from the outside, after saluting Xin Wuji and Cindy.


    Cindy asked first; "How did you find out?" at the moment, the bottom of my heart was very anxious. This is a chance. If I get the strength of my Xin family, I can completely take the position of mayor from the wind''s home. When the whole venture town has the final say, it is his family.


    "It has been found out that these guys are native to the adventure town. Their ancestors live here. Only the boy who clashed with the young master before is not. He seems to be an adventurer from a village in Fujian. He formed an adventure team with those locals. He went to the adventure town some time ago and returned to the adventure town only yesterday." Ren bin answered.


    After hearing what he said, Cindy nodded and said; "If this is true, it is very likely that they have really got any inheritance." as Cindy''s voice fell, he turned to his father. At this time, Xin Wuji also meditated. As the head of the family, he was very cautious about these things. However, he has heard that many families were destroyed by his rashness.


    Now he is also facing such a decision, and he is also very clear in his heart. What Cindy said is indeed possible. Since these people are all local people, if they are really rich and noble, it is absolutely impossible for them to appear now. The only possibility is what opportunities they have obtained. In addition, they have come back from the adventure in a few days, and the opportunity to obtain opportunities is very great.


    After several thoughts, Xin Wuji said; "Well, Ren bin, you take four or five family experts to have a look. If you can grab the inheritance in their hands, it''s good. If you don''t believe it, you''ll make trouble for them." at this time, Xin Wuji still chose the opportunity. The opportunity plays a great role in both martial arts and the family. He definitely can''t put it down.


    Hearing Xin Wuji''s words, Ren bin nodded and said; "I''ll be right there, my subordinates." then she retreated. After he left, Cindy said; "Father, are we too careful? Now that it has been found out that they have no background, we''ll take people to catch them all and ask them slowly. Won''t it be long?"


    "Hehe, now adventurers are mixed. If you don''t pay attention, you can''t let them have a look first." Xin Wuji said.


    Hearing this, Cindy was also very helpless and had to listen to her father. At this time, after selecting good people, Ren bin went out of the Xin family again and went straight to the courtyard where Su Tang and others were located.


    In Luo''s courtyard, Li Gang looked at Su Tang and asked; "Brother, this guy has been going for a long time. Why didn''t he come? Could it be brother? You guessed wrong?" after waiting for more than an hour, the sky was about to get dark. Still, I didn''t see anyone coming. I couldn''t help but start to doubt.


    At this time, not only Li Gang had doubts, but Su Tang himself also had a trace of doubts. The feeling of being watched was not wrong. What exactly made these people so careful, Su Tang began to think about it. With Su Tang''s start, he soon had an answer and said; "I think it''s because there are a lot of good and bad people in the adventure town. There are a lot of strength from outside. Although this palpitation is a bully here, it is still vulnerable to some larger strength."


    "Well, it''s really possible. These guys should be adjusting the external background." Luo Ling also said.


    Su Tang nodded, and just then there was a loud roar outside the door; "All of you get out of here," said Su Tang with a smile at the sound; "It seems that these guys still want to deal with us. The people who come here this time should just be tempted." after that, he looked at Long Yu and said; "Don''t do it for the time being and see what they do to you."


    Long Yu nodded. Just then, a loud noise came. The gate of the courtyard was kicked open by these guys. With the gate kicked open, nine people came in soon. The leader was really Cindy''s men in the Jubao Pavilion. When he saw him coming, Su Tang smiled faintly; "Sure enough, it''s the Xin family."


    After seeing these people clearly, Su Tang asked faintly; "What are you doing here?" the tone was very flat. I couldn''t hear any different emotions in it.


    At this time, Ren bin shouted; "You local steamed stuffed buns have offended our young master. Now there are more. Let me find it easy for a while. Now I give you two choices. I will go to Xin''s house and kneel down at the door to apologize to our young master. The second choice is death." at this time, Ren bin is accompanied by five Xin''s experts, and his confidence has increased a lot for a time.

 Chapter 377

    Hearing this man''s words, Su Tang frowned and said coldly; "What if we don''t choose either way? What are you going to do?" as Su Tang''s voice fell, Li Gang and other heat also took out their weapons and prepared to fight. Only long Yu said that Su Tang didn''t need to fight for the time being, so he just watched quietly and didn''t intend to fight.


    Li Gang and others'' actions were seen by Ren bin and laughed immediately; "Do you want to do it? Just you? How many local chickens and dogs? Don''t look. I brought all the experts of Xin family this time. It only takes one or two to kill you all." as his voice fell, the people behind him were ready to do it.


    At this time, Ren bin thought that he and others came here only to test, and immediately opened his mouth and said; "Hehe, you are all native to this adventure town. This time, I will give you a face and give you a night to think about it. It will depend on your choice early tomorrow morning." as his voice fell, Li Gang and others looked very ugly.


    Seeing the appearance of Li Gang and others, Ren bin smiled and left with people. After watching them leave, Li Gang immediately asked Su Tang; "Brother, what do you say? The Xin family is going too far." Su Tang smiled and didn''t answer. At this time, the voice of the secret spread to Su Tang''s ears; "Boy, as you expected, those guys had hidden their breath and hid outside the yard."


    Before, Su Tang guessed that the Xin family might have investigated themselves and others. They suddenly took such a generous hand, which would completely misunderstand others. First, they suddenly have a backer. Otherwise, they get some opportunities. Now when they see the situation of these people, they obviously think they belong to the latter.


    With such an idea, Su Tang smiled and said to Li Gang; "Brother gang, don''t worry. It''s a big deal that we''ll leave here early tomorrow morning. Anyway, we have that inheritance. We won''t worry about becoming stronger. We''ll kill the Xin family soon after we come back?" Su Tang suddenly said. If there was no trouble, Li Gang was stunned.


    I''m really going to ask something. Su Tang quickly tried a color for him. Seeing here, Li Gang nodded and said; "Then everything will stop with the Sutang brothers. These guys are really hateful."


    Other people also saw Su Tang''s color and nodded one after another; "It''s all up to brother Sutang." just after a few people finished, the voice of Tianji sounded again; "Boy, those people have left. I can''t see that you can make a whole person. This set is a little shady."


    "Hehe, if they are not greedy, how can they fall into the trap? Since they are greedy, they have to pay a price." Su Tang replied carefully. After finishing talking with the secret of heaven, Li Gang and others have gone to reinstall the gate of the yard and return to Su Tang again. Su Tang opened his mouth; "Brother gang just reacted well!"


    "Hehe, brother, why do you say that?" Li Gang asked with a smile. Hearing his question, others looked at Su Tang curiously.


    At this time, Su Tang smiled and said; "The person who followed us before was the Xin family. The reason why they suddenly disappeared for more than an hour should be to investigate us. After all, there are many forces from outside in the adventure town. Many of these forces are stronger than the Xin family. It is normal for them not to rush to deal with me."


    "Investigate us? So it is? But why should they investigate us?" Bai Yue asked puzzled.


    "It''s very simple. Let''s take a look at your previous identity. Is it possible for us to do those things during the day?" Su Tang asked instead of answering. After hearing his words, others shook their heads. At this time, Su Tang continued; "What will happen to make you spit like this?"


    "It''s very simple. Either we found a very good backer, or we got some chance." Luo Ling said immediately.


    Others nodded after thinking about it, and Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s true. There''s no backing here at all. In addition, there are many opportunities for us to venture back two days ago. I''m afraid the Xin family sent someone here to test us. Before they left the knight, they didn''t play anywhere, but piled around the yard. That''s why I said so that we could really get them in the past What inheritance has been passed on. "


    "Brother Sutang, didn''t you ask for trouble?" Li Yong said immediately after hearing Sutang''s words. In Li Yong''s opinion, they haven''t got any inheritance, and the Xin family is a force they can''t afford to provoke. This will not scare off the Xin family, but will lead to the Yan Hong of the Xin family. At that time, they may have to deal with themselves and others.


    "Yes, it''s too risky to do this. Let''s not say whether we can scare off the Xin family. If the Xin family tells people of other forces about this, others will think we have really got any chance. At that time, we will be really in trouble." Bai Yue also said.


    Hearing their worries, Su Tang said with disapproval; "Who says I''m going to scare them off? I can guarantee that they won''t tell others about it. With such an opportunity, plus we have no background at all, the Xin family will deal with us by ourselves. At the same time, they will try their best not to let it spread. After all, more people know, more people will share a share. They''re not stupid ¡£¡±


    "Su Tang, what are you doing this for? I really don''t understand." Luo Ling didn''t understand after hearing Su Tang''s words. What''s going on, he asked immediately.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "I also give the Xin family a chance. If they stop me, I won''t embarrass them. If they are really greedy, I have no choice but to kill them. After all, the young master named Cindy was jealous of us when he was in Jubao Pavilion. It''s impossible for him to let us go. Since he won''t let us go, what do we have Don''t be polite to him? "


    At this moment, they really understood why Su Tang did this. Indeed, when they were in Jubao Pavilion, each of them could clearly feel Cindy''s intention to kill them. If you don''t clean up such a person well, you will only bring endless numbness to yourself. But Su Tang''s means are too terrible, just because others have a desire to kill him, He designed to destroy others.


    Although the old Su Tang was a little surprised, Li Gang and others were not disgusted at all. Compared with them, they were all Shura. They themselves were practicing killing, and they looked at killing very insipid. In addition, Li Gang Luoling, who had been in this town all year round, had received some new gas more or less. They were not comfortable with themselves. Now that they are going to attack this Xin family, Then you can''t be merciful.


    "I see. It''s just that the Xin family is difficult to deal with. This time, we must kill them completely at one time, otherwise they will tell us what they think, and others will be against us." Li Gang nodded and said.


    "Hehe, of course, since I''m going to fight, I naturally have a way to kill them completely. You can rest assured." Su Tang said.


    After several people chatted for a while, Su Tang returned to the room alone. At the same time, at Xin''s house, Ren bin also reported all his actions this time. After hearing Ren Bin''s words before Su Tang, Cindy and Xin Wuji had a smile on their faces. At this time, Cindy said; "Father, we guessed right. These guys really got passed on, ha ha ha."


    "Well, it''s true that we should arrange now to shoot all the martial artists in the excellent work. First surround the small courtyard for me. Don''t let his mother run away. At the same time, this matter can''t be spread. Our Xin family must get this inheritance opportunity. This is the opportunity for our Xin family to become the first family in the adventure town. If others know, they must share a cup Soup. "Xin Wuji made a quick decision and said directly.


    After hearing what he said, Cindy nodded and said; "Well, I''ll deal with it myself. It will make others work. I just want to trouble those people and won''t attract other people''s attention. After all, when I was in Jubao Pavilion, they gave me a mouth."


    "Well, son, you must do things well this time," he said, taking the master''s token to Cindy; "Take it, you can mobilize all the strength of the owner." after Xin Wuji handed over the token, Cindy nodded and said; "I won''t let you down, father." then he left the hall with his token and Ren bin.


    After he left, Xin Wuji chuckled; "When this opportunity comes, I must destroy the Feng family. My Xin family has been under a lot of pressure from them these years." the more I think about it, the better. Xin Wuji couldn''t help preparing some wine and vegetables for him. He was alone in the yard and enjoyed it.


    After receiving Xin Wuji''s token, Cindy quickly took all the people in the family and surrounded the courtyard of Su Tang and others. At the same time, after arranging everything, Cindy quickly returned to the family and told Xin Wuji about it. Xin Wuji said happily; "Well, we''ve done a good job. We''ll go straight to kill all those guys early tomorrow morning and get the inheritance opportunity from them. When the strength of our Xin family rises greatly, we''ll destroy the Feng family. From then on, the adventure town will be our Xin family."


    In Luo Ling''s courtyard, Su Tang was in his room, really thinking about what to do, and suddenly heard the reminder of the secret of heaven; "Town, those guys are here again. They have surrounded the small courtyard. It seems that they don''t want you to leave."


    After hearing the secret words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, shook his head and said; "The Xin family is really greedy. Since they are looking for a way out, I can''t be too polite to them." after that, Su Tang directly entered the Thor palace and came to the room where the little monkey and chijiri horse monkey were practicing.


    Seeing the arrival of Su Tang, the little monkey immediately woke up from the new year. Chijiri horse monkey also woke up. At this time, the little monkey asked; "Boss, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to see how chijiri monkey''s cultivation is. It should be about the same now. I believe it will be strong in a short time." the chijiri monkey has stayed in the seal for a long time and has entered adulthood. Although he is only a new adult, his real strength has reached the peak of superior Shura, If you give them a period of time, he can completely enter the king level Shura level. Although he is not Yinglong and others, his strength can be regarded as the best in the world.


    Only after rescuing the chijiri monkey, Su Tang brought the chijiri monkey into the Thor palace in order to make him recover his strength. Although it has only been a few days, the chijiri monkey''s talent is amazing, and the speed of absorbing Reiki is also very strong. Now he has reached the peak of the middle stage of the upper Shura, and he will soon recover to his own strength.


    The macaque is not yet an adult. If the cultivation is divided according to the Shura, it is almost up to the peak of the early Shura, which is also a good combat effectiveness.


    "Well, the aura here is too strong, and my strength recovers very quickly. I think the boss will come in this time not just to see me?" chijiri horse monkey is also very smart. Why did he come here? Su Tang didn''t come in. I think he didn''t want to disturb his cultivation. Now he suddenly came in, he should have met something.


    "Hehe, yes, I just want to take you out this time, because there will be a war tomorrow. It will be more convenient to have one or two more helpers to do things like this." Su Tang smiled and said directly.


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, the little monkey immediately shouted happily; "Fighting? Hahaha, it''s good, boss. It''s very kind of you. How do you know I want to fight?" the macaque itself is a fanatical fighting race. Only after his strength becomes strong, he doesn''t think about fighting all the time. It''s just that the matter of chijiri macaque makes him have to stay all the time to help chijiri macaque recover first.


    "Well, I also want to be active. Although my strength has not fully recovered, I should be able to deal with some small characters." chijiri monkey also stood up and said.


    After being rescued by Su Tang, Su Chiji''s monkey has vowed to follow Su Tang. Now that Su Tang has come to him, he naturally wants to go out to help Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang said; "Well, but you go out like this and talk about forbearance and attention. I don''t know if you can turn into an adult?"


    "Chijiri horse monkey can, but I can''t. our four God monkeys can only turn into adults as long as they reach adulthood. I haven''t reached adulthood yet, so I can''t do it for the time being." the macaque said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the red Jiri monkey. Sure enough, the red Jiri monkey turned into a teenager in his twenties. At this time, Su Tang looked at him and asked; "Do you have a name? It''s better to have a name, otherwise it''s not easy to call."


    "No, boss, you can think of one for me." chijiri horse monkey followed the ape to take boss Sutang.

 Chapter 378

    Su Tang thought for a moment and then said; "You are the royal family of the ape family. I think you should take the ape as your surname. If you are a red Jiri horse monkey, you should be called ape red."


    "Ape Chi, ape Chi! Well, it''s not bad. Thank you, boss. I like the name very much." the red Jiri horse monkey whispered and said. At this time, the macaque beside him also said; "Boss, you can think of a name for me too." seeing that chijiri horse monkeys have names, the ape can''t help but want to have one.


    Su Tang nodded. With his previous thoughts, Su Tang continued to say; "How about ape Tong?"


    "Ape Tong, yes, yes, ha ha ha, I have a name too!" the ape nodded and said happily. The four God monkeys have basically no name since the ancient road. They have always been named after their own race. Now they finally have a name, whether it''s a name for the ape and the horse monkey.


    "Well, let''s go out together and give those guys a great surprise tomorrow." Su Tang is also very happy to see the happy appearance of the macaque and the red Jiri monkey. These two powerful help will still be very useful to him when they grow up. Moreover, it is still in the turbulent time of the mainland.


    The two apes nodded, and then left the Thor palace with Su Tang and appeared in the room. The macaque turned into a little monkey again, and the chijiri monkey turned into a human.


    At this time, it was late at night. At this time, Su Tang took them out of the room and called the others respectively. They were completely gathered in the hall of the small courtyard. At this time, Luo Ling and others were stunned. At this time, Li Gang took the lead in asking; "Brother Sutang, is this your friend?"


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I met him in the ghost fog forest before, and I''ve been practicing. This time I asked him to help. Now we''re surrounded by the Xin family. It would be much better if we had one more helper." Su Tang didn''t keep ape Chi in the Thor palace. After all, things like the Thor Palace are so jealous, Although Su Tang thinks these Li Gang and others are good, the less people know about it, the better.


    After hearing Su Tang''s explanation, Li Gang and others nodded. At the same time, they were very surprised that the Xin family''s action was so fast. It was only a few hours that they had surrounded themselves and others.


    "The Xin family seems to want to take what you said before seriously," Bai Yue said.


    The others nodded one after another. At this time, Su Tang said; "I was going to give the Xin family a chance. Now it seems that they have been completely blinded by chance. Now that they have done so, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Su Tang has asked Li Gang and others before. Although there are many people in the Xin family, the high-end combat power is very few.


    There should only be one or two strong people in the upper Shura. I think it''s only the early stage of the upper Shura. At that time, as long as they are stopped by the ape red hand, the other low-level warriors are not a problem at all. How can su Tang say that apart from the people just waiting, there are three people who can fight with the upper Shura.


    "Brother, are you sure about tomorrow''s battle? Xin family, they will not be as simple as it seems." Li Gang asked with a little worry.


    It''s true. Basically, the real strength of each family exceeds its natural strength. Just like the Xin family, although it has been rumored that there is only one superior Shura, they can temporarily occupy a place in a place like adventure town. It shouldn''t be so simple. Li Gang''s psychology is very clear. As long as they fight tomorrow, they can''t help at all, Their accomplishments are too low.


    "Don''t worry, brother gang. Although we are surrounded now, I believe the Xin family will never think that we have such a strong combat power here. There should be only one superior Shura coming here tomorrow. The hidden forces of the Xin family should not appear. As long as we move far enough, we can quickly kill those guys by thunder and go straight to the Xin family. This is a good thing Even if they have hidden strength, I still don''t see enough in front of me. "


    In fact, Su Tang has thought out the countermeasures as usual. He will not easily believe that the Xin family will only have a little strength. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Li Gang ordered to take you to him; "Now that you have an idea, brother, we''ll stop you." Luo Ling said; "Su Tang, I think we''d better prepare now. Compared with the beginning of the battle, their accomplishments can''t help at all. Now we''ll prepare some things to create some confusion for the Xin family. You guys may have a bigger idea."


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "No, sister Ling, we can do it at that time. Your Shura is not strong, and pay attention to your own safety is about to." Su Tang did not intend to let Luo Ling and others do it. To tell the truth, their strength simply can''t hold on to those three martial artists in Xin family,.


    "That''s not good. Although our strength is not strong, the Xin family can''t be stronger than us." Luo Ling shook his head and said.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "In that case, sister Ling, you should be careful. As long as you are not low, you should return to the yard. We won''t let them enter the yard." seeing Su Tang say so, Luo Ling nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang and others are planning here. They are at the Xin family on the other side of the adventure town. At this time, Cindy and Xin Wuji also have no rest. At this time, their father and son are planning something.


    "Father, don''t you mean to do it at dawn every day?" Cindy asked puzzled.


    After hearing his words, Xin Wuji said faintly; "I said it to someone else. The wind''s people really thought I didn''t know. I arranged some Eyeliner at my Xin''s house. In this way, I would use these eyeliner to give some false news to them."


    "What do you mean by your eye liner? What does Father mean?" Cindy asked, puzzled. At that time, he had some doubts. What was this?


    "Cindy, do you really think that all the people in my Xin family are loyal to my Xin family? Yes, there are some people in our family who are arranged by the Feng family. In fact, there are also people from my Xin family in the Feng family. This is to let us all have a good understanding of each other''s movements. That''s why I didn''t tell those people why to deal with them during the day The reason for these guys, "Xin Wuji continued.


    At this time, Xin Wuji was completely like an old fox. Her shrewd side was revealed. After hearing his words, Cindy suddenly realized and said; "Father, are you afraid that the Feng family will get ahead of us and deal with those guys after they know about it?"


    "Yes, the scenery now may always think that we will make some moves after those guys offend you, so we can''t wait until tomorrow day. We''ll go straight to those guys and give them a raid and get what we want quickly, so that we won''t disturb other people in the town and there''s no way to make the scenery for a while The reaction is that compared with this time, our action is a little big. I''m afraid the people of the Feng family have some doubts, "Xin Wuji said.


    "Father, I think we''d better go now. Anyway, it''s late at night. I think those guys don''t know that they have been surrounded by us. It''s best to do it now. I''m afraid that the wind family will notice what if it takes too long." Cindy said.


    Xin Wuji nodded. The father and son quietly left the Xin family courtyard and began to walk slowly towards the courtyard of Su Tang and others. At this time, in the courtyard on the other side of the Xin family, the people of the Feng family also paid close attention to the Xin family''s actions. Compared with their actions this time, the owner of the Feng family vaguely felt an extraordinary breath.


    Su Tang and others were in the hall at this time, and Su Tang said; "Well, we''ll fight next anyway. Let''s get ready and don''t continue to have a rest in the room." after that, Li Gang and others nodded and began to adjust their state. At this time, Su Tang looked at ape Chi and said; "You are the most powerful here. If you fight later, you should use the fastest means to kill the strongest from the Xin family."


    The ape nodded and said; "Don''t worry, boss. Although I haven''t done it for many years, my fighting instinct hasn''t fallen at all."


    Su Tang nodded and continued to look at ape Tong and long Yu; "You two will follow me in a moment to quickly kill those martial artists hidden around the courtyard. Don''t make too much noise. At the same time, don''t let one martial artist run away. We will quickly stay and fight. At that time, we will directly kill Xin''s family and destroy all their hidden strength together, so as not to cause a lot of trouble in the future."


    Long Yu and ape Tong nodded, and ape Tong said; "Hahaha, I have some blood boiling now. I haven''t fought for a long time. Although I''m not strong against these guys this time, it can make me more or less addicted."


    Hearing Su Tang''s orderly arrangement, Luo Ling and others nodded secretly. This is the best way. When the people in the town haven''t reacted, they can sleep and fight. At the same time, they can make the Xin family''s hidden strength have no time to respond, At that time, Su Tang and others should be able to easily destroy the rest of the Xin family.


    After su Tang arranged, the voice of Tianji suddenly sounded in his heart; "Boy, there''s a superior Shura strongman outside. He should also be from the Xin family with the little one who couldn''t get along with you in the Jubao Pavilion."


    Su Tang had already told him before. He asked Tianji to pay attention to the situation around the courtyard and told himself that he had the same thing. Now when he suddenly heard what he said, Su Tang nodded and said with a sneer; "Hum, the Xin family seems to be really anxious to die. They must want to kill us by surprise. Sensible, they think the same as us. That is, the martial artists in the town ended the battle without reaction, but they overestimate their strength."


    "Ha ha, boy, this is the first time you have fought with the forces in Shura hell since you came to Shura hell. The previous evil Shura is powerful, but he is not a member of the forces." Tianji also smiled and said.


    Su Tang nodded. In his heart, he knew very well that this new construction was just the beginning. In the next period of time, he had to conflict with those forces in Shura hell.


    After finishing the dialogue with Tianji, Su Tang opened his eyes and said; "Let''s get ready. The battle should begin soon."


    Su Tang''s voice was very quiet, but in the middle of the night, when it was completely quiet, it was amplified a lot. In an instant, everyone in the hall closed their eyes and rested. At this time, Li Gang asked in some confusion; "Brother Sutang, what''s the matter? Didn''t the Xin family do it at dawn?"


    "Hehe, I think they want to take us down while the people in the town don''t respond." Luo Ling said with a smile.


    Su Tang nodded and continued. Just now I used my soul to check the situation outside. Cindy and a superior Shura have come. It seems that they should be the owner of the Xin family. Since they came at this time, they must want to be as sister Ling said. They were unprepared outside and didn''t want to disturb the people in the town too much.


    After all, although the Xin family is strong in the town, the Feng family is watching. This time, since they think we have the opportunity to inherit, I think they are afraid of long dreams. If the Feng family detects it, the Xin family will be passive. Compared with them, their action this time is not small, The wind family will be aware of it more or less.


    At this time, ape red said; "What the boss said is really good. There is a Shura who has not yet come outside. I have enough to reach him. I think it''s better to let them do it first than to do it outside."


    Long Yu also nodded and said; "Yes, since they were unprepared to hit us, it''s better for us to take the lead. At this time, they should never expect us to take the lead." as long Yu''s voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, according to the previous arrangement, let''s move quickly. Ape Chi, you should remember to end the battle quickly. Don''t delay too long. Otherwise, when the resources of the Xin family come, I''m afraid it will take more means. That''s too troublesome."


    The ape nodded and said; "Don''t worry, boss, this guy has just entered the upper Shura strength, and I can kill him with one punch." ape Chi said confidently. Indeed, he is one of the four God monkeys, with strong strength. It can be said that he can be called the existence of Emperor Wu in the same level. Now boasting a level is the first to take the lead. I believe that the upper Shura of the Xin family, It''s not his enemy at all.


    At this time, Su Tang began to walk out of the hall slowly with his rich ape Tong ape red. Before going out, Su Tang turned his head and looked at Luo Ling; "Sister Ling, just wait here. We''ll take care of it this time. Pay attention to safety." then he continued to go out.


    As soon as he got out of the hall, Su Tang immediately nodded at the other two. The others recalled that they began to walk in different directions. At this time, outside the courtyard, Xin Wuji called Ren bin and asked; "What''s going on inside?"


    "Master, don''t worry. We''ve been guarding it all the time! They can''t leave at all. Now it''s very quiet inside. I think they''ve already rested." Ren bin answered respectfully.


    Xin Wuji nodded and said; "Very good, you inform and tell everyone to be ready. We''ll listen to my orders later. We''ll catch them off guard while they''re asleep. Remember to move quickly and don''t make too much noise." when he heard Xin Wuji''s words, Ren bin nodded and quickly left and informed others.


    But at this time, the courtyard suddenly burst into the sky, and several very powerful aura fluctuations stunned Xin Wuji and others. They heard some screams from around the courtyard. Such screams woke Xin Wuji from his stupor in an instant and gave him a big drink; "Do it!"


    As his voice fell, he was soon locked by a very powerful killing machine. Suddenly, he was locked by such a powerful killing machine. Xin Wuji''s face changed. Even when he took out the soldiers in the storage ring and prepared to fight.


    Xin Wuji''s voice soon spread to the ears of those Xin family members around. As soon as he wanted to do it, he was quickly locked, and even there was no room to fight back. Most of these people''s strength was lower Shura, and only a few were middle Shura, but such cultivation had no room to fight back under the full sneak attack of Su Tang and Longyu ape Tong.

 Chapter 379

    Just for a moment, the scream around the yard slowly stopped. At this time, ape Chi had also punched Xin Wuji and flew out. Xin Wuji, who flew out upside down, spewed a mouthful of blood in the air. He looked at the man in his twenties with a frightened look, and his heart couldn''t help but raise a trace of incomprehension.


    "The peak of the middle stage of Shura! How can there be a strong man like you here?" Xin Wuji, who fell to the ground, asked weakly.


    Ape red said faintly; "If you dare to hit my boss''s attention, you must die, and your family will be buried with you." with the voice of ape red falling, a look of regret suddenly burst out in Xin Wuji''s eyes. Although I don''t know who the boss in front of me is, I think it has something to do with the people in the yard. Unexpectedly, there is such a strong man in the yard.


    If he had known that such a strong man existed, even if he was killed, he would not have come to trouble those people in the yard. Although the inheritance opportunity is very envious, the existence of such a strong man is not coveted by a small family like the Xin family. At this moment, listening to the words of the ape''s red mouth, Xin''s traceless eyes began to become gray.


    The Xin family has existed in the adventure town for hundreds of years. I''m afraid it''s really going to perish this time, and the culprit leading to the death of the Xin family is himself. Fortunately, the Xin family will become the real master of the adventure town under his own leadership. Thinking of this, a look of self mockery flashed on Xin Wuji''s face, and the vitality of the whole person began to dissipate slowly.


    Before, ape Chi''s fist had completely broken his heart. If it weren''t for the strength of superior Shura, the blood crystal in his body was extremely strong. I''m afraid he would have completely lost his breath in the previous circle, but the broken heart injury was irreparable. Even with the gallop of blood crystal, he couldn''t be hot pot for a moment.


    After the punch, ape Chi didn''t look at Xin Wuji at all. He knew very well in his heart. At the same time, he knew the most direct power of the punch. Xin Wuji would die. After leaving the place where Xin Wuji was, ape Chi directly returned to the yard. At this time, the three people of Su Tang had returned to the yard. Under the sneak attack of the three of them, None of the Xin family escaped.


    Even Cindy was killed by ape Tong. Seeing ape Chi coming back at this time, Su Tang''s heart was a little interested and worried. The mechanism was very confident in ape Chi, but before ape Chi, he would still worry about whether something would happen. He saw ape Chi coming back first. Su Tang didn''t need to ask. The superior Shura of the Xin family had fallen.


    At this time, Li Gang and others in the hall also came out. They heard the screams around the courtyard before. Now they see Su Tang and others back. I think the sneak attack and anti killing is very smooth.


    "It''s not too late. I''ll go to Xin''s house and kill them all before they react," Su Tang said.


    After that, he turned and looked at Li Gang and continued; "Brother gang, you should know where the Xin family is located? Please take the way. Let''s hurry. I''m afraid the previous battle has alerted many people. If it''s later, I''m afraid the Xin family will notice something. When they get up, it won''t be so easy for us to start."


    Li Gang nodded and replied; "OK, I''ll take you there." then he went directly to the outside of the yard. At this time, Su Tang followed closely. After Luo Ling and others saw that Su Tang and others had left the yard, Bai Yue said; "Sister Ling, let''s go and have a look outside." then he followed up quickly.


    Seeing that they all left, Luo Lingwei always followed up. Soon, the party moved quickly in the street late at night. At this time, the street was no longer cold. The battle fluctuation next to the courtyard woke up many martial artists. At this time, there were more sporadic lights in the street that could only be distinguished by the faint moonlight.


    "What happened, is there anyone fighting in the adventure town?" at this time, the people who lit the lights couldn''t help thinking.


    They are all native people in this adventure town. They know very well that generally, no one will do it in the adventure town. They only have one time in their memory. Plus this time tonight, it is the second time. The first time happened 50 years ago. At that time, there were three families in the adventure town. After that battle, One family was destroyed by two other families.


    Therefore, at the moment of this battle, some people even thought about whether it would be the Feng family and the Xin family fighting, but where the battle wave sent out before these people went underground, the ground was full of corpses. At this time, a person exclaimed; "These are the Xin family. I''ve seen some of them before."


    One stone aroused thousands of waves. For a moment, many people thought that this time it must be the wind family and Xin family. At this time, there was a scream nearby; "The master of the Xin family is dead!"


    It was a long time in my life. I immediately attracted the attention of everyone nearby. Soon, a group of people gathered around me. Seeing the bodies lying on the ground at this time, many people couldn''t help taking a breath. As expected, it was Xin Wuji, the owner of the Xin family. He was one of the best super strong people in the adventure town. In addition, when he was a child, the Xin family, Many times when the Xin family is doing activities, he will appear, so many people know him.


    Now, looking at the former energetic owner of Xin Wuji''s family, he died. How can these native adventurers not be surprised? At this time, a member of an external force looked at Xin Wuji''s injury and said in surprise; "The man who killed him is so powerful. Xin Wuji was killed by the other party with one punch."


    "What? It''s impossible? Xin Wuji is a super strong man in the Shura realm. Who can kill him with such an easy punch? The wind family can''t have such a powerful warrior at all, otherwise the Xin family would have been destroyed by them?" the man''s conclusion soon attracted opposition from others.


    At the same time, when these people were really talking, a detailed battle wave broke out in another direction of the town. Everyone looked in the direction of Margo, and their faces changed. At this time, someone exclaimed; "That''s where the Xin family mansion is located. Let''s go and have a look. Maybe we can witness the birth of the future overlord of the adventure town."


    Hearing this man''s words, the others nodded. Most of them were adventurers. They were never afraid of killing. At the same time, they were also very interested in killing. They wanted to know how long the Xin family could last in the hands of the Feng family. With the outbreak of two battle waves on their face, the people in the whole town were awakened and went out of their houses one after another, At this time, in the Fengjia hall, the Fengjia owner also wanted to ask the people below; "What''s going on? Why did the battle wave suddenly break out?"


    "Homecoming master, the good thing is that someone is dealing with the Xin family! The battle fluctuation at this time comes from the Xin family." the night song old man answered first.


    After hearing what he said, another old man said; "The place where the previous battle wave was sent out was the small courtyard surrounded by the Xin family in the evening. It seems that this should be the battle of the Xin family to prepare for the people in the courtyard." this is an old man ordered by the owner of the Feng family to pay attention to the trend of the Xin family.


    At the moment when the old man''s voice fell, a burst of eager footsteps came from outside the hall, and then a middle-aged man rushed in. This man was really the brother of the contemporary Feng family owner. He watched him run in in a hurry. The Feng family owner, Feng Ao, immediately frowned and asked; "Second brother, why are you running so fast?"


    "Hahaha, big brother, good news, good news." hearing Feng Ao''s question, the man immediately laughed and said.


    "What''s the good news? Tell me clearly, Lord Feng." as soon as he heard that it was not a bad thing, Feng Ao''s frown relaxed a lot and continued to ask eagerly. With his questions, the other four elders in the hall turned their heads and looked at Lord Feng.


    This is the wind baron who took two deep breaths and said; "I just received the news that this time, in order to help their young master Cindy suppress a group of people, Xin Wuji personally took a team to kill those people, but didn''t want the other party to be an expert. All the Xin family who went there didn''t survive. Xin Wuji was killed by an unknown mysterious strong man. At this time, the body was still at the scene of the crime. At the same time, these killed the mystery of the Xin family People came out of the Xin family''s mansion again. According to their appearance, they must completely destroy the Xin family. "


    Feng Jue''s words surprised Feng Ao, who was sitting on the throne, to stand up from his seat and dare not ask for information; "What you said is true? Xin Jiaxin traceless is dead?" as his voice fell, an incredible look of thunder burst out in Feng Ao''s eyes. Who is Xin traceless? He knows it best. This is the opponent who has fought with him for decades. Therefore, Feng Ao is very clear about everything about Xin Wuji. Although his strength is slightly worse than his own, it can''t be killed by anyone.


    Now I suddenly heard that Xin Wuji was killed, and the opponent only used one punch. How powerful should such a person be? For a moment, Feng Ao couldn''t help but say where the mysterious strong man came from.


    The news received from the scenery soon spread all over the adventure town. Many people''s reaction to the novel was similar to that of Feng Ao, and they didn''t believe that such a thing would happen. However, when they felt that the Xin family mansion was completely dilapidated, all of them were stunned, There are not bursts of screams and roars in the mansion. It seems that they are still fighting. At this time, Su Tang and others are like messengers from hell. They are constantly reaping the lives of the Xin family. Ape Chi came together and stopped the superior Shura hidden in the Xin family for the first time. This strong person of the Xin family has the strength in the middle of the superior Shura, which is weaker than ape Chi, However, it still takes some means for ape chi to easily solve the other party.


    "Who the hell are you? My Xin family has no enemies with you. Why do you deal with my Xin family like this?" the old man roared while avoiding the ape red attack.


    "No grievance, no revenge? Joke, if there is really no grievance, why do your Xin family surround their yard? They are ready to kill them all? That''s what you call no grievance, no revenge? Since your Xin family want to kill us, why should we let you go?" Su Tang said coldly.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the old man understood. Xin Wuji had also looked for him before and told him all the guesses and investigation results in his heart. He also believed that it was true, so he told Xin Wuji that he must get it no matter what price he paid, so now after hearing Su Tang''s words, He reacted immediately. These people turned out to be those in Xin Wuji''s mouth.


    But what puzzled him was that according to Xin Wuji, the strength of these people was not strong, but now it seems that there are at least four experts here who can fight with Xin Wuji. Isn''t such a group of people strong? Xin Wuji didn''t know how to investigate. Thinking of this, the old man couldn''t help feeling a burst of disappointment at Xin Wuji''s investigation.


    At the same time, as if he thought of something, he shouted and continued to ask; "How could you be here? Aren''t you surrounded by Xin Wuji? What''s the matter with them?" as his voice fell, the old man couldn''t help but feel an unknown premonition. Now that these people have come, there may have been an accident over Xin Wuji. Their strength is very strong one by one, He really doesn''t know. Xin Wuji can escape in these people''s hands.


    "Hehe, go down and ask them yourself." ape Chi said with a cold smile. After that, his speed soared and he attacked again quickly. When he heard his words, the old man''s face changed and an invisible anger filled his chest. He was the owner of the Xin family of the last generation, that is, Xin Wuji''s father. Now he suddenly heard that his son might have died, In addition, he didn''t see his grandson Cindy at Xin''s house. He guessed in his heart that Cindy might also be dead. Both close relatives were killed by these people in front of him. How can he not be angry?


    "No matter who you are or what kind of backers you have behind you, you are going to die today." the old man''s voice full of hatred resounded through the whole Xin family. At the same time, people outside heard it. The voice was full of endless hatred, which changed the eyes of those outside. A leaf maple blew and made these people fight a cold war.


    At this time, Su Tang in the mansion also had this feeling, and he couldn''t help thinking of it secretly; "What a strong Guan Heng, this man can''t stay, or there will be endless trouble in the future." thinking of this, Su Tang immediately shouted in the distance, understand; "Ape red, do your best. Don''t let this guy escape."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, ape Chi, who was fighting with the old man, immediately broke out with all his strength, and the attack was much more fierce. Seeing ape Chi, he suddenly became strong. The old man''s heart sank and gave birth to a trace of retreat. He was afraid of leaving the green mountain without firewood. Now, he alone can''t kill these people completely. If he continues, Very willing, I will be killed, so that no one can report the hatred of my family.


    At the thought of this, the old man had no intention to continue the war. He was ready to force ape Chi back and take the opportunity to escape. However, as soon as he appeared, ape Chi noticed his action. In the distance, there were many generations of inheritance memories of chijiri horse monkeys. He was already a super old fox. He was very clear about the old man''s every move, Seeing that the old man really wanted to run away, how could ape red give him a chance.


    Since you don''t want to fight, I''ll take advantage of this opportunity to completely erase you. Ape Chi also secretly thinks that for people who don''t want to fight and just want to escape, they will want to force their opponents everywhere. Ape Chi''s strength is stronger than him. How can he succeed? The more the old man tried to force ape Chi, the more flaws in his whole body. Ape Chi quickly seized the opportunity and hit the old man with a fist. How powerful is ape Chi? The old man flew out with just one punch.


    At this time, Su Tang and others had destroyed the Xin family. Seeing that ape Chi beat the old man out, Su Tang dodged and came to the old man very quickly. It was a direct blow to kill the purple thunder arrow. The unstable old man was easily hit by Su Tang. Under the explosion of the power of destruction and thunder, The old man''s body was destroyed in an instant, and his soul was also eroded.


    "No, it''s impossible. What''s your aura? It''s so powerful." the old man shouted in horror when he noticed his body.


    "Hum, there''s nothing impossible. I was going to let go of your Xin family, but you didn''t seize this opportunity. In fact, we didn''t get any inheritance at all, but you want to die from me for a guess that you don''t know whether it really exists. How can I let you go?" Su Tang said coldly.


    "Hahaha, that''s it, that''s it, boy. You think you''ll just kill me? You''ll die, too. You destroy our Xin family Genji, and wait to be chased by our Xin family''s new North. All the people of our Xin family who died in this war will wait for you below, hahaha!" the old man laughed, his voice full of hatred, and fell with his voice, His whole body and soul were completely destroyed by the power of destruction.


    At the same time, the Xin family was completely destroyed. Su Tang looked at the Xin family mansion full of corpses and sighed; "Everyone has to pay a price for their choice. This is your choice and mine." after that, Su Tang took everyone away from Xin''s house. With their departure, the whole Xin''s house is also quiet in the ghost area. Those waiting at the door of Xin''s house always want to see if the Feng family destroyed Xin''s house.

 Chapter 380

    The people had been waiting. After about an hour, there was a trace of light in the sky. Everyone was very confused. The Xin family had been very quiet for a long time. I thought it was the end of the battle, but why didn''t those people come out? Just when they were confused, the people of the Feng family also came. After they saw them, they were stunned one by one.


    Then there were bursts of discussion; "How could it be? Why are the people of the wind family coming now? Shouldn''t they fight in Xin''s house?"


    "Yes, shouldn''t they fight with the Xin family in the Xin family? Why did they come from there? They look like they didn''t look like after the battle." as the Feng family appeared, everyone present felt that they were willing to think wrong. The person who fought with the Xin family this time may not be the Feng family at all, But another unknown mysterious force.


    When the people of the wind family came together, Feng Ao wanted to ask a martial artist around him; "What happened here? Why is it so quiet?" the warrior immediately replied to Feng Ao''s question; "Master Feng, it''s been quiet here for a long time, and there''s no battle fluctuation at all. It should have been over for a long time, but we''ve been here all the time, and we haven''t seen anyone come out of it."


    After hearing your words, Feng Ao frowned, nodded and said; "I see." then he looked at his family and said; "Let''s go in and have a look. Be careful. If all the people inside are there, pay attention to your words and deeds and don''t bump into others." nine out of ten people are strong enough to deal with the Xin family so quickly.


    Hearing Feng Ao''s words, the Feng family all nodded. They were also very curious about who was in it. They directly destroyed the Xin family, which was similar to their own Feng family. In fact, without Feng Ao''s words, these people also knew that the people inside could not offend. When they saw everyone, they understood their words, Feng Ao took the lead and walked towards Xin''s house. With Feng Ao''s footsteps, all Feng''s family followed in.


    The people who watched the opera here before saw that the people of the Feng family went in, and some people were eager to go in. After several struggles, they also followed the people of the Feng family into it. The quality and more and more people entered. Soon, the whole Xin family gate was full of people, but no one spoke, and their eyes were full of shock.


    Feng Ao, standing in the front, looked at the Xin family courtyard covered with blood and bodies. He was also very shocked for a time. Just for a short time, a family that had been in the adventure town for hundreds of years was destroyed, and there was no one alive. This is really very shocking. Moreover, this family is almost the strength of his own Feng family.


    For many years, the Feng family and they have been trying to destroy them one day, but they have not succeeded for many years. Now the family has been suddenly destroyed. According to reason, the Feng family should be very high and new. But at this moment, Feng Ao can''t get up at all. At the same time, he is dissatisfied and has some worries in his heart, Now there is such a force suddenly emerging in the adventure town. If they want to deal with their own wind family, can the wind family stop it?


    "Hey, the Xin family is completely destroyed. Unexpectedly, the strong Xin family who has been taking risks in the small town has been destroyed. Tell me, why did the Xin family offend each other?" looking at the blood of corpses all over the ground, someone slowly multiplied and said with a sigh.


    After hearing what he said, the others shook their heads. At this time, a man opened his mouth and said; "It seems that the Xin family has not offended anyone during this period. If they have offended anyone, it is that Cindy had some quarrels with a teenager in Jubao Pavilion yesterday. I think it should not be because of this. Compared with the Xin family, they have offended many people in recent years. It is absolutely inevitable that someone will destroy their family for such a small misunderstanding."


    "That''s not certain. In Shura hell, it often happens. Besides, there was a battle in another part of the town before? I think it must have been made by the Xin family this time. Otherwise, how could the owner of the Xin family suddenly go to the courtyard where the civilians live in the middle of the night? I think it''s because of Cindy Maybe I''m angry, but I want to take the family to clean up those guys. "


    "It''s not impossible for you to say so, but I know the owner of the small courtyard you said. They are all native people here like us. Moreover, the parents and relatives of the little girl have long died. Now she has just formed an adventure team with a few childhood playmates. She lives a mixed life and private has not reached the next Shura. Such strength is not at all We can''t destroy the Xin family. I think this affair has nothing to do with them. Maybe it''s the former enemy of the Xin family who pushed us for revenge. "Someone heard the heat before. You''d better open your mouth immediately.


    As their words fell, other people also felt that it was reasonable, but Feng Ao, who stood in the front, didn''t believe it. If it was the former enemy of the Xin family who came back for revenge, according to the psychology of the avenger, they would make a big fuss about the other Xin family. At the same time, I''m afraid they would show up after killing the Xin family. Such revenge can be very happy, But this time, the Xin family did not do so at all.


    This is obviously not in line with the enemy''s heart. Although this reason is far fetched, Feng Ao still chose to believe this reason. It can''t be the former enemy of the Xin family at all. This is Feng Ao''s faint feeling that this time, it has something to do with the people in the small courtyard. At the same time, it''s about the quarrel between Cindy and the man in Jubao Pavilion, He also knows that the person should be unusual. An ordinary adventurer would never take out so many spirit stones to watch the auction and go in for fun. It doesn''t matter if there are so many spirit stones. No matter who is the adventurer, it will hurt.


    Even he himself is no exception. If he were not the mayor of adventure Town, Jubao pavilion would not give him a special elegant room. If not, I''m afraid he would appear in the hall like other martial artists at every auction, and would not take out the spirit stone to ask for an elegant room at all.


    Just when people in the town were talking about the sudden destruction of the Xin family, Jubao Pavilion also received the news at the first time. Night song looked at the information about the incident in his hand, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes and whispered to himself; "It seems that the guy is really unusual. He wanted to help him. Unexpectedly, he was so decisive that he directly destroyed the Xin family."


    At this time, the information in the night singer is quite complete, including all the actions of the Xin family to Su Tang and others. She will not believe that Su Tang has really received any inheritance. You know, the inheritance opportunity is very rare in Shura hell. As long as a book appears, there will be a large number of powerful members in the past, Therefore, the general casual repair can get no more than one in a million chance of inheritance.


    At the same time, she also thought that the reason why Su Tang would release such news to the Xin family should be to give the Xin family a chance. If the Xin family suppressed their greed, these things might not happen, but the Xin family have been too smooth these years. They have no vigilance, so they will have today''s things.


    As long as they suppress their greed and don''t deal with Su Tang and others, if they want to come, Su Tang and others won''t continue to struggle with them. However, the Xin family''s love chose the path of destruction. After a complete analysis, the night song shook his head for the recklessness of the Xin family. The Xin family are obsessed with the situation. Think of a person who can easily take out the spirit stone to open an elegant room, In the current resource deficient Shura hell, even some larger forces will not waste the spirit stone like this.


    The elegant rooms in their Jubao pavilion are basically prepared for those forces. They don''t collect spiritual stones at all. This is just a restriction. The Xin family doesn''t consider this at all. They just blindly misunderstand what inheritance opportunities the other party has obtained, so that they can get rich overnight. In addition, the trend of greed, for a moment, He pushed his family into the abyss.


    At this time, in Luo Ling''s courtyard, Su Tang and others consumed some aura after last night''s battle. Therefore, after sneaking back from Xin''s house, they all returned to their rooms and resumed their rest. Until noon, Su Tang and others went out of the room to watch the week. After eating the meals prepared by Luo Ling and Bai Yue, Su Tang and others sat leisurely in the courtyard chatting and drinking wine, but they didn''t know that all the martial artists in the small town outside the courtyard were talking about the destruction of the Xin family, and their courtyard was also said to be very divine.


    Some people say that this super strong man has been hidden in their small courtyard. With the emergence of the Xin family, many people began to dig about Luo Ling. At this time, someone was surprised to find that many years ago, there were no experts in Luo Ling''s small courtyard, but they suddenly disappeared, After support, there will be only another person in this small courtyard.


    Due to the emergence of such rumors, many people think that it must be the strong people in the past who are still hiding in the small yard, but this time, the Xin family just kicked this big iron plate and will be destroyed by the strong people who will hide. There are different opinions on such words for a time. With this saying getting faster and faster, Luo Ling and others in the courtyard have not appeared. According to such rumors, it is said that Yuechuan is getting worse and worse. I know that three days later, Feng Ao''s father, that is, the previous generation of Feng family owner, broke through the customs.


    After Feng Ao told his father everything, his father shook his head lightly and said; "Hehe, ao''er, rumors stop at wise people. These things are not credible, and you don''t have to study them deeply. At the same time, according to what you just said, the reason why Xinjian will be destroyed this time is the result of their own choice."


    Only after Xinjian was destroyed, Feng Ao has been sending people to the Hall these days. During this period, Xinjian is not only the key thing, but also the key thing. In three days, the information in his hand is completely different from that in his first night as a singer. He also thinks there are some strange things, But then there was such a dazzling news in the town, and he also realized that there was a rumor that his family believed in it.


    Suddenly heard his father say so, Feng Ao asked in great confusion and doubt; "How could this happen? The Xin family are not stupid. How could they choose to perish?" he was confused by his father''s words. Feng Ao felt that the Xin family would not be so stupid. If the Xin family were really like this, the Feng family would have destroyed them long ago. How long will it take to fight them.


    "Hehe, over the years, both the Xin family and our Feng family have gone too smoothly. They have completely forgotten the previous battle and conspiracy contest. This time, the Xin family is Thailand''s comfort, which has led to some instinctive relaxation in their thoughts. In addition, they want to destroy our Feng family too much and say that they will do so." the old man continued, Once he spoke, there was not a flash of wisdom in his eyes.


    Hearing what he said, Feng Ao became more and more confused. Seeing his appearance, the old man analyzed the cause and effect of the matter to him. After listening, Feng Ao understood. At the same time, his eyes were bright and said; "Father, if you say so, maybe those guys really don''t have a certain inheritance. I think my Feng family will also consider seizing this opportunity?"


    "Confused! Hey, I told you so much, don''t you understand? The Xin family was destroyed because of your idea. I can tell you clearly that if you choose this way, the next one to be destroyed will be our Feng family. Besides, who told you that there is a chance to escape? It''s just speculation. How come you''ve heard of another family for many years The old man immediately shouted loudly at Feng Ao''s words. Some of the colors were not good-looking.


    After Feng Ao was suddenly shocked by this, he was shocked. He couldn''t help sweating. Thinking of the tragedy of the Xin family''s mansion, he couldn''t help feeling afraid of what he had just thought. Indeed, if he really had the same idea as the Xin family, his Feng family would be the same as the Xin family. When he thought of this, Feng Ao couldn''t help looking at his father, If it weren''t for the help of my father, I''m afraid I would really be desperate to find the trouble of those guys.


    "Father, I''m just talking about it, but how come this inheritance opportunity has not been heard of for many years." Feng Ao answered.


    The old man nodded and said; "That''s right. The inheritance opportunity is extremely rare. It can be said that it will not happen for thousands of years. Every time it appears, there will be visions. At the same time, many big forces will receive news before, so they can''t get the inheritance opportunity at all. All this is just an opportunity for the Xin family. If the Xin family is not greedy, they won''t be destroyed."


    Feng Ao nodded and said; "Indeed, my father''s analysis is good, but I''m still very strange. We''ve checked the identity of the people in this small courtyard. They are all poor adventurers with low strength. It''s really doubtful how they suddenly have multi spirit stones."


    "Hehe, it''s doubtful. Otherwise, the Xin family won''t think they have the opportunity to inherit. Just don''t forget that there is a man in here, but his identity is not so clear," the old man continued.


    After hearing his words, Feng Ao nodded and said; "Indeed, it seems that this time it may be on him. Father, do you want us to investigate this man?"


    "No, it''s better not to provoke this person. Judging from the means of his opponent''s Xin family, this person should not take the initiative to offend anyone. Therefore, as long as the people of my Feng family don''t provoke him, he won''t have trouble with us. During this time, you should restrain the young disciples of the family and let his mother not conflict with others outside." The old man continued.


    Feng Ao nodded and said; "Well, don''t worry about this blessing. I''ve told you for a long time. You don''t know the blessing. The last Jubao Pavilion auction was suddenly on that date. Now it is being vigorously publicized. Now many people in Shura hell are constantly coming. I told those guys before that there may be many strong people in the adventure town now, I let them practice in the family. "


    "Suddenly stopped? Did Jubao Pavilion get anything good?" the old man was also stunned and asked in surprise.


    Feng Ao nodded and said; "It''s true. The people in Jubao pavilion are promoting these days. I heard that this time they will auction a very powerful spirit wine. Each cup can be worth Liang Qiliang, who absorbs dozens of spirit stones. This is the best of cultivation."


    "There is such a powerful spirit wine. Indeed, it can be said to be a rare treasure, but this alone is not enough. Is there anything else?" the old man was surprised at first, and then continued to ask.


    Feng Ao nodded and said; "It''s true. After the spirit wine, there is a magic weapon war knife. Father, you should know the power of this magic weapon. There are only more than ten magic weapons in the whole hell. Each time, they are in the hands of the evil Shura with great combat power. Now one suddenly appears. How can you not attract the competition of major forces?"


    "And magic tools? Indeed, this magic tool can only be used by evil Shura, even people like us. The power of some magic tools is no less than some magical power. Moreover, there are few different magic tools of war knife in the magic tools. If the war knife appears this time, it will be more precious." the old man continued to nod.

 Chapter 381

    As Feng Ao said two things in a row, the old man felt for a moment that it was indeed right to temporarily stop the auction of Jubao Pavilion this time. If these two things were publicized, their value would be increased many times. Compared with these two things, they can attract many big forces to covet.


    At this time, Feng Ao continued; "These are just two things promoted by Jubao Pavilion this time. I heard that there are some very mysterious things. I don''t know what they are at present. However, Jubao pavilion has a guarantee. Each of these things is a treasure. I also heard that even the people from the headquarters of Jubao Pavilion will come this time. It seems that they attach great importance to this auction."


    As Feng Ao''s voice fell, his father couldn''t sit still and said immediately; "This time, let''s have a good look. What kind of things will make Jubao Pavilion so valued? Moreover, I haven''t had thread for many years. This time, the Xin family was destroyed. I believe many second-class families will be ready to move. At this time, I can also scare them by appearing. This can make my Feng family''s position in the adventure town more stable."


    When Feng Lei said this, Feng Ao nodded and said; "My father is right. The Xin family has been destroyed for three days. Although my Feng family has received some benefits, some of the industries originally belonging to the Xin family have been taken by some small families. It seems that they have a tendency to unite against my Feng family. At this time, the appearance of my father and parents can really serve as a deterrent."


    Only when the Xin family was destroyed, Feng aohe did not let go of the annexation of the Xin family''s industry. In recent days, his Feng family has absorbed two-thirds of the Xin family''s industry, but the other part has been taken by other small families in the town. Although the strength of the Feng family is the strongest among these families, it will be a headache for the Feng family to unite themselves, Now that wind and thunder are coming out, Feng Ao certainly wants it.


    Thinking of the things that happened when my father was the owner of the house, it really shocked the people in the adventure town. Many people are very afraid of wind and thunder. Most of the reasons why the Xin family are unwilling to fight with the wind family for so many years are because of the existence of wind and thunder.


    After another three days, the adventure town has completely changed. Although it was lively in the past, other places are relatively deserted except for some common streets, but these days, the originally deserted streets have suddenly become lively, and the previously bustling streets of the Nasi River have become even more lively, This time, the publicity of Jubao pavilion was quite good. It immediately attracted as many martial artists as coarse.


    At this time, Su Tang was drinking wine and meditating quietly in Luo Ling''s yard. At this time, Li Gang came in from the door. Seeing Su Tang sitting in the yard, he immediately came over with a smile and said; "Brother, you''re so leisurely. You''re drinking here alone. Why don''t you take a look? Now the town is completely different. It''s very lively." Li Gang and others go outside every day these days. How long have they lived here, or "Hehe, I don''t like the excitement. Besides, I also want to take advantage of this time to improve my cultivation, so I will practice at home these days." Su Tang said with a smile. At this time, long Yu sitting on the side also said, "in this case, I will practice at home with the young master!" Early today, long Yu was dragged out by the two brothers Li Gang and Li Yong. Long Yu has been in the ghost forest and rarely seen the lively outside. This time, he also saw a lot of things.

 Chapter 382

    In the next few days, Luo Ling and others went out early in the morning and came back in the evening. Su Tang also brought Long Yu into the Thor palace. Cultivating in such an environment can better improve the strength of Long Yu. After placing Long Yu, Su Tang plunged into the alchemy room and had several previous Alchemy experiences, At present, the success rate of refining pills in Su Tang has increased a lot. Although it has not reached 100%, it has at least a success rate of more than 90%.


    Five days later, Su Tang had already refined all the elixirs he had prepared into pills. Now he is also absorbing Reiki in the one-year practice room. With the recovery of continuous consumption a few days ago, Su Tang''s Reiki has improved a lot. After refining the pills, Su Tang also felt a sign of breakthrough.


    So yesterday, he wanted Luo Ling and others to explain that unless the auction started, he didn''t have to give him dinner. He wanted to make a breakthrough with all his strength. With such an arrangement, Su Tang entered the Thor palace and began to practice in isolation.


    During the past few days of Su Tang''s seclusion and cultivation, he didn''t know that the town has undergone earth shaking changes. Because the auction of Jubao Pavilion attracted many forces, many forces wanted to bring a branch of the family to develop here after checking the location and other resources of the adventure town, For a time, the adventure town began to expand.


    Seeing that so many new forces want to braid here, some strength also have such a mind. They all start to buy shops in the adventure town. It is close to the ghost fog forest, but the adventurers here are also good. It can be said that they basically sell dozens of monster materials every day. Now Shura hell is short of resources, Monster materials have become the main cultivation resources. You should know that Shura''s self-cultivation is the will to kill. These things can be obtained not only by hard cultivation, but also in the blood of many monster animals.


    So now that the resources in hell are scarce, many shuras have begun to absorb the power in the blood of monsters or the power in the demon pill. However, the monsters are too powerful and there are not as many restrictions as the Shura family, so they are still relatively fast in reproduction. With such a unique pride, At present, more than 90% of businessmen or families in Shura hell are mainly engaged in the sale of monster materials.


    As more and more family forces took a fancy to Xiaoman Town, the adventure town became more lively for a time. At the same time, many adventurers knew that there was such a small town in the ghost fog forest, which was so close to the ghost fog forest. In addition, there were natural dangers to kill demons, which made the demons in the ghost fog forest dare not look at it, You know, the ghost forest is very large. In some other places, there are basically large and small animal tides every day. Many adventurers die in such animal tides.


    The barrier of killing demons in Xiaoman town itself has a smile to block the idea of those demons entering the ghost fog forest. In addition, the adventure town is so close to the ghost fog forest, but only a few animal tides have occurred, and they still occur in the time involved, that is to say, if you settle down here, Not only can you enter the ghost forest to experience at any time, but also ensure the safety of your family. Compared with each animal tide, a large number of people will die.


    Many adventurers in soyi will be close to the inland when they choose their residence. Since then, although the safety of their families has been guaranteed, they spend more time every time they go out for adventure. Basically, they spend less time on adventure and less humiliation, Now I suddenly find such a good place as adventure town. How can these adventurers be unmoved?


    As more and more benefits of the adventure town are exposed, both businessmen and members of the forces or adventurers have chosen to develop in the adventure town here. For a time, the population of the adventure town has suddenly increased by four or five times. At the same time, with such a large population, the adventure town has also doubled.


    Seeing such changes in the adventure Town, the first ones are those native adventurers. In the past, Tianma had to wait for businessmen who pressed the team to buy some monster materials, or sent them to sell. Not only the price was very low, but also many things were very difficult to sell, For a time, these adventurers had to ask to step out of these materials.


    Now there are so many resident merchants and shops with great power outside the adventure Town, which not only improves the price of monster materials, but also makes it much easier for adventurers to buy monster materials. As long as monster materials are obtained from these shops, they will get a very fair price and don''t have to sell them for a while.


    Ten days later, the population of the adventure town is also increasing. In order to better the safety of Baocheng adventure Town, under the proposal of the mayor of Fengao, all businessmen or powerful people think that the town should be built into a city. Many businessmen know that it will continue to develop in this way, Before long, the adventure town will expand again, so it is necessary to pick up a city.


    As more and more people come to the adventure Town, the Feng family is both happy and sad. In the past, the Feng family and the Xin family were dominant in the whole town. Now the Xin family has perished. Originally, only his Feng family was dominant. Now suddenly, such a huge change has taken place in the adventure town. With the entry of many strength and adventure teams, the Feng family can''t continue to be dominant at all, But for this, Fenglei is still very clear and tells Fengao.


    "The adventure town is getting bigger and bigger, which is more and more beneficial to the Feng family. Although it can''t be the only one, if it prospers here, there will be a lot of cultivation resources to choose from. As the local snake here, the Feng family believes that many times those forces need to rely on themselves and others. Therefore, it is also good for the Feng family. As long as the city is established, the Feng family will The family has been developing low-key here, and its power will reach the highest in history. Don''t think about striving for the position of city Lord. "


    Feng Ao is also very well connected with the words of Feng Lei. Now the adventure town is becoming more and more prosperous, so the bow and arrow promoted by his Feng family will become larger and larger. As for the position of city master that is not ignored, don''t mention it. Compared with the current strength of the Feng family, even if they get the position of city master, they can''t live in the town at all. The tone is not as good as the development of peace of mind.


    On this day, Su Tang finally planted it from the room. It was noon. After a little activity in the yard, Su Tang came to the stone table and began to drink wine. At this time, he was in a very good mood. His cultivation these days made Su Tang''s successful breakthrough to the later stage of eclosion, and his strength improved a lot again.


    After several times of wine, Su Tang also called out long Yu. Despite many years of cultivation, long Yu also reached the peak of the early stage of the upper Shura. I believe that as long as he is given another period of time, he will have a chance to break through the upper and middle stages. After coming out, long Yu looked at the improvement of Su Tang''s strength and said with a smile immediately; "Congratulations on your successful breakthrough, young master."


    "Hehe, didn''t you also break through? How and when can you reach the mid-term?" Su Tang asked with a smile.


    Long Yu shook his head and said; "I think it will take some time. Although I have reached the peak in the early stage, I haven''t touched the threshold in the middle stage." Su Tang smiled and said after hearing his words; "Take your time. You can''t hurry to cultivate your consciousness. Your strength is much stronger than me now."


    Indeed, although Su Tang''s cultivation has improved, there is still some gap between him and the superior Shura. However, he has more spiritual power and means. It is still possible to fight with the superior cultivation. He only spends some hands and feet and can protect himself, but it is very difficult to defeat the other party.


    After they chatted in the courtyard for a while, Su Tang also felt that he should go out and have a look, and immediately said; "Come on, let''s go out and have a look. I heard some time ago that the current town has completely changed. Just go and see what it has become. Just ask when the auction will start."


    It has been more than half a month. I believe even the publicity of Jubao pavilion has been almost given. Now that it has broken through, it may not have a chance to break through again for a while and a half. Therefore, Su Tang feels that it is a waste of time to continue to carry it in this adventure town.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, long Yu nodded and said; "OK!" then they left the courtyard and went to the street. As soon as they came to laisutang, they were shocked by the scene in front of them. At this time, the adventure town has completely changed. All the houses have been repaired and no longer have the same dilapidated appearance as before.


    Along the way, Su Tang obviously felt the great changes in the town, and couldn''t help talking to Long Yu; "Hehe, it''s good. This town has become so prosperous now. I think it will be better here in the future."


    "Yes, I can''t believe this is the town before. Some time ago, long Yu ran with Luo Ling and others for two days. Although he saw the changes of the town, he is still surprised to see the town now." Long Yu nodded.


    At this time, a large group of people gathered in front of Su Tang and attracted Su Tang''s attention. With curiosity, Su Tang walked up, and long Yu followed. As the two people got closer and closer, Su Tang suddenly heard a very familiar voice.


    "Go away! We still have to leave." the owner of this voice is Luo Ling, who has not seen for many days. It seems that Luo Ling is in some trouble. Su Tang''s face sank at the thought of this. He walked quickly, and another voice came when they were about to squeeze into the crowd.


    "Leave? You want to leave like this when you hit me? You can leave if you want to! I want you to leave at a loss of a thousand spirit stones." at this time, a frivolous voice also came into Su Tang''s ears.


    The young man''s voice fell, and the people around couldn''t help taking a breath. A thousand spirit stones were a huge sum of money. These people knew from the clothes of Luo Ling and others that they were just ordinary adventurers. How could they take out so many spirit stones?


    "You!" hearing the man''s words, Li Gang next to him was also angry. His right hand trembled and pointed at him, with an angry look in his eyes.


    Seeing Li Gang''s angry appearance, the boy smiled disdainfully and said; "What''s the matter with me? You bumped into me and soiled my clothes. Do you know how expensive my side is? You can''t buy it even if you have money, do you know?"


    "Wow! This guy obviously wants to blackmail others. It''s just an ordinary dress. How can he make others pay for the multi spirit stone? I think he has another purpose." after hearing his words, some people around him whispered.


    "Isn''t it? I think he just fell in love with this woman and wanted to embarrass others."


    Upon hearing these people''s words, Su Tang also noticed that the young man was looking at Luo Ling with a trace of lust. Obviously, these people were right. This guy wanted to use an excuse to embarrass Luo Ling and others. At the thought of this, Su Tang''s face sank and immediately said; "Do you want a thousand spirit stones? I want to ask, do you mean to give you a thousand spirit stones to buy your clothes?"


    The familiar voice suddenly appeared. Luo Ling and others were happy. They looked up and thought about the place where Su Tang''s voice came out. At this time, the young master also turned his head to Su Tang, nodded and said; "Yes, as long as you give me a thousand spirit stones, my dress will be yours." then he looked at Su Tang and said disdainfully; "Boy, are you going to come out with them?"


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll give you a thousand spirit stones!" then he took out a top-grade spirit stone from the storage ring and said; "Take off your clothes!" seeing that Su Tang actually took out the top-grade spirit stone, all the people present were already. Now the top-grade spirit stone is very rare in Shura hell. According to the exchange of spirit stone, a top-grade spirit stone is equal to 100 middle-grade spirit stones, and a middle-grade spirit stone is equal to 100 lower grade spirit stones, Now the boy is asking for 1000 pieces of inferior spirit stone. Su Tang will give him a superior spirit stone soon.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the young master said with a greedy look in his eyes; "Give me the spirit stone first and I''ll give you the clothes!" at this time, his eyes were completely attracted by Su Tang''s top-grade spirit stone.


    Seeing the young master, Su Tang said with a disdainful smile; "Do you think too much? I''m not satisfied with your character. Take it off now. In front of many people, I will definitely give you this spirit stone." the flame fell and Su Tang outlined a strange smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the boy immediately ordered the elevator and began to take off his clothes quickly. Soon he dragged his coat. At this time, he looked at Su Tang and said; "Here are your clothes. Can you give me the spirit stone?"


    "Hahaha, it''s not enough. Hong Kong style, you mean all his clothes, not just his coat." he said with a quick laugh.


    At this time, the people next to him understood Su Tang''s idea for a moment. They all turned their heads and looked at the boy. At the beginning, they also outlined a strange smile. At this time, the boy was stunned and defended for a moment. He was angry and said to the people around him; "What are you waiting for? Give me a hand and grab the spirit stone from him." then he pointed to Luo Ling nearby and said; "Just grab him back for me."


    Seeing the boy turn his face, Su Tang stopped teasing the boy for a moment. He immediately nodded at Long Yu. Long Yu recalled that he just flashed in front of the person who had talked about it. One person punched the two guards of the boy directly and flew out. The next moment, he moved and came to the boy in a moment, He put his hand around the boy''s neck and raised it.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at the boy and said; "I really don''t understand. What''s in your head? Now in adventure Town, all the powerful people are here. Do you think your power is invincible? As Su Tang''s voice fell, everyone around nodded, Indeed, there are no fewer than a hundred powerful people in the adventure town. Many powerful people here are very peaceful as long as they do not involve interests. No one knows what kind of strong background behind each other.


    The boy now dares to do things in such a small town with his usual style. It''s really stupid. It can be said that he is completely looking for death.


    The young man, who was carried by Long Yu, pointed to Su Tang with a red face and said; "Boy, you''d better let me go, or my father will never let you go. My father is the leader of Heisha city." the young man''s words, all the martial artists around are already in Heisha city. They know that it''s not very fast from the adventure town. Unexpectedly, the young man''s residence is the young leader of Heisha city.


    Su Tang was also slightly stunned, shook his head and said; "Ha ha, so what?" then he turned to look at Long Yu and said; "Take off all his clothes for me. Since he said Sister Ling soiled his clothes, I''ll buy his clothes with Lingshi." after that, long Yu nodded and wrote down that he took away the young city master. For a moment, all the people present showed a strange look. Luo Ling and other female martial arts practitioners turned their heads red and didn''t dare to look.


    At this time, long Yu put the young city master down. Su Tang threw the spirit stone to him and said; "I''ve lost your clothes. Now you can go away." at this time, the young city Lord blushed. There was no result at all. Su Tang lost the ID Lingshi. He just looked at Su Tang with shame and anger, and his eyes were full of anger. At this time, the people around him looked at him strangely, which made him stay here. He was the young leader of Heisha city. No matter where he went, others treated him with courtesy. This was the first time he met such a thing. At the same time, his heart was very clear. I''m afraid he would really be famous this time, and it rang through the whole Shura hell, After all, there are people from all over Shura hell in the town now.


    Such a scandal will certainly become a joke of others. Being stripped naked in the street will not only lose his face. I''m afraid the whole Heisha city will become a laughing stock. After all, he is the young mayor of Heisha city. Such an identity can be said to represent some faces of Heisha city.

 Chapter 383

    After the boy ran away, Su Tang looked at Luo Ling and others and said; "Sister Ling, are you all right?" with the boy''s escape, the people around him began to disperse slowly. Many martial artists were amused at the moment just now.


    Luo Ling and others came to Su Tang and shook their heads. At this time, Luo Ling said; "We''re all right. It''s really thanks to Su Tang. Otherwise, we really don''t know what to do." Luo Ling and others feel powerless when thinking of the identity of the young man. They have been to Heisha city before and know that it''s a very huge city. The identity of the young City Master of such a big city is extraordinary.


    "Ha ha, it''s all small things." Su Tang smiled innocently. Li Gang asked; "Brother, are you going there? Haven''t you been practicing?"


    "Ha ha, I''ve made a breakthrough, so I want to go to Jubao pavilion to see when their auction will start." Su Tang replied with a smile. After hearing his words, Li Gang looked at it and Su Tang said; "Unexpectedly, brother, you broke through again. It''s only been more than ten days. Your cultivation of Su Tang is so fast." at the same time, Luo Ling''s heart is also very shocked. Li Gang just saw the progress of Su Tang in these more than ten days.


    But she saw the progress from understanding with Su Tang. In just over a month, he broke through many times, and his strength was so strong that she felt unimaginable.


    "Come on, let''s go to the Jubao Pavilion together." Su didn''t bother more about this topic. He immediately said. After hearing his words, everyone else nodded, and then the party walked towards the Jubao Pavilion. At the same time, the matter that the young mayor of Heisha city was robbed in the street was quickly spread in the town.


    Almost all the martial artists who came here have been to Heisha city. Now they heard that the young masters of such a big city were robbed in the street. They were all stupid. Soon the news reached the ears of the city master of Heisha city. When he heard the news, his face sank and shouted at him; "You go and call that bastard for me."


    Seeing that the city Lord was so angry, it was frightening that he didn''t dare to say much. He turned and went out directly. After a while, he came in with a young man. The young master was the young city Lord who clashed with Suteng and others in the street. As soon as he came in, he found that his father didn''t look good and was nervous.


    "Bang!" the city Lord slapped directly on the table beside him and shouted loudly; "Bastard, get down on your knees!" seeing his father''s anger, the young man''s face changed and a look of fear flashed in his eyes. When it was expensive, the city Lord pointed to him and said; "Well, you''re really good at it? It''s good to flirt and blackmail in the street. How can I have such a bastard?"


    At this time, yantianba didn''t know what to say. He was very clear about his son''s conduct, so when he came here, he told him not to make trouble here. Now adventure town is in the most chaotic time, there are too many strengths here, and they don''t know the foundation, so don''t offend others, Unexpectedly, it''s only been more than ten days. This guy''s old problem has been committed again.


    "Father, in fact, I can''t blame everything this time. They hit me first, so I did it." the boy whispered.


    Seeing that this guy was still so cunning at this time, yantianba immediately kicked out and kicked the boy down, then scolded; "So what? Didn''t others apologize when they bumped into you? Could you ask others to compensate you for a thousand pieces of spirit stone if they just soiled your clothes? You don''t have to say anything. How many fancy intestines do you have? You were ordered to embarrass that woman and force others to obey."


    At this time, yantianba is getting more and more angry. Now the matter has been spread. Now it can be said that he has lost his face in Heisha city. I believe that people in the whole Shura hell will hear about it soon. At that time, his Heisha city will really become a laughing stock. Yantianba is very angry when he thinks of it.


    Seeing that he had just said a word, he was scolded by his father. The young man was decisive and made a sound. He just knelt there and let his father accuse him. The young man here was beaten and scolded by yantianba for a while. Su Tang and others had come to the gate of Jubao Pavilion. At this time, the gate of Jubao pavilion was closed, and he was confused with Yang Sutang.


    Just about to knock on the door, two guards came out and stopped Su Tang and others; "Sir, I''m sorry. Now the Jubao Pavilion is being prepared. It''s inconvenient to see guests." Su Tang stopped and asked curiously; "Two brothers, I don''t know when the auction will start?"


    A guard shook his head and said; "We don''t know. I think you''d better go back first. When the auction starts, it will be notified." seeing the two guards say so, Su Tang nodded and left with the yardstick of Li Gang and others. When he returned to the campus, it was already afternoon. As soon as their front feet entered the door, a voice came from behind.


    "Hello, my masters!" the voice seemed a little old and indifferent. Su Tang and others turned their heads in surprise. After seeing that the visitor was an old man in a black robe, Su Tang asked politely; "I don''t know who your master is? We don''t seem to know your master?"


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the old man said coldly; "You don''t need to know this. Just go with me now." the old man''s voice had an irresistible feeling, and there was a faint tone of command in it. At this time, Su Tang frowned and just wanted to speak. Suddenly, a woman also came to the gate of the small courtyard and looked at Su Tang and said; "Mr. Su, the Deacon asked me to inform you to go to Jubao Pavilion."


    This woman is the one who gave them the spirit stone back in the Jubao Pavilion. After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, I''ll go with you now." at the same time, Su Tang ignored the old man next to him. After seeing the woman''s clothes, the old man flashed a trace of surprise. When he heard the woman''s words, the old man''s eyes shrank. When he saw that Su Tang was going to follow the woman, he didn''t say much, so he turned and left.


    At this time, Su Tang followed the woman and asked after he had just closed the door; "Who did the old man treat the enemy? Why did he come to us? Could he be from Heisha city?"


    After hearing his words, Luo Ling nodded and said; "It''s really possible. After all, today''s little city Lord has lost a lot of face and lost a lot of money. Heisha city should not let us go so easily." hearing Luo Ling''s words, Bai Yue and others nodded, and they couldn''t help but look panic in their eyes.


    Heisha City, it''s a huge thing. They can''t fight it at all. Moreover, this time, things are too big. They all know that all powerful people pay great attention to face. Now Heisha city has lost such a big face. Those who start making figurines will be hated.


    "Hehe, take care of him. The big deal is death. Anyway, I can''t bear to see those powerful people. They pretend to be like something. They''re not strong. They''re proud to fill in one by one. Brother Su Tang did the right thing this time. Even if the people of Heisha City really came to the door, I''ll fight with them." Li Yong sneered at this time.


    As his voice fell, the Polytechnic nodded and said; "That is, although we have no power and weak strength, not everyone can handle it. The big deal is death." as their voice fell, the panic in Bai Yue''s eyes dissipated, and nodded immediately; "Yes, the big deal is death. Su Tang saved our lives. Today, he offended Heisha city for sister Ling. If Heisha city comes, I won''t make them feel better."


    At this time, Su Tang followed the woman to the Jubao Pavilion. Su Tang asked puzzled all the way; "Girl, what''s the matter for the deacon to find me? Do you know?"


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the woman shook her head and said; "I really don''t know, but it should have something to do with the headquarters." after that, the horizon stopped talking. They walked slowly one by one. At this time, in another courtyard, the black robed old man who invited Su Tang in the courtyard was respectfully standing in front of yantianba; "Lord, that''s what happened."


    It turned out that the old man in black robe had said everything about the pipe tongs inviting Su Tang and others, including, of course, the human feelings of Jubao Pavilion and Su Tang''s departure. After hearing his words, yantianba frowned and said; "According to what you say, these guys have something to do with Jubao Pavilion. No wonder they dare to tease yue''er so boldly."


    "Well, I think it''s better to have a look at this matter first. After hearing the young Lord''s identity, these guys dare to be so unscrupulous. If they want to come behind them, they must rely on them. Now they can get such a polite invitation from Jubao Pavilion. I think the strength behind them must be very ordinary. We still need to be careful," the old man said.


    After hearing his words, yantianba nodded and said; "You''re right. This matter still needs a good investigation. I''m saying that the situation in adventure town is too complex. Many powerful people are hidden in it. Moreover, it should be an auction in a few days. We can''t make any problems at this time."


    At this time, Su Tang has followed the woman to the gate of Jubao Pavilion again. At this time, the gate of Jubao pavilion has been closed, but the difference is that Su Tang came again with the previous guard, but he did not come out. He smoothly followed the woman into the interior of Jubao Pavilion. At this time, the night song is busy in the hall, Seeing Su Tang coming, he immediately put down his work, came over and said with a polite smile; "Young master Su, you''re here. I''m really sorry to call you here."


    "Hehe, the Nightsong deacon is serious. I don''t know why the Nightsong deacon asked me to come here?" Su Tang was also very curious about why the Nightsong asked himself to come at night.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the night song smiled and said; "In fact, our pavilion leader wants to meet Mr. Su. Compared with Mr. Su, he has great kindness to my Jubao Pavilion. Originally, the pavilion leader wanted to visit in person. But this time, there was too much strength in the town, and the auction was delayed for a long time. Many things couldn''t go away for a time, so he had to take the liberty to kiss Mr. Su. Please don''t be surprised."


    "Do you want to see me?" Su Tang was stunned and asked in some surprise. He really didn''t expect that such a small town could disturb the pavilion leader of Jubao pavilion to come in person.


    The night song nodded and said; "Yes, this time the keepsake of the cabinet leader returned to Jubao Pavilion, which is really a great joy for Jubao Pavilion. Therefore, the cabinet leader took all the treasures to be auctioned in Jubao pavilions around the world and wanted to put them here for auction. At the same time, he also wanted to think about the people in the whole Shura hell to announce that he became the leader of Jubao Pavilion. You know, we have no cabinet leader in Jubao Pavilion for thousands of years There it is. "


    Su Tang nodded clearly and said; "It''s true that the country can''t live without a monarch all day. Such a great power of Jubao Pavilion is also involved. There is no Pavilion leader. It''s really surprising. This time is indeed a great joy for your Pavilion." Su Tang clearly thought that such a great power as Jubao pavilion has not appeared for many years. It must not be united, and there must be many factions, There is a faint sign of dispersion. Now, when the pavilion master''s Keepsake appears, it can just save Jubao Pavilion. At the same time, Su Tang also knows why Jubao Pavilion will give himself a supreme order after getting the pavilion master''s keepsake.


    This kindness is indeed a little big. Now when I hear that the pavilion main sees himself, Su Tang has to take it for granted. This is a night song, and he nodded and said; "Indeed, it is imperative to determine the position of the cabinet leader this time, so the auction will be back for how long, and the cabinet leader has no way to leave."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I understand. It''s all right. I just don''t know when your excellency came here. I''ve also been hanging on the wall for a new year''s break, otherwise I would have come to visit him last night." Su Tang said very politely.


    Later, under the guidance of the night song, Su Tang came to the door of the big room at the top of the Jubao Pavilion faster. At this time, the night song said; "Your Excellency is inside, Mr. Su. You can go in by yourself. I still have some things to do." after I press, the night song turned and left. Seeing that the night song left, Su Tang was stunned, shook his head and knocked at the door.


    "Is it su Tang''s little friend? Come in directly." before Su Tang spoke, a middle-aged man''s voice came from inside. Su Tang smiled, pushed the door open and walked in. This is in the room. Next to Yizhang''s table, a middle-aged man was really sitting inside. When he saw Su Tang coming in, the middle-aged man stood up and looked at Su Tang, frowning.


    This is what Su Tang said in his heart; "Younger generation, Su Tang, I have seen the leader of the pavilion," said Su Tang, who was respectful in the adventure. Su Tang''s performance made the leader very satisfied and said with a kind smile; "You''re welcome, little friend. You''re very kind to our Jubao Pavilion. Don''t be so polite. Come and do it."


    Su Tang nodded and came to the table. After the cabinet leader sat down, he also sat down. At this time, the cabinet leader looked at him and said; "Xiaoyou shouldn''t be Shura?"


    This sentence immediately made Su Tang stand up from the stool in surprise. His eyes were full of surprise. Seeing Su Tang''s surprised look, the pavilion leader smiled and said; "Little friend, don''t be surprised. Don''t worry. You''re a friend of my Jubao Pavilion. Whether you''re Shura or not, it won''t change." the pavilion leader''s words were very solemn. Su Tang also heard a trace of seriousness from his tone, nodded and sat down slowly.


    "I am a human being, and I can be said to be the same ancestor as Shura." Su Tang did not intend to continue to hide, but compared with the other party, he might guess that if he was hiding like this, he would give others an uncomfortable feeling.


    "Human beings? It''s interesting. I haven''t heard of human beings appearing in Shura hell for many years. It''s just money. I heard the news from the royal family for a while. It seems that I found human beings in the mob city. What I won''t say is little friends?" the Pavilion Lord said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, when I first came to Shura hell, I was in the desert. When I got out of the desert, I went to the mob city and lived there for some time. If the royal family hadn''t found it, maybe I would still be there first." indeed, Su Tang was very satisfied with the life in the mob city. There was never a lack of fighting there. Those mobs were killing people one by one, The means are very cruel. Su Tang hopes to meet such an opponent.

 Chapter 384

    If it hadn''t been for the sake of not implicating the people in the mob City, Su Tang would still be there now. He wouldn''t have friends like ape Chi, long Yu and Luo Ling, and he wouldn''t have anything to do with Jubao Pavilion. Therefore, it''s not a disaster for Su Tang.


    "Well, now the Shura hell is different from before. With the passage of time, many shuras no longer hate humans. At present, only the old guys of the royal family still remember this hatred, but now the Shura hell is getting worse and worse. Many shuras are trying to leave here, but they don''t have enough resources to let them leave." The pavilion Lord nodded and said.


    Su Tang nodded at his words; "It''s really much harder here than on the mainland. I''ve been here for more than three months. I know something about here, and there''s no way to compare with the mainland." although the shuras in Shura hell are very powerful, their cultivation is very slow, and they can only slowly improve their cultivation by relying on some leisurely resources.


    Although God has given them strong talents, their cultivation will be very difficult at the same time, with a huge amount of Reiki support, but Shura hell doesn''t have such a place at all, so many Shura cultivation achievements are only below the upper level, and the upper Shura can be regarded as a first-class master in the mainland.


    "Hey, there''s no way now. When King Shura opened Shura hell, some channels have been completely sealed to prevent humans from attacking again. If you want to leave here, you can only rely on some very expensive transmission arrays. However, each time you start the transmission array, you need a lot of resources, but you can''t transmit many people. Many years ago, the mainland People in the world are still not. They will be sent out, but these people are dead, and few people can survive. "The cabinet leader continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said; "How could this happen? As far as I know, few people on the mainland now know the existence of Shura. If they appear on the mainland, no humans will attack them at all? How can they die?"


    "They all died in the space storm. For example, those transmission arrays are old. Even if they can barely be used, they are scarce in resources. They can''t give them any protection during transmission. In case of space storm, it happens from time to time. With more and more shuras falling into the transmission array, the Shura people are no longer willing to waste resources to send their masters to die." the pavilion Lord continued.


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. He also knew very well that the reason why these people were willing to send Shura out with big waves of resources was to hope that they could come back with more resources so that more Shura could go out. However, these shuras died before they reached the mainland. They not only didn''t get any resources, but also consumed a lot of resources many times.


    The people of the Shura royal family gave up this idea and could only stay here and wait for the opportunity. However, as such hard days passed, there was a slight change in the hearts of the royal family. Although they hated mankind before, they always felt that they were also a branch of the human race and could not do too much, However, after such a hard time, they increasingly feel that human beings have made them suffer here. Such hatred has accumulated slowly, and the current situation has emerged.


    "Cabinet leader, don''t the Shura people ever want to break the seal of the Shura king? If it goes on like this, the Shura hell will become a wasteland sooner or later, and the Shura will slowly annihilate with the emergence of the wasteland." Su Tang asked puzzled.


    The Lord talked and said; "Why didn''t you think about it? It''s just how powerful the Shura king is. The seal he set is not that we can crack at all. It''s said that all the creatures in the Shura hell have cultivated the Shura power after the change of the Shura king. As long as there is no Shura power stronger than the Shura king, the seal can''t be opened at all."


    "So it is, but isn''t there any other accident? For example, other spiritual powers." Su Tang had a faint idea in his heart. Maybe his spiritual power can break the seal. Comparing his own destructive power should be stronger than the Shura power of King Shura. Comparing destructive power is one of the three most powerful sources.


    "Yes, I don''t know. At least I''ve lived for many years, but I''ve never heard of such Shura." the pavilion Lord shook his head and said.


    Jubao Pavilion leader, how powerful is his identity? Even if he was not the pavilion leader before, at least he was also the Deputy Pavilion leader. Such a person must have very strong knowledge. If he hadn''t seen it before, he really shouldn''t have appeared. What if jiuxuan appeared? If the Reiki level is not as powerful as Shura, it is useless.


    At this time, Su Tang could not help thinking of the old man who sent himself in, and immediately said; "Your Excellency, in fact, no one on the mainland knows the entrance of Shura hell at all. I can come in this time because some Shura elders sent me in."


    "Senior of Shura family? It''s impossible. There can''t be Shura people on the mainland. Compared with those Shura identity cards sent out, they are broken. I may not know. This identity card is the secret skill of our Shura family. As long as a person or identity card won''t be broken, if a person is dead, the identity card will be broken." the pavilion leader listened to Su''s words, Immediately shook his head to deny.


    "Your Excellency, isn''t there any accident? I heard that many shuras went out of the mainland a long time ago only through the transmission array. Can''t all of them die? The old man sent me by the light ball did use the unique Shura power of the Shura family, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to open the entrance of the channel at all. If I guessed right, it''s the Shura channel The entrance needs the power of Shura to open? "Su Tang said.


    Su Tang''s words made the cabinet leader meditate for a moment. As time passed, the cabinet leader couldn''t help thinking of a thing his father had told him, and immediately his eyes brightened and nodded; "It''s really an accident. I heard my father say that some strong people of the Roche family successfully went out a long time ago, but later, the Shura hell was turbulent, the people of the Roche family destroyed the people of the emperor family, and the news of the strong elder disappeared. Maybe the person you met was the strong person of the Roche family."


    "The strong man of the Luo family? It''s really possible." Su Tang also nodded. Although he didn''t know the strength of the dark old man, Su Tang thought it wouldn''t be low. Since the cabinet leader said that there might be such a Shura family on the mainland, the person he met might be the Luo family of the Shura king.


    "Little friend, what you told me is very important. I need to check it carefully. If so, the Shura family may be saved." the more you think, the more likely it is. Immediately, your eyes show a trace of joy and say.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I hope your excellency can find out something. Comparing the Shura family is also a branch of human beings. To tell the truth, the gratitude and resentment before ancient times should be put down. It''s not good for human beings or Shura family to continue hatred in this way!" said the pavilion leader nodded, and Su Tang said at this time; "In fact, there are some things I don''t want to hide. The reason why I came to Shura hell this time is to improve my cultivation. Now the mainland is facing a huge crisis. It is likely that although it will be occupied by other races, it is not the time for civil strife. Comparing the mainland is our real home."


    "Crisis? How could this be possible? Our Shura records say that there are so many powerful gods on the mainland who exist like the Shura king. How can such a powerful continent have a crisis?" the pavilion Lord said incredulously.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "In fact, this kind of crisis has happened three times. The first time was before ancient times, when the creatures on the continent appeared. The alien invaded and was killed and retreated by the super strong who opened up the mainland. The second time should have happened after the Shura left the mainland. At that time, the war let countless strong people fall in ancient times, and the alien was forced to retreat again. The third time occurred in ancient times Later, the war was also extremely tragic. In ancient times, it was said that the mainland was at its peak. At such a peak, the mainland was almost defeated, but this alien race was powerful. "


    "Now the alien race is ready to move again. The strong on the mainland have withered. The war in ancient times has greatly damaged the vitality of the mainland. How come over the years, the mainland has not recovered, but is getting weaker and weaker. This time, the alien race appears. If there were not some ancient strong, I''m afraid the mainland would have fallen." Su Tang told the cabinet leader what happened after the Shura left the mainland.


    The pavilion leader was stunned and his eyes were full of incredible. After su Tang finished, the pavilion leader thought for a long time and said; "I didn''t expect that so many things happened in the mainland. I never imagined that all ethnic groups would unite against other ethnic groups. Maybe you''re right. In front of other ethnic groups, all we have to do is protect our own land. I Shura people are sorry for the mainland. When the mainland is facing a war, we enjoy ourselves in this Shura hell and hate mankind."


    There was a trace of regret in the eyes of the cabinet leader. Indeed, the Shura nationality is also a member of the mainland. There are many races that made friends with the Shura nationality in the past. They knew it when the Shura nationality was there. The brother races on the mainland have some spears and shields, and some are even life and death contradictions, but when facing different races, It is really beyond his imagination that they can share the same spirit with each other.


    At the same time, he can also feel the tragedy of the three wars. He may not be able to understand the first and third wars before. However, in ancient times, tens of thousands of ethnic groups were rampant on the mainland. How powerful was the strength? Such a continent actually paid such a heavy price in the battle against foreign races. It is conceivable that this foreign race was powerful.


    "This thing is really incredible, but I, the Shura people, are trapped in the Shura hell now. There is no way to get out, and we can''t intervene in the battle on the mainland." the pavilion Lord covered his face with silence.


    Seeing him like this, Su Tang whispered; "There will always be a chance. I think the king of Shura will not see the Shura perish. Otherwise, he would not have brought the Shura here and paid the price of his life to open up such a suitable place for the Shura."


    The Lord nodded and said; "Yes, that''s true. Well, it''s very good to talk to you this time and let me know a lot of news. Now let''s talk about business. The first thing I want to ask you to come over this time is to thank you for giving us the keepsake of the pavilion Lord. I have no reward for such great kindness and kindness. You will be a VIP of my Jubao Pavilion at any time in the future. If you need help, you can come to us later." Then the pavilion master stood up and bowed to Su Tang.


    Su Tang was also shocked when he felt that the pavilion leader was like this. He immediately dodged away and dared not accept it. He waved his hand again and again; "You''re welcome, sir. I have such an opportunity to help you find the keepsake. It''s fate. Maybe it''s also our fate. You don''t have to."


    "Hehe, I don''t believe it. The keepsake of the pavilion leader is extraordinary. It is extremely precious to our Jubao Pavilion. You can afford this gift." the pavilion leader said with a smile.


    Then the LORD said again; "I heard you say you came here to improve your accomplishments. Your idea is really good. Shura hell can be said to be full of strong people. You can bring the best war puppet experience here. I think you will walk in Shura hell in the future?"


    "Well, I just want to go to other places in Shura hell after this auction. I''m not strong enough now, and I don''t have much time. I must constantly improve." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "Indeed, as you said, if the mainland is about to face the fourth battle, your strength really can''t do anything, but I want to tell you one thing. Although many people in Shura hell don''t know that they hate humans, some people still hate humans. As long as you are an expert, you can see it at a glance, though However, I don''t know how you cover up the original human breath, but it''s not clever after all. You still need to be careful when walking on the mainland. "The cabinet leader said.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I remember this. Thank you for reminding me." Su Tangzi was identified by him the moment he saw the leader. Su Tangzi knew that his means could not hide from those experts.


    "Well, just understand. In fact, your current identity has been exposed, and you don''t have to hide it. I still say that no matter what happens to you, as long as you come to my Jubao Pavilion, we will help you unconditionally. The supreme order I let the night song give you is not good-looking." the pavilion Lord continued.


    Su Tang nodded and looked up at the pavilion master. Such a strong man is indeed respected by people. At this time, the pavilion master continued; "The auction will start in three days. The things you told me before are very important. I will take advantage of these three days to hurry the giants of all parties in Shura hell and discuss it. The mainland has a face, and I Shura can''t just sit and ignore it."


    After talking about me, the pavilion leader continued without waiting for Su Tang to speak; "Well, the weather won''t play anymore. You can leave first, little friend. When you go to Shura hell later, if you are embarrassed by powerful people, you can report my name. My name is fenglingtian."


    "The younger generation will leave first!" Su Tang nodded and said in his heart. Then Su Tang left the room alone. After going down to the first floor, the night song found him, walked over with a smile, looked at Su Tang and said; "Mr. Su, you''re down!"


    "Nightsong deacon, I''m disturbing you this time." Su Tang nodded and said.


    At this time, the night song said with a smile; "You''re welcome, Mr. Su. All ethnic groups should have told you? The auction will begin in three days!"


    "Hmm!" Su Tang nodded again. It was a night song. He nodded and continued to ask; "I just heard from Xiao Hong that an old man in black robed went to see you before he went to see you? Does Mr. Su know the identity of the old man?"


    Su Tang shook his head and replied; "In fact, I''m not very clear, but there''s just some speculation. The old man should be from Heisha city. I had some holidays with their young city leader during the day." after that, he told the night song all the time during the day. After listening to Su Tang''s story, the night song nodded and said; "So it is. It seems that it may be from the black ghost city. I have heard of the black ghost city. Their city leader Yan Tianba is still a task and is relatively honest. But his son broke his heart. This guy is a real dandy."


    "Indeed, his son is really not very good." Su Tang nodded. Today he was having a simple communication with the young city master. He knew that this guy was a dandy who was not afraid of anything. If such a person was born in a super power, it would be OK, but Heisha city can only be regarded as a medium power in Shura hell, Such a dandy without brains will sooner or later kill the people of the family.

 Chapter 385

    "But don''t worry, young master su. I''ll send someone to say hello to them in Heisha city. They should give me some thin noodles in Jubao Pavilion." the night song continued. Now the relationship between Su Tang and Jubao Pavilion is not general. Naturally, some people find trouble with Su Tang. Of course, the night song won''t sit idly by, otherwise it will be followed by others in the future, Jubao pavilion has a bad reputation.


    After all, Su Tang now has the supreme order of Jubao Pavilion. Although it is said that this is only a VIP token, the people who can get this token are people who have a very deep relationship with Jubao Pavilion. It can also be said that they are real friends of Jubao Pavilion. Friends are bullied. It''s hard to say if Jubao Pavilion doesn''t come forward to help.


    Su Tang shook his head when he heard the night song; "I think I''d better forget this. I''ll go to Heisha City sooner or later. If they really want to deal with me, I won''t make them feel better." although I have a kindness to Jubao Pavilion, it would be very bad for me to let Jubao Pavilion take action for such a small matter. If he always wants to experience, if people outside know that there is Jubao Pavilion behind him, Then there will be some fear, so his experience effect will be much worse.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t want to do it himself, the night song nodded and said; "Well, since young master Su doesn''t want to be busy with Nocturne, I won''t send anyone to go there. But if the Heisha city really deals with young master Su, young master Su will speak directly." Nocturne is also a smart man. Although he can''t completely guess what Su Tang thinks, he can guess some more or less.


    "Well, Nightsong deacon, if there''s nothing here, I''ll go back first and see you in three days." Su Tang nodded and said.


    Seeing that Su Tang wanted to leave, Nocturne certainly didn''t stay much. After all, she still had a lot of things to deal with. This auction can be said to be the largest auction in the history of adventure town. How many people came this time. I''m afraid there were some mistakes according to the previous Jubao Pavilion. Nocturne was also trying to find a way again and again during this period, It will be bigger.


    After leaving the Jubao Pavilion, Su Tang went directly to Luo Ling''s courtyard. After su Tang left, the Nightsong was called to the top floor by the pavilion owner. In the room where the pavilion owner was in front, the Nightsong stood respectfully waiting for the pavilion owner to speak.


    "Nocturne, you''ve done a good job this time. After the auction is completed, you''ll join me at the headquarters, and you''ll develop at the headquarters in the future." the pavilion leader said.


    At the words of the pavilion leader, a happy look flashed in the eyes of the night song, nodded and said; "Everything is arranged by the pavilion master, only the subordinate family..." a trace of complexity flashed in his eyes when he mentioned his family night song. His night family is also the elder family of Jubao Pavilion. As a disciple of the night family, she would not be sent down to a small place like adventure town.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take you back this time. They won''t have anything to say. Besides, now that you have made great contributions to Jubao Pavilion, you don''t have to be afraid of them." the pavilion leader immediately opened his mouth when he heard the night song.


    He also knows something about the Nocturne. In fact, the nocturne has a very high position in the Jubao Pavilion. As a member of the elder family, she should have been in charge of some big cities, but because she didn''t want to marry members of another family at the beginning, the Ye family and the people of another family became stiff, and the senior management of the nocturne family was angry and sent her here, And expelled him from the family.


    Originally, he can only be in this town all his life. Compared with him, he is now a person without the protection of his family. It is very good to get a position of town deacon. How can he have the opportunity to improve his status again? But this time, Su Tang made great contributions to Jubao Pavilion. This contribution directly saved Jubao Pavilion, so the pavilion leader valued her so much.


    After hearing the words of the pavilion leader, the night song was relieved and immediately saluted respectfully; "Thank you for your cultivation!"


    "Well, you don''t have to be so polite. I should thank you for your great contribution to Jubao Pavilion this time. This auction is very important. Make some achievements so that you can stand on your feet when you return to the headquarters. At that time, even if you want to suppress you at home, you can''t do it." the pavilion Lord waved his hand and continued.


    After hearing his words, the nocturne nodded and said; "I''m from Jubao Pavilion. It''s right to help Jubao Pavilion. I can''t talk about any credit. This time, it''s not Mr. Su who generously handed back the keepsake to us. I''m afraid the night song can''t help Jubao Pavilion."


    "Ha ha, indeed, this Su Tang is very good. He is a talent. If you have nothing to do with Nocturne, pay more attention to this boy. He is not ordinary. Maybe he can bring me more benefits to Jubao Pavilion. Now I give you a privilege. You will deal with all things of Su Tang in the future. No matter what he needs, we Jubao Pavilion will be unconditionally satisfied." the pavilion owner said with a smile.


    He now has his own plan in mind. Su Tang is human. Who knows what good things he has? In addition, he was trained in his history. If he didn''t die, he would return to the mainland. If he had a good relationship with him, he might have a chance to leave Shura hell. Now Shura hell is getting worse and worse day by day. It''s the best policy to leave early. He saw Su Tang''s extraordinary from his conversation with Su Tang, Maybe he is the one who can change Jubao Pavilion and the whole Shura hell.


    Now have a good relationship with him, so that Jubao Pavilion can give priority to such benefits at that time. At that time, his current payment is a big profit. Although he is now the leader of big forces, he is also a businessman. They are best at exchanging small interests for big interests.


    The night song nodded hurriedly and said; "Yes, subordinates know how to do it." at the same time, at this moment, he also figured out the importance that the pavilion leader attaches to Su Tang. This is not the treatment for ordinary people. You know, the supreme order of Jubao pavilion has been issued. Although the pavilion leader is polite to those people, he doesn''t want to treat Su Tang with such prudence and attention.


    After su Tang left Jubao Pavilion, he quickly returned to Luoling courtyard. At this time, in the hall of the courtyard, Li Gang and others were waiting here because of some anxious people. Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door outside. Li Gang took the lead in standing up, walked out of the hall quickly, opened the door, and found that Su Tang had returned. The worry in Li Gang''s eyes was also reduced.


    After entering the hall with Su Tang, Luo Ling took the lead in saying; "Are you all right, Su Tang?" when they saw Su Tang coming back, they were relieved. Although they knew that Su Tang had gone to Jubao Pavilion, they knew the relationship between Su Tang and Jubao pavilion very well. There should be no danger. They were afraid that those people in Heisha city would ambush Su Tang when he came back.


    Now Su Tang has returned safely, and their worries have been put down. Su Tang said with a smile when he heard Luo Ling''s questions; "It''s all right. I just went to Jubao pavilion to talk with the deacon of night song. It was very peaceful all the way. I think even the people of Heisha city will be quiet temporarily after meeting today''s things. After all, Jubao Pavilion is not something they can offend."


    Luo Ling and others nodded when they heard Su Tang''s words. Indeed, Jubao Pavilion is powerful. They know something about it. It''s not something that forces like Heisha city can offend. This time, Su Tang was invited by the people of Jubao Pavilion, which will make people on the other side of Heisha City fear whether there are giants like Jubao Pavilion behind Su Tang.


    "Brother, we''ll be relieved if you''re okay. I just don''t know what this Jubao Pavilion called you to do in the past? It''s not that the auction is about to start?" Li Gang said at this time.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s true. The auction will start three days later. Let''s go and have a look at the unprecedented prosperity of the adventure town." the auction is very large, and Su Tang knows it, but it can be seen from the fact that the leader of Jubao Pavilion is here. In addition, it''s really unusual that so many forces in the adventure town have come all the way to participate.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Li Gang laughed and said; "Hahaha, well, we''ll be blessed by our brothers this time. Unexpectedly, Li Gang will have such a day to see such a huge auction. I dare not even think of it if I changed to the previous one." this auction is huge. Li Gang''s psychology is very clear. It''s really a good thing to see so many strong people at one time.


    After chatting for a while, they went back to rest. Compared with the leisure of Su Tang and others, Jubao Pavilion is more troublesome. They continue to speed up the internal expansion of Jubao Pavilion. At the same time, the pavilion owner is also contacting the giants who make friends with Jubao Pavilion in Shura hell. This time, Su Tang''s coming is indeed an opportunity in Shura hell, The pavilion leader wants to discuss this matter with these people. At the same time, he also hopes to bring these people who make friends with Jubao Pavilion together. After all, once the matter of Su Tang is spread out, the people on the royal family will certainly suppress it. At that time, so many people will unite, and the royal family dare not deal with Su Tang unscrupulously.


    As the news of the cabinet leader spread out, the leaders of some great forces in Shura hell were startled at the first time. At the same time, they also quickly left their place. I believe that adventure town came. These are super strong people. They are very fast. Although they can''t fly, they found a lot of things to take their place.


    The next evening, these giants had rushed to the treasure gathering pavilion with an adventurous smile. At this time, there were four more middle-aged people in the pavilion master''s room. Each of these people was very dignified and noble. It seemed that they were the leaders who had been in the top position for a long time.


    "Congratulations, Lord Feng! Finally righted!" said a very forthright middle-aged man.


    After hearing his words, everyone else showed a casual smile. At this time, the cabinet leader smiled and said; "There''s no way. There''s no keepsake for the pavilion leader all the time, so there''s no way at all. Now the pavilion leader is happy to come back, which can be regarded as saving our biggest crisis of Jubao Pavilion Mo Qian."


    "Ha ha, yes, but I don''t know why the wind Pavilion master urgently called us here this time." the man who spoke before asked with a smile.


    After hearing his words, others also nodded and looked at fenglingtian curiously. At this time, Hou fenglingtian said; "This time I''ll call you here. I have some very important news to tell you. At the same time, I hope you can help. As long as the five of us unite, the royal family won''t be a big deal." Feng Lingtian changed his previous tone of voice and made the other four feel depressed. When he heard that he had something to do with the royal family, Their eyebrows were also wrinkled.


    "Lord Feng, Jubao Pavilion and my wo family are friends of the times. If there''s anything you can say directly, if it''s not too difficult, my wo family are willing to fight side by side with Jubao Pavilion." the previous man frowned and said immediately.


    They know that if it weren''t for their own strength, I''m afraid the royal family would have sent troops to destroy themselves and others. Now that Jubao pavilion has said so first, he''s not stupid. He can cooperate with Jubao Pavilion, Then his family will be safer.


    As the man''s voice fell, the other three nodded, and one of them said; "Lord Wo is right. Now the royal family is becoming more and more excessive. If we hadn''t had a little strength, we would have been destroyed. Now that Jubao pavilion has the intention to fight against the royal family, we are also willing to cooperate with Jubao Pavilion, but we don''t know what Jubao Pavilion wants to do this time?"


    The Lord of the wind Pavilion smiled. The reason why he asked these families to come over was because he knew that these families and the royal family had some festivals. Although they were all against the royal family, the world asked them to come over and unite with the Jubao Pavilion. They would not hesitate. At this time, the Lord of the wind Pavilion did not hide anything and directly told the things that Su Tang said, After he had finished, the room was quiet for a moment.


    "It''s incredible, it''s incredible. I didn''t expect that after the Shura left, there were so many things on the mainland. Thousands of families united to deal with the alien, and even paid such a heavy price. The strength of the alien is really shocking." Lord Wo took the lead in saying.


    As his voice fell, several other leaders also nodded, while the wind Pavilion Lord continued; "In fact, I Shura is also a branch of human beings. Although we don''t want to admit it, it can''t be changed. At the same time, we are also a member of the mainland. Now the mainland is about to face the first catastrophe. As a member of the mainland, I Shura have indeed made some efforts."


    "Well, the hatred between Shura and human beings is just some contradiction of our family. Even some great enemies of life and death among the ten thousand families can unite. What else can we not let go of Shura? Just what''s the use of the wind Pavilion Lord telling us? Now Shura hell is sealed, and there is a lack of resources. It''s impossible to leave. Even if we want to fight, there''s no way." At this time, a middle-aged man sitting next to Lord Wo said.


    This is the Ming family who first came to Shura hell with the Roche family. At the beginning, his strength was very strong. He was no longer under the emperor''s surname, but he was suppressed everywhere after the disciples rebelled. His strength has been inferior to the emperor''s over the years.


    "It depends on the human I told you before. He was the first human in Shura hell for many years. Since he appeared when Shura hell was facing such difficulties, I believe he must have a way to let us Shura return to the mainland. Before this human came in, he said that he met a Shura man to help him open up "Tao just came in." Feng Lingtian continued.


    "What? There are Shura people on the mainland? How is this possible? All the Shura people we sent out these years are dead?" Lord Wo shouted first.


    The other three also nodded, which was Feng Lingtian''s continued words; "When you came here before, I had already investigated. It''s really possible. I don''t know if you remember that when the Roche family was still there, a Roche clan leader also followed the transmission array."


    "Well, I remember that on the day after he went out, Di Shi was in trouble and directly destroyed the Luo family. Then there was no news of the Shura family that was sent out. The Lord of the wind Pavilion meant that the person who sent the human in was probably the patriarch before Luo Shi?" the Lord of the Ming family nodded and asked.


    After hearing his words, the Lord of the wind Pavilion nodded and said; "It''s really possible. We all know the strength of the Roche family at the beginning. The strength of the patriarch is even more unfathomable. If anyone can survive, it may be him. Only a strong man like him can open the channel by one person."


    "Well, it''s really possible." Lord Wo and the others nodded.


    This is what Feng Lingtian continued; "Since he can send this human in, I''m afraid he also intends to help the Shura family go out by relying on the strength of this human. Since who can pay so much attention to this human race, this human race is outstanding. But everyone knows that the current royal family hates humans very much. If they know that Su Tang is in Shura hell, they will try their best to hunt down. They are powerful, Su Tang It may be very dangerous. I called you here this time just to unite our prices to suppress the royal family so that they can''t deal with the human race. "


    "It''s good for us to do this, but it''s a gamble. It''s up to you whether you want to gamble or not." Feng Lingtian continued.


    "Good, what good?" Lord Wo asked.


    Feng Lingtian smiled and said; "If this person really has something extraordinary, this time we Shura will have the opportunity to return to the mainland again. Shura hell can''t last long. Leaving here is our first consideration. It has been thousands of years since emperor ascended. In these thousands of years, they not only didn''t bring any benefits to Shura hell, but made Shura hell worse and worse, most of them All the resources are occupied by them. In this way, Shura hell will be in their hands. "

 Chapter 386

    Feng Lingtian''s words are also very clear to them. The things that emperor has done over the years are indeed excessive. Now that they have such an opportunity, of course, they don''t intend to let it go. They just want to fight against the royal family. They still have some fears. Although they have festivals with the royal family, they are only minor contradictions, If we really unite with the people of Jubao Pavilion this time, we will really tear our faces with the royal family.


    They have to be careful about such things. After all, there are many family members behind them. Their decision is not only his life, but also their family will be buried if they fail.


    Seeing these people frown and meditate, Feng Lingtian is not worried. He is also the leader of a great power. After all, this time, it is too big, and not everyone has such great courage as him. About a quarter of an hour later, Lord Wo took the lead in saying; "Well, there''s only a dead end anyway. Since this is the case, it''s better to bet. Since the wind Pavilion leader is so bold, I can''t just counsel."


    Lord Wo suddenly made a noise and awakened the other three from their meditation. At this time, Lord Ming also nodded and said; "The reckless man is right. Anyway, the Shura hell will be destroyed sooner or later if the emperor goes on like this. This time, it''s better if you have the opportunity to leave here. If you can''t leave and suppress the emperor, the Shura hell may last for more years."


    Indeed, now the Shura hell is under the control of emperor, and there are fewer and fewer resources. Maybe it will really become a dead land in the near future. At that time, they can only die in the Shura hell. Now that we have such an opportunity in front of ourselves, we all think we can gamble.


    "Hehe, what do you think of the two inside? What are you going to do this time?" Feng Lingtian saw that two friends agreed, and immediately turned to look at the other two. At this time, after hearing his question, the other two shook their heads helplessly and said; "Well, since you all say so, we have to go crazy with you. After all, our five families have been advancing and retreating together all the time."


    With their attitude, Feng Lingtian said with a smile; "Hahaha, well, now that you have agreed, things will be easier to do in the future. In fact, you are too careful. In fact, even if we really can''t leave here this time, think about the human Su Tang, he must have a way to leave. As long as we make good friends with him, when he leaves, we may be able to let some of our forces in the future If the new stars leave here, they won''t wait here to die with them. As long as they leave, our inheritance will not be broken. Isn''t this good enough? "


    The five of them had a stroke, and Ling Tian was the one who saw the most thoroughly. This time he gambled like this. No matter what the final result is, as long as Su Tang doesn''t die, they all win and will never lose. Sure enough, the other four brightened up when they heard Feng Lingtian''s words. Indeed, as long as Su Tang doesn''t die, He will certainly have a way to leave here. As long as he and others give one or two people in the family to them to take him out, the inheritance of his family will not be broken.


    "Hahaha, I said to Lord Feng, since you have thought of this for a long time, why didn''t you tell us earlier? It''s too unkind?" Lord Wo laughed and said.


    At this time, he has completely lost his frown. This time, no matter what the result is, as long as Su Tang doesn''t die, they will win. Of course, they won''t let go of such a good thing. At the same time, at this moment, they strengthened their idea that they can only keep Su Tang''s life. Only in this way can they win, At the same time, if the forces of the five families want to keep Su Tang, even the royal family can''t help it.


    "Hehe, it depends on your own choice. The chance is in front of you. Whether you choose or not is none of my business." Feng Lingtian also said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, the master of the Ming family also said helplessly; "You profiteer really hasn''t changed at all. Now it''s all up to us. It''s really unkind if you hide good things." although there are some strange meanings in the tone, their eyes show a trace of gratitude.


    When the wind Pavilion leader met such a thing, he thought of them giving them such a chance at the first time. They were very grateful. They just thought that if they didn''t choose to join hands with Jubao pavilion just now, I''m afraid they would really regret it.


    "Hehe, well, let me tell you a message. After the auction of Jubao Pavilion, Su Tang will go inland for experience. Then you can select the people you have already identified. If you have a chance, get to know Su Tang. I ha seem to know something about this guy. As long as you treat him sincerely, he won''t treat his friends badly in a moment. I''m here He had a big relationship with him when he practiced, so that if he really failed at that time, one or two of our family could leave with them. "Feng Lingtian continued.


    As his voice fell, others also brightened their eyes. This is really a way. They all nodded and said; "This is no problem. Since we have planned to help him at all costs, of course we have to communicate with him."


    "Well, now that everything here has been completed, we should go back," Lord Wo said.


    Hearing his words, the other three also nodded. At this time, Feng Lingtian shook his head and said; "Don''t worry. Now that you''ve all come, take part in the auction. Su Tang will also come at that time. You won''t let go and have a look at the boy. At the same time, I''ll introduce you to him. At that time, you can mix up more or less familiar faces, so that you won''t appear abrupt when you secretly help him."


    Fenglingtian thought very clearly. Now these talents come back and are impacted by the previous things. At this time, they feel guilty and have some confusion. They can''t think of how far-reaching for a time. Therefore, they react in an instant. It''s true. The top also nodded.


    "Hey, I''m a little excited when I hear this news. This person will become stupid when he gets excited. Ha ha ha." the Lord of the wo family sighed helplessly, shook his head and said with a smile.


    After hearing what he said, the other three also nodded and smiled. They all existed on the side of the giants in the Shura hell. They were very calm. The reason for such a mistake this time was that they were too excited. After all, the huge stones in their hearts had been put down. As the head of the family, of course, they had to consider for the family, They know the situation of Shura hell best. They have been looking for a way out all the time. Now they suddenly have a way out. How can they be unhappy?


    Moreover, this is still such a good opportunity. How can they not be excited? Now, after discovering their mistakes, several people gradually calm down their excitement. This is Feng Lingtian laughing; "Well, you all have a rest first. Tomorrow is the time for the auction to begin. At that time, you are welcome to support my Jubao Pavilion."


    After that, fenglingtian called night song to help the four guys arrange a rest place. After these people left, fenglingtian also rested. This time, the secret talk of the five forces was very successful. At the same time, the decision-making of the five companies directly brought unimaginable benefits to them.


    The next morning, Su Tang got up early. As soon as he went out, he found that Li Gang and others had been waiting in the yard. He was stunned and smiled and said; "Good morning, everyone!"


    "Hahaha, could you please come earlier? Today is the day when the auction starts. It''s the first time we''ve seen such a lively auction after living for many years. I was excited all night last night." Li Gang said with a laugh. At this time, he was all excited and flushed. When he saw his appearance, others laughed and said; "Indeed, we are also very excited."


    With Su Tang coming out, long Yu also came out of his room. After looking at him, Su Tang looked at Li Gang and said; "Brother gang, you''re not calm. At least you''re also a martial artist. You should be calm. Being so excited is not good for cultivation." Su Tang said half jokingly.


    After hearing his words, Li Gang was stunned, then nodded and said; "Brother Su Tang is right. I''m really excited this time, but I can''t be excited. There are many big people today." after hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head helplessly. After su Tang finished washing, they left the courtyard together and walked towards Jubao Pavilion.


    At this time, the street was already full of people. Originally, Li Gang and others thought they had got up early. At this time, Bai Yue said; "Look, these people are much more crazy than us."


    "Yes, it''s really crazy, but this auction can be said to be an unprecedented prosperity." in contrast, Luo Ling was much calmer, but his eyes were also a little shocked and excited. Seeing her like this, Su Tang nodded secretly and thought in his heart; "It is indeed worthy of being the descendants of the Roche family. No matter what kind of birth it is now, this bearing can not be erased."


    A group of people shuttled through the crowd in Jinnan and came to the gate of Jubao Pavilion. At this time, it was already a sea of people. At this time, there was a sign at the gate of Jubao Pavilion, which said that no one wanted to enter the auction. No one needed ten inferior spiritual stones, which was many times that before. Well, before, only one spiritual stone was needed to participate, Now it''s raised to $10.


    Seeing such a thing, he couldn''t help saying; "This Jubao Pavilion is going to earn crazy this time. A person has ten spiritual stones and enters it. There are so many people here. I''m afraid it''s not a small number just to collect tickets?"


    "Yes, there are at least hundreds of people here. Although I don''t know how many people enter it, how can more than one or two hundred people enter it?" Bai Yue also said. Her eyes were full of shock. The charge for this ten spiritual stones is several thousand. They have to work hard to get one or two hundred spiritual stones, Now Jubao Pavilion is so simple that it makes so much money at the first auction. How can the gap between people be so large?


    "Well, I didn''t go in." Su Tang wasn''t too surprised. He could have guessed these times in advance. After that, Su Tang pushed Li Gang and others towards the gate. After reaching the gate, he saw more than ten guards standing there and stopping the people. At this time, Su Tang took Li Gang and five others and came with a piece of Su Tang and others, Immediately he smiled and said; "Mr. Su, you''re here. Please come in."


    The guard is a confidant of Nocturne. Of course, he knows the relationship between Su Tang and Jubao Pavilion. When he sees Su Tang and others coming, he doesn''t look arrogant. He is very kind and says. When he hears that this person is so polite, Su Tang smiles and says; "Thank you!" then he was ready to take the spirit stone. At this time, the guard said; "Son Su, you are not allowed to ask for Lingshi."


    When Su Tang heard the guard''s words, he nodded and didn''t continue to be polite. He directly took Li Gang and others into the Jubao Pavilion. As they passed the guard, some people behind him also found Su Tang waiting for heat. It seems that you didn''t give the spirit stone, and the warrior shouted immediately; "This adult, they didn''t give a spirit stone. How can you let them go?"


    After hearing his words, the others also nodded. Su Tang also heard the sound, ignored it, and went directly to the Jubao Pavilion. At this time, the guard immediately sank his face and said; "They are my guests with a sense of purpose. They don''t need a spirit stone to enter nature. Do you have any questions?"


    At the word of the guard, everyone shut up at once. The VIP treatment is really different. They all know that they can become the VIP of Jubao Pavilion. Their identity must be different. Although many of them came out of big forces, they didn''t get the VIP token of Jubao Pavilion. It can be imagined that the VIP order is so difficult.


    After entering the Jubao Pavilion, Li Gang and others were shocked. Now the Jubao Pavilion is completely different from what they saw before. Now the hall of Jubao Pavilion is very large, which has doubled compared with that before. Some independent rooms on the first floor have been demolished to form a very huge hall.


    "Hehe, there are so many people here this time. Of course, Jubao Pavilion needs a bigger place. If it''s not too fast, I think Jubao Pavilion may have planned to build a new building this time." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Li Gang and others nodded. At this time, Nocturne came over with a smile. When Su Tang and others came in, he received the news. When he approached, Nocturne said with a smile; "Here you are, Mr. Su. Let''s take you upstairs. There will be a lot of people here. It''s very inconvenient here."


    Su Tang nodded, and you followed the nocturne and thought about walking upstairs. After coming up this time, Su Tang was surprised to find that many rooms were full of people and asked; "Nightsong deacon, who are these people? Are they the great forces of Shura hell?"


    "Ha ha, yes, they are all powerful forces in Shura hell, and they do business with my Jubao Pavilion, so they all have VIP tokens. We will prepare a room for them after they come in." the night song said with a smile.


    Su Tang nodded. He had heard before that these rooms in Jubao Pavilion were prepared for distinguished guests. If there were no distinguished guests, they could be used by people, but at a price. Soon, the night song took Su Tang and others to the top floor. There were only five rooms on the top floor, which completely wrapped the hall below, At this time, one of the five rooms was full of people. Su Tang didn''t care much, so he followed the night song to one of the rooms.


    The room full of people on the top floor, after su Tang and others entered the room, Feng Lingtian said to the other four people; "Before that, the leading boy was su Tang. When it''s over, I''ll ask the night song to bring him over and I''ll introduce him to you."


    "Well, the smell of this boy is so strange. If you look carefully, you really can''t see that he is human." Lord Wo took the lead in saying.


    "Really, it''s just that the strength is too weak? Can the wind Pavilion leader really help us get out of there?" another man asked with a frown.


    "Crazy bully, you don''t want to retreat?" when hearing this man''s words, the Lord of the wo family also asked. At this time, crazy bully shook his head and said; "How could it be? Since he has chosen to be together, he will not retreat, but his strength is really too weak." this point he said is also a doubt in the hearts of the four people. At this time, Hou Fengling shook his head and said with a smile; "Don''t forget that he is human. He doesn''t have strength as soon as he is born, like us Shura. They want to practice bit by bit."


    Master Ming nodded and said; "Indeed, his strength should be good in the human world." some other talents reacted.

 Chapter 387

    After entering the room, Su Tang smiled and said to the night song; "Nightsong deacon, if you have something else to do, you can go first. We don''t need to say hello here." Su Tang knows that today is the busiest time in Jubao Pavilion. As the Deacon here, Nightsong has a lot of things waiting for him to deal with, so he naturally doesn''t want to disturb each other.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the night song smiled and said; "That''s good. I''ll ask someone to come and wait behind the door. If you have anything to do, you can tell him directly, and I''ll leave first." there are a lot of things waiting for him in Jubao Pavilion today, but Su Tang''s identity is unusual, so she will bring Su Tang up in person. If there are others, she will let one servant bring him up at most.


    "OK, then trouble the Nightsong deacon. If you have something to do, go ahead first." Su Tang nodded with a smile.


    Soon after the night song left, a man came to the door of their room and waited. At this time, Li Gang wanted to look down next to the window. At this time, the auction desk in the hall had a panoramic view, and Li Gang couldn''t help saying; "This place is really nice. No matter how big a place you can sit, or whether you don''t have to squeeze the people down there."


    "Ha ha, it''s really good." Bai Yue also looked at it, nodded and said.


    At this time, people began to come in one after another in the auction hall below. As these people came in, more and more people followed. These most advanced people were members of some forces. At this time, sharp eyed Li Yong took the lead in discovering three people in the west, an old man in black, a young man and a middle-aged man, exclaimed; "Look, did the old man in black robe say that he would invite us in our yard that night?"


    As his voice fell, the others came and looked down. After a while, Luo Ling said; "It''s really him." Bai Yue also said at this time; "This guy is really from Heisha city. Do you think the boy doesn''t know the guy who was cleaned up by Su Tang? How shameless he is? He dares to come to the auction today. He''s not afraid of being laughed at by others."


    With Bai Yue''s finger, everyone in Su Tang''s room looked at the young man. Before long, the night song also appeared. Facing the night song, the people of Heisha city soon went up to the second floor. Su Tang''s place is the fourth floor of Jubao Pavilion and the highest floor of Jubao Pavilion. Only people with super strong background can come here, You can''t come here with money.


    Su Tang came here because he had a supreme order. At the same time, Feng Lingtian also wanted to make friends with Su Tang. Moreover, the night song knew that Feng Lingtian attached great importance to Su Tang, so she brought Su Tang directly. As for others, even if there were few people on the third floor, it was medium to smash forces such as Heisha city into Shura hell, but they only hurt the second floor, It is conceivable that the Jubao Pavilion is highly hierarchical.


    As more and more people admit defeat, soon the second and third floors are full, only the fourth floor. There are still people in the next two rooms, one is fenglingtian''s room, the other is Su Tang''s room, and the other three rooms are empty. At this time, I can''t help thinking about Su Tang in a low voice; "Brother, who are the people in the other room? Are they the same people with supreme orders as you?"


    Li Gang, of course, didn''t know that all the leaders of Jubao Pavilion came at this auction, so he was very curious about who the other party was. Su Tang said with a smile; "I don''t know if he has a supreme order, but he asked the night song to give me my supreme order. Who do you think he is?" as Su Tang''s voice fell, the other four people were stunned except Kai Longyu had no regrets about these things.


    "Brother, don''t scare me. The people inside won''t really be the top managers of Jubao pavilion?" Li Gang asked with a trembling voice.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, he is the leader of Jubao Pavilion now, but he hasn''t made it public yet. He must announce it after the auction." Su Tang is also very clear about what the leader will come. Anyway, after Li Gang and others will meet, Su Yun and Su Tang didn''t hide it.


    "Leader of Jubao pavilion? Brother, don''t scare me. My heart is bad." Li Gang said again.


    Su Tang said helplessly; "Am I going to lie to you? It''s not good to lie to you. Anyway, you''ll know after the auction." after that, Su Tang ignored him and continued to look down. At this time, Bai Yue''s voice sounded; "I said you couldn''t make a living from the beginning? What do you look like? We''re sitting on the top floor now. We''re people of status. You''re so ashamed."


    Bai Yue and Li Gang are uncomfortable without quarreling all day. Now they see that Li Gang is so bad. Bai Yue will not miss this opportunity to attack him. Although it is a blow, Bai Yue''s eyes are also full of shock. She never thought that the leader of Jubao Pavilion is an important task in Shura hell, I was sitting opposite my waiting room.


    "Er, I''m just enlivening the atmosphere." Li Gang immediately felt his head awkwardly in the attack of Bai Yue today.


    Just then a voice suddenly came into Su Tang''s ears; "Little friend Su Tang, are you interested in coming over?" the voice was transmitted into the secret. Except Su Tang, others couldn''t hear it at all. As soon as the voice appeared, Su Tang guessed who it was, and his heart was helpless.


    Before he came up, he obviously noticed that there were several different smells in that room. Now that the Lord of the wind Pavilion called his past at this time, he must want to introduce those people he built? Su Tang thought in his heart. At the same time, he stood up slowly and said to Li Gang and others; "I have something to do. You take a break here first. I''ll come when the auction starts."


    Without waiting for the reason of Ligang and others, he walked towards the door. After opening the door, Su Tang directly walked towards another sitting room. Seeing Su Tang''s actions, Li Gang and others shocked their eyes and looked at Su Tang''s back in amazement.


    At this time, as soon as Su Tang approached the room, the door opened by himself. He hugged the door. Li Gang and others could vaguely see that there were four or five people sitting in the room. Each of these people was extraordinary. At first glance, they were not ordinary people. The door soon closed. With the door closed, Li Gang and others also recovered.


    "Brother Sutang has gone in. It''s the place where adults and things are. I''m afraid it''s not good for brother Sutang to trade so rashly in the past?" Li Gang said first.


    At this time, Luo Ling was also confused by Su Tang''s sudden move. However, at that moment, she saw that those people were not surprised by Su Tang''s arrival. On the contrary, they seemed to welcome Su Tang. It was like they invited Su Tang to come over. But she just thought about it in her heart and didn''t say it, Compared with the big people sitting there, they know who Su Tang is. It''s impossible to know those people before.


    Luo Ling was very confused. Other people began to discuss this matter at this time. Long Yu had no regrets about these things. He just knew that his young master was very unusual. He took it for granted that what he did was not too surprised. He heard that the identity of the people there was unusual from the words of Li Gang and others, There was just some curiosity in his mind.


    "Hahaha, little friend of Su Tang, you look very reluctant." seeing that Su Tang has some helpless look, Feng Lingtian immediately smiled and said without any blame. On the contrary, there are some jokes with Su Tang like old friends for many years.


    Su Tang shook his head, smiled and said; "Not reluctantly, but I have some friends here this time. I know I don''t want them to be monsters. After all, you are all big people in the famous side of Shura hell." as soon as Su Tang came in, he knew that the other four people must be different. Otherwise, how could he sit with Feng Lingtian, the leader of Jubao pavilion?


    "Oh, that''s true. I''m still abrupt, but since Xiaoyou has come, there''s no way." Feng Lingtian said with a smile.


    At this time, the four people next to him also had some changes in Su Tang''s first sense. You should know that the identity of the five of them in Shura hell is extraordinary. Even some experts of great forces are submissive when they see them. The young man''s strength is unknown. They appreciate his bearing very much.


    "Well, I just want to introduce some friends to you. These are giants in Shura hell. Like me, they are also very eager to do something for the mainland." Feng lingtianzhi continued.


    Su Tang''s eyes lit up when he heard what he said. At this time, he also looked at these people carefully. What the mainland lacks most is experts. These people are giants of Shura hell. They are all powerful. If you can help him, the mainland will have a very good combat power, At the thought of this, Su Tang''s helpless look on his face was also a song, and he solemnly rose immediately.


    First, salute to these people and say; "Young Su Tang, I''ve seen you!"


    "Hehe, you''re welcome," said Lord Wo with a smile. As his voice fell, Feng Lingtian also said; "Su Tang, you don''t have to be polite to them. They are my best friends in Jubao Pavilion. You are also my best friends in Jubao Pavilion. Everyone is his own people. Don''t be so polite."


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "No, although all the elders are friends of Jubao Pavilion, the younger generation is always the younger generation, and the etiquette and law cannot be abolished!" these people respect themselves. Of course, Su Tang also respects them. The most important thing is that these people also help the mainland self-confidence. The most important thing is that such people should be respected.


    "Ha ha, yes, Su Tang. You are really good. The wind Pavilion master didn''t see the wrong person." the Ming family master smiled and nodded. He has also lived for thousands of years. What kind of person have you never seen? People like Su Tang are his favorite. They have gift bags and know etiquette. No matter who they are, they will have a good impression in an instant.


    It can be said that Su Tang''s first meeting with these people has made everyone feel good about him. At this time, Lord Wo said; "Su Tang Xiaoyou, I''m a big old man and can''t speak, but I think now that we''re all on the same front, let''s be casual. Don''t be so literate. I''m worried when I look at people like this."


    As soon as the man spoke, Su Tang was small. He was not bad, very forthright and worthy of communication. Su Tang also smiled with such an idea; "Since the elder said so, I''ll be more free. I can''t hide it from you. Please forgive me if you have something wrong."


    "Yes, yes, Lord Wo is right. Don''t be too polite. Let''s be casual." Kuang Ba also said. He and Lord wo have the same personality. They are very direct and don''t like twists and turns. These two people have an active atmosphere. For a moment, the atmosphere here is much easier. At this time, Hou Fengling said with a smile; "Come to Sutang, try our good wine in Shura hell. Although it is not as effective as the spirit wine you auctioned in Jubao Pavilion, it is also the best wine."


    Hearing his words, Lord Wo nodded immediately and said; "Su Tang, is your spirit wine really as good as the master of the wind Pavilion said?" he heard that Feng Lingtian said earlier that Su Tang took a very good spirit wine to join the auction this time. He himself is a good wine man, so as soon as he heard that there is good wine, he immediately said that he would decide the good wine at the auction.


    However, Feng Lingtian''s words made him very depressed and chose to give up the good wine this time. He was so proud of the fertile family that he actually competed with those forces at the bottom. It really didn''t sound good, so he chose to give up such competition for face. Now he sees Su Tang coming, I wanted to try if there was any good wine in Sutang, either intentionally or unintentionally.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, of course, since the elder is also a good drinker, the younger generation will give the elder a hundred catties to taste. It can be regarded as a gift for the younger generation to meet the elder for the first time." after that, Su Tang took out a pot of spirit wine from the storage ring. At this time, the crazy bully next to him immediately said; "Su Tang Xiaoyou, you can''t favor one over the other."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, directly took out five pots of spirit wine, gave them to five people respectively, and said; "This is the spirit wine that can be taken out of my hands. I hope you will not be surprised."


    "Hahaha, it''s no wonder. Speaking of it, we all have some mistakes. Since you have given the meeting gift to Su Tang, we old guys can''t be stingy. To give you this thing, although it may not be as good as those on the mainland, it is only in Shura hell." after that, Lord Wo took out a bloody crystal stone and handed it to Su Tang.


    After su Tang finished this thing, there was a flash of curiosity and doubt in his eyes. He noticed Su Tang''s doubt, and Feng Lingtian explained with a smile; "Su Tang, this thing is a treasure. The whole Shura hell produces very little every year. Basically, only super forces can take it out. This thing is called killing blood crystal, which is very good for the cultivation of the Shura family."


    Hearing Feng Lingtian''s words, Su Tang nodded, put things into the storage ring, arched his hand and said to Lord Wo; "Such a treasure is very precious. Thank you for your gift." at this time, the other three plus Feng Lingtian also took out some small gifts. They are all very precious things. Each one can be said to be the best, but these congratulations are of great benefit to the Shura family.


    After su Tang got something, Lord Wo said with a smile; "Come on, let''s try the spirit wine given by Su Tang and see if it''s as magical as the wind Pavilion Lord said." after that, Lord Wo took the lead in removing the cork on the wine pot and took a sip. As soon as the spirit wine was drunk, Lord Wo''s face changed. After swallowing a mouthful of spirit wine, he looked at Su Tang and said; "Little friend, this spirit wine is so precious that I dare not accept some."


    Lord Wo''s words made the people present very curious. They knew this guy very well. He usually wouldn''t be so pretentious. Now he actually showed this appearance. They were also very curious. At the same time, they drank. Their faces changed and looked at Su Tang in surprise. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said; "These spirits were brewed by the original family. After he left, they were given to me. Now my strength has been improved. These spirits are not very useful to me. They are just ordinary spirits."

 Chapter 388

    After su Tang''s voice fell, Feng Lingtian said in surprise; "Su Tang Xiaoyou, your spirit wine is extremely precious. If I''m not wrong, it contains a small amount of original power. This thing is the key to the achievement of the throne. I remember that we had such original spirit in Shura hell a long time ago, but it is very rare and precious. With the destruction of Shura hell, the spirit is less and less. Up to now, this thing has been completely destroyed The bottom is extinct. "


    "Well, there is the original aura in it, but didn''t the Shura people cultivate the power of Shura at birth? Do you also need the power of origin?" Su Tang directly knew the things in the spirit wine, but he was the original purple Qi at the beginning, and didn''t value these small amounts of original aura at all.


    "Well, Sutang Xiaoyou, you don''t know much about Shura. Even now, there are many shuras in Shura hell who don''t know this thing at all and haven''t heard of the power of the source. In fact, the main reason why we haven''t had a strong person like Shura king in Shura hell is that there is no source aura. Now our accomplishments can only be the highest To reach the king level Shura peak, in fact, there is another level above the king level, which is the God level. Just if you want to enter the God level, you must have the original aura. "Feng Lingtian continued.


    This time, Su Tang was also surprised, "so it is. I really don''t know this." indeed, Su Tang didn''t know the cultivation level of Shura and if it was a very powerful state.


    "So your spirit wine is really precious. Although it doesn''t contain a lot of original auras, if people with strong talents can rely on these auras to enter a field they have never set foot in thousands of years." Feng Lingtian continued.


    The other four masters also nodded. At the same time, a trace of enthusiasm flashed in their eyes. The legendary realm, ah, has always been the realm they most yearn for. However, there is no way to obtain the original aura, so there has been no divine Shura in the whole Shura prison for many years. At the same time, with the passage of time, This level has also been forgotten by the shuras.


    "Oh, that''s even better. All the elders are gifted. These spirit wine will be given to you. I hope you can rely on these original auras to achieve the position of God level Shura. At that time, you may be able to open the seal and bring the Shura people back to the mainland." Su Tang nodded and replied that the spirit wine has no effect on him at all, Now that there is such an opportunity, Su Tang will not be stingy that night. After all, this Shura is also a member of the mainland. Their strength is strong. When other races attack, they may really be able to help the mainland.


    Su Tang''s words made all five of them silent. Su Tang said it sincerely, but it was too precious. After thinking for a long time, Feng Lingtian took the lead in saying; "Well, since Su Tang said so, we old guys are not polite. With your good words, if we step into the legendary realm one day, I fenglingtian swear that we will take the Shura family to help the mainland deal with foreign families."


    As Feng Lingtian''s voice fell, the other four nodded solemnly; "The Lord of the wind Pavilion is right. As long as we Shura can return to the mainland, the Shura family will contribute to the mainland."


    "Hehe, I''d like to thank you first. In fact, there are not many high-end combat effectiveness in the mainland. It''s very good for the mainland to have the help of a powerful race like Shura." Su Tang said with a smile.


    "Hahaha, little friend, I''m serious. I''m a member of the Shura family on the mainland. Now that there are outsiders invading, we naturally need to stop it. How come after many years, we don''t know the external battle here every time all the ethnic groups on the mainland fight. Now that we know this thing, we must also join in it. This time it is It''s a rare opportunity. If we can return to the mainland, we also want to try how powerful the alien is, "Feng Lingtian said with a laugh.


    After a few people chatted for some time, the auction below was about to start. Su Tang stood up and said; "Dear predecessors, the auction will begin soon. I''m going back there. My friends are waiting for me. This time, I also want to have a good look at the treasures in Shura hell."


    Su Tang has been here for a long time. At this time, the lower part is full of people. Except that no one else comes up on the fourth floor, the lower third and second floors are completely full of people. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Feng Lingtian smiled, nodded and said; "OK, Xiaoyou, go ahead. This time, there are many treasures. If you like them, Xiaoyou can bid at will. It will be a gift from my old fellow to Xiaoyou."


    Su Tang smiled and said; "In fact, I just came to see the excitement. I don''t know many things in Shura hell, and I don''t know what is good, so I shouldn''t compete with others."


    "Hahaha, little friend, don''t be polite to the Lord of the wind Pavilion. This guy is the richest man in Shura hell. Now that you have a rare opportunity, you can see what you are interested in and take pictures directly." Lord Wo also said. After hearing what he said, the others nodded and said; "You don''t have to be polite to this guy at all."


    After hearing their words, Su Tang smiled again. After a few polite words, Su Tang left the room and returned to his room. As soon as he entered, Bai Yue leaned over and asked; "Su Tang, how''s it going? What did the leader of Jubao Pavilion ask you to do?"


    "It''s all right. Just talk casually and introduce several people to me." Su Tang replied faintly.


    As his voice fell, Li Gang also asked; "The identity of the person who can be introduced by the pavilion leader should be different. Let''s talk to Su Tang and let us have a better understanding." after his words, other people came to be interested. These four floors are not accessible to ordinary people. In addition, how can people who can be with big people like Jubao Pavilion leader be ordinary?


    "Ha ha!" Su Tang chuckled. After returning to his seat, he spoke out the people Feng Lingtian introduced to him this time. As Su Tang''s voice fell, Li Gang and others were stunned. Even long Yu, who had been very indifferent, was severely shocked at this time.


    Although he is a monster and has been in the ghost forest all year round, he still knows more or less about the giants in Shura hell. Compared with him, he is also a monster with good blood. Naturally, there will be inheritance memory. These families are the top giants in Shura hell for tens of thousands of years. There are also some things about them in his inheritance memory, Now he suddenly heard Su Tang''s words. How could he not be shocked.


    Such giants have come to this adventure Town, but they haven''t heard any news before. Comparing their identities is unusual. No matter where they appear, they will cause everyone''s surprise and shock, but they didn''t expect such a powerful task to appear quietly in this marginal town.


    "It''s really them, but they should have been invited by the cabinet leader this time, not by themselves." Su Tang nodded.


    "That''s true. I can''t tell how they came here. Although the items of this auction are precious, they should be easy to get with their identities. They don''t have to come to the auction at all. Brother Su Tang, when you say this, I think it must be the face of the cabinet leader that let them come here." Li Gang also said.


    As they spoke, Su Tang found that Luo Ling on one side stood there with some complex eyes and didn''t speak. Her realization made Su Tang very curious. The Luo Ling he knew wouldn''t be like this. At this time, it suddenly grew longer. Su Tang really had some accidents in his heart.


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly remembered another level of identity of Luo Ling. She was the descendant of King Luo Xiuluo. I think she had a lot of communication with these guys at the beginning, and one family was a good friend of the Luo family for generations. Now I suddenly heard the news of these people. I think Luo Ling should have some feelings in her heart.


    Just when Su Tang wanted to ask, Luo Ling took the lead in saying; "Su Tang, can you take me to meet them?" Luo Ling said this sentence, as if she had exhausted all her strength. Yes, although she is a descendant of Roche, it has been many years. Now her identity is just an ordinary civilian, and the identity gap with those people is like a natural moat.


    At this time, since she said such words, it had to be shocking. Li Gang and others looked at her without talking. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, although I don''t know why you want to see them, I think you should have your own ideas. Let''s go. Anyway, the auction is just the beginning. There shouldn''t be any good things. I''ll take you there now."


    After that, Su Tang got up again and walked outside. At this time, Luo Ling nodded and followed Su Tang''s voice and said to Su Tang in a very small voice; "Thank you!" Su Tang shook his head without saying anything. He took Luo Ling out of the room and came to the door of the room where the wind Pavilion master and others were. Su Tang knocked on the door and said; "Dear predecessors, younger generation Su Tang has something to ask for."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell and the room opened, the voice of Feng Lingtian also came; "Su Tang, you''re welcome. Come in directly." Su Tang nodded and said to Luo Ling nearby; "Sister Ling, let''s go." after that, he went in first, and Luo Ling nodded and followed in.


    After entering the room, Feng Lingtian asked with a smile; "Su Tang, leave and sit down. Tell me. What else do you have?"


    The others also looked at Su Tang very kindly. At this time, the owner of the Ming family stared at Luo Ling around Su Tang, stood up slowly, and asked in a trembling voice; "How is it possible? How is it possible?" when they saw the abnormality of the Ming family leader, the others were stunned. In their memory, the Ming family leader had never been so rude.


    At this time, other people also turned their heads curiously and looked at Luo Ling who came with Su Tang this time. Then they frowned. They are all super strong people in Shura hell. They feel very obvious about the breath. When they see Luo Ling, they feel a different breath. They are very familiar and don''t say it, and they are vaguely intimidated.


    They all looked shocked. At this time, Hou Fengling turned to look at Su Tang and asked; "Su Tang, who is this?" at this time, Feng Lingtian also had some guesses in his heart, but he was not sure, and he didn''t dare to talk nonsense. After all, they all know that after the original thing, the people of that family have basically disappeared in Shura hell. Now one suddenly appeared, which shocked them.


    Hearing his question, Su Tang also knew that they should have guessed Luo Ling''s identity, but they didn''t hide it and said directly; "Her name is Luo Ling. She should be a descendant of the Luo family of the previous royal family." although Su Tang''s words were very light, it was undoubtedly a thunder in the ears of the five giants inside, and everyone was shocked.


    The master of the Ming family took the lead in saying with a smile; "Hahaha, it''s really good. It''s really good. I didn''t expect that there are future generations of Luo in Shura hell. Good, very good." the Ming family came to Shura hell with Luo at the beginning. It can be said that the relationship between the two families is the best. As for Di, it was just a vassal race of the Ming family and Luo at the beginning. It''s not worth mentioning. Just with the development of many years in Shura hell, The strength has been much stronger. After the strongest Roche left, they suddenly rebelled and killed Roche and became a new royal family, but many people refused to accept them.


    Therefore, although the emperor family is now the royal family in Shura hell, it does not have the prestige of the original Luo family. Many family forces are not very convinced and feel that they are not orthodox.


    There have always been many families who want to overthrow the rule of emperor. After all, what they have done after they ascended the throne has made the forces in Shura hell more and more cold. Now it has pushed Shura hell to the edge of destruction. However, there has never been an orthodox excuse, and many families have not expressed their position. Isn''t the emergence of future generations of Luo an opportunity?


    The thought of the master of the nether family and others was so quick. Even when he thought of this, Luo Ling said faintly; "Su Tang is right. I am indeed a descendant of the Luo family. I came here this time because my ancestors left a question. Let me ask the head of the Ming family."


    "Oh? I don''t know what your ancestor''s name was?" the leader of the Ming family was interested and asked immediately. Others were curious. Su Tang was also very much at this time. Although he knew that Luo Ling was the descendant of Luo, he didn''t know anything else. He never asked. Luo Ling seemed to be taboo about it, so Su Tang never asked.


    Now, seeing Luo Ling''s initiative to say it, Su Tang is of course very interested. However, seeing the appearance of Luo Ling at this time, Su Tang feels a little different, but he can''t say it for a moment. Compared with Luo Ling''s look at this time, he can''t see anything at all.


    "Ancestor Robert, I''m his fifth generation Xuan granddaughter!" Luo Ling said faintly.


    Luo Ling''s voice fell. In the room, except for the Ming family master who had stood up before and Su Tang who didn''t know who the man was, the other four people stood up in surprise and looked at Luo Ling''s eyes. Somehow, Su Tang vaguely felt that there was a little respect in these people''s eyes. Su Tang shook his head and threw away such an idea.


    "The mysterious granddaughter of King Shura''s lineage Luo Ba! Unexpectedly, I really didn''t expect that you were Luo''s lineage." the master of the Ming family looked at Luo Ling blankly and said.


    The words of the master of the Ming family made Su Tang stunned. The separation of King Shura''s lineage is not ordinary. It can be said to be the most orthodox blood of Luo family. Unexpectedly, Luo Ling still has such a prominent identity, which really surprised Su Tang.


    "Hehe, I know why you want it. Alas, this is really my Ming family''s fault. Our Ming family owes Roche too much." after the room was quiet for a while, the Ming family master smiled bitterly and sighed.


    After hearing his words, the others sighed. Seeing his appearance, Su Tang felt sensitively that the original thing was not very simple. Although the strength of the emperor family had improved a lot, such a family launched a rebellion after the departure of the strongest Roche family, and also defeated the powerful Roche family directly with the momentum of thunder, I''m afraid there will be some fishiness.


    "Really? After so many years, although I am a descendant of Roche, I don''t know what happened at the beginning, but since my ancestors left questions for me to ask you, I also want to know your answer." Luo Ling continued faintly.


    Then she continued; "Why did you do this? Did Roche treat you badly? Why didn''t none of your former Roche families stand up when Di''s shot against Roche?"


    Luo Ling''s voice fell. The master of the Ming family and several other masters looked dark and slowly returned to their seats. There was another dull in the room. Although fenglingtian was a giant in the Shura hell now, at that time, he was just a headquarters deacon of a treasure gathering Pavilion, and these people around him were giants.

 Chapter 389

    Fenglingtian''s position was not high at the beginning, but he also heard about some things in this regard. At the beginning, people in Shura hell thought that the main reason why emperor Shi was able to destroy Roche so quickly was that the strongest of Roche, the father of Luoba and the followers of Luokai left Shura hell for the human continent, As a result, Roche''s high-end combat power suddenly became much weaker.


    In fact, this matter is only superficial. As the first royal family in Shura hell, their status can not be easily shaken. Even if Luo Kai left, Luo''s strength decreased a little. It is impossible for Di Shi to destroy Luo, but Luo was destroyed by Di Shi, From this point of view, there must be many hidden secrets in that turmoil.


    Su Tang also reflected at this time. Although he didn''t know how strong Roche was, he could still guess something when he saw the faces of several giants. "It seems that the original thing was not so simple." Su Tang thought secretly in his heart.


    At this time, the secret came out suddenly; "Indeed, when I heard about the demise of Roche, I was also very surprised that such a powerful family was destroyed by others. Now it seems that there must be many unknown secrets in it." now the secret of heaven can be cultivated. Generally, as long as he doesn''t want others to know his existence, No one can sense his presence.


    "Why? There''s nothing to say? It seems that the demise of Roche has something to do with you. You can even say that you are likely to be the culprit of the demise of Roche?" Luo Ling continued to say when he saw the complex faces of several giants.


    "Ah!" the master of the house of the Ming sighed. With the sigh falling, the master of the house of the Ming opened his mouth and said; "In fact, this matter really has something to do with us, but it''s not as serious as you said. It''s not us or Di Shi who really fell around and perished. Di Shi is just a chess piece, and we can''t help it."


    "Oh? There''s no way? What forces in Shura hell can compare with you? I think if you join forces, I''m afraid even the current emperor, you have no way. Besides, although the original emperor was powerful, one of you can fight them at will? But you didn''t fight. Just look at me, Roche The family is doomed, "Luo Ling continued faintly.


    "You''re right. At the beginning, as long as any one of us took action, the emperor had no way to destroy Roche, but we couldn''t take action and didn''t dare to take action. Luo Ling, many things are not what you see. In fact, in the Shura hell, our Shura family is not the most powerful existence." the owner of the Ming family continued.


    Not only Luo Ling was puzzled when he said this, but also su Tang was shocked. It is well known that the most powerful race in Shura hell is the Shura family. Now the master of Ming family actually said such a word. Is there a race with power above the Shura family in blue island Shura hell? It''s almost unimaginable. How can there be such a powerful race? If so, why don''t they appear? But let the Shura people dominate Shura hell?


    "These things are the biggest secrets in Shura hell. Few people know them. In fact, you can imagine the changes in Shura hell. Relying on the power of emperor alone, we can''t do it, and we won''t allow them to do so, but why has Shura hell become like this? In fact, we can only see the same as at the beginning , you can''t do it. "The master of the Ming family continued.


    "How is it possible? You are all the most powerful families in Shura hell. What else can you be afraid of?" Luo Ling asked incredulously.


    "Hey, their strength is beyond our imagination. In fact, if the Shura King hadn''t suppressed them at the beginning, we Shura people couldn''t have a foothold here. After the Shura King fell, they also hid, and there was no way to find them." the owner of the Ming family continued.


    Luo Ling shook his head in disbelief and asked; "Since they are so powerful, why don''t they appear? They want to hide in the dark? According to your opinion, these guys were here long before the Shura family. Since the Shura family occupied their territory, since they have such strong strength, why don''t they appear after the fall of their ancestor Luo?"


    Several questions on Luo Ling''s face are also su Tang''s doubts, which is completely impossible. Since the other party has such strong strength, why don''t they appear to directly deal with the Shura family? Now that the Shura family has no strong people like the Shura king, no one can suppress them again. Moreover, the hatred between the Shura family and them should not be small. Under such hatred, why don''t they directly appear and destroy the Shura family?


    "We are also very puzzled about your problems. For many years, we have been thinking about the reason why they didn''t appear. At the same time, what reason did they have to force Di''s people to destroy Roche? At first, we just guessed that the reason why they couldn''t appear was the existence of Roche, but later we found it wrong After the demise of Roche, they not only did not appear, but became more secret. "At this time, the Lord of the wo family, who had not spoken, also opened his mouth.


    After hearing what they said, Luo Ling frowned. Although she didn''t believe their words very much, when she saw their appearance, Luo Ling thought that what they said was likely to be true. For a time, she didn''t know what to say. After they came to the adventure Town, they passed on some things from generation to generation, These things are very strange to Luo Ling, but the Revenge of extermination can''t just sit idly by.


    However, with the passing down from generation to generation, Roche in the adventure town has completely declined. Looking at him now, he can know that such strength, even if it is a small family like the Xin family before, they feel very powerless, not to mention the matter of reward. Luo Ling''s father has completely put down the idea of revenge. What is revenge without strength?


    It''s better to hide like this and leave some blood for Roche. This sudden encounter, when Luo Ling saw a glimmer of hope, although he couldn''t pay, he could at least find out what was going on everywhere. But now, after listening to these people''s words, Luo Ling thought it was really not simple, Just a emperor has been beyond her reach, and now there is a very mysterious force.


    It seems that there is no way to pay. After thinking of these, Luo Ling shook his head and laughed helplessly; "It''s all right. I''m afraid I''m the only one in the Luo family in the Shura hell. The Luo family has completely declined. I don''t want to continue to live with hatred. I also hope you can keep my identity secret. I''m just an ordinary adventurer."


    Seeing the sudden change of Luo Ling, Su Tang nodded and comforted; "Sister Ling, it''s best for you to think so. After all, it''s the hatred thousands of years ago. You don''t have to carry on. If you live well, Luo''s blood won''t disappear." to tell the truth, Su Tang''s heart is also very reluctant to Luo Ling''s Revenge. It''s not a good thing to have a heart of hatred.


    Moreover, it was hatred thousands of years ago, which was unnecessary. Compared with Shura hell, she is the only descendant of Roche. Instead of revenge, she might as well keep her blood, so Roche will not be extinct at least.


    Luo Ling nodded when he heard Su Tang''s words. "In fact, I didn''t have the heart of revenge, but I met him today. Thinking of the words left by Luo BA''s ancestors, I came here. Now that I have got the answer, forget it."


    Luo Ling''s words were very clear. After hearing her words, the master of the Ming family nodded. At this time, the master of the Ming family said; "We will keep your identity secret, but your life should be bad now. I think so. You go back with us and let us old guys take care of you. It''s also our old guys'' intention to Roche."


    What happened at the beginning did make his mother feel very guilty. As the first group of people who came to Shura hell with Roche, his mother had received many benefits from Roche, but when Roche was in great trouble, his mother couldn''t help at all. Now his mother also takes good care of Luo Ling, so as to reduce some guilt towards Roche.


    "No, at the beginning, all the elders were involuntarily. I don''t blame you. Now I just want to be an ordinary person. In the future, I will follow Su Tang. He has a life-saving grace for me, and I will go there when he goes." Luo Ling also knew that these people wanted to grow their own Roche, but she didn''t think so. After all, now she has put it down, I don''t want to have any intersection with these big families. Besides, I have promised Su Tang to follow him.


    Luo Ling definitely won''t continue to follow these people back. After hearing her words, master Ming nodded. The other three masters also stood up and bowed heavily to Su Tang. Master Ming solemnly said; "Please take good care of Luo Ling, but we don''t want to see her hurt. If you need it, just say, I will try my best to help."


    Seeing several people like this, Su Tang was slightly stunned, then nodded and said; "Don''t worry, senior. I will take good care of sister Ling." at the same time, he also thinks these giants are good people. It seems that they really feel very guilty after Roche was destroyed.


    At this time, Luo Ling looked at them faintly and said to Su Tang; "Su Tang, let''s go. The business here has been finished. Let''s go and have a look at the auction."


    Su Tang nodded. After talking to the giants, he also turned and left the room and returned to his room. After they left, Feng Lingtian took the lead in saying; "Hey, there are still descendants of type II to Roche in Shura hell, and they are still the purest royal family, but they don''t know how many hardships they have suffered these years."


    "Yes, it''s really surprising, but now that she has followed Su Tang, we can rest assured. Looking at their stock exercise, we think she is a good friend. When Su Tang leaves, she will follow. It''s good for her. After all, it''s not good for her to continue in Shura hell." the master of the Ming family nodded.


    At this time, Li Gang and others saw Su Tang and Luo Ling coming back in Su Tang''s room. They all surrounded curiously and stopped paying attention to the auction below. At this time, the auction below has been in full swing. Just as Su Tang expected, the things auctioned in front are very common, although they are also very rare, However, for those members of the forces, they can''t arouse their interest at all.


    "Elder sister Ling, you are back. How is it?" Bai Yue asked first.


    Luo Ling smiled and said, "what? It''s not the same as us, but the cultivation is stronger. There''s nothing different!" Luo Ling was not as cold as before for these friends in front of him.


    "Er, sister Ling, you''re wrong to say that. They are all giants of all ages. How can they be like us in Shura hell?" Bai Yue said incredulously.


    "Ha ha, so what? Isn''t it the same? It''s all Shura?" Luo Ling continued. Then he saw what Bai Yue and Ligang wanted to ask, and Luo Ling immediately said; "Well, Su Tang and I went there just now. We didn''t see what was auctioned below. Let''s continue to watch the auction. Bai Yuelai, tell me what was auctioned before. Let me see."


    Then he pulled the white moon and walked towards the window. At this time, Su Tang also walked to the previous seat, looked down and watched the auction. At this time, a new thing just started to be auctioned below. The night song standing on the auction platform looked particularly bright at this time.


    "What we''re going to do next is unusual. In the mainland where there is a lack of aura, there are very few miraculous drugs, which has completely reached the level of price and no market. This time, we were lucky to get a pot of spirit wine in Jubao Pavilion. I won''t say more about the strength of the spirit wine. We also mentioned it in the publicity of Jubao Pavilion, but I got the approval from the headquarters just now Xi said that this spirit wine contains this very powerful thing. It is said that this can help Shura martial artists step into a field they have never set foot in thousands of years. "


    The nocturne on the auction stage said that with her voice falling, the whole auction was quiet, and then there was a shocking discussion.


    "The realm that Shura can''t cross for thousands of years? How is it possible?"


    "Nothing is impossible. Compared with the reputation of Jubao Pavilion, they have never made mistakes for many years. Besides, haven''t you heard that this is the news from the senior management of the headquarters? There must be no fake."


    The martial artists at the bottom talked one after another. The power members in the elegant room on the second and third floors were also shocked by the words suddenly said by the night song. They are all power members and have some knowledge of this aspect, so they will be more shocked than those at the bottom.


    At this time, the night song on the auction platform said again; "Well, everyone be quiet. This thing has been confirmed by the senior management of jubaoge headquarters. It does have such an effect, but it is not 100% successful, but there is always a hope. Well, the base price we set for this thing is 100000 inferior spirit stones, and the price increase can not be less than 1000 each time."


    "Hiss! 100000 spirit stones, wow, are they true or false? How expensive is it? Who will buy it?" at the quotation of night song, the martial artists in the hall took a deep breath. It''s true that not everyone can take out such a high price.


    In fact, Nocturne also knows that no one can take out the price in this way, but this is the meaning of fenglingtian, and she can only do it. But at this time, seeing the appearance of these people below, Nocturne was also helpless. It seems that this thing is going to be filmed. Just when Nocturne has completely lost confidence, a voice came from the third floor.


    "I''ll pay 100000!" the voice appeared, and the whole scene was quiet in an instant. Everyone looked at the third floor sweetly. Four or five things had been auctioned before, but the people on the second and third floors didn''t mean to bid at all. Now, as soon as this Zigui thing appeared, the people on the third floor took the lead to speak. For a moment, the people in the hall had only one idea, The wonderful moment is coming.


    Sure enough, after the man''s voice fell, a voice came from the elegant room on the second floor; "120000!"


    "150000!" the people on the third floor asked again. With you coming and going, the price was raised to 500000 in a short time, and there were four families competing. For a time, the people in the hall were excited. Many of them had not seen such a scene. It was a spirit stone. Now in the whole Shura hell, It''s a very precious thing that martial artists need every day. Now they are bidding in this way, which makes the martial artists below very surprised.


    "700000!" at this time, a voice from an elegant room on the third floor came again. With the price of 700000, one of the several companies that had been competing for power a moment ago took the lead and said; "Such a high price, I quit!"


    As his voice fell, another voice followed; "I quit too!" in an instant, two families quit, and now there is only another one left. The people of this power are also the same elegant room on the third floor. At this time, in an elegant room on the third floor, a young man turned to look at the old man around him and asked softly; "Elder, shall we continue to compete?"


    The old man was silent and frowned. He kept thinking. With the silence of the whole audience, the night song on the auction platform smiled and said; "Well, someone offered 700000. Is there any higher? 700000 times, 700000 twice."

 Chapter 390

    "750000!" just as the third cry of the night song was about to fall, which house that had not made a sound also made a sound at this moment.


    "Elder 700000, I''m afraid it''s not worth it." the young man frowned when he heard the old man''s bid.


    The old man smiled and said; "Young master, don''t worry. Although the family asked us to come here this time to take the magic weapon, since it is so respected by Jubao Pavilion, we must not let it go. If it really has such effect as Jubao Pavilion said, it is much better than opinion magic weapon. The old ancestor has reached King level Shura for many years, so we can get this thing Xi, he may have a chance to take a step. Even if he can''t, he must get a very huge promotion. This is much better than a magic weapon. "


    After hearing his words, the boy nodded and said; "It''s true that many people came for the magic weapon this time. It''s still unclear whether we can grab it. Now that we have the opportunity, we''ll defend and fight for it." the old man also knows very well that if it''s really as magical as Jubao Pavilion says, it''s not a loss to get him and give up the magic weapon.


    This boy came to the auction for the first time. Before he came, his father said that everything here should listen to the elder. At this time, although he was reluctant to rob this thing at the beginning, after hearing the elder''s explanation, he also understood that it was good, and he no longer opposed it.


    With the price of 750000 yuan, the other party directly chose to give up. Like them, they came here for the magic weapon this time. Although this thing sounds very good, no one knows its efficacy. The magic weapon is different. Everyone knows the power of the magic weapon, which is the most practical increase in combat effectiveness. It is completely different from this thing.


    After the three quotations of the night song, this thing was sold at a price of 750000. With the sound of the deal falling, a middle-aged man with a young mouth behind the kernel worshipped in the elegant room where the price was called 700000; "Hahaha, father, you''re so beautiful. You''ll settle the tiger family in an instant."


    When the middle-aged man heard what he said, he smiled and said; "The people of the tiger family are not easy to deal with. In fact, I''m gambling this time. If they don''t continue to bid, I''m afraid we won''t be able to compete with the magic weapon this time. Fortunately, God helps me. Without a strong opponent like the tiger family, I''m more sure of the competition for the magic weapon."


    In fact, this person''s heart is the same as that of the previous family. If he really photographed this thing, he will also stay. How to say, this thing also has some mysteries. Maybe it''s really good. Now that the tiger family has made a bid, he doesn''t intend to continue to compete.


    In the elegant room on the other side, the tiger family took the spirit wine in their hands after paying the spirit stone. At this time, the boy said; "Elder, let''s have a try first." the boy looked at the wine pot in the elder''s hand and swallowed his saliva.


    Seeing his appearance, the elder smiled helplessly. He knew that the young man was completely a wine bug. Now that he got such a good spirit wine, how could he not have a try? However, the elder was also very curious. Since the spirit wine has been highly praised by Jubao Pavilion, I think it must be extraordinary.


    The staff from Jubao Pavilion told him that there was a thousand kilograms of spirit wine in this small pot. Although the people from Jubao Pavilion had made some verification before, at least there was about a thousand kilograms here. When they heard that their young master wanted to try, the old man also had this idea and immediately said to the young man; "Young master, it''s not impossible for you to have a try, but you can''t talk nonsense after you go back, otherwise the family will blame us both."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, elder. I''m not a fool. Of course I know. Come to elder and let''s pour a cup." hearing that the old man had such an idea, the young man named HuJiao immediately laughed and nodded.


    The old man was assured by the young man, and without much ado, he directly took out two wine cups from the storage ring, quickly poured two cups of spirit wine and handed the young man a cup. As a result, the old man handed over the wine cup. Even if the young man sniffed the wine, he immediately said; "It smells good. It''s really good. This spirit wine is really the best thing you can see."


    The old man also nodded and said; "Hahaha, good, good, let''s drink a toast!" after that, he drank it all at once. With the entrance of spirit wine, the young tiger''s face changed, and a huge aura burst out in his body. He didn''t dare to be careless immediately, so he crossed his legs and began to absorb it directly.


    At this time, the old man also felt the powerful aura in the spirit wine, but his cultivation was relatively strong, so he didn''t have to worry at all. At this time, a strange aura stunned him and thought secretly; "How pure is this aura? It doesn''t look like an ordinary aura at all." with the idea in his heart, he was also an emissary to absorb this aura. As soon as he met it, he looked shocked, his face was full of incredible looks, and muttered to himself; "Is this the original aura in the legend?"


    As the elder of the family, he had heard from his ancestors that this original aura was not the end of King level Shura cultivation. If he wanted to be promoted again, he must condense a trace of original aura in his body, and then continuously expand this aura, and then integrate with his own Shura power, so as to have the opportunity to step into the legendary realm.


    "However, save the aura in the blood crystal first. After you go back, ask the old ancestor." after that, the old man quickly included the aura in the blood crystal. At this time, the cross legged tiger correction also stood up, covered with ecstasy and looked at the big elder and said softly; "Elder, it seems that we have got a super baby this time." as a teenager, Hu Jiu naturally knows these secrets. The purity of the aura in his body just now made him feel that this thing may be the original aura.


    The elder nodded and said; "Yes, I didn''t expect to have such spirit wine. Young master, it''s a big deal. Don''t let others know, otherwise we''ll be really dangerous. Now I''ll send a letter back to inform the master and let him lead the experts in the family to guard."


    Tiger correction is also positive; "OK, elder, hurry up and send a message. This time we have seen a big bargain. I believe that Heishan city will be the world of our tiger family in a long time."


    The old man nodded. The excitement and tension of the two people were unknown to the people outside. At this time, on the auction platform in the hall, the night song nodded after getting the signal from his men and said immediately; "Well, the previous spirit wine has been auctioned off. To tell you the truth, I don''t know what it is. Zhan Mo tianque handed it to the headquarters for appraisal and auction some time ago, but the people in the headquarters knew nothing about it after appraisal. This time they took it to us for auction. I can''t because I don''t know its use Tell everyone more. "


    "Cut, is that guy crazy if he auctions such things?" someone said in the hall at the moment when the voice of the night song fell.


    Later, many people echoed the Tao. As more and more people echoed the Tao, a voice came from an elegant room on the third floor; "A group of things who don''t know the heaven and earth, who is the war devil tianque? Will he be poor if he is strong at King level Shura? Since he doesn''t know this thing, the Jubao pavilion has not been determined, it must be extraordinary. What do you reckless men know?"


    With the falling of the voice, those who screamed the most in the hall shrunk their necks. These people were all casual practitioners. They didn''t know much about the reputation of Zhan Mo tianque, so they were so ashamed. Now they heard that Zhan Mo weather was such a super strong man. After that, they were frightened and hurried to shut their mouths.


    At this time, Su Tang on the fourth floor was interested in hearing this. His spirit wine had sold at a high price of 750000 before. He was crazy when Li Gang and others were happy, but Su Tang didn''t have much fluctuation. 750000 inferior spirit stones were nothing to him.


    "Brother Sutang, you are rich now, 750000. I don''t know if I can transfer to so many spirit stones all my life." Li Gang said excitedly.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Brother gang, don''t get excited. There seems to be an interesting thing when you get off the horse. Let''s have a look first." hearing Su Tang''s words, Li Gang and others were stunned. Even when they came to the long lake, they all left the window one by one because they were too happy before, so they didn''t know what to auction below at this time.


    "Brother, what''s the next thing to be auctioned?" Li just came to the window and asked.


    "I don''t know, but it''s said that a man named zhanmo tianque gave it to Jubao Pavilion for auction, but neither Jubao Pavilion nor he knew what it was." Su Tang said.


    "What? Zhanmo tianque was auctioned to Jubao pavilion?" Li Gang was the first to exclaim. Others looked at Su Tang with surprise. At this time, Su Tang asked suspiciously; "Brother gang, have you heard of this man''s name? Just now I heard that he seemed very powerful."


    "Well, this man is very powerful. When we were young, he was already a strong man famous in Shura hell. This guy seems to always be alone. No one knows what''s behind him. It''s just heard that he has only two hobbies. The first is to challenge high players everywhere, and the second is to explore relics. Although there are some forbidden areas in Shura hell, there are also some in Shura hell There are many forbidden areas, and there will be some good things in them, "Li Gang said.


    Su Tang nodded, "Oh! It seems that he probably got this thing from a forbidden area, and he doesn''t know what it is." as Su Tang''s voice fell, the people below were curious after knowing the reputation of the war demon tianque, and wanted to see what such a strong man and Jubao Pavilion couldn''t understand this time, In the end what is it?


    At this time, when the night song saw the people below, they were interested. They didn''t continue to say more. They directly asked people to bring this thing up. With the emergence of this thing, everyone was stunned. They saw that this thing was a stone shouting with fists. It was dark all over. They couldn''t see anything unique. At the moment of seeing this thing, many people lost interest at once.


    At this time, Su Tang on the fourth floor also showed some disappointment when he saw this thing. Just when Su Tang wanted to take back his eyes, he felt something on his chest as if it was heating. He was stunned immediately. He turned his head again to the stone on the auction table and began to think about it; "How can this stone cause the reaction of the eye of the king of Shura? Is there anything in this stone related to the eye of the king of Shura?"


    Su Tang was excited at the thought of this. He knew the origin of the Shura King''s eye. He was very powerful. Now, since he came to the Shura hell, except that the Shura King''s eye was a little different in the desert, the Shura eyes were very quiet at other times. This time, he suddenly saw the stone and changed, This makes Su Tang have to feel that this thing may really have something to do with the eyes of the Shura king.


    "Hey, boy, good things are coming. No matter how much you say, you should treat it as getting it!" just when Su Tang was excited, the voice of Tianji sounded in his heart.


    "Tianji, do you know what that thing is?" Su Tang asked directly after the sound of Tianji fell.


    The secret of heaven did not answer, but said faintly; "Anyway, that thing is a good thing. Anyway, you must get it. Boy, your luck is so good at any time." after that, Tianji stopped talking. Su Tang was unhappy that he didn''t have to bring the answer, but since Tianji said that it was a good thing, there must be no mistake. Immediately, Su Tang turned his attention to the bottom.


    At this time, the night song looked at the people below, smiled and said; "It''s this thing. Although I don''t know what it is, it''s very mysterious. As long as it''s illuminated by the moonlight, there will be a very strong will to kill. I won''t say more about what this will to kill is. As we all know, this killing has always been very strong and it''s very difficult to absorb, but if the difficulty doesn''t match, it means there''s no chance, so it''s still non-existent It''s often the best, so the price this time is the same as that of the previous spirit wine. The starting price is 100000, and each increase can''t be less than 1000. "


    The sound of the night song came to an end, and the people on the court scolded, "what''s the use of such a thing? Although there is a will to kill, it''s futile not to absorb it. It''s so expensive to sell. I think the Jubao Pavilion will have a stream shooting that hasn''t appeared for a long time." it has been thousands of years since its establishment, During this period, there have only been three stream shots. Now I''m afraid this thing will make Jubao Pavilion appear the fourth stream shot.


    "Yes, this broken stone, although a little mysterious, is not worth buying with 100000 spirit stones."


    As these people talked, the voice speaking before the third floor immediately said; "I''ll bid 120000 for this thing." with the first person''s bid, the people in the hall talked a lot less. Before, the night song was also worried. Now she was very happy to see someone''s bid and shouted; "Well, someone offered 120000. Is there a higher price?"


    The voice of the night song fell, but no one offered. At this time, everyone was unwilling to use the spirit stone to buy such a stone that didn''t know its function. 120000 was already very high. When the night song wanted to speak, Su Tang''s voice sounded; "150000!" Su Tang''s voice had fallen, and the whole scene was boiling. Everyone clearly heard that the voice came from the fourth floor.


    The fourth floor is the highest floor of Jubao Pavilion. The identity of the people who can go there is extraordinary. Before, they have never heard the price bid from the people on the fourth floor. Many people are guessing. They think these people also come for magic weapons. Now they suddenly hear the price bid from the people on the fourth floor. For a while, everyone guessed, The person above is the one with super strength.


    "Su Tang, you''re crazy. If you have a spirit stone, you can''t spend it like this. It''s a useless stone. You can''t buy it with 150000 aura?" Li Gang was surprised when he heard Su Tang''s bid.


    Luo Ling and others were also very surprised. At this time, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "I see something unusual about this thing. It seems to hide something, so I bought it with an electric Lingshi to have a look." Su Tang said it doesn''t matter. He didn''t take the Lingshi seriously at all. Hearing his tone, Li Gang said helplessly immediately; "Brother, you really want to buy this stone. Tell me. I''ll pick it up for you outside the town later. I''m willing to buy a stone and a spirit stone. You can spend 150000 spirit stones to sell this stone?"


    "Hahaha, brother gang, you''re really good at joking. Well, now that you''ve shouted the price, you have to buy it." Su Tang laughed immediately when he heard Li Gang''s words. Others saw that Su Tang was iron and wanted to buy this, so they didn''t say much. Compared with other su Tang, the Lingshi belongs to others. He can spend as much as he wants.

 Chapter 391

    Suddenly someone offered to let the bidder on the third floor be a little stunned. At this time, in his elegant room, the young man looked a little surprised and said to a young man next to him; "I can''t see. It''s interesting to bid."


    As the young man''s voice fell, a voice from Yongwai suddenly sounded, from the second floor; "I pay 160000." with the emergence of this voice, the people present were stunned. It was very surprising that someone could bid for such a thing. Now it has reached the height of 160000. Many people felt that this thing might not be good for nothing for a while.


    After all, the people on the fourth floor have bid. It seems that this thing must be unusual. Otherwise, how can it interest people with high vision and super power? For a time, such speculation soon swept the audience. The price of this thing was also rising all the way, and soon came to 300000. At this time, Su Tang on the fourth floor was stunned when he looked at the rising price.


    At the same time, in a room on the second floor, a teenager looked at the kind of man and said; "Dad, every time that voice just now, it was the boy who humiliated me in the street. Unexpectedly, he was on the fourth floor. It seems that his identity is really unusual."


    Yan Tianba nodded and said; "Indeed, forces like us are not qualified to go up to the third floor. These guys look like civilians, but they go up to the fourth floor. Their identity must be really different." as his voice fell, the old man next to shook his head and said; "I don''t think so. When you say you don''t know, master, you haven''t seen these people. Both I and the young master have seen them. At first glance, we know that they are not the kind of people with status. If they are really the people from super forces, their bearing must be extraordinary, but they don''t have that bearing."


    The old man''s voice fell, and the young man immediately nodded and said; "Yes, yes, these guys are completely earth buns. It''s impossible to die the people from the super forces. I think there must be other unknown reasons why they can go to the fourth floor. Aren''t they related to Jubao pavilion? I think maybe they went to the fourth floor because of this relationship."


    The boy is very reluctant to believe that those guys are the people from the super power, because if so, he will have no chance to revenge. At the same time, he will also become the laughing stock of Shura hell.


    "But even if they are not super powerful people, their relationship with Jubao Pavilion is not good for each other. I think it''s OK to offend Jubao Pavilion this time. If we offend Jubao Pavilion, our black ghost city will be really over." Yan Tianba said with great reason. After hearing what his son and his men said, he was also confused, These people should not be super powerful people. They won''t appear here at all. Although what appears this time is very precious, it is completely ignored by the super forces.


    "No, father, this time we lost such a big face in Heisha city. We can''t just forget it. If he wants to buy this thing, we''ll bid with him. It''s fair competition in Jubao Pavilion. I believe he can''t break this rule even if he is a super power. Anyway, this matter can''t be solved like this." the young man shook his head and said.


    After hearing his words, yantianba thought for a while, nodded and said; "Well, anyway, our goal this time is the magic weapon. Since he wants it so much, we won''t let him produce more spirit stones, so that there will be less opponents at that time." after that, he looked at the young man and said; "After a while, you bid directly with him. If I ask you to stop, you must stop. Although they may not be super powerful people, they want to have a deep relationship with Jubao Pavilion. We still can''t offend him too hard."


    Yan Tianba''s words had fallen, and the old man nodded. At this time, the young man said happily; "Don''t worry, I''ll stop my father." after that, the young man flashed some ruthlessness in his eyes and thought coldly in his heart; "Boy, I must let you bleed well this time." at this time, the price outside has risen from 300 thousand to 400 thousand.


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t want to continue to bargain with these people, so he opened his mouth and said directly; "500000!" a one-time increase of 100000, which made many previous bidders retreat. Even those who first called 120000 chose to give up at this time. Seeing that many people gave up, Su Tang couldn''t help smiling. When Su Tang offered the night song, she knew that Su Tang cared about it. Now that there was no bid, She also began quickly; "Now the highest price is 500000, 500000 times, 500000 second time, 500000 third..."


    "Wait, I bid 500000!" at this time, the Yanshao city master on the second floor said. With his voice falling, the night song also showed a helpless look in her eyes. She wanted to sell it to Su Tang very much, so the steel was faster than before, but she still didn''t expect to be stopped.


    Su Tang immediately responded to the voice. He also felt a little familiar with it. He just thought of it slightly. He had never communicated with many people in Shura hell, so he always locked in the owner of the voice.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. Since you want to play, I can''t help you. Have a good play." Su Tang said with a smile.


    At this time, Li Gang and others also reacted. The boiling heat of this voice was the mayor of Yanshao. They immediately gnashed their teeth. Before, they were very surprised when Su Tang bid. Later, after Li Gang kept asking Su Tang, they still said something, which was very unusual. Therefore, he had to take it down and Li Gang and others understood.


    At this time, seeing that Su Tang was about to make a deal for 500000 yuan, he didn''t want to kill a guy on the way. He was still the guy who had enemies with them before. How could they not be angry? At this time, Su Tang also couldn''t wash his face and shouted immediately; "600000!" Su Tang was not in the mood to finish with this guy slowly. Since he wanted to play with himself, he played well. I think they came this time for the magic weapon they called to Jubao Pavilion. Su Tang couldn''t help worrying about the lack of soul stone.


    Among the many people present at this time, a lot of strength came for that. The price of the magic soldier must be different at that time. Besides, Su Tang has a lot of spirit stones. At least none of the people present can compare with him.


    "Wow, if you want to have money, you can jump to 600000 directly. It seems that he is bound to get it." as soon as Su Tang''s price came out, everyone below was surprised. Although the previous spirit wine has been ranked as 750000, it has a very good function after all. What about this thing now? It''s no use. He stole and jumped to 600000. It''s not him at all. These people can afford to play. Ordinary forces can''t afford to play at all.


    "600000!" the voice sounded again after su Tang''s voice fell, with a faint provocation in his tone. For a moment, the people present couldn''t help guessing whether the two guys had a holiday. With such speculation, someone soon said; "I can hear that these two guys are the people who have clashed in the street for a few days. It seems that the young city master of Heisha city on the second floor was stripped naked in the street by the mysterious boy on the fourth floor."


    "Oh? It''s them? Hahaha, I''ve seen a good play, but how can that guy and the young city master of pickpocketing Heisha city go up to the fourth floor? Is his identity unusual?" someone immediately reacted upon hearing this.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, people who can go to the fourth floor should be different. I''m afraid it will offend the other party if Heisha city makes such a challenge with the other party this time. I have to say that Heisha city''s move is very unwise."


    As their identities were revealed, everyone talked and guessed one after another. At this time, Su Tang, on the fourth floor, heard the quotation below. There was no change on his face and continued to see it; "700000!" how could he not hear the boy''s provocation in the rain? Su Tang didn''t care at all.


    "Wow, it''s 700000. Every time the leader of Heisha city adds 10000, the other party directly adds 90000. This is to use money to directly suppress the other party''s rhythm."


    At this time, Yan Tianba on the second floor in Yajian immediately stopped his son''s bidding after hearing such a indifferent voice, "son, don''t increase the price. It''s enough. If you add it, you''ll be afraid of changes." 700000 is the limit that many middle forces can take out. Although Heisha city exists well among middle forces, But if you really continue to increase the price, if the other party doesn''t want it, I''m afraid you and others will not be able to compete with the magic weapon this time.


    After hearing his father''s words, the young man nodded. He also felt that he was almost done. He made the guy have 200000 more spirit stones. He already felt relieved. Although he was still unhappy, he was much better than before.


    At this time, the man suddenly didn''t bid. Everyone reacted and felt that the young city master of Heisha city was cheating people. In an instant, he cheated 200000 spirit stones of others. It seems that this revenge is over this time.


    Seeing that there was no bid, the night song even started counting. This time, the counting was very fast. After the third sound fell, the night song smiled and said; "Congratulations to the childe on the fourth floor for taking this baby." as her voice fell, Su Tang''s mouth turned up and a smile appeared on his cover. Originally, he thought that the guy would continue to increase the price. Unexpectedly, he didn''t increase the price soon. It''s really boring, but the sensible felt happy that he could get it.


    "Su Tang, that guy is really hateful. He just gave you 200000 more spirit stones in a moment. I knew it was so. I shouldn''t have let him go at the beginning." after hearing the words of the night song below, Bai Yue said angrily.


    Li Gang also nodded and said; "Yes, this hateful guy is too much. Since he is so Yin Su Tang, we shouldn''t have let him go so easily at the beginning." 200000 spirit stones, that''s completely unimaginable for Li Gang and others. Even if they haven''t seen 10000 spirit stones, they are suddenly overcast. 200000 spirit stones are missing, although they''re not their own, But Li Gang and others are still very distressed for Su Tang.


    "Hahaha, it''s all right. As long as we get the things, we''ll play with them slowly. Anyway, isn''t the auction going on?" Su Tang laughed and said. Su Tang didn''t care about his sudden Yin of 200000 spirit stones.


    At that time, the night song at the bottom took out another thing and began to auction. This time, Su Tang could tell from the voice of the night song that it should not be very precious, and he had no interest in the motivation. At this time, the staff of Jubao Pavilion took up the stone head bought by Su Tang. After entering the elegant room, the woman handed it to Su Tang and said; "Mr. Su, this is what you auctioned before. Please check it!"


    After the result, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, OK, thank you!" after su Tang took the things, the woman left without listening to the Lingshi. After she left, Li Gang and others gathered around and looked at the stone in Su Tang''s hand.


    "This stone is very common, brother Sutang. You are so wronged, you 700000 spirit stone." after carefully looking at it for a while, Li Gang didn''t see why, and immediately said with a sorry face.


    Everyone else nodded when he heard what he said. At this time, Su Tang didn''t think much. When he got the stone, he had felt the eye of the Shura king on his chest. There was a strong change, as if he wanted to jump out. Su Tang knew immediately that this thing must be different. It must be something left by the Shura king.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I like this thing very much. I''ll study it well when I get back." Su Tang said with a smile. Then he included the stone in the storage ring. As the stone entered Su Tang''s storage ring, the eyes of King Shura on Su Tang''s chest calmed down slowly, Such a change made Su Tang more confused about what this thing was.


    At this time, one thing was photographed at the auction below. At this time, the nocturne took out one thing. As soon as it was taken out, the people present were shocked and many people were surprised.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that there was such a thing at this auction."


    With the appearance of this thing, not only the people in the hall below screamed, but also the people on the second and third floors were surprised. At this time, the night song said; "Hahaha, I don''t need to tell you this. Do you know it? Yes, this is the blood crystal of fire beetle, but this is not an ordinary blood crystal of fire beetle. This is the blood crystal of fire beetle king. Everyone knows that the blood crystal of fire beetle plays a role and that it is difficult to hunt fire beetle, let alone the king of fire beetle."


    Seeing the blood crystal as big as a fist below, Su Tang also took a breath. Previously, he got the blood crystal of the fire beetle before the mob City, which was only the size of an egg. Later, the blood crystal of the fire beetle hunted with Luo Ling and others was only the size of a fingernail. Now he and the blood crystal have reached an amazing fist size, I don''t know how much power is contained in this blood crystal.


    Su Tang is also clear about the role of this blood crystal. Improving blood vessels is good for any race except human beings, and it has unparalleled benefits for the Shura family. Just let Su Tang have some doubts about how this blood crystal was hunted. Fire beetle king, the strength of suicide also has the upper Shura to the king Shura level? And there may be a large number of fire beetle guards around it. It''s very difficult to kill it.


    "It''s incredible. I didn''t expect to see such a treasure." seeing the red blood crystal below, Li Gang and others'' eyes were full of shock, and said in a very surprised tone.


    At this time, the night song below saw that the enthusiasm of the whole audience had almost reached the peak, and immediately said; "Well, I won''t introduce this thing more. Next, the base price of the and things is 100000. Each increase can''t be less than 10000."


    With his voice falling, the little city Lord looked at the blood crystal and said excitedly in the elegant room where the three of yantianba on the second floor were located; "Father, I must take this thing down. With it, my blood and qualification will be better improved. At that time, it is likely that my blood will wake up directly because of this thing, and my strength will advance by leaps and bounds."


    Yan Tianba nodded and said; "Well, don''t worry, I''ll get it for you this time. Even if I don''t want magic tools, I must get it." yantianba is very aware of the importance of this thing to his son. His Yan family was also a super family in Shura hell, but no one has awakened the power of blood for many years, In the end, the Yan family is declining more and more.


    Only after his son was born, yantianba checked how his son''s blood is the purest in many years and the person who has the most opportunity to buy the blood crystals of fire beetles to help his son awaken his blood. However, the power in the blood crystals of fire beetles is too scarce, Although it can improve the purity of some blood vessels, it can not reach the degree of awakening.


    This time there was such a huge blood crystal. How could he let it go? Needless to say, his son will take down this blood crystal. With such a blood crystal, his son will awaken. For the Yan Family with blood power, it goes without saying that the combat effectiveness will be very fast. Even cultivating Su Tang will be very fast.


    The reason why the Ming family and the wo family, who met Su Tang and others before, are so powerful is because of the power of blood. Now that yantianba meets such a good opportunity, of course he will not let go.

 Chapter 392

    Su Tang didn''t know what Yan''s father and son thought, and he just felt surprised at Xuejing''s size and didn''t mean to fight. At this time, the scene below became hot with the quotation of night song. Although the people in the hall were basically from a small family and couldn''t take out too many spirit stones, it didn''t prevent them from joining in the fun.


    "Hahaha, what an excited group of people. I don''t know what they think. The people on the second and third floors haven''t done it yet. As long as they do it, I''m afraid these people will have a rest?" Li Gang smiled and said, looking at the excited people in the hall below.


    Bai Yue also nodded and said; "Indeed, these guys don''t know what they think. It''s no use how they bid." Su Tang smiled and didn''t speak. At this time, in the chaotic quotation, a voice was captured by Su Tang. It was really the voice of the young city master of Heisha city.


    Hearing this sound, Su Tang suddenly laughed and said coldly; "Ha ha, the earthly news is coming soon." after su Tang''s voice fell, Li Gang and others nearby were stunned. Long Yu asked aloud at this time; "What do you mean, young master?"


    "Hehe, it seems that people on the second and third floors can''t sit still." Su Tang said with a smile. Then he looked at Luo Ling and asked; "Sister Ling, does this blood crystal have a great effect on the Shura family?"


    "Well, it''s very big. It''s even more important to think of such a huge blood crystal. In Shura hell, the ancestors of many families are super strong. Just because they hide slowly with the power of inheriting blood, it''s difficult to continue to wake up. All these blood crystals are very important. They can wake up when the purity of blood reaches a certain level The power of blood. "Luo Ling nodded and said.


    She herself is a Roche person, and naturally knows a lot more than Li Gang and others. After hearing her words, Su Tang continued to ask; "Oh, this is brother gang. Didn''t he investigate a lot of information about these forces? How can sister Ling find out which forces have such a background?"


    Su Tang''s words stunned Luo Ling, and then he opened his mouth and said; "Yes, Yan Tianba, the leader of Heisha City, is such a family member. Long ago, their Yan family was also a powerful family in Shura emperor. However, their blood power has not awakened for many years, so they have become what they are now."


    "So it is. It seems that they must get the blood crystal potential. In this case, I have to let them shed some blood." upon hearing this, Su Tang understood. After su Tang''s voice fell, Li Gang and others reacted and immediately brightened their eyes. At this time, Luo Ling said; "It should be like this, but now many people are very interested in things. In addition, they all come for magic tools. If Yan''s people don''t plan to fight at that time, won''t you lose if you shoot it?"


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. Sister Ling, you are also such a family member? If you fail, this thing can be used for you. In this way, your strength must be greatly improved, and even Ken has the power to directly awaken your blood." Su Tang said with an indifferent smile.


    Luo Ling was shocked by Su Tang''s words. She never thought that Su Tang would think so. Although she didn''t know whether she could get it directly in the end, Su Tang was very happy for her.


    At this time, the people in the hall below saw the people on the second and third floors. They were quiet one by one. They had a mouth addiction before. Now that someone has bid, they will not continue to bid.


    "Three hundred thousand!" as soon as the people on the second and third floors shot, the blood crystal had reached the height of three hundred thousand. At this time, Su Tang looked at the situation below and said aloud immediately; "700000!"


    The price suddenly increased by 400000, which made the people below stunned and changed their faces. Who is this guy? He spent 700000 to shoot a useless stone before. Now he actually asked for 700000 as soon as he came out. No one doubts that this guy can''t take it out, because this is a treasure gathering Pavilion. No one can mess around here.


    As Su Tang''s voice sounded again, the night song was also stunned. He knew that Su Tang was a human thing, and the blood crystal obviously had no effect on them. At this time, he offered to do more for the Yan Family of Heisha city. As the deacon of Jubao Pavilion, she knew the background of Heisha city clearly. The night song was clear about the importance of blood crystal to them, This time, I''m afraid that even if Heisha city gives up the magic weapon, it will earn this blood crystal. Now Su Tang''s price is obviously to avenge the previous one arrow.


    The idea of night song also appeared in the hearts of many people who knew the background of Heisha City, but they didn''t know that Su Tang was human. At this time, Feng Lingtian and others who had been watching the play on the fourth floor of the mountain were also stunned at the price of Su Tang.


    "This boy is really a master who refuses to suffer. It seems that Yan is going to be unlucky." Feng Lingtian said with a smile.


    "That''s not necessarily. Don''t forget that Luo Ling around him, maybe he wants to buy this blood crystal for Luoyin." the master of the Ming family shook his head and said.


    Hearing his words, Lord Wo nodded and said; "It''s really possible, but it''s probably that the boy wants to Yin Yan''s people, but it also makes me think of a way to make up for my guilt. Didn''t you see it before? Luo Ling now has Luo''s blood, but it''s not pure. Maybe we can give him some good blood crystals to awaken the power of her blood, which is what we did at the beginning Make up for those things. "


    "Well, your method is really good. Just now you saw that Luo Ling doesn''t like us. I''m afraid we don''t want to accept it at the same time." the master of the Ming family also said.


    "It''s not true yet. Just let Su Tang''s men give Luo Ling." crazy bully said.


    After hearing his words, everyone else nodded. At this time, the owner of the Ming family took the lead in taking out a blood crystal from the storage ring. The blood crystal was even bigger than the one at the auction below. After taking out the thing, he directly handed it to Feng Lingtian. The others also took out a piece of such blood crystal. They laughed differently, but they were undoubtedly the best.


    Feng Lingtian nodded his head and said after his men bought something; "Don''t worry, just leave it to me." then he put away the blood crystals. At this time, Yan''s father and son at the bottom looked general after hearing Su Tang''s bid. Yan Tianba couldn''t help but show a helpless look and said faintly; "It seems that we have to bleed this time. The earthly news is coming soon."


    "800000!" at this time, people in another room also asked for the price. Everyone was surprised to hear the highest price so far in this auction. It seems that this blood crystal really makes people feel very precious. When people outside bid for the price, the tiger family who had photographed the spirit wine did not respond.


    Some even felt happy. They only spent 750000 spirit stones to get treasures several times better than this blood crystal. How can they be very unhappy? So now they have no intention to continue to say accept and compete for other things. At this time, their hearts want to send back the spirit wine in their hands as soon as possible.


    "900000!" at the moment when the man''s price fell, Heisha city directly bid for this thing. They are bound to get it. Since they have planned to give up bidding for the magic weapon, he must get it anyway. Compared with the magic weapon, it may not be able to win it directly. Now that such a good thing has appeared, Of course they''re not going to let it go.


    As soon as their bidding voice fell, Su Tang opened his mouth and asked for the price; "One million!" didn''t give Heisha city a chance to breathe at all. With the sky high price of one million yuan for Su Tang, the previous 800000 people also gave up. At this time, only Su Tang and Yan Shi were competing in the waiting field. The people who reacted slowly also reacted at this time.


    Each one looked like watching a play, stared at the second floor and talked about it; "This is really the earthly news. Before, the people of Heisha City overcame 200000 spirit stones of others. This time, I''m afraid others won''t let them go easily. The blood crystal Heisha city is inevitable, but the one above doesn''t seem to want them to get it so easily."


    "Isn''t it? This one will be returned sooner or later. I just didn''t expect to return it so soon. Ha ha ha."


    "Return? I think you''re all wrong. I''m afraid Heisha city will bleed a lot this time." someone directly asserted that at this time, in the elegant room where Yan''s father and son are located, the young city master''s face is very gloomy, and Yan Tianba''s face is not much better. This time, things will develop to such a point. They made it all by themselves. If they didn''t Yin Su Tang before, Presumably, the other party will not be in trouble at this time.


    "Father, what should I do now?" the young city Lord had some regrets at this time. He had to turn to his father for help. After hearing his words, yantianba said calmly; "This blood crystal is very important for our demonstration. Anyway, we must get it and increase the price."


    With the support of his father, the little city Lord shouted immediately; "One hundred and ten thousand!" at this time, his was no longer as heroic as before, and everyone present at the hearing of his fare increase showed a look of disdain.


    "It''s called lifting a stone and smashing yourself in the foot. Look at the majestic increase of 100000 before. Now it''s 10000. The momentum falls down in a moment. It''s a shame to want to be Yin without that ability."


    "Isn''t it? But think about it carefully. The young city Lord was stripped off the street a few days ago. Compared with the previous time, it''s not very humiliating. Ha ha ha."


    Hearing the discussion of the great God in the hall, Yan''s father and son''s faces were very ugly. At this time, Su Tang''s voice on the fourth floor spread throughout the audience again; "Two million!" this time, it doubled directly in an instant. Many people saw it in an instant. This man wanted to give Kenyan a good hand.


    "Tut Tut, two million. What could have been taken down at most is now added to two million. It seems that Yan Shi will bleed a lot if he really wants it this time." someone was surprised at Su Tang''s offer.


    "What a cruel means this boy is!" more people thought that Su Tang''s means were too cruel and would not suffer at all.


    This was Yan''s father''s anger at such a price, and the little city Lord scolded; "Bastard, stay on the front line and meet each other in the future!" the young city leader''s voice was very loud. The whole audience heard it, and the faces of those who heard it changed. At this time, yantianba was also angry for a moment, and directly slapped his son and scolded him; "Bastard, you want to die, don''t you?"


    Sure enough, at this time, the night song on the auction platform looked cold and said in a cold tone; "Hehe, what a mighty Heisha city! How dare you threaten others in my Jubao pavilion? Do you mean to smash the signboard of my Jubao pavilion?" at the same time, on the fourth floor, Feng Lingtian frowned after hearing the words of the young city leader of Heisha city. Lord Wo smiled and said at this time; "Tut Tut, this boy is not timid."


    "It''s really not small. Even people of super power dare to do everything. However, Yan Shi was once very strong, but their blood is too hard to awaken. If they are like us, I''m afraid they are also a member of super power now." the master of the Ming family also said.


    "So what? I think the reason why they compete for this thing this time is also for this boy. Even if he awakens his talent, his blood can''t be a strong man. The more powerful such a person is, the faster he will die." Feng Lingtian said indifferently.


    At this time, with the powerful voice of the night song falling, the people on the scene were stunned and gloated one by one. At this time, the voice of yantianba sounded; "Nightsong deacon, I''m sorry. The dog is too young to see the world. I want to apologize to you here. After the auction is completed, I''ll personally bring the dog to the door to make amends."


    Yan Tianba''s voice was very modest and sincere. After listening to the night song, he nodded and said; "Since Lord Yan said so, I can''t keep holding on. This time, I''ll forget about your son, but it won''t be an example." with the sound of the night song, yantianba thanked immediately; "Thank you, Deacon Nocturne. I will discipline you strictly in the future."


    The night song nodded, then his face changed, a smile appeared, and said to the people around him; "Now this blood crystal has reached the height of 2 million. I don''t know if there is a higher price?"


    At this time, in the room where Yan''s father and son are located, the little city Lord also reacted. He was reckless before, and immediately turned to look at his father and said pitifully; "Father, I was wrong. I was so angry just now. The boy made it clear that he wanted to be against us."


    "Hum, what''s the matter? If you hadn''t provoked him first, would we end up like this now?" yantianba said with some hatred of iron and steel.


    But he also shouted at the outside; "2.1 million!" was so important to their Yan family that he didn''t intend to give up at all. At this time, although several had been improved, it was still within his tolerance. He didn''t intend to give up.


    "Hehe, three million! The one below, the auction will buy more than money. If you don''t have money, just say, I can lend you some. Don''t go on talking wildly in Jubao Pavilion." with the voice of yantianba falling, Su Tang said faintly with a light smile.


    As soon as this remark came out, the people in the hall below were stunned. This boy is really not a good stubble. It is clear that he wants to fight with Yan Shi, and he still said such words at this time. He doesn''t want to have a good dialogue with Yan Shi.


    "Bastard!" yantianba drank lightly after listening, and then said faintly to the outside; "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about this. I can still take out this Lingshi from Heisha City, but you should pay attention. No matter how much money you have, you have to spend your life." after that, yantianba continued to bid for the night song; "Three and a half million."


    This bidding has reached the limit that yantianba Heisha city can take out. This time, they came here for magic tools, so they only took three or four million. If they continue like this, they really have no way.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about this, but Heisha city is really rich. A piece of blood crystal is worth 3.5 million. To tell you the truth, I admire it very much. In fact, you don''t have to do this. Just like before, I really don''t have a spirit stone to give Jubao Pavilion. Thank you for helping me out." Su Tang said with a smile again.


    The whole audience was shocked when he said this. The boy was so brave that he dared to bid like this without a spirit stone. It was a clear rhythm of looking for death, but it was the black ghost city that helped him out.


    "Ha ha, what a cruel and shameless young man. This bold means of mind is really beyond the reach of ordinary people. I''m afraid the people in Heisha city are mad at this time." the elder next to tiger correction opened his mouth with admiration in his eyes after hearing this.


    The tiger next to him nodded and said; "Indeed, the young man is dead of acid. Heisha city is bound to get blood crystal. That''s why he dares to be so unscrupulous. It''s not certain whether he has money or not. People who can go to the fourth floor, even if they don''t have spirit stones, will give him some face if they want to come to Jubao Pavilion, or they will get rid of him directly."


    "Well, but he made it clear that he wanted to pit Yan Shi." the elder continued.

 Chapter 393

    "It''s true, but I''m afraid it''s not very good for the boy to offend Yan''s father and son so much?" tiger corrected nodded and said.


    "That''s not true. Since the young man can go up to the fourth floor, he wants to come from a different background. Even if not, it can prove that he has an unusual relationship with Jubao Pavilion. Such a person can''t be offended by the declining Yan family. Maybe Yan family will be destroyed because of this incident?" the elder of the tiger family shook his head and analyzed.


    At this time, the two stood as bystanders and analyzed the matter. In the elegant room where Yan''s father and son were located, Yan Tianba''s face was about to drop water. This time, the great loss really made him very angry. If he hadn''t won in the Jubao Pavilion at this time, I''m afraid he would have wanted to kill people. Although Yan''s family has declined, But not everyone is qualified to ignore his family like this.


    How can yantianba be reconciled to a big loss here this time? At this time, the young city Lord looked at his father''s face and said angrily in his heart; "Father, I look at the boys to die. Now we have no way to take them in Jubao Pavilion, but when the auction is over, we can also do it."


    "Well, young master, you''re right. This time, the young man doesn''t give me the face of the Yan Family in Heisha city. We must make them pay the price. City master, I think his subordinates will kill all those guys after the auction is completed." the old man is also very angry. He is also a member of Heisha city and a member of the Yan family, although he is not a direct lineage, But he was also very angry about Yan''s humiliation this time.


    Hearing what they said, yantianba shook his head and said; "Don''t worry, this boy dares to openly quarrel with us. It must be very unusual. We must not be careless. We must make a good investigation and make a decision. Now our demonstration is not as powerful as it used to be, and we can''t mess with a lot of things."


    As Yan''s immediate patriarch, yantianba didn''t think of these two people. He was dazzled by anger. At this time, he calmed down slowly and felt that there were some strange things this time. The sudden emergence of a group of people made him unable to understand.


    Yan Tianba''s voice fell, and the two people around him no longer said anything. This time, things are really strange. Be careful. It''s always right.


    "Hahaha, brother Sutang, you''re really hurt. I''m afraid these guys are heartbroken at this time?" Zhongli just laughed on the fourth floor.


    Bai Yue also nodded and said; "Finally, there was a bad breath. This time, the Heisha city was ruined. Although the blood crystal was precious, it was worth at most $80.9 million. At such an auction, it was about $1 million at most. Unexpectedly, now the Heisha city was ruined by Su Tang. It was 2.5 million more than the highest price, even the Heisha city Such a big city, I''m afraid it''s enough for him this time. "


    Compared with the two people''s happiness and relief, Luo Ling on one side had some worries. The previous time when the price was low, the city Lord stripped off the street, which had humiliated the Heisha city. Now there is such a thing. I''m afraid the Heisha city will not let go of herself and others easily, she said with a frown; "Although this matter is a relief for feihou Cang, we can also be regarded as it. The Heisha city has completely offended us. I''m afraid they will trouble us in the future."


    When Luo Ling thought of his words, he was very happy. Li Gang and Bai Yue were stunned. All of a sudden, they also responded. Their faces nodded solemnly. Then their eyes turned to Su Tang. Su Tang sat there with an indifferent face and looked at the auction below. Because the auction was too fierce just now, the night song is also preparing for the next round of auction, At the same time, she is also waiting for her men to report back.


    Aware of the sudden silence in the elegant room, Su Tang turned and looked at Li Gang and others. At this time, their eyes were looking at themselves. Su Tang was stunned and asked; "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Brother Sutang, don''t you worry a little? This time we have offended the black ghost city. I''m afraid they won''t let us go!" Li asked immediately after hearing Sutang''s question.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "There''s nothing to worry about. Anyway, there won''t be any problems now. It''s not certain who will get into trouble in the future. Moreover, if Heisha city is smart enough, it shouldn''t come to trouble us at this time. It''s more proficient in our participation in the auction and sales Fair on the fourth floor, which will still make them say they are afraid. He won''t come before we find out our details We will not act rashly. "


    After that, Su Tang looked at the bottom and found that the next round had not started yet. He immediately turned his head and said to Jianxiu; "Anyway, after this auction is over, we will leave. At that time, even if they find something, they can''t find us. Even if they find us, so what? We left with the team of Jubao Pavilion at that time and didn''t dare to come over to our trouble."


    Su Tang''s series of analysis made Li Gang and others nod. At this time, Luo Ling also nodded and said; "Well, Su Tang, your analysis is good. In this way, we shouldn''t have much trouble."


    "Hahaha, it turns out that brother Su Tang has already had his own idea? I have to worry about it before." after just listening to it, I also think what Su Tang said is very reasonable, and my worry has been alleviated a lot in a moment.


    "Well, the auction has begun. Let''s see what is auctioned this time." Su Tang, who has been paying attention to the bottom, said at this time.


    As his voice fell, Li Gang and others surrounded him. At this time, the night song on the auction platform below came up with the last thing and said; "The next thing is the last thing in our auction. I believe everyone present has guessed what it is." after that, the night song directly opened the covered red cloth.


    A black Sabre appeared on the auction platform. With the appearance of the sabre, a sharp knife breath also came out. Seeing the black sabre, everyone present knew that the highlight of the auction was coming. Before, many strength libraries on the second and third floors didn''t come out. I think they really wanted the magic weapon. Now the magic weapon appears, Then there will be a very fierce competition.


    "We all know the amount of this sensible magic weapon in the whole Shura hell. I''m afraid we can count it with both hands. Moreover, the evil Shura, the perennial follower of this magic weapon, also has some evil smell, which makes it more powerful. You should have felt it just now. If it''s much better, let''s not say. Next, the low price of this thing is 500000 spirit stones, each The price increase should not be less than 10000 at a time. "Night song made a reserve price after briefly introducing the magic weapon.


    As her voice fell, a voice came out from an elegant room on the second floor; "600000!" hearing someone''s bid, many martial artists in the hall calmed down. We can''t afford such magic tools at all. This time, they just want to see the legendary magic tools.


    "700000!" at the moment when the man''s voice fell, another voice sounded. With the two people''s bidding, the price of the magic weapon went up all the way and directly increased to 1.5 million. At this time, Su Tang on the fourth floor looked at some wind resistant people below and whispered; "It seems that a good weapon is really very important for Shura."


    "Well, the magic weapon Sabre should also be a relatively powerful existence in Mo, which can at least double the user''s combat effectiveness." Luo Ling nodded and said.


    Su Tang nodded. He had seen it before. When the evil Shura took out the knife, his momentum changed in an instant. I''m afraid he would have been really dangerous if there had not been an ape.


    "Two million!" at this time, a knife suddenly appeared, making the whole audience quiet. A moment later, the people in the hall began to talk.


    "The strength of the third floor finally made a move. Guess what price this Sabre can get?" someone asked curiously.


    "I want to be at least four or five million."


    "Four or five million? Haven''t you woken up? Just now a blood crystal has reached the height of 3.5 million. How powerful is this Sabre? I think it can reach at least seven or eight million!" at the moment when the voice of the person in front fell, a voice changed to retort.


    With the emergence of the covered debate, the powerful members on the third floor also began to bid one after another. In an instant, the price of the sabre was raised to 4.7 million, and it seems that there is a rising trend. After noticing this phenomenon, Su Tang on the fourth floor couldn''t help laughing; "There are so many rich people in Shura hell. It doesn''t look like a lack of resources."


    "Hehe, brother Sutang, you don''t know. In fact, there is a lack of cultivation resources in the Shura emperor. However, compared with those big forces, this cultivation resources are still enough. The most lack of resources is the casual cultivation of civilians like us. If you want to have resources, you can only take risks to live what task to eat. To put it simply, we want some resources You have to fight with your life, "Li Gang explained with a bitter smile.


    Su Tang nodded. He also found this phenomenon. Big forces can occupy a lot of cultivation resources wherever they are, and it''s the same on the mainland. However, ordinary casual cultivation on the mainland is much happier than that in Shura hell. At the same time, Su Tang was surprised that the strength of Shura can be improved so strong in such a place, Indeed, I have to say that the Shura nationality is much stronger than human beings.


    "Su Tang, tell me how many spirit stones you can auction this knife at last?" Bai Yue asked, looking at the soaring price below.


    "I don''t know. Many of these people are fighting against it. I''m afraid they won''t be easily taken down for a while." Su Tang shook his head and replied.


    Just as a few people were talking, the bidding at the bottom had reached six million. Although some people had quit, at least five or six groups of people were bidding. Seeing such a hot scene, Yanshi''s father and son''s elegant room, yantianba couldn''t help it; "It seems that we all underestimated the value of this magic weapon. If we really gave up the blood crystal just now, I''m afraid we won''t get anything at this auction."


    He just brought 4 million spirit stones this time. He thought he could take the magic weapon at most 3 million. Now his 4 million was useless. After hearing yantianba''s words, the young city Lord nodded and said; "Yes, but the only upset is that this time we got the blood crystal for more than two million. It''s all the hateful boy. If he didn''t interfere, we wouldn''t be laughed at."


    Although he has got the blood crystal, the little city Lord is still very angry. He nodded when he heard his flower seminar. At this time, the happiest people are the people of the tiger family. They used more than 700000 to shoot the spirit wine at this auction, which can be said to be the highest in terms of value.


    "There are so many rich people. I didn''t expect such a situation this time. Fortunately, we photographed the spirit wine before. If we had been thinking about auctioning magic tools, I''m afraid we could only run in vain this time." Hu Jiu looked at the people who were still bidding and said.


    The elder nodded and said; "Yes, we stayed here for six million this time. Unexpectedly, we underestimated the value of the magic weapon. However, it''s good to get the spirit wine. It only cost 750000. Compared with this, we made a lot of money this time."


    As the price of the magic weapon became higher and higher, some people gradually withdrew from the bidding. At this time, there were only two bidding people, both of whom were on the third floor. At this time, the price of the magic weapon had reached an amazing $8 million.


    "8.5 million!" at this time, the voice on the third floor came out again. Now it has not increased by 1.2 million as before. It seems that the price is almost the same this time.


    After hearing the bidding below, Su Tang nodded with satisfaction. A war knife can actually shoot such a commanding price, which makes Su Tang very satisfied. Although he doesn''t pay much attention to the spirit stone, no one will dislike that he has many spirit stones. Moreover, now he has planned to take Luo Ling and others out. The completion of these spirit stones can make them get a good promotion.


    At the same time, Su Tang also had an idea that the people in the mob city were also excluded. These people came from licking blood with a knife head. One by one, their strength is strong. They also have rich combat experience. If they can get their help, they can get some good combat power on the mainland.


    "Nine million!" at this time, a voice also remembered again. With the price of nine million, the whole audience was quiet. At this time, the night song standing on the auction platform was also very clear in her heart. This time, I''m afraid she had almost reached the limit, but she was also very surprised that the sabre could sell for nine million.


    Just when the night song felt that another person was ready to give up bidding, a voice came out from the third floor; "Deacon Nocturne, I don''t know if I can mortgage the spirit stone with something?" the voice was heard by all the people in the audience. The voice was the one who had asked for 8.5 million. Now it seems that he has no spirit stone, but he doesn''t want to give up. Unexpectedly, he was promoted to mortgage the spirit stone with something. It seems that he is bound to get it against the war knife.


    "Of course, as long as the things are good enough, I will buy them at a high price, but I don''t know what you want to mortgage." this person''s identity night song is very clear, and she is also a member of a big power. She knows very well what the other party takes out. Although it may not be very precious, it should also be good.


    "I have a few things here, and please ask the Nightsong deacon to estimate the price." after that, I threw out the extreme things from the elegant room and went straight to the Nightsong on the auction platform. When I saw something missing, the Nightsong immediately took it down, looked carefully and said; "These things are not bad. They can mortgage three million spirit stones. Are you sure you want to mortgage them?"


    "Well!" the voice came again. After hearing his words, the night song smiled and said; "OK, I''ll ask someone to prepare three million for me. Please wait a minute!" after that, the night song nodded to an old man under the auction platform. With the sign of the night song, the dark old man quickly walked towards the second floor. After a while, the transaction was completed.


    With the end of the transaction, the voice of the person who mortgaged the things came again; "I''ll give ten million!" after the three million yuan given by the night song, he suddenly had a lot more spirit stones. When the price of ten million came out, the people present calmed down, and his opponent gave up. Such a high price has exceeded their pure hand ability. Although there are things that can be mortgaged, how many spirit stones are there in each other''s hands, They are not very clear, so there is no need to continue.


    Seeing that there was no sound, the night song of course understood that the other Party chose to give up immediately, and after counting, the deal was concluded. At this time, the happiest thing was su Tang and others on the fourth floor, "ha ha, brother Su Tang, you can make a fortune this time, ten million, but I have never seen so many spirit stones."


    "Not bad, there are so many rich people at this auction." Su Tang nodded and said that he was very satisfied with the price of 10 million spirit stones. Now he basically has no inferior spirit stones. They are all high-grade spirit stones. It''s not cost-effective to take them out and spend them. Now there are suddenly 10 million spirit stones. I think it will be much more convenient to walk in the Shura hell.

 Chapter 394

    With the end of the auction, many people marveled at the scene of the auction. At the same time, the rich of the white forces were shocked. While marveling, many people were ready to turn around and leave. At this time, the nocturne stood on the auction platform and smiled and asked to stay; "Take your time! Although this auction has been successfully completed, I have another thing to witness in Jubao Pavilion."


    The sound of the night song fell, and those who were ready to turn around also withdrew their steps. At this time, the night song said again; "Hehe, everyone must be surprised. In fact, how long did the auction start? On the one hand, it was because we got a very precious magic weapon, and on the other hand, it was because we wanted to announce a major event here in Jubao Pavilion. I hope you can witness it."


    As the voice of the night song fell, a voice came out on the fourth floor; "Ha ha, it''s a little time for everyone!" with the sound falling, the figure of Feng Lingtian also slowly appeared in front of everyone. At this time, the night song on the auction platform and all the staff of Jubao Pavilion bowed down and shouted; "I''d like to see you, sir!"


    "Cabinet leader? Cabinet leader of Jubao pavilion? Is this the cabinet leader of Jubao pavilion?" everyone present was shocked when they heard the cry of night song and others. At this time, Su Tang and others were the closest to the limelight. Su Tang and Luo Ling already knew, so they were not too surprised, but they got excited and looked at the cabinet leader of Jubao Pavilion so close, Each of them was a little excited.


    This is the super strong in Shura hell. It''s very difficult to meet. Now I not only see it, but also so close. I worship the strong. How can I not be very excited to see fenglingtian at this time?


    "In fact, I have not seen the leader of Jubao Pavilion for many years. I believe everyone knows that the reason why I suddenly appear as the leader of Jubao Pavilion is that my keepsake of Jubao pavilion has returned. Now I am the leader of Jubao Pavilion. I announce it here today. I hope you can witness it together."


    The voice of Feng Lingtian fell. Everyone was surprised and nodded. At this time, those powerful people on the third floor came out one after another; "Congratulations, pavilion leader." as such a voice came out, more and more congratulations spread all over the Jubao Pavilion. After hearing these congratulations, Feng Lingtian said with a smile; "Thank you very much."


    After his voice fell, he turned to look at Su Tang and others and said; "In fact, the return of the keepsake that has not been seen in my Jubao Pavilion for thousands of years is all the credit of this little friend. Again, I want you to announce that this little friend is already the supreme VIP of my Jubao Pavilion. His business is the business of my Jubao Pavilion. Please give me a face and take care of me after meeting me."


    Feng Lingtian suddenly said this, which stunned Su Tang. At the same time, he also knew that Feng Lingtian wanted to help himself. The people present saw that the black ghost city would never let them go. Now, Feng Lingtian shocked the black ghost city in such a moment, with such backing, If Heisha city wants to move Su Tang and others, it must also be weighed.


    "So it is. I said how could the boy go up to the fourth floor? It turned out that he was so kind to Jubao Pavilion." for a moment, the people below couldn''t help understanding. Before that, they were guessing that many people of the boy knew that he didn''t look like a person with identity, but the other party went up to the fourth floor. Now they understand what Feng Lingtian said.


    At the same time, it is also shocked by Feng Lingtian. It seems that the Jubao Pavilion is going to help the young man. After a great force of Jubao Pavilion stands up, how many strength dare to move him in Shura hell? At the same time, many people turned and looked at the place where Yan''s father and son were on the second floor, showing a strange look.


    "This time, I''m afraid that the father and son of Yan in Heisha city have only dumb people to eat Coptis." Hu Jiao said to the old man around him at this time.


    The old man nodded and said; "Indeed, with the support of such great forces as Jubao Pavilion, Heisha city didn''t dare to move the boy at all, and they could only suffer a loss this time." at this time, the color of yantianba was also very ugly. He never thought that things would turn out like this? If the leader of Jubao Pavilion said it himself, he would not think that Jubao pavilion was just joking.


    "Hey, it seems that I really planted Yan this time." Yan Tianba said.


    The old man also nodded and said; "Hey, I didn''t expect that this young man has such a relationship with Jubao Pavilion. This time, I can only eat the loss of Yan Shi secretly." listening to these two people''s words, the young city Lord is also very depressed. For the strength of Jubao Pavilion, he is a lion. There is Jubao Pavilion standing behind the young man. Yan Shi really doesn''t dare to move the young man, I thought that the boy had stripped himself of his clothes in the street a few days ago, which made him lose face. When he entered the auction, he was more than two million yuan.


    Now after such a big loss, he and others can''t take revenge. How can he not be depressed?


    At this time, on snow, Su Tang has come out of the elegant room and came to fenglingtian. Fenglingtian continued with a smile; "You are so kind to my Jubao Pavilion. I can''t be stingy in Jubao Pavilion. I have a few things to give to you. I have the right to be my heart in Jubao Pavilion." before he finished, he took out a few fist sized blood crystals from the storage ring and handed them to su Tang.


    "Wow, blood crystal? Such a big blood crystal is much bigger than that at the previous auction. Jubao Pavilion is really generous." as soon as Feng Lingtian''s hand appeared, the people below were surprised.


    "Isn''t it? Such a big blood crystal itself is very rare. Now how many pieces are sent out at once? This treasure gathering Pavilion is really rich and powerful." compared with the comments of these people below, Su Tang was slightly stunned. Looking at the blood crystal, he was very confused. At this time, Hou Feng Lingtian said; "Su Tang, you take this thing. It''s all the thoughts of those old guys. They are very guilty about the affairs of the Luo Ling family. Now that they have found Luo Ling, they want to make up for it. You have seen Luo Ling''s attitude before. I''m afraid it won''t work if they give it to her, so they can only hand it over by your hand."


    Hearing Feng Lingtian''s words, Su Tang nodded and reached for these blood crystals. This is the voice of Feng Lingtian again; "Luo Ling''s blood power is very strong, but it''s like she doesn''t have blood and is not pure enough, so she can''t wake up. These blood crystals should enable her to purify her blood and wake up successfully. At that time, her strength will rise greatly. If there are other little friends, you can deal with it yourself."


    "Thank you, master!" said Su Tang respectfully. At this time, the most excited thing was Li Gang and others not far behind Su Tang. They didn''t expect that Jubao pavilion would give such precious things.


    Feng Lingtian smiled and then looked at the people below and said; "Well, the auction is over everywhere. Take your time!" after that, he turned and returned to the previous room. At this time, Su Tang smiled and turned and walked downstairs after watching him leave.


    After seeing that Feng Lingtian left, the people below also left the Jubao pavilion with a smile. With everyone leaving, Su Tang and others soon came downstairs. At this time, Yan''s father and son of Heisha city on the second floor also stood in the hall and saw Su Tang and others. Yan Tianba''s face was a little unnatural. The little city Lord stared at Su Tang and others with an ugly face, Let Su Tang and others smile.


    At this time, the night song came and handed the spirit stone of the auction to Su Tang; "Mr. Su, this is your spirit stone." after the result, Su Tang nodded and asked; "Thank you very much. By the way, will deacon Nocturne leave here after that?"


    "Well, this time, because of Mr. Su, I have been cultivated by your excellency. After the things here are over, I will follow your excellency back to the headquarters for development." the night song nodded and replied.


    "Oh! Then attack the deacon of Nocturne." Su Tang nodded and congratulated. At this time, watching Nocturne and Su Tang chat so happily, Yan''s father and son turned and left. Seeing them leave, Nocturne said with a smile; "Young master Su, it''s true this time. Heisha city has offended hard, but the fracture has been said. I believe Heisha city doesn''t dare to mess around."


    Su Tang smiled indifferently and said; "Yes, I really don''t know what to do without the help of the pavilion leader." after that, Su Tang continued to ask; "Nightsong deacon, this auction has also been completed. I don''t know if your team is still there?"


    "I really want to tell Mr. Su about this. The team will come tomorrow. I will ask someone to inform Mr. Su." the night song nodded and replied.


    "Oh, thank you! Well, it''s getting late. The deacon of night song believes there are still many things to deal with. I''ll leave first."


    The night song nodded and said; "OK, young master Su, take your time!" then Su Tang sent off the night song and left the Jubao Pavilion. After coming to the street, many people were talking about today''s auction. Su Tang and others also returned to the courtyard. In the hall, Su Tang looked at Li Gang and others and said; "Let''s get ready first. We''re leaving tomorrow. We should pack up a lot of things. We''ll eat together later in the evening. Today we make money. We have to reward ourselves well anyway."


    "Hahaha, OK, I don''t have anything anyway. I''ll pack it up soon." when I heard the food, Li yongdang said with a smile. Then they went back to the room and began to clean up quickly. Su Tang also went back to the room and cleaned up everything in the room, Su Tang said with the storage ring given to him by the night song; "I can''t use many spirit stones. I think I''d better give some to sister Ling. Let''s improve their strength first. Anyway, send them to the mob city at that time. There should be no danger there. They can practice there at ease."


    With such a plan, Su tangdang even walked out of the room. At this time, Li Yong and Li Gang brothers had come out in the hall, and long Yu also came out. After seeing Su Tang coming, they all stood up. At this time, Li Gang said; "I''m leaving tomorrow. I''m really reluctant."


    "Yes, I''ve lived here for many years. I don''t know if I have a chance to come back this time." Li Yong also said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Can''t you stay here all the time? You''ll have to go out and have a look sooner or later." Su Tang asked after saying that; "Sister Ling, are they still cleaning up?"


    "Well, there are more things in their women''s house." Li Gang nodded.


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, he found a place to sit down. After sitting down, Su Tang said to Li Gang and others; "Brother gang, this time we got a little more than 10 million spirit stones. I want to share some of these spirit stones with you. With the support of these spirit stones, you should be able to improve your accomplishments quickly. When I finish my training, you can leave here together."


    After that, Su Tang took the lead in taking out a storage ring and handed it to Li Gang. Seeing Tu Su''s storage ring, Li Gang hesitated a little. Seeing that Li Gang had no men, Su Tang said again; "Take it. Anyway, as long as there''s enough spiritual stones, they''re about to be used. Too many are useless."


    After hearing his words, Li Gang nodded and found a storage ring. At this time, Su Tang continued; "There are a million spirit stones in it. You and Li Yong should be divided into two parts. One person is 500000. This should be enough for you to practice for a long time."


    "What? A million? Brother, there are too many spirit stones. We can''t take them." Li stood up and said as soon as he heard Su Tang''s words.


    He never thought that Su Tang would give them a multi spirit stone. Originally, he thought that if Su Tang didn''t give them enough, he would give them tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands. Unexpectedly, consistency gave him a million, which surprised him very much. Even Li Yong, with a nervous face, nodded and said; "Brother, there are too many spirit stones. I think you''d better take them back. We can''t take them."


    "Well, you can take it. When you cultivate this thing, you will need more spiritual stones in the later stage. With these spiritual stones, their cultivation will improve quickly. It will be a good expert to go to the mainland at that time. It''s good for everyone." Su Tang said again.


    Seeing Su Tang unwilling to take it back, Li Gang could only say that the storage ring was taken away and said; "Thank you very much, brother. Don''t worry. We will try our best to practice. We will follow our brother to the mainland at that time. If an alien comes, we will be a striker for our brother." Su Tang nodded after hearing his words. At this time, he took out a ring and handed it to Long Yu; "This is for you. Your accomplishments are stronger than them, so you may consume more spirit stones. I''ll give you a million. You strive to be promoted to the top Shura peak as soon as possible. When you arrive on the mainland, I''m preparing something for you, and you''re about to spend the Dragon disaster."


    Long Yu didn''t want to push off like Li Gang and others. As a direct result, he ordered the ring and said; "OK, I won''t let you down." after long Yu''s men, Luo Ling and Bai Yue came in. At this time, Su Tang also gave them 500000 spirit stones respectively. After several times of evasion, Luo Ling and Bai Yue also suffered.


    "By the way, sister Ling, I have another thing for you!" then he took out a piece of blood crystal, which is the largest one given to him by Feng Lingtian. Su Tang handed the blood crystal directly to Luo Ling.


    Seeing what Su Tang handed over, Luo Ling was surprised and immediately shook his head and said; "No, I can''t take it. It''s too precious." she was very sorry to have taken Su Tang''s 500000 spirit stone. Now Su Tang gave herself such precious blood crystals, so she was even more reluctant to take it.


    "Hehe, take it, sister Ling. You know I''m human. It doesn''t work for me. And among us, only you and Longyu need such things. Only you have the power of blood. Since you have such things, you have to use them. I also want to see sister Ling, your powerful power of blood." Su Tang said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Li Gang and others nodded and said; "Yes, brother Sutang is right. This thing is of little use to us. Since brother Sutang gave it to you, you can take it. When your blood power awakens and your combat power becomes stronger, it will also be helpful to brother Sutang."


    Seeing them all say so, Luo Ling can only say that this thing is put away. After thanking Su Tang, Su Tang also took out a blood crystal and gave it to Long Yu. Long Yu has the blood of the five clawed Golden Dragon. If his blood can be purified, his strength will rise greatly, although these blood crystals are given to Luo Ling by several families, But Su Tang thought that Luo Ling was cool enough at most, so he took out a piece for long Yu.


    After dividing everything, Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, let''s go out to eat together. This may be the last time you eat in this town." then he took the lead to walk outside. When he saw Su Tang walking out of the hall, Li Gang and others nodded and followed up.


    After having a nice meal, several people returned to the yard and you would practice in your own room. Li Gang and Li Yong were in the room at this time. Li Gang took Li Yong''s storage directly, transferred 500000 spirit stones to him, looked at Li Yong solemnly and said; "Second brother, brother Su Tang, he not only saved our lives, but now he has given us so many spirit stones to help us cultivate. Your mind should also be collected and practice hard. He can also help Su Tang at that time."


    After receiving the ring, Li Yong also said seriously; "Don''t worry, brother, I will practice hard and live up to the kindness of the Sutang brothers." Li Yong is a little nervous at ordinary times, but he is still very clear about the kindness of Sutang this time.

 Chapter 395

    The next morning, as soon as Su Tang and others came to the hall, they heard a knock on the door. After just looking at Su Tang, they got up and walked outside. Su Tang and others followed closely. Soon they came to the gate of the courtyard. As soon as the gate was opened, they saw a middle-aged man standing outside.


    "Sir, who are you looking for?" Li Gang asked politely. At the same time, Luo Ling and others felt that the man had some eyes and showed a look of doubt.


    The man smiled kindly and said; "I''m Manhua. I''m the captain of the 38th team of jubaoge. Who''s the son of Su Tang?" with the man''s self-report, Su Tang and others understood. At this time, Su Tang stood up and answered; "I''m Su Tang."


    After seeing Su Tang, Manhua continued to say with a smile; "I heard that Mr. Su left with our team this time. Before coming, I got the order from the deacon of night song. Let me come and ask Mr. Su to leave with us."


    "Oh! OK, brother Manhua, wait a minute. Let''s go and get something." after that, Su Tang and others returned to their rooms after taking Manhua into the yard. They came out in a short time. They had packed up all their things last night and they came out soon.


    "Brother Manhua, we are all ready to go now." Su Tang said after coming out and looking at Manhua sitting in the yard.


    Manhua stood up and said; "That''s good. Let''s go, Mr. Su. Our team is waiting at the gate of the town." Su Tang nodded, and then the party left the courtyard with Manhua. After leaving the gate of the courtyard, Luo Ling and others turned to look at the courtyard that has lived for many years.


    "Hey, I don''t know when I''ll have a chance to come back this time." after closing the gate of the courtyard, Li Gang sighed with some reluctance.


    Their words soon attracted the resonance of Luo Ling and others. "Yes, they have lived for many years. I''m afraid it will be difficult to come back after leaving this time." they all know that it is likely to leave Shura hell with Su Tang and return to the human continent. I''m afraid it will be difficult to come back later.


    "Hehe, let''s go, everyone. People always want to be free from wandering." when he noticed the reluctant mood of Li Gang and others, he smiled and advised.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, everyone, we always have to go out and wander. Although our hometown is good, we can''t live there all our life." as Su Tang''s voice fell, Li Gang and others nodded. Although they didn''t give up, they followed Manhua to the gate of the town.


    In the street, Su Tang came to Manhua and asked; "Brother Manhua, does anyone leave here with us this time?"


    "No, our team is specially arranged for you by the Nightsong deacon, so you are the only one who left with us this time." Manhua replied. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and continued; "I think brother Manhua doesn''t have to give it to me. Just call my name."


    "OK, I also feel uncomfortable with the title of Mr. Su." Manhua nodded. He was very clear about the relationship between the young man and Jubao Pavilion, and he was there at the previous auction, but he saw the pavilion leader''s attitude towards Su Tang with his own eyes. As a person of Jubao Pavilion, he often knew how noble the pavilion leader is, Su Tang must be extraordinary if he can get such a favor from adults.


    "By the way, brother Manhua, can we go to a place before we go out this time?" Su continued. I''m afraid his departure from here is the beginning of a dangerous journey. The strength of Li Gang and others is too poor. It''s too dangerous to follow him. Moreover, so many people are on their way together. When they are in danger, the goal is too big.


    Therefore, Su Tang had thought about it before. First, he placed Li Gang and others in the mob city. When he had enough strength, he went to the mob city and left with them. Moreover, he also wanted to take the people out of the mob City casually, so he must go back to the mob City this time.


    "Oh? Where do you want to go?" Manhua asked curiously.


    "Mob City, you can see that we have a large number of people this time. I leave this time to experience alone in Shura hell. It''s more or less inconvenient for so many people to experience together, so I want to send them to mob city first." Su Tang replied directly.


    Su Tang''s answer directly stunned Manhua, and his steps stopped. He looked at Su Tang in surprise and asked; "Brother, do you want to go to the mob city? That place is very dangerous. No team like us will go there. The people in the mob City dare to rob even the Royal team. They are all extremely poor and vicious mobs."


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. Don''t worry, brother Manhua. I have some friends with the big leader of the mob city. I have some friends with many mobs, so we will be very safe in the past. Otherwise, I don''t dare to settle my friends there." Su Tang said with a smile.


    "Oh? That''s true. Su Tang, you really surprised me. You even have friends in places like mob city." Manhua smiled and said. At the same time, he was very shocked. Who is the young man in front of him? He not only has extraordinary friendship with the powerful strength of Jubao Pavilion, but now it is said that he has friends in mob city, What a mystery boy.


    After receiving Su Tang''s explanation, Manhua set out again and walked towards the outside of the town. Su Tang and others followed. Soon, the party came outside the town. As soon as Su Tang got out of the gate, he saw a group of people not far in front of him, and there were many unknown animals pulling the car next to him.


    "Brother Sutang, here we are." after approaching, Manhua said. With Manhua''s opening, the people next to the team also came over. At this time, after introducing Sutang and others to the members of the team, Manhua gave Sutang and others a strange animal. After riding on the strange animal, Manhua noticed the curiosity about the crotch mount in Sutang''s eyes.


    "Brother, this is called the wind chaser. It''s a unique mount in Jubao Pavilion. It''s not only very fast, but also has good endurance." Manhua explained to Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s really good. I felt the extraordinary of this thing the moment I rode up." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Manhua smiled. At this time, everyone was ready. At this time, Manhua said to everyone in the team; "Brothers, this time we are going to go to an unusual place. Please pay attention."


    As his voice fell, the Deputy next to him immediately asked; "Elder brother, where are we going? Even you should be careful." the strength of Jubao Pavilion is very strong. Basically, people in Shura hell will give some face after seeing the wind chaser. Therefore, in one case, the team of Jubao Pavilion is very safe. Now I suddenly hear my elder brother say that, and the members of the team are stunned.


    "Hahaha, mob city! How exciting is it? You guys complain every time. Are our tasks very plain? This time I''ll give you an exciting job." Manhua directly laughed and said.


    "What? Mob city? Brother, are you crazy? You can''t go to that place casually." the Deputy exclaimed. At the same time, all the team members were stunned. At the same time, they also felt barbaric. It''s not like a joke.


    Seeing that the deputy''s reaction was so great, the other members were stunned. Manhua was very happy. Before, he often heard these guys say that each task was very dull and not exciting enough? I''ll give you guys some exciting tasks this time.


    "Why? Are you scared? I''ve heard of the mob city for a long time, but I''ve never been there. This time, I happened to go and see how you are. Would you like to go with me?" Manhua looked at his deputy with a smile and shouted at his team members.


    As the barbaric voice fell, these team members were silent for a while, and the deputy took the lead in saying; "OK, afraid of a bird? I wanted to find excitement when I came to this profession. Now that I have such an opportunity, how can I let go, brother? I''ll go with you." as the voice of the Deputy fell, the team members present shouted one by one.


    "Yes, the second brother is right. We are here to look for excitement. How can we miss such a good opportunity this time? We all go with the eldest brother." Su Tang smiled when he saw their appearance. At the same time, he also appreciated them very much. Martial artists should have such a momentum not afraid of challenge in order to become stronger.


    "OK, now that everyone has agreed, let''s go." with the sound of Manhua falling, everyone began to move. The wind chaser really deserves its reputation and is very fast. In addition, this time, the team has nothing to transport. The things on the back cars are their daily necessities and dry food. It''s also very easy to dry Qilu.


    In the afternoon, Manhua looked at the sky, immediately stopped and said to Su Tang nearby; "Brother, I think the weather is almost the same. Let''s take a night off and go. It will be very dangerous to go at night." this is the edge of the desert. Although generally speaking, there will be no looking fire beetles, if you go at night, you may get lost. At the same time, there may be some powerful monsters here.


    After all, this road is not often taken. No one knows what is here. Manhua has never been to the mob city before. He can only use this map to identify the direction. For this unfamiliar place, it is easy to make mistakes by relying on the map. It is very dangerous to get lost in such a place.


    Su Tang also knew these principles and immediately said with a smile; "Brother Manhua, you have rich experience. You can do whatever you say!" Su Tang found the adventure town when he was walking aimlessly in the desert, so he can''t remember the way he walked before.


    After getting Su Tang''s consent, it was very easy to use. He immediately nodded to the Deputy on the other side, and the Deputy understood. Even when the arrangement began, these team members were people who had been running outside for a long time, so they were very professional for field camping. After a while, their skills greatly reduced the tent and lit the campfire.


    As the bonfire was lit, the sky gradually darkened. At this time, Manhua looked at a middle-aged fat man and shouted; "Fat man, go and get something ready. Today is the first night for brothers Su Tang and us. You should play well."


    The middle-aged fat man smiled and nodded and replied; "Don''t worry, boss. Don''t worry about my fat man''s skills?" then he turned and walked towards the car behind him. Seeing his appearance, Su Tang looked at Manhua with some doubts. After a day''s communication, Li Gang and others became familiar with these team members. At this time, after hearing the dialogue between Manhua and fat man, Li Gang asked the people around him; "Brother Meng, what do they mean?"


    "Ha ha, brother, you''ll know in a minute. It''s a blessing in the mouth again." the man simply replied. At this time, the people around him laughed after hearing what he said.


    At this time, Manhua stared and shouted; "What are you laughing at? I don''t know when I''ll be able to eat it until I help the fat man alone." after hearing Manhua''s words, several of the martial arts came out and you walked towards the back.

 Chapter 396

    After the warriors left, Su Tang asked; "Brother Manhua, what are you doing?" although Su Tang had guessed some from their previous conversation, these people were mysterious, and he had some doubts for a while.


    "Hehe, there''s nothing, just something to eat. Brother, let me tell you, that fat man is an exotic beast. He''s very proud of barbecue. You''ll know later." he said that he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang smiled and Manhua continued; "Hehe, we are wandering outside all year round, so we rarely get a decent meal. The most is the barbecue. Over time, we also have some unique barbecue techniques. Fat people have a unique technique. Sometimes we are joking that when we get back that day, we will work together with fat people to set up a barbecue shop."


    "So it is, then I really want to taste it." after hearing Manhua''s words, Su Tang also became interested. At this time, the fat man and the martial artists who went behind came back one by one. At this time, they all had some unknown meat in their hands, but it looked fresh.


    "Hahaha, let''s wait a long time." the fat man smiled and quickly put the meat on the fire. Several others also put the barbecue on the campfire in the same way.


    With the passage of time, the smell of meat soon filled the air. Smelling the smell of meat, Li Yong cried in surprise; "How fragrant!" after hearing his words, Luo Ling and Bai Yue nodded, and Su Tang smiled irrefutably.


    When the fat man heard these people''s praise, his face also smiled more. An hour later, the barbecue was done, and the party ate a beautiful meal. At the moment of the barbecue entrance, Su Tang was also surprised. The taste of the barbecue is really very general and delicious.


    After eating, Manhua arranged a night watchman. Everyone did their own work. Su Tang also rested. Early the next morning, the party began to hurry again. At noon, Manhua stopped, looked at the map in his hand and said; "From the map, we will reach the mob city soon."


    Su Tang also nodded at this time. The place where he was at this time really made Su Tang familiar. It was late at night when he left the mob City, but it was almost dawn when he arrived here. He felt very familiar with many places, "well, it should be coming soon. I remember here. I came here when I left the mob city."


    "OK, let''s speed up our pace and try to finish the mob city before dark." Manhua nodded. Then the group accelerated their pace. With the steps of the wind chaser, countless smoke and dust were aroused behind them.


    In the afternoon, looking at the outline of the city in the distance, Manhua took a deep breath and said; "Brothers, there is the city of thugs ahead. Hurry up." then he drove the wind chaser under his crotch and began to run towards the city in the distance. Su Tang was very excited when he looked at the familiar city. He left quietly, but he didn''t want to implicate the city of thugs. Now that he has left for a long time, Those who want to come to the royal family should not embarrass the people in the mob city.


    Looking at the city in the distance, it became more and more clear. It was dusk at this time. Suddenly, Manhua, who was soaking in the front, stopped, and his face became dignified. As Manhua''s Gaby stopped, a voice came from a distance; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that there are still motorcade dare to come to the mob city. Eh, it seems that it''s still Jubao Pavilion. It''s good."


    With the sound, a large group of martial artists also appeared on the horizon. At this time, Cheng rushed towards this side quickly. Seeing so many martial artists suddenly appear, he turned his face and shouted at the team members behind him, understand; "Prepare for battle!" as the barbaric voice fell, all the team members took out their weapons one after another, and even Li Gang and others took out their weapons.


    At this time, Su Tang was not as dignified as they were. Instead, he had a faint smile on his face, driving the wind chaser under his crotch to Manhua''s side and said with a smile; "Brother Manhua, don''t get excited. I''ll meet someone and I''ll talk to them." then he drove the wind chaser to run towards the warriors who rushed towards him.


    As he got closer and closer, Su Tang saw the people from Chu and immediately laughed and said; "Hahaha, brother Luo Tian, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Su Tang''s voice spread very far. After hearing his voice, the martial artists who came from a distance suddenly stopped. The leading man saw Su Tang slightly stunned and then laughed and said; "Hahaha, it''s brother Su Tang. Who did I think it was? Your boy is not kind. He ran away without saying a word. We were all worried to death."


    "Hehe, I can''t help it. After all, the people of the royal family already know my existence. If I continue to stay in the mob City, it will only affect everyone, so I can only leave. I''m really sorry, brother Luo Tian." Su Tang explained with a smile.


    "Hey, it''s also your brother. I didn''t do it well. After you left, I found the traitor. This guy is the one placed by the royal family here. The purpose is to know the trend of our mob city. After all, our city has some special characteristics in Shura hell, you know." Luo Tian sighed and said.


    Su Tang smiled and didn''t answer. At this time, Luo Tian pointed to the motorcade behind Su Tang and asked; "Brother, did these guys come with you?"


    "Well, they are all my friends. They were in a hurry and didn''t remember the route at all, so they can only come back with the help of them. Let''s go, brother Luo Tian. Let''s go together." Su Tang nodded.


    Luo Tian nodded and said; "My brother''s friend is Luo Tian''s friend. Let''s go and have a look." after that, the party began to walk there. With Su Tang coming back with the people from the mob City, Manhua really believed that Su Tang had a friendship with the people in the mob city. At the same time, the other members of the team were very surprised. They inquired about it in the two days on their way, The reason why they remitted here this time is because of Su Tang.


    "Brother Manhua, let me introduce you. This is brother Luo Tian, the leader of the mob city." after that, Su Tang introduced everyone to Luo Tian. With Su Tang''s introduction, Luo Tian said with a forthright smile; "Hahaha, well, you are all friends of the Sutang brothers. That''s my friend Luo Tian. This time, thank you for bringing the Sutang brothers back to the city. I''ll treat you well today."


    Hearing Luo Tian''s words, Manhua was slightly stunned. He had heard that the mob city was full of poor and ferocious people. Now after seeing Luo Tian, he couldn''t help feeling that some of the rumors were unbelievable. Luo Tian''s forthright character made him feel very comfortable and immediately said; "Well, since the master is so polite, we are not hypocritical." after that, he looked at the team members behind him and said; "Brothers, let''s go and see the city of thugs."


    After hearing his words, everyone began to walk towards the mob city. Soon, they came to the gate of the mob city. At this time, Li Gang was stunned and asked Su Tang in some confusion; "Brother Sutang, why doesn''t the city of thugs have a gate?"


    Li Gang has also been to some cities before. Almost no cities have city gates. Now when he came to the city of thugs, he didn''t see the city gate. He was curious. After hearing his questions, Luo Tian replied with a smile; "Brother Sutang, you are so cute. This is the city of thugs, not ordinary cities. Even if the door is open, there may not be a warrior who dares to enter."


    After hearing Luo Tian''s words, these people who came here for the first time nodded. Indeed, this place is famous in Shura hell. Even some strong people don''t want to come here, so it doesn''t make any difference whether they want to indulge or not. After being explained, Li Gang smiled awkwardly for a while.


    Seeing his appearance, Bai Yue said with a smile; "What a disgraceful guy." Bai Yue''s voice fell and Li Gang immediately retorted; "Aren''t I curious? What''s embarrassing? If you don''t understand, you have to ask. What do you know?" then he stared and Bai Yue wanted to refute for a moment. At this time, Luo Ling beside him pulled her and stopped her from continuing to quarrel with Li Gang.


    After entering the mob City, the street was already full of martial artists. This time, the people who went out with Luo Tian were only part of the mob city. Many people didn''t go out. Now I see Luo Tian and others coming back. Seeing the strangers behind me, the martial artists standing in front laughed and said; "The big boss has gained a good harvest this time. He actually got many things back. We can live better in the next period of time."


    As the man''s voice fell, the people behind him and around him laughed. At this time, Luo Tian said angrily; "You guys really are. Let''s see who''s back." then he pointed to Su Tang around him. At this time, Su Tang also came out with a smile and looked at these people and said; "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    These people basically knew Su Tang, and many of them had fought with him, so they were familiar with him. When they saw Su Tang, these people were stunned, and then they all laughed and greeted Su Tang.


    "It''s your boy. He left quietly at the beginning, but now someone comes back quietly. No, we can''t let you go this time. We''ll have to buy us a drink later." the former speaker smiled and said.


    As his voice fell, the warriors laughed and said one by one; "Yes, we haven''t drunk your boy''s wine for a long time. It''s very unkind of you not to leave some for us when you leave."


    "Hahaha, there''s no problem drinking. I''ll take it with me for several days this time. I''ll invite you to have a good drink these days." Su Tang immediately laughed at these people''s words.


    At this time, Luo Tian also laughed and said; "You guys are really. Brother Su Tang just came back. You don''t want to pick him up. Instead, you let others invite you to drink. Well, our mob city hasn''t been very lively for a long time. Everyone will be lively tonight. You guys go to the agricultural machinery head monster outside the City and come back and entertain your friends."


    "Good luck! The master, let''s go now." after that, more than a dozen martial artists walked towards the outside of the city and watched these people walk towards the outside. In addition, it was already dark at this time. Luo Ling was dissatisfied and whispered to Su Tang with some worry; "Su Tang, it''s getting dark. Is it dangerous for them to go out like this?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry, they are all strong. Ordinary monsters have no way to take them. Don''t worry." Su Tang smiled and shook his head. At this time, Luo Tian also turned to look at Luo Ling and said; "Sister, don''t worry. These guys are all people with extraordinary means. Just a few nose monsters can''t kill them. Let''s go and wait for them to come back."

 Chapter 397

    Returning to the city of thugs again, Su Tang''s mood was also a lot easier. That night, all the people in the city of thugs were together to wash Su Tang''s dust, and even some experts who didn''t like to go out came out.


    Many of these people have been challenged by Su Tang, and some are experts that Su Tang has not been able to challenge. Although these people have not been able to communicate with Su Tang, they still appreciate Su Tang very much. Moreover, the mob city has not been lively for a long time.


    "Master mad cow, I didn''t have time to fight in the first battle. Now that the boy is back, can you give him some advice?" Su Tang came to the mad cow''s yard alone early the next morning and shouted inside.


    Su Yun''s cry was not small, and soon alerted some nearby martial artists. They all went out one by one. After seeing Su Tang, these martial artists smiled. Su Tang came to challenge the mad cow a few months ago, but the mad cow didn''t really fight Su Tang. Unexpectedly, a few months later, the boy hasn''t forgotten this challenge.


    With more and more people around, it soon spread that Su Tang was going to challenge the mad cow in the mob city. Li Gang and others came one by one after last night''s rest. Seeing that Su Tang was knocking at the door, Li Gang asked the people around him for some unknown reason; "Elder, what''s going on?"


    "Hehe, Sutang boy came to challenge the mad cow a few months ago. At the beginning, the mad cow thought that Sutang''s strength was not enough, so he only gave Sutang a punch and didn''t really fight with Sutang. Unexpectedly, a few months later, Sutang boy came to challenge the mad cow again, and he didn''t know how strong Sutang boy is now." after hearing Li Gang''s words, the man turned his head and looked, This man really went to the city with Su Tang and others yesterday. He was also kind and answered immediately.


    "So it is." Li Gang nodded. At this time, Bai Yue around him also asked after hearing such words; "Elder, is this mad cow very powerful?"


    "Well, it''s very powerful. It can be regarded as one of the best experts in our mob city." the man nodded and replied.


    Hearing his explanation, Bai Yue and others were stunned, and they couldn''t help worrying. At this time, the gate of the small courtyard suddenly opened, and a figure appeared behind the gate. Seeing the mad cow coming out, Su Tang smiled and arched his hand; "Master mad cow, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Why are you here again, boy?" the mad cow asked helplessly when he saw Su Tang. The mad cow didn''t go to the party last night, but he also heard the news that Su Tang came back. He didn''t expect to lick the lie to challenge himself as soon as it lit up, which made him headache.


    "Hey, hey, I''ve been outside for several months and have improved a lot. I''ll ask you for advice as soon as I come back. In the past, I didn''t have enough strength to teach the boy. Now my strength has improved a little, so I hope you can teach the boy." Su Tang smiled at the helpless appearance of mad cow.


    Mad cow nodded and said; "It''s really good. It''s much stronger than it was at the beginning. Now your combat effectiveness should be free to fight against the superior Shura. Nevertheless, you are still weak. It''s impossible to beat me. You''d better go back." mad cow is also a famous and surnamed expert in Shura hell, and it''s not comparable to others.


    Mad cow''s words immediately stunned the people in the mob city around. They were surprised and turned to look at Su Tang. They didn''t expect that the boy was so strong. I thought that even if it was the next cultivation, Su Tang couldn''t win. I didn''t expect that in just a few months now, Su Tang''s combat effectiveness was raised to the point where he could fight with the superior Shura.


    "I thought Sutang boy was unusual before. I didn''t expect to have such a powerful talent. It''s really surprising." someone exclaimed at this time.


    "Yes, I''m afraid even the children of big families can''t match this talent." the man''s words soon attracted the resonance of some people nearby. At this time, Luo Tian and others came and watched the mad cow appear. Luo Tian said with a smile; "Hahaha, mad cow, I think you''d better have a competition with brother Sutang, otherwise he won''t give up like this."


    Luo Tian''s words stunned the mad cow. After thinking for a while, the mad cow nodded and said; "Since the big boss said so, it''s not easy for the mad cow to continue to refuse, boy, let''s fight." as the mad cow still has a way to love, all the people around began to retreat one by one, and soon made a very large space for Su Tang and the mad cow.


    "Senior, please!" Su Tang was very happy to see the mad cow and said yes. There was a solemn look in his eyes. He felt the strength of the mad cow a few months ago. Although his strength is much stronger than before, there is still some gap with the mad cow. It''s better to be serious.


    "Drink!" as Su Tang''s voice fell, the mad cow shouted, and his whole body burst out. The powerful momentum was mixed with this very powerful killing force. With the momentum rising into the sky, all the people around him were already, and Li Gang and others were pale. Their cultivation was too weak. Under such a killing atmosphere, The power inside them was suppressed very much.


    Aware of their faces, Luo Tian waved his hand to block the mad cow''s breath for them. With Luo Tian''s hand, Li Gang''s face also slowly recovered. At this time, Luo Ling looked at Luo Tian and thanked him; "Thank you for your help."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Mad cow is really terrible when he''s serious. I don''t know how long brother Sutang can last under him." Luo Tian said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Luo Ling nodded and turned to look at the two figures on the open space. At this time, Luo Ling was also worried and admired the strength of the mad cow. At this time, Su Tang was pressed by the momentum of the mad cow on the open space, and his face was a little difficult to see, so he couldn''t help shouting in his heart; "It''s so powerful. Is this the real strength of master mad cow? It''s much stronger than the evil Shura in the ghost forest."


    Su Tang didn''t know that the evil Shura was in a weak period at the beginning. It was luck to defeat the evil Shura at that time. With the smell of mad cow getting stronger and stronger, Su Tang''s face became paler and paler. Su Tang bit his teeth and drank loudly. With the drinking of this life, the Taoist God war Qi in Su Tang also rose into the sky at this moment. With the emergence of Taoist God war Qi, The pressure exerted by the mad cow on him was broken in an instant.


    Without the suppression of mad cow breath, Su Tang''s aura returned to normal. Looking at the mad cow, Su Tang smiled and said; "Master mad cow, you are really powerful. If the boy didn''t have some means, I''m afraid he could defeat the boy just because of his momentum."


    "Wow! Sutang boy actually cracked the mad cow''s mad devil murderous gas. It''s incredible. It''s incredible." the moment the Taoist God war gas appeared, everyone saw it. The mad cow''s wind frosted paint was cracked in an instant, and even there was a tendency to back pressure the past.


    "Yes, this Sutang boy is so powerful. I think even the middle Shura could easily defeat him. I didn''t expect that he would be so strong in just a few months."


    While these people were talking, Luo Tian looked at Su Tang''s breath and meditated; "What a powerful means. I vaguely feel that there seems to be an ancient smell. This boy''s means are really unusual."


    "Hahaha, that''s good. There are few people at the same level in Shura hell who can break my mad devil murderous spirit. I didn''t expect that you, boy, can break my mad devil murderous spirit even more than me. It seems that I underestimated you. Come on, now you are worthy of my full efforts." after the mad cow was a little stunned, there was a hint of war in his eyes, At the same time, he also laughed.


    Su Tang nodded heavily and shouted; "Come on, master mad cow, let the boy try how long he can stay under your hand." after that, Su Tang took the lead in attacking the mad cow. This battle is not a life and death war, so Su Tang didn''t plan to use Reiki. He just wanted to fight the mad cow with his flesh. Seeing Su Tang rushing towards him, the mad cow understood Su Tang''s idea in a moment, The longest can not help but outline a smile.


    It was also a step to fight with Su Tang. As soon as Su Tang''s figure approached, he was drinking loudly; "Supreme divine fist!" the voice fell to the ground. Su Tang''s fist was wrapped with a touch of light gold. It was really Taoist divine war spirit. With the blessing of Taoist divine war spirit, the power of Su Tang''s supreme divine fist at this time increased a bit.


    "Drink!" seeing Su Tang''s fist, the mad cow didn''t dodge, but also hit it with one punch, which divided people''s fist at one touch. Both of them retreated three steps at the same time. After standing firm, Su Tang bared his teeth and said with a smile; "Master mad cow is really strong." Su Tang couldn''t help rubbing his fist. Su Tang had used all his strength in that circle just now. Although he had an equal fight with mad cow this time, Su Tang knew very well that mad cow probably didn''t exert all his strength.


    "You''re not bad either." the mad cow shook his hand and replied. The people around him were completely shocked at this time. Even Luo Tian was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say. He saw that the mad cow used at least 80% of its strength. Unexpectedly, under such strength, Su tangduyu and him were equally divided. It seems that in the past few months, Su Tang has indeed improved a lot.


    "Come again!" after feeling that there was not much pain in the whole picture, Su Tang shouted and rushed towards the mad cow again. Seeing Su Tang coming again, the mad cow was rude for a moment. His strength suddenly raised, and his more powerful flesh power appeared. Su Tang also realized this for a moment and stopped holding his hand, A thought directly showed the real dragon bully body. As soon as the golden scale appeared, Su Tang''s breath directly improved to a higher level.

 Chapter 398

    Su Tang''s sudden change stunned the mad cow. At the same time, the people around him were surprised. Su Tang used to use such means when fighting with them. But now they are stunned to see such combat skills again. These people are old guys who have been wandering in Shura hell for many years. Their eyesight is extraordinary, At a glance, it can be seen that Su Tang''s performance this time is completely different from that before. It can be said that the combat effectiveness has been improved several times.


    "Bang!" their fists collided with each other again. This time, they were different from before. After they collided with each other, they didn''t separate, but continued to wrestle. The most surprised thing to see here was Luo Tian. With the full display of mad cow, Su Tang could still reach such a level. It''s really very unusual, although it''s still impossible to distinguish the victory from the defeat, But one thing Luo Tian can clearly affirm is that the current Su Tang combat effectiveness can at least fight with the general upper Shura early masters.


    This promotion is really amazing. It has crossed several levels in just a few months. The human in front of us is really extraordinary. At this moment, Luo Tian couldn''t help raising an idea in his heart.


    "Good boy, there are still means. It''s good, but if you have only this power, you''re still a little short of defeating me." the mad cow felt the power from the fist and said with a look of appreciation in his eyes.


    At this time, Su Tang standing opposite him was flushed. Such wrestling was very bad for him. His physical strength was not as good as that of mad cow. Even with the blessing of real Longba body, he could only be flat in front of him. If he touched it, he might be able to compete on a par, but if he continued wrestling, he would be unbearable.


    "Master mad cow, your strength is strong. You are really not an opponent. This time, you lost the battle. Let''s gather strength together." Su Tang has reached the limit of strength. Su Tang can only admit defeat. After hearing his words, mad cow nodded. They soon tacitly recovered their strength. After occupying the land again, Su Tang arched his hand and said; "Master mad cow''s strength is really strong. It''s not that a boy can defeat him. This time, the boy conceded defeat."


    "Hahaha, you''re good, too. Your growth is amazing. If you continue like this, I''m afraid I won''t be your opponent in terms of physical strength for a long time. This battle is very good. I haven''t fought like this for a long time." mad cow laughed and said.


    Although he won the battle this time, he knew very well that if he gave Su Tang some time, he would really not be an opponent. The boy''s growth rate was terrible, which he could not deny. At the same time, mad cow was also a forthright person. He didn''t like to turn around.


    "Thank you, master!" Su Tang bowed and continued. At this time, Luo Tian saw that the battle between them was over and came over with a laugh; "Hahaha, that''s good, brother Sutang. I didn''t expect you to be promoted so much so soon, which really surprised brother Wei." then he looked at the mad cow and said; "Mad cow, you''ve been in our mob city for some years, and your strength has improved a lot. It seems that I won''t be your opponent soon."


    "Hahaha, the master is joking. Who doesn''t know your strength? I''m crazy cow. How can I be the opponent of the master?" the mad cow replied with a laugh. After hearing his words, Luo Tian smiled and looked at Su Tang next to him and continued to say; "Well, let''s go to my place. I have something to tell you."


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, Luo Tian turned to look at the mad cow and said; "Mad cow, come too. This time it has something to do with our mob city. You are also a member of the mob city."


    "OK, let''s go!" the mad cow surprisingly didn''t refuse this time. Then Luo Tian left with Su Tang and the mad cow. With their departure, the people around began to disperse slowly. Li Gang and others also returned to the small courtyard arranged by Luo Tian for them last night.


    At Luo Tian''s residence, Su Tang and mad cow sat in the hall, and Luo Tian was there. After a while, several martial artists appeared from outside. These people Su Tang knew and were the strong men in the mob City, but there was an old man Su Tang who didn''t know. At this time, Luo Tian looked at these people and quickly stood up and said with a smile; "Everyone said you''re welcome." then he came to the old man and said with a smile; "Master Moyuan, please come here this time. I''m sorry to disturb your cultivation."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome, Luo Tian boy. Everyone is from the city of thugs. This time you let us all come here. I must have something to discuss. As a member of the city of thugs, how can I not come?" the old man said with a smile. He was not angry at Luo Tian''s rash call this time.


    "Master Moyuan is right. I really want to discuss something with you this time." Luo Tian nodded and said. Then, after taking a seat, Luo Tian looked at Su Tang and said; "This time, the trade rashly asked everyone to come here. There is something I want to discuss with you."


    Then he got up and pointed to Su Tang; "I believe everyone knows this brother, but some of the brothers present may not know that the Sutang brothers are not Shura, but human beings?"


    "Human?" Luo Tian''s voice fell. Before that, the old man named Moyuan was stunned. For a moment, he turned to look at Su Tang and asked uncertainly. He also knew something about Su Tang and appreciated the little guy. Now he was surprised to hear Luo Tian say that this guy is human, not Shura.


    At this time, Su Tang stood up, smiled and saluted; "Dear predecessors, the boy is indeed a human. The previous time I came to the mob city was the day after the boy came from the human continent."


    "Tut Tut, human beings? I didn''t expect that after so many years, human beings have come to Shura hell. If I remember correctly, at least there have been no human beings for thousands of years? Now there are human beings suddenly, and I don''t know whether they are good or bad." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Moyuan took the lead in saying.


    Although he was surprised in his tone, he didn''t have any idea of hating humans. At this time, others also turned to look at Su Tang. Even mad cow was no exception. Some of them just felt that the boy''s aura was different from Su Tang. They didn''t think about humans at all. After all, they had never seen humans, I wouldn''t have thought that humans would suddenly appear now.


    "We all know what happened some time ago. In fact, it''s because of brother Sutang, a traitor appeared in our mob city and passed on the identity of brother Sutang as a human to the royal family. After knowing the news, brother Sutang chose to leave. He didn''t want to implicate the mob city because of this matter." Luo Tian said again.


    "So it is. I said, why did those Royal people suddenly appear? It turned out that everything was for him." Luo Tian''s voice fell. Many people at the bottom understood in a moment.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, many of the people in our mob city have been persecuted by the royal family. Although the royal family did not deal with our mob city these years, with our strength becoming stronger and stronger, the royal family has begun to want to deal with us. The traitors that appeared some time ago are a signal." Luo Tian nodded.


    Hearing what he said, the others nodded. Indeed, many of them were not as evil as the outside world preached. They were more people who were cornered by the royal family and those big families. That''s why they all came to the mob city. Take mad cow for example. In fact, he was one of the small families led by the royal family at the beginning, Just because he offended a son of the royal family, not only his family was destroyed by the royal family, but also he was pursued and killed by the royal family.


    Only with the pursuit of the royal family, he has the current strength, so he is very hostile to the royal family in the bottom of his heart.


    "Now the people of the royal family have begun to pay attention to us. If one day the people of the royal family really decide to destroy us, I''m afraid the mob city will no longer exist. So before that, we must find a way back for ourselves. I''ve been thinking about it before, but there''s no way back for Yixi. After all, this is Shura hell. The royal family has great power here There are their Eyeliner everywhere, and no matter how we escape, we can never escape the fate of the royal family. "Luo Tian continues."


    Su Tang was also stunned when he heard these words. In an instant, he understood the reason why Luo Tian would call these people over now. Originally, he wanted to wait a day or two to find an opportunity to talk to Luo Tian about his thoughts. Unexpectedly, Luo Tian said it now. For a moment, Su Tang nodded in his heart. This is an opportunity.


    At this time, Mo Yuan said; "You''re right. As long as we smash into Shura hell, we will be discovered by the royal family sooner or later. I''m afraid you''ve figured out a way to call us here today? If I guess right, it should have something to do with this human being?" Moyuan is also an old monster who has lived for many years. Luo Tian''s words are so clear and the purpose is self-evident.


    Luo Tian nodded and said; "Well, I think, since human beings can come to Shura hell now, why can''t we go out? I heard a news before. Who did the Sutang brothers give me this news? In fact, many things happened on the mainland after our Shura ancestors left the mainland." Then Luo Tian told Su Tang what he had told him about the alien race.


    After hearing this, Mo yuan immediately stood up angrily and scolded; "Bastard, I didn''t expect this to happen. The mainland is the ancestral land of our Shura people. Those hateful aliens actually want to occupy it. There have been many wars, and I Shura people don''t know at all."


    "Yes, that''s our ancestral land. We can see from what the Sutang brothers said. How much did the mainland pay for those wars? Ten thousand families united against other families, and I Shura? I was one of ten thousand families, but I didn''t contribute. I''m really ashamed." Luo Tian said again.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to be like this. After all, it''s not your problem. This time, the alien race has made moves again. Although there are already many human beings and strong men of all races trying to control, should there be any problems for a while and a half." looking at the appearance of these people, Su Tang found that they are all true and there is no other emotion, Immediately also said with a smile.


    After su Tang''s words fell, all the people present calmed down. At this time, Luo Tian continued; "Now the Shura hell has been almost destroyed by the royal family. These people not only have no repentance, but also always want to return to the mainland to seek revenge for mankind. To tell the truth, if they are not emperor''s people, they have been promoting hatred for mankind all these years, maybe we still find a chance to leave here."


    "Well, due to the emperor''s propaganda, many practitioners hate human beings and always want to go back to the mainland and kill human beings. With the emergence of such an idea, a large number of Shura people want to return to the mainland through the transmission array, but they all die in the space storm. With the measurement and use of the transmission array, the Shura hell is almost destroyed. The most annoying is Wang The people of the clan also said that those people were looking for resources. "Old man Moyuan nodded and became more and more angry.

 Chapter 399

    As the voice of Mo yuan fell, all the people present nodded; "It''s true. In recent years, the people of the royal family have gone too far. They can''t fight those big forces, so they want to use people of small forces to increase their strength. All those small forces who don''t obey these years have been destroyed by them."


    "Hey, now they have an eye on our mob City, so we''d better come up with a way quickly, otherwise we may be swallowed up by the royal family like those small forces." at this time, a martial artist sighed.


    Mo yuan nodded, turned to look at Luo Tian and said; "I''m afraid we have a way to come here at this time. You might as well say it."


    "Well, I called you here this time just to discuss with you that we are the strong men of the mob City, and there are some people following us. It can be said that we represent the whole mob city."; Luo Tian nodded.


    Everyone nodded, and Luo Tian continued; "This time, I want to ask you if you have any idea to leave Shura hell?"


    "Leave Shura hell? How to leave? Now many powerful people in the whole Shura hell want to leave Shura hell, but there is no way. How should we leave?" Moyuan shook his head and said immediately.


    "Hehe, I know all these things, but I think brother Sutang should have a way? After all, he can''t stay in Shura hell like us this time?" Luo Tian said with a slight smile. Then he turned to look at Sutang sitting quietly. Seeing Luo Tian''s eyes, Su Tang smiled and said; "Brother Luo Tian is right. In fact, when I come to Shura hell this time, on the one hand, I want to experience and increase my strength. At the same time, I also want to see if I have the opportunity to take the Shura people back. Compared with the current strength on the mainland, I''m afraid the mainland will be in danger if the alien invades again."


    "Oh? Since you say so, it means that you have a way to take us away?" Mo yuan asked with his eyes lit up.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I can''t help it, but I''ve asked the leader of Jubao Pavilion before. He said that there is a very powerful seal in Shura hell. As long as the seal is opened, it''s much easier to leave Shura hell."


    "I''ve heard of this, but now the Shura hell is short of resources and there are fewer and fewer strong people. It''s not easy to open the seal." Moyuan continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "The leader of Jubao Pavilion said that there are two ways to open the seal. The first is to overthrow the level of the original Shura king, and the other is to find a person who practices special aura. As long as the aura is higher than the aura of Shura, he also has the opportunity to open the seal." in fact, after talking to Feng Lingtian, Su Tang was thinking about the second way. The aura he cultivated is the power of destruction, One of the most powerful forces in heaven and earth.


    If you are improving your accomplishments, you may really have a chance to open the seal. With Su Tang''s voice falling, Luo Tian and Mo yuan shook their heads again and again, and Luo Tian said; "Special aura? Brother Sutang, don''t you know that Shura in Shura hell has the power of Shura as soon as he is born. I''ve never heard that someone''s aura is different."


    "Hehe, you can rest assured that my aura is a special aura, and my aura is definitely stronger than the power of Shura. If my cultivation is improving, maybe I don''t have a chance." Su Tang said with a smile.


    "What?" Su Tang''s words, the people present were already, and Luo Tian asked excitedly; "I don''t know, brother Su Tang, what is your aura? I thought your aura was unusual before, but I didn''t fight, so I''m not very clear."


    In fact, Su Tang had fought in the mob city many times, but apart from killing the guy in silence, they rarely fought with aura. They were all fighting flesh. Therefore, although Luo Tian had seen Su Tang''s aura, he had some doubts in his heart, but he didn''t care very much. Now when he heard Su Tang say this, he became interested in it for a moment, If Su Tang''s aura is really unusual, maybe this is the opportunity for the whole Shura family.


    At this time, all the eyes of the people present gathered on Su Tang. Seeing their appearance, Su Tang smiled and stretched out his hand. A gray white aura appeared in the palm of his hand. With the emergence of aura, a breath of destruction appeared in the hall. All the people present were strong and felt the extraordinary aura in a moment.


    "What a powerful breath. This aura is very extraordinary. I just don''t know what it is." the cultivation of Moyuan is the highest here, so he feels the strongest.


    "The destructive power among the three most powerful forces in heaven and earth!" Su Tang replied with a smile.


    At his reply, Luo Tian and others stood up one by one, and Mo yuan trembled with excitement. Luo Tian looked at Su Tang with a different look, and noticed their strangeness. Su Tang asked in doubt; "What''s the matter?"


    "Hahaha, that''s right. The language left by the emperor Shura was really good. After many years, it finally appeared. When my Shura family was facing crisis, it finally appeared." Moyuan laughed up. With his voice falling, Su Tang faintly noticed that a drop of clear tears appeared in the corner of Moyuan''s eyes.


    Luo Tian also laughed and said; "Hahaha, it finally appeared. For many years, only after the king of Shura transformed the Shura hell, although it created a very good place for us to live, it blocked the Shura hell, cut off the back road of the Shura family, and he fell. Later, the emperor of Shura used her whole body cultivation to deduce the secret of heaven and asserted that destruction will come and the Shura will return to its ancestors! I didn''t know before Now I understand what that means. "


    "When destruction comes, Shura returns to his ancestors?" Su Tang murmured.


    "Yes, I always thought that the words of the empress Shura meant that when the Shura hell was destroyed, it was when the Shura people left the Shura hell. Now it seems that we are all wrong and wrong too much." Luo Tian said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang became more and more confused. Luo Tian noticed Su Tang''s doubts and said with a smile; "Brother Sutang doesn''t know very well? Let''s talk to you for brother." then he explained the meaning of this sentence to Sutang. Of course, this is just what they understood before. After hearing Luo Tian''s words, Sutang also understood.


    Speak immediately; "So it is. It seems that the royal family of cultivating hell should also understand this, so they will destroy Shura hell like this?" Luo Tian and Mo yuan were stunned when they heard Su Tang''s words. A moment later, they also reflected, and Mo yuan nodded and said; "I think it''s possible. Why didn''t we think of it before?"


    "Master Moyuan, this prophecy has been gone for a long time. I''m afraid not many people know it now. The emperor hates mankind so much that they want to leave Shura hell more strongly than we all do. Therefore, it is likely that their understanding is not much different from that before us. They are destroyed by Shura hell, and the Shura family can leave here, so they will Do this, "Luo Tian said


    At this time, the mad cow on one side said calmly; "Even so, this emperor surname is too much. For an unprovoked guess and personal gain, he actually began to destroy Shura hell. This Shura hell is not his emperor''s, but the whole Shura family."


    "Yes, Shura hell belongs to the whole Shura family, not the emperor. They really go too far." Luo Tian nodded and said.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "Although we don''t know whether our current guess is right or not, there is at least some hope. Since the emperor and empress have said so, if our guess is correct, the Shura family will have a greater hope of leaving, but this matter can''t be spread out for the time being. At the same time, now that the royal family has set their eyes on the mob City, I''m afraid they already have the idea of fighting over, and now they should be The urgent thing is to improve the strength of the mob city. At the same time, after I move away this time, I will go to Jubao pavilion to tell the pavilion leader about it and see if the people in Jubao pavilion are willing to come and keep the mob city. "


    "Jubao pavilion? He never takes part in the struggle in Shura hell. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to ask them for help." Luo Tian said with a frown after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "Brother Luo Tian, you can rest assured that I have some friendship with Jubao Pavilion. Moreover, when they gave me the supreme decree, they said that Jubao pavilion would help me unconditionally as long as I need them. And brother Luo Tian may not know. Now there are four super families united with Jubao Pavilion. At the same time, they also want to leave Shura hell With this idea, everyone is on the same front. I think they will help. "


    "Supreme order? Brother, you actually have the supreme order of Jubao pavilion? That''s much easier. Hahaha, if you have the help of Jubao Pavilion, I''m afraid the royal family wants to move, we have to weigh it." at this time, Luo Tian''s eyes looking at Su Tang are full of excitement. He didn''t expect that his poor reading everywhere has brought him such a big surprise.


    "Well, that''s good, but the strength of the mob city still needs to be improved. It''s too far inland. If you can''t support it for some time, I''m afraid it''s too late even if Jubao Pavilion wants to help." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his words, Mo yuan, Luo Tian and others laughed. At this time, Mo Yuan said with a smile; "Don''t worry, boy, there are some means for our mob city to exist in Shura hell. Although the strength of the royal family is very strong, it''s not easy for them to destroy our mob city easily. Even if we lose the enemy, we can retreat. There is a desert behind us. I''m afraid the royal family don''t dare to enter it rashly We are different. Living here all year round, we know much more about the situation in the desert than they do. "

 Chapter 400

    Luo Tian nodded; "The elder is right. My city of thugs has existed in Shura hell for many years. It''s not that we haven''t experienced combat, but we still exist all the time. We won''t be easily destroyed by others. Don''t worry, brother Sutang."


    "That''s the best. By the way, I got some things by chance when I was outside. After the auction, I got a lot of spirit stones. I want to take some of these spirit stones out to the people of the mob city for cultivation. With the support of these spirit stones, I think everyone''s cultivation will be much faster." Su Tang nodded.


    "No, brother, your cultivation is still very low, and you need a lot of spiritual stones to cultivate. Only when your strength is improved, can we have a chance to leave. So you should stay here. The more martial artists go to the back, the more spiritual stones they need to cultivate. There are too many of us, and none of us is weak. It''s not rare to improve our cultivation The spirit measuring stone can succeed. "Su Tang''s voice fell, and Luo tiandang even said aloud.


    "Yes, the weakest ones in our mob city are the medium Shura. It''s not easy to break through. I think you''d better keep these spirit stones. Now the resources in Shura hell are scarce. Spirit stones can be said to be the most valuable cultivation resources. The faster your strength improves, the greater the chance we''ll leave here." Moyuan also said.


    There are two or three hundred warriors in the mob city. Although most of these warriors are middle shuras, there are also forty or fifty upper shuras. At this time, in the hall, Moyuan is a king Shura, mad cow and others are the peak of upper Shura, and Luo Tian is also a king Shura. It is very difficult for these people to improve their accomplishments, Even if there is enough spiritual stone support, there may not be a chance to break through.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about this. I''m going to leave five million spirit stones for the mob city. Although I don''t know how many predecessors can improve it, if I can improve the strength of the mob City, it will increase by one point." Su Tang continued with a smile.


    "Five million? Brother, are you right? How can you have so many spirit stones? Even some powerful people have some difficulties in taking out many spirit stones, and my mob city only consumes 500000 spirit stones a year." Luo Tian shouted in surprise. Five million spirit stones, that''s not a small number, He is also a good force in the city of thugs.


    Their spirit stones next year are all from hunting monsters and fire beetles. There are so many powerful people in the mob City, so it''s easy to hunt some monsters outside the desert. Basically, they send people to go out with these monster materials to sell them in the nearest Heisha city at the end of each year, so they can barely survive all the time.


    But now Su Tang''s mouth is five million spirit stones, which is the consumption of their mob city in ten years. If so many spirit stones are really cultivated for the people of the mob City, I''m afraid there will be more than twenty or thirty superior shuras in less than a year. In this way, the combat effectiveness of the mob city can be greatly improved, and even comparable to some big forces.


    "Ha ha, I wonder if you have heard of the publicity of Jubao Pavilion some time ago?" Su Tang asked.


    At this time, a warrior nodded and said; "Some time ago, I heard a warrior say in the desert. It seems to say that there must be a magic weapon war knife at the auction of Jubao Pavilion. Many great forces in Shura hell have rushed over."


    "Hehe, I got that Sabre after an evil Shura in the cannon."


    "What? Brother, have you ever had evil Shura? Can''t you?" Luo Tian was shocked when he listened to Su Tang''s faint tone. He exclaimed that no one knows evil Shura better than the people in their mob city. One or two of them are evil Shura, but their cultivation methods are much more humane than those met before Su Tang.


    Even so, they are also the taboo art of the Shura family, so the title of evil Shura cannot be erased.


    "Well, I met one in the ghost fog forest at the beginning, but I was lucky and took the evil Shura cannon. At that time, he was still the most precious body, and the spirit ran away, so the sabre became my booty." Su Tang continued.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, a silent man in the hall looked at Su Tang with some complicated eyes and asked; "Little brother, do you know what kind of skill the evil Shura cultivates?" Su Tang turned his eyes when he heard the sudden voice. At this time, Luo Tian whispered in his ear; "This is the blood evil spirit. What he practices is also the taboo skill of the Shura family and the evil Shura."


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard Luo Tian''s introduction. He also had some interest in his heart. These evil shuras are all powerful people, especially those elusive secrets. Unexpectedly, there are evil shuras in the mob City, which Su Tang has never known.


    "It seems to be the blood soul Dharma of cultivation." Su Tang replied.


    "What? The blood soul Dharma?" Su Tang''s voice fell and didn''t wait for the blood ghost to speak. People nearby were surprised. This blood soul Dharma is one of the most powerful taboo techniques of the Shura family. Unexpectedly, Su Tang met an evil Shura who practiced this skill.


    "So it is. You are really lucky, young brother, but you never thought that the old guy was forced to be like this by the young brother. I''m afraid that the guy can''t recover for thousands of years." Su Tang''s answer showed a clear look in the man''s eyes.


    There are not many evil shuras in Shura hell. All evil shuras are public enemies of the regular Shura family. Therefore, under such oppression, almost every evil Shura is a powerful generation. There are several evil shuras in the mob city. Although their accomplishments are not very high, their combat effectiveness can not be underestimated. Among the evil shuras, the most powerful is the king of the ten evil shuras.


    These guys are all people who have challenged the super forces. They can live freely under the pursuit of the super forces. How powerful will such people''s means be? Now, the evil Shura with poor strength outside dare not appear openly. They just hide and practice quietly. Only those with strong strength dare to appear openly.


    Su Tang said earlier that he met the evil Shura in the ghost fog forest. The ghost fog forest can be said to be the largest forest in the whole Shura hell. There are often family martial arts practitioners who have been looking at them. At the same time, there are many powerful monsters. The evil Shura dares to appear there, but it is not for ordinary people, In addition, Su Tang said that this guy actually practiced the blood soul Dharma. At this moment, the blood ghost knew his identity.


    "Oh? Master, do you know who this man is?" Su Tang was interested when he heard the words of the bloody ghost. When he fought with the evil Shura, he thought this guy was very powerful, but he couldn''t make him so bold. Now it seems that he was really lucky at the beginning.


    "Blood devil hook the wind!" Luo Tian said at this time.


    "Yes, it''s the blood devil Goufeng, a super strong man as famous as the war devil tianque. Although his cultivation is only the peak of the upper Shura, there are no less than ten King level shuras who died in his hands." the blood Sha also said at this time.


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang was stunned. He was also very surprised. Zhan Mo tianque, he had heard of it when he was in Jubao Pavilion before. Unexpectedly, the evil Shura he met before was as famous as such a super strong man. At the same time, Su Tang was very confused. He didn''t seem to be very strong when he met this guy before? Thinking of this, Su Tang asked; "No, he wasn''t very strong when I played him before."


    "Hehe, that''s why I say you''re lucky. This blood devil hook wind will have a weakness period every 100 years. At this time, the limitation of the blood soul Dharma is also a bit of the blood soul Dharma. As long as you pass the weakness period, your cultivation will increase greatly. The blood devil suddenly disappeared a few years ago. Many people know that the weakness period of the blood devil is coming. I''m afraid it''s true to appear again this time The power will surpass that of Zhan Mo tianque. Compared with Zhan Mo tianque, it is already a king level Shura. The blood devil is only superior to Shura, but I didn''t expect that this guy was met by you. "The blood evil spirit explained with a light smile.


    "So it is. It seems that my luck is really good." Su Tang thought that he was very lucky at this time. At this time, Luo Tian said with a smile; "Brother Sutang, you''re more than lucky. You''re almost against the sky. You don''t know how many people this blood devil Goufeng has offended in Shura hell. Many people stare at his weak period. He suddenly disappeared a few years ago. Many forces on the mainland are looking for him. They haven''t found him in recent years. I didn''t expect to be met by you."


    Hearing Luo Tian''s words, Su Tang couldn''t help but get up and said with a bitter smile; "To tell you the truth, I''d rather I didn''t meet him. I almost fell in that battle. If I hadn''t reversed the war at the last minute, I''m afraid I would have become the nourishment of his blood and soul Dharma."


    "Hehe, although it''s good to say so, brother Sutang is not a blessed man. Now he''s not good. He also got his Sabre and the sabre of blood devil Goufeng, which makes many people jealous. Unexpectedly, you got it by brother Sutang. I think you must have auctioned a lot of money?" Luo Tian smiled at Su Tang''s helpless appearance, Indeed, it''s better not to encounter such things often.


    After all, he is not so lucky every time. The evil Shura is the most difficult Shura in the Shura hell. This time, it''s good that Su Tang has hit the hook wind hard. Otherwise, he will be hunted endlessly in the next time. It''s not that Luo Tian is timid, But the name of this hook is too big.


    "Well, stupid, I thought I could shoot up to $45 million, but I was surprised that someone offered $10 million." Su Tang said without any secret.


    "Hiss! There are so many rich people. It seems that the guy who offered the price knows the origin of the sabre, otherwise he would never offer such a high price. I''m afraid it''s wrong for them to do so. Since he knows the origin of the sabre and is willing to bid, aren''t they afraid of hook wind to find them?" Luo Tian took a deep breath and changed his analysis, Asked suspiciously.


    "I''m afraid they''re just guessing. Gou Feng''s Sabre suddenly appeared, and there''s no news of Gou Feng. I think they think Gou Feng is dead, so they want to take this Sabre as their own. Compared with the reputation of this sabre, they don''t know whether it''s good or bad. I''m afraid there aren''t many big forces in the auction of Jubao Pavilion this time "If other big forces know that the sabre is hooked, I''m afraid the price will increase a lot." Mo yuan also said at this time.

 Chapter 401

    "Yes, Goufeng''s Sabre is the envy of many Shura strongmen. However, brother, you must keep this secret. Goufeng is one of the top ten evil Shura kings. Although these guys are not convinced of each other, some of them have very deep friendship. If you let them know that Goufeng has been lost by you, I''m afraid they will come to you "Trouble," said xuesha at the same time, and several solemnly reminded Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I will be careful, but master xuesha, can you tell me something about the evil Shura king?"


    "Well, in fact, I don''t know much. There are ten evil Shura kings, but I know only three. As for the others, they are just people of great forces who have said names but don''t know the means. Let me tell you about the three I know first." the bloody ghost nodded and replied.


    After hearing his words, others sat down one after another and wanted to hear what xuesha said. At this time, xuesha said; "I know three. One of them is the blood devil Goufeng you destroyed before. This guy won''t tell you more. The second is zhanmo tianque."


    "Zhanmo tianque, this guy is also an evil Shura?" Su Tang asked immediately when he heard the words of the bloody ghost. Although he had heard of the deeds of zhanmo tianque, he didn''t know that this guy was also an evil Shura.


    The blood evil spirit nodded and said; "Well, this guy is really an evil Shura, and it can be said that he ranks at least the top three among the top ten evil shuras, and Gou Feng is as famous as him, but his cultivation relationship can only rank fourth. Although Zhan Mo tianque is an evil Shura, he is more open and aboveboard. Therefore, his personnel are good in Shura hell. Unlike other evil shuras, he will be influenced by many potential when he appears Powerful people join hands to suppress. "


    "Oh, so it is." Su Tang nodded to understand, and xuesha continued; "Another one I know is a female Shura, meidevil su. This guy doesn''t know many people. Many people think her auction should be the last. But I was lucky to see him fight with zhanmo tianque before. Her means are very powerful. Even zhanmo tianque can''t be an opponent, so I thought that meidevil Su was probably one of the top ten evil shuras at that time The second super strong. "


    "Even Zhan Mo tianque couldn''t help that day? Is this ghost element too powerful?" Luo Tian was also surprised at this time. Zhan Mo tianque, in Shura hell, is a famous super strong man. Even some ordinary shuras at the king level are not necessarily his opponents. Unexpectedly, such a strong man ranked third among the top ten evil shuras, How powerful should the second and first be?


    "It''s really powerful. The ghost element cultivation is also one of the most powerful taboo techniques of the Shura family. The ghost ghost ghost reincarnation strength has the blessing of reincarnation power. Her combat power can''t be underestimated. The war devil was suppressed under the reincarnation power at the beginning. After many years of war devil, I think the strength of ghost element is a little stronger." the bloody ghost said again.


    After hearing his words, Luo Tian and others nodded. The taboo techniques of the Shura family are very powerful, that is, the means hurt Tianhe and are very evil, so they were banned.


    At this time, Su Tang said after hearing these words of the bloody ghost; "The Shura family is really very powerful. Did you think that the taboo skills of the Shura family are so powerful, but why is no one willing to practice?"


    "Practice, brother, you are joking. This is a taboo skill. Each one is very evil." Luo Tian heard Su Tang''s words and said immediately.


    At this time, Su Tang shook his head and said; "There is no good or bad Kung Fu, but it depends on who practices it. Even if an evil person practices the most righteous Kung Fu, he is also an evil person. If he practices evil Kung Fu without evil thoughts, I don''t think it will be bad even if it is bad? Just like the war demon tianque." Su Tang''s words stunned the people present. They had never heard of such remarks before, The Shura people are born with gifts, so they don''t spend extra time thinking about these things.


    "What a skill is good or bad. My brother''s insight is really extraordinary, and the blood devil admires it." the quality and the voice of the blood devil fall, and the people in the hall show a look of admiration. A teenager actually has such opinions, and his achievements will not be low in the future. Although they look like middle-aged people, which one has not cultivated tens of millions of existence? I didn''t expect it to be worse than the boy in front of me.


    "Hehe, I''m flattered, sir. The boy just said some wonderful theories." Su Tang said with a smile. Su Tang is a man of two generations. He has a very strong view on Kung Fu. Although these shuras are old monsters for thousands of years, they spend most of their time refining their will to kill, so they don''t have much research on these things, so they are surprised by Su Tang''s words.


    Later, after a group of people discussed again, Su Tang left the Lingshi and left. After receiving the Lingshi support from Su Tang, Luo Tian and others continued to discuss in the hall. At this time, Luo Tian took out the dignity of being the leader and said; "Ladies and gentlemen, now we have five million spirit stones in our hands. In addition, the spirit stones we have saved for many years in the West add up to about 10 million. Although we don''t know whether the royal family will appear to deal with us, we can''t wait for them to deal with us. We''re preparing."


    "Well, the master is right. If you have anything to say, just say it directly." at this time, xuesha said.


    "Well, now we have ten leaders here. I plan that no one will give you a million spirit stones. Take them back to cultivate their people and let them improve. After all, they are familiar to you. You know who has the best talent." Luo Tian began.


    After hearing his words, the others nodded. At this time, Luo Tian continued; "I''ll give these spirit stones to you now." then Luo Tian began to divide the spirit stones. At this time, Su Tang on one side returned to his yard and directly entered the Thor palace. Only after he got the mysterious stone, Su Tang wanted to find out what it was all about all the time, but he didn''t have any time these days. Now he finally arranged everything, He can also see what it is with peace of mind.


    After arriving at the alchemy room, Su Tang just sat down and the secret flew out of his body. Seeing the secret, Su Tang said with a smile; "Tianji, come and see, what is this thing? You should know?"


    "Hehe, now you can see the baby. Take it out." Tianji said with a smile. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and took it out directly from the storage ring. As soon as this thing appeared, Su Tang felt a heat in his chest. After putting down the stone head, Su Tang also took out the eye of King Shura.


    At this time, King Ziyan of Shura radiated a red light and looked very strange. With the flashing of the red light, a huge pressure began to appear slowly, which made Su Tang tremble. At this time, the secret of heaven waved and directly blocked the practice hair. After all, there were ape Chi and Yuan Tian in the Thor palace, I''m afraid if this pressure is spread, it will attract their attention. When Tianji and Su Tang came in, they found that ape Chi and ape Tong were practicing. Suddenly, the pressure passed, which was very willing to make their practice go wrong.


    Due to the blockade of the secret of heaven, the pressure is becoming stronger and stronger. Su Tang is very uncomfortable at this time, and his whole body is sweating; "Tianji, what the hell is this? Hurry up and think of a way. Otherwise, I may have to explain here." the pressure is increasing in the Strait. Su Tang has used the real dragon bully body at this time. Basically, all the available means have been used, but there is still no way to stop the pressure.


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll help you now!" with another wave of the secret, Su Tang was shrouded in a moment, and the pressure disappeared in a moment. Su Tang lay on the ground with a few deep breaths and said weakly; "Heaven''s secret, what is this stone? How can it cause such a big change in the eyes of the king of Shura."


    Only after su Tang got the eye of the king of Shura, there was no such problem. Unexpectedly, the stone he photographed could make such a big change in the eye of the king of Shura. How could su Tang not be surprised.


    "Boy, have you had enough rest? Get up quickly. This thing is unusual. If you let him continue like this, I''m afraid my blockade won''t work for a while." Tianji looked at Su Tang lying on the ground and said.


    When Su tangdang heard the secret of heaven, even if he sat up, he knew that it was so powerful that he felt trembling. He didn''t want to come here and speak immediately; "Tell me what this thing is." Su Tang looked at the stone on the ground with doubts in his eyes.


    "Ha ha, boy, watch it." Tianji smiled and directly appeared with a force and broke the stone. With the stone breaking, Su Tang found that it seemed to hide a round bead in the stone. The bead also emitted this red light at this time. At this time, Tianji said; "Hahaha, boy, see, this is the other eye of Shura king. You''re lucky, boy."


    "What? This is another Shura King''s eye. I see. I didn''t expect it would make me so easy to get it. That means I have a chance to inherit the Shura King now?" Su Tang shouted in surprise.


    After hearing his words, Tianji shook his head and said; "Boy, do you think too much? It would be great if it were so simple, but you have achieved the feat that the Shura family has never completed, and you have obtained the eyes of two Shura kings." Su Tang was very puzzled by the words of Tianji. He remembered that Tianji said that as long as you get the eyes of two Shura kings, you can get the inheritance of Shura kings, Now what does Tianji say, which makes him a little confused.


    "Hahaha, boy, although you have got it now, the most important thing is the key to open the inheritance of the eye of the king of Shura." Tianji looked at Su Tang''s puzzled expression and explained with a laugh. After hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned and said; "Key? What is the key inherited by King Shura?"


    "I don''t know, but boy, I think you''d better put your eyes together quickly, or the pressure will continue like this." Tianji shook his head and said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, stretched out his hand and directly put his two eyes together. With the two eyes together, the red light disappeared in a moment and changed back to its previous appearance. Seeing here, Su Tang asked curiously; "How could this happen?"


    "This is very simple. It is the result of mutual induction between the two eyes. They are a pair of air engine traction, but it is to get which one can produce induction when it is close. Only this eye is wrapped by a special thing, so it didn''t change at the auction, but only you can feel it."

 Chapter 402

    After hearing the explanation of Tianji, Su Tang nodded a little clearly. At the same time, his heart was more confused about what the key to the eye of the king of Shura was. Just when Su Tang thought in his heart, Tianji also took all his power back. With the power of Tianji taken back, Su Tang also didn''t feel the terrible pressure before.


    "Hoo, it''s really terrible. The pressure just now should be left by the king of Shura?" after several thoughts, Su Tang still had no clue. Su Tang didn''t think much anymore. At this time, seeing the appearance of the alchemy room, he thought of the previous terrorist pressure.


    Hearing his words, Tianji disdained to say; "Boy, you underestimate the Shura King too much? His authority is more than that. Just now that is just a small part of his authority." the Shura king has been a peerless strong man across the continent before ancient times, and there are few powers to fight him. Moreover, he is also a major in killing will. When the towering killing gas comes out, Even God will be directly wiped out. Although Su Tang''s strength now fights with some strong gods, it is not gods after all. There is no blessing of divine power.


    Divine power is not the evolution form of Reiki. There are many things in it. Only those who really reach the divine level understand the wonderful use of divine power.


    "Tut Tut, the Shura king is worthy of being a super strong man. Unexpectedly, the remaining meaning of coercion could almost kill me. How powerful would he be if he broke out with all his strength?" Su Tang exclaimed after hearing the secret of heaven.


    Seeing Su Tang''s amazing secret, he smiled and said; "Ha ha, you have the chance to become such a strong man by practicing hard, boy." Su Tang''s talent is very clear. The future achievements of such a talent are definitely not under the Shura king.


    "I''ve been practicing all the time, but the Shura king is strong, but that''s not the end." Su Tang said faintly. At the same time, there was an extremely firm look in his eyes. In the last life, he was constantly attacking for the peak of martial arts, but finally fell. Now that God has given himself a chance to start again, Su Tang cherished the opportunity.


    "Hahaha, have ambition, so you deserve to be the master of my secret." Su Tang''s words attracted a burst of laughter.


    In the next few days, the whole mob city has completely changed. Every martial arts cultivation has received a lot of spiritual stones. With spiritual stones, they all want to fight chicken blood and practice hard. In this atmosphere, Li Gang Luoling and others have also worked hard. Now they don''t want to be like before. They have to worry about life every day, Now there are food and drink in the city of thugs, and there are so many spirit stones. Their cultivation is much easier.


    Ten days later, Su Tang came to Luo Tian''s courtyard. Luo Tian was also practicing hard. At the same time, as the leader of the mob City, he also had many things to deal with, so basically he would spend part of his time in the hall every day. Luo Tian in the hall saw Su Tang and long Yu coming and asked with a smile; "Brother, why are you free to come to me today?"


    "Brother Luo Tian, I''ve been here for more than ten days. I think it''s time to leave here," Su Tang said.


    Su Tang''s voice fell, and Luo Tian was surprised and hurried to ask; "Brother, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Can''t you stay longer?" Luo Tian now knows the importance of Su Tang and completely regards Su Tang as his own person, so he is reluctant to hear that Su Tang is leaving.


    "No, brother Luotian, there are still a lot of things for me to do. Besides, I don''t know what the royal family thinks now. I''d better go to Jubao Pavilion first and tell the pavilion owner what''s going on here. With the help of Jubao Pavilion, we can know how the royal family goes East for the first time. After all, Jubao pavilion has the widest contacts in Shura hell except the royal family "Yes," said Sutang, shaking his head.


    Luo Tian also knew that Su Tang''s words were very reasonable. After thinking for a while, Luo Tian nodded and said; "Well, since brother Su Tang said so, my brother won''t keep you any longer, but you go out alone. I''m afraid you''ll encounter any danger. I think so. How about I send some people to leave with my brother later?"


    "No, now things in the mob city are not stable, and I don''t know what the royal family thinks. One more person and one more strength. Let me leave here with the team of Jubao Pavilion this time. After all, they are people of Jubao Pavilion, and people outside will give them some face. I shouldn''t be in any danger." Su Tang continued to shake his head.


    "Well, now that you''ve made a plan, I won''t say anything more. When are you going to leave?" Luo Tian nodded. He knew in his heart that it was safest for Su Tang to leave with the team of Jubao Pavilion. All his men were famous tasks in Shura hell. There were many enemies outside. Let them leave with Su Tang, If exposed, it is likely to bring more dangers to Su Tang.


    "I''ll leave at noon. I''ll say goodbye to my other friends now. My friends will let them stay in the mob city. I hope brother Luo Tian will take care of you more." Su Tang said directly.


    "Don''t worry, they are your friends and my friends of Luo Tian. They won''t have any problems here." Luo Tian nodded and directly replied. After hearing his words, Su Tang ordered to take you with him, he left. Soon he came to the place where Luo Ling and others lived. After telling them what he was going to leave, Luo Ling and others were reluctant to part with each other, but they also knew that Su Tang had a lot to do when he came to Shura hell this time.


    At noon, the people of the whole mob City knew that Su Tang was leaving. They stopped practicing one by one and came to the gate to see Su Tang and others off. At the gate of the mob City, Su Tang and long Yu had already rode on the wind chaser. At this time, Luo Tian looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother, be careful on the road." after that, he looked at Manhua and said; "Brother Manhua, be careful on the road. If you pass by in the future, you are welcome to rest in the mob city."


    "Hahaha, thank you for taking charge of the family. Don''t worry, brother Su Tang will follow us. There will be no danger." Manhua is also a person of human essence. He can see that Luo Tian attaches great importance to Su Tang, but he doesn''t understand what kind of beauty Su Tang has. The leader of the city of thugs attaches so much importance to it, and can also make the leader of Jubao Pavilion attach great importance to it, However, some barbarians are clear. This time Su Tang went out, I''m afraid the whole Shura hell can''t continue to be calm.


    After saying goodbye to the crowd, in the eyes of all fighters in the mob City, Su Tang and others left the mob city and entered the wasteland. Behind the mob city is an endless desert and in front is a large wasteland. At the edge of the wasteland is the forest. Many people in the mob city will also enter the forest to hunt monsters.


    After leaving the mob City, Su Tang followed Manhua and others and soon entered the forest. The foot strength of the wind chaser was very unusual. After entering the forest, Su Tang and others had to lower down. They didn''t want to walk outside. There were vehicles behind them, so they had to slow down. At this time, Su Tang trend, the wind chaser, came to Manhua, Ask; "Brother Manhua, where are we going now?"


    "Go to Heisha City, which is nearest to us, and there are many easy roads in Heisha city. At that time, it will be more convenient for us to go inland and save a lot of distance." Manhua said directly.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned. Although he also knew that he and others wanted to leave here, Heisha city could be said to be the only way, Su Tang was more or less worried about his holiday with Yan in Heisha city. Although he was standing behind the Jubao Pavilion, he came to Heisha City, which was the territory of Yan''s father and son after all, No one knows whether they will do something out of line.


    Aware of Su Tang''s appearance, Manhua also understood it and immediately said; "Don''t worry, brother Su Tang. We all know that you have some holidays with the city master of Heisha City, but there are also people in my Jubao Pavilion. When we get there, we will live in the Jubao Pavilion directly. Even if the city master of Heisha city knows you''re in Heisha City, he doesn''t dare to come to us. We''re presumptuous."


    "Well, I''ve never doubted the strength of Jubao Pavilion, but it''s the territory of Yan''s father and son after all. It''s unpredictable whether they will do something special." Su Tang nodded.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, he nodded and said; "Indeed, this Yan surname has great potential in Heisha city. If they really want to embarrass us, I''m afraid it''s really a little troublesome. But don''t worry, our strength is not bad. Even if he wants to play in Heisha City, we don''t have to be afraid of them." the potential Su of Manhua and others knows that they are superior cultivation strength, There is no doubt that such a team has strong combat effectiveness.


    "Well, I hope Yan''s father and son don''t mess around, otherwise I will give them a painful lesson." Su Tang''s cultivation has not broken through in more than ten days, but the cultivation of ape Chi and ape Tong have increased. In such a good environment of Thor palace, ape Chi''s strength has been completely restored. How powerful is the chijiri horse monkey who is at the peak of Shura, Su Tang didn''t know, but he thought that even the ordinary King level Shura was not the opponent of ape Chi.


    With such an expert in the dark, Su Tang is still very down-to-earth. After the party shuttled through the forest for some time, the sky began to darken slowly. After Manhua and others skillfully found a camp, they began to prepare things. Su Tang and long Yu were doing it while watching Manhua and others busy.

 Chapter 403

    After a night''s rest in the forest, Su Tang and others began to go on their way early the next morning. The forest was small. After leaving the forest, they could see the outline of a huge city from a distance at noon with the feet of wind chasers.


    "Hahaha, brother, see? That''s the black ghost city. It''s still half an hour away from us. Finally, we can have a good rest." looking at the outline in the distance, Manhua laughed and said to Su Tang.


    Su Tang also smiled and said; "Yes, I let you run around with me during this time. It''s really difficult for you. When you''re the host of the city, please have a good meal."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, all the team members smiled and said; "Hahaha, brother, that''s what you said." with this period of time, these people have regarded Su Tang as friends, so they are no longer unfamiliar when they first met.


    "Brother, what''s this? We''ve been walking outside all year round. This time, we''ve seen the famous city of thugs with brother." Manhua also said with a smile at this time.


    "Hehe, let''s go and hurry into the city. I really want to see the prosperity of the black ghost city." Su Tang said with a smile. After hearing his words, he nodded and said to the people behind him; "Brothers, let''s go, hurry up." as his voice fell, everyone urged the wind chaser under his crotch to rush towards the city in the distance.


    As he got closer and closer, Su Tang was also shocked by the city in front of him. Naturally, he had seen many big cities, but he was still shocked by the city in front of him. The Heisha city was much larger than the holy city in Zhongzhou on the mainland, and there were people coming and going at the gate of the city.


    "It''s so lively." looking at the crowded city gate, long Yu couldn''t help exclaiming. He is a monster. He has lived in the ghost forest since childhood. Although he has seen some martial artists and followed Su Tang to the adventure Town, they are not very lively. At this time, looking at the excitement of Heisha City, his eyes are full of surprise.


    "Hahaha, let''s go. I''ve been to the Heisha city several times. There are many interesting places in it." Manhua said with a smile. Then the party drove the wind chasers towards the city gate. With their arrival, many warriors automatically gave way to the crowded city gate.


    "Look, the motorcade of Jubao Pavilion, this is their unique mount wind chaser. What a divine horse." as Su Tang and others slowly walked towards the city, people around were amazed.


    Listening to the exclamation of these people, Su Tang smiled and whispered to Manhua; "Hehe, brother Manhua, it seems that your Jubao Pavilion is really good."


    "Hahaha, brother, that''s true. The treasure gathering Pavilion is really very important in the eyes of Shura hell warriors." Manhua laughed and said. Su Tang nodded at this time. He saw awe and respect in the eyes of those people.


    In the eyes of the crowd, Su Tang and others entered Heisha city. Under the leadership of Manhua, after crossing several streets, they came to the gate of Jubao Pavilion in Heisha city. With their arrival, the guard at the gate of Jubao Pavilion greeted Manhua with a smile; "Brother Manhua, you''re here. What''s your mission this time?"


    Manhua turned over and said to the man with a smile; "I don''t have any task. I went to the adventure town to deliver things some time ago. Now I''m ready to go to the headquarters." as others came down one after another, the former guard called a boy and took all the wind chasers down. Manhua and others also came directly to the Jubao Pavilion.


    After entering it, Su Tang looked at the hall three or four times larger than the jubaoge hall in the adventure town and asked with a smile; "Brother Manhua, where are we going?"


    "I''ll take you to see the steward here. After all, we have to find a place to live here first. All this needs to be arranged by the steward." Manhua replied with a smile. Then he took Su Tang to the inner hall of Jubao Pavilion. As soon as he entered the inner hall gate, a young man just walked away from it. When he saw Manhua, the young man smiled and said; "Brother Manhua! Why are you here when you have time?"


    "Is it Xiaofeng? Isn''t this just from adventure town? Is the steward there?" Manhua looked at the young man and said with a smile. With Manhua''s voice falling, the vice captain standing next to Su Tang whispered to Su Tang; "This boy, a member of the headquarters family, came here to learn management and has a good relationship with our team."


    Su Tang nodded. He also understood that family members are like this. They are always treated better than others. No matter where it is, it is the law, so Su Tang didn''t take it to heart.


    "The steward is inside, but brother Manhua, you should pay attention. The steward doesn''t know what''s wrong these days. He seems to be in a bad mood." the boy nodded and said.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention." after that, he said goodbye to the boy and walked towards the inner hall. After the boy left, Su Tang asked curiously; "Brother Manhua, don''t you know the young man from the headquarters? How do you think he looks like he''s afraid to be in charge? It seems wrong. He shouldn''t be afraid of being in charge there according to his identity?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Manhua explained with a smile; "You don''t know this brother. In fact, the status of this teenager is really very high. If the steward here in the headquarters is not qualified to talk to him, but now it''s different. He is delegated to learn, so everything should listen to the steward. This is the rule of Jubao Pavilion. If these teenagers want to succeed in managing alone, they need the steward of the place they delegated to nod Therefore, generally, young people have some fear of these managers, and these managers will not embarrass these young people too much. "


    "Oh, that''s true. The management of Jubao Pavilion is pretty good. In this way, not only can there be some experienced management talents, but also give these grass-roots managers a chance. They play very well." Su Tang nodded clearly.


    Seeing Su Tang, he reacted immediately, and Manhua said with a smile; "Ha ha, brother, I flatter you. This method has both advantages and disadvantages. It has happened many times before. If the pavilion leader hadn''t appeared now, I''m afraid the Jubao pavilion would have disintegrated."


    Su Tang nodded. He also heard about the Jubao Pavilion. I think it should be this kind of management, which makes the families in the headquarters have their own power. Over time, there should be factions. No wonder Feng Lingtian directly gave himself the supreme order after getting the token of the pavilion leader. It turned out that he saved the Jubao Pavilion inadvertently.


    At this time, after Manhua said a few words to the guard at the door of the hall, the guard entered the hall and soon came out, smiled and said to Manhua; "You go in and the Steward will wait for you inside." after saying that, Manhua thanked and took Su Tang and others into the hall.


    After entering the hall, Su Tang found a fat man sitting in the hall. Should this be the steward here? Su Tang secretly thought that at this time, Manhua arched his hand to the fat man and said; "We have met before the steward."


    "Hehe, Manhua, I heard you went to the adventure town this time? How about the auction over there? The fat man asked with a smile. Although his face was smiling at this time, Su Tang still saw a trace of gloom in his eyes, which made Su Tang a little strange.


    Manhua nodded and said; "Well, very good," said the fat steward with a sinking face as Manhua''s voice fell; "They are good. I''m unlucky here. Everything I''ve been looking for for for a long time has been transferred there. It seems that my performance in Heisha city will drop a lot this year!"


    "Ha ha, I''m joking with manager Li. There are so many people in Heisha city and many adventurers. It should be very easy to collect good things? Besides, manager Li has always been one of the most important branches of Jubao Pavilion. Manager Li''s worry is obviously right." Manhua also noticed the color of the fat man, but he didn''t care at all, and continued with a smile.


    "Hehe, maybe. Well, I''ve arranged your rest place. Go down." the fat man said faintly, then waved his hand, Manhua nodded and directly took Su Tang and others away. Just as Manhua and others were about to leave the hall, the fat man found Su Tang and asked; "Manhua, who is this boy? I haven''t seen him before?"


    The fat man''s voice fell, Manhua stopped, turned and looked at the fat man and said; "Hehe, this is our friend in adventure town. This time they went to the headquarters with our team."


    "So it is." the fat man nodded, then his face changed, patted the table directly and shouted; "Manhua, you have great courage. Do you really think you own the team? Take all kinds of cats and dogs with you."


    Su Tang''s face sank when he heard his words. At this time, Manhua didn''t have his good face before. He looked at the fat man and said; "What does it mean to leave the steward?"


    "What do you mean? Hum, Manhua, don''t forget your identity. You''re just a lowly concubine. Do you really think you''re the young master of the Manjia family? Don''t think about it this time since you take an outsider''s residence in the Jubao Pavilion. At the same time, I want to report the matter to the headquarters." the fat man said directly.


    "Oh? Are you sure you want to do this? Well, whatever you want." after hearing his words, Manhua nodded without retort and said with a flat face.

 Chapter 404

    "Hum!" when he saw Manhua and others leaving, he gave a cold hum to the fat man, and then shouted loudly; "Come here," said the guard at the door, bowing as the voice fell; "What can I do for you?"


    "Let''s inform them that there is no need to arrange the team of Manhua and others. Let them go outside to find a place to live, and keep all their wind chasers. These things belong to Jubao Pavilion, not his Manhua team." Li pangzi shouted.


    After hearing his words, the guard nodded and said; "Yes!" then he left. With his departure, a sneer flashed across the fat man''s face and whispered; "Without the wind chaser, I''ll see how you go."


    After su Tang and others left the hall, they walked quickly towards the outside. They didn''t speak all the way. Su Tang''s face was also very ugly. It seems that this time the fat man was taking advantage of his own affairs. In addition, the fat man''s cat and dog made Su Tang very unhappy.


    "Brother, I''m sorry for wronging you this time." after leaving the Jubao Pavilion, Manhua apologized to Su Tang.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Brother Manhua doesn''t blame you this time, but I''m a little strange. Does the fat man have a holiday with you? I think he looks like he has a deep hatred with you?" before, Su Tang found that the fat man was slightly hostile to Manhua and others, with a trace of hatred in his eyes.


    "Hey, it''s not because of this cabinet leader. We have no cabinet leader in Jubao Pavilion for many years. All things are managed by major families in the headquarters. As things get longer and longer, these families have developed some forces. As the forces get bigger and bigger, these people''s ambitions come out. They all want to compete for the position of cabinet leader. This is the split family sect "I''m a member of the Department," Manhua said with a sigh.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "Brother Manhua should also have factions?" since the fat man is so dissatisfied with Manhua and others, it should be a factional problem.


    "Well, we''re from the Feng family faction, that is to say, we''re from the pavilion leader. In fact, brother, you don''t know. As the pavilion leader got the keepsake and took over the position of Pavilion leader in the headquarters, the people of the split family and the night family were very unhappy. In addition, the things auctioned in the adventure town were basically transferred from various Jubao Pavilion branches, and many of them came from The branches of the night family and the split family faction took it, which directly harmed their interests, "Manhua continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and understood. It seems that the fat man is because of this. At the same time, Su Tang also continued to ask; "Why did the boy we saw before seem to have no malice towards us?"


    "Hehe, Xiaofeng is from the subordinate family of Feng family, so he is also from our faction." Manhua smiled and said.


    Su Tang understood. It turned out to be so. It seems that Feng Lingtian also understands the matter of Jubao pavilion very well, so he will delegate his faction to the other two factions, hoping to unify all branches of Jubao Pavilion in one day. Only in this way can Jubao Pavilion be reunited into an iron plate.


    "OK, let''s go to the rest place." Manhua said. After hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned and asked; "Didn''t the fat man say he wouldn''t give us a place to live? Where are we going now?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Manhua smiled indifferently and said; "He is just a small steward and is not qualified to do so. The reason why we go to tell him is also out of respect. Since he is now like this, we didn''t say it. We were afraid to stop us in the past."


    After that, he went straight away. After hearing his words, Su Tang ordered to take you with him, but he felt something wrong in his heart. After all, the hatred in the fat man''s eyes was very unusual. It seemed likely that it was not as simple as what Manhua said. The fat man must have other gratitude and resentment with Manhua and others, but why did Manhua and others hide it from themselves? Su Tang really couldn''t figure it out.


    Just when Su Tang was stunned, Zhang came over and patted him on the shoulder; "Let''s go, brother. Don''t worry. The fat man is out of breath. Don''t worry about him." he also walked directly towards Manhua. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. He also threw out all the doubts in his head and quickly followed Manhua and others.


    After crossing a street, Manhua took Su Tang and others to a big house. Just about to enter the house, they were baffled by the guards. At this time, Manhua took out a token from the storage and said; "I''m a member of the team."


    "We know, but you can''t go in." the guard said directly without looking at the token in Manhua''s hand.


    Manhua frowned, and his face was a little ugly. He asked in a deep voice; "Why? Even the guards dare to block our entry. You are tired of living?" at this moment, there is a faint murderous spirit in Manhua''s voice. People like them who have been wandering outside for a long time often fight when they say something wrong. After all, their accomplishments are high. At this time, the dignity of the strong.


    These guards are only the middle Shura. Since they dare to live like this, he speaks, which makes Manhua feel that his majesty has been provoked.


    The guard noticed that Manhua''s tone was wrong. He immediately shrunk his eyes and softened his tone. He said yes; "It''s none of our business for Manhua. Everything is ordered by the supervisor. We''re just subordinates. Please don''t embarrass us, Captain Manhua."


    "Leave the fat man? I think he''s looking for death. Well, I won''t embarrass you today. Now get out of here." Manhua was very angry. He looked at these guards and said with endless anger in his tone.


    The two guards were embarrassed for a moment. At this time, the guard on the other side said; "OK, Captain Manhua, go in." then he was ready to get out of the way. At this time, a voice sounded; "You''re so brave. Didn''t you hear my orders?" with the sound, a huge body appeared behind Su Tang and others.


    "What do you mean by Li pangzi?" Manhua turned around and stared at Li pangzi fiercely and asked. At this time, Su Tang and others also turned their heads and looked at Li pangzi. At this time, Li pangzi came over with two old people, with a gloomy face. Li pangzi didn''t care about Manhua''s words at all and said faintly; "Hehe, what do you mean? I''ll just say it directly. I know your mission very well this time. It''s to escort this boy."


    "What do you mean?" Manhua asked with some confusion. At this time, Manhua was also confused. Since Li pangzi knew his task, he must know Su Tang''s identity, but how could he have the courage to embarrass Su Tang with such a small supervisor?


    At this time, Su Tang was also stunned. His eyes were full of doubts when he looked at Li fatty, and he couldn''t help muttering in his heart; "What''s the matter with this guy? I don''t seem to have offended him. How does it feel like he''s here for me this time?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything. If you Manhua want to enter it, I will never stop it, but the boy can''t go in." Li fatty said while pointing to Su Tang.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang''s doubts were suddenly solved. This guy came for himself, but why did he do it? He didn''t seem to have a holiday with him. After noticing the doubt in Su Tang''s eyes, Li pangzi continued; "You must be very confused. In fact, I don''t have a holiday with you, but I can''t help it. It''s a matter of being entrusted and loyal."


    "Li Pang, I think you''re really tired of living. Since you know our task, you must know the identity of this brother? You dare to make it difficult for him. It seems that you don''t want to stay in Jubao Pavilion." at this time, Manhua suddenly understood that Li Pang will treat himself and others like this. It turns out that everything is because of Su Tang.


    "Hahaha, so what? I''ve been in Jubao Pavilion for many years and made many contributions. There were some places in the headquarters, but now it''s good. With the help of this boy, my place has been stopped by the little girl of night song. I''m very disappointed in Jubao Pavilion. Now I steal my number, and another youth from the headquarters comes to learn from me. Obviously, I want that guy Even my current position is going down. "Li pangzi laughed wildly and said some words that surprised Manhua and others.


    "That''s right, fat man. Do you know you can still live if you do this? What if you leave Jubao pavilion? I don''t believe anyone else on the mainland can protect you." after hearing his words, he said calmly. As his voice fell, all the members stood up one by one and protected Su Tang behind.


    They have followed Manhua for many years. Every time Manhua shows such an expression, they know that Manhua is already angry. At the same time, thinking about their task this time, all of them protect Su Tang behind them. At this time, Su Tang also realizes that things are extraordinary.


    "Manhua looks like you''re going to fight me?" he said coldly when he saw the actions of Manhua''s men.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also stood up and asked; "Fat man, I have a question. I don''t know if you can answer it?" since the guy in front of me is for himself, Su Tang certainly won''t hide behind Manhua and others. Su Tang also knows that since fat man dares to deal with himself so brazenly, I''m afraid the people standing behind him are very unusual.


    Although the strength of Manhua and others is good, after all, this is a place away from the fat man. In addition, Yan in Heisha city has a big holiday with himself. If they really want to embarrass themselves, Kong Anping Manhua and others can''t stop them. In this tone, it''s better to stand up by themselves, at least they won''t hurt Manhua and others.


    "Hehe, I know what you want to ask. I''ll tell you directly. The man behind me is the city master." Li fat man, as a steward, is not stupid. He wants to ask himself when he sees Su Tang.

 Chapter 405

    "Yan''s father and son? Ha ha, I''m afraid it''s more than that?" Su Tang shook his head when he heard Li pangzi''s words. Although Yan has some strength in Heisha City, he still can''t compare with Jubao Pavilion. The strength hidden in Jubao Pavilion in Heisha City alone can''t compete with Yan''s father and son.


    Besides, as the steward of Jubao Pavilion, Li pangzi has a very bad vision. He should not be a fool who wanders around all the year round. What will Yan''s father and son recruit him? I''m afraid there is a very powerful force behind this, right?


    "Hehe, sometimes it''s bad for people to be too smart." Li pangzi said with a smile. After hearing his words, Manhua shrunk his eyes and looked at the two old people around him. Manhua knew that these two people were definitely not from Jubao Pavilion. Yan''s father and son should not be able to invite such high hands. When he thought of this, Manhua knew it and immediately looked at Li pangzi and said; "OK, very good, very good. Since there is no master here, I can''t find a place to live in such a big Heisha city."


    Then he turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Brother, I''m sorry this time. Let''s go and find a new place." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and was ready to turn around and leave. As soon as his front foot stepped out, a cold voice suddenly sounded in the field; "Come and go? Have you asked me?"


    When the voice fell, Su Tang stopped and turned to look at the old man beside the fat man; "What? Sir, do you still want to keep the boy?" the strength of these two people told themselves when they saw them just now. They are the top of Shura, which is a higher level than Manhua.


    "Jie Jie! With you trash, you want to keep you. Do you think you can go?" the old man continued. As his voice fell, another old man looked coldly and said to Manhua and others; "You can''t manage this time. Now get away and maybe you can save your life."


    "Hmm? Do you really want to be the enemy of Jubao pavilion?" Manhua frowned coldly, and his eyes were even more dignified. He knew very well that these two people were very different. It was hard to say whether they could stop them.


    At this time, Su Tang thought about it in his heart; "These guys are obviously here for me. It seems that there will be an extremely fierce battle today." with this idea falling, Su Tang turned to look at Manhua and said; "Brother Manhua, I think you''d better get out of the way. Since they want to play with me, I don''t suggest playing with them."


    "No, you are the target of our mission to protect. How can we leave you? Even if we balance our lives today, we won''t let these family guys hurt you." Manhua shook his head and said in a firm tone. With his words, the members of his team took out their weapons one by one, and the whole scene was frozen in a moment.


    "Those who don''t know how to live or die originally wanted to spare you once in the face of Jubao Pavilion. Now since you want to die, this seat will help you." after that, the cold old man took out his weapon and directly prepared to fight. Seeing the old man next to here, he smiled and said; "Old man Leng, move quickly. The Lord has told you that this boy wants to live."


    The old man surnamed Leng turned his head and looked coldly at the talking old man. He didn''t speak. Then he turned his head and stared at Manhua. With a cold smile, he appeared directly in front of Manhua. The man''s speed was so fast that Su Tang and others had no time to respond.


    "Not good!" seeing old man Leng, he suddenly came to him. Manhua''s hair was fried and he was ready to dodge. But what an expert the old man was. He saw the short sword in his hand directly wiped away at Manhua''s throat. When he realized the old man''s killing opportunity, Manhua was stunned, his whole body strength exploded, and the whole person withdrew back.


    "Whew!" when he dodged the old man''s sword, Manhua was on guard for a moment. Just now, Manhua was very embarrassed. Although he dodged the old man''s fatal blow, his throat was cut by the short sword. At this time, blood was seeping from the thin line on Manhua''s neck.


    "It''s not bad. You can escape. It seems that you''re not so useless, but you won''t be so lucky next time." after that, the old man was ready to continue.


    At that moment, Su Tang gave a loud shout; "Stop!" the old man stopped and turned to look at him. At this time, Su Tang said; "I''m the one you''re looking for, not them. What''s coming for me? Don''t hurt their lives?" Su Tang saw the blow just now. Manhua is not the old man''s opponent at all. If you continue, I''m afraid Manhua and others will fall here.


    This is what Su Tang doesn''t want to see. Manhua and others are his friends. Let their friends lose their lives for themselves. At this time, Su Tang doesn''t want to see it.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Hurry up, we''re blocking here." when Manhua saw Su Tang say this, he immediately said, but his eyes didn''t leave the old man who was too cold.


    At this time, Su Tang walked slowly to Manhua''s side and said with a smile; "Brother Manhua, you don''t have to. These people are here for me. You don''t have to take this risk. In fact, I wanted to tell you for a long time. I originally wanted to leave you after the end of Heisha city. After all, I came out to experience. With you around, I can''t achieve this effect."


    "Brother, no matter what you say, we won''t sit idly by." Manhua continued.


    At this time, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "Brother Manhua, forget it, you''d better step down and give these two people to me." then he walked towards old man Leng and looked at Su Tang and the old man Leng and said; "You should be from the royal family?"


    Su Tang''s words made the cold old man shrink his eyes and say with a cold smile; "It''s ridiculous. With a boy like you, do you think you need the help of the royal family?"


    "Hahaha, maybe." the old man''s instant reaction just now let Su Tang know. Before, he had some doubts that these people who suddenly appeared were more likely to be people of the royal family. After all, a Yan surname alone was not qualified to let Li pangzi''s manager work for him, and Su Tang saw some of Li pangzi''s performance before.


    "Come with us, boy!" old man Leng continued coldly as soon as he heard Su Tang''s words.


    Su Tang smiled and nodded; "OK, but please let them go." then he pointed to Manhua and others. When he heard Su Tang''s words, Manhua and others changed their faces and just wanted to say something. The old man who had never shot before flashed to Manhua''s side and punched Manhua out. Seeing the old man suddenly urged Su Tang, his face was cold and said in a deep voice; "Don''t think I''m really afraid of you. If you dare to fight, I promise I''ll make you pay the price even if I work hard today."


    "Poof!" suddenly, he was attacked by a sneak attack. The whole man flew upside down and vomited blood when he landed.


    "You''d better not continue talking, or I''ll make you never speak." at this time, the old man looked at the man Hua Yin who fell to the ground as if he hadn''t heard Su Tang''s words. After that, he turned to look at Su Tang and continued; "Boy, let''s go!"


    Seeing that Manhua''s injury should not be very serious, Su Tang nodded and said to Manhua; "Brother Manhua, I''m the one who''s bothering you this time. Have a good rest and we''ll say goodbye." after that, Su Tang looked at the two elders and said faintly; "Let''s go." then Su Tang Longyu left with the two old men.


    Seeing Su Tang leave, Manhua lying on the ground looks pale and looks at Su Tang slowly disappearing in front of him. At this moment, Manhua''s heart is very uncomfortable. He thinks that when he was in the Jubao Pavilion in the adventure Town, the leader of the pavilion, Feng Lingtian, a master of his affairs, must protect Su Tang no matter what happens, At that time, I said I would complete the task, but now? Su Tang was taken away by others in front of his own eyes.


    But he couldn''t do anything. Thinking of this, Manhua felt very uncomfortable. At this time, Li pangzi looked at Manhua lying on the ground and said coldly; "Give up. You can''t afford those people. Now it''s your luck to get back your life." then the fat man was ready to leave.


    At this time, Manhua looked away from the fat man''s back very weakly and said coldly; "Leave the fat man, I will not let you go. No matter where you escape, I swear to kill you." Manhua''s voice is not big. He has gone far away from the fat man and didn''t hear it at all.


    "Boss, what shall we do now?" the Deputy asked while helping Manhua up.


    "You should send a letter to the headquarters first. At the same time, we''ll find a place to recover from the injury and keep an eye on the fat man. Don''t let him run away. I must kill the bastard myself." Manhua, who has stood up, continued to speak weakly.


    After hearing his words, his deputy nodded and said; "Don''t worry, these things will be left to me." after saying that, he helped Manhua to walk towards the street outside.


    At this time, Su Tang and the old man soon came to the Lord''s house of Heisha city. In the hall, Yan''s father and son looked at Su Tang and said coldly; "Boy, you finally fell into the hands of the outside. Weren''t you arrogant before?"


    "Ha ha, it''s funny that something like a dog is standing in front of me. Do you really think I''m coming with you this time, which is tantamount to being caught? Joke." Su Tang smiled disdainfully when he heard yantianba''s words.

 Chapter 406

    Su Tang''s arrogant words at this moment changed Yan''s father and son''s face, and Yan Tianba shouted loudly; "Su Tang, you''re looking for death. Don''t think there are people in Jubao pavilion to support you. I''m afraid of you."


    "Hum, to be a dog, you must have the consciousness of being a dog. You jump out and bark before your master speaks. It seems that you are a very incompetent dog." Su Tang didn''t pay attention to Yan Tianba''s words at all. He snorted and scolded coldly, then looked up at the old man sitting on the throne and said; "I can''t imagine that your royal family would accept such people as running dogs and don''t take good care of them."


    "You..." Su Tang scolded yantianba. Yan Tianba''s face turned red and very angry. At this time, the old man sitting on the throne snorted coldly; "Hum, the summer bully can''t be presumptuous." then he looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, I admire your courage. You can be so calm under such circumstances. I have to say that you surprised me."


    Su Tang said with a faint smile; "Ha ha, really? Come on, why did your Lord ask you to come to me." although Su Tang had guessed in his heart, he still didn''t understand why the royal family wanted to do this. In his opinion, the Royal people knew their existence long ago. According to the royal family''s hatred of mankind, they wouldn''t let themselves need to live at all.


    But before, the two elders said that their Lord wanted to live, and who was their Lord among the royal family? A series of questions puzzled Su Tang. At this time, old man Leng said aloud; "How can you do more with him? How can a dying man be like even if he has the courage? Can he turn over?"


    "Well, that''s right!" another old man nodded, and then he looked at yantianba and said; "Well, now that the people have been caught, we are ready to go back and reply to the Lord. Yantianba, since your Yan family has become the Lord''s people, we will explain to the Lord after we go back this time. At that time, I will send someone to deliver the things I promised you soon."


    Hearing the old man''s words, yantianba took a cold look at Su Tang and bowed to the old man; "Thank you, elder. It''s my blessing for Yan to work for the Lord." at this time, Yan Tianba''s tone was very respectful. At the moment of getting up, Su Tang could see a trace of excitement in his eyes.


    "A dog is a dog. It''s hopeless. Luckily, I used to regard you as my opponent. Now it seems that you are not qualified to be my opponent." seeing the appearance of yantianba, Su Tang disdained. Su Tang''s words were very ugly. The young city Lord just wanted to scold, but was stopped by yantianba, "Son, what do you have to say to a dead man? Besides, we don''t have to worry about a man who can only show off his tongue."


    The young city master nodded and looked coldly. Su Tang stopped talking. Seeing that Yan''s father and son stopped talking, Su Tang stopped talking. He just stood there quietly. At this time, old man Leng said; "Let''s go. Let''s take this guy back to the Lord quickly so as not to have a long dream. At this time, Manhua may have sent the matter here back to the headquarters. I''m afraid there will be complications if we don''t leave."


    The old man on the throne also nodded and said, "well, let''s go." then he got up. At this time, old man Leng directly flashed to Su Tang, stopped him and said coldly, "boy, this is my unique skill. Don''t use your spiritual power rashly. Otherwise, you will die miserably." With his voice falling, Su Tang felt that there was an extra Shura force in his body. The Shura force was directly towards his Dantian, and soon sealed his Dantian.


    As the Dantian was sealed, Su Tang''s face also changed. Seeing that the power of Shura was flat and there was no next move, Su Tang was relieved. At the same time, he was very disdainful of the old man''s means. If the blockade was bad, others might have to be at his mercy, but Su Tang''s own cultivation was the power of destruction. Apart from the power of creation, it could balance its meaning between heaven and earth Besides, there is no other force to compete with him.


    The old man actually blocked the direct Dantian with the power of Shura, and Su Tang was not in a hurry to rush away with the power of destruction. He already had an idea in his mind. Now, different people are fighting here. After all, Heisha city is the territory of Yan''s father and son. If they trade rashly, I''m afraid it would be very dangerous. Now that the two old people want to leave here, they are waiting for the Heisha city to leave slowly Take care of them.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang carefully read and communicated with the secret of heaven, "the secret of heaven, please go and inform ape Red Ape Tong, so that they don''t practice for the time being. I''ll kill these two old men outside the city later."


    "Hahaha, OK, don''t worry. There are only two guys at the top of Shura, and ape Chi can kill them alone." Tianji laughed and said. Then Su Tang felt that Tianji appeared in the Thor palace. Su Tang had made plans long ago. Although these two old men are at the top of Shura, they are not at all for Su Tang.


    Now, although his strength can''t compete with such a strong man, if he joins hands with ape tonglongyu, he can barely deal with one. In addition, ape Chi''s strength has recovered to the peak of superior Shura. As a red Jiri horse monkey with strong blood in the monster family, it should be able to easily kill an old man.


    With Su Tang''s Dantian north wind, old man Leng looked at another old man and said; "Let''s go." after that, the old man took Su Tang to the outside. At this time, long Yu around Su Tang was also ill. Under the control of another old man, the four of them soon left the city master''s house and walked towards the gate of Heisha city.


    After these people left, yantianba said to his son; "This time, with the support of the royal family, plus the things we got at the auction in adventure Town, your blood power is very willing. Wake up and I will be very willing to honor the Yan family. I will be online on you, son. You must not let me lose hope. During this time, you will practice well at home and wait for the royal family to send someone to deliver the things."


    With the voice of yantianba falling, the little city Lord nodded, showing a strong expectation in his eyes, nodded and said; "Don''t worry, father, I will practice hard, and the Yan family will be strong again in the child''s hand." as the voice fell, a trace of murderous spirit erupted in the young city Lord''s eyes.


    Of course, the murderous spirit was not aimed at yantianba, but at Su Tang who had left. Although he knew that Su Tang was doomed to leave this time, his anger could not be suppressed when he thought of what Su Tang had done to him in the adventure town before.


    At this time, Su Tang and others have come to the city gate. At the same time, in an inn in Heisha City, Manhua is lying in bed. At this time, his deputy and a team member are also on the side.


    "I didn''t expect that they were going to leave soon. No, we must not let them leave like this. Now the headquarters already knows what''s going on here. It will take some time to start the rescue after they have done it. We have to hold on." when I heard that my men said that Su Tang and others were ready to leave the city, my face changed and said.


    "Eldest brother, you can''t continue to fight now. Those two old men are too powerful. Even if we all judge our lives, it''s not possible to delay much time. In my opinion, we might as well follow them all the time. As long as we keep track of their movements, when the people from the headquarters come, we can find us at the first time." the deputy said.


    After hearing his words, Manhua thought deeply, and spoke a moment later; "Then you should arrange people to keep up. Be careful not to be found." Manhua knew very well that now he had no way to rescue Su Tang or delay. He had to listen to the arrangement of his deputy. After hearing his words, the Deputy nodded and directly took another person out of the room.


    At this time, Su Tang had been taken out of Heisha city by two elders. As soon as he left less than ten miles, the cold old man frowned and said; "Hum, it seems that the people of Jubao Pavilion still don''t intend to give up. They have been following us all the time."


    "What if you don''t give up? Just kill them." another old man said faintly. After hearing his words, Su Tang''s heart sank. The dialogue between the two old men made Su Tang understand in a moment. I''m afraid the people behind him are barbaric to them?


    "Will you be able to block this place for a while?" Su Tang said carefully.


    "It should be OK in a short time, but boy, do you really want to do it here? Although we have left Heisha city now, the distance is not very far. As long as there is a battle here, we will disturb the people of Heisha city. At that time, as long as the people of Yan family have the resources, we may be very dangerous this time." Tianji said.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang continued with his heart; "I can''t help it. Now the people behind me must be Manhua. These two old men have a murderous heart. I can''t continue to delay, otherwise they will be in danger." Su Tang knew very well that Manhua and others had been very good for him to do so. He absolutely can''t let them be in any danger.


    "Well, I can only reluctantly block them in a moment so that they won''t escape, but it won''t be too long. It may only take 20 or 30 breaths." Tianji said again.


    "Twenty or thirty breaths? Now I''m close to these two guys. In addition, my Dantian is sealed. They shouldn''t care about me, so if they sneak attack, they may directly hurt a person." Su Tang began to analyze it slowly.


    At this time, the four people walked out another mile or two, and the people behind them seemed to continue to follow, which made the cold old man''s face sink and said to the old man around him; "You wait for me here and I''ll kill those guys behind." then he was ready to leave.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Su Tang''s face changed and his Aura moved in a moment. The Dantian previously blocked by old man Leng with the power of Shura rushed away in a moment. The sudden aura fluctuation made old man Leng and another old man already. At this time, Su Tang was very fast and directly shot a silent purple thunder arrow at old man Leng nearby.


    "No, boy, you want to die." he noticed that Su Tang''s attack was powerful. Old man Leng''s hair was fried all over his body. He couldn''t dodge completely at such a close distance.


    "Poof!" an arrow hit him. Although the cold old man passed the key in an instant and avoided the possibility of being killed by one blow, the destructive power contained in the silent purple thunder arrow has entered his body. At this time, it is constantly destroying the meridians and Shura power in his body.


    At this time, Su Tang had exercised his body method and retreated. At the moment of retreating, ape Chi and ape Tong were also released by him. As soon as he came out, ape Chi rushed directly towards another old man. Ape Tong also thought that the injured old man Leng rushed over. Two figures suddenly appeared in the field, which surprised old man Leng and the other old man.


    At this time, the ape''s red fist had hit the old man; "Just Shura, dare to fight my boss. Today, I see your grandpa ape Chi blow you up." ape Chi''s strength is how strong, and this punch has played his power of 100%. With the primary level of his fist, the surrounding air is driven to burst.

 Chapter 407

    Such a powerful punch made the old man''s face dignified for a moment. How could such a strong man suddenly appear? Where did the strong come from? At this time, although his heart was full of questions, the movement on his hand was not slow at all. His whole body was moved and hit a punch. The physical strength of the Shura family was very strong, but the ape was one of the four God monkeys, and the physical strength was not comparable to that of the Shura family.


    Just one punch directly flew the old man out. The old man was not. He stood firm in a moment and his face was pale. The previous punch made him feel the strength of each other''s physical strength. The two were not of the same grade at all.


    "Who are you? I''m an elder of the royal family, Cangshan. I don''t know why you want to attack us?" the young man in front of him can''t fight, so the old man of Cangshan has to raise his identity and hopes to scare the other party away with this identity.


    Hearing the name of Cangshan, the ape said with a cold smile; "Royal family? Well, you dare to attack my boss. This time you''re dead. I''ll go to the royal family headquarters if I have a chance in the future. Who''s stronger than Roche." after that, ape Chi rushed towards Cangshan again.


    Seeing that the other party actually said something about his identity, Cangshan said something like this. As soon as Cangshan''s face changed, he no longer left his hand and fought with ape Chi with all his strength. At this time, on the other side, Su Tang has helped Long Yu unlock the blockade. At this time, ape Tong has turned into a huge body and really kept attacking the cold old man.


    The cold old man was hit by Su Tang before. At this time, the situation is very bad. The destructive power contained in the kill purple thunder arrow is constantly eroding his Shura power and destroying the function of his body. Although he used a lot of Shura power to wrap that trace of destructive power, But the despotism of the power of destruction was beyond his imagination.


    At this time, he met a monster like ape Tong. Old man Leng was very embarrassed. He was hit by ape Tong''s attack several times. Now he has been injured in many places. After avoiding ape Tong''s attack, old man Leng looked at the huge ape in front of him and shouted; "Evil animal, you are looking for death."


    "Hahaha, looking for death? You old man is really funny. Are you my opponent now? Looking for death? I think you are looking for death. You dare to kill my boss. Today, I saw your grandpa apetong kill you directly." as apetong''s voice fell, the earth began to tremble. Seeing this situation, Su Tang and long Yu began to retreat one after another.


    Su Tang and long Yu have seen this move before. At first, in the ghost forest, ape Tong directly exposed the evil Shura by this move. Now when he saw ape Tong, he made this move at once. Su Tang and long Yu can only stand aside and watch the play.


    "The strength of ape Tong has been improved a lot." looking at the earth giant who has been replaced by super, long Yu said with a shock in his eyes.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, now his accomplishments are close to the superior Shura. With this move, he can fight against the superior Shura at the peak, and his growth is really amazing." after that, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the battlefield of ape Chi. At this time, ape Chi fought with Cangshan very easily, and Su Tang was relieved to see here.


    At this time, long Yu looked at Su Tang and said; "Young master, after this time, I hope to enter there to practice. Now my strength is still too weak to protect the young master." this time, long Yu''s heart is very unhappy. He has no way to watch his young master get caught, which makes him very uncomfortable as a monster.


    "Well, OK! Anyway, I''ll start practicing by myself in the next period of time. You won''t get any promotion with me. Then you''ll go into the Thor palace to practice with ape Chi and them." Su Tang nodded and said.


    At this time, the people of Jubao Pavilion who followed them noticed the battle fluctuation in front, and they rushed over one after another with great speed. When they saw Su Tang and long Yu standing on one side, the man flew over directly, looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hehe, brother ghost, these two are my friends." Su Tang smiled at the visitor.


    "Your friend? Brother, why didn''t you follow them at the beginning, just for today?" this man was also a full generation. At this time, he remembered that Su Tang had directly promised the two elders to follow them for a reason.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, although my two friends have some strength, it''s inconvenient to expose them in the black ghost city. After all, there are Yan''s father and son there. Now that they have come out, of course I can''t let them continue to be carefree." at this time, Su Tang noticed that there was a strong breath of redemption coming towards this side, and his face changed.


    Shouted at the ape red fighting with Cangshan; "Ape Chi, hurry up and kill the old guy." those smells came from the direction of Heisha city. I think the people of Heisha city have noticed the battle fluctuation here. Although I don''t know who came, Su Tang didn''t intend to push on.


    After all, he didn''t have any friends in Heisha city. At this time, the breath was not very good and waiting for others. I think it''s very willing. They were the members of the forces in Heisha city. As Su Tang''s voice fell, ape Chi seemed to feel something. He immediately drank and turned into a body. His personal strength was increased several times, and he directly flew out of Cangshan with one punch.


    Aware that the opponent in front of him suddenly became so powerful, Cangshan had no idea to continue fighting in his heart. This time, ape Chi''s fist just gave him a chance to turn around and escape. When his figure moved, Su Tang noticed it and said to Tianji with his heart immediately; "Heaven''s secret!"


    As soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, a strange force directly blocked this place. Cangshan, who originally wanted to turn around and escape, also felt the change here. Ape Chi roared when he saw that Cangshan was going to escape; "Bastard, I still want to run away." the voice fell, and ape Chi rushed towards Cangshan with a huge step.


    Seeing the huge figure of ape red rushing towards him, Cangshan was very worried and couldn''t help shouting; "Stop, you bastard."


    "Die!" hearing Cangshan''s scolding, ape Chi showed a cruel color in his huge eyes and directly punched him. This time, ape Chi had already punched him with the heart of killing, so his strength was very strong. In addition, Cangshan had no intention to continue fighting at this time, so under such a punch, Although he mobilized the power in his body to resist, it was not enough.


    One punch fell on Cangshan and vomited blood. At this time, Su Tang also felt that the number on the other side was getting closer and closer, and he could not delay any longer. Immediately, he was fully open, and rushed directly towards Cangshan, which had vomited blood. At the same time, his whole body burst out. An unprecedented super silent purple thunder arrow went straight to the heart of Cangshan.


    "Chi!" the purple thunder arrow entered the body, and the huge destructive force broke out. Cangshan had not much Shura power, so there was no way to stop the destruction of the destructive force. Just for a moment, the vitality in Cangshan was destroyed. At this time, Su Tang looked at ape Chi standing on one side and said; "Go and help ape Tong and kill that guy. There''s a strong one coming. We can''t continue to delay here."


    Ape Chi nodded. Without saying a word, he turned and rushed towards the battlefield of ape Tong at this time. Due to the participation of ape Chi, old man Leng, who was already at a disadvantage, was hit by ape Chi in a few rounds, which directly broke his heart. After checking that both of them died, Su Tang and ghost Jie stood aside; "Brother GUI, you can''t stay here. We''ll say goodbye. Please tell brother Manhua that I want to go to jubaoge headquarters alone."


    After that, without waiting for ghost Jie''s answer, ape Chi began to run wildly with Su Tang. Just in a blink of an eye, he disappeared in the mountains in the distance. After ghost Jie was slightly stunned, he also ran to the other side with all his strength. After they left, several figures rushed to the distance, and the speed was very fast.


    The leader is really an old acquaintance of Su Tang, Yan''s yantianba. There are two old people around him. They should be the people of Jubao Pavilion. As soon as they arrived, yantianba found two bodies lying in the scene and walked quickly. At this point, yantianba''s face became very ugly.


    At this time, the people behind him also came over. After seeing the two people lying on the ground, their faces changed. At this time, an old man with Yan surname looked at yantianba and asked; "Master, what should we do now?"


    "What to do? How do I know what to do? Now the royal family died in Heisha City, and the mission failed this time. I''m afraid the things they promised me will come to an end. What can we do now?" at this time, Yan Tianba was going crazy. Unexpectedly, these two powerful Royal family elders, He died soon after leaving Heisha city.


    This made him how to explain to the royal family. In addition, there was no trace of Su Tang at this time, which made him even more angry. Not only the people died, but also the characters didn''t complete. I''m afraid they were really finished this time. They not only offended Jubao Pavilion, but also didn''t get the protection of the royal family. We can imagine the days when they came directly.


    At this time, the members of the two Jubao pavilions have the most ugly faces. They themselves are the people of the Jubao pavilions and have very good resources. They thought they could curry favor with the royal family to get better things, so they chose to betray the Jubao pavilions. Now something like this happens. I''m afraid the royal family won''t turn over for them, He and others not only lost the shelter of Jubao Pavilion, but also Ken fell from heaven to hell in an instant.


    Such a huge contrast made their faces a little frustrated at this time. After they looked at each other, they seemed to have made a decision and left directly, but they left in another place instead of Heisha city. They had tacitly agreed to escape. Now people who had not been in Jubao Pavilion for a long time are probably driving to Heisha city, Anyway, the name of betrayal is real. If you don''t go at this time, are you waiting to be killed by the people of Jubao pavilion?


    Seeing the two men leave, yantianba''s face was even more ugly. At this time, the old man who spoke before continued; "My Lord, why don''t we leave too? This time our sin is Jubao Pavilion. They will not let us go."


    "Leave? How can we leave? Heisha city is the last foundation of my Yan family. How did you work hard for many years to get your current position? Now there''s nothing left. Will those people who committed my Yan Family''s sins let us go?" Yan Tianba said softly when he heard the old man''s words.


    He is not like these two people in Jubao Pavilion. He can leave anytime and anywhere. As the patriarch of Yan family, he carries a lot of things. Yan''s survival is on his own. Offending Jubao Pavilion this time makes his heart very bitter.

 Chapter 408

    After handling the bodies of the two old men, yantianba said to his men; "Take them back and let someone inform the royal family that it depends on fortune whether Yan Shi is alive or dead this time." after that, Yan Tianba turned and walked towards Heisha city. After hearing Yan Tianba''s words, the remaining four people took the bodies of the two old people and followed Yan Tianba towards Heisha city.


    At this time, after entering the mountain forest, Su Tang and others stopped after determining that no one was following up. At this time, ape Chi had also turned into a human shape, and ape Tong also took back his body, "well, have a rest first."


    The party stopped. At this time, long Yu looked at Su Tang and said; "Young master, where are you going next?"


    "Go to jubaoge headquarters, but before that, I need to go back to Heisha city." Su Tang thought and said. After hearing his words, long Yu and others were stunned. At this time, ape Chi asked; "Boss, since you are out now, why do you go back?"


    "Hum, people of Yan Family dare to trouble me. How can I let them go? Besides, it''s said that Yan family was also a Shura hell family in ancient times. Maybe there are many good things there." Su Tang said coldly.


    After hearing his words, long Yu nodded and said; "Young master, although this Yan''s person offended you, now our strength wants to fight them. There are more or less dangers. Besides, the Yan''s has been declining for many years. It''s not certain whether there are good things. Young master, I think you''d better not take risks for the time being."


    As long Yu''s voice fell, ape Chi nodded and said; "I think what long Yu said is right. I think you''d better improve your strength before you go." although ape Chi has always been confident in his strength, he is not the only one in this battle. Su Tangxian''s strength is still relatively weak. Although ape Chi of Heisha city doesn''t know how powerful the Tao is, long Yu is so cautious, I''m afraid it should be unusual.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I also understand this, but now Yan Shi is in a time of panic. They have offended Jubao Pavilion, and the visitors from the royal family have died on their territory this time. Yan Shi is afraid to explain to the royal family. At this time, they should be very nervous. I think it is the best time to take action now. Of course, I won''t go up blatantly, my present Your accomplishments are still too weak and need to be improved as soon as possible, so I intend to enter the Thor palace with you first. "


    "Well, that''s the best." Long Yu and others nodded, and then Su Tang and others shuttled through the mountain forest. Now it''s not far from the place where they fought before. If Yan''s people want to find them, they are likely to find them. Since they want to practice now, Su Tang must find a secret place for themselves first.


    As he crossed the mountain forest, Su Tang found a large mountain peak in the distance of the mountain forest. At this time, Su Tang said to Longyu and others around him; "It''s good there. Even if Yan''s people want to find us, I''m afraid it''s not very simple."


    At this time, Longyu said; "Well, I can feel that the place is very huge. Let''s go and have a look." then Su Tang and his party quickly ran towards the mountain. As they got closer and closer, Su Tang and others were stunned.


    "Young master, there is something unusual here. How can I feel it? It seems that there are many hidden dangers." at this time, their deep forest has become very quiet. This feeling is like that caused by evil Shura in the ghost fog forest. For a time, Su Tang also noticed it, frowned slightly and said; "Shouldn''t we be so unlucky?"


    When he was in the city of thugs before, he heard that although there are many evil shuras outside, there are few really powerful ones. Those weak evil shuras don''t dare to publicly expose their identity. Now seeing the situation here, the color of Su Tang can''t help showing a trace of bitterness.


    At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, don''t worry. There is no evil Shura here. Do you really think any evil Shura is the same as the one before?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Tianji suddenly spoke, and Su Tang asked puzzled.


    "I just explored it with my strength. It''s very different from the situation in the ghost fog forest before. Although the ghost fog forest was like this at that time, it can still understand the existence of bodies on the second day of junior high school, and here is a quiet place without a body, so it should be like this." Tianji continued.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded and immediately felt that something was wrong. Then Su Tang continued to walk towards his predecessors. Half an hour later, Su Tang realized that there was no trace of live animals moving from where they came, which made Su Tang a little stunned. At this time, long Yu pointed to one side of the forest and said; "Young master, look over there. There seems to be something."


    After hearing Long Yu''s words, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the place long Yu pointed out. Sure enough, there were some things over there. It looked like a stone tablet, but why is there a stone tablet here? With doubts in mind, Su Tang began to walk there. Ape Chi and others followed Su Tang. Soon Su Tang came to the stone tablet he had seen before.


    At this time, the stone tablet has been covered by vines and weeds because there are no living creatures all year round, but you can vaguely see some traces of manual cutting. At this time, Su Tang poked away the vines. At this time, a few big characters suddenly appeared on the failure. Su Tang didn''t know these words at all, so he couldn''t help looking at Long Yu and asked; "Do you know?"


    Long Yu shook his head and said; "I don''t know. It doesn''t seem to be the script of Shura." Long Yu also has inheritance and memory, but now after seeing these scripts, he doesn''t know at all. At this time, ape Chi also nodded and said; "This is really not the Shura language. It seems that there should be some secrets here."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang immediately read and communicated with the secret of heaven; "Tianji, do you know these words?" Su Tang''s voice didn''t get the answer from Tianji after falling for a long time. After asking several times, he didn''t see the answer from Tianji. At this time, Su Tang also turned his eyes to the stone tablet again and studied them carefully, but Su Tang didn''t know these words at all. Before, he got the ancient divine script from Tianji, And ancient divine texts, there is no way to understand these words.


    After studying for a long time, he still didn''t get the answer. Su Tang also gave up and immediately shook his head and said; "Forget it, don''t worry about these words. Let''s go up the mountain and have a look. It''s so strange here. These mountains must hide things recognized by these parts." as the voice fell, Su Tang was ready to take a step.


    At this time, the secret that had been silent suddenly opened his mouth and stopped Su Tang; "Boy, wait a minute." Su Tang also withdrew his steps when he heard the sudden sound of the secret of heaven, immediately read it carefully and asked; "Tianji, why didn''t you answer me just now?"


    "I was studying these words just now, boy. I think you''d better not go to this mountain." Tianji said. After hearing his words, Su Tang continued to ask; "What''s the matter? Do you already know where here?" at the same time, Su Tang was also curious. He had never seen Tianji so cautious. No matter where he met before, Tianji never thought about it this time.


    "Well, boy, this place is very dangerous. In Shura hell, this place can be said to be one of the most taboo forbidden areas. Just now I didn''t know what this place is, but just after I saw these words, I studied it and knew that this place was the most taboo place in Shura hell." Tianji said.


    "Oh?" hearing the secret words, Su Tang turned to look at the four big characters written on the stone tablet and couldn''t help asking; "What exactly are these four words written?"


    "Blood magic land!" Tianji answered. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Blood devil''s land? What kind of place is that?" at this time, Tianji said; "I''m not very clear about this. I''ve just heard some. I want to come to the ape red and dragon feather outside. They know better. After all, they are all people living in Shura hell."


    Su Tang nodded, then turned to look at ape Chi and long Yu and asked; "Do you know the blood magic land?" ape Chi and others were wondering why Su Tang suddenly stopped. Now when he asked, long Yu and ape Chi frowned, and ape Chi said; "Boss, how do you know this place?"


    At the same time, long Yu looked at Su Tang with some doubts. His eyes were full of inquiry. Seeing the two of them, Su Tang pointed to the stone tablet and said; "The four words above are blood magic land. I think here should be the edge of blood magic land, and the mountains inside should be blood magic land."


    "What? This is the land of the blood god?" after hearing Su Tang''s words, ape Chi and long Yu were shocked at the same time. Their bodies couldn''t help retreating a few steps. They looked at the huge stone tablet with fear in their eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Looking at your appearance, you seem to be very afraid of this place? Is this place really terrible? But how long have we been here, but we haven''t found any danger?" looking at the two people''s appearance, Su Tang couldn''t help being more surprised. At the same time, his heart was also on guard against the real estate.


    "Young master, you''re not from Shura hell. You don''t know. This blood magic land is a place in Shura hell that even the top strong dare not set foot in. It''s said that this blood magic land existed in Shura hell many years ago, and even more than the Shura people came to Shura hell." ape Chi said.


    "Oh? I''ve heard of it for a long time. In fact, there were creatures here before the Shura came to the Shura hell, but after the Shura came in, those creatures seemed to disappear overnight." Su Tang continued.


    Ape red shook his head and said; "Not disappeared, but many were killed by the Shura family, but a small part of them disappeared. No one knows where they are. Even if they have searched the whole Shura hell, they have not been found for many years, and this blood magic land seems to have something to do with this race."


    "What''s the relationship between the two? Is it that a small part of the lost aborigines will be in the blood magic land?" Su Tang asked in surprise.


    Ape red continued to shake his head and said; "No, I remember many years ago, when the Shura nationality was still very strong, there were many powerful strong people who entered the blood magic land to see if the Aborigines were hidden here, but these people never came out after entering it, but they passed some news before they died."

 Chapter 409

    "What news?" Su Tang was also curious when he heard this. At the same time, he was also interested in the blood magic land.


    Ape Chi shook his head and replied; "I don''t know the details, but one thing is certain. The blood magic land is very strange. Boss, I think we''d better leave here." after that, ape Chi turned his head and looked at the dead blood magic land with a little fear in his eyes.


    Seeing his appearance, Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s not urgent for the time being. If this is really a blood devil''s land, the people of Heisha city should know here. Now we have killed the people of the royal family, Heisha city and Li pangzi. If they want to get rid of the crime, they can only catch us, so they are likely to look for us everywhere outside. Although it''s dangerous, it''s also the safest place."


    "Boss, you don''t know. This blood magic land is not as simple as you think. People in Heisha city may not know it at all." ape Chi continued.


    Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked; "How could this be possible? This place should not be more than 100 miles away from Heishan city? How could they not know here?" in Su Tang''s opinion, since this blood demon land is the most terrible existence in Shura hell, there is no possibility that the people of Heisha city do not know here.


    The ape red shook his head and said; "Boss, this blood magic land is a very mysterious existence in Shura hell. Few people know where it is. Moreover, this blood magic land also has a very mysterious legend. It is said that it will appear every many years, but its position is different every time. It is completely like an independent space, but every time it appears It''s like being completely combined with Shura hell. There''s no independent space at all. "


    "So it is. It''s interesting." after hearing what ape Chi said, Su Tang nodded. He couldn''t help thinking of what kind of place the blood magic land looked like? According to ape Chi, this time the blood magic land is likely to appear. In such a big Shura hell, the blood magic land can meet him. If he leaves like this, Su Tang is still very reluctant.


    But now ape Chi and others say that they don''t let themselves into it. Even the secret of heaven, which has always been very brave, doesn''t want to enter it this time. But the more they taboo about the place, the more interested Su Tang is. What''s in this place.


    After a long silence, Su Tang said; "I think we should rest on the edge for a night. The blood magic land is weird. It should be just weird inside?" after a day''s journey, the sky began to darken slowly.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, ape Chi and others thought for a while. Finally, they could only nod. Seeing that they agreed, Su Tang continued to speak; "Well, now that you have agreed, let''s find a secret place to rest for a night. There is such a big stone tablet here. If the people of Heisha City catch up, they will find it in the first moment."


    "HMM." they nodded, and then left the stone tablet. After walking around the mountain forest on the edge for another half an hour, Su Tang suddenly heard a sound of water in the distance. Looking for the sound of water, Su Tang and others soon came to a small waterfall. They looked at the environment here. There was a big open space.


    "It''s good here. Let''s have a rest here all night." when we walk to the pool above the waterfall, we can see that it''s not very turbulent. Through those waves, we can find some big fat fish below.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone else nodded. At this time, Su Tang spoke to ape Chi; "Ape Chi, you go to the pool and get some fish. You haven''t eaten all day. Just now I found a lot of big fish under the pool. Today I''ll roast fish for you."


    "Roasted fish? Hahaha, OK, boss, I haven''t eaten your roasted fish for a long time." when he heard of the roasted fish, apetong was happy with Fei Huangcheng. Then he looked at ape Chi and said; "Hurry up, hurry up and get some. You haven''t eaten the roasted fish made by the boss. I''m sure you''ll like the roasted fish later."


    Hearing what ape Tong said, ape Chi smiled and said; "OK, you wait." then he turned and walked towards the pool. He saw that ape Chi had gone to get roast fish. Ape Tong began to look for firewood nearby. After the two of them left, long Yu smiled and said; "It seems that the young master''s advice is not general. Today I seem to have a blessing in the mouth."


    Su Tang smiled. The next one was the establishment. Su Tang quickly roasted the big fish made by ape Chi. Ape Tong and the three were very happy. Ape Chi also loved the roasted fish. Soon after eating, Su Tang had newly incorporated ape Chi and others into the thunder palace. This time, long Yu followed ape chi into the thunder palace, At this time, Su Tang was alone by the pool.


    Late at night, Su Tang was resting by the pool. Suddenly, a voice appeared in Su Tang''s ears. Suddenly, Su Tang woke up from closing his eyes. At this time, the mountain forest was quiet. In addition to the sound of water, the only breath of life Su Tang could feel was the fish in the pool.


    "Boy, it''s wrong!" suddenly Tianji also reminded him. Su Tang was stunned by the sudden voice of Tianji and asked immediately; "What''s the matter?"


    "Boy, since we came here, there has been no sign of life. Why suddenly there are fish in this pool?" Tianji continued. With the voice of the secret falling, Su Tang was also stunned and reacted in an instant. Indeed, why is there only life in this pool? There are some problems.


    With this idea, Su Tang stood up in an instant, his nerves tightened, and where did the previous voice come from? As Su Tang''s thoughts came out, the previous voice appeared in Su Tang''s ears again.


    "Blood... The crystal of God... The source of inheritance..." the voice was intermittent and had no emotion. Su Tang listened to it for a long time before he completely recognized what the voice said.


    After hearing this, the voice suddenly disappeared. Su Tang frowned and muttered to himself; "The crystal of blood god, the source of inheritance? What does this mean?" as Su Tang''s voice fell, the secret of heaven also said; "Boy, I see that there are some strange sounds in the blood magic land. I think I know what he means."


    "Oh? Do you know? Tell me?" Su Tang asked curiously,


    "Well, it turns out that the blood magic land is a place of inheritance, but this place of inheritance is likely to be very dangerous. Didn''t ape Chi say that there was a news from the Shura ancestors who entered the blood magic land? I think it may be this." Tianji flew out and said.


    With the analysis of the mystery, Su Tang nodded and continued; "It''s really possible, maybe because of this news." then Su Tang also thought of some possibilities. The reason why the blood magic land has such a great reputation now is probably made up by the Shura people who made up the matter of their children. The purpose is not to let more people know what''s going on here.


    In this way, every time the blood magic land appears, they can let their family come and try whether they can accept the inheritance in the Tao. As soon as this idea comes out, Su Tang thinks more and more about it.


    "In this case, should I go in and have a look?" since it is a place of inheritance, there must be many things in it. This time I came to Shura hell, or I met such a place for the first time. How could he be willing not to go in and have a look?


    After thinking about it, Tianji opened his mouth and said; "You can really go and have a look, but you still have to be very careful when you go in. Since the people who went in before didn''t come out, it''s likely that the inheritance test inside is very difficult and life may be in danger."


    "Well, I''ll pay attention." Su Tang nodded. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, I think you''d better wait until dawn to enter the blood demon land. After all, we don''t know what unknown danger there is."


    Su Tang nodded and then continued to sit down. Early the next morning, Su Tang released ape Chi and ape Tong from the Thor palace and told them all about last night.


    After listening, the ape nodded and said; "Boss, you''re right to say that. It''s possible, but I''m afraid the danger is self-evident."


    "Take care of him, since you know that the blood magic land is the place of inheritance, you have to go in and have a good look. If you want to get this inheritance with the qualification of the boss, then the strength of the boss will be stronger soon?" ape Tong also said at this time.


    Seeing that they both said so, long Yu nodded and said; "Let''s go in and have a look. Anyway, there are several of us around the young master. Even in case of danger, we are a good helper." with the voice of Long Yu falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Although I don''t know if I can get this inheritance, you should have a lot of good things."


    The others nodded. Since everyone agreed, Su Tang didn''t delay any longer. He took ape Chi and others directly to the dead mountains in the distance and kept sending messages in the mountains. The closer they were to those mountains, Su Tang and others felt that it was more strange here. At the same time, they also found some traces, as if someone had been here before them.


    "Boss, it seems that someone has come here, and these traces are still relatively clear. They admit defeat a lot. Who will it be?" ape Chi asked, looking at the footprints on the ground.

 Chapter 410

    After hearing what ape Chi said, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, be careful, everyone. It seems that our previous speculation is very close. It seems that there are martial artists in the blood magic land here. It is likely that they are the Shura people who know that the blood magic land is the place of inheritance."


    Ape Chi and others nodded. As they got closer and closer to the foot of the mountains, Tianji suddenly said; "Boy, stop. There are a large number of martial artists ahead, including many King level shuras. It seems that they should be those super forces in Shura hell."


    At the moment when the voice of the secret appeared, Su Tang stopped. After hearing his words, Su Tang frowned and told them everything the secret told him.


    "Hahaha, boss, it seems that our previous guess is right. These guys must know that the blood demon land appears this time, so they bring the family to try to accept the inheritance." ape Tong laughed and said. With ape Tong''s voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, now that we know about the blood magic land, I think we should be careful. There are several King level shuras in front of them."


    "Well, boss, I think we''d better go back to the Thor Palace first. How many of us go there together is likely to be found by them. If the boss is the only one, he should not be found as long as he hides well enough." ape Chi also said.


    Su Tang nodded at this time, and then put them all into the Thor palace. Then Su Tang walked carefully to the foot of the mountains. All the way, he asked the secret of heaven to help him check the outside environment. Once his soul power was sent out, it would be noticed by those King level Shura, but the secret of heaven was different. His power was very special, No one can detect him as long as he doesn''t want to.


    With the help of heaven''s secret, Su Tang walked through the mountain forest very easily, and was not found by the Shura people. After half an hour''s shuttle, Su Tang finally came to the foot of the mountain. At this time, across the dense mountain forest, Su Tang found that the open space at the foot of the mountain was full of people. From the clothes of these people, they were not a powerful person at all.


    "Tianji, you see, these people seem to be divided into three waves. These should be members of super forces in Shura hell?" Su Tang carefully read and communicated with Tianji.


    At this time, a large group of people appeared on the other side of the mountain forest. With the arrival of these people, one of the three groups of people in the previous open space walked towards them. At this time, the old man headed by him said with a smile; "Old man Diyuan, you seem to be late this time? What happened?"


    The man''s voice was so loud that Su Tang could hear it in the dense forest. "Diyuan? Di Shi? Members of the royal family?" to Su Tang''s surprise, the person who came here at this time was actually Di Shi. Su Tang often heard about Di Shi since he came to Shura hell, but he had never seen a real person. Now he finally saw a real person.


    "Well, it''s really emperor''s family. It seems that the other families are very powerful super races in Shura hell. Otherwise, with Emperor''s hegemony, it''s absolutely impossible for these guys to share here with them." Tianji also said aloud.


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, the old man with the strength of his heart said something gloomy; "It''s not the human boy''s business. The people we sent out have caught the boy in Heisha city. Unexpectedly, the boy ran away. Don''t even kill the two elders sent out. We went to Heisha city before pulling here."


    "Oh? There is such a thing. It seems that the man came to the youth is very unusual?" the old man who spoke before said.


    At this time, the elder of one of the other two powers in the open space shouted; "Second, Diyuan, when are you going to talk about? Since everyone has arrived, I''d better jointly open the seal of the inheritance land. This time, the time of the emergence of the land of blood gods and Demons seems to be much earlier, and it must also disappear in advance."


    Hearing the old man''s words, emperor yuan nodded and said; "Well, you''re right. Get ready." after that, the four elders came to the open space. At this time, Su Tang looked at them from a distance. At this time, the strength of Shura broke out. For a moment, each of them gathered the most powerful and direct skills and fought towards the mountains. With their martial arts skills, Su Tang was surprised to find that the whole mountains seemed to have a wave like light curtain.


    "Is that an array?" seeing this, Su Tang thought about the secret of heaven and asked. Su Tang had seen some seals before, which was very similar to the scene in front of him.


    "Ha ha, yes, this is the array. It''s similar to the seal array you saw before. However, this array is very strange. It doesn''t need to be broken. It can be broken by violence. At the same time, after breaking it for a period of time, the seal will appear again. The person who arranged this array is really a genius." Tianji said with a smile.


    As the spirit of the divine box of creation, Tianji knows the array very well. Compared with the divine box of creation, there are many arrays in the world, so Tianji suddenly saw the strangeness of the array. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and continued; "It seems that they want to break the seal temporarily and let the members of the family enter it?"


    "Yes, boy, you have a chance," Tianji continued,


    "Opportunity? What opportunity? Do you mean I can enter it too? But look at them. It should be those teenagers who want to enter it this time. These four old guys will guard there. They are all king level Shura. I''m afraid it''s not easy to enter it from under their eyes?" With the words of Tianji, Su Tang asked several questions in succession.


    "Hahaha, they just kept the open space, and the seal will be broken temporarily in a moment. We can enter the mountains from another place. I think these four guys won''t keep the whole mountains?" Tianji said with a laugh.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, let''s go to another place now. These four guys are very powerful. I believe they can break this array soon." after that, Su Tang turned around and looked around. Then he found a direction and walked there. As he went farther and farther, Su Tang finally found a very good seat. It was very secret here, You can''t see here after all the previous open spaces, so it''s the best to enter from here.


    After quickly moving to the seat where the seal was located, Su Tang hid his body with weeds and waited for the seal to break. At this time, in the previous open space, emperor yuan and the second Jue and the other two continued to output the Shura power. With their increasing Shura power, the seal has begun to look like a heavy burden.


    At this time, Diyuan looked at the other two elders and shouted; "Old ghost of the underworld, old ghost of the wind, what are you doing? Don''t hurry up." after hearing emperor yuan''s words, the two old men nodded, and then a very powerful Shura force broke out from their bodies. As the two old men increased the Shura force, the seal was finally broken.


    At the moment when the seal was broken, Su Tang noticed that even when he stood up from the weeds and ran to the mountain, the four elders all looked a little pale in the open space. It took them too much Shura power to break the seal before coming. After a simple rest, the four elders all turned to their family members and ordered this.


    This time, ten people came to each of their forces except the old people. After the old people''s orders, the 40 teenagers began to walk towards the mountains. With the young people leaving, the four old people all sat down and attacked one after another. They took out some spirit stones from the storage directly to recover the Shura power consumed before.


    At this time, Su Tang is constantly walking towards the mountain. With more and more upward, those blood red woods have disappeared before. Instead, they are all black stones, which look very sharp. With more than one hour of continuous climbing, Su Tang has come to the hillside. At this time, Su Tang feels that his footsteps seem very heavy.


    As soon as this feeling appeared, Su Tang immediately found that it was wrong, and immediately his face changed and exclaimed; "No, my aura seems to be consuming rapidly."


    "Boy, you just found out now? Your reaction is too slow?" after hearing Su Tang''s exclamation, the voice of Tianji also appeared, and then the voice of Tianji continued; "Boy, don''t underestimate these black stone stones. This stone is a very rare spirit devouring stone. The main point of its mouth is to devour aura, but your boy is good. How can you find it quickly?"


    "There are stones that can devour Reiki. It''s really an eye opener that there are such artifact stones in the world." after hearing the explanation of the secret, Su Tang was surprised and said. At the same time, he was very worried that if this continued, his Reiki might be absorbed by these Reiki stones.


    Aware of Su Tang''s worry, Tianji smiled and said; "Hahaha, don''t worry, boy. Although the spirit devouring stone is strange, you don''t have to worry about it at all. Your aura is not easy to devour. Look back and see the way you''ve gone before."


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang turned his head and was surprised to find that a large row of footprints had appeared on the roads he had walked before. This phenomenon stunned Su Tang. There was no soil on the mountain, all of them were very hard stones, and he had no strength to use what he was doing, So it is impossible to leave so many footprints on such a stone.


    "Tianji, what''s going on? How can I leave footprints on these stones? I didn''t use my physical strength or aura at all?"


    "This is very simple. It''s because your aura is swallowed by the spirit devouring stone under your feet. How can the power of destruction be swallowed? Those are the results of being destroyed without intelligence." Tianji explained. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly. At this time, Tianji continued to say aloud; "You are taking two steps now. If I guess correctly, your aura should not be swallowed up."


    Su Tang took two steps again in disbelief. Sure enough, as Tianji said, the direct aura was not being swallowed up. Su Tang was surprised to notice this situation; "What''s going on? My aura doesn''t continue to be swallowed up."


    "Hehe, it''s very simple. I''m afraid this mountain is very unusual. If I guess correctly, this mountain should be composed of spirit eating stones. At the same time, it''s willing. I''ve already produced some wisdom. In other words, this mountain is not an ordinary mountain at all. It may be a magic weapon that can be refined by someone." Tianji continued.

 Chapter 411

    "What? These mountains are some powerful magic weapon? Is there such a huge magic weapon? It''s impossible?" Su Tang was even more surprised by the explanation of Tianji. He had never seen or heard such a huge magic weapon in his memory.


    "Hehe, what do you know, you boy? In ancient times, many magic weapons used in many powerful powers were very huge, because the refining methods at that time were not so complete as now, so many materials could not be refined too pure at all, so in order to improve the power, you can only use more materials." Tianji smiled and explained.


    Su Tang nodded, "so it is. If such a huge mountain magic weapon directly hits the opponent in battle, it is much stronger than my God of war seal. I''m afraid people without certain strength can''t smash people with such a huge magic weapon?"


    "Hehe, there are many races in the ancient power beyond your imagination, but with the war with other races, many races have disappeared. Well, boy, you''d better hurry up to the top of the mountain to have a look. I feel that there are different things there. Now those guys have gone up the mountain?" Tianji continued.


    Su Tang nodded. After swallowing several pills, the aura in Su Tang''s body was very well supplemented. When he walked, he no longer had the previous heavy feeling, so his speed was also improved. In the evening, Su Tang had climbed to two-thirds of the mountain, although there was no spirit stone to absorb the aura, But in such a difficult climb, Su Tang also consumed a lot of physical strength.


    "Hoo! Is this mountain too high? Look there are so many mountains over there, aren''t they all the same as here?" after finding a place to sit down, Su Tang breathed out a deep breath and said softly, looking at the peaks close to the one he said now.


    At this time, the secret also flew out of his body and said with a smile; "Boy, what are you thinking? It''s a miracle to have such a huge spirit eating stone mountain. How can those peaks be the same as this?"


    "Well, I don''t think it''s possible. I just don''t know what''s on the top of the mountain. It seems that the place of inheritance this time is not the same as those places of inheritance before. There''s no sign of treasure in a day''s journey." Su Tang nodded and said.


    After hearing his words, Tianji shook his head and said; "Well, you continue to climb the mountain. I''ll go back to practice in your body first. I don''t think I''ll encounter any danger now." after that, I flew towards Su Tang''s body and saw that the secret of heaven returned to the divine box of creation in his body again. Su Tang also looked at the gradually darkening sky and decided to have a rest here for a while.


    After finding a flat place, Su Tang took out some pills from the storage ring and began to practice. Although he had supplemented them before, he did not completely return to the state of total victory. He did not know whether he would encounter any danger in the next journey. There would be no mistake in keeping himself in the state of full prosperity.


    After all, besides him, there are forty other young girls on the mountain. As it gets higher and higher, the mountain becomes smaller and smaller. At that time, the chances of meeting each other will be much greater. At that time, there will be a fierce war. Moreover, people of Di family are also among them. I heard that these people may have been to Heisha city before, It''s possible to know your existence.


    Just as Su Tang was recovering wholeheartedly, suddenly a subtle sound of footsteps came from a distance, followed by a woman''s voice; "It''s already dark, brother Mingyi. I think we''d better have a rest." with the woman''s ha, a young man''s voice also rang when the last month fell; "Yes, Minna is right. Now the power in our body is constantly passing. Although there is a spirit stone to supplement, it can''t be maintained at all."


    With the voices of these two people falling, Su Tang also woke up. After standing up, Su Tang looked around. There was no place to hide, which made Su Tang very depressed. At this time, the person walking in front found Su Tang''s existence; "Eh? There are people here." the young girls behind him were stunned when they heard the man''s words.


    At this time, the girl who spoke before said in a confused voice; "No, there are only 40 people who came here this time. They had their own directions when they came up before. They shouldn''t come here." as her voice fell, the leading man looked at Su Tang and asked; "Who are you? Will we be here?"


    Now that it has been discovered, Su Tang has no intention of continuing to hide, and directly opens his mouth and says; "I came here by chance. I was chased and killed before. I came up when I saw a mountain here. Who are you?" Su Tang certainly wouldn''t say that he came up quietly.


    "So it is. There seems to be no problem. Let''s have a rest first. After hearing Su Tang''s words, the boy behind Ming Yi said with a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Ming''s face changed and said coldly; "Your words are too false. Do you think there is a place to hide in this place? I think you''d better tell the truth, or don''t blame me for being rude." Ming Yi is not a fool. There are too many loopholes in Su Tang''s words.


    "Hehe, I''m telling the truth, and I didn''t find the difference between the mountains until I got here. If I wanted to go down, I was afraid of meeting those who chased me, so I had to rest here and wait until tomorrow to see the situation." Su Tang continued to smile and said with a very kind smile. Ming and others were stunned by Su Tang''s attitude, Then he nodded.


    "Oh!" he continued with a faint nod; "Xia Mingyi, I dare to ask your name!" although there are still some people in my heart who don''t believe Su Tang, Su Tang''s performance makes Ming Yi put down some guard. He knows very well where this is. The person in front of him is just a teenager. What can he do even if he is strong? There are ten people on my side. I don''t have to worry about what he will do to harm himself and others.


    Besides, he didn''t feel any malice. In addition, the situation of himself and others is very not optimistic. The passage of aura has made them very weak. If they don''t find a place to recover their aura quickly, they will be in great trouble, so he chose to trust Su Tang for the time being.


    With Ming Yi''s self-report, Su Tang nodded. He was also surprised that Ming Yi could have such a boldness of vision, and asked with a smile; "Mingyi? Is your excellency a member of the super power Ming family in Shura hell?"


    "Exactly!" Ming nodded and said. After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Ha ha, I met the owner of your family in Xia Sutang." thinking of the owner of the Ming family I met in the adventure Town, Sutang thought such a person should be able to make friends.


    "What? You are su Tang? How did you appear here?" with Su Tang''s voice falling, Ming was surprised and shouted.


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, with the help of the faint moonlight, Su Tang could still see that several of the young generation of the Ming family showed a very surprised look. At this time, Su Tang continued to ask; "Hehe, what? You''ve heard of my name?" Su Tang was not surprised that the other party would know himself. After all, from the previous attitude of the Ming family leader, he should be going to make friends with himself.


    "Tut Tut, you are the Su Tang. I heard my father say before coming here this time that you are a very good human being. It should not be bad now. I''m just a little surprised. Why did you appear here? And who was the person you said to be chasing? If I remember correctly, master Lingtian, who was in the upper hand of that town, has planned to stand behind you , who dares not to give face to Jubao pavilion? "After su Tang''s confirmation, Ming asked with a little surprise in his tone.


    "You know a lot. In fact, I''m here because I saw you in the open space before. When the seal was broken, I came in from the other side. As for the person who chased me, who else can be except di? Since you''ve heard of me from the Lord of the nether family, you should know that I''m human?" Hearing that the boy was actually the son of the master of the Ming family, Su Tang smiled. He didn''t know why he came here, so he directly told him why he came here.


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, Mingyi and all the children of the Ming family were stunned. A moment later, Mingyi said with a smile; "Brother Su Tang is really brave. He dares to come here alone, but you don''t know where it is?"


    "Know a little, but not completely. I wonder if you can tell me something else about this place?" Su Tang said with a faint smile.


    Seeing Su Tang''s directness, Ming was stunned and finally smiled and said; "Well, since we can meet here, brother Sutang and my Ming family are also destined. Then I''ll tell my brother something about this place." after that, he looked at the famous children behind him and found that one or two of them could not support it, so he turned around immediately.


    At this time, Su Tang took the lead in saying; "I think you''d better reply first. These things can be discussed later." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Ming nodded and then said to the people behind him; "Everyone, restore the aura first." after that, the group took out the aura stones and began to absorb them. As the aura was absorbed one by one, their spirit became better.


    However, the speed was so slow that Su Tang shook his head when he saw it. At this time, he looked at Mingyi who had not recovered and said softly; "Friend, how long will it take you to recover like this? Although you can maintain it, the consumption is also very huge. I''m afraid you can''t recover 50% of your strength in one night?"


    "Hey, there''s no way. You must have noticed that this place can absorb the aura of the warrior. We''ve consumed a lot of spirit stones all the way here." Ming sighed.

 Chapter 412

    Su Tang could also see that although these consumed spirit stones were completely ignored by these people, they consumed the spirit stones so much in exchange for a little bit of Reiki recovery, and most of them were swallowed up by the spirit eating stones under their feet.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid you''ll have exhausted your aura before you reach the top of the mountain." Su Tang said softly, looking at the young generation of the Ming family who is still consuming the spirit stone.


    After hearing what he said, Ming nodded. His strength was the highest among all the children of the Ming family who went up the mountain this time. However, his aura was also consumed a lot from the bottom of the mountain. Now he met this situation. In fact, he also wanted to sit down and absorb the spirit stone, but Su Tang, an unfamiliar person, was around him for his own safety, Ming Yi can only hold on.


    At this time, Mingyi was all in his eyes. Su Tang also knew that he might have some doubts about himself. But if he continued like this, Mingyi would be in trouble. Looking at some pale Mingyi, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head, took out a bottle of pill from the storage ring, handed it to Mingyi, and said softly; "You can''t go on like this. Take this first."


    As he rested here, the aura in Ming Yi''s body was passing away. At this time, he was already weak. After hearing Su Tang''s words, looking at the things handed over by Su Tang, Ming suddenly remembered the spirit wine his father had given him before, with a light surprise in his eyes.


    But he asked weakly; "What is this?"


    "Pill, it can make you recover as soon as possible." Su Tang said faintly. After hearing Su Tang''s words, a look of surprise burst out in Ming''s eyes, although he shook his head and said; "Hey, even if there is a pill, it''s useless. Even if we take it now and recover, the time will be consumed to the current situation. I appreciate your kindness, brother. You''d better take it back."


    Seeing that Mingyi didn''t accept it, they also thought of Mingyi''s words and nodded. Indeed, they can''t force the spirit devouring stone mountain to dare not absorb their aura like themselves, but Mingyi and others are different. Even if the supplement is complete now, they will be consumed again in a short time. Even if they have more pills, it''s useless.


    "You''d better take it. At least it can make you feel uncomfortable now, and it can also make you stick to this mountain for more time." Su Tang still decided to give this pill to Mingyi. Their current situation is very not optimistic. Even if they have the spirit stone to absorb continuously, Ma Buli will be exhausted.


    Seeing that Su Tang still decided to give himself this precious pill, Ming Yi didn''t take it immediately, but looked at Su Tang. Seeing Su Tang''s calm appearance, Ming smiled and stretched out his hand. As a result, the pill bottle in Su Tang''s hand said gratefully; "Thank you!" Su Tang said with a smile when he saw the pills of Ming''s men; "There are ten pills here. You''re just enough. I think they can''t hold on."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Ming turned around and found that two of the teenagers in his family were very serious. As soon as his face changed, he quickly walked over, poured out two pills from the jade bottle in his hand and fed them respectively. As the pills were swallowed, the two teenagers'' faces slowly improved and woke up in a short time.


    As soon as he saw Ming Yi, one of the two teenagers was more handsome and asked in surprise; "Elder brother, what did you give me to eat just now? You should have strong aura. I''ll recover now. Not only that, but also I''ve improved a lot." as his voice fell, another teenager nodded and said; "Yes, what a powerful aura."


    "Hehe, this is the pill given by brother Su Tang. If you want to thank him, thank him." after that, Mingyi handed the pill in his hand to others, and swallowed one. A moment later, everyone recovered to their previous state, and everyone stood up one after another. At this time, Mingyi also experienced the power of the pill, and his heart was very shocked.


    "Brother, thank you for your kindness." at this time, Mingyi has completely put down his guard against Su Tang. How can a person who can take out such precious pills have other thoughts about himself and others?


    Seeing that Ming Yi was so serious, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, it''s all right. Although you have replied, you should pay attention to it and keep this aura." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Ming and others nodded.


    At this time, Mingyi also nodded. Then the group found a place to sit down again, holding the spirit stone and constantly absorbing it to maintain the consumption of the spirit stone. At this time, Mingyi looked at Su Tang and asked in surprise; "Brother, why do you seem to have nothing at all? Won''t the aura in your body be absorbed by this spirit devouring stone?"


    At this time, Ming Yi seems to have found that more than half an hour has passed since he and others saw Su Tang. Su Tang has not absorbed the spirit stone and swallowed the pill at all, and his aura seems to have not disappeared at all from the beginning. Even Ming Yi can feel that Su Tang''s spirit stone is still strengthening.


    Su Tang had too much aura because his child swallowed a lot of pills, but he didn''t fully recover. When he really wanted to recover, he met Mingyi and others, so his aura didn''t fully recover. At this time, while chatting, the aura in Su Tang was also increasing, although it was only a very small increase, A genius like Ming Yi can still feel it clearly.


    "Hehe, my aura has some special characteristics. Apart from absorbing a little before, I haven''t absorbed it since." Su Tang said with a smile. After hearing his words, the children of the Ming family looked at Su Tang in surprise. At this time, Ming Yi took the lead in responding from his surprise and exclaimed; "Just listen to my father tell me how brother Su Tang did. I didn''t believe it before. Now I see that you are really outstanding, brother."


    Other children of the Ming family also nodded one after another. At this time, everyone looked at Su Tang and was much kinder. At this time, Minna asked; "Brother Su Tang, you said before that you were chased and killed by the emperor''s people? Do you have a grudge against the emperor''s people?"


    "I don''t know if it''s a grudge. To tell the truth, I didn''t see the emperor''s people at all a few days ago, but in Heisha City, the emperor''s people suddenly appeared, hurt my friend, grabbed me and said they were going to the headquarters. After leaving Heisha City, I killed the two emperor''s people. In order not to let the emperor''s people and the people of Heisha city continue to trouble me, I just I was able to run in the mountains and forests. Unexpectedly, I came here by chance. "Su Tang didn''t hide it and said with a smile.


    After hearing his explanation, Minna frowned and said with a cold hum; "The emperor''s people are really overbearing. It''s good to deal with others indiscriminately and kill them." Mingna, a girl, Su Tang felt her innocence before. Now after her own affairs in office, she is preconceived that emperor''s rise is bad.


    Su Tang was also very impressed by such a young girl, and immediately said with a smile; "Ha ha, it''s all over now. Anyway, I''ve got a grudge against the people of the emperor family. I''ll talk about it later." as Su Tang''s voice fell, Mingyi nodded and said; "Now that you have killed the emperor''s people, according to their hegemony, you will never let go of you. Brother, the emperor is very powerful. If you meet the God''s people in the future, you should be more careful."


    "Yes, brother Sutang, now there are people of Di family in the mountain. If they know your identity, I''m afraid they will attack you. You must be careful." Mingna said again.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and said; "Don''t worry. Although the emperor''s people are strong, I su Tang is not a soft persimmon to be manipulated by others. Besides, I''m afraid it''s hard for the emperor''s people to live on the mountain at this time. They don''t annoy me. It''s OK, otherwise I don''t mind killing them all here." Su Tang is not a kind man or woman. The emperor has made him very angry.


    When there is no hatred and resentment, he actually sends people to embarrass himself. He really thinks he is the master of the heavens. Although Su Tang is usually easy-going, once someone provokes him, it is really complete, just like the iron family and the God empire on the mainland.


    "Oh, what did I hear? Someone dared to put out the que words here to kill us. Who are you, boy? Why are you here?" just after su Tang''s voice fell, a voice suddenly appeared on the other side. With the sound, the party came from behind the huge black stone.


    Seeing that someone suddenly appeared, Su Tang was slightly stunned and muttered in doubt; "How could this happen? How many people came here and why didn''t I notice it?" Su Tang had the power to cultivate his soul, so his senses were much more sensitive than ordinary people, but he didn''t notice the arrival of this group.


    "Hehe, boy, this spirit devouring stone is not just a feature. I think you should not think about these things now, but think about what to do. These guys are di''s people." Tianji returned with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned and reacted in a moment. He smiled helplessly. At this time, Ming stood up and looked at the people who came now and said; "Hehe, Diquan, shouldn''t you be on the other side? Why did you suddenly come here?"


    "Ming Yi, you go aside first. I don''t have time to talk to you now." then he turned his eyes to Su Tang and said coldly; "Did you say those words just now?" when he found that Diquan didn''t give himself face, Ming''s face sank and was ready to continue talking. At this time, Su Tang standing next to him stopped him and looked up at Diquan and said; "Hehe, so what?"

 Chapter 413

    Su Tang''s tone was so indifferent. When Diquan''s originally gloomy face suddenly became more gloomy, Mingyi also looked at Su Tang with some worry. He really didn''t understand why Su Tang, who was originally easy-going, became so sharp at the moment.


    "Boy, you''re looking for death, you know? No one has ever dared to talk to Diquan like this." although Diquan was very angry, he didn''t make a rash move. After all, there was something strange about the boy now. When he went up the mountain, there were only ten people, but now there is one more in the Ming family, He was very confused.


    "Mingyi, should you explain to me? Why is this boy with the people of your Ming family? Is it because your Ming family wants to violate the rules for many years?" after that, Emperor Quan looked at Mingyi and asked coldly.


    Hearing what he said, Minna didn''t know how to explain it. At this time, Minna snorted coldly and said; "Diquan, what are you? Why do you want our big brother ming to explain to you? Brother Su Tang came here by mistake and has nothing to do with our Ming family."


    As soon as Minna said this, Minna''s face immediately changed and she secretly screamed in her heart; "Bad." Mingyi was about to speak, but Diquan looked at Su Tang at this time and asked with a little surprised look in his eyes; "Your name is Sutang? Is that the human who came to Shura hell from the outer continent?"


    Seeing that Minna said her identity, Su Tang didn''t intend to continue to be secret, and said faintly; "Exactly, so what? Why don''t you di''s people want to continue to catch me?" with Su Tang''s words falling, Minna also reacted. She just realized that she called Su Tang''s name as soon as possible. You know, Di''s people have been to Heisha city before. I think she must have heard about Su Tang.


    Now that she has exposed Su Tang''s identity, the people of the di family will certainly find him trouble. Thinking of this, Minna flashed a panic in her eyes, looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother Sutang, yes... I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was intentional." seeing that Ming Na had a look of self reproach, Sutang shook his head and said with a smile; "It doesn''t matter. Even if you don''t say it, they will know sooner or later. Besides, I didn''t intend to hide it. You don''t have to blame yourself."


    Su Tang''s words let Minna breathe a sigh of relief. At this time, Minyi also said; "Brother Sutang, don''t worry. Since you are a friend of my Ming family, we won''t sit idly by this time when Ming Na came out again." after that, he turned to look at Diquan and said; "Diquan, let''s forget about today''s business. Now you know where we are. If trade fights rashly, no one will benefit at that time."


    "Forget it? Mingyi, what are you? Forget it? I''ll be the expert today. I''ll decide today''s su Tang. Your Mingjia shouldn''t meddle, otherwise your Mingjia will be eliminated ahead of time in this inheritance test." hearing Mingyi''s words, Emperor Quan smiled disdainfully, and a trace of irony flashed in his eyes.


    Seeing him like this, Ming''s face sank, and he was silent for a moment. After a moment, he opened his mouth and said; "In that case, come on. Even if the people of my Ming family are eliminated, your reserve price will not be good." Ming knows that this inheritance is very important to all families. Although he doesn''t know whether someone can inherit it in the end, it''s better to have a chance than not.


    But this time it has something to do with Su Tang. Let''s not say that Su Tang has given medicine to himself and others before. His identity is also exposed by people in his own nether family, but he will choose this way at this time. The most important thing is that his father said to him, "if you have the opportunity to meet Su Tang in the future, try to expect better, and make friends with him no matter what price you pay." With this factor, Ming made up his mind directly.


    No matter what happens this time, we must stand on Su Tang''s side. Although Mingyi doesn''t know why his father wants to spare no effort to make friends with Su Tang, since his father said so, he must have his own plan.


    "Well, since your Ming family wants to fight against my emperor, I don''t have to worry about anything." after that, Emperor Quan turned to look at the Nine Emperor''s children behind him and said; "Do it, today we''ll beat all these guys of the Ming family, and then catch the human." as his voice fell, the people of the Ming family took out their weapons one by one without waiting for the Ming to speak.


    Just then Su Tang''s voice sounded in the audience; "A group of idiots, you don''t look at the current situation. Such a mind still says what is Di''s genius. I think they are all idiots. Since you want to die, I don''t mind killing more Di''s people today." after that, Su Tang rushed towards Di''s people without waiting for the Liang family to do it first.


    Seeing Su Tang''s sudden move, Diquan''s face sank, and his Shura power erupted. However, at this time, he was almost the same as the previous Ming Yi. Although he may have more Shura power than the Ming Yi left, he did not reach his heyday, but he was always confident. Among the 40 people who came this time, his strength was the strongest, He imagined that even if he didn''t have much Shura power, he could easily destroy the people of the Ming family and catch Su Tang.


    But his idea was very good. Seeing Su Tang''s action, Mingyi also knew that this battle was inevitable. He didn''t care about anything at once. He shouted and rushed towards the emperor''s people. With the name''s deliberate action, all the members of the Mingjia family moved, and all the Tianma were close to winning, And those guys of Di family had only 50% strength at most, or even less. Therefore, in the first battle, Di''s people were completely pressed by the people of the Ming family.


    "Hahaha, Di''s little bastards, weren''t you very arrogant before? Today I see you, uncle Mingming, go into the throat to clean you up." when I saw the first confrontation, Di''s people were all at a disadvantage, and a young man in the Ming family camp laughed and said.


    After hearing his words, the people on the side of the emperor''s family all looked heavy and scolded, so they fought with the people of the Ming family. At this time, Ming Yi followed Su Tang to fight against Diquan, and the three soon separated. At this time, Su Tang also thought secretly in his heart; "Diquan is a good guy. It''s really a rare genius to have such a strong strength under such circumstances."


    "Brother Sutang, we''d better hurry up. The Shura power in the emperor Quan''s body is constantly passing. Coupled with the previous fight, I''m afraid there''s not much left now. Let''s beat this guy in a hurry." this fight made Mingyi aware that the emperor Quan who had been pressing himself in the past seems to lose his strength very quickly at this time.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Brother Mingyi, you''d better help others first. First kill those people of the di family, and then give me the area." after that, before Mingyi answered, a golden light suddenly appeared all over Su Tang''s body, and the real dragon bully body was summoned by him in an instant. With the emergence of the real dragon bully body, Su Tang''s physical strength also improved several grades in an instant.


    "Emperor''s genius, let me see if you can take a few punches." after that, Su Tang hit the supreme divine fist, and the golden fist with the sound of breaking the wind directly hit Diquan. The other Diquan also noticed the improvement of Su Tang''s strength at this time. At the same time, he also felt the power of Su Yan Ting''s fist. He didn''t intend to take it hard and was ready to dodge.


    Su Tang''s voice continued to ring; "Want to hide? Do you think I''ll give you this opportunity?" Su Tang''s voice fell to Su Tang. Su Tang was a little faster. Bang, a punch directly hit Diquan''s chest, and the powerful force directly beat Diquan back several steps. At this time, Su Tang said faintly; "Not bad, continue." the voice fell, and another punch bombarded Diquan.


    At this time, Diquan''s face has completely changed. Compared with his previous indifference and self-confidence, Diquan''s face is dignified at this time, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He really doesn''t understand why the human in front of him has such strong strength at this time. His cultivation is in the upper Shura realm. At a glance, he can easily see that Su Tang''s cultivation is at most the middle Shura, But why is his strength so strong on this spirit devouring Stone Mountain at this time?


    Another punch was hit, and Diquan was completely beaten by Su Tang. Seeing here, Mingyi was relieved. At the same time, he was very surprised. He was also very surprised that Su Tang had such combat power. However, after being surprised, Mingyi turned and rushed towards other Di''s children. Now that he has shot, Then let the people of Di''s be eliminated directly.


    At this time, the emperor spring of Su Tang was always pressed by Su Tang, and there was no chance to fight back. Every time he wanted to fight, Su Tang''s fist would come first, which made him very depressed. He didn''t understand why Su Tang knew what he thought in his heart. He became more and more frightened. Under such passive defense, the power of hurting Shura passed faster and faster, In just a few battles, the Shura power in his body has been reduced by one or two percent. If this continues, I''m afraid he will be left here.


    "Stop, Su Tang, stop first." emperor Quan had to bow his head at this time. If he continued like this, his ridicule power would be exhausted. I''m afraid it would be very bad at that time. Although the exhaustion of Shura''s power would not cost him his life, it would be very difficult for him to go down such a long mountain road, At the same time, the exhaustion of the power of Shura will also bring indelible secret injury to his future cultivation.


    "Stop it? Why should I stop it? The emperor''s people are really not overbearing. It''s you who want to fight. If you can''t fight now, just stop it? It''s a joke." Su Tang disdained to hear the voice of emperor Quan. The movement of his hand didn''t stop at all, and the supreme divine fist bombarded emperor Quan circle by circle.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Diquan was deeply in his heart. He knew that his current requirements were indeed inappropriate, but he had no way now. Finally, he had to defend Su Tang''s attack while turning his head and looking at Ming Yi and shouting; "Mingyi, stop quickly and don''t make trouble for your Mingjia." at this moment, the emperor Quan saw that there was no way to explain Su Tang, so he had to start from Mingyi with a threatening tone.


    "Hahaha? Diquan, you''re such an idiot. Now that the fight has started, do you still want to stop? Do you think it''s possible? Make trouble for my Ming family? Diquan, you''re not qualified yet." Diquan''s voice has fallen, and Ming replied with a laugh.


    At this time, Su Tang also said; "I don''t know what the people of the emperor family think. In this situation, they dare to threaten others. In that case, you can all stay today." before, Su Tang only planned to defeat these people of the emperor family, although they were about to be defeated, so that they were not qualified to continue to participate in this inheritance test.


    Now that emperor Quan says so, Su Tang doesn''t want to make trouble for the Ming family. Although the Ming family may not be afraid of the emperor family, the emperor family is now the royal family in Shura hell. If he really wants to make trouble for the Ming family, the Ming family will really have a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 414

    Hearing Su Tang''s murderous words, Mingyi was also surprised, and Diquan narrowed his eyes and shouted; "Su Tang, you are presumptuous. This is Shura hell. My emperor is the royal family here. Dare you kill us? My emperor will not let you go."


    "Oh? If I don''t kill you, is your emperor going to let me go? I just wanted to come to Shura hell to experience casually this time, and didn''t want to conflict with the forces in Shura hell, but you emperor took the lead in provoking everything. Since your Emperor didn''t let me go anyway, why don''t you pull some members of the emperor first "Where''s the cushion?" Su Tang said coldly as soon as he heard emperor Quan''s words.


    As the voice fell, Su Tang also used Reiki for the first time. His gray Reiki rose up in the air. In an instant, a very powerful destructive force broke out in the battlefield. With the emergence of this breath, the faces of the people present changed. Such a powerful special Reiki was something they had never met before.


    "Brother Su Tang, you......" seeing Su Tang''s appearance at this time, Ming Yi cried out with some worry. At this time, Su Tang''s head didn''t return and said; "Brother Ming, I know what you are thinking, but now I have to leave them. There is a king level Shura at the foot of the mountain. If these guys escape, not only I am in danger, but the Ming family may also be involved."


    As soon as Ming was silent, why didn''t he know this? He lived in Shura hell with Di Shi for many years. He was very aware of Di Shi''s arrogance. Although he said he was not afraid of Di Shi before, he had some scruples in his heart. Now that Su Tang said he wanted to leave these guys completely, he thought of stopping them in a moment.


    However, after hearing Su Tang''s words, he understood that the current situation could only be like this, so he didn''t intend to continue persuasion. He nodded with the disciples of the Ming family and showed his real strength one by one. The battle between life and death was completely different from the previous battle. Emperor Quan''s eyes shrank when he saw the changes of the Ming family and others, He never thought that Mingyi would be moved by Su Tang''s words.


    "Well, I, Emperor Quan, remember what happened today. As long as I don''t die, I will kill all the young generation of your Ming family in the future." after that, Emperor Quan took out a pill from the storage ring and swallowed it without hesitation. With the pill swallowed, the Shura power of emperor Quan''s whole body also recovered in an instant. Seeing the appearance of emperor Quan at this time, Other children also know that they can''t keep their hands now, so they all took out the pill and took it.


    For a moment, both sides of the army broke out with all their strength. At this time, Su Tang was stunned when he looked at the pill taken by Diquan and others. This was the first time he saw the pill in Shura hell. Although he didn''t know how powerful the pill was, Su Tang could guess more or less.


    "Brother Mingyi, don''t keep your hand. Take advantage of the fact that the power of their pill hasn''t been fully refined and destroy them all." Su Tang noticed that the strength of Di''s people began to improve slowly at this time, and immediately shouted at Mingyi.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Ming nodded and shouted, and rushed towards the people of Di family. His strength was already strong. In addition, the pill given by Su Tang had restored their Shura power. This period was completely unmatched by the people of Di family. Although the people of Di family were strong this time, they couldn''t give full play to my strength at this time, With the advantage of number, the nether family still has the opportunity to kill these guys completely.


    Seeing that Mingyi had fought, Su Tang no longer kept his hand, and rushed towards Diquan at full speed. The gray aura, along with the golden fist, was like a violent storm. At this time, Diquan had planned to work hard and had no fear of hands and feet before.


    Seeing Su Tang coming close again, Emperor Quan drank loudly and his Shura power erupted. Then he saw emperor Quan''s blood essence gushing out and his hands pinched. The Shura power from top to bottom of his body was once again strengthened with his fingerprints. The change of emperor Quan stunned Su Tang and understood it casually, "This emperor surname still has such a secret method. We can''t underestimate it."


    "Brother Sutang, be careful. This is the blood bleeding secret skill that can be cultivated by the emperor''s lineage. It can increase the user''s combat power by three times." Seeing the changes on the side of emperor Quan, Ming Yi in the battle also made a sound to remind. Su Tang was stunned when he heard Ming Yi''s reminder. He had guessed that emperor Quan must have used some secret skill to enhance his strength, but he never thought that it could increase his combat power by three times. Such a secret skill can be said to be a magic skill.


    For a moment, a dignified look also appeared on Su Tang''s cover. Previously, he dared to leave Diquan and others. That''s because their Shura power will pass all the time on this spirit eating Stone Mountain, which makes Diquan and others unable to give full play to their strength. But now Diquan suddenly uses such a secret technique, which makes his strength triple, I think he has completely reached the stage of his total victory.


    "Su Tang, I want to see how you leave me." after that, Emperor Quan rushed into the storage ring and took out a war knife. With the injection of Shura''s power, the war knife emitted a trace of blood red light under the moonlight and a smell of killing appeared.


    "Is this the will to kill? I didn''t expect you could condense such a strong will to kill." Su Tang said quietly, feeling that the presence of the sword on emperor Quan gave Su Tang some familiar breath.


    When he fought with those people in the mob city before, although he had met many martial artists who had condensed their will to kill, they were all very weak. At this time, Emperor Quan''s will to kill was very concise. This emperor Quan can be regarded as a rare genius.


    "Hahaha, let Su Tang die." hearing Su Tang''s surprised words, Diquan laughed and rushed towards Su Tang with a war knife. Seeing Diquan''s confidence greatly increased, Su Tang frowned and didn''t choose to continue to attack. It was also a passive defense. The will to kill was very strong. It not only had the effect of improving attack power, but also suppressed the opponent''s mood.


    As long as he was within the scope of his will to kill, Su Tang could not give full play to all his combat power. At this time, Su Tang could only avoid the attack of emperor Quan and find a way to break the attack of emperor Quan. After several knives in a row, he saw that Su Tang had only been on the mountain wall, and Emperor Quan laughed disdainfully; "Hahaha, didn''t you say you wanted to kill us before Su Tang? Now come on, just fight me well. What''s hiding?"


    With Diquan''s suppression of Su Tang at this time, those people of the di family also wanted to fight chicken blood one by one, and risked their lives to attack the people of the Ming family. For a time, the people of the Ming family were caught unprepared. At this time, Su Tang also looked dignified. If this continues, the people of the Ming family may suffer heavy losses by this group of crazy Di''s children.


    "Hum, since you want to play, I''ll play with you." Su Tang snorted coldly. While dodging the real attack, he pinched the Dharma decision. As the Dharma decision appeared, the God of war seal also appeared on Su Tang''s head. As soon as the God of war seal appeared, everyone in the audience was stunned for a moment, and Emperor Quan''s eyes also showed a trace of dignity.


    "Martial arts? Let me see if your martial arts are strong or mine." seeing Su Tang''s martial arts, Emperor Quan also stopped attacking, and his Shura power began to think about the gathering of the sabre in his hand. With the blessing of Shura power, the sabre became very afraid for a moment, and fierce Sabre Qi appeared, Even Su Tang, who is protected by the real Longba body, can feel a trace of pain.


    Feeling the terrible fighting skills of emperor Quan, Su Tang''s face was very calm, his movements on his hands were faster and faster, and the God of war seal on his head was more and more solid. At this time, looking at the means of the two men, Ming Yi also shrunk his eyes during the battle, and exclaimed in his heart; "What a powerful fighting skill. Su Tang is really extraordinary. No wonder my father wants me to make friends with him."


    "Drink! Let Su Tang die." at this time, Diquan''s fighting skills have been fully condensed. Looking at the changing fingerprints of Su Tang, Diquan outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth, raised his hand and cut towards Su Tang. With this wave, countless more powerful Sabre Qi began to rush towards Su Tang. So many Sabre Qi, At this time, Su and Tang could not be avoided.


    "Brother Sutang, be careful." seeing emperor Quan''s words at this time, Ming Yi shouted at Su Tang in horror. This knife has far exceeded Ming Yi''s imagination. Although emperor Quan doesn''t have much Shura power at this time, his combat power is three times more out of thin air. At this time, the combat power of emperor Quan is no longer measurable by Shura power.


    Listening to Mingyi''s reminder, Su Tang didn''t know the strength of this knife, but people at this time could not avoid it. The only thing he could do was to condense the God of war seal and collide with it. With the rapid speed of the sword Qi, Su Tang''s awareness of Dharma decision stopped. At this time, Su Tang retreated at full speed, and the God of war seal on his head was directly smashed out by Su Tang in an instant.


    Seeing that Su Tang began to retreat, he said with a sneer; "Retreat? Can you still retreat? You have only one way to die under my unique Sabre spirit. Don''t struggle, ha ha ha." at this time, Diquan already felt that he had the chance to win. The unique Sabre spirit, one of the most powerful fighting skills of emperor, combined with the blood bleeding secret skill, was very powerful. What could su Tang, a medium Shura, stop it?


    "Just have a try." Su Tang''s voice dropped the God of war seal, which had been blocked before the God of war gas. At this time, the God of war gas also hit the God of war seal. The next scene changed Diquan''s face. When the God of war seal was touched by the God of war gas, there was no broken seal in his imagination, but his God of war gas, It began to dissipate slowly.


    Since I was able to completely control the power of destruction, Su Tang has always wanted to integrate the power of destruction with his previous martial arts. This is the second time Su Tang has integrated the God of war seal with the power of destruction. Unexpectedly, it has such a powerful effect.


    As soon as the Qi of emperor Quan''s sword was broken, Su Tang controlled the God of war seal to suppress emperor Quan without hesitation. At this time, Emperor Quan had not fully recovered from the fact that the Qi of the kill knife had been broken. He felt the sound of the oncoming wind. Emperor Quan suddenly woke up. All his retreats had been completely blocked by the God of war seal.


    "No!" Diquan shouted in despair. The God of war seal fell directly and suppressed it ruthlessly, completely covering up Diquan''s voice. At this time, everyone on the battlefield was stunned. When the God of war seal disappeared, everyone saw that Diquan had been lying on the ground with blood all over his body.


    "Impossible, how can I lose to a middle Shura?" the emperor spring lying on the ground vomited a mouthful of blood, and then said in an incredible whisper, with strong weakness in his voice.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang said faintly; "Cultivation doesn''t mean combat power. You are defeated by your ignorance and arrogance." with Su Tang''s voice falling, Diquan''s body began to dissipate slowly on the spirit devouring Stone Mountain, and the destructive power printed by the God of war had completely entered Diquan''s body at this time.

 Chapter 415

    Watching Diquan''s body slowly disappear, the people of the di family and the Ming family were stunned. They really didn''t understand why this happened. When everyone was stunned, Su Tang''s voice sounded in the presence; "Brother Mingyi, what are you waiting for?"


    This voice, like thunder, directly brought the Ming family and the di family back to reality. The first person to react was Ming Yi. He directly killed a Di''s son with the momentum of thunder. In this life, the scream appeared, and the Di''s children''s faces showed fear. At this time, the Hou Ming family also reacted, The weapons in their hands smashed at the members of the di family around them.


    For a time, the emperor''s children were beaten by the owners of the Ming family. Compared with before, the current Ming family had more obvious advantages in potential. After su Tang put away the storage ring in Diquan''s hand, he also joined the battle. With the addition of Su Tang, the members of the Emperor family began to be killed one by one. Every member of the emperor family who was killed, Su Tang will leave a destructive force.


    The bodies of those members of the emperor family were all destroyed directly. In less than a incense burning time, under this one-sided battle, the remaining nine people of the emperor family were all killed, and the bodies had completely disappeared into the Shura hell. After the battle, the children of the Ming family all looked pale. Obviously, they also consumed a lot of Shura power in the previous battle.


    Seeing them like this, Su Tang took out some pills for them again. Ming was not as polite as before this time. He directly took the pills and gave one to each of the disciples of the Ming family. Soon their Shura power recovered. Although it was not in its heyday, it recovered at least 70% or 80%.


    "Brother Sutang, I think you''d better find a place to hide first. What big news we made here before will certainly disturb the other two forces. Although the people of the Feng family will not embarrass you, the second family has a very close relationship with the emperor, and I''m afraid they will embarrass you." after refining the medicine, As soon as Ming opened his eyes, he thought of Su Tang with a worried tone.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I understand. Don''t worry, brother Mingyi. I''ll have a way when they come later. Just think about your reason." although the breath will be blocked on the spirit devouring Stone Mountain, the sound of the previous battle will not disappear, so the other two people will come.


    "Well, I know what to say, brother. I think you''d better hide first." Ming nodded and continued. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, when the voice of the secret suddenly sounded; "Boy, it''s too late for you to hide now. They have come." as the voice of the secret fell, a voice sounded in the field; "Hahaha, Mingyi, you''re not low-key, are you? It''s amazing that you made such a big noise on the first day."


    With the sound falling, a very handsome young man rushed to the mountain path on the left. With his appearance, he also followed nine young martial artists behind him. When he heard this man''s voice, Ming smiled helplessly, looked at Su Tang and said; "Fengling, why did you come here?"


    With his voice falling, Fengling has come to Ming. At this time, Fengling finds the existence of Su Tang at a glance. He looks at Ming with doubt and says with a smile; "Well, aren''t you dead? The emperor''s people came to trouble you?" although he was confused, Fengling didn''t directly ask about Ming Yisu Tang.


    Ming nodded and said; "Di''s people are always like that. They are used to being arrogant and domineering. You don''t know." after that, Ming turned around and pulled Su Tang and continued to say to Fengling; "Let me introduce you. This is my new strong brother, Su Tang. You should have heard of his name?" Mingyi and Fengling are good friends themselves. In addition, the relationship between the two families is very close, so he didn''t hide Su Tang''s identity at all. He knows that the old guy Feng Lingtian gave Su Tang the supreme order, which not only represents the treasure gathering Pavilion, It also represents his wind family.


    "Ha ha, I''m going to sue Tang." hearing what Mingyi said, Sue Tang didn''t feel any disgust. He said it directly. Because of the previous fenglingtian affair, Sue Tang still had some kind feelings towards the people of the Feng family.


    Fengling was also stunned and exclaimed; "Are you su Tang? Tut Tut, I''ve heard of your name for a long time, but I haven''t been able to see you. I didn''t expect to see you here this time. Yes, yes, my name is Fengling. It''s nice to meet brother Su Tang." Fengling is also a straightforward person. Since this Su Tang can be introduced by Mingyi, I think he should be a good person. In addition to his previous second uncle, Let him try to make friends with Su Tang. Of course, he won''t let go of such an opportunity.


    "Hehe, brother Sutang, this guy is my best friend. He''s nice and loyal. We''ll all be our own people in the future." Ming said with a smile when he saw the first meeting between the two. After hearing his words, Su Tang and Fengling nodded.


    Only then did Fengling ask; "Why didn''t you see the guy from Diquan? Did they leave?"


    "Well, I left, but I just completely left Shura hell." when Ming thought about the massacre of emperor''s family before, he couldn''t help but sigh with a trace of emotion. Emperor''s family has always been arrogant and overbearing. Unexpectedly, this time here, he lost a genius at one time. There are super geniuses like Diquan. If they knew that these people were killed by Su Tang, I''m afraid I''ll chase Su Tang like crazy.


    "What do you mean?" Fengling obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Mingyi''s words. He couldn''t help wondering. At this time, Su Tang said directly; "They were all killed. Won''t you go to Gaomi?" Su Tang''s tone was very flat, and there was no wave at all.


    "What? They were all killed? Don''t talk nonsense, brother. Although I''m also unhappy with the people of the emperor family, there''s no doubt about their strength. In addition, there''s no body of the emperor family at all." as soon as Su Tang said something, Fengling screamed. At this time, all the children of the Feng family who just arrived showed an unbelievable look.


    "Hum, Fengling, what do you mean by this? Can brother Su Tang lie? I think your skin is itchy. Do you want me to loosen your bones?" at this time, without waiting for Mingyi and Su Tang to answer, Mingna came to Fengling with a cold hum and stared at Fengling with an evil face.


    The sudden appearance of the proposition made Fengling''s eyes shrink and smile; "Sister Ming Na, can we be ladies? Besides, I''m your fiance. You can''t treat me like this. I didn''t say that brother Su Tang lied to me. I just can''t believe it. After all, there''s really no emperor''s body here. Will people always leave a body when they die?"


    Fengling''s tone at this time suddenly weakened a lot. It was obvious that he was very afraid of the innocent girl Mingna, but his words stunned Su Tang. Unexpectedly, this guy was still Mingna''s fiance. Seeing his present appearance, Su Tang couldn''t help shaking his head in his heart; "I saw the birth of a henpecked wife."


    "Hum, I''m just a lady. What can you do? I tell you Fengling, my brother Su Tang didn''t lie. If you dare to question him again, I''ll beat you." Mingna said coldly again.


    At this time, Ming Yi shook his head helplessly and said; "Fengling, why have you seen me lie to you?" at this time, I heard Minna and Minyi say so. All the doubts in Fengling''s eyes receded, but a dignified look. Seeing him like this, Minyi didn''t understand. It was just that the situation had reached that point and let the emperor''s people leave, I''m afraid it will bring a lot of trouble to myself and Su Tang.


    "It''s going to be a disaster. Now I''m afraid the people of the second family are coming. They chose the farthest way from here, so I''m afraid they''re constantly coming. If they find the existence of the Sutang brothers, I''m afraid it''s really troublesome." although I don''t know why Mingyi and Sutang were so reckless to kill all the people of the di family, as friends, What he has to consider now is the safety of Su Tang and Ming.


    "Don''t worry about it. Tell me where they will come from. I have only one way." at this time, Su Tang said directly. At this time, Su Tang already had a very good plan. Maybe doing so can help himself and others escape.


    Seeing Su Tang''s question like this, Fengling pointed to the other side and said; "It should come from there, brother. What are you going to do?" at this time, Fengling has been planning for the worst. This is Mingyi. He also turned to look at Su Tang with doubts in his eyes.


    "It''s very simple. Stop them directly and let them be beaten down the mountain before they reach here." Su Tang said calmly.


    After hearing his words, Fengling whispered in her heart. Sure enough, she nodded and said; "This is the best way at present, so that they can''t know that emperor has been destroyed. When things are over here, we can also infer that Emperor may have encountered some danger on the top of the mountain. It''s still very dangerous here. Emperor''s people can''t guarantee that they won''t encounter danger?"


    Fengling is worthy of being a son of the Feng family. He was born a businessman. His brain is not comparable to that of ordinary people. After hearing his words, Mingyi also brightened his eyes, nodded and said; "This is a good way, but will Di believe it?"


    "Will you believe it? We can''t control it. Even if they doubt it, what can it do? He can''t do anything to us without evidence." Fengling continued.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and said; "Don''t worry, Di Shi won''t doubt us, because it won''t be our people who stopped them this time." after that, he released the rescue from the Thor palace. Before that, Su Tang thought hard and told Tianji what he thought. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji directly entered the Thor Palace and told ape Chi about the matter, I''m very happy to hear that I can fight ape red.


    Chijiri marmoset itself is a fighting race. After being trapped for many years, ape Chi''s fighting instinct has been suppressed. Since he followed Su Tang, he can''t fight as freely as before, so he was very happy when he heard of the battle. Then Tianji explained all the things explained by Su Tang more clearly, so he came out of the Thor Palace on the first day, Ape red appears in noumenon, but it is much smaller.


    "Ape Chi, do it this time. Remember not to kill them all, leaving some people to let them go down the mountain." Su Tang said directly as soon as ape Chi appeared.


    After hearing his words, ape Chi smiled and said; "Don''t worry, boss, I''ll do what you told me." at this time, Mingyi and Fengling were stunned. The sudden appearance of monkeys made them really don''t understand what was going on. At this time, Mingyi just wanted to talk, while Fengling''s eyes lit up and laughed and said; "Brother Sutang, I admire you."


    "Ha ha, brother Fengling flattered me." Su Tang smiled modestly when he saw that Fengling seemed to understand his intention. At this time, only Mingyi and a group of disciples of Mingjia and Fengjia didn''t know. Therefore, Su Tang pointed to the road that Fengling had said before and said to ape Chi; "They will come over from there, you go straight." after that, he turned to look at Fengling and Mingyi and said; "Please give me a big drink. It must be loud. It''s best for those in the second house to hear it."

 Chapter 416

    Hearing Su Tang''s words, even the most intelligent Fengling showed a look of doubt. At this time, Su Tang continued; "You shout loudly, bold monster, since you dare to attack our Feng family and Ming family disciples." with Su Tang''s voice falling, Fengling''s eyes brightened, nodded and said with a smile; "I see. Come on, let''s shout together. The voice must be loud enough. It''s best to make everyone at the foot of the mountain hear, ha ha ha."


    Although Mingyi didn''t know why Su Tang and Fengling did this, out of his trust in them, he nodded and said without asking more; "Well, it''s just impossible for people at the foot of the mountain to hear."


    Then the two men worked hard and drank loudly. The sound sounded like thunder on the mountain and spread very far in an instant. At this time, on the other side of the mountain, the second family, who were constantly coming here, suddenly heard such a cry and stopped one by one. This was the head man whispering; "This sound seems to be from Mingyi and Fengling. Have they met monsters?"


    "Brother, it''s impossible? There may be monsters on the mountain?" a man behind him said after hearing the man''s words.


    The first man is called the second bully. He is the most gifted genius in the second young generation. He is similar to Mingyi and others. This time, he came here to try to accept the inheritance.


    The second bully shook his head and said; "Listen to this voice, there should be no fake. One or two of Fengling and Ming must have met monsters. The previous fighting voice came from the place where the Ming family is located. I think the Ming family should be attacked, but then the talents of the Feng family arrived. I''m afraid it''s not easy to let their two families join hands." the second bully''s face was dignified when I thought of it here.


    Originally, they came up this mountain for the first time. People of the older generation said that there are many unknown dangers on this mountain. Now the Feng family and the Ming family meet monsters, I''m afraid they can only say that they have bad luck.


    "In that case, brother, shall we go there?" the man behind him continued.


    The second bully shook his head and said; "Don''t use the past for the time being. Since their two families met, let them fight first. Such a powerful monster will certainly cause heavy losses to both of them, and may even be directly destroyed. It would be better if we and di were left without them."


    "Brother Yingming, these two families have always been at odds with us. Now that they are unlucky enough to meet a monster, they can only say that they are unlucky. Hahaha." the people behind them immediately flattered us when they heard such words, and the second bully smiled and said; "Let''s have a rest here. I believe Di''s plan is the same as ours."


    After hearing the second bully''s words, the disciples of the second family sat down one after another and took out the spirit stone to restore their strength. On this mountain, their aura is no longer consumed all the time. Now that there is nothing to do, recover first.


    As soon as the people of the second family sat down, a roar came from a distance. The second bully and others changed their faces, "be careful, this is the voice of a monster, isn''t it far from us." as soon as the second bully''s voice fell, another roar appeared. Hearing this sound, the second bully changed his face and shouted loudly; "Back off, the monster is coming towards us."


    But it was too late. As the second bully''s voice fell, a giant ape two or three feet tall and dressed in red fur appeared in their sight. The powerful breath made the second bully a second disciple, who was already frightened.


    "The monster at the top of Shura''s peak? How could it be? How could there be such a powerful monster here?" the second bully saw the strength of the monster at a glance from the smell emitted from the monster in front of him. When he heard the second bully''s exclamation, all the brothers of the second family were frightened one after another. Their strength was not very strong, Apart from the initial state of upper cultivation in the second style, other people are basically in the medium Shura state.


    Hearing that the monster rushing towards himself and others is the peak state of the upper Shura, how can people not panic? As we all know, the cultivation of the monster is much stronger than that of the Shura of the same level. Now such a giant beast suddenly appears, and its strength is still so terrible. The people of the second family are already afraid at this time.


    "What are you waiting for? Run quickly and run down the mountain." seeing a group of disciples, Haiou, the second bully shouted immediately. At this time, he had no intention to fight or continue to participate in this test. His only idea now was to leave here and this dangerous place.


    As the sound fell, the second bully took the lead in running down the mountain. When others saw that the second bully ran away, they all began to follow. At this time, ape Chi looked at these guys and ran away without fighting. A look of disdain flashed in his eyes and shouted; "You Shura really don''t know life or death. You dare to go to the holy mountain. I''m the guardian beast of the holy mountain. I''ll kill you all here today."


    After that, ape Chi strode towards the second family. As for what he said at this time, Su Tang asked Tianji to tell him. At this moment, after hearing ape Chi''s words, the second bully wanted to cry. He never thought that the monster in front of him was the guardian of the mountain. I''m afraid he was even more powerful, This mountain has existed for countless years. I''m afraid I didn''t know he was such a guardian beast?


    Just when the second bully thought helplessly about why his luck was so bad, a scream came from behind him. A disciple of the second family was killed by the ape''s red fist. Hearing such participation, the second bully looked back and saw that the ape was getting closer and closer. When he saw the second bully here, he shouted loudly; "We all try our best to speed up. As long as we get to the foot of the mountain, the evil animal will have nothing to do with us."


    After hearing his words, all the second disciples broke out with all their strength and ran away quickly. At this time, ape Chi also accelerated his pace. After killing three more martial artists, ape Chi did not intend to continue to kill them, but pursued them all the way. For half an hour, the second Ba and others were blue and pale, and the power of Shura in his body was consumed very quickly, At this time, the second bully bit his teeth, took out the pill and swallowed it.


    Seeing his movements, the second disciples behind him also took out the pill and swallowed it. Under the support of the pill, their Shura power quickly recovered. When they went up the mountain, they talked for most of the day. At this time, under their full running, they were about to reach the foot of the mountain. At this time, ape Chi behind them saw how far the pursuit was, No longer continue to pursue, look up to the sky and shout; "I''ll let you live today. If there''s another time, I''ll kill you."


    Ape Chi''s voice was very loud. In addition, it was not far from the foot of the mountain. Drinking all his life directly woke up the four king level Shura sitting quietly at the foot of the mountain. At this time, emperor yuan looked at the mountain peak in front of him and said; "It''s like fighting a monster. The strength should not be below us. How could he appear on the mountain?"


    "It''s over. I''m afraid the forty disciples who went to Qi this time will have more or less bad luck." the second Jue also said at this time. After hearing their words, the elders of Ming family and Feng family also looked at the mountain with dignified faces. How they wanted to rush up at this time, but the mountain was very strange. As soon as the people in the king level Shura realm went up, the mountain would be punished in an instant, Kill these king level shuras directly. They all have a bloody lesson in this matter.


    So at this time, although they were very worried, they didn''t dare to walk towards the mountain. They could only look at it from a distance and pray that the disciples of the direct family would come down in peace. These disciples are the most talented disciples in the family. If they really fall here, each family will suffer a lot, and the loss is very huge, and they may even shake the foundation.


    A family, the genius of the younger generation and the master of the older generation, is the foundation. Any family will be shaken if it loses. In short, if all the people who go up the mountain are destroyed this time, there will be no more talented people in the younger generation of the four families. At that time, they will be much weaker with other forces of the same level. With the growth of these talents, Then the gap between them will become more and more obvious, and in the long run, the gap between forces will become larger and larger.


    At this time, on the mountain, I saw that ape Chi didn''t continue to pursue, and the second bully and others slowed down one after another. At this time, the second bully said with an ugly face; "The second house was really unlucky this time. It happened to be like this. Alas." thinking of the power of the monster, the second bully could only sigh helplessly.


    "Elder brother, we''d better leave quickly. We can''t react to the sudden killing of the monster," said a second disciple who was frightened by the monster.


    After hearing his words, others nodded. At this time, the second bully nodded and continued to walk down the mountain. He was very calm all the way. He didn''t encounter any accident at all. As he got closer and closer to the foot of the mountain, the second bully''s face became better and better. At this time, he heard the cries of Fengling and Mingyi on the mountain before he sounded, His heart was filled with joy.


    "Hum, although my second family lost some talent and failed to accept the inheritance of Tao this time, we at least saved our lives. I''m afraid the wind family and the Ming family lost a lot. I''m afraid there''s more than one such powerful monster on the mountain. Although the wind family and the Ming family work together, I''m afraid they can''t deal with one?" the second bully thought as he walked.

 Chapter 417

    At this time, the family disciples behind the second bully slowly recovered from their previous panic. Seeing a smile on the second bully''s face, a disciple asked; "Brother, what time is it now? You can still laugh."


    Hearing this, the second bully smiled and said; "Second Kai, you won''t understand. Now our second family has lost some, but it''s acceptable. Imagine the Feng family and the Ming family. When they were in the mountain, they probably met the same monster as us. Although they don''t know how strong their strength is, I think the first one won''t be weaker than the one we met."


    "Hmm? Yes, such a powerful monster, even if the two families unite, I''m afraid it won''t be its opponent? It''s likely that they have been completely killed now. No wonder you are so happy, brother. The loss of my second family is much smaller this time." after the second bully mentioned, the second Kai reacted in an instant, He said happily immediately.


    As it gets closer to the foot of the mountain, the power of Shura that was needed before also began to weaken slowly. The speed of the second Ba and others also accelerated a bit. At this time, on the mountain, ape Chi has returned to Su Tang and others. As soon as he comes back, APE Chi said to Su Tang; "Boss, I''ve consumed a little more this time. I''ll go back to practice first."


    After that, Su Tang nodded and directly put the ape red into the Thor space. Seeing that ape red suddenly disappeared, Ming Yi and Fengling were stunned. At this time, Su Tang said; "At this time, with the unique means of human beings outside, monsters can be directly included in the pet space. This is also a magic weapon. It is very common on the mainland. Don''t be so surprised."


    "Oh, so it is. I didn''t expect that there are such good things in the world. It''s good. I also want to get such a pet space when I have a chance." as soon as Ming heard it, he nodded, and the Fengling next to him nodded. After verification, Su Tang didn''t continue to entangle more on this topic. After all, he''s not a pet space, If Fengling and others want to see it later, they really have no way.


    However, he is not wrong. Pet space is indeed very common on the mainland. Since members of the upper power will have it, Su Tang said at this time; "Now the emperor''s family has been destroyed, and the people of the second family have been forced down the mountain. There are only us left. What are you going to do now?"


    "Of course, we should go together, so that we can take care of each other even in case of any unknown danger." at Su Tang''s words, Ming said immediately.


    After hearing his words, Fengling also nodded. This is a good opportunity. His second uncle also said to make a good relationship with Su Tang. Now this is a very good opportunity. Seeing them both say so, Su Tang also nodded. This place is very mysterious. Some people can be around and take care of more or less.


    "Well, we''ll have a good rest here tonight. We''ll continue to walk up the mountain when it''s dawn. It''s just my first time here. I don''t know if you two eldest brothers can tell me something about the mountain. I believe you should know a lot?" Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his words, Mingyi and others nodded. At this time, Mingyi opened his mouth and said; "Let Feng tell you. He should know more than I do." then they found a flat place to rest.


    As soon as he sat down, Fengling said; "Now that you have come here, brother Su Tang, you should know something about the mountain. In fact, this is a place for inheritance, and you don''t know who inherited it. Anyway, it shouldn''t be weak. For many years, the people of our four families basically came here with the top ten elites with the best talent in the family every time this blood magic land appeared, I hope someone can get this inheritance. "


    "Well, I had a night''s rest at the edge of the blood god magic land. That night, I vaguely heard some strange voices saying that this is the place of inheritance, as if it was the inheritance left by the great power of a blood god." when I saw Fengling, I said it directly, and Su Tang nodded.


    After hearing his words, Fengling and others nodded. At this time, Fengling continued to say; "In fact, at the beginning, we didn''t know what this place was doing. We thought it was the ancestors of the aborigines in the Shura hell who could stay, but later we heard that voice and knew the situation here. It''s just that no one has been able to inherit this for many years."


    "How could this happen? Didn''t they all pass the inheritance test?" Su Tang was also curious. There must be many amazing talents in the Shura family for many years, but no one can get such inheritance. Is this test too frightening?


    Feng Ling shook his head and said; "It''s not that I didn''t pass, but I didn''t find the inheritance there at all. Although I know this is the place of inheritance, no one has found the inheritance there. Even many times, the people of our four families think that the inheritance of the blood magic land is just empty talk. How come over the years, the people of their four families have basically looked for the place on this mountain But there was no trace of trial. "


    After listening, Su Tang also frowned. According to the truth, this is the place of inheritance. Yes, how can this happen? Although not every inheritance place will leave a testing ground or something, there will be something more or less. Su Tang immediately asked when he thought of it; "Didn''t you find anything else?"


    "No, this place doesn''t like what you see. There''s nothing except stones. If you''re on the top of the mountain, you''ll have a chance to get something." Fengling shook his head and said.


    "There''s something on the top of the mountain? What?" Su Tang was interested. Although he came here this time to see what kind of inheritance is, he didn''t insist on inheritance. It''s good to get some good things here. Now that Fengling has said, why haven''t their four families been inherited for many years, It''s not easy to come here to inherit and get it. It''s only second best.


    "In fact, every time the blood magic land is opened, there will be a large number of treasures on the top of the mountain for three days, but these things are not easy to obtain. With the emergence of treasures, there are many special things. Those things have very great lethality, and casualties will occur if they are careless, but I don''t know the specific situation above. We''ll wait until the top of the mountain tomorrow Take a look, "Feng Ling continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Ming Yi asked at the same time; "If we go straight to the top of the mountain, don''t we look for inheritance?"


    "No, I don''t think we''ll find what generations of predecessors haven''t found. Instead of wasting time looking for the illusory inheritance, we''d better go directly to the top of the mountain to see what treasures we can get." Fengling said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also nodded. Only Ming showed a reluctant look on his face. When he noticed his look, Fengling smiled and said; "In fact, over the years, the members of the four families have given up looking for inheritance, but put all their thoughts on the treasures on the top of the mountain. The harvest there is better than looking for the inheritance and returning empty handed."


    After hearing his words, Mingyi also nodded. Although he wanted to try to find it, Fengling said it was very reasonable, and this time the blood magic land was the best condition for Tianma for many years. The people of the emperor family were destroyed, and the people of the second family were forced to go down the mountain. It can be said that there would be no looting of treasures on the top of the mountain.


    Several people were talking about the blood devil''s land on the mountain. At this time, the second family at the foot of the mountain had been scared. At this time, on the open space, the second Jue looked at the second bully with a gloomy face and asked; "What happened up there? Why did you come down so quickly?"


    As soon as the second bully and others arrived at the open space, they were surrounded by the four king level Shura. When they heard that the elders of their family sent a document, the second bully said everything without any concealment. With the second bully''s telling, the faces of the four king level Shura present were very ugly, and everyone''s eyes looked worried.


    "How could there be so many monsters on the blood demon earth this time? I''ve never heard of such a thing before." with the second bully''s voice falling, Diyuan asked in confusion.


    His question at this time was also the thought of everyone present. At this time, the second bully opened his mouth and said; "When the monster was chasing me, it seemed that he was the guardian of the holy mountain. I don''t know why they appeared." at this time, the second bully had lost his fear on the mountain, and the whole man returned to his usual calm again.


    "Guardian beast? Why did the guardian beast suddenly appear? It has never appeared before, and this time the blood god magic land was opened is very strange. It was several years ahead of time. Do you think it would be a real inheritance. The reason why we didn''t get inheritance before is that the inheritance hasn''t really appeared?" At this time, the wind and dust analyzed.


    After hearing his words, the elder of the Ming family also nodded and said; "It''s not impossible for you to say so, otherwise you can''t explain why there are guard animals suddenly on the mountain. It seems that this time''s blood magic land is different from the past."


    At this time, Diyuan and erjue nodded, and Erba continued; "In fact, after going up the mountain this time, our four families separated. I heard a fight from the Ming family before I rushed there. But on the way, I heard the voices of Fengling and Ming Yi. It seems that they found the attack of the monster. I wanted to take people to see if I could help, but I met another monster before we arrived It''s too late. "


    The second bully didn''t say this before. At this time, when he said this, the faces of FengChen and the elders of the Ming family changed. If what the second bully said is true, I''m afraid the people of the Feng family and the Ming family are very uncomfortable at this time, and they may have been seriously killed and injured. Thinking of this, FengChen and the parents of the Ming family always looked at each other with a trace of worry and anxiety in their eyes.


    At this time, Diyuan on one side looked at the second bully and asked; "What about the members of the emperor family? Did you find them?" seeing that the Feng family and the Ming family were attacked, Diyuan was also very worried about the attack on his family, but as soon as he asked, the messenger stone on his body lit up. Suddenly, such a change occurred. Diyuan was stunned and took out the messenger stone and input it into the power of Shura, The messenger stone burst into a burst of light, and then a voice sounded in the quiet space.


    "Diyuan, you bastard, what happened to you? Why did the soul jade cards of the top ten elites who went to the blood devil''s land with you break this time?" the voice was very angry.

 Chapter 418

    The voice from the messenger stone surprised everyone in the open space. The soul jade card was broken. Everyone here knows what this means. Has all the younger generation of emperor died this time? What happened on the mountain?


    "Bastard, tell me exactly what happened on the mountain." at this time, Diyuan was also angry, grabbed the second bully and shouted angrily.


    Emperor yuan''s sudden wind anger stunned the second bully, and then said nervously; "I''ve told you everything I know. I really don''t know what happened. We''ve acted separately before going up the mountain. I didn''t see the members of emperor''s family at all, and I don''t know what happened to them." the second bully was also very confused at this time.


    Did Di''s genius meet monsters like himself and others? The second bully secretly thought that only in this way can it explain why all of these Di''s people died on the devouring stone mountain.


    "Hum, tell me what that monster looks like. Do you know it?" Diyuan also saw it at this time. The second bully didn''t lie at all. In this way, Diyuan''s genius must have met a very powerful monster on the spirit devouring stone mountain. Diyuan knew very well that Diquan''s strength could resist even if he met the upper Shura peak on one side, At worst, he has the ability to run for his life, but now Diquan is dead, so this monster must be very unusual.


    Hearing his question, the second bully continued; "The monster is a giant ape, two or three feet tall, covered in red fur." with the voice of the second bully falling, the four king level Shura looked shocked, looked at each other, and their eyes showed a look of horror. This is the wind dust''s first uncertain opening question; "Giant ape? Is it the red Jiri horse monkey among the four Legendary God monkeys?"


    "It''s impossible. Chijiri monkey hasn''t appeared for many years, and it certainly won''t be it." as soon as the voice of the wind dust fell, the second Jue shook his head and denied it. At the same time, his eyes were also full of fear. Chijiri monkey, one of the four God monkeys, has great combat power. If it was really chijiri monkey on the spirit eating stone mountain this time, I''m afraid that except for the second bully who has fled down the mountain, other people are definitely bad.


    "I think it''s possible that there are some monsters in Shura hell. Don''t we know? Now a giant ape suddenly appears, which is very similar to the legendary chijiri horse monkey. Besides, there are records in ancient books of our families that chijiri horse monkey is in Shura hell, but no one knows where he is. From this point of view, there is chijiri in Shura hell The horse monkey is true. As for the second bully, whether they meet is uncertain for the time being. "Parent Ming also said at this time.


    As his voice fell, FengChen nodded. At this time, even the second Jue, who had been unwilling to believe, nodded silently. Only Diyuan didn''t speak, with doubt in his eyes, and several times of fear. After a moment of silence, Diyuan said; "Now no matter what, we have to send the news back. If the chijiri horse monkey is really alive, the Shura hell may face a great turbulence next. If not, it''s the best."


    At this time, Diyuan also believed that the giant ape with red fur was indeed very similar to those recorded in the ancient books of the family. After hearing his words, the other three parents nodded and began to send messages. As soon as their information went out, all super families got the information in the Imperial City in the heart of Shura hell.


    In the emperor''s palace, at this time, a kind of people of the older generation of emperor''s family all appeared in the lobby of the palace after the notice of the street owner, "ladies and gentlemen, this time emperor yuan went to the blood god magic land with the talents of the younger generation of the family to make enemies and inherit. I don''t want to go up the mountain one day. All my emperor''s talents died on the spirit devouring stone mountain."


    "How could it be? It''s impossible? We also went to the spirit devouring stone mountain. There was no other danger except that the meeting lost some Shura power. Did people from other families join hands to kill members of our emperor family?" the leader of the contemporary emperor family, an old man at the bottom immediately said as soon as the emperor car''s words fell.


    As the old man''s voice fell, other old people nodded one after another. At this time, a middle-aged man who looked somewhat similar to Emperor''s car also said; "Master, I think you should already know the reason? It must not be people from several other families. For many years, there has never been such a thing. The former Emperor''s family is not as strong as it is now. Now my emperor''s family is not the original emperor''s family, and other families don''t dare to touch us at all."


    The middle-aged man is really emperor Che''s brother, Emperor Kuang, and now the prince of emperor''s family. They are all very big. His words, and the other elders are quiet one by one. They look up at the emperor Che on the throne and wait for his answer. The emperor Che nodded and said; "Well, just now Diyuan has given play to the information that there are some unidentified monsters on the devouring stone mountain. The people of the second family have been chased and killed by a giant ape suspected of chijiri horse monkey and have fled down the mountain."


    "What? Chijiri horse monkey? No, the name of this thing will appear on the devouring stone mountain? It hasn''t appeared for many years?" emperor Che exclaimed, even the emperor maniac who had just returned to his face.


    The other elders are even more dull. They are all elders of the emperor family. They have lived for countless years. They are very aware of the terrible of the chijiri monkey. Now they suddenly hear that the chijiri monkey is alive. How can they not be surprised? Although the family only says it is suspected, it is scary enough.


    "Well, according to the description of those boys in the second house, it is likely that chijiri horse monkey appeared." the emperor car nodded and continued.


    "Then my emperor''s youth was killed by the chijiri monkey?" this time, the emperor maniac will no longer continue to investigate whether it is a chijiri monkey. After all, compared with the chijiri monkey, the chijiri monkey is not important for the death of all the elites of his younger generation. After all, the Shura hell is not afraid of his chijiri monkey.


    "It shouldn''t be. According to the information from Diyuan, when the people of Feng family and Ming family were attacked by monsters, the people of the second family were attacked by chijiri horse monkeys. It is likely that at the same time, our people of Di family were also attacked by an unknown monsters, and these monsters should be the guardian animals on the devouring stone mountain." diche shook his head and said.


    "Guardian beast? Where did this come from? I''ve never heard of a guardian beast on the spirit devouring stone mountain before? Master, I think there''s something strange this time." emperor maniac said after listening.


    Other elders also nodded at this time, and the elder who spoke before said; "Lord, second Lord, I think the sudden appearance of the blood magic land itself is strange. How come we have been trying to get the inheritance for many years, but we have never got it. This time, the blood magic land suddenly appeared. In addition to the emergence of guardian animals, I''m afraid the spirit eating stone mountain this time is different from the previous ones."


    After hearing the old man''s words, Emperor Che and Emperor Kuang also nodded, and Emperor Che asked; "Elder Di Ming, you already have an idea?" emperor Che actually had some ideas in his heart, but he wasn''t sure yet.


    "Well, I doubt that the sudden appearance of the blood magic land this time is likely to be a real inheritance in the world. We have never found the trace of inheritance before. Now there are so many strange things suddenly. Nine times out of ten, something different appears, otherwise there will be guardian animals if we don''t say anything." the Emperor Ming elder said again.


    At this time, all the people in the lobby also thought about it with the words of elder Di Ming. The more they thought about it, the more they felt it was possible. The emperor nodded slowly and said; "This time things are really strange. I also have this idea in my heart, but I''m a little uncertain."


    "Since it''s such a master, I think we''ll send someone right away. When necessary, we can let the superior Shura of the older generation go up the mountain and compete for inheritance. At this time, I think the other three have the same guess as us. We must not let the inheritance fall into the hands of others." emperor maniac said after hearing the injury.


    Others also nodded their heads for reconsideration, and Emperor Che also said at this time; "Well, since this is the case, Emperor maniac, you can take people there in person. If there is a real inheritance, you should take it anyway. You must not let other families get it. You can destroy all those people when necessary. Remember to bring more people."


    Emperor Kuang nodded and left soon. With emperor Kuang''s departure, fierce discussions began in the emperor''s lobby. At this time, the same scene was staged in the other three mansions in the emperor city, but the people of Feng family and Ming family had some doubts. Compared with their past, none of them fell, The message from the blood devil''s land said that the red Jiri monkey was alive. All the people who took part in the test this time died on the spirit devouring stone mountain.


    "It''s strange. I think I''d better send someone to have a look. I believe the Di people will go too." Ling Tian frowned and said in the wind family hall.


    "Well, from the owner''s point of view, it is likely that the real inheritance has appeared this time. Although I don''t know why there are no casualties in my Feng family, from the news back, the current Yiling Stone Mountain is different from the past." as Feng Lingtian''s voice fell, a middle-aged man said below.


    "Well, brother, I''ll trouble you to come this time and bring more people. I feel that Di''s will fight us for inheritance this time." Feng Lingtian nodded.


    After hearing his words, the middle-aged man below also nodded. This man is really convinced by the Fengling on the Lingshi mountain. Feng Xiang, the eldest brother of the owner of the Feng family.


    Soon, four of the super forces in the imperial city began to send people to leave the imperial city. This move soon attracted the attention of other forces in the Imperial City, and they all sent people to keep up. Although other forces didn''t know what it meant this time, they instinctively felt unusual. For a time, Shura hell was surging.

 Chapter 419

    As the people of the major forces left the imperial city overnight, at the foot of the blood demon devouring Lingshi mountain, the four elders also frowned and looked at the huge mountain in front of them. The emperor and the second family gathered together at this time.


    "Brother Diyuan, this time it''s a complete accident. You don''t have to blame yourself. After all, no one knows that such a problem will occur on the spirit eating stone mountain this time." the second Jue looked at Diyuan, frowned at the top of the mountain, and couldn''t help comforting him.


    After hearing his words, emperor yuan nodded and said; "Hey, although this time it was an accident, we also have a responsibility. We should be vigilant when the abnormal appearance of the blood devil land, but we didn''t, which led to such a thing." at this time, Diyuan felt very self reproach. Why has his strength been greatly improved over the years, But this mistake is likely to make di fall behind other forces again.


    "Hey, brother Diyuan, you''re right. We all have responsibilities. Now, only the Feng family and the Ming family don''t show up, and we don''t know how they are now." the second Jue shook his head and sighed.


    At this time, the second bully on one side heard such words from his family elders and immediately said; "I don''t think they are as good as there. Although their two families have been united before, those monsters and can''t each other. Who knows how many Guardian animals like chijiri horse monkey are on it? Maybe they''re all dead."


    "Well, the second bully is right. Such a powerful monster doesn''t know that the Feng family and the Ming family can compete." Diyuan nodded at the same time.


    At this time, on the other side, the two elders of Feng family and Ming family are sitting there quietly and communicating; "Brother Feng, it seems that our two families are likely to get the same harvest this time." before he sent a letter, he asked if any of the family disciples who followed them died this time. The answer was none, which made the two elders very happy.


    Now the people of the di family have been destroyed, and the people of the second family have been forced down the mountain. At this time, the people of their two families are all on the mountain and have not died. It seems that their two teenagers are likely to be very safe. Although they don''t know how they escaped from the hands of monsters, it''s a good thing that the intellectual quotient is still alive and the sea of people is alive.


    "Yes, brother Ming, I think it''s weird this time. Maybe it''s not what we thought at all. According to reason, the teenagers of our two families were attacked before the people in the second family were attacked. Under such a powerful monster, they definitely won''t not appear online at all. First, they are still alive. I think it''s not right this time "It''s normal," the wind dust said.


    After hearing his words, Ming''s parents always nodded. After the news from the street owner, they had a kind of doubt in their hearts. Now when they say this, their doubts are also aggravated.


    "Brother Feng, do you think we can contact the people on the mountain with the messenger spirit?" the elder of the Ming family who couldn''t figure it out said at this time. After hearing his words, FengChen nodded and said; "You can try. Although there is some light energy that hinders the breath in the spirit devouring Stone Mountain, the messenger stone should still be able to connect."


    With this idea, they took out the messenger spirit stone and began to try to communicate with the people on the mountain. With their actions, Su Tang and others on the hillside were really sitting quietly at this time. The people of the Ming family and the Feng family were constantly absorbing the aura in the spirit stone to maintain this consumption, while Su Tang was quietly practicing, but the aura in his body was not consumed.


    "Mingyi, it seems that brother Sutang is different from us? How can I feel that his aura doesn''t want us to pass and supplement like this?" after absorbing a spirit stone, Fengling looked at Sutang sitting quietly at the side and thought of Mingyi nearby. At this time, after absorbing the snacks in his hand, Mingyi opened his eyes and looked at him and replied; "I don''t know, but the aura in brother Sutang seems to have a restraining effect on the spirit devouring stone."


    "Tut Tut, it turned out to be so. I didn''t expect brother Sutang to have such a means. I don''t know what his aura is. I think it should be much stronger than our Shura power. It''s the first time I''ve seen the unexpected aura of Shura power." Fengling said in surprise.


    At this time, Mingyi nodded and said; "It''s true. In the previous battle, brother Su Tang fought with Diquan and used Reiki. From his Reiki, I felt a breath that frightened me. It seemed that as long as I touched his Reiki, I would be destroyed. The Reiki was very overbearing. Now I think of it, my heart is shaking."


    "What''s terrible? Aren''t you bragging? There are still such auras in the world?" hearing Ming''s exaggerated words, Fengling shook his head and instinctively chose not to believe it. Although he knew that there were many auras in the world that he hadn''t seen before, and many more than the Shura power of their Shura family, as Ming Yi said, He really didn''t believe that it was impossible for a person to have such a terrible aura.


    "Don''t believe it. You''ll understand when you have the chance to feel it. You absolutely don''t want to come for a second time." Ming Yi said again. Just after Ming Yi''s voice fell, he was suddenly stunned and took out a message stone emitting this faint light from the storage. At this time, the Fengling on one side also took out such a spirit stone at the same time.


    They looked at each other. At this time, Su Tang opposite them also felt the power fluctuation of the messenger stone. In a moment, they opened their eyes and looked at Mingyi and Fengling; "What''s the matter? Can the messenger stone be used here?"


    Ming Yi shook his head and replied; "I don''t know, I''ve never tried before, and I don''t know if I can use it." his voice fell, and the nearby Fengling shook his head. At this time, Su Tang said; "Look who sent the faith. If I''m not wrong, it''s very willing. It''s the elders of your two families at the foot of the mountain."


    Mingyi and Fengling nodded and soon transported the power of Shura. For a moment, they were stunned. A moment later, Mingyi turned his head and looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother, you''re right. It''s really from the elders at the foot of the mountain." at this time, Fengling also said; "Well, brother, your previous calculations deceived everyone below."


    "What do they say?" after hearing their words, Su Tang nodded and continued to ask. This time, he just thought of a temporary way. Unexpectedly, he succeeded. I''m afraid the people below are already guessing at random. The more they do, the safer they will be.


    "My parents always ask if we have met a monster. What''s the situation now? They also say that all the people of Di''s family have been destroyed, and the second bully and others have also returned to the bottom." Ming said.


    The wind mausoleum said again; "That''s what my elder said." when he heard what they said, Su Tang nodded, meditated for a moment and said; "Tell them all the things above. Let = sun ask them to keep quiet and help us think of a way. I always feel that this time it seems that we have made it big."


    Feng Ling nodded and said; "It''s really a little big. The news from our side has been sent back to the imperial city. Now I''m afraid the super forces in the Imperial City have come here. It seems that this time they all think it''s a real inheritance. When those people arrive, I''m afraid they will send new people up. Then we''ll be in trouble."


    Fengling was indeed very clever. For a moment, he thought of so many possibilities. When he heard what he said, Su Tang nodded, frowned slightly and continued; "I didn''t expect that I just wanted to take off my responsibility. I didn''t expect it to cause such a huge sensation. I think you''d better inform the elders below first, although let them ask if the following is what brother Fengling speculated."


    Fengling and Ming nodded and soon began to transmit information. As their information was transmitted, Fengjia and Ming''s parents on the ground below got the news at the first time. They looked at each other, and there was a flash of surprise in their eyes. They didn''t expect to actually spread it to the mountain, This is something they have never encountered before.


    In fact, all the information they can transmit this time is the credit of Su Tang. Before, yilingshi mountain swallowed up the aura in Su Tang''s body, which has been destroyed. There are many internal array lines. At this time, the effect of yilingshi mountain to suppress you and your breath is not so strong. Only small things such as communication Lingshi can be used.


    They quickly checked the contents of the message stone. There are two ways to stimulate the message stone. The first is the excitation of the former imperial wall, which can be heard by all around. The other is to directly transmit the information in the message stone to the brain by inputting Reiki. At this time, they really use the second way. After excitation, They soon knew what was happening on the messenger stone.


    After they looked at each other at this time, they communicated with each other with a very calm expression; "Wow, are you brave enough to kill all the people of the emperor family with Su Tang? Why did Su Tang appear on the mountain?"


    "I don''t know, but I didn''t expect Su Tangwan''s skill to be completely boiling in Shura hell. However, since the boys of our two families are not in any danger now, we''re about to rest assured. Now we''d better help think about it and buy it when these boys come down. Face the questions of emperor and the second family. These boys will really give us trouble."


    "Hahaha, I''m willing to make trouble like this. The emperor is used to being arrogant and domineering these years. I''m very happy to let them suffer some losses. This time, the boy of your Ming family did a good job, but Su Tang is really unusual. No wonder the master ordered Feng Feng to make friends with Su Tang after he could pull." FengChen Chuanyin continued.


    The elder of the Ming family also nodded. Then the two people spread the following situation, and began to think of ways for the people above. After all, as long as the people of their two families come down, killing the enemy will cause dissatisfaction among the people of the emperor family. Their people of the emperor family will be killed, but the people of the Feng family and the Ming family have no casualties. It''s hard to say what happened to the clan, It is very likely that the people of Di family will suspect that their two families killed Di''s people. At that time, they will wait for others, but they can''t tell clearly.


    At this time, after receiving the news from below, the people on the mountain all showed a wry smile, especially Su Tang, who was very helpless at this time; "In fact, I really don''t want to make such a big noise. Hey, it seems that we can''t continue to rest here. Let''s book online now. Otherwise, when the day breaks and those super forces come, we won''t have any advantage as soon as they go up the mountain."

 Chapter 420

    As Su Tang''s voice fell, both Mingyi and Fengling nodded. They didn''t expect Su Tang to do it, but it caused the boiling of the whole Shura hell. They immediately separated and woke up all the young girls who were still absorbing the spirit stone. After explaining the matter, everyone looked at Su Tang in surprise, which made Su Tang even more bitter, In fact, he just wanted to sneak up to the top of the mountain to have a look. He didn''t expect how much trouble he had caused now.


    At this time, Minna came to Su Tang and looked at Su Tang with clothes worship eyes; "Brother Su Tang, you are so powerful. I didn''t expect that you could stir the whole imperial city to boiling with such carelessness. It hasn''t happened for many years."


    At this time, other people also showed a trace of worship in their eyes, which made Su Tang even more helpless and immediately said; "I don''t want to. Originally, I wanted to come here quietly to see if I could get some good things. I didn''t want to do many things. Who knew this would happen. You forced you to follow us up the mountain in the middle of the night. After going down the mountain, I couldn''t be embarrassed by the emperor''s people. I''m really sorry."


    "Ha ha, brother Sutang, what are you talking about? We don''t blame you at all. The emperor''s people have been arrogant for many years. We are very happy to beat them this time. Besides, we will go to the top of the mountain sooner or later. It doesn''t matter whether we go in the morning or in the evening. As for what happens after going down the mountain, no one knows what will happen now Well, even if the tenth wants to embarrass us, our two families are not vegetarian. "Su Tang''s words should be Yiluo, and Ming immediately laughed and said.


    Fengling also nodded. At this time, everyone else spoke one by one; "Yes, I''ve long seen the people of the emperor''s family unhappy. They haven''t destroyed them this time. After returning to the emperor city, I think they dare to be arrogant with us. Brother Su Tang, we have to thank you for talking about this time. We''ve never been so happy."


    "Yes, the people of emperor''s family deserve to die. Now Shura hell has become like this. It has nothing to do with them. It''s good that the people of emperor''s family will die." the more they say, the more excited they are. As their voice falls, Su''s helplessness at this time is also slightly reduced, and then he smiled and said aloud; "Well, are you almost recovered? Let''s go and have a look at the top of the mountain."


    After su Tang''s voice fell, the group began to climb up. They talked and laughed all the way, but they were not as boring as before. Although it was only one-third of the distance, they still couldn''t reach the top of the mountain after more than an hour of hard climbing. Because it was late at night and the mountain was very steep, Su Tang and others were very careful all the way, So Sue was pulled down a lot when she set foot on it.


    After climbing for half an hour, a glimmer of light finally appeared in the sky. At this time, Su Tang also found that there were many people with poor strength, with some pale faces, and immediately said; "Well, let''s take a rest here and recover our aura. We''ll continue until dawn. There''s not much distance anyway."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Fengling and Mingyi both nodded. Then they each found a place to do it and began to see Su Su''s recovery aura. At the foot of the mountain, Diyuan and second Juzheng were anxiously waiting for people from their family to come. On the other side of the restaurant, FengChen and Mingyi''s parents sat there very quietly, Now they don''t have the anxiety before. They didn''t know the situation of people in their family before. Now that they know that they get good, they naturally feel relieved.


    With the change of weather and defecation, the sun appeared. At this time, Su Tang stood on the high mountain and looked at the situation below. He couldn''t help laughing and said happily; "A lot of things happened that night. It''s finally dawn. I also want to see what strange things are on the top of the mountain." when I heard Su Tang''s voice, Ming Yi recovered almost. He woke up from practice and stood up and walked towards Su Tang, saying at the same time; "A lot of things have happened, but it''s wonderful. It''s the first time I''ve met such a wonderful thing after living for many years."


    "Hahaha, yes, this kind of thing has never happened before. Although there are some troubles, it''s very cool. It''s OK to do it again." at this time, Fengling also woke up. With her voice falling, others, um, woke up one after another. Seeing them wake up, Su Tang smiled and said; "There will be a chance in the future. Well, I think everyone has recovered almost. We''d better continue on our way and try to get to the top of the mountain as soon as possible. If time comes, it''s very promising that we can escape."


    After hearing his words, the other dolls read and smiled and nodded. Then the group began to climb again. With light, they didn''t need to continue to discredit. The speed of the group also increased a lot. After an hour, everyone had reached the top of the mountain. At this time, facing Su Tang at the front, they were surprised to see the flat top of the mountain cut by a knife; "This is the top of the mountain? Why not?" he said, with a trace of disappointment in his eyes.


    Originally, he was surprised that something existed on the top of the mountain, but now he saw that the whole top of the mountain was very flat, and there was nothing except stones. Such a huge anomaly made Su Tang''s mood much lower at once. He worked hard to get to the top of the mountain, but how could he not be depressed, You know, this time he brought himself and others a huge trouble.


    "Hehe, brother, don''t be disappointed. The top of the mountain is like this. Wait, there may be something different." at this time, Fengling came to Su Tang, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang thought there should be something different at the top of the mountain, and immediately asked; "Brother Fengling, you should know what''s going on? Tell me, this huge gap is really disappointing." after hearing his words, Fengling smiled and said; "It''s also my first time to come up. I just got some news from the elders who came up before. Let''s go there and find a place to rest. I''m talking to you about the top of the mountain."


    Su Tang nodded. Then they came to a place on the edge of the mountain and sat down. At this time, Fengling said; "Brother, the top of the mountain we see now is not complete, it can also be said that it is not the real top of the mountain." at this time, all the people looked at him after hearing Fengling''s words. Although everyone knew something about the top of the mountain, they were only half a claw.


    "It''s not the complete top of the mountain. Is there anything else, but there''s no big place here." looking at the top of the mountain with a radius of three or four hundred meters, Su Tang asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, of course I don''t know how to order something, but the time we''re coming up is wrong. You''ll understand at noon." Fengling said with a smile. After hearing his words, Su Tang was interested for a while and continued to ask; "At noon, it''s almost ready. I think brother Fengling, you''d better say it directly? It''s going to give us a time to prepare in advance."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the other side of Minna''s eyes also twinkled with this curious light, and came to Fengling to stare and shout; "Fengling, hurry up, or I''ll see how I can repair you when I go back to the imperial city."


    "Er! OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK." suddenly, when she ascended the Fengling mountain like this, she was helpless. Then he looked at her and said; "I said, Minna, at least I''m your fiance too? You always say to clean me up in front of many people, so I''ll lose face. Can we change it in the future?" there''s no way for Minna Fengling. On the surface, the girl looks like a good girl. Only the Fengling that he is most familiar with can know, The girl is a witch to the letter. She cleaned up her golden wings miserably.


    "Hum, that''s why you don''t have face. What''s none of my business?" Minna said with a faint hum. At this time, Minna said with a smile; "Well, Ming Na, you''d better let Fengling say."


    Mingyi''s words were very useful. Mingna was much quieter in an instant. At this time, Fengling smiled and said; "I also heard from the family''s population that the mountain Pavilion will change as soon as noon. There are many things in the emblem pattern, which are different every time. There have been palaces and sword tombs before. I don''t know what will appear this time."


    "How strange? Did you mean the benefits brought by these things?" Su Tang was also surprised.


    Feng Ling nodded and said; "Well, it''s only a small part that has appeared before. There are a lot of things. There will be a large number of skills, secret skills, weapons and divine soldiers on the top of the mountain for no reason. You can get them as long as your hand is fast enough. The most powerful secret skill of Di''s blood bleeding secret skill is obtained here. The strength of the secret skill is known to the whole Shura hell."


    "So it is. The secret art is really powerful, but why do these things appear on the top of the mountain? Do you know?" Su Tang understood and nodded.


    As soon as his question came out, Mingyi and Fengling shook their heads. At this time, Fengling continued to say; "It''s also a secret skill and martial skill if it appears later. Everyone must move quickly. When it appears on the top of the mountain, it will only stay for a few breaths. Therefore, as soon as it appears later, everyone will move quickly. Don''t choose. Anyway, it''s a good thing to get the same thing. The things that appear here are very precious, even for super forces like us Very concerned. "


    Everyone nodded in succession. They had heard some of them before they came. Now they heard that Fengling said the same thing. They all thought secretly that they would get something at first. After su Tang and others asked some questions, they calmed down. It was almost noon. Fengling said after checking the sky; "Everyone prepare for it. The time will come soon. It depends on our luck that such things will appear this time. Is there such a good opportunity? Without Di''s and the second family competing with us, our chances of getting things will increase a lot."


    As the voice of Fengling fell, the others nodded, and then walked towards one place. Seeing their appearance, Su Tang was stunned and reacted in an instant. At this time, except that Su Tang was still in place, the 21 people present were already in a good position. Seeing here, Su Tang smiled and said; "Pay attention, everyone. Don''t get excited and fall down the mountain."


    Hearing Su Tang''s jokes, everyone smiled casually. At this time, Mingyi also said; "Brother, where do you go? Things will show up and take things from your own area. If there are no things in your own area, it''s your bad strength and you can''t fight for things from other people''s area." this is the method discussed by the two family leaders of Mingyi and Fengling, and everyone agreed.


    At this time, Su Tang also smiled and walked towards his seat. Then the Group paid close attention to the open space in the middle for fear of making a mistake. Only Su Tang stood there at random, but he was very looking forward to what kind of things would appear this time. Su Tang really didn''t care about what martial arts and secrets, Compared with the Thor palace, there are many. His strength has not been reached yet. Once he reaches the God level, he can use those martial arts.

 Chapter 421

    After a quarter of an hour of quiet and exciting waiting, suddenly a sunlight began to condense in the middle of the top of the mountain. With the emergence of this light, the whole top of the mountain began to roar. At the same time, all people on the top of the mountain could feel the constant vibration of the mountain at the foot of the mountain.


    As soon as this happened, Fengling said excitedly; "Everybody, things are about to appear. Everyone is ready. Pay attention to safety and don''t really fall down the mountain." Fengling also joked when he was so nervous and excited.


    At this time, after everyone answered happily, they fixed their eyes on the sunlight in the middle of the mountain top. At this time, Su Tang also didn''t care before the change. They stared at the sunlight curiously. As the sunlight slowly condensed, the aperture became larger and larger. Only the artist''s time increased to four or five meters, At the same time, it is expanding at an amazing speed.


    Looking at the increasing aperture, even Fengling, which has a lot of information, was stunned. He had never heard of such a thing before. Even when the palace appeared, there was no such situation. At this time, not only he was very confused, but also the people at the foot of the mountain were very confused.


    At the moment when the aperture appeared, people at the foot of the mountain also felt a little vibration. They looked up at the top of the mountain in surprise. At this time, they saw a huge light column expanding on the top of the mountain. With the light column getting bigger and bigger, the vibration from the ground is getting bigger and bigger. Such a scene has never appeared before.


    "The real inheritance has appeared, hahaha, the real inheritance has finally appeared." at this time, Diyuan shouted with joy. He had such a guess before. Now seeing such a situation, how can he not know that the positive inheritance has appeared? This is something that has never happened before. Such a huge prestige can only be found when the real inheritance appears.


    Hearing Diyuan''s excited cry, second Jue was also very excited. Only second Ba looked depressed. Originally, he was lucky to test and watch from a close distance. He was very willing. He still had a chance to accept the inheritance, but he was compared down the mountain by the damn chijiri horse monkey. Now the real inheritance has appeared, and there is a powerful monster like this modularization, They have no way to continue up the mountain.


    Compared with the depression of the second bully, the dust on the other side and the elders of the Ming family are much happier. They are still alive. I''m afraid they have fallen to the top of the mountain at this time. Although they don''t know what''s happening above, they can still be sure of one thing. That is the inheritance this time, even if they can''t get their own people, You will also get good harvest. In the land of inheritance, the most important thing is inheritance. Secondly, many tests will be hidden in the inheritance test. These things can improve the mood and potential of martial artists.


    In some places of inheritance, some rewards will be left in the trial of each level. Whether they pass or not, this thing is yours. At this time, although the elders of the Liang family are very excited and happy in their hearts, they are not as crazy as Diyuan realized. Although they look excited on the surface, they still pretend to have a trace of worry and regret in their eyes.


    Their eyes appeared in zadiyuan''s eyes, and Diyuan thought secretly in his heart; "Hum, my emperor''s people have all died on it. I think the people of your two families are almost the same? This time, the real inheritance appears, and my emperor must get it. At that time, my emperor will really become the king in Shura hell."


    At this time, Diyuan has completely ignored the previous losses. Inheritance, ah, this mysterious and strange inheritance finally appeared. After waiting for countless years, it finally appeared. Diyuan is also very confident that he can get the inheritance this time.


    At this time, on the top of the mountain, the aperture has become a pillar of light and has expanded to a distance of 300 meters. At this time, Su Tang and others have stood on the edge. Seeing that there are still dozens of meters to expand to themselves, they dare not hit their fingers and continue to retreat. At this time, the whole mountain is shaking. If they come to the edge, they are likely to really fall, Then the previous joke really came true.


    Fortunately, the light column seemed to notice the existence of Su Tang and others, and unexpectedly stopped after expanding the distance of 20 or 30 meters. Su Tang and others were also relieved. At this time, a little black things began to appear from the center of the light column. With more and more things, the light remained, but there was a slight change on the flat top of the mountain, There are more and more black substances. With the emergence of this thing, the top of the mountain seems to have begun to collapse slowly. It is only a quarter of an hour that something filled with black substances has appeared in the face of Su Tang and others.


    "Pool? Is this a pool?" the first person to speak was Minna. After she said this, everyone was stunned, and Su Tang nodded. It is true that this is a pool. The reason why it is black is because of the spirit eating stone. The mountain itself is very dark. Once the clear water penetrates into it, it looks like a black thing at first glance, In fact, that is very clear water.


    At this time, the pool was like the previous light column, spreading constantly, and soon reached a radius of about 100 meters. At the same time, it was slowly aroused by some water sprays. With the emergence of water sprays, all people really understood that this is the real water, but where did the water come from? Why did it appear on the top of this funny mountain?


    A time ago, the doubts had not been solved, and another new doubt appeared in the bottom of everyone''s heart. As the pool became larger and larger, it soon reached the seat where it stopped before the light column. As the pool became closer and closer, a cold breath came to my face in an instant, so that all the people standing on the top of the mountain couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    At this time, Fengling and Ming shouted at the people of their family; "Everyone come here and get together." after hearing their words, those who had stood scattered began to gather quickly, and Su Tang also slowly walked towards them. At this time, the pool had stopped expanding, but the cold breath did not weaken at all, but became stronger and stronger.


    At this time, the people gathered together looked at the pool and wondered. At this time, Fengling said; "I''m afraid things are very different this time. Be careful. Now the mountain has stopped shaking. Let''s move towards the periphery. The water is a little strange. We''re willing to continue standing here. Everyone is frozen."


    With the voice of Fengling falling, Mingyi nodded and said; "Yes, we''d better step back first." at this time, Minna trembled and said; "I... let''s... Leave quickly... Here... It''s cold..." after hearing her words, the others nodded. Then the group began to quickly retreat and soon retreated to the edge. At this time, the cold breath weakened slightly. In addition to the temperature of the sun, everyone felt very warm and comfortable.


    But Su Tang felt very familiar with the cold breath from the beginning. He couldn''t remember meeting such breath there. At this time, he really stood aside with a frown. At this time, the calmed Fengling found Su Tang''s appearance and asked immediately; "Brother, what''s the matter with you? What are you thinking?"


    Awakened by the sound of Fengling, Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s all right. I just feel a little familiar with the smell. I seem to have encountered the same thing before, but I can''t remember it for a moment." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Fengling and others nodded and hit you. At this time, the voice of the secret suddenly appeared; "Boy, I''ve just met Xiaoxi for a while. Why did you meet this thing again?"


    "What? What did you say about Tianji?" when Su Tang heard that Tianji used this word again, he was sure that he had met such a thing before, but he just couldn''t remember it for the time being. He could only see if Tianji remembered it.


    "Boy, do you remember a cave we met in the mainland? Your friend Han Feng disappeared there. Think about it." Tianji said again.


    Hearing the mention of the secret, Su Tang immediately remembered, "yes, that''s the smell. How can I be so familiar with it? It turned out to be the smell in the cave. Why did this thing suddenly appear here? And why did Han pangzi suddenly disappear and where did he go?" Su Tang was very confused for a moment.


    When Han pangzi was in Lanming Kingdom, he was one of his best friends. Su Tang was also very worried about Han pangzi''s disappearance. However, he didn''t think about many things later. Now he suddenly met the same water. Su Tang felt that the water must have something to do with Han pangzi''s disappearance, I''m afraid there must be a reason why it suddenly appeared here.


    Just when Su Tang was very confused, a Feng family disciple pointed to the pool and shouted; "Look, there seems to be something in the water." as the man''s voice appeared, everyone''s eyes shifted to the pool. Su Tang was not surprised for just two years. As soon as his eyes passed, Su Tang found that there was a black thing floating in the pool. He could see a little other color, which felt like the color of human skin.


    At this time, Minna said; "Can''t it be a person?" after hearing his words, everyone looked carefully. It was really a bit like a person floating in the water. At this time, Su Tang stepped forward and walked towards the pool. When he saw that Su Tang began to walk towards the pool, Fengling and Mingyi also followed, and others followed.


    When they came to the pool, they could see clearly. It turned out that there was indeed a person in the pool at this time. The person was floating on the water, motionless, and looked as if he had died once. Moreover, the person''s face was downward, so she couldn''t see his face at all. At this time, Minna said again; "Isn''t this man dead? His face will suddenly appear here?"


    After that, Minna carefully counted the number of people she and others, and found that there was no one less. She was even more surprised and said; "Where did this guy come from?" before, he thought that one of his people fell into the water. Now after the kingdom of Shu, he found that there were no few people here, and the people in the pool did appear inexplicably.

 Chapter 422

    "Wow!" just when everyone was very confused, a splash of water suddenly came from the quiet pool, and then a scene stunned Su Tang and others. I saw that the "body" that had been floating quietly on the water suddenly moved, and then the whole person turned over, and a voice of swearing followed; "Hoo! Fat man, I finally came out."


    When she heard this sound, Minna immediately exclaimed; "He''s alive!" Mingna''s sudden voice stunned the man in the pool. She turned her head and looked at the place where the voice came out. Just as he turned his head, Su Tang said; "Fat Han?"


    "Huh? Su Tang?" the people in the pool mentioned Su Tang''s voice, which also showed a look of doubt, and then shouted in surprise; "Ha ha, it''s really Su Tang. I said why are you here? We haven''t seen each other for several years." after that, Han pangzi bounced directly from the water and fell directly to Su Tang.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang immediately laughed in surprise; "Hahaha, it''s really you. You''ve made me feel guilty for a long time." Su Tang''s eyes were full of joy when he saw Han pangzi coming. His childhood best friend was still alive. When Han pangzi suddenly disappeared, Su Tang felt very guilty. He always thought he had hurt him. If he hadn''t taken Han pangzi to the cave himself, Han pangzi won''t encounter such a thing.


    Now that Han Pang is still alive, Su Tang is also very happy. In addition, seeing the great increase of Han Pang''s strength at this time, Su Tang doesn''t understand that Han Pang''s disappearance was a great opportunity.


    At this time, mingyifengling and others were stunned. They didn''t expect that the person who suddenly appeared in the pool actually knew Su Tang. It seems that he is probably very familiar with Su Tang, and the relationship is very unusual. At this time, Han pangzi, who heard Su Tang''s words, also replied with a smile; "Speaking of it, I still thank you. If you hadn''t taken me there, I wouldn''t have got such a chance. Brother, I haven''t seen you for a few years, but it makes me want to die."


    After that, Han pangzi gave Su Tang a bear hug. This pure brotherhood made Ming and others understand at once. After they made a noise for a while, Su Tang took Han pangzi and said; "Come on, fat man, let me introduce you to my friends now." then he took Han fat man to Mingyi and others and continued to say; "This is the brother whom I just met. Then he pointed to Fengling and said; "This is also the brother I just met. His name is Fengling. As for the people behind him, they are all from their family."


    Su Tangyi introduced Han pangzi, nodded and said with a smile; "Hello, everyone. Since you are su Tang''s brothers, you are also my brother of Han pangzi. My name is Han Feng. Brothers can call me Han pangzi." Han pangzi is very easy-going. After hearing Han pangzi''s words, Mingyi and Fengling all nodded and smiled to say hello.


    Then several people returned to the edge of the mountain. It was too cold here. They couldn''t stay here for a long time. When they came to the edge of the mountain, Ming took the lead in asking their doubts; "Brother Han, why did you suddenly appear in the pool? It really scared me before."


    As soon as the voice of Mingyi came out, all the people present turned to look at Han pangzi. Even Su Tang was very confused about why han pangzi would appear in Shura hell a few years after he disappeared on the mainland?


    "Hey, it''s a long story. I''ll talk to you more slowly when I have a chance in the future. Anyway, it''s not clear in a few words. I''m very confused. How did you come to the old man''s ashram?" Han Pang sighed and said.


    "Old guy? Who''s that?" after listening to Han pangzi''s words, Su Tang also felt that it was really not suitable to tell stories here. Compared with the following, there were many big forces staring at it. The top priority now is to think about the future.


    "It''s the master of this place, my cheap master." Han pangzi answered.


    With his answer, everyone present was stunned, and Fengling took the lead in asking; "The master here? Have the Han brothers got the inheritance here?" hearing Fengling''s question, the others turned their heads and looked at Han pangzi. At this time, Han pangzi nodded and said; "I did get the master''s inheritance, but when did it happen here? Are you wrong? There is no inheritance here, but the old guy left something here."


    "No inheritance? How could it be that when our ancestors entered here, they heard a mysterious voice say that this is the place of inheritance, how could there be no inheritance?" as soon as Han pangzi''s words fell, Fengling continued to ask in surprise.


    Han pangzi nodded and said; "There is really no inheritance here. In fact, there is no inheritance in the Shura hell on the mainland. The reason why there is such a sound here should be played by the old guy. Although it is the old guy''s on the spot, there are only some things on one side. I am here for those things. There is something in these things The key to my return to the mainland. "


    This time, everyone was confused by Han pangzi''s words. Who could have thought that the inheritance place spread in Shura hell for countless years was just a joke. There was no inheritance at all. No wonder no one came here for so many years. Fengling and Ming shook their heads helplessly.


    Seeing their appearance, Han pangzi continued; "But you don''t have to. Although there is no inheritance here, there are many things. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see what the old guy left. I don''t know what the old guy left." Han pangzi was ready to get up. At this time, Su Tang said; "Well, brother Feng and brother Ming, let''s have a look. Since we have come here this time, we can''t go back empty handed. Now Han pangzi is a rich man. We have to blackmail him for something anyway."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Han pangzi smiled and said indifferently; "No problem. I''ll wait for the treasure house later. Apart from the things I want, you can choose and have the right to be the meeting gift given to you by Han pangzi." Han pangzi is also a happy person. Since these people are su Tang''s friends, Han pangzi certainly regards them as friends.


    "Hahaha, thank you, brother Han." when Han pangzi said this, Fengling smiled excitedly. At this time, the family children behind them were also very excited. They didn''t come here for inheritance this time. They didn''t recognize inheritance for many years. They didn''t hold any hope at all, Just came to see if they could get something. Now Han pangzi said, how can they be unhappy.


    When they appeared in the pool before, they found that nothing appeared, and they all felt some loss. Now Han pangzi was so generous that they were excited at once. They looked at Su Tang and Han pangzi with gratitude. These people were not fools. The reason why han pangzi could treat them like this was entirely because of Su Tang''s face.


    "Let''s go." Han pangzi said with a smile. Then he walked over the pool and saw Han pangzi walking towards the other side. Su Tang and others followed him. After bringing the pool, Han pangzi made a decision in his hand. The originally calm pool suddenly turned into waves. With the emergence of waves, a palace also slowly drilled out of the pool. After the palace fully appeared, Han pangzi said with a smile; "Let''s go. Let''s go in and have a look."


    At this time, Fengling was stunned. This was the palace mentioned by his predecessors. Unexpectedly, he was in the pool. After hearing Han pangzi''s words, everyone nodded. At this time, Han pangzi walked in the front. As soon as he was ready to go into the water, Su Tang suddenly stopped, shook his head and said; "Wait, fat man, how did you forget something important?"


    "What''s the matter?" Han Pang asked puzzled. At this time, Su Tang said; "This water is very special. Most people will be poisoned as soon as they touch it." after hearing his words, Han pangzi patted his head and said shyly; "Sorry, I almost hurt you." after that, Han pangzi told everyone about the special situation of water. After listening, everyone was silent.


    A moment later, "what should I do?" after hearing Han pangzi''s words, Mingyi and others were stunned, and their faces were full of helplessness. The Baoshan had appeared in front of them, but there was no way to go in, which really made people very helpless and depressed.


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi smiled and said; "Don''t worry, now that I have promised you, there will be a way to let you into it." after that, Han pangzi kneaded the decision again. Then he saw the water in the pool and began to retreat slowly. Soon, a solid soul eating stone ground was exposed. At this time, Han pangzi said; "Well, let''s all go with me."


    After that, they headed for the palace. Although the area of the top of the mountain was small, the palace seemed to be similar to the Thor palace of Su Tang. It also had the function of becoming larger and smaller. At this time, the area of the palace was just right. The party soon came to the gate of the palace. At this time, Han pangzi sent a little light golden aura to a groove on the gate of the palace, The gate of the palace opened directly.


    Seeing Han pangzi''s pale golden aura, Su Tang was stunned and asked; "Fat man, you can practice Reiki again?" everyone present was stunned at Su Tang''s words. How could su Tang ask like this? In their opinion, as long as they are martial arts, they can cultivate Reiki. There is no waste of cultivation in Shura hell. The Reiki of Shura is condensed on the heart core. Therefore, as long as there is no support of spirit stone, the heart core will be directly broken, and the heart core will be broken, and Shura will die.


    "Well, the old guy helped me transform my body before, and now I can practice Reiki." Han pangzi nodded. At this time, Su Tang also noticed the doubts of Ming and others. He immediately followed Han pangzi and thought about the people''s explanation of Han pangzi. After hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone nodded clearly.

 Chapter 423

    After the party followed Han pangzi into the palace, Ming and others were shocked by the scene in front of them. Su Tang was not too surprised. At this time, Ming Na asked in surprise; "How can it be like this? It''s only a little distance from the outside. How come as soon as you come in here, the hall alone seems to have exceeded the area of the whole mountain top?"


    They also had such doubts at this time. After hearing their words, Han pangzi shook his head and said; "I don''t know, maybe it''s because it''s a special item left by the old guy." although Han pangzi has been inherited by the unknown strong, his vision hasn''t been improved much. He doesn''t want Su Tang. He not only has the memory of his last life, but also has a great insight.


    "Come on, don''t worry about him. Anyway, he has come in. These things are powerful. There must be many things we''ve never seen before." Fengling said directly at this time.


    After hearing his words, other people nodded one after another. At this time, Han pangzi and the others soon came to the place the old guy told him. When he accepted the inheritance, the old guy told him how to go after coming to the palace. Therefore, Han pangzi entered the palace for the first time, But you can also quickly find the seat where the treasure house is located.


    "This is the treasure house left by the old guy. I don''t know what''s there. Let''s go in with me." after that, Han pangzi took the lead in pushing open the stone gate and walked in. Su Tang and others followed closely. After entering it, everyone was stunned. Even Su Tang, a knowledgeable person, was shocked by what was in front of him, There are more things in it than in Thor''s palace.


    "Hahaha, boy, there are many good things here." at this time, the voice of Tianji appeared in Su Tang''s heart again. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded subconsciously and said; "Quite a few indeed." in the books left by Thor over the years, we have seen many things he had not seen before, and know many things that have disappeared.


    As soon as he came into the treasure house, Su Tang found several extinct treasures, so he was so surprised. At this time, Han pangzi was directly shocked, but after all, this thing was left by his master. He soon returned to normal and said to Su Tang and Ming behind him; "You can choose."


    Han pangzi''s voice pulled everyone back from the shock. Although Han pangzi said what, Fengling and others didn''t move one by one. Seeing them like this, Han pangzi was stunned and asked; "What''s the matter with you?" he really didn''t understand. When he was outside, they were very excited when he said to give them something. Han pangzi saw this in his eyes. Unexpectedly, when he arrived at the treasure house, he asked them to choose, but they didn''t move.


    "Brother Han, I think I''d better forget it. The things here are too precious, so I won''t take them outside." at this time, Fengling took the lead in answering. After hearing his words, the children of the Feng family behind him were also very reluctant. They looked at those things and nodded. At this time, Mingyi also said; "Fengling is right. Taking any of these things out will shake the whole Shura hell. It''s too precious for us to want."


    They are all members of super forces in Shura hell, so they know very well about things in Shura hell. Many of the things in this treasure house are extinct treasures. Even a big force like them can''t get one, but Han pangzi let himself choose. They are really embarrassed to take such precious things, After all, you and others have just met each other.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and took the lead in saying to Han pangzi; "Hahaha, fat man, you''re a rich man now, so I won''t be polite to you." then he began to swim in the treasure house, saw Su Tang start to choose Han fat man, looked at Ming and others and said; "You''re welcome, everyone. If you look at Su Tang, he won''t be polite to me. Since I told you to choose before, you can choose at ease."


    After hearing his words, Mingyi and Fengling had a bitter smile in their hearts; "How can this be the same? You and Su Tang have been good brothers for many years, and we only know how to be good. What''s so precious about you?" Han pangzi didn''t know what to say when he saw the people. At this time, Su Tang, who was walking in the treasure house, said; "I think so. Since Han pangzi has said that, no one will come to choose one. Even if it is a gift from Han pangzi, anyway, he is a rich man. There will be no problem with one room and one thing."


    "Yes, you can take it at ease. According to Su Tang, take one for each person. If you don''t take it, you look down on me, Han pangzi, and don''t want to make friends with me." Han pangzi nodded at this time.


    Hearing him say this, Mingyi and others smiled bitterly, nodded and said; "Thank you, brother Han." then Mingyi and Fengling took the lead in moving, and the people behind them also moved with them. Seeing that they began to choose things, Han pangzi smiled and walked towards Su Tang. At the same time, he also had some good feelings for the people Su Tang had just made friends with.


    You should know that those who can do this in the face of such an incredible situation don''t need to question their character at all. Making friends with such people is the best way to become confidants. At this time, Han pangzi came to Su Tang and said with a slight smile in his voice; "Sutang, you have made good friends this time." Sutang smiled, nodded and said; "It''s really good. It''s worth making friends with."


    Han pangzi also nodded. At this time, Han pangzi followed Su Tang and swam up in the examination room. When he found that Su Tang just looked at nothing, Han pangzi asked in some confusion; "Su Tang, why didn''t you take anything? I think you seem to be very concerned about those things before."


    "Hehe, the good things here are really very good, but I can''t use them for the time being, so I won''t take them for the time being. Anyway, it''s yours. I won''t be polite to you. When I can use it in the future, I''m asking you directly. Don''t you give it to me?" Su Tang said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi also smiled and said; "We are brothers. My things are yours. When you want them, you can take them and give them all to you. Anyway, they are of little use to me. My current skills are very strange. External forces can''t help me much."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and wandered around the treasure house. Su Tang shook his head and said; "Well, let''s go and wait for them at the door, although tell me how you came over these years." Han pangzi nodded, and then even Su Tang returned to the door. At this time, Ming and others were still walking in the treasure house to choose this thing.


    "Hey, I''m lucky this time, or I might have died in the cave." when he came to the door, Han pangzi sighed and thought about Su Tang.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also asked suspiciously; "I also have some curiosity. Why did you suddenly disappear from that cave? Then why did you suddenly appear in Shura hell?" at the beginning, Han pangzi directly liked to disappear after just taking a break, which made Su Tang really wonder.


    "You also know that I was poisoned, so I had to keep my hands in the water. However, as more and more toxins entered my body, I lost consciousness, but my arms could not be satisfied with soaking in the water, so I was scared into the pool. The whole person was soaking in the pool, but not long after I went down, I was brought to the water by a huge baptism Deep down, I couldn''t react at that moment. Then when I woke up again, I came to an unknown space. "Han pangzi began to talk slowly.


    Su Tang nodded. At the beginning, Tianji told himself that there was something at the bottom that could not be seen through. I think it should be this unknown space, but who can think of it? At the beginning, Tianji also asked him to go down to the pool to have a look, but he didn''t go down. I think it''s fate. This inheritance should be obtained by Han pangzi.


    At this time, Han pangzi continued; "Later, I met the remnant soul left by my master in that space. He helped me transform my body so that I could practice Reiki again and gave me Kung Fu. Later, he trained me continuously, and my strength grew very fast. Later, my soul strength became weaker and weaker, and dissipated completely a year ago. I was alone in that space Before I disappeared, my master said to me that when I reached a certain level of cultivation, I would be sent to Shura hell to find another disciple of my master. "


    "Another disciple? Did anyone accept your master''s inheritance before you?" Su Tang asked puzzled when he heard Han pangzi''s words.


    Fat Han shook his head; "It should not be. I am the only one who accepts the inheritance. As for the other disciple of my master, I should have obtained another inheritance of my master many years ago."


    "Another inheritance? Why does this mean?" Han pangzi''s words puzzled Su Tang even more. Su Tang didn''t understand that this person has two inheritance. Although such things have not been done, they are very rare.


    "Well, my Shifu has two very powerful inheritance skills. One is what I practice now, which is a healthy skill, and the other is magic skill. According to my Shifu, it seems that someone accepted my Shifu''s inheritance of magic skill many years ago." Han pangzi said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then opened his mouth and said; "It seems that your master should be a very great person. He can practice two steps of Kung Fu at the same time, and it''s still one good and one evil." you know, all martial artists can''t escape one Dharma. In addition, good and evil don''t coexist, basically none of them can practice such Kung Fu at the same time, but Han pangzi''s master broke this law, I think he must also be an amazing power.


    "Indeed, although my master doesn''t know how powerful he is, he can feel it, but he is not an ordinary power." Han pangzi also nodded, and then the two people continued to chat at the door. Half an hour later, Mingyi and others came back with a smile on everyone''s face. It seems that this time they are very satisfied with their harvest.

 Chapter 424

    After Mingyi and others had chosen, Su Tang and others also began to discuss how to find the people at the foot of the opposite mountain. This time, since the matter had been made big, it could not end in a flat and light way. In addition, the people at the foot of the mountain were all human spirits. There was no way to convince them by general excuses. After coming out of the palace, Han pangzi took away the palace, The party discussed at the edge of the mountain.


    At this time, there was no coldness at the foot of the mountain. Now the open space was basically full of people. These people were no longer the four forces before, and many forces also appeared here. This time, there were so many movements in the imperial city that everyone smelled an unusual smell.


    So there are many people here now, but if you look carefully, you can clearly see that there are three waves of forces here. One group is the forces led by the emperor family and the second family, and the other group is the fengjiaming family. Among the five forces met by Su Tang in the risk-taking Town, the outside group is the neutral strength, It is also the smallest group.


    At this time, in the Feng family camp, FengChen said all the things he had previously communicated with Fengling and others. At this time, there were many powerful people. In addition, FengChen and others also blessed the blockade, so the people outside their conversation could not hear them. After the voice of FengChen fell, the elder of the Ming family also spoke out the news sent back by Ming Yi.


    After hearing what they said, the people of their faction were very happy. At this time, Fengxiang smiled and said; "I didn''t expect that this thing was actually caused by these boys." at this time, after hearing these things, the people of several other families also showed a look of helplessness. I didn''t expect that this would be the case. The action of Su Tang and others to stop at random on the mountain surprised the super forces of the whole Shura hell.


    "Well, although the previous events were made by Su Tang and others, I''m afraid the situation on the devouring stone mountain this time is very unusual. For the events you didn''t come before, we clearly saw a huge light column on the top of the mountain, which has never happened before. I think there must be a real inheritance this time." At this time, FengChen continued.


    After hearing his words, the elder of the Ming family also said; "It''s true. I thought that once, although those boys were higher than such a big move, it didn''t happen to let them meet the real inheritance. After all, this time the blood magic land appeared too strange, and there was such a thought. Even if it wasn''t the inheritance, I''m afraid that the opportunities they got on the mountain this time were much better than before."


    As soon as their words came out, everyone present nodded. At this time, Fengxiang said; "It''s not the chance now. At that time, the top priority now is how to settle the matter. After all, all the people of Di family have been killed on the devouring Stone Mountain, and the people of the second family have also been brought down by the demons of Su Tang. If there are no casualties in our young houses, even if there is no evidence, di family and the people of the second family will not be good I''m willing to rest. "


    "Yes." mingtu also said at this time. He was sent by the Ming family and had a very high status in the family. After hearing Fengxiang''s words, he also frowned. They had been with Emperor for many years and were very clear about his arrogance. Although this time, they were very happy, But think about the consequences after cheerfulness.


    "What are you afraid of them doing? I''ve long hated the people of Di family. It''s OK that they don''t jump this time. If they dare to jump, I''ll kill all the people here first." at this time, the crazy family directly said.


    After hearing his words, several other families shook their heads one after another. Although they wanted to do this in their hearts, they could not do so. It was not pleasant to do so, but we should think about what to do later. After years of development, Emperor''s family is no longer the former Emperor''s family, and now emperor''s power has far exceeded that of every family present.


    "Although it''s true to say so, it''s not time to start a war with di. I think it''s better to do more than less." at this time, mingtu said again.


    After hearing his Huha, the other families nodded. The man of the crazy family also nodded helplessly. Although he was arrogant, he was not reckless. What he said just now, he just said casually and wouldn''t really take people to kill the emperor''s people. It''s not easy to provoke the emperor''s family now. Although their strength is stronger than that of the emperor, But in recent years, as the royal family in Shura hell, there are many things they don''t know. No one knows how many forces support them. If they deflagration, they will have inestimable consequences.


    "What should I do now? Those boys are still on the mountain. Judging from the current situation, I''m afraid that a new group of martial artists will go up soon. The mountain will be in the main hall. Those boys have no place to hide, and this matter will be exposed after taking a bath." Fengxiang asked with a headache at this time.


    At this time, the people of the Feng family were discussing this, and the strength led by the emperor was also discussing; "Second master, this time it''s like this. Now the disciples of the Feng family and the Ming family don''t know what''s going on. Although they haven''t got any news, they should be more or less bad."


    The second emperor nodded wildly and said; "If you really say so, those boys of the Feng family and the Ming family may be really unlucky, but now there is such a powerful chijiri horse monkey on the Yiling stone mountain. With the protection of some unknown monsters, even if you send someone up again, it will not be good. Compared with King level Shura, you can''t hurt the Yiling stone mountain."


    As the emperor''s crazy voice fell, the people of the second family frowned and said; "Although it is so, but this time the inheritance can be big or small, I think we still need to take a risk." after hearing his words, Emperor crazy also nodded and said; "The spirit devouring Stone Mountain must go up, but our two families can''t take the lead. Compared with this time, the super forces in the Imperial City have come, and we can''t be such a leading bird."


    People on both sides were very nervous about discussing. At this time, those who remained neutral on the other side showed a look of doubt. They had heard of this place before, but they never knew why this place was so valued by Di and the other three families. Now when they arrived here, they also heard something about it on the way before.


    "Di Shi and the other three families didn''t expect to have such a secret all the time. If it weren''t for this big event, I''m afraid we wouldn''t know it. Xie Jiahui was really hateful." at this time, Zhong Li was really in the middle, and an old man said with an ugly face.


    After hearing his words, everyone else nodded. At this time, a middle-aged man said; "It''s no wonder that their families have developed faster and faster over the years, and some secret arts and martial arts that have never been heard of before have appeared. They were obtained here. Their confidentiality work is also very good. We haven''t noticed it for so many years."


    "Yes, they can do it if they want to jointly block some news. But this time, since we have come here, we can''t let them inherit it, otherwise it will be difficult for our family in the future." another man said at this time.


    After hearing your words, the two people who spoke before nodded. At this time, the old man said; "Wait a minute and see. If the people from Di''s and Feng''s family plan to go up the mountain, we''ll take the lead. We can''t let them get ahead."


    "No, we don''t know anything about the above. I think we''d better let them go first and we''ll follow closely, so as to reduce unnecessary casualties." the middle-aged man shook his head and said. After hearing his words, the old man and another man nodded.


    At this time, the three groups of people in the open space have their own thoughts, but no one wants to take the lead. This early bird is not easy to do. For a moment, the open space is quiet. At this time, Su Tang and others also came up with a way, that is, they go down quickly before the people of those families come up. After all, the more the mountain goes up, the smaller the area will be, The more likely it is to be found. If you go down to the foot of the mountain, it is not impossible for you and others to avoid the sight of those people as long as you are careful. After all, you can''t use divine consciousness to explore on this spirit eating stone mountain.


    With this idea, Su Tang and others began to walk quickly down the mountain. Han pangzi followed them all the way, and their su Tang was going up a lot. At this time, after Han pangzi''s blessing, the spirit eating Stone Mountain had no effect on Ming Yi and others, and their aura had no longer passed, so there were no such worries, It can be said that the speed of the party has increased more than ten times than before, but in less than an hour, they returned to the place where they rested yesterday.


    At this time, the people at the foot of the mountain could not sit still. This time, the emperor came for this inheritance. In addition, for many years, all the elites of the emperor died here on the devouring stone mountain. They were not in the mood to continue to wait. Therefore, after discussion, they decided to send people up the mountain to have a look. They saw that the emperor and the second family had actions, The people of the three families in the neutral group also sent people to follow Di''s back and go up the mountain.


    Seeing the people of their two forces go up, the people of Feng family and Ming family can''t sit still. After several discussions, Fengxiang opens his mouth and says; "Let''s also send someone up, but our purpose is different from theirs. We avoid suspicion, find those boys first, and then check the situation on the top of the mountain in the hall. I think they have been to the top of the mountain. With this understanding, we have more things than they can prepare. In addition, those boys are not dangerous. We don''t care who inherited them in the end No one in this faction will lose. "


    After hearing Fengxiang''s proposal, the others nodded. At this time, the messenger stone of FengChen and the elder of the Ming family suddenly lit up. Even if they took it out and input the power of Shura, the voices of Fengling and Ming Yi came out from inside.


    "Senior, we''re all right. Now we''re really ready to go down the mountain. Can you show us a way? There''s no way for other martial artists. Let''s let some people out from there first." they both said the same words. They were stunned to hear that they actually went down the mountain at this time. Then they pointed out the line and asked about the top of the mountain casually.

 Chapter 425

    After a simple exchange, FengChen and others understood some things that happened on the mountain. At the same time, they were surprised that so many things would appear on the yilingshi mountain this time. However, at this time, the people of the Feng family faction were happy. Not only did their people not encounter danger, but they seemed to have gained a lot of benefits.


    "Such a thing could have happened. It seems that Su Tang is really not an ordinary person." after fully knowing these things, mingtu said, and his heart was more firm. At the beginning, the owner of the Ming family said that he wanted to make efforts to make friends with Su Tang. Cindy also appeared next to him.


    "Yes, maybe he will be the one the owner said." Fengxiang also opened his mouth. As for the inheritance of Han pangzi, Fengling and Ming didn''t want to disclose it to the family. After all, this time it was too big. They got the benefits of Han pangzi again, so they wouldn''t disclose it, After all, in their hearts, they think it''s best to make friends with Han pangzi and Su Tang.


    Without their consent, if this important thing is exposed, I''m afraid it will arouse the resentment of the other party. As super forces, they still know how to choose.


    At this time, Su Tang on the mountain looked at Mingyi and Fengling and asked; "How''s it going? Have those people at the foot of the mountain come up?"


    "Well, now there are five super forces, I''m afraid we can''t retreat." after hearing the news from below, Fengling said with a dignified face. After hearing his words, Mingyi also nodded. At the same time, his face was dignified. They are both super forces in Imperial City and are very familiar with the strength there, Just after the exchange just now, they knew which of the five forces were going up the mountain at this time.


    "Have the five forces gone up the mountain? It''s really difficult to deal with them." seeing the dignified face of Fengling and others, Su Tang also frowned and said. Although he didn''t know very well about the power of Shura hell, it can be seen from the Fengling and others in front of him that they were very powerful. This time, what happened on the spirit devouring Stone Mountain, Let the people of these forces have some speculation.


    At this time, I''m afraid the people who go up the mountain will not be the same as before. It is likely that they are all the strong people in the upper Shura realm. After all, the exposure of ape red has made the people below vigilant. Therefore, in order to reach the top of the mountain safely, they will not send people with slightly weak strength up the mountain.


    "What should we do now? Continue to go down the mountain, or wait for some time?" Mingyi asked at this time.


    There was a moment of silence, and Su Tang said after a moment; "We have to go down the mountain. If we are here all the time, if we are met by those people, we have very little chance of defeating each other. We can only go down the mountain. After all, your two families are there at the foot of the mountain, which can at least ensure your safety. As for me and Han pangzi, you can rest assured. If we want to go, they can''t stop us at all."


    He and Han pangzi are now people who own the magic palace. If they feel at ease, they can''t catch them, but the strength of Fengling and others is not very strong. If they really meet the people of the five forces, they may really be in danger. Only when there are their two elders and experts at the foot of the mountain can they be safe.


    "Well, Su Tang is right. Let''s hurry down the mountain!" Han pangzi also said at this time. After Han pangzi''s voice fell, Fengling also said; "It''s the only way now, but don''t worry. As long as you get down the mountain, I promise even the tenth person won''t dare to move you." at the same time, Mingyi nodded.


    Then the group began to run quickly down the mountain. At this time, the more they let them run down the mountain, the more chance they had to leave yilingshi mountain without disturbing others. The more they went down, the more huge the area of yilingshi mountain was. In this place that can devour Reiki, people of the five forces did not dare to search on a large scale, In addition, at this moment, their hearts should be thinking about the inheritance at the top of the mountain, and they won''t waste time below.


    The party ran quickly on the spirit devouring stone mountain. Along the way, Su Tang didn''t waste telling the angel of heaven''s secrets to explore whether there were five forces. It''s better not to meet them at this time, otherwise the conflict will attract more people. I''m afraid it will be really dangerous to wait for others, especially those from the di family and the second family, As long as they see that Fengling and Mingyi don''t surf the Internet, they will think of something.


    Along the way, Su Tang and others were very fast. At the same time, Tianji didn''t find the existence of five forces. It seems that they didn''t come here. Under such a fast run, Su Tang and others had scared one-third of the power. At this time, the mountain area here was very huge, and there were more things to hide their bodies.


    "Hoo, pay attention. I''m afraid the next section of the journey will not be quiet. At this time, the people of the five forces should have hurt these seats." after a slight rest, Su Tang said to Fengling and others.


    The crowd nodded. At the same time, Fengling and Mingyi were excited and could immediately reason about the danger. As long as they understood the foot of the mountain and had the strength of their own families to help, even the people of the emperor family were afraid to do anything to them. The speed of the group was not as fast as before. At the same time, as Su Tang thought, after they had walked down the mountain for a while, Then I heard the reminder of the secret of heaven. There are five forces above.


    With the reminder of the secret, Su Tang and others were very successful in avoiding this small group of people. The sensible also thought carefully about walking down the mountain. In the next time, looking at the increasingly close open space under the mountain, Fengling and Ming became more and more happy and would be safe immediately. This is exciting news for everyone.


    But even when they appeared in their hearts, their speed was getting faster and faster, and they didn''t move forward slowly as before. Seeing this, Su Tang was worried. Han pangzi kept following Su Tang and walked unhappily when he saw Su Tang, while Fengling and others were very fast. After a while, he drove a distance from himself and others, Seeing this, Han Bangzi asked; "Su Tang, I think we''d better follow up. The development is going to the foot of the mountain soon. Before, we also avoided Jibo people. Now there should be very few people below."


    After hearing Han pangzi''s words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, it seems that I''m too careful. Let''s follow up." what Han pangzi said is not unreasonable, which Su Tang also knows.


    They quickly followed up, but they caught up with Fengling and others. Just when they wanted to talk, the voice of Tianji suddenly sounded; "Boy, be careful, there are a group of Shura strongmen approaching in front of you." but although the voice of the secret of heaven reminds us quickly, the speed of Su Tang and others is not slow. When the voice of the secret of heaven falls, the disciples of Fengjia and Mingjia in the front have collided with the martial artists below.


    "Something''s going to happen." at this time, Su Tang also saw these martial artists clearly. At this time, their clothes on the mountain were almost the same as those members of the emperor family he killed on the mountain. Seeing this situation, Su Tang secretly shouted bad.


    Sure enough, at this time, the people below were also frightened by the people who suddenly appeared. However, after seeing Fengling and others, the leading man smiled coldly; "People of Feng family and Ming family? You''re all right. It seems that the people below have been cheated by you." this man is also an elite member of the emperor family. When he was at the foot of the mountain, he thought that this time might be wrong. Now when he saw Fengling and Ming Yi, he felt that there were problems with those things before.


    "Emperor granted the rank! How could it be you." at this time, Fengling and others also saw the people who came here to speak, all with a look of fear.


    "Hahaha, why can''t it be me? Well, tell me about your repeated things, and why my people of Di family suddenly died on the mountain, but you didn''t do anything? Don''t tell me more about your tears of good luck, I won''t believe it." at this time, the man named emperor fengjue said again, His face stared at Fengling and Mingyi very badly.


    At this time, it was as if Su Tang and Han pangzi were behind them and had not been exposed for the time being. After hearing his words, the frightened look on Fengling''s face slowly disappeared and said with a faint smile; "Even if you don''t believe it, there''s no way. We''re really lucky. As for the people of Di family, we haven''t seen them all. Why have they all died on the mountain? It''s really careless?"


    "Hehe, you''re wrong about Fengling. Maybe their emperor''s people were too arrogant and didn''t pay attention to the guardian beast at all. If we didn''t run fast, how could we stand here so safely." Mingyi also opened his mouth and said that Mingyi was full at this time. It was perfect in cooperation with Fengling.


    Hearing what they said, the emperor did waver in his knighthood, and he couldn''t help thinking of it in his heart; "Is it really the luck of these two families?" however, as soon as this idea appeared, it was denied by himself. He also knew in his heart that Di''s people were indeed arrogant. At that time, in the face of power here, Di''s people were not fools. How could they continue to be arrogant? As I said, even if these people''s luck is not killed by the guardian beast, at least there will be some casualties?


    But now? This one doesn''t look like being injured at all, and the number is not small, huh? Number of people? At this moment, Emperor fengjue realized that there were some troops in the Feng family and the Ming family. With a sweep of their eyes, they directly fixed on Su Tang and Han pangzi standing at the back, and said coldly; "Who are you two?" Tong ah Hui also shouted at Fengling and Ming; "Your two families are so brave that they dare to take outsiders up the mountain."


    "Hahaha, you''re not stupid to be crowned emperor. Now it''s all exposed here. If you didn''t work hard, how could you disturb other people in the imperial city? When it comes to exposure, your emperor''s people exposed it first, and evil told you that these two were brought up by our two families?" Fengling laughed and retorted directly with sarcasm in his eyes.

 Chapter 426

    "Hum, so what? It''s already been exposed. Do you dare to question me if the emperor is successful? No matter what you say today, you must give me a reasonable explanation, or I''ll leave them all." the emperor swept away the crowd and shouted coldly.


    The emperor''s performance of knighthood made Su Tang and Han pangzi frown. At this time, Su Tang thought of it in his heart; "The emperor''s family is really not overbearing on one side. When others have a problem, they yell. Now they are unjustifiable. They are still so overbearing. Such a family doesn''t know how to store in this Shura hell for many years."


    At this time, Han Pang asked Su Tang softly; "Su Tang, who is this guy? How overbearing? What''s the matter with the emperor''s man they''ve been talking about being killed in the mountain?" Han pangzi didn''t know what''s going on. Su Tang and others didn''t tell him about the previous things before.


    "This guy''s family is the emperor family. Now the royal family in Shura hell is very powerful. As for the members of the emperor family he said, they had been killed by me and the people of the Ming family on the mountain." Su Tang''s voice replied to Han pangzi. After hearing Su Tang''s answer, Han pangzi was stunned at first and then said; "So it is. No wonder the royal family in Shura hell is so overbearing." after that, Han pangzi seemed to think of something and preached again; "No, Sutang, my master told me that the royal family of Shura hell seems to be Luo''s? Why did it suddenly become Di''s?"


    "That''s because many years ago, Roche''s strongest left here to go to the mainland. Therefore, without the support of the strongest, Roche''s strength decreased greatly. The emperor seemed to have the support of the aborigines of Shura hell before. He destroyed Roche, but instead became the royal family of Shura hell." Su Tang explained everything he knew to Han pangzi.


    After listening, Han pangzi looked at the emperor and said softly; "It turned out to be the guy who planned to join the court. I didn''t expect that Luo, the king of Shura, transformed Shura hell to give all Shura a a place to live. In the end, the people of his own Luo family were destroyed, and the people of Di family were really wolf hearted and dog lung." Han pangzi''s voice was small, but it clearly fell into everyone''s ears in the quiet stone mountain environment here.


    "Presumptuous, you want to die." Han pangzi''s voice fell, and the emperor became a grand duke. As soon as his face changed, he shouted loudly, his aura was also pressed against Han pangzi in an instant, and there was a tendency to kill Han pangzi directly.


    Feeling the power of Shura, Fengling and others changed their faces. They just wanted to join hands, but Han pangzi also drank loudly; "Your grandpa''s, what''s wrong with me? You dare to fight with your fat master here. You''re really naive and unlimited." after that, Han pangzi didn''t use Reiki. He waved his hands and an invisible Qi suddenly appeared, which directly broke the Shura power of the emperor''s knighthood.


    "Since you dare to do it, don''t be afraid of what others say. Are you really one? Your emperor''s family is strong enough to dictatorship the whole Shura hell?" seeing that the Shura power of emperor''s knighthood was broken, Su Tang immediately shouted. Although he didn''t know how to call Lao Tzu to break the means of emperor''s knighthood here, since emperor''s knighthood dared to fight his brother, Of course, Su Tang won''t give him a good face.


    "That''s right. You don''t have the emperor''s decision in Shura hell. Don''t think you''re a royal family. You''re about to cover the sky in Shura hell with one hand." Fengling also said at this time.


    After hearing his words, Emperor fengjue''s face was even more ugly. Before, Shura''s power was inexplicably broken, which surprised him and paid attention to it in his heart, but after hearing such words, he said with a cold smile; "Although I can''t cover the sky with one hand in Shura hell, I can still do it here."


    As his voice fell, the members of the emperor family behind him came forward one by one and surrounded Su Tang and others. With the outbreak of Shura power in their bodies, the unique breath of superior Shura filled the whole audience. The shock brought by the breath of more than a dozen superior shuras was indeed very powerful. Su Tang and others looked at these emperor family members with dignified faces.


    "You''d better not mess with the emperor''s title. If we have anything to do today, it''s hard for your emperor''s people to leave the blood god magic land." Fengling shouted at this time.


    "Hahaha, joke, we killed you here. Who below will know? Didn''t you kill my emperor''s people like this before?" the emperor said with a disdainful laugh. At this time, his directness withdrew all the disappointment of the emperor''s people to these people, which was obviously his excuse for selling himself.


    "You fart, how did your emperor''s people die? Who knows? Dare to step back to us. When did you become so shameless? I thought you were a good man before. Now it seems you are just a shameless villain." at this time, Ming pointed to the emperor and scolded.


    The killing of those people of the emperor family can not be exposed and admitted anyway. Anyway, the other party has no evidence. This is not only an excuse for the other party to directly wait for others, but also an excuse for his emperor family to deal with the Feng family and the Ming family.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to deny it. After you die, don''t I say everything? Ha ha ha." emperor fengjue shook his head and said.


    At this time, Han Pang really couldn''t see it and shouted immediately; "I said Su Tang, is this guy a problem? Or is he an idiot? I just heard that he has the final say."


    "I don''t know if he is ill, but he did say what he said. The emperor''s people really let me see. They are arrogant and don''t say, and they are a little idiots." Su Tang wondered why han pangzi could wave his hand to break the Shura power of the emperor''s knighthood, but then he wanted to understand that since this spirit eating Stone Mountain is the stuff of fat man''s master, Now the fat man has got his inheritance. I think he should be able to control this huge mountain.


    "I didn''t say that this place has the final say," said you. "You don''t know the idiot who came out of it, and you dare to talk like this. Do you really think you''re fat when I''m a clay pinch? I''ll let you see your way to your fat master today." Han fat son nodded and pointed to the emperor''s arrogant and arrogant voice.


    As his voice fell, the aerial photography was made with both hands. For a moment, the whole mountain suddenly vibrated, and then a light began to appear in the seat of Di Shi and others. Soon, these lights were like ropes, which raised Di Shi''s people in the Soviet house. As Han pangzi''s decision fell, only Han pangzi shouted.


    "Suck!" the ropes formed by those lights burst out bursts of very strange black lights, and a huge baptism also appeared. This suction made Su Tang and others feel it, but although they could feel it, it did not have any impact on them. However, Emperor fengjue and others were different. With the emergence of the light, The Shura power in their bodies also began to pass away.


    As soon as such a strange thing happened, the faces of the emperor and his people changed. Even the arrogant emperor was knighted. At this time, his eyes also showed a look of horror. He had come to this spirit eating stone mountain before. He was very clear that such a stone could absorb the spirit of martial artists, but he had never been so fierce, Now, every flash of this light will make a large part of his Shura power disappear, and this disappearance is not the disappearance that can be made up before.


    With the light flashing several times in a row, the emperor, who was already the peak of the upper Shura, immediately fell to the later stage of the upper Shura, which made him feel the strangeness of the light from the bottom of his heart. At the same time, he looked at Han pangzi in horror and shouted with the ceremony; "How is it possible? How can you control this spirit devouring stone mountain? Who are you?"


    "It''s none of your business who I am? Didn''t you just say that you are the master here? I''ll see if you dare to be so arrogant when your cultivation falls to the primary Shura." Han Pang scolded disdainfully.


    After hearing his words, one of the members of the emperor family turned pale. They were all elites in the family. They had been practicing for many years before they had such strength. Now, suddenly, because the emperor was granted the rank, they fell in an instant. They turned their heads and stared at the Emperor''s rank fiercely.


    "No! No, you can''t do this. My emperor is the royal family in the Shura hell, and the external doors are all the elite of the emperor. If you treat us like this, the emperor won''t let you go." the emperor was afraid at this time, but at the moment he asked, his accomplishments had fallen to the middle of the upper Shura. At this time, he was really afraid, really afraid, But I have never encountered such a thing before, let alone heard of such a means.


    "Won''t you let us go? Hahaha, joke, didn''t you just say that you can say anything as long as we die here? Fat master, I''ll tease you back now. When your Shura falls to the primary Shura, you fat master, I''ll kill you all in one slap. No one knows anyway." Han pangzi couldn''t help laughing at the emperor''s appearance at this time.


    As his voice fell, Fengling, Ming and others all trembled one by one. At this time, they knew that Han pangzi, who seemed harmless to humans and animals, also had such a crazy and terrible moment. At the same time, they also felt deep fear of the inheritance of blood god magic land. If the means against the sky were too scary, it was countless times more terrible than those evil Shura.


    Su Tang was also surprised to see Han pangzi at this time. He never thought that Han pangzi still had such a means. He was also happy for Han pangzi. I''m afraid anyone would be very afraid of such a means. Maybe Han pangzi''s means will have a very powerful effect in the future when the alien invasion.


    "Please, let us go. This time it''s all the fault of the emperor to be knighted. We didn''t offend you." at this time, with the continuous decline of cultivation, the members of the emperor family around Su Tang and others turned pale, and some of them directly asked for mercy.


    "Yes, please let us go? We promise we won''t tell you today, and we''ve never seen you." when one person started, others begged for mercy one after another.


    For a moment, the scene looked very tragic. At this time, as a woman, Minna couldn''t bear such a scene. She immediately turned around and was ready to plead with Han pangzi, but Fengling beside him grabbed her and said; "Minna, don''t talk too much. Don''t believe what Di''s people say. Don''t forget how many people in our family died in Di''s hands these years. This time, they just got back some debts."

 Chapter 427

    Fengling''s words made Minna, who was originally very reluctant, become firm in an instant. It occurred to me that those family members who died at the hands of emperor had their own predecessors and good friends. They all fell with hatred under Emperor''s arrogant and arrogant face. Minna''s previous little intolerance turned into hatred in an instant, Then it turned into pleasure.


    How ironic is it that the arrogant emperor was cleaned up so miserably today, and one by one put down his dignity and began to beg for mercy?


    "Yes, Fengling is right. These emperor''s people are not to die. They have been arrogant for many years. It''s time for someone to let them suffer. Arrogance has to pay a price." Mingyi also said at this time. As their words fell, Minna nodded. At this time, those people of Di Shi also heard such words, and their hearts were angry and sad.


    Yes, the people of emperor''s family are too arrogant these years. In fact, Emperor''s family does not exist in Shura hell. However, because the major super forces do not want to conflict with Emperor''s family these years, people of emperor''s family think that these super forces are afraid of today''s emperor, so they will make such efforts, But now I and others have finally tasted the bitter fruit of arrogance.


    This feeling is really helpless and bitter. A member of the emperor family doesn''t continue to beg for mercy at this time. Each one shows a bitter look, but at this time, the emperor fengjue looked at Han fatty and said; "Please let me go. I really know I''m wrong. I''m willing to be your slave. I''ll only listen to your orders in the future. I''ll do whatever you want me to do. Just let my dog die."


    At this time, fenglingming and others showed a look of disdain. Together with the others who were emperor''s family, they also showed disdain and anger. At this time, one of them looked at the emperor and scolded; "This time, your emperor made it by himself. We have all given up. I didn''t expect you to beg for mercy and even say that you should be a servant of others? You don''t want face, my emperor still wants face!"


    The emperor did not respond to this man''s words, and his heart also refuted this man''s words; "You know a fart. What do you have to do with your face if you have no life? I''ll save my life now. When there are emperor''s experts below, these guys will die." the emperor disdained this man''s words. At this time, he looked at Han pangzi and continued; "Please let me go. I know many secrets about di. As long as you let me go, I''ll tell you all these secrets."


    Seeing that the emperor was so shameless, fat Han smiled and nodded; "Well, it''s not impossible for you to let me let you go. However, in order to prove your loyalty, you should kill these guys and ask an du to tell me Di''s secret. I believe what you said is true."


    Hearing Han pangzi''s words, Fengling and Mingyi were all in a hurry. They turned around and were ready to speak. At this time, Su Tang stopped and said; "These people are all conceited by Han pangzi. Let him handle them by himself. Don''t worry about it." Su Tang, a Han pangzi, is very confident and knows very well. He will never let go of these guys.


    Seeing Su Tang say so, Fengling and Mingyi, although they want the emperor to be knighted to death, it''s not good to say more. At this time, the emperor is also thinking, but Han pangzi won''t give him this opportunity to speak immediately; "You don''t have much time. Have you considered it?"


    As soon as Han pangzi''s voice came out, he woke up from his meditation. At this time, he turned his head and looked at the members of his family, sketching a sneer at the corners of his mouth; "Everybody, I hope you don''t blame me." then he turned his head and looked at Han pangzi and nodded. At this time, Han pangzi''s law decision changed. The original light ropes around the emperor''s knighthood suddenly disappeared, leaving a lot of words.


    The new freedom of his body made Dijiao very happy. He immediately worshipped Han pangzi and walked towards the nearest member of the emperor family. At this time, at the moment he turned around, Han pangzi also had a strange ore in his hand. The extra things in his hand were seen by Su Tang, who was very close to him. Su Tang knew this thing, Before in the blood god palace, he also introduced Han pangzi.


    At this time, seeing him take out such things, Su Tang understood Han pangzi''s thoughts. He smiled at Han pangzi and turned his head to look at the emperor fengjue. At this time, the emperor fengjue had come to the man. Without waiting for the man to speak, he took out the battle and split at the man''s head. The emperor fengjue was the most powerful existence among them, although many accomplishments had been dropped, But it''s still stronger than them. In addition, these people can''t move at all, so there''s no way to avoid the attack from the emperor.


    He was directly killed by the emperor''s knighthood, and his blood splashed. Those who were very close to the emperor''s knighthood felt the hot blood across their faces, and their faces changed, so they immediately scolded; "Emperor knighthood, you beast, killed family relatives for your own life."


    "You are insane to be granted the title of emperor. You caused this by yourself. Now you are willing to kill me in order to survive. You are not worthy to be a member of emperor''s family. Even if I die today, I will not let you go if I catch ghosts." the people who made me angry also scolded.


    For a moment, the scene was very lively, but Han Pang smiled at Su Tang and Su Tang unkindly. It seems that the emperor''s family lost face and died this time. Such a descendant actually appeared in the royal family of the great Shura hell. It''s disgusting to kill his own people for his own sake.


    "Hum, how about that? You = people are going to die anyway. Now that you have the opportunity to exchange your lives for mine, of course, you have to die." for these people''s scolding, the emperor was knighted with a very calm cold hum. He walked towards another person again and went away. Soon, all members of the emperor family were killed in the place.


    At this time, Emperor fengjue put away his sword, turned around and knelt down at Han pangzi and said loudly; "Master, the servant has killed all these people. Now I''m telling you di''s secret. I hope the master can let my dog die." after hearing his words, Han pangzi shook his head and said; "Hehe, in fact, I''m not interested in Di''s secret at all, but now that you''ve killed these people, you''ve saved me a lot of trouble. However, since you''ve said to be my slave, your life is mine. Now I think your sex life is useless to me. You can cut yourself."


    Han pangzi waved his hand and looked very plain. From the beginning, he didn''t intend to let the emperor be knighted. Such a person is too shameless. For his own life, his family and relatives can be killed and accepted as slaves. If he met Dongyang, would he directly kill his master? Han pangzi doesn''t want to leave such a person.


    Han Pang''s plain words changed the emperor''s face and immediately shouted in horror; "Master, you can''t do this. You promised to let me go before. You can''t do this." at this time, the emperor still didn''t react. At this time, he just wanted to live, and didn''t expect Han pangzi to let him go from the beginning.


    "As long as I''m satisfied with what I said, I can let you go, but now I''m very dissatisfied. You''d better cut yourself. I don''t want to do it." Han pangzi continued.


    After hearing his words, the emperor granted the rank, shook his head and said; "It''s impossible. I''m the emperor''s most outstanding genius in hundreds of years. I can''t die like this. I want to be a strong man. I can''t die like this, and I can''t die like this. You lied to me, and I''ll fight with you." then the Emperor''s crazy Chaohe Han fat man rushed over, The sword in the recovered storage ring appeared in his hand again.


    "Hum, I don''t know what I did. Since you don''t commit suicide, I, the master, can only kill you, the slave who betrayed the master." after that, Han pangzi made a decision, and more light ropes appeared than before, which tied the emperor''s knighthood tightly. The suction was also unprecedented. It just seemed that in a few times, the cultivation of the emperor''s knighthood fell to the middle Shura, At this time, as soon as Han pangzi waved his hand, he would directly rise from the mountain at the foot of the emperor''s knighthood with incomparable black light, and directly twist the emperor''s body into powder. He could not die again.


    "Hahaha, fat man, you are really cruel this time. You not only killed all these people, but also left the image of emperor''s shamelessness to the extreme. When we go down the mountain, Emperor''s people dare to trouble us, we can only make them lose face and die." Su Tang laughed immediately after the emperor was killed.


    "That''s right. This guy doesn''t look at his appearance. He even wants to be my servant of Han pangzi. I don''t care about it." Han pangzi said proudly.


    After hearing their words, Fengling and Ming reacted at this time. It turned out that Han pangzi was playing with these guys. At the beginning, he didn''t intend to let go of these guys. He looked at Han pangzi one by one with fear. Fengling and Ming thought that the fat man was too dark. He was so Yin Di, but it was still very cool.


    At this time, Su Tang continued to ask; "Han pangzi, your method is good. Is it a part of your inheritance?" the lion just now wrote strangely and powerfully with an occasional. Su Tang was also curious. When he heard Su Tang''s questions, others looked at Han pangzi curiously. At this time, Han pangzi shook his head and said; "Well, it''s just that this means can only be used here on the devouring stone mountain. My Shifu has handed it over. This devouring Stone Mountain is not mine. It belongs to my unmasked senior brother."


    "That''s true, but it''s also good. You helped us solve a big problem." Su Tang nodded, and others nodded. This time, Han pangzi didn''t do it. I''m afraid it''s really dangerous to wait for others. How can you think of it now, It didn''t take a single soldier to kill all the more than ten superior shuras of the emperor this time.


    "Hey, hey, I''m flattered." Han pangzi said with a proud smile. Looking at him, it''s a small person''s success. However, Su Tang and others are very happy, because in the next section of the journey, as long as Han pangzi is there, it''s very safe. If there''s any trouble coming to find himself and others, they can only blame them for looking for death.

 Chapter 428

    After the emperor and others were all killed, Su Tang and his party were much faster. They didn''t meet other martial artists. They were very calm all the way. Seeing that they were about to reach the foot of the mountain, Su Tang stopped and looked at Fengling and Mingyi; "Well, let''s all stay here. Now it''s inconvenient for Han pangzi and I to go down with you. Let''s go down from the other side."


    "Well, Su Tang is right. Two brothers, let''s say goodbye." Han pangzi also said.


    After hearing their words, Fengling and Ming nodded. Now, the two people of Su Tang are not suitable to follow. This time, even if they go down, they will have some trouble. If they hurt Sutang and others, they will be noticed by the emperor in a moment. The emperor can see it before, I''m afraid those King level masters of Di family will also see it.


    "Well, we won''t keep you either. I just don''t know where the two brothers are going after they leave?" Fengling nodded and asked.


    Fengling''s question made the people next to him turn around and look at Su Tang and Han pangzi curiously. At this moment, they also want to know that they have experienced life and death together with themselves and others. Their two friends plan to go there and see them. Su Tang smiled and said; "When I go to the Imperial City, I have something I want to discuss with Lord Fengling Tiange."


    "Oh? That''s just right. We''re waiting for the two brothers in the imperial city." upon hearing this answer, Fengling flashed a trace of joy in her eyes and said.


    "Well, it''s getting late, so let''s say goodbye." Su Tang nodded. After saying goodbye, they parted ways. Su Tang took Han pangzi to the place where they went up the mountain, and Fengling and others directly walked to the open space at the foot of the mountain. As soon as the seal was sealed, Han pangzi looked at Su Tang and asked; "Su Tang, how did you come to this Shura hell? According to the classics left by my master, I''m afraid few people on the mainland know that Shura hell exists now?"


    "Well, I was also prepared to go to Zhongzhou for training by chance. I met an old man at the seaside. He helped me open the channel of Shura hell, and I came down. This old man is probably the strongest one who left here at the beginning of Roche." there was nothing to hide about Han fat Su Tang, so I directly said how he came here. At the same time, Su Tang also looked at Han pangzi curiously and asked; "Fat man, you said to take something from the palace that can help you get out. What''s that?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Han pangzi took out a piece of animal skin from his arms, handed it to Su Tang and said; "That''s it. Take a look. Anyway, I can''t understand what it means." Su Tang was also curious when he saw something from Han pangzi empire. As soon as he opened it, he saw a paragraph written on the animal skin in ancient divine script.


    "Destruction is coming! Shura returns to his ancestors!" after seeing this sentence, Su Tang was stunned. Isn''t this what Luo Tian and others said in the mob city? Why did the master of hangpang leave this to him? He also said it was a way to help him leave Shura hell. Su Tang secretly thought of it.


    After noticing the difference between Su and Tang, Han pangzi asked suspiciously; "Su Tang, what''s the matter? Do you know the words written on it?" Han pangzi didn''t understand the ancient divine script, so he didn''t understand what was written on the animal skin, but now seeing Su Tang''s appearance, it seems that Su Tang can understand it.


    "Well, I knew this sentence before. What was written on it was a prophecy. It was said that it was a sentence left before the fall of the emperor Shura. When destruction came, Shura returned to his ancestors." Su Tang nodded and thought about Han pangzi, explaining.


    Hearing Su Tang''s answer, Han pangzi nodded and said; "Oh, what does this sentence mean?" Han pangzi was very surprised. Why did Su Tang know this sentence? According to the truth, this sentence was left to him by his master, and it is absolutely impossible for outsiders to know?


    "This sentence is easy to understand. It means that the Shura family can return to the ancestral land on the day of destruction. As for this ancestral land, you must know that it is the mainland. As for this destruction, I just have a little guess and haven''t been determined. This sentence is known to the super forces in the Shura hell. It is because of this sentence that emperor made the Shura hell Now it''s close to the edge of destruction, "said Su Tang.


    "This is not to say that after the destruction of the thurro hell, can the shuro people return to the mainland?" Han chuzi continued.


    "It was a good explanation before, but now there is a change. It is likely that this guess is wrong." Su Tang nodded and said. At the beginning, when he heard this sentence, Su Tang also felt it, but after the analysis of Luo Tian and others, maybe this change is just a feeling.


    "Change? What change?" Han chuzi continued to ask curiously, at this time, Su Tang directly smiled and said; "This change is me. You may not know that my aura has changed. It is no longer the original purple Qi, but has changed into the destructive power of the three highest original forces between heaven and earth. In other words, it is likely that the destruction in this sentence refers to me."


    Han pangzi was slightly stunned, then laughed and said; "How can I leave Shura hell as long as I follow you? Hahaha, I didn''t expect it to be like this. Su Tang seems that you have many adventures after I left." Han pangzi also saw this destructive power in the classics left by his master. Such power has never been mastered by anyone or God. He didn''t expect his brother, Actually mastered such a powerful power.


    "It''s just a guess now. I''m not sure, but I also have this feeling in my heart. OK, let''s go down. Now I''m afraid they''ve returned to the open space in Fengling. Let''s leave here while those people pour them." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Han pangzi nodded, and then they walked down the mountain, but as soon as he reached the soil, a voice sounded in Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, you''re in danger." with the sound of the secret falling, Su felt it for a moment. A fist fighter suddenly appeared in the woods in front of him. From their clothes, they were all members of the emperor family.


    Su Tang looked at these people with a dignified look. This is the first man who pointed to Su Tang and Han Pang and asked; "Boy, who are you? Why did you come down from the spirit devouring stone mountain?" the man''s voice was very loud and spread directly in the mountains and forests. At this time, everyone on the open space nearby heard the sudden voice, and their faces changed one by one.


    Previously, Fengling and others and Mingyi and others all or came down from the devouring Stone Mountain, which made the people of the di family and the second family look very ugly. However, the explanation of Fengling and others also made the people of the di family and the second family unable to find a flaw, but now there is a sudden voice. From the words of this voice, the people of the second family of the di family, They were stunned, and then quickly ran towards the place where the sound was made.


    At this time, the face of one or two people in Fengling Keming changed and hurried to the family elders around him; "No, brother Sutang, they''ve been found. Let''s go quickly. Don''t let the people of Di family want them to do it." after that, Fengling and Mingyi took the lead in running towards the place where the voice came out. After hearing their words, the whole faction of Feng family rushed over there quickly behind Fengling and Mingyi.


    "Hehe, this mountain is not yours. Why can''t we come down from which side? Why on earth do you block the way of our brothers?" Su Tang said with a smile. At this time, he thought helplessly in his heart; "I still can''t escape safely." I''m afraid the man''s voice has startled those people not far away.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the man said with a cold smile; "Who told you that this mountain is not ours? Boy, do you know who we are? We are the royal family of Shura hell. The whole Shura hell can be said to be the place of my emperor." the man said very arrogantly.


    "The emperor''s family? That''s the emperor''s family who planned to join the North Korea?" Han pangzi was not afraid of these guys, muttered softly, and then he said to Su Tang; "Brother, why can Di''s people be so thick skinned?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s how I''ve practiced it over the years." seeing Han pangzi say this, Su Tangye replied with a smile. Anyway, I''m afraid it can''t be good this time. There''s no need to continue to give Di''s face.


    At this time, the man headed by the emperor, his face sank and shouted loudly; "Bastard, you are so brave. No matter who comes today, you can''t save you." after that, he was ready to take action. At this time, all the people in the open space rushed over and the emperor maniac, who was the first to shout loudly; "Stop." when he heard someone Han stop, the man withdrew his action. Emperor crazy didn''t hear what Su Tang had said before, so everyone would stop. With the emergence of emperor crazy, other people in the open space also appeared.


    At this time, Fengling and Mingyi also arrived. They were looking anxiously at Su Tang and Han pangzi. At this time, they didn''t dare to go there. They were afraid that they would let the people of the emperor family think of something when they had passed, so they had to pretend they didn''t know. At this time, the emperor maniac stopped and looked at the previous member of the emperor family and asked; "Diqi, what''s going on?"


    "Return to the second master, we''ll guard here according to your instructions. Unexpectedly, these two boys suddenly came down from the devouring Stone Mountain and spoke unkindly to my emperor, so I''m ready to teach them a lesson." the members of the emperor who spoke to Su Tang and others before looked at the Emperor and said respectfully.


    Hearing what he said, Emperor Kuang turned his head and looked at Fengling and Mingyi. At this time, the anxiety in Fengling and Mingyi''s eyes had not completely retreated. At a glance, Emperor Kuang saw how full emperor Kuang was. In a moment, he thought of something and said with a smile to the elder of the Feng family and the parent of Mingyi; "Hehe, should your two families give me some explanation?"


    Hearing emperor Kuang''s words, Su Tang''s face changed and he knew for a moment that emperor Kuang might have guessed this time. At this time, the elders of fengjiaming''s family looked puzzled and asked; "Emperor crazy, what do you mean?" at the same time, there was a bad look in their eyes.

 Chapter 429

    "You know what I''m saying. Do you really think that all the people of Di''s family are just fools? All the people of Di''s family who went up the mountain died inexplicably. The people of the second family were forced by monsters to devour the Lingshi mountain, but there were no casualties in your two families. Don''t you think you should give us some explanation?" the emperor''s crazy face sank and continued to ask.


    After hearing his words, the dark earth disdained to smile and said; "I don''t see how smart your emperor''s people are? Why do you have to admit it if you have bad luck? The people of our two families have explained to you before. They were just lucky and escaped the pursuit of demons and beasts together. As for your emperor''s people will die, I think it should be because they are too arrogant. Who doesn''t know the arrogance of your emperor''s whole Shura hell?"


    With the voice of the dark earth falling, Fengxiang also said; "Brother mingtu is right. I don''t know whether Di''s people are stupid or not, but they are arrogant. We still know that arrogant people have died a lot since ancient times, and they don''t need your Di''s people." at this time, mingtu and Fengxiang already know that things will not be good this time, and they don''t intend to continue to be polite to Di''s people as before.


    "Hahaha, OK, your two families are very good. In that case, I don''t want you to go back to the emperor''s city this time." after that, the emperor maniac roared down. Soon, there were a lot of breath in the quiet mountains and forests. He quickly surrounded here. When he noticed this situation, Fengxiang and mingtu''s face changed. At this time, mingtu looked at the emperor maniacally and asked; "Emperor crazy, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? If you don''t give me a reasonable explanation today, neither of your two families should go back to the imperial city." as these people appeared, Emperor Kuang said calmly.


    As his voice fell, the people of Feng family and Ming family were silent. Emperor Kuang strengthened his guess. At this time, he turned to look at Su Tang and Han pangzi and said; "Since they don''t explain, it''s up to you to explain." hearing this, Han Pang smiled and said; "OK, you have to explain, don''t you? I''ll explain to you." then Han pangzi saw a strange stone in his hand.


    Then he vomited his aura, and the stone was directly crushed and exploded. As the stone was crushed and exploded, an image appeared in the sky. At this time, more than a dozen members of the emperor family appeared in the influence. Each of them seemed to be bound by something, and their faces were very pale. At this time, the emperor in the image suddenly knelt down, The voice of begging for mercy on the mountain appeared in everyone''s ears.


    As soon as this image appeared, it attracted everyone''s eyes. However, after reading it, everyone turned to look at Di Shi, even the second family, with a trace of ridicule in everyone''s eyes.


    "Do you think this explanation is reasonable?" seeing the eyes of all the people present, Han pangzi''s fearless voice sounded in the quiet mountains and forests, which undoubtedly slapped the emperor''s ruins in the face of many people. At this time, everyone turned to look at Han pangzi with a trace of surprise in their eyes, They really didn''t expect that the fat boy came from there and dared to ridicule Di Shi like this.


    At this time, the color of emperor Kuang was gloomy enough to drip water. Hearing Han pangzi''s words, the anger in his eyes burst out, "Hum, no one has ever dared to be so rude to my emperor since he became the royal family of Shura hell. Today, I finally saw two guys who are not afraid of death. Good, very good, I won''t let you die simply today. I want to draw your soul out. In the burning of the nine quiet fire day and night, I want you to survive but not die ¡£¡±


    At the moment, the emperor maniac has been completely ignited by the image and words released by Han pangzi. The endless anger, mixed with the overwhelming will to kill, directly oppressed Su Tang and Han pangzi. The powerful strength of King level Shura can''t be resisted by anyone at will. He noticed that Su Tang and Han pangzi were overbearing, and their faces changed.


    Fengling and Ming immediately said to their elders, "keep Su Tang, no matter what." their voices sounded in the mountains and forests. For a moment, Fengxiang and Ming Tu moved and directly appeared in front of Su Tang and Han pangzi. At the same time, their breath exploded. Their breath directly dispersed the Emperor''s crazy breath.


    "Hum, don''t you say it doesn''t matter? Su Tang? Hehe, you are the human who appeared in the Shura hell some time ago? I didn''t expect to appear here. It''s really broken iron shoes and nowhere to find." after the breath was dispersed, the emperor snorted wildly and said.


    As his voice fell, all the people present were stunned. They had heard the human name Su Tang before, and now they have enough to see the living. At the same time, they also connect with the Feng family and the Ming family, and unexpectedly come forward to keep Su Tang at this time, which undoubtedly made the people present have an idea in their hearts, that is, the Liang family is afraid to have planned to compete with the emperor.


    "Hehe, naturally, I have never had any grudges with your emperor since I came to Shura hell, but your emperor''s people are too overbearing and want to clean me up everywhere. Do you think I should fight back? I just didn''t expect your emperor to be so arrogant. A simple fight back shows such a state of mind. I have to say that the emperor''s royal family is a monk on the way after all. It''s too bad." Su Tang said with a smile, and without hesitation began to ridicule di.


    Hearing this, Emperor Kuang was not angry, but surprisingly calmed down, looked at Su Tang and said; "I have to say that you are really brave. Under such circumstances, you dare to talk to me like this. Do you really think that there are Feng family and Ming family to support you? Do you think my emperor dare not do anything to you? You are wrong. My emperor is the real royal family in Shura hell."


    At this time, the emperor maniac had been dazzled by anger. This time, all the young elites of the emperor died, not to mention that even the people sent later died, and they still died so unbearably that the emperor''s dignity was severely trampled on.


    "Ha ha, I''ve really seen Di''s arrogance." after hearing his words, Su Tang smiled coldly and said. At this time, the people of the waiting wind school all looked ten percent. Emperor''s crazy words were too arrogant. When the people of the Feng family and the Ming family came out for Su Tang, they already knew that they would really tear their faces with di this time.


    Now when they hear the words of emperor maniac, they are also disgusted. This emperor''s people are too arrogant. In Shura hell, although his emperor''s strength is strong, it is not strong enough to completely ignore the existence of these super forces. At this time, even those who have always maintained neutrality have a slight disgust with emperor.


    "So what? Anyway, you must die today. It''s no use even if the Feng family and the Ming family support you." emperor maniac didn''t find the leader of other forces at this time. The color of disgust in his eyes continued to speak arrogantly.


    As his voice fell, a voice suddenly sounded in the field; "What about the three of us?" the voice fell, counted the figures, and began to walk towards Su Tang and Han pangzi. The three Gu forces were among the five forces Su Tang had met in the adventure town before. With the addition of the three families, the emperor was stunned with rage.


    Although he knew that the relationship between the five families was very unusual, he did not expect that he had reached such a point. At this time, he openly and jointly challenged his emperor family. At this time, the emperor maniac seemed to realize that this time, I''m afraid it was not so simple. At the same time, he didn''t expect to work for a su Tang, The five families will unite against the emperor.


    "Are you really going to make enemies with my emperor?" seeing these five families, Emperor maniac asked with an ugly face. At this time, he had no previous arrogance, and his eyes Rose with a little dignity. These five families can be said to be one of the best forces in Shura hell. Although none of them can compete with emperor, they unite, I''m afraid Di didn''t dare to tear his face with them easily.


    "Hehe, Emperor maniac, you are not only arrogant, but also have bad eyes. Can''t you see the current situation? Today, Su Tang and his little brother, we are all in Baoding. If you don''t give face, you will be able to fight each other." at this time, Fengxiang smiled and said, and the other four families nodded as his voice fell.


    Seeing that they were so determined, Emperor maniac didn''t know what to do for a moment. The scene was silent for a moment. After a long time, Emperor maniac said; "OK, I can let these two people go this time, but you must hand over half of the things you get on the devouring stone mountain to Di Shi, or even if your five families unite, these two people will die."


    As his voice fell, all the people present were stunned, especially the other four families led by the Feng family. Some ridicule flashed in their eyes. At this time, Han pangzi took the lead in saying before he could talk to his family; "Hahaha, it''s the first time I''ve heard such a funny joke. Is this the royal family of Shura hell? Hahaha, it really disappoints me."


    Han pangzi doesn''t have any ancient books. In his opinion, there is nothing terrible about the emperor''s family, but the people who are treated by the emperor''s family will be so shameless and feel some funny.


    As soon as the emperor''s crazy face changed, he looked at Han pangzi and said; "Boy, be careful that misfortune comes out of your mouth. Don''t think that if someone supports you now, you can slander my emperor''s family so arrogantly, or I will make you die ugly." at this time, the emperor maniac saw that the fat man insulted him so recklessly, which made the emperor maniac very angry. Today, his emperor''s family has been very humiliated, and now he is constantly ridiculed by these two people, Even you will be angry.


    The emperor''s angry voice resounded through the whole mountain forest, shaking Su Tang and others'' ears. It can be imagined how loud his voice was, but such a loud voice fell. At the first moment, a cold voice followed; "Really? Emperor crazy, I want to see how you make my younger martial brother die ugly." with the sound falling, a beautiful shadow suddenly came slowly from the mountain forest.

 Chapter 430

    With the appearance of this beautiful shadow, Su Tang obviously found that a look of fear and fear flashed in the eyes of the leaders of all the super forces present. Even the arrogant emperor maniac also showed a look of fear.


    "Gods and Demons Ling Zhan dance! Why are you here?" emperor crazy asked first, in a very dignified tone.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was also stunned, demon? This title is so domineering. Unexpectedly, such a domineering title would appear on such a woman. At this time, Su Tang looked at the woman and saw that he was wearing a set of Black Warrior clothes. At first glance, it gave people a very capable feeling, but his peerless face gave people a feeling of nobility and elegance. These two different feelings, On the same person.


    "Hehe, Emperor crazy, you are going to make my younger martial brother die ugly. Why did you ask me to appear here?" Ling Zhanwu said. As his voice fell, everyone was stunned, except Han pangzi, who looked at the beautiful woman and asked softly; "Are you the old man''s Apprentice? My elder martial sister?"


    Han pangzi''s voice suddenly appeared, which shocked everyone. For a moment, all eyes turned to Han pangzi. For example, Fengling Mingyi Su Tang and others knew that Han pangzi had another disciple, but they didn''t expect to suddenly appear here. At the same time, the most surprised thing was that Fengling and Mingyi had grown up listening to the legend of Ling Zhan dance, They never thought that such a legendary strong man would be the fat fellow they met.


    Compared with the pressure reduction of the two people, Su Tang is curious. At the same time, he is happy that Han pangzi can have such a strong peer.


    "Hehe, old guy? I''m afraid only younger martial brother dare you call him that." Ling Zhanwu replied with a smile. As soon as he answered, everyone was shocked. Unexpectedly, they were really the same school. At this time, compared with the shock of others, Emperor Kuang''s face was very ugly. Before, people from five families had come forward, which had made him feel the pressure, Now suddenly a Ling Zhan dance came out, which made the emperor''s crazy face even more ugly.


    After hearing Ling Zhanwu''s words, Han pangzi smiled happily and said; "That''s what I called him from the beginning. Hehe, I thought it would take a long time to find you, elder martial sister. I didn''t expect to find it before I came out. It''s really good, so I can give you what Shifu gave me." then Han pangzi took out a box from his arms and went straight to Ling Zhanwu.


    Hearing Han pangzi''s words, Ling Zhanwu nodded and walked towards Han pangzi. Then he helped the result from Han pangzi and stared at Han pangzi without looking. At this time, Han pangzi smiled and pointed to the devouring stone mountain behind him; "This is what Shifu gave you. I believe you know how to charge too much, elder martial sister?"


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "Don''t worry about this, younger martial brother. I got a verdict before, but you didn''t show up, and I didn''t dare to collect it rashly. Just recently, I sensed that there were some conditions in the spirit eating stone mountain. It was really the scene that Shifu told him at the beginning, so I rushed over without stopping. I didn''t expect to catch up."


    "Ha ha, thank you, elder martial sister." Han pangzi smiled and arched his hands. Ling Zhanwu shook his head, turned his head and looked at the emperor crazy and said; "Dikuang will take your people back to Diwang city now. Today, my younger martial brother and I met for the first time. I don''t want to kill people, but I tell you, if you dare to embarrass my younger martial brother and his friends again, I lingzhanwu promise you that Dishi will never be peaceful. You should know that lingzhanwu wants to keep his word."


    overbearing! At this time, Su Tang felt another feeling from the beautiful woman in front of her. There were really few people who dared to talk to Di Shi like this in Shura hell. Especially in this case, Di Shi had so many martial artists and she dared not give Di Shi face like this when she had only one person.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang''s eyes shifted slightly to the emperor crazy, who was already ugly. After hearing such words, the emperor crazy didn''t refute, but stood there quietly and watched Ling Zhan dance. A moment later, the emperor crazy said; "OK, today I''ll give you a face for Ling Zhanwu. You can take your junior brother, but he can''t go." then he pointed to Su Tang with his finger.


    Seeing the emperor''s crazy appearance, Su Tang''s face sank. At this time, Fengxiang was also trying to talk, but Ling Zhanwu said directly; "Didn''t you hear what I just said? Or is there something wrong with your emperor''s crazy ears? Since I am a friend of my younger martial brother, your emperor can''t move him. Does your emperor really think that with the development and strength in recent years, he is about to ignore the people in Shura hell?"


    "Don''t go too far, Ling Zhanwu. This boy has killed many people in Di''s family. He will give me an explanation today anyway. If you really insist on keeping this boy, I di''s family won''t be afraid of you." Di Kuang said again. After hearing his words, everyone present was stunned, even the second family who has been making friends with him.


    What happened to Emperor crazy today? For a human boy, he openly challenged lingzhan dance. Even if the boy killed some of his emperor''s people before, he can''t make the emperor crazy. You know, lingzhan dance is not easy to provoke. To say who is the most terrible in Shura hell, it is undoubtedly lingzhan dance, a beautiful woman standing in front of him. Emperor has competed with lingzhan dance before, But in the end, countless family members fell, plus three super strong people at the level of ancestors, which still didn''t stop Ling Zhanwu''s footsteps.


    Then, if the people of several families had not joined hands to mediate, I''m afraid that the emperor family would not know what to do. Since then, Ling Zhanwu became famous in the first World War and had the title of "God and devil". At the same time, not only the emperor''s people listed Ling Zhanwu as an inviolable object, but also the people of other families, Now I suddenly see emperor crazy so openly not giving Ling Zhanwu face.


    People of some forces are all crazy about the emperor. At this time, they feel unwise to do so, but who knows what the emperor is thinking now? In fact, he was also very reluctant to compete with Ling Zhanwu, but there was no way. His emperor''s family received the death order and dried it. No matter what the price was, he must catch Su Tang. Now that Su Tang appeared in front of him, he definitely wouldn''t let go.


    If Su Tang runs away this time, I''m afraid he will catch it even more. Now Su Tang has been supported by people from five families. With a terrible Ling Zhan dance, it may not be so easy to deal with Su Tang after this time. At present, he has the most people. It''s a very good opportunity to keep Su Tang, even if he pays a little price.


    "Explain? You want to explain? OK, I''ll explain it to you." when hearing emperor Kuang''s words, Ling Zhanwu''s face suddenly cooled down, and his tone was endless cold. Then he waved his hand, and several members of the emperor family closest to him were directly killed, and even the screams were too late. Such a cold means shocked everyone present in an instant.


    Apart from Su Tang and Han pangzi, it can be said that everyone has heard about Ling Zhan dance, but has not seen it with her own eyes. Now she suddenly made a move, which shocked everyone present. Unexpectedly, under such circumstances, Ling Zhan dance is so strong and domineering. It seems that those legends about Ling Zhan dance are true.


    "How about this explanation? Do you want to explain?" he waved and killed several members of the emperor family. Ling Zhanwu seemed to have nothing to do. He looked at the emperor and asked.


    Emperor Kuang was asked by Ling Zhanwu and stared at her with an ugly face; "Lingzhan dance, you''d better think clearly. This person is my emperor''s family. There are many things you don''t know in Shura hell, and you can''t afford to offend some people." at this time, the emperor crazy really has no way to lingzhan dance, and can only implicitly threaten the forces behind him.


    "Hahaha, there are a lot of people in Shura hell that Ling Zhanwu can''t provoke, but not including your emperor''s family, but also the people standing behind your emperor''s family. I''ve considered it clearly. I don''t need you to continue talking. Now do you want this little brother to explain to you?" Ling Zhanwu laughed and said. At the same time, he pointed to the people behind the emperor''s family completely recklessly.


    "You..." emperor maniac didn''t know what to say when he heard Ling Zhanwu''s words. At this time, Fengling and Mingyi and other young disciples of various families looked at Ling Zhanwu with worship one by one. That''s powerful. Before, Emperor''s arrogance was completely weak compared with the one in front of him.


    At this time, even Su Tang was shocked by the strength and domineering of lingzhan dance. Unexpectedly, there was such a number one person in Shura hell. Such a person was still Han pangzi''s elder martial sister. I really didn''t expect Han pangzi to have such a wonderful adventure.


    "Well, you don''t need you, me and me. As long as I''m ling Zhanwu today, even if the people behind you come, you can''t move them. Those who know the truth can get out of here quickly. Don''t challenge my patience. At the beginning, my hatred for your emperor hasn''t completely ended. If it weren''t for the face of other super forces, your emperor would have followed Roche." Ling Zhanwu said faintly again.


    As his voice fell, the emperor was shocked. After looking at Su Tang, he said to the emperor''s people, and then turned and left. The people of the second family also left with the emperor''s people. After smashing them, Han pangzi looked at Ling Zhanwu and said; "Elder martial sister, you are so powerful. I didn''t expect the old guy to find me a big backer."


    "Ha ha, younger martial brother, as long as you practice hard, you will become as strong as me in the future, or even stronger." Ling Zhanwu looked at Han pangzi and said with a very kind smile.


    After her voice fell, Su Tang scattered from behind, thought of Ling Zhan and said with an arched hand; "Thank you for your help, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t be so relaxed today." Su Tang still respects Ling Zhan dance very much. This man is not only the world of Han pangzi, but also helps himself to force Di''s people back today and save himself a lot of trouble.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to be so polite, boy. I think you have an unusual relationship with my younger martial brother. You don''t have to give me any predecessors. Just call my name or sister." Ling Zhanwu said with a smile.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and nodded. At this time, those who didn''t leave were stunned when they looked at Ling Zhan dance at this time. This is completely different from the strong and domineering Ling Zhan dance before. If they hadn''t seen the domineering Ling Zhan dance before, they wouldn''t be connected at this time, At this time, Fengxiang also took people from his faction and went up to salute Ling Zhanwu; "I''ve seen you, sir. Thank you for your help this time."


    "You''re welcome. You''re also for my younger martial brother. I have to thank you for standing up when my younger martial brother is in danger." Ling Zhanwu said to Fengxiang.

 Chapter 431

    The emperor''s people retreated, and the people around them began to leave here. Finally, there were people from Su Tang Hefeng school. At this time, Ling Zhanwu looked at Han pangzi and asked; "Younger martial brother, what are your plans behind the right?" Ling Zhanwu asked suddenly, which made Han Pang a little stunned, and answered a moment later; "I''m human. Of course, I''m trying to return to the human continent. Besides, my brother is the key to whether the Shura family can leave the Shura hell."


    Han pangzi''s sudden words turned everyone''s eyes to Su Tang. After Ling Zhanwu looked at Su Tang, he shook his head and said; "Your brother does have some excellence, but he is just an ordinary human. Younger martial brother, how can you say that he is the key for the Shura family to leave here?" not only Ling Zhanwu was puzzled, but also others were puzzled.


    Only Fengxiang knows, or this is why fenglingtian wants to make friends with Su Tang at all costs. If Han pangzi''s words are true, Su Tang is too important to Shura. If Shura hell continues like this, it will soon reach the edge of destruction, and then Shura will disappear.


    "Well, when I left there, the old guy asked me to go up the spirit devouring stone mountain to look for something and said that it was the key for me to leave Shura hell, but after I got it, I knew that it was not only the key for me to leave, but also the key for the Shura people to leave." Han pangzi nodded and said, Then he took out the animal skin he had shown Su Tang from the storage ring and handed it to Ling Zhanwu; "This is what the old guy left me. Elder martial sister, have a look."


    After receiving the animal skin handed over by Han pangzi, Ling Zhanwu opened it directly. A moment later, he handed the animal skin to Han pangzi and said; "This is written in the ancient divine script. I happen to have some research on the ancient divine script. I''ve heard this sentence before. It''s for this sentence that the emperor destroys Shura hell so much." Ling Zhanwu''s tone was a little disappointed.


    "Destruction is coming! Shura returns to the ancestors! Elder martial sister, am I right?" Han pangzi said with a smile. After hearing his words, everyone present was shocked. Ling Zhanwu nodded. At this time, ha''an pangzi said again; "The emperor''s understanding should be to destroy the Shura hell, so that the Shura family can have the opportunity to return to the mainland? You should also think so? Otherwise, you shouldn''t sit idly by and ignore the emperor''s so wanton destruction."


    Han pangzi is not stupid either. In addition to what Su Tang said to him before, he can easily calculate the thoughts in these people''s hearts. At this time, Ling Zhanwu continued to nod and ask; "Can''t there be any other explanation? Younger martial brother, do you know something?" Ling Zhanwu felt that this sentence was very meaningful. The younger martial brother understood it more clearly and was closest to the truth.


    Han pangzi nodded, turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, I don''t know what to say next." after hearing his words, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "None of the people present are outsiders, so there''s nothing to hide." after that, Su Tang''s whole body was inspired, and a powerful smell of destruction spread out in the field in an instant.


    Lingzhan dance, the most powerful and powerful, felt the strange smell of Su Tang at the first moment, and exclaimed with a trace of brilliance in her beautiful eyes; "What a strange smell! I can feel a shudder. What aura is this? It''s terrible!" at this time, other people also felt the strength of the breath and showed a look of shock.


    "The power of destruction!" Su Tang replied faintly. His voice fell and his aura returned to calm. The Buddha had never appeared before, but his voice was so loud in the mountains and forests that all the people present were shocked to look at him. At this time, Han pangzi smiled and said looking at the shocked people; "In fact, the destruction in the previous words probably refers to the destructive power of my brother, not the destruction of Shura hell."


    After Han pangzi''s voice fell, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "You''re right to say that. This destruction Ken really refers to your brother." hearing Ling Zhanwu''s words, Fengxiang and others nodded slowly, but there were still some doubts. At this time, the mingtu water shoreline said; "Although this may be very big, I''m afraid Su Tang alone is not enough."


    "Ha ha, that''s enough. Have you forgotten about the seal? As long as you know that the seal set by the Shura king in those years is asking him to destroy the seal with the power of destruction, as long as we gather the power of the top powers of the Shura hell, it is possible to open the sodium channel. The Shura king could take the Shura family from the channel to the Shura hell in those years. Presumably we can also use that The passage allows the Shura people to return to the mainland again. "Ling Zhanwu explained with an excited look in her eyes.


    As her voice fell, all the people present looked shocked. Yes, it is indeed possible. After King Shura took the Shura family to Shura hell, he sealed the channel in order not to let Shura and humans fight endlessly. Compared with King Shura, both humans and Shura are a branch, The two have not been fighting.


    "Yes, this is indeed a way, but no one knows the place of seal at all. It is said that only when the lineage of the Roche family awakens its blood power, can it be willing. It can be learned from the cabin memory about the place of seal." Fengxiang nodded and said that he was embarrassed. The emperor''s people had killed all the Roche lineage in those years, Now it''s impossible to find the seal place quickly. If people look for it, it''s impossible. Shura hell is too big and manpower is not enough. Moreover, many places are Jedi, and no one dares to enter them.


    "It''s really difficult. Damn Di Shi, I shouldn''t have killed Di Shi directly because of your super power''s face." Ling Zhanwu frowned, and a murderous spirit broke out, and said coldly.


    After hearing her words, the people of the five families were helpless again. At the beginning, they were also those who joined the mediation team. At this time, they also had some regrets when they heard Ling Zhanwu''s words. The people of Di really let them down. At the beginning, they just didn''t want the Shura hell to fall apart before they made such a decision.


    After all, the emperor has become the royal family of Shura hell. If they were destroyed by Ling Zhanwu, Shura hell would be in chaos. In order to become the royal family of Shura hell, other super forces must compete. That would only make Shura hell more unbearable, and Shura hell could not afford such damage, so they would come forward to mediate at the beginning.


    But now it seems that the original decision of himself and others may have been too hasty. It is only estimated that the Shura hell will slow down, but I didn''t think that the emperor is the culprit of the Shura hell.


    "Hehe, this is not a problem at all. In fact, there is a lineage of Luo in Shura hell. The heads of your five families know this and have seen it. I think maybe she can lead us to find the seal." when everyone was at a loss, Su Tang smiled and said, in a low voice, but everyone present heard it clearly.


    "What? There is Luo''s lineage? Where is he?" at this time, Ling Zhanwu was the most excited. Seeing her like this, Su Tang flashed a doubt in her heart, because when Ling Zhanwu said this sentence, there was an unspeakable excitement in her eyes, as if someone suddenly heard that there were relatives besides herself, This feeling made Su Tang very confused.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t the elder have any relationship with Roche?" Su Tang directly asked his doubts. When he heard his questions, the people of the five families were not surprised, but their eyes were a little complicated.


    "Hey, this is no secret. The super forces in Shura hell know that this is why I started to kill members of emperor''s family crazily after I had achieved success in cultivation. In fact, you know Luo''s family is not complete. In fact, the real Luo''s family is composed of two families, one is Luo''s family left by Shura King Luo, and the other is Luo''s family The other one is the Ling family left by Ling Ruoshui, the empress of Shura. I am the descendant of Ling family. When my grandfather and others fled, he hid my mother in a hidden valley. "Ling Zhanwu talked and spoke to Su Tang.


    "So it is. Unexpectedly, the elder is also the descendant of Roche." Su Tang nodded clearly. No wonder Ling Zhanwu would look like this when he heard that there was Roche''s lineage.


    Ling Zhanwu continued; "After I was born, when I was eight years old, my mother went out of the valley and began to look for the whereabouts of Grandpa and others, but his appearance was found by the people of Di family. Finally, he was seriously injured by the people of Di family and fled back to the valley to take me away, but the people of Di family chased me hard. Finally, my mother died and I fell off the cliff. Maybe God didn''t want me to leave here I died like this, where I got the master''s inheritance. "


    Speaking of this, Ling Zhanwu''s eyes were full of murderous intent. Seeing her like this, Su Tang also talked. No wonder she would directly confront such a powerful race as Di Shi after she had strength. It turned out that she had such a deep hatred, but Su Tang also raised a trace of admiration for Ling Zhanwu. Such a woman is really a woman.


    "By the way, you said where the Luo''s lineage is? Is it safe? But don''t let the people of Di know that Luo''s lineage still exists, otherwise they may find him at all costs." at this time, Ling Zhanwu calmed down and thought of Su Tang.


    After hearing her question, Sutang nodded and said; "There are not many people who know her identity now, and I have placed him in a safe place. No one can find her, and I have left him a lot of things. When the heart is enough, her blood power will wake up." if there is old Suteng, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "So I''m relieved." then he turned and looked very cold at the people of the five families; "I don''t want anyone to know this except the people here. Otherwise, whether you are super powerful or not, I will kill you all."

 Chapter 432

    Ling Zhanwu suddenly changed his face, which made everyone present a condensate. At this time, the people led by the five families solemnly promised; "Don''t worry, elder. We will always bury this matter in our hearts. If someone reveals it, we don''t need the elder''s hand. We''ll kill that person." these five people are all powerful people in various families. They all know the importance of this matter very well.


    Besides, this is their chance to leave Shura hell. How many years did they wait for such a chance? How could they spread the news? At this time, facing the threat of lingzhan dance, they have no arrogance and arrogance of super forces. They all know that lingzhan dance has such strength.


    "This is the best. This matter is not related to the Luo family, but to the survival of the whole Shura family. The emperor can''t be regarded as a Shura family. I want you to bring a word to your master." Ling Zhanwu said again.


    After hearing her words, Fengxiang and others nodded. At this time, Fengxiang asked; "I don''t know, sir. What do you want us to bring?"


    "Tell your family leader that emperor has been stable for many years. This time, things are too big. Emperor''s people will do damage. Before they do damage, they must suppress it." Ling Zhanwu said. When he said this sentence, a trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes.


    "Well, the younger generation and others must bring the elder''s words." at this time, these people had an idea in their hearts. When they heard Ling Zhanwu''s words, they also guessed it. After taking them back, I''m afraid Di''s stable life will come to an end.


    After getting their guarantee, Ling Zhanwu turned to look at Han pangzi and Su Tang and said; "Well, I''ll take the spirit devouring stone mountain first. I''m also ready. I''m afraid Shura hell will be in chaos this time. It''s time for my people to appear. Junior brother, you should follow the five families to the imperial city first. There are five families there. The people of the emperor should not dare to fight you."


    Han pangzi and Su Tang nodded. At this time, Ling Zhanwu walked towards the devouring stone mountain not far away. When she came to the edge, she made a decision. The originally dark devouring stone mountain began to emit bursts of light. With the emergence of this light, the emperor and others who had left here and returned to the open space and those gravity forces were trembling, Some of their people are still on the mountain. How can they not worry about this sudden change in the devouring stone mountain?


    At this time, the people on the mountain were also frightened by the sudden vision. They stopped and watched one by one. At this time, yilingshi mountain suddenly shook. With the shaking of yilingshi mountain, the people on the mountain gave up the idea of going up the mountain and began to run down the mountain. At this time, they did not continue to preserve their aura, This spirit devouring Stone Mountain is very mysterious. If such a thing happens at this time, they can manage the consumption of aura.


    With the shaking of yilingshi mountain, the originally towering mountain began to slowly become smaller. As it became smaller, the mountain also began to fly. Seeing such a strange scene, Di Shi and others on the open space all changed their faces. They really didn''t think why such a situation would happen. It was really frightening.


    As the spirit devouring Stone Mountain slowly flew up, the original huge mountain peak began to slowly become smaller. A moment later, the mountain peak disappeared. After the mountain peak completely disappeared, all the people on the mountain appeared in the open space under the pressure of the mountain. At this time, there were no scars on them, But their eyes were full of fear and shock.


    "Well, younger martial brother, you can follow them to the imperial city first. When I find it and get ready, I will go to the imperial city to find you." after that, Ling Zhanwu didn''t wait for Han pangzi and others to speak, so he jumped straight into the mountain forest, watched Ling Zhanwu leave and said; "Well, let''s go too." then he turned and looked at the people of the five families and said; "Ladies and gentlemen, I just want to go to the imperial city. I have something to discuss with the five family owners."


    "Hehe, let''s go too. Things here have been completely understood. This time we can get bad benefits." Fengxiang said with a smile, and the others nodded. Then he began to walk outside the blood magic land. Fengling shook his head and said with some sense along the way; "Since then, there will be no blood magic land. I didn''t expect us to participate in this time."


    "Yes, that''s true. Over the years, we all want to get the inheritance, but the last thing will be like this." Fengxiang said with a smile when he heard his son''s words. At this time, mingtu said with a smile; "It''s also good. At least we gained a lot from our last exploration on the devouring Stone Mountain, and we also produced two young talents. Di Shi didn''t have such good luck."


    After hearing what they said, everyone else smiled. Su Tang and Han pangzi also smiled faintly. After passing through the mountains and forests for an hour, they took out the mountains and forests and returned to the flat continent again. This is the mainland from Heisha city to Emperor city. Su Tang followed the people of the five families to a small town on the mainland, After a night''s rest in the town, the next morning, the party quickly rushed to the imperial city.


    Watching more and more lively along the way, Su Tang also said with a trace of curiosity in his eyes; "I''ve been here in Shura hell for several months, and I''ve never seen such excitement." when I was in adventure Town, the excitement caused by the auction of Jubao pavilion was not as good as here.


    "Hahaha, brother, you will be more surprised when you arrive at the imperial city." the nearest Fengling said with a smile.


    In the evening, the party finally came to the huge gate of the imperial city. At this time, although the sky has gradually darkened, there are a little lights in the imperial city. The five forces of the host directly took Su Tang to change the busy streets and walk towards the place where the Fengjia disaster is located.


    Along the way, Fengling also wanted Su Tang to say; "Brother, how about the imperial city? Isn''t it good? Have a good rest tonight and we''ll take you to play in the imperial city tomorrow. Although the imperial city is not as good as those cities on the human continent, it also has many interesting places. You will like it very much."


    After hearing his words, the next Mingyi also nodded and said; "Yes, brother, you will be very interested. The imperial city is the most prosperous city in the whole Shura hell. There are many interesting things here."


    "Well, I''m curious when you say that. I really want to have a good experience. I haven''t had a good meal, drink and fun for several years." at this time, Han pangzi took the lead and said, in which secret place he has been practicing in recent years, and his daily life is very boring. Now I hear the words of Fengling and Mingyi, Fat Han suddenly became interested.


    "Hahaha, OK, I''m also interested in what you said." Su Tang said with a smile after hearing Han pangzi''s words.


    After crossing several streets, Su Tang and others finally came to a huge mansion. At this time, Fengxiang in the front said; "You two, this is my Feng family. Let''s go in." Su Tang and Han pangzi nodded, and then followed Fengxiang into the mansion. As for the people of the other four families, after coming in, they followed Fengxiang to the hall. At this time, in the hall, fenglingtian and a group of Feng parents were among them.


    Fengxiang took the crowd and went in directly. As soon as he came in, fenglingtian stood up from his seat, looked at Su Tang and said; "Little brother Sutang, we have met." Sutang smiled and said in his heart after hearing his words; "I''ve seen you, sir. I''m sorry to bother you this time."


    "Hahaha, what are you talking about? Can you come here? My family is shining. Come on, come on, everyone sit down. I already know what happened this time." then he turned and looked at Han Pang, who was still standing next to Su Tang, bowed and said; "Xiaoyou, thanks a lot." seeing Feng Lingtian suddenly bow like himself, Han pangzi looked stunned and said somewhat embarrassed; "Well, you''re welcome, senior. They are all my friends."


    "Hehe, it''s really wonderful. Unexpectedly, Xiaoyou and the little brother Sutang are still good friends. It''s really rare to meet again in Shura hell." seeing Han pangzi''s cramped appearance, Feng Lingtian said with a smile. Then the party took their seats one after another under the greeting of Feng Lingtian.


    After chatting for some time, mingtu stood up and said; "Master Feng, we are back too. The master is still waiting for us, so we''ll leave first." after hearing his words, the other three people also stood up and nodded. After hearing his words, Feng Lingtian also smiled, nodded and said; "Well, you go back first. Just think of some of them and let them come to me tomorrow. We have a lot to discuss."


    The crowd nodded and the dark earth said; "Well, OK, let''s leave the Feng family first." after that, the party turned and walked outside the hall. After they all left, Feng Lingtian looked at Su Tang and Han pangzi and said; "It''s late at night. Are you both tired on your way? I''ve arranged a rest place for you. Let''s have a good rest today. When the four of them come tomorrow, we''ll discuss it."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang and Han pangzi nodded and said; "OK, let''s go and have a rest first." then he stood up at the Fengling next to him and said; "I''ll take you there." after talking with fenglingtian, Fengling took Su Tang and Han pangzi and left the hall. After they left, there was only a kind of Fengxiang who came back with Su Tang and others in the hall.


    As soon as Su Tang left, Fengxiang said; "Master, what should we do now?" as his voice fell, Feng Lingtian and the elders were silent. Before that, Feng Xiang had sent back the letter of what had happened in the blood demon land. At this time, there was no need to say it again.

 Chapter 433

    In the silent hall, almost everyone''s breathing could be heard. At this time, the waiting wind Ling Tian broke the silence in the hall. "I think we''d better do it according to Ling Zhanwu''s words. Di Shi has really been very restless these years. It''s time for us to repay Luo Shi when we were sorry." after hearing Feng Lingtian''s words, all the elders nodded.


    "We really made a mistake in those years. We should pay back some debts that we can''t bear for a lifetime." at this time, the elder beside Feng Lingtian said with a complex expression. After hearing his words, others showed a complex expression one after another.


    At this time, people in the other four families made the same decision as fenglingtian. Fengling took Su Tang and Han pangzi through the Fengjia mansion and soon came to the door of a small courtyard. At this time, Fengling said; "Two brothers, this is your next residence. If you need anything, tell me directly and go in and see if you are satisfied." then Fengling pushed open the door of the courtyard and the three followed in. At this time, Su Tang looked at the environment of the courtyard and said with ten points of satisfaction; "It''s a nice place."


    "Ha ha, that''s good." Han pangzi also said with a smile. Hearing their satisfactory words, Fengling also smiled and said; "You are satisfied. Let''s have a rest first. I''ve been tired for a day. I''ll come to you tomorrow and show you around." after su Tang and Han pangzi answered, Fengling turned and left.


    At this time, there were only Su Tang and Han pangzi in the exquisite courtyard. Han pangzi said with a smile; "Su Tang, tell me something about the mainland now. It hasn''t been here for several years, and I don''t know how much has changed." after hearing his words, Su Tang frowned slightly and said in a worried tone; "The situation on the mainland is very bad now. It will be unclear for a while. We''d better find a place to talk about it slowly."


    Then they came to the pavilion in the courtyard. Su Tang began to tell Han pangzi about the situation in the mainland. At this time, in the palace in the center of the Imperial City, the people of the emperor family led by Emperor Kuang have also returned. They want to compare the happiness of the five families. Emperor Kuang and others have a heavy face and look very ugly.


    As soon as emperor Kuang entered the palace, he said in a deep voice; "Diyuan, follow me. What should others do?" then he took Diyuan directly to the deep part of the palace. At this time, in a deep hall, diche was frowning and looking at the elder below; "Di''s loss this time is very serious. What do you think of it?"


    "I think our emperor family has suffered serious losses this time, but the top priority now is to control the disciples below and don''t conflict with people of other forces for the time being. From the situation that emperor crazy has passed back, the people of the five families have planned to completely challenge our emperor family. If they unite to offend other forces at this time, I''m afraid it will be really difficult for our emperor family "Yes," said an elder immediately after the emperor''s voice fell.


    Emperor car nodded and said; "Yes, I''ve been very worried about the coming of this day for many years, but it''s not like the arrival of this eventful autumn. The five families have been united. This can be seen from their blatant preservation of Su Tang in the land of blood gods and demons. But what I''m most worried about is not their five families, but Ling Zhanwu."


    When Emperor Che said the name, the elders below him showed a look of fear, and their eyebrows frowned tightly. Ling Zhanwu was the most afraid person of his emperor. If it hadn''t been for the joint persuasion of other forces in emperor city, I''m afraid that emperor had been destroyed by Ling Zhanwu, It may even be completely destroyed. The man''s Ling Zhanwu appeared again and fought against emperor again, which made emperor''s powerful figures worried.


    "I think it''s still time to blame emperor Kuang. Knowing that Ling Zhanwu wants to protect her, she should be generous and give her some face. Maybe it won''t be so difficult. Although Di''s strength has improved very fast over the years, Ling Zhanwu still can''t be underestimated." at this time, an elder said and rushed to the door in a tone. He was dissatisfied with what emperor Kuang did this time.


    "Hum, can you guarantee that if I give her face, he won''t fight against my emperor? Don''t forget that her younger martial brother has a long relationship with Su Tang, and it''s sooner or later." at the moment when the elder''s voice fell, the voice of emperor Kuang came in from outside the hall. Then emperor Kuang and Diyuan came in and saw that emperor Kuang would come, The elder who spoke before closed his mouth directly.


    "Second brother, you''re back. Tell me your opinion." hearing that emperor Kuang came back and sat in the emperor''s car on the main seat, he asked faintly.


    After hearing him, the emperor was silent for a while and said; "My view is very simple. Before the people of the five families really discuss how to do it, we will take the lead to suppress them. If necessary, we can ask them to do it. I believe with their help, the five families should not be able to turn over any waves." emperor Kuang has been thinking about this matter on his way back.


    The combination of the five families made him feel the crisis. At the same time, the emergence of Ling Zhanwu made him very afraid, so he can only think of such a way now. When the five families have not been completely united, they will be broken up. As long as this way, the emperor''s crisis will have a chance to lift half. Although Ling Zhanwu is very worried, But thinking of the people standing behind them, he felt that Ling Zhanwu was not a big threat.


    "It''s good to say so, but doing so is tantamount to a complete break with them. This time, we didn''t finish the task they gave us, and I''m afraid they won''t come forward." emperor Che actually thought of this method before, but he still had some concerns. Now I hear that emperor crazy also thinks so, He could only express his worries.


    After hearing his words, all the elders nodded silently. Emperor Kuang no longer spoke at this time. For a time, the Hall fell into silence again. At this time, in the Feng family mansion, Su Tang had made it clear to Han pangzi about the current situation in the mainland. Han pangzi''s face was not very good-looking after hearing his words; "I didn''t expect that so many things had happened in just a few years. The divine world was full of people. It seems that the mainland is now facing this unprecedented crisis."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s true. That''s why I came here to practice in Shura hell, but I didn''t expect that there were many things in Shura hell. Now, although my accomplishments have improved a lot compared with before, it''s not enough to compete with other races. So after hearing that sentence, I have a new plan."


    "The Shura clan is really a good helper. As long as they can go out and return to the mainland, it will be a very good fighting force against foreign races." Han pangzi nodded. The former Han pangzi was very full, but it didn''t appear on the surface. With the inheritance of the unknown strong, the whole person became wise for a time, Su Tang simply mentioned it, and he understood what Su Tang thought.


    "Yes, I just want the Shura clan to go out. The best person to deal with now is the emperor. I always think this emperor will stop us from acting. According to Ling Zhanwu''s words before, the emperor clan can no longer be considered the Shura clan." Su Tang nodded and continued.


    Han pangzi also nodded and didn''t continue to talk. They sat quietly in the pavilion. Late at night, they found their own rooms and were ready to have a good rest. Everything depends on how the five families decide. After all, they are the only ones who can challenge the emperor in the imperial city.


    Early the next morning, in the hall of the Feng family, fat Su, Tang, Han and the patriarchs of the five families sat in the hall respectively. At this time, Hou Feng Lingtian said; "I believe everyone in your family told you about this last night. What do you think?" although Feng Lingtian could guess their thoughts, he still chose to ask.


    "Come on, even if we don''t do it this time, Di Shi will do it. It''s better to take advantage of this and start secretly sniping some members of Di Shi to make their current scene more chaotic." the Ming family leader took the lead and said.


    After hearing his words, the other three also nodded one after another. Seeing that they all had the same ideas as themselves, Feng Lingtian said with a smile; "Well, we''ll do it this time. No matter what the final result is, we''ll pay the debt at the beginning." at this time, Su Tang is also happy. With the help of such five families, di should not be able to find trouble for himself and others for the time being.


    At this time, Feng Lingtian looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, I heard Fengxiang say something about that prophecy yesterday, and I also think it is very reasonable. But I''m afraid the awakening of Luo''s lineal blood will not be completed in a moment and a half. The Imperial City pit will be very chaotic in the next period of time. I''m afraid you have some inconveniences here. Since Di''s people don''t hesitate to offend Ling Zhanwu this time, they will embarrass you I''m afraid it''s not because you are human. I''m afraid the forces behind them have some unknown cemeteries for you. "


    "Well, what the elder said was right. At first, I just thought that the people of Di wanted to catch me because I was human, but later, the more I thought about it, the more wrong it became. I''m afraid Di was just a chess piece." Su Tang nodded.


    After hearing his words, Feng Lingtian continued; "So I want you to leave the imperial city. After all, if there is a war, the imperial city will be very chaotic, and we may not be able to ensure your safety." Feng Lingtian is also very uncertain about what he does this time, so he doesn''t want Su Tang to take risks with them.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I won''t leave here. I came here for experience this time. If I don''t even have the courage to face danger, my experience will be meaningless. The next battle here is a very good experience. My strength must be improved. Otherwise, I''ll be back on the mainland. I''m afraid I can''t do anything."


    Su Tang didn''t have a big plan to leave here at all. Han pangzi also said after hearing Su Tang''s words; "I won''t leave either. My elder martial sister told me to wait for her here. I believe she will come soon, and Su Tang is my good brother. His business is my business. Since the emperor''s people have embarrassed Su Tang three or four times, I also want to see the strength of the Royal family of Shura underground prison."

 Chapter 434

    Seeing that Su Tang and Han pangzi said so, Feng Lingtian and others reluctantly nodded. In fact, they didn''t want Su Tang to take risks, but since he wanted to stay, they didn''t say much.


    "That''s OK, but you should be careful. We''re going to snipe Di Shi right away. At that time, I''m afraid they''ll jump over the wall and find you trouble." Feng Lingtian nodded with the others and said aloud. When he heard what he said, Su Tang and Han pangzi smiled and nodded.


    Then Su Tang said; "Well, we don''t have anything to do here. Let''s go first. Let''s discuss it slowly, senior. If you need my help, just speak." at this time, Su Tang didn''t plan to let the people of Jubao Pavilion help him guard the mob city. On the one hand, the matter of Luo Ling there could not be exposed, The main enemy of the mob city is Di Shi. Under the current situation, Di Shi should not go to their trouble.


    Feng Lingtian nodded and said; "Hehe, OK, you go down now. Today, the other boys from other families have come. Let''s have a good communication with you young people. You don''t have to follow us old guys here." today, the leaders of the younger generation of their families came with other leaders.


    Su Tang and Han Pang nodded. After saluting, they got up and walked outside the hall. As soon as they got out of the hall, Fengling, who had been waiting outside, came over and said with a smile; "Hahaha, brother, I thought you were going to talk to some old guys in there all the time."


    "Hehe, I just told you what I know, and then I came out. They discussed how to deal with the emperor. I''m useless there, so I came out. I don''t know you''re waiting here, brother Fengling. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have come out long ago." Su Tang smiled and said.


    "Well, let''s go. I''ll introduce some people to you. They are all waiting there." Fengling said with a smile. Then, under the leadership of Fengling, Su Tang and Han pangzi came to the small courtyard where Fengling lived. As soon as they entered the courtyard, Su Tang and Han pangzi saw four teenagers sitting in the pavilion, one of whom was Ming Yi, The opening of the gate attracted the attention of the people in the pavilion.


    When Ming turns around and sees Su Tang and Han Pang coming, he immediately stands up with a smile and walks towards them and speaks aloud; "Brother Su Tang, brother Han, you let us wait for a while." although you said so, there was no sense of blame in your tone.


    "Hehe, Han pangzi and I are really guilty. Sorry! Sorry, we should have come here long ago. Su Tang said with a smile. After hearing his words, everyone present was smiling. At this time, Fengling said; "Two brothers, let me introduce you to these three." at this time, the three young people in the pavilion had followed them as soon as they came, and they had come close at this time.


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, Fengling pointed to one of the burly people and said; "This is the leader of the young generation of Kuang Mang''s family now." then he pointed to the handsome young man standing on the left of Kuang Mang and said; "This is the wo court of the wo family, and the other is leaving the war!" they are all my good brothers.


    "Ha ha, little brother Su Tang has seen several big brothers!" Su Tang said with a smile. After he finished, Han pangzi looked at them and said; "It''s nice to meet you. I didn''t expect that our airline fat man would end up in Shura hell. It''s really an honor, how many brothers." after Han fat man''s voice fell, the three also laughed one after another.


    Crazy mang said; "Hahaha, I heard from Fengling and Mingyi before. These two guys are really hateful this time. They didn''t tell us anything funny. They went alone." after that, he looked at Su Tang and continued; "You are su Tang. I''ve heard your name before. I didn''t expect to see a real person today. It''s a great honor."


    "Yes, Fengling and Mingyi are not friends enough. They don''t even tell us such fun things. It''s a great honor for the two brothers to meet you." at this time, woting nodded and said.


    After hearing their words, Su Tang smiled. Then at the request of Fengling, the party came to the pavilion. At this time, Fengling said; "Brother Sutang, I''m afraid I can''t take you out to play these days. This time, I''ll fight against the emperor. At that time, it will certainly cause chaos in the imperial city. If you go out to play now, there will be some trouble."


    Su Tang also nodded and said; "It''s all right. I''m ready to practice well these days. There are too many things during this period, and I haven''t practiced well." Su Tang doesn''t care, because he has faintly felt that there are some signs of breakthrough in his cultivation, so even if Fengling doesn''t say, he may stay at Feng''s house these days.


    "Oh, that''s better. Don''t worry. After these days, the Imperial City won''t be too chaotic even if it''s chaotic. Then we''ll go out to play. Then we''ll take our two brothers to the imperial city to have a good play." Fengling nodded.


    After his words fell, the others nodded. The party chatted in the pavilion all morning. At noon, the forces of the five families began to snipe at the members of the emperor''s family outside the imperial city. They were surprised to get the power of the novel. The owners of the Feng family and other families actually began to shoot at the emperor, For a time, many smaller families told their disciples that they should not make trouble during this period.


    As the forces led by the Feng family began to fight against the emperor, the Emperor didn''t hold his breath all the time and began to fight back frantically. For a time, the whole imperial city began to be chaotic, and the people of the two factions began to turn from a secret struggle for many years into an open struggle, which can show that there will be casualties in the sky. Such things began to become more and more intense with casualties on both sides.


    "Bastard, what are they going to do with the Feng family?" in the Imperial Palace, in the deep Di''s hall, di Che listened to the reward from the spies below and shouted angrily. In just a few days, Di''s people have lost a lot. The strength combined by the five forces is too strong. Many of the small forces under Di''s hand are directly frightened, Chose to quit this fight.


    The emperor, who had lost some strength, received such news, which made the strength drop sharply. How can the emperor car not be very angry? Seeing the emperor''s car getting angry, the spy below trembled and dared not speak. At this time, the emperor crazy on one side said; "It seems that this time, the Feng family is determined to have a hard time with my Di family. I think the clan leader should contact them? If this continues, I''m afraid my Di family will go back to what it was many years ago."


    Many years ago, although the emperor was the royal family of Shura hell, his strength fell to the lowest point in history due to the war with Luo. At that time, it was the most difficult time for the emperor. If it weren''t for someone standing behind him, I''m afraid the emperor would have been destroyed by other strengths in the emperor city. After years of efforts, he finally reached the current height, If the five families attack together, Di''s strength is shrinking. I''m afraid Di''s will be the same as Roche in the long run.


    "It''s not that I haven''t thought about it, but you don''t know our emperor and their situation over the years. Now they are in trouble, and they may not be able to do it." emperor Che said with an ugly face. Over the years, as emperor''s strength has become stronger and stronger, the eleventh Sutra wants to get out of the control of those people, so many times they have given tasks, Di Shi didn''t finish it as before.


    In this way, those people have complained about the people of Di''s family, so now after this situation, those people don''t want to help Di''s rise as before. This has made Di Che guess something in his heart, so it may be difficult for him to kiss those people now, even if they do, This time, emperor had to pay a very huge price, which emperor car didn''t want to do.


    How did emperor''s car develop to the current situation for many years? He doesn''t want to be controlled by others. If he kisses those people first, Lecture 10 returns to the previous state again and is completely controlled by those people again. Emperor''s car has spent many years working hard. He doesn''t want to give up like this, That''s why he''s so late in inviting those people.


    At this time, Emperor Kuang said so. Emperor Che was very helpless. After hearing emperor Che''s words, Emperor Kuang was silent. He also understood the situation of emperor''s family. Over the years, he was gradually unwilling to kiss those people in Dali. He also understood what price emperor would pay to kiss those people at this time.


    "But it''s not a way to continue like this, clan leader." at this time, another elder was also a little embarrassed and said, why don''t these people know the difficulties of the emperor''s family now, but they have to choose this way in order to prevent the emperor''s family from being destroyed.


    As the elder''s voice appeared, the silence of Cheng was broken. At this time, another elder opened his mouth and said; "I think it''s better to kiss them. At least it''s better than the emperor''s being destroyed. As for the arrogant things, I can get rid of the emperor once, and I can get rid of the second time. The choice now is related to my emperor''s life and death."


    As more and more elders spoke, the emperor chariot wavered a little, but when he thought of how many years of efforts to give up, the emperor chariot was also unwilling. Therefore, after hearing such people''s words, although the emperor chariot wavered a little, he didn''t immediately promise. After thinking for a moment, he shook his head and said; "No, I can''t give it to others so easily after years of efforts. I think this matter is waiting."


    "However, the patriarch''s current situation can''t be delayed." seeing emperor Che''s words, the elder who first spoke said again. Hearing his words, Emperor Che''s face sank and said; "I have my own plan for this matter. Well, don''t talk about it. Now let the family be careful. Don''t wander around outside if you have nothing. I don''t believe that Feng family and others dare to call the palace."


    As soon as emperor Che''s words came out, the elder wanted to say something before, but he was stared by Emperor Che''s eyes and dared not continue to speak. He had to nod helplessly. Compared with emperor Che, Emperor Che is the patriarch. Although they are elders, Emperor Che has made great achievements for Emperor in recent years, and his reputation is at the height of the sun. Even elders like them have the right to impeach the patriarch, But they dare not rush about.

 Chapter 435

    With the decision of emperor''s car, the people below dare not continue to say more. They all meditated. At this time, Emperor''s car turned and looked at emperor crazy and said; "Emperor crazy, have you heard from Su Tang these two days? Has he never been out of the wind?"


    The emperor nodded wildly and said; "Well, he hasn''t appeared since he came into Feng''s house. I think Feng Lingtian must have told him. Now the imperial city is so chaotic, and they are afraid that my emperor will deal with Su Tang." for Su Tang, Emperor maniac''s heart is full of killing intention. If he hadn''t appeared, emperor would not have such a thing.


    "Well, you still pay close attention to this matter. If he shows up, you must catch him no matter what price you pay. On the one hand, you can use Su Tang to threaten the people of the Feng family. They value Su Tang so much. I think Su Tang should be very special, maybe it is very important to them. On the other hand, even if we can''t threaten the people of the Feng family, we can Let''s give Su Tang to those people and talk about asking them to help me. "Emperor Che nodded and said again.


    After hearing his words, the emperor nodded wildly and said; "OK, I''ll pay attention." at this time, Emperor Kuang realized that Su Tang was the key to this event. As long as he was in his hand, Emperor Shi could be safe and sound. At this time, with the words of emperor''s car, other funerals were also in front of them. Why didn''t they think of it before?


    All these things happened after su Tang appeared in the imperial city. That is to say, Su Tang is the main reason. I didn''t expect that this human has such great energy to make these Fengjia and these guys unite to attack the emperor. Before, they didn''t pay attention to Su Tang at all, so they ignored such important things, Now there is a reminder from emperor car. Everyone feels that they have been in such a mess before.


    "Hahaha, it''s still the wise patriarch. Why didn''t I think of it before?" one of the elders said. As his voice fell, the other elders nodded. The worried look in their eyes slowly eased at the beginning. When they noticed the eyes of these people, the emperor car shook his head and said; "It''s not easy to finish this thing. Although Su Tang is only a human being and his strength is not strong, now there are people from five families to protect him. It''s very difficult to catch him."


    "The difficulty is a little difficult, but at least there is a chance. It''s better than before. There''s no hope at all." the elder continued.


    After hearing his words, everyone else nodded. At this time, all members of the emperor family were very relaxed. On the side of the Feng family, Su Tang practiced in his room for a few days this year. Because there was too little aura here, Su Tang also directly entered the Thor palace after talking to Fengling and others.


    "Hoo! It''s finally reached the peak in the middle stage. It''s only one step away from entering the later stage. It should be two days of continuous cultivation." Su Tang opened his eyes and said softly after taking a deep breath.


    As his voice fell, the secret flew out of his body and looked at Su Tang with a smile on his face; "Boy, your strength has improved greatly in recent months. Compared with the mainland before, it has improved a lot, but when you reach the peak of eclosion, you will be ready to accept the baptism of Tianlei. Now I''m afraid that as soon as you leave Feng''s house, you will be watched by the people who are in the end. I''m afraid you have some difficulties in finding a place to accept the baptism of Tianlei."


    Eclosion peak, that is, they are ready to accept the baptism of Tianlei at any time. The reason why the strong people who have eclosion peak on the mainland have been staying at this step before is that they have no confidence to accept the baptism of Tianlei, so they can only suppress the outbreak of Reiki so as not to attract the power of Tianlei. But what about Su Tang? He is completely confident that he can accept the baptism of Tianlei, but he has some headaches because of the current situation.


    "Ha ha, there are some troubles in this matter, but I''m only in the late stage of emergence, and there is still a lot of gap from the peak. I believe there should be enough time." Su Tang chuckled. Although there are some troubles in Tianji''s words, Su Tang didn''t worry much at all. There is still a period of time from the late stage to the peak. During this period of time, It is very likely that the emperor''s family has been beaten by the five families without fighting back. It should be no problem that he is quietly leaving the imperial city to accept the baptism of Tianlei.


    "I think you''d better be careful." Tianji nodded and ordered, and then he continued; "By the way, boy, when you are promoted to the later stage, you can study the eye of the Shura king. I didn''t think of how to activate it for a while and a half. I''ve been thinking about it all this time. Finally, I think of several ways. You can try later."


    Su Tang, who was just about to close his eyes to practice when he heard Tianji''s words, stared at Tianji and asked; "Do you have a way?" the inheritance of King Shura is no small matter. Su Tang is also very jealous. He had no way to activate this inheritance before. He can only keep it all the time. Now he suddenly heard the secret of heaven say so. How can he be very unhappy?


    "Don''t get excited. I don''t know if these methods can be activated, but you can try. Now you''d better calm down and break through the line until the later stage of eclosion." Tianji looked at Su Tang''s excited look, Akiko said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "OK!" then he took a few deep breaths, calmed down his excitement, slowly closed his eyes and began to practice. Watching Su Tang begin to practice the secret of heaven, he also directly flew into the Dantian of Su Tang. Three days have passed since such practice. At this time, the emperor city has begun to calm down.


    Under the crazy sniping of the five families led by the Feng family, many members of the emperor family fell, and even some small forces were oppressed to withdraw from the emperor''s camp. The loss of the emperor family was very great. In the next few days, the emperor''s people did not have Cui an, but all shrank in the palace without the members of the emperor family, The people of the five families also temporarily lost their goal, and the chaotic and fighting Imperial City calmed down a lot for a time.


    On this day, Fengling day came to Su Tang''s courtyard as usual. He only saw Han pangzi sitting alone in the pavilion of the courtyard, so he went over and asked; "Fat man, hasn''t Su Tang come out yet?" we should get along these days. The relationship between Han fat man and Fengling has deepened a lot. There is no harsh politeness before, but more easygoing.


    "Well, I heard him say that he should break through, so he will close down for a period of time. I don''t know how long he will close down. If I want to, I should smash it. It''s coming out in these days." Han pangzi nodded and replied.


    After hearing Han pangzi''s answer, Fengling nodded and said; "So it is. Since it''s going to break through, there''s no way. Let''s go, fat man. Now the imperial city is calm. Let''s go to the famous doctors and go out for a stroll. You''ve been in the imperial city for many days and haven''t gone out yet. Originally, we planned to ask Su Tang to join us today, but he''s breaking through. There''s no way. Let''s go together."


    After the voice of Fengling fell, hangpang immediately said with a smile; "Well, you don''t know that I''ve been here these days. It''s really boring. I''ll go out and have a good look today." then he stood up and prepared to go. Fengling stood up and said with a smile when he saw Han pangzi''s appearance; "Isn''t it? Not only you can''t go out these days, but even I seldom go out, but now it''s average. You can go out and have a look."


    "Didi''s people are not ready to fight back?" Han pangzi asked again when he heard Fengling''s words. After hearing Han pangzi''s words, Fengling disdained to smile and said; "Counterattack? They did counterattack several times since the beginning, but they were pressed down by the joint efforts of their eldest brother-in-law. Later, many small forces also chose to withdraw from emperor. At all times, Emperor''s strength has decreased a lot. Now they directly choose to shrink in the palace and don''t come out."


    Fengling''s words stunned Han pangzi. He looked surprised and asked; "How could this happen? They are a royal family. How could it be so bad? Doesn''t it mean that there is a mysterious force behind them supporting them? Why is it so bad now?"


    Feng Ling shook his head and said; "I''m not very clear about this, but now, it seems that some people behind Di are unwilling to take action. I heard my father and second uncle say that it seems that Di''s people in recent years are no longer completely controlled by those people as before, and some want to get out. Therefore, these people will not take action to help Di this time. As for the only one who will not I don''t know if I will. "


    "So it is. I didn''t expect that the emperor''s family is really very general. If the family can become the royal family of Shura hell, it''s really disappointing." Han pangzi nodded clearly. At the same time, he was disappointed that your emperor''s people were so unbearable. Such a royal family is simply a puppet. It''s very powerful when controlled by others, Now without the support of others, it becomes so cowardly in an instant.


    "Not to mention that, let''s have a good time today. Without those guys of the emperor family, the imperial city is also peaceful. Let''s go. Let''s go to the Ming family to find Ming Yi first, and then find other people there." after that, Fengling took ha pangzi to the door of the Feng family''s mansion. At this time, in the room of the courtyard, Su Tang woke up in the Thor palace, Strength has also successfully entered the late stage of eclosion.


    At this time, he opened the edge of the bed, and the secret appeared in front of him. Watching him wake up, the secret smiled and said; "Yes, yes, I have made many breakthroughs, and my aura is very stable. There is no sense of vanity. Boy, look at you now, you should reach the peak of eclosion soon."


    "Well, yes!" Su Tang smiled and nodded, stood up and moved for a while, looked at the secret of heaven and asked; "Didn''t you say you could practice independently before? What''s the matter now? Why can''t I see through your accomplishments?" Su Tang has always been very curious about this. As an artifact spirit, Tianji can practice independently, so he should have accomplishments. Why can he feel his current realm at all?


    "Hahaha, it''s no use telling you my current state. You''ll know when you reach the divine level." Tianji heard Su Tang''s question and said with a smile. Instead of answering Su Tang''s question, he said mysteriously. At this time, Su Tang was stunned and guessed in his heart that the strength of Tianji has reached the divine level? Not so fast?

 Chapter 436

    Just when Su Tang kept guessing the cultivation level of Tianji now, Tianji said; "Well, don''t think about these things now. Take out the eyes of the king of Shura and try to see if the methods I thought of before can activate the inheritance." Su Tang''s thoughts were interrupted by the voice of the secret of heaven. He reflected from the speculation and rushed into the storage ring to take out the eyes of the king of Shura.


    Only from the eyes of the king of Shura, after the two gathered together, they didn''t look like before. They looked like two very ordinary beads. When Su Tang took out the eyes of the two king of Shura, Tianji immediately said; "Boy, now try with the power of soul. I think there should be the residual soul of the king of Shura in the eyes of the king of Shura. Maybe you can activate it with the power of soul."


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang nodded. Even if he closed his eyes, a golden soul force appeared and shot directly at the eye of the Shura King placed on the floor of the practice room. As soon as the soul force touched the eye of the Shura king, it was shocked back by a very great force. Su Tang retreated a few steps, A touch of blood appeared in the corner of the mouth.


    Seeing such a situation, the nearby Tianji immediately flew to Su Tang''s voice and asked worried; "Su Tang, what''s the matter with you? Why are you suddenly injured?" after hearing the words of the secret, Su Tang''s beast wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said; "In the eyes of King Shura, the soul force can''t get close at all. Just now, as soon as my soul force got close to it, it was shocked back by a powerful force. If my soul force hadn''t made a great breakthrough, and I recovered quickly, I''m afraid my soul would be scattered directly by that force."


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, Tianji nodded and said; "It''s true. It''s all my fault. I didn''t think clearly before, so I asked you to probe with soul force and almost hurt you." after listening to Su Tang''s words, the secret came to mind. At this time, he understood in a moment. I''m afraid the residual soul of the Shura king is still hidden in the eyes of the Shura king. The Shura king is so strong that his residual soul will fight back when it is probed by an unknown soul, Before, Tianji just wanted to activate with the power of the soul, but he didn''t think of the counterattack power of the remnant soul, which almost hurt Su Tang.


    "It''s all right. It''s not your fault. I didn''t expect that the eyes of the king of Shura had such a powerful counterattack. I can''t see it from the appearance." after taking some healing pills, Su Tang waved his hand and said to the secret of heaven. At this time, Su Tang really understood that the eyes of the king of Shura were powerful. Xiang Yu had two eyes before, He has suffered a lot, but at least he still has some spare power. Now, he almost collapsed his soul.


    "It seems that this method won''t work, so we can only try another method." seeing Su Tang''s face began to recover quickly, Tianji was relieved. He stared at the eyes of King Shura on the ground and continued. After hearing his words, Su Tang turned to look at him and asked; "What else can you do?" Su Tang continued to ask after his first attempt failed and hurt, but he didn''t want to give up at all.


    "It''s much easier this time. Activate it directly with your blood. Although the Shura king is Shura, it has always been a human variation. With your creative power in your blood, you must have the opportunity to activate this inheritance." Tianji continued to answer, and it''s worth saying, "don''t worry, there will be no danger this time."


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, try it!" to tell the truth, Su Tang didn''t report any confidence at all. Although Tianji''s words were right, after careful consideration, he could hear that some were far fetched. Although the Shura king also came from human variation, it was already Shura. I''m afraid it would be difficult for human blood to activate. Maybe it would cause some rebound.


    But even so, Su Tang planned to have a try. Tianji said that there must be his reason. Thinking of this, Su Tang directly cut his finger with a aura and dropped his blood on the eyes of the Shura king. With his metaphysics dripping in, there was no change at all. After staring for a while, there was still no change at all, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Hey, it seems that this method is useless."


    At the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell, Tianji exclaimed; "Wait, Su Tang, your blood seems to be beginning to blend into the eyes of the king of Shura." hearing the exclamation of the secret of heaven, Su Tang was stunned and immediately turned his head to look at the purple Yan, the king of Shura on the ground. At this time, his blood dripping on the ground really began to be absorbed slowly. Seeing this situation, Su Tang also had strong doubts in his eyes.


    He really didn''t know how it happened. At this time, the blood was completely absorbed in an instant. With the blood disappearing, the eyes of King Shura began to emit a strange red light. With the emergence of the red light, a transparent thing began to appear slowly. Su Tang was stunned to see here. He was too familiar with this thing. Isn''t this the soul? He practices the power of the soul, so he is very familiar with the soul.


    "Human beings with creative power? How can there be such human beings?" the virtual shadow slowly showed the shape of human beings. With the appearance of this shape, a voice also sounded. The sudden sound stunned Tianji and Su Tang. At this time, the illusory human shadow looked at Su Tang and asked; "Did you get them?"


    Here they are clear in sutangfei imperial city. This figure refers to the eye of King Shura. When he heard his question, Sutang nodded and replied politely; "Yes, sir, sir, who are you? Why did you suddenly appear here." with this sentence, Su Tang was stunned. He couldn''t help thinking how he could ask such an idiot question?


    The soul that can come out of the eyes of the king of Shura is of course the king of Shura Luo. Sure enough, after su Tang''s questions fell, the figure opened his mouth and said; "The king of Shura, Luo Zhen, is me. I didn''t expect that for many years, what I Shura couldn''t find was found by a human. It seems that all this is God''s will."


    Sure enough, this guy is really the ghost of Luo Zhen, king of Shura. At this time, Su Tang respectfully said; "I''m just lucky," the figure shook his head and said, "it''s not just luck." then Luo looked at the place where he was at this time and said; "This should be a magic weapon in space. It should be Shura hell outside, but how did you come to Shura hell as a human? I remember I blocked the channel? It''s impossible to open the channel without the help of Shura with the strength of God level Shura."


    "God level Shura, can you open the channel?" Su Tang was stunned when he heard this. Did the old man who sent himself here actually have the strength of God level Shura? This shocked him. He was really shocked that there was such a super strong man hiding on the mainland.


    After a brief shock, Su Tang said; "I met an old man on the mainland. He told me about Shura hell. In fact, not many people on the mainland know about Shura hell now. Many of them have forgotten the existence of Shura. At the beginning, I was just looking for a place to experience and improve my strength, so that I could go to Shura hell with the help of the old man. One of the eyes of the Shura king also died The old man gave it to me. "


    "Oh, so it is. I didn''t expect another god level Shura among my descendants of Luo, which really makes me very happy. Younger generation, what''s the situation of Luo in the Shura hell now?" Luo said with a smile after hearing Su Tang''s explanation. His tone was full of joy. The seal he set at the beginning could not be opened only by God level Shura, You must have Roche blood to open it.


    Su Tang frowned. He didn''t know what to say at this time. As the distant ancestor of Roche, if he knew that Roche had been destroyed now, he wouldn''t be crazy. So for a moment, Su Tang didn''t know what to say. Seeing Su Tang didn''t answer himself, he seemed to be thinking with a frown. Luo Zhen was also stunned and asked; "What''s the matter? Is something wrong with Roche?"


    "Senior, I don''t want to hide you. In fact, Luo Shi was destroyed by Di Shi''s people thousands of years ago. I''m afraid I''m the only one in the Shura hell now. I''m afraid there are few Luo Shi people." Su Tang didn''t want to deceive Luo, so he directly said the matter. With Su Tang''s voice falling, Luo Zhen was stunned for a short time, The will to kill burst out in the remnant soul and shouted loudly; "What a bold emperor, I dare to kill Luo Shi. I must kill my fellow disciples." however, after saying this, Luo Xuan calmed down. With his silence, his will to kill completely retreated.


    "Hey, now I''m just a ghost. I can''t do anything to the emperor. I didn''t expect that my implementation would be over." Luo Xuan sighed. Seeing Luo Xuan''s appearance, Su Tang felt a burst of sadness for him. He worked hard to keep the Shura family and transformed such a place. His family should have been respected by the whole Shura family, But now the family has been destroyed by the Shura people. What an irony.


    "Senior, you don''t want to leave like this. At least there is a Roche super strong man on the mainland. In addition, in Shura hell, I have met two Roche members, one named Luo Ling, who is the direct blood of Roche, and the other named Ling Zhanwu, who is also the super strong man in the dominant side of Shura hell." Su Tang persuaded.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Xuan nodded and said; "Hehe, I have only a wisp of remnant soul left now. I don''t have much power to help them. My children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Just when I suddenly heard that Roche had perished, I couldn''t figure it out. Boy, you''re right. I haven''t completely perished yet."


    Seeing Luo he calmed down, Su Tang said with a smile; "Yes, as long as Luo Ling doesn''t die, Luo will always exist. Senior, you may not know that many people Miss Luo in the Shura hell. Now the Feng family and the Ming family have begun to return to the Gong Di family. After becoming the royal family of the Shura hell, this di family has completely destroyed the Shura hell and has almost reached the verge of collapse, The passage is blocked first. It''s impossible to leave, and then raise it. The Shura family is likely to die. Don''t you know what you can do, elder? "

 Chapter 437

    Su Tang''s voice fell. Luo Xuan was silent for a moment and asked; "How can this happen? I remember that Shura hell is not as rich as the mainland, but it is also a good plane. It should not be so unbearable. How can I become so serious when I listen to you?" the memory of the remnant soul of Luo Yu still stays in the Shura hell he transformed at the beginning. After tens of thousands of years, he doesn''t know what Shura hell has become.


    "It''s the emperor''s fault, but it also has something to do with the empress Shura." Su Tang said helplessly. He also knew that the remnant soul of Luo Yu appeared for the first time in tens of thousands of years. He didn''t understand the current situation of Shura hell, so he could only explain it carefully and slowly.


    "What do they have to do with them? Empress? Didn''t I fall after I fell?" Luo continued, his tone full of confusion. When he was transforming Shura hell, he had to spend too much power and finally had to spend his life to complete the transformation of Shura hell. When he fell, his residual soul was still in Shura hell, He could clearly feel that the emperor Shura also fell with him. Now when he heard Su Tang say so, how could he not wonder?


    "Elder, I don''t know if you know that a language left by Emperor Shura at the beginning will be destroyed and Shura will return to its ancestors?" Su Tang didn''t answer in a hurry, but asked instead. In fact, Su Tang didn''t say that the main responsibility for all this is that after Emperor Shura, the reason why emperor did this is probably all because they misunderstood the words left by Emperor Shura.


    "Yes, this is the prophecy she got at a very high price before I was alive. It is precisely because this divination made her consume too much power. Later, when she was transforming Shura hell, she helped me, so that she consumed too much in an instant, and finally had to fall with me." Luo Zhen nodded and replied.


    "Because of this sentence, the people of Di think that this sentence means that the Shura hell will have the opportunity to return to the mainland only when it is on the edge of destruction. Therefore, they have constantly destroyed the Shura hell and consumed the resources of the Shura hell over the years. Now the spirit of the Shura hell is almost dispensable, and the magic medicine has become an extremely precious thing, if it is not for it I''m afraid there aren''t many powerful warriors in Shura hell, "Su Tang continued.


    Su Tang''s words stunned Luo Xuan''s ghost. He really didn''t expect that Shura hell had become like this. After a moment of silence, Luo Xuan said; "So it is. Di didn''t expect them to do so. If I had known they would do so, I shouldn''t have promised the empress to leave this sentence. Everything is doomed."


    At this time, Luo Xuan''s tone was sad and a little regretful, but it was more helpless to fate. Seeing Luo Xuan like this, Su Tang shook his head and said; "It is not wrong to leave this paragraph, but the people of the emperor misunderstood it. It is very unwise to make a quick and reckless trade to destroy the shuro hell before they fully understand it."


    "Hey, it''s strange that we didn''t explain this clearly at the beginning. Originally, we thought that many people in Shura hell would understand, but there was no such big trouble as it would bring to Shura hell." Luo sighed.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head reluctantly. He could understand Luo Zhen''s idea. He wanted to leave a glimmer of hope for the Shura family before the fall, but he didn''t expect to be wronged and solved like this, which hurt Shura hell, which made Luo Zhen feel very lost. After a short loss, Luo Zhen looked at Su Tang and said; "If I don''t guess it wrong, you should have a destructive force on you?"


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard Luo Xuan''s words, nodded and said; "Well, master, how do you know?" Su Tang didn''t use Reiki only since Luo Zhen appeared. Although he had the power of UI destruction in his body, the power of destruction was very strange. As long as it wasn''t mainly driven, his breath of destruction wouldn''t appear. It looked like an ordinary Reiki. How did Luo Yun know?


    "Hehe, it''s very simple. I just said it soon. Your blood has the power of creation, which will not be controlled by others. No one has controlled it since the shackles, and there is only one way for it to be controlled by others, that is, the power of destruction is also on this person. The power of creation is born to balance the power of destruction. In other words, there is the power of destruction Power, there is the power of creation. Since you have the power of creation, needless to say, you will have the power of destruction, "Luo answered with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang suddenly realized that this was the reason. After being explained, Su Tang asked; "Is that the younger generation the person in the empress''s language?" although Su Tang already had a guess in his heart, it was just a guess and uncertain. Just like Di Shi, they got a guess and began to destroy Shura hell crazily. Therefore, although Su Tang had a guess in his heart, he did not intend to try casually.


    Luo Xuan nodded and said; "Well, you are the destruction in that sentence, but your strength is not enough, and you still need a very important thing, and I have it here, but I''m afraid you still have some difficulties in getting it." after that, Luo Xuan looked at Su Tang with a smile.


    Seeing Luo Zhen like this, Su Tang was stunned and asked quickly; "What''s that? Please give me some advice." Su Tang thought about returning to the mainland after he came to Shura hell. Compared with his experience, he could not live in Shura hell forever. Although the old man on the mainland said that there were many transmission arrays in Shura hell, Su Tang found out after he brought it here, It is very difficult for those who want to use those transmission arrays to leave. Su Tang has resources, but it is too dangerous.


    Moreover, the current situation in the mainland is very unstable. Foreign families may fight again at any time. The Shura family is also a good fighting force. Therefore, Su Tang wants to take the Shura family out. In the foreign war capital, with the help of the Shura family, it will be more or less good for the mainland. Therefore, Su Tang is not only going to leave alone, But also leave with the strong of Shura.


    "Hehe, boy, did you come down from the mainland? Can you tell me about the current situation in the mainland? I really miss it because there has been no news from the mainland for many years." Luo Zhen didn''t hurry to answer, but said with a smile.


    Seeing that Luo had no intention, he told himself that Su Tang had no choice but to calm his mood and began to tell Luo about the situation in the mainland. When he said that the mainland was now very willing to be invaded by other nationalities, Luo was stunned and said; "Did they appear? I didn''t expect how many times they appeared."


    "Hmm? Elder, you know them too?" Su Tang was stunned when he heard what he said. Su Tang was very strong and different. How did Luo Zhen know them? According to reason, when the alien appeared, the Shura people had left the mainland, and when they first appeared, it was still the same thing whether there was a Shura or not at that time.


    "You know, I''m still hurt by their feet. It''s really very strong. The mainland will be attacked by these things, which is beyond my expectation. But the mainland has won such a terrible victory every time. It makes me even more surprised. I think there are many such things. Otherwise, with the strength of the mainland, I don''t have to be afraid of them at all," Luo said.


    "Had a fight? How could it be? According to the rumor I heard, when the alien invaded the mainland, the Shura had come to the Shura hell, and the Shura should not have appeared for the first time?" Su Tang said his doubts in his heart, and Luo smiled as his voice fell.


    "Did I tell you that I met them on the mainland? I remember when I brought the Shura people to the Shura hell, I met three different people. At that time, they were the masters of the Shura hell. But in order to find a place for the Shura people to survive, I took the strong ones of the Shura people and killed all three of them. Otherwise, how could I be in the Shura "Settle down here?" Luo said again.


    "There are also different races in Shura hell? No?" Luo Xuan''s words surprised Su Tang and almost jumped up. His eyes were full of worry. He knew very well that it was very difficult to overcome with the strength of the thousand word Shura clan.


    "Well, you can rest assured that the three alien races have been killed by me. Now it should be just some transformed aborigines left by them. It''s not enough to be afraid." Luo Xuan nodded and continued. With his voice falling, Su Tang was a little relieved, but then he thought that the alien race had the power of resurrection, and immediately continued to ask; "Elder, where are the bodies of the three aliens you killed?"


    "Corpses? I remember two corpses that were directly beaten into fly ash. As for the other one, it seems that it was driven into the depths of the sea of blood, so we didn''t intend to continue to talk. What''s the matter? Is there any problem?" Luo Zhen was stunned and then asked.


    Hearing Luo Xuan''s words, Su Tang secretly said that he was finished and immediately opened his mouth; "Elder, you don''t know. If the alien doesn''t destroy his body after falling, as long as there is enough time and resources, they can still come back to life. Now I hear you say that, I think there is a mysterious force behind di. I think it is likely that they are the reformers left by the alien at the beginning I must know that the alien has the ability to resurrect, so they will control the emperor''s constant position and find resources. I''m afraid that the reason why Shura hell is like this is that the emperor has used a lot of resources to give that force to resurrect the alien. "


    "What? There''s such a thing. If you say so, it''s really possible." Luo Xuan frowned when he heard Su Tang''s explanation. Obviously, he didn''t know there would be such a thing before.


    "If this is the case, it is very likely that the alien has reached the edge of resurrection. With so many resources and support, it seems that this time things are really difficult." at this time, Su Tang frowned and said, his voice is full of dignity. He never thought that there are aliens in Shura hell, And it is still an alien that has reached the brink of resurrection, or has been resurrected.

 Chapter 438

    "Hey, I didn''t expect, I really didn''t expect that there have been so many crises in Shura hell. It seems that I can only place my hope on you." Luo sighed and said.


    At this time, Su Tang is also very headache. This matter has exceeded his ability. Su Tang doesn''t know whether the alien is strong or not. However, the alien who asked the king of Shura to fight with the strong ones of Shura should not be too poor. If he really resurrects, he must have the strength to sweep the whole Shura hell, I''m so weak now. Can I really do it?


    As if he had noticed the thoughts in Su Tang''s heart, Luo Xuan opened his mouth and said; "Hehe, I know your strength is not enough to do these things, but as long as you can get the inheritance in the eyes of the king of Shura, I think you should be able to get a very big promotion. At that time, you won''t have no chance to compete with the alien race."


    "What? If you get your inheritance, you will have a chance? How is it possible?" asked Su Tang somewhat puzzled. Generally, inheritance is only the inheritance of some skills and secret methods. Although these things can effectively improve strength, they need a lot of strength. Under the current situation, Su Tang doesn''t have such a long time at all.


    "Hehe, my inheritance is different from others. How about you? Are you interested in trying?" Luo Zhen understood Su Tang''s mind, but his inheritance is really special, which is very different from general inheritance.


    "There must be conditions for the inheritance of predecessors? And these conditions are very difficult?" Su Tang is not a fool. As soon as he heard Luo He said this, he understood that Luo He''s inheritance is not easy to accept, and he doesn''t understand what kind of inheritance Luo He will have. After accepting it, he can have the strength to compete with other races.


    "There are some conditions. It may be difficult for others to do it, but you still have a chance. How about it?" Luo continued with a smile.


    "OK, let''s have a try. Please explain the conditions for accepting the inheritance." at this time, Su Tang has no superfluous ideas. He really wants to improve his strength now. This is a very good opportunity. Moreover, Luo Xuan also said that he still has a chance to successfully accept the inheritance. I think Luo Xuan should not deceive himself.


    "Hahaha, Congratulations, boy, you are likely to become the third God level Shura in the history of Shura family. It is very simple to accept my inheritance, that is, you can use the blood of my descendants of Roche as a guide, not too much, but you should know about Roche? In short, you need to find the descendants of Ling and Roche and use their blood as a guide Activate my inheritance, "Luo Zhen said with a laugh.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked some uncertain questions; "Just need these things? Elder, do you have anything you forgot to say?" these two things may not be possible for outsiders, but Su still has a chance. He knows two descendants of Roche, Luo Ling and Ling Zhanwu. There should be no problem with Luo Ling. The only thing is Ling Zhanwu, but it should not be a problem if Han pangzi talks about them, After all, I don''t want much, just one or two drops of blood.


    But Su Tang is still confused. Is this inheritance too simple? Hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Zhen smiled and shook his head; "Boy, this may be a little simple for you, but if I was still Roche before, do you think they could get their blood so easily? That''s why I just said you might have a chance to get my inheritance."


    "So it is. I didn''t expect it to be so simple." Su Tang nodded and said.


    "Well, boy, you''d better improve your strength first. Your strength is too weak. It''s impossible for you to accept my inheritance without reaching the divine level. I''ll go back first. When you want to accept the inheritance, you''ll wake me up with your blood." after that, Luo''s voice immediately penetrated into the eyes of the Shura king on the ground.


    When everything returned to calm, Su Tang picked up the eye of King Shura on the ground and said to the secret of heaven on one side; "I didn''t expect to have the chance to inherit at all, but I''m curious about what kind of inheritance can improve people''s cultivation?"


    "Hehe, let me tell you about this. In fact, there are three kinds of inheritance. The inheritance you received from Thor before is only his skill inheritance. Later, the inheritance you received from Daosheng is more advanced, that is, the inheritance that can improve your strength. Didn''t you improve your accomplishments a lot after receiving the inheritance at the beginning? And this is Luo''s inheritance, I''m afraid it''s the highest inheritance between heaven and earth. It usually doesn''t appear and is not easy to appear. That''s the inheritance of this life. This inheritance can inject my cultivation into the body of future generations. It''s not certain how much it can accept. "Tianji explained with a smile.


    "What? There is such a inheritance. Will I have the chance to reach his original height after accepting Luo''s inheritance?" at this time, Su Tang shouted in horror. Such inheritance is too powerful. If so, he can really enter the alien race and kill it. At the same time, how powerful is Luo''s strength? If you get such power, even if you return to the mainland, ordinary aliens are not your opponents. Su Tang is very excited to think of this.


    But at this time, a basin of cold water poured over and said; "Are you dreaming? Boy, do you know how difficult it is to form such a inheritance? I''ve only seen it once in my life for many years. If you add Luo He, this is the second time. Do you think it''s easy to accept such strength? The stronger the biography left by the strong, the less likely you are to accept it successfully. I''m afraid Luo He has such strong strength. If you want to accept it, I''m afraid It will be very dangerous. Maybe your body will burst. "


    "Er, that''s right." at this time, Su Tang was also stunned. Such inheritance is indeed exciting, but it also brings endless danger. Luo Zhen''s strength is so powerful. If his strength directly enters his body, I''m afraid his body can''t bear it at all. No wonder Luo Zhen let himself accept it after he reached the divine level.


    After reaching the divine level, the human warrior''s body will be transformed into a body. This body is very powerful. That''s why the difference between the demigod and the positive God is only half a step, but the demigod''s body has not been fully condensed, and the positive God is different.


    "Boy, even if you reach the divine level, it''s not easy to accept Luo''s inheritance. You will encounter danger at any time. You can''t completely get Luo''s strength. It''s good to get one or two out of ten." Tianji said again at this time.


    After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang was stunned. Just now he imagined that he would become the second Shura king. Now, hearing Tianji''s words, he couldn''t help losing a lot. However, such loss was soon forgotten by Su Tang, "It''s good to get 12 / 10. What I need most now is strength. Although it''s very dangerous, how can I have a try?"


    "Well, you can really try. Although it''s only one or two of ten, it''s also very powerful. At least it can be comparable to King level Shura. Besides, you can''t only accept one or two of ten." Tianji nodded and said that he was still very optimistic about Su Tang. Su Tang brought surprises to himself again and again. I''m afraid it will also surprise him this time?


    "Well, it''s not easy to make a breakthrough in cultivation. Let''s go out first and see what''s going on in the imperial city. I''ve been closed for more than ten days. I don''t know what''s going on outside." Su Tang nodded.


    Tianji nodded and flew directly into Su Tang''s body. Then Su Tang directly flashed out of the Thor palace. At this time, it was noon outside. As soon as he went out, Su Tang found that Han pangzi was no longer in the courtyard. Immediately, he could only come to the pavilion to sit and rest alone. At the same time, he also smashed a thinker. What''s the biggest danger in Shura hell Not Di, but the unknown alien.


    After sitting in the pavilion for half an hour, the gate of the courtyard was suddenly pushed open, and then came Han pangzi''s voice; "hahaha, this imperial city is really good. I''ve seen that Shura hell is no worse than the mainland after going out with you these days." as his voice fell, Fengling smiled and said helplessly; "Fat man, if you said this many years ago, I wouldn''t refute it, but now, Shura hell is no longer good."


    As the voice of Fengling fell, Su Tang saw two people behind them. One was Ming Yi and the other was Wo ting. Seeing them in the pavilion, Su Tang smiled, stood up and said, "Yo, it seems you''re having a great time?"


    Su Tang''s sudden voice appeared, which stunned several people at the door. Han pangzi took the lead in responding. Before, they only focused on chatting and didn''t find Su Tang in the pavilion. First Su Tang spoke suddenly and attracted the eyes of Han pangzi and others, "ha ha, Su Tang, you finally came out. How did you break through?"


    After that, Han pangzi walked towards the pavilion, and others followed him. At this time, Su Tang nodded with a smile and said, "small breakthrough is nothing." then after several people sat down in the pavilion, Han pangzi smiled and said, "it''s good to have a breakthrough. Now your cultivation is extraordinary. It''s good to have a breakthrough in such a short time."


    "Yes, Su Tang, we haven''t made a breakthrough for a long time. You guess it''s a very happy thing that we made a breakthrough in the Imperial City in a few days. Besides, now the emperor has completely shrunk, which is a good divine power. It can be said that it''s a double happiness door." Fengling nodded at this time.

 Chapter 439

    Hearing the words of Fengling, Su Tang shook his head and said; "There is no happy event now. I think it should be a bad luck. I got some news when I was practicing. I also untied the things I auctioned in the adventure town. I got a very amazing news from leaving. Now I''m at a loss."


    "What? I heard that you photographed a mysterious stone there, Su Tang. It seems that Zhan Mo tianque brought it out of the forbidden area. Why don''t you unlock the secret?" Fengling asked immediately after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    Sutang nodded, then looked at them and said; "Come on, let''s go find the Feng family leader. This matter can be big or small. A little carelessness is likely to destroy the whole Shura family, and the Shura hell will no longer exist, and even pose a great threat to the mainland." after that, Su Tang was ready to get up and leave the pavilion.


    Han pangzi and others, who had just sat down, were surprised to hear Su Tang say so, and did not dare to delay. They directly left the pavilion with Su Tang. Under the leadership of Fengling, Su Tang and others soon came to the conference hall of the Feng family. At this time, in the hall, Feng Lingtian and the elders of the Feng family were there. They saw that Fengling came with Su Tang and others, Feng Lingtian asked with a smile; "Hehe, how did you come here?" he said, looking at Su Tang; "Su Tang, your cultivation has broken through again? Good, congratulations."


    "Don''t hurry to congratulate, sir, I have a very important thing to discuss with you this time. Can you let the patriarchs of the other four families come here? This matter is related to the whole Shura hell." Su Tang was not happy at this time. Such a big thing weighed on Cindy, which made him feel very heavy.


    "Oh? How serious? OK, wait a minute." seeing Su Tang''s appearance, Feng Lingtian also thought that things might be very unusual. After talking to Su Tang, he turned and looked at Feng Xiang and said; "Elder brother, go and return quickly." with his voice falling, Fengxiang nodded, immediately got up and left the hall directly.


    At this time, Hou Fengling Tian looked at Su Tang and asked; "Su Tang, what happened that made you so dignified?" at this time, Su Tang and others had already sat down. When they heard Feng Lingtian''s question, the bully turned his head and looked at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang said; "Senior, you should still remember the stone I photographed in the adventure town. Today, after I broke through, I took it out and studied it. I got a very amazing piece of news from it."


    "The stone? What''s the news?" hearing Su Tang''s words, Feng Lingtian nodded. He was also present at the original auction. He had seen the stone taken by Su Tang and couldn''t crack it. Unexpectedly, Su Tang cracked it and got an amazing news. What is this?


    "At this time, there is a memory crystal in the middle. It''s like being wrapped by the mysterious material outside. Therefore, it''s generally difficult to detect the things inside. When I hit something, I tried to activate it with spiritual power, but I didn''t want my aura to destroy the mysterious material on the surface directly, so I found your mystery." Su Tang had already figured out how to say this before. The eyes of King Shura can''t be exposed.


    "What? The things left by the Shura king? Su Tang, what you said is true?" as Su Tang''s voice fell, Feng Lingtian and the elders in the hall stood up in surprise. How come there have been very few things about the Shura king for many years. If there was such a king in the history of the Shura family, many shuras would think that the Shura king is just a legend.


    "Well, it''s really something left by King Shura. It''s just a memory crystal. After activation, it''s broken, but I got a very amazing news." Su Tang ordered to take you. He said. After hearing his words, Feng Lingtian and others slowly sat down, nodded and said; "This thing is very fragile. I know it. I didn''t expect that there would be something left by King Shura in the mysterious stone."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect such a thing to exist. In fact, I really don''t want to know the news inside. The more things I know, the greater the pressure." Su Tang nodded with a bitter smile. Seeing Su Tang like this, Feng Lingtian''s face was dignified, but he didn''t ask much. His successor Su Tang had asked himself to inform the other four families, Then wait until they all come.


    The party sat in the hall for a quarter of an hour, and several figures appeared at the door of the hall. The first one was Fengxiang, followed by four people behind him. These four people were the chiefs of the other four families. When they saw them come in, Feng Lingtian said; "Well, they''re here too. Su Tang, just tell me the news you got."


    Sutang ordered to take you. He stood up and said; "I learned from the crystal stone left by King Shura before. The destruction in the empress''s language is about me, but my strength is not enough, so it will take some time to break the seal."


    "What? Hahaha, that''s great. Su Tang, you''re so unkind. What kind of good thing did you say now? I was worried to death just now." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Feng Lingtian was shocked. Then he laughed and said.


    After hearing his words, other people were also happy, but Su Tang was not happy at all and continued to speak; "But in the memory crystal, there is also a thing recorded. What I am most worried about is this thing. If this thing is not handled well, there will be a great disaster for the fairness of the whole Shura family, and the Shura hell is likely to be destroyed."


    At this time, the people who were very happy were stunned, but seeing Su Tang''s face didn''t seem to be joking. Everyone calmed down and sat back again. When he continued to talk with Su Tang and saw everyone sitting down, Su Tang continued to speak; "According to the information left by King Shura, there are alien races in Shura hell, which are the same species as those on the mainland."


    The voice fell, just like a big bomb. In an instant, the people in the hall were completely shocked and shocked one by one. Before, they said that the alien was powerful. Unexpectedly, the alien was also in Shura hell.


    "No, Su Tang, you said there were aliens in Shura hell. Why haven''t we seen them for many years? We haven''t heard of them?" after a short shock, the master of the Ming family asked.


    "That''s because the alien is dead. According to King Shura, when he came to Shura hell, there were three aliens here. He took the strong ones of Shura to fight and killed the alien. I think you''ve heard of this battle." Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his words, Feng Lingtian nodded and said; "Well, there has been such a battle. It is recorded in each of our ancient books, but the record at that time was that the strong were the first aborigines of Shura hell. How could they be connected with other races? And you said that only which alien race was killed by Shura king, what are you worried about?"


    "That''s why I''m worried. I told you before that the greatest magic power of the alien is resurrection. If you don''t destroy their bodies after killing the alien, as long as you have enough time and resources to support them, they will have the opportunity to resurrect. At the beginning, King Shura killed three alien, but only two of their bodies were turned into fly ash , another corpse fell into the sea of Shura blood, "Su Tang continued.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Feng Lingtian and others frowned and said; "So it is. What do you mean? Is it that the alien who fell into the sea of blood is about to come back to life?"


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s possible. Didn''t you say that there was a mysterious force behind the emperor? If I guessed right, the city secret room should be the aborigines before the Shura came to the Shura hell?"


    "Well, it''s true, but they admit defeat too little and hide it very secretly. For many years, although we know they exist, we can''t find them." Feng Lingtian nodded and replied.


    "It''s even more troublesome. These Aborigines have been transformed by different races and have been completely dedicated to different races. I think it''s not just because of the language that the emperor will destroy Shura hell these years. It''s probably because of the strength behind them that the emperor will provide support for them. What predecessors said before about the transmission array, I think it''s just a conspiracy." Su Tang frowned and continued.


    "Conspiracy? What kind of conspiracy?" the crazy family leader couldn''t help asking. You know, in the previous transmission array organized by the emperor, every time every super force in the emperor city will shoot some people to join it, but the emperor, as a royal family, was initiated by them, so generally few people from the emperor joined it. They didn''t have any ideas before, But now after hearing Su Tang''s words, they can''t help noticing a problem.


    "Didn''t your predecessors say that some time ago? During Roche''s rule, they also used teleportation several times, but every time Roche''s people will join it. Although many have fallen, at least some people are still alive, but the emperor''s teleportation array. Every time the emperor''s people don''t join it, I don''t say that no one can live. I think and may be the same today "Conspiracy," Sutang continued.


    At this time, everyone frowned and didn''t speak. At this time, Su Tang continued; "I suspect that those transmission arrays are not leading to the outside at all, but directly to the place of the blood sea outside the copper. Where the alien corpses are located, these Shura people are provided by the emperor''s people as nourishment to the forces behind them to revive the alien."


    As soon as this statement came out, the people present were shocked, which was more than they imagined. This was also the thing that Su Tang smashed the pavilion before. What do you think of? Otherwise, even if the transmission array was in danger, it would not have been alive when the emperor''s organization was organized, right? Moreover, the people of Di family did not participate in every transmission, which made Su Tang obviously feel the flaw.

 Chapter 440

    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the people of the five families present were shocked. They had never thought about it before. Su Tang''s words today shocked their hearts in an instant.


    "It''s really suspicious, but it''s not very simple. Emperor hasn''t organized transmission for many years. If what you said is true, the alien must have been resurrected." Feng Lingtian still has some doubts in his heart.


    Others nodded one after another with the voice of Feng Lingtian. Their complexion was dignified. They had heard Su Tang say about the alien before. At that time, they had been very shocked in the eastern region. Now an alien appeared in Shura hell, and it was still an alien who was about to be resurrected.


    "It''s not bad to say, but it''s more likely that because now Di Shi has the strength and decided to break away from the control of those people, he hasn''t organized a transmission array in recent years. This time you attacked Di Shi, but Di Shi chose to retreat. It''s not difficult to see that Di Shi doesn''t want the people behind him to do it, or the people behind him don''t want to do it anymore." Su Tang continued.


    Feng Lingtian and others nodded and said; "This time, it really doesn''t accord with the style of emperor. I remember that emperor roared some forces when he became the king of Shura. He didn''t pay attention to them at all. He was preparing to attack and was destroyed by those mysterious people. Now things are so big that they didn''t appear. I''m afraid it''s really similar to what you said."


    "Indeed, I''m afraid it''s because of his strong strength over the years. He doesn''t want to continue to be controlled by those people. He doesn''t want to follow his orders as he did at the beginning. Now I''m afraid he''s coming up. Do you want to come forward and invite those people behind him?" the master of the Ming family also said at this time.


    As his voice fell, everyone else nodded, but Su Tang said with a frown; "If that''s the case, I''m afraid we''ll be in trouble. I always have a feeling that the alien hasn''t been resurrected yet. There''s still some powerful power. Only when the power is enough can he be resurrected."


    "How can you feel like this?" Su Tang''s voice fell, and Feng Lingtian immediately asked.


    "In the past, when I was on the mainland, I almost became the resurrection force of the alien. That time, I heard that the alien said that my aura was very unusual and a little stronger than the ordinary aura. Before, the people of Di said to stay alive when they caught me. Now I think it should be the people behind them who asked them to catch me." Su Tang said again.


    "But how do they know? After all, they don''t know about you on the mainland. Your reason is far fetched." Feng Lingtian said again.


    As his voice fell, everyone present showed a look of doubt. Even Su Tang himself had some doubts, but after a moment, he thought of something and said; "I remember when I came to Shura hell, I reached the city of thugs, and then my talent was known by the emperor''s people. Do you know this?"


    "Well, I know. At that time, the story of humans reaching Shura hell was widely spread in the emperor city, so the people of the emperor family went to the mob City, but they didn''t come back soon. They shouldn''t have seen you?" the master of the Ming family also said at this time.


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Well, Luo Tian, the leader of the mob City, knew about it and told me in advance, so I left the mob city that night, and they didn''t know where I was going."


    "That''s right. Since they haven''t seen you, your previous guess is wrong. They won''t know the special aura of you." Feng Lingtian said.


    Su Tang''s previous words were only guesses, and there was no exact evidence, so after hearing these people''s words, Su Tang nodded and couldn''t figure it out. Did he really think too much? For a moment, Su Tang didn''t know what to say. In the hall, there was a sudden silence. A moment later, Su Tang said; "However, the existence of the dark alien is still possible. Even if it is not possible, we must carefully put it up."


    "Well, don''t worry about this. We will be careful whether there is an alien or not. Comparative Di won''t compromise so simply. The people behind them also exist." Feng Lingtian nodded.


    At this time, everyone else nodded and saw that the purpose of his reminder had been achieved, Su Tang continued; "That''s good. I''ve just heard crazy big brother. They said that now the emperor has shrunk, and now the emperor city has calmed down. I also want to go out and have a look. I''ve been practicing for more than ten days and haven''t seen the style of the largest city in Shura hell."


    "Hahaha, yes, I''ll leave those things you said to us old guys. You go out with Fengling. I''m afraid emperor doesn''t have the heart to deal with you now." Feng Lingtian also said with a smile.


    Su Tang nodded and left the conference hall with Fengling and others. After they left, Feng Lingtian''s face changed and looked at the people below solemnly; "What Su Tang said this time is very important. Although it is only his guess, I always think it is very possible, so we should be careful for the next period of time."


    "Well, I''ll let the people of the Ming family pay close attention to the movement of the emperor. If they really invite the people behind them, I can see for the first time if they are like what Su Tang said. These people are the remnants of the alien transformed by the alien." Feng Lingtian''s voice fell, and the master of the Ming family said.


    Feng Lingtian nodded and said; "That''s the best."


    After su Tang and others left the hall, under the leadership of Fengling and others, they soon came to the gate of Feng''s house. At this time, Fengling said; "Su Tang, let''s take you to see the treasure street in the imperial city first. Didn''t you feel sad about this when you were in the adventure town? Let''s go and see if we can find any treasures today."


    "Treasure street? Yes, I also want to see the treasures of Shura hell. Those things in the adventure town in the past can''t be compared with those in the imperial city." Su Tang smiled and said.


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi immediately answered and said; "Hahaha, Su Tang will be surprised when you go to see it. There are many things you have never seen before, and some of them are very magical." after hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and felt a little strange about it at the same time.


    After they left Feng''s house, under the leadership of fenglingming and others, they quickly crossed several streets. At this time, in the hall deep in the palace, the people of Di family sat there at a loss. Here is a human figure, who hurried in from the outside and said directly; "Patriarch, elders, good news."


    "Tell me." as soon as the man came in, the emperor car sitting on the main seat found it. At this time, the emperor crazy next to him asked directly. This man is the one he sent to pay close attention to Su Tang. He hasn''t heard anything for more than ten days. Now he suddenly came and said it''s good news. How can the emperor crazy not be excited? You know, now Su Tang is their only hope.


    "Second Lord, the people you asked me to pay attention to came out of Feng''s house. It seems that they intend to be Zhenbao street. There are Fengling mingyiwoting and a human fat man around him." the man hurriedly replied.


    "Hum, I don''t believe you su Tang can stay at Feng''s house all his life. Now he finally comes out." emperor said with a cold hum. Then he turned his head and looked at emperor''s car and asked; "Patriarch, do you want to do it now?"


    Hearing the question, Emperor car was silent and said; "Is Su Tang coming outside?" he asked, looking at the messenger below; "Are you really sure that there are only these people and no one follows in the dark?" emperor Che had to be careful. Now Su Tang is the most important, which is related to the survival of the family.


    If we didn''t make a clear investigation and didn''t catch Su Tang, I''m afraid those people in the Feng family won''t easily give themselves a chance to di. Su Tang is afraid that they will hide, and Di''s situation will be more difficult at that time.


    "Well, there are only a few of her subordinates who can be sure. As for whether there is anyone in the dark, I don''t know. However, at noon today, the patriarchs of the four families went to Feng''s house, and then Su Tang and others came out, but the patriarchs of the four families have never appeared." the person below continued.


    After hearing his words, Emperor Che frowned and puzzled. Would there be any problem if they gathered together at this time? And at this time, Su Tang went out of the wind. I''m afraid there will be some problems. Thinking of this, Emperor Che bit looked at emperor crazy and said; "I think it''s OK this time. Don''t do it. There''s something strange about this matter."


    Emperor crazy also nodded and said; "I also think there is something strange." with their confirmation, the people below were not talking. At this time, the emperor car looked at the informer and said; "During this time, you continue to pay attention to Su Tang. I want to know his every move. If you can pay attention to whether someone can follow and protect them nearby."


    The messenger answered with a little attack, and then left. After they left, the emperor car looked at all the people in the hall and said; "This time, just in case, when the five old guys get together at this time, Su Tang comes out. It''s very strange. Whether there is a problem or not, we can''t take risks. Since he can appear once, there will be a second time and a third time."

 Chapter 441

    Su Tang and others didn''t know anything about the situation of the emperor''s side. At this time, they really strolled in Zhenbao street. When they came to Zhenbao street, Su Tang was shocked. This is not comparable to the street of adventure town at the beginning. There are too many treasures here. Su Tang has never seen many caves at all.


    After walking all the way, Su Tang and others didn''t buy anything. In the evening, led by Fengling, Su Tang and others came to the gate of Jubao Pavilion in imperial city. At this time, Fengling said with a smile; "This is the headquarters of Jubao Pavilion. How is it dignified?" said Feng Ling, with a dissatisfied look.


    Seeing him like this, Ming said with disdain; "This was made by the ancestors of Jubao Pavilion. Although your Feng family is the leader of Jubao Pavilion now, it''s not all your credit. What are you proud of?"


    "Yes, you are a typical upstart, and you are strongly despised." woting also opened his mouth and said that the relationship between them is very different, so Fengling said proudly instead of being magical; "You are jealous. Although not all the Jubao Pavilion belongs to our Feng family, many of them are the credit of our Feng family."


    "It''s the wind family''s credit, not yours? What are you excited about?" Mingyi continued to say with contempt. Woting also showed a look of contempt. Seeing them like this, Fengling was embarrassed to continue talking, and said with a smile; "Come on, now that we are at the door, let''s go in and have a look."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I was surprised by the Jubao Pavilion in the adventure town before. Now this headquarters should be better?" after that, he led several favorite people into the Jubao Pavilion in Fengling, but as soon as he came in, he heard a word ringing in the lobby; "Nocturne, you still have the face to come back? The night family has driven you out of the door wall."


    "Hehe, what about that? It''s the intention of the pavilion master that I come back here. Don''t look at your face?" on the other side is an acquaintance of Su Tang, the Deacon night song of Jubao Pavilion, an adventure town.


    After hearing her words, the young man in front of them sank and said; "He said that he was the leader of the pavilion. My family will not admit that my family has made great contributions to Jubao pavilion over the years. His family is low. Why can his family be the leader of the pavilion, but my family can''t? Now I will give you the position of deacon of the headquarters."


    "Yo? Yexuan, are you very dissatisfied with the Feng family? Or are you dissatisfied with the pavilion leader?" at the moment when the man''s voice fell, a cold look flashed in Fengling''s eyes, staring coldly at the young man arguing with the night song.


    The sudden sound made yexuan a little stunned and scolded immediately; "I''m not satisfied with the Feng family. Don''t they rely on him? The Feng family is a super force in the imperial city? How many years of efforts have my family made to gather treasure in the pavilion? Who doesn''t know? Why is he fenglingtian the leader of the pavilion? I''ll put my words here today. I''m not satisfied with the leader of the Feng family only."


    Ye Xuan, the direct son of the owner of the night family, was originally the Deacon candidate of the headquarters. Due to the emergence of the night song, his candidate had no play directly. After hearing the news, ye Xuan was very unconvinced. Why is a person expelled by the night family qualified to replace himself? And he was still a woman, so he came to the headquarters unconvinced to find trouble with Nocturne.


    That''s why there was the scene just now. At this time, the night song had found the arrival of Su Tang and others. When ye Xuan heard that, her face was conscious, and a helpless complex look flashed in her eyes. Although he had left Ye Jia now, she didn''t want Ye Jia to be warm. For example, Xuan said that the Feng family was not in front of Fengling tonight, I''m afraid it will bring a lot of trouble to the night family.


    "Ha ha, what a big tone! Why are you so mysterious? I don''t know what to call it." yexuan''s words have fallen to Fengling and continued. With the falling of Fengling''s words, yexuan also noticed something. He immediately turned his head. When he saw Fengling, his face changed and his voice trembled; "Fengling, why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here? Do you really think this headquarters is your night home? What you said directly is really courageous. I just hope you can continue to have a thunderbolt when you face the cabinet leader." Fengling continued.


    After hearing his words, yexuan softened and almost couldn''t stand steadily. At this time, the night song came to Su Tang and others. First, he greeted Su Tang with a smile, and then turned to look at Fengling and said; "Feng Shao, this guy talks nonsense. I hope you don''t blame him." night song is a good man. After hearing her words, Fengling smiled and said kindly; "In fact, you don''t have to take care of it."


    "Hehe, the wind is less joking. Although the night song has left the night home, it has the blood of the night home." the night song smiled and said with some self mockery. Although she thought so in her heart, the night home wouldn''t think so, otherwise they wouldn''t come this morning.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang and others were stunned. Then Fengling shook his head and said; "If you are like two, others don''t think so. I will report the matter of yexuan this time. It''s not for him to slander the leader of the pavilion, but for him, who is a man of Jubao Pavilion, he is a teacher in Jubao Pavilion. If he changes out, he will only lose the face of Jubao Pavilion."


    Hearing Fengling''s words, ye Xuan suddenly turned pale. This crime is not small. Jubao Pavilion is originally doing business, and the most important thing is face. As a family in Jubao Pavilion, his family openly did so, which makes the problem more serious, especially under the current situation.


    "Hey, since Feng Shao has said so, the night song won''t say much anymore. I just hope Feng Shao can read his contributions in the night family over the years and say some good words in front of the pavilion Lord." seeing that Fengling has said so, the night song knows that it''s useless to go on.


    This is a book, he said with a smile; "Don''t worry, because you have this letter, I think the pavilion leader will also give you some face." after that, the night song nodded and looked at it. Later, Su Tang asked; "Mr. Su, I''m sorry. When we were in Heisha City, it was our Jubao pavilion that didn''t protect you well that let you be captured by Di''s people."


    "It''s all over now. It''s said that at the beginning, brother Manhua, they were hurt for me, and I didn''t bother them, so I promised to go with Di''s people, but don''t you think I''m fine now?" Su Tang shook his head and said.


    "That''s childe. Lucky people have their own appearance." the night song said with a smile. After hearing his words, Su Tang asked; "Brother Manhua, are they back? Are they still in the imperial city? I haven''t seen them since the imperial city was separated, and I don''t know if brother Manhua''s injury has healed." Su Tang is still very fond of man Manhua. He is a good man.


    "Hehe, his injury has healed. Now he hasn''t hit the imperial city. Our team is on a mission. It will take two or three months to come back." the night song replied.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Fengling said; "Su Tang, come on, let''s go back. I wanted to show you a good look. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. I''m not in the mood. Come back another day!"


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, anyway, I''ll be in the imperial city for the next period of time. There''s plenty of time to come. Now it''s getting late, let''s go back first." then he turned his head and looked at the night song and said; "Deacon Nocturne, let''s go first and come back another day. I hope you can introduce some good things to me at that time."


    "Ha ha, yes, yes!" said YeGe with a smile. Then Fengling and his party turned and walked outside the Jubao Pavilion. After Fengling and others left, yexuan looked at YeGe pale with a complex look in his eyes. At this time, YeGe said; "What are you still doing here? Why don''t you go back quickly and tell your father what happened today and ask him to come forward and ask your Lord. Maybe there is room to resolve this matter."


    After that, YeGe went directly to the back hall. After YeGe left, yexuan hurried out of the Jubao Pavilion, returned to the Yejia mansion on the other side of the Imperial City, found his father, and said the whole thing, including what he asked for.


    After listening to his words, yexuan''s father, Yeming, pointed to yexuan with an ugly face and said; "You bastard, I told you a few days ago not to go to the trouble of night song. Now there are many things in Jubao Pavilion. It''s very difficult for my Ye family to stand firm. Now you''re still making such a fuss in Jubao Pavilion and still say such bastard words. Do you want to kill the Ye family?"


    Seeing his father angry, yexuan said with some fear; "Father, I was also angry at that time, so I said this without paying attention."


    "Angry? YeGe can come back this time. That''s what the pavilion leader said himself. You''re going to trouble her now. Are you making it clear that you''re going to trouble the pavilion leader? Fortunately, I still want to support you into the deacon of the headquarters. You let me down too much." Yeming shouted angrily, pointing to yexuan. Then he hurriedly went to the experienced Yejia and walked towards FA.


    Although he was scolding, he was still very worried. Although the night family and the wind family are the largest family in Jubao Pavilion, the real details of the wind family are not comparable to his night family. Even if Feng Lingtian is not the leader of the pavilion, his night family is not qualified to challenge the wind family. Now if Feng Lingtian knows about this matter, I''m afraid the night family will be very sad.


    At this time, at Feng''s house, Fengling told Feng Lingtian what had happened in Jubao Pavilion before. Su Tang was also there. After hearing his words, Feng Lingtian nodded and said; "I''ve heard of the dark night. It''s a little clever. Why did it suddenly become like this?"


    "Hehe, maybe it''s because you promoted the night song to the deacon of the headquarters, which made him feel a little uncomfortable!" Su Tang answered at this time. After hearing his words, Feng Lingtian nodded and said; "It''s really possible, but YeGe can stand up and help yexuan speak under such circumstances. She is also a person who values love and righteousness. This time I''ll sell her a face and don''t care."

 Chapter 442

    At the moment when fenglingtian''s voice fell, there was a sound of footsteps outside the hall, and then an old man came in from the outside, looked at fenglingtian and said; "Patriarch, Yeming asks to see you."


    "Feng Bo, let Ye Ming come in directly." after hearing the old man''s words, Feng Lingtian said. After the old man nodded, he turned and left. After a while, Ye Ming came in from outside the hall. When he saw that Feng Ling was also there, his heart was heavy. He really wanted to talk, but Feng Lingtian said first; "Are you here for the boy yexuan this time?"


    Yeming heard a cry in his heart, nodded and said; "Hey, it''s that smelly boy. I didn''t expect him to make trouble in Jubao Pavilion today. It''s really brave. Yeming came to apologize to the pavilion leader this time." Yeming was very upset at this time. Although he was very reluctant to admit that fenglingtian became the pavilion leader, now his son has made such a thing, and he has to bow his head.


    "Hehe, elder Yeming, I''m serious. I''ve done something wrong this time. Yexuan is still young and will inevitably do something wrong. This time, I''ve heard from Fengling. It''s not a big deal. Just as a person of Jubao Pavilion, he makes trouble in his own place. There are some unwise people. Elder Yeming should discipline him well in the future "Go down," said Feng Lingtian with a smile.


    Hearing Feng Lingtian''s words, Yeming was stunned. Then he looked relaxed and nodded quickly; "Yes, Yeming must discipline this bastard." at this time, Yeming doesn''t understand why fenglingtian is so talkative. It turned out that on the way here, he has planned to release some power to return fenglingtian''s punishment on yexuan this time.


    But now, before he said it, Feng Lingtian took such an attitude. Yeming was happy and confused. At this time, Feng Lingtian in the position saw the doubt in Yeming''s eyes and said with a smile; "Yeming, in fact, our two families have paid for this Jubao Pavilion for many years, and it can be regarded as an old friendship for many generations. From the aspect of Jubao Pavilion, we are a family. I hope you don''t worry about some words. I think it was too much for you to drive the night song out of the night home."


    At this time, Feng Lingtian speaks very well. First, he puts himself in the position of an old friend and family with Yeming, and then opens his mouth to say some words. In this way, the relationship between the two people is brought into a lot. Sure enough, after hearing Feng Lingtian''s words, Yeming says with some shame; "Yes, our two families have been making friends for many years. This time, we have made such a fuss for the position of cabinet leader. There are really some things we shouldn''t do. Cabinet leader Yeming understands."


    "Hehe, this time I heard from Fengling that yexuan had trouble finding yexuan. Yexuan seems to be begging for yexuan. This woman attaches great importance to friendship. Moreover, these new year''s songs are good to manage the Jubao Pavilion branch in the adventure town. The auction not long ago has made great achievements, so I took her to the headquarters. He is a non-profit person Often good talents can do a lot of things for Jubao Pavilion. "Feng Lingtian continued.


    Yeming nodded and said, "in fact, after expelling him from the family, we also paid attention to her. We all saw what she did for Jubao Pavilion these years. I have some regrets that I had to treat her like that, but you know, the pavilion leader, this thing is the meaning of the great elder, and I can''t say anything."


    "The old guy of Yeshan is really pedantic. I''ve heard about the boy of the Wu family. He''s not a good man at all. It''s not a good thing to give him a good woman like YeGe. Yeshan just can''t lose face. I''ll talk to him myself when I have time. I''m sure you''ll do better if some go out." Feng Lingtian continued.


    Yeming nodded and said; "Thank you, pavilion leader." Yeming actually didn''t want to expel YeGe from the family at the beginning. He didn''t have to be afraid of the Wu family, but the key is that the elder of Yeshan promised the Wu family before. When he saw his brother marry the boy of the Wu family, Yeshan felt that his face was damaged and was very angry after YeGe didn''t agree. Finally, it became like this.


    Yeming can''t help it. Later, after knowing about the night song, Yeming also told Yeshan many times about taking the night song back, but every time he was opposed by the elder of Yeshan. It''s hard for him to say anything. Compared with sanzhang, his identity has some special characteristics. He is not only Yeming''s uncle, but also the owner of the night family of the previous generation, All many things, Yeming can''t give him too much face.


    This has led to the night song, which can not be handled best. Now that fenglingtian has chosen to come forward, Yeming is much easier. Who doesn''t want someone with means in his family? Night song is a very resourceful person. In addition, Feng Lingtian values her so much that he will be more cultivated in the future Jubao Pavilion.


    After a few more words, Yeming left. Fengling asked curiously; "Patriarch, you seem to care about the night song very much?" Su Tang is also very confused. According to the truth, the night song is just an ordinary person. A big man like Feng Lingtian doesn''t need to care about him at all, but now if he values it.


    "Hehe, Nocturne is a talent. The reason why I do this is that I hope that the interior of Jubao Pavilion can become as united as many years ago. Over the years, Fengjia and Yejia have been fighting in Jubao Pavilion, which has caused some problems in Jubao Pavilion. Although there is nothing they don''t control, in the long run, Fengjia and Yejia will be separated one day, and then Jubao Pavilion will also be separated. Night song is a talent. I also want to use her to bring the relationship between night family and Feng family together again. "Feng Lingtian explained with a smile to Su Tang and Feng Ling.


    With his explanation, Su Tang and Fengling nodded clearly. At this time, Ye Ming, who left the feudal society, returned to the family directly. Along the way, he also felt that Feng Lingtian did very well this time. At least he couldn''t jump out of a problem, and his son told Fang that he wouldn''t mind this time. Such magnanimity has made Ye Ming become the leader of the pavilion to Feng Lingtian, Less resistance.


    In the next few days, Su Tang, Fengling and others will leave Feng''s house to stroll around the imperial city. On this day, Fengling also takes Su Tang around the imperial city. Suddenly, Su Tang''s look changes and stops. The nearby Fengling and Han pang can''t help asking if they understand; "What''s the matter?"


    "I feel a murderous spirit." Su Tang answered with a dignified expression on his face. The murderous spirit of the knife just now flashed away, but he was caught by Su Tang. He cultivated his soul power and reacted very sensitively.


    As soon as Su Tang''s words came out, Fengling and Han pangzi were stunned. After closing their eyes and feeling it for a while, they opened their eyes. Han pangzi shook his head and said; "There''s no murderous spirit you said?" this is Fengling, and he nodded; "I don''t feel murderous, either. Su Tang, do you feel wrong? Besides, who else in the imperial city will kill you except the emperor? The emperor hasn''t appeared for more than ten days now, and the Ming family pays close attention to it. The emperor shouldn''t move."


    "Maybe I feel wrong. OK, let''s continue shopping." Su Tang nodded after listening, but at this time, a huge will to kill directly suppressed Su Tang. In a moment, Su Tang, who had just put down his defense, was on guard again. At this time, Han pangzi and Fengling also felt this will to kill.


    "Who? Dare to attack our guests." Fengling shouted.


    "Hum, boy, you''d better get away from me, or I''ll kill you too." then a black figure came from the next street and stopped twenty or thirty meters away from Su Tang and others.


    Seeing this man appear, Su Tang immediately opened his mouth and said; "Are you a emperor maniac? Hehe, I didn''t expect that the people of the emperor family should hide their heads and show their tails like this." Su Tang was a little familiar at the moment when he felt the will to kill. Now when he saw this figure on duty, Su Tang was more sure, even though he covered his face with a black scarf.


    But a person''s temperament and cultivation of killing will are not so simple to hide the past.


    "Emperor maniac? Su Tang, do you think he is emperor maniac? No, now the people of the emperor family should be shrinking in the palace? The Ming family has been watching them. If they have any news, the people of the Ming family have no reason not to know?" after hearing Su Tang''s words, Fengling looked at the masked man in front of him with some doubts and asked Su Tang.


    "He is really an emperor maniac. When he was in the blood devil''s land, he felt his will to kill, just as it feels to me now." Sutang said.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the masked man took off his scarf and showed his face. It was really emperor crazy, and his voice came over at the same time; "Oh, yes, boy, you''re really good. I''ve been deliberately secretive. You can see it''s me at a glance."


    "It''s hard to guess. I''ve been in Shura hell for a long time and haven''t offended a few people. Now, the only offending person in the imperial city is Di Shi. I''m afraid only Di Shi dares to kill me under such circumstances." Su Tang continued.


    At this time, the Fengling on one side looked at the emperor with a dignified face and said; "Emperor maniac, don''t be stubborn. The reason why our families want to attack your emperor family this time is because your emperor family has gone too far these years. It''s none of Su Tang''s business."


    "Hehe, did I say these things have something to do with him? Su Tang killed many of my emperor''s people on the devouring stone mountain. Why not I kill them? Do you really think my emperor''s family is afraid of you? Now you finally get away from me, or I don''t mind killing you too." the emperor said with a cold smile.

 Chapter 443

    "Ha ha, I see, but I didn''t expect that in order to deal with me, Di Shi would let the second master of Di Shi do it himself." Su Tang said with a slight smile, with a touch of ridicule in his eyes.


    At this time, Fengling said again; "I don''t care what you want to deal with Su Tang, but my Feng family won''t let you succeed."


    "Hahaha, is it up to you? If the old guy fenglingtian came, I might be afraid of three points, but now it''s just you kids who want to threaten me? What a joke." Fengling''s voice fell down and the emperor laughed wildly.


    "You..." emperor Kuang''s words made Fengling don''t know how to answer. Yes, there are only a few of them here. No one will be the opponent of emperor Kuang. The reason why Fengling said this just now is to use the wind family to frighten emperor Kuang, but it didn''t expect to have no effect on emperor Kuang silk.


    At this time, seeing the emperor''s crazy attitude, Su Tang immediately turned to Fengling and others and said; "He''s looking for me. You''d better not participate. Stand aside first."


    Now that emperor maniac is determined to deal with himself, Fengling and others continue to block him. I''m afraid emperor maniac will directly deal with them. In order not to disturb them, Su Tang can only stand up at this time.


    "Su Tang, you..." Fengling really didn''t expect Su Tang to say so, looking a little anxious.


    "Hehe, brother Fengling, you don''t have to say. Emperor maniac came for me. As long as you don''t stop him, he shouldn''t embarrass you." Su Tang continued with a smile. After the voice fell, Su Tang came out more and stared at emperor maniac; "Come on, I''ve never fought with Wang level cultivation."


    Seeing Su Tang coming out, Emperor Kuang was stunned at first, and then said with a grim smile; "Since you want to see it, I''ll let you have a good experience." then I''m ready to start.


    But at this time, Han pangzi shot directly before Su Tang. A golden light went straight to the emperor, and a voice appeared in Su Tang''s ear at the same time; "Su Tang, you and I are good brothers. At the beginning, my strength was not enough to fight side by side with you. Now I won''t let you fight alone." Han pangzi has followed Jin Guang and rushed towards the emperor.


    Hearing Han pangzi''s words, Su Tang was stunned at first, and then a burst of war broke out in his eyes. He was also full of aura and rushed towards the emperor. At this time, Su Tang and Han pangzi rushed forward and backward towards the emperor standing there.


    After Fengling was slightly stunned for a moment, his eyes coagulated, followed closely, rushed towards the emperor, and laughed at the same time; "Su Tang, fat man, you don''t want to leave me. My Fengling is not a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death. Let the three of us fight the king level Shura in World War I today."


    "Hahaha, OK, today my three brothers, let''s try the fighting power of King level Shura." after hearing Fengling''s words, Su Tang also laughed. At the same time, he completely accepted Fengling''s brother.


    In the past, although Su Tang was a friend of Fengling, his friendship was not as deep as that of Han pangzi. Now Su Tang has completely accepted Fengling as a brother. As a good brother like Han pangzi, a person can stand up to help himself in such a dangerous situation. Su Tang attaches great importance to this intention.


    "Three young men, since you want to die, I won''t be polite to you." seeing that the three people of Su Tang rushed towards themselves, the emperor smiled grimly and first punched the golden light from Han pangzi.


    "Hum, let''s try." after that, Su Tang''s hands directly began to change the fingerprints, and a huge God of war seal directly appeared on his head. With the appearance of the God of war seal, the residents of imperial city who had fled far away showed a look of horror.


    "What a powerful martial art, that is, the youth should be the human martial artist who spread in the imperial city some time ago?" someone asked looking at Su Tang''s figure.


    The person next to him nodded and said; "I heard that the five families headed by the Feng family sniped at the emperor because of the human youth. Now it seems that it should be true, otherwise the second master of the emperor will not appear to deal with the human."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that a human could let the five families of the Feng family deal with Di Shi. It seems that he is a little unusual." someone exclaimed at this time.


    At the same time, the fighting atmosphere of Su Tang and others also attracted the attention of some super forces in the imperial city. The strong men of the five families led by Feng Lingtian rushed out of the mansion and rushed to the place where the battlefield was located.


    "Di Shi, I didn''t expect that Di Shi was so shameless that he asked King level Shura to ambush several young people." Feng Lingtian quickly scolded angrily.


    At this time, a voice stopped Feng Lingtian''s way. "Master Feng, you''re so worried. Are you going there?" he was suddenly stopped. Feng Lingtian''s face sank and looked at the visitor and shouted; "Emperor Yan Shu, what do you mean?"


    "Hehe, there''s nothing, just don''t want the master of the wind family to participate in the past." the old man called Diyan book said faintly.


    "Hum, do you think you can stop me? Even if you stop me, can you stop the other four families?" Feng Lingtian snorted and said. At the same time, he thought secretly. Emperor''s action seems to be determined to catch Su Tang or kill Su Tang.


    Emperor Yan Shu smiled indifferently and said; "I know that master Feng is powerful. I can''t stop him at all, but I can do it by delaying a little time. As for the other four families, I''m afraid they have fought at this time?" the moment the voice fell, there were waves of battle waves in another place of the Imperial city.


    "Di Yanshu, get away from me. If Su Tang has a little accident, I fenglingtian promise to directly enter the palace and destroy your whole family." Feng Lingtian has been worried to the extreme at this time. Su Tang and others have low strength. Since Di can use an old man like Di Yanshu to stop direct this time, I''m afraid it won''t be bad to deal with the di members of Su Tang and others.


    "Hehe, is the master of the wind family too angry? My emperor''s family has existed since the transformation of Shura hell. In the past tens of thousands of years, it has experienced countless battles and has not been destroyed. Do you think your wind family has the strength to destroy the emperor?" after hearing Feng Lingtian''s words, Emperor Yanshu''s face sank and said with a disdainful smile.


    "Let''s try. I''ll kill you first." Feng Lingtian shouted and rushed directly towards Diyan book. The two super giants collided.


    At this time, Su Tang was blocked by Fengling and Han pangzi. Su Tang quickly changed his fingerprints, and the God of war seal became more and more solid. At this time, Feng Lingtian was knocked upside down by the emperor''s crazy fist. After landing, "poof!" spit out blood, and his expression suddenly withered.


    Although the strength of Fengling is superior to Shura, it is still not enough to see in front of the king level Shura peak strongman, Emperor crazy. As Fengling was beaten without the power to fight back, Han pangzi was also angry. He burst into golden light all over his body and shouted, "the gods stop prison!" the voice fell, and a huge golden palm fell from the sky and went towards the emperor crazy suppression.


    "The prestige is good, but the strength is not enough. You don''t see enough to suppress this seat." the huge palm surprised the people watching the war around and took a breath.


    Even Su Tang, who changed the handprint, showed a look of surprise in his eyes. His martial arts skills were not under his God of war seal at all. After a short surprise, he saw the power of Shura all over the emperor''s crazy body burst out. Facing the huge palm from repression, he was a fist, the huge Shura power, with endless will to kill, and directly tore the huge palm.


    "Poof!" the huge palm was torn, and the golden light on Han Pang''s body shook. For a moment, he retreated like the tide. His face was very pale, and a touch of blood slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, Su Tang''s God of war seal had moved. At the moment when his huge palm had not completely dissipated, Su Tang''s God of war seal had been suppressed towards the emperor. At the same time, Su Tang waved his hand and the two figures appeared next to him.


    "Boss, is there a fight?" ape Chi asked directly as soon as he stopped.


    "Well, look, is the opponent good this time?" Su Tang nodded and pointed to the emperor crazy who was preparing to break the seal of God of war at this time. Hearing this, ape Chi and the ape next to him turned their heads and looked at the place Su Tang pointed out.


    At the moment of seeing the emperor''s madness, ape Chi turned into a body and shouted; "Hahaha, the king level peak Shura is a good opponent, and I like it very much." in a moment, a figure three feet in size appeared in the street, which stunned the people around. Then some old people pointed to the ape red figure and shouted in a trembling voice; "That''s chijiri monkey, the legendary chijiri monkey. How could he be there?"


    "What? Chijiri horse monkey? The legendary chijiri horse monkey that can fight the king Shura? No? I think his strength is only up to the peak of Shura. He can''t even fight the king Shura. How can he fight the king Shura?" the old man''s voice fell down and some young people nearby retorted.


    "This should not be the original chijiri monkey, but his offspring. I didn''t expect that after many years, chijiri monkey will appear again. I''m afraid there will be a disaster in Shura hell." the old man who spoke before said with complex eyes.


    The sudden appearance of the figure stunned the emperor maniac who was about to break the God of war seal. "Chijiri horse monkey? Unexpectedly, it was really chijiri horse monkey." at the moment of his stupidity, the God of war seal on his head had fallen. The God of war seal winding the destructive power fell with the wind. The emperor maniac took back his surprised look and hit the God of war seal with all his strength.


    The strength of this time was much stronger than that of Han pangzi. At this time, he no longer wanted to be as calm as before. The sudden appearance of chijiri monkey surprised him. "I didn''t expect that Su Tang could accept chijiri monkey. I can''t underestimate him. If you give him a few years, I''m afraid no one would dare to touch him in Shura hell."


    "Bang!" the moment his fist touched the God of war seal, a huge sound broke out, and the falling trend of the God of war seal was stopped in a moment. At the moment of the sound, Su Tang also vomited blood, and then said with a cold smile; "The God of war seal with destructive power is indeed much stronger than before, and there are more powerful backhands."


    As the voice fell, the emperor''s crazy face changed, took back his fist, and dodged to avoid the attack range of the God of war seal. Seeing his action, Su Tang smiled coldly and said softly; "Want to hide? No way!" the voice fell and the law changed. The God of war seal, which had begun to fall slowly, suddenly became larger and blocked the sky and the sun in an instant. The houses on both sides of the street were destroyed by the God of war seal in an instant.


    "No!" seeing the suddenly enlarged God of war seal blocking his retreat, the emperor''s crazy face changed and exclaimed, so he was ready to take the attack hard. Since he couldn''t hide, the only way was to take it hard.


    Just now, the emperor maniac has been exposed to the destructive power printed by the God of war. When he realizes the strangeness of this power, the emperor maniac doesn''t intend to take it hard, but there''s no way now.


    "Bang!" the God of war seal fell heavily and went directly towards the emperor, stirring up countless dust, and the God of war seal also dispersed. At this time, Fengling and Han pangzi, who had climbed up from the ground, came to Su Tang. Fengling said with a smile; "Su Tang, you have a good move. You are so powerful."


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Nothing is so simple." Su Tang is very clear about his power. Even if he has the blessing of destructive power, he can fight with the strong man in the middle of the upper Shura at most. There is no way to defeat the emperor crazy King level Shura so easily. At most, he can only rely on the power of destruction to cause some trouble to the emperor crazy.


    Sure enough, after su Tang''s voice fell, a figure came out of the smoke. Although it looked very embarrassed, it seemed that it was not hurt at all. "Good, good, I didn''t expect you to have such means. You can hurt me in such cultivation. You''re proud enough."


    The voice fell, and the emperor crazy appeared in front of everyone. At this time, his mouth was covered with blood, and his face was gloomy staring at Su Tang.


    "Hahaha, it''s good. It''s really strong. Come and take your ape red grandpa''s fist." after hearing his words, Su Tang didn''t answer. The ape red on one side took this huge step, rushed towards the emperor, raised his strong arm and directly punched the emperor.


    "Hum!" the emperor snorted coldly and punched him with all his strength.


    Two fists, one big and one small, collided with each other, and the emperor''s crazy figure did not move, while the huge ape red retreated two steps. The retreat of these two steps did not make ape red afraid, but shouted with great war intention; "Hahaha, it''s fun. I haven''t fought like this." hearing his words, ape Tong was also on the side of the figure, and a giant ape with more than two pictures appeared.


    "Hahaha, ape Chi, how can such a battle lose me? I''ll try his combat effectiveness." when the figure fell, ape Tong rushed up quickly and stared at emperor Kuang side by side with ape Chi.


    Suddenly another giant ape appeared, which not only surprised the people around, but also dignified the emperor''s face. His eyes were full of strong surprise, "Four God monkeys, I didn''t expect to see two today. It''s really an honor. It''s just that your strength wants to stop me. It''s not qualified enough. Now get away from me at last, or I don''t mind. Let you disappear into the world again."


    "Ha ha, you little Shura have a big voice. I''m ape Chi just came out of the seal. You actually want me to disappear again. From your words, I''m going to kill you today." ape Chi said coldly with a laugh, then turned to ape Tong and said, "take out the unique skill. This guy''s strength is very strong."


    Ape Tong''s huge head nodded, shouted and punched hard at the ground. As his fist fell, the ground began to vibrate violently. Then a huge crack appeared and rushed directly towards the emperor opposite. The emperor''s crazy face changed and retreated at full speed to avoid the huge crack.


    After withdrawing more than ten meters, the tear of the earth stopped. Emperor crazy Yunnan Province looked at the huge crack with shock and was very frightened. At this time, in the crack, a strong wave came. With the wave, a huge figure began to climb out of the crack.


    This is the way ape Tong used to deal with evil Shura when he was in the ghost forest. Now it appears again, much stronger than before.


    "Earth''s natural power, you are a back God ape!" seeing the five or six foot tall figure climb out of the crack, the huge and powerful sense of power shocked everyone present. Emperor crazy also recognized the essence of ape Tong at this time, and his tone was full of horror.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to know the ape? Come on, you dare to attack my boss. I''ll give you a good greeting today." ape Tong also laughed at this time.


    With the sound falling, the giant monster organized by huge earth and boulders began to attack the emperor maniac. Although the body was extremely huge, it was very sensitive. It was almost like the ape fighting. Looking at the emperor maniac who was retreated by the ape, ape Chi rushed over unwilling to show weakness and was ready to work together to deal with the emperor maniac.


    At this time, a strange wave appeared. Su Tang was stunned for a moment, and then his hair stood up. He was too familiar with the smell. Su Tang had fought with foreign races several times on the mainland, so he was very familiar with it.


    "Jie Jie! The emperor''s family is really a waste. It''s really disappointing for the Lord to deal with such a young man so hard. Let me take this man myself today." the voice fell and a black voice appeared on the other side of the street. With his appearance, the emperor maniac in the battle looked frightened and shouted, "it''s impossible. How can you come out?"


    "Hum, just because you are a little emperor, you want to seal us? You think too much." the figure snorted coldly. With the sound falling, the black figure flashed and appeared in front of Su Tang at a distance of four or five meters. The speed was so fast that no one could see clearly.

 Chapter 444

    "Human, come with me? Don''t let me do it!" the black figure said directly to Su Tang.


    "Alien? Or alien reformer?" at this time, Su Tang''s whole body was nervous and asked in an unnatural tone. Han pangzi and Fengling on his side looked at the people in front of him in shock. They had heard Su Tang talk about alien things before. Today, they feel that the strength of the alien, the oppression brought by the black shadow, is too strong, Both of them couldn''t even resist.


    "Eh! I didn''t expect you to know this. It''s interesting, but you guessed wrong. I''m neither. To be exact, I should be a descendant of an alien, much more noble than those reformers." Su Tang''s surprised the black figure, and then said proudly in his tone.


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard what he said. He was surprised. He didn''t expect that the person in front of him would be such an identity. He is a descendant of a different race. Chi is much stronger than those reformers. He just hasn''t heard the saying that a different race can leave descendants before. Now he suddenly heard such a remark, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling that he knew too little about other races.


    "Oh, so it is. I just don''t know why you let me go with you." seeing the black figure who didn''t intend to do it, Su Tang asked a question. He was very curious about why the alien descendant wanted to catch himself. His previous words also made Su Tang guess something. He wanted to catch himself before coming to the emperor, Also to give it to the person in front of you.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t hurt to tell you. Anyway, you can''t escape." the black figure said with a smile and then continued; "Now that you know the existence of the alien race, you should know something about the alien race. Now the Lord is almost up to the point of resurrection. However, the power of the Shura race is not enough. When we learned that you appeared in the Shura hell, we became interested in you and wanted to return you today, but we never thought that your aura shocked the master and said that as long as we took your spirit The absorption of Qi can not only bring me back to life successfully, but even Shura will improve a lot. "


    Su Tang frowned. Seeing him like this, the black figure continued; "Now that you know, you can die at ease? Come with me."


    "I''m afraid I can''t go with you. I won''t let myself become the nourishment for the resurrection of the alien. All you can take away today is my body. It''s impossible to want the aura of my body." Su Tang frowned just now because he heard a good news that the alien who died tens of thousands of years ago has not been resurrected, as long as it hasn''t been resurrected, You have a chance to kill yourself.


    At the same time, I also know that the key to the resurrection of this alien is myself. This is the best news since I know that there are aliens in Shura hell.


    "I can''t help you." the black figure suddenly changed his face, stretched out his hands, and directly grabbed Su Tang. He had long been aware of his intention. Su Tang tried his best to retreat, but the speed of the black figure was so fast that Su Tang couldn''t escape. Seeing that the hand wrapped by the black strange aura was about to touch himself.


    A strange force suddenly broke out and stopped the attack of the black figure. At the same time, a voice appeared at the bottom of Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, what are you doing? Don''t go back quickly."


    This is the voice of the secret of heaven. Seeing the secret of heaven to help himself, Su Tang immediately mentioned it, and his body began to retreat. The dark figure blocked by the secret of heaven was slightly stunned. A moment later, he said with great interest; "I didn''t expect you to have such a means, but it''s very interesting. You haven''t been active for many years. Let''s have a good activity today."


    Su Tang''s face was dignified. Although the secret of heaven could stop the black figure, it was only a few breath. There was no way to completely protect himself. At this time, Su Tang felt powerless for the first time.


    "Ghost War, since you want to move, I''ll compensate you. How about moving? You don''t lose face if you move with a younger generation?" at this time, a voice turned from a distance, and then a beautiful figure appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Suddenly, the voice of the crazy line made the figure of the black figure pause, turned his head and looked at the place from the deep, slightly stunned and said; "Ling Zhanwu, what do you mean? My ghost clan doesn''t seem to have any holidays with you?"


    "Hiss! She''s Ling Zhan dance. She almost killed the emperor hundreds of years ago. How did she come to the imperial city?" everyone present took a breath when they heard the black figure.


    "Don''t you see she''s helping the human boy? Just what''s the relationship between them? Ling Zhanwu wants to help the human." after the voice of predecessors fell, someone continued.


    Just when they were very confused, Han pangzi, standing on one side, showed a look of joy on his face and shouted happily; "Elder martial sister, you finally came. I thought I wouldn''t have a chance to see you again."


    "Hehe, younger martial brother, you are the orthodox descendant of Shifu. Your luck is extraordinary, but you won''t die so easily." Ling Zhanwu said with a smile. At the same time, when he saw Han pangzi''s pale face and the blood around his mouth, his face changed, and he flashed in front of Han pangzi. The speed is almost the same as that of the black figure before.


    "Younger martial brother, are you hurt? Who hurt you? Tell elder martial sister that she helped you kill him." after Ling Zhanwu took out a pill and asked Han pangzi to take it, he asked in a murderous tone.


    With the conversation between the two, the spectators on one side understood why Ling Zhanwu came out suddenly and helped the human boy. It turned out that the fat man was Ling Zhanwu''s younger martial brother. Seeing the way Ling Zhanwu treated him, they couldn''t help getting angry and turned to look at the emperor crazy.


    "I''m afraid I''m in trouble."


    "It''s all right, but his martial arts skills were broken by violence and went up to the second master of the inner organs." after Han pangzi took the pill, the whole person was much easier, not as weak as before. Seeing the murderous look of Ling Zhanwu, Han pangzi flashed a trace of warmth in his eyes and replied softly.


    Ling Zhanwu didn''t care about these, but after Han pangzi''s voice fell, she turned and stared at the black figure and asked coldly; "Ghost War, did you hurt my younger martial brother?" there was endless murderous spirit in the cold voice. People familiar with lingzhan dance will know that lingzhan dance is ready to kill at this time.


    "Ling Zhanwu, calm down and don''t get excited. I haven''t touched a hair of your younger martial brother since I appeared. Don''t go crazy." when I noticed the appearance of Ling Zhanwu at this time, Ghost War didn''t calm down before, and my tone was a little flustered, I hurried to explain.


    It can be seen from his performance at this time that he is very afraid of lingzhan dance, which makes everyone present stunned. The most puzzled thing is Su Tang. Unexpectedly, lingzhan dance is so deterrent. Even the descendants of this alien race are very afraid of her. How powerful is her strength? For a time, Su Tang''s heart was full of many doubts.


    "Not you?" after hearing the words of Ghost War, Ling Zhan dance''s cold look did not decrease, and said faintly.


    Ghost War shook his head and said; "It''s not me. You know we usually don''t deal with others casually. Just this time, the Lord asked me to come and take Su Tang away. I only appeared for him. I didn''t touch your junior brother at all. Your junior brother was like this before I came."


    "Elder martial sister, it''s really not him. I was hurt by Emperor crazy." Han pangzi also explained at this time.


    Upon hearing this, Ling Zhanwu''s eyes immediately turned to the emperor maniac who was fighting with the two great apes. Under the siege of the two great apes, the emperor maniac was in a hurry, but he didn''t lose the wind. At the moment when Ling Zhanwu appeared, he wanted to inject you and ran away, but the two great apes were too difficult to entangle. He couldn''t get away at all.


    Now I noticed that Ling Zhanwu''s eyes turned around. The emperor crazy in the battle was fried all over. This was the cold voice of Ling Zhanwu ringing over the imperial city; "Di Shi, you''re looking for death. Last time I said that these people were not your Di Shi''s initiative. Now I dare to hurt my younger martial brother. Today I''ll kill your Di Shi''s ten elders."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Ling Zhanwu''s whole body rose up and down with a strong breath, and directly pressed towards the emperor. When he saw that there was a shot, ape Chi and ape Tong looked at the woman with shock in their eyes. For a moment, all the attacks stopped.


    "Lingzhan dance, don''t mess around." looking at the murderous lingzhan dance rushing towards him, Emperor crazy shouted with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "Hum, don''t mess around. No one has dared to ignore my lingzhan dance for many years. Do you think your emperor is really the royal family in Shura hell now? I lingzhan dance don''t think much at all. The regiment will kill you first, and then kill you. The others will rise sharply, which can be regarded as seeking justice for my younger martial brother." lingzhan dance snorted coldly, A flash appeared beside the emperor crazy, and a long black sword had penetrated the heart of the emperor crazy.


    "You..." feeling his Shura power began to dissipate slowly. The emperor crazy looked at Ling Zhanwu with a strong disbelief in his eyes.


    "Hum, it''s good that people who should have died in those years have let you live for so many years. Who doesn''t let you grow eyes? Don''t worry, the people of Di family will come down to accompany you soon." the voice fell, and Ling Zhanwu pulled out his long sword and said coldly.


    With the long sword pulled out, the vitality of emperor crazy disappeared in a moment. At the same time, a strange scene of emperor crazy appeared. When the long sword was pulled out, Emperor crazy didn''t shed a trace of blood.


    "That''s the first magic sword! Unexpectedly, it was in Ling Zhanwu''s hand." such a strange situation appeared, and some of the people watching the war exclaimed.


    "So... So powerful, is this the strength of lingzhan dance? It''s terrible that King level peak Shura kills every second!" some people were surprised at the strength of lingzhan dance, and Su Tang was also very surprised. He thought lingzhan dance was very powerful before, but he didn''t expect such a powerful Shura. Emperor crazy was so powerful that she couldn''t walk away when she was injured.


    This is not the strength that King level Shura can have. Su Tang was confused about the strength of Ling Zhanwu at this time. Doesn''t it mean that King level Shura is God level Shura? This lingzhan dance is not a divine Shura, which Su Tang can be sure, but how could he have such a strong strength?


    In the general standing Ghost War, your strength should also be able to easily kill emperor maniacs, right? The cultivation level of Shura family seems to be different.


    "Ghost War, do you still want to continue?" Ling Zhanwu asked, holding a long sword and looking at Ghost War.


    After hearing her words, ghost Zhan Shan smiled and replied; "Give you face this time, I can not embarrass this human, but I don''t know later. This human must be obtained by our ghost family. Ling Zhanwu, I hope this kind of thing won''t happen again." the voice fell, and the figure of Ghost War disappeared in an instant, as if it didn''t appear.


    The sudden disappearance of Ghost War stunned everyone. The mysterious strong man who was very powerful just now chose to leave after Ling Zhan dance appeared. For a time, people around talked about it one after another.


    "Who is this man? His strength should be very unusual?"


    "Well, I think it''s at least similar to Ling Zhanwu, but what kind of power is the ghost clan in his mouth? I''ve never heard of it. Does anyone know this power?" as the man''s voice fell, all the people present were stunned and shook their heads for a while.


    Obviously, no one has heard about the ghost family. For a time, everyone felt that after living in Shura hell for many years, they found that there was such a mysterious force that they never knew.


    "Younger martial brother, let''s go. I just noticed that there were several battlefields in the imperial city. It must be that the people of the five families were stopped by the people of the emperor family. Let''s go and have a look and clean up the people of the emperor family first." after Ghost War left, Ling Zhanwu came to Han pangzi and said.


    Han pangzi nodded and said; "Well, OK." at this time, Ling Zhanwu turned to look at Su Tang and asked curiously; "Su Tang, why did the ghost people find you? Did you have a holiday with them before?" she was also very surprised at what ghost war said when he left.


    The ghost family is a very mysterious force in Shura hell. Ordinary people can''t touch it at all, and they won''t walk around in Shura hell. In Ling Zhanwu''s view, Su Tang is just a human. He came to Shura hell for a few months. He went to very ordinary places, and it''s impossible to intersect with the ghost family.


    Why do ghost people care so much about Su Tang? Even though Ling Zhanwu was very clever, he couldn''t think of what it was for.


    "It''s better to wait until this thing is over. I''m slowly telling the elder that now we''d better go to see several other battlefields and beat back the emperor''s people first." Su Tang didn''t hurry to answer Ling Zhanwu''s question, but said.


    Ling Zhanwu nodded, and then took Han pangzi and others to the nearest battlefield. They quickly shuttled back and forth and soon came to another battlefield. At this time, the master of the Ming family was really fighting with an old emperor. Their strength was similar, and no one was defeated.


    Together with Su Tang and others, the master of the Ming family found out and asked immediately; "Su Tang, are you all right?" at the same time, they also noticed the women around them, with a look of fear in their eyes.


    "We''re all right. Thank you for your concern." Su Tang answered. As his voice fell, the old man was fighting with the master of the Ming family. At this time, he turned to see Ling Zhanwu and immediately exclaimed; "Lingzhan dance, why are you here? What''s wrong with you?" just now, the voice of lingzhan dance sounded over the Imperial City, and he heard it.


    Originally, he thought that emperor maniac had destroyed Su Tang, so ling Zhanwu was so angry, but now he couldn''t help worrying about Emperor maniac when he saw that Su Tang and others were living well.


    "Hehe, you''ll see him soon." then he led me to a long sword in my angry hand, which was the long sword that killed the emperor crazy before. Seeing the long sword appear, Su Tang asked Fengling curiously; "Brother Fengling, master Ling Zhanwu, the long sword in his hand has a history, doesn''t it?"


    Feng Ling nodded and said; "Yes, it has a very long history. It''s called meteorite extinction. The first divine soldier in the whole Shura hell has also become the first magic sword. The people attacked by it will suck up their blood in an instant, and even if they are not accomplishments, they will fall a lot."


    "No wonder the emperor maniac didn''t have any blood after he fell down. It seems that he was absorbed by the meteoric sword." after hearing the words of Fengling, Su Tang nodded and understood.


    At this time, Ling Zhanwu had joined the battlefield. With her joining, the elder of Di family was defeated in a moment. He was split by the long knife in the hand of the master of Ming family. A ferocious wound appeared on the back of the whole person, and blood was flowing out of it.


    "Ling Zhanwu, my emperor hasn''t offended you since that time. Now you suddenly kill the emperor maniac and say in dialect that you want to kill the top ten elders of my emperor. What do you mean?" the injured emperor elder looked at Ling Zhanwu with a dignified face after pulling a fast distance from Ling Zhanwu and the master of the Ming family.


    "Hehe, you didn''t offend me. You really didn''t offend me, but emperor Kuang hurt my younger martial brother. Do you think I should get justice for my younger martial brother? It''s very good to explain with the lives of your ten elders of emperor''s family." Ling Zhanwu said with a faint smile.


    Hearing this, elder Di was stunned, then turned to Su Tang and others and continued to ask; "Your younger martial brother?" he has never heard that Ling Zhanwu has a younger martial brother. Otherwise, emperor would never give his younger martial brother manually.


    "Elder martial sister, hurry up. We have other battlefields to go!" Han pangzi shouted directly at Ling Zhanwu before Ling Zhanwu was introduced.


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "Younger martial brother, you go first and I''ll come right away." Ling Zhanwu''s answer changed the elder Di''s face. During this time, they also investigated everything around Su Tang, but they never thought that the fat man was Ling Zhanwu''s younger martial brother and was so close to Su Tang.


    In fact, it''s not his fault at all. All the information they know was found in the imperial city. Emperor Kuang also said at the beginning that there was a younger martial brother of Ling Zhanwu around Su Tang, but the people of Di didn''t take it seriously at all. After all, they had to deal with Su Tang, not Ling Zhanwu''s younger martial brother.


    But they underestimated it. In Ling Zhanwu''s heart, her younger martial brother was just hurt. She would kill the ten elders of the emperor''s family and get justice for her younger martial brother.

 Chapter 445

    After hearing Ling Zhanwu''s words, Han pangzi nodded, then turned around and left with Su Tang and others. With their departure, Ling Zhanwu looked at elder Di and said coldly; "Ni Zhicai! Don''t let me do it." after that, Ling Zhanwu touched the blade of the meteoric sword in his hand with green fingers.


    Elder Di''s sword lingzhan dance looks like this. He also knows that lingzhan dance doesn''t intend to let him go at all, but lingzhan dance''s words make him very angry. At least he is also the Shura at the peak of the king level. Even if he is the owner of the super power in the Imperial City, he is not afraid. Why is lingzhan dance?


    "Hum, Ling Zhanwu, I don''t want to provoke you these years. I''m not afraid of you. I just don''t want to fight with you. I didn''t expect you to be so arrogant today." elder Di snorted angrily.


    Ling Zhanwu looked up at him and said slowly; "How about that? You only have three breath!" then Ling Zhanwu continued to lower his head and touch the blade.


    "Hahaha, how''s it going? I''ll experience your strength of Ling Zhan dance today." after that, the elder of Di Shi also used his unique secret skill, blood bleeding secret skill, and the whole person''s momentum increased a lot in a moment.


    Ling Zhanwu looked up at the emperor elder who was emitting red light and said softly; "Ignorant, I don''t know how to use the blood bleeding secret skill left by my master in front of me." at the moment when the voice fell, Ling Zhan danced so fast that even the master of the Ming family on one side didn''t respond, so he heard a scream.


    "Is the emperor''s people always so stubborn?" the area fell quietly, and the body of the emperor''s elder slowly fell down. After pulling out the long sword, Ling Zhanwu''s body also moved in an instant. Regardless of the master of the Ming family, he drove away directly to another battlefield.


    In a twinkling of an eye, he disappeared in the street. "It''s so powerful. The name of gods and Demons really deserves its reputation." the master of the Ming family exclaimed.


    Then he walked slowly towards the nearest battlefield. Such a continuous massacre lasted less than a quarter of an hour. In a short time, Emperor fell five elders and an emperor maniac with the same status. The loss was very heavy. At the moment of the news on the street, Emperor Che felt completely powerless.


    After years of painstaking operation, I didn''t expect such a serious loss in just a short period of time.


    "Clan leader, what should we do now? Ling Zhanwu has spoken to tell his younger martial brother about the lives of our ten elders." at this time, the elder who reported the news, looked at the emperor''s car and said in a trembling tone.


    As his voice fell, the faces of emperor Che and other elders in the hall were ten percent. A trace of dignity flashed in their eyes, but there was no way at all. The strength of Ling Zhanwu made them feel deeply powerless. There was such a time hundreds of years ago. The original situation was almost the same as now. Ling Zhanwu also promised not to lose emperor.


    Finally, if all the super forces in imperial city hadn''t joined forces to persuade lingzhan dance, emperor would have been in the hands of lingzhan dance at the beginning. But today, hundreds of years later, lingzhan dance only likes to be strong once. Emperor is not the same as before, but he is still forced to such a point by lingzhan dance. At the same time, people from five families are eyeing it.


    "Is it true that heaven is going to kill my emperor? Did we really do wrong at the beginning?" emperor Che said powerlessly in the silent hall, with confusion and regret in his tone, and more powerlessness for these things now.


    Hearing the words of emperor Che, the elders present were silent. When Luo led Shura hell, such a thing never happened. All the forces of Shura hell respected Luo very much, but emperor did not have such treatment. Although emperor was the royal family of Shura hell these years, many forces did not pay attention to them.


    At this time, a voice resounded over the palace, "emperor car, hand over the five elders. Don''t let me do it. I don''t have a good impression of emperor. If I kill red eye, I''ll bear the consequences."


    "Patriarch, what should I do? Ling Zhanwu has come to the gate of the palace." as soon as the voice appeared, the elders below were all spirits.


    "What else can I do? Ah, I returned the emperor." the emperor stood up and said with a bitter smile. The whole person began to walk slowly towards the outside of the hall. The whole person seemed much older at this moment.


    At the gate of the palace, Ling Zhanwu and the patriarchs of the five families are here. Su Tang and others are also standing aside. Fengling whispers with the fat man; "Fat man, you elder martial sister are so domineering and strong." Fengling''s voice is full of admiration and worship for Ling Zhanwu.


    Han Pang smiled and said; "I didn''t expect that I had such a powerful elder martial sister. You know that I actually knew that she was my elder martial sister in the blood devil''s land." Han pangzi also thought like Fengling. Ling Zhanwu was too overbearing and strong. He called Bandi with his own strength. This courage is really shocking.


    After Ling Zhanwu and his party waited here for a while, Emperor Che came out of the palace, looked at Ling Zhanwu and others and said; "Hey, I admit defeat."


    "Admit defeat? Hehe." Ling Zhanwu was stunned, and then said with a smile. At the same time, the five patriarchs around him were also stunned. They never thought that when they thought about the overlord emperor car, they would say such words,.


    "Yes, I admit defeat. My emperor''s complete book is wrong step by step. Ling Zhanwu hopes you can let go of my emperor''s people. From now on, I will leave the imperial city with my emperor''s people." emperor Che continued.


    Hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu shook his head and said; "I won''t take back what Ling Zhanwu said. You should know that."


    "What about my life?" seeing that Ling Zhanwu didn''t let go at all, Emperor Che was silent for a while. A flash of determination flashed in his eyes and said.


    At this time, the elders of the emperor''s family also came over. When they heard the words of the emperor''s car, all the elders changed their faces.


    "The patriarch can''t do without you." this is the elder who walked in the front, with an anxious look in his tone. As his voice fell, the elders behind him shouted one by one.


    "Yes, clan leader, you can''t do this. My emperor will fight with them. Even if we die in war, we don''t want to live on."


    "The seven elders are right. Clan leaders, we are willing to fight with them. Even if we die in war, we are not willing to live!"


    When he heard what they said, his face sank and he turned and shouted; "Shut up." for a moment, elder Di, who was excited just now, was quiet. At this time, Emperor Che continued; "You are all wrong. In fact, Emperor Shi has today. All this is my fault. At the beginning, I shouldn''t have listened to those people and attacked Luo Shi. Luo Shi is the king of Shura family, and no one can replace it. Although everyone knows that emperor Shi is a royal family these years, their hearts have never respected us for a moment."


    "All this is my fault. It has hurt the emperor and the Shura hell. I am the sinner of the whole Shura family." the words of emperor Che were sincere and made all members of the emperor silent.


    Even Su Tang and others were silent. At this time, Emperor Che turned to look at Ling Zhanwu and said; "Although I didn''t give the original order, I''ll pay back what the emperor''s patriarch owes Luo. Please let the others of the emperor go."


    "Ha ha, Emperor Che, you are really good. OK, I promise you, let go of the members of emperor''s family and let them leave." at this time, Ling Zhanwu has no previous strength. The timid person said to Emperor Che, although emperor Shi has a hatred for Luo Shi, now Emperor Che''s words make Ling Zhanwu sigh.


    Hero''s end, this always feels that maybe Roche''s ancestors had done the same.


    The emperor car nodded and said thank you. Then he turned and looked at the elders of the emperor''s family and said; "After my death, the elder will leave the imperial city with all the people of the emperor''s family. After finding a place for stability, you are electing new ideas to inherit the emperor''s family."


    "Patriarch!" as emperor Che''s voice fell, a kind of elders knelt down. Although they were elders, many of them were predecessors of emperor Che, at this moment, Emperor Che chose to exchange his own life for the life of the whole family for the sake of the whole emperor''s family. It was worth kneeling like this.


    "Get up, go back and tidy up. I''ll leave the imperial city today. The emperor''s family will no longer be the royal family. In fact, the emperor''s family has never been the real royal family of the Shura family of Chen Weiguo for a moment." the emperor''s car looked at the Emperor''s members kneeling in front of him, waved his hand calmly and said.


    Then he turned and looked at Ling Zhanwu and said; "I''m sorry for Roche. Today, I''ll thank Roche for my death. I hope I can get Roche''s willingness." the voice fell, and a sword appeared on the emperor''s driver, which directly stabbed into the heart and broke the heart core. With the heart core broken, the strength of the Emperor''s car began to dissipate, the vitality of the whole person began to disappear, and the body slowly fell back.


    Seeing here, Feng Lingtian and other five patriarchs shook their heads and sighed. Their mood was very complex. For many years, they had been feeling with the people of the emperor family and had thought about letting the emperor car die. However, at this moment, they really saw the emperor car cutting itself in front of themselves and others. At the same time, they also raised a trace of admiration for the emperor car.


    A patriarch can choose to cut himself for the protection of the family when he is absorbed. Such a person is admirable. Even though he has done some wrong before, he died with a pure heart at this moment.


    "Hey, let''s go!" Ling Zhanwu also took a breath and turned away without leaving much. Seeing that Ling Zhanwu left, Feng Lingtian and others also left. Su Tang looked at the body of emperor''s car and said softly; "I didn''t expect this to happen. Alas." after a sigh, Su Tang and others turned and left one after another.


    Watching these people leave, the elder holding the body of the emperor''s car said sadly at this time; "Well, the patriarch is also doing this to preserve the family. Don''t forget what the patriarch said before he died. Go and pack up. We''ll leave the imperial city today."


    Hearing the words of the elder, the emperor''s Chengguan, who were very sad, stood up and left respectively. That evening, the emperor''s people left the emperor''s city collectively. The whole people of the emperor''s city were surprised that they would finally become Heyang, but no super force stood up and embarrassed to leave at this time.


    In the Fengjia hall, fenglingtian and his party sat here without any happiness. The whole scene was very quiet. The male Lord like Di ended safely, which made their hearts a little complicated.


    "Now that the emperor has left, let''s talk about the people behind them." Su Tang took the lead in breaking the silence.


    Feng Lingtian nodded and said; "I''ve heard what Fengling said just now. I didn''t expect that the people behind Di Shi were so powerful. Although we all knew that there were people behind him, we''ve never seen them before. This is the first time." after fenglingtian''s voice fell, the master of the Ming family nodded and said; "Yes, these people are so mysterious."


    "Hehe, that''s the ghost family. It''s a race that came to Shura hell earlier than Shura. But they admit defeat very rarely. Later, they died under the attack of their ancestor Luo. Now the whole family adds up to only more than ten people, but everyone is strong. Even I can''t compete." Ling Zhanwu said at this time.


    "Ghost clan? It''s really a mysterious race. We don''t even know that there is such a race in Shura hell." Feng Lingtian laughed at himself and said.


    After hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu continued; "Ha ha, there are still many things your sister doesn''t know. This Shura hell is not as common as you see. There are many hidden small races here. Each one is extremely powerful. The Shura family can gain a foothold here, which was completely bought by the bloody battle of the ancestors Luo Yu."


    "Yes, there are too many things in Shura hell that we don''t know." Feng Lingtian continued.


    At this time, Su Tang said; "This ghost clan is an alien branch on the mainland. The news I got some time ago is really true. There are aliens in Shura hell." Su Tang''s face was a little dignified when he thought of the smell of Ghost War he felt today.


    "Alien? What''s that?" Ling Zhanwu asked puzzled when she heard Su Tang''s words. Then you su Tang told her about the alien. After that, Ling Zhanwu asked with a frown; "Can you really be sure that the ghost is an alien?"


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, as like as two peas, I was very familiar with the former generation, and I was very familiar with the former generation. I didn''t get there before you came to me. I tried to catch me in the Ghost War. At that instant, I felt the smell of him, just like the alien breath I met on the road, but I was much weaker."


    "So it is. Is it troublesome?" Ling Zhanwu nodded and said solemnly. At the same time, Feng Lingtian and others'' faces are also very dignified. The alien race mentioned in Su Tang''s mouth is too strange and powerful. So it really exists in Shura hell. I''m afraid Shura hell is very dangerous.


    Seeing their dignified appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "But at the same time, I also got a message from Ghost War. It''s good news."


    "Good news? What good news?" Han pangzi asked. He had left the mainland for several years and had never seen an alien. However, since Su Tang said so seriously, the alien was afraid to be very terrible. Han pangzi''s question fell, and everyone''s eyes turned to Su Tang.


    Seeing their eyes, Su Tang smiled and said; "The alien slain by the elder Luo, king of Shura tens of thousands of years ago has not been resurrected. Now it will take a very long time for the resources in Shura hell to resurrect them. All external doors still have a chance."


    "Really?" Feng Lingtian''s eyes brightened and his face said with a trace of surprise.


    Su Tang nodded. These are what I know from the Ghost War and why they want Di Shi to catch me. "It turns out that they don''t know where they feel my special aura. Their Lord said that as long as I inject the aura all over my body, the alien can be raised and resurrected."


    Han pangzi frowned, "so it''s true. Su Tang, aren''t you very dangerous? Elder martial sister didn''t say it just now? Although these ghost families admit defeat very rarely, they are all peerless strong people. If they really turn their nests and come out to catch you, I''m afraid few people in Shura hell can stop them."


    Feng Lingtian and others frowned again. At this time, Su Tang also had such a worry. This ghost war had detected their aura. At the same time, their temperament of walking in Shura hell was also pulled out. If they were confused and took direct action against themselves, it would be really dangerous.


    "Younger martial brother is right. I have been in contact with this ghost family for some time. They are all crazy. They will not hesitate to find anything that can help their master. Now, Su Tang, your ability can bring their master back to life in advance. They will catch you without any means. If so, I''m afraid you can''t stay in Shura hell." Ling Zhanwu also said at this time.


    Her tone was dignified and fearful. Although she could take it lightly in the face of Ghost War before, there were many strong people in the ghost family who were much stronger than ghost war. Those people were calculated to be Ling Zhan dance and had no confidence to win. If they really poured out, they and others would have no way to protect Su Tang.


    "Well, it''s true, but I can improve my accomplishments quickly. I just need something urgently. Moreover, it''s very dangerous in the Imperial City, and I can''t stay here." Su Tang has an idea. Now that Ling Zhanwu has come, as long as I return to the mob city and get Luo Ling''s blood, I may accept the inheritance of Dao Luo Zhen.


    At that time, the strength will rise greatly. Even if the strong ones of the ghost clan attack, they will not be so passive. At the same time, I still have the opportunity to find the seal set by Shura King Luo before the arrival of the ghost family, and break the seal and return to the mainland.

 Chapter 446

    "Do you have a way? Don''t mess around, Su Tang. It''s a very dangerous current situation to forcibly improve cultivation. Besides, you should be baptized by Tianlei and enter the divine level right now?" Han pangzi said immediately.


    In Han pangzi''s memory, Tianlei baptism is very terrible. Although he has great confidence in Su Tang, if he forcibly improves his cultivation, he is likely to leave a secret injury. At that time, it is still very dangerous to accept Tianlei baptism under such an unfavorable maniac.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, I have my own discretion." Su Tang also knows about Han pangzi''s worry, but he is now in the late stage of eclosion. He can''t accept Tianlei''s baptism until he reaches the peak. What he needs now is resources. He found some precious miraculous drugs in the inheritance Palace where he smashed Han pangzi before, which can be used to improve his cultivation, Su Tang wanted to use those things to improve his cultivation.


    Although this will not be very good, he has no other way. Now the world doesn''t wait. He wants to reach the peak, but he still needs some time, so he can only try this.


    "That''s good. I''m sure you won''t mess around, but where should we go when we leave the imperial city?" Han pangzi continued.


    Su Tang smiled and replied; "The city of thugs also has a large desert natural danger. When I accept the baptism of Tianlei, I can fully enter the desert. I believe that even the strong of the ghost family, it is not so simple to find us in such a big beginning and end."


    "Desert? It''s really good. There are still great dangers there. Even if I face the powerful fire beetle, I should be very careful." Ling Zhanwu said at this time.


    "Isn''t this just able to stop the people of the ghost clan? There will be harvest only when there is danger?" Su Tang answered.


    Ling Zhanwu, Feng Lingtian and others all ordered. At this time, Han pangzi said; "When shall we start?" after asking Su Tang, Han pangzi turned to look at Ling Zhanwu and asked; "Elder martial sister, are you with us?"


    "Of course, with me by your side, your speed will be much faster. Sensible, even if the ghost people appear, I can compete." Ling Zhanwu nodded and said. With her voice falling, Su Tang also said; "We''ll be much safer this time with our elders. As for when to leave, I don''t think it''s too late. While the ghost people haven''t moved, let''s leave the imperial city quickly. I think we''ll leave in the afternoon."


    "Well, Su Tang is right. It''s better to leave as soon as possible. As long as you leave the Imperial City, it won''t be so easy for the ghost family to find you. After all, Shura hell is still very big, and there are not many ghost people, so it will be more difficult to find it." Feng Lingtian nodded.


    Others nodded one after another. Then Su Tang and others came up again and left the hall. In the afternoon, Su Tang, Han fat man and Ling Zhanwu left the imperial city on a wind chaser. They just didn''t plan to rest at all. It took them two days and two nights to come to Heisha City, At this time, the Heisha city has completely changed.


    At the beginning, the leaving steward of Yan''s father and son and Jubao Pavilion had been cleaned up by Feng Lingtian. Now the master of Heisha city has changed. Su Tang and others rested in Heisha city for one night and left the next day. Previously, Manhua and others took themselves once. Su Tang took Ling Zhanwu and Han pangzi to the mob city with his memory.


    "Su Tang, the city of thugs is really far away. We''ve been walking for several days, but we haven''t arrived yet." Han pangzi turned to look at Su Tang around him and asked.


    "It''s a little far away. The city of thugs is a mysterious place in Shura hell. People outside say that the people there are ferocious, but you''ll know when you arrive. Maybe those people are ferocious, but they are very good in terms of people. They go straight." Su Tang smiled and took you to him.


    At this time, Ling Zhan danced a little in front, nodded and said; "I''ve also heard of the city of thugs, but I''ve never ji8u been there, and I''m just going to see it this time." Ling Zhan ranked first among the top ten evil shuras in the dance. He is also a very poor and ferocious man, but there''s no way. He''s powerful. Even if her enemies are all over the world, she doesn''t have the slightest fear.


    Just like the emperor''s family, for many years, their strength is not what it used to be, but they have been afraid to provoke Ling Zhanwu casually. Now they are forced by Ling Zhanwu to quit the imperial city and hide in Shura hell.


    "Hehe, it''s a good place. I''ll just introduce Luo Ling to you this time. He''s the descendant of Luo''s lineage. I left her in the mob city and left some resources. There is no lack of fighting in the mob city. I believe her strength will not improve slowly." Su Tang continued with a smile.


    When he was in the imperial city before, he never had a treasure road to the location of Luo Ling. That was because he was worried that he would leak out. After all, Luo Ling may have been the last Luo''s lineage in Shura hell. She must not have any problems. When talking about Su Tang, she would not let her friends be in any danger.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Ling Zhanwu was stunned, then smiled and said; "You''ve arranged well. It''s not only safe to put her there, but also get constant fighting. No one will think that Roche''s descendants will be in the mob city."


    "In fact, I wanted to send her there when I knew she was Luo''s lineage. Later, I thought the mob city was a good place. When I came to Shura hell, I practiced in the mob city for some time." Su Tang continued.


    "Hehe, let''s go. Let''s speed up. I can''t wait to meet the descendants of Roche. How come I haven''t found a Roche member for many years. They all think they have been chased and killed by Emperor. Unexpectedly, there is still an innocent lineage of Roche." Ling Zhanwu said with a smile, and his tone was full of excitement.


    Relatives, however, will have different emotions when they hear their news. Lingzheng has been carrying this deep blood feud since childhood and has been practicing and looking for it all the way. How come she hasn''t found a Roche member for many years, which makes her very disappointed. Before, when she heard that Su Tang said there were Roche members in the blood magic land, In her heart, she was looking forward to seeing this descendant of Roche.


    But he didn''t take the initiative to ask Su Tang. After all, he was not familiar with them at the beginning. If the baby asked these questions, it would probably arouse the suspicion of Su Tang and others. Now Su Tang took the initiative to speak, and she was very happy and excited.


    "Let''s go. We''ll be there in about one day." Su Tang nodded. He was so excited about Ling Zhan''s ball that he still understood it very well.


    Without words all the way, the three drove the wind chaser to the mob city quickly under the leadership of Su Tang. At the same time, a black figure moved quickly in the Imperial City, a deep mountain thousands of miles away. Before long, he came to an abyss. Without thinking, the man jumped directly into the abyss.


    If Su Tang and others were here, they would recognize that this person was the Ghost War in the imperial city. At this time, after jumping down the abyss, the Ghost War fell to the ground several times. Then he walked towards a path at the bottom of the abyss, or after walking for less than a quarter of an hour, suddenly a huge open space appeared in front of him.


    On the open space, a very huge house stood there. At this time, the two guards at the gate of the house saluted respectfully after seeing the Ghost War; "Young master, you are back!"


    Ghost Zhan nodded and walked directly into the mansion. After a while, he came to the hall in the mansion. At this time, ghost Zhan''s father was sitting there alone thinking about something. After hearing the voice, he raised his head. After seeing Ghost War, a smile appeared on the middle-aged man''s face and asked; "You''re back. How''s it going this time?"


    Ghost War shook his head and said; "No, the boy has some cards. I didn''t catch him at the first time. Then Ling Zhanwu appeared. She seems to have some relationship with the human being, so she won''t let me catch the human, and she has a tough attitude, so I can only give her face." ghost Zhan said directly.


    Without the slightest concealment, after hearing his words, the middle-aged man nodded and said; "I didn''t expect that this human would have something to do with lingzhan dance. You can''t wait for the wind. Even if you do it, you don''t have to be the opponent of lingzhan dance. Don''t hurry to show this. You can come back and have a rest first. I''ll go with the elders to ask the Lord what we should do next."


    The ghost battle nodded, turned and left. Then the middle-aged man also left. After a while, the middle-aged man and the two came to the deepest place behind the mansion. At this time, in front of a cave, the middle-aged man respectfully said to leave; "Lord, ghost yuan wants to see you!"


    "Come in!" after his voice fell, a very cold voice came from the cave.


    After understanding the sound, the middle-aged ghost yuan and two elders walked towards the cave. After entering the cave, in a huge cave hall, a very huge black body lay flat there and hit a black shadow above the body. At this time, it really floated there.


    After seeing this virtual shadow, ghost yuan and two old men immediately knelt down and said respectfully; "See you, Lord!"


    "Get up, what''s the matter with you this time? What about the human boy? Did you catch him?" the dark shadow asked faintly, with a cold tone as usual.


    "Lord, forgive me, that man didn''t come back this time, and there were some problems." then ghost Yuan said all the things he said before the Ghost War. After that, the dark shadow was silent for a while and said; "Damn Roche, I didn''t expect that after many years, there was such a powerful and talented disciple. This emperor''s ha is really a waste. He was forced to do so by someone else."


    "Get up. This time, I don''t blame you. Ling Zhanwu is an apprentice of the blood god old ghost. She is very powerful. It doesn''t matter to sell her face once. However, next, you all go out and look for the human. You must catch him. Now I feel that Shura hell has no resources to improve me. It still needs a huge force to revive." The black shadow continued.


    After hearing his words, Guiyuan and others nodded, slowly stood up and said; "This is what we are going to do. This time, we will catch the human. At that time, the Lord will resurrect and lay down the seal. We are about to leave this broken place."


    "Well, I''m afraid some guys on the outer continent have come back to life. At that time, gathering all our strength may be able to wash and tear the madness left by the old ghost, so that the strong of the heavenly ghost family can reign in the world again. Such a weak human has occupied such a good place. It''s a monster." the ghost baby continued.


    Ghost yuan and others nodded and turned to leave the cave. Then an order was issued. At one time, more than ten strong people of the ghost family left the abyss one day later.


    "Senior, Han pangzi, look, there is the city of thugs." at this time, Su Tang pointed to the outline of the city in the distance and said. He heard his Chinese and European Han pangzi look at the city in the distance and say; "Hehe, I didn''t expect that the city of mobs is here. I''m afraid it would be hard to find if you didn''t lead the way."


    "Indeed, people outside have been afraid of the city of thugs for many years, so no one is willing to look for them. Over time, not many people know about this place. I came here for the first time. If Su Tang didn''t lead the way, I''m afraid I might not be able to find it here on this huge wasteland." Ling Zhanwu also said at this time.


    He is also satisfied with the place where the mob city is located. This place is definitely a good place to hide. Su Tang is in a very difficult situation now. With this place, even if the ghost people pour out, it will take a long time to find it.


    "Come on, let''s hurry up and we should be there before noon." Su Tang said with a smile. Then he drove the wind chaser and rushed over there quickly. He was getting closer and closer. Suddenly, a fight came from the distant mob city. When he heard such a voice, Su Tang''s face changed and said immediately; "No, there seems to be something wrong with the mob city. Let''s go in and have a look."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Ling Zhanwu''s face sank. After nodding directly, he quickly rushed to the mob city. When he approached the city gate, a voice came from inside; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that the mob city is such a good place and there are so many strong people. With your blood and soul, I can recover. I must find the damn boy at that time."


    "Hmm? Why are you familiar with this voice?" Su Tang was stunned when he heard such a voice. At this time, Ling Zhanwu''s face sank and directly got off the wind chaser and rushed towards the mob city. When he saw Ling Zhanwu rushing in, Su Tang and Han pangzi followed closely. As soon as he came in, Su Tang was surprised by the scene he saw.


    After receiving it, there were mutilated limbs everywhere. Su Tang, the owner of some heads, felt very familiar and looked like the people of the mob city. Many of them were the people who had fought with Su Tang at the beginning. Unexpectedly, the mob city became like this in just a month after he left. With the deepening of the war, Su Tang''s anger increased.


    At this time, a very familiar face suddenly appeared in front of Su Tang, which made Su Tang completely angry. At this time, on the stone steps on the side of the street, a mutilated body lay there. Su Tang was very familiar with the pale face. It was Li Yong, one of the few people he had brought from the adventure town. Unexpectedly, Li Yong died.


    "What''s the matter, Su Tang?" Han Pang asked puzzled when he noticed Su Tang''s anger at this time.


    Su Tang didn''t answer, but his aura burst out and quickly ran to the depths of the mob city. Seeing Su Tang so angry, Han pangzi looked at the body Su Tang was staring at. He seemed to think of something in his heart. His face changed and quickly followed up. At this time, a blood red shadow floated in the air in the depths of the mob city, On the other side, Luo Tian and Deng en really separated and blocked some blood red monsters.


    "Blood corpse? How can there be blood corpses here? It''s impossible. Su Tang screamed at the sight of those blood red monsters. With Su Tang''s voice falling, Ling Zhanwu came to his voice, shook his head and said," this is not an ordinary blood corpse. This thing is the blood god Shura. I remember that this secret method should belong to my master. Even I don''t know. Why does this guy? "


    "Blood god Shura?" Su Tang said with a frown and doubt. Then he stretched his eyebrows and said with a fierce sense of war; "whatever he is, since he dares to kill my good brothers, I can''t let them or leave here." after the voice fell, Su Tang directly began to gather the seal of the God of war.


    As soon as the aura fluctuation on his side appeared, the blood red virtual shadow with his back to them immediately turned around. After seeing Su Tang, he was stunned and then roared angrily: "damn boy, it''s you. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Well, it''s good to talk about having eyes. Today I can easily avenge Goufeng."


    "Goufeng? You are the evil Shura who was defeated by me in the ghost forest? Shouldn''t you..." Su Tang exclaimed when he heard the bloody virtual shadow report to his family, and the decision to condense the God of war seal was also a sudden meal.

 Chapter 447

    "Hahaha, it should take many years to recover?" the red virtual shadow cried with laughter.


    Su Tang was silent. At this time, Ling Zhanwu flashed a look of doubt in his eyes. At this time, the red shadow continued; "I thought I would be weak for many years, but I didn''t expect to understand the real blood soul Dharma. Hahaha, I have to thank you for all this."


    "If it weren''t for you, I might never have understood the real blood soul Dharma. Now my strength has not only recovered, but also learned the secret skill from the blood soul Dharma. Boy, today is your death date, but in order to thank you, I won''t let you die so easily. I will slowly absorb your blood and soul and let you die slowly in endless pain."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Hehe, you can come and have a try. If I can beat you once, I can beat you a second time."


    Su Tang didn''t know what to do at this time. Although he had dealt with similar things on the mainland before, this time was completely different, and he was not sure he could deal with it. However, such a battle was just what he needed now. Whether he could break through to the peak of eclosion depends on this battle.


    "Senior, you don''t have to fight this time. Leave everything to me. You only need to protect the people in the mob city." Su Tang thought of Ling Zhanwu standing next to him.


    Ling Zhanwu nodded slowly and said; "OK, but are you sure to deal with him? His current state is very strange. I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with him." Ling Zhanwu frowns and stares at Su Tang. The blood red virtual shadow in front of her can be easily erased if Ling Zhanwu does it, but Su Tang says so. Ling Zhanwu doesn''t want to do it directly. She always thinks Su Tang may have his purpose.


    As for what it is, she doesn''t know, but it shouldn''t be dangerous for her to watch Su Tang, so she doesn''t mind to see what Su Tang plans to do. During this period of time, she knows that Su Tang is not a reckless person.


    "Su Tang, I think I''d better let me deal with this guy with you. I feel that this guy looks very strong." at this time, Han pangzi looked at the virtual shadow and said with a dignified face.


    After hearing his words, Sutang shook his head and said; "Hehe, no need. Don''t worry, fat Han. I''ll be the only one to fight this time."


    Han pangzi was silent for a moment, nodded slowly and said; "OK, I''ll give it to you this time. As for those ghost things, I''ll give them to me. Just concentrate on dealing with them." after that, Han Pang pointed to the virtual shadow floating in the air.


    This time, Su Tang didn''t refuse. In fact, Han pangzi had to be more convenient to deal with those blood gods Shura. He would concentrate on dealing with Goufeng, which would have a better effect. After making a decision, Su Tang looked up at Goufeng and said; "Come on, our two brothers will meet you for a while today to see how powerful the blood soul Dharma you understand."


    Su Tang''s voice rang through the whole mob city. At this time, Luo Tian and others in the depths of the mob city also heard, "it''s su Tang, he''s back!" Luo Tian said in surprise.


    "No, Su Tang has no way to deal with this ghost now. Let''s go out and help him quickly." at this time, Luo Ling, who is standing in general, said as soon as his face changed. As her voice fell, Luo Tian and others all changed their faces. Without hesitation, they rushed out with a kind of Shura warrior who stayed in the depths.


    At this time, the blood god Shura outside also stopped attacking those people in the mob city and began to turn towards Su Tang and others. For a moment, the pressure of the mob city decreased a lot. When Luo Tian and others came out, the blood Shura had completely retreated and stood on the high tower similar to the palace. Luo Tian and others found Su Tang.


    "Su Tang, be careful. These guys are very strange. You can''t return your clothes at all. Hurry up." Luo Ling warned loudly when he saw Su Tang.


    Hearing Luo Ling''s voice, Su Tang looked up at the tower, smiled and shouted; "Don''t worry, sister Luo Ling. I brought a helper this time. I can beat him last time, and I can beat him this time. Don''t worry." as Su Tang''s voice fell, people noticed the two people standing next to Su Tang.


    "Senior, go to the city tower first. I''m afraid this guy will jump over the wall in order to improve his strength." Su Tang said looking at Ling Zhanwu.


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and walked quickly through the middle battlefield towards the city tower. The people on the city tower saw the woman who had come with Su Tang coming towards him. Luo Tian immediately said; "Open the gate and let Su Tang''s friends in." as his voice fell, the closed gate opened, and Ling Zhanwu went in directly, and soon hurt the tower.


    As soon as he saw her, he stared at Luo Ling and nodded a moment later; "It''s really Luo''s blood, but it hasn''t awakened yet. Hehe, your name is Luo Ling?"


    Luo Ling didn''t understand why this man stared at himself as soon as he came up, and he saw his blood at a glance. With the voice of Ling Zhanwu falling, Luo Tian on Luo Ling''s side was surprised and turned to look at Luo Ling. Luo Ling has been in the mob city for more than a month. He didn''t expect that this woman was actually the descendant of Luo, All along, he just took care of Luo Ling as Su Tang''s friend.


    "Sister, who are you? Why are you..." Luo Ling asked puzzled. He really didn''t understand why the woman in front of him could see his own affairs at a glance, and at the first sight of the woman, he couldn''t help but flash a sense of kindness in his heart.


    Hearing her question, Ling Zhanwu answered with a smile; "Because my surname is Ling!" he said no more. Luo Tian and others didn''t understand what she meant, but Luo Ling was different. After hearing Ling Zhanwu''s answer, his eyes showed an excited look.


    "Hehe, look at the battle. This battle is very dangerous. Can Di Sutang and my younger martial brother deal with it?" seeing the excitement in Luo Ling''s eyes, Ling Zhanwu smiled and said kindly.


    This is under the city tower. Han pangzi has taken the lead in fighting with those blood gods Shura, while Su Tang stares at the virtual shadow and says coldly; "What? Aren''t you going to do it? What you just said is just talking?"


    "Hum, boy, don''t be too proud. I know your aura is very special. You inspire me to fight with you in close combat. Don''t even think about it. Now I''m just an empty body. I can completely ignore the forbidden means set by King Luo Xuan of Shura. Let you try my current means." Gou fengleng snorted and waved his hands, A huge skull, which was completely condensed by the power of the red blood evil spirit, appeared behind him.


    Seeing his means, Su Tang smiled. The decision that had stopped before changed rapidly again. The God of war seal, which had begun to dissipate slowly, gathered again. Two similar combat skills appeared, one in the sky and the other on the ground. Seeing this, Luo Tian on the tower said with some worry; "Su Tang''s strength is not enough now. I''m afraid it''s dangerous for him to confront Gou Feng like this."


    "Don''t worry, Su Tang''s move is not as simple as it seems. Although there is a big gap in strength, even if he is defeated, there will be no great danger." Ling Zhanwu is such a strong man. He can see the strength and strangeness of Su Tang''s move at a glance. When he was in the Imperial City, he still heard Su Tang say, Su Tang used this move to hurt the emperor crazy at the peak of the king level.


    At that time, she was very surprised to know that Su Tang''s accomplishments were only at the peak of the lower Shura, and it had been said that it was a very evil to be able to fight beyond the level of the upper Shura. Unexpectedly, he could hurt a strong man like emperor crazy with such strength, which really surprised him. This was also the main reason why she would easily agree to let Su Tang and Han pangzi deal with Goufeng just now.


    She wants to see how powerful Su Tang''s combat effectiveness is. Anyway, with her presence, Su Tang will not encounter any danger at all.


    As Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell, Luo Tian nodded. Although he was worried, he was more curious. He was also curious about Su Tang''s growth in a month. For him, Su Tang is a person who can create miracles. Every time he left and came back, his standing European strength will be greatly improved. This time, I don''t know what degree Su Tang has reached.


    "Drink!" at this time, on the battlefield below, Su Tang and Gou Feng shouted at the same time, lit the huge virtual shadow behind them, and quickly flew out. This huge momentum made the mob City warriors on the city tower go out one after another with a look of horror.


    "Strong, very strong. Unexpectedly, brother Su Tang has improved so much in just one month. It seems that we have to practice hard." Li Gang, who was beside Luo Ling, looked haggard and said with strong surprise in his eyes.


    In this battle, his brother, who had lived with him for many years, died in front of him. He was very sad, so people were haggard.


    "Yes, brother Sutang is really a man who can create miracles." Luo Tian nodded at this time.


    At the moment when they were talking, the two huge virtual shadows below fiercely collided together. The huge power and deafening voice were raging wildly in the mob city. Under such a shock wave, Han pangzi and those blood god Shura who fought below all stepped back one after another.


    At this time, Su Tang also retreated a few steps pale, and his whole body''s aura consumed a lot. On the contrary, the hook wind floating in the air said with a grim smile; "Hahaha, boy, feel the power of this seat. This seat has only used 60% of its power. I''ll see how you do next in Zhaosu."


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang thought very depressed. Unexpectedly, this lie has suddenly become so powerful that it can make me consume so much with 60% of my strength. It seems that I really made him.


    "Boy, will you give up? No matter how strong the soul body is, it also has a huge defect. Don''t you just have the means to attack him?" the voice of the secret sounded immediately after noticing the change in Su Tang''s heart.


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard the secret of heaven. He reacted for a moment. His eyes flashed a look of hope and laughed at Gou Feng; "You have indeed become much stronger, but I still have the means to deal with you." as the voice fell, another strange Dharma decision appeared. With the appearance of Dharma decision, the color of the sky slowly darkened.


    The power of thunder began to gather madly. When he noticed such a kiss, Gou Feng shouted in fear; "The power of thunder, why can you use the power of thunder? It''s impossible."


    You know, although he is much stronger now, he is always just a soul. He is still very afraid of things like thunder. Thunder is his absolute nemesis.


    "Hum, why can''t I use it? I wanted you to help me break through the bottleneck, but I didn''t expect you to be so strong. In this case, I can only work hard with you." Su Tang snorted coldly. Before, he really wanted to try whether he could break through with the help of hook wind''s pressure, but the mad dog was too strong to compete at all, So we can only use such means to suppress hook wind.


    At this time, apart from Gou Feng, the most surprised person is Ling Zhanwu on the city tower. The power of thunder. He has never heard that anyone can control it. Su Tang can actually control the power of thunder. She can clearly feel that the power of thunder is very powerful, even compared with the Tianlei baptism accepted by some martial artists.


    I''m afraid Goufeng can''t deal with such a huge force. Sure enough, he saw more and more black clouds in the sky, and the power of thunder became stronger and stronger, which made Goufeng''s whole body begin to tremble. At this time, Goufeng shouted; "Boy, I admit I underestimated you, but I won''t let you succeed. I''ll let you kill you before the power of thunder condenses."


    The voice fell, hook the wind, the whole body''s blood evil force soared, and shouted loudly. Those blood gods Shura who originally attacked Han Pang gave up one after another. Han Pang flew towards Su Tang not far away. Seeing this situation, Han Pang''s face changed and shouted loudly; "Su Tang, be careful." then he shouted coldly; "If you want to go, you look down on your fat master too much?" as the voice fell, the golden spirit power of Han fat man rose.


    With the emergence of the golden spirit, Han pangzi spewed a mouthful of blood into the sky and shouted; "Stop the devil!" with the sound falling, a huge golden mountain fell from the sky, which was more powerful and powerful than the golden giant palm used in the imperial city before.


    As soon as the golden peak appeared, the whole mob city was stunned by a strange threat. Even the rest blood god Shura stopped rushing to Su Tang at this moment. The Floating Hook wind was very confused, because at this moment, his instructions had no effect on those blood god Shura.


    "How could it be like this, impossible, how could it be like this." Gou Feng exclaimed, his tone full of incredible.


    "Ha ha, it''s very simple, because you said that the secret skill you used was left by my master. It''s the secret skill that my younger martial brother used to restrain the aura of the secret skill. Didn''t you find that your students Shura were strange when fighting with my younger martial brother?" Ling Zhanwu on the tower smiled and explained.


    After Ling Zhanwu''s reminder, Gou Feng thought of what had happened just now, but he still didn''t want to believe that his powerful paragraphs would be restrained by others and shouted immediately; "It''s impossible. The skill I practiced was left by the ancient strong. There''s no such thing as what you said."


    "Hehe, there''s nothing impossible. I don''t have to cheat a guy like you." Ling Zhanwu continued with a smile.


    As his voice fell, all the people present except Su Tang and Han pangzi showed a look of horror, and Gou Feng exclaimed in surprise; "God devil Ling Zhan dance, you look like God devil Ling Zhan dance? How could it be? How could you be here?" at this time, Gou Feng was completely frightened by the name of Ling Zhan dance. As an evil Shura, it can be said that the person he worshipped most was Ling Zhan dance.


    I just haven''t seen a real person all the time. I didn''t expect to see a real person today, and I''m still fighting with her younger martial brother. It''s crazy.


    "Elder sister, are you lingzhan dance? The God and devil lingzhan dance?" at this time, Luo Ling looked at lingzhan dance standing beside him with some excitement and asked, his tone was very smart and couldn''t believe it.


    With the exposure of Ling Zhanwu''s identity, for a moment, people in and around the city were shocked. Ling Zhanwu turned his head and looked at Luo Ling, with a soft light in his eyes, nodded and replied; "I''m ling Zhanwu. You''ve suffered all these years. Then you can practice with me. I help the whole Shura hell. No one can bully you."


    "Well, good!" Luo Ling nodded. At this time, Luo Tian and other talents on one side reacted and said respectfully in their hearts; "I didn''t know my identity before I visited you. I hope you don''t blame me." in Luo Tian''s memory, Ling Zhanwu is very domineering and strong, so I didn''t think she was Ling Zhanwu at all.


    "It doesn''t hurt. Those who don''t know are not guilty. Besides, I want to thank you for taking care of Luo Ling for me. I should also say thank you to you." Ling Zhanwu waved his hand and said.


    Hearing his words, Luo Tian and others were a little flattered and waved their hands again and again; "Miss Luo Ling is a friend of the Sutang brothers. It was our honor to take care of the Sutang brothers. I didn''t expect Miss Luo Ling to be so noble. We were afraid to neglect her before."


    "Hehe, brother Luo Tian, you are all very kind to me. There are people who neglect me. Moreover, Roche is no longer here. The past glory has passed. I prefer to be an ordinary person." Luo Ling smiled and said.


    Hearing her words, Ling Zhanwu smiled, nodded and said; "Indeed, it''s waste to indulge in the glory of the past. Luo Ling, I''m glad you think so. At first, I thought you would be blinded by hatred, but now it seems that I can rest assured." in the past, he was blinded by hatred, so he did a lot of things against his heart.


    Ling Zhanwu has been indifferent for many years, so she was very worried when she saw Luo Ling, but now he is very satisfied with Luo Ling''s performance.

 Chapter 448

    After hearing the words of Luo Ling and Ling Zhan dance, Luo Tian and others were filled with joy. Compared with their joy, the hook wind floating in the void had reached the extreme. First, there was Tianlei oppressing above, and now there was another Ling Zhan dance more terrible than Tianlei behind.


    At this time, on the sky of the mob City, the black cloud has condensed into shape, and the power of purple thunder constantly makes a deafening sound in the black cloud. Such a huge sound makes the hook wind floating in the air tremble.


    "Boy, you want to die!" Tianlei has formed, and things are irreparable. At this time, Gou Feng''s only idea is to kill the hateful boy in front of him before Tianlei falls.


    If he hadn''t been in the ghost forest, he wouldn''t have destroyed his body. Now he finally got a great opportunity. When he was preparing to make a big plan, he met the boy again. This time, Gou Feng knew that he couldn''t escape. Even if he could avoid Tianlei, he couldn''t avoid Ling Zhanwu.


    "Hum, it was you who wanted to hurt my friend at first, so I had to do it. Now you hurt my friend again. You can''t stay this time. Enjoy the power of the thunder." Su Tang snorted coldly. With the sound falling, Su Tang began to retreat at full speed. With his retreat, the black clouds in the sky rolled more fiercely.


    Seeing Su Tang''s actions, Gou Feng smiled coldly and rushed directly at Su Tang. At this time, he was no longer afraid of Su Tang''s strange aura. Anyway, he was dead. It would be a great revenge to kill this hateful boy before he died.


    "Hum, want to work hard? Do you think I''m really afraid of you?" seeing Gou Feng rushing towards him, Su Tang snorted, and his gray aura soared into the air, enveloping himself within a distance of two meters in a moment.


    Su Tang is very confident in his destructive power. This thing is not an ordinary aura. Although Goufeng is only an empty body now, and general physical attacks have no effect on him, in front of his destructive power, even an empty body like him will pay a heavy price if he wants to attack himself.


    Sure enough, at the moment when Su Tang''s aura soared, Gou Feng subconsciously slowed down. Looking at the gray aura, Gou Feng''s face was gloomy and could almost drip water. At this time, there was a sound of thunder in the sky. Gou Feng trembled, then gritted his teeth and rushed directly towards Su Tang.


    With his movement, a sky thunder in the black cloud directly fell towards him, feeling the great pressure in the sky, Gou Feng said with a grim smile; "Boy, I''m going to die this time anyway. It''s good to pull a cushion before leading me to death." when the voice fell, Gou Feng had entered the aura blockade range of Su Tang.


    The characteristics of the destructive force came into play at once. The blood red virtual shadow of Goufeng began to be decomposed at the moment of contact with the destructive force. Although the speed was very slow, such pain made the Goufeng of the soul body scream with great pain.


    "Ah, boy, you must die! You must die!" in the scream, Gou Feng shouted bitterly. At this time, the thunder in the sky has fallen. Because Gou Feng is too close to Su Tang, Su Tang can''t avoid it. At the moment of perceiving the power of Tianlei, Su Tang''s real dragon bully body has appeared, although he called Tianlei, But I don''t think he is the master. As long as he falls within the range of Tianlei, he will also be hit by Tianlei.


    "No!" at this time, Ling Zhanwu on the city tower also noticed that Tianlei didn''t seem to care whether the summoner was su Tang. He jumped down from the city tower and wanted to rescue Su Tang, but how fast is Tianlei? Although Ling Zhanwu is powerful, it is impossible to stop Tianlei before Su Tang at such a distance.


    At this time, Han pangzi has collapsed on the ground. His move just now consumes too much aura. At this time, he is unable to help Su Tang. Looking at the powerful Tianlei rushing towards Su Tang, Han pangzi is very worried. He tries to stand together, but he has no strength at all. He can only helplessly watch Tianlei devour Su Tang.


    "No!" at this time, Luo Ling and others also reacted and rushed down the city tower. However, when they went to the ground below, they had completely swallowed Su Tang and Goufeng. Goufeng sent out a shrill scream in the violent smoke and dust, which rang through the whole mob city. If the scream made Luo Ling and others look like treasure, Ling Zhanwu also looked iron blue, I even have some regrets in my heart.


    He never thought that such a serious thing would happen due to his carelessness. Originally, he just wanted to try Su Tang''s strength. He felt that he would not be in danger if he was around. But now things have developed like this. Ling Zhanwu regretted that he was too confident.


    At this time, Han pangzi was completely dull lying on the ground. He didn''t expect such thoughts. Looking at the place where the smoke was flying, Han pangzi''s eyes were full of life and death. Gou Feng''s sad scream made Han pangzi''s face very pale.


    For a moment, bits and pieces of people who had hurried to get along with Su Tang on the mainland in the past appeared in front of us. A line of clear tears slowly slipped down with the corners of Han pangzi''s eyes. At this time, another sky thunder fell in the heavenly palace. At the moment when the smoke and dust had not fallen, there were countless smoke and dust. With the falling of the sky thunder, the scream of hook wind also suddenly stopped.


    Smoke and dust filled the air. No one knew what was happening in the smoke and dust. Everyone outside was pale and staring at the center of the smoke and dust, looking extremely dull. At this time, in the center of the smoke and dust, Su Tang was lying on the ground, and his whole body was wrapped by the power of purple thunder. At this time, zhenlongba said that the golden scales grew, At this time, I don''t know when I quietly took it back.


    At this time, in Su Tang''s Dantian, Tianji looked at Su Tang''s appearance at this time without any worry, but was very excited, "Hahaha, this boy is really lucky. It''s really good that he doesn''t die. With this breakthrough, he can not only make his physical strength grow by leaps, but also directly reach the peak of eclosion, and even accept the baptism of Tianlei."


    It turned out that at the moment when Tianlei fell, the purple thunder heart in Su Tang''s body felt it and directly spent a force to wrap Su Tang''s whole body. That day, when the thunder fell, it not only didn''t hurt him, but also absorbed a part by the purple thunder heart. The other part was used by Su Tang to refine his body, and the part of the power of Tianlei absorbed by the purple thunder heart was also divided The solution became a very pure force and injected into the Dantian of Su Tang.


    With the addition of these two forces, Su Tang''s body is not only constantly improving, but also his aura force is also very improving. A trace of pure interest rate returned by Zi Lei Xin is assimilated by the Taixu force and creative force in Su Tang''s aura, and a trace of aura is continuously added to the three forces.


    With the falling of Tianlei one by one, Su Tang didn''t wake up until the ninth Tianlei fell. At this time, his aura cultivation has been promoted to the peak of eclosion, and his physical strength has increased several grades again. He has reached the peak of eclosion like his aura cultivation, and can be ready to accept the baptism of Tianlei and achieve his divine position at any time.


    "How could this happen? Why did I suddenly improve so much?" Su Tang was surprised and thought of it when he felt the change of his strength.


    At this time, Tianji said with a smile; "Boy, you wake up. At the moment when Tianlei fell, zilei heart forced to protect the Lord and made you fall into a coma. Then, with the help of your body constantly absorbing the power of Tianlei, you can have your current promotion. You have not only improved a little. After this forced protection of the Lord, zilei heart has also improved its agreement with you. In this way Even if you achieve the throne, you may not get it. "


    "What? There''s still such a thing." Su Tang exclaimed, and his heart and secret armour flowed. At the same time, his mind sank and began to check zilei''s heart. At this time, Su Tang was stunned. At this time, zilei''s heart had fused to 40%, which was a leap compared with 12 / 10 before the comparator.


    "Hahaha, see, boy, don''t be too happy. Now the Tianlei outside is not finished. With your cultivation improvement, Tianlei has fully felt you. The power of Tianlei must be greatly improved. It depends on yourself whether you can spend it safely. If you can''t spend it, you can achieve the divine throne. If you can''t spend it, you will be destroyed." Tianji also laughed and said.


    After hearing the secret, Su Tang nodded and said, "I''ll get through it. It''s impossible for Tianlei to do anything about me." the voice fell, and Su Tang stood up from the ground. At this time, he was surrounded by smoke and dust. Su Tang snorted coldly, moved his whole body, and scattered the smoke and dust in a moment.


    As the smoke dispersed, Su Tang''s voice also appeared in front of everyone. The first thing he noticed was the nearest Ling Zhanwu. As soon as he saw Su Tang''s voice, Ling Zhanwu shouted, "Su Tang, not dead yet!"


    As her voice fell, Luo Ling and Luo Tian, who were already dead, turned to look at the place where the smoke was. After seeing Su Tang''s voice, they all swept away their previous ashes and wanted to rush over. Han pangzi was also surprised by Ling Zhanwu''s life and pulled out of his memory.


    The machine turned to look at the place where Su Tang was before. At the moment of seeing Su Tang''s voice, Han pangzi shouted with all his strength; "ha ha, Su Tang, I knew you wouldn''t die if you were unified." as the voice fell, Han pangzi was also Xu Ruo excessive, and the whole person passed out in a coma.


    At this time, Ling Zhanwu didn''t notice Han pangzi''s situation at all. He just wanted to step towards Su Tang, but Su Tang shouted to stop him; "Elder, don''t come here. I''m going to accept Tianlei''s baptism and become a God. When you come here, Tianlei will feel you. At that time, it will be more powerful. I may not be able to spend it safely. You''d better go and see Han pangzi first. He seems to have fainted."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Ling Zhanwu took back her steps and turned to look at Han pangzi. Sure enough, Han pangzi fainted. As soon as his face changed, he flashed around Han pangzi. After checking that he was weak and dizzy, Ling Zhanwu took out a pill and fed it to Han pangzi. At the same time, Luo Ling and others came one after another. They were trying to rush towards Su Tang, but they were killed Ling Zhanwu stopped.


    "Don''t go there. Su Tang will be baptized by Tianlei and become a God. If you go there, you will pay him back." Ling Zhanwu stopped Luo Ling in front and said softly.


    "However, Su Tang must have fought with Goufeng just now. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous to accept the baptism of Tianlei at this time. Elder sister, you are strong, so you can help Su Tang." after hearing Ling Zhanwu''s explanation, Luo Ling and others stopped, but her eyes were full of worry and asked Ling Zhanwu for a way.


    Ling Zhanwu looked at Luo Ling, shook his head and said; "Silly sister, this is the test of heaven to a warrior. Others can''t help. If others intervene, Tianlei''s power will become greater. It will be more difficult to accept the test at that time."


    After listening to Ling Zhanwu''s words, Luo Ling nodded and didn''t continue to speak, but the fear of poisoning in her eyes did not decrease at all. Seeing her like this, Ling Zhanwu shook her head reluctantly. It seems that Luo Ling cares about Su Tang very much. Although Ling Zhanwu hasn''t felt family love, after all, she has lived for many years and has heard and seen some more or less, At this time, Luo Ling obviously had some different feelings for Su Tang.


    However, Ling Zhanwu has no objection at all. She is still very optimistic about Su Tang. If Luo Ling can really come together with Su Tang, it is not a good thing. Moreover, Luo Shi is not the original Luo Shi now. People surnamed Luo can only marry people surnamed Ling.


    At this time, Han pangzi also woke up from the dizzy fan. Seeing the Ling Zhan dance around him, Han pangzi immediately asked; "Elder martial sister, how is Su Tang now? Why don''t you go and help him?"


    As soon as he woke up, Han pangzi felt that the black clouds in the sky were still gathering, which was more powerful than before. Su Tang was still under the black clouds at this time, and he was very worried.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, younger martial brother. This time, Su Tang got a good chance. The previous Tianlei didn''t hurt him, but improved his cultivation. Now he has reached the level of accepting the baptism of Tianlei, which is the key to your human being becoming a God. After passing the baptism, he is a strong man of divine rank." Ling Zhanwu smiled and explained.


    During this time, she followed Su Tang and Han pangzi, and she also knew a lot about the division of human cultivation levels. Now, Su Tang''s situation is that he can become a God by being baptized by Tianlei at the peak of eclosion. This is similar to their cultivation of Shura. When he reaches the peak of King level Shura, he can become a god level Shura after being baptized by Tianlei.


    However, the strength of Shura is too strong. Generally, the combat effectiveness of the middle Shura can be stronger than that of the God Man realm of the United States, and the upper Shura has reached the realm of the lower God. The king level Shura can be better than the human warrior of the middle God of the United States. As for the cultivation of Ling Zhanwu, it is very mysterious. It looks like the peak of the king level Shura, but it is much stronger than the king level peak in his pocket.


    "It''s true, but it''s good. Su Tang got such a chance in exchange for his life. This time, we''ll watch Su Tang accept the baptism of Tianlei. I''ve never seen the birth of a strong man of divine rank. This time, it''s an eye opener." after listening to Ling Zhanwu''s explanation, Han pangzi suddenly put down a lot of worry, Said with ease.


    His tone was full of confidence that Su Tang could safely accept this Tianlei baptism. After hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "Let''s go. Let''s go up to the city tower and continue to stay here. Later, with the increase of Lei Yun, we are likely to feel our existence. At that time, we will be in trouble as people who help Su Tang."


    As Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell, everyone nodded. Luo Ling also nodded at this time. She didn''t want her worry to harm Su Tang. The party quickly followed Ling Zhanwu''s back and returned to the city tower. The city tower was more than 100 meters away from Su Tang. Although it was not far away, there was a black thunder cloud on Su Tang''s head, At this time, it is only 40 or 50 meters. Even if it is increasing, it will not exceed 100 meters.

 Chapter 449

    However, Ling Zhanwu and others completely underestimated Su Tang''s evil. This time, Lei Yun didn''t follow what she thought. After a distance of tens of meters, it had spread to the edge of the city tower in just a quarter of an hour. Seeing this situation, Ling Zhanwu''s face changed and shouted; "Everybody step back quickly. No, the thunder cloud is still expanding. We must not appear under the thunder cloud."


    After that, she took Luo Ling and Han pangzi and quickly retreated. At this time, Luo Tian and others'' reaction was not slow. They retreated quickly. After a while, the group retreated another 100 meters. At this time, Su Tang could not be seen at all.


    "It''s terrible. I''m afraid the city of thugs will be destroyed if it goes on like this. No, you must not accept the baptism of Tianlei in the city of thugs." at this time, Su Tang also felt that his baptism of Tianlei was strong, and he also secretly shouted bad.


    "Boy, quickly turn around and go out of the city and go to the wasteland outside. Your Tianlei this time is strange and powerful. I''m afraid a little power can also affect those low-strength warriors in the mob city." Tianji also said solemnly at this time.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded and sped away outside the mob city without saying a word. The speed was very fast. With his galloping, the thunder clouds in the sky began to float with him. At this time, Luo Tian and others at the rear edge of the mob City noticed the situation in the sky and had some doubts.


    At this time, Han fat man said; "I think Su Tang doesn''t want Tianlei to destroy the mob city. At this time, he should run outside the mob city." then he turned to look at Luo Tian and said; "Elder brother, is there a city gate behind here? I''m afraid Su Tang was baptized by Tianlei this time. I can''t rest assured if I don''t look at it."


    Luo Tian nodded and said; "Yes, let''s follow me." then Luo Tian took the people to a small house on the wall. After entering the room, Luo Tian smashed the stone bed in the room with a fist, and a dark entrance appeared in front of the people. At this time, Luo Tian said; "This is the emergency evacuation channel for our mob city. I am the only one who knows about the whole mob city. We can reach the desert 200 meters behind the city from here. We can go back to the main gate of the mob city from there. Su Tang should choose to accept the baptism of thunder in the wasteland outside the main gate."


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi and others nodded. Then Luo Tian jumped off the channel first, and the people behind him fled one by one. After entering the channel, the party quickly went up to the ground under Luo Tian''s leadership. After going up to the desert, Luo Tian quickly took the people back to the front of the mob city. At this time, Su Tang had left the mob city, Looking up at the expanding thunder clouds in the sky on the vast wasteland, his face is also very dignified.


    "Look, Su Tang is there." at this time, as soon as he got to the edge of the desert, Luo Tian pointed to the distant wasteland and said a voice. As his voice fell, Ling Zhanwu and others nodded. The party began to approach the other side slowly at a very high speed. They stopped one after another when they ran to understand that there were three or four hundred meters away from Su Tang.


    "We''d better stay here. I don''t know how powerful Su Tang''s thunder cloud is this time. If we approach rashly, I''m afraid there will be some problems." Ling Zhanwu, who walked in the front, stopped and sidled. Everyone else nodded at his words.


    At this time, Luo Tian looked at the huge black thunder cloud on Su Tang''s head and exclaimed; "Brother Sutang, this talent is really beyond our reach. I remember my king level Shura Leiyun at the beginning, but it was only 354 meters. Unexpectedly, brother Sutang, the thunder cloud reached two or three hundred meters this time, and it hasn''t stopped yet."


    "Well, at the beginning, my stair cloud was only more than 100 meters, and don''t forget that plain soil is just human. Their cultivation of receiving the baptism of Tianlei is completely different from ours. How amazing the thunder cloud will be in such cultivation. How amazing it will be when he reaches our strength. It''s really amazing." Ling Zhanwu also said at this time.


    After hearing her words, Luo Tian and others were shocked. Although they knew that Ling Zhanwu was very powerful, they did not expect that she had such an experience that could shock the whole Shura hell. You know, in the Shura hell, the most powerful king level thunder cloud recorded was Luo Xuan''s, 99 meters, Unexpectedly, the king level Lei Yun of lingzhan dance surpassed the king Luo of Shura.


    At this time, Luo Tian and others couldn''t help but flash an idea. If the Shura hell hadn''t been destroyed like this, perhaps the lingzhan dance at this time has reached or even surpassed the Shura King Luo. Suddenly I saw the silence around me. When they were in that room, they realized that they had said too much and immediately opened their mouth and continued; "I hope you don''t spread this matter. Now shurati is in a troubled time, many secret strengths are ready to move, and one more card is a good thing."


    Luo Tian and others nodded. Although he didn''t understand what Ling Zhanwu said, he didn''t dare to refute Ling Zhanwu''s words. At this time, Luo Ling, who had been paying attention to Su Tang, suddenly said; "The thunder cloud stopped expanding." as her voice fell, everyone looked up and saw that the thunder cloud in the sky really stopped expanding. At this time, Luo Tian said; "It''s amazing. It''s amazing. It''s 360 meters. I think we''d better step back. This time, the power of sky thunder must be very powerful. We''re too close to be affected."


    As his voice fell, Ling Zhanwu also nodded, and retreated with Han pangzi and Luo Ling. With their movement, the remaining more than 40 fighters in the mob city also moved one after another.


    At the moment when everyone separated from Su Tang''s thunder cloud, Su Tang, standing on the wasteland, looked at the black cloud in the sky and his face was very dignified. He was very familiar with the power of thunder, so he was surprised that the thunder cloud was so big this time. He knew very well that the thunder cloud had exceeded any time he had seen or heard before.


    "The secret of heaven, it''s a bit serious. I have some confidence when I see such a powerful thunder cloud." Su Tang carefully read and communicated with the secret of heaven. At this time, the secret of heaven in Su Tang''s Dantian was also surprised by the huge thunder in the sky. He never thought that Su Tang became a God in turn. The thunder cloud was so huge in his memory, Even Lei Yun, the brilliant God of war, was only a hundred meters away. Su Tang''s Lei Yun was really scary this time.


    "Boy, it''s very serious. I don''t know what to do this time. Your thunder cloud is too scary." as soon as the secret voice fell, it seemed to think of something for a moment, and exclaimed immediately; "I see." then he gave a heavy sigh and said directly without waiting for Su Tang to ask the secret; "I know why your thunder cloud is so huge this time."


    "What, you know? Tell me quickly so that I can be prepared. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t help it if such a powerful Tianlei falls." Su Tang was also helpless at this time. He never thought it would become so troublesome. When he was baptized by Tianlei in the last life, Lei Yun was only more than 30 meters, Let me hate under the thunder. Although his strength is much stronger this time, I am still very nervous in the face of more than 300 meters of thunder clouds.


    "Su Tang, I hurt you. I really didn''t think Lei Yun sensed my existence. I forgot before. Now I''m no longer just an instrument spirit, but a spirit body that can be cultivated independently. In the view of heaven, I''m already an independent body. At this time, when I''m here with your colleagues, heaven will judge me as your helper in a moment, That''s why the thunder clouds are so huge. "Tianji explained with some annoyance.


    As the explanation of the secret fell, Su Tang was stunned. He never thought that things were like this. At the same time, he also said; "I don''t blame you for the secret of heaven. You''re too special and it''s not good to be exposed to others. Moreover, this time it''s an accident. No one thought. Now that Tianlei has taken shape, we can''t help it. We have to be tough."


    Although this time things have gone beyond Su Tang''s ability, it''s very willing. He will fall under the sky thunder like the previous life, but he doesn''t have the slightest intention of blaming the secret of heaven. Compared with this time, it happened too suddenly, and he always thought that the secret of heaven was just an artifact. He didn''t expect that the Tao of heaven would judge it like this, So there is such a thing. It''s useless to say anything. Anyway, Tianlei has taken shape. Even if Tianji leaves at this time, he will have to spend such a powerful Tianlei.


    "Boy, I''m sorry for you this time. If something happens to you, my secret is the sinner of the whole continent. So no matter what erosion happens later, you must listen to me. Maybe we still have an interesting chance. If there is any problem in the middle, I''m afraid you and I will die, and the mainland will be destroyed when the alien invades." Tianji really didn''t expect Su Tang to say so, and he felt a burst of guilt.


    "OK, everything will stop for you. Whether we can break through this level this time depends on our luck." Su Tang nodded fiercely and agreed.


    As his voice fell, the secret of heaven in his Dantian also came out at this time. Standing side by side with Su Tang, facing the huge thunder cloud, with the emergence of the secret of heaven, Ling Zhanwu and others who had been paying attention to this side in the distance frowned, and Luo Ling asked; "What is Su Tang''s transformation? How does it seem to come out of Su Tang''s body? Is it any strange combat skill that Su Tang cultivated?"


    Ling Zhanwu shook his head and said; "Hey, I''m afraid this lyric is a little troublesome. It''s not su Tang''s war skills. It''s a spirit body, just like the spirit body like Goufeng before. It seems that the reason why Su Tang''s thunder cloud is so big this time should have something to do with the spirit body."


    "What? Spirit body, how could this be possible? Elder means that part of Su Tang''s fall has asked the existence of this kind of question, so it has become so huge?" Luo Ting exclaimed immediately after hearing Ling Zhanwu''s words.


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "It''s possible that the strength of this spirit body is not weak. Even I''m not sure I can win him completely. I didn''t expect Su Tang to hide such a super master in his body. No wonder this boy dared to fight with emperor crazy Yindou and escaped under the Ghost War. It seems that some of the credit should be from this spirit body."


    Ling Zhanwu guessed something, but it''s not complete. Su Tang himself didn''t know that Tianji had such strong strength. Besides, when he asked for help, he always asked Tianji to do exploration and blockade. He never let Tianji do anything. Before, when facing emperor mania, Su Tang had no way, he couldn''t do anything without fighting, and he also suddenly made a sneak attack, In addition to his special aura, the emperor maniac had to take a hard blow to the God of war seal. If there was a fight, Su Tang was likely to be defeated by the emperor maniac.


    As for the Ghost War after the emperor crazy, it was completely unexpected by Su Tang. At that time, I''m afraid I would have been caught by the ghost war if it hadn''t been for the Tianji, but Su Tang didn''t think how powerful the Tianji was.


    At this time, on the wasteland, Su Tang looked at the Tianji nearby and asked; "Tianji, we''ve been together for so many years. I really don''t know how strong your strength is, but now you give me a feeling that it''s much stronger than the previous hook wind." this time, the emergence of Tianji is different from the past. The previous Tianji appeared, but the power didn''t appear. This time, in order to survive under the thunder, The secret broke out with all its strength.


    Su Tang was frightened. Tianji was so powerful at this time. After hearing Su Tang''s questions, Tianji smiled and said; "I didn''t want to tell you before. I didn''t want you to rely on my strength. Those who compare martial arts rely too much on external forces, which is bad for their own growth, but now there''s no way. This time I hurt you. If I don''t do it, you and I will die, so it''s exposed. As for my strength, it should be no different from the girl Ling Zhanwu."


    "What? You have the same strength as Ling Zhan dance?" Su Tang exclaimed when he heard the secret of heaven. He really didn''t expect that such a super strong person was hidden in his promotion. If it weren''t for the trouble this time, I''m afraid Su Tang didn''t know when he would know the strength of the secret of heaven.


    After having the secret words, Su Tang couldn''t help but rejoice and said; "You have such strength. It seems that our success rate of passing the Tianlei baptism this time will improve a lot." Su Tang has seen the strength of lingzhan dance. The spike King level Shura is powerful. It''s just a move. Such strength should have a competitive power in the face of such Tianlei.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji shook his head and said; "Boy, what you think is too simple. Although my strength is similar to Ling Zhanwu, don''t forget that I don''t have an entity. I''m just a spirit. Tianlei''s damage to me will double. At the same time, Tianlei this time is not as simple as you think. I''ve lived for many years and haven''t seen any strong man''s God. Tianlei will be so powerful."


    "Then you still come out? I think you''d better go back to my Dantian. I''ll try my best to have a try this time." Su Tang said after hearing the secret.


    Tianji shook his head and said; "No, I''m afraid you''ll die alone this time. I''ll help you share it outside. More or less, I can make you less vulnerable to the bombardment of the power of heaven thunder." seeing the secret of heaven, I''m so determined,. Su Tang will not continue to say more. After all, this time Tianlei really has no confidence.


    "Come on! Boy, get ready to use the real Longba body directly. This is only the first Tianlei. You should and have barely carried it through the real Longba body. Use the purple thunder heart suction to help you absorb the power of Tianlei and strive to improve your strength. The more you improve, the greater our chance of success." at this time, a deafening thunder broke out in the sky, The secret of heaven was also dignified. He opened his mouth and explained to Su Tang.


    After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang didn''t hesitate. He directly stayed to display zhenlongba body. At the same time, he also mobilized zilei''s heart with his new life. After everything was ready, Su Tang looked at Tianji and said; "Tianji, what can you do?" how many means can you reluctantly accept the Tianlei this time. A spirit body of Tianji has no physical blessing. I''m afraid it will be very difficult under the Tianlei. Thinking of the strong strength of Goufeng before, it was destroyed after only two breath under the Tianlei he summoned.


    The thunder cloud he summoned was only more than ten meters, but now it is more than three hundred meters. Even if the strength of Tianji is strong, I''m afraid it will be better. Seeing the worried color in Su Tang''s eyes, Tianji smiled and said; "Boy, just take care of yourself. You don''t have to worry about me. I don''t want the hook wind to be just a garbage spirit."


    When Su Tang heard the secret, he nodded. At this time, a big water companion, a thick purple thunder, fell from the sky and rushed directly with Su Tang and the secret. When the medicine came into contact with them, the thunder suddenly split into two, two-thirds of the thunder rushed towards the secret, and the rest rushed directly towards Su Tang.


    Seeing such a strange thing, Tianji understood in his heart. It seems that his guess this time is true. The reason why Su Tang''s thunder cloud is so huge this time is directly related to himself. The reason why he said so before is just speculation. Although Su Tang''s talent is amazing, it can''t reach such an amazing level.


    "Bang!" two Tianlei bombarded Tianji and Su Tang at the same time. For a moment, the huge and violent power separated Su Tang and Tianji directly. Su Tang was directly hit by Tianlei and flew upside down. At the same time, the power of zileixin also operated in a moment during the lightning strike. There was a real Longba body to protect him. With the absorption of zileixin, Although Su Tang was blown away this time, he didn''t have any hands. At the moment of landing, Su Tang quickly used his body training skills and absorbed the power of sky thunder.


    At this time, the Tianlei added to your side has completely dissipated. It turns out that the Tianji has set up a very huge force before. When it comes to this Tianlei, the power of Tianlei who can contact him is very weak, which does not pose any danger to him. The first snail scattered, and the Tianji flew towards Su Tang.


    After arriving at Su Tang''s side and realizing that Su Tang had no problems, Tianji was deeply relieved and smiled in his heart; "It seems that my choice is right. If Su Tang bears the power of Tianlei directly, I''m afraid Su tanghong Ji Chengfei will be killed in a moment. However, since I printed the matter this time, I won''t let this boy have something to do. Even if I fall under this Tianlei, I can''t let this boy have something to do."


    At this time, strong thoughts burst out in Tianji''s eyes. After the smoke scattered around, Ling Zhanwu and others in the distance were relieved to find Su Tang''s voice. The first thunder just made them all fall. They didn''t expect to be so strong, Well, how far away they are, they can clearly feel the power that makes them tremble in the sky thunder.

 Chapter 450

    "Hahaha, brother Su Tang is all right. Unexpectedly, he is all right under such thunder. It seems that we underestimated him." at the moment of seeing Su Tang''s figure, he was a little haggard and laughed immediately. How many thunder! He laughed for the first time.


    He was also very worried about what problems Su Tang would have under the thunder this time. His heart was mentioned to his throat. Now he suddenly saw that Su Tang was not hurt at all. His worry turned into joy in an instant.


    "Yes, this boy can''t be underestimated. He can''t be hurt at all under such a powerful Tianlei. I think he should have a chance to successfully survive this Tianlei baptism." at this time, Ling Zhanwu was also much easier and said.


    Luo Ling and others nodded when they heard what they said. The eyes of the martial artists in the whole mob city were full of joy and shock. They could use their physical strength to connect with such a powerful Tianlei. In fact, what they didn''t know was that Tianlei had been divided into two parts when he hit Su Tang this time, Su Tang accepted only one third of the power of Tianlei.


    Because they were too far away from Su Tang, and when Tianlei was falling, the wind and clouds surged for a moment, and the dust blocked their sight. Therefore, at the moment when the dust dispersed, they saw that Su Tang didn''t hurt at all. They thought that Su Tang had accepted the power of the righteous Tianlei alone, so they were so happy and shocked.


    At this time, with the help of zileixin, Su Tang quickly absorbed the power of the first Tianlei. He opened his eyes and looked at the uninjured secret nearby. Su Tang flashed a look of joy in his eyes and said; "It seems that we don''t have a chance to succeed."


    Tianji nodded, but he didn''t dare to take it lightly. This time, he didn''t dare to be too optimistic. Who knows what the Tianlei behind will kill. If it''s too clean, I''m afraid it''s too late to regret at that time. At this time, where''s the voice of the second Tianlei? This time, the Tianlei is more than twice as big as before, See such a huge thunder fall.


    The faces of all the people standing in the distance changed. Some martial artists with low strength even trembled and spread their wings. At this time, a pair of eyes stared at Su Tang. She didn''t know whether Su Tang could spend this time as safely as before, but she knew that as long as she successfully spent this Tianlei baptism, The strength of Su Tang must be greatly improved, and the potential in the future is more likely to be unprecedented.


    "Boy, defend with all your strength. If necessary, you can use the power of destruction to stop it." hearing the sound of the second Tianlei, Tianji didn''t dare to be careless. Immediately, the method in his hand changed, and layers of golden light appeared above his head. Su Tang nodded after hearing the words of Tianji, and looked at the Tianlei he bombarded himself.


    At this time, zilei''s heart has jumped up restlessly. Gao Xiang is excited and can immediately be supplemented by the power of thunder. This time, Tianlei is the same as before. When it is about to bombard them, Tianlei is divided into two, and Su Tang receives only one third, but Tianji is not as relaxed as last time, Two thirds of this time is completely equivalent to the total number of the first sky thunder before. With such a huge force, the barrier of heaven''s secrets can''t stop too much for him.


    The power of Tianlei, which failed to stop, fell directly on him. The secret sent out a muffled voice and didn''t cry out, but the voice of the spirit body trembled. It''s not that he didn''t want to cry out, but he didn''t want Su Tang to be distracted by his cry. The current situation is very critical. If he cried out, it will certainly cause Su Tang''s worry, At that time, Su Tang will send a letter. The next day is Tianlei. It is impossible for Su Tang to want the next day.


    So Tianji had to bite his teeth and bear it. Imagine the terrible cry of Goufeng under Tianlei. At this time, Tianji suffered how strong the pain was. But for Su Tang, Tianji chose to bear it silently. After the second Tianlei fell, Su Tang was hurt this time, but when the second Tianlei fell, Su Tang had already prepared the pill in his mouth. This time, as soon as he felt it in his hand, Su Tang swallowed it directly.


    This pill was made by Su Tang with the ancient refining method of thunder. Many of them are extinct miraculous medicines, which are very precious. Since Su Tang had these pills, he was not willing to use them. Although Su Tang had been injured several times before, they were not very serious, so he didn''t use these pills. Now the situation is unusual. If he can''t spend this Tianlei, Even if there is a pill, it won''t work.


    After swallowing this precious pill, Su Tang''s appearance on the market will be more than half right away. While refining the monster, zileixin has absorbed a lot of the thunder power of the second Tianlei. As soon as his injury is well, Su Tang immediately seizes the time to absorb the thunder power left in tears and use it to harden his flesh.


    "Hoo, the sky thunder is really deadly. The second way is so powerful. What should we do with the next few ways?" after absorbing it completely, Su Tang spit out a deep breath of turbidity and said. At this time, the secret that has been waiting around him smiled and said after hearing his words; "Boy, if you stick to it, you won''t have no chance to succeed. There are seven Tianlei. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, you won''t get hurt." after that, Tianji added a sentence in his heart. Even if I die, I must protect you to successfully survive this Tianlei baptism.


    Of course, Su Tang couldn''t know the last word in his heart, but after hearing the secret, Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, let''s try this unprecedented feat together." after saying that, Su Tang''s war spirit soared a lot in an instant. At this time, the third sky thunder also fell, which is much more powerful than before.


    However, Su Tang didn''t have the power of Tianlei that he could share with Tianji. With the help of Tianji, Su Tang only suffered a slight injury when he hit the third Tianlei. But Tianji can be described as an injury plus an injury this time. On the one hand, he had to protect Su Tang, and on the other hand, the power of Tianlei he accepted was the most powerful part. In addition, he was a spirit body, and Tianlei''s damage to him doubled, This time, the sky machine looked a little depressed in an instant.


    However, looking at Su Tang standing not far away to absorb the power of Tianlei, Tianji flashed a decisive look in his eyes and tried to suppress the injury. He didn''t want Su Tang to wake up and notice his injury. Tianlei fell again and again. When the seventh Tianlei, Tianji finally couldn''t help it, and a very sad scream rang through the whole wasteland.


    With the sound of his scream falling, Su Tang opened his eyes at the first moment. At this time, Su Tang was covered with blood all over his body. This continuous falling Tianlei also hurt Su Tang. Although with the help of Tianji and the support of Dan medicine, Su Tang could continue for a while, he heard the scream of Tianji at this moment, Su Tang gave up the power of refining Tianlei and quickly came to Tianji. At this time, Tianji looked extremely depressed.


    "Impossible, the secret of heaven, how could it be like this? When I saw you just now, you were still fine. Why did you suddenly become like this?" before the seventh thunder fell, Su Tang saw that the secret of heaven was almost the same as nothing. Although it was a little hurt, it was not heavy at all, but now the secret of heaven has become like this, which makes Su Tang feel a little unbelievable.


    "Su Tang, don''t worry. It''s OK. I just shouted because the power of Tianlei is too strong this time. I have no way to disturb you. You''d better absorb the power of Tianlei quickly. I believe that after you absorb the power of Tianlei this time, your physical power should be able to enter the demigod, so your success rate will be greater." looking at Su Tang next to you, Tianji pulled out a reluctant smile and said.


    Su Tang nodded when he heard the secret, took out some pills and said; "Tianji, you are now an independent cultivation body. I wonder if you can take pills?"


    Tianji shook his head and said; "No, if you can take the pill, I asked you to give it to me just now. You can still keep these pills. The next three Tianlei are very powerful, and you have a better chance of success with these pills." although Tianji has become an independent cultivation individual, he is actually a tool spirit, and the pill can''t help him supplement.


    Su Tang was a little flustered when he heard Tianji''s words. He had never seen Tianji so weak. Now Tianji had such a problem. He didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Well, boy, you quickly absorb the power of Tianlei. The next is the eighth Tianlei. It''s not a big problem to get through the ninth. Absorb it quickly." Tianji saw that Su Tang didn''t know what to do, reluctantly smiled and continued. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and absorbed it around Tianji. At this time, Tianji''s face was positive, He looked up at the thunder clouds in the sky. For a moment, he burst out all his strength at this time. He pinched the law with his hands, and a huge golden aura appeared continuously.


    This time, Tianji didn''t protect him as before. This time, the golden barrier completely shrouded Su Tang, but he didn''t have the slightest protection. With the aggregation of barriers, Tianji''s look became more and more depressed. After the aggregation of the last golden barrier, Tianji''s look had been completely depressed to the extreme.


    At this time, Su Tang also woke up from absorption. The moment he opened his eyes, he found that the secret of heaven around him had completely changed. At this time, there were countless golden barriers above his head, but there was no barrier above his head. Seeing this situation, Su Tang''s face changed and shouted; "Tianji, what''s going on? Do you think we''re doing this?"


    "Hehe, boy, accept the Tianlei this time. After that, accept Luo''s inheritance, go back to the mainland and kill all the aliens. I can''t do it. My strength has been exhausted, and I can''t continue to spend the next two Tianlei. Therefore, I have set up such a barrier with all my strength, which should be able to block most of them for you In the world, you should take more pills to lift up the body, and you should be able to catch the ninth sky thunder. "Tianji said with a dispirited look at this time.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang''s face changed and shouted; "No, Tianji can''t do this. If you do this, you will die." at this time, after su Tang heard Tianji''s words, he realized that Tianji had sacrificed himself to help him get through this Tianlei.


    "Hehe, boy, I''m an instrument spirit. I haven''t lived for many years. I''ve been with several masters before. To tell you the truth, I''m happiest to follow you. Besides, I don''t necessarily fall this time. My true spirit is still in the creation God box. Even if it falls here, I''ll return to the creation God box. Maybe I can come back to life many years later Certainly, "Tianji continued with a smile.


    As his voice fell, the power of the eighth Tianlei had fallen. Su Tang wanted to say something, but Tianji said; "Boy, please prepare quickly. Don''t let my death have no value at all. Imagine your relatives on the mainland. Think about the elders who have high hopes for you on the mainland. Think about the Shura people in Shura hell. They all put their hopes on you. No matter what this time, you must successfully survive this Tianlei, so that I can have a chance to revive and you can come back Have a chance to see me again. "


    At the moment when the voice of the secret fell, Su Tang was stunned. A line of clear tears slowly slipped down from the corner of his eyes and nodded fiercely. After looking at the secret, he took out the single medicine directly from the storage, swallowed it continuously, and laughed with his last strength when he saw Su Tang''s action; "Ha ha, ha ha, I have lived for many years. I can be a hero this time. Thank you for giving me this opportunity and making me magnificent."


    The voice fell, and the eighth Tianlei was already on his body. After the Tianji screamed, he became quiet. Su Tang trembled all over his body, and his tears kept falling from the corners of his eyes, but he didn''t open his eyes. He really couldn''t bear to see the Tianji now, and he didn''t want to live up to the things Tianji did. After the eighth Tianlei bombarded the barrier left by the Tianji, The rest of the meaning bombarded Su Tang''s body and was absorbed by Zi Lei''s heart in an instant. This eighth Tianlei didn''t hurt him at all.


    As the efficacy of the pill was continuously absorbed, Su Tang''s injury was healing rapidly. After all the pills were consumed, Su Tang opened his eyes and looked at the seat of the secret for the first moment, but there was no secret there. At this moment, Su Tang was stunned. The secret disappeared and disappeared under the eighth thunder.


    "The secret of heaven, the secret of heaven!" Su Tang shouted twice. He didn''t get the same answer as before. There was silence. After calling a few times, he still didn''t get an answer. Su Tang knew that the secret of heaven had fallen to the ground and reached the sky thunder. At this time, Ling Zhanwu and others who were watching from the outside were stunned.


    At that moment, they all saw the action of the secret of heaven. First, they helped Su Tang to set up many barriers, and then they were completely defenseless and hard connected to Tianlei. Ling Zhanwu''s eyesight was amazing. At that moment, he finally saw clearly that the eighth Tianlei was about to be divided into two, and most of it was followed by the Golden Shadow, Su Tang accepted only a small part.


    At this time, Ling Zhanwu has been completely shocked. What kind of relationship is it that can make such a thing in such a crisis? It''s not just an ordinary death. Death can reincarnate. Under the sky thunder, Yunlu basically has no chance of reincarnation. I''m afraid even the real spirit will disappear if such a spirit is bombarded by the sky thunder?


    This is not a casual death. It is simply not the level that ordinary relationships can achieve. Moreover, Ling Zhanwu is very clear that the spirit body is willing to do so. In fact, both people and spirit bodies are the same. It is very difficult to choose in the face of such a choice, and the spirit body actually made such a choice in an instant, What kind of charm does this human have, so that such spirits can die willingly?


    For a time, Ling Zhanwu''s head was full of doubts. She would never understand the idea of Tianji. The reason why Tianji did so was that Su Tang was the first and most interesting owner he met in many years. Even his first director had never given him such a feeling. Besides, this time, it had a direct relationship with him, At the same time, he is also betting that Su Tang can achieve the Supreme God, and he will have a chance to come back to life at that time.


    At this time, Su Tang on the wasteland was stunned. Things that happened when he was with Tianji kept appearing. Every time he was in danger, Tianji would remind himself for the first time. When he met something he didn''t understand, Tianji would answer it for the first time, Therefore, over the years, Su Tang has regarded Tianji as his mentor. Now such a mentor, in order to fall under the sky thunder, the blow of this moment makes Su Tang feel very painful.


    At this time, the voice of the ninth sky thunder suddenly appeared in the sky, which immediately pulled Su Tang out of his memory. At this time, Su Tang looked up at the surging sky thunder, his face was stunned and shouted loudly. For a moment, the destructive power of his whole body was controlled. Moreover, this explosion was the most powerful explosion in his history, the destructive power in Dantian, For a moment, they all rushed out. He wrapped his whole body. With the movement of Su Tang''s destructive power, the creative power in his blood seemed to feel. At this time, the determination in the master''s heart also operated at the first time.


    Of course, Su Tang didn''t feel the change at this moment. At this time, all his experiences were on the ninth Tianlei, and he was not aware of the operation of creative power at all. This was the first operation after su Tang got the creative power. Although he had used the creative power before, he couldn''t use it.


    If you can''t use it, you can''t give full play to the real power of creativity. At this moment, the creative power operates. In a moment, Su Tang''s power erupts, and the ninth Tianlei also falls. Instead of dividing it into two as before, Su Tang bombards directly at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang uses all the things he can use.


    "Boom!" the ninth sky thunder came, and the whole wasteland trembled for a moment.

 Chapter 451

    With the falling of the ninth sky thunder, Ling Zhanwu and others standing in the distance were frightened by the great power. They were worried and looked at the figure swallowed by the sky thunder. At this time, Luo Ling looked pale and prayed in his heart. He hoped that Su Tang would succeed in taking over the sky thunder. At this time, Han pangzi shouted hard in his heart, "Su Tang, come on, I don''t want you to fall under the thunder when we just met."


    For a moment, the people of the mob City prayed one after another. At this time, Su Tang on the wasteland was very uncomfortable. The last Tianlei was too powerful. At this time, he knew that most of the eight Tianlei he had accepted had been shared by Tianji, and he accepted only a small part. On the one hand, Tianji had to take care of himself, and on the other hand, he had to bear twice the injury What a pain! But Su Tang just heard the secret scream.


    "Tianji, thank you. Don''t worry, I''ll get through the Tianlei baptism. I won''t let my last life repeat the mistakes." at this time, Su Tang shouted loudly in his heart. The ninth power of Tianlei quickly tore the flesh of Su Tang and the second form of real dragon bully. At this moment, it was torn by Tianlei, and the great power went straight to Su Tang''s internal organs.


    At this time, zileixin can''t absorb so much power of Tianlei. A large number of Tianlei''s power broke through zileixin''s defense and began to frantically destroy the internal meridians of Su Tang. Even the supreme meridians evolved from Jingyu have no way at all under such violent and extraordinary power of Tianlei. The meridians of Su Tang are where Tianlei''s power passes It was completely destroyed.


    If the huge power of Tianlei woke up the residual spirit of Thor sleeping in zilei''s heart, the residual spirit of Thor noticed Su Tang''s situation at this time, his face changed and shouted, "what did you do, bastard boy? It''s really inconvenient to have such a huge power of thunder." Although the thunder god shouted in his mouth, the action on his hand was not slow at all. He quickly used the last power of the remnant soul to stimulate the purple thunder heart. With the help of the thunder god, the purple thunder heart increased to 100% of the fusion degree in an instant, and the speed of absorbing the power of thunder increased several times in an instant. With the help of such a purple thunder heart.


    The thunder power that constantly poured into Su Tang''s body was quickly absorbed by Zi Lei Xin. There was no thunder power that could cross this to defense. This time, Su Tang''s pressure was reduced a lot. At this time, the Thunder God''s hand still kept moving, and quickly absorbed the huge thunder power in the improved meridians towards Zi Lei Xin.


    At the same time, he also used his mind to shout loudly at Su Tang''s sea of knowledge; "boy, wake up!" for a moment, Su Tang, who had already fainted, was awakened by thunder god''s drinking all his life. When he saw Su Tang want to come, thunder god shouted again; "Boy, first absorb the power of the bud body at full speed. My power can only activate the purple thunder heart for a short time. There is no way to absorb so much thunder power. Now hurry up and absorb more, so that the purple thunder heart can guard against the rear after my power disappears, otherwise the power of the sky thunder will destroy your body."


    The Thunder God''s voice fell. Su Tang also knew that the situation was critical at this time. Without saying much, he directly began to absorb crazily, regardless of the pain of his whole body. At the same time, the power of hiding soap in his blood also appeared at this time, entered his meridians and began to repair his meridians previously damaged by the power of heaven thunder.


    With the characteristics of creative power, Su Tang created something that didn''t exist. However, now those meridians of Su Tang have been completely broken. There is creative power. It can create a new meridians for Su Tang, a more powerful meridians than before. At this time, Su Tang absorbed the power here with all his strength, but didn''t notice the movement of creative power.


    However, the Thor in zilei''s heart was aware of the operation of creative power, and his heart was also very shocked; "The power of creation, this is the power of creation. Unexpectedly, this boy has the power of creation. Before, I was still thinking that his peerless meridians were destroyed in his life. Su Tang''s talent will decline a lot, but now it is completely different. There is the power of creation. He can constantly restore his meridians, and even Ken is more powerful."


    With the emergence of the power of creation, the destructive power of Su Tang surrounding Su Tang is also constantly eliminating the power of thunder. At one time, several directors with big cards blocked the power of thunder and consumed it continuously. With the passage of time, Su Tang has absorbed a lot of the power of thunder at this time.


    At the same time, under the control of the God of thunder, zileixin swallows the power of thunder and the power of creation to constantly repair and create the meridians of Su Tang. He will not have the intelligence to continuously eliminate the power of bud body. At this time, the smoke and dust aroused by the ninth sky thunder has dissipated, revealing Su Tang''s voice again. The thunder clouds in the sky also begin to dissipate slowly after the ninth sky thunder.


    Seeing Su Tang''s figure, Luo Ling exclaimed, "Su Tang!" when his voice fell, Luo Ling wanted to report to him, but Ling Zhanwu stood by and caught him. At this time, Ling Zhanwu said; "You can''t go now. At this time, Su Tang is surrounded by the powerful power of thunder. You go now. With your strength, it will turn into fly ash in an instant. Don''t worry. Although Su Tang''s current state looks very scary, there are some I''m sure that he is still alive. At this time, he is constantly absorbing and carrying the power of thunder."


    "But, Su Tang, he......" when he heard Ling Zhanwu''s words, Luo Ling was very worried. He looked at Su Tang, who was scorched and still had black blood, and wanted to go over.


    "Sister, just wait. I know you''re worried about Su Tang, and I''m worried about him. But now this level is the most important. As long as Su Tang can survive under the power of these thunder, the Tianlei baptism will be successful. Even if you pass now, you can''t help. On the contrary, you will be dangerous by yourself and even disturb Su Tang''s state at this time. I see us I''d better wait here. "Han pangzi said when he saw Luo Ling.


    At this time, Luo Tian and others advised him one after another. When they heard them say so, Luo Ling nodded. At this time, Ling Zhanwu smiled and patted Luo Ling''s small hand; "Hehe, I know you are worried about Su Tang, but caring is chaotic. Let''s wait quietly. Don''t worry. I can feel that the thunder power around Su Tang is dissipating rapidly. I think Su Tang is absorbing constantly at this time. At the same time, his destructive power is also constantly destroying the thunder power. If we continue like this, these thunder power will disappear soon Will completely take a small spoon, and then Su Tang will successfully tide over the baptism of Tianlei. "


    "Yes, as long as he has been baptized by Tianlei, Tiandao will lower the reward. This time, Su Tang''s Tianlei is so powerful that the reward will be no small at that time. It will not only improve his strength, but also it is likely that his injury will recover in an instant. Don''t worry." at this time, Luo Tian also said.


    How can they not see Luo Ling''s mentality at this time for the old people who have lived for so many years? Obviously, the girl has already had feelings for Su Tang, and extraordinary would not be so worried. However, it is a natural match for Luo Ling''s identity to be with Su Tang''s amazing talent. Besides, Ling Zhanwu''s help, Luo Ling should be able to activate the power of blood soon. At that time, the whole person''s talent will undergo earth shaking transformation.


    "Hahaha, this time, Su Tang finally got over it. I can also breathe a sigh of relief. At that moment just now, I raised my heart to my throat. Now it''s finally better." Han pangzi also laughed at this time.


    Hearing his words, the people around him gave out bursts of friendly smiles. All these people in the mob City accepted Su Tang wholeheartedly this time. Although they treated Su Tang very casually and politely before, many of them came back in the face of Luo Tian, but this time Su Tang came back when the mob city was in crisis, Not only did he destroy the evil Shura hook wind, but also he could spend such a powerful sky thunder after it was destroyed.


    All of a sudden, these madmen in Shura hell who adore the powerful ones worship them. Not everyone can spend such a powerful Tianlei. Even the powerful Ling Zhanwu knows that even if she goes, she will not have the chance to spend such a powerful Tianlei. Now Su Tang has spent it. She can''t imagine it, Although Ling Zhanwu felt that Su Tang had a chance in the first sky thunder, at the moment of seeing the powerful sky thunder falling behind, Ling Zhanwu''s confidence in Su Tang completely collapsed.


    Now Su Tang has passed the most dangerous time. In the next time, it depends on whether he can solve all the last things. As long as he solves them, even the unprecedented super Tianlei has survived this time, but the problem is not big when it comes to Su Tang''s state.


    Then the falling body laughed and said; "Come on, brothers, this time, brother Su Tang not only saved my city of thugs, but also overstepped such a shocking Tianlei baptism. It''s a double blessing. Those dead brothers in the past will be happy for us when they see today''s things. Everyone doesn''t want to think about it. Today we''ll celebrate. Let''s go and get something to eat nearby. Today I''m happy We are here to have a good meal and wait for the Su Tang brothers to achieve the throne. "


    As he liked his voice, he immediately stood up and several people quickly walked towards the surrounding wasteland. Because Tianlei''s power was too strong before, all the monsters in this range were transferred away. This time, the hunting of monsters was not as fast as before. These people met monsters after walking a lot of places.


    At this time, Su Tang was still absorbing, but compared with the previous crisis, it was much easier now. Su Tang could also be distracted. At this time, he remembered that it was the voice in the sea before and asked; "Master Thor, is that you?"


    "Hehe, boy, it''s good. The achievement of the throne can be fished out as scheduled, but the benefits are also very great." at this time, there was a weakness in the Thor''s voice. After hearing his words, Su Tang said sadly; "In fact, I''d rather not have such a thing. Elder, you don''t know that I can get through the baptism of Tianlei this time. It''s all due to Tianji. If it weren''t for his help, I''m afraid I would have fallen under Tianlei."


    "Secret of heaven? Can others? Why didn''t I see others?" although Thor was only a ghost, he still had some memories of the secret of heaven. He also knew that the secret of heaven existed in Su Tang''s body. I think he had communicated with the secret of heaven in Su Tang''s body at the beginning. Now he suddenly heard Su Tang''s words, and Thor also had some doubts.


    "The secret of heaven fell. He returned the seven thunder for me. When the eighth thunder, he even gave up his defense and set up countless barriers for me to block the thunder. He exhausted all his strength and exposed himself to the thunder without any defense."


    Su Tang said here, and the corners of his eyes couldn''t help shedding a trace of tears again. After hearing his words, Thor was silent for a while and began to persuade him; "Boy, you don''t have to be sad. Tianji must have his idea. Now that you have succeeded, you don''t waste Tianji''s efforts to help you. This is the biggest reward you have given him. As for Tianji, there is no turning point. He is an instrument spirit. Even now he has become an independent individual, he still has a trace of true spirit In the divine box of creation, as long as you cultivate it well, the secret of heaven will not have no chance to resurrect. "


    "Well, I know. Tianji told me, but I don''t know how long he will come back to life." Su Tang continued in his heart.


    At this time, Thor''s voice was getting weaker and weaker; "Boy, the next step is for you to go alone. Zileixin should be able to activate more than half of this time. I can''t help you in the future. The later activation depends on you."


    "Elder, what''s the matter with you? What do you mean?" this time, Su Tang noticed the weakness in the Thunder God''s voice and asked.


    "Hehe, this time I''ve exhausted the power of the remnant soul to help you activate zilei''s heart for a short time. When my power is exhausted, it will dissipate soon. Don''t be sad, boy. You''re still singing in the future. Remember what you promised me. You must drive those things out of the mainland so that they can never invade the mainland again." Thor smiled and said, The tone is full of free and easy.


    His words made Su Tang already. Su Tang didn''t think of his own Tianlei baptism. He unexpectedly let a teacher and friend fall and his real master dissipate with him. Such a price is too high.


    "Boy, don''t be sad. If you try to improve your accomplishments, the future of the mainland will be up to you." after that, the figure of shenlei in zilei''s heart began to dissipate slowly. At this time, Su Tang read carefully and shouted; "Master, master!"


    "Hehe, I''ll die without regret if I can hear you call Shifu before you dissipate. Finally, I''ll give you a reminder. Be careful of the world God. I always think he''s not a good man." the figure fell and the Thunder God completely dissipated. At this time, Su Tang didn''t care about the Thunder God''s words at all. His whole heart was silent on his back. A Tianlei baptism lost two people who were kind to him.


    "With the disappearance of Thor, zileixin also lost the support of Thor''s power. In a moment, the activation degree fell to 55%, which was 15% higher than before. If it had been changed, Su Tang would be very happy, but he was not happy at this time. After absorbing and refining day and night, Su Tang finally consumed all the power of thunder. With the thunder With the complete consumption of the power of thunder, Su Tang''s physical power has reached the peak of demigod at this time, and the purple thunder heart, which has absorbed so much thunder power, began to return a large amount of pure Reiki in an instant, so that Su Tang''s Reiki cultivation is also improving rapidly. "


    At this time, a day and a night have passed. Ling Zhanwu and others are still guarding Su Tang not far away. At this time, many people in the mob city have returned to the city. After this war, the mob city has also been seriously damaged and needs to be cleaned up by many people. At this time, only Ling Zhanwu, Luo Ling Ligang, Han pangzi and Luo Tian are guarding Su Tang here.


    Bai Yue and Li Yong both died in the battle with gou Feng two days ago, which made Li Gang and Luo Ling very sad. But now Su Tang can escape such a powerful Tianlei baptism and dilute the sadness in the hearts of his fellow disciples. At this time, there was a sudden change. Ling Zhanwu couldn''t do it in a moment; "Ha ha, the boy has completely handled the power of Tianlei. I believe the reward of Tiandao will fall soon. I don''t know how far he can improve."


    Hearing Ling Zhanwu''s words, Luo Ling, who had been looking at Su Tang, immediately turned to Ling Zhanwu and asked; "Sister, what you said is true?" this day and night, apart from the time of eating, Luo Ling''s eyes never left Su Tang''s figure, but her strength is too weak, so she can''t catch the change of Su Tang. At this time, when she heard Ling Zhanwu''s words, she felt that there was no change in her heart, so she had such a question.


    "Hahaha, you girl, when did your sister cheat you? Don''t worry, your sweetheart will wake up soon. At that time, the word of heaven may come down and let him stay here for a few more days. After a few days, his strength will change dramatically." Ling Zhanwu continued with a smile.


    With the sound of Ling Zhan''s dance, as soon as your sweetheart appeared, Luo Ling''s whole face blushed for a moment, and the people next to him also gave out a burst of friendly laughter, and Li Gang answered at this time; "Yes, sister Ling, brother Su Tang is good. You should catch him well. Don''t let him be robbed by others."


    "You... What are you talking about?" Luo Ling said with an embarrassed smile.

 Chapter 452

    I remember Luo Ling''s shy appearance. Ling Zhanwu and others stopped laughing at her. At this time, Han pangzi looked at Su Tang and said; "I don''t know. This time, Su Tang can be promoted to the level of water Warcraft. Now our situation is not good. Did we get a big news this time? I believe many powerful people have been excited."


    "Yes, indeed, the people of these forces are alarmed. Even if the mob city is exposed, the ghost people are likely to get information about us from some people. I don''t think we can continue to stay here. The mob city is very dangerous now." Ling Zhanwu also said.


    After hearing their words, Luo Tian asked some puzzled questions; "What do you mean after all? And what kind of clan is the ghost clan?" only after coming to the mob City, there were a lot of things. Ling Zhanwu and others didn''t say anything about this time.


    Now hearing Luo Tian''s question, Han pangzi quickly said the whole thing again. After listening, Luo Tian''s face was dignified for a moment and said; "I didn''t expect such a powerful race in Shura hell."


    After that, Luo Tian said; "However, you can rest assured that our mob city is not easy to find. This time, we have some ideas in our hearts. I also discussed with several leaders before. We don''t want it here. Let''s go back to the real mob city."


    "The real city of thugs? Brother Luo Tian, what do you mean?" as Luo Tian''s voice fell, Luo Ling immediately turned to look at him and asked. After the previous jokes, Luo Ling didn''t dare to stare at Su Tang as before. Moreover, she knew that Su Tang was not in danger, and her worry was completely put down.


    "Hehe, in fact, this is just a city built outside the city of thugs. The real city of thugs is not easy to find. Even the former Emperor didn''t know where the real city of thugs is. No one knows this place except the new black members of the city of thugs." Luo Tian continued.


    After hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu and others also nodded. Ling Zhanwu had some doubts when she arrived here. She really didn''t think that the mob city was like this, which is completely different from the rumors she heard. According to the rumors, the mob city is very powerful, which is also a very mysterious strength in Shura hell, The ability may even be related to hidden races such as ghosts.


    But when she came to the mob City, she saw something completely different. Now after hearing Luo Tian''s words, he realized that this was not a real mob city.


    "Won''t there be any problem if you take me?" Ling Zhanwu has some concerns. However, such forces are very impolite to outsiders. They don''t want too many people to know their existence.


    Luo Tian smiled and said; "Don''t worry, elder. When brother Sutang first came here, I told him that he was human, and asked me to take brother Sutang. Now that this place has been destroyed, and brother Sutang has encountered such a thing, I want to go directly to the mob city."


    "Besides, I''m sure the city master will be very happy if there is an expert like you. Your reputation is very big in the whole Shura hell. In fact, the most important thing, you don''t know, the city master of the mob city is actually a Roche man. I''m the adopted child of the city master, so I follow the city master''s surname, but I''m not a Roche man." Luo Tian told a more shocking secret.


    "What?" at the moment of hearing this, Luo Ling and Ling Zhanwu stood up in surprise. At this time, Ling Zhanwu asked; "What''s the name of your city master?" Luo Ling stared at Luo Tian eagerly. There was nothing more exciting than hearing that he had a master inventory.


    "My adoptive father''s name is Luojiang." Luo Tian answered.


    As his voice fell, Luo Ling and Ling Zhanwu were stunned at first, and Luo Ling was the first to speak; "Luojiang? Can''t it be my grandfather''s brother Luojiang?" after hearing Luo Ling''s words, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "Yes, I did. At the beginning, I also heard grandpa said that when Roche was attacked by Di, in fact, there was another Roche elder who didn''t come back. That person was Luojiang."


    "Hehe, I''ve seen it before long. After brother Su Tang receives the reward from heaven, we will be the city of thugs." Luo Tian said with a smile.


    Ling Zhanwu nodded. She always thought that there were no members in Shura hell. Unexpectedly, in this short time, she saw a Luo''s lineage and heard an old man suspected of implementing the elder. Her heart was very excited. At this time, Luo Ling nodded and said; "When my grandfather screamed at his death, he left a glance, so that our descendants must find Luojiang ancestors, but with the slow decline of our family, this task was stranded."


    "Hehe, well, let''s wait a few days at ease. I also want to meet this master of Roche." Ling Zhanwu said with a smile. Ling Zhanwu also heard a lot about Luo Ling from Ligang that day and night. Originally, he wanted to ask Luo Ling very much, but Luo Ling''s heart was on Su Tang. When he asked her questions, it was often wrong to answer them, After several times, Ling Zhanwu gave up asking her, but instead asked Li Gang, who grew up with Luo Ling.


    Rushed away from Gang''s mouth, he also heard that the Luo Ling family had lived these years. In order to make a living, Luo''s direct descendants had become adventurers, and had lost their lives on those low-level monsters. When she heard this, Ling Zhanwu felt very uncomfortable. She only blamed herself for not looking for Luo''s members and letting the Luo Ling family live such a life.


    Two days later, Su Tang''s Reiki cultivation at this time, nourished by the Reiki continuously released by Zi Lei''s heart, has reached the semi divine state. At this time, a huge light column came from the sky. Ling Zhanwu and others felt the moment the light column appeared; "Heaven''s reward has begun." Ling Zhanwu looked at the light column and said.


    As his voice fell, all the fighters in the mob city came one by one. The light column was very huge and shrouded Su Tang in an instant. He paid attention to it and clearly felt the pure power of origin. At this time, Ling Zhanwu said; "This time, Su Tang''s reward is really rich."


    "Ha ha, yes, this light column is much stronger than I was at the beginning." Luo Tian said with a smile, with unparalleled envy in his tone, but he knew very well that this kind of thing could not be envied. The Tianlei baptism Su Tang had received before was so powerful. It was something he fought his life for. It was useless to envy himself.


    "This time, Su Tang doesn''t know how far he can improve. The more he improves, the stronger our strength against the ghost clan will be, and the greater the chance to leave Shura hell at that time." Han pangzi continued.


    As his voice fell, Ling Zhanwu also nodded. At this time, Su Tang constantly absorbed the pure and very original Reiki. At the same time, not only the physical body, but also the Reiki power quickly entered the divine level. Under the nourishment of here, the power of soul also entered the semi divine state. In fact, it only came from, After su Tang came to Shura hell, he seldom used his soul power, so his soul power has not been improved. Now suddenly, he has been promoted from the initial stage of eclosion to a demigod, which is also an unexpected joy.


    "I should be able to improve so much with such a huge power?" at this time, Su Tang didn''t know the division of accomplishments above the divine level. He also asked about the secret of heaven before, but he didn''t answer at that time. Now that the secret of heaven has fallen, Su Tang doesn''t know who to ask. He can only ignore it for the time being and try to absorb this pure and very original power.


    After su Tang absorbed a day''s pursuit, his strength at this time has improved several levels compared with that before. The power of soul is also the threshold for successfully entering the divine level. At this time, Ling Zhanwu looked at Su Tang in the distance and said with a smile; "His current strength is too strong. He has reached the level of the middle God you said, younger martial brother. However, his destructive power has now been completely transformed into destructive power. I''m afraid even the general King level Shura is not his opponent?"


    "Oh, yes, I saw the division of the divine level in the mainland classics left by my master. Unexpectedly, Su Tang directly crossed the lower God and became the middle God, and the power of the source seems to have not dissipated. I think he should have the opportunity to enter the upper God." Han pangzi also said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu shook his head with a smile and said; "I think it should be a little difficult. Su Tang has stayed in the middle God for a long time now, and this time the word of heaven is slowly weakening, which may let him achieve the peak of the middle God." Han pangzi''s eyesight is not as good as Ling Zhanwu, and Han pangzi can''t feel the situation of Su Tang in the light column at all.


    Ling Zhanwu is different. She is strong and can fully feel Su Tang''s situation. After hearing her words, Han pangzi nodded and said; "It really began to weaken."


    At this time, Su Tang also felt that the original aura began to weaken. He also knew that his promotion was a little small, but he still absorbed it with all his strength. One day later, the original aura completely disappeared. This time, Su Tang accepted the infusion time for three days. All this was because he successfully passed through the powerful sky thunder, The thunder, which was originally two people, was passed by Su Tang alone. The coming of heaven was also shared by two people. Su Tang accepted it alone, so time is like this.


    When the light column dispersed, Han pangzi felt that Su Tang really didn''t make another breakthrough, and couldn''t help laughing and saying; "Elder martial sister, your eyesight is good." Han pangzi''s cultivation is only in the middle of his emergence. If it weren''t for the things left by his master, he might not have such insight now.


    Ling Zhanwu smiled and said; "Younger martial brother, your strength is not enough now. When you improve, your eyesight will also improve. I can only see through Su Tang''s state at this time by taking up the cultivation." Han pangzi smiled and said after hearing her words; "Yes, yes, practice quickly. Su Tang has achieved the throne now. I''m still in the middle of eclosion. It''s really unreasonable."


    At this time, after Luo Tian and others on one side waited for an hour, Su Tang finally opened his eyes. After looking at Ling Zhanwu and others not far away, Su Tang outlined a smile at the corners of his mouth and quickly ran towards them. After entering, Ling Zhanwu took the lead in saying; "Congratulations, Su Tang. This promotion is much greater."


    "Hehe, thank you, elder. It''s very expensive this time." Su Tang said with a trace of sadness in his eyes. None of them will understand what price Su Tang paid for this Tianlei baptism.


    After hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu smiled and said; "You mean the golden spirit body, but he made you. Since he chose to do so, you will see your success. Now that you have succeeded, his sacrifice is not in vain."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes!" then he stopped talking. At this time, Luo Ling looked at Su Tang and was very sad. The party then left here and returned to the mob city. Then Luo Tian told Su Tang what he and Ling Zhanwu said, which made Su Tang stunned.


    "The real city of thugs?" asked Su Tang suspiciously. Seeing his appearance, Luo Tian explained again. After listening, Su Tang nodded and said clearly; "So it is. Well, I''m glad to see such a place. When shall we start?"

 Chapter 453

    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Luo Tian thought about it and said; "I think I''ll start tomorrow without watching. This time you''re making a lot of noise. I''m afraid that some powerful people will notice before long. It''s not safe here now. It''s better to leave early." thinking of what Ling Zhanwu said to him before, the ghost clan is so powerful that if they find Su Tang and others, can they stop them?


    Su Tang and others also nodded. At this time, Ling Zhanwu said; "Indeed, it''s better to leave here early. At the same time, I also want to see Master Luo Jiang early." Luo Ling nodded excitedly as her voice fell.


    Seeing that they all agreed, Luo Tian turned and said to the people of the mob city around him; "Tell me about this. We can''t stay here any longer. Let''s go back." after hearing his words, the man nodded and quickly withdrew from the hall. After a while, he attracted a lot of discussion in the mob city when he returned again.


    "How can you suddenly think of going back? Isn''t it good here?" someone asked after hearing such an order.


    "Maybe it''s because of this time. The attack of Goufeng made us lose a lot here. Besides, the news brought out by the Sutang brothers will soon attract the attention of the big forces in Shura hell. We are ashamed here. We have a lot of enemies with those big forces. Now it''s just time to leave, so we won''t have a bad war again." after hearing the man''s words, The people around him analyzed.


    With this person''s analysis, the people who were still talking about it were silent. This time, the mob city did suffer a heavy loss. If it continued to be here, it was likely that such a thing would happen. For a time, the people of the mob city began to clean up quickly. After all, they have lived here for many years, and many things have been used to it and are a little reluctant to give up.


    Throwing away the desert blood beast in his hand, Su Tang saw that Ling Zhanwu had come with Luo Tian and others, and said with a smile; "Elder, according to what you said, I''ve done it all." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Ling Zhanwu smiled. At this time, Luo Tian looked at the bloody desert blood beast and said in surprise; "Is this a desert blood beast? I didn''t expect that Yushan would dare such a thing. If it weren''t for the elders, I''m afraid we don''t know how many people would die here."


    "Hehe, I''m not so strong to make this desert blood beast like this. Everything is made by Su Tang''s fighting skills." Ling Zhanwu smiled and shook his head.

 Chapter 454

    Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell. At the moment, the people behind her looked at Su Tang in shock. Luo Ling''s eyes were full of worship. He looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, you are so powerful. This is a desert blood beast, one of the most powerful monsters in Shura hell. I didn''t expect you to defeat it. You are so powerful."


    Li Gang also nodded at this time, looked at the desert blood beast from a distance and said; "I''ve seen this thing from ancient books. I''ve never seen a real guy. Now I can be regarded as seeing a real thing." Li Gang''s tone at this time is also full of shock. At the same time, he doesn''t want to be as dead as before. Obviously, he also came out of the death of his good friend and brother.


    "Hahaha, brother Ligang, what you said is very interesting. Not only have you seen this thing, but also I have not seen it, because it is not something we can deal with at all. There is only a dead end when we see it. I don''t want to see this thing." Luo Tian laughed immediately after hearing Ligang''s words.


    Hearing what he said, people around him laughed with kindness. Li Gang scratched his hair and said with an embarrassed look; "Ha ha, it''s a joke. This thing really meets his people. Without absolute strong strength, it has to wait for death. I don''t want to meet him for the second time. This time, there are two experts, master Ling Zhanwu and Su Tang, so that we can be safe."


    "Yes, I don''t want to meet you," Luo Ling said with a smile.


    At this time, Ling Zhanwu said; "Luo Tian, you''re ready to tie up the desert blood beast, and we''ll drag it away." as Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell, Luo Tian and Luo Ling showed a puzzled look, and Su Tang smiled and explained when he saw their look change; "I just heard the elder say that this thing is the natural enemy of fire beetles. You see, we have reached the depths of the desert and wasted some time fighting here. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to feel the mob city before dark. We may be in great danger when fire beetles appear at night. Now I believe those fire beetles dare not come here."


    After hearing his words, Luo Tian and others were all in front of them. They were still worried about this before. Just now when they saw the desert blood beast, they were full of shock. They didn''t think of this for a moment. Now when they heard Su Tang''s reminder, Luo Tian and others responded. Luo Tian nodded and smiled and said; "Hahaha, so it is. I was worried just now. I don''t need it now. With this thing, even the most powerful fire beetle dare not come here. We have been on our way all night tonight to finish the mob city as soon as possible."


    With the sound falling, Luo Tian took out a bundle of rope from the storage ring and said; "Brothers, come and help us. Tie this thing up and take it with us. We''re going to be tyrannical in the desert." after that, Luo Tian handed the rope to the people around him. Seeing his action, Su Tang immediately shouted to stop him; "Brother Luo Tian, I think you''d better give me the rope and I''ll bind it. You''d better not touch it."


    Luo Tian responded to Su Tang''s column in an instant, nodded and handed the rope to Su Tang; "Brother, be careful. This thing is very poisonous. Don''t touch it." Ling Zhanwu said with a smile after hearing his words; "Hehe, don''t worry. Didn''t you see the boy get this thing up from his horse just now? Although the toxin of this thing is overbearing, it has no effect on Su Tang. This is the power of destruction."


    Luo Tian nodded. At this time, Su Tang left the rope and began to tie it up. This time, Su Tang didn''t use the power of destruction. After all, the rope is only a very ordinary rope and can''t afford his power of destruction. Therefore, Su Tang had cleaned the blood of some parts of the desert blood beast before, Now where do these ropes go through? They are not only free of poison, but also will not be damaged by their own destructive power.


    Soon Su Tang tied up the desert blood beast and handed the other end of the rope to Luo Tian; "Brother Luo Tian, you find some people to drag this. We''ve wasted a lot of time here. We''d better leave quickly. Although the fire beetle may not come with this thing, I''m still afraid that the howling before this thing will lead to other desert blood beasts."


    Su Tang discovered that the desert blood beast seemed to be just an immature monster. This time, he was killed by himself and others. No one knows whether it will attract other desert blood beasts, so Su Tang doesn''t want to stay here much. After hearing his call, ha even Luo Tian handed the rope to a person, he nodded and said; "Well, let''s hurry."


    Then the group began to run quickly in the desert. With the passage of time, the sky became darker and darker, and soon it became completely dark. Only the faint moonlight in the sky. Su Tang and others continued to travel with the help of the weak moonlight, and none of them stayed. At this time, Tianma didn''t want to stay, But in the afternoon, they heard an earth shaking howl from the place where they killed the desert blood beast behind them.


    The howl was filled with grief and anger. It seemed that it should be the elder of the desert blood beast brought by Su Tang and others. For a while later, Ling Zhanwu felt it, as if something was following behind him and others, so Su Tang and others didn''t dare to stay at all. In addition, it was dark at this time, and the fire beetles in the desert took action one after another, The reason why I and others didn''t meet the fire beetle is entirely because of the corpse of the desert blood beast. Now if I throw away the corpse, although I can avoid the powerful and abnormal desert blood beast behind me, it is likely to be attacked by the fire beetle. These two kinds of things may cause me and others great trouble.


    Therefore, in order to avoid the large number of fire beetles, Su Tang and others chose to take risks to take the corpse of the desert blood beast and run all the way. At this time, Luo Tian said; "Hurry up, everyone. The place where the mob city is located is not far ahead. We can''t delay any more." at this time, Ling Zhanwu nodded; "The things behind are getting closer and closer. Fortunately, the speed of the desert blood beast is not fast, otherwise we have been caught up now. Everyone hurry up. The people with high cultivation can help the people with low cultivation. The five pieces are faster and strive to reach the mob city before the desert blood beast catches up with us."


    With the words of Luo Tian and Ling Zhanwu, everyone nodded. The speed increased a bit. After about two hours of full speed running, Su Tang finally could vaguely see the outline of the city in the distance and said; "Hurry up, everyone. There should be the city of thugs ahead." after hearing his words, everyone looked along the place pointed by his finger. Sure enough, Luo Tian said with a smile at the moment of seeing the outline; "That''s the real city of thugs. Hurry up, everyone."


    At this time, Luo Tian could feel the approaching desert blood beast behind him. He and others now trumpet a lot of power. They have no rest in the desert. They have been running for a long time. Even King level Shura like Luo Tian has some consumption, not to mention those people with low power.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded and quickly read. Half an hour later, they had arrived at a distance of 100 meters from the mob city. At this time, Luo Tian shouted loudly; "The people on the tower open the door quickly. I''m Luo Tian!"


    Luo Tian''s voice blessed the power of Shura, so it was very huge and spread very far. After his voice fell, a man appeared on the tower, looked at Luo Tian from a distance, smiled and scolded; "Luo Tian, you''ve finally come back. How do you look like you''re very anxious?" the voice fell. He stood on the tower and looked far away. He vaguely seemed to see a huge figure in the distance. It seemed that Luo Tian and others were chasing after him. His face immediately changed and turned around and shouted; "Open the gate quickly!"


    At this time, Luo Tian heard the man on the tower and said eagerly; "Baifeng, you bastard, open the door quickly. There are desert blood beasts chasing behind us." after that, Luo Tian''s heart beat with a thump as he looked at the huge figure closer and closer to himself and others.


    At this time, the white maple on the tower was frightened by Luo Tian''s words and shouted at Luo Tian and others; "The silence will be opened soon. Come here quickly. You don''t know what to do. You can provoke this thing. I think you''re really dead." then he frightened the gate himself and began to quickly open the silence.


    At this time, Luo Tian also shouted loudly after hearing his words; "Everybody, hurry up." then the speed increased to the fastest and rushed towards silence. As they got closer and closer, the silence of the gold coin slowly opened a gap. The figure of Bai Feng appeared. When he saw Luo Tian and others rushing over, he didn''t have time to ask anything. He directly shouted, "brothers and brothers, spread out and let people outside the city come in."


    After the words fell, Bai Feng came to the side of the city gate and continued to shout; "When all of them came in, they immediately closed the city gate. There were desert blood beasts behind them, which was no joke." hearing Bai Feng''s words, all the people present were shocked, and a look of panic appeared on their faces. Seeing him, Bai Feng continued; "It''s all right. I''ve informed the experts in the city to come here. At that time, the desert blood beast can''t turn over any big waves."


    It turned out that when Bai Feng went down the city tower just now, he had sent a letter to the city master about Luo Tian and others'' return. At the same time, he also said that Luo Tian and others were being chased by a desert blood beast. As Bai Feng''s voice fell, more than a dozen very powerful smells rose in the city in an instant and were coming towards the city gate quickly.


    Feeling this breath, an Xie had some frightened martial artists who were relieved one after another. At this time, Luo Tian and others had rushed into the city. With the last person entering, Bai Feng gave a loud drink; "Shut the silence." the huge and thick silence began to move slowly with a force on his hand. However, looking at the desert blood beast pounding in the distance, the storm realized that the speed of closing the silence was not very fast, and immediately shouted at Luo Tian; "Luo Tian asked your men to come and close the gate."


    After hearing his words, Luo Tian''s people rushed up without waiting for Luo Tian''s order. With their participation, the city gate closed much faster, but it still couldn''t be closed before the desert blood beast. At this time, Ling Zhanwu saw that things could not be done and immediately shouted; "Spread out and I''ll stop this guy." then a long sword appeared, and Ling Zhanwu''s Shura power also soared into the air.


    That huge power shocked Baifeng and others who didn''t know her identity in an instant. At this moment, the desert blood beast behind him had reached the city gate. At this time, Baifeng immediately responded and shouted loudly; "Step back!" at this moment, all the heads stepped back, and Ling Zhanwu was the only one left in the whole silent entrance.


    The city gate, which was still completely closed, was directly knocked open by the angry collision of the desert blood beast. At this time, Ling Zhanwu shouted loudly, and the long sword in his hand directly stabbed forward. The speed was very fast. With the impact of the desert blood beast, the sword directly stabbed into the head of the desert blood beast, However, this desert blood beast is obviously different from the one he met before. Ling Zhanwu''s hard stab, coupled with the impact, only stabbed an inch or so.


    Su Tang was also surprised to see the defensive power of the desert blood beast again. It was amazing. Ling Zhanwu''s stab can be said to condense the strength of her whole body. Unexpectedly, it had only such an effect. Seeing that she didn''t cause too much damage under one blow, Ling Zhanwu immediately? Dodged rokai and hit the desert blood beast.


    At this time, the owners of the more than ten strong men in the mob city also felt it. When they saw the desert blood beast entering the city, they immediately shouted angrily, took out Wu Bin and began to attack. When they saw the rich helpers, they all gave a sigh of relief. At this time, Ling Zhanwu shouted at Su Tang; "Su Tang tried his best to use your martial arts to suppress this guy."


    Although more than ten people have joined, Ling Zhanwu still knows that these more than ten people and he will kill the desert blood beast. It still needs a waste of time, but if Su Tang takes action, it can save a lot of time. After hearing Ling Zhanwu''s words, Su Tang orders to take you. He will stand up immediately and the method in his hand will change quickly.


    In an instant, a huge God of war seal appeared on his head. At the moment when the Dharma decision fell, Su Tang shouted loudly, and the destruction power of his whole body erupted. He soon wrapped the God of war seal completely. At this time, Ling Zhanwu saw that Su Tang was ready and shouted at more than a dozen people attacking the desert blood beast; "Stand back!"


    As Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell, the more than ten people also noticed the movement in Su Tang''s side and immediately retreated. At the moment when these people retreated, Su Tang''s God of war seal had been suppressed towards the desert blood beast, which was similar to the previous one, but this desert blood beast was very unusual. They reacted in an instant and tried their best to stop it, However, the destructive power printed by the God of war entered its body at the moment of contacting the desert blood beast.


    When the God of destruction entered the body, it immediately began to destroy the vitality in its body. The desert blood beast roared. At this time, the God of war seal also fell, and the two hit together. At the moment when the God of war seal disappeared, Ling Zhanwu shouted again; "Go all out and attack with distant fighting skills." the voice fell, and she took the lead in cutting off one thing. This time, she was more powerful than before.


    Seeing Ling Zhanwu''s great power, more than a dozen people were stunned. They immediately reacted and tried their best to display their war skills. More than a dozen fought at the same time. All the war skills fell on the desert blood beast through the smoke and dust. For a moment, the desert blood beast gave a cry of pain.


    "Luo Tian, who is this woman? She''s so powerful, even more than the city Lord." Bai Feng turned to look at Luo Tian and asked.


    Hearing his question, Luo Tian didn''t turn his head and stared at the center filled with smoke and dust; "God and devil Ling Zhan dance!" with Luo Tian''s voice falling, Bai Feng''s eyes showed a frightened look and continued to ask; "She is the lingzhan dance known as the devil of God in the legend? It''s really powerful."


    "Yes, indeed very strong." Luo Tian nodded and said. At this time, Bai Feng continued to ask; "How did you provoke this collar = desert blood beast? There should be few of these things, and it seems very angry when he attacked the silence before? What did you do to make it have such resentment?"


    "Nothing, but I met a desert blood beast before and was killed by master Ling Zhanwu and brother Su Tang. Later, it was dark. In order not to be attacked by fire beetles, we had to take the desert blood beast''s body away. But who knows that the desert blood beast just wants to practice Qi. It was killed. After his parents found it, they pursued his breath all the way This is us, "Luo Tian answered.


    Hearing his answer, Bai Feng looked at Luo Tian speechless and was surprised that he could kill a desert blood beast with the help of these two people. Although it was only in his infancy, the desert blood beast was very powerful. In his infancy, he could almost forget Shura''s strength. In addition, their defense was amazing and had fatal toxin, Therefore, even those who have higher accomplishments than them are very difficult to kill.

 Chapter 455

    Compared with Bai Feng''s inner shock, more than a dozen people from the mob city were also curious about the identity of the woman in front of them. The smoke dispersed. At this time, the fierce desert blood beast was dying. Su Tang''s destructive power attacked the inside and more than a dozen strong men attacked the outside, The desert blood beast was made like this in an instant.


    Seeing that the desert blood beast had no ability to resist, Ling Zhanwu and the more than a dozen volunteers were relieved. At this time, the leading man looked at Ling Zhanwu and asked with an arched hand; "You are so self-cultivation. I don''t know your name. I haven''t seen you in the city before." at this time, with his voice falling, many people in the city woke up from their previous panic and shock, and all their eyes turned to Ling Zhanwu.


    Ling Zhanwu smiled, smiled back and said; "My name is Ling Zhanwu. This time I came with Luo Tian. I want to visit the Lord of Luojiang." Ling Zhanwu''s voice is very soft. At this time, she also feels a little weak. She wants to run all the time before. In addition, the war just now made her consume a lot of strength.


    However, although her voice was soft, all the people present were men who had asked questions before. After being stunned, she exclaimed; "You are the devil of God, the devil Ling Zhan dance?" as his words fell, others were excited. The name of Ling Zhan dance is unknown to Shura hell warrior.


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "If there is no second lingzhan dance, I think it should be me." at this time, lingzhan dance resumed some openings after taking a pill. With his voice falling, everyone present was shocked. It''s really the Legendary God and devil lingzhan dance.


    "Ling Zhanwu, it''s really unhappy. She''s in the name of gods and demons. She''s so powerful. I think she can compete with the city Lord?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard of the name of this God and devil before, and I haven''t been able to see it. I didn''t expect to see a real person this time. My strength is really strong enough to make me tremble. Just now I heard master Luo Tian say that Ling Zhanwu and a little Su''s predecessor killed a desert blood beast, which is the father of the one they killed."


    "So it is. No wonder such a rare desert blood beast actually appears in the mob City, but there is no doubt that Ling Zhanwu is powerful, but who is Su Tang you said?"


    Hearing the comments around, Li Gang whispered to Su Tang standing not far away from him; "Brother Sutang, they are all talking about you. Did you come out to introduce yourself like Ling Zhanwu?" Luo Ling smiled after hearing his words. Sutang shook his head and didn''t plan to do so, but Luo Tian standing on the other side stood up and said; "Well, everyone tries to get rid of the desert blood beast. It''s too dangerous. It''s dangerous to keep it here all the time."


    "Yes, it''s just that the desert blood beast is now like this. I''m afraid it''s a little troublesome to get rid of it." after hearing Luo Tian''s words, Bai Feng on one side wrinkled and didn''t think about it. At this time, Su Tang came to Ling Zhanwu and asked; "Elder, have you recovered? We''d better take this thing away first. After all, we came to see the Lord of Luojiang. Now we''ve dealt with it. Let''s ask brother Luo Tian to lead the way."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Ling Zhanwu nodded and took out the long sword again. As before, after killing the desert blood beast, Su Tang directly went forward, grabbed the huge desert blood beast and dragged it away towards silence. When he saw Su Tang walking east like this, the person who was the first exclaimed; "No, little brother!"


    "Let him go. I''m afraid he''s the only one here who can take away the desert blood beast like this." hearing the man''s words, Ling Zhanwu waved his hand and said. As his words fell, the leader asked curiously; "Senior, this little brother, either you or Su Tang in their discussion?"


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "He is Su Tang. Hehe, it''s good. Although his cultivation is weak now, his combat effectiveness is very unusual. Let him improve. I''m afraid I''m not his opponent."


    "Hiss!" hearing Ling Zhan''s words, the man took a deep breath and continued to ask in surprise; "I observed that his aura was very special before. It should not be cultivated by our Shura warriors." although this man''s strength was not as strong as Ling Zhanwu, his eyesight was not bad. At a glance, I saw that the aura used before Su Tang was not the aura of Shura.


    "He is human. You should have heard of him?" Ling Zhanwu said.


    The city of thugs can become a peer power of aristocrats in Shura hell. I think it should have its own intelligence network, so ling Zhanwu doesn''t intend to explain more. I''m afraid they already know what Su Tang did in Shura hell during this time.


    "Human? Su Tang? Is he the Su Tang who fought with the emperor and escaped under the strong men of the ghost clan? I said how familiar I was when I heard the name just now. It turned out to be him. He was really strong." the man reacted in a moment after Ling Zhanwu reminded him. About Su Tang, he was in the mob city some time ago, That''s a rumor.


    The man''s frightened voice rang through the quiet city gate. For a moment, the whole city gate was boiling again; "He is the human being, strong, indeed strong. When I heard the rumors about him before, I still doubt it. How can a human being be willing to have such a strong ability? Now it seems that he can be respected by the gods and demons. He must not be an ordinary person."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that no outsiders came to the mob city for a long time. This time, two strong men came. It seems that the mob city will be lively in the next days."


    "Isn''t it? The people of the ghost clan wanted to catch Su Tang before. Now Su Tang has come to us. If the people of the ghost clan know about it, they will come and ask for someone. At that time, Ling Zhanwu will exist. I believe the city master will help Su Tang, and the mob city will no longer be calm."


    "Isn''t that better? How many years of life have been so calm. It''s certainly a good thing to be able to fight. Now I have some blood boiling."


    Listening to these people''s words, Li Gang''s psychology also secretly thought of it; "These people are all fighting maniacs." Luo Ling looked at Luo Tian and asked; "Brother Luo Tian, why is there so much trouble here that he didn''t see the Lord of Luojiang come out?" at this time, Luo Ling still wanted to know whether Luojiang was the one his grandfather loved before he died.


    "Hehe, the city Lord seldom appears. When brother Su Tang comes back, I''ll take you to see his adoptive father!" Luo Tian replied with a smile. After hearing his words, Bai Feng on his side was stunned and pulled Luo Tian softly; "Luo Tian, will you take these people to the city master?"


    Luo Tian nodded and said; "Yes!" Bai Feng continued when he saw Luo Tian''s promise; "Luo Tian, have you been outside for a long time and don''t know the rules of the mob city? You have no problem taking master Ling Zhanwu and brother Su Tang. But the little girl''s strength is too weak and useless. I''m afraid it''s difficult to see the city master?"


    As the leader of the mob City, Luojiang can''t be seen by anyone. If a strong person like Ling Zhanwu comes, even if she doesn''t go to Luojiang, the leader will go to see her in person. Su Tang''s talent is strong and the future is immeasurable. It can be said that all major forces want to make friends, so it won''t be a problem to see Luo Jing.


    However, Luo Ling''s cultivation is only the middle Shura. Is there any great deeds? It''s very difficult for such people to meet the Lord of Luojiang. How come Bai Feng, who has been a mob for many years, hasn''t seen the Lord of Luojiang. Most of everything is handled by the top ten elders.


    "Hehe, you can rest assured. Don''t underestimate her. He is the descendant of the city Lord''s family, and the relationship between Ling Zhanwu and the city Lord is also extraordinary. As for Su Tang, it is the person the city Lord called to see. Don''t worry." hearing Bai Feng''s reminder, Luo Tian didn''t say much. He grew up here since childhood, Naturally know the rules of Luojiang.


    "Oh, that''s the best. I thought you''d been out for a long time." after listening to Luo Tian''s explanation, Bai Feng was relieved, smiled and said.


    At this time, Su Tang has returned from outside the city. Seeing Su Tang, there is no problem. The old man around Ling Zhanwu is also surprised; "We also met this desert blood beast once before. At the beginning, Peng spent a lot of time to get rid of him, but he didn''t expect to be taken away so easily this time. This little brother is really different."


    "Hehe, you haven''t seen his surprise completely. When you see it, you will be speechless." Ling Zhanwu said with a smile.


    After that, Ling Zhanwu ignored the man. At this time, Luo Tian came up and looked at the old man and bowed down; "Shadow Dharma protector, I''ll leave it to you. Now I''ll take these friends to see my adoptive father." after that, Luo Tian pointed to Ling Zhanwu and others. With his words, shadow Dharma protector nodded and said; "Well, you go and leave the matter here to me."


    Luo Tian nodded, turned and walked towards the place where Su Tang and others were. After entering, Luo Tian looked at Su Tang and Ling Zhanwu and said; "Let''s go, guys. I''ll take you to see my adoptive father now." after hearing his words, Su Tang and Ling Zhanwu nodded. At this time, Luo Tian continued to look at Li Gang on one side and said; "Brother Li Gang, you should join the mad cow first. The shadow Dharma protector will arrange a rest place for you. I''ll take Luo Ling and master Su Tang lingzhan dance to see the city master."


    Li Gang nodded. Although he wanted to see the leader of the mob city very much, Luo Tian said so. Li Gang also understood that a big man like the leader could not be seen by people like him. Although Luo Ling came out of the same place with him, he was Luo Ling''s lineage, so he was related to the leader, This identity has nothing to do with meeting the city Lord.


    Seeing Li Gang nodding, Luo Tian called Bai Feng and gave Li Gang and others to him. Luo Tian turned his head and looked at Su Tang and Ling Zhan dance, and Luo Ling said; "Let''s go, guys." then he took the lead in walking towards the depths of the city. Su Tang and others followed him closely. Along the way, Luo Ling and Su Tang carefully looked at the mob city. The city is much larger and more prosperous than the mob city outside. Although there are no traders, these buildings are very exquisite.


    "Look, Su Tang, I didn''t expect that there was such a place in the depths of a forbidden area like the desert. It''s a little strange. Isn''t the desert all sand? How can a city be built on it?" Luo Ling asked curiously at this time.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also nodded. He also had such doubts in his heart. Before, he saw that the outside of the city was full of sand. Why didn''t the sand exist for a long time? This is totally out of common sense. Ling Zhanwu, walking beside them, said with a smile; "Hehe, you don''t know this. In fact, this purple is a Jedi in the desert."


    "Jedi? What do you mean?" Ling Zhanwu''s words made Su Tang more confused. At this time, Luo Ling on one side was staring at him. As a native of Shura hell, he knew what a Jedi was. It was a more terrible place than a forbidden area. She didn''t expect that the city was actually built in a Jedi.


    "Hehe, how can you explain this? You should know that the desert is a forbidden area? It''s similar to the blood magic land you met before. It''s just that the student answers the riddle that he will constantly move his position, and the desert can move. What''s the decision? It''s the most dangerous place in the forbidden area, in other words, the most dangerous place. I didn''t expect this Luojiang river Elder, you can''t underestimate that you have such a means to conquer this Jedi. "Ling Zhanwu explained to Su Tang with a smile.


    After hearing her words, Luo Tian who walked in front also said with a smile; "The city master is indeed very powerful. In fact, he built the mob city. People outside just know that the mob city is the place where those ferocious warriors live, but no one knows who the founder of the city is."


    Su Tang nodded, more curious in his heart, and said; "This is the Jedi. Can you see any danger?"


    "Hahaha, don''t you know this brother Sutang? This decision was conquered by the city Lord thousands of years ago, and the dangers inside were cleaned up by the city Lord. Now you see here is no longer a Jedi, but a very good treasure land." Luo Tian explained with a laugh after hearing Sutang''s question.


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "It is indeed a good treasure land. First of all, such a place is very safe. Deep in the desert. Although I walked in Shura hell in my early years, I have never entered such a deep place in the desert, let alone others. No wonder no one in the desert has known where the real seat of the mob city is for many years."


    "Ha ha, yes, this place is much deeper than the desert I was transported to, and there are desert blood beasts and fire beetles, which frighten the whole Shura hell warrior. Ordinary people really don''t dare to enter here." Su Tang also said with a smile at this time. Luo Tian continued to say with a smile when hearing what they said; "Both of you just saw the surface. In fact, there is a big secret here. I heard it from my clothes, but I don''t know what it is."


    When she said this, Luo Ling, who was on one side, said; "I seem to have an impression of this place. It''s like I''ve been here before, but I grew up in an adventure town. It''s impossible to have been here?" Luo Ling was very confused at this time. Just after hearing his words, Su Tang and Ling Zhanwu were stunned. A happy look flashed in their eyes. They looked at each other and didn''t speak.


    As for Luo Tian, he didn''t think there was a problem. He smiled and took Su Tang and others to the depths of the city. After a while, the four came to a huge palace. There were two guards standing at the gate of the palace. Su Tang just glanced at them and they were shocked; "Tut Tut, the super strong man in the later stage of King level Shura guarded the door. If it comes out, it can scare people to death."


    Su Tang''s voice was very low, but he was still heard by Luo Ling around him; "Su Tang, what are you talking about? They are the strong ones in the later stage of King level Shura?" seeing Luo Ling''s surprise, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes!" Ling Zhanwu said; "Ha ha, it''s really very powerful. I''ve seen several hidden races. There''s never been a place where people in the later stage of King level Shura are used as guards."


    "Hehe, these two are not guards, but the city Lord saved them in the desert. They are grateful for the city Lord''s help and are willing to guard for the city Lord. In fact, their place is no less than Dharma protector. You may not know that in addition to the city Lord, there are ten elders and eight Dharma protectors in our city. They used to fight against desert blood beasts at the city gate , is the shadow Dharma among the eight Dharma protectors. "Luo Tian said with a smile at this time.


    As the voice fell, the four of Su Tang had come to the gate. At this time, Luo Tian smiled and greeted the two guards; "Uncle Zuo, uncle right, I''m back." after hearing Luo Tian''s voice, two old people who forced their eyes suddenly opened their eyes. A cold look that made people fight was seen in their eyes. After seeing Luo Tian, the cold look suddenly disappeared. The old man on the left looked at Luo Tian and said with a smile; "Luo Tian boy, you''ve come back. I haven''t seen you for many years. It''s good. Your strength has reached King level Shura. It seems that you haven''t been lazy outside these years."

 Chapter 456

    After the old man''s voice fell, the man on the right smiled and nodded. His eyes were full of satisfaction. At this time, the old man on the right looked at Su Tang and others and thought about Luo Tian; "Luo Tian, who are these people?"


    "Hehe, two uncles, let me introduce you. This is the elder Ling Zhanwu. I think both uncles have heard of it?" Luo Tian smiled and introduced him to Ling Zhanwu first. As his voice fell, the two elders were stunned at first, and then thought of Ling Zhanwu and bowed down and said; "I''ve seen the elder." don''t see that Ling Zhanwu is only 20 or 30 years old, but she was already a super strong person in the famous Shura hell hundreds of years ago. At that time, we didn''t know whether the two old men were inferior to Shura.


    So this younger generation, Ling Zhanwu happily accepted it, nodded and said; "You''re welcome!" at this time, Luo Tian continued to introduce Su Tang; "The two uncles should have heard that the front end is the human Sutang brother who is the most popular in Shura hell. The clothes ask me to bring him back in time."


    The two old men who just got up were stunned at Luo Tian''s words and looked at Su Tang carefully; "My little friend is really very unusual. He dared to come to Shura hell by himself at a young age and made such a big name. I admire him very much, old man. When we were the same age as you, we didn''t reach the next Shura." the old man on the right continued.


    Hearing the old man''s praise, Su Tang smiled and saluted; "Younger generation, Su Tang has seen two elders." Su Tang heard Luo Tian talk about these two old people before. For such an old man who values love and righteousness, Su Tang still respects him very much. Why? Help me. When I have such strength, I am willing to become a guard. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    "Ha ha!" the two old men laughed when they saw Su Tang''s unassuming appearance. After the laughter fell, the two old men focused their eyes on the general Luo Ling. They could see from their eyes that the girl''s cultivation was very low. He didn''t understand why Luo Tian brought the woman here.


    Noticing the eyes of the two elders, Luo Tian said with a smile; "Two uncles, this is Luo Ling, the same Luo surname as his adoptive father!" Luo Tian didn''t understand it very clearly, but his meaning was very obvious. Isn''t there a saying that this woman and Luo Jiang are a family? He couldn''t write two Luozi characters in one stroke. As Luo Tian''s voice fell, the two elders were stunned. They understood Luo Tian''s deep meaning and bowed down immediately; "The old slave has seen Miss."


    The sudden movements of the two old men surprised Luo Ling. For a moment, Luo Ling didn''t know what to do. A moment later, Luo Ling took a deep breath and said; "Two elders, how can the younger generation afford such a big gift? You can break the younger generation." then Luo Ling came forward and helped the two elders up.


    "Hehe, what did you say, miss? We are both the servants of the city Lord. You are the descendant of the city Lord. Naturally, you can afford our gift." old man Zuo straightened up and said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, the old man right also nodded and said; "Yes." seeing them both like this, Su Tang and Ling Zhanwu smiled. At this time, Luo Tian said; "Two uncles, I''ll take the three of them to see their adoptive father now. After Deng Jianguo''s adoptive father, the boy will invite the two uncles to drink again. I got some good wine from the Su Tang brothers."


    As soon as they heard Luo Tian''s words, the two elders smiled and nodded, pushed open the gate and let Luo Tian and others in. After entering the palace, Luo Tian quickly took Su Tang and others through many places and came to the door of a hall. At this time, the great God of Luo Tian''s attack shouted in the hall; "Adoptive father, my child Luo Tian is back. I''m tired. I greet you and bring some friends at the same time."


    Luo Tian''s voice came into the hall. At this time, a middle-aged man was sitting there, and there was a young woman below him. After hearing Luo Tian''s voice, the young woman looked a little excited and said to the middle-aged man; "Master, elder martial brother Luotian is back."


    The middle-aged man also opened his eyes and said with a smile; "Your master is not so nagging that he can''t hear you? You girl, don''t invite them all in quickly?" the middle-aged man is Luo Jiang, the founder of the city of thugs.


    After hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the young woman nodded, stood up immediately and walked outside the hall. Before the voice came, she arrived first; "Elder martial brother Luo Tian, you''ve finally come back. You''ve been there for several years and won''t come to see Sisi. Did you bring me anything good this time?"


    When her voice fell, a very young woman came out of the hall. She looked like a human being at the age of 17 or 18, but Shura''s life span could not be determined by looking at the surface. She looked 30 or 30 years old like Ling Zhanwu, but she was really old. Su Tang didn''t know, but she was hundreds of years old anyway.


    "Hehe, younger martial sister, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let me introduce you two friends and an elder." Luo Tian said with a smile, then looked at Su Tang and others and said; "This is my younger martial sister, Bai Sisi." after that, Luo Tian thought about his younger martial sister and introduced Su Tang and others. Bai Sisi saluted excitedly when he heard that he was dancing with the beautiful woman; "Younger generation Bai Sisi has seen Ling Zhanwu. Elder, you are my idol!"


    "Hehe, you are also good. You have reached the peak of the upper Shura at a young age. I believe you will be baptized by Tianlei soon? When I was your size, but you were the middle Shura, and your future achievements will not be lower than me." Ling Zhanwu said with a smile, and she was also very surprised at the talent of the girl in front of her.


    "Hahaha, thank you for your kind words." Bai Sisi said with a smile. At this time, his eyes fell on Su Tang and said curiously; "You are the human Sutang who spread in Shura hell some time ago? I didn''t see anything special?" Bai Sisi''s voice fell. Ling Zhanwu and Luo Tian smiled helplessly. At this time, Luo Tian said; "Younger martial sister, don''t underestimate the Sutang brothers. After meeting Shifu, I''ll tell you about the deeds of the Sutang brothers. Then you''ll know why the Sutang brothers are extraordinary."


    After hearing Luo Tian''s words, Bai Sisi nodded and said; "OK, elder martial brother, you can talk to me well then. Let''s go to see Shifu first. Shifu has been talking about you all the time." if I press Bai Sisi, I turn around and walk towards the hall. At this time, Luo Tian looks at Ling Zhanwu and says; "Senior, my younger martial sister is like this. Don''t be surprised."


    Ling Zhanwu smiled indifferently and said; "It''s all right. I like this little girl very much. If she didn''t have a master, I would like to be his master." Ling Zhanwu only shows a cold and domineering side when dealing with the enemy. She is very casual when facing friends and future generations. She can''t see that she is the God and devil who gave Di a headache hundreds of years ago.


    In fact, about the emperor''s withdrawal from the Imperial City, except that the Emperor himself and the people of no big family knew that it was Ling Zhanwu, others thought it was made by Su Tang. Otherwise, people in Shura hell would be more afraid of Ling Zhanwu.


    After entering the hall, Su Tang saw the middle-aged man sitting on the throne. At this time, Luo Tianxia knelt down and saluted; "I''ve seen my adoptive father!" when I heard Luo Tian''s words, Su Tang and others understood that this man was Luo Jiang, the mayor of the mob City, and saluted one after another; "I''ve seen you before." even Ling Zhanwu saluted.


    "Hehe, don''t be polite, just be free!" the voice fell, Luo Jiang''s eyes fell on Luo Ling, and his eyebrows wrinkled. A moment later, he stood up excitedly, his voice trembled, thinking about Luo Tian and asked; "Who is this girl, Luo Tian?" he noticed Luo Jing''s trembling voice. Su Tang and Ling Zhanwu saw the excitement in his eyes. At this time, Luo Tian replied; "Her name is Luo Ling."


    At this time, Luo Ling also felt something and said respectfully; "Younger generation Luo Ling, I''ve seen the elder!" then he was ready to salute again. At this time, Luo Jiang flashed to him and helped her up. His voice asked excitedly; "Do you know the taboo of your ancestors?" although Luo Jiang has noticed the smell of Luo''s blood on Luo Ling, he hasn''t seen a Luo member for many years, so he should be excited.


    "Ancestor Robert!" answered Luo Ling.


    "Roba? Brother Roba? You are the descendant of brother Roba? Hahaha, brother Roba, how come I thought you had no descendants to stay for many years. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, there were still descendants." Luo Jiang laughed excitedly as soon as he heard Luo Ling''s answer. Because of the International East, his voice was not suppressed, and immediately resounded through the whole mob city.


    "What''s the matter? The city Lord seems very excited? How do you think? I''ve never seen the city Lord so excited for many years." as Luo Jiang''s voice fell, there was a lot of discussion in the city. Only those who know the truth understand how this happened. At this time, Bai Feng said softly; "In the future, there will be another little ancestor in the city of thugs."


    "Adoptive father, don''t get excited first. We''ll be very uncomfortable if you do this." Luo Jiang''s voice is too loud, which makes Luo Tian and Bai Sisi''s ears numb. Su Tang''s strength is good, but she also feels some discomfort. Only Ling Zhanwu is not the same for such laughter. She can feel the excitement in Luo Jing''s heart. When she met Luo Ling at the beginning, Why not be excited? These are relatives and people.


    "Cough, I''m so excited. What do you know, little boy? I''ve been looking for the descendants of Roche all these years. You don''t know. Now I finally met one, and it''s the descendant of my eldest brother Robert. Can you not be excited?" Luo Jiang also reacted at this time. He just moved himself.


    At this time, Su Tang smiled and looked up at Luo Jiang. He was really nice. At the same time, he was happy that Luo Ling could find a lover. At this time, Luo Jiang took Luo Ling and looked at Ling Zhanwu nearby; "Little girl, I feel like you are also from Roche. What''s your name?"


    Hearing his question, Ling Zhanwu saluted and replied; "Younger generation lingzhan dance! Ancestor lingtianxiao!" compared with Luo Ling, lingzhan dance''s answer is much more concise.


    "Ling Tianxiao? Hahaha, well, well, I didn''t expect to see the descendants of my eldest brother and the descendants of my old friends today. You should know the relationship between Ling girl and your ancestors?" the voice of Ling Zhanwu fell, and Luo Jiang laughed again, but this time he restrained a lot. Instead of laughing like before, he suppressed a lot, However, the excitement in his tone was no worse than that when he knew Luo Ling''s life experience.


    "Yes, our ancestors and predecessors are sworn brothers! And our ancestors'' sister and our predecessors Luojiang are husband and wife." Ling Zhanwu nodded and said. When he heard his answer, Luojiang smiled and said; "Yes, I didn''t expect that Roche would encounter changes soon after I left, and I couldn''t get away from the Jedi. A hundred years later, when I successfully walked out of the Jedi, Roche had completely perished, so I simply established a city here, hoping to reunite Roche''s people one day, but thousands of years have passed, and none of Roche''s people have been found today I''m very happy to see my brother at once. "


    "Alas, Roche has perished. I have been looking for Roche people outside these years, and I haven''t found them. If I hadn''t met Su Tang a few days ago, I wouldn''t know that Luo Ling is my Roche disciple." Ling Zhanwu sighed and said. After hearing her words, Luo Jiang smiled helplessly and said; "Yes, I heard your name at the beginning, but I didn''t react at that time. Otherwise, I would bring you here. But it''s good. You met Luo Ling and came here."


    At this time, Luo Jiang looked at Su Tang standing on one side and said; "You are su Tang. It''s very good. Your talent is a supreme existence among humans. I didn''t expect that after ten thousand years, you can still come to Shura hell. Can you tell me how you came to Shura hell?"


    Su Tang saluted; "I''m flattered. The younger generation came to Shura hell because of someone''s help. That person should be the strong one of Shura family. I told fengjiaming family and others about this before. They all guessed that that person was probably the strongest one of Roche after Lord Luo. At the beginning, he left Shura hell with the transmission array. Although many people''s soul jade cards were broken, it was not true The soul jade plate of an elder was lost because of the rebellion of the terrain. "


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Jiang was silent and said; "You''re right to say that. It seems that it''s really possible, but can you tell me about the man''s appearance?" Luo Jiang at this time can''t be confirmed. Compared with Luo''s strongest at that time, he was his father. After he left, Luo Jiang also left the imperial city and entered the Jedi. Now he suddenly heard the news, although he was excited, But he still had some doubts before he was sure.


    Comparing these years, there are many shuras who have left. No one knows who they are. Although only Roche people can open the channel, Roche also has many people who have sent out these years. Although they don''t know life and death, it doesn''t rule out that someone survived unexpectedly.


    "Well, I still remember the old man''s appearance. I don''t know if the elder has pen and ink here. I can draw some from my memory." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Tian immediately turned to Bai Sisi and said; "Younger martial sister, you go and get the things." Bai Sisi nodded and left quickly. After a while, he was ready and took the things. As a result, Su Tang went aside to draw the things she handed over. After a while, he finished painting. After giving the scroll to Luo Jiang, Su Tang said; "This is what the younger generation remembers. It''s obviously unclear."


    After taking Su Tang''s painting scroll, Luo Jiang''s whole body trembled, his eyes slowly turned red, a line of clear tears flowed down and said in a trembling voice; "Father, you are still alive. I said you won''t die so easily, but why don''t you come these years? It''s very easy to calm your strength and want to pass through that channel. Why won''t you come?"


    Luo Jiang''s words stunned everyone. Su Tang didn''t think that the old man he met on the mainland would be Luo Jiang''s father. At the same time, he also had the same doubts in his heart. Why didn''t the old man? Thousands of years ago, the old man was already a strong man in Shura hell. How come his strength has reached a very terrible level after many years? Why doesn''t he come back?

 Chapter 457

    After a long time, Luo Jiang recovered from his sadness and said; "Let''s laugh. I''m really excited today. I can not only see two Roche''s younger generation, but also know the news that my father is alive. It''s a bit impolite."


    "Hehe, master, it''s natural to be excited when relatives meet." Su Tang said.


    After hearing his words, Luo Jiang nodded and took Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling by the hand; "You''ll live here in the future. I''ve heard about you this time. If the people of the ghost clan dare to come, I''ll kill them." then he looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, you should have something to tell me?"


    Su Tang nodded. "In fact, this matter has something to do with the ghost clan. Do you know about the ghost clan, elder?" Su Tang planned to tell the alien things. Comparing this matter, he can''t do it alone. If he can get the support of Luojiang, they will have the support of the city of thugs, which is more powerful than the super strength, plus the five families, I''m afraid there won''t be much difference if we really fight with the ghost clan at that time.


    "I know a little, but not many. This ghost family should be the descendants of the three super strong people who led the Shura strong people to destroy. What''s the matter?" Luo Jiang asked after hearing Su Tang''s words. He felt that this matter was not so simple, so he said what he knew again.


    After hearing Luo Jiang''s words, Su Tang quickly said the alien things again, and said all the things he got the memory fragments of Lord Luo Yu a few days ago. After listening to his words, Luo Jiang looked straight, frowned and said solemnly; "So it is. Do you have any evidence that the ghost clan is a descendant of another clan?"


    Su Tang continued; "Yes, some time ago in the Imperial City, I met the strong man of the ghost family. I got a message from him. Those people who were sent by the emperor family in recent years have never left Shura hell, but have been directly sent to the place where the alien family is located and become the nourishment for the resurrection of the alien family. The people of the emperor family don''t want to do this again in recent years, and the alien family seems to be too They are not interested in Shura, because no matter how they absorb it, they can''t achieve his goal of rapid resurrection, so they will notice that they hit me on the head. My aura is very special and the power is very great. "


    "Well, that''s true. I said, how can a ghost family that hasn''t appeared for many years suddenly appear to deal with you? It''s just that the people of the emperor family are so hateful that they let the people of the Shura family die. I knew it was so. I should have killed them with the people of the mob city." Luo Jiang nodded and said.


    When talking about the emperor''s family, Luo Jiang had a strong murderous tone. Su Tang didn''t care about it and continued; "If they want the alien to come back to life quickly, they must catch me, so master Ling Zhanwu and I think the ghost clan will go out, so I plan to go back to the mob city outside and find a place to hide after seeing the fall, but I didn''t come here by chance."


    "You say that, I also want to understand one thing. Just a few days ago, all the people of the Lord suddenly went out. At the beginning, I didn''t know what it was because. Now it seems that they are very willing. One is to come out and catch you." Luo Jiang also remembered a news he got a few days ago, and then Luo Jiang continued; "But don''t worry, you''re here. Even if the ghost people come, they don''t want to take you away."


    When he said this, Luo Jiang''s tone was full of confidence. Su Tang nodded and said; "This time I''ve brought trouble to the elder." Luo Jiang waved his hand and said after hearing his words; "It''s all small things. Don''t worry. The people of the ghost family actually control Di Shi to kill me Roche. I want to clean them up. I just can''t find their nest. Now that they all come out, I don''t intend to let them go. Even if they don''t come to me, I''ll find them trouble."


    Although the Luo family was destroyed by the emperor family, although Luojiang was very emperor family, he didn''t do it. The reason is that the status of the Shura family in the Shura hell is still very unstable. Although the hidden races are all ready to compete for the status of the Shura family, in order not to let the place transformed by their ancestors with their lives be taken by foreigners, Luojiang has endured for thousands of years, Instead of killing Di Shi, he put the target on the ghost family.


    But they are too mysterious. Why did he not find where the ghost family is for many years, so he can only keep hiding. Now, since the ghost family is trying to catch Su Tang, Luo Jiang will certainly not miss this opportunity.


    "Well, it''s getting late. You should be tired this time. Luo Tian, you stay with Su Tang and arrange a place for him to rest." Luo Jiang said. Then he looked at Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling; "As for you two, let''s go with Sisi. She will arrange a place for you to rest. Have a good rest today. Tomorrow we''ll talk about your affairs over the years."


    As Luo Jiang''s voice fell, Luo Tian and Bai Sisi bowed and answered. Then Su Tang followed Luo Tian and walked outside the hall. After everyone left, Luo Jiang was the only one in the hall. At this time, Luo Jiang made a strange sound in his mouth. As his voice fell, a man in black appeared in the hall in a moment.


    "My subordinates have seen the city Lord!" was a man in black. He bowed and saluted as soon as he stopped.


    "Don''t be polite. You heard what happened just now? This time I was the one to deal with the ghost family. At the same time, I asked people outside these years to try to collect things about the ghost family''s nest. This time, there will be clues when so many of them appear. I want to find out where many ghost families'' nests are as soon as possible." Luo Jiang said solemnly at this time.


    After hearing what he said, ten people in black nodded. At this time, the person in black, who was the first, said; "City leader, I think it''s better to slow down about dealing with the ghost. Compared with the fact that Su Tang and other talents have come here, the ghost people have not found us. If Mao rashly takes action now, we will be willing to expose our position. In this way, if the ghost people are completely gathered, I''m afraid our mob city will suffer heavy casualties even though it is powerful. I think we should pay attention to it It''s better to break it. As long as it''s clean, the ghost family shouldn''t translate it quickly. "


    Luo Jiang nodded and said; "Well, that''s good, but I think we''d better not move later and master the whereabouts of all the leaders. They don''t admit defeat much. As long as we can kill half of them, they should escape back. Then we will kill them directly and destroy the ghost clan." Luo Jiang''s words can fully hear his determination to destroy the ghost clan.


    After all, this has been Luojiang''s genocide plan for thousands of years. This time, he finally had a chance to use it. After hearing his words, the ten people below nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang followed Luo Tian to a small courtyard. Su Tang looked at Luo Tian and said; "Brother Luo Tian, can you go in and bring Han pangzi? I have something to find him." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Tian nodded and said; "Well, I''ll go now and bring the fat brother in a moment." after saying that, Luo Tian turned and walked out of the courtyard. About half an hour later, Han pangzi led Luo Tian down to Su Tang''s courtyard.


    Han pangzi, who had already entered the small courtyard, said; "Su Tang, I heard brother Luo Tian say that you have something to do with me? Tell me what it is."


    "Hehe, there''s nothing special. I want to go to your master''s treasure house. Didn''t I tell you that I can quickly improve my cultivation? I need something. I''ve seen it in your master''s treasure house before." Su Tang said with a smile. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Han pangzi smiled, nodded and said; "Well, when do you want it?"


    After Luo Tian brought Han pangzi here and talked to Su Tang, he also left. He was not interested in master Han pangzi''s treasure house. He passed through the treasure house of his clothes at any time, so he didn''t have much interest in treasures.


    After Luo Tian left, Su Tang took the fat man into the hall of the courtyard, and then said to Han fat man; "Let''s go, let''s go in and have a look." Han pangzi nodded and included Su Tang in the treasure house, and then directly entered it. After half an hour of selection, Su Tang left the treasure house and returned to his room. Su Tang directly entered the Thor palace.


    He took out the eye of King Shura in the storage ring, put it on the ground, cut his finger, and a drop of blood fell on the eye of King Shura. With the drop of blood, soon, the virtual shadow of Luo came out of the eye of King Shura, looked at Su Tang and said directly; "Boy, how can you find me soon? Your strength should be improved a lot?"


    With the sound falling, King Shura was stunned when he saw Su Tang''s accomplishments, and then exclaimed; "Hahaha, boy, you are really powerful. You have improved so much in a short period of time. You really underestimate you."


    "Hehe, elder, I can''t help it. Now the people of the ghost family have found me, and I won''t improve any more. Hurry up, I''m afraid they will be caught by the people of the ghost family to revive the alien." Su Tang said with a smile, but there was no worry in his tone.


    After hearing his words, Luo Xuan smiled and said; "Your body now can fully accept my inheritance, but have you found what you need?" Su Tang smiled and said after hearing his words; "You can get it at any time. I summoned the elder this time to ask what can improve the inheritance opportunity?"


    "Hehe, you''re not stupid, but these things are very rare. You shouldn''t find them now. If you can find them, you may be able to accept them more." Luo Zhen said with a smile, but he was also very happy to tell Su Tang that he waited for many years to wait for an introduction. Now there are accidents in Shura hell and the mainland, and his strength can be accepted, He also did something for Shura hell and the mainland.


    After hearing Luo Xuan''s words, Su Tang directly took out the things he had taken from Han pangzi who didn''t know their names and uses, put them on the ground and asked; "Elder, do you see if there are those things you urgently need?" Su Tang had planned before, so when selecting things from Han pangzi, Su Tang took all those things that he couldn''t understand. However, these things were all in the elixir.


    Seeing the things taken out by Su Tang, Luo Zhen was slightly stunned. After carefully reading those things, Luo Zhen nodded and said; "Although it''s not completely complete, it should also give you more of my strength. Boy, hurry to prepare the blood now." Su Tang nodded and said after hearing Luo Xuan''s words; "Master, wait here for a moment. I''ll come right away."


    Without waiting for Luo to speak, Su Tang went straight out of the Thor palace. As soon as he came out, Su Tang rushed out of the courtyard, told Luo Tian before he came to the courtyard, knocked on the door and shouted inside; "Brother Luo Tian, are you there?" after knocking several times, Luo Tian opened the door and looked at Su Tang with some doubts; "Brother Sutang, what''s the matter with you? Is something wrong?"


    "Don''t bother brother Luo Tian to rest? I want to find master Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling, but I don''t know where they are. Brother Luo Tian, do you know? Can you take me there? I have something urgent to find them." Su Tang said directly.


    After hearing his words, Luo Tian nodded and said; "OK, I''ll take you to find my younger martial sister. She arranged their accommodation. Only she knows where it is." after that, Luo Tian went out of the courtyard and took Su Tang to the other side. Soon he came to another courtyard. The gate of the courtyard was not closed. At this time, he could hear the voice of chat in the courtyard.


    At this time, Luo Tian shouted at the courtyard; "Younger martial sister, are you there?" as his voice fell, Bai Sisi appeared and looked at Luo Tian and Su Tang with some doubts; "Elder martial brother, Su Tang, what are you doing here? Haven''t you gone to rest?" Luo Tian shook his head and said after hearing her words; "I''m going to have a rest, too, but brother Sutang said OK. Master Ling and Luo Ling have something to do, so I brought him here."


    "Oh, that''s right. Come in. They are right here." Bai Sisi nodded and replied. Then he took Su Tang into the courtyard. When he saw Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling, Bai Sisi told Su Tang what he wanted to find them. After listening, Ling Zhanwu asked curiously; "Su Tang, what can I do for you?"


    Hearing his question, Su Tang didn''t know how to speak, so he couldn''t speak directly; "I need some of your blood. Can you give me some?" for a moment, Su Tang didn''t know how to speak. Luo Tian thought it was inconvenient to see Su Tang like this. He immediately winked at Bai Sisi, who nodded knowingly and said from the whole back of Luo Tian; "Elder martial brother, why haven''t you come back for many years? Haven''t you eaten what I made for a long time? I just made some snacks. Let me take you to have a try."


    "Well, younger martial sister, don''t you know that I eat barbecue every day outside these years. I haven''t eaten anything made by younger martial sister for a long time, but I miss it very much. Let''s go." then the two entered a room in the courtyard. After seeing them leave, Ling Zhanwu continued to ask; "Su Tang, tell me now. What do you want from us?"


    But Su Tang still didn''t deserve to talk. After being silent for a while, Su Tang whispered; "In fact, I came here to get some of your blood!" the voice was very small. Luo Ling didn''t hear it clearly, but how powerful Ling Zhanwu was. Su Tang heard it very clearly. Do you want their own blood? Ling Zhanwu wondered if he had heard wrong.


    "Su Tang, what are you talking about? I didn''t hear it clearly. Luo Ling said at this time, but after hearing his words, Su Tang looked a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. At this time, Ling Zhan danced to Luo Ling; "Just now Su Tang said he needed some blood from us." as Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell, Su Tang''s embarrassed look became more intense.


    "Oh? Well, Su Tang, how much do you need?" Luo Ling said indifferently. For her, Su Tang wants something from her, no matter what she wants. She doesn''t care what Su Tang does. Anyway, Su Tang won''t hurt her. He must be very sure.


    Hearing Luo Ling''s words, Su Tang said; "Not a lot, just a drop or two." now that he had said the most difficult words, Su Tang let go for a moment and said directly.


    "Well, do you have a jade bottle? Give me one!" Luo Ling nodded. Without asking why, he directly extended his hand to Su Tang. Hearing her words, Su Tang directly took out a jade bottle from the storage ring. As an alchemist, he took many jade bottles with him. As a result, the jade bottle handed over by Su Tang, Luo Ling, directly took out a small dagger from the storage ring, He cut his finger, and in a moment, the blood with light gold entered the jade bottle. After almost four or five drops, Luo Ling took back his hand and handed the jade bottle to Su Tang; "Are these enough?"


    As a result, Su Tang nodded to Luo Ling''s jade bottle; "That''s enough, thank you, Luo Ling." Luo Ling smiled and said when he heard his words; "Ha ha, Su Tang, you''re too polite. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know where I am now. I know your kindness to me. It''s just a few drops of blood. Even if you want my life, I''ll give it to you unconditionally."


    As soon as Luo Ling said this, Su Tang was stunned, and Ling Zhanwu was stunned. Seeing the appearance of the two of them, Luo Ling also realized the meaning of this sentence. Immediately, she turned red and lowered her head. At this time, Ling Zhanwu shook her face helplessly and said to Su Tang; "Su Tang, bring it. It''s just a few drops of blood. Luo Ling has given it to you. I won''t be stingy. It''s very important for you to come back. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded, took out an empty jade bottle from the storage ring again and handed it to Ling Zhanwu. After collecting the blood of Ling Zhanwu, Su Tang bowed deeply to them and said; "Thank you very much. In fact, it''s not the reason why I don''t want to say. It''s just that there are some inconveniences now. You''ll understand after a period of time. Well, I''ll go back first. I may be closed to practice for a while and won''t go out for the time being. I''m too breakthrough and need to be consolidated."


    Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling nodded without further questioning. Then Su Tang turned and left after saying a few words. With his departure, Luo Tian and Bai Sisi also came out of the room. Luo Tian immediately understood that Su Tang had left and was open to talk about; "Then I''ll go back and have a rest. I''ll come to you tomorrow."


    After that, Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling left. After Luo Tian left, Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling returned to the courtyard where they rested. After entering the courtyard, Luo Ling asked curiously; "Sister, what do you think Sutang will do with our blood?" Luo Ling was very curious. Although she knew Sutang wouldn''t mess around, she couldn''t help being curious.

 Chapter 458

    Hearing Luo Ling''s question, Ling Zhanwu shook his head and said; "I don''t know, but you are too bold, aren''t you? But I like it very much. I dare to love and hate, hey hey." Ling Zhanwu couldn''t help laughing at what Luo Ling said to Su Tang before.


    "You... Sister, I was just the fastest to speak for a moment. Don''t you laugh at me like that?" Luo Ling blushed and retorted when he heard Ling Zhanwu''s words.


    Ling Zhanwu looked at Luo Ling with a malicious face and said; "Hei hei, it''s only you who know whether it''s a quick talk or a sincere word. I can''t care." after that, Ling Zhanwu walked towards the small yard. After hearing her words, Luo Ling was stunned, then shook his head and said; "Sister, you don''t know about Su Tang and me. In fact, I didn''t tell you in the mob city."


    "Oh? Don''t you have anything more exciting to do? Come on, there''s nothing left or right. I''ll have a good talk with my sister and ask her to tell you whether you were wrong or true." after saying wow, Ling Zhanwu took Luo Ling to the stone table in the center of the courtyard and sat down, Luo Ling began to talk to Ling Zhanwu about meeting Su Tang and his adventures.


    At this time, Su Tang, who left Bai Sisi''s courtyard, directly returned to his courtyard. He saw Han pangzi come out of the room. Su Tang asked curiously; "Fat man, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you rest?" Han said with a smile when he saw Su Tang coming back from the outside; "Just now I went to your room to find you, but I didn''t find you. So you went out."


    "Yes, I went to find Luo Ling. What''s the matter? What can I do for you?" Su Tang nodded. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Han pangzi shook his head and said; "There''s nothing. I feel that I should be breaking through these two days. I want to tell you that I may practice in isolation in the next time."


    As Han pangzi''s voice fell, Su Tang said happily; "Hahaha, I just want to find you. I just broke through. I need to consolidate my accomplishments, so I plan to practice in isolation. Now that you also want to close down, I think we''d better write a sign at the door. Although I told Luo Ling that I want to close down before, now you also want to close down. We happen to be together."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Han pangzi smiled and nodded, and then set up a sign at the door. Then the two returned to their rooms, entered their palaces at the same time, and appeared in the palaces again. Su Tang sent a letter. Luo Xuan was still floating there. At this time, Luo Xuan smiled and said when he saw Su Tang coming back; "Boy, you should have got the blood?"


    Su Tang nodded and directly took out two jade bottles from the storage ring. These are the jade bottles of the blood of Luo Ling and Ling Zhanwu. Seeing the jade bottle in Su Tang''s hand, Luo Zhen nodded and said; "Hehe, it''s good. With these two things, you can successfully activate my inheritance. Boy, now take some miraculous medicines over there." after that, Luo pointed to the ones he chose.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded, directly copied it, picked up the miraculous medicine ordered by Luo Zhen on the ground, and ate it without saying a word. After eating, Luo Zhen immediately said; "Hurry, hurry, activate the inheritance with blood." Su Tang also felt that the efficacy of those miraculous drugs began to explode at this time. He didn''t dare to delay, so he poured the blood in the jade bottle into the eyes of King Shura.


    As their blood fell and touched the eyes of the Shura king, the Shura king, who was quiet there, flew directly towards Su Tang''s eyes. A severe feeling of pain hit Su Tang. Su Tang fainted in an instant. At this time, Luo, who was floating in the air, watched Su Tang begin to accept inheritance and said faintly; "Boy, I can only help you. How much you can get depends on your nature."


    With the sound falling, Luo''s voice began to dissipate slowly. His remnant soul can survive until now. It depends on the eyes of the king of Shura. Now Su Tang has begun to integrate the eyes of the king of Shura, and his remnant soul has lost its support and began to dissipate. Although Su Tang has fainted at this time, his consciousness in knowing the sea is very clear, but anyway, He couldn''t wake up. The severe pain made Su Tang''s consciousness more and more confused.


    At this time, in the courtyard of Luo Ling and Ling Zhanwu, Ling Zhanwu also heard Luo Ling''s story, nodded and said; "Oh, so it is. It seems that you and Su Tang really have a special relationship. Su Tang is also good. When your cultivation is so low, in order to save you from Goufeng, you really attach great importance to love and righteousness."


    "Yes, he just escaped from valuing love and righteousness. Such a man is indeed very charming, but I know that he came to Shura hell only for experience. I seldom listen to him about his things on the mainland, and I don''t know if he has a sweetheart, so I''m so tangled." Luo Ling said quietly. After hearing her words, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "It''s true. I''ve seen in some ancient books that human beings are different from us. Their life span is very short. Many people get married at the age of 16 or 17. Su Tang looks like he should be almost in his twenties. It''s very likely that he has got married."


    Hearing Ling Zhanwu''s words, Luo Ling''s look darkened and opened to speak; "That''s why I didn''t dare to say what Xihuang said rashly. A man who values love and righteousness like him will never give up his sweetheart." at this time, Luo Ling faced up to the real idea in her heart.


    Hearing Luo Ling''s words, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "Ha ha, silly sister, since you like it, if you want to see it, although Su Tang already has a sweetheart, there are many wives and concubines in Shura. If Su Tang accepts you, he will not take you soon. You should take this opportunity well. Don''t let such a good man pass."


    Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell. Luo Ling was silent and didn''t hit her finger. Seeing Luo Ling began to meditate, Ling Zhanwu didn''t continue to disturb her. She turned and left the yard, entered the room and rested. Luo Ling was awake after meditating for an hour. Seeing that Ling Zhanwu had also left, she smiled and walked towards her room, But at this time, she had a plan in her heart.


    Early the next morning, Luo Tian came to Su Tang''s and Han pangzi''s courtyard. After seeing the sign in front of the courtyard, he smiled helplessly and turned away. After finding Bai Sisi, Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling were also here. Luo Tian told Su Tang and Han pangzi what they had chosen to close. After hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu said with a smile; "That''s good. They are human beings. The way of cultivation is different from us. Let them practice well."


    As Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell, old man Zuo''s voice came from outside the courtyard; "Sisi girl, the city Lord asked you to take elder Ling and Miss Luo Ling to the hall. He has something to find you." after hearing old man Zuo''s words, Bai Sisi nodded and replied aloud; "I see, uncle Zuo."


    After getting Bai Sisi''s answer, old man Zuo turned and left without stopping more. At this time, Luo Tian also chased up quickly. When he was leaving the courtyard, he turned his head and looked at Bai Sisi and said; "Younger martial sister, since Shifu asked you to go there, I won''t go. I''ll have a drink with Uncle Zuo and uncle you." then he left the courtyard and soon caught up with old man Zuo.


    "Uncle Zuo, I was too tired yesterday, so I didn''t come to you. Let''s have a drink today." when I heard Luo Tian''s voice behind me, old man Zuo stopped, turned and said with a smile; "Well, I also want to try the good wine you said yesterday, but I''ve never drunk human wine." then they talked and walked outside the palace with laughter.


    At this time, Bai Sisi in the courtyard saw that Luo Tian left with old man Luo, and turned around helplessly; "Senior, let''s go, Luo Ling. Since master asked me to take you there, it seems that I have no time to play." then the three women also talked all the way and walked outside. In the hall of the palace, Luo Jiang sat there waiting. When they saw Bai Sisi and Ling Zhanwu coming in, Luo Jiang immediately stood up and said with a smile; "Well, did you have a good rest last night?"


    "Thank you for your concern. We are all fine." after hearing his words, Luo Ling and Ling Zhanwu got up and said.


    Luo Jiang said with a smile; "That''s good. I''m afraid you won''t get used to it here. Now it seems that my worry is superfluous." then the group did it. As soon as they sat down, Luojiang asked; "Why didn''t you see Su Tang today?"


    Beth replied; "He, ah, has been practicing in isolation with another human being." with Bai Sisi''s voice falling, Luo Jiang was stunned and asked; "Another human? What''s the matter?" but he had never heard of human beings appearing in Shura hell. Seeing Luo Jiang''s puzzled look, Ling Zhanwu explained with a smile; "Another human is the younger generation''s younger martial brother. He and Su Tang are good friends on the mainland. At the beginning, he got the inheritance left by my master on the mainland. After receiving the inheritance, he was transmitted to Shura hell. He happened to meet Su Tang. They are really destined for each other."


    "Oh, that''s true, but you''re right. They''re really lucky to meet each other like this." after hearing Ling Zhanwu''s explanation, Luo Jiang said with a smile. He also said about Ling Zhanwu. For the sudden rise of Ling Zhanwu hundreds of years ago, he also knew that Ling Zhanwu accepted the inheritance of a strong man, He didn''t take such a younger martial brother to heart.


    People here asked about Su Tang, but no one knew that Su Tang had reached the edge of extreme danger. At this time, the huge power in front of the Shura King Luo Zhen gathered all over Su Tang''s body. Although Su Tang had achieved his body first, such a huge power woman easily tore his body apart. What tear gaps did so many forces come from, It began to radiate continuously and disappeared directly into the air.


    As more and more power disappeared, Su Tang could absorb less and less power at this time. Although there were channels transformed by creative power, some could not bear the strength of this power at this time, but the creative power only loved one movement at this time, and the boiled water ran all over Su Tang, with the help of the captain, Su Tang''s body began to stabilize slowly. As his body began to stabilize slowly, Su Tang''s consciousness also recovered.


    At this time, Luo Xuan''s power had disappeared by 40%. At this time, Su Tang woke up and noticed this situation. He immediately dared not be careless and quickly began to absorb it. This absorption, spit out, found the movement of creative power, and was shocked and shouted in his heart; "What power is this? It''s so powerful that it won''t destroy the divine power at all." Su Tang reacted as soon as such a question appeared.


    "Creative power? How does it move? Hehe, it seems that God is helping me." thinking of the creative power that has never been under his control, Su Tang is very happy. After carefully observing the creative power, Su Tang understands his feelings. When he accepted the power of Tianlei last time, The broken meridians can be recovered. This creative power is indispensable.


    After understanding what, Su Tang stopped studying and began to absorb quickly. At this time, the remaining 60% of the power of King Shura has been completely blocked by Su Tang. How much he can absorb depends on his own means. He runs the skill again and again to quickly absorb the power of Luo, Although the Shura power of Luo is completely different from his own aura.


    However, under the joint operation of destructive force and creative force, these Shura forces continue to integrate, and the destructive power also began to grow rapidly after obtaining these forces. However, the transformation speed is very slow. Three days later, Su Tang is only transforming one percent, and the speed behind is getting slower and slower.


    However, with such a stable promotion, Su Tang Dao was not in a hurry, so he transformed slowly. A month later, Su Tang had gained 10% of his strength, and his cultivation was instantly promoted to the superior God. His physical strength was also significantly improved with the continuous tearing of Luo Xuan''s strength and the continuous recovery of his creative power, At the same time, the power of his soul feels such severe pain, constantly refining and slowly improving.


    But Su Tang didn''t find the real dragon scales he was hiding in the promotion at this time, because the last Tianlei baptism had been broken, and now he began to recover under the power of creation. Moreover, he was more powerful than before, and even wanted to evolve in the final form. There was no doubt about the power of creation.


    At this time, the divine box of creation in his Dantian also radiated bursts of light under the power of creation, but it was very light. At this time, Su Tang, who really focused on refining Luo''s power, didn''t notice these things at all.


    Outside the gate of the outside courtyard, Luo Ling looked at the closed door and said helplessly; "I don''t know how long they have to shut up. It''s been a month. Why don''t they come out?" after Luo Ling''s voice fell, Ling Zhanwu didn''t know when to come over and looked at her and said; "Don''t worry, silly sister. It''s not that they won''t come out. Maybe they''ll gain a lot this time."


    With the sound falling, Ling Zhanwu immediately sensed that the aura around him had changed. Such a change was getting bigger and bigger. In an instant, he alerted the people of the whole mob city. At this time, Luo Tianyi, who had been drinking with the old men around, also noticed such a change. After determining the direction, he quickly stood up and said; "There is the courtyard of brother Su Tang. Two uncles, we''ll drink this wine another day. Let''s go and have a look first."


    Then he hurried to the middle of the palace and saw Luo Tian leave. The old man around said with a smile; "It seems that some of the two human beings are ready to break through. It''s very unusual that they will break through in more than a month." as more and more people realize it, even Luojiang is disturbed. They come to the courtyard and see Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling are still thick. Luo tianbaisi asks in Luojiang; "What''s going on?"


    Ling Zhanwu said; "It seems that someone broke through inside. Su Tang didn''t break through so soon. The only possibility is that my younger martial brother will break through." after that, Ling Zhanwu seemed to think of something. As soon as his face changed, he directly pushed open the gate of the courtyard, rushed into the courtyard and came to Han pangzi''s room. At this time, Han pangzi had come out of the palace, At this time, he was constantly practicing. Aware of this situation, Ling Zhanwu turned to Luo Jiang and asked; "Laozu Luojiang, is there any place here where people can accept the baptism of Tianlei?"


    "After the Tianlei baptism, there is an open space behind the palace, with an area of more than 1000 meters. That''s the place where our mob city specially prepared for the Tianlei baptism. What''s the matter? Is it your junior brother who wants to accept the Tianlei baptism?" Luo Jiang directly replied.


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "Well, their cultivation methods are different from ours, so they will accept the baptism of Tianlei several times. Laozu Luojiang, I''ll take my younger martial brother there now." after that, Ling Zhanwu quietly entered the room and directly took Han pangzi to the open space behind the palace without disturbing Han pangzi''s cultivation.


    Ling Zhanwu''s strength is strong. She is very stable and doesn''t disturb Han pangzi at all. In less than a quarter of an hour, Ling Zhanwu has brought Han pangzi to the center of the open space. After putting him down, Ling Zhanwu immediately left the center and came to the edge of the open space. At this time, Luo Jiang and others came and looked at Han pangzi who is still practicing here, At this time, Ling Zhanwu turned to look at Luo Jiang and said with some embarrassment; "Lao Zu, my younger martial brother almost destroyed your Palace this time. I''m sorry."

 Chapter 459

    Luo Jiang shook his head and said; "Hehe, it''s okay. It''s all small things, but your younger martial brother is very good. He has such a strong cultivation at a young age. I''m very curious about how much thunder he can bring this time." with his voice falling, the people in the mob city basically reached the edge of the empty land.


    For a breakthrough in the city of thugs, basically, martial artists will come to watch the ceremony. After all, there are still many martial artists in the city who have not experienced Tianlei. If they can have such an opportunity, they will be prepared when it''s their turn to accept Tianlei. At the same time, they can also see whether there is the rise of super demons. As more and more people gather next to the open space.


    Han pangzi''s speed of absorbing the aura of heaven and earth also became very violent. Seeing this situation, Ling Zhanwu frowned and said softly; "Younger martial brother, I''m afraid there''s no way to make up for his breakthrough. I think we''d better help him." with the sound falling, Ling Zhanwu took out a lot of spirit stones from the storage ring and kept pinching and exploding.


    She kneaded and exploded the spirit stone to make the spirit spirit in the spirit stone burst out. Not everyone can do it. Seeing the action of Ling Zhanwu, Luo Jiang and others began to follow suit. With the pieces of spirit stone being kneaded and exploded, the spirit burst out. Han pangzi also had a sudden shock, and the impact speed was much faster.


    Just then a voice sounded at the edge of the open space; "Look, the thunder clouds in the sky have begun to gather." as the man''s voice fell, everyone''s eyes turned. At this time, a trace of thunder poison began to appear in the originally sunny sky, and these clouds continued to gather towards Han pangzi''s head.


    Lingzhanwu, Luojiang and other masters are still making this aura. Pieces of aura stones are pinched and exploded. Han pangzi can absorb aura to impact the realm without scruples. In half an hour, lingzhanwu and others have consumed nearly 100000 aura stones. The huge aura makes Han pangzi buy more than the last level and directly enter the semi divine realm, At this time, the thunder clouds in the sky seemed to feel the state of Han pangzi at this time, and the condensation speed was also accelerated a lot.


    "Ha ha, the aura is enough now. Let''s have a good look at the human talent." after pinching and exploding a spirit stone, Luo Jiang obviously felt that the absorption speed of Han pangzi began to decline slowly, and immediately opened his mouth with a smile. With his voice, he loved Ling Zhanwu and others slowly stopped their actions.


    Suddenly Han pangzi opened his eyes on the open space. After discovering where he was, he was stunned, looked up and continued to condense the thunder cloud, and said helplessly in his heart; "I didn''t expect it to be like this. I think it must be the elder martial sister who brought me here when she felt my state."


    He didn''t know that Ling Zhanwu brought him here just now. At that time, people were putting all their minds on absorbing Reiki. At this time, Reiki had little effect on him. His cultivation had made a breakthrough. If you want to make another breakthrough, you must spend this Tianlei baptism, Thinking of the reason, Han pangzi stood up and said loudly after finding Ling Zhanwu''s figure; "Elder martial sister, thank you this time."


    "Hehe, younger martial brother, prepare well. This Tianlei baptism is not a joke. We''ll have a good chat when you get through it safely." hearing Han pangzi''s words, Ling Zhanwu smiled and said. In his tone, he was full of confidence that Han pangzi could spend this Tianlei baptism and get the inheritor of her master''s most orthodox skill, Such a Tianlei baptism will not have the slightest problem for him.


    Han pangzi nodded and looked at the thunder cloud above his head. This time, his thunder cloud was not as threatening as Su Tang, but it couldn''t be underestimated. At this time, Luo Jiang smiled and asked Ling Zhanwu standing beside him; "Xiaowu, how old do you think your junior brother''s Lei Yun teammate is this time?"


    "More than 100 meters." Ling Zhanwu thought slightly and said directly. As his voice fell, Luo Jiang was stunned. A moment later, he smiled and said; "It seems that Xiaowu, you are very confident in your younger martial brother. If it is more than 100 meters, you really dare to say. You should know that the ancestors of Luo Yu were only 99 meters, and if it is more than 100 meters, what kind of evil will it be?"


    Luo Jiang didn''t care much about Ling Zhanwu''s words. You know, his original Lei Yun was just rice. He was already called a great super genius in Luo''s will. His father was even stronger. He directly hit rice and paper money. Luo''s ancestors'' War skills. Now Ling Zhanwu actually says that his junior brother can reach more than 100 meters, He would never believe it anyway.


    Luo Jiang''s words attracted Bai Sisi, who was standing on one side, to agree, "yes, sir, you should take good care of your younger martial brother? You know, my master was only 90 meters at the beginning. Although your younger martial brother has good talent, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to reach more than 100 meters." Bai Sisi heard his master say before that the more powerful his talent is, When accepting the baptism of Tianlei, the bigger the cloud hunting is, because God doesn''t want to see such a demon born.


    After all, cultivation is an act against heaven, and she also heard her master say that the reason why there is no God level Shura in Shura hell over the years is that no one can reach the chance of Luo''s ancestors under the bed. At the same time, the aura of Shura hell is thin, and it is very difficult to want spiritual God level Shura.


    "Hehe, Sisi, you''re wrong. In fact, you don''t know that when sister Ling was baptized by pushing, her thunder cloud was more than 100 meters, but few people know about this. I heard sister Ling say it when I watched Su Tang accept Tianlei''s baptism a few days ago." at this time, Luo Ling on the side also said.


    Although Ling Zhanwu said she didn''t want others to know, Luo Ling felt that the people around her were the closest people at this time. It doesn''t matter if they knew such a secret. With Luo Ling''s voice falling, Ling Zhanwu didn''t object at all. She also had the same idea as Luo Ling. Although she didn''t want outsiders to know her own affairs, But at this time, those who are here are his closest people, and they know nothing.


    "What?" Luo Jiang and Bai Sisi exclaimed at the same time. Then Luo Jiang looked at Ling Zhanwu and asked very seriously; "Xiao Wu, is what ling''er said true? Did your original Lei Yun really have more than 100 meters?"


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and replied; "Well, if it weren''t for the cells here, I''m afraid I would have stepped into the divine level in ten thousand years ago. It''s a pity." after that, Ling Zhanwu showed a very disappointed look, but at this time, Luo Jiang and Baisi around him were stunned by her.


    "Really, what level of cultivation have you reached now?" Luo Jiang asked.


    Only after Ling Zhanwu came to the city of thugs, every time Luo Jiang saw her, he couldn''t see the true cultivation of Ling Zhanwu. At first, Luo Jiang thought that Ling Zhanwu had practiced some profound method and hid his cultivation, but now when he heard Ling Zhanwu''s words, he felt that Ling Zhanwu''s cultivation might have reached a very terrible level, Not even under myself.


    "Half step divine order!" Ling Zhanwu said directly. She had never told anyone how powerful his cultivation was. This time, when Luo Jiang, the old ancestor of her family, asked, she did not intend to hide it. With her voice falling, Bai Sisi and Luo Ling showed a puzzled look. In their understanding, the divine order Shura was above the king level Shura, I haven''t heard of the half step divine order at all.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such an amazing genius after the great disaster of Roche. My memory has reached the half step God level at a young age. I''ve lived for thousands of years. I stepped into the half step God level only a hundred years ago. It''s really shameful." Luo Jiang finally came over. Although he himself is also the half step God level, I''m afraid he didn''t enter first without Ling Zhanwu, The half step divine rank is also strong or weak. On the one hand, he can''t see through it because Ling Zhanwu''s cultivation methods are strange. On the other hand, Ling Zhanwu''s cultivation is higher than him.


    "Hehe, I have no way to break through the Shura hell now. If I can leave here, there may be a chance. But now Su Tang can''t close the door, and Luo Ling hasn''t awakened yet. We can''t find the channel position sealed by our ancestors." Ling Zhanwu lit up slightly, revealing a trace of sadness and said aloud.


    Luo Jiang was stunned at her words, and then looked at Ling Zhanwu and asked; "What do you mean?" it turned out that Ling Zhanwu and others had never told Luo Jiang about Su Tang, so Luo Jiang was not worth it at all. Su Tang was the person in the prophecy, so Luo Jiang couldn''t figure it out after hearing Ling Zhanwu''s words.


    "There''s some trouble about this. I''ll tell you slowly." then Ling Zhanwu said everything he knew from beginning to end. As her voice fell, Bai Sisi and Luo Jiang were completely cold at this time. They really didn''t expect that a human like Su Tang should bear such a huge mission.


    "So it is. Although it was said that there were different races among the ghost people before, I thought it was just the name of other races. I didn''t expect that this would be the case. It seems that whether the mainland was invaded by different races, Shura hell had been ruled by different races many thousands of years ago. I remember seeing some Shura hell before the Shura clan came in the Roche before. That''s why At that time, the ghost clan was very powerful. It ruled the whole Shura hell, just like the Shura clan now. Although there were many singing races, their ghost clan was absolutely powerful, "Luo Jiang recalled.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the alien was so powerful. When I heard Su Tang say these things before, I didn''t believe it. However, later, I thought of some things about the ghost family. I thought that Su Tang might go to the ground. I knew that some time ago in the Imperial City, the ghost people appeared and talked to Su Tang, and some people nearby heard them , I''m bleeding now. The alien really exists. "Ling Zhanwu nodded.


    "If this is really the case, I''m afraid there will be some trouble. I''m afraid the ghost clan can''t move for the time being." thinking of the order he issued before, Luojiang immediately made a corner, and then a figure appeared beside him. At this time, Luojiang said directly; "Cancel all actions. Now don''t chase the ghost family and let them treat it outside for a period of time. Now the most important task is to collect the power to find the ghost family''s nest."


    Hearing Luo Jiang''s words, the figure didn''t understand why he did this, but he didn''t ask much. He nodded and disappeared. After he disappeared, Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling looked at the disappeared figure with some doubts. Seeing their two doubts, Luo Jiang said; "Hehe, this is one of the elders of my mob city."


    Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling nodded one after another. They had heard about the ten elders from Bai Sisi before, but they had never seen them. Unexpectedly, the ten elders were so mysterious. At this time, Luo Jiang continued; "Xiao Wu, you go on." after hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said that Su Tang was the prophet.


    At this time, the thunder clouds above Han pangzi''s head on the open space have been completely condensed. With the completion of the aggregation of the thunder clouds, the whole audience are stunned at the huge thunder clouds in the sky. At this time, Luo Jiang is stunned by the sudden silence. At this time, Bai Sisi next to him points to the thunder clouds in the sky and says; "Master, look, the fat man''s thunder cloud has completely condensed."


    At this time, Ling Zhanwu also stopped talking, turned his head to the sky, then outlined a smile around his mouth and said; "It''s not bad. It''s ten meters more than I used to be. It''s really worthy of being the orthodox descendant of Shifu and the old man." Luo Jiang exclaimed as Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell; "It''s incredible that it has reached 130 meters. It''s incredible."


    At this time, Luo Jiang was stunned when he looked at the 130 meter thunder cloud. This was a scene he hadn''t seen since he came. Seeing his appearance at this time, Luo Ling smiled and said; "Hehe, Grandpa, you are too ignorant. You should know that Su Tang was baptized by Tianlei in the mob city outside, but the thunder cloud is 360 meters long."


    Since Luo Ling came here, the whole person has become a lot more cheerful, and he is not very afraid of Luo Jiang. Luo Jiang is also because he has not seen the family for so many years, and they love Luo Ling very much. Therefore, generally, he will never blame Luo Ling for saying wrong things, and he is reluctant to blame.


    "What? Three... Three hundred and sixty meters?" Luo Ling''s voice fell. Luo Jiang''s whole person stayed in place and couldn''t return to his mind for a long time. At this time, Luo Ling seemed to find out that this matter was shocking. He stuck out his tongue and looked at Ling Zhanwu and smiled awkwardly. Ling Zhanwu shook his head and said; "It''s all right. Anyway, it''s no secret. There were many people who saw Lei Yun. If you don''t say it, others will say it."


    With Ling Zhanwu''s words, Luo Ling breathed a sigh of relief. She just said it for a moment. In fact, she also had this in her little daughter''s heart. She didn''t want her sweetheart''s light to be covered up. When she saw her two wars and five wars, Ling Zhanwu had to shake her head reluctantly. He had no way to Luo Ling. She knew that Luo Lingxi was desolate in Su Tang, But I don''t know if she had figured out what to do that night.


    At this time, a thunderbolt fell in the sky, and Han pangzi''s Tianlei baptism officially began. This thunderbolt also awakened Luojiang in an instant. He locked his throat and looked directly at the center of the open space. This time, ha pangzi accepted Tianlei baptism very quickly, and he had a treasure to protect himself, It''s not like Su Tang''s life was in danger at any time.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Han pangzi successfully took over the last Tianlei and began to sit quietly in the open space and harden his body with the power of Tianlei. Ling Zhanwu was relieved to see Han pangzi''s success. Although he was confident, Tianlei didn''t need anything else to baptize. There may be some uncontrollable changes at any time.


    Now Han pangzi has passed safely, and Ling Zhanwu is completely relieved. At this time, Luo Jiang immediately thought aloud to the people next to him after seeing Han pangzi''s success; "Everyone retreats. Next, it will be completely blocked. You can''t enter until the little guy successfully wakes up."


    As Luo Jiang''s voice fell, people bowed and promised. At this time, their eyes were full of shock. They had never seen such a huge thunder cloud. Now they are afraid of his power. Such a sky thunder is not what they want to meet.

 Chapter 460

    For the next five days, Han pangzi absorbed the power of Tianlei on the open space and used it to harden his flesh. Ling Zhanwu came to have a look every day these days. Han pangzi also lived up to her expectations and completely cleaned up all the power of Tianlei in five days.


    Early in the morning of the sixth day, the reward of heaven came down, and this reward once again alerted all the people in the mob city.


    "What a strong heavenly reward! I''ve never seen such a strong heavenly reward before. The 130 meter thunder cloud is really extraordinary." at this time, a Shura warrior looked at the huge light column and said in surprise.


    As his voice fell, the people behind him also spoke with him; "I heard that this fat man is the younger martial brother of master Ling Zhanwu. How can we compare his talent to that of ordinary people like us? I''m afraid this guy''s achievements will no longer be lower than that of master Ling Zhanwu. This time, our mob city can get such a strong talent. In the future, the mob city will become a super overlord in Shura hell."


    "Hehe, that''s natural, but I heard that there were two human teenagers who came to our mob city this time. The other was the boy who caught the desert blood beast with his bare hands at the city gate. He closed down as soon as he came here. I don''t know if he is as powerful as Han Pang." someone continued.


    After the man''s voice fell, all the people began to talk. Su Tang had been closed for more than a month. These days, Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling were guarding two different places respectively. Han pangzi also successfully left the open space seven days later and returned to the courtyard again. Seeing that Su Tang''s door was still closed, Han pangzi said reluctantly; "I don''t know what Su Tang is doing this time. It''s been more than a month. Why haven''t you come out yet?"


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. Fat man, you''re good. You''ve improved so much this time. Su Tang will be frightened by you when he goes out of the customs." after Han fat man''s voice fell, Luo Tian nodded and said. At this time, Luo Ling and Ling Zhanwu baissi both walked into the courtyard and saw them coming. Luo Tian smiled and said; "Here you are."


    At this time, he noticed that Luo Ling had been paying attention to Su Tang''s room since he had come, and Luo Tian said with a smile; "Don''t look, brother Sutang hasn''t left the pass yet." Luo Ling took back his eyes and didn''t look at Han pangzi when he heard Luo Tian''s words; "Why didn''t Su Tang leave the pass for so long this time? Didn''t he just consolidate his cultivation?"


    Fat Han shook his head and said; "How do I know? But if Su Tang doesn''t come out, he must be stirring up other things. He''s an alchemist. The last Tianlei baptism must have consumed a lot of his pills. Maybe he''s refining pills. You know it takes a lot of time to refine pills." in fact, Han pangzi directly wondered what Su Tang was doing this time, It''s been almost two months.


    "Alchemist? Why haven''t you heard him talk about it before?" Luo Tian was stunned when he heard Han pangzi''s words, and then opened his mouth. When he heard his questions, others turned their heads and looked at Han pangzi. They really didn''t know that Su Tang would still refine pills. After all, there is a lack of magic medicine in Shura hell. Basically, there is no alchemist profession.


    There are only one or two alchemists in some hidden strengths, but they are not often used. All alchemists have no concept for them. Han pangzi was stunned when he saw their appearance and said; "I thought he told you that you didn''t know he was an alchemist? Su Tang is a very clever alchemist, and the situation on the mainland is completely different from that of Shura hell. Although it can''t be said that there are miraculous drugs everywhere, there is never a lack of miraculous drugs, so there are many alchemists on the mainland, and the identity of alchemists is very noble."


    "Well, he saw this in the classics left by his master before. Unexpectedly, Su Tang was still an alchemist." Bai Si said at this time. After hearing his words, Luo Ling continued to say to Han pangzi curiously; "Can you tell us more about Su Tang? How do I feel that Su Tang is like a legend? When he was injured in the mainland, what happened to him? As his good brother, you should know?"


    Hearing Luo Ling''s question, Han pangzi said proudly on his face; "Of course, sister Luo Ling, I know you like Su Tang. Anyway, there''s nothing left or right to do. Let''s tell you something about Su Tang''s injury in the mainland." as Han pangzi''s voice fell, Luo Ling''s face flushed slightly, but she recovered after a moment. When she saw her, Ling Zhanwu nodded in her heart; "The little girl seems to have figured it out. She''s going to be desperate. I hope Su Tang won''t let her down."


    At this time, Bai Sisi suddenly became interested, quickly pulled Ling Zhanwu over and said; "OK, I like listening to stories best. Han pangzi, please tell us about daluba and tell us about Su Tang." when they saw them, Han pangzi nodded. Then no one in the group sat down at the stone table in the middle of the courtyard.


    At this time, Luo Tian took out some spirit wine from the storage ring and said; "This is the spirit wine that brother Sutang gave me at the beginning. I''ve always been reluctant to drink it. Today, we''ll drink while listening to the fat brother say something about Sutang and the mainland." as his voice fell, Han pangzi and others nodded, and then Han pangzi slowly began to describe some things about the mainland.


    At this time, Su Tang was still trying to absorb the backward forces, and the speed was becoming slower and slower. At the same time, in the imperial city outside the desert, due to the departure of the emperor, the imperial city changed in an instant. It was very calm on the surface, but it was choppy in the dark. The departure of the emperor forgot that some families saw hope, and the seats of the Shura royal family were empty, Everyone wants to be the king family of the Shura family, so fighting is essential.


    At the same time, in a big house in the Imperial City, a group of mysterious people dressed in black cloaks are discussing the mystery at this time.


    "Sir, we''ve been out for a long time. There''s no news about Su Tang and them at all. No one has seen them since we left the imperial city. Do we continue to look for them like this?" a man in black bowed in the hall.


    Hearing his words, the young man on one side nodded and said; "Yes, father, we''ve been looking for something. There''s no news. It seems that Su Tang and others have been hiding." if Su Tang and others were here, he would recognize it at a glance. This is the young strongman of the ghost clan, Ghost War, who wanted to capture Su Tang at the beginning.


    "Hide? Hehe, I don''t think it''s easy. Although Shura hell is very big, we can''t go back this time. Anyway, there''s no way to go back. Let''s continue to look for it. I don''t believe he can hide all his life. Now the Lord doesn''t have enough power to revive Shura hell. You fought with Su Tang before the Ghost War. You should know his power However, this power can bring the Lord back to life in advance, "said the man in black at this time.


    "Well, his aura is very special, and his level should not be low. Even I feel that his aura level is stronger than our ability to repair the old." ghost Zhan nodded and said that he was very afraid of Su Tang''s aura at the beginning. It''s very unusual.


    "That''s right. Since the Lord has said so, I think it should have his reason. If we go back now and let the Lord know that we haven''t found anyone, we will still send us out again. Instead of doing so, we''d better keep looking outside, so there may be a chance." the leader continued, and as his voice fell, Three or five people in black also nodded one after another.


    For half a year, the whole Shura hell was very calm. In the Imperial City, it was like that. The dark tide surged, but no force was willing to fight for fame and wealth. In the desert Jedi, the mob city was also practiced by Luojiang day and night in the past half a year. After all, in the future, There may be an absolute war. If the strength is too weak, it is likely to be annihilated in this war.


    "Hey, what the hell is Su Tang doing? Why hasn''t he come out in the past six months? Now I doubt if something has happened to him." at this time, in the courtyard, Han pangzi looked at the door that hasn''t been opened for six months, sighed and said. When he heard what he said, Luo Tian smiled and said; "You think too much. Brother Su Tang has successfully survived the powerful Tianlei baptism. Now it''s just a practice. How can it be dangerous?"


    Han pangzi walked to Luo Tian from a distance and sat down and said; "I don''t know, but it''s been too long?" Luo Tian continued when he saw Han pangzi''s appearance; "Fat man, don''t think too much. At the beginning, when brother Su Tang was baptized by Tianlei, he had reached the peak of the God in his face. This time, he might just want to consolidate his cultivation, but he temporarily realized that he wanted to break through, so he spent more time."


    "Well, brother Luo Tian has a point. Su Tang said before that he has a way to improve his accomplishments quickly. Have you all forgotten how much time he spent this time, perhaps which method he is using." at this time, Luo Ling came in from outside the campus and smashed the screws. For the past six months, he came every day to see if Su Tang got out of the pass, The other time is basically practiced under the guidance of Luojiang and Ling Zhanwu.


    Her strength has improved very quickly. She has reached the upper Shura. Although it is only in the early stage, when her blood power awakens, her strength will rise again. She may even become a king level Shura directly. Her quality and Luo Ling enter the yard, and Bai Sisi also comes in behind her, At this time, Bai Sisi was no longer the peak of the upper Shura. She had successfully entered the king level Shura three months ago. The Lei Yun she condensed was not as huge as Han pangzi, but also passed through her master Luojiang and reached an amazing 90 years, close to Luojiang''s father.


    At the moment of seeing such thunder clouds condense, Luo Jiang was almost crazy with joy. The mob city celebrated for ten days before it calmed down, but everyone was very happy. After all, Bai Sisi grew up in the mob city since childhood. Many people knew her, so they were very happy to see him so powerful.


    "Hehe, you two are here all day?" Bai Sisi asked directly as soon as he came in. During this period, he was forced to practice by Luojiang every day. For a girl who is only 16 or 17 years old, she couldn''t stand such boring practice. Today, his master was in a good mood and asked her to come with Luo Ling.


    Otherwise, she is probably still practicing continuously, and Ling Zhanwu, like Su Tang, chose to practice in seclusion soon after Han pangzi left the customs. Everyone has some doubts. Is it impossible for Li lingzhanwu to go further in Shura hell? She and we suddenly want to close the customs?


    "We are not like you. If no one urges us, we will be lazy. We have finished the task of cultivation every day. Besides, you have just broken through to King level Shura. There are many things to understand, so you are not hungry. You are like us." Luo Tian smiled and said when he heard Bai Sisi''s words.


    As Luo Tian''s voice fell, Bai Sisi''s face suddenly pulled down, his interest was not high, and said; "Yes, such days are too tired. I practice every day. I really want to be like before. Although master will ask me to practice, it won''t be so severe." Luo Tian smiled and said as her voice fell; "Younger martial sister, your talent is very good and much stronger than me. Shifu has high hopes for you."


    "I know, I''m just talking." Beth nodded and said. Seeing her appearance, Luo Ling smiled and said; "Well, I just prepared some food with Sisi, and you can have a try." then he took your lunch box to the stone table, and then took out several plates of very exquisite cakes from it.


    "It looks good. It should be very delicious." Han pangzi took the lead in pinching a piece and put it in his mouth, then nodded and said with a smile; "Very good, very delicious." at this time, Bai Sisi, who was originally depressed, immediately smiled and said proudly when he heard Han pangzi''s words; "This is what I did. How is it? Is the income good?"


    "Well, well, it''s good, very good. You should always do it for us in the future," Han pangzi nodded and said. Hearing Han pangzi''s generous praise, Bai Sisi nodded happily and said; "Well, I''ll prepare one for you every time I do it." then several people chatted around the stone table. About half an hour later, Rowling stood up and said; "Sisi, let''s go back. We''ve been out long enough. If we don''t go back for a while, I''m afraid we''ll be scolded by our ancestors again."


    Bai Sisi said reluctantly; "Hey, let''s go." then he dragged some feeble steps towards the door. After they left, Han pangzi also said; "It''s boring again, brother Luo Tian. Isn''t there any fun place in the mob city? It''s not a way to take it here all day."

 Chapter 461

    After hearing Han pangzi''s words, Luo Tian nodded and said; "It''s not that there are no fun places, but recently, my adoptive father has been training martial artists in the city every day. Many places are not very busy. I think it''s better to be in a period of time."


    Han pangzi nodded. He also knew that there was no way now. Then he looked at Luo Tian and said; "Since that''s the case, there''s no way. The tone continues to be so boring. I think we''d better learn from elder martial sister and Su Tang and start to close the door directly. Although we may not improve many forces, time will pass quickly in our cultivation."


    Such a boring day is really not what Han pangzi wants. After hearing his words, Luo Tian nodded and said; "Well, now it''s the only way." after they talked in the yard for a while, Luo Tian left. After Luo Tian left, Han pangzi also turned and entered his room and began to practice in isolation.


    As the two of them closed down, Luo Tian also came to have a look and left every day. Seven or eight months passed quickly. During this period, Han pangzi also went out of the customs two or three times. Each time, he didn''t see Su Tang go out, so he continued to close down. On this day, Han pangzi was fast again, despite his practice in recent months, Han pangzi''s cultivation has also been promoted to the peak of the middle God, which is not far from the upper God.


    As soon as Han pangzi walked out of the room, he saw Luo Tian and others in the courtyard, smiled and said; "You''re all here. I thought I was alone this time. What''s the matter? Hasn''t Su Tang come out yet?" then he turned his head and looked at Su Tang''s room. The door was tightly closed.


    "Yes, it''s been more than a year. Why didn''t Su Tang leave the customs?" Luo Ling asked with worry in her eyes. Han pangzi shook his head and said when he saw her; "I don''t know, h but don''t worry without you. Su Tang won''t be there. Yes, maybe he will pass the pass soon."


    Han pangzi''s words made Luo Ling also a doctor helpless. For more than a year, Luo Ling thought like this every day, but day by day, Su Tang had no intention of going out of the pass. At this time, Luo Tian looked at Han pangzi and said; "Fat man, I think your cultivation seems to have improved again? What''s the degree now?" with Luo Tian''s voice falling, Luo Ling''s attention shifted in a moment.


    Han pangzi said with a smile; "Hehe, I''ve improved a little. Now I''ve reached the peak of the median God. I''m a little away from the superior God Strait. I don''t know how to continue to improve. I''ve only reached the second stage of Shinto level 10, and there''s still a long way to go." after that, Han pangzi couldn''t help but flash a helpless look.


    Asked Beth at this time; "What does Shinto level 10 mean?" she didn''t know the division of human cultivation levels, so after hearing Han pangzi''s words, she was also curious. At this time, Han pangzi said with a smile; "The tenth level of Shinto means that there are ten levels after human beings achieve the divine throne. I am now the middle level, and God is the second level."


    "What are the eight grades?" Bai Sisi continued to ask. At this time, even Luo Ling next to him was interested. Seeing that they were interested, Han pangzi didn''t sell off and continued; "The ten levels of Shinto are respectively the lower God, the middle God, the upper God, the great God, the God, the main God, the God sect, the God general, the God King and the Supreme God that no one has reached in the last legend."


    "No one has reached it? What''s the use of such a realm? It''s unrealistic at all. Besides, no one has reached it. Who knows that it really exists?" Bai Sisi took the lead to say after listening to her. Han pangzi shook his head with a smile and said; "I don''t know about this, but there are records in the ancient books left by my master. In ancient times, the most powerful gods on the mainland were just God generals. It seems that there was only one God King, the legendary pioneer of the mainland and the master of the supreme Moon Palace."


    "So it is. Then we can''t be sure that the Supreme God exists. Besides, we don''t even know whether the God King exists or not." Bai dead nodded and continued. This time Han pangzi didn''t know how to refute. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded in the yard; "Oh, Miss Sisi, you''re wrong. In fact, God King exists."


    The voice fell, and everyone was stunned. Beth didn''t respond at all, so he asked directly; "Who is talking?" as her questioning voice fell, Luo Ling suddenly felt that the voice was familiar. Will it soon be the person she expected to see day and night? With this idea, Luo Ling immediately turned his head and looked at Su Tang''s room.


    At this time, the originally closed door had been opened. A handsome young man was standing there. After seeing the familiar face, Luo Ling directly stood up and ran towards the young man, shouting excitedly; "Su Tang, you''re finally out of the pass." this shot didn''t brake at all, and directly jumped into Su Tang''s arms.


    Luo Ling''s sudden move was also Gao Su Tang''s surprise. He didn''t expect Luo Ling to do so. Even if he was hoping to see himself, he didn''t have to do so? For a moment, Su Tang''s hands didn''t know where to put them. Seeing Su Tang''s embarrassed appearance, Han pangzi and others laughed. Luo Ling was also awakened by this low voice for a moment. Li hurried out of Su Tang''s arms, and red even bowed his head and said; "Sorry, I''m so excited."


    Looking at Luo Ling''s appearance, Su Tang smiled indifferently and said; "Hehe, it''s all right, sister Ling. I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I don''t know how long it took me to close the door this time." without the existence of the secret, Su Tang was really not used to it every time he closed the door. In the past, the secret was there. As long as he took charge of it, the secret would tell the time, but now the secret is gone, So Su Tang didn''t know that he had been closed for too little time.


    "More than a year!" Luo Ling whispered. After hearing her words, Su Tang was stunned and exclaimed; "More than a year? No? How long has it been? I haven''t paid much attention to it. I feel like it''s only been a month or two. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that more than a year has passed in an instant." after exclamation, Su Tang noticed at this time. Luo Ling''s current cultivation accomplishments, looked at Han pangzi and Luo Tian, and said with laughter; "Tut Tut, many streets have improved a lot this year. Sister Ling, you have been superior to Shura. Han pangzi has reached the middle God, and brother Luo Tian has reached the middle stage of King level Shura."


    "Hey, hey, there''s me?" Bai Sisi on one side heard that Su Tang didn''t have himself in his words, immediately raised his voice to, heard her words, and Su Tang took a good look at her and said; "You''re good, too. You''ve reached King level Shura. It''s really good." after that, Su Tang slowly walked towards the yard and asked while walking; "Why didn''t you see Master Ling Zhanwu?"


    "My sister went to practice in seclusion. She said to call her when you came out, and I''ll call her now." Luo Ling answered softly after su Tang. Su Tang nodded at his words; "Then don''t bother. I''ll come out and have a lot to say to you. Let''s go and find the elder after we''re busy tomorrow." Su Tang grabbed Luo Ling who was going out and said.


    Suddenly he was held by Su Tang. Luo Ling''s face flashed a look of panic, but it was all right for a moment. His face was slightly red and nodded. Seeing that Luo Ling looked embarrassed, Han pangzi immediately made a voice to rescue him; "Ha ha, Su Tang, you''ve been closed for a long time this time, haven''t you? What have you done?" Han pangzi asked curiously when he noticed that he couldn''t see through Su Tang''s accomplishments; "Su Tang, what accomplishments are you now? Why can''t I see through?"


    Su Tang came to the stone table with a smile and sat down. Then he pinched a cake from the plate on the stone table and ate it; "According to the ten steps of Shinto you just said, I should be in the realm of God in the fifth stage now." Su Tang''s voice was very light and didn''t mean to show off, but it fell into the ears of Han pangzi and others.


    "The divine realm of the fifth stage? Su Tang, aren''t you kidding me?" Han pangzi exclaimed. His tone was completely shocked and unbelievable. When Su Tang closed the door, he was just as high as he is now. But today, more than a year later, Su Tang suddenly jumped to the divine realm of the fifth stage. Is this a possible evil spirit? This is simply impossible.


    To know the realm of Shinto, it''s not as easy to improve as prisoners. They can improve one or two realms with one face. Han pangzi is a super genius. Han pangzi has spent a lot of things left by his master to reach the peak realm of the middle God. What about Su Tang now? For more than a year, it has directly improved the whole three major realms and twelve minor realms. I''m afraid the speed is to frighten people to death.


    "Hehe, didn''t I tell you before? I have a way to quickly improve my accomplishments. This time I used this method to close the door, so I improved my accomplishments so much." Su Tang said with a smile. As for what method, Su Tang hasn''t planned to say it quickly, although he knows it''s secret, Compared with two or three Roche people around him, he accepted the inheritance this time and got the killing dead pupil of Roche. At that time, as long as it has been used, it will be seen by Roche people in an instant.


    "Ah, what is the way against the sky that can make you improve so much? Tell me, Su Tang, and I''ll try this way. I''ll try it even if it''s dangerous. It''s terrible to improve the speed." Su Tang''s words immediately aroused Han pangzi, shouted and asked. Seeing his excited appearance, Su Tang shook his head helplessly and said; "This method is not only dangerous, but also very rare between heaven and earth. If it''s how simple, aren''t there super strong people everywhere?"


    "Su Tang''s words are very reasonable. I think fat man, don''t think about it. This may be su Tang''s opportunity. You''d better practice slowly and step by step." Luo Tian said with a smile after hearing Su Tang''s words. At this time, Han fat man nodded and said; "Hey, it seems that this is the only way. I''m afraid this opportunity is very adverse to heaven to be promoted so quickly."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Hehe, yes, well, let''s meet Master Luo Jiang. I have something to tell him. As for what method I used, I''ll tell you when I got to him." then he turned to look at Luo Ling and said; "Sister Ling, go teach master Ling Zhanwu. We''ll wait for you at master Luojiang."


    Luo Ling nodded, stood up inside and walked outside the courtyard. At this time, Bai Sisi also said; "Sister Luo Ling and I went together." after saying that, they caught up with Luo Ling in three or two steps. After they left the courtyard, Luo Tian and Su Tang also walked towards the hall where Luo Jiang is located. Luo Jiang is generally in the hall during the day, so it''s very simple to think about finding Luo Jiang.


    After leaving the courtyard, Luo Tian quickly walked towards the hall with Su Tang and Han pangzi. At this time, Bai Sisi and Luo Ling on the other side had come to the closed place of Ling Zhan dance. At this time, Luo Ling knocked on the door and shouted inside; "Sister, sister, Su Tang is out of the customs." with her voice falling, the door opens, Ling Zhanwu comes out and looks at Luo Ling; "Did Su Tang really leave the customs?"


    Luo Ling and Bai Sisi nodded, and Bai Sisi said; "It''s time to get out of the pass, and the improvement of cultivation is very frightening." after hearing her words, Ling Zhanwu nodded and didn''t care. He knows Su Tang''s talent. He will certainly improve his cultivation for a long time this time.


    "Where are they?" Ling Zhanwu asked, and Luo Ling said at this time; "They went to the old ancestor. Su Tang said he would wait for us there and tell us something." after Luo Ling''s voice fell, Ling Zhanwu nodded and walked outside. Lou Ling and Bai Sisi also followed up. At this time, Ling Zhanwu thought of Luo Ling and asked; "Sister, are you going to tell Su Tang?"


    "Hmm?" Luo Ling was stunned when he heard Ling Zhan''s words. He understood for a moment, shook his head and said; "I don''t know. I still have some fear in my heart." at this time, Bai Sisi smiled and said; "Fear? Sister Luo Ling, what are you talking about? I remember you rushed into brother Su Tang''s arms when he left the customs just now. Why were you afraid at that time? Why are you afraid now?"


    Bai Sisi also knew Luo Ling''s mind. Although she didn''t understand it very well, now when she heard Luo Ling''s words, she said what Luo Ling had just done. With the sound falling, Luo Ling''s face turned red for a moment. Ling Zhanwu looked at Luo Ling with a smile and said; "It seems that your instinct has chosen, but you are afraid of being rejected." after that, he turned to Beth and asked; "Sisi, tell me what Su Tang''s reaction was at that moment."


    At the first mock exam, he began to imitate his feelings and saw that Luo Ling''s face became more red. "It seems that Su Tang doesn''t know your friendship for him yet. I think you''d better hint earlier. While your feelings are not very deep now, if you are rejected, you won''t go back to the dead end."


    Luo Ling nodded. Then the three stopped talking and walked directly to the hall where Luo Jiang was located. At this time, in the hall, at the moment of seeing Su Tang''s cultivation, Luo Jiang was stunned. Although human cultivation was different from that of Shura, Su Tang''s strength at this time could be vaguely comparable to him.


    "Awesome, really awesome, Su Tang, you''re really amazing. You''ve improved so much in just over a year, which is something no one has ever done." after the shock, Luo Jiang said two awesome things on his face, and the tone was full of exclamation. At this time, Ling Zhanwu three people also came in from the outside. At the moment of seeing Su Tang, Ling Zhanwu was stunned, After a moment, he shook his head and said; "It seems that I underestimated your growth rate."


    Ling Zhanwu''s eyesight is amazing. In a moment, it can be seen that Su Tang''s strength is not much different from that of himself. From being able to fight with King level Shura before, to being able to compete with himself now, such promotion took just over a year. Ling Zhanwu really didn''t think of this talent.


    "Ha ha, I''m flattered by the two elders. In fact, it''s thanks to Roche that I can improve so fast this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be as good as I am now." Su Tang said with a smile. After hearing his words, everyone present was stunned and some didn''t know why. At this time, Su Tang said; "In fact, when I came to Shura hell, the person who sent me gave me one thing and said he hoped I could find another one, so as to activate inheritance and improve cultivation."


    "You''re not talking about the eyes of King Shura?" I heard Su Tang''s words. Luo Jiang and Ling Zhanwu asked loudly at the same time.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s the eye of the Shura king." Su Tang''s voice fell. Luo Jiang and Ling Zhanwu were stunned. Their eyes were full of surprise. At this time, Ling Zhanwu asked; "Do you mean that the reason why you are promoted so quickly this time is that you have obtained the inheritance of Luo''s ancestor in the eyes of the king of Shura?"


    Su Tang nodded again and said; "Indeed, in fact, I got an eye of the king of Shura at the beginning, and I didn''t have a chance to look for it. After all, my strength was too weak at that time. Brother Luo Tian should know this, but later by chance, I got a mysterious stone at the Jubao Pavilion auction in the adventure Town, and then I got another eye of the king of Shura in that stone."


    "Stone, you mean the stone you bought at the Jubao Pavilion auction with the spirit stone. I remember it seemed that Zhan Mo tianque had brought it out of the forbidden area at that time." Luo Ling immediately said as soon as he heard this. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, that''s it, elder sister Ling. Do you remember that night when I was closed, I asked you for blood?"


    Luo Jiang and Ling Zhanwu nodded, and Su Tang continued; "That''s the key to activating inheritance. This is what elder Luo Xuan told me. It''s also a coincidence that I can activate his old man''s inventory. It''s not easy for others to activate it. Without his old man''s guidance, I don''t want to get this inheritance."


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Luo Jiang asked curiously at this time, and Su Tang continued; "That''s because after all, how many years have passed, master Luo''s inventory has completely fallen into a deep sleep. It''s very difficult to wake up. In fact, everyone may not know. In fact, there are not only destructive power in my body, but also creative power as famous as destructive power. But and power exist in my blood. I can''t use it. I didn''t use it at the beginning Sleep dropped his blood on the eyes of King Shura, and then awakened the remnant soul of master Luo. "

 Chapter 462

    "Tut Tut, in fact, I should have thought of it for a long time. The power of destruction is so powerful that it can''t be controlled by the martial arts. It turns out that there should be creative power. These two forces can check and balance each other, but I can''t believe that a person can have two extreme powers at the beginning." Su Tang''s voice fell, and Ling Zhanwu said.


    Hearing her words, Luo Jiang nodded and said; "Indeed, over the years, in fact, many people in Shura hell have been looking for the eyes of Shura king. How many years have passed, and they haven''t stopped for a moment. I didn''t expect you to get it. You''re right. Maybe it''s different to calculate that someone got it, which can lead to the ghost of the old ancestor. Even those of Luo''s lineage don''t know how to activate the inheritance in the eyes of Shura king."


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "Yes, although we all know that if we can get the eye of King Shura, we can get earth shaking strength, but no one has ever found the past. We just learned from some ancient books that at the beginning, people in Roche got one, and then Roche was destroyed. This one doesn''t know where to go. Unexpectedly, it was stayed on the outside continent. It seems that all this is providence."


    "Well, it''s really God''s will. Su Tang, you saw the remnant soul of old ancestor Luo. Did he leave anything?" Luo Jiang nodded and thought Ling Zhanwu said well. All this is indeed God''s will. The Shura family has been looking for something for tens of thousands of years, but unexpectedly it was obtained by a human, and this human is still the key to lead the Shura family out of Shura hell.


    Thinking of this, Luo Jiang couldn''t help thinking that maybe this was the opportunity left to the Shura family by Luo''s ancestors and empress emperor. Anyway, now Su Tang has been inherited, and the eyes of the Shura king are useless. Such inheritance will only recognize one master in his life. Even if others do it, they can''t get the inheritance. Anyway, Su Tang is also on his side, Are you still afraid that he will hurt himself and others?


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I did leave some words. This is what I got after I completely accepted the inheritance. The reason why I was so anxious to come to the elder is that I should say this. Elder Luo said that the channel of the real Shura hell is sealed in a Jedi in the west of the mainland. However, it is very dangerous. Ordinary people can''t get there at all."


    "What? It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible." after listening to Su Tang''s words, Luo Jiang jumped up in surprise, shook his head and said. Seeing Luo Jiang''s response, everyone present had some doubts. At this time, Luo Jiang said; "Do you know why I smashed here to build a city of thugs? People outside think I value the natural danger of killing demons here. In fact, they are all wrong. The reason why I built a city here is that this Jedi is the channel to the outside of Shura hell, and the seal set by Lao Luo is here. Therefore, I built a city here to defend the city Protect this passage. "


    "What? How could it be?" Ling Zhanwu screamed when she heard Luo Jiang''s words. She never thought that Luo Jiang chose to build a city here because of this reason. She always thought that there was a natural danger here because Luo Jiang said. Now she suddenly heard Luo Jiang tell the truth. She was still very shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    At this time, Su Tang frowned slightly and thought about it in his heart; "How could it be like this? According to the truth, Luo Xuan can''t remember where he set the seal? Why does Luo Jiang think this is the seal?" for a moment, Su Tang was confused.


    "It can''t be false. After conquering the Jedi, I found a huge seal under the Jedi. In this seal, I felt the breath of Lao Luo, so I thought this was the seal of the channel that Lao Zu had sealed, so I chose to build a city on this road to protect it. I don''t want mankind to break through the seal Enter Shura hell and continue to fight with Shura. In fact, both humans and Shura are of the same race. Lao Luo brought the Shura people here and didn''t hesitate to sacrifice his life to transform here. He just didn''t want to continue to fight with humans, "Luo Jiang continued.


    After hearing his words, the people nodded. At this time, Luo Jiang continued; "So, in order to prevent the peace of Shura hell from being destroyed, I chose to guard here. Even Roche was exterminated. I didn''t intend to kill the emperor in the imperial city after I knew it. I just hope to guard this place all the time. Compared with many hidden races in Shura hell, many of them have deep blood feuds with my Shura people. If they know it Here, there are many people who will destroy the seal and let humans enter the Shura hell. At that time, the Shura family will fight with humans alone, and they will be the only ones who are proud of them. "


    "It''s true, but I''m afraid there''s something wrong with this. Since Lao Luo has left such a message in the eyes of King Shura, it must have his intention. Besides, no one knows better than him about the seal he set himself. He doesn''t say anything wrong?" Ling Zhanwu also said at this time.


    As her voice fell, the people in the hall were silent. Luo Jiang frowned. He didn''t understand what was going on. He also knew in his heart that since the old ancestor left this message, he would not shoot for no reason, but the place where his mob city was located was not the west, but the East. How could there be such a seal here?


    For a time, many doubts appeared at the bottom of everyone''s heart. At this time, Su Tang said; "Senior, can you show us the seal? I always think there are some things we don''t know about this matter. I prefer to believe the information left by senior Luo. As for the seal at the head here, I think we''d better go and see it first. Even if it''s not a channel to the mainland, it''s likely to be a channel to other planes, senior Luo , since I''m free to seal here, I certainly don''t want people over there to come to Shura hell. "


    The crowd nodded and thought Su Tang''s words were very reasonable. Luo Jiang also nodded and said; "OK, I''ll show you the seal." then he walked out of the hall, followed by Su Tang and others. After walking for some time, they came to the entrance of an underground palace. At this time, Luo Jiang pointed to the entrance and said; "This is the biggest forbidden area in my mob city. No one can enter it except me."


    "Master, this place is not the place where you can see the seal?" Bai Sisi knows very well. She grew up here and has been to all places in the mob City, but only here. In Bai Sisi''s memory, she undoubtedly found here ten years ago. She wanted to go in and have a look, but she was stopped by Luo Jiang, That time, Luo Jiang was very angry and taught her a lesson.


    After that lesson, Bai Sisi was afraid to go to this place and never came again. Unexpectedly, he would go to the biggest secret of the mob city. Luo Jiang nodded and said when he heard Bai Sisi''s words; "Yes, it''s here. I built it before the establishment of the mob city. Later, as more and more martial artists came here, I set up a barrier at the entrance. I can feel it in a moment when someone arrives here. At the same time, I also set a seal at the entrance. If someone touches it, it will be wiped out by the power I reserved here."


    After hearing his words, Bai Sisi realized why his master was so angry and his feelings almost died here. Bai Sisi was still afraid that if his master hadn''t arrived in time, he might have touched the seal.


    "Let''s go. I''ll show you in." after that, Luo Jiang took the lead and walked towards the entrance. When he came to the entrance, Luo Jiang kneaded a Dharma decision. For a moment, Su Tang and others only saw that a light curtain flashed at the entrance, which was not the same as the original entrance, and then disappeared. At this time, Luo Jiang turned his head and said; "Let''s go in."


    Su Tang and others nodded, followed behind Luojiang and walked in. As they went deeper and deeper, Su Tang immediately felt a wave of ability fluctuation coming from the front. The fluctuation was very familiar. It was really Luo''s power fluctuation. Soon they followed Luojiang to an unusually huge cave hall. At this time, the ground below the cave hall was not soil, It is a seal made of very complex lines.


    At this time, it still emits bursts of light, which looks very strange. Every time the shining cave, Luo''s power fluctuates, as if he is suppressing something. Seeing this, Luo Jiang said; "This is the seal. How about I didn''t lie to you?"


    Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, Su Tang slowly swam around the edge of the seal for several times. Suddenly, Su Tang stopped, meditated for a while, and then continued to swim. At this time, no one knew what Su Tang was doing. In fact, Su Tang felt that a very familiar force would come out from time to time in the seal, But this power is very obscure. Every time it appears, it will be quickly suppressed by Luo''s power.


    "What is this power? Unfortunately, each time it appears, it''s too short for me to capture it clearly. If only the secret was still there, he would be able to capture it clearly." after su Tang swam a few times again, he thought powerlessly and then returned to the place where Luojiang and others were. At this time, Han pangzi asked; "Su Tang, what were you doing just now?"


    "It''s okay. I just feel that there is not only the power of backward predecessors, but also a power. It appears and disappears too fast. I can''t catch it clearly, so I swam there for a few times and hope to catch it. Unfortunately, I''m still in order now. There''s no way at all." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    After hearing his words, Luo Jiang nodded and said; "There is indeed a force. I also felt it at the beginning, but at that time, I thought it should be the species on the human continent impacting the seal, so I didn''t care. However, I have some doubts about this force since I heard Xiaowu say that he rushed to the current situation of the continent you learned about. It''s just that he is too obscure, and I can''t help it at all."


    "I don''t think this place should be the channel seal leading to the human continent. It''s the channel outside copper. I think we''d better go to the West sometime and hope to find such a seal. If we can find the same one, it''s likely that it was the place where Master Luo Xuan sealed the mainland channel at the beginning." Su Tang said at this time.


    Luo Jiang nodded and said; "What do I think? Well, let''s go out first. When we get to the hall, we''ll discuss the matter of looking for seals in the West." the people nodded, and then the group left. Su Tang was still thinking about the power all the way. Soon after returning to the hall, Su Tang looked at Luo Jiang and said; "Senior, I remember I heard that as long as the power of Roche''s lineal blood awakens, it is possible to find the place of seal in the memory left by distant ancestors. Your strength is so strong that you should have awakened your blood?"


    "Well, I let you down, but I woke up. There was no news about the seal land at all." Luo Jiang nodded, and Su Tang said at this time; "It seems that this awakening blood is not necessarily the way to seal the place 100%." then he turned to look at Luo Ling and said; "Sister Ling, your blood power should be awakening soon?"


    Luo Ling nodded and said; "Well, I''ll wake up in about a month or two." Su Tang nodded and said after hearing his words; "Then wait until your blood awakens. If there is still no news of the sealed land, we can only look for it slowly one by one, but it takes a lot of time."


    Luo Jiang also said aloud at this time; "Indeed, even if we enter the Jedi with such accomplishments, we may not be able to survive. This Jedi is not only in danger of natural growth, but also there are likely to be some very powerful hidden races in this Jedi. I know that there are no less than five Jedi with hidden races. Each of these hidden races is very powerful."


    "How about the ghost clan?" asked Su Tang. He had felt the power of the ghost clan before. Anyone can have the same strength as Ling Zhanwu. What degree has the strong one reached? Su Tang was very worried about this.


    "It''s better than that! The ghosts admit defeat is too rare, so although they are elites one by one, they don''t have the advantage of admitting defeat. There are some hidden races, there will be hundreds of thousands of people, and the strength of each is very strong. Even among some hidden races, there will be dozens of top leaders like the ghosts." Luo Jiang replied.


    Su Tang was shocked. He didn''t expect that the hidden race was so powerful. If Luo Ling didn''t awaken his memory of the sealed land, I''m afraid it''s not only the peak time, but also Ken''s life. If a Jedi with a hidden race was introduced, I''m afraid they would die later.


    For a moment, Su Tang''s eyebrows tightened again. He really didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. What he thought was safe suddenly became so difficult. Seeing Su Tang''s whole appearance, Ling Zhanwu smiled and said; "Ha ha, Su Tang, don''t worry too much. Do you really think there are many Jedi in Shura hell? In fact, I think there are only four or five in the west, and it won''t waste much time. If we can''t do it at that time, we''ll find them one by one, so that our real power will not be scattered. Even if we encounter hidden races, our power will not be simple, and there will be no danger ¡£¡±


    "Yes, Xiaowu is right. It''s not that there''s no turning point in this matter. If linger can awaken that part of his memory, we may not need much trouble." Luo Jiang also said. After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded, and his heart was a lot easier for a moment.


    "Hehe, I''m too anxious. Now even if I find the seal, I''m afraid we can''t leave easily. I''m afraid the ghost people won''t let us leave easily." Su Tang smiled and said.


    Seeing Su Tang, Luo Jiang and Ling Zhanwu all smiled. At this time, Luo Jiang continued; "Yes, over the years, many people of Shura have failed to leave. Although this time the opportunity is the greatest, I think there are some difficulties in trying to achieve simple success. Anyway, there are still many things in Shura hell. The Shura without a leader is a plate of loose sand. Even if they are taken out, they can''t help the mainland. It''s very possible Will become a drag bottle for the mainland. "

 Chapter 463

    The voice of Luojiang fell, and Su Tang nodded. Now he wants to come to the imperial city. May it be a mess? When Emperor abdicated the throne of the royal family, don''t those other super forces have any ideas? Who doesn''t want to be the king of an ethnic group?


    "I''ve also received a lot of news from outside during this period. Now the imperial city has reached an edge. As long as a little accident occurs, it can break the current balance, and there will be a war between the major forces at that time." Luo Jiang continued at this time. After hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded.


    "Do you have any plans, master? I think it would be good if you came out to preside over the Shura clan. After all, you are an old man of the Roche. Those powerful people will give you face. With your current strength and the power of the mob City, you can easily shock those families." Su Tang asked Luo Jiang.


    Now who can stop this from happening? No matter who the families outside are, they can''t do it. Only the "old man" of Roche can do it. Compared with Roche, there are still many family forces. As long as Luojiang comes forward, they will be able to give face to those families. Besides, the power of the mob city is so strong that even if they don''t want to, it''s useless, Most of the time, a big fist is the king.


    Ling Zhanwu also nodded and said; "Su Tang is right. Although the Shura people now may be in danger, when I wander around outside these years, I also feel that some hidden races are ready to move. If we carry out this time in the Imperial City, it is likely that these hidden races will take advantage of it, and the scattered Shura people will be really in trouble."


    Luo Jiang was silent. At this time, he was also weighing Su Tang''s and Ling Zhanwu''s words. He didn''t want to see the Shura perish like this. He just didn''t go out for many years. As Su Tang said, although some families still remember Luo, it''s still two to say whether they will give themselves face. Even if they give themselves face, they want to integrate again and become such a Shura, It''s still very difficult.


    After a moment of silence, Luo Jiang shook his head and said; "Don''t worry about this for the time being. The Shura clan has a lot of problems now. Even if I go out and grab this seat, what can I do? How many families will sincerely follow me? It''s hard to unify the Shura clan now. Moreover, as soon as Su Tang goes out, it will certainly attract the attention of the ghost clan. I''m afraid we will have some trouble since the ghost clan Ah. "


    Su Tang frowned when he heard the word "ghost clan". Over the past year, the ghost clan is still looking for themselves. It seems that they won''t stop until they catch them. However, Luo Jiang''s words are not unreasonable. As soon as they appear, the people of the ghost clan may come to the door. At that time, although the strength of the mob city is strong, they will compete with the strong ones of the ghost clan, It will still be very troublesome.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang didn''t know what to do for a while. At this time, Ling Zhanwu said; "I think this matter will wait first. After all, Luo Ling still has some time to wake up. Let''s wait until he wakes up. This period of time is enough for the movement of the ghost family. After all, it has been more than a year. I believe the people of the ghost family have almost no intention to continue to look for it."


    "Well, I can only do this now. I will pay attention to this matter. When necessary, I can give the ghost people some trouble and force them to go back. Anyway, now is not the best time to fight them. If we fight them again after the Shura people agree, the ghost people will not be afraid at all. Moreover, my people have been looking for the ghost family''s nest outside for more than a year There are some gains. The ghost family''s nest is likely to be in the West. "Luo Jiang nodded.


    "There seems to be some trouble in the West. I hope their nest is not in the Jedi of the trade office. Otherwise, Luo Ling will not wake up successfully. When we go to the west to find the seal, there will be a lot of trouble if we meet them." Su Tang wrinkled his beautiful legs and said aloud.


    They nodded one after another. After a few words, Su Tang and others left. Only Luo Ling and Luo Jiang were left in the whole hall. At this time, Luo Ling looked at Luo Jiang and said; "Lao Zu, I decided to practice according to the method you told me at the beginning."


    Luo Jiang assigned Luo Ling the method of cultivation one month after seeing Luo, but Luo Ling was concerned about Su Tang, so she didn''t promise. Now Su Tang has successfully passed the pass, and her cultivation has been improved so much. Luo Ling also very much hopes to help Su Tang, so she decided to practice according to the method specified by logic. After all, her strength is not very good now, The superior Shura mouth may be a good master outside, but it''s not enough to fight against super forces or hidden races.


    Logic was slightly stunned, nodded and said; "Well, since you have made such a decision, I''ll send you there at that moment, but linger is not only very hard, but also very dangerous. After you enter it, I''m not sure if you can come out alive, and I can''t help you. Do you really decide to go?"


    "Well, you told me this at the beginning, but at that time, Su Tang couldn''t go out. I was worried, so I was afraid that it would be distracting to enter. Now that Su Tang has gone out, I don''t have any good thoughts, so I decided to go inside and have a try. If I practice step by step, I want to wake up. It takes too much time. Now the Shura family has opened It''s beginning to be chaotic. If I don''t improve quickly, I''m afraid it will be even more troublesome when it''s really chaotic, "Luo Ling said.


    After hearing her words, Luo Jiang nodded and said; "There''s nothing wrong with you saying that. Since you want to go in, I''ll send you there. When are you going to go?" Luo Jiang also agreed with Luo Ling''s idea. After all, the situation in Shura hell is changing. I don''t know what it will be like in the end. The stronger the strength, the more chance to survive.


    "Tomorrow morning, I''ll go and say goodbye to Su Tang and them." Luo Ling thought about it and replied. Luo Jiang nodded. After they talked a few more words, Luo Ling also left the hall. At this time, in Su Tang''s courtyard, his close friends were here. At this time, Luo Ling came, Han pangzi said; "Hehe, we haven''t been together for a long time."


    "Yes, but such a gathering will be separated tomorrow." Luo Ling, who just came in, said with a smile when he heard Han pangzi''s words. After hearing her words, everyone''s eyes turned to her, and Su Tang took the lead in asking; "What''s the matter, sister Ling? What can I do for you?"


    Luo Ling nodded and said; "Yes, there are some things. I have agreed with what my grandfather told me. At the beginning, my grandfather told me to let me understand. A place to practice will improve my cultivation very quickly. At first, you were closed, and I didn''t know when you could come out, so I waited all the time. I didn''t promise. Now you finally leave the pass, and I plan to let my grandfather go tomorrow Where did you take me? "


    As her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s good. The situation in Shura hell is very unstable now. It''s also a good thing that you can improve as soon as possible, so that you can at least have the power to protect yourself in the chaos." Su Tang''s illness noticed the meaning in Luo Ling''s tone, but felt that Luo Ling''s choice was very good for herself.


    At this time, Ling Zhanwu on one side saw Su Tang''s reply and smiled helplessly, thinking of it in his heart; "Su Tang is really not enlightened. Luo Ling said so. He didn''t understand Luo Ling''s mind. Hey, I really didn''t know if it was really good to persuade them to do so." Su Tang''s performance made Ling Zhanwu feel that it might not be right to persuade Luo Ling to fight for Su Tang at all.


    At this time, other people also showed a strange look. Han pangzi looked like Su Tang secretly and thought of it in his heart; "What''s the matter with Su Tang? Does he really or falsely don''t understand? Or does he know very well that he just doesn''t want to accept Luo Ling''s intention and hurt Luo Ling because he already has a sweetheart?"


    For a time, the people''s thoughts were similar to those of Su Tang, but Su Tang didn''t know at all. He didn''t think about it at all. After all, Luo Ling had always been regarded as his sister in his heart. After meeting this person from the beginning, he had only such thoughts. After all, there was only Mengluo in the divine world in his heart.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Ling flashed a complicated look in her eyes, nodded and said; "You''re right. Now the situation in Shura hell is turbulent, and we have to face the ghost family. It''s really good to have the strength to protect ourselves." at this time, Luo Ling''s tone is full of complexity and loss, but Su Tang didn''t hear it. At this time, the people next to him are helpless and sigh in his heart.


    Bai Sisi glared at Su Tang. She didn''t know why Su Tang was so stupid? It was ten pieces of wood, and Su Tang said with a smile; "What''s the matter with you? Luo Ling is going to leave tomorrow. Today we have to accompany her well. I don''t know when we can meet this time. Why don''t you talk one by one?"


    "Ha ha, Su Tang is right. Luo Ling will leave tomorrow. Let''s have a good time and get together today. Let''s go. I, the landlord, will take you to some places in the mob city. How long have you been here? Su Tang, you should not have the mob city of the light kingdom?" Luo Tian also said at this time.


    With Luo Tian''s original song, others nodded one after another. Then the foreigners went out of the courtyard and walked towards the street of the mob city outside the palace. They talked and laughed all the way. At this time, Han pangzi came to Su Tang and asked; "Su Tang, do you really don''t know or are you pretending to be confused?"


    Han pangzi''s voice made Su Tang a little stunned. A moment later, he also asked; "What do you mean by that?" Su Tang didn''t know what Han pangzi meant at all? After getting Su Tang''s answer, Han pangzi flashed a trace of helplessness in his eyes and thought of it in his heart; "It seems that Su Tang really doesn''t know."


    With this idea, Han pangzi stopped talking and shook his head. Seeing him like this, Su Tang was even more confused, but suddenly a cry came into Su Tang''s ears. At this time, Su Tang asked; "What is this?"


    "Ha ha, you''ll know later." Luo Tian didn''t answer in a hurry. Then he took Su Tang and others around a street and turned around. At this time, on a large open space in the central area of the mob City, many martial artists were gathering there at this time, as if they were practicing. Seeing such a scene, Su Tang asked; "How come there are so many martial artists gathered here? Brother Luo Tian, they can''t practice here?"


    Luo Tian nodded and said; "You''re right. They are really practicing. I told you more before. Now we may leave here at any time. The city Lord ordered that all the martial artists of the mob city come here to practice. This is the holy land of my mob city."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang and others were stunned. They didn''t understand that it looked like a large open space. How could it become a holy land for cultivation? Su Tang looked suspiciously over there. Suddenly, Su Tang sensed an array fluctuation. Then Su Tang looked carefully. At this time, there seemed to be an invisible light mask covering the open space. Su Tang could even see a trace of aura in the light mask.


    "Gathering spirit array?" Su Tang said in surprise. He didn''t expect to see such an array in Shura hell. It''s just a little strange. It''s not like the Naxi gathering spirit array Su Tang saw on the mainland. When he heard his words, Luo Tian shook his head with a smile and said; "Hehe, this is not a gathering spirit array, but a spirit formation."


    "Spirit making array? What kind of array is this? I haven''t heard of it before." Su Tang continued. He also knows the way of array. In addition, he has array artifacts such as fortune box, so he knows a lot of arrays, but he has never heard of such an array, but the name of this array should mean that it can create aura, What Su Tang doesn''t understand is, how should this array create aura?


    Just when Su Tang was very confused, suddenly his eyes lit up and found three or five old people on the other side of the open space. At this time, he was constantly throwing things in an aperture. Turning his head, Su Tang understood in an instant and said with a smile; "So it is. It''s really good. I didn''t expect that this is the method of creating a spirit array."


    What Yuanli people put into the aperture is the most common thing used in the cultivation of Shura hell now. Although the aperture of "spirit stone" can quickly decompose the spirit stone and release the aura in the spirit stone, it can be transmitted into the open space through the array to create a very good cultivation environment. It reacts when you see Su Tang, Luo Tian said with a smile; "Hehe, unexpectedly, brother Su Tang is not only an alchemist, but also a good array mage. You can see the key of this array at a glance."


    "Hehe, brother Luo Tian is joking. I only know a little about the array, but this array is the first time I''ve seen it. It''s really good. It''s very suitable for the Shura hell now. But why haven''t I seen anyone use this array in other places?" Su Tang said with a smile. At the same time, he also had some doubts and such a practical array, Why does it seem that no one uses it in Shura hell?


    "Hahaha, this is a unique method in my mob city. It''s something the city master has studied for many years, and others don''t know it at all." Luo Tian laughed when he saw Su Tang''s confused look. With his whisper falling, an old man among the people throwing the spirit stone nearby turned his head and looked over here, This man is the shadow protector who Su Tang and others met when they entered the mob city.


    "Luo Tian, why are you free to come here today?" at the moment of seeing Luo Tian and others, shadow protector asked with a smile. Hearing his words, Luo Tian took Su Tang and others to the other side. After entering, Luo Tian said with a smile; "Today, brother Su Tang just left the customs, so I took them to have a look and thought of walking in the mob city."


    "Oh, so it is, but now many martial arts practitioners in the mob city have come here to practice, so many places are not lively and there is no fun place." after that, the shadow Dharma protector looked at Su Tang and others and smiled. It was a greeting. Only when he saw Ling Zhan dance, Cai Weiwei bowed.


    "Su Tang, you are a cultivation maniac. You went to the mob city to practice in seclusion. Now you come out. How about you? Are you interested in practicing in the open space? The aura there is good. It should help you improve a lot of accomplishments." shadow Dharma protector and Su Tang have also seen and heard of Su Tang''s seclusion, so they say so at this time.


    Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "After the elder laughed, I still didn''t go in. I just closed the door and began to practice. I''m afraid even if I wanted to, they wouldn''t want to." after that, Su Tang pointed to the people around him. Hearing his words, shadow Dharma protector smiled and nodded. At this time, Luo Tian continued; "Shadow Dharma protector, you are wrong. Now the cultivation of brother Su Tang is very powerful. He enters the space. Oh, these auras are not enough for him to absorb."

 Chapter 464

    Luo Tian''s voice fell, and the shadow Dharma protector reacted. At this time, he could not see through Su Tang''s cultivation, and his eyes were filled with shock for a moment. You know, when Su Tang arrived at the mob City, his cultivation was only about the upper Shura, and now he has been promoted to the point where he can''t see through. How scary it is.


    He is a super strong man in the later stage of King level Shura. He can''t see through each other''s accomplishments. In any case, he has reached the peak of King level Shura or even higher. As the Dharma protector of the mob City, he knows very well that there is not only God level above King level Shura. It is really because of this that he is so shocked and has improved so much in more than a year, Su Tang''s talent is amazing.


    Han pangzi''s talent had shocked him. Unexpectedly, he was still a lot different from Su Tang. Seeing the shocking color of shadow Dharma protector, Luo Tian smiled and said; "Shadow Dharma protector, we won''t bother you. I''ll take them to other places first. Su Tang has been to the mob city for a long time and hasn''t seen it elsewhere."


    Luo Tian''s voice immediately pulled the shadow Dharma protector out of the shock, and the shadow Dharma protector nodded and said; "OK, you go and have a look first. We have to continue to put in the spirit stone, or the aura in the open space will be absorbed by those guys."


    Luo Tian smiled, then turned around and left here with Su Tang and others. After Luo Tian and others left the open space, the shadow protector said to the people next to him; "Su Tang is very unusual. Unexpectedly, he has improved so much in the time of his face. I can''t see through it. Can you see through his accomplishments, Dharma protector?"


    Hearing the question of shadow Dharma protector, the Dharma protector surnamed Tang shook his head and said; "I can''t see through it. I think his cultivation should be almost the same as that of the city Lord. He is really a super genius. I didn''t expect that the two human warriors who came to Shura hell this time should have such amazing talents." the cultivation of this dharma protector is a little higher than that of shadow Dharma protector, and has reached the peak of King level Shura.


    After hearing what he said, the shadow Dharma protector was even more shocked. Originally, he thought that Su Tang had the highest cultivation of King level Shura at most. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t even see the Dharma protector in the hall. You know, the cultivation of the Dharma protector in the middle hall of the eight Dharma protectors in the mob city was the highest. He was already comparable to the top ten elders. If the new Dharma protector didn''t appear, I''m afraid he has become the 11th elder of the mob city. His great strength can''t see through Su Tang''s cultivation.


    It seems that Su Tang is almost as good as the Dharma protector of the hall. He can match the strength of the city Lord. It''s very shocking for the shadow Dharma protector. If he is given some time, he will surpass the city Lord easily? Very willing, he will become the second God level Shura strongman in Shura hell.


    After leaving the open space, Luo Tian took Su Tang and others to a tavern. At this time, there were not many people in the tavern, because most of the martial artists had gone to the open space to practice. There were many martial artists in the mob City, and the open space could not accommodate them at all. Therefore, he was dusted in two batches. After five days of practice in each batch, the next batch of martial artists were allowed to practice in it, So at this time, the martial artists in the tavern should be those who have practiced for five days.


    Luo Tian took the people into the tavern. The owner of the tavern immediately smiled; "What brings you here today, young master Luo?" the boss is a fat man. His strength is not weak. He has reached the peak of superior Shura. He is also a man in the mob city. He is also one of all the martial arts practitioners in the mob city.


    "Hehe, it''s all right to come and have a look with some friends." Luo Tian replied with a smile. After hearing his words, the boss asked the people to go up to the elegant room on the second floor. In the elegant room, the fat boss said; "Wait a minute, everyone. I''ll prepare some food for you." there are businessmen in the mob City, although they are all their own.


    "OK, I''ll trouble you, but you don''t have to come up with those wine. We brought good wine ourselves." this time, Su Tang followed. Luo Tian didn''t want to drink those wine as light as water. After hearing his words, the fat boss smiled and nodded, then turned and left Yajian. After he left, Luo Tian turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Brother Sutang, I''ve always been thinking about your good wine. Don''t you know that since you closed the door and practiced, I''ll go to the left and right elders when I''m idle and bored. They have completely drunk all the spirit wine you left me."


    "Hehe, the spirit wine is gone. Since brother Luo Tian wants to drink it, the younger brother is not stingy. Today everyone will drink it with open stomach, and I will supply as much as I can." Su Tang laughed at Luo Tian''s words, and then rushed out a small pot directly from the storage. This small pot was really thrown to him by the violent ape. At this time, there are at least a million kilograms of spirit wine in it.


    Seeing Su Tang take out the small pot, Ling Zhanwu is also interested and says; "Luo Tian, the wine you gave us at the beginning should be the one Su Tang gave you? Is it the same as this one now?" when she first drank the spirit wine, Ling Zhanwu was also amazed. The trace of original Qi in the spirit wine made her get some benefits. As a strong person of her current cultivation level, A book''s aura can''t move her at all, but this original aura still makes him very interested.


    "Hehe, that''s it. Master, this wine is free in the whole Shura hell. Su Tang has it. I don''t know how much he has. When he left the mob city outside, he left me a hundred kilograms. I''ve been reluctant to drink it, but I didn''t expect to be drunk in more than ten days." Luo Tian smiled and nodded and replied.


    Hearing his words, Luo Ling also said with a smile; "Hehe, Su Tang also gave me 100 Jin at the beginning, but my cultivation was not high at that time. There was a lot of aura in the wine, so I drank a little every day to improve my cultivation."


    "Tut Tut, this pine is 100 Jin. Brother Su Tang, you are so generous, but I didn''t get anything." Bai Sisi, who was sitting on the side, also said. When she heard her words, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, it''s all small things. When I go back later, I''ll give you 10000 Jin alone to save you from saying I''m stingy."


    "Hiss! Ten thousand jin, brother Su Tang, how dare you say it? You make trouble and tell your brother how much spirit wine you have?" Luo Tian immediately took a breath when he heard that Su Tang said to give ten thousand jin. Such spirit wine is very precious. It''s very willing to give one hundred jin to someone. Unexpectedly, Su Tang said that one person gave ten thousand jin at this time, There are several people here.


    At this time, the people nearby were also shocked. At this time, Su Tang said; "Han pangzi, you should have known that I was as big as a space crack by the blood emperor Tianyou?" Han pangzi nodded when he heard this. At this time, Su Tang continued; "That time I was lucky and didn''t die. I went to a legendary position and worshipped several masters at that position. This spirit wine was given to me by one of the masters. It looks like a million jin. I have consumed some continuously over the years. Now I''m afraid there are at least hundreds of thousands of Jin or even a million jin."


    "Tut Tut, a million catties. Su Tang can''t see how much precious aura you have. You''re still a rich man. I knew at the beginning. You auctioned a thousand catties of spirit wine in Jubao Pavilion, and sold millions of spirit stones." Luo Ling was surprised at this immediately.


    "Hehe, I''m rich now. Ten thousand pounds. Brother Sutang, listen to what you said. It''s really a small family when you gave me one hundred pounds." Luo Tian said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, everyone laughed, and Su Tang said with a helpless smile; "In fact, I can''t blame me. The spirit wine is of little use to me. I think you should be of little use. Just save it for you to drink and play when you''re free. I didn''t think how the things in it were useful to the martial artists of the Shura family. I didn''t know it until the auction in Jubao Pavilion, an adventure town."


    "Hey hey, I''m joking too. I didn''t notice anything good about this spirit wine at the beginning, but I realized the benefits of it after I broke through the king level Shura. Unfortunately, I wasted a lot. I wanted to ask you how much medicine you had, but I don''t know how much you have. Now I know, but I won''t be polite to you." Luo Tian continued with a smile.


    Everyone also nodded one after another. At this time, the door of the elegant room was pushed open, and the fat boss rushed in. Behind him were several martial artists dressed like a sophomore, with many dishes in their hands. After greeting those people to put the dishes away, the fat boss smiled and said; "Take your time, everyone. I''ll go down first. Call me if you need anything."


    "OK, boss, you can do something." Luo Tian nodded and said. After the boss left, Luo Tian smiled and said; "Come and have a try, everyone. This is my unique dish in the city of thugs. I''ve been out for many years, but I miss it at any time." hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded one after another. After eating, Su Tang said with a smile; "It tastes really good."


    Then they began to pour wine for the people. After eating for more than an hour, when the people left, it was already dark. They talked happily and walked towards the palace. As soon as they reached the gate, the people were stopped by old man Zuo, "Boy Luo Tian, you are back. Just now the city Lord said that as soon as you come back, you will go to the hall to see him. He has very important things to find you."


    On hearing this, Luo Tian and others were all dark and positive. Luo Tian nodded and said, "OK, let''s go now, uncle Zuo, thank you." then Luo Tian said to Su Tang and others, and the party quickly walked towards the hall. At this time, they were not as free as before. Luo Jiang was alone. At this time, all the ten elders were here.


    Luo Jiang sat on the throne with a serious face. When Luo Tian and others came in and saw such a situation, their faces changed. At this time, Luo Jiang, who was on the throne, said, "you''re back. Just now I got a message that the ghost family''s nest has been found. It''s a little difficult to deal with. Moreover, my people reported that they seem to feel the seal there."


    "What? Seal? What seal?" upon hearing this, Su Tang immediately exclaimed. At this time, an elder standing below said, "when I heard the news on the street, I went to see it all night. The seal should be a little similar to the seal in the underground palace behind the city master''s residence. It was left by elder Luo Xuan." As his voice fell, he said that his face was heavy.


    At this time, Luo Jiang said; "It seems that the words left by my ancestors are indeed true. It is likely that the seal I have guarded for thousands of years is not the real mainland channel seal, but the seal to go to another plane." at this time, Luo Jiang also believed what Su Tang said during the day. The mainland channel seal left by Luo is not in the city of thugs, but in the West.


    "I think we''d better find time to go and have a look by ourselves. If it''s really sealed by the mainland channel, there will be some trouble. There are ghost people there. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for us to open the channel." Su Tang said in a deep voice at this time.


    After hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu and Luo Jiang nodded. At this time, the elder continued to say; "No, it can''t pass now. Over the past year, the people of the ghost family have returned to their nest. It seems that they have given up looking for Su Tang. At this time, there are a lot of ghost people there. I''m afraid we can''t get along with our rash past. We have to lead the people of the ghost family out like a way and explore again."


    Luo Jiang said; "Well, you''re right. We can''t worry about it now. Now that we know the hometown of the ghost family, and now the people of the ghost family have gone back, it''s time for us to start preparing to unify the Shura family. At that time, as long as we unify the Shura family and lead out the people of the ghost family, we can directly occupy it. Even if the people of the ghost family are strong one by one, so what? I The Shura people also have many super strong people who are not born. "


    At this time, Su Tang and others also nodded. At this time, Su Tang continued; "It''s best to do this, but Luo Ling will be closed tomorrow. I don''t think this matter can be delayed too long. I think Luo Ling should continue to close the door. Some of our people here should leave here first and go to the emperor city. On the one hand, we can find out how many families are fighting, and see if we can win over some families. At that time, the people of the mob city As soon as you go out and unite with those families, you can take the Imperial City as quickly as possible. As long as the forces in the imperial city are eliminated, those forces in other places can be integrated quickly. "


    Luo Jiang nodded. He had thought about Su Tang''s words before, but he didn''t know to let the people above go out. Now that Su Tang also put forward it, Luo Jiang asked immediately; "Su Tang, who do you think is suitable for going to the imperial city?" hearing Luo Jiang''s words, the top ten elders, Luo Tian and others turned their heads to look at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said; "Of course it''s me. The five families have some friends with me. At the same time, they also want to leave Shura hell. This time, let me tell them that I believe they will support us nine times out of ten."


    Hearing his words, Luo Jiang and others were stunned. At this time, Ling Zhanwu said; "Su Tang is right. I think this time let me go with Su Tang. Even if we meet the ghost people, they may not be able to get benefits. Moreover, those forces in imperial city know that I am from Roche. Maybe I can get one or two more forces."


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi also said; "Add me. Anyway, it''s hard for me to improve my cultivation now. It''s better to go out and have a look. Maybe it''s not necessary to have a chance to improve some." as Han pangzi''s voice fell, Luo Tian also stood up and said; "I''ll go too." hearing that Luo Tian was going, Bai Sisi was ready to speak, but he was stopped directly by Luo Jiang; "Sisi, you can continue to be in the mob city and let four of them go. Although your cultivation is good now, it is still very dangerous in the emperor city. I think you can enter that place to practice with Luo Ling this time."


    Hearing Luo Jiang''s words, Bai Sisi shriveled her mouth and nodded reluctantly. However, since Luo Jiang said so, she didn''t dare to say more. Although Luo Jiang doted on him, Luo Jiang treated her very severely in matters of cultivation. It can almost be regarded as one thing. At this time, Luo Jiang continued; "Well, that''s it. Su Tang Xiaowu, I''ll let elder Bai leave with you early tomorrow morning."


    Su Tang, Ling Zhanwu and others nodded. After making a decision, Su Tang and others left the hall. After they left, Luo Jiang looked at the long lost elders below and said; "As for the elders, you have been paying attention to the movements of the ghost family. Although you have contacted Bai Changlao, now that Su Tang has gone out, the ghost people can''t know the news, otherwise our plans will be disrupted. At the same time, as long as the people of the ghost family are not close to their nest, they will directly erase it."


    The nine elders nodded. At this time, after leaving to inquire, Su Tang and others returned to their own courtyard to prepare, because they will leave tomorrow. It is very dangerous to cross such a wide desert forbidden area. Even if Su Tang and others have improved their strength a lot, they can''t be careless, otherwise one who is not careful is likely to be in danger.


    So he prepared a lot of things. After returning to the courtyard, Han pangzi looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, I have something to ask you." at this time, Han pangzi still cares about Luo Ling. As Su Tang''s best friend, he thinks he should remind Su Tang about Luo Ling''s treatment of him. Luo Ling is also his friend. He doesn''t like the estrangement between them at that time.


    Su Tang nodded slightly and asked; "What do you want to ask me?" Han Pang thought and asked directly; "Su Tang, do you already have a sweetheart?"


    Han pangzi''s words made Su Tang silent. After a moment, he nodded and said; "Well, yes, but I haven''t seen her for a long time, and I don''t know how he is now." Han pangzi''s words made Su Tang think of Mengluo, a woman who can incarnate demons for him. Su Tang missed her very much only after she went to the divine level. In addition, he doesn''t know when to leave in Shura hell, So generally, Su Tang doesn''t want to think much, so at least it won''t make su Tang too eager.

 Chapter 465

    Seeing Su Tang nodding and answering, Han pangzi had some helplessness in his heart for a moment. Since Su Tang already had a sweetheart, it was more difficult for Luo Ling to occupy a place in Su Tang''s heart. Han pangzi didn''t want Luo Ling to be hurt, so he decided to tell Su Tang about it.


    Aware that Han pangzi seemed to stop talking, Su Tang was even more confused and immediately asked; "What''s the matter? I think you look like something''s wrong. Why do you suddenly ask? It can''t be..." thinking of this, Su Tang fought a cold war. He moved slightly and opened some distance with Han pangzi. Seeing Su Tang like this, Han pangzi was stunned and reacted for a moment. His face turned red and said angrily; "Your brother, asshole, what are you thinking?"


    "Er... Hey hey, fat man, I have to think about what you looked like just now." Su Tang smiled awkwardly, but the distance between Han Pang and Su Tang was not reduced a little because of Han Pang''s anger. Seeing Su Tang''s alert face, Han Pang''s anger was miso rising and shouted at Su Tang; "Asshole, you and I have been brothers for many years. Don''t you know my sexual orientation? Look what you look like now?"


    "Hehe, although I have been a brother for many years, I really don''t know your sexual orientation, and I haven''t heard that you have a woman you like? It''s not my fault. Fat man, you know, brother, I have a sweetheart now, but I don''t dare to mess with you, nor will I mess with you." Su Tang continued with a smile when he saw Han fat man.


    Think about it carefully. Although he and Han pangzi have been brothers for many years. They have known each other since childhood, they have never heard of Han pangzi''s favorite people. Long ago, before Su Tang was reborn, they doubted whether the Han pangzi had a sexual orientation problem, but after he was reborn, the matter was forgotten, At this time, Han pangzi''s sudden performance suddenly recalled Su Tang''s dusty memory.


    "Ah! Su Tang, I''m going to break up with you, you bastard. I''m kind to you, but you still think of me like this. I''m saying once, I, sex, taking, direction, very, just and often." at this time, Han pangzi is on the verge of collapse. He never thought he was kind to solve the problem for Su Tang. This guy actually thinks of himself like this, Now I''m defending myself like a thief.


    Seeing Han pangzi seemed really angry, Su Tang said cautiously; "That, fat man, are you really normal?" hearing his words, Han fat man stared. The fat meat on his face shook and looked very angry. Su Tang continued to say when he saw such a fat man; "Fat man, don''t be angry first. In fact, I just misunderstood. You have to blame yourself for all this. When you ask this question, you show such a disappointed expression. I have to think more."


    "Hum, you bastard, I''m kind for you. Can I not be disappointed that you think of me like this?" seeing Su Tang''s embarrassed appearance, Han pangzi''s anger dissipated a lot in a moment. Think carefully. He was really abnormal just now, and I don''t blame Su Tang for thinking like this. However, as a brother for many years, Su Tang actually thought of him like this, This still made him a little angry.


    "Hey, I''m wrong, OK? You just said it was for my good? Is there anything else I don''t know?" Su Tang smiled once. After his voice fell, Han Pang nodded and said; "Su Tang, I don''t know if you feel it, but we all feel it. Luo Ling seems to like you." at this time, Han pangzi also determined one thing, that is, Su Tang didn''t feel Luo Ling''s heart for him at all.


    "Ah?" Han pangzi''s words stunned Su Tang. He never thought that Han pangzi would say such words. Su Tang was stunned. At the same time, he thought that his exit today was just like Luo Ling. The more Su Tang thought about it, the more likely it was. At that time, he thought that Luo Ling had not seen his brother for a long time, That''s why.


    Now it''s time for Han pangzi to remind him. For a moment, he felt that it was no longer like the feelings between siblings. For a moment, Su Tang didn''t know what to do. Seeing Su Tang meditated, Han pangzi continued; "Su Tang, Luo Ling is a good woman. When you were closed for more than a year, she would come here every day to see if you didn''t come out. At the same time, she was very worried about you every time. When you were baptized by Tianlei in the mob city outside, she was very eager and worried."


    "Oh, Han pangzi, let me think about it. How do you suddenly tell me? I don''t know how to answer. I''ve never met such a thing before. I also know sister Ling is a good woman, but I always treat her as my sister and have no other feelings. Now you suddenly say that, which makes my heart very confused "Su Tang nodded his head, his eyes showing complex expressions.


    At the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell, there was a sound of things falling to the ground at the gate of the courtyard. The sudden sound seemed so harsh in this quiet night. Su Tang and Han pangzi turned their heads towards the gate at the same time. At this time, they were looking at Luo Ling and turned away with tears. Seeing this situation, Su Tang was stunned, Han Pang immediately shouted; "Su Tang, what are you doing? Hurry up and catch up!"


    Han pangzi''s voice woke Su Tang from his stupidity, but Su Tang didn''t choose to chase him out, but shook his head and said; "Fat man, I haven''t thought about it yet. Catching up with her now will only make sister Ling more sad. I don''t want to deceive her. Since she heard what she just said, it''s better. I''ll catch up with her now and give her a hope." after that, Su Tang ignored Han fat man and turned directly and walked towards his room.


    Su Tang''s words made Han pangzi helpless. Finally, he shook his head. Han pangzi also walked towards his room. At this time, Luo Ling left tears and directly cannon fodder in her yard. She thought Su Tang and others would leave tomorrow, so she asked for something from logic that could temporarily drive away fire beetles and wanted to give it to Su Tang, But I didn''t expect to hear such words unexpectedly.


    At this time, she was very sad. She pushed open the door of her own courtyard. Ling Zhanwu looked at her in a moment and found that she rushed in with tears. Just about to ask what had happened, Luo Ling seemed not to see her and went straight back to the room. Looking at the closed door, Ling Zhanwu reacted in a moment with a look of helplessness on her face, Shook his head and whispered; "Hey, sometimes a long pain is better than a short pain."


    After that, she ignored it and continued to drink the spirit wine given to her by Su Tang. Every time she drank a cup, she would close her eyes and collect the original spirit in the spirit wine. At this time, in Su Tang''s room, Su Tang lay in bed and looked at the ceiling with complex eyes.


    Early the next morning, Han pangzi knocked on Su Tang''s door. A moment later, Su Tang opened the door. Su Tang didn''t close his eyes at all that night. He had been thinking about Luo Ling. After seeing Han pangzi, Su Tang said; "Fat man, you are such an asshole. Why did you tell me? I don''t know what to do now."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Han pangzi said helplessly; "I''m afraid you''ll hurt Luo Ling without a doubt. Alas, you still hurt her. Han pangzi couldn''t help feeling that he was troubled last night. If it wasn''t for this, Luo Ling wouldn''t hear Su Tang''s words or be sad. At least she felt hopeful.


    "Hey, forget it, let''s go. Let''s go and see Luo Ling. I have something to say to her." Su Tang sighed. After hearing his words, Han pangzi nodded, and they were ready to walk outside the courtyard. But at this time, Ling Zhanwu and Luo Tian directly pushed open the door and rushed in. There was a man in black behind them, This man is really elder Bai who left with himself and others yesterday.


    Seeing them coming, Su Tang asked directly like Ling Zhanwu; "Elder, where''s Luo Ling?" Ling Zhanwu shook his head and said when he heard Su Tang''s words; "Luo Ling has left with Luo Jiang. Did she come to you last night, boy? What did you say to her and let her go back like that?" Luo Tian was stunned and asked as Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell; "Brother, you had a showdown last night?"


    Su Tang shook his head and sighed; "It''s all fat. I didn''t mean to, but sister Ling heard it. Hey!" after that, Su Tang pointed to the fat man. When he heard Su Tang''s words, Ling Zhanwu nodded. Luo Tian came to the fat man and asked him in a low voice. These two people have been together for more than a year in Su Tang''s seclusion, and their relationship has gradually improved.


    At this time, Ling Zhanwu looked at Su Tang and said; "It''s all right. When I saw Luo Ling leave today, it seemed that he had recovered. Don''t worry. Well, let''s go too. It''s very far from the imperial city." after hearing her words, Su Tang nodded, then called Luo Tian and Han pangzi, who gathered together to talk in a low voice, and then the five people walked outside the palace.


    When he came to the gate, Bai Feng was in charge of guarding the gate today. Seeing Luo Tian and others coming, Bai Feng first saluted Bai Changlao and Ling Zhanwu behind them, and then smiled and asked Luo Tian; "Luo Tian, are you ready to leave the city?" other people in the mob city don''t know about the high-level decisions of Luo Jiang and others.


    "Well, yes, brother Baifeng, open the gate. We''ll leave the city of thugs for a while." Luo Tian nodded and replied. After hearing his words, Bai Feng nodded. Even if he asked someone to open the gate, Bai Feng looked at Luo Tian and others and said in silence; "Be careful on the road and come back early." Luo Tian and others nodded and walked outside the city. After the five of them walked out of silence, the city gate closed immediately.


    "Come on, let''s go to the mob city outside. I don''t know what it looks like now. It''s the closest to the emperor city." after turning around and looking at the mob City, Luo Tian said. After hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded, and then they began to cross the desert. At this time, after su Tang and others left, three figures appeared on the tower of the tall mob city.


    "Sister Ling, they are all gone, let''s go too." Bai Sisi looked at Luo Ling with some dull eyes around him and said. After hearing her words, Luo Jiang also said; "Don''t worry, we can meet again soon." Luo Ling nodded and said when he heard what they said; "Well, let''s go." the voice fell, and the three left the tower.


    At this time, in the Imperial City, in the Feng family hall, Feng Lingtian looked at the other four patriarchs and said; "Now the imperial city has been completely chaotic, and more and more strength began to fight openly and secretly. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the imperial city will be completely chaotic soon."


    After hearing his words, the master of the Ming family nodded and said; "Yes, only after the emperor left, the people of the second family have been eyeing the position of the royal family. Now among all the super forces, only they and the shadow family jump the most fiercely. I also heard that their two families will basically kill and injure some people every day. If this goes on, I''m afraid they will have a full-scale battle at that time, and the imperial city will be big at that time Chaos. "


    The other three also nodded one after another. At this time, Hou Fengling shook his head and said; "I don''t know how Su Tang is now. It''s been more than a year and there''s no news at all." as his voice fell, there was a sound of footsteps outside the hall. Fengling hurried in from the outside and said with an excited look on his face; "Patriarch, I have news of Su Tang."


    Hearing Fengling''s words, fenglingtian immediately stood up and asked in surprise; "Really? Tell me where they are now?" as Feng Lingtian''s voice fell, other people''s eyes turned to Fengling. At this time, Fengling answered; "They are now in the desert forbidden area. They are coming out and preparing to come directly to the imperial city."


    It turned out that when Su Tang and others left, Fengling gave Su Tang a messenger stone, but for more than a year, it never got any news. Today, Fengling is ready to go out to meet with Ming and others as usual. As soon as she came out of the direct courtyard, she sensed the fluctuation of the messenger stone, so she took it out and activated it directly, After learning that it was the news from Su Tang, he came directly to the hall and wanted to tell Feng Lingtian and others the news.


    "Desert forbidden area? How did they get there? No wonder they haven''t heard from them for more than a year. I think they must come to avoid the ghost clan?" Feng Lingtian nodded. In the past year, people of the ghost clan have come to the door from time to time to ask if there is any news from Su Tang and others. Because the ghost clan is powerful, Feng Lingtian and others dare not offend, They were very polite every time they came to the door, but they never said much about the news that Su Tang and others went there, and they didn''t know it.


    "But it''s good for Su Tang to come out now. The people of the ghost family have been leaving for a long time. I believe they haven''t found Su Tang and intend to go back. Now Su Tang and others will be very safe when they come to the imperial city." the owner of the Ming family also said at this time. After hearing his words, the others nodded.


    "Is there any news?" Feng Lingtian continued to ask at this time. Hearing Feng Lingtian''s questions, Feng Ling replied; "I''ve asked them when they can get to the Imperial City, but I haven''t got an answer yet." the voice fell, and the messenger stone in Fengling''s hand suddenly emitted a light. Seeing the light, the people present immediately moved their eyes. At this time, Fengling said; "Reply." then he input a Shura power. As the Shura power entered the message stone, Su Tang''s voice came out from inside.


    "Hehe, brother Fengling, we''re just starting from the depths of the desert forbidden area. I don''t know when the desert will arrive. I''ll inform you when it arrives. There are some people who follow me this time. Some things are inconvenient to say here. Wait until we arrive. Please tell fenglingtian and other elders that we can''t let the emperor city during this time Make a mess. Everything will wait until we arrive. "


    Suddenly the voice stopped. This time, there was only so much information from Su Tang. At this time, Hou Fengling Tian and others sat down. A moment later, Feng Lingtian asked; "What do you think of this?"


    "Since Su Tang said so, I think we''d better control the situation of the imperial city first. Don''t let it mess up for the time being. We have five families. I believe the second family and the shadow family don''t care. We''d better wait until Su Tang and them arrive." the owner of the Ming family said directly after the voice of Feng Lingtian fell.


    Hearing his words, the crazy master nodded and said; "I agree with master Ming''s words. Besides, didn''t Su Tang say it? This time he brought someone back. I think Ling Zhanwu should come back with them. If Ling Zhanwu comes forward, I believe even the people of the second house and the shadow house will be very afraid."


    Feng Lingtian nodded and said; "Now that everyone has said so, we will first come forward to stabilize the situation in the Imperial City during this period of time. We can''t let Su Tang and others feel confused before. I think Su Tang and others will come back in more than ten days at most. Let''s discuss the next things together at that time."

 Chapter 466

    The Feng family and others in the Imperial City have already made plans. After having Fengling tell Su Tang about the current situation of the Imperial City, they left the hall and returned to their families, ready to suppress the struggle between the second family and the filmmakers. Su Tang and others in the desert forbidden area are still moving rapidly. At this time, Su Tang just received his messenger stone, Ling Zhanwu asked aloud; "The imperial city should have been very chaotic?" I heard some in the letter from Fengling before, and Ling Zhanwu also heard it.


    "Well, it''s said that now the second family and the shadow family have started a war. It seems that they are going to compete for the position of the royal family." Su Tang nodded and replied. With his voice falling, Ling Zhanwu frowned and said; "I also know something about these two families. When the emperor was still there, the people of the second family flattered the emperor. The shadow family has always been ambitious. When the emperor was killing Roche, the shadow family was the first to jump out and prepare to attack the emperor. Otherwise, the ghost people suppressed it. I''m afraid the emperor had been killed by the shadow family at that time."


    Su Tang didn''t know about these things at all, but when Ling Zhanwu said so, Su Tang nodded; "It seems that the shadow family has coveted the throne of the royal family for a long time. In the past, when the emperor was there, they were afraid of the ghost family. Now the emperor withdrew from the Imperial City, and the ghost people don''t care about things outside. The shadow family may think that no one can check and balance them, so why hurry to jump out?"


    Ling Zhanwu shook his head and said; "This is not necessarily true. Comparative filmmakers are also very powerful. I heard that they seem to have some roots with a hidden race. Maybe now they have the support of the singing race."


    "Origin? What origin?" asked Su Tang, puzzled. Su Tang was still very curious about the hidden race in Shura hell. He had only heard of the ghost race until now, but he had never heard of anything else. Now he heard that the filmmakers actually have something to do with the hidden race. Su Tang also wanted to know what''s special about the hidden race behind the filmmakers.


    "In fact, many people in Shura hell know that three hundred years ago, a legitimate young master of the shadow family fell in love with a woman, and that woman was the person of the hidden race. Later, the two were separated, but it was said that they left a child. Now the child is in the shadow family. Because he was born by the combination of two different races, he has extraordinary talent and is angry The luck is also good. I don''t know what the strong person has inherited. He is also a good strong person in Shura hell. Because the child''s talent has been recognized by the hidden race, the shadow family has also drawn this line. "Ling Zhanwu continued.


    After listening, Su Tang nodded and said; "So it is. It seems that the filmmakers are really extraordinary. Their strength should not be much worse than that of emperor. No wonder they are ready to move as soon as they leave. Elder, do you know what hidden race is behind the filmmakers?" Su Tang is more interested in the hidden race behind them than the filmmakers.


    Knowing Su Tang''s question, Ling Zhanwu shook his head and replied; "I don''t know about this. The hidden races are very mysterious, and I don''t know much." after Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell, Bai Changlao next to them hit you and said; "I know something about this hidden Zhang Zhu. They are spiritual people. Each people is a congenital spiritual body. Their cultivation talent is extraordinary. They are known as the darling of heaven."


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard Bai Changlao''s words. This was the first time he heard Bai Changlao''s words, but after being stunned, Su Tang asked after him; "Elder, can you tell me something about the spirit clan?" hearing this brief introduction, Su Tang was very curious. There are congenital spirit bodies on the mainland. Each one is a genius with strong talent. Generally speaking, such spirit bodies may not appear in thousands of years. Unexpectedly, there are such races in Shura hell. Each one is a congenital spirit body, How powerful should that be?


    "In fact, I don''t know much about this race, but when I was wandering in the forbidden areas, I met a strong man of the spirit family. I learned something about the spirit family from him. It''s OK to tell you." elder Bai didn''t refuse to speak directly and replied. With his voice falling, the four people of Su Tang turned around and looked at him curiously.


    "The population of the spirit clan is small, just twenty or thirty, but each master at least has the strength of King level Shura. The strong man I met at the beginning should be at the same level as the city Lord. The spirit clan people don''t like fighting, but they like to practice outside. This is also the reason why the direct young master of the shadow family could contact the spirit clan at the beginning. Only from that time After the love, the leader of the spirit clan gave an order not to allow the people of the spirit clan to come out, so there was no news of the spirit clan in the next few hundred years. "Bai Changlao continued.


    Su Tang and others ran a book while listening to elder Bai. They knew that in the middle of the night, they had reached the edge of the desert forbidden area. This time, the speed was completely different from the last time. The last time they conceded too many losses, many of them had very low strength, and the speed was pulled down. This time, the five people of Su Tang came out, the number was small, and each of them was an expert, So the speed is much faster.


    "We can reach the city of thugs in half an hour at most. Please hurry up. Although it is already the periphery of the desert, there will still be some trouble if you encounter fire beetles." Luo Tian looked at the outline of the city in the distance and said. After hearing his words, Su Tang, Ling Zhanwu and others nodded, Such a scene reminds Su Tang of the time when he came to Shura hell. At that time, it was very similar to now, but now things are different.


    Then the group did not stop much, but directly ran towards the city in the distance. It was calm all the way. They came to the gate of the mob city again. There was no old scene here. Because some wounds left by the last war and no one lived for more than a year, the mob City was completely dilapidated at this time.


    "Hoo, I finally came out. It''s very tiring to run with all my strength, but fortunately I didn''t encounter any danger." Luo Tian said with a deep breath at this time.


    When they heard what he said, Su Tang and others nodded. They thought of what happened when more than a year''s money entered the desert. Now they think that Su Tang and others still have some hair. If they had a little speed, they might have suffered huge casualties. At this time, Luo Jiang said; "Come on, let''s go in and have a look. We''ll rest here tonight and start early tomorrow morning."


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, Luo Tian had walked towards the city, and Su Tang and others had improved. Soon, under the leadership of Luo Tian, Su Tang and others came to the city master''s residence, but the scene in front of Su Tang and others was stunned. Compared with the scene seen before, the city master''s residence was completely different. It was obviously cleaned here.


    "How can this happen? How can I feel that there seems to be people living here recently?" Luo Tian asked with some confusion when he saw such a scene. At the moment when his voice fell, Ling Zhanwu whispered; "Shh! There''s someone inside!" Luo Tian and others were on alert at the words of Ling Zhanwu. Although there was no secret in the depths of the desert in the mob City, few people came. In addition, when they left, no one stayed at all. Now suddenly someone is here. Su Tang and others have an idea in their hearts, That is, the people inside should not be ordinary people.


    Just then a voice came from inside the gate; "Dear friends, since you are here, why don''t you come in?" this is a man''s voice. When hearing this voice, Ling Zhanwu and Su Tang were stunned. Then their faces suddenly became dignified, looked at each other, and made people say softly at the same time; "How could it be him?"


    Their words aroused the curiosity of Luo Tian and others. At this time, Han pangzi asked; "Do you know your people?" although Han pangzi also felt that the voice was somewhat familiar. He seemed to have heard it there before, he didn''t think of it for a moment. He heard Su Tang and Ling Zhanwu''s words again, or he was too lazy to think about it immediately.


    Su Tang and Ling Zhanwu nodded their heads with dignity, and there was a little doubt in their eyes. At this time, Su Tang replied; "You''ve seen that man, too. He should be a ghost." Han pangzi was stunned when he heard Su Tang''s words, and immediately reacted, frowning and asking; "Didn''t master Luojiang say that the people of the ghost clan have gone back? Why is this guy here?"


    Bai Changlao nodded and said; "Yes, the people of the ghost clan have gone back. The people inside should not be the people of the ghost clan. Are you two wrong?" at this time, Luo Tian looked at Ling Zhanwu and Su Tang suspiciously. Seeing them like this, Su Tang was also puzzled, but Ling Zhanwu said on one side; "Don''t worry about him. Let''s go first and see if it''s that guy. Even if it''s really him, he''s alone. Are we still afraid of him?"


    With that, Ling Zhanwu pushed open the door first and walked towards the inside. At this time, the people inside also walked out slowly. At the moment of seeing Ling Zhanwu, the figure was obvious, and then exclaimed; "Ling Zhanwu, why are you here?" as his voice fell, Su Tang and others had come in. After seeing the people in front of them, they were stunned. Su Tang frowned and whispered; "It''s really this guy."


    "Ghost War, why are you here?" Ling Zhanwu frowned. Shouldn''t Ghost War go back with the people of the ghost family? Why are you here?


    Ghost War laughed and said; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that I really waited for you. When I came here unexpectedly, I felt the smell of Su Tang outside the city. Although it was very weak, it at least proved that Su Tang had been here, so I''ve been waiting here. Unexpectedly, I''ve been waiting for you for a year. Ling Zhanwu, you won''t stop me from taking Su Tang this time?"


    "Hum, do you think you have this ability with me?" Ling Zhanwu ignored Ghost War and asked coldly. Hearing Ling Zhanwu''s words, Ghost War frowned and said coldly; "Ling Zhanwu, don''t want Tian Guofeng. I gave you face last time. This time, my ghost family has been looking for Su Tang for more than a year. Now Hongyu has found it and will definitely not give you face. I must take Su Tang away today. If you insist on keeping Su Tang, we can only fight."


    "Fight? You want to fight with me? Hahaha, Ghost War, you think too much of you? Just because you want to fight with me, Ling Zhanwu? You''re not qualified enough. Maybe your father came to have this qualification." hearing Ghost War, Ling Zhanwu seemed to hear a big joke and said with disdain on his face.


    "Hum, Ling Zhanwu, I know you are strong, but you don''t think my father can let me wait here alone. Did you guess that you will continue to protect Su Tang? I tell you, although I don''t know your opponent, I came out with the power of the Lord this time. Now get away. I won''t care about you. We will still keep the well water from the river in the future, otherwise I won''t talk about it today I will kill you here. "Ghost Zhan said with a cold hum, in a arrogant tone.


    Ling Zhanwu smiled and said; "Really? Then I really want to have a try and see what kind of power your mysterious Lord has given you to make you so arrogant." after that, Ling Zhanwu had an extra long sword in his hand, but at this time, Su Tang''s voice sounded in the presence; "Elder, wait a minute!"


    "Su Tang, what''s the matter?" Su Tang suddenly made a noise, which puzzled Ling Zhanwu. At this time, Luo Tian and others and ghost Zhan turned to look at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang slowly walked forward and said when he came to Ling Zhanwu; "Senior, the Ghost War is coming to catch me this time, so let me deal with him. I can''t always ask you to help me?" now Su Tang''s power is different, and it''s no longer time to rely on heaven''s secrets to avoid the Ghost War attack.


    Besides, Ghost War has said that he came out with their master''s power this time. Su Tang is very clear about the alien power. If he really starts, although Ling Zhanwu will be stronger than Ghost War, she may not be able to retreat under the alien power. Considering the appearance of Ying long at the beginning, Su Tang doesn''t want Ling Zhanwu to be like that, This will be very bad for the current situation. At the same time, Su Tang doesn''t intend to let the Ghost War leave here. Compared with him, the people of the ghost family don''t know this time. If the Ghost War leaves, the people of the ghost family will know that he appears. Maybe they will come out again to find themselves.


    At that time, what he had discussed with Luo Jiang before waiting for others would be stranded. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Ling Zhanwu thought for a while, nodded and said; "Well, let you do it this time. I also want to see how strong you are now." after that, lingzhan dance retreated a few steps. As lingzhan dance retreated, Su Tang''s voice sounded in lingzhan dance''s ear; "Elder, you should watch it. Don''t let the ghost family escape, otherwise things will be very troublesome. When necessary, we can join hands to kill this guy here."


    Ling Zhanwu was stunned by the sudden sound. She nodded. Su Tang was whispering to her. Ling Zhanwu was very clear about how much trouble she would bring after the ghost war left. When she returned to Luo Tian and others, she also whispered to elder Bai; "Elder Bai, be careful later. Don''t let the ghost fight escape, or we''ll be in trouble. We must leave this guy today."


    Elder Bai nodded after listening to this. At this time, he didn''t know the Ghost War not far away. Su Tang and others had held the heart of killing him. They were still wondering why Ling Zhanwu suddenly retreated, but let the human fight against himself. Thinking of Su Tang, who was not his opponent a year ago, where did he come from at this time, How dare you stand up and fight yourself?


    "Su Tang, I have some admiration for you. I know I''m invincible and come forward. It''s good to be like a man." after the Ghost War''s short doubt, he spoke to Su Tang. His tone was full of appreciation for Su Tang. After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled softly; "Hehe, are you wrong? I was not your opponent a year ago, but now, that''s not necessarily." Su Tang''s voice fell, his whole body was full of aura, and his towering power was released in a moment.


    The ghost battle not far away was also frightened by the momentum suddenly erupted by Su Tang, and exclaimed a moment later; "How could it be? How could you become so strong? In a year''s time, how could you grow so fast?" at this time, the Ghost War was no longer calm. He was frightened and completely frightened by Su Tang. At this time, the momentum erupted by Su Tang has exceeded his cognition, which is completely comparable to that of his father.


    How could this person reach such a level in just one year? This shocked him too much. "No, it''s impossible. You can''t suddenly become so powerful. You must have used some secret method, right?" ghost Zhan said three no on his face, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Hehe, isn''t it a secret technique? Just try it and you''ll know?" Su Tang continued with a slight smile. As his anther deer fell, the ghost battle immediately shouted and was ready to fight. But at this time, Su Tang took the lead and appeared in front of him in an instant. Tianshou was a punch in the past.

 Chapter 467

    Su Tang''s fist was wrapped with the power of destruction. The gray fist made the Ghost War''s eyes shrink. In the past, he had never fought directly with Su Tang, and there was no way to feel the power of Su Tang''s aura. Now the turbulent and domineering aura pressed the ghost war out of breath in an instant.


    "Hum." Ghost War is not an ordinary person. After a cold hum, he stepped back and immediately opened the distance with Su Tang. At the same time, Ghost War''s heart was on alert. Su Tang''s strength is different from before.


    Seeing that the ghost battle avoided his blow, Su Tang''s steps moved again. With the improvement of his cultivation, Su Tang is more and more comfortable in using the Taoist God war method. After a quarter of an hour of continuous attack, the ghost battle was overwhelmed. At this time, Ling Zhanwu and Bai Changlao were stunned.


    "What a powerful fighting skill. Ghost warfare can''t get the slightest benefit whether it''s attack or defense. I didn''t expect Su Tang to have such a means. I really underestimated him before." Ling Zhanwu said in surprise. The white elder next to her nodded and said with a shocked look in his eyes; "Yes, such fighting skills are so clever that they don''t give people a chance to fight back. In addition, Su Tang''s strength is stronger than Ghost War, so ghost war has no way at all."


    Ling Zhanwu nodded. At this time, Luo Tian turned to look at Han pangzi and asked; "Fat man, you and Su Tang have known each other since childhood? The fighting skills he learned there? This is the divine skill of leapfrog challenge." although Luo Tian can''t compare with Ling Zhanwu and Bai Changlao in terms of eyesight, he can see that Su Tang''s fighting skills play a big role when watching Ghost War being beaten by Su Tang.


    Fat Han shook his head and said; "I don''t know about this. Maybe it was something that Su Tang got when I left the mainland to accept inheritance. Anyway, I haven''t seen Su Tang before." Han pangzi knows something about Su Tang, but he doesn''t know much. At the beginning, Su Tang was only a well-known waste, and I don''t know when he became like this, In Han pangzi''s opinion, all this is a mystery.


    Seeing Han pangzi, Luo Tian didn''t know. Luo Tian stopped asking. Instead, he looked at Su Tang''s fighting skills like perfect art and hoped he could get some help from them. Compared with the Shura people, most of them focus on close combat. Having such fighting skills will be very helpful to Shura martial artists. With the passage of time, Whether Luo Tian, Ling Zhanwu or elder Bai, his eyes were full of shock.


    "Tut Tut, this skill is too powerful and profound. It doesn''t work just how you look at it." Ling Zhanwu said reluctantly. When she heard what she said, everyone else nodded. Su Tang''s combat skills can''t be mastered by looking. I think Su Tang had been groping for a long time when he got the Taoist God''s combat method, After that, I''m afraid Su and Tang couldn''t use it like this if they didn''t completely integrate this divine war method.


    "Ah, Sutang, you have completely angered me. Now I''ve changed my mind. I want you to die." being pressed by Sutang all the time, he is very oppressed for the Ghost War. Anyway, he is one of the top strongmen in Shura hell. Although he is worse than lingzhan dance, he really doesn''t pay attention to the general super power. Now he steals his number and is killed by a human warrior, Such pressure, and this human warrior didn''t even have the qualification to fight with himself a year ago.


    "Hehe, so what? If there is any means to try it out directly, is it useful to talk more nonsense?" when Su Tang heard the Ghost War, a murderous look flashed in his eyes and said with a sneer. Su Tang knew that the Ghost War had not used the means given to him by the alien at this time, and Su Tang didn''t know what kind of means it was, but for the means of the alien, Su Tang is not very sad. Compared with his destructive power, he can completely suppress the alien. In addition, now he is powerful, and he really doesn''t pay attention to the ordinary alien, let alone the Ghost War, which is just a means of alien.


    Su Tang''s voice fell down. The ghost battle fought for Su Tang''s punch. He took an unknown pill from the storage ring and swallowed it directly. With the pill swallowed, Su Tang, who was ready for the second attack, suddenly flashed a dangerous warning. Later and later, Su Tang withdrew the attack without hesitation, The whole person also began to retreat.


    "Drink!" at the moment Su Tang retreated, the Ghost War shouted loudly, and then a very powerful virtual shadow appeared behind the Ghost War. The virtual shadow became more and more solid, and the smell of the Ghost War became more and more terrible and powerful. At this time, Su Tang, who had retreated far away, looked at the virtual shadow and said solemnly; "Alien!"


    His voice fell, and Ling Zhanwu and others became nervous one by one. It was the first time they saw a foreign race. However, from the virtual shadow, Ling Zhanwu and Bai Changlao also felt a sense of crisis. At this time, the virtual shadow actually spoke by itself; "Are you the human named Su Tang? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but you''re still very slippery. How many people of the ghost clan looked for you and how long it took to find you."


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to meet you soon." Su Tang said with a dignified sneer in his eyes. With his voice falling, Ling Zhanwu and Bai Changlao came up one after another. At this time, Su Tang can''t deal with the situation alone. Whether he wants to leave the ghost war or not, he must fight back the virtual shadow first.


    Seeing Ling Zhanwu coming to him, Su Tang didn''t say anything. He kept staring at the virtual shadow. At this time, the virtual shadow looked at the actions of Ling Zhanwu and said with a smile; "Hehe, just the three of you want to stop me? Su Tang, I think you''d better go with me. I can also let these two people go. If you insist on fighting, I can only kill them first and then deal with you."


    Xu Ying''s voice fell, Ling Zhanwu''s face sank and said; "Your Excellency, it''s just a virtual shadow. You want to kill me, Ling Zhanwu, and you think too much of yourself?" at this time, the very character of Ling Zhanwu''s knife suddenly appeared. A virtual shadow dares to kill himself. He really thinks that Ling Zhanwu is made of mud?


    "Hehe, lingzhan dance? I''ve heard of you. Although you have good strength, you''re not our opponent." Xu Ying said with a slight smile. His tone was full of disdain. Seeing him like this, the long sword in lingzhan dance''s hand waved directly to him. A very domineering blood red sword flashed and directly cut towards the virtual shadow.


    Seeing Ling Zhanwu''s sudden action, the virtual shadow didn''t panic at all. Just waved it, the sword light disappeared, and the sound of the virtual shadow continued to come as the sword light disappeared; "Just the power of Shura, also want to hurt me who has the power of Jiuyou? Ling Zhanwu, you underestimate the power of Jiuyou?"


    "Hehe, really? Then why did you fall into the hands of Luo Xuan''s ancestors?" the sword light was broken, and Ling Zhanwu was more dignified in his heart, but there was no weakness in his mouth. Since Luo Xuan could kill these guys at the beginning, it proved that the power of Shura was not impossible to compete with the power of Jiuyou, perhaps it was just that his direct strength was not enough.


    Hearing Ling Zhanwu mention such words, the momentum of the virtual shadow suddenly became very terrible. He changed his light tone and shouted angrily; "Hum, if there weren''t too many strong Shura people led by Luo Xuan at the beginning, how could we fall down and make my other two brothers die and disappear completely in the world? Over the years, I''ve been thinking about resurrection all the time and then exterminating the whole Shura people."


    "Hahaha, then you can try?" hearing the words of virtual shadow, Ling Zhanwu laughed and said, kill the Shura family? This virtual shadow really dares to think that he, an alien and more than a dozen strong people of the ghost family, wants to destroy the Shura family. This is undoubtedly a fool''s dream. How many years have the Shura family come to Shura hell and offended many hidden races at the beginning, but the Shura family has steadily controlled the dominant position of the whole continent, and no one can shake it, The most real reason is that there are many hidden super strong people in the Shura family.


    At this time, Su Tang also said; "You should just be a general alien? When did the general alien''s voice become so big? I don''t understand. Where did you come from?" Su Tang had seen some aliens on the mainland before. The general alien was the weakest of those aliens he had seen, but it was not so big. Destroy the Shura clan, At the beginning of the war between humans and Shura, they didn''t do it. A general alien wanted to destroy Shura. This is simply a arabian night.


    "Boy, what do you mean by this? Have you seen my other people?" asked Su Tang in a surprised voice. He completely didn''t expect that Su Tang had met several alien races when he was on the mainland, and each of them was very powerful, almost like himself, and reached the edge of Resurrection.


    "Ha ha, what if you''ve seen it? I''ve seen the power of the emperor''s level. You''re a general level alien. You dare to appear in front of me. Just in time, you''ll be killed directly today." Su Tang said coldly. Then he said to Ling Zhanwu and Bai Changlao without turning his head; "Two elders, step back first and pay attention to blocking this guy. Don''t let him run away."


    When the voice fell, Ling Zhanwu and Bai Changlao didn''t hesitate. As soon as they left, Su Tang''s destructive power suddenly burst out. With the outbreak of destructive power, Su Tang, who has controlled 60% of zilei''s heart, now has a lot of bud power to use, and there''s no need to summon Tianlei as before, He can now reluctantly condense some thunder power comparable to Tianlei.


    At this time, the virtual shadow was also reflected by Beiyou from Su Tang''s words just now. It felt that Su Tang''s aura erupted all over his body. With a bad secret, he was ready to step back, but how could su Tang let him step back as easily? The power of the bud body that had been found and ready burst out from his fingers. With the power of thunder without divine power, it condensed a very powerful lightning and shot at the virtual shadow very quickly.


    The speed of the lightning was too fast. In addition to the body shape of the virtual shadow, Tian duo had no time to escape, so he was hit by the lightning of Su Tang. In a moment, the thunder force comparable to the sky thunder broke out, and the destructive power also broke out in a moment. He directly blew off one arm of the virtual shadow, and the virtual shadow screamed at the moment when the arm was blown off.


    The state of the virtual shadow at this time is like the human soul. Although it is only illusory, it will still be injured. In addition, the power of Tianlei itself has a great damaging effect on the body of the soul, and the destructive power can destroy all the existence of time. The outbreak of these two forces has brought very serious substantive damage to the virtual shadow in an instant.


    "How is it possible? How can you have two such powerful and unusual powers?" at this time, the virtual shadow who broke his arm looked at Su Tang and exclaimed. He couldn''t understand how a person could have two such powerful and extraordinary powers. The power of Tianlei is known as the most difficult power to control time, and the degree of power is still in his alien Jiuyou power, The other first power, alien, he did not dare to think. Although he had noticed some characteristics, he did not dare to think, because the power was so terrible. He had only heard of it in legend and had never seen it.


    "Ha ha, there are so many opportunities in the world. You can master the powerful power of Jiuyou. Can''t strange people master more powerful power by chance?" Su Tang was very happy to see that his blow had achieved good results. However, after hearing the words of the alien, Su Tang sneered. The alien is really a wonderful flower in front of him, Not only is the tone very big, but also there is some ignorance.


    "You! Hum, even so, what''s the matter, boy? You''re dead today." as soon as you hear Su Tang''s words, you need the hand that hasn''t been broken in the depths. With a cold hum, Ling ran said. Hearing his words, Su Tang didn''t hesitate to gather the power of heaven thunder. When he saw Su Tang, he was ready to start again. The alien was on guard this time, At the moment when Su Tang gathered the power of Tianlei, he burst out the characteristics of his power, which caused some trouble to Su Tang in an instant.


    Su Tang''s whole action was a meal. At this time, the alien seized the opportunity and directly shot. The strange nine yous force, like a sharp knife, stabbed Su Tang''s heart. When they noticed the action of the virtual shadow, Ling Zhanwu and Bai Changlao secretly said that they were not good and were ready to shoot, but at this time, Su Tang suddenly made a voice to stop him; "You don''t have to."


    With the sound falling, the golden light on Su Tang''s body flashed, and the real dragon bully in the final form has been displayed. Since accepting and completing Luo''s inheritance, in more than a year, the creative transformation has promoted Su Tang''s real dragon bully originally broken under the thunder to the Dragon God bully in the final form again, With human body, it has reached the third Dragon God who has successfully entered the third form in the history of the dragon family.


    Stopped by Su Tang''s voice, Ling Zhanwu and Bai Changlao retreated one after another. At this time, the sharp knife like Jiuyou force had hit Su Tang''s chest, but it did not achieve the effect imagined by the virtual shadow. The sharp knife condensed by Jiuyou force broke at the moment it met Su Tang''s Dragon God bully. At the same time, Su Tang''s third power of sky thunder has just shot at the virtual shadow.


    The shocked virtual shadow had no time to respond, so it was hit again by Su Tang''s Tianlei force. This time, because there was no work at all, the thunder force fell firmly on the chest of the virtual shadow that day. The power of the challenge arena and the power of destruction erupted at the same time. In an instant, the virtual shadow was directly blown away. With the virtual shadow being blown away, The next Ghost War sitting in the world turned red and vomited blood, and the whole person was depressed at once.


    At this time, the virtual shadow had not completely dissipated, and I only heard the virtual shadow shouting angrily; "Su Tang, you dare to blow up our body separation and hurt us badly. You''re dead. The first top of our house won''t let you go." Xu Ying was already angry. He was directly on his origin by Su Tang. Although it was only a body separation, he also knew that the energy separated from the body was destroyed by Su Tang, Even the noumenon will be hurt.


    Although the alien is very powerful, the alien in the resurrection is very fragile and easy to be injured. Once injured, the speed of resurrection will be greatly reduced, and some serious will fall into a deep sleep and recover slowly. At this time, how did Su Tang get the alien, and his Honda was also seriously injured, so it is likely to fall into a deep sleep.


    This is what Ying Long and others told Su Tang when they were on the mainland, but Su Tang didn''t expect what day would come. After all, Ying Long and others will not let go of the alien on the mainland. There will be no injury or no injury at all. However, now in Shura hell, Su Tang can''t directly destroy the alien body, I can only say that this separation is destroyed, hoping to achieve the effect of letting the alien sleep.


    Without the big trouble of the alien, the next ghost clan is much easier to deal with. That''s why they suddenly don''t worry at all and expose themselves. They take out pills in the Ghost War and summon one of the alien''s separated bodies. Su Tang is gambling. This time, they break up the alien''s virtual shadow and affect the body, but the effect should be good now.


    "There''s so much nonsense." at this time, I still heard that the virtual shadow was so arrogant. Su Tang''s face sank and another force of sky thunder sent out, which directly dispersed the part that was still dissipated. After dealing with the virtual shadow, Su Tang looked down at the ghost war that had not yet risen from the ground and said coldly; "I didn''t expect that your means were only like this. I knew it was like this. I don''t have to hide for a long time."


    Su Tang''s words make the UI station look very ugly. As a strong ghost, he has always been in a high state. He has never been like this. Now he has been trampled by a human being, but does he have the power to refute with the alliance? He can''t stand it


    "Su Tang, if you don''t, you won''t feel better even if I die. The people of my ghost family will never let you go." ghost Zhan said fiercely, gritting his teeth. Hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head and said disdainfully; "The people of the ghost family are really virtuous. The upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. Look at your arrogant character, should you go to school with your Lord?"

 Chapter 468

    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the anger on ghost Zhan''s face became more obvious, but he did not continue to speak. Now, even his Lord''s separation was destroyed by Su Tang. He had no more power because he used the pill and his Jiuyou power to summon the Lord''s separation. He was not su Tang''s opponent at all.


    "Well, let''s go. Soon the ghost people will come down to accompany you." with the sound falling, a silent purple thunder arrow shot out of Su Tang''s fingers, which instantly turned the Ghost War''s body into fly ash. After all, Ghost War is the descendant of an alien race. No one knows whether he has the special ability to inherit the resurrection of an alien race. It''s the safest to do so.


    After the Ghost War''s body disappeared, Han pangzi took the lead in running over and said with a laugh; "Hahaha, Su Tang, your strength is so strong now. You have the Ghost War in your hand, and you have no power to fight back." at this time, Ling Zhanwu and others have come up and looked at Su Tang. Ling Zhanwu said with a smile; "Su Tang, your strength is really strong now. I''m afraid even I can''t be your opponent."


    Bai Changlao didn''t speak, but his eyes were full of shock. Su Tang shook his head and said with a smile; "I just took advantage of the higher Reiki level. In fact, the strength of this ghost war is not weak at all. If he fought with me at the beginning, he would not become like this. He had planned to leave enough Reiki to summon the separation of the alien from the beginning, so his strength was suppressed, but his luck was bad, and the alien summoned was just one The separation of Tao and Qi is just that my aura can completely suppress this alien race, so it has become what it is now. "


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Ling Zhanwu and others nodded, and then Ling Zhanwu said with a dignified face; "I''m afraid there will be trouble this time. Now that the ghost is dead, the ghost family will get the news at the first time. In addition, the alien''s separation will be destroyed, and the ghost people will know that we have appeared."


    Elder Bai nodded and said; "It''s really good. I''m afraid the ghost people will come out again this time. I think we should inform the city Lord as soon as possible and let him make plans early. Otherwise, when the ghost people appear, there will be no way for us to compete with them."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and said; "It''s true to inform the city Lord of this matter, but the ghost clan should not know that we killed the Ghost War. You don''t know. I was willing to spare no effort to kill the alien just now. If the alien is killed, the body will also be injured. From the strength of the alien, he should only be a general. If the alien is killed, I''m afraid he will be seriously injured and asleep, he said There is no way to say anything to the ghost people. "


    Su Tang''s voice fell, Ling Zhanwu and Bai Changlao both brightened their eyes, and then Ling Zhanwu said; "So it is. Isn''t that better? We will mobilize all the existing forces, surround the ghost clan first, and kill them by surprise before they get the news from us. At the same time, isn''t the alien sleeping? We can also take this opportunity to wipe him out completely."


    As soon as Ling Zhanwu''s words fell, Su Tang thought of this in an instant. Before, he just wanted not to expose himself, but he didn''t think of taking this opportunity to destroy the devil family and the alien family at one time. In this way, he and others had no worries. When the Shura family was unified, he left the messenger to break the seal and return to the mainland.


    To tell the truth, it has been nearly two years. Su Tang himself doesn''t know what the mainland has become. Although there are super strong people such as Ying Long Ao Tiantao, the alien race is fierce, and no one knows how many alien races were left on the mainland, and why the God of thunder died after the alien race retreated, What did Thor Xi''s remnant soul mean when it disappeared?


    "Well, please elder Bai to send back the news here first. We''ll have a rest here today and set out for the imperial city tomorrow. I believe the people of the five families will also join this encirclement and suppression. With their help, our strength will be greatly improved, which will make the ghost clan more doomed." Su Tang nodded and said, As his voice fell, elder Bai and others nodded one after another.


    At this time, far away in the endless abyss of the west, where the ghost family is located, the current leader of the ghost family, that is, the father of the Ghost War, sat in the hall with an ugly face. In the hall, more than a dozen strong ghost families were all there, and no one spoke, but everyone''s face was very ugly.


    "How could zhan''er die suddenly? There shouldn''t be many people on the outside mainland who are zhan''er''s opponents now?" at this time, an old man in the hall frowned and asked. After hearing his words, ghost Yuan said; "Hum, it''s too easy for you to see the outside time. No one knows what kind of strong people are hidden in Shura hell. Our ghost family has such strong people as Lord, and other hidden races must have. The death of Ghost War this time is a little strange. I think we''d better go to see Lord first. It''s more Ghost War with the separation of Su Tang. If Ghost War is not If you are killed in a second, you will certainly summon the Lord''s part. The Lord should know. "


    As the voice of Guiyuan fell, the people nodded. He said that the ghost family had a small population and it was difficult to have children. Therefore, although it has been many years, it has not increased many people. Now it has lost another ghost war, which makes it even more rare for the ghost family to admit defeat. If it goes on like this, the ghost family will be completely destroyed one day.


    Then the group walked towards the deep abyss, but they didn''t know that at this time, in the deep abyss, the alien had completely fallen into a deep sleep. Su Tang won the bet this time. After all, he was only a general alien. Although he was about to reach the edge of resurrection, he was killed and hurt too badly, So there''s no way to stay awake.


    Under the leadership of Guiyuan, a strong ghost came to a cave exit. At this time, Guiyuan shouted respectfully to the cave; "Lord, ghost yuan asks for an audience." with his voice falling, a kind of noble people bowed down one after another, but this time they didn''t think like before. There was no sound on the cave.


    After a while, Guiyuan and others had some doubts. At this time, Guiyuan continued to shout in the cave; "Lord, ghost yuan wants to see you." this time his voice was much higher than that of the last time, but he still didn''t get the slightest answer, which made ghost yuan angry and had an ominous premonition. This had never happened before. After thinking for a while, ghost Yuan said to the people behind him; "Everybody, I think something may have happened. Let''s go in and have a look."


    When they heard what he said, they nodded. Then, under the leadership of ghost yuan, the party began to leave. After entering the cave, ghost yuan and others were stunned. The virtual shadow that had been floating above the black body did not know where to go at this time. This was a situation that had never been seen before. Seeing such a situation, Ghost Yuan said with a dignified face; "It''s a little serious this time."


    "What''s the matter, clan leader?" an old man behind him asked. Among them, only ghost yuan lived the longest and was the clan leader. He knew the history of many ghost families. At this time, seeing ghost yuan''s dignified expression, these people knew that this time, I''m afraid they didn''t dare to ask questions.


    Ghost yuan thought for a while and said; "I''ve heard my grandfather say that when the LORD was found, he was the same as now. He didn''t realize it at all. Later, with the passage of time, after more and more abilities were absorbed by the Lord, the Lord became conscious. Later, he was always conscious. Now you see, the shadow of the Lord has disappeared. I''m afraid it won''t happen this time It''s just as simple as the Ghost War was killed. I''m afraid the Lord has also been affected. Otherwise, it will definitely not be like this. "


    "What?" as the voice of ghost yuan fell, the strong men of the whole ghost family cried out in surprise. At this time, the old man who had spoken before continued to speak; "How could it be like this? We ghost people, how many years have you been away before the Lord is about to be resurrected? Now there is such a sudden change. Do we have to spend many resources to awaken the Lord''s consciousness? There are not so many resources in the Shura hell now?"


    Several questions in a row made everyone''s face very ugly. Even Guiyuan''s face was very dignified and ugly at this time. He didn''t dare to think about such a situation. How many years did it take for the ghost family to have the current hope? Now the hope has been dashed. This is related to the life and death of his ghost family. Now the Lord suddenly appeared such a situation, The ghost family simply has no resources to continue to support his resurrection, and now someone has begun to target the ghost family. What kind of strong person is it to kill the Lord together?


    If such a strong man comes here, I''m afraid his ghost family will only be destroyed. There is no way to resist. At the thought of here, ghost yuan can''t help but be discouraged. For thousands of years, you have lost your power to defeat. Such a blow is really too big. However, as the current leader of the ghost family, he must hold on. If he falls, the whole ghost family will be really over.


    "Let''s go to your hall first. This is the biggest crisis of my ghost family for many years. Please be careful. Let''s go up and do the next thing now." ghost Yuan said powerlessly. Then the whole person walked slowly outside the cave. After returning to the hall, ghost Yuan directly said his thoughts in his heart; "This time I''m afraid the ghost clan will face unprecedented difficulties. The death of the ghost war has made the ghost clan lose a lot. Now even the Lord has encountered such a situation. It seems that some people on the mainland are ready to think about the ghost clan outside."


    "Clan leader, who are you talking about? I ghost Xuan went directly to kill them all. These bastards dared to move my ghost clan. Are they tired of living?" as ghost yuan''s voice fell, ghost Xuan, who was already hot tempered, jumped out and shouted. His tone was full of murderous spirit. After hearing his words, ghost yuan shook his head, his face sank and began to drink; "Sit down for me. Even the Lord''s parts have been destroyed. What''s the use of going out? Don''t you die the same?"


    After being drunk by ghost yuan, ghost Xuan''s face became very ugly, but he didn''t dare to disobey. He had to go back to his seat angrily. At this time, the old man next to him said; "Patriarch, do you have a plan?"


    As the old man''s voice fell, everyone''s eyes gathered on Guiyuan''s face. At this time, Guiyuan nodded and said; "My ghost clan seldom walks outside these years. People outside don''t know where our ghost clan is. Now that someone has planned to take action against us, I''m afraid that once we go out and are found, we will be in danger. I think we should hide now and wait for the Lord to wake up."


    "Lord, wake up? Patriarch, what do you mean?" the old man immediately asked after hearing ghost yuan''s words. As his words fell, ghost Yuan said; "I think Lao Zu fell into a deep sleep because of his serious injury this time. Compared with this time, he just fell into a deep sleep. He may have gone to the origin and suffered some injuries, so he will become like this now. I believe he will wake up soon and understand everything at that time. Anyway, no one knows what my ghost family has done. We will hide it for a while Just time. "


    Ghost Yuan said what he thought. With his analysis, all the people nodded. It''s really possible. Moreover, they also felt that the way ghost Yuan said was very good. After all, Ding Danbo, a member of the ghost family, vowed to hide the least of the race to admit defeat. Although each one is strong, now that even the Lord''s part has been destroyed, I''m afraid the mysterious strong people outside can''t compete with them. The strange way is very good. As long as they are here all the time, it''s very difficult for people outside to find themselves and others. Compared with Shura hell, it''s still very huge.


    "I agree with the patriarch''s method. Now we''ll hide and wait for the Lord to wake up. As long as the Lord is awake, my ghost family will not perish." the old man took the lead in saying that with the beginning of the old man, others nodded one after another. Even the ghost Xuan with hot temper is also a teacher at this time. Now the situation is stronger than others and has to bow his head.


    At the same time, in the mob city deep in the desert forbidden area, Luo Jiang received the message from elder Bai and was very happy for a moment. He immediately summoned the eight Dharma guardians in the city to tell the story again. As for the ten elders, except elder Bai followed Su Tang and others, Other people were sent by Luojiang to the endless abyss where the ghost clan is located to closely monitor the situation of the ghost clan. Therefore, the eight Dharma protectors are in charge of daily affairs in the mob city for the time being. At the moment of receiving the news, Luojiang asked the eight Dharma protectors to come and discuss together.


    "Just now I received the news from Bai Changlao that they met the strong ghost in the mob city outside." as soon as the eight Dharma guardians entered the hall, Luo Jiang said directly. Hearing this, the eight Dharma guardians were stunned. The Dharma guardians asked with a dignified face; "Haven''t all the ghost people returned to their old nest? How can there still be ghost people in the mob city outside?"


    As the voice of the Dharma protector fell, the voice of the shadow Dharma protector also sounded; "Yes, the city Lord, I don''t know what''s going on with Su Tang and them?" the shadow Dharma protector is very optimistic about Su Tang. No matter who he is, he doesn''t want him to die too early. Besides, Su Tang has a good relationship with their mob City, and even can be said to be the people of their mob City, so he doesn''t want Su Tang and others to be in danger, whether public or private.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, they are very good. There''s nothing wrong with them. Su Tang killed the people of the ghost clan on his own. This time, no matter the strong ones of the ghost clan appeared, even their very Lord separation appeared, or was directly wiped out by Su Tang. I haven''t told you a lot about the ghost clan. It''s just today I told you about the second sex. "Luo Jiang looked at them and said with a smile. At this time, he was in a very good mood.

 Chapter 469

    After Luojiang finished talking about the ghost family and the eight Dharma protectors, the eight Dharma protectors below were completely shocked. They didn''t expect that there would be so many things, and so serious. The Shura family has now reached such a crisis. What''s more, they are surprised and happy, Su Tang, a human being, is a key figure who can lead the Shura people to kneel down on the mainland again.


    "What are you going to do now, city Lord?" the first Dharma protector looked at Luo Jiang and asked him. He thought Luo Jiang would say much to himself and others. He must have his idea. Now that he knows the whole story, the Dharma protector also knows why the city Lord suddenly ordered the martial artists in the mob city to practice desperately recently, It seems that he has planned to let the people of mob city leave here and prepare for battle outside.


    After hearing the words of the Dharma protector, Luo Jiang spoke directly; "I told you the news from elder Bai just now. I think this is the best chance. Now there is no news from the ghost family. I want to take people out of here and go to the emperor city to agree with the Shura family as soon as possible. Even if it can''t be unified, at least we should unite some Shura forces to attack the ghost family and eliminate this great danger. The same Let Su Tang try to see if he can break the seal. "


    As Luo Jiang''s voice fell, the Dharma protector nodded and said; "Well, this is indeed a very good time. When are you going to start, city leader?" as the voice of the Dharma protector fell, others turned to look at Luojiang. In the mob City, Luojiang said what he said. They can only suggest that they can''t make decisions. This time, Luojiang called them over. It''s very good to say how much, At least they know what they really want and have not been hidden.


    "What''s the strength of our city now? Our cultivation should have improved a lot during this period of time?" Luo Jiang asked instead of answering, and heard the respectful answer from the Dharma protector of his inquiry hall; "We have consumed a lot of spirit stones during this period of time, but the effect is still good. Many martial artists with low strength have increased by one or two levels, and their strength has almost doubled compared with before."


    Luo Jiang nodded and then continued; "During this time, expand the array so that everyone in the city can put down what they are doing and practice with all their strength. After su Tang and others arrive at the imperial city and stabilize the situation in the Imperial City, we will go out directly. Su Tang said that there can at least be a price super force to unite with us in the imperial city. With such a strong strength, we should be able to sweep the whole imperial city quickly As long as the imperial city is unified, even if there are problems in other places, it is not a big problem. As long as the forces in the Imperial City unite, they will completely destroy the present ghost clan. "


    The Dharma protector and others nodded. They were shocked at the same time. Su Tang, a human, actually had such contacts in Shura hell and could pull down the price super power. This is when their city Lord Luojiang, a descendant of Luo, may not be able to do it. What kind of charm does this human have? You should know that Su Tang had such influence not long after he came to Shura hell. First, the legendary strong Ling Zhanwu, and now there are some super forces of Wuda. Even the city of thugs is willing to stand on his side.


    "The human energy is really great. I didn''t expect how much support he could get in a short period of one or two years. I think this time, with the help of the five families, he should deliberately pull down some super forces. Compared with him, he is a key figure who can lead the Shura family back to the mainland. Now the situation of Shura hell is about to collapse They are on the edge of, and many of them want to leave. With this opportunity, they should seize it, "the Dharma protector continued.


    After hearing his words, Luo Jiang and other Dharma guardians nodded. Indeed, this is the main reason why their mob city is willing to spare no effort to help Su Tang. If some hidden strong people in Shura hell know this, I''m afraid more people will help Su Tang. This is the general trend. Luo Jiang smiled and said when he thought of it; "Well, let''s go and prepare. We''ll practice hard during this time. When we have to be punished, we''ll go out directly. This is the first time that our mob city appears in front of the living people. We must shock all people, so as to make our position more stable."


    "Yes!" the eight Dharma guardians got up and said. In the following period, the city of the mob entered a state of full preparation for war. Under the continuous supply of spirit stones, the strength of each warrior improved very quickly. Su Tang and others outside the desert forbidden area had also embarked on the road to the imperial city at this time.


    "Su Tang, we can get to the Imperial City in two days at most. I don''t know what''s going on in the imperial city now. Have you contacted Fengling these days or two?" on the official road, Su Tang and others asked for several wind chasers in the Jubao Pavilion of Heisha city. At this time, Han pangzi rode the wind chasers and asked around Su Tang. He heard his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I''ve contacted. Now the imperial city is very calm. Under the joint suppression of five families, the shadow family and the second family stopped temporarily."


    Han pangzi nodded and said; "That''s even better. This time we go to finish it. We must pull more forces to join us, so that we will be more relaxed when dealing with the ghost clan."


    "Well, younger martial brother, you''re right. I think Su Tang can reveal your identity when necessary. Compared with many forces in Shura hell, many people want to leave here very much. Compared with Shura hell, there is no future at all. Many strong Shura people want to return to the mainland. Now you are the key figure to open the mainland channel, as long as You stand up and believe that no matter the Shura, you will even pull down some people of hidden races to join us. "Ling Zhanwu nodded and said.


    Her words made Su Tang meditate. This is indeed a good way, but it also has some risks. After all, the Shura people have too many opponents in the Shura hell. It''s not easy to unite them. Moreover, it''s the fault of the Shura people that the Shura hell has become what it is now. This may have made the aborigines of the Shura hell very angry, I''m afraid it''s not easy for them to unite.


    "We''ll see how many Shura forces we can pull down when we arrive at the imperial city. It would be better if we could agree with the Shura. In this way, when we go out, we won''t be in Luancheng for a moment. As for those hidden races, don''t think about them. They are very mysterious, and they have festivals with the Shura and rashly unite them, though The strength is strong, but there will be many factors of stability, "Su Tang said after thinking for a moment.


    Su Tang''s words were recognized by the four people around him. At the same time, in the Imperial City, in the shadow family''s mansion, the shadow family''s contemporary patriarch, shadow night, was coming up with an elder of the shadow family at this time; "What do you think of the sudden intervention of the five families in our fight with the second family?"


    "Patriarch, I don''t think these five families will compete for the throne. With their strength, if they unite, there is no force in the imperial city to compete with them. I think this time they just don''t want the Imperial City Luancheng together." after the voice of Yingye fell, a middle-aged man immediately said.


    The middle-aged man is called Yingwu. He was born from the combination of the shadow family man in lingzhan dance''s mouth and the spirit family woman of the hidden race. Now he has the same status as the clan leader in the whole shadow family, so many elders nodded at his words. Even the clan leader thought it was very reasonable, and then Yingye continued to ask; "What should we do now? Continue like this, or regardless of the five families, directly fight the second family and grab the throne?"


    Shadow Wu shook his head and said; "No, what we need to do now is to unite with the people of the five families as soon as possible. Now the throne of the Shura family is no longer important. Apart from the people of the Luo family, no matter who does it, it will have the same effect as the emperor. Besides, who doesn''t know the situation of the Shura hell? The royal family is just an empty title."


    As Yingwu''s voice fell, people in the hall nodded one after another. They didn''t understand that even if they got the status of the Shura royal family, they would not be better than the original emperor. The Shura people would not be convinced, and there was no way to achieve the original effect of the Luo, The reason why shadow night always cares so much about the throne is the dream of the ancestors of the shadow family.


    In fact, after many years, the situation of Shura hell is getting worse and worse. Yingye has begun to look down on this seat. Now when he heard Yingwu say this, he completely shook. At this time, Yingwu continued to say; "I heard a news by accident some time ago. Patriarch, I think it''s necessary to tell you more."


    Yingwu''s words made Yingye and the elders of the shadow family stunned. At the same time, they were interested and set their eyes on him. At this time, Yingye asked; "What news?"


    "Hehe, clan leader, why do you think the people of the five families suddenly joined forces to deal with the emperor family? Why did the people of the five families become silent after smashing a taxi and leaving the imperial city? Now we are going to war with the people of the second family. Why did the people of the five families suddenly stand up and stop it? Don''t you think there''s something wrong with all this, clan leader? I was listening to it before When it comes to this news, I don''t believe it, but after these things, I believe it in a moment. "Yingwu asked instead of hastily answering.


    Yingwu''s question made everyone in the hall meditate. At this time, Yingye frowned and said; "It''s really strange, but why do the five families do this? What''s their purpose? But I''ve heard about the five families working together to force Gong Di''s family. It seems that Ling Zhanwu opened his mouth."


    Ying Wu smiled and said; "Hehe, why did Ling Zhanwu suddenly deal with the emperor? Why did she not deal with the emperor after many years? Why did she suddenly deal with the emperor at this time? And the patriarch, you don''t want me. At the beginning, the emperor almost died under Ling Zhanwu. The people of the five families were the first to persuade Ling Zhanwu to let him go."


    Shadow night was silent. Indeed, it was a little unreasonable. Why did Ling Zhanwu give up the emperor''s family this time? There must be a very important reason for this. Ying Ye looked at Ying Wu and asked; "Do you know why?"


    "When destruction comes, Shura returns to his ancestors, the patriarch is no stranger to you. Now that destruction has come, I believe the second sentence will come true soon. The people of the five families know very well about the choice. This time, they took the opportunity, but it''s not too late. The patriarch should take a direct photo of fenglingtian sometime. I think they should need my shadow family''s help very much now "Go in," said Yingwu again.


    Hearing his words, Yingye and other shadow martial artists were stunned. A moment later, Yingye reacted, stood up in surprise and asked in a trembling voice; "Are you talking about the destruction of Su Tang who appeared in Shura hell some time ago?" at this time, the shadow night reflected. What has happened in the past two years basically revolved around this human being. Before, Jubao Pavilion suddenly established its owner and held an unprecedented grand auction in an unknown place, Even more, he did not hesitate to give the supreme order of Jubao pavilion to a human.


    This is a typical way to make friends with each other, and Yingye also heard that even the patriarchs of the other four families went to the original adventure town auction in person. If the five families did not meet Su Tang, it was impossible. Why were they so sad? As a shadow night who has been fighting openly and secretly with the people of the five families for many years, it is strange in itself.


    "Oh, yes, it''s very possible. I saw it with my own eyes when I was in the blood devil''s land. The five families did not hesitate to tear their faces with the emperor to keep Su Tang. Later, Ling Zhanwu appeared and directly suppressed the emperor''s people with tough means. As soon as the five families came back, they started a comprehensive Zhu Di family. It''s impossible to say that there is no relationship between them." Yingwu continued with a smile.


    Then, without waiting for shadow night to speak, shadow Wu continued; "Moreover, I was the first to arrive when the emperor in the city was crazy to snipe Su Tang. When I saw it, I clearly felt that the martial arts used by Su Tang had a very powerful and strange power. I didn''t want to understand it at that time, but I finally thought of it for more than a year. At that time, I felt the smell of destruction in that power. I thought that Su Tang should be in charge I have grasped the destructive power of the three supreme sources. As soon as this inference comes out, I think of the prophecy left by the emperor and empress in those years. In the whole later time, the actions of the five families have figured out this possibility. "


    Yingwu''s words made everyone silent again. Compared with the situation of the shadow family, the second family on the other side looked different. At this time, all the powerful figures of the second family gathered in the conference hall.


    "Hum, what do these five families want to do? Why are they everywhere?" at this time, the second clan leader, the second guzhan, was angry in the hall.


    "Yes, what do these five families want to do? They don''t want to compete for the throne, but they don''t let us compete. Don''t I Shura need a royal family? As the saying goes, the snake has no head. Now Shura has no royal family, and it is likely to be attacked by people of hidden races at any time. How can the scattered Shura family be their opponent? My second family Standing up at this time is also helping the whole Shura clan and clan leader. I don''t think we should care about these guys. We should just fight with the shadow family. "After the voice of the second solitary war fell, an old man directly stood up and said loudly.


    After hearing the old man''s words, others also made a voice and said; "Yes, the second elder is right. Now the Shura family is in the most dangerous time. My second family is also thinking of the whole Shura family at this time. Don''t worry about them, just go to war with the shadow family." more and more people say that the second solitary war is also a little moved, but after all, there are still some worries in the second solitary war when facing the six families.


    After a day of this, the second solitary battle finally made up his mind to fight with the shadow family, but he never thought that when I was ready to fight, he got a news that the shadow family had allied with the five families, and announced that no matter who wanted to compete for the throne of the Royal family, the six families would attack with all their strength.


    At the moment of receiving the news, the second solitary battle and a group of powerful figures of the second family were very angry, but even if they were angry, they didn''t dare to fight against the six families. Compared with the strength of his second family, they could only fight with the following at most. The victory and defeat were all 50-50. Now six such giants have joined together, The second house doesn''t dare to mess around.


    Although it seems to them that they are doing this for the good of the whole Shura family, this sentence is OK. If they say it outside, I''m afraid they will lose face and die.


    On the third day, Su Tang and others had arrived at the imperial city. As soon as they entered the city, Su Tang and others went directly to the place where the Feng family disaster was located. At this time, Feng Lingtian, the other four patriarchs and the shadow family patriarchs who had just joined the alliance stood there and waited. Su Tang and others sent a message to Feng Ling when they entered the city.


    "Clan leader, Su Tang, they''re coming." at this time, he kept watching the Fengling, pointing to Su Tang and others who had just come out of the corner. After hearing his words, Ling Feng and others turned around and saw Su Tang coming towards them with four people, including Ling Zhanwu and Han pangzi. As for the other two people, they didn''t know each other, However, the six patriarchs such as Feng Lingtian saw in an instant that their accomplishments were not weak, and even one of them should be no less than Ling Zhanwu.


    What shocked fenglingtian most was that he couldn''t see through Su Tang''s cultivation, but the powerful breath that would show from time to time shocked fenglingtian and others.

 Chapter 470

    "Hahaha, Su Tang, you''ve finally come. I haven''t seen you for more than a year. How''s it going? We''re so anxious that we don''t give us any news." as soon as Su Tang and others approached, Fengling greeted Su Tang with a smile. As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "There have been many things for more than a year. I forgot to contact brother Fengling for a while."


    "Hehe, never mind. Let''s go, clan leaders. They are all waiting for you." after that, Fengling took Su Tang and others to the gate of the Feng family. At this time, there were six clan leaders standing there. Su Tang came together and directly saluted and said; "Younger generation, Su Tang has seen your predecessors." while saluting, Su Tang''s eyes also swept to the shadow night standing on one side, with a little doubt in his eyes.


    Aware of the doubt in Su Tang''s eyes, Feng Lingtian said with a smile; "You boy, it''s been more than a year since you left. I don''t have any news. Let me introduce you." then Feng Lingtian pointed to Yingye standing beside him and said to Su Tang; "This is the long shadow night of the shadow family. He has allied with us yesterday." at the same time, he also turned to introduce Su Tang to shadow night.


    After Feng Lingtian''s introduction, Su Tang smiled and saluted again; "Younger generation Su Tang, I''ve met elder Yingye. It''s an honor for the younger generation to support the younger generation." I think I already know something about the forces that can join the alliance now. Besides, Feng Lingtian promised Yingye and will naturally tell him about his own affairs and the current situation.


    Seeing Su Tang so polite, Ying ye said with a kind smile; "You''re welcome, little friend. In fact, we have to thank you." Ying Ye appreciates Su Tang''s humble attitude. Such a talent is a talented person. No wonder the people of the five families will choose to support him without hesitation. Originally, he thought Su Tang would be very proud and have such ability if he was young, There must be some domineering people more or less.


    However, after seeing Su Tang, Yingye knew that Su Tang was a dragon and Phoenix among people. It was really good to support such people, but their hearts were very clear. It sounded good to support, but in fact it was to follow, but Su Tang said support, which gave them enough respect.


    "Hehe, you two are welcome. Let''s go in and talk again." fenglingtian also said at this time. After hearing his words, everyone nodded, and then entered the Fengjia mansion. Soon after, the party came to the hall and sat down one after another. Fenglingtian asked Su Tang; "Su Tang, you know, you''ve been in the desert forbidden area for more than a year. There seems to be no place for martial artists to stay there. How did you get here for more than a year?"


    Hearing Feng Lingtian''s question, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, I don''t know if you have heard of the city of thugs, elder." anyway, Su Tang is ready to say these things. Now that Feng Lingtian took the lead in asking, he didn''t intend to hide it. He asked directly. As his voice fell, Feng Lingtian and others nodded. At this time, Yingye said; "I know this place. I went there once more than a year ago, but it has become an empty city. The martial artists of the mob city don''t know where to go. Little friend, why did you suddenly mention this place?"


    "Hehe, actually, the place you mentioned is just a fake mob city. In fact, the real mob city is in the desert forbidden area. I''ve been there for more than a year." after that, Su Tang said how to get to the desert forbidden area mob city. After listening to Su Tang''s words, Feng Lingtian and others stood up in surprise, These things they have never heard of.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a powerful Shura warrior force in Shura No. 1. Seeing their pressure reduction, Su Tang also stood up and wanted Feng Lingtian and others to introduce elder Bai. At the same time, he said something that shocked Feng Lingtian and others; "In fact, the masters of the mob city should have heard of it. He is Luo Jiang, the second son of Luo Yuan, who was as talented as Luo Yu."


    "What? Luojiang? It''s him? How come he''s still alive for many years? And he''s organized such a powerful force? Su Tang, you didn''t deceive us?" at this time, the crazy family leader said frankly. His words are also a problem in the hearts of people who don''t know about it in the hall. When he heard the crazy family leader''s words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Master, how dare you cheat? Besides, master Luojiang will come out of the graphite situation soon. You will naturally see real people at that time. I believe you have seen master Luojiang at the beginning? You will know when you see real people."


    "Hahaha, Su Tang, don''t be surprised. Your news is really shocking. For a moment, you are a little surprised and talk disorderly." after hearing Su Tang''s words, the crazy family leader shouted directly. When he heard his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "This news is really shocking. When I heard this news, I was a little skeptical. Why would the younger generation blame the elder?"


    At this time, shadow night also said; "It''s really good. Now the Shura people all cover their hands. It''s just right that Luojiang can appear at this time. His Luo family is the eternal royal family of the Shura people. However, this will not change at any time. Before, my shadow family and the second family competed for the throne. In fact, they just don''t want the Shura people to continue like this. Of course, there are some dead hearts. You all know me The greatest dream of the ancestors of the shadow family is to destroy the emperor''s family and replace it. But at the beginning, there were people of the ghost family. The shadow family had no way at all. "


    After hearing his words, everyone nodded, and Su Tang continued; "This time, master Luojiang came out to agree with the Shura clan first and then destroy the ghost clan. You may have some knowledge about the ghost clan. Let me tell you." then Su Tang began to talk about the ghost clan with these people, At the same time, he also said that he and others met Ghost War and alien separation in the fake mob city outside the desert.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Feng Lingtian looked at Su Tang in surprise and asked; "Su Tang, what level of cultivation have you reached now? You can kill all the ghost wars, even the separated parts of the alien race." at the same time, other people also have such questions. They don''t know how powerful Su Tang''s cultivation is. They felt that Su Tang''s voice would fluctuate from time to time, which shocked them, Now I heard him say that the animals killed the Ghost War and wiped out the alien separation, so people were curious.


    Hearing Feng Lingtian''s question, Su Tang didn''t hide it and said directly; "My current cultivation level, calculated by the cultivation level on the mainland, should belong to the peak of the realm of God, which is equivalent to the half step God level in the Shura family. It is only a line away from the God level Shura." Su Tang''s voice is very light, but it shocked those who don''t know Su Tang''s cultivation level.


    "Half step God level, tut Tut, Su Tang, you''re awesome. I didn''t expect you to be so awesome in just over a year." at this time, Fengling said, his tone was full of surprise and happiness. He regarded Su Tang as his good brother. At this time, his good brother was so powerful, Of course he was very happy.


    At the same time, Feng Lingtian and others are also very happy. The stronger Su Tang''s strength, the greater their chance to leave Shura hell. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Moreover, we have also found the place where Master Luo Yu sealed the mainland channel. There are just some troubles, so it''s best to unify the Shura before going. In this way, we have a greater chance of success."


    "Trouble? What trouble?" Feng Lingtian asked. After hearing his words, Su Tang said directly; "The seal should be in the nest of the ghost family. Everyone knows that the ghost family is very powerful, but they admit defeat too little. There are many strong people in the Shura family, many of whom can resist them. This time, as long as we unify the Shura family and get the help of the strong people of the Shura family, we will have a much higher chance of success in attacking the ghost family. At the same time, there is good news , because I wiped out the separation of the alien outside the desert, the alien body was also severely damaged. I''m afraid it has fallen into a deep sleep at this time. "


    "Deep sleep? Doesn''t that mean that as long as we kill the ghost clan, we can kill the alien clan directly, and he has no chance to revive?" Su Tang''s voice fell, and Feng Lingtian directly said, with an excited light in his eyes. After all, it''s powerful. It''s very scary to listen to Su Tang, If such a strong person exists in the ghost family''s nest and wants to attack the ghost family, even if it unifies the current Shura family, it is not easy to have a chance.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, that''s true, so we don''t have much time. Now we must unify the ten super forces in the whole imperial city. When the imperial city is unified, the forces in other places will be much simpler. Moreover, this time, when the wall of Luojiang comes out, we will get the support of some latent Shura elders, plus the support of thugs With the powerful strength of the city, it is much easier to attack the ghost family this time. At the same time, after the attack, I will try to break the seal. At that time, I will directly take a group of Shura forces, leave Shura hell and return to the mainland. "


    The crowd nodded. At this time, Yingye said; "The relationship between my shadow family and the other three families is fairly good. Let me talk about them. As for the second family, you''d better find a way. The people of this family are similar to the emperor family who has left, and care about the position of the Shura royal family very much." after the voice of shadow night fell, Ling Zhanwu, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, said; "The second house, I''ll go there and say that they shouldn''t dare to brush any tricks. Anyway, there are not many of them and there are not many of them. If they are still stubborn, I don''t mind letting them go like di."


    As soon as Ling Zhanwu said this, Feng Lingtian laughed and said; "It''s best to have master Ling talk about it. Our family and the second family have had some contradictions. Let''s go and say they won''t agree. If they don''t do well, they will spread the matter." in fact, after hearing Yingye''s words just now, Feng Lingtian thought it was the best thing for Ling Zhanwu to talk about it, but he didn''t dare to speak. After all, he was overbearing about Ling Zhanwu, They still have some fear.


    They don''t want to offend Ling Zhanwu because of such things. Di''s family is the best example. None of them can compare with Di''s family. Such a powerful Di''s family is crushed to death by Ling Zhanwu, and they don''t see enough. But now that Ling Zhanwu has said it, the second family is going to be unlucky.


    "Well, let''s do this today. Let''s go and get busy. I have to send a letter to master Luojiang. You will give me news tomorrow. This time, I don''t know how long the alien will sleep. The more these things are completed, the better it will be for us, and the casualties of Shura will be reduced a lot." after seeing the decision, Su Tang nodded and said aloud.


    The crowd nodded in succession, and then Su Tang and others returned to the courtyard where they lived a year ago. In the courtyard, Su Tang found the messenger stone from Bai Changlao, and quickly activated it. He wrote all the things here in Luojiang, which is far away in the desert forbidden area. After receiving the news from Su Tang, Luo Jiang announced it without saying a word, with the warriors of the whole mob city, Come to the imperial city.


    With the order issued by Luojiang, the fighters in the city of thugs became excited one by one. They were all militants. They were forced to come to the city of thugs because they offended some big forces. Although they have been in the city of thugs for many years, they have been used to life there for many years, but as soon as they heard about it, there will be a war, One by one, they were still very convinced and excited.


    At the same time, Luo Jiang also left the mob city and entered the training place of Luo Ling and Bai Sisi. The current situation can''t be delayed. He has no way to let Luo Ling and Bai Sisi continue their training. He can only summon them back from the training place. After returning to the family, Yingye directly summoned all the powerful figures in the family, Even some reclusive supreme elders were called out.


    "Everybody, did you understand what I said just now? What do you think?" Yingye sat on the main seat and thought about the people below. At this time, Yingwu nodded and said; "Patriarch, I think it''s necessary to do the same thing. Now Shura hell is dead and will collapse sooner or later. It''s best to leave the mainland with Su Tang at this time. One of the alien things on the mainland, I think we are also a member of the mainland after all. Since the mainland is in trouble, why can''t we just sit back and ignore it? After all, it''s our ancestral land , I wouldn''t say anything if I were occupied by another race. "


    "Xiao wu''er is right. This is really a good opportunity. As for the royal family, we old guys are too persistent these years. I didn''t expect Luojiang to be alive. There is a picture to agree with the Shura family. I believe the Shura family will be many times better than the emperor''s rule." at this time, an old man sitting next to Yingye also said, This man is the strongest of today''s filmmakers and the super strong of half step God level.


    Yes, if the three of them, no one below has any opinion. Comparing the status of these three people in the filmmaker is not low, they all agree, and the others will definitely not say more. Comparing this event is also a very good choice. Seeing that no one has any objection, shadow night continues to say; "Well, let''s prepare for this period of time. When Luojiang pulls down the Imperial City, I''m afraid it''s time for us to prepare for the battle, so give me good cultivation during this period of time. I can''t take the fight with the ghost family lightly. I have to persuade the other two people to join."


    "Yes!" everyone nodded and agreed. Then Yingye left the shadow family directly and went to another Liang family force. After making the whole thing clear, the two people nodded and agreed to join the alliance. After all, this is a very good opportunity. Returning to the mainland again is the dream of the Shura people. Since the Shura hell changed, These tasks are all about returning to the mainland. Therefore, when Di''s first organization of the transmission array, these families will shoot people to participate, in fact, in order to enable their people to return to the mainland.


    At this time, Ling Zhanwu directly found the second guzhan in the second house. After explaining his intention, he asked; "What''s your plan? Do you want to join or be expelled like Di Shi?" he was overbearing. He directly threatened the second family''s nest. If Su Tang were here, he would redefine the overbearing of Ling Zhanwu.


    "This..." after hearing Ling Zhanwu''s words, he was very reluctant. At this time, he still wanted to become the king of the Shura family. However, Ling Zhanwu''s words had made it clear that if he didn''t agree, he would be the same as emperor, but it was a little difficult for him to agree. For a time, the second guzhan didn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing his appearance, Ling Zhanwu snorted coldly. In fact, as soon as he put it away, he shouted loudly; "I''ll give you three breaths to think about it. You can''t wait until it''s out of date!" with the surging weather trend of Ling Zhanwu, the second guzhan was frightened and said immediately; "Well, I''ll do what you say about my second family." hearing this answer, Ling Zhanwu immediately withdrew his momentum and continued; "It''s best if you can decide like this. You''d better listen to me for the second solitary battle. But you promise this time. Don''t brush any tricks for me. If I find out, the scene of emperor''s hundreds of years ago will be staged in your second house."

 Chapter 471

    Ling Zhanwu''s arrogance made the second guzhan completely unable to resist, so he could only nod and say; "Don''t worry, sir. Since the younger generation has promised, this matter won''t mess up." although the second guzhan still thinks about the throne in his heart, he doesn''t dare to think about the strength of Ling Zhanwu at all. Emperor''s that is an iron lesson. His second family is much weaker than emperor''s strength. In the face of such a strong Ling Zhanwu, they have no choice.


    Second, Ling Zhanwu was very satisfied with his reaction. After a cold look at him, Ling Zhanwu said; "After a while, the ancestor of Luojiang will come back to the imperial city. At that time, he will unify the forces in the imperial city first. You''d better not make anything for me. If you dare to make me lose face, you''ll die." the moment the voice fell, the figure of Ling Zhanwu also disappeared.


    At this time, only the second guzhan was left standing there. He was stunned by Ling Zhanwu''s words. Luojiang, the name of the second guzhan was so familiar to him. When Luojiang became famous, he also took the position of the head of the second family. Thousands of years later, he suddenly heard the name of Luojiang, which made the second guzhan stunned, I was awakened by the sound of Ling Zhanwu in the back.


    Ling Zhanwu is a matter for Luo''s descendants. They, who are super powerful people, know that he can become an ancestor. I didn''t expect that this Luojiang is still alive and plans to come back to unify the Shura family. At this moment, the second guzhan has no intention to compete for royal status. There is this one, It''s no use how his second family competes. As long as he comes back, the throne of the royal family must be his.


    With such an idea, the second guzhan shook his head and turned helplessly towards the hall. Then the whole powerful figures of the second family gathered in the hall. Then the second guzhan directly told all the things that Ling Zhanwu came to him just now. After listening, all the people of the second family were silent, Even the previous most brazen second letter stopped talking at this time.


    "Clan leader, what are you going to do?" the second Jue asked. Among the elders of the second family, the second Jue''s status is not low. He is also a calmer person among the elders. After hearing the words of the second guzhan, he immediately remembered that the five families in the blood magic land didn''t hesitate to tear their faces with di. Now when he heard the words of the second guzhan, He also reacted in an instant.


    "What else can we do? Ling Zhanwu has said so. You don''t know her strength. I don''t want the second family to become the second emperor. Moreover, now that Luojiang is coming back, even if he grabs the throne of the royal family, he may offend the other eight forces in the Imperial City and the forces of Luojiang. He has no choice but to unite with them. Moreover That Sutang is also the key to whether the Shura people can leave here and return to the mainland. "The second solitary battle continued.


    As his voice fell, all the second parents nodded. Now they can only choose this way. Anyway, even if the current royal family position is given to the second family, it is just a short title. In order to offend so many forces and lose the opportunity to leave here, how stupid they are, they won''t choose this way.


    "I agree!" the second Jue nodded first. With his statement, elders nodded one after another. Seeing that everyone agreed, the second guzhan also said; "Well, now that everyone has agreed, I''ll go to find fenglingtian and alliance with them." as the voice of the second solitary battle fell, all the elders nodded.


    In the next few days, the imperial city was also completely stabilized. The top forces were allied, and the small forces below dared not make any disorderly moves. Without the previous open and secret fighting, the Imperial City calmed down in an instant, and Su Tang and others on the other side also received the news, Luojiang has led the people of the mob city to the emperor city.


    "Does Bai Changlao have any news from the ghost family now?" Su Tang looked at Bai Changlao sitting in front of him in a small courtyard of the wind family. These days, the imperial city is calm, and Su Tang and others have nothing to do. He has paid close attention to the ghost family''s affairs these days. After all, Su Tang himself doesn''t know how long the alien will sleep, If he wakes up, the people of the ghost family know everything, I''m afraid they will pour out their nest and catch themselves again.


    "It''s very quiet. The people of the ghost clan haven''t moved at all. I think their Lord hasn''t awakened yet." elder Bai replied. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, relieved a lot, and continued; "Master Luojiang should be able to reach the imperial city tomorrow. Now the imperial city has calmed down. When he comes together, we can integrate the existing forces and directly attack the ghost clan."


    Elder Bai nodded. At this time, Ling Zhanwu also came in from the outside. Ling Zhanwu also left the imperial city these days. She said she was looking for some friends. Now seeing Ling Zhanwu coming back, Su Tang asked happily; "How''s it going, sir?" Ling Zhanwu smiled and said when he heard Su Tang''s question; "Hehe, there''s no problem at all. I found those former friends. They all said that they would join as long as they had the opportunity to leave here. As for attacking the ghost clan, they also agreed. Compared with this ghost clan, it''s the number one enemy of Shura clan."


    "That''s great. With the help of the friends of the elders, we have more top experts, so that the ghost clan can''t turn any waves." Su Tang said happily. After hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu smiled and said aloud; "Hehe, let''s go. I''ll take you to meet them. They are very curious about you."


    Su Tang nodded, looked at Bai Changlao and said; "Elder Bai, let''s go and meet these experts together." after hearing his words, elder Bai nodded and said; "Well, those who can be respected by master Ling must be powerful people, and it''s good to see them." after that, under the leadership of Ling Zhanwu, Su Tang and Bai Changlao walked outside the courtyard.


    After a while, Ling Zhanwu took Su Tang and others to another small courtyard. At this time, there were voices of some people talking in the courtyard. Ling Zhanwu smiled and directly pushed the door open and went in. Su Tang and Bai Changlao also walked in after getting up. One of them was steady and ugly. He looked at the two women who were fighting at this time and said; "The war dance is back. Can you two not go crazy?"


    The man''s words worked very well. At the moment when his voice fell, the two noisy women calmed down and turned to look at Ling Zhanwu. One of the women asked; "Xiao Wu, is the boy behind you su Tang?" hearing her question, the three people in the yard focused their eyes on Su Tang.


    At this time, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "HMM." then he introduced it to Su Tang; "Su Tang, these two are my good sisters. They are close sisters. One is xueluo and the other is Xueyi." then he continued pointing to the man; "As for his name, I think you''ve heard some. He''s the famous war devil tianque in Shura hell." Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell, and Su Tang and Bai Changlao were surprised. At this time, Su Tang said; "The elder is zhanmo tianque. Your famous younger generation is like thunder."


    "Hahaha, little brother, I''m joking. My tianque is famous for those things I did in my early years. It''s funny to say." tianque is also a straightforward man. When he heard Su Tang''s words, even when he was young, he said aloud, his quality and his voice fell, and the woman named xueluo smiled and said; "Oh, Sutang boy, how come you''ve heard of tianque? Haven''t you heard of our sisters?"


    After hearing her words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He turned his head and looked at the two women with a trace of doubt in his eyes. Aware of his doubt, Ling Zhanwu said with a smile; "They are also a member of the evil Shura. People in Shura hell call them demons. In fact, everyone doesn''t know that the demons are not one person, but their sisters."


    Su Tang was stunned and said with a smile immediately; "The two elders laughed. I just came to Shura hell. I don''t know much about things in Shura hell, so I''ll forgive you for what you haven''t done well. But I''ve heard a little about your reputation. It''s very mysterious. I didn''t expect to see a real person today. It''s really an honor for the younger generation."


    "Giggle, little dance, your friend is really talkative. I like it!" Xue Luojiao said with a smile. After hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu shook his head and said; "Well, let''s get down to business. You two have to restrain yourself. There are no outsiders here. Why do you look like this? I have goose bumps." after hearing Ling Zhanwu''s words, the two people turned their lips, changed their state in a moment, and the whole person became serious all of a sudden.


    At this time, tianque said; "Brother Sutang, I think your cultivation should be similar to that of Xiaowu. You don''t have to call us predecessors. I''m a little longer than you. Call big brother directly for face. Xiaowu''s friend is my friend of tianque." after his voice fell, xueluo and blood nodded and said; "Yes, if you call us, we seem to be very old. Besides, your cultivation is above me. We are a little uneasy."


    "Ha ha, since you don''t like it, the boy won''t cry much in the future." Su Tang said with a smile. With Su Tang''s words, the relationship between them was brought into a lot in an instant. Next, Ling Zhanwu said; "The ancestor Luojiang of the Ming family will come to the imperial city. Now all the super forces in the Imperial City have been united by us. As soon as the ancestor Luojiang arrives, we can directly set out to attack the ghost clan."


    "I have no opinion. Anyway, I''ll hit whoever you say," tianque said directly. With his words, Ying Long fell, and xueluo and blood didn''t matter; "Yes, anyway, we came here for Xiaowu. She said we would fight anyone. But brother Sutang, can you really bring the Shura people to the mainland?" although they all believe in lingzhan dance, they are still uncertain. After all, the Shura people have thought about many ways for many years, and they can''t leave, Now a human has become the key figure for the Shura to leave here, which they can''t accept for a time.


    "Ha ha, let me show you something." Su Tang knew that it was difficult for the three rebellious strong men to believe without showing some real skills. His voice fell, and Su Tang suddenly burst out a aura. With the emergence of aura, the faces of tianque and xueluo blood clothes changed, and tianque frowned. After a moment, he said something clearly; "Destruction is coming, Shura returns to the ancestors! That''s what I mean. I see, brother, you''re so cow."


    At this time, xueluo and Xueyi didn''t react, and asked vaguely when they heard tianque''s words; "What do you mean?" they obviously didn''t feel the special breath in Su Tang''s aura. At this time, tianque said; "How do you feel about the aura of brother Su Tang?" asked tianque, xueluo reacted in a moment, looked at Su Tang with his eyes shining and said; "Su Tang, you are so powerful. I didn''t expect it. I completely believe you now."


    The blood coat also followed and said; "Yes, I didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager''s words in those years meant this. The poor emperor''s two Shura hell were destroyed like this and completely lost people''s hearts. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be like this. The wall fell down and people pushed it." said that the blood clothes couldn''t help mourning for the emperor''s people. Looking at her, tianque shook her head and said; "There''s no way. Who doesn''t want to leave here now, the forces in Shura hell? It''s understandable for Di Shi to do so."


    Everyone nodded. Even Ling Zhanwu didn''t say anything about it. At this time, Su Tang took back his aura and said; "Elder Ling should have told you before? The seal set by elder Luo Xuan should be in the nest of the ghost clan. Now the master of the ghost clan is sleeping, and the strength of the ghost clan is greatly reduced. Now is the best time to attack the ghost clan, but I''m really not sure if I can break the seal."


    Hearing his words, que nodded and said; "You have to try anyway. Since the empress left such a prophecy at the beginning, it shows that it is possible that the emperor can destroy Shura hell for his own speculation. Why can''t we destroy the ghost family for this opportunity? Anyway, the ghost family is also the number one enemy of the Shura family. If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed."


    After hearing his words, xueluo also said; "Yes, anyway, this opportunity is much more reliable than Di''s guess, so I have to try it." as xueluo''s voice fell, Xueyi also said; "Then do it. Anyway, I''ve been unhappy with the ghost clan for a long time. This time I just had a good fight with them. By the way, Su Tang, I heard from Xiaowu that you killed the Ghost War before? Is it true?"


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, not that he killed him. Now I''m afraid the people of the ghost clan have poured out. I can still be so comfortable here?" with Su Tang''s voice falling, blood clothes continued; "I''ve seen ghost warfare before. His strength is very strong. I''m afraid I''m not his opponent. I didn''t expect Su Tang to kill this guy alone."


    Tianque also nodded and said; "The strength of Ghost War is really good. I saw him in a forbidden area at the beginning, but we just looked at each other from a distance. We didn''t fight each other, and we didn''t know the specific situation, but I can feel that his strength should not be under me." tianque''s strength now has stepped into the divine level, which is very powerful.


    "His strength is really good. You don''t know that at that time, he still summoned his separate body of the ghost Lord, which has been destroyed by Su Tang. Don''t look at Su Tang like this. If I really fight, I won''t be his opponent. I believe you will see it soon." Ling Zhanwu also said at this time, and fell with her voice, Tianque nodded and said; "There is no doubt that a warrior who can master the power of destruction is powerful. Brother, let''s have a duel sometime. Although I know he is not your opponent, I still want to try."


    Su Tang nodded; "Well, when the ghost clan is finished, I will have a good fight with brother tianque." Su Tang doesn''t intend to refuse at all. He has been to tianque since he came in just now. Although his cultivation is not high, his combat effectiveness is not low. If he can have the title of war devil, his combat effectiveness will be low?


    Several people were chatting in the courtyard. At this time, Luojiang came to the imperial city with a group of people from the mob city at full speed. At the same time, they also paid close attention to the movements of the ghost family. At this time, the Dharma protector came to Luojiang and asked; "Lord, what''s the situation in the imperial city now?" Luo Jiang said when he heard the question of the Dharma protector; "Su Tang has unified the imperial city. This time we can directly accept it."


    "Well? The city master decided that we''d better go directly to the nine elders first. How can many of us go to the emperor city together? If we go to the ghost city together, the speed will be much faster. If only you go to the emperor city, it should be much faster." the Dharma protector continued to speak. After hearing his words, Luo Jiang thought for a while, nodded and said; "It''s really nice of you to say that. I think it''s just as you say. Now you take the people of the mob city to the ghost family''s nest. I''ll contact Su Tang to ask them to take people in advance, leaving only a few main people."


    The Dharma protector nodded. After Luojiang explained a few words, the Dharma protector separated from Luojiang with the people in the mob city. While Luojiang was on his way, Su Tang sent a message. At this time, Su Tang in the imperial city also nodded after receiving the news from Luojiang. After talking to Ling Zhanwu and others, he turned and left the courtyard.

 Chapter 472

    After finding fenglingtian, Su Tang quickly told the news from Luojiang. After listening to it, fenglingtian nodded and said; "OK, I know. I''ll go to the other people and ask them to send someone to let the martial artists in the family set out in advance." then Feng Lingtian hurried away. At this time, Su Tang watched Feng Lingtian leave and returned to the previous courtyard. As soon as he came in, Ling Zhanwu asked; "Is there something wrong with Lao Zu?"


    Just now Su Tang was in a hurry and didn''t tell them too much. Ling Zhanwu was more or less worried. Su Tang shook his head and said; "There''s no problem with master Luojiang. He just thinks that he will slow down when he comes with so many warriors in the mob city. Although he makes it clear that he can reach the emperor city, there are too many people after all. Even if he arrives, it''s almost late at night, so he asked me to call the forces in the emperor city first and shoot the warriors who participated in the war this time to go to the ghost clan first. He has asked Tang The Dharma protector took the people of the mob city to rush there. He should be able to get to the emperor city late this night. "


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "This can really save a lot of time. If we go on like this, we can start tomorrow. At the same time, we can quickly catch up with the previous team who rushed in advance. This saves a lot of time. We don''t have to let everyone in the mob city go around the Imperial City and leave. This is a good way." with the voice of Ling Zhanwu falling, tianque and others nodded.


    Just then, the voice of fenglingtian came from outside the door; "Su Tang!" as the voice fell, Su Tang turned around. At this time, Feng Lingtian came in with the other eight patriarchs. It was already coming, and Feng Lingtian said; "Everything has been arranged. Now the major families have begun to gather people quickly. They should start at noon."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s the best. Master Luojiang will soon be on his way alone. He should go to the Imperial City late this night. We''ll follow him and catch up with the front troops early tomorrow morning. The more favorable it is for us to start a war with the ghost family, otherwise the alien will wake up and we''ll be in big trouble." although Su Tang killed the alien''s separation before, However, there is still a great difference between noumenon and separation. Besides, this alien has always had a special ability, that is, it can suppress the lower Reiki than the nine you power they use.


    Su Tang has seen it before. The power of Jiuyou should be stronger than that of Shura. If the alien wakes up, such suppression will cause heavy casualties on their side. Now we must fight against the ghost race against time and strive to destroy the ghost race when the alien does not fully wake up, even if the alien wakes up, I dealt with him once myself.


    The crowd nodded. At this time, Yingye said; "Su Tang, I asked Yingwu to contact the people of the spirit clan before. They said they also wanted to join us. I don''t know what you think?" as the voice of Yingye fell, Su Tang and Ling Zhanwu were stunned. A moment later, Su Tang said happily; "Of course, it''s best to have such a powerful race as the spirit clan join us, so that we can deal with the ghost clan more easily."


    Su Tang didn''t expect to hear such good news. He had heard about the power of the lingzu before. Originally, Su Tang also wanted to ask Yingye if there was any way to pull the lingzu over, but he didn''t know how to speak. Compared with the relationship between the Shura and the hidden race, no one knew whether the lingzu people would like to. Now that he heard Yingye say so, Of course, Su Tang is very happy to accept it.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yingye said; "That''s good. I''ll ask Yingwu to inform the spirit clan when I go back, but do I also ask them to go directly to the ghost clan? We don''t know where the ghost clan''s nest is?" as his voice fell, Su Tang remembered. He just thought about arranging people, but didn''t tell these people where the ghost clan is, Thinking of this, Su Tang can only ask Bai Changlao for help, because he doesn''t know.


    "Elder Bai, I think I''ll trouble you to leave in advance with the people of the major forces in the imperial city. When master Luojiang comes tonight, we''ll chase you tomorrow." after hearing Su Tang''s words, elder Bai nodded without hesitation and replied; "OK, everything is up to you." seeing Bai Changlao''s promise, Su Tang turned to look at Yingye and said; "Elder, I don''t know how far the spirit clan is from us. Can they get to the Imperial City tonight?"


    Shadow night thought and said; "There should be no problem. The spirit clan has flying monsters, which will speed up a lot, and should be able to arrive at night." after discussing again, elder Bai left with these clan leaders. At noon, the army of the imperial city set off in a mighty manner. The movement here immediately set off a great storm in the whole Shura clan, and the nine forces sent troops together, This has not happened for many years. I remember such a thing happened only when Roche ruled.


    For a moment, many hidden Shura strongmen saw that there was something fishy about this time. One by one, they came out of the mountain and began to follow these people to see what they were going to do this time. At the same time, some small families everywhere saw such a situation, all families related to the big family also sent out fighters and began to gather towards these people, When hearing the news, Su Tang and others laughed.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. After these people knew about this, I''m afraid they would all stand up and help. I didn''t expect that they would gather the strength of the Shura family in such a simple way. It was unexpected." Ling Zhanwu said with a smile. After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "There are some medical problems. I didn''t expect it to be like this. It seems that God is fattening us."


    "Hehe, now I believe more and more that you are the one in the empress Su Tang''s prophecy. Otherwise, even if these people go, they may not really unite. However, with you, it will be different. As long as you talk about your affairs at that time, I''m afraid many people are willing to gamble. Compared with the current Shura people, everyone wants to leave this place and go outside to have a look , this is a very good opportunity, "Tian que said at this time.


    In the following time, Su Tang and others kept listening to the news from various places. In the evening, a bird song sounded over the Imperial City, followed by the sound of birds, and the shadow night with Su Tang and others laughed and said; "The people of the spirit clan have arrived. Let''s go out and meet." after hearing his words, Su Tang and others got up one after another and walked outside. Soon they came to the gate of the wind family. At this time, a very huge bird had fallen at the gate, and eight martial artists in strange clothes were standing there at this time.


    "Patriarch, this is the wind house." at this time, everyone said to the woman standing in the front.


    After hearing the man''s words, the leading woman nodded. At this time, Yingye came out with Su Tang and others. After seeing the woman, she went up directly, smiled and said directly; "Hehe, lingjiu clan leader, I didn''t expect you to come this time." seeing Yingye coming, lingjiu smiled. After hearing his words, lingjiu replied; "This time it''s a big event. I don''t trust others to do it. Chief Yingye, I don''t know if you can introduce us to Su Tang?"


    This spirit vulture came to see Su Tang this time. She was very curious about this human being. It was really amazing that she could make such earth shaking events in Shura hell as a human being. Moreover, this human being was still the one predicted by the empress. This is the key to whether his spirit family can leave Shura hell, Now the Shura hell has completely failed. There is only one way to perish if she continues to stay. Since she has the opportunity to leave now, of course, her spirit family can''t miss this opportunity.


    "No problem, lingjiu clan leader, come with me." Yingye nodded, and then took a group of people led by lingjiu to Su Tang and others who were standing at the gate. After entering, Yingye smiled and said to Su Tang; "Su Tang, this is the elder lingjiu, the contemporary leader of lingzu. These are her disciples of lingzu." then I introduced Su Tang and others to lingjiu.


    After the introduction one by one, the vulture looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "What a young hero! He is so young that he has such accomplishments. What surprises me most is that you can still learn the dragon family''s secret method. It''s really good, but I don''t know what the dragon family''s secret method is." Su Tang frowned unnaturally as the voice of the spirit vulture fell. He asked people to practice the secret method, but it''s taboo among martial artists, Even people who are very close to her have something wrong with asking. Unexpectedly, she asked the vulture for the first time.


    Aware of Su Tang''s frown, the vulture immediately reacted and hurriedly explained; "Little friend, don''t get me wrong. Although my spirit clan is also practicing, I haven''t been in contact with foreigners for a long time, and many rules are not very clear. The reason why I ask you this is because people of the spirit clan often have some origin with the dragon clan, and the combat skills we cultivate are also the Dragon martial arts handed down by the dragon clan. Therefore, I was curious after I felt that my little friend had the smell of dragon clan secret skills Ask, little friend, you want to see a freak. "


    After getting the explanation from the vulture, Su Tang''s theft suddenly relaxed and said with a smile; "So it is. I said that when I saw the elder and others just now, I suddenly had a familiar feeling. It was because of this. The elder said that I just understood the real Longba body of the dragon family and didn''t practice the secret method of the dragon family. If the real Longba body is also a secret method, that''s the only one."


    "Real dragon bully body? You mean real dragon bully body? Are you kidding?" as soon as Su Tang said, the spirit vulture was surprised. Su Tang didn''t care much about her appearance. Since the other party is far away from the dragon family, he must know the real dragon bully body. Everyone knows that even the dragon family itself is very difficult to understand it, Not to mention species other than dragons.


    "Hehe, I also got the meaning of elder Yinglong by chance, so I realized a trace of the real dragon Qi, so I achieved the real dragon bully body. Don''t be too surprised." Su Tang continued with a slight smile. As his voice fell, the vulture shook his head and said; "Hehe, little friend, you are modest. It''s really difficult for the dragon family to understand it. You can understand it by relying on the Qi of the real dragon. This talent is really amazing."


    "Hehe, it seems that Xiaoyou is really not an ordinary person. No wonder you can become the person predicted by the emperor." after that, the vulture looked at those Shura warriors around Su Tang and said; "Everyone, my spiritual family wants to come to zhengdu all the time, so there is no holiday with the Shura family. This time we came to alliance with you for an opportunity. This time we all have the same purpose, so let''s talk straight where we can use my spiritual family."


    After hearing his words, the great patriarch, who is now the real power figure in the Imperial City, nodded. At this time, Ling Zhanwu said; "Well, you''re welcome, master. This time we''re not for the Shura family, but for the whole Shura hell. I believe we should know a lot by our ability. If the master of the ghost family is resurrected, I''m afraid no one in the Shura hell can compete. Fortunately, the alien was seriously injured by Su Tang this time. Now we''re in a deep sleep. The strength of the ghost family is weak, so we can''t compete We can have this opportunity to go to the ghost clan and destroy the alien clan. We are not sure that Su Tang can''t predict the Chinese. So far, it''s just our guess. "


    Ling Zhanwu''s words are very good. First of all, he showed his attitude to the spirit vulture. This time, our main cemetery is to destroy the ghost clan and the alien clan. As for whether Su Tang is predicted, no one can be sure. On the one hand, what if Su Tang is not? At that time, the lingzu ground turtle will feel that the Shura people have deceived their fellow disciples. If they go to war with the Shura people at that time, the Shura people may have to be in trouble again. On the other hand, it is a reminder not to hope that the whole Xinjiang will have a problem with Su Tang. In case of any problem, the lingzu people will not blame others.


    The spirit vulture recognized the meaning of Ling Zhan''s words and said with a smile; "We all know this. Don''t worry. The people of our lingzu are not ghosts. They are too overbearing. Our lingzu is reasonable. As I said just now, we are here for an opportunity. As for the final result, it depends on the will of heaven. If Su Tang Xiaoyou is predicted, it would be best. If we don''t die, our lingzu will still be the same as Shura Friends who have fought shoulder to shoulder will also find a way to leave Shura hell with the Shura people. "


    The spirit vulture had thought before coming. Now the Shura family is the one who has lost the most in the Shura hell. No one knows what kind of power the Shura family is singing. No matter what the final result is, the spirit family has decided to join the Shura family. After all, the Shura hell can''t last for many years, and everyone wants to leave, Compared with other hidden races, the vulture still believes in Shura. At least she has mastered a lot of things for many years and knows Shura better.


    "That''s the best. I feel very honored to form an alliance with the spirit family. My ancestors of Luo family will come tonight. At that time, the leader of the spirit vulture family can talk about the alliance with my ancestors. Now it''s not convenient for me to be a junior. Ling Zhanwu nods and says.

 Chapter 473

    With the voice of Ling Zhan dance falling, Feng Lingtian also said at this time; "Let''s go inside and talk slowly. The strong man of the spirit family was born slowly once. This time, my wind family is shining." hearing Feng Lingtian''s words, the spirit vulture smiled at him and said; "I''ve heard that the strength of Jubao Pavilion is all over zhengeshura hell. This time, when I saw that the main fruit of the wind Pavilion is the dragon and Phoenix among people."


    After the voice of the spirit vulture fell, the party, led by Feng Lingtian, walked towards Feng''s house. In the hall, the spirit vulture asked; "This time, I heard the leader of Yingye say that the Lord of the ghost clan seems to be the same race as the alien on the outside mainland. I don''t know much about this wish. Can you tell me about the alien?"


    Hearing the lingjiu''s question, everyone''s eyes turned to Su Tang. The only one who knows the alien here is Su Tang. Aware of everyone''s eyes, Su Tang nodded and quickly told all the alien things. After listening to Su Tang''s story, the lingjiu nodded and continued; "This alien is really special, but from Su Tang, you said that the alien ha Xiang of this ghost clan is a general alien. How powerful can he be?"


    When the spirit vulture asked this question, everyone also had such doubts at this time. Although the alien has fallen asleep now, no one knows whether he will wake up suddenly when he and others attack the ghost clan. He can know the details of the other party. In this way, he can have a way to deal with the war. Otherwise, if he doesn''t understand the enemy at that time, he may suffer a great loss.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "Don''t worry about this. I''ve figured out a way to deal with him. Even if the alien wakes up, you don''t have to worry. The previous serious injury is not easy to recover. After saying that the alien hasn''t fully revived, and there are injuries, his strength will be greatly reduced. At that time, you just need to stop the strong ones of the ghost clan. It''s strange Leave it all to me. "


    Su Tang has made plans for this alien race. Although the alien race is powerful, it is just a soul body. There are several methods he can deal with the soul body. Su Tang doesn''t worry too much about this, but although there are only more than ten people in the ghost race, everyone is a strong man in Shura hell. Although he can deal with one or two, But he also wants to prevent the alien from sneaking into the people on his side, so as long as he drags these ghost strongmen, Su Tang will have a way to kill the alien.


    After su Tang''s voice fell, the vulture nodded and said; "That''s the best. I don''t know when we can start?"


    "When the ancestor of Luojiang arrives in the evening, let''s start early tomorrow morning." Ling Zhanwu replied at this time. The vulture nodded again, and then the group chatted in the hall. At this time, Luojiang, a few hundred miles away from the Imperial City, galloped all the way towards the Imperial City. With the passage of time, Late at night, Luojiang could see the city from a distance, which made him feel very familiar.


    He used to live here when he was a child. Since he entered the desert Jedi alone, he hasn''t come back for thousands of years. Roche''s demise once made him very regret. If he hadn''t been here in the Jedi, maybe Roche wouldn''t be so quickly caught by Mie.


    "Hey, I haven''t come back for many years. It''s the same as before, except that things are right and people are wrong." he shook his head and looked at the city not far away. Luo Jiang took another step and soon entered the city. With his entry, the messenger stone in Su Tang''s hand also lit up at this moment. Just now, Su Tang asked about the itinerary of elder Bai in a letter, At this time, as soon as the messenger stone shines, Su Tang will activate it directly.


    The voice of elder Bai also came; "Su Tang, everything is going very well on our side, and I also asked about the cleaning up of the ghost family''s nest. Everything is calm and nothing big has happened." after hearing Bai Changlao''s words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, an elder of the Feng family came in from outside the hall and said directly to Feng Lingtian; "Patriarch, there is a man named Luojiang outside who wants to see the patriarch."


    "Old Luo Jiang is here. I''ll take him in." hearing the elder''s words, Ling Zhanwu, who was sitting quietly, stood up in surprise. After that, he was ready to walk outside the hall. At this time, Su Tang said; "Let''s go together." hearing Su Tang''s words, Ling Zhanwu shook his head and said; "No, I''ll come in a minute anyway. It''s too troublesome for many people to go together." then her figure had left the hall.


    Su Tang shook his head helplessly. After a while, Ling Zhanwu came back again. Luo Jiang followed her and entered the hall. At the moment of seeing Luo Jiang, Feng Lingtian stood up and said with a smile; "Luojiang hasn''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you again in my life."


    At this time, Su Tang also said with a smile; "Master Luojiang, you''ve come. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Hehe, I ran all the way. I can''t help it. The distance is too far and the time is too fast, so I''m late." after saying that, he looked at Feng Lingtian and said; "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you again." after learning that Roche was destroyed, Luojiang was disheartened and never returned to the emperor to eat. He stayed in the desert Jedi all year round. He had thought before that he might never have the chance to meet the emperor city in his life.


    But there was nothing like this time, so he came back.


    After Luojiang said hello to everyone, Yingye also stood up and introduced lingjiu and others to Luojiang. Luojiang was stunned to learn that even the lingzu came out to participate this time, and then said happily; "With the participation of the spirit family, this great event can be accomplished."


    "Hehe, Luojiang, you''re welcome. I heard your name a long time ago. Roche is an artistic and super strong man. I''ve wanted to see you for a long time. I didn''t expect to work together this time. It''s nice." the vulture smiled and said. As her voice fell, everyone in the hall looked at Luojiang. This is fenglingtian. His eyes looked at Luojiang and said; "Luojiang, the original lyric, we were wrong."


    Luo Jiang waved his hand and said; "The past has come. Maybe this is also Roche''s disaster. At the beginning, we should not let go of the ghost family, otherwise there would be no such thing." at the beginning, Emperor didn''t have much courage to go to war with Roche. Obviously, there was the support of the ghost family behind him, otherwise, with Emperor''s strength, it would be impossible to destroy Roche so quickly, After all, none of the forces in the Imperial City intervened.


    "Hey!" seeing Luojiang like this, fenglingtian can only sigh helplessly,


    The other family owners also looked helpless. In fact, Shura hell would become what it is today, which has something to do with them. If they had stood up to help Roche, I''m afraid it would not be easy to destroy Roche, even if there were ghosts behind Di''s people, but they chose to stand by and watch, Let Roche perish in a short time.


    Emperor''s ascendancy, under the pressure of the ghost family, began to continuously supply mobile phone resources to the ghost family, so that the master of the ghost family reached the edge of imminent resurrection, which made Shura hell look like this now.


    "Well, let''s take a look at this attack on the ghost family." Luo Jiang looked at the helpless look on the face of these old friends, and he also had some helplessness in his heart. Although many years have passed, Luo Jiang has seen a lot about this matter. He is also indifferent to the people of these families who don''t help Luo Shi. Compared with the original situation, there are some bad things, As the head of a family, he has a lot to consider. In recent years, Luo Jiang asked himself, if he was in power of these families, would Yang Kun choose to fight there?


    The answer is that they won''t fight. After all, the ghost clan was still very mysterious at that time. No matter who is the enemy of such a mysterious position, they don''t want to offend it.


    Then Luojiang and others began to get up. They were fully prepared for this attack on the ghost family. When Su Tang said that many forces of the whole Shura family began to gather towards the ghost family''s nest, Luojiang also laughed; "This is really a surprise. I thought we could go to the ghost family. I didn''t expect such a situation to happen."


    "Hehe, yes, we can take advantage of this opportunity to unify the whole Shura family. Even if the seal cannot be opened for the time being, the unified Shura family can still do a lot of things. After all, for many years, the Shura family has almost become ordinary loose sand. This time, under the dual role of Luojiang and Su Tang, we want to come to the Shura family It should be able to unify directly. "Feng Lingtian said with a smile at this time.


    As his voice fell, all the people present nodded. This was indeed a good opportunity. After they came up for punishment, they left the hall respectively. The Feng family also arranged a rest place for the lingzu, Luojiang and others. Early the next morning, all the people gathered at the gate of the Feng family, Because the advance troops have left.


    At this time, it is basically the task of the leaders of major families here. Then, the party also left the imperial city. At this time, in the ghost family''s nest, ghost yuan and others are at a loss these days. They will go to see if they have woken up, but the situation is the same every day, which makes the ghost people very panic, Will it take many years to wake the Lord up?


    "Hey, it seems that the Lord has hurt a lot this time. Up to now, there has been no movement, and I don''t know what''s going on outside." ghost yuan sat on the main seat, frowned and said. After listening to the words of retrogression, the people below were silent. At this time, an old man said; "Patriarch, I think we''d better send someone out first to see the situation outside. I always think it''s not that simple this time."

 Chapter 474

    After hearing the elder''s words, ghost yuan thought a little, nodded and said; "Let''s send someone out to have a look. I also think there are some unusual things this time." ghost yuan always has some vague feelings in his heart during this period of time. He also has nightmares at night, as if there would be a great disaster soon.


    Originally, the Lord''s deep sleep has made him feel uneasy. This feeling has appeared for a while, which makes him always feel that something bad will happen. At this time, hearing the elder''s proposal, he immediately felt that he should send someone out to see the situation. If everything is calm, it''s ok. If there is any accident, It''s better to wait for others and have a preparation time in advance.


    After ghost yuan nodded, a man immediately stood up in the hall and said; "I''ll take care of the clan leader this time." without waiting for ghost yuan''s promise, the man turned and walked outside the hall. Seeing him leave, ghost yuan didn''t say anything more, and everyone in the hall began to meditate.


    At this time, outside the endless abyss, there was an abnormal calm, calm face, and there was no sound of birds, animals and insects. At this time, in a mountain forest, two elders from the mob city looked at the abyss not far away, and one of them asked; "It''s been many days. I don''t know when the city master will come. The ghost family''s ashes have been noticed."


    At the moment when the man''s voice fell, the elder next to him shook his head and said; "Silence! There''s something moving over there." at this time, the man''s voice was also lowered for a few minutes. As the voice fell, a voice bounced up from the abyss. Seeing the elder who spoke before here, he immediately converged his breath to the extreme.


    Mouse, the man just looked at it briefly and then returned to the abyss. At this time, the elder asked in a low voice; "It seems that the ghost clan has noticed something strange." after hearing his words, the elder next to him also nodded slowly and replied softly; "Indeed, for many days, the ghost clan hasn''t moved at all. Now it suddenly appears. It seems that they are aware of it. No, we''d better tell the city Lord quickly, make plans early, and casually ask how long they will arrive."


    After the sound fell, the two people began to retreat slowly. With the inside of the two people, they didn''t know that at this time, on the abyss and cliff not far away, a figure was lying there. All the movements of the two people were seen by him. After the two people left, the figure smiled coldly and sank in a moment, Soon the figure appeared in the hall of the ghost family.


    The man who had entered the hall said; "Patriarch, the situation is very bad. When I went out to check, I found two very suspicious people. I think they seem to be monitoring our movements. When I went out, they became quiet. I hid on the cliff and watched quietly for a while. They all thought I had left and then left."


    Ghost yuan heard such words and nodded; "It seems that someone is really ready to start a fight with our ghost family. Do you know the details of these two people? Can you not see from their clothes that they are the people of that power?" at this time, ghost yuan''s face is also extremely heavy. This county matter can be big or small. At the same time, he also feels that these people are very willing. They are the people who kill ghost wars and destroy the Lord''s separation.


    Otherwise, they could not have come here under the circumstances of their major. Obviously, they knew that the owner of the first ghost clan had been seriously injured. When they heard the question of ghost yuan, the man shook his head and said; "My subordinates don''t know. They both turn black robes. They can''t see any clothes at all. Moreover, these two people are very careful, and I don''t dare to go too deep."


    Ghost yuan nodded and said; "It seems that someone is really going to do it like our ghost family. What can you do about this?"


    When they heard ghost yuan''s question, there was a silence. A moment later, an old man stood up and said; "Patriarch, I think it''s better for us to inquire about this time. After all, where we are is the place where some martial artists like to take risks most. It''s not surprising that martial artists appear. Moreover, people of my ghost family are very careful in and out. People in Shura hell have never provoked men. My ghost family''s nest is here."


    "Elder Guiming said very well. I think it''s better to inquire about this matter before making a decision, but we can also take precautions first. In this way, it''s OK. We don''t have any loss. If it''s true again, we won''t be caught off guard." after the elder''s voice fell, another middle-aged man also said.


    Hearing their words, ghost yuan nodded and said; "Well, I can only do this now. After all, now my ghost family is in a troubled season. It''s good to be careful. As long as the Lord wakes up, even if someone comes, my ghost family can have no fear at all. The first thing to do now is to guard against power. Second, check the ancient books of the family and see if the Lord has a solution to the current situation."


    At this time, the ghost family was discussing. Su Tang and others who had caught up with the first part outside were also moving forward at full speed. At this time, Luo Jiang looked at Bai Changlao behind him and asked; "Lao Bai, how long do we have to tell the ghost family''s nest?"


    After listening to the question of aoluojiang, Bai Changlao calculated and said; "At our current speed, it will take at least three days to reach the ghost forbidden area. I''m still on my way without rest. If there is any problem in the middle, I''m afraid it will take at least four or five days to feel it." elder Bai has been wandering in the mainland before and is very familiar with the terrain. Only after joining the mob City, elder Bai rarely went out, This time, he received Luojiang''s order to find the ghost family''s nest. He came out again. With many years of experience, he soon found some problems.


    It can be said that elder Bai took the lead in discovering the ghost''s nest, so he was very clear about the distance from the ghost''s nest at this time. As his voice fell, Luo Jiang shook his head and said; "It''s still a long time. Lao Bai, do you have any shortcut to cross? If it goes on like this for three or five days, I''m afraid there will be some changes in the ghost clan. The earlier we feel in this battle, the greater our chances of winning and the fewer casualties."


    Bai Changlao also understood Luo Jiang''s meaning. At this time, he didn''t hurry to answer, but meditated. After a moment, he opened his mouth and said; "There is no shortcut, but it is too dangerous there, and there may also be hidden races. If our people pass there, they can arrive in only one day, just..."


    "Well, it''s really dangerous, but in the current situation, if we keep delaying like this, I''m afraid there will be many changes." Luo Jiang frowned, nodded and replied. As his voice fell, the messenger stone in Bai Chang''s hand suddenly became two. With the light of the stone, elder Bai immediately activated it.


    "Elder Bai, there is a movement of the ghost clan today, as if the ghost clan has noticed something." then the voice in the letter stone quickly tells a story about what happened in front of the endless abyss just now. The things on Luojiang Bai Changlao''s side attracted the attention of Su Tang and others. They all came close to each other and just heard the message on the letter stone at this time.


    Su Tang frowned and said with some worry in his tone; "I''m afraid it''s hard to do this time. I''m afraid the ghost family suddenly noticed something." Feng Lingtian frowned and asked when he heard Su Tang''s words; "How can the ghost family suddenly know these things? Did the people of Di family tell them?"


    After all, the emperor has been in contact with the ghosts for many years. Although in recent years, the emperor has been reluctant to continue to communicate with the ghosts, this time, forced by Ling Zhanwu, the emperor not only lost his royal seat, but also killed his owner, Emperor Che. The people of the emperor have always been narrow-minded. How much trouble has been caused by the movements of Su Tang and others this time, Even if the emperor''s people have left the Imperial City, I''m afraid they will know the news.


    "It''s really possible, but not necessarily. Maybe the ghost family just felt a little uneasy, so they sent someone out to check. The people of Di shouldn''t do that." at this time, Yingye said. After hearing his words, the second guzhan also said; "Indeed, although the emperor''s people are really not very good, but this time I think it will not be the emperor''s tip off."


    Second, how long has guzhan been in contact with the people of the emperor family? He is the one who knows the emperor family best. Although some of the methods of the emperor family''s work are not recognized by people, and they don''t know their name, they always think of the Shura family. This time, the movement of the small stud with a name is right. The ghost family, the people of the emperor family will never tell the news at this time, Besides, this time, when they were faced with such difficulties, they didn''t turn to the ghost family. Obviously, they didn''t want to continue to have anything to do with the ghost family.


    At this time, go to contact the ghost family. Even if the ghost family is on guard, I''m afraid it won''t be easy under the siege of so many strong people of the Shura family. Some even can be directly destroyed. After the ghost family is destroyed, he di''s family may not have a good life. At this time, Di''s strength is empty, so he doesn''t dare to do so, nor will he do so.


    After hearing the second guzhan''s words, everyone had this idea in their hearts. The people of Di family would not report to the ghost family. It was really possible that the ghost family just came out to investigate. When they heard their words, Su Tang had an idea in his heart and said immediately; "I think we''d better not be too optimistic about this. It would be better for us to attack the ghost clan earlier." then he looked at Bai Changlao and asked; "Elder Bai, how far are we from the ghost family''s nest?"


    Bai Changlao quickly answered Luo Jiang''s words. After hearing his words, Su Tang and everyone frowned. Three or five days is really too long. I''m afraid there will be many unpredictable changes during this period of time. After thinking for a while, Su Tang asked the same words as Luo Jiang just now; "Is there a shortcut or a crossing?"


    "Yes, but it''s very dangerous." elder Bai nodded. At this time, the spirit vulture on one side looked at old Bai and asked; "You mean walking through the chaos God forbidden area?" then lingjiu frowned. Although she didn''t often appear outside, she still knew some hidden races in Shura hell very well. It''s not far from the chaos God forbidden area. Although lingjiu doesn''t know where the ghost family''s nest is, the only danger here is the chaos God forbidden area.


    "Well, I have to go there." elder Bai nodded and replied.

 Chapter 475

    When Bai Changlao confirmed, the vulture''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. Obviously, she knew the chaotic God forbidden area. At this time, Su Tang asked suspiciously; "Two elders, what''s wrong with this chaotic God forbidden area? Is it very dangerous?"


    "Well, Su Tang, you may not know. In fact, in Shura hell, there are many races in different periods. Just like my spirit family, who came to Shura hell 70000 years ago, they want to get here more than the ghost family. In this chaotic God forbidden area, there is a very terrible race, the descendants of chaotic God. What this race is best at is the Qi of killing and array. You guessed that in those years When I was in, I valued the chaos God forbidden area. At the beginning, there was already a very powerful race there. Even if it was more than our spiritual race, but in front of the chaos God descendants, this race was soon destroyed. Since then, this forbidden area has been renamed chaos God forbidden area. "


    As the voice of the vulture fell, Luo Jiang frowned and said; "I''ve also heard about this. The descendants of chaotic gods are very mysterious. There has never been a slave. They have appeared in front of everyone in Shura hell since they came to Shura hell. However, they haven''t appeared since then. However, the strong people in Shura hell rarely enter it every time If you enter, you will die. No one can come out of it. "


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang wrinkled his head, and another thought came into his mind. He immediately asked; "Spirit vulture shoulder, you just said that the descendants of chaos God are best at killing Qi and array? Since they claim to be the descendants of chaos God, who is this chaos God? Do you know?" Su Tang was a little familiar when he heard about the chaos God. When he heard that the patriarch was actually good at killing Qi and array, For a moment, Su Tang felt that the chaos God was very willing. He was the last owner of the creation God box, the God of war. At the beginning, he said that the God of war had come to Shura hell.


    "I''m really good at these two things, but it''s not very clear who the chaos God is. I''ve only heard from the previous predecessors of the spirit family that a name is likely to have something to do with the descendants of the chaos God." the spirit vulture nodded first, and then said in an uncertain tone. At this time, Su Tang hurriedly asked; "Master, do you remember that name?"


    The vulture thought hard and whispered; "It seems to be called the God of chaos. Time has passed for too long, and others can''t remember." Su Tang continued to ask after hearing her words; "Is it called the God of war?"


    "Well, the God of war? Yes, yes, that''s the name. Su Tang, you know the great God?" after su Tang''s voice fell, the vulture was stunned and exclaimed for a moment. After hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Oh, it''s him. Speaking of the God of war, I really know some, and I have some roots with him."


    "Oh? Su Tang, can you tell us? Since you have some relationship with the God of war, can we cross the forbidden area of the God of war?" Luo Jiang asked with his eyes brightened as soon as he heard Su Tang''s words.


    Then Su Tang said something to the God of war. As his voice fell, everyone was stunned. A moment later, Luo Jiang said; "So it is." at this time, there was a look of disappointment in the eyes of the people. They thought Su Tang had something to do with the God of war? But now there is such a situation. Su Tang just got the artifact used by the God of war in the past.


    Aware of the disappointed look of the people, Su Tang smiled and said; "Although it''s just such a relationship, I think we can still cross the chaotic God forbidden area. The reason why this chaotic God forbidden area is terrible is that there are many arrays in it, and I''m not low in finding one array. There should be a way to crack these arrays. I don''t know how much time it will take, but at least it will be a little faster than our current speed."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, they nodded. At this time, Luo Jiang also said; "Yes, Su Tang is right. Now we can wait a minute. If we continue to delay like this, I''m afraid there will be some problems in the ghost clan. Although it''s dangerous to cross the chaos God forbidden area, we have to try anyway."


    After Luojiang''s voice fell, the people thought a little, and the vulture nodded and said; "Well, that''s the only way now. Anyway, it''s not far from the chaos God forbidden area. At that time, even if we meet AI Xi''an, we can return the car. This will only delay some time at most. At that time, we''ll be on our way all night and can catch up."


    After hearing his words, Bai Changlao also said; "It won''t take much time. Compared with the Ghost War nest and the chaos God forbidden area, it''s in the same direction. It''s best if we can pass through the platoon from the chaos God forbidden area. Even if we can''t pass, we''re closer to the ghost family nest."


    As the words of the two fell, Luojiang soon gave orders. Everyone soon had to go to the Jedi on the high level, and everyone talked about it one by one, "disorganize the God forbidden area? How is it possible to take it? It''s one of the most dangerous forbidden areas in the whole Shura hell."


    "Yes, I''ve heard that no one has ever come out alive after breaking into it. Although there are many people here, the chaotic God forbidden area is also very mysterious. Who knows if we will kill or hurt many people this time? What do they think?"


    At this time, listening to the voices of these people, Luo Jiang and others had a headache one by one. Soon, the leaders of the major forces began to appease. After a while, the voices of such discussions became smaller and smaller. Although some people still had some dissatisfaction in their hearts, since their clan leaders had covered up and dared to say, they could not continue to say more, You can only harden your scalp.


    After calming the crowd, the party walked towards the disorderly God forbidden area. Although they had been on their way for a long time, Bai Changlao pointed to a place covered with rubble in front and said, "There is the forbidden area of chaos God. These stones are very unusual. As long as people have entered it, they will get lost if they don''t pay attention. Later, they will continue to go deep. I don''t know what''s behind. These are what I''ve heard from others before."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang looked at the stones from a distance, and there was a trace of enlightenment in his heart. He smiled and said, "this is a relatively ordinary ecstasy array. It only takes one incense to crack it." Su Tang, who has the divine box of creation, can see what this array is. In the past, he would ask the secret of heaven when there was a secret of heaven. Now the secret of heaven is no longer, and Su Tang can only rely on himself.


    In more than a year of accepting Luo''s power, Su Tang will also take time to study the creation divine box after stable absorption of power. Due to the rapid improvement of strength and the indoctrination of Luo''s strength in his childhood, Luo himself is the top hand to leave the killing will, so the killing will in the creation divine box has a very low impact on Su Tang.


    Without the interference of the will to kill, Su Tang can easily use many means in the divine box of creation. This is what he can do to crack and arrange the array. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Jiang and others were stunned, and then smiled and said, "since you say so, let''s break into this chaotic God forbidden area."


    As Luo Jiang''s voice fell, the others nodded. Now that they have arrived here and there is Su Tang, it is absolutely impossible for everyone to turn around and leave. Anyway, they should try to break into the chaotic God forbidden area, which no one dares to break. Then the group came to the edge of the chaotic God forbidden area. At this time, Su Tang asked everyone to stop first and go to the rubble alone As soon as Su Tang entered, Sha Fang''s soul power came out, and soon caught the trace of the array. The freshman threw himself into the divine box of creation. It was only a moment. When Su Tang was really close to his eyes again, the array had been broken.


    At this time, the rocks seemed to have never appeared again and disappeared directly. People outside were happy to see such a situation. They were lions. They didn''t expect Su Tang to be so simple and feel this array. At this time, Luo Jiang looked at Su Tang and said in surprise; "This human is really very unusual. I didn''t expect to have such a powerful means."


    As his voice fell, the people next to him nodded. Luo Ling, who was beside Ling Zhanwu, looked at Su Tang at this time. A trace of sadness flashed in his eyes and noticed the God of love in Luo Ling''s eyes. Ling Zhanwu reluctantly shook his head. At this time, Su Tang had come back. After walking in, he looked at Luo Jiang and others and said; "Let''s go. I''ve released the power of the soul just now. There''s only one array in the periphery. We can enter it."


    Luo Jiang and others nodded at his words, and then the army stepped into the chaos God forbidden area. With their entry, at this time, in the deepest part of the chaos God forbidden area, an old man suddenly opened his eyes and appeared in a palace. At this time, in the hall of understanding, another old man was sitting there idly.


    Seeing the old man coming, the old man in the hall was stunned. After the meeting, he stood up and asked, "father, how did you come out today?" it turned out that the two people were actually copies. After hearing this man''s words, the white haired old man frowned and said, "I was willing to find that the ecstasy array outside was cracked."


    "What? It''s impossible. Why hasn''t anyone done it for many years to disturb the forbidden area of God? I''m afraid only our descendants of chaos God are good at arrays in today''s Shura hell. Even if others are good at arrays, they can''t break our arrays at all. Are you convinced that you are wrong?" the man directly exclaimed after hearing the words of the white haired old man.


    "Hong''er, wait a minute. There are many capable people in Shura hell. There are many things you don''t know! I think you''d better send someone to have a look first. Try to be polite. This man can crack the array I set. I think he should not be ordinary people. If there''s no big problem, we shouldn''t go too far." the white haired old man said.


    After hearing his words, the old man, who was called hong''er, nodded and said, "I know, father." then he quickly walked out of the hall. After a while, someone left the palace. These people are the descendants of chaos God, so the surnames of one person begin with chaos.


    Su Tang and others walked all the way. Soon, Su Tang shouted loudly, "stop!" with his voice, Lu loved, and everyone''s footsteps stopped. At this time, Su Tang said with a dignified look on his face; "it turns out that this is the most dangerous place in the disordered forbidden area. It seems that it''s not easy for us to think about it this time."


    Seeing Su Tang''s dignified appearance, Luo Jiang asked; "Su Tang, what''s the matter? I don''t see any difference between here and those places I passed before."

 Chapter 476

    Looking at the situation ahead, it was no different from the place where he and others came all the way, but Su Tang said that this was the most dangerous place in the chaotic God forbidden area. This puzzled everyone present. Su Tang heard Luo Jiang''s question, squatted down, picked up a stone from the ground and threw it directly ahead.


    But before the stone fell to the ground, it was directly crushed by an invisible Qi. For a moment, those who were still full of doubts directly showed a look of horror. Ling Zhanwu asked at this time; "Su Tang, what''s going on? Is there an array ahead?"


    Although ordinary people can''t feel the strength of that moment just now, experts like Ling Zhanwu can still feel your sister''s lethality. Even if she enters it, I''m afraid there will be danger.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, it''s called the void killing array. As long as the array is not launched, it won''t be noticed at all. I think those who entered here before will all fall under this array." Su Tang can directly detect it because there is a divine box of creation, which is a super artifact in the array, Although Su Tang, the master, could not fully exert his incomparable strength, he could still be aware of such an array.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, everyone present frowned. Just then, a voice came from a distance, "little brother, it''s good to see." as the voice fell, a figure appeared in front of everyone. With the appearance of the figure, the spirit vulture took the lead in saying; "Be careful, everyone. This man is probably the descendant of chaos God."


    The voice of the spirit vulture fell, and the people of Su Tang were on guard one by one. However, they had heard that the descendants of chaos God were powerful and mysterious. When they entered the chaos God forbidden area this time, they were most afraid of dating them, but now they suddenly appeared. Although they were only one person, they still didn''t dare to relax at all.


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t think like lingjiu and others, but said with a smile; "I''m flattered, sir. I just have some opportunities, or I won''t recognize this array." Su Tang''s voice fell, and the other person''s face was stunned. A moment later, he appeared next to Su Tang, with a surprised light in his eyes; "Little brother, what are you talking about? This array was left by the ancestors of the God of war. It''s impossible for outsiders to know or know."


    The man''s voice fell, and Su Tang''s heart understood that the descendant of the chaos God, the descendant of the war god, immediately smiled and said; "I''ve got some inheritance from the God of war, so I know this array. I didn''t expect that the elder is actually the descendant of the God of war. I really didn''t expect it." at this time, Su Tang tried his best to get in touch with the descendant of the God of war. This time, he wanted to go there directly.


    "Really? Hahaha, little brother, don''t call me an elder. Since you are the inheritor of my ancestor, you are still my elder. I didn''t expect to see the inheritor of my ancestor once after many years, but I don''t know what you inherited from my ancestor?" Su Tang''s answer made the man look very excited.


    Su Tang thought about it and decided that it was not wise. He said directly; "I don''t know, elder, have you heard about the box of fortune?" Su Tang''s voice fell, and the man''s face changed and shouted; "You mean the divine box of creation? You actually got the divine box of creation from your ancestors?" the man''s voice at this time seemed very unbelievable.


    Su Tang didn''t understand why the man was so excited, but he still nodded and compared that he really got the creation box. Although it was not handed over to him by the God of war, there is no doubt that he is also the owner of the creation box now.


    When Su Tang answered, the man knelt down immediately; "Luan Yue met sir!" the man suddenly knelt down and stunned all the people here, even Su Tang himself. However, Su Tang hurriedly helped the middle-aged man who claimed to be Luan Yue up and asked puzzled; "Elder, why did you suddenly give this gift?"


    "Hehe, sir, you don''t know. In fact, when the war-torn ancestor left, he left a word. I don''t know if I can come back this time. If I can''t come back again, when I see the new owner of the God box of creation, that person must be my successor, and the people of the chaos family must treat each other with courtesy. Since Sir is the new owner of the God box of creation, I will follow the instructions of the ancestor first Sheng is a distinguished guest of our Luan family. Since the old ancestor said that as long as he got the divine box of creation, he is his successor, it shows that Mr. is the next generation disciple of the old ancestor. Mr. generation is still the ancestor of our Luan family, but I don''t know how to call him for a while. I can only call him by Mr. "Luan Yue explained.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded. At this time, the people behind Su Tang also nodded. At the same time, their faces showed a little more excited. They have the identity of Su Tang. I believe that there should be no problems for people directly to pass through the chaotic God forbidden area this time, and they can even draw a powerful race like Luan nationality, Follow yourself and others to attack the ghost clan.


    "That''s right, sir. Although I''m really his next generation successor according to the words of the war elder, it''s been many years. I think it''s according to your name." Su Tang was also very happy at this time. He didn''t expect such an unexpected harvest during his trip to the chaos forbidden area. He not only had the opportunity to cross here, At the same time, there is also a chance to win over the first mysterious and powerful race.


    Luan Yue nodded and said, "well, Luan Yue would be offended." Su Tang smiled, and Luan Yue continued at this time; "Sir, let''s go. Luan Yue will take you to meet the contemporary patriarch of Luan clan." the voice fell, and Luan Yue also found that there were many people standing behind Su Tang. A look of doubt flashed on his face and asked; "What are you, sir?"


    Seeing Luan Yue''s doubts, after su Tang introduced these people to him, he said everything about them this time. After listening, Luan Yue said with a smile; "That''s right. Well, let''s go in with me." after that, Luan Yue waved his hands. For a moment, Su Tang felt that the array fluctuation here seemed to disappear, and a trace of surprise flashed on his face.


    At this time, Luan Yue said; "Just now I have used my own unique means to temporarily stop this array. You can rest assured to follow me into it." then he looked at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang nodded and took the lead in walking into the place where there was the array before. When he saw Su Tang walking, the people behind him also followed closely. Then, under the leadership of Luan Yue, He soon entered the center of the chaos God forbidden area.


    At this time, the center of the chaos God forbidden area was full of people. When Luan Yue led Su Tang and others into the center, they had contacted the people of the chaos family. At this time, the people of the chaos family already knew about the arrival of the new owner of the creation God box. The sudden news surprised the people of the chaos family. For a moment, the contemporary clan leader, Luan Hong informed the news, In an instant, the children of the whole chaotic family came out, even those chaotic predecessors who had been unable to shut up all the time.


    "Old clan leader, Luan Yue is back." at this time, an elder of Luan clan said. After hearing his words, Luan Yang, the old clan leader of Luan clan, nodded and took a group of children of Luan clan to Luan Yue and others. They arrived before the voice came; "Luan Yue, who is the new owner of the creation God box?" hearing the old patriarch''s words, Luan Yue was stunned to see those who came at this time. He really didn''t think his master was so interested in the owner of the creation God box.


    "Old clan leader, this gentleman is the new owner of the divine box of fortune." Luan Yue also pointed to Su Tang. At the moment when Luan Yue''s voice fell, the old clan leader Luan Yang had stood still. After looking at Su Tang, he knelt down and saluted directly; "Luan Yang, the former clan leader of Luan clan, met with Luan''s children, sir." unexpectedly, Luan Yang has been such a great gift since then. Su Tang''s experience stepped forward to help Luan Yang up and said; "Old master, don''t be polite. Although I''m the inheritor of the war-torn master, I''m still a young man after all, but I can''t afford such a big gift."


    Protected by Su Tang, luanyang shook his head and said; "You can afford it, sir. This is the first time you come to Luan clan. Let me wait for this big gift and talk about it later." after hearing Luan Yang''s words, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head. He knew that if he didn''t accept this big gift, it would be endless. Thinking of this, Su Tang loosened his hands holding Luan Yang.


    Without Su Tang''s obstruction, luanyang knelt down and said again; "Luan Yang has seen you, sir." at this time, Su Tang helped Luan Yang up. This time, Luan Yang didn''t say much, but Su Tang said; "Elder, I''m sorry to bother you this time."


    "Don''t bother, don''t bother, sir. It''s my honor to come to my Luan family. In fact, it''s my Luan family''s fault. Mr. has been inherited by our ancestors for so long. We Luan people don''t know. We''re really ashamed of our ancestors." Su Tang''s voice fell, Luan Yang quickly shook his head and said.


    Seeing him like this, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, the old master is serious. In fact, the boy is human and has just come to Shura hell. This time it''s not because of the ghost family. The younger generation won''t enter the chaos God forbidden area. I don''t know that there are descendants of the war chaos master in this forbidden area."


    "Ghost clan? Sir, so many of you are going to go to the ghost clan? Can''t the people of the ghost clan offend Mr.?" Luan Yang continued to speak. Su Tang nodded at his words, and then said everything about himself, others and the ghost clan. After listening, Luan Yang''s face sank and said angrily; "What a bold ghost clan. I didn''t expect that they were so presumptuous. I saw this alien clan in the ancient books left by my ancestors. At the beginning, my ancestors left here to deal with this alien clan. I didn''t expect to never return. I thought they fell in the battle of the alien clan. I didn''t expect that this noble was the descendant of the alien clan."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, I''ve heard some predecessors say that in ancient times, you were very powerful. You also made a lot of efforts in the fight against foreign races, but you didn''t expect to fall in the end. It''s really a pity."

 Chapter 477

    Luanyang also shook his head and said; "This is also my choice. I think I''m very happy to help protect the mainland. We are also proud of my descendants." as Luan Yang''s voice fell, the Luan children behind him nodded one by one.


    Looking at their appearance, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, every strong person guarding the mainland is a hero. Even if they have fallen, their original efforts are indelible. Although their names have been slowly forgotten in the long river of the world, someone will always remember that such a group of heroes paid the price of their lives for the mainland."


    When they heard Su Tang''s words, the children of the Luan clan nodded one by one. At the same time, they also had a little more favor for the inheritor of their ancestors they met for the first time. After all, everyone wants to hear such words. Their ancestors paid their lives to protect the mainland, which is something they are proud of.


    "Sir, Luan Yang has an unkind request. I wonder if Mr. can agree?" after the scene was silent for a while, Luan Yang asked Su Tang with some embarrassing openings on his face.


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang understood. Without saying anything more, he directly summoned the God box of creation from the Dantian, put it in front of luanyang and said aloud; "Elder, do you want to see the box?" with the appearance of the box, everyone''s eyes gathered and stared at the box in Su Tang''s hand. But when Su Tang saw the box, a sad look flashed in his eyes.


    Seeing Su Tang, he took out the box of fortune. Luan Yang looked at the box in Su Tang''s hand excitedly, but didn''t reach out to touch it. After watching it for a while, Luan Yang frowned and said; "Sir, how can I feel that there is something missing from this divine box of creation? It is completely different from what I saw in the ancient books?" although Luan Yang said so, he still understood in his heart that this divine box of creation is true, not imitation. It just made him a little confused. It seems that there is something missing from this divine box of creation.


    Hearing his words, Sutang nodded and said; "Some things are missing," said Sutang, with a sad look on his face; "I think you''ve heard that there''s an artifact spirit in the box of creation?" Luan Yang nodded and his eyes couldn''t help brightening. At this time, Su Tang continued to say; "The spirit of this creation box is called heaven''s secret, but it''s a pity that he''s no longer there."


    Su Tang''s voice fell. Ling Zhanwu and others not far behind him were stunned. They were too familiar with the name Tianji. When Su Tang was baptized by Tianlei in the mob City, in order to help Su Tang successfully accept Tianlei''s baptism, he didn''t hesitate to fall under Tianlei to get the spirit. Isn''t it called Tianji? I didn''t expect it was the spirit of the divine box of creation.


    "Yes, it''s called Tianji. How could it suddenly disappear?" luanyang asked as soon as he heard Su Tang''s name.


    Su Tang shook his head sadly and said the whole thing, the original. After hearing his words, luanyang nodded and said; "So it is. Ah, I didn''t expect master Tianji to fall. Lion, I didn''t expect it to happen. But if the ghost family hadn''t been forced too hard, I''m afraid master Tianji wouldn''t fall. This damn ghost family."


    Although this matter has nothing to do with the ghost clan, it''s all because of the ghost clan in luanyang. If they hadn''t chased Su Tang, Su Tang and others wouldn''t have gone to the mob City, nor would they have met the hook wind. Su Tang wouldn''t have been hastily baptized by Tianlei without preparation. If they had been baptized for some time, Maybe the secret of heaven and Su Tang can think of the secret of heaven, and Su Tang will not attract such a powerful thunder.


    "Hey, although the true spirit of the secret of heaven is still in the box of fortune, it doesn''t fall completely, but I''m afraid it''s not easy to revive it." Su Tang sighed and said. With his voice falling, Luan Yang and others nodded. At this time, Luan stepped aside and said; "Sir, this time you go to attack the ghost clan. Can we chaotic people join in?"


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned and asked; "Elder generation, don''t you disordered people know you don''t like going out? Why now?"


    Luan Yang smiled and said; "It''s not that we chaotic people don''t like to go out, but we don''t belong to the Shura hell. Just when my grandfather passed here, something happened suddenly, which made us settle down here. Moreover, my grandfather also said that this Shura hell is very dangerous, so we don''t walk around. Although we chaotic people haven''t gone out these years, But I also know something about Shura hell. Now that the people of Shura and spirit are ready to attack the ghost family, of course, the people of our Luan family should also join them. Since our ancestors paid what price for the alien family, we Luan family should follow our ancestors and protect the mainland. "


    As luanyang''s voice fell, Luo Jiang and others were happy. At first, although they wanted to win over luanyu to join them, why have they never seen luanyu leave here for many years? I''m afraid Mao''s rash invitation will arouse other people''s disgust. Now that luanyu people have said so, how can they be unhappy, luanyu, They are powerful and proficient in the array. The previous void killing array has shocked them very much. If such an array is arranged in the ghost family, the people of the ghost family will have to have one or two experts in an instant.


    Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "It''s our honor to have the elders of Luan clan to join us. I''m afraid even if the ghost clan is resurrected, we don''t have to be afraid at all." Su Tang didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly. Su Tang saw the strength of Luan clan. There are no fewer than ten semi God level Shura masters, such a strong lineup, I''m afraid there are few powers in Shura hell.


    Even with the strength of the city of thugs and Ling Zhanwu, there are only three half step God level shuras. Among the seven or eight people of the lingzu this time, only two are half step God level shuras. Among the nine forces of the king of God City, there are almost as many half step God level masters on their own side.


    Although the strength of the ghost family is strong, it is impossible to spend so much time on the ghosts. After all, there are only sixteen or seven people in the whole ghost family. It is very good to have seven or eight half step God level masters. Besides, Su Tang killed a half step God level master like ghost war before, so there is less one master in the ghost family.


    "Hahaha, I can finally go out to fight. I haven''t been away for many years. I''ve been impatient for a long time." at this time, Luan Hong laughed and said. After hearing his words, the children of Luan nationality were happy. After all, Luan people are also very belligerent. They can''t leave here because of Zhu GUI''s constraints these years, Now that the new owner of the God box of creation has appeared, the old clan leaders have spoken, and they don''t have to continue to abide by the clan rules.


    "Ha ha, it''s great to have Luan clan join in." at this time, Luo Jiang also said, and then he looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, we don''t have much time. I think we''d better hurry to the ghost clan." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, turned his head, looked at luanyang and said; "Elder, we''d better start first. We''ll have a good chat after the ghost clan is destroyed."


    Luanyang nodded and then said; "OK, let''s go first. We are very familiar with the chaos God forbidden area. Let''s lead the way to ensure that we can lead you through it quickly." after that, luanyang began to arrange people to lead the way. Then, under the dialing of the chaos family, the group began to wear over the chaos God forbidden area.


    Along the way, led by the chaos clan, Su Tang and others did not encounter any danger at all. They soon reached the edge of the chaos God forbidden area. At this time, elder Bai looked at the mountains in the distance and said; "Everyone, as long as we cross the mountain forest, we can reach the endless abyss of the ghost family''s nest. It is close to the sea of blood, and the nine elders of our mob city have been hiding in the mountain forest."


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang and others nodded. They took another step out of the chaotic God forbidden area. It was very easy to walk all the way, and their speed also improved a lot. After a long time of driving, it was late at night when they entered the mountain forest. Bai Changlao contacted nine elders before. At this time, they entered the mountain forest as soon as they were high, Nine elders appeared in front of them.


    At this time, Luo Jiang asked directly; "Elders, how''s the situation here?" one of the elders said after hearing Luo Jiang''s question; "It''s very calm. For a while, the people of the ghost clan appeared and checked yesterday, and there was no movement after that." when they heard the elder''s words, they nodded. At this time, Su Tang said; "In that case, we''ll find a place to settle down first, and then we''ll take a look at the terrain of the endless abyss and find a good way to attack the ghost clan."


    Su Tang''s voice fell, and then everyone nodded. Then, under the leadership of the nine elders, the party came to a very secret mountain depression. At the moment of entering, Su Tang and others felt that there was a lot of strong breath near the mountain depression. At this time, the elder of the huge mob city said; "These people came here these days. I don''t know how they found here."


    Su Tang and others nodded. After settling down the army, Su Tang''s troubled sun spirit vulture Luo Jiang and Ling Zhanwu walked towards the endless abyss under the leadership of an elder. It was already late at night and people who wanted to come to the ghost family would not appear. Therefore, Su Tang and others did not want to hide in the mountains and forests like those elders before, But directly to the edge of the abyss.


    After a quick check, several people returned to the mountain forest. In the temporary camp in the mountain depression, Su Tang and others quickly told everyone what they had seen. After hearing his words, everyone suddenly became silent. At this time, Hou Fengling frowned and said; "It''s really hard to do. The ghost family is actually in the endless abyss. We don''t know how deep the abyss is. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous for many people to go down."


    Feng Lingtian''s words have attracted unanimous recognition. There are some troubles. No one knows how deep the endless abyss is, and how many people admit defeat on their own side. If the trade goes down rashly, it is really very dangerous. Compared with the ghost family''s nest below, no one knows whether they have arranged a lot of arrays below like the chaos family, Su Tang still knows about the alien guild array.

 Chapter 478

    The whole audience was silent, so I was thinking about how to attack the ghost. Although I guessed that this attack would not be easy before I came, I never thought it would be so difficult. The seat where the ghost''s nest is really a headache for everyone.


    After a long silence, Han pangzi said at this time; "Su Tang, why did you become stupid in a moment?"


    "Hmm?" hearing Han pangzi''s words, everyone turned their eyes to him. At this time, Han pangzi continued; "I heard you say that this endless abyss is close to the sea of blood?" Han pangzi continued after seeing Su Tang and others nodding; "I remember Su Tang. There seems to be a red Jiri monkey in your pet space?"


    As soon as Han pangzi said this, Su Tang was stunned for a moment. Then his eyes lit up, smiled and said; "Ha ha, Han pangzi is right. This time I''m really stupid." when they heard Su Tang''s words, they were confused again. Seeing their confused look, Su Tang said with a smile; "You should have heard of chijiri monkey?"


    The crowd nodded, and Su Tang continued; "Each of the four God monkeys has its own life magic power. The life magic power of chijiri horse monkey is to control the water. If we let chijiri horse monkey control the water of the sea of blood and pour it into an endless abyss this time, what would you say about the people of the ghost clan?"


    After listening to Su Tang''s words, Feng Lingtian said in an instant; "At that time, they will rush out of the abyss. As long as we get to the top, there is no need to be afraid of them. In this way, we can not only destroy the people of the ghost family, but also not be afraid of the alien family. I remember Su Tang said that if the alien family is not completely revived, he can''t leave his body too far. Even if the alien family wants to come out at that time, he won''t be afraid Is there a way? "


    The crowd nodded, and Su Tang continued; "But I heard before that the water of the sea of blood seems to be condensed from the blood of master Luo. I don''t know if ape Chi can control it?"


    Su Tang''s words stunned everyone, even Luojiang. A moment later, they laughed. At this time, the spirit vulture smiled and said; "Hahaha, do you believe Su Tang is so greasy? These are all rumors of future generations. In fact, the sea of blood existed long before the Shura came here. The rumor you said must be false."


    After the voice of the spirit vulture fell, Luo Jiang also said; "Indeed, this is all a rumor. People in Roche never know it, nor do they know where Su Tang seems to know it." hearing them all say so, Su Tang is also stunned. He subconsciously looked at Luo Ling sitting quietly. Luo Ling''s small face has turned red. She knows it, But she told Sutang.


    Aware of Luo Ling''s embarrassment, Su Tang also gave a light cough and said with a smile; "Hehe, you also know that I came to Shura hell not long ago. I don''t know much about these. I just heard someone chatting like this when I was in adventure town. I know that apes are not true."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Ling smiled in her heart. At this time, Han pangzi continued; "But Su Tang''s words also have some truth. The water in the sea of blood is really special. I don''t know whether the chijiri monkey can be successfully controlled. I think Su Tang, you''d better let the chijiri monkey out and ask directly."


    After Han pangzi''s voice fell, Su Tang nodded. A moment later, he woke up the chijiri horse monkey cultivated in the Thor palace. He just said to let him out. Su Tang released the chijiri horse monkey. With the appearance of ape red, everyone was stunned. At this time, ape red did not appear, but turned into a human shape.


    Seeing such a handsome young man suddenly appear, everyone was stunned. At this time, ape Chi took the lead to ask Su Tang; "Boss, what did you ask me to do? Is there another fight to fight?" at this time, ape Chi has reached the middle stage of King level Shura. In Su Tang''s idea of closing the door, ape Chi''s cultivation has also improved very quickly.


    "There is a fight, but not now. I have something to ask you," Su Tang replied.


    The ape nodded and said; "Boss, what do you want to ask? Ask directly. I will answer you if I know." Su Tang nodded and quickly said the whole thing. After listening, ape Chi nodded and said; "So it is, but don''t worry, boss. As long as it is liquid, whatever water it is, I can control it. In fact, boss, you don''t know. Because of my cultivation breakthrough, now I understand a new magic power."


    "New supernatural power?" Su Tang looked puzzled. At this time, ape Chi said proudly; "My magic power is very powerful, that is, I can control the opponent''s blood. Hey, hey, if I directly press the opponent''s blood out of my body during the battle, I''ll hurt him in a moment. How about the boss''s life magic power?"


    With the recording of ape Chi''s voice, everyone was stunned and looked at ape Chi in surprise one by one. At this time, even Su Tang looked at ape Chi in horror for a year. Ape Chi''s natural power was too powerful this time. It was simply a sharp weapon for combat. If he came suddenly before the war, his opponent would be really defenseless.


    "Powerful, it''s really powerful. I didn''t expect chijiri monkey to have such a means. I can''t underestimate the four God monkeys." Su Tang nodded and said. Everyone nodded after hearing his words. These people had heard that chijiri monkey was powerful before, but they didn''t expect it to be so powerful. No wonder in the ancient books of Shura hell, There will be such records.


    "The red Jiri monkey is here, and the world will be disrupted!"


    Now it seems that it''s true. If the red Jiri monkey hadn''t been guarded by Su Tang and let him mess around outside alone, I''m afraid few people could deal with him. It''s really frightening to have such a magic power. At this time, ape Chi looked at everyone in surprise, and his face was even more proud.


    At this time, Su Tang asked; "Ape Chi, how are the accomplishments of ape Tong and Longyuan? I haven''t seen them for a long time." only after su Tang closed the door, although several people were in the Thor Palace at the same time, Su Tang hasn''t seen them. At this time, seeing ape Chi has improved a lot. I think it''s not bad to be separated from ape Tong and Longyu.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, ape Chi smiled and said; "They are all very good, but now they can''t come out. Compared with them, both of them have broken through the king level Shura. This coming out will attract Tianlei. Boss, your place is really good. I didn''t expect to cover up the secret of heaven and make Tianlei imperceptible."


    When ape Chi said this, Su Tang also laughed and said; "I didn''t know there was such an effect, but I''m a little surprised. Did you and we meet Tianlei?" you know that ape Chi only reached the peak of Shura at the beginning. Now he has broken through the middle of King level Shura. Why have we been out for a long time and haven''t been sensed by Tianlei?


    Su Tang''s question also made people curious for a moment. They didn''t know ape Chi''s previous accomplishments. At this time, ape Chi said with a smile; "Hehe, I''m different from them. Although yuan Tian and I belong to one of the four God monkeys, our inheritance methods are different. You know my situation, boss. To put it simply, in fact, I''m the first chijiri horse monkey, and although ape Tong is also the first Tongbei God ape, he has undergone reincarnation, and I have no experience This is only the biggest disadvantage of our chijiri horse monkey alien race. Otherwise, when they were suppressed, they could go out directly. "


    "Oh? What do you mean by that? Chijiri monkey seems to degenerate and evolve, rather than go through reincarnation like ape Tong. In this way, no matter how you break through, you won''t attract Tianlei. That''s because your voice already has this mark. After receiving Tianlei''s baptism, it''s like a person''s cultivation suddenly regressed after receiving Tianlei''s baptism Many, when his accomplishments are improved again, Tianlei won''t pay attention to him? "Su Tang nodded and slowly analyzed. Some of what ape Chi said is not very clear, but Su Tang can still understand some.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, ape Chi nodded and said; "That''s it. In fact, this is the case with our chijiri macaque. When we degenerate outside to birth, the external body functions will also change. It''s like having an immortal body, which can degenerate and evolve continuously. This is the real reason why there is only one in each generation of our family. When the chijiri macaque of the previous generation feels that he is similar, he will If you choose to degenerate, your memory will slowly be sealed and reach a state of rebirth. Although your accomplishments grow, those relics will slowly come back. "


    At this moment, all the people understood. They didn''t expect that there was such a race in the world. It didn''t die, and it didn''t have to accept the baptism of Tianlei. They could improve their accomplishments without limitation. As long as the previous generation had received the baptism of Tianlei, the latter wouldn''t have to accept it at all. Without the baptism of Tianlei, such a race would kill and be very powerful anyway.


    "It turned out to be a kind of tie. I didn''t expect it." Su Tang smiled and nodded. At this time, elder Bai''s voice suddenly came from outside. "City Lord, the big thing is bad. The people of the ghost family seem to have found us and have been on guard now." the voice fell, and Bai Changlao''s figure has entered the simple tent.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard such words. Luo Jiang took the lead in asking; "How could this happen? Wasn''t it all right before? Why did the people of the ghost clan suddenly get on guard?" when they went to check before, there was no movement over the ghost clan. Why did there suddenly be movement.


    "It was all made by the Shura people who followed us. They saw that they all didn''t understand here. Curious, someone quietly frightened the abyss after the city master checked the terrain of the endless abyss. I think it must have been caught by the people of the ghost family. However, the latter text may have been exposed here." Bai Changlao answered, When talking about these Shura people who don''t know the heaven and earth, his eyes twinkled with this angry light.

 Chapter 479

    Elder Bai''s voice fell, and Luo Jiang and others were also very angry. At this time, Luo Jiang said; "It''s really a group of waste. It''s not enough to succeed, but more than to fail. After being with us for a long time, they don''t know what we''re here for this time. They dare to trade rashly."


    "Master Luojiang, this is not the time to talk about these things. We must deal with the ghost clan now, and take advantage of the fact that I haven''t set up the defense of the ghost clan. Otherwise, when their defense is completed, we will be in trouble when we want to attack them." at this time, Su Tang frowned and said.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "Yes, Grandpa, we''d better hurry up, otherwise the defense of the ghost family will be together. I''m afraid there will be many changes at that time."


    Luo Jiang nodded and said to the leader of the Shura family; "Everybody, gather people and horses immediately, and we''ll just kill them directly." after his voice fell, all the leaders of the Shura family left one after another. At this time, the leaders of the chaos family and the spirit family also left. At this time, Luo Jiang looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, take the ape red brothers to the edge of the endless abyss first, and let the ape red brothers pour the water of the sea of blood directly into the abyss. On the one hand, they can stop the defense of the ghost family, and on the other hand, see if they can be forced out directly."


    Su Tang nodded without saying much, and directly took ape chi to the outside. They quickly shuttled through the mountains and forests. Soon they came to the edge of the abyss. At this time, Su Tang pointed to the sea of blood in the distance; "Ape Chi, do it!" ape Chi nodded knowingly. He roared, and then his body appeared. This time it was much bigger than before, and it looked like eight or nine feet tall.


    With the appearance of ape Chi''s body, the water of the blood sea in the distance seemed to be under some traction, and suddenly rolled up. At this time, ape Chi drank again and hit the ground hard. With his action, the water of the blood sea in the distance was like a flying dragon, and began to come towards ape Chi. Ape Chi drank again, The water dragon composed of the water of the sea of blood dived directly into the endless abyss.


    With the dragon''s entry, ape Chi drank again. A water dragon rose in the air and poured directly into the endless abyss. After a while, more than a dozen dragons took off. At this time, Luo Jiang and others arrived one after another. When they saw ape Chi''s great power, they were stunned.


    As these dragons continued to fly in, the ghost people at the bottom of the endless abyss were also very embarrassed. At this time, the ghost abyss shouted; "This is the water of the sea of blood. How can they appear here? How many do they appear at once?" as he spoke, he blocked the water of the sea of blood with his own Jiuyou power for a moment.


    However, under his nine quiet power, although the water of the philosophical blood sea was blocked, it passed by him and went straight to the ghost palace behind him. As soon as Heyang''s situation appeared, ghost yuan''s face changed and shouted; "All stand back, give up defense, push the palace, and never let the blood sea water destroy the palace." as his voice fell, all the strong ghosts retreated one after another.


    In a short time, a huge barrier composed of nine yous blocked the water of the blood sea. At this time, ghost Xuan said; "Clan leader, it''s not good to go on like this. I think we''d better go out and fight with those Shura people. If we go on like this, there will be more and more blood in the endless abyss. I''m afraid we really have no way."


    Ghost Xuan''s words attracted everyone''s consent. At this time, ghost yuan looked at the blood water pouring into the abyss. After being silent, he nodded and said; "It''s the only way now. If it continues, we can''t stop it at all. I''m afraid the ghost clan will be really over by then." thinking of the Lord sleeping behind the palace, ghost yuan is also worried that if it continues like this, there will be more and more blood in the sea. If it continues like this, their strength will consume very quickly. Even if it can stop success, The Shura people attacked and came in, and they had no power to fight back.


    Seeing ghost yuan nodded and agreed, ghost Xuan immediately shouted; "I''ll open the way for you." before saying that, the nine quiet forces of ghost Xuan suddenly burst out, forcing the blood sea water away. With ghost Xuan''s step-by-step progress, ghost yuan and others followed up one after another. As for the barrier at this time, they no longer intend to take charge of it. Although the blood sea water at this point will destroy some palaces, But Guiyuan and others can accept it. Now their only idea is to go out quickly and stop those Shura people from pouring the water of the sea of blood into the endless abyss.


    The group finally rushed to the end of the passage that could reach the ground under the strong strength. At this time, the ghost yuan shouted, "everybody, rush up and stop the people of the Shura family from pouring the blood into the abyss." hearing his words, the fifteen strong people of the ghost family broke out one after another, with the help of what they had left in the past, Began to rush towards the ground above the abyss.


    At this time, on the ground, Su Tang looked at ape Chi, who only loved to control ten dragons to take off once, and said with a cold smile in his heart; "The people of the ghost clan really can''t stand it. They can''t even come out." at the moment when Su Tang''s idea fell, he felt that there were many powerful breath approaching slowly in the abyss in front of him, and immediately said loudly to ape Chi; "Ape red, step back quickly. The strong man of the ghost clan is coming out."


    Su Tang''s voice fell. Ape Chi nodded, retreated and controlled ten dragons into the abyss. At this time, Luo Jiang and others behind Su Tang also heard Su Tang''s words. In an instant, the strong men of God level came out one after another and walked slowly towards the place where Su Tang was located. As soon as they came to Su Tang, Originally, there were only water dragons in the abyss, and more than a dozen black figures rushed out. As soon as they saw the aura of these people, Ling Zhanwu shouted in surprise; "The people of the ghost clan came out."


    The crowd nodded, and Luo Jiang and others were stolen. Judging from the momentum of these people, at least ten of them were strong at the level of half step God, which was completely different from their previous speculation. They didn''t expect that there were ten such powerful people in more than ten people of the ghost family. Fortunately, there were not many admit defeat of the ghost family, More than a dozen people can handle it by themselves.


    "Hum, if you act, do you think my ghost clan is easy to bully?" ghost yuan asked directly as soon as he landed. At this time, he also found that the other party''s strength is much stronger than his own side, and he didn''t dare to be too arrogant.


    Hearing his words, Luo Jiang took the lead in saying; "Hahaha, you should be wrong. When you instigated Di''s people to kill me Roche, did you think I Roche''s people were bullied? Now it''s your turn, I can only answer you. Yes, I just see that your ghost clan is bullied. How about it?"


    As Luojiang''s voice fell, the Shura people laughed one by one. Some people of the spirit and chaos people also felt funny. Before, they all thought Luojiang was a very heavy person. Now, such a sentence suddenly appeared. Some of them were different from the previous style. Sure enough, after hearing Luojiang''s words, Guiyuan''s face sank, The laughter of those Shura people made his face very ugly.


    "Are you a descendant of Roche?" ghost yuan asked.


    "Nonsense, this is Luo''s Luojiang. You should have heard of it? I thought the people of the ghost clan would be like a thousand year old turtle in the endless abyss. I didn''t expect you to come out. It''s good to save trouble. I''ll kill your ghost clan directly today. I''m killing the dirty alien clan." Luo Jiang shouted and said coldly.


    Hearing Luo Jiang''s words, ghost yuan laughed; "Hahaha, what a big breath! Didn''t you kill my ghost family? Do you think you can do what Luo Yu didn''t do at the beginning? If my ghost family is really easy to destroy, how can it survive in Shura hell for many years? What I regret most now is that I didn''t kill all your Luo people at the beginning."


    "Hahaha, joke, I admit that your ghost clan is strong, but you really think you are still a ghost clan in those days? Now you are only 15 people. Do you think you are qualified to fight against us? I also regret why I left the imperial city suddenly at the beginning, otherwise you and the emperor would want to kill me Roche, which is still completely wrong "Enough to see," Luo Jiang said with a laugh.


    With their laughter falling, Su Tang looked at the ape red beside him and said; "Ape Chi started and cut off the back road of the ghost family. Don''t worry. These guys can''t turn over any big waves with me around you." hearing Su Tang''s words, ape Chi nodded and roared. The water of the sea of blood in the distance once again condensed into huge dragons and took off. Seeing this situation, ghost yuan''s face changed and shouted; "Chijiri monkey? Why are you here? Aren''t you sealed?"


    As soon as ghost Yuan said this, ape Chi immediately drank loudly; "How do you know that I was sealed? Ah, I remember you. No wonder I felt how familiar you were with the ghost family before. It turns out that you are the descendants of those who sealed me. Hahaha, well, I found the type II one. Today you are dead. I swear to kill you."


    Ape Chi''s voice fell into the blood sea in the distance. It seemed that he also felt the anger in ape Chi''s heart at this time. There were huge water dragons rising in the air. Compared with the previous ten dragons, there were already a lot of dragons in the sky. It seemed that ape Chi was really angry. It was the rhythm of completely trying to kill the ghost family.


    Seeing the movement of ape Chi at this time, ghost yuan was also shocked. If so many blood sea water entered the endless abyss, I''m afraid the palace below and the cave where the Lord is located would be submerged in an instant. Thinking of this, ghost yuan shouted; "Stop him." with his voice, the strong ghosts who fell around him rushed towards ape chi one by one. At this time, Su Tang shouted, his whole body was in a Reiki riot, and stood in front of ape Chi in a moment.


    The chaotic people around Su Tang moved one by one. Su Tang burst into momentum one by one and protected ape red. Suddenly, eleven strong people appeared to protect ape red and let those people of the ghost family stop one by one. At this time, ghost yuan looked at Su Tang and asked; "You''re not Shura. Are you the human boy Sutang?"

 Chapter 480

    The voice of ghost yuan fell, and Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, I''m the human you''ve always wanted to catch." as Su Tang''s voice fell, a trace of horror flashed in Gui Yuan''s eyes. From the news he''d been getting, the strength of human Su Tang should not be very good. How can there be such a huge improvement in just over a year? Even he vaguely felt that he was not his opponent.


    "Hehe, maybe you don''t know? The Ghost War was killed by my brother alone, and your Lord Lao Shizi''s separation was also killed by my brother alone." at this time, Han pangzi smiled faintly at the constipated ghost yuan on his face.


    As Han pangzi''s voice fell, Guiyuan''s face was even more ugly. At this time, the sudden stalemate here gave ape Chi a lot of time. At this time, ape Chi had controlled hundreds of huge water dragons and dived towards the endless abyss. The huge movement here awakened Guiyuan from his stupefied God.


    "Bold, the ghost disciples listen to the order!" ghost yuan shouted. With his cry, all the ghost disciples around him stood up one by one. At this time, ghost yuan continued; "Go all out to kill. Even if we die, we can''t let these people go to the Lord, otherwise we won''t have the face to see our ancestors and ancestors even if we die." as his voice fell, all the members of the ghost clan seemed to be crazy and rushed towards Su Tang and others.


    Seeing these people rushing over, Su Tang took the lead in yelling; "You protect ape Chi. I''ll meet these guys for a while." when the voice fell, Su Tang rushed up first. Seeing that Su Tang began to rush, Luo Jiang and others couldn''t continue to stand, they all rushed up. Luan Yang looked at them and said to those around him; "The five of you hold here, and we''ll help. There are some special auras of the ghost family. I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with the Shura people alone."


    After the voice of Luan Yang fell, under his leadership, the people of Luan clan joined the battle. Suddenly, how many strong people joined, and the pressure on the ghost clan increased a lot in an instant. Each face was very ugly. At this time, with the arrival of Luan clan, they had no way to break through the past surrounded by so many strong people, At this time, ape red was completely blinded by anger. Every time the Dragon completely entered the abyss, he would call many dragons to appear again.


    Seeing more and more dragons enter the abyss one after another, ghost yuan''s face becomes more and more ugly. If you continue like this, I''m afraid your nest will really be destroyed by the sea of blood. I''m afraid there will be many changes in the Lord''s body. Thinking of this, ghost yuan shouted again; "Everyone of the ghost clan retreats and stops the water dragon. You can''t let the water of the sea of blood enter the abyss."


    At this time, it is obvious that the people on my side have been defeated, and I don''t want to continue fighting. If this continues, I and others will not only be defeated, I''m afraid even the Lord''s body will be hurt. At that time, the gains will outweigh the losses. Now the only Bama is the deduction time, Even if you and others die, you can''t let the Lord''s body have any problems, otherwise you and others really have no room for maneuver.


    Now at least they can put their hope on the Lord. Although he has fallen asleep, no one knows when he will wake up. But one thing is clear. If the Lord doesn''t have a problem, his ghost family will not perish. Besides, the others in the Lord are so strong that they can''t be destroyed at all.


    The voice of Guiyuan fell, and the people of the ghost clan began to retreat. Seeing this situation, Su Tang would give them a chance to leave. He immediately caught up with a retreating member of the ghost clan with a sprint. The direct shot was to kill the move and eliminate the purple thunder arrow. Su Tang''s action was too fast. In addition, the people of the ghost clan had no intention to fight again and just wanted to defend the abyss, I didn''t expect Su Tang to have such a means.


    The silent purple thunder arrow immediately penetrated the back of the ghost family, and its power directly exploded. In an instant, it turned the body of the ghost family into fly ash. The power of the silent purple thunder arrow after su Tang integrated 60% of the purple thunder heart was very powerful. It killed the ghost family in an instant, and even didn''t make a terrible cry.


    Su Tang suddenly killed a ghost clan and made everyone on his side stunned. In the previous battle, although the people suppressed the ghost clan, none of them killed the ghost clan. They didn''t even seriously hurt the ghost clan. First, it should be that the body of the ghost clan is too strong, which has completely surpassed the Shura clan, In addition, the nine quiet power of the ghost family is too special. When they fight with the ghost family, they always feel that their strength is suppressed very badly. Although they can let the people of the ghost family down in number, they can''t get up to the people of the ghost family.


    Now they suddenly saw a ghost clan falling directly under the move of Su Tang. They were very excited. They seemed to see the hope that the ghost clan would be destroyed. At this time, ghost yuan and other ghost clan members were surprised one by one. They didn''t expect that the human beings were so powerful. They just killed a strong ghost clan with one move.


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t feel surprised because he killed a strong ghost. In fact, all this was expected by him. Although the ghost is powerful, it is not a real alien after all. Even the alien has only fallen due to his destructive power and the power of sky thunder, not to mention these guys. When the ghost people are stunned, Su Tang continues to flash away, In an instant, he was close to a strong ghost family. Raising his hand was a silent purple thunder arrow roaring out.


    After the death of the previous person, the ghost family member approached by Su Tang was frightened to see that Su Tang used the same move, and all the dead fled in a moment. However, Su Tang and his records were not far away. In addition, the silent purple thunder arrow was very fast. Although the ghost family passed the key, it was still hit, At the moment when the purple thunder arrow hit him, the power broke out and directly unloaded one arm of the ghost family.


    Su Tang didn''t leave, but continued to pursue. After Yiliang escaped Su Tang''s two attacks, the ghost family was hit again. This time, he didn''t think like before, but took off a part of his body. This time, he directly hit his ghost family''s chest. In a moment, the ghost family turned into fly ash like the previous person.


    In just a few breaths, two strong ghosts fell under Su Tang''s hands, which greatly boosted the morale of the people on his side. On the other hand, the ghost yuan''s face was full of dignified look. The reason why he dared to stay with the people before was that he was confident of his ghost''s physical strength and the strange power of Jiuyou, There was no need to worry too much about being destroyed, but now he lost two strong men in just a few breaths, which made him feel a little desperate.


    This human is so powerful that he can kill his own people so easily. At this time, Su Tang did not continue to pursue after killing this person, but group Ansheng returned to his camp. At this time, those ghost families have been on alert. Even if he rushed up, he can only hurt one at most. In addition, his attacks cost a lot, If Mao rushes over rashly, he may be set on fire by the ghost family.


    "Brother, you''re really powerful. You killed two ghost families in an instant." Han pangzi said directly as soon as Su Tang came back. When the battle started before, Han pangzi and others couldn''t participate at all. As soon as the ghost family retreated, Han pangzi and others rushed up, just when Su Tang''s divine power came back.


    At this time, everyone was surprised when they looked at Su Tang. Su Tang smiled, took out several pills from the storage ring, swallowed them, and said; "Although I killed two, I also consumed a lot." although Su Tang''s previous attacks seemed very easy, only Su Tang knew that it was not easy. Those attacks basically consumed more than half of his spiritual power.


    "Hehe, brother, are you satisfied? If you can kill the ghost clan with such ease, what are we doing here? You''re not enough?" at this time, Luo Tian also said. When he heard what he said, everyone nodded, and Su Tang smiled. At this time, he looked at his opponent talking and laughing, and ghost yuan was very angry, But they dare not rush up rashly.


    The people of the ghost clan returned to the edge of the abyss. At this time, ape Chi also stopped controlling the water dragon, calmly looked at the ghost abyss and said; "None of you guys can run away today. I must kill all of you." ape Chi''s voice fell, and ghost Yuan said coldly; "Hum, it''s up to you? If our ancestors could suppress you once, they could suppress you a second time."


    "Hahaha! You still want to suppress me for the second time? You let your ancestors out? Let me see if he has made progress over the years. If I hadn''t been careless, even he wanted to suppress me? It''s a joke, but being suppressed is suppressed. I have nothing to say. Now that I''m out, I''ll take revenge." ape Chi laughed and said.


    Hearing what ape Chi said, Han pangzi smiled and said; "Brother ape, you don''t know that their Lord has been seriously injured by Su Tang. He should still be soaking in the blood sea you just made." as Han pangzi''s voice fell, ape Chi was stunned, and then laughed and said; "Boss, you''re really good." after that, he looked at Guiyuan and continued; "So it is. I really admire your courage. You dare to rush out under such circumstances. Are you really sure we can''t take your ghost family? Today I''ll show you the real strength of chijiri horse monkey family."


    When the sound fell, the naked side of the ape became a human shadow in an instant. At the moment when the quality and became a human shadow, his whole body burst into a red light. At the moment of the light, ape Red''s hands also began to quickly change the fingerprints. With the change of APE Red''s fingerprints, the red light from top to bottom of his whole body became stronger and stronger, After a while, I couldn''t see the ape red figure clearly.


    At this time, I only heard the ape red drink, and the red light flew directly towards the members of the ghost family not far away. This was a moment. Before the people of the ghost family reacted, they were shrouded in the ape red light. This was the horror of the ghost yuan and exclaimed; "All retreat, the red light is a little strange." the voice fell, and Guiyuan took the lead to jump under the abyss behind him. At this time, those people at the front and rear doors also jumped down, but the three martial artists who are far away have no chance.


    The three ghost families screamed at the same time. The dark blood burst out from their bodies in China in an instant. The scene looked very strange. At this time, the ape red said to Su Tang; "Boss, they have been seriously injured. Let''s kill them."


    Su Tang nodded and appeared beside the three people. At this time, the red light made by ape Chi had completely disappeared. As soon as Su Tang appeared, the faces of the three ghost families lying on the ground became pale. At this time, Su Tang smiled coldly, released the power of three thunders in a row, and directly killed the three ghost families.

 Chapter 481

    Luo Jiang and others were excited to see three more ghost families fall into Su Tang''s hands, but when Su Tang turned around, he found that ape Chi was very weak and was about to fall to the ground. Su Tang rushed towards ape Chi quickly, held him before ape Chi fell to the ground and asked anxiously; "What''s the matter with you?"


    At this time, people found that the situation of ape red was very bad. They gathered around one by one. At this time, ape red said weakly; "It''s all right, but there''s some weakness. The water used to control the sea of blood has consumed a lot. Some have used secret methods. It consumes too much in a moment. Boss, I may fall into a deep sleep in the next days. I don''t know when I can wake up. You can definitely destroy the ghost clan and avenge me for being suppressed by their ancestors."


    Su Tang nodded again and again; "Well, don''t worry, I''ll kill the ghost people. You''ll have a good rest during this time. Is there anything that can revive you as soon as possible?" looking at the weak appearance of ape Chi, Su Tang knew that ape Chi may have really consumed too much this time, and this deep sleep will last for a long time.


    "I don''t need anything. Just let me go back." ape Chi shook his head hard and said. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and directly took ape Chi back to the Thor palace. At the same time, he also informed ape Tong to take good care of ape Chi. After ape Chi disappeared, Luo Jiang and other talents asked; "Su Tang, chijiri monkey, is he okay?"


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I checked it just now. It''s not a big problem. It''s just that I''ve consumed too much original power, and it will take a long time to recover." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Jiang nodded and said; "Well, it''s all right. We won a great victory in this war with the ghost family. One of us killed five masters of the ghost family without loss. Although ape Chi slept soundly, our loss can be basically ignored compared with the ghost family."


    The crowd nodded, and so did Su Tang; "First, the ghost clan fled back again. This time there was no ape red. I''m afraid it''s not easy to force them out. Let''s all go back. The ghost clan people should not appear for the time being." after hearing Su Tang''s words, they nodded and then left here. Before leaving, Luo Jiang also arranged some people to look at here, If there is any news, inform yourself immediately.


    After returning to the forest, Su Tang didn''t say much to the people, so he directly found a place to rest. This time his consumption was also very large, so they didn''t bother him. At this time, ghost yuan under the abyss looked at the half palace that had been washed away by water and said with a gloomy face; "Clean up the water quickly."


    As his voice fell, ghost Xuan said; "Patriarch, there is no good way now. I can only take the LORD out first. I remember there is a channel under the Lord''s body, which leads to the sea of blood. In those years, the ancestors brought the LORD out of the sea of blood." as his voice fell, ghost yuan nodded and said; "Well, you''re right. Now we''re taking the Lord''s body to a safe place first."


    Then they waded into the deepest cave of the abyss. At this time, all the blood and water gathered in the deepest cave. As soon as they arrived here, ghost yuan trembled with anger when they saw the current situation. Unexpectedly, the fat man was right. The saint of his Lord was really soaked in the water. They noticed the anger of the patriarch ghost yuan, ghost Xuan, and didn''t say anything more, Directly took people and dived into the cave. At this time, the alien body was still lying there quietly. Seeing this situation, the remaining guards, the strong of the ghost family, swam there one after another.


    At the sign of ghost yuan, the world made efforts to lift up the alien body at the same time. As the body was carried away, there was a crack under the body. Although the crack was small, it was not deep. In a moment, the blood sea water here flowed out along the crack. Three hours later, the blood sea water here had completely disappeared, Once again, he put the alien body on the stone platform. Guiyuan knelt down first and cried out in pain; "The evil son ghost yuan has shamed the Lord."


    Hearing the words of Guiyuan, the remaining strong members of the ghost family knelt down one after another. At this time, they didn''t find that a black light suddenly burst out in the body on the stone platform. At this time, Guiyuan and others were crawling there. He didn''t know anything about the changes in these seven days. At this time, a voice suddenly appeared in the quiet cave.


    "Ghost yuan, what''s the matter with you?" the sudden voice suddenly woke up ghost yuan and others, and raised their heads one by one with a surprised look. At this time, a black virtual shadow above autumn appeared there again. Seeing the virtual shadow, ghost yuan immediately exclaimed; "Lord, you wake up. It''s great that you finally wake up. I''m saved."


    "What''s the matter? What happened to the ghost clan?" after hearing the words of the ghost abyss, the alien was stunned immediately, released his strength to scan the bottom of the abyss, noticed some in a moment, and immediately asked.


    Seeing the Lord''s question, ghost yuan didn''t hide it. He directly told everything that had happened during this period. After listening to it, the alien shouted loudly; "Damn Shura clan, dare to attack our ghost clan. I really don''t know whether it''s alive or dead. Ghost yuan, you just said that even the people of Luan clan and spirit clan joined, and the human named Su Tang?"


    Ghost yuan nodded and said; "Well, we lost five people in this battle. They were all killed by Su Tang. In addition to the Ghost War outside, Su Tang killed six strong people of our ghost clan." at this time, it was mentioned that Su Tang ghost yuan hated his teeth. This guy was so hateful that he lost so many people to the ghost clan in a short period of time, This is a big blow to the ghost clan who didn''t admit defeat.


    "Hum, this human is too brave. It''s an unforgivable crime to kill our separated body and let us fall into a deep sleep. Now we''ve killed many strong people of our ghost clan. We hate each other. Ghost yuan, you should recover well before I wake up. My state is not stable. After a while, when my state is stable, we''re killing out Go and catch the boy, "said the alien with a cold hum.


    As his voice fell, Guiyuan and others nodded excitedly and made a move. I believe those guys outside can''t turn over any big waves. Now as long as my ghost people don''t go out, those guys shouldn''t dare to enter the abyss. In this way, they and others can recover well during this period of time and make good preparations at the same time.


    "Obey the Lord''s order," ghost Yuan said in a loud voice. Then the party left the cave. After ghost yuan and others left the cave, the voice of an alien sounded in the cave; "Su Tang, I must catch you this time. As long as I absorb your strength, I can successfully resurrect and even enter the coveted King level. At that time, no one in the whole Shura hell will be my opponent."


    Su Tang and others didn''t know the plan of the ghost family. In the next three days, Su Tang continued to restore his strength. Because there was no fixed rest place here, Su Tang didn''t dare to enter the Thor palace. Compared with many Shura people here, they were not very familiar, so they had to rely on pills to recover, If you rely on the Reiki in Shura hell to recover, I don''t know how long it will take.


    "It''s been three days now, but the people of the ghost clan haven''t moved at all. Are they going to hide under the abyss and don''t appear?" at this time, in the temporary tent, Luo Jiang listened to his subordinates'' report, his face was ugly and said. With his voice falling, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "How many people have been lost by the ghost family this time, and there is Su Tang who can erase their existence. I''m afraid the ghost people won''t really plan to come out."


    "It''s not a way to go on like this, leader Luojiang. I think we''d better let people try to go on and have a look. It''s not good for them to continue to drag on like this." at this time, the spirit vulture also said. Now Luojiang has become the leader of the Luo family, and the strongest people who hit the Luo family here are the most, so we can only let Luojiang do it.


    After hearing her words, Luo Jiang thought for a moment, nodded and said; "It''s the only way now, but Su hasn''t recovered yet. We''d better wait for him to recover. Let''s go." with the voice of Luojiang falling, luanyang and lingjiu nodded. Two days later, Su Tang finally recovered completely. As soon as he woke up, Su Tang walked directly to the temporary tent not far away.


    At this time, only Luojiang lingzhan dance spirit vulture and luanyang exist in the tent. Seeing Su Tang coming in, the four stood up at the same time, and lingzhan dance took the lead in asking; "Su Tang, how are you recovering?" after hearing her words, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "It''s almost done. What''s going on among the ghost people these days?"


    "There is no movement at all. Since the last incident, the people of the ghost clan have no movement at all. Now we really have a headache. What should we do next?" Luo Jiang shook his head and replied.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "I also guessed the result. Now ape red is in a deep sleep. We have no other way to force the people of the ghost family out. The only way is to scare the bottom of the abyss and face the ghost family directly. Just in this way, the risk factor is much greater. Maybe the ghost family has laid a net below waiting for us these days."


    "Yes, that''s what we said we were worried about. The ghost people are not going to come out now. If we continue to consume like this, it will be very unfavorable to us. They all came up before. When you wake up, we''ll send someone to try to go down and find out the situation below." at this time, the spirit vulture also said.


    Su Tang thought for a while, nodded and said; "Now there''s only one way. I think so. Let me and the people of the chaotic family go down first this time. Even if the people of the ghost family really set up traps below, our strength is strong enough. The ghost family has no way to take us. If ordinary people are sent down, they will only die, and there will be no effective news."

 Chapter 482

    Seeing that Su Tang actually agreed to such a practice, Luo Jiang and others nodded one after another. At this time, Su Tang turned to look at luanyang and asked; "I don''t know. Would you like to go down to the bottom of the abyss with the younger generation?" although Su Tang has said to let the chaotic people follow him, if the chaotic people don''t want to take the risk, Su Tang won''t force it.


    Luan Yang smiled and said; "Of course, you are the inheritor of our Luan clan''s ancestors. Since you want to go, how can we not go? Besides, our Luan clan is best at arrays. At this time, the ghost clan may not have many arrays at the bottom of the abyss. With our participation, these arrays can''t stop us." as Luan Yang''s voice fell, the vulture nodded and said; "It''s true. You can have the experts of the chaotic family to go down with Su Tang, so even if the ghost family has any means, you don''t have to worry at all."


    Su Tang also nodded; "I think it''s getting late now, so let''s start tomorrow. Elder luanyang, go and select some good players first. We''ll go down to the bottom of the abyss to see the situation early tomorrow morning." after his voice fell, luanyang nodded and said; "OK, I''m going to choose people now." after the voice fell, luanyang left.


    After luanyang left, Su Tang also left after chatting casually with Luo Jiang and others. As soon as he got out of the tent, he met Luo Ling. Although he had seen Luo Ling before, Su Tang always thought about the ghost family in his heart, so there was not much embarrassment, but Su Tang felt a lot of embarrassment when he saw Luo Ling.


    "Su Tang, how are you recovering?" Luo Ling didn''t notice Su Tang''s embarrassment. He still greeted Su Tang with his previous party. Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, it has recovered." after that, Su Tang looked at Luo Ling and wanted to say something, but he just didn''t know what to say. He noticed Su Tang''s strangeness. Luo Ling also noticed something for a moment, shook his head and said; "Su Tang, I know what you''re thinking. It''s a big thing to attack the ghost clan now. Let''s put other things aside first."


    After Luo Ling''s voice fell, Su Tang''s embarrassed look disappeared for a moment, nodded and said; "Yes, I will give you an explanation after the great event of the true ghost clan is completed." in fact, Su Tang''s heart doesn''t know how to explain to Luo Ling, and his heart doesn''t know what to do. Su Tang''s heart is also very, very contradictory to Luo Ling''s feelings for himself.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Ling smiled and a complicated look flashed in her eyes, but it disappeared in a moment, and then smiled and asked; "Su Tang, now the people of the ghost clan can''t escape. What should we do?" after hearing her question, Su Tang nodded and said; "There''s already a way. Tomorrow I''ll scare the bottom of the abyss with the predecessors of the chaotic family and check the situation of the abyss."


    "What? You want to absorb the bottom of the abyss?" after su Tang''s voice fell, Luo Jing exclaimed. Seeing Luo Ling''s surprise, Su Tang said with a smile; "Don''t worry, there won''t be any danger if the elders of the chaotic clan follow me this time." although Su Tang said so, he knew very well that if he scared the bottom of the abyss this time, he would encounter a lot of danger. The reason why he said so now was that he didn''t want Luo Ling to worry about him.


    "Oh!" seeing Su Tang''s confident look, Luo Ling nodded and said; "Hehe, that''s good. The elders of the Luan clan are very powerful. I''m relieved to have them go down with you." Luo Ling, who has lived in Shura hell for many years, has heard about the affairs of the Luan clan. This time, he can attract the Luan clan to join his own team. Everything is because Su Tang and Luo Ling know, Su Tang can be said to be the most important person of the chaotic clan now.


    I believe the people of the chaotic clan will protect him well. Seeing that Luo Ling didn''t continue to worry, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, I''ll start tomorrow. Now I''ll find a place to have a good rest and adjust my state, otherwise it will be very dangerous." in fact, Su Tang doesn''t want to face Luo Ling in such a situation. After all, there are some things that don''t want to be mentioned. Besides, Su Tang is also afraid to slip his tongue at that time, Luo Ling was aware that he would be in danger at the bottom of the abyss.


    Sure enough, after hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Ling said again and again; "Well, go and have a good rest first. I won''t disturb you. You must be careful when you go down." after that, Su Tang won''t continue to disturb Su Tang. After hearing Luo Ling''s words, Su Tang nodded, turned and left. Looking at Su Tang''s back, Luo Ling said softly; "Su Tang, no matter what you finally explained to me, I Luo Ling always liked you." Luo Ling''s voice was very low, and Su Tang couldn''t hear it when he left.


    After returning to his temporary residence, Su Tang thought about his previous meeting with Luo Ling. For a moment, Su Tang''s heart was completely confused. In this way, he went to Luo all night. Su Tang went out of his resting place early the next morning. As soon as he came out, he saw luanyang and others coming towards him. Su Tang smiled and said; "Good morning, predecessors."


    "Hehe, sir, don''t you know that I went back to talk to the Luan people yesterday. They were very excited. So they came early this morning. Let''s go, sir. Let''s go directly to the bottom of the endless abyss." Luan Yang said with a smile. As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "OK, let''s go." then the party went out of the mountain forest and followed them to a mountain forest. At this time, on the open space outside the mountain forest, Luojiang and other strong people had been waiting here. When they saw Su Tang and others coming, Luojiang smiled and said; "Su Tang and the elders of Luan clan, you must be very careful this time."


    "Well, we understand!" Su Tang nodded. At this time, Han pangzi looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, if it weren''t for my lack of strength, I would like to go down with you." Su Tang said with a smile when he heard his words; "It''s all right. After we go down to check the situation this time, you can follow. What''s your hurry?"


    "Yes, fat man, let Su Tang and them check it first. Anyway, this war with the ghost clan is not over yet, but it has just begun!" Luo Tian patted Han fat man on the shoulder and said.


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi nodded. At this time, Luo Jiang continued to speak; "Su Tang, you must be careful when you go down this time. No one knows what''s going on under the endless abyss. I''m afraid the ghost clan on the plane has been prepared first, and there are many dangers below. You must be careful. If you really can''t see anything, come up directly. It''s a big deal, we''ll continue to spend with the ghost clan."


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Don''t worry, master Luo Jiang, I''m also afraid of death. If there''s really danger, we won''t rush forward." after that, he turned his head and looked at luanyang and others; "Everybody, let''s go. Let''s go." the strong men of the chaos clan nodded one after another. This time, only six of them went down, all of them first-class experts.


    He came to the edge of the abyss and looked at the abyss without a bottom. Luanyang said; "The people of the ghost clan don''t know how to get up from below." after hearing his words, Su Tang also frowned. At this time, some depressions on the cliff of the abyss attracted Su Tang''s attention. When he looked carefully, he found that these depressions were not natural, just like the side he thought they were made out. After carefully looking at these depressions, Su Tang smiled and said; "I see."


    "Oh? Sir, tell me how the people of the ghost clan get down and up." luanyang asked with a curious look when he heard Su Tang''s words. Su Tang nodded, stretched out his fingers, pointed to the depressions on the cliff and said; "Senior, look at some depressions. Do you want to borrow something?" looking down at the place pointed by Su Tang''s finger, luanyang and others also meditated, nodded and said a moment later; "I really have some such feelings. Did the ghost clan come up first by relying on these depressions?"


    As we all know, martial arts can''t fly in Shura hell. Even a half step God level strong person like them can''t do it. At this time, luanyang also simulated in his mind. If he could use those depressions to go up or down, he got the answer in a moment. He and others can go down or up like this.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "I think it should be like this. Although these depressions look like Xiang''s natural formation, it''s not difficult to see that there are artificial traces on them. I think the ghost clan should rely on these depressions. Since they can do so, we should be able to go on like this." after hearing Su Tang''s words, luanyang and others nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang continued to say; "Then let me go down first, and you elders will follow." after saying that, Su Tang jumped directly into the abyss, but Su Tang didn''t directly fall down. Will you borrow strength from the cliff and see that Su Tang jumped down, and luanyang and others followed, and soon the figure of Su Tang and others disappeared into the deep abyss, At this time, Luo Jiang, standing on the ground, looked at the deep abyss and said; "I hope they can go smoothly."


    After his voice fell, a kind of strong people sat down on the edge of the abyss. Now it''s not better than before. Before, they didn''t know when the ghost people would come out. They thought it was not safe here. Now Su Tang and others went down. They should pay attention to the movement below at any time. If there is a problem, they can respond quickly.


    Su Tang and luanyang fell down quickly. About a quarter of an hour later, they finally reached the bottom of the abyss. Their feet hurt the solid ground again. Su Tang frowned and looked at the situation here; "I didn''t expect it to be like this under the abyss. It seems that we were all right at the beginning. If people are talking about it, there is no place to stay here."


    Luan Yang has also landed beside Su Tang. After hearing his words, Luan Yang nodded and said; "Well, that''s true, but don''t you think it''s a little strange here, sir?" at this time, the bottom of the abyss was so quiet that there were no arrays and fortifications as they had expected.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s really strange, but we''d better be careful. After all, there''s no way back here. If the ghost people really work hard, we still have some dangers. However, from the current situation, it seems that the people and the ghost people don''t set up defense here."

 Chapter 483

    There was peace under the abyss, but Su Tang and others were not calm at all. The more calm they were, the stronger their sense of crisis was.


    "Sir, what shall we do now? Shall we continue to explore?" Luan Yang was also very worried. At this time, the situation here really made him feel uneasy. In his opinion, the people of the ghost clan were very willing. There was an unknown conspiracy waiting for him to wait for others, but now that he had come down, if he didn''t inquire about anything, he would go back, I can''t live up to this face.


    After su Tang was silent for a while, he nodded and said; "We''d better move forward carefully. I''d like to see what tricks the ghost family wants to play." at this time, Su Tang also felt that the ghost family would not be like this. There must be some conspiracy behind. As Su Tang''s voice fell, luanyang and others nodded.


    Then, under the leadership of Su Tang, luanyang and others began to slowly grope forward at the bottom of the abyss. The speed was very slow, and their nerves were tight. They were ready to fight at any time. However, after half an hour of slow progress, the abyss was calm, which made Su Tang and others feel confused.


    "Sir, are we wrong? The people of the ghost clan didn''t think we would come down at all, so they didn''t think about defense?" luanyang said his doubts at this time. After hearing his words, Su Tang''s heart actually wavered, but for the sake of insurance, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Anyway, we''d better be careful. Even if the ghost people really didn''t expect us to come down, we can''t take it lightly."


    Luanyang nodded and said; "Yes, the ghost clan is still strong. Although we have killed five of them before, their strength is still very strong. We only have six people now. If we really compete with the ghost clan, there will still be some trouble." this time, apart from the five chaotic clan experts, there are only Su Tang. Although the six people are first-class experts, But if you want to really fight with the ghost family, the five of the random family can only contain the master of the ghost family at most. Su Tang is the only one who can really kill the strong of the ghost family.


    Moreover, this is the territory of the ghost family. Although the people of the chaotic family are powerful, the nine quiet power of the ghost family is very special. It is really very dangerous to fight.


    "Come on, let''s move on and take a look. Be careful. I always have a feeling in my heart that the people of the ghost clan will have some amazing means waiting for us this time." Su Tang said again. After hearing his words, the people of the chaotic clan nodded, and several people moved forward carefully at the bottom of the abyss again, At this time, the members of the ghost clan at the bottom of the abyss also gathered one after another.


    "Clan leader, the human named Su Tang came down with the disordered people. He will come to us soon. What should we do now?" ghost Xuan asked looking at ghost yuan.


    Ghost Yuan said with a cold smile; "They don''t have a chance to come here. Let''s go and meet these guys for a while. A few people dare to come down and find us trouble. This time, we must leave them all." the voice fell, and the footsteps of the ghost yuan began to move, and the people of the ghost clan followed closely.


    At this time, on the abyss, Luo Jiang and others are also very worried. Now Su Tang and others have been down for an hour. No news has come back, and they are not aware of the fluctuation of battle. What happened below? One of the most worried is Luo Ling. At this time, she couldn''t help thinking that Su Tang and others could be safe.


    Su Tang took the people of the chaotic clan and walked carefully all the way. At this time, Su Tang suddenly stopped and said with a dignified face; "They are coming." as his voice fell, the voice of the ghost abyss sounded in the abyss; "Everybody, come down to our ghost family''s territory. Ghost yuante brings all the people of the whole family to meet him."


    "Hum, I thought the people of the ghost clan really wanted to be a shrinking turtle, and now they are finally willing to come out?" Su Tang said with a cold hum when he heard the ghost yuan''s words. With Su Tang''s words, the people of the chaotic clan were on guard one by one.


    At the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell, Guiyuan and others had appeared. At this time, Guiyuan laughed and said; "Hahaha, it''s not that we don''t go out, but the time hasn''t come, but I didn''t expect Su Tang to be so bold. You''ll rush down here with so many people. Today you''ll pay for your boldness."


    "Really? What ability do you have to manage the market directly? Only when you decide to attack your ghost clan, only one of us can live. Now that you are right, let me see the means of the ghost clan. Don''t run away like before." Su Tang gave a cold look at ghost yuan and said with a little disdain in his eyes.


    Seeing Su Tang''s disdain, ghost yuan was very angry. His face was also gloomy and said aloud; "Since you''re busy looking for death, I''m quite in charge of you." with this sentence, the members of the Lord who haven''t seen him for a long time directly stood up and broke out one by one. Seeing here, Su Tang and others didn''t say much. They broke out their own momentum one by one, and the war was imminent.


    "Boys and girls, kill me and kill all these people to avenge the dead of our ghost clan." ghost yuan shouted at this time. As his ecological park fell, he took the lead in rushing towards Su Tang and others. When he saw his things, everyone of the ghost clan seemed crazy and rushed towards Su Tang and others.


    Su Tang''s face sank and he shouted loudly. The whole body''s destructive power also burst out. One step out, he rushed directly towards the people of the ghost family, and luanyang and others also rushed. The war began. At this time, Luojiang and others on the abyss stood up one by one. At this time, although the abyss was deep, But they can still feel the battle wave below.


    "Su Tang, they seem to be in trouble." Luo Jiang said solemnly. After hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "Well, the fluctuation of the battle is not weak. I think the two sides have started a war. Su Tang and they only have six people this time. It''s a big disadvantage compared with the ghost clan."


    Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell. Luo Ling, on the other side, looked more worried and said anxiously; "Sister, let''s go down and help Su Tang and them! If we don''t go now, Su Tang and them will be really dangerous." Han pangzi nodded and said when he heard Luo Ling''s words; "Yes, elder martial sister, let''s go down to help Su Tang and them! Anyway, we will go down sooner or later. Now Su Tang and them are in danger. We can''t continue to wait up there."


    Their words moved Ling Zhanwu. At this time, Ling Zhanwu turned to look at Luo Jiang and said; "Lao Zu, let''s go down! Now the battle has begun below. People who want to come to the ghost family don''t have any conspiracy means. We can just go down now to destroy the ghost family at one time." after listening to Ling Zhanwu, the spirit vulture nodded and said; "Yes, Ling Zhanwu is right. Let''s go down now and kill the people of the ghost clan at one fell swoop."


    At the moment when the voice of the spirit vulture fell, those chaotic children on one side had jumped into the abyss. They didn''t want to continue to discuss here. The people below are the chaotic people. It''s very important for them to be at home and who is the successor of their ancestors. Now they have begun to fight below, I can''t wait on it.


    Seeing the chaotic people go down, Luo Jiang no longer hesitated and immediately opened his mouth and said; "OK, let''s go down." as the abyss fell, the party jumped down one after another. At this time, Su Tang and others had been completely suppressed by the people of the ghost clan. Even if Su Tang''s aura was strong, Su Tang also fell slowly in the face of the joint attack of two or three ghost clans.


    "Su Tang, today is your time of death, and you will become a sacrifice for the resurrection of our ghost Lord, ha ha!" seeing that Su Tang was beaten by his three masters while dealing with the ghost yuan of chaotic sun, he laughed and shouted with great joy. Hearing his words, ghost yuan also noticed the situation of Su Tang at this time, and his heart was very anxious, However, with ghost yuan''s suppression, he also had no way to rush to help Su Tang, so he had to worry.


    Su Tang fought hard against three different races. At this time, he didn''t dare to be distracted. If he made a mistake, he might really become a sacrifice for the other race. Seeing Su Tang struggling against the other races, luanyang''s face turned crazy and shouted loudly; "The children of the chaotic family listen to the order and try their best to kill me. No matter what price they pay, we must ensure Mr. Su''s safety."


    As he fell, the children of the Luan clan became red eyed one by one. At this time, they broke out with all their strength. One by one, they wanted to be completely lifeless, regardless of whether they would be injured or die directly. One by one, they went crazy and approached Su Tang. When they saw the residents of the Luan clan, however, if they tried hard to protect Su Tang, ghost yuan''s face also changed greatly, At this time, Guiyuan also shouted; "Stop them and don''t let them get close to Su Tang."


    As the voice of Guiyuan fell, the people of the ghost family and the chaos family went crazy. One side made every effort to attack and the other side made every effort to defend. For a time, the two sides were deadlocked, and Su Tang''s disadvantage was becoming greater and greater. Su Tang was also very dignified at this time. Seeing that the people of the chaos family were constantly injured under the constant impact, Su Tang was also very worried at this time.


    Just then a voice suddenly sounded; "Bastards of the ghost clan, we must kill all of you this time." the voice fell down. The first one to rush over was the members of the Luan clan, followed by Luo Jiang, Ling Zhanwu and others. Suddenly so many experts joined, and the situation of the Luan clan was greatly improved. The sudden emergence of people also made Guiyuan anxious. If this continues, This war of the ghost clan will be the same as the last one.

 Chapter 484

    "No, no, my ghost clan can''t lose, and my ghost clan can''t lose." at this time, ghost yuan suddenly shouted. With his cry, the members of the ghost clan were stunned. At this moment, Su Tang seized the opportunity, successfully broke through the siege of the three strong ghost clan, and joined luanyang and others.


    "Are you all right, sir?" luanyang asked anxiously as soon as Su Tang approached. Su Tang shook his head and said; "Nothing." after answering, Su Tang looked at Luo Jiang and others and asked; "Senior, why did you come down?" Su Tang didn''t expect Luo Jiang and others to come down at this moment, but he also relieved the crisis of himself and others.


    "Aren''t we worried about you? As soon as we noticed the battle fluctuation below, we guessed that you fought with the ghost people. We deserve it. Not many people came down this time. If you fought with the ghost people, I''m afraid we would suffer a loss. We came down, but now it seems that it''s really time for us to come down." Luo Jiang replied.


    Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "Yes, it''s really time. If you hadn''t arrived in time, I''m afraid we would be really dangerous." after that, Su Tang continued looking at the ghost yuan standing quietly at the same time; "However, now it seems that there are still some means for the ghost abyss. Be careful, everyone. It''s not easy to destroy the ghost clan."


    Luo Jiang and others also nodded. At this time, all the ghost family members who had fought with Su Tang and others had gathered around ghost yuan. At this time, ghost Xuan asked; "Patriarch, what should we do now?" hearing his question, all the members of the ghost clan turned their heads and looked at the ghost yuan. At this time, the ghost yuan stood there calmly and didn''t hurry to answer.


    For a time, people on both sides were leaning on each other quietly. At this time, a voice sounded in the whole abyss; "Ghost yuan, what are you hesitating about? Don''t you start?" the voice was like thunder. One side of his feet woke up ghost yuan. After the voice fell, ghost yuan gritted his teeth, nodded and shouted to the people around him; "The children of the ghost family listen to the order and rob the array. These people must die today. The ghost family cannot perish."


    At the sound of the ghost yuan, everyone of the ghost clan was stunned and pale, but there was no way. The clan leader ordered. After all, it was a crisis moment for the ghost clan, and they didn''t want the ghost clan to perish, so they all clenched their teeth and replied loudly; "Yes!" the voice fell. I haven''t seen the ghost family members for a long time, and they moved quickly. Just for a moment, they were all standing in different directions. At this time, ghost yuan shouted, and the dark nine you force rose into the air. With the action of ghost yuan, other ghost family members also learned the nine you force of ghost yuan and rose into the air.


    "No, sir, let''s go quickly. The people of the ghost clan are crazy." seeing their movements, Yang''s face changed and shouted anxiously. Su Tang didn''t ask any more and shouted loudly when he heard his words; "Everybody back quickly." the voice fell and everyone quickly read back. At this time, ghost yuan laughed and said; "Hahaha, is it too late to think about leaving now? Even if you go to the ends of the earth today, you must die."


    At this time, the Jiuyou power of Guiyuan and others was still gathering. Su Tang and others trembled when they heard his words, but the speed at their feet did not stop at all. Soon they rushed to the place where they had settled down in the abyss. At this time, Su Tang shouted; "Everybody hurry up. The place here is too narrow. If we really fight, it will be very disadvantageous to us."


    The real person nodded and jumped up one by one, quickly jumping over the abyss. At this time, a voice came out again in the abyss; "Lord, help me!" as the voice fell, a more powerful Jiuyou force than Guiyuan and others filled the bottom of the abyss in an instant. At this time, Su Tang and others were in mid air, looking at the Jiuyou force as deep as the sea, and their faces were not good-looking.


    "Finished, these troubles, the alien should have woke up. The voice that made ghost yuanxia decide to use the array should be their master. No wonder I thought the voice was familiar at that time." at this time, Su Tang jumped up and thought in his heart.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Su Tang and others had all gone up to the ground. At this time, on the edge of the abyss, many Shura people did not go down. Seeing Su Tang and others coming up, they all wanted to come forward happily. At this time, Su Tang shouted loudly; "All retreat, the people of the ghost family will come up soon." with his voice falling, the people of the Shura family withdrew their steps one by one and quickly retreated without stopping.


    They have seen the ghost clan before. They are all very powerful. They are not qualified to fight with the people of the ghost clan at all. The only ones who can fight with the ghost clan are the leaders. Therefore, at the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell, they were afraid one by one and retreated quickly, Su Tang and others, who had come up completely, turned solemnly and looked at the bottom of the abyss.


    "Sir, what should we do now? Is the Lord in Guiyuan''s mouth the same alien?" Luan Yang asked with a dignified face at this time. When he came up just now, he also saw the nine yous power like an abyss like the sea. This is not the power that Guiyuan and others can have. Otherwise, he and others may have been killed and injured a lot in the last battle.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, I didn''t expect how quickly this guy woke up. It seems that the battle we have to face next is very difficult." after that, Su Tang seemed to think of something, turned his head and looked at luanyang and asked; "Elder, it seems that ghost yuan and others were arranging some array just now. I heard him say what the ghost ghost robbery array is? What kind of array is this?"


    Although Su Tang has this array artifact creation box, he can''t fully use it now. In the part he can use, there is no information about the ghost robbery array at all. However, when luanyang heard this array before, he told himself and others to run quickly. I think he should know something.


    Luanyang said solemnly; "I haven''t seen this array, but I''ve seen this name. There seems to be such an array name in the records left by my grandfather in those years. I don''t know where my grandfather learned it. Maybe I knew it in the box of God of creation."


    "Can you record this array, sir?" Su Tang was even more surprised when he heard the record left by the God of war. How powerful is the God of war? The array he can record should be unusual, but why do people of the ghost clan use it? At the same time, Su Tang was also very curious about the role of the array.


    "The ghost ghost robbery array comes from an unknown race. This array is different from the general array. This array should be based on people and stimulated by Reiki. When the array is condensed, the people who are the foundation will increase their combat power ten times." Luan Yang thought about it and began to answer.


    His voice fell, and Su Tang and others showed a look of horror one by one, and Luojiang on one side exclaimed; "Ten times more combat power? How can you? It''s such a powerful array." Luan Yang continued at this time; "Although this array is very rebellious, it also has a fatal defect. The maintenance time of the array is very short. Moreover, after the end of the power of the array, the people who are the foundation lose all their accomplishments, and the heavy ones fall directly."


    "Hiss! That''s true, but you should pay some price for having such an ability against the sky, but you don''t know how long this array can last?" Luo Jiang took a deep breath, nodded and said. At this time, he was surprised that the ghost clan chose such a means so decisively. You know, this array can be used alone, If you don''t defeat yourself and others in the time when the array is maintained, the ghost clan will only end up dead. Even if you succeed, the future of the ghost clan will also be difficult. This is a desperate means to hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred.


    "I don''t know. It''s not mentioned in the records of my ancestors, but I think it can last at least an hour or two, otherwise ghost yuan wouldn''t say just now that they would kill us no matter where we fled." Luan Yang shook his head and analyzed it. After hearing his words, Luo Jiang and others'' faces were dignified one by one. If so, You''re really in trouble waiting for yourself.


    For a time, everyone''s face became very ugly. Only Su Tang was thinking about it. At this time, a voice came from the abyss, which seemed to come from the devil whispering in the depths of hell.


    "Thousands of evil spirits, dark fire reincarnation, ghost evil demon emperor, attached to me, with blood as the contract, fight against all directions, ghost evil rob the array, get up!" with the last word falling, a black light column rushed into the sky from the abyss. The endless evil smell made the Shura people with low cultivation pale and trembling. Even Su Tang and others, who are strong in the half level Shura realm, A sense of crisis rose in my heart.


    "It''s over, the ghost ghost robbery array has gathered." at this time, looking at the black light column rising into the sky and emitting endless evil smell, and the light voice of disordered Yang and dead gray on his face, Luo Jiang and others all changed their faces sharply. Before hearing Lu''s explanation, they knew that at this time, the people of the ghost clan had at least increased their combat power by ten times, They can''t compete with such a strong squad.


    "Hum, that''s not certain. If they can use the array, can''t we use it?" when he heard luanyang''s words just now, Su Tang began to look for an array that can compete. At this time, he also found an array similar to the ghost ghost robbery array. It''s just that the combat effectiveness is increased, but it''s not as powerful as the ghost robbery array, but there are many people here.


    Su Tang''s voice fell. Luanyang''s gray eyes flashed a trace of light and hurried to ask; "Sir, you have a way?"


    "Well, I just looked for it. There is an array in the fortune box, which is similar to the ghost robbery array. We can use it. However, the increased combat effectiveness is not much, but there are no serious sequelae. Besides, there are many people here. If we really show it, we can also visit the ghost family in Kui lane." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "Well, it''s better to fight against each other than being slaughtered by the rest people of the ghost clan, sir. Go on." Luan Yang nodded after listening to Su Tang''s words. Now he can only do this. If he doesn''t do so, he and others may only be slaughtered by the ghost clan.

 Chapter 485

    "I don''t know, elder, have you heard of the five element slaughter God array?" Su Tang nodded and continued to ask.


    As soon as Su Tang said this, luanyang was stunned and nodded for a moment; "Yes, not only that, we will also use this array. Hahaha, it seems that we are saved this time. Why didn''t I think of this array before?" Luan Yang''s laughing voice attracted the attention of Luo Jiang and others, and they all drew closer. Before Su Tang and Luan Yang, Luo Jiang and others didn''t hear it at all. At this time, we first came to Luan Yang, who was still gray, Suddenly, they are also curious.


    "Su Tang, did you think of a way to deal with the ghost clan?" Luo Jiang asked directly as soon as he approached. The people next to him looked forward to Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "The ghost clan can use the array, and we can also use the array to compete. Although it is not as powerful as the ghost robbery array, there are many people here. If we really fight, we can''t suffer any loss."


    "Yes, what are you waiting for, Su Tang? Just start arranging the array. The array of the ghost clan has gathered. I believe it will come out soon. We don''t have much time now." Ling Zhanwu''s eyes brightened when she heard Su Tang''s words, but she knew that Su Tang has been inherited by the ancestors of the Luan clan. The Luan clan is best at array, They have inherited from their ancestors, and their attainments in the array must be not low.


    "Well, all the elders of the Luan clan, you stand in a good position first. All the masters of the Shura clan, the elders of the lingzu, stand in groups of five and follow the elders of the Luan clan, and hear the order!" Su Tang nodded to the people of the Luan clan and shouted with the voice of Su Tang; "Luan Zi''s children listen to the order and cloth the five elements slaughtering God array!" the Luan nationality''s disciples who did not know why before moved in a moment and quickly stood up.


    At this time, Luojiang also shouted loudly; "All the Shura people listen to the order and stand up in groups of five like the strong ones of the chaotic family!" at this time, Luojiang has become the real leader of the Shura family. As soon as his words fall, the strong ones of the Shura family move up one after another. At this time, the vulture also follows. In a moment, all the people have stood up. Su Tang glanced and shouted loudly; "Inspire spiritual power, and I will help you gather the array."


    "Boom!" Su Tang''s voice fell, and everyone tried their best to burst out the aura. In an instant, the aura of hundreds of strong people just soared to the sky. The momentum was quite frightening. Even Su Tang was surprised by the momentum at that moment. At this time, Su Tang shouted, "condense your fingerprints with me." the eyes of hundreds of strong people turned to Su Tang.


    At this time, Su Tang''s hands began to change slowly. Although time is pressing, Su Tang''s speed of changing fingerprints is very slow in order to make everyone see clearly. With the change of Su Tang''s fingerprints, everyone began to learn. At this time, Su Tang''s voice sounded again; "Call the spirits of the four seas, gather the essence of the five elements, condense the body of the sky, turn the body of the butcher God, and set up the five element butcher God array!"


    At this time, everyone read along with Su Tang. With the words falling, a strange force between heaven and earth began to gather here crazily. Blessing was on everyone, but only Su Tang didn''t get it, because this array must have five people standing in the corresponding position and tying fingerprints at the same time. Now Su Tang is only one person, All can''t unite at all.


    With the infusion of special power, everyone present felt that their power was improving rapidly, and they were very excited one by one. This feeling of power was really great. While experiencing and pouring, the ghost people under the abyss rushed up at this time. The ghost abyss was the front, and said with a grim smile as soon as it appeared; "Hahaha, you mole ants have come to attack my ghost family. Today is your death. My ghost family is the real master in Shura hell."


    With the blessing of the array, the breath of ghost yuan and others at this time is very terrible, and they completely ignore what Su Tang and others are doing. Seeing them come up at this time, Su Tang is very worried. Now the people on his side have not fully activated the array, and their strength is still pouring. If they are interrupted at this time, not only the array can not succeed, but also can be swallowed by the array.


    "Well, a race that can only hide under the abyss also wants to be the ruler of Shura hell. I''m afraid it can''t be done even if your Lord is resurrected. It''s up to you?" Su Tang took the lead to stand up and shouted. At this time, he had only one idea in his mind. There was a delay time to let everyone on his side successfully gather the power of the array.


    "Hahaha, Su Tang, I really admire your courage now. I dare to jump out under such circumstances. I have to say that you are really looking for death. But don''t worry, we won''t kill you, because you still have a great effect on the Lord. You are the key to the Lord''s success and resurrection. Now I''ll clean up these ants first and clean you up." Ghost yuan laughed, the voice fell, and the members of the ghost family around him had begun to move.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang was very worried and immediately shouted; "With you, these rubbish also want to catch me? Come now if you have the ability. Let me see your current strength. I challenge ten of you alone." at this time, Su Tang has no way at all. There is only one voice in his heart, "just delay for a while, just a minute!"


    "Hmm? Challenge us ten? Well, as you wish, we''ll catch you first and give you to the Lord to clean up these people." ghost yuan was stunned, then nodded and said. After hearing ghost yuan''s words, ghost Xuan on one side stopped; "Patriarch, no, this boy is procrastinating. Look at those shuras. Their momentum is constantly improving at this time, and they are in a group of five. This seems to be an array similar to ours."


    Ghost Xuan was the calmest person in the ghost family. Seeing that Su Tang was so determined to stop those people, he immediately raised some doubts. When he looked up and his eyes shrank, he immediately understood Su Tang''s thoughts, ghost yuan, as soon as he heard ghost Xuan''s words, At this time, he also noticed those Shura and Luan lingzu people behind Su Tang, and understood for a moment.


    "Hahaha, boy, originally you were procrastinating, but now that we have seen through, you''d better stand aside." Guiyuan laughed and said, "members of the ghost clan, rush for me and can''t let these guys'' arrays unite successfully." Guiyuan ordered. At this time, Su Tang saw the ghost clan that yunben had stopped and was ready to start again, For a moment, he turned and rushed towards the people behind him. Su Tang said secretly in his heart; "It''s over."


    "Drink!" at the same time, Luojiang and others who came out at the edge gave a loud drink. For a moment, they all opened their eyes. As their drink fell, those behind them also drank one after another. For a moment, everyone woke up. At this time, Luojiang shouted; "Everyone wash it for me and wipe out the garbage of the ghost family."


    Seeing these people wake up one after another, Su Tang also gave a deep sigh of relief. At this critical moment, everyone woke up and the array was successful. Even if the people of the ghost family are strong at this time, the people on his side also have the power of a war.


    "Kill!" as Luo Jiang''s voice fell, everyone at the scene shouted loudly. One by one, they rushed towards the people of the ghost family. Seeing these people rushing over, ghost yuan smiled coldly and shouted; "Even if the cohesion is successful, what can it do? Today you can''t escape the fate of being killed. All the ghost people listen to the order and do their best. Don''t let go of any of them. Kill them all."


    The people of the two sides fought together in an instant. Because the five elements slaughtering God array has no ghost robbery array, it has strong growth ability. It''s just a face-to-face meeting. Some people on the Su Tang side fell. Fortunately, there are many people here. Although some people fall, the situation on the ghost side is not very good. Each one has array protection, which soars in his pocket, Although there are some deficiencies, more than ten people fight a ghost family, which still gives the ghost family a headache.


    At this time, Su Tang also wandered around on the edge of the battlefield. When he saw the opportunity, he would directly attack the people of the ghost family. Although his combat power at this time had not been increased, his destructive power and Tianlei power were still the enemies of the ghost family. He was so thin that several people of the ghost family hung up, and his combat power decreased in an instant, In addition, they were surrounded by more than a dozen people. For a moment, these ghost people who were successfully attacked by Su Tang were somewhat defeated.


    "Ah!" suddenly a scream rang out in the scene. It turned out that Su Tang found an opportunity to directly use the silencing purple thunder arrow to attack a member of the ghost family. At the moment of being hit by Su Tang, those Shura people also saw the opportunity and made moves together to kill this person directly. A strong ghost family was killed and let the people on Su Tang''s side, Everyone''s morale was greatly boosted. On the contrary, those people of the ghost clan looked ugly.


    "Erlang, kill me, these ghost garbage, but that''s all!" at this time, Luo Jiang also said loudly. With his roar, for a moment, the morale of the people of Shura, lingzu and Luan was greatly boosted, and they kept greeting the strong people of the ghost for a long time. Suddenly, the morale was greatly boosted, which made the ghost people a little flustered, At this time, Su Tang found a ghost family and revealed its flaws.


    When he moved, he came directly behind the ghost family and raised his hand to hit it. Although the ghost family reacted, it was besieged by more than a dozen Shura people, so that he had no place to dodge. In addition, Su Tang was a sneak attack, and the speed was very fast. As soon as he realized that Su Tang''s war skills had hit his body, great power erupted, Those Shura strongmen who besieged him also bombarded the past with war skills at the same time.


    "Ah!" with a scream, a ghost family fell. At this time, dozens of people from the Shura family also fell. The price is not big, but they have no way at this time. If they don''t fight, the ghost family will not let them go. Now the only way is to pay some price to kill the ghost family completely, In this way, not only will they not be in danger, but also revenge for those dead brothers.


    With this idea, all the Shura people went crazy. At this time, they had extraordinary power. With so many compatriots fighting together, they were not afraid at all and frantically rushed at the remaining eight strong people of the ghost family.


    At this time, ghost yuan heard the scream and turned his head. At this time, the ghost family''s body had directly turned into flying fire, and ghost yuan shouted with red eyes; "Ghost Xuan is dead. Kill me and kill all these bastards to avenge the dead brothers of the ghost family." with the sound falling, ghost yuan was also crazy. In a moment, several strong Shura people died in his hands.

 Chapter 486

    The madness of the ghost yuan aroused the ferocity of the Shura family and others. One by one, they risked their lives to attack the strong ones of the ghost family. Such a tragic war lasted half an hour. The strong ones of the ghost family fell, leaving only three. However, there were only 60 or 70 of the original hundreds of people in Su Tang, and the loss is not great.


    "Ah! You bastards, I''m the ghost clan and you don''t share the same fate." after stopping the attack, the three of ghost yuan retreated to the edge of the abyss. At this time, looking at himself, there were only three people left. Ghost yuan was bleeding in his heart. The ghost clan was already sparsely populated, and now it has suffered such heavy losses.


    I''m afraid that after the end of the power of the array, they will also be seriously injured or lose all their accomplishments. At that time, the ghost family will really exist in name. The ghost family has been trying to inherit for tens of thousands of years. It''s very uncomfortable for ghost yuan to encounter such a thing in his generation.


    "Do you hate each other? Since this battle, we have been immortal. Either you die or I die. Now what do you say?" Su Tang replied with a look of disdain.


    His voice fell. All the Shura people looked at the remaining three people of the ghost family with red eyes. In the war just now, they saw many former friends and brothers die miserably under the hands of the ghost family. At this time, they all wanted to kill all the people of the ghost family.


    "Ghost yuan, you''d better give up. It''s useless to continue to resist. Now let go, maybe I can save you a way to live." at this time, Luo Jiang stood up and said.


    Hearing such words, the Shura people were stunned one after another. They didn''t understand why Luojiang said so. At this time, Guiyuan laughed; "Hahaha, give up, Luo Jiang, you let me give up? Do you think I don''t know what you''re up to? Let''s give up now and you''ll lose less. Then, when our array power dissipates, what''s the difference between us who lose all our cultivation or are seriously injured and death? I tell you, it''s impossible. Even if we all die here, we have to pull more Some Shura people make cushions. "


    "Hum, you''re stubborn. In that case, you''ll die." Luo Jiang heard the words of ghost yuan, snorted coldly, and fell with the sound. Luo Jiang turned and looked at the Shura people and said; "Do you dare to fight? There are only three ghost families left now. If you kill them, the ghost family will completely disappear in Shura hell."


    "War, war, war!" the voice fell. The strong people of the Shura people shouted one after another. The Shura people were never afraid of fighting. It can also be said that they were born for fighting.


    "Well, since the Shura people want to fight, I, the children of the Luan people, sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman and the Shura people to fight side by side." the voice of the Shura people fell, and the Luan Yang also shouted. Three or five of his Luan people died in the previous battle. This time, only ten children of the Luan people came, and now half of them are dead. He was also very angry, I can''t wait to rush up and destroy the three people of the ghost clan.


    "How can such a grand event be without our spirit family?" at this time, the spirit vulture also stood up with the strong men of the two spirit families.


    Everyone wanted to fight again, and Su Tang nodded and shouted; "Well, since we''re going to fight, we''ll fight together. This time we won''t stop until we destroy the ghost clan." the voice fell, and the martial artists behind Su Tang roared one by one. The voice was earth shaking and made the faces of ghost yuan three very ugly.


    If a powerful warrior fights, he is completely fearless of death. Now there are only three people here. There is no way to fight them. Others can completely use people to kill themselves and others.


    "Patriarch, what should I do?" the people around ghost yuan asked in a deep voice.


    Guiyuan was silent. At this time, he didn''t know what to do. If he continued to fight, he and others could not escape the path of destruction. If he didn''t fight and retreat into the abyss, the wolf like enemies would chase him desperately. In this way, not only he and others were going to die, I''m afraid there would be a crisis. In the past, he didn''t have to worry about these guys going to the Lord, But now he had no confidence in himself.


    "What else can we do? Now we can only fight to the end. We must not let these guys enter the abyss now. Now they have array blessing, I''m afraid they will harm the Lord." ghost yuan replied.


    After hearing his words, the other two people nodded, turned their heads and looked at the martial artists who were approaching here. A trace of firmness flashed in their eyes. For a moment, they looked at death like home and rushed to the sky. Before these people came, they took the lead in rushing up.


    "Brothers, rush!" a ghost man rushed up, and Luojiang drank loudly.


    The voice fell, and the two sides fought together again. They all fought with the momentum of looking back to death. The powerful battle fluctuations made those small forces hiding in the mountains and forests frightened one by one. They had never seen such a battle.


    "Ah!" a scream came out, and another ghost strongman was killed under the crazy siege of the three families. Suddenly, he heard the scream of his companions. Ghost yuan and another ghost strongman turned their heads and looked ugly. At this time, Su Tang seized the opportunity and flashed behind ghost yuan in an instant. He raised his hand with a silent purple thunder arrow.


    As soon as the powerful force appeared, Guiyuan was aware of the crisis. Unfortunately, the stupidity at that moment made him unable to completely avoid Su Tang''s attack. Seeing that he could not seriously hurt Guiyuan, Su Tang did not continue to pursue and retreated in an instant. At this time, Guiyuan was badly hurt by the power wrapped by the silent purple thunder arrow.


    The strong men of the three families who besieged him greeted him with all kinds of big moves in a moment, and ghost yuan shouted with an ugly face; "Su Tang, you bastard!"


    "Bang!" when the powerful attack fell in the twenties and thirties, a powerful force erupted and directly submerged the ghost yuan. At this time, another member of the ghost family saw that the ghost yuan was concentrated by such a powerful force, and his face turned pale for a moment. The whole person''s momentum was suddenly disordered. At this time, the strong men of the three races also mercilessly seized this opportunity, All kinds of big moves went straight through.


    "No!" the strong man of the ghost family shouted desperately when he saw all kinds of big moves coming. Then he was submerged by great power. Another strong man of the ghost family fell with him. At this time, the body of the ghost yuan also appeared.


    "Tut Tut, the skin is really thick. It''s still alive under such great power. I think I''d better kill you myself." seeing the shape of ghost yuan, Su Tang smashed his mouth and said.


    Hearing his words, Guiyuan laughed; "Hahaha, you want to kill me? It seems that I won''t give you a chance. You all die." the voice fell, and the momentum of ghost yuan suddenly retreated, which made everyone stunned. At this time, Luo Jiang took the lead to react and shouted in horror; "Back off, this bastard will explode!"


    "What? Self explosion? Wow, no!" when they heard Luo Jiang''s words, they started to fire one by one, and they kept screaming. Su Tang also took off in an instant and ran towards the mountains and forests.


    "This ghost yuan is really cruel. Even if he dies, he still wants to pull us as a cushion before he dies. It''s a bastard." Su Tang said softly and warned loudly at the same time; "Everybody, open your speed. The power of the ghost deep self explosion will die if you touch it." hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone quickly drilled into the mountain forest. They didn''t dare to stay for a moment and rushed directly to the other side.


    At this time, the members of the small forces who had been watching in the mountains and forests looked pale and ran hard. At this moment, they wanted to grow a leg directly.


    "Hum, you can''t run away!" ghost Yuan said with a cold hum when he saw those martial artists who had disappeared in the mountains and forests. His voice fell, and a huge force centered on him began to spread. Where the force passed, the rocks and trees turned into powder. Su Tang shouted when he heard the movement behind him; "Run, that guy has exploded."


    The voice fell, Su Tang''s speed also increased a lot, and everyone ran recklessly. However, the power of the ghost yuan self explosion was too fast. The strength of those small forces was not strong, and their speed was not as fast as Su Tang and others. At this time, with the rapid catch-up of power, there were bursts of screams behind Su Tang and others.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Hey, it''s too expensive to kill the ghost clan this time." although there are some feelings in his heart, Su Tang''s speed at his feet does not decrease at all, and there is even a trend of improvement.


    "Bang!" the power dissipated. At this time, Su Tang and others rushed out of the mountain forest and turned to look at more than half of the mountain forest destroyed by the ghost yuan''s self explosion power. Their eyes were full of shock.


    "What a powerful force. It''s good to feel fast. Otherwise, it''s really going to be killed by the ghost yuan." Su Tang said in shock.


    Luo Jiang and others nodded, "yes, who thought this ghost yuan would make such a decision? This time we lost a lot." when they heard Luo Jiang''s words, luanyang and others nodded one after another. In the battle just now, more than ten of them died directly here. Later, ghost yuan exploded. When they were running away, some injured people deserved their speed, It was also taken away by the self explosion of Guiyuan.


    Su Tang turned his head and quickly glanced at the rest of the people. He didn''t find Luo Ling and Han pangzi. He was immediately surprised and hurried to ask; "Luo Ling and Han pangzi, what about them? Why didn''t you see them?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the people reacted. Ling Zhanwu''s face changed and glanced. Sure enough, he didn''t find the voice of Han pangzi and others, and immediately said in a pale whisper; "Did they all die in the self explosion of Guiyuan?" Luo Ling and others in the previous battle were too weak because their strength was too weak, even if they had the blessing of the five element butcher God array, they were still too weak. Ling Zhanwu let them watch the war at the end without taking action, so they were very safe, but the current situation made Ling Zhanwu suspect that Han pangzi and others died in the self explosion of Guiyuan.


    The voice of Ling Zhan dance fell, and Su Tang was shocked. A trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. At this time, a voice came from the mountain forest in front of them; "His grandmother''s, this ghost yuan is too cloudy. If it weren''t for the things left by the old guy, we would really be finished this time."

 Chapter 487

    Su Tang and others were stunned by the sudden sound, and then Su Tang took the lead in laughing; "Hahaha, I knew this damn fat man wouldn''t die easily." quality and Su Tang''s voice fell down. Han pangzi left Gang Luo tianbai Sisi with Luo Ling and walked out of the mountain forest.


    Seeing that they came out safely, Ling Zhanwu took the lead and asked with a worried face; "How are you? Aren''t you hurt?"


    They shook their heads, and Luo Ling answered; "If the fat man hadn''t protected us with what his master left, I''m afraid we would have died inside." Luo Ling''s voice fell. Luo Tian and others nodded. At this time, Han fat man smiled and said; "Small things, we are all friends. If you can help, you''re welcome."


    "Hehe, fat man, you saved my life. If you need anything in the future, I will never frown." although Han pangzi said so, the grace of saving life entered the sky. Luo Tian won''t think it''s as simple as Han pangzi said.


    "Hahaha, it''s OK, it''s OK. This time we have suffered a heavy loss." Luo Jiang also walked forward with a laugh and said.


    After hearing his words, everyone was silent, but a moment later, everyone was happy. At this time, Luo Ling said; "Although the losses were greater, at least all the ghost families were destroyed. We won."


    "Yes, the ghost clan has been destroyed. It''s acceptable to pay more." the spirit vulture also said.


    They all know what the killing of the ghost clan represents. They can accept the price. At this time, he is the only one left among the people brought by the spirit vulture. Although there is some heartache, there will be casualties as long as it is fighting. When she came out, she thought of it, but she didn''t expect to lose so much.


    "Well, let''s have a rest. Let''s go back and have a look. While the power of the array hasn''t dissipated, we''ll go down to the abyss and destroy the alien together." at this time, Su Tang nodded and continued.


    As his voice fell, everyone nodded. Although the ghost clan was destroyed, there was still one of the most important people who didn''t die. As long as he was in the ghost clan, he would still appear one day. Besides, didn''t Su Tang say before? The mainland passage sealed by Luo Xuan is in the ghost family''s nest. It is very difficult for people to get that place without destroying the alien.


    "Su Tang, I don''t think we need to rest. Now we are in good condition. This time, the ghost yuan blew itself up. I believe the alien already knows. We''d better go now, so that the alien won''t be any better." Luo Jiang said directly after su Tang''s voice fell.


    After hearing his words, others nodded one after another. At this time, Su Tang Wei always said; "Well, those who are injured don''t have to go. Follow me if they are not injured. Let''s go down and see the essence of the alien." after that, Su Tang took the lead in fighting. Then more than a dozen people in the party were not injured. They all followed Su Tang into the mountains and only loved to come to the edge of the abyss once.


    Everyone was frightened by the scene in front of them. The place where the war just happened was completely beyond recognition at this time. A huge pit appeared on the edge of the abyss. Su Tang and others were shocked to see such a situation. Unexpectedly, the power of ghost abyss self explosion was so great. At the same time, they were glad that they and others ran fast enough, Otherwise, under such great power, I''m afraid it''s a fool''s dream to survive.


    Su Tang stepped to the edge of the abyss, looked at the deep abyss, turned his head to Luojiang and said; "Master, the self explosion just now has destroyed many places in the abyss. I''m afraid it''s not easy to go down now. Moreover, you see, there are some boulders that have collapsed from some deep cliffs, and some have completely closed the abyss mouth."


    Looking along Su Tang''s fingers, Luo Jiang and others nodded and frowned. At this time, luanyang said; "It seems that the ghost abyss exploded just now. On the one hand, I want to pull some of my people to cushion my back. On the other hand, I want to use his self explosion power to shake down the boulders on the cliff of the abyss and seal the abyss so that we can''t eat into it."


    The crowd nodded. Luanyang''s words were very reasonable. Su Tang thought a little and said; "It seems that we have some difficulties in thinking about it now, but we can bet on it."


    "How to bet?" Luo Jiang asked hurriedly.


    At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Although these boulders are huge, it is not impossible to break them with our strength, but there is no place below at this time. It is easy to break them, but after they are broken, we are likely to fall with them."


    "So you want to bet that after smashing the boulder, can we find a place to stay?" Luo Jiang thought after listening to Su Tang''s voice.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Although it has been sealed by boulders, the footholds below should still be there. As long as we find the foothold at the moment of breaking the boulder, we should be able to scare the abyss again, but the only difficulty is how many people here. If we seek a foothold at the same time, it will be very dangerous."


    The crowd nodded. Su Tang''s words are really good. How many people go down? If the boulder is broken, if many people have to choose the foothold and borrowing point, there is some trouble. Compared, even if the borrowing points before have not been destroyed, they can only be used by one person at most. How many people choose them at the same time is really troublesome.


    The people began to meditate. After a moment, Su Tang said; "I think so. Let me go down alone. Anyway, there is only one alien below. Even if I meet him, I can protect myself."


    "No, I don''t want to. Sir, it''s too dangerous for you to go down alone. This alien has existed for many years. There must be many means hidden in it. Although you''re not afraid of the alien, it''s still too dangerous if you encounter those means left by the ghost clan before." luanyang shook his head immediately after listening to Su Tang''s words.


    "Yes, master luanyang is right. I think so. Su Tang, you should break the boulder first. It''s more convenient for you to find a place to borrow or a foothold. After you break the boulder, we''ll come down." Luo Jiang also nodded. Su Tang is the key for them to leave Shura hell. They don''t want Su Tang to take risks like this.


    Su Tang thought and nodded; "That''s it. I''ll go down." the voice fell. Su Tang jumped into the abyss and jumped directly down. Because there were many boulders, Su Tang was very relaxed all the way. At this time, Su Tang carefully measured the surrounding environment when he landed on the largest boulder across the abyss. Suddenly, a narrow hole was found by Su Tang, Quickly walked over and looked at it.


    The corners of Su Tang''s mouth could not help but outline a smile; "There''s really no way for people. With this hole, we don''t have to break the boulder down." Su Tang shouted directly at Luo Jiang and others above the abyss; "Everybody, come down. There''s a way out!"


    Su Tang''s voice came from below. Luo Jiang and others did not hesitate to jump. Soon everyone came to the boulder. At this time, Su Tang pointed to the crack in front of him and said; "We don''t have to break this boulder. Go down from here. There should be no problem."


    Luo Jiang and others went to check it and nodded. At this time, Luo Jiang said; "I''ll go down first, and you''ll follow." after that, regardless of Su Tang and others, they directly entered the crack. Watching Luojiang enter it, Su Tang and others followed one by one. Because it has been blocked by boulders, there is darkness below, and only a little light enters it.


    When the party scared the bottom of the abyss, it was so quiet and terrible. Su Tang looked at the situation here and said; "Let''s go. There should be no members of the ghost clan here now." after that, he took the lead in running to the front and came to the place where he met the ghost clan again. Su Tang said with a smile; "If you go further, you should be the home of the ghost family. Be careful. Last time we only came here. No one knows if there is any hidden danger ahead."


    The crowd nodded. At this time, Su Tang and his party opened their mouth and slowly locked the front foot. After turning a corner, a bright light appeared in front of Su Tang and others. With the light, they found a palace not far away that had been half destroyed.


    "That should be the home of the ghost clan. Let''s go, everyone. Let''s go directly," said Su Tang''s healer in front, and then stepped forward.


    The others nodded and followed. After a while, they came to the palace. At this time, Su Tang shouted inside; "Alien, don''t you plan to come out? Now that the ghost people are dead, when do you want to hide?"


    Su Tang''s voice was so loud that it directly rang through the bottom of the whole abyss. After his voice fell, a dark Jiuyou force rose from the back of the palace, followed by a voice; "Hum, do you think you can kill me when there are 40000 people in the ghost family? Su Tang, you underestimate this seat."


    "Hahaha, I don''t underestimate it. Who knows? It''s only after fighting. I haven''t met an alien before. I really don''t understand that you have such great confidence from a general alien?" Su Tang laughed when he saw the alien appear.

 Chapter 488

    "Hum, I''ll let you have a good look at the power of our heavenly ghost clan." the voice fell, and the dark nine yous burst out in an instant, quickly wrapped up the whole palace, and continued to spread to the place where Su Tang and others were located.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang shouted loudly; "Gentlemen, step back. The power of the nine yous of this alien race is too powerful. If it is shrouded in, it will be very troublesome."


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Jiang and others nodded and began to retreat one after another, but Su Tang took a step forward. The power of destruction all over his body stood empty and cut the power of Jiuyou in an instant.


    "Hum, is that all you can do? Jiuyou''s power is useless to me, so I''d better change it." Su Tang broke the alien''s Jiuyou''s power, and his voice was full of disdain, but he was very careful. Although he had dealt with the alien before, he was not very familiar with what kind of means the alien would have.


    "Good, good, good, since you want to die, I''ll let you taste the real means of our Tiangui clan." the voice fell, and the power of Jiuyou began to go back in an instant. With the power of Jiuyou going back, the voice of another clan sounded again; "In my name, conclude a blood contract, gather the supreme ghost and evil spirit, break the ten thousand ways of the heavens, and the ghost and blood evil spirit will condense!"


    The sound fell, and the Jiuyou force, which was originally contracted behind the palace, began to change rapidly at this moment. In a short time, a huge monster with four heads and eight arms was condensed. At the moment of the monster''s appearance, the original dark Jiuyou force began to change color slowly, At the same time, a bloody gas began to spread wildly at the bottom of the abyss.


    "Ghost blood evil spirit? It seems to be very powerful." Su Tang thought to himself. At this time, the voice of the alien sounded; "Su Tang, enjoy yourself." at this time, the alien''s voice was full of weakness. I think this move cost him a lot of strength.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang and others'' faces sank. At this time, the momentum of the ghost blood ghost God had spread. It was several times stronger than that of the ghost yuan under the blessing of the array. Such a powerful momentum made Luo Jiang and others pale.


    "It''s over. I didn''t expect that the alien still has such means. What should we do now, Su Tang?" Luo Jiang had no choice but to ask Su Tang.


    Su Tang said with a heavy face; "Senior, you take the others back first and leave it to me alone. Since this alien doesn''t hesitate to expend its strength to get such things, we can''t escape. You go first and I''ll die later."


    "That''s not good. Su Tang is too powerful. We can''t leave you alone. You''re the key to whether we can leave Shura hell. You follow master luanyang and I''ll stay behind." Luo Jiang said decisively after hearing the ruins of his face.


    "Master Luojiang, you don''t have to say. You''d better go quickly. You can''t hold a move under this thing, and my aura is special. I can restrain things. I''ll break the back, so you''ll have more time to retreat." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    After hearing his words, luanyang said at this time; "Luojiang, we''d better listen to your words. We can''t help you here at all. It may distract you. Let''s leave. I believe your husband must have the means to protect himself." since seeing Su Tang, Luan Yang felt that Su Tang was not an ordinary person. At this moment, if he and others stayed here, It will really distract Su Tang. Luanyang doesn''t know whether Su Tang has any means, but he knows Su Tang won''t mess around.


    "Hey, OK, Su Tang, be careful." Luo Jiang sighed helplessly and said. Then, under the pull of luanyang, Luo Jiang left with luanyang and others. After seeing them leave, Su Tang smiled and said loudly; "Alien, you think I can''t help you if you make such a thing? Hahaha, you''re wrong. You''re ready to enjoy the power of Tianlei."


    The voice fell and Su Tang shouted loudly. The power of sky thunder in zilei''s heart broke out in an instant. With the explosion of zilei''s heart, the sky covered by the boulder also broke out bursts of thunder. The huge sky thunder pressure immediately passed through the boulder and fell directly to the bottom of the abyss.


    "No, Tianlei, how could there be Tianlei here? It''s impossible." the alien who had been quiet came under the threat of Tianlei and shouted in panic. Tianlei was not only the biggest enemy of their alien, but also the enemy of the ghost blood ghost God he summoned.


    "Roar!" at this time, the ghost blood ghost God who was still gathering seemed to feel the threat of thunder in the sky and burst out a huge roar. Su Tang could hear a trace of fear in this voice.


    "Hahaha, haven''t you checked me many times? Don''t you know that I have inherited the ancient Thunder God and can summon Tianlei? This time, I see how you die. Do you think I let Luojiang leave to fight with you? You''re wrong. I just don''t want them to be hurt by Tianlei. Now you can enjoy it." Su Tang laughed, He also gave him back what the alien had given him before.


    The sound fell, and there was a loud noise in the sky. In a moment, the boulder across the abyss was directly broken under the sky thunder. A strong sky thunder with a radius of two or three meters fell hard towards the ghost family''s palace after breaking the boulder. Seeing the challenge arena appeared, Su Tang outlined a strange smile around his mouth, and the whole person suddenly turned around, Run straight to the passage behind you.


    This time, he did his best to summon super Tianlei. Even he couldn''t resist it. Now that Tianlei has fallen, he doesn''t want to stay here. If he was struck by lightning that day, it''s not the old man''s game. After pushing into the channel, Su Tang ran towards the exit without stopping. At this time, Luo Jiang and others also went to the ground, Looking at the huge black clouds in the sky, Luo Jiang and others trembled all over.


    This is the power of heaven and earth. Although they are powerful one by one, they are still very small under such fierce heavenly power. At this time, at the bottom of the abyss, after the first sky thunder fell, the voice of alien anger came; "Su Tang, you bastard, I want you to die." the voice in the city was full of hatred. Even Luojiang and others on the ground couldn''t help but breathe a chill when they heard it.


    "Sir, you are really a divine man. I didn''t expect that you could even get such things out." luanyang looked at the huge black cloud in the sky and said, with a general tone.


    At this time, Su Tang''s figure rushed up to the bottom of the abyss and looked at luanyang and others standing here. Su Tang was very anxious; "Get out of here quickly. The thunder clouds are out of control and gathering constantly at this time." when the abyss fell, Su Tang was out of the abyss. The moment he fell on the ground, Su Tang stepped into the abyss with rapid steps.


    After hearing his words, Luan Yang and others looked up. Sure enough, the thunder cloud was still expanding. For a moment, they were scared to the death one by one. They ran quickly behind Su Tang. Su Tang stopped after running thousands of kilometers away from the abyss. At this time, the place where they stood was originally a mountain forest. They were under the self explosion of the ghost abyss, It has been completely destroyed, leaving only the bare ground.


    "Hoo, it''s really a big game this time. I don''t know how long the thunder will last." after taking a deep breath, Su Tang looked at the expanding thunder cloud and said some depressed. With his voice falling, the thunder cloud is also expanding and chopping out huge thunder.


    "Sir, I didn''t expect you to have such a means. It seems that the alien is dead this time." luanyang exclaimed after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t know if the alien will die, but we are in trouble." as Su Tang''s voice fell, Luo Jiang also responded and nodded again and again; "Yes, the ghost family''s nest has a mainland channel sealed by its ancestors. Will such a huge force of thunder destroy the seal?"


    "It''s still a small matter to destroy the seal, which is good news for us at least, but if the thunder destroys the channel, we''ll be finished." Su Tang said with worry at this time.


    This time, Tianlei is too powerful, which has far exceeded his cognition. Originally, he didn''t want to make a big noise, but he underestimated the 60% integration degree of zilei heart. This is the first time he is using it, so he didn''t know zilei heart would make such a big noise.


    "Ah, there''s really some trouble." Su Tang''s voice fell. Luo Jiang and others were surprised. At this time, the wounded who had been resting in the mountains and forests noticed the situation here and rushed over one after another. After seeing Su Tang and others standing there far away, they were relieved. Lingjiu and Ling Zhanwu rushed over first.


    Before the sea of people arrived, the voice of Ling Zhan dance came; "Su Tang, what''s the situation? How can such a powerful sky thunder suddenly appear?" as her voice fell, those who arrived later also looked at Su Tang one by one, and their eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Hey, I made it, but I don''t want to make it big. If I''m not sure, I''ll make it big." Su Tang replied helplessly and hesitantly.


    "What?" Su Tang''s answer surprised everyone who came back, and Ling Zhanwu continued to ask; "This is a good thing. Under such thunder, it should be impossible for the alien to continue to survive? Why do I think you seem a little depressed?"


    Su Tang smiled bitterly and thought in his heart; "Can''t I be depressed? Although the alien can be destroyed, but if the channel is destroyed, how can we go back to the mainland?" seeing Su Tang''s no answer, Ling Zhanwu turns to look at Luo Jiang with an inquiring look in her eyes. Luo Jiang also says what Su Tang said before with a bitter smile.


    Everyone was happy when they heard that Tianlei was likely to directly break the seal, but when Luojiang said that Tianlei was likely to destroy the channel at the same time, their happy look stopped for a moment.


    "How can this happen? If the passage is damaged, how can we go back?" Ling Zhanwu asked anxiously as his face changed after listening to it.


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "There''s no other way now. I can only pray that this time Tianlei won''t destroy the seal after destroying the seal." Su Tang''s voice fell, and everyone shook their heads helplessly. At the bottom of the abyss, the alien and the ghost blood evil god condensed from him consumed a lot of power were struggling to resist Tianlei.


    However, the power of thunder was really terrible that day. It was their nemesis. Only a few rounds, the ghost blood ghost God was scattered by Tianlei. When the alien saw this situation, he was very worried. For a time, he didn''t dare to let his soul float outside and directly drill into his body, I want to rely on my supreme body to try whether I can resist the power of thunder.

 Chapter 489

    However, the alien looked too high at his own body. Under the power of such a powerful Tianlei, even the Tiangui family members at the imperial level would be very careful. As a general level member, he tried to fight such Tianlei with his body. It was too arrogant.


    "Boom!" another sky thunder fell. This time, it directly destroyed the cave hidden by the alien and directly bombarded his huge body.


    "Ka!" the Dark Armor with this luster appeared a crack directly under the sky thunder. At this time, the alien spirit hiding in it was also struck by the lightning. Although he had physical defense, he still underestimated the power of the sky thunder.


    "No, Su Tang, you bastard, you can''t die if you make such a terrible Tianlei." when you see that your last support is vulnerable, the alien''s heart is full of despair and powerless curse the initiator of all this.


    But Su Tang, who is outside at this time, knows nothing about it. The only idea in his mind at this moment is that Tianlei will end quickly. Now he doesn''t want to destroy any alien. He just wants Tianlei not to seal and destroy the channel of the mainland.


    "Such a powerful sky thunder falls, I''m afraid it''s really in trouble this time." another sky thunder is separated from the thunder cloud. At this time, Luo Jiang looks at the huge sky thunder, and his heart is very helpless.


    Luanyang and others nodded. At this time, Ling Zhanwu also said; "You see, the thunder is still gathering and getting bigger that day. When will it be a head if it goes on like this?"


    As her voice fell, Su Tang thought, "you can''t go on like this. If you continue like this, the channel will be destroyed. I must find a way to end the thunder immediately, but what else can I do now?" Su Tang''s brain ran quickly for a time.


    Time passed like this, and Tianlei bombarded the endless abyss one after another. At this time, other aliens at the bottom of the abyss have been bombarded beyond recognition under Tianlei. The alien spirits in the body are getting weaker and weaker, and have almost reached the edge of collapse.


    "Tens of thousands of years of efforts have been destroyed by a human being. I''m not willing. I''m really not willing." the alien spirit shouted angrily.


    The sound fell and another sky thunder bombarded and directly crashed the spirit body. Without the support of the spirit body, there was only an empty body. There was no way to support it under such a powerful sky thunder. Every bombardment would directly turn part of the body into fly ash.


    "By the way, zileixin, zileixin got all these things out, and zileixin must have a way." at this time, Su Tang at the edge of the mountain forest suddenly thought of a way. Regardless of others, he sat cross legged and the freshmen directly immersed in zilei''s heart.


    Su Tang''s sudden action stunned the people around him. He didn''t know why he did this at this time. At this time, Han pangzi said; "Su Tang must have thought of something. Don''t disturb him." as his voice fell, everyone nodded with a little expectation in their eyes.


    Su Tang, a boy who has created countless miracles, always thinks of ways to help himself and others out of danger when they are desperate. Will he get along with him this time and find ways to change everything? People are looking forward to it.


    In the distant sky, thunder clouds are still expanding. At this time, it has reached a distance of kilometers. I really don''t know when the thunder will end. The bigger the thunder clouds are, the stronger the thunder will be. I''m afraid the mainland channel will be affected after the seal is destroyed. If it is destroyed, what should people do? Can I only be in this Shura hell all my life?


    Thinking of this, all the martial artists turned their heads and looked at Su Tang sitting on the ground. At this moment, he was their only hope, and Su Tang was shocked when he immersed all the freshmen in zilei''s heart. At this time, there was no power of Tianlei in zilei''s heart. I think it was entirely because of the outbreak of his rights before.


    "What to do? What should we do now?" just when Su Tang couldn''t think of a way, suddenly a very weak idea appeared at the bottom of his heart. The sudden will made Su Tang very confused and divided some of his mind to slowly approach that idea.


    "Absorb, absorb!" the meaning conveyed by the idea stunned Su Tang for a moment. He was too familiar with this feeling.


    "The secret of heaven, is it you?" Su Tang exclaimed at the bottom of his heart after a short shock. Unfortunately, his exclamation did not get any response, and his weak ideas were directly dispersed under his excited mind.


    When his mind dissipated, Su Tang''s mind sank into the Dantian. Looking at the fortune box rising and falling in the Dantian, Su Tang was sad. "The secret of heaven, it''s all like this. Are you still helping me?" his voice fell. Su Tang wiped clean tears from the corners of his eyes. At this time, Luo Ling, who had been paying close attention to Su Tang, was stunned for a moment.


    "Su Tang, shed tears!" Luo Ling''s voice was very small, but in the space where the thunder fell at this time, everyone clearly heard her voice. For a moment, all eyes turned to the direction where Su Tang was. At this time, Su Tang still stayed in a line of tears on his cheeks. Everyone saw it and was pumping in their hearts.


    "Hey, it seems that Su Tang has no choice," Luo Jiang said with a helpless sigh.


    Hearing his words, everyone sighed helplessly. At this time, Su Tang''s eyes suddenly opened, and there was a flash of surprise in his eyes. After a short period of sadness, Su Tang had thought of the secret of heaven and got his idea. He also tried a little. Although he was far from the orchard, he could still absorb the power of thunder clouds in the distant sky.


    "Eh, what''s matter with the you?" Su Tang, who had just opened his eyes, looked at everyone around him and asked curiously.


    Luo Jiang shook his head and said; "It''s all right. Is Su Tang helpless? It''s not your fault. Everything is that the alien is too strong. Alas." after that, Luo Jiang flashed a deep loss in his eyes. With his voice falling, a strong man sighed one after another, and his expression was also very lost.


    Su Tang was stunned by the people''s discrimination, and then said; "I''ve thought of a way, and I just tried it. It works. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Luo Jiang, with a disappointed face, was slightly stunned when he heard Su Tang''s words. He asked in an uncertain tone. At this time, the people''s eyes gathered on Su Tang only once. At this time, Su Tang replied again, "I''ve thought of a way. I''ve just tried it. This way is indeed feasible."


    "Hahaha, you really have a way. Just now we saw your tears, we all thought you had no way. Sutang, you really can tease people." once again, Han pangzi laughed first, and then everyone laughed. There is a way. Then they can leave Shura hell. It''s a glimmer of life in despair, How can you be unhappy.


    "Er... In fact, I didn''t think of a way just now, but suddenly an idea came from the secret of heaven to remind me that I shed tears because the secret of heaven actually came to help me under such circumstances, which made me feel a little uncomfortable." Su Tang was a little stunned when he heard that, and he was more silent after saying that.


    "Oh, so it is." seeing Su Tang''s silent expression, Han Pang nodded without saying more.


    He heard Su Tang say something about the secret of heaven. He also understood that Su Tang was a man who valued love and righteousness. The secret of heaven fell in order to help him, and the true spirit returned to the divine box of creation. This kind of friendship is very heavy. People like Su Tang will always remember. Now at this time, Tianji can help him, which is really moving.


    As Han pangzi''s voice fell, those children Su Tang and those who knew the secret of heaven were silent one after another. At this time, Luo Jiang said; "Now that you have a way, Su Tang, you''d better hurry up. Look at the thunder clouds in the sky. I''m afraid there will be some changes when playing."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, I''ll start now." then he stood up and walked towards the place where Lei Yun was. When he saw Su Tang''s action, Luo Ling was surprised and hurried to ask; "Su Tang, what are you doing?"


    "Hehe, my way is to get close to Lei Yun to succeed. Now it''s too far away from Lei Yun. Although there are some effects, it''s not very obvious. Don''t worry. I have my own discretion." after turning around and answering with a smile, Su Tang continued to walk towards Lei Yun. After hearing his words, everyone understood and nodded, but Luo Ling was still a little worried, He wanted to continue talking, but Ling Zhanwu stopped him.


    "Good sister, don''t worry. Su Tang has a sense of propriety. How long have you known him? Has he been messing around?"


    With Ling Zhanwu''s persuasion, Luo Ling always nodded and said; "I believe him, just a little worried." Ling Zhanwu nodded clearly and said; "I understand. Care is chaos, right? Well, let''s watch Su Tang do things here. This time he carries the hope of all of us, as well as those who died in the war. They all came for this hope."


    Luo Ling nodded and stopped talking. He stared at Su Tang with beautiful eyes and prayed that Su Tang would succeed this time. His prayer also appeared in the hearts of all the people present at this time. They gathered here for hope. Before, they were jealous and desperate. It was su Tang who brought them hope, This time, I believe Su Tang can also bring a glimmer of hope to himself and others again.


    After opening the camera, Su Tang stopped, sat down cross legged, closed his eyes, immersed himself in zilei''s heart for a moment, and then controlled zilei''s heart to quickly absorb the power of thunder clouds in the sky. With Su Tang''s absorption at full speed, the thunder clouds in the sky continued to expand that day, and the speed slowed down a lot. People in the distance saw this situation, Each one is a joy.


    Luo Jiang even laughed and shouted excitedly; "Look, the thunder clouds in the sky are expanding, and Su Tang is starting to slow down. Ha ha ha, Su Tang has succeeded, he has succeeded."


    "Yes, he succeeded. He is really a young man full of miracles. It is our honor to fight with such a young man." the vulture nodded again and again at this time, and his tone was full of exclamation and excitement.

 Chapter 490

    As the voice of Luojiang and lingjiu fell, everyone laughed easily at this time. After experiencing the despair just now, they saw hope. It felt really good.


    "Hoo! It''s really a twists and turns to attack the ghost clan this time, but now it''s OK, and finally get rid of the clouds and see the blue sky." Bai Sisi sighed deeply and relaxed at this time. This is the first time she left the mob city and went outside. She experienced such a war for the first time, which made her feel very exciting at the beginning, But looking at the amazing means of the ghost family again and again, the despair made her heart bear more heavy than others.


    Now I finally see the hope completely, and the nervous tension has been greatly relieved. At this time, Bai Sisi, who participated in the battle for the first time, fell in love with this feeling.


    Indeed, the first battle was such a big scene. First, there were several times of despair, and each time there would be hope on the edge of despair. This feeling is really unforgettable after trying. Moreover, after each despair, the young man in the distance brought hope to himself and others. At this time, looking at the back of the young man sitting on the ground, Bai Sisi''s eyes were somewhat blurred.


    "Hey, it seems that another person is going to fall in love." at this time, Ling Zhanwu, who noticed Bai Sisi''s eyes, sighed and thought helplessly. However, for an excellent youth like Su Tang, there are so many admirers and admirers. Did Ling Zhanwu think there was a problem there? Women like excellent men, especially Su Tang, A man who will never be born for thousands of years.


    When people talked about it, Su Tang also accelerated the absorption after tasting the sweetness. With the release of Su Tang''s unscrupulous absorption force, he had already slowly expanded the thunder cloud and finally stopped the expansion. Not only that, he was still slowly shrinking. This situation attracted bursts of cheers from those behind him.


    At this time, at the bottom of the abyss, the alien body has completely disappeared under the bombardment of Tianlei. At this time, the thunder still bombards the bottom of the endless abyss. With the bombardment again and again, the seal that has been buried by boulders has been completely exposed. The complex symbols are constantly resisting under the bombardment of Tianlei, It''s much stronger than the alien body before


    However, although the seal is strong, it still tends to be weakened under the continuous bombardment of Tianlei. However, Su Tang is also constantly trying to absorb the power of Tianlei in the sky. Zilei Xin''s power of Tianlei, which had been consumed before, also began to supplement quickly, but the capacity of zilei Xin is still very terrible, It has been absorbed for an hour, but it has only recovered about 20%.


    "Lei Yun is shrinking now, but it''s still slow at this speed. I''m really worried that the seal below has been destroyed by Tianlei." at this time, looking at the shrinking Lei Yun from a distance, Luo Jiang was worried again.


    As his voice fell, everyone nodded. Indeed, if it continues like this, I''m afraid it will take another day for Su Tang to absorb and complete the thunder cloud. In this way, people are really worried about whether the seal below can support. If the seal is damaged and the thunder continues, the channel will be greatly damaged, Even Ken was directly destroyed, so even if Tianlei disappeared, there was still no way to reach the cemetery directly waiting for others.


    "Hey, there''s no way now. Su Tang has tried his best. If it''s not recovered in the end, there''s no way, but we still want to believe in a glimmer of hope." the spirit vulture also said at this time. When they heard her words, everyone nodded. At this time, Su Tang also found such a situation, which increased the absorption power, For a moment, the vitality was fully opened, and a very huge force of thunder in the thunder clouds in the sky began to gather madly towards Su Tang.


    Such a huge movement immediately made those people behind Su Tang scream, and their faces were full of shock. Such a huge force of thunder immediately attracted the surrounding air to burst. At the same time, the thunder clouds in the sky contracted rapidly, much faster than before.


    "It seems that Su Tang is also aware of the law. It''s dangerous to continue like this. Now he has also increased the intensity of absorption, but can his body withstand such a huge absorption?" luanyang asked with some worry as he looked at Su Tang wrapped by the power of huge thunder.


    As his voice fell, Luo Ling and others all showed a worried look. At this time, Han pangzi said; "Don''t worry, Su Tang can still cope with the power of thunder. When he was baptized by Tianlei in the city of thugs, the power of thunder was much stronger at that time than now. At that time, he passed. Now he doesn''t worry."


    "Yes, the power of thunder at this time is not at the same level as that at the beginning. Su Tang should have no problem." Ling Zhanwu also said at this time. Their words reassured Luo Ling for a moment. She was also the one who had seen Su Tang baptized by Tianlei. She was just worried about luanyang''s words, but with the words of Han pangzi and Ling Zhanwu, She also felt that the power of thunder this time was completely different from that in the mob city.


    "What do you mean? Did Mr. Tian Lei''s baptism before be stronger than what he is now?" luanyang asked Wen Yang suspiciously, and his tone was full of surprise.


    Fat Han shook his head and said; "No, but it''s much stronger than the thunder power he absorbs now, so don''t worry about it. Su Tang can still bear it." as his voice fell, those who didn''t see Su Tang''s baptism of Tianlei showed surprise one after another.


    At this time, the power of thunder seems to be very powerful. Unexpectedly, it''s not at the same level here in Su Tang. Luanyang continues to ask when he thinks of it here; "If the huge power of thunder is not at the same level, is Mr. Su Tang''s original sky thunder cloud above 100 meters? What an amazing talent."


    Hearing his words, Han pangzi shook his head and smiled. Luo Ling said at this time; "Old master, you are wrong. Sister Ling''s original sky thunder and thunder clouds were above 100 meters, but Su Tang''s is even more amazing."


    "What? So it is. No wonder Di Shi can''t resist the demon Ling Zhan dance. It''s so powerful. It''s really powerful. I''ll be better if you say so. How big the sky thunder and thunder clouds in Su Tang were." Luan Yang looked at Ling Zhan dance not far away and nodded. The curious color in his eyes continued unabated.


    At this time, Ling Zhanwu answered; "360 meters, the sky thunder and cloud accepted by Su Tang was 360 meters." the voice fell, and I heard everyone take a breath. 360 meters, this is a super number they have never heard of. How can there be such a demon? The more than 100 meters of Ling Zhan dance has shocked everyone. Unexpectedly, Su Tang has reached an even more amazing 360 meters. This is an insurmountable myth.


    "Tut Tut, no wonder it''s so evil, powerful, too powerful. I didn''t expect that my spirit vulture could see such a genius, and even fight side by side with such a super genius." the spirit vulture smashed it, smashed its mouth and said, with an undisguised look of horror in his tone.


    The crowd also nodded. After an hour of such absorption, the thunder cloud in the sky had narrowed to a distance of more than 100 meters. Su Tang''s current seat had been reissued and continued to absorb. After a short pause, Su Tang rushed towards the abyss. At this time, the people behind him saw this situation, It''s also a quick step up.


    At the edge of the abyss, Su Tang continued to cross his legs and absorb. For half an hour, the sky thunder dissipated. At this time, Luojiang stared at people close to the abyss. Looking down, everyone''s body was shocked and a cool breath rushed straight to the forehead from the soles of their feet. At this time, the abyss was completely beyond recognition. The narrow entrance to the abyss had been completely changed and expanded by four or five hundred meters, And I can''t see the shadow of a boulder at all.


    I think they were hit into flying fire under the sky thunder. Before, they saw that there would be a lot of smoke and dust every time the sky thunder fell. Now I think it should be those boulders.


    "Tut Tut, what an amazing destructive power. The alien should be dead, but I don''t know how the seal is." luanyang exclaimed.


    Hearing his words, Luo Jiang nodded and said; "Let''s go down and have a look." then his eyes turned to Su Tang. At this time, Luo Jiang continued; "Su Tang has just absorbed so much thunder power. It will take some time to wake up. Master luanyang, just go down with me and let others guard Su Tang here. What do you think?"


    Luanyang nodded and said; "OK, let''s go down and have a look first. Although the alien is very willing and has been destroyed, we should be careful. It''s better to be careful. The power of the five element slaughtering array will dissipate soon. Then we will have a weak period. If we encounter any accident, we will be really dangerous."


    Luo Jiang nodded. Then the two jumped into the abyss and jumped down. As they jumped down, Su Tang woke up at this moment. He could still see the voices of Luo Jiang and luanyang. Some doubts flashed in his eyes and asked the people around him; "What are they going to do now?"


    Su Tang''s voice immediately attracted everyone''s attention. At this time, Ling Zhanwu turned his head and replied back and forth; "They went down to see the situation."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Come on, let''s go down and see the situation. Your combat power is about to dissipate. There should be no danger below. Let''s go down first to avoid any trouble. After all, there are other races in Shura hell."


    The crowd nodded one after another. Soon they all followed Su Tang and jumped into the abyss. Soon everyone hit the bottom of the abyss. Many martial artists came down for the first time and looked around curiously. At this time, Luoyang and Luojiang, who had come down before, felt the sound behind them and turned their heads together, After seeing Su Tang and others coming down, they both laughed and rushed towards Su Tang quickly.

 Chapter 491

    As soon as Luojiang and luanyang approached, Luojiang laughed and said; "Ha ha, good news, Su Tang. The seal hasn''t been destroyed. I didn''t expect the seal set by my grandfather to be so powerful."


    "Yes, it''s amazing that it won''t break under such a powerful thunder." Luan Yang nodded and said, falling with their voices.


    Everyone behind Su Tang was happy. Only Su Tang frowned and noticed that Su Tang was different. Luo Ling asked aloud; "Su Tang, what''s the matter with you? It''s a good thing that this seal doesn''t deserve to be destroyed. How do I think you seem to have something on your mind?"


    Hearing Luo Ling''s words, everyone turned to Su Tang suspiciously. At this time, Su Tang said quietly; "Nothing, just thinking that the powerful Tianlei can''t shake the seal. Can I really break the seal?"


    Su Tang''s words stunned everyone present, and then everyone frowned. Su Tang''s words made sense. The seal didn''t break under such a powerful thunder. Can su Tang really break it?


    "Well, Su Tang, I think you''d better not think about this. Let''s go and have a look at the seal first. I don''t think it''s the seal of the mainland channel now." Luo Jiang said at this time.


    Ling Zhanwu also nodded and said; "Yes, we haven''t decided yet. Let''s go and have a look." Su Tang nodded and walked forward quickly. At this time, a huge seal appeared under the original ghost palace, which was engraved with dense symbols. The whole seal was very quiet, not like what he saw in the underground palace of the mob city.


    "How is it different from the city of thugs?" Ling Zhanwu said his doubts at the moment when he saw the seal for the first time.


    Han pangzi and others also nodded. At this time, luanyang asked; "What''s the difference?"


    At this time, Luojiang explained; "In fact, you don''t know. There is also a seal in my mob City, which was left by my ancestor Luo. At the beginning, I always thought it was the seal of the Terran channel. After Luo''s death, I established a city there and guarded the seal."


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" the spirit vulture and others were surprised.


    At this time, Luo Jiang continued; "The seal is completely different from the present one. It seems that something is constantly impacting the seal, and the seal is so quiet that there is no trace of impact at all."


    Luo Jiang''s voice fell, and Su Tang said with a smile; "This just proves that this is the seal of the mainland passage." Su Tang felt it at the moment he saw the seal.


    There is a very familiar smell behind the seal, which is the smell of the outer continent. At the same time, few people in the outer continent know the existence of the Shura family, not to mention the channel to the Shura family, so it is normal for no one to impact the seal. Isn''t it the best proof that the seal is so calm now?


    "Oh? Su Tang, do you see anything?" Luo Jiang asked with a twinkle in his eyes.


    Su Tang smiled and replied; "Hehe, elder, you should have heard me say that before? Now there are few people who know the Shura nationality on the outside mainland. No one knows this channel, so there is no one who will impact the seal. Therefore, the quieter the seal is, the more it can prove that it is very willing. One is the mainland channel."


    When Su Tang''s voice fell, Han pangzi nodded and said; "I also feel a familiar smell under this seal from time to time. This should be the smell of the mainland. There is no doubt that this is the mainland channel."


    "Hahaha, that''s great. How much did you pay to attack the ghost people this time? If you don''t find the mainland channel, you''ll really lose a lot. Now that you''ve decided that this is the mainland channel, it''s worth paying this time." Luo Jiang immediately laughed and said.


    His words attracted the unanimous recognition of everyone. Indeed, it was the greatest gain to find the seal this time. As for those who died, although they were also uncomfortable, there would be people dying in war. At least they and others destroyed the ghost family, which also achieved the purpose of finding the mainland channel this time.


    "Well, let me have a look at the seal first." after that, Su Tang went up and came to the edge of the seal. Su Tang slowly squatted down and felt the strength of the seal with the power of his soul. A moment later, he took back the power of his soul, frowned and stood up. Seeing Su Tang standing up, Luo Jiang hurriedly asked; "How''s it going?"


    "This seal is very powerful. I have some difficulties in breaking it, but I can try it, but I don''t have enough strength alone," Su Tang replied


    Upon hearing this, Luo Jiang immediately opened his mouth and said; "How about adding us?"


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "Not now. Your array power will soon disappear. In the next three days, you will be very weak. Even if the seal is broken, you will not have the power to pass through this channel. I think so. We are waiting for three days. At that time, we will use the five elements killing God array to improve our power. Let''s break the seal together. We will have the blessing of the array. We want it It''s more certain to leave and cross the channel. "


    The crowd nodded. At this time, luanyang and the spirit vulture also said; "It''s just that some of our people haven''t come here. I''ll inform them in these three days."


    Su Tang nodded, and Luo Jiang also said; "I think we''d better spread the news and let the whole hidden race of Shura hell come here. Let''s leave here together."


    "That''s not good. These guys are very rebellious one by one. Besides, they didn''t participate in the battle this time. Would it be too cheap for them to come?" the spirit vulture frowned at Luo Jiang''s words.


    Indeed, the victory that these people worked hard to get back, let others take a share, did make everyone feel bad, but Luojiang''s next words made everyone feel feasible.


    "You don''t know that there are many crises on the mainland now. No one knows whether foreign people have come. Now is a great opportunity to unify Shura hell. This time, we will release the news and lead the whole race of Shura hell. If we want to go out, we must swear allegiance to su Tang, or we won''t open the seal. In this way, those races should agree?" Luojiang voiced.


    The crowd nodded and luanyang said at this time; "It''s really possible, but it''s not all certain."


    "Hehe, you can rest assured, master. Anyway, only Su Tang can break the seal. As long as Su Tang doesn''t do it, even if all the people in Shura hell do it, they can''t break the seal. Now who doesn''t want to leave here? As long as Su Tang gives them a reassuring commitment at that time." Luo Jiang continued.


    When Luo Jiang said this, everyone was happy. This is a book. He nodded and thought in his heart; "No one knows how many races there are in Shura hell, but one thing is certain. The strong in Shura hell are like clouds. They are at least several grades higher than the mainland outside. If all races in Shura hell can be unified and stay on the mainland, they can become a very good combat force. Now it has been nearly two years, and I don''t know the mainland What is it like now? Having such a strength will only be good for the mainland. "


    Thinking of these possibilities, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s really a good thing to go to Shura hell. This is also a very good opportunity. I agree with master Luo Jiang''s plan."


    As soon as they heard Su Tang say so, they didn''t say anything more. Compared with others, Su Tang is the main force that can break the seal. Without him, even the people in Shura hell can''t break the seal together.


    Seeing Su Tang nodded, Luo Jiang directly turned and said to the leaders of the nine forces in the imperial city; "Inform the people of the imperial city and spread the news quickly. Come as much as you can in three days."


    Feng Lingtian and others nodded together, and then quickly began to contact the family members far away in the imperial city. As their orders had been issued, the whole Shura hell was boiling for a time, and countless Shura strongmen began to use it towards the endless abyss. Some hidden races also received the news and stepped out of the Jedi that they haven''t been out for years.


    After the array power of Luo Jiang and others dissipated, they became weak and stayed in the endless abyss to rest. At this time, Su Tang spent all day on the edge of the seal, studying the seal. As time passed, more and more strong people appeared in the endless abyss.


    Seeing that the number of people was still increasing, Luojiang immediately ordered all the strong Shura people who came later to open up the endless abyss. The endless abyss that had been collapsed by the sky thunder expanded again. So many strong people shot, and soon the endless abyss was reclaimed for thousands of meters.


    For a time, it became a huge square. More and more martial artists appeared, including more than a dozen hidden races. As soon as these hidden races appeared, the people of Luan and spirit came forward to explain to them. These races are more or less hostile to Shura, but the relationship between them is still ok. The people of Luan and spirit mediate, This is the leader of many and hidden races, and it is also a matter of nodding and promising to swear allegiance.


    The people of the lingzu and the Luan clan have made it clear that Su Tang is the key to breaking the seal. They didn''t participate in the war with the ghost clan before. Now they come to want a share. Others are absolutely unwilling and loyalty is nothing. As long as they can leave here, anyway, the people of the lingzu and the Luan clan have also said that Su Tang won''t embarrass them by asking them to be loyal, Just go out. There''s only one on the outside mainland. If the alien comes, let''s fight the alien together.


    These people of hidden races think that after they and others leave here, the mainland will be their future home. If someone comes to attack, they and others should defend their home. Therefore, the conditions of others are nothing at all, so they readily agree.


    At the same time, each hidden race began to contact some other races that had contact with them. When they said the whole thing, they believed the hidden races that they didn''t believe. They stepped out of the Jedi and rushed to the endless abyss. In just three days, hundreds of hidden races gathered.

 Chapter 492

    Three days later, Luojiang and others recovered one after another. Watching hundreds of hidden races appear, Luojiang and others were also very shocked. They never thought that there would be so many hidden races in Shura hell.


    "Tut Tut, there are so many hidden races in Shura hell." Ling Zhanwu said in surprise.


    Luo Jiang and others nodded, and even luanyang nodded in surprise; "Indeed, although they are both hidden races, I never thought there were so many hidden races in Shura hell."


    At this time, Su Tang also came over from the edge of the seal. As soon as he came over, the leaders of 100 nationalities gathered together one after another. At this time, Su Tang said; "Well, I''ve been checking the seal for the past three days and found that the previous Tianlei is still very effective. As long as it helps us weaken a lot of seal power, otherwise I''m really not sure to break the seal."


    "Hahaha, sir, when shall we start?" Luan Yang directly laughed and asked after su Tang''s words.


    The leaders of other races also looked at Su Tang excitedly. At this time, Su Tang glanced at the people and said; "This time, I believe you have known something. I have been studying seals before, so I didn''t meet you. I have something to say to you."


    "This time I leave Shura hell and enter the mainland. I don''t want you to fight and kill each other for territory. After all, there are many races on the mainland. They have existed for many years. You are newcomers. If there is a conflict with them at that time," Su Tang continued.


    As soon as they heard this, they nodded. Indeed, they and others have never been people on the mainland. Going to other people''s places is really not suitable for conflict with others.


    "Don''t worry, sir, we won''t make it difficult for you. After leaving this time, all of us will obey your orders. We''ll go there if you let us go. We''ll never fight with the aborigines on the mainland." at this time, one of the leaders of 100 ethnic groups said.


    Hearing his words, everyone nodded and echoed.


    "I heard that there are many good places on the mainland. When we enter, we can find some places where no one lives. There''s no need to grab territory from others. Anyway, no matter where it is, it''s much better than the Shura hell now?"


    "Yes, we have all sworn allegiance. We will go there if Mr. Su asks us to."


    Hearing these people''s words, Su Tang nodded and said; "What''s more, I''ve been away from the mainland for nearly two years. I don''t know what''s going on in the mainland now. It''s likely that there are wars and calm before the storm. Anyway, I won''t be optimistic. After going out this time, it''s likely that one will face a war. At that time, it''s likely to be defeated. The mainland will be occupied by other nationalities, or it may win miserably. Pay There are a lot of costs. Now there may be a lot of people here. Have you thought about it? "


    As soon as Su Tang said this, the scene fell into silence. Everyone frowned and thought. Luo Jiang took the lead in saying; "I Shura people are not afraid of fighting. We were originally people on the mainland. We left the mainland for some reasons. We didn''t participate in the previous battles and contribute to the mainland. This time, I Shura people won''t retreat. Shura people say, right?"


    Luojiang''s voice was very loud. In an instant, it rang through the bottom of the whole abyss. With his voice falling, all the Shura people shouted one after another; "Yes, the Shura are not afraid of fighting and contribute to the mainland."


    Tens of thousands of Shura people shouted one after another. For a moment, the event was very shocking. With the voice of the Shura people falling, hundreds of leaders of hidden races nodded and said; "When we leave here and enter the mainland, the mainland will be our home. Surround our home and die."


    The words of the leaders of the 100 nationalities also sounded at the level of the third court. Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, since everyone has said so, let''s go out and contribute to the mainland."


    Then Su Tang continued; "Now we admit defeat too much. People of all ethnic groups arrange good horses. We will break the seal tomorrow."


    "Yes!" the crowd nodded and answered. At this time, luanyang asked; "Sir, do we still need to arrange the array?"


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "No, there are so many experts now. As long as we fight together, we still have a chance to break the seal. Compared with that array, there will be a period of weakness after it is used. We don''t know what the situation is in the mainland. If the war is raging, we are all weak in the past, and we are likely to be destroyed directly. For the sake of insurance, we''d better take it easy Don''t be safe. "


    They nodded, and then the members of the 100 ethnic groups began to get busy. At this time, what Su Tang and others didn''t know was boiling on the Langxie mainland outside.


    The gods who were in charge of supervising the seal felt that the seal began to tremble and quickly sent out messages to inform all the great powers on the mainland. For a time, the alien began to attack the array and quickly spread it on the mainland. Long Aoying, long Tiantao and others rushed back to the seal. Instead, the gods of the divine world led by the world God also went down one after another, For a time, tens of thousands of gods gathered to seal the place.


    In the periphery, there are many super powers left over from ancient times on the continent.


    "Ying long, how could this happen suddenly?" Tian Tao looked at Ying Long around him with a dignified face and asked.


    "Hey, I don''t know. I''m more worried about Sutang boy now. He''s been away for nearly two years. What''s the matter with Shura hell? Do you know that the mainland is facing an unparalleled crisis?" Ying Long sighed.


    Tiantao nodded and said; "Yes, now the alien began to attack the seal, and there was no news from Sutang boy. I''m really worried. To tell the truth, our strength is much worse than that in ancient times. This time, the alien came fiercely, and I''m afraid we can''t stop it."


    Ying Long nodded solemnly. At this time, long Ao also said; "Even if we can''t stop it, we have to stop it. We can''t just give up. Now that there is no news of the little Lord, we still have hope. The little Lord is our real hope. As long as he lives, there will always be a crisis for other races. Now I hope the little Lord won''t rush out of Shura hell."


    "Yes, Sutang boy is our hope. As long as he is alive, even if we old guys die in the war, we should take some exotic guys as a cushion. This can also reduce the pressure for Sutang boy when he returns in the future." Ying Long nodded.


    While the three were talking, a woman came slowly towards them. As soon as she entered, she asked aloud; "Three grandfathers, we meet again."


    "Ha ha, girl Mengluo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Now I''m much stronger." long Ao said with a smile when he saw Mengluo coming.


    Mengluo smiled and asked eagerly; "I''ve just come down from the divine world. I haven''t been free. Why didn''t I see brother Su Tang?" Mengluo followed most of her to the place of seal. She didn''t leave the past at all. After reaching the place of seal, she also went to look for the figure that she missed day and night, but she didn''t find it.


    According to the truth, it''s impossible for him not to come. Is something wrong with him? Worried, Mengluo can only come and ask long AO and others.


    Hearing Mengluo''s questions, the three people were silent. Mengluo was even more worried about their silence. He was about to continue asking questions, but long Ao sighed and said; "In fact, after you left, Sutang boy left after dealing with things on the mainland. As far as we know, he should go to Shura hell."


    "Shura hell? Isn''t that the legendary place? Does it really exist?" Mengluo frowned and asked.


    Long Ao shook his head and said; "Shura hell does exist, but it has been too long now. Not many people know its existence. There are real strong people like clouds. Sutang boy went there to experience."


    "Experience, will it be dangerous?" Mengluo asked again.


    Long AO and others shook their heads helplessly. At this time, Tiantao said; "There must be some danger. In fact, the Shura people in Shura hell were forced to leave the mainland by the human family at the beginning. They are very hostile to human beings. I''m afraid it will be difficult to enter it this time, Sutang boy."


    "What? Then why don''t you fight brother Su Tang?" Mengluo became more worried and said immediately.


    "At first, we thought about it, but the Shura hell was sealed by the Shura King Luo. It''s impossible for us to find its power correctly. Moreover, we can''t leave the mainland. We can only let Sutang boy pass by alone, but Sutang boy is not an ordinary person, and you don''t have to worry too much." Tiantao said at this time.


    At this time, a man also came over, looked at Mengluo and said; "Younger martial sister, why did you come here? Let me find it for a while."


    Hearing the man''s voice, Mengluo frowned, turned and said coldly; "Go away, where do I go? Do I need to report to you? What are you?" Mengluo''s voice was very loud and attracted everyone''s attention in a moment. Tens of thousands of people gathered in the wooden tube. The man''s face turned red and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    This man is the disciple of the world God. At the beginning, he asked people to go down to the world to kill Huantian of Su Tang. At this time, Mengluo scolded Huantian in front of so many people, which made Huantian very angry, but there was no way. After all, he is the disciple of the world God, and his accomplishments are not comparable to Mengluo. Although he is angry, he can''t turn his face, He also wants to get the position of the successor God in the divine world by conquering Monroe.


    "Hum, don''t think you''re my father''s Apprentice. I''d better not provoke me, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." Mengluo was very angry with Su Tang at this time, and Huantian came at this time, which made her very angry.


    At this time, the boundary God standing on the other side coughed and said; "Huantian, come back, your younger martial sister. He talked to his old friends about what you did in the past?" there was also some anger in the tone of the world God. Huantian was really worried. What''s the situation now? He was thinking about his children''s private affairs.


    The voice of the world God fell, Ying Long''s face sank, his eyes stared at the man, and his voice asked coldly; "Your name is Huantian?"


    Suddenly, when the Dragon God looked at him like this, Huantian was smashed all over. He nodded in fear and replied; "Senior is Huantian. What do you need to do?" Ying longhuantian knows. He is a super strong man who can even compete with his master''s world God.


    "Hum, I need your life. Do you want to give it to me?" Ying Long Leng hum. At this time, long AO and Tiantao all turned their heads and stared at Huantian with very cold eyes. They knew that it was this guy who asked people from the divine world to chase Su Tang and even failed to kill in a mortal country in order to force Su Tang to appear, They were very angry at first.

 Chapter 493

    The gods held their breath one by one, and the nerves all over the body tightened, ready to take action at any time.


    There was no way for anyone to be in the boundary God on one side. A trace of strangeness flashed in his eyes. Suddenly, there were some sounds in the channel, and then there were many sounds like flying through the air.


    "No! Everyone is ready to fight. The alien will appear. Give them a head-on blow." the world God exclaimed.


    The gods nodded, the divine power erupted, and the magic skills continued to condense, and tens of thousands of great divine power erupted. It was like the end was coming, and the warriors on the whole continent felt it.


    "What''s the matter? It''s time for war?" a warrior at the level of Wu Zun exclaimed at the sky suddenly broken through.


    Now people on the whole continent know what the alien is going to call. The strong gods who haven''t been out for many years have come one after another. Now there is such a big noise. All the martial artists on the continent are looking at the sky with horror in their eyes.


    During this time, the previous wars between alien and Mainland China have been widely publicized. Everyone knows what the arrival of alien represents. Now the mainland is weak, and there is no way to stop the footsteps of alien.


    "Hoo!" suddenly a figure appeared in the passage. The already nervous gods threw out as soon as they saw the war skills in the figure''s hands.


    "Wow, what''s the matter? It can''t be the wrong place?" the figure screamed. He was really shocked by his overwhelming martial arts skills.


    His face was dignified and shouted at the passage; "Unexpected situation, stop moving forward and quickly retreat!" the voice fell, and the figure disappeared in an instant in front of the gods, and the overwhelming martial arts also failed in an instant.


    "Damn it, what''s the situation? Are we looking for the wrong one?" the man at the front of the passage exclaimed with a change of face. At the same time, he also shouted to let the people behind step back one after another.


    At this time, not only the people in the channel did not understand what was wrong, but even the gods outside were stunned. The current situation was completely wrong. Many of the gods had participated in the ancient alien war and had seen the scene of the alien breaking the channel into the mainland. It was completely different from this time.


    "Ying Long? What''s the situation? Why did the voice sound familiar just now?" Tiantao, an old man who participated in two alien wars, was also stupid at this time, which was completely different from the alien invasion he imagined.


    Ying Long shook his head and replied; "How do I know, but the sound is really familiar, but I just can''t remember it for a while."


    "Brother Sutang!" Mengluo''s two lines of clear tears left by them. She was too familiar with the voice of the man just now. It was the voice of the person he missed day and night and appeared in his dreams countless times.


    "Three grandfathers, that heat is brother Sutang. It must be brother Sutang. I''m too familiar with his voice." Mengluo exclaimed.


    "What?" the three of Ying Long were stunned at the same time, and then remembered that the voice was indeed the same as that of Su Tang. They moved towards the channel at the same time. Unfortunately, there was su Tang here.


    Ying Long''s face became bigger and scolded; "Asshole!" Tiantao''s face was gloomy, and the Dragon Ao beside him was trembling with anger. The momentum of the three burst out.


    Among the unknown gods, Taiyi came out and asked aloud; "What''s the matter with you three?"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? We''ve been fooled." Ying Long and others don''t know what the situation is. Su Tang Mingming went to Shura hell. If the person just was su Tang, the channel should be sealed by the king of Shura in ancient times. It''s the channel to Shura hell, not an alien channel.


    "What?" asked taiyizun, who didn''t know why.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared behind Yinglong and others. As soon as he saw it, his face changed and screamed to remind him; "Be careful, three!" at this time, Ying Long also felt that there were people behind him, but the breath connection had been broken for a long time. The person behind Gao Shulong was su Tang.


    Su Tang''s voice came along; "I said three elders, are you too unkind? The boy worked hard to break the seal from Shura hell. As soon as he came out, you prepared such a surprise for me. It shouldn''t be a shock. If the boy didn''t run fast, he might have turned into ashes." Su Tang was still terrified at the thought of the terrible moment before.


    "Er, boy, I''m sorry about this. We''ve been fooled. It''s great for you to come back at this time." Ying long turned around and looked at Su Tang speechless.


    Tiantao also followed; "Yes, boy, you''re not kind. We''ll go to Shura hell alone without notice. It''s only two years. We''re worried about whether you know it or not?"


    "Young master, you''ve finally come back!" long Ao said with a smile. Seeing the three old people again, Su Tang was very excited, but he thought there were tens of thousands of people waiting behind him and said immediately; "Three elders, let''s talk later. This time I found a lot of reinforcements for the mainland. I''ll call them out first."


    The voice fell and did not take Ying Long and others to speak. Su Tang roared into the channel; "Full speed forward!" Luo Jiang and others ordered as the sound fell into the channel, and then began to fly at full speed.


    This is Ying Long''s question; "Reinforcement boy, you won''t deceive the Shura people out? They are very hostile to humans. They will be confused when they come out of the mainland?" Ying Long''s tone was full of worry, and Tiantao and long Ao looked at him anxiously.


    Su Tang chuckled; "Hehe, don''t worry, elder. The Shura people, like the people on the mainland now, have forgotten that hatred. This time I went to the Shura hell to experience and encountered some things. As I said about the alien invasion, the leaders of the Shura people expressed their willingness to come out to help the mainland fight against the alien."


    "Really? If so, it would be great. The strength of the mainland will be improved a lot with the participation of such a powerful race as Shura." Ying Long shouted in surprise.


    Tiantao and long Ao also nodded. At this time, more than ten strong men who had hidden in the periphery, led by Taiyi, also came over. They just heard Su Tang''s words, and their faces showed surprise.


    "Dragon God, is this the young man named Su Tang you said?" Tai Yi approached and asked.


    "Yes, he is Su Tang. Just now we were fooled and almost killed him by mistake. This time, there are some thorny things. We''ll talk to you later. Now we''ll get ready to meet the Shura people." Ying Long answered softly, and the following words were transmitted to Taiyi. Now the situation here is a little clear.


    There must be foreign spies on his side. Taiyi nodded solemnly when he heard Ying Long''s words. He was also a strong man left in ancient times. He has lived for many years. This time, he also felt the smell of conspiracy.


    "The Shura people are not the only ones coming out this time. The elder forgot to say just now. Basically, all the Shura people come out this time." Su Tang also said at this time.


    As his voice fell, there were figures in the passage, led by leaders of all nationalities in Shura hell such as Luojiang luanyang. With their appearance, Su Tang said with a smile; "There were some accidents just now. How are you?"


    "Su Tang, you almost scared us to death. We thought we had found the wrong channel." Luo Jiang also said.


    Hundreds of strong people suddenly appeared, and the gods were stunned. At this time, Ying Long laughed and explained; "Everybody, these are the reinforcements invited by Sutang boy from Shura hell. There''s no need to make a fuss." Ying Long''s voice fell, and the faces of the gods showed a smile. It turned out to be reinforcements.


    "Hahaha, welcome to the mainland of Shura hell!" the gods got up and said.


    Luo Jiang and others are also polite in return. At this time, Su Tang continues to say to Ying long; "Guys, we''d better step back. There are at least tens of thousands of Shura and other races behind us. We''re blocking here. They can''t get out later."


    "Yes, yes, let''s make room first." Ying Long and others nodded repeatedly. Half an hour later, everyone in Shura hell came out. The dense army stunned the gods present, and a glimmer of excitement flashed in their eyes. This time, the people brought by Su Tang and others were all people above Shura accomplishments. There were too many people in Shura hell, In all, there are at least hundreds of thousands. The presence of so many people on the mainland will be very troublesome and cause unrest.


    Moreover, now the channel has been opened. As long as the strong man of Shura hell reaches the upper Shura, he can cross the channel to reach the mainland. This is the consensus reached by Su Tang and the leaders of all nationalities in Shura hell. Compared with this channel, only the person in the upper Shura realm can pass without damage. If the cultivation is low, it will be very dangerous.


    Just when everyone was very happy that there were so many strong people in Shura hell, on the other side of the mainland, there was a loud noise, like thunder, ringing over the whole continent. Su Tang and others in the sealed land changed their faces one by one, and Ying Long and others responded first and shouted; "No, the mainland will hurry. I''m afraid it''s too late."


    When the voice fell, Ying Long took the lead and flew out. Although Su Tang didn''t know what had happened, he saw that Ying Long was so flustered and guessed that something must have happened. He immediately turned his head and looked at the 100 families of Shura hell and shouted; "Everybody, come with me and have a look!" tens of thousands of strong people got up to answer, and then flew away with Su Tang and others.


    At this time, no one found that in a corner of the sealed land, Huantian stared at the flying figure of Su Tang with resentment on her face and turned to another place. Mengluo also knew that something big must have happened at this time. They haven''t said a word since Su Tang came out. She understood that it was not the right time. When she turned to look for Huantian, Huantian had disappeared.


    Mengluo frowned and said in a cold voice; "No matter where you go, I will find you." then the people in the divine world flew in the direction of Ying Long and others.

 Chapter 494

    Nearly a hundred thousand strong gods flew through the sky, which triggered a spiritual uprising in the world of the mainland. Luojiang and others in Shura hell can fly one by one. At this time, feel the spiritual spirit on the mainland. Luojiang looked at the Luan Yang around him and said; "What abundant Aura! It''s at least dozens of times more than Shura hell."


    "Well, yes." Luan Yang also nodded excitedly. At this time, not only all of them who came out of Shura hell were very excited, but also the leaders of 100 nationalities were glad for their wise choice this time. The mainland was really good. Although they had to fight as soon as they came out, they had to participate in such a battle in order to make their race have a foothold on the mainland.


    It is obviously impossible to live on the mainland without dealing with it, but after seeing the current strength of the mainland, they also have some hope for this battle.


    Yinglong and others are all super strong at the same level as Shura King Luo, even stronger, and there are more than one or two. Such a strong lineup gives them a bit of confidence.


    After an hour''s flight, they finally came to a valley. At this time, a huge seal came into sight in the depths of the valley. From time to time, there will be some black Jiuyou power under the seal. As soon as they see this situation, they understand that this is the channel seal of the true alien race.


    "Finished, the seal has begun to break, and it won''t last long." Ying Long said in a low tone when he saw this situation.


    As soon as he heard what he said, Su Tang also came forward and looked at it. His eyebrows frowned tightly. A moment later, he said aloud; "It hasn''t completely broken, and there is still a chance to remedy it. The elder asked me and the chaotic people to protect the Dharma for me. In this way, we can strengthen the seal. It won''t be possible for foreign people to come out for a while."


    "Really, can you reinforce it? Boy, let go and do it. I''ll protect the Dharma for you myself." Ying Long shouted in surprise.


    He already knew that there were foreign spies on his side and others. At this time, if Su Tang and others strengthened the seal, the spies would not intervene. He might let the spies succeed. After the voice fell, Ying Long soon talked to tiantaotai, an ancient super strongman. At the same time, he also vaguely mentioned that there were spies on his side and others.


    The crowd nodded one after another, and the Tai opened his mouth and said; "Don''t worry, we won''t let them have an accident. As for the spy, we''re watching it carefully. Why hasn''t he revealed any clues for many years. Now the alien is coming, and there must be some situations." Taiyi and others communicate with divine consciousness at this time, and outsiders don''t know what they communicate.


    "Yes, Su Tang will do it this time. I think the man will be worried." Ying Long also said.


    Then the party reached a consensus with the minister. Ying Long returned to Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, you''re upset. I''ve taken care of it over there. Everything is not a problem."


    "Thank you very much, master." Su Tang arched his hand, then found Luan Zu and said the whole thing again. Luan Yang nodded and said; "I''ll do whatever you say, sir." Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, come with me." then the chaotic people followed Su Tang to the seal. At this time, the boundary God standing on one side asked puzzled; "What are you doing?"


    Su Tang turned his head in doubt. This time he came back, so he didn''t know the world God at all. Ying Long smiled and said; "World God, Su Tang just asked the friends of Shura hell to repair the seal. What else can he do?"


    "Mend the seal?" the world God was stunned. At the same time, Su Tang was also stunned. This man was actually the famous world God, Mengluo''s father. With this relationship, Su Tang thought about the world God; "Senior, just now, the boy looked at the seal. Although some places are broken, it is still possible to strengthen it. The boy has some experience in the array, so he wants to strengthen it."


    "Hahaha, are you the Su Tang? I''m not afraid to say that I''ve learned something about the array. You''re a junior. If you''re ashamed of yourself," the world God laughed, and his tone was full of disdain.


    Su Tang frowned slightly. The word of the world God made him feel a little uncomfortable. Mengluo frowned at this time. What''s the matter with his father today? How did it completely change? Is it because of Huantian''s affairs that he is angry with Su Tang?


    "World God, is this too much?" Ying Long said with a bad face. Although he didn''t know whether Su Tang really had experience in array, Ying Long chose him. After all, Su Tang has been in Shura hell for two years and doesn''t know what adventure he had.


    The world God turned his head and stared at Ying long; "Dragon God, where am I going too far? The boy doesn''t know where he came from, and I don''t know why you value this young man so much, but he can''t move the seal. The current situation can be stable for at least a year or two. Who will be bitten by him, and who knows what will become?"


    "Yes, you can''t let him do it. What if the seal is damaged more seriously?" the great God behind the world God also said.


    As their voice fell, more and more great gods spoke. Basically, they didn''t want Su and others to touch the seal. Seeing this situation, Ying Long''s face sank and shouted loudly; "What can we do in a year or two? Hmm? If Su Tang succeeds, we will have more time. Even if we don''t succeed, what''s the difference between an alien coming now and a year or two later?"


    Ying Long was angry and many of the gods closed their mouths. At this time, Ying long continued; "Jieshen, I know you want to embarrass Su Tang for your lackluster apprentice. I tell you, you have to promise today, and you have to promise if you don''t. don''t challenge my bottom line." the appearance of Jieshen so ignorant makes Ying long very angry. It''s really a strong demeanor to become like this for a waste apprentice.


    "Hahaha, Dragon God, what do you mean? Do you want to fight me at this time? Are you afraid of you?" the world God laughed and actually let go.


    "Start a war, asshole, I think you''ve been unhappy for a long time." Tiantao has changed many tempers over the years, but his own irritability can''t be changed so easily. At this time, the world God is so difficult to Su Tang, which makes him very angry. Su Tang has a living grace to him. In addition, he thinks this young man is very pleasing to his eyes, and he is very angry with the world God''s practice in the past two years.


    The mainland has reached the brink of crisis, but this guy is reluctant to open the door of the divine order and let the gods come. This time, he is not under pressure from himself and Ying long, and the gods will not open the door and let the gods descend.


    "Hahaha, it''s interesting. It''s really interesting. You all stand up for a younger generation. I''m curious about what means this younger generation has to make you all face him." the world God laughed and continued.


    Mengluo next to her shouted with a gloomy face; "What means he has has nothing to do with you, father. Your performance makes me very disappointed. I''m disappointed to have an ignorant father like you."


    The sudden noise in the dream attracted everyone''s eyes. Su Tang also saw Mengluo at this time. His eyes showed a surprised color and shouted; "Mengluo, you''re down."


    Luo Ling in the crowd listened to Su Tang''s call and looked at Mengluo carefully. She had heard that Su Tang''s sweetheart was called Mengluo. She thought it was the woman in front of her. Unexpectedly, the woman was the daughter of the world God, but it was really nice to stand up and say such words at this time.


    "This is Mengluo. It''s really good, silly sister. How are you going to continue?" Ling Zhanwu asked, looking at Luo Ling''s complex eyes.


    Luo Ling nodded. At this time, the world God did not expect that his daughter would come forward to accuse herself at this time, and said with a gloomy face; "Well, very well, luo''er, you have contradicted me twice today. It seems that you have regarded me as your father by Beijing post. Very well, I put my words here today. As long as Su Tang dares to touch the seal, I will take the gods back to the divine world. I won''t care about things on the mainland."


    "Tut Tut, world God, if you say you can take people back, you can take people back? I think you can only take people from your department back at most. You are not the co Lord of my god world, and we won''t stop your orders." at this time, the leader of the magic Road Department in the god world said with a strange smile.


    "Yes, what''s the situation now? God, you obviously did it before the war. It seems that you have enjoyed your life in the divine world for many years? You have forgotten your mission." another person also said.


    Su Tang also stood up at this time. Facing the unbearable appearance of the world God, Su Tang said; "World God, boy, I have a few questions to ask you. I don''t know if I can?" at this time, Su Tang was very disappointed with the world God. When he thought of the words when the remnant soul of Thor dissipated, Su Tang felt that there might be a problem with the world God.


    "You? What''s your qualification to ask me? You''re just a kid in the realm of God. Do you really think you''re a character?" the world God looked at Su Tang coldly.


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang frowned, and the head of 100 families in Shura hell also sank. This was Luojiang''s voice; "By what? I''ll tell you by what, just because he is the one who I swore allegiance to the 100 families of Shura hell, because he is the inheritor of my old ancestor Luo, and because he is the personal loan of the God of war. Is that enough?"


    Luojiang fell down with words, and some of the gods changed their faces. King Luo Zhen of Shura, who was the leader of the ancient continent, had strong combat effectiveness. Needless to say, nature, the God of war, was the greatest hero of sniping foreign races in ancient times. With the support of his various anti sky arrays, the strength of the gods on the mainland increased by several levels, Unexpectedly, Su Tang got the inheritance of these two super powers. It''s really very unusual.


    Ying Long said with a sneer; "Let me also say a few words. Don''t you say that Su Tang is unqualified? Well, I want to ask, he is a person who completely controls the destruction and creation of the high source of heaven and earth. Do you think he is qualified?"


    "My little Lord, I also got the supreme secret skill of the old lord humanity God, the Taoist God''s war method, and the purple thunder heart of the ancient Thunder God. Do you think he is qualified?" long Ao also stood up at this time. Since the world God wants to be qualified, he doesn''t want to continue to hide it. This time, let Su Tang be neutral among the gods, otherwise even if he grows up in the future, it will be difficult to convince the people.


    "What? I see. How can a person inherit so many super strong people? How terrible it will be for such a person to grow up. Although his strength is not very good now, as long as he is given some time, he will become a leader level existence."

 Chapter 495

    "Tut Tut, it''s terrible. I finally understand why the Dragon God and others care about this boy so much. It''s very unusual for so many anti heaven inheritance to gather together. As long as they are the same, they can be on an equal footing with the world God. It''s a shame for the World God to say that others are not qualified." the strong man of the magic way in the divine world said with a strange smile.


    His completely uncontrollable voice made the face of the world God even more ugly. At this time, the people were completely shocked. At this time, the world God shouted angrily; "So what? He''s just a mole ant in front of me now. I want to kill him. One finger is enough."


    "Really? Then you can have a try." Luo Jiang said coldly. As his voice fell, Ling Zhan dance on one side also shouted loudly at this time; "Shura hell, so people spread the five element God killing array. They didn''t get rid of these arrogant and ignorant guys."


    "Roar!" as the voice of lingzhan dance fell, Shura hell stood up one after another, and the two handed Dharma began to change. The almost consistent change of handprint led to the slight fluctuation of the aura of heaven and earth around.


    "Call the spirits of the four seas, gather the essence of the five elements, condense the body of the heaven, turn the body of the butcher God, and the five elements butcher God array, up!" together with the fingerprints, all the people in Shura hell chanted the spell together. With the spell falling, the towering power was no less than the countless martial arts gathered by the gods to attack Su Tang.


    If the powerful power appears, all the gods present will be shocked. At this time, a great God behind the world God exclaimed; "This is the five element slaughtering God array that the God of war was best at. It can increase the combat power of the array several times."


    "Five elements kill God array? What a powerful array. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect Su Tang to have such a means. It seems that it''s true that he has been inherited by the God of war. With such array blessing, the fighting capacity of tens of thousands of Shura hell people has soared, and can crush the people of the God family in the divine world." the strong man of the magic road in the divine world continued.


    The world God''s face was very ugly. "Ha ha ha, I knew that you people in Shura hell didn''t have any good intentions. Just came out, you showed your fox tail? Su Tang is so brave. He even united with foreign people to overthrow the mainland. Today, I will kill you first." the voice fell, and the world God took the lead to rush towards Su Tang.


    Yinglong Tiantao, Longao, Taiyi and others all tried to stop the gods of the world. They all knew the importance of Su Tang. Let''s not say whether Su Tang was the hope of the mainland. Just look at the attitude of the people in Shura hell. As long as Su Tang was hurt a little, I''m afraid there would be a civil war here before the alien race came. Tens of thousands of people and horses in Shura hell, With the blessing of the five element slaughtering God array, you can crush the world God system and kill everyone except the world God.


    Now when it comes to employing people, they don''t want a civil war. Several experts stop it. The world God can''t get close to Su Tang at all, so they can only shout; "You old fools can''t see it. Is this Su Tang''s wolf ambition? He was ordered to be a chess piece left by an alien on the mainland. Now they just want to break the seal and let the alien come over."


    "Hum, world God, how do you know that Su Tang is a chess piece of an alien race? Where''s the evidence? Take it out? If there''s no evidence, don''t talk nonsense. Do you really want to provoke a civil war?" Ying Long said coldly. When hearing this, everyone nodded. Indeed, it''s far fetched for World God to say so.


    "Evidence? I don''t need evidence to do things." the world God said in a cold voice disdained. At this time, a figure suddenly appeared to block the attacks of the world God and Ying long.


    The sudden appearance of the figure stunned everyone. At this time, the voice of the figure came out; "The alien will fight first in the future. Is this really appropriate?" the voice fell. As soon as the figure looked up, he swept the face of the boundary God coldly. At this time, Su Tang, who saw the old man''s face clearly, was stunned and exclaimed; "It''s you."


    Hearing Su Tang''s voice, the old man turned to Su Tang and said with a smile; "Little friend, we met again. It''s good. It really didn''t live up to my expectations for you. It not only brought out the Shura, but also brought out hundreds of hidden races. It''s really beyond my expectation."


    "Father?" Luo Jiang on Su Tang''s side also saw the man''s face. Although he had not seen him for thousands of years, Luo Jiang recognized him at the first sight.


    "Hehe, jiang''er, are you still alive?" the old man smiled at Luo Jiang.


    This is the voice of the world God; "Who is your excellency? Why did you stop him suddenly?" the old man turned his head and said coldly; "What should I call you? Boundary God? No, no, no, you are not boundary God. I think I''d better call you ghost spirit. That''s your whole name, isn''t it?"


    "What!" the old man''s words shocked everyone. Su Tang looked at the world God and ghost spirit in horror. Is he a man of Tiangui family? Su Tang was shocked.


    The world God flashed a trace of panic in his eyes and said eagerly; "I don''t know what you''re talking about." however, his panic was noticed by Ying Long and others. His heart was cold. He suddenly understood that this guy was the spy left by the alien. These old people had fought with the alien. They all knew the alien''s surname, which was the ghost word.


    "Don''t you know what I''m talking about? Well, I''ll introduce you to a friend, and you''ll know what I''m talking about." the old man smiled a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth, and fell down on himself in his voice. Suddenly, a middle-aged man appeared in the field. At the sight of this man''s army, everyone present was stunned.


    "World God?" those confidants in the first Department of world God shouted at this time. Mengluo was completely messy at this time. What''s the situation? Why did two fathers suddenly appear?


    The middle-aged man said with a smile; "Everyone, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you in this life. If it weren''t for brother Luo Xing, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to see you all my life." the middle-aged man''s voice fell, and the old man Luo Xing asked when he looked at the previous World God; "You should know this person? Ghost spirit, you don''t have to continue to hide it. If you hide it, it will only make me look down on you. How can you say that you are also a member of the emperor''s ghost family."


    "Hahaha, hahaha, unexpectedly, I really didn''t think of it. I''ve been hidden for tens of thousands of years, but I was found. Luo Xing, you''re really good. I shouldn''t have let you on the mainland at the beginning." the world God laughed and tore the disguise at once. In a moment, the dark Jiuyou power burst out, and his whole body was much higher in a moment.


    "No, everyone, step back." the sudden accident made everyone present look sad and screamed back one after another.


    This is Luo Xing, said with a smile; "Even if you don''t let go, what can you do? Do you think you can kill me?" said Luo Xing with a disdainful smile. At this time, the real world God smiled and said; "If I hadn''t been careless at the beginning, your ghost would have wanted to hurt me? I know what you have done over the past tens of thousands of years, and I know your situation like the back of my hand."


    "For tens of thousands of years, you said that in order to ensure the security of the alien seal, you set up a barrier in the mainland so that the warriors on the mainland can''t break through the divine level and deliberately want to weaken the strength of the mainland. You really have a sinister intention, and the alien seal you have added is just the Shura hell channel sealed by the elder Luo Ying. Over the years, you have been trying to erode it This is the seal I left here at the beginning. Unfortunately, you underestimated me and looked up to you too much. For tens of thousands of years, you have not been nourished by the source of the life of the heavenly ghost family. Your strength has been greatly reduced, and you can''t give full play to the strength of the emperor. Now you should only reluctantly give full play to the strength of the king level heavenly ghost family? "The real God said again.


    The ghost looked changed and laughed; "Even so, so what? Now this seal has become like this. Although it is very difficult to break through the clan land, what about this side? I think even generals can break it easily?"


    "Not good." when Ying Long and others heard this, their faces were one after another. The next moment, their body shape was also moving. In an instant, they came before the seal. Tiantaolong Aotai and others were not slow at all. At this time, Su Tang also heard the meaning of this and shouted loudly; "All the people in Shura hell are preparing for war. We must stop this guy and not let him break the seal."


    The voice fell, and the people moved up one after another. Luo Xing didn''t care. He looked at the ghost and said; "Hehe, your words are really good, but do you think you have a way? I won''t be afraid of you when you can give full play to the cultivation of the emperor. Will I be afraid of you now?"


    "Hahaha! Brother Luo Xing is right. I''ll let you and me kill the dog today." the real world God also laughed at this time.


    As soon as the ghost spirit heard this, his face showed some dignity, and his heart also thought about it; "It''s true that my current strength is really troublesome to deal with them. There are Yinglong and others nearby. It''s true that there are some people fighting. At the moment, it seems that this matter can''t be reckless, otherwise thousands of years of hard work will lose more than worth the loss."


    With such an idea, the ghost spirit has a sense of retreat in his heart. Now his strength is really not good. We must quickly find another Tiangui family body and absorb part of the original life source of Tiangui family to restore his strength.


    Seeing the ghost spirit''s delay, the world God preached to the fallen; "Brother Luo Xing, it seems that this guy is going to run away."


    Luo Xing nodded and replied; "You''ll block him later. I''ll attack him. Don''t let this guy escape. If he absorbs enough of the source of his life, we''ll be in trouble if his strength is restored." although Luo Xing said that he was not afraid of the ghost spirit of the emperor''s realm, if he really wanted to fight, the victory or defeat is really unknown.


    "Don''t worry, my strength is completely. The ghost father has come, and this guy can''t escape." the world God said coldly at this time.

 Chapter 496

    As soon as he heard the word of the world God, Luo Xing nodded. The power of Shura broke out, and everyone around him was shocked.


    "So powerful! Is this the strength of the divine Shura?" Su Tang looked at the mighty Luo Xing and exclaimed. At this time, the strong Shura people behind him trembled with excitement.


    God level Shura, this is God level Shura. For many years, they finally see God level Shura again.


    "Father, he finally succeeded, hahaha, he finally succeeded." the most excited person was Luojiang. At this time, he could see tears in his eyes. Luo finally appeared the second God level Shura. They waited too long, too long.


    Luo Xing suddenly broke out and made the ghost tremble. At this time, he may not have the strength to fight with such Luo Xing and turned to go.


    But while paying close attention to the boundary God of his action, at the moment he turned around, he appeared behind him, blocking his retreat, and said with a cold smile; "Why? Wasn''t it arrogant just now? Now you want to run? Hehe, you really think we''re all vegetarians?"


    "Defeat, get out of here!" was stopped by the world God. The ghost spirit was furious, drank violently and rushed up. The world God was not afraid, and his whole body strength broke out with him. He was not weak at all. He rushed up into the sky and pressed the ghost spirit hard.


    In an instant, the three fought. Under the joint action of the two masters, the ghost spirit was defeated. Several times they wanted to escape, they were stopped by the world God. Ying Long and others guarded the seal motionless. Although he also wanted to fight very much, if the ghost spirit rushed to destroy the seal, the consequences would be very terrible.


    They couldn''t afford it at all, and Su Tang stared at the battlefield with his eyes, thinking secretly in his heart; "Although the world God and Luo Xing are powerful, they can''t break the defense of the ghost spirit at all. Although the ghost spirit retreats day by day, they can''t really hurt the ghost spirit. The flesh of the emperor level is really terrible."


    After half an hour of fighting, the ghost had been completely beaten, but he didn''t look afraid at all, but laughed; "Hahaha, although my cultivation has fallen, you can''t break my body at the emperor level. Even if you catch me, what do you have? I still won''t die."


    The arrogant voice of the ghost spirit made everyone present frown. At this time, Ying long looked at long AO and others and said; "Hold on well. I''ll join hands with the world God Luo Xing to catch this hateful guy. Didn''t he say that his flesh God is invincible? Catch him and let Sutang boy break it with the power of destruction."


    Hearing this, long AO and others brightened their eyes, and Taiyi nodded and said; "Dragon God, don''t worry. There are ghosts with King level strength that we can hold here. They are not qualified to break through here."


    Long Ao also nodded and said; "Yes, you can rest assured."


    Ying Long nodded and gave a big drink; "World God, I''ll help you." the next moment, Ying Long appeared behind the ghost spirit. He raised his hand and punched it. The ghost spirit didn''t dodge. Then he turned his head and looked at Ying Long and said; "Dragon God, you''d better save it. Although your dragon''s body is strong, you''re not qualified to break it."


    "Really? You''re wrong. I don''t intend to break your flesh at all, just want to clear you together." the voice fell, and he continued to say to Luo Xingjie God; "Let''s do it together. Let''s clear this guy first."


    They nodded and moved again. The world God used his housekeeping skills to directly bind the ghost spirit. Ying long sealed the power in the ghost spirit with real dragon Qi.


    "Hahaha, what can you do if you catch me? Can you kill me?" the captured ghost continued to laugh.


    Ying Long said with a sneer; "It''s no use. You''ll know in a moment. Don''t you know if your body is still invincible under the power of destruction?" the voice fell, and everyone present was stunned. At the next moment, all eyes turned to Su Tang to destroy and govern. This young man is the one who controls the power of destruction. Although the body of the ghost spirit is powerful, it is under the power of destruction, It shouldn''t work at all.


    As soon as the ghost spirit heard this, his face changed, his eyes showed a trace of panic and shouted; "No, don''t..." he didn''t think of this just now. Although Ying Long and others said that Su Tang was powerful, he was completely blinded by anger at that time and didn''t care at all. Now, when Ying Long said this, he remembered that there was another thing here that could hurt his existence.


    At the thought of this, the ghost struggled frantically, but his previous arrogance and self-confidence completely hurt him. At this time, he has been completely controlled by the power of the world God and the Dragon God. The power in his body can''t break out. The flesh can''t move at all under the hands of Xiuluo practice.


    "Hahaha, are you scared? Didn''t you just be arrogant? I tell you, you''re really dead this time, and you don''t even have a chance to revive." Ying Long laughed and then came to Su Tang with ghost spirits. At this time, Ying Long said; "Arrogance, kill this arrogant guy."


    Su Tang nodded, and the power of destruction was mobilized. The power of thunder was also mobilized. The most powerful silent purple thunder arrow in history was slowly bred.


    "Break!" with a soft drink, the purple thunder arrow, which combined the power of destruction and the power of thunder, shot away at the ghost''s chest. The body that had received the dragon''s fist without any damage, was broken at the moment of killing the purple thunder arrow.


    "Ah!" when the purple thunder arrow entered the body, the ghost spirit burst into a panic cry. With his cry, the destructive force that exploded in his body quickly began to destroy the interior of his body. Feel that the things in the body slowly disappeared under the destructive force, and the God in the ghost''s eyes also slowly disappeared. Feel the ghost spirit that has no vitality. The Dragon God and Luo Xing let him go.


    At the same time, I was also extremely shocked. The destructive power was so powerful. The emperor''s alien flesh was like bean curd residue. Ying Long even said; "Powerful, it seems that we all underestimated the power of destruction." before, he just wanted Su Tang to break the flesh, and then let himself and others kill the ghost.


    Unexpectedly, Su Tang killed the ghost directly with one move. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, please step back, and the destructive power in his body will burst out." the voice fell, and others retreated one after another.


    At the moment of retreating, the body of the ghost spirit directly burst open. The hard armor also disappeared cleanly with the explosion of the power of destruction. The ghost spirit was destroyed. Everyone present looked relaxed. The sensible also knew that this time, as long as Su Tang grew up before the alien invasion, they would not be afraid of the alien war this time.


    "Hahaha, I finally got something on my mind. Well, Su Tang, it''s up to you next. You must find a way to repair this seal. It''s good to hold it for a while." Ying Long also laughed heartily. In the past two years, he has never been so hearty. He worries about things of other nationalities and Su Tang''s things in Shura hell every day.


    Now that Su Tang has returned, he has brought so many strong people in Shura hell, and the biggest crisis has not been lost. Although there is a problem with the seal, it can at least be remedied. He is not very worried. Anyway, the alien will come back sooner or later. Now the strength of the mainland has improved so much, and he has relaxed a lot.


    Su Tang nodded, then came to the seal, luanyang and others followed in succession, and luanyang asked; "What should we do, sir?"


    "Senior, will you be the first to seal the sky array?" Su Tang thought and asked.


    "Taichu sealed the sky array? What kind of array is this? We won''t. although there were many arrays left by our ancestors, there was no such array." Luan Yang was stunned, thought carefully, shook his head and replied.


    Hearing his answer, Sutang nodded and said; "I''ll give you this array right now." the voice fell. Su Tang stretched out his hand a little, and a golden light separated from the divine box of creation and entered luanyang''s head. A moment later, luanyang nodded and gave this array to all the luanyang people. What they were good at most was the array. After a simple deduction, luanyang said; "When shall we do it, sir?"


    "Now, I feel that the seal is constantly crumbling and can''t be delayed." Su Tang looked at your seal and said.


    Hearing his words, Luan Yang nodded and quickly arranged the Luan people. After a while, everyone stood in front of the seal. At this time, Su Tang said; "Get up!" the voice recorded the power of the Luan real person, burst out at the same time, interwoven back and forth in the sky, and soon a huge sky covering net appeared, covering the whole sky of the valley.


    At this time, Su Tang said loudly again; "Close!" all the people of the chaotic clan decided together. The big net covering the sky began to shrink violently. After a while, it reached a radius of three or four meters. Su Tang shouted again; "Increase strength." the chaotic people broke out one after another. At this time, Su Tang separated the Taixu power in his body and injected it into the big net. For a moment, the original golden big net appeared the dead white Taixu power.


    The Taixu power, but the aura that can compete with the Jiuyou power, with his addition, the Jiuyou power that is aimed at the seal should be much slower. After the Taixu power is injected, Su Tang waved his hand and covered the original seal that has been broken. The net fell and disappeared in a moment. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s done. You''ve worked hard."


    "Hehe, it''s not hard. It''s what we should do to deal with the mainland." luanyang said with a smile. Su Tang nodded, turned and looked at the world God and said; "Elder, use your strength to set a seal. Although Taichu sealed the sky array, it can only last for ten years at most. With your strength, it can last for at least five more years."

 Chapter 497

    Su Tang''s voice fell, the world God nodded, walked to the seal and said; "If you can delay for a period of time, it will be a period of time." the voice fell, and the Dharma decision was also together, injecting great power into the channel.


    A quarter of an hour later, the world God said; "This seal has been destroyed a lot, and my strength can only be stabilized for a short time, only about five years at most." I was a little disappointed in my voice.


    "Five years, plus my seal, it will last almost 15 years. In these 15 years, we can make good preparations, so that even if the alien comes, we won''t be unprepared." Su Tang nodded.


    After hearing his words, the people nodded, and Ying Long also said; "Yes, ten years can really let us prepare well, but now the top priority is to find out the remaining alien bodies on the mainland. If these things exist one day, they will make us sleep and eat uneasy."


    "Yes, now that we have enough people, it should not be difficult to find it. After a while, I will have an array to guard in this valley, so as not to break in and destroy the seal." Su Tang nodded.


    As his voice fell, long Ao nodded and said; "That''s the best. Yinglong Tiantao and I should stay here during this time. Boundary God, you can search for the remaining aliens on the mainland."


    "Well, don''t worry, it''s all up to me." the world God nodded. After several people discussed it, the people below also came over.


    Seeing Mengluo''s figure, Su Tang outlined a smile and shouted; "Mengluo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Mengluo smiled, nodded and said; "Very good, brother Sutang, I''m so happy to finally meet you. I''m really worried that I haven''t heard from you in the past two years." as his voice fell, the world God on one side looked at Mengluo for a while, and a little surprise burst out in his eyes.


    Su Tang looked at the appearance of the world God and said with a smile; "Elder Jieshen, this should be your daughter." hearing this, Jieshen nodded and said; "I felt it. I felt it as soon as she came."


    "Your name is Mengluo?" the world God looked at Mengluo and asked. His eyes were full of kindness. Mengluo nodded and said when he heard his words; "Well, the name was given by brother Sutang." at this time, Mengluo''s heart was very complicated. Although she also knew that the man in front of her was the real father of her son, she just had some strange feelings.


    "Good, good, that''s a nice name." the world God nodded again and again, but there was some disappointment in his eyes. Su Tang caught this disappointment and thought in his heart; "Alas, the world God is also a poor man. He has been seriously injured for many years and dare not appear. He let an alien run around with his own name. Even his daughter is called an alien father, but he didn''t teach him a father."


    Thinking of this, Su Tang looked at Mengluo and said; "Mengluo, this is your father. Why don''t you call someone?" after listening to Su Tang''s words, the world God looked at him, a trace of gratitude flashed in his eyes, and then turned to look at Mengluo with strong expectation.


    Seeing him like this and hearing Su Tang''s words, Mengluo whispered; "Father!" then the voice continued; "You''ve suffered all these years."


    Although Mengluo''s ha is very small, the world God is still very clear. He laughs. He comes forward and hugs her and says again and again; "It''s not bitter. My father is not bitter at all. I didn''t expect that xiaomengluo has grown up after years of absence. My father is sorry for you and didn''t take good care of you." he said that the majestic tiger eyes of the world God were slightly red.


    Seeing here, all the people present smiled warmly. After a long time, they separated. At this time, the world God looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, thank you."


    "No!" Su Tang replied with a smile. After everything was finished, Su Tang looked at the people out of Shura hell and said; "Everyone, the work here has been completed, and I''ll wait for you to come out. In the future, this will be the new homes of major universities. Find a place for each of us. We''ll get together in 15 years."


    The leader of the hundred nationalities nodded and said; "Well, we all remember your great kindness and kindness. As long as you call, we will arrive wherever we are." with the voice falling, Su Tang nodded. The Luan lingzu and Shura clan did not leave. They were all people who attacked the ghost clan with Su Tang. Although they came to the mainland at the beginning, they were deeply convinced after seeing the means of Su Tang.


    "Sir, we''d better follow you. After all, things in Shura hell have been in the chaos God forbidden area. Now that we come to the mainland, we have to have a good experience." luanyang looked at Su Tang and said.


    After his voice fell, the vulture also said with a smile; "That is, we don''t want to continue seclusion. There was no way in Shura hell before. Now we have come to the mainland. We have to have a good look anyway."


    Hearing what they said, Sutang nodded and said; "Well, I haven''t been back to the mainland for more than two years. This time I''ll just go to the family. If you don''t bother, you can follow the younger generation." as his voice fell, Luo Jiang came over and looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, just now my father said, let the Shura people follow the people in the divine world to search for other people on the mainland, so we can''t go with you."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal to find a foreign race. Master Luojiang, you''ve worked hard." Su Tang smiled and shook his head. At this time, Ling Zhanwu came over with Luo Ling and said; "Grandpa, we won''t go with you. We''ll go with Su Tang."


    Luo Jiang nodded and said; "Well, there are many people anyway. It''s okay whether you follow or not."


    At this time, Han pangzi beside Ling Zhanwu also said with a smile; "Finally come back, Su Tang, let''s hurry up and meet the eastern regions. I haven''t been back for a long time, and I don''t know what''s going on now." hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded, turned and said to Ying Long and others; "Everybody, I''ll go back first. I need to prepare for the arrangement of the array. When I''m ready, I''ll come naturally."


    Ying Long nodded and said; "Go, you haven''t been back for a long time. Go back and have a good look this time. We haven''t been back to the eastern region in the past two years. I don''t know how your family is."


    "OK, dear predecessors, I''m leaving." Su Tang arched his hand and everyone smiled and said goodbye to him.


    Su Tang took Ling Zhan, Luo Ling and Han fat man of Luan and Ling families and walked outside the valley. At this time, Mengluo also chased over and said with a smile; "Brother Su Tang, we haven''t seen each other for several years. How can we leave without me?"


    Mengluo chased her. Su Tang was stunned. He looked at the boundary God standing in the distance and wanted Mengluo to ask; "You women have just met again. You must have a lot to say. Monroe, I think you''d better accompany the elder God of the world first. After some time, we''ll go back to the eastern region and make arrangements. How about you come here?"


    Hearing this, Mengluo thought and said with a reluctant face; "Well, I''ll listen to brother Su Tang." after that, he walked towards the world God step by step. Seeing her like this, Su Tang also smiled. Although he missed Mengluo very much in his heart, he just saw the copy of the meaning in the eyes of the world God. He understood that the world God also wanted to hide and get together with his daughter. He hadn''t seen it for tens of thousands of years.


    After the party left the third aunt, Su Tang thought about the fat Han next to him and asked; "Han pangzi, where are we now?" in the vast mountains, he really didn''t know where he was in the mainland.


    "You ask me, who am I going to ask? I haven''t even left the eastern region." Han pangzi said with a white look. Su Tang was a little silly when he heard what he said, and said awkwardly; "What shall we do now? We don''t know where it is. How can we get to the eastern region?"


    Hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu and others laughed. After the war in Shura hell, there are only five people left, and there are only three spirit families. The others are still in Shura hell. Their accomplishments have not reached the upper Shura, so they can''t cross the channel.


    "When we came here before, I saw that there seemed to be a city in the northwest. We used to ask others and soon found out?" Luo Ling said at this time.


    Hearing her words, Sutang nodded and said; "Let''s go. Let''s ask first and take you to taste the delicious food on the mainland." Su Tang took the lead in jumping the gods and rushed to the northwest.


    In less than half an hour, the city appeared not far away. Su Tang smiled and said; "Everybody, let''s go in and have a look."


    After entering the city, Su Tang and others first found a place to eat. Although they all seem to be strong at the divine level, they still can''t give up their appetite.


    "Please come inside." as soon as he came to the door of the restaurant, a waiter won. Su Tang and others nodded. After finding a place to sit down, Su Tang thought of the waiter and asked; "Little second brother, excuse me, where is this?"


    Hearing his question, Xiao ER was stunned and answered with a smile; "You are from other places. This is Tianjian city."


    "Tianjian city? I don''t know what area this is? Zhongzhou or Nanman?" Su Tang had been to Xihuang before, so he knew it couldn''t be Xihuang at all. Although he had been to Zhongzhou, it was only in the holy city. As for Baihai, there are islands over there, which is obviously not here.


    The waiter replied with a smile again; "We''re Nanman here." after that, he nodded to see Su Tang, didn''t ask any more, and the waiter left.


    "So this is Nanman. I really haven''t been here." Su Tang said with a smile. After hearing his words, Han pangzi also nodded. At this time, there was a noisy voice at the door of the restaurant. Su Tang and others turned their heads and looked at it.

 Chapter 498

    At this time, a lot of people had gathered at the door of the restaurant. Han pangzi, who always liked to be lively, got up and left his seat and walked towards the door.


    In this regard, Su Tang and others shook their heads helplessly. Suddenly, Han pangzi''s voice came from the gate; "Stop." with strong anger in his tone, Su Tang and others were shocked and got up and walked over.


    At this time, at the gate, a young man in white, with three or five men, was punching and kicking an old man curled up on the ground. The old man''s long hair covered half of his face, but Su Tang felt familiar when he saw that half of his face.


    Just for a moment, he really couldn''t remember that he had seen a young man in white who was shocked by Han pangzi''s voice and turned his head.


    "Yo! What''s the matter today? Someone dares to take charge of the young master''s business in Tianjian city..." as the voice fell, the eyes of the young man in white showed a trace of amazement when he saw Ling Zhanwu and lingzu women around Su Tang.


    Regardless of the old man on the ground, he looked at Ling Zhanwu with an obscene smile and said; "There are still such beauties in the world. When did Tianjian city appear? How many beauties?" the voice fell, and he turned his head and stared at his men and shouted; "Tell you to find beauty. How do you do things?"


    "Young Lord, we''ve really tried our best. You don''t know." a subordinate said bitterly.


    "Fart? You''re also called trying your best? They are all mediocre fat and vulgar powder, which must be comparable to these peerless beauties now?" after scolding, the young man in white changed his face and looked at Ling Zhanwu politely and asked; "Without asking for your name, would you like to talk about life with me?"


    Su Tang looked at him as a young man in white and shook his head in his heart; "This guy really died early. The gods and Demons changed to flirt with lingzhan dance. I really don''t know how to write the word death."


    "Hehe, no one has dared to ask my name for many years. I appreciate you very much. However, your life is doomed and there is no need to continue talking." Ling Zhanwu smiled strangely and replied faintly.


    Her answer stunned the young man in white. She didn''t want to speak. A sword light that didn''t know where it came from flashed past. The young man in white screamed, and one arm had been separated from his body.


    "Ah!" the arm was broken, and the white boy''s face turned white for a moment and screamed. At this time, the people present didn''t understand what was going on. Even the white boy was stunned. Where was the sword light from? At this time, Han pangzi has helped the old man on the ground up.


    Reddish vocal tract in both eyes; "Lao Zu, how did you become like this?" his tone was sad.


    "Lao Zu?" Han pangzi''s words surprised Su Tang and immediately thought of who the old man was. The Han family''s Lao Zu, a crazy devil, but Su Tang was very strange. How could he appear here and why did he become like this? Thinking of this, Su Tang also stepped forward and said in his heart; "Hello, master crazy."


    Crazy devil, when his family was forced by the royal family, he chose to help himself. Su Tang always remembered this kindness.


    "Crazy boy, is that you? Are you still alive?" the old man also saw Han pangzi''s appearance and shouted with surprise in his tone.


    Han pangzi nodded and said; "It''s me, it''s me, Grandpa. I''m still alive." there was a faint cry in his tone. After the great change of Lanming Kingdom, the Han family disappeared. Han pangzi, they all died in that disaster. I didn''t expect to see their ancestors who loved them in the past today.


    "OK, that''s great, crazy boy. I think you''re not weak now. Come with me to save people." the crazy devil nodded excitedly, and then on his side, with a worried look on his face.


    Seeing him like this, Su Tang said aloud; "Senior, you can. Don''t worry. Make things clear. Don''t worry. As long as we are here, no matter who it is, it''s not a problem."


    "What a big voice! Where are you from? How dare you play que CI in our Tianjian city." Su Tang''s voice fell, and a voice came from a distance. There was also a young man around the man. When this man came, all the people watching the war stepped back with a look of panic in their eyes.


    "The blood butcher is coming!" Su Tang heard a small exclamation.


    "Bloody slaughter? What ghost?" Su Tang thought to himself. At this time, the man came and looked at the white boy with his arm broken. His face changed and a murderous spirit burst out and shouted loudly; "Ao''er, how could you do this? Who dares to hurt people in our Tianjian city?"


    The murderous blood massacre made the weak people around for a while. Su Tang and others looked at the outbreak of the blood massacre with a dull look and no waves.


    At this time, the young man in white frowned and said; "I don''t know. Just now a sword light struck, and my arm was broken." Ling Zhanwu immediately laughed at his words; "What a waste. I don''t know how to get hurt. I''ll tell you directly and generously. I cut off your arm."


    When the voice fell, another sword light crossed, the other arm of the boy in white also broke off, and the scream also broke out. At this time, the blood butcher on one side shrunk his eyes, and he didn''t see clearly where the sword light came from.


    "Sir, is it too much?" Xuetu said in a deep voice at this time, but he was not too presumptuous. The sword just scared him.


    Ling Zhanwu ignored him completely, came to Han pangzi, looked at the old man and asked; "Old man, you should be from my younger martial brother''s family? How could you do this? What can I do for you?" hearing her words, the madman was stunned, looked at Han pangzi on one side, understood at once, and answered; "The little second brother is Han Feng''s family elder. It''s a long story."


    Then the mad devil began to talk about it. He insisted. The blood butcher frowned and became angry. But the sword just now made him very afraid. He could only tremble with anger. A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang and others who heard the mad devil''s story turned down. Han pangzi was even more angry and burst out. It had reached the great power of the superior God and rose to the sky, He was so frightened that he vomited blood and trembled all over.


    Seeing this, the crazy devil next to him was full of shock in his eyes, and then he was overjoyed; "Crazy boy, what''s the level of your strength?" although his cultivation has been abolished, there are still some in his eyes. Han pangzi''s momentum at this time has been granted the title of Emperor Wu.


    "Top God level! Let''s go. Let''s kill those bastards and save all the people in the family." Han pangzi replied with great momentum. Then he grabbed his forehead and walked out. At this time, the crazy devil, who was shocked by Han pangzi''s answer, could only let Han pangzi hold him. At this time, Su Tang said; "Fat man, don''t worry. The things outside here haven''t been handled yet."


    Su Tang heard from the story of the mad devil just now. It turned out that after the great change in Lanming Kingdom, the Han family came to Nanman under the leadership of the mad devil. At first, the mad devil had experienced here and had some relations, but soon after coming here, they were caught by the people of Tianjian City, abandoned all kinds of accomplishments, and then let them be sword slaves, They even feed swords with their blood. Many people like the Han family live a life worse than death.


    Su Tang''s voice fell, and Xuetu and others on one side whispered a bad voice. Sure enough, Han pangzi stopped, turned his head, stared at Xuetu and the white boy who had broken his two arms with a murderous face, and said coldly; "You should be the master of Tianjian city?"


    Seeing Han pangzi''s murderous look, Xuetu didn''t dare to answer. At this time, the boy behind him also knew that he might have kicked the iron plate this time, and the whole person didn''t dare to say more.


    Seeing that they didn''t answer, Han pangzi''s eyes were cold and continued; "Don''t tell me, right? Well, I''m too lazy to care. Anyway, just now the boy beat my grandfather and killed him directly." the voice fell and didn''t take him. The Ling Zhan dance on one side was a sword light, and the white boy''s head fell directly to the ground.


    Seeing this, Xuetu''s face changed wildly and shouted; "Don''t go too far. There are strong men of divine rank behind us in Tianjian city." Xuetu also knew himself. Although he was angry, he didn''t take action, but the strong men behind Taichu came out, hoping to scare Su Tang and others.


    "There is a divine rank? Hahaha, let''s see who it is." Ling Zhanwu laughed at this.


    Su Tang also frowned. It seems that the strong have been taken over by the people in the divine world? How can there be a strong man of God rank here? Are some super masters hidden? On this thought, Su Tang felt that some troops and super experts should know what had happened before, and they could not have appeared here.


    "You wait!" then Xuetu planned to leave. At this time, fat Han smiled coldly; "Did I say to let you go? Die for me." the voice fell, and a golden divine power burst out, directly exploding the blood butcher who flew away. This means scared the people around to shout. After killing the blood butcher, Han pangzi looked at the crazy devil and said; "Lao Zu, let''s go and save our master."


    The crazy devil nodded again and again, and Su Tang and others also went up. As they left, the people present burst into a burst of exclamation; "The sky sword city is going to change."


    "It''s better. I''ve had enough. He''s too much of the dragon family." they talked one after another.


    At this time, someone said; "How can the great gods suddenly appear? Are they the great gods who flew over in the morning?" as the man''s voice fell, everyone present nodded one after another. In the morning, they saw the dark great gods flying in the sky. Everyone was shocked. I didn''t expect to see many with their own eyes.


    "Hahaha, the dragon family is finished this time. In the future, Tianjian city can finally be peaceful. Without the notice of the dragon family, Tianjian city will be better. Let''s go and have a look and see how the dragon family perishes."


    "Yes, yes, it''s not easy to see the great God''s hand. Let''s go and have a look. Later, we will have a face in the story with future generations. How can we say that we have also seen the real God." as soon as this fell, everyone present moved up, and the people in the restaurant checked out one after another. As some people left, the restaurant was empty in an instant.


    The emergence of true gods quickly spread all over the Tianjian city like wings. After learning that the dragon family had offended them, they were very happy one by one. It seems that the dragon family is really unpopular in the Tianjian city.


    More and more people gathered towards the city master''s residence. At this time, Su Tang and others had come to the gate of the city master''s residence. The crazy devil pointed to the strange mountain behind the city master''s residence and said; "That''s where the dragon family forged swords, and all our people are there." seeing this, Han pangzi was stunned, and Ling Zhanwu also said; "The dragon family is unusual. It can have such a magic weapon. It seems that the strong man behind him should not be a small person."

 Chapter 499

    In front of the city master''s residence, Su Tang and his party were crowded behind. Most people from Tianjian city came here, and many others are coming here one after another. So many people made Su Tang smack.


    "Tut Tut, how many people have gathered." Luo Ling said with a little smack.


    At this time, the guards in front of the city master''s house muttered when they saw so many people coming here; "What the hell is this?" led by Su Tang and others, they feel the extraordinary of these people from the bottom of their hearts.


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi, no matter whether there is anyone or not, the only idea in his heart now is to save the people of the family. He thinks that his people are suffering all kinds of torture in the city master''s residence at this time, and his killing intention is to rise.


    "All the people inside get out." Han pangzi''s angry drink was like thunder, thinking about the sky over the whole Tianjian city. With the sound falling, the people behind them were stunned.


    Is that too direct? No one has ever dared to make such a public outcry. It seems that something big is going to happen this time.


    "Who is so presumptuous? Since you came to our city Lord''s residence and are presumptuous in front of the door, I don''t think you want to live." the voice fell, and there was a sound of footsteps in the city Lord''s residence, and more than a dozen martial artists rushed out. Han pangzi didn''t have any explanation when he saw these people.


    The whole body''s divine power rose directly, and the huge golden palm fell into the sky and severely suppressed the past. Such a huge power surprised everyone present.


    "Master, stop!" just then, a middle-aged man rushed out of the city master''s house again. This man is not only the contemporary city master of Tianjian City, but also the dragon family master.


    Where will fat Han listen to him? The Golden Palm pressed down fiercely and collapsed the gate of the city master''s house in an instant. Half of the people who came out before were killed and injured. Seeing this situation, the dragon family master''s face sank and shouted; "Elder, is it too heavy?"


    "Heavy? Hahaha, fat Lord will destroy your dragon house today." Han pangzi shouted angrily. As his voice fell, people in the rear showed a look of shock.


    Hearing this, the dragon family leader was stunned at first, and then laughed angrily; "Hahaha, it''s up to you to destroy my dragon family? Hahaha, I''m laughing to death. What are you? Dare you say to destroy my dragon family?"


    "What about me?" his voice fell. Su Tang''s whole body was full of momentum. He was more powerful than Han fat man. He didn''t know how many times. Those watching the war behind them all retreated one after another.


    As soon as Su Tang''s momentum broke out, the dragon family leader''s face immediately changed and dignified a lot; "Hehe, what should I do? It''s just you two gods. You''re really not qualified to destroy my dragon family!"


    "Oh, really, you have to try before you know." Su Tang smiled coldly and said.


    Hearing what he said, the dragon family leader shrunk his eyes and hurriedly said; "Two elders, since you are also a great God, you must have come down from the divine world. My ancestors are also people from the divine world. I''m afraid it''s not good for you to destroy us like this?"


    "Your father is a man in the divine world?" Su Tang was stunned and said in his heart; "No, the people of the divine world went to the seal place after they left the divine world. Didn''t they all follow the divine world to search for the mainland? What''s the situation of the dragon family?"


    Seeing that Su Tang and others did not speak, the dragon family leader, who was afraid of their ancestors, said again; "My ancestors are on the mountain behind. This mountain is the magic weapon of my ancestors."


    "Hahaha, that''s just right. Kill him all today." Han pangzi really couldn''t bear it. At this time, Su Tang said; "Oh, that''s right. Let your ancestors come out and say it, but there''s nothing to talk about. Today we''ll destroy your dragon family."


    At this time, Su Tang also wanted to have a good look at what happened to the God who came down from the God rank. Unexpectedly, he didn''t leave with the world God and others and came here alone.


    Both of them were stunned by the dragon family leader, and then said slowly; "I don''t know if you come to the gate of my dragon house and say you want to destroy my dragon house. Is there any holiday between my dragon family master and you?" when you see something, the dragon family leader also wants to find out the situation first.


    Although their own dragon family has a bad reputation in Tianjian City, they are also very careful and never offend big forces. Now these people suddenly appear and say they want to destroy the dragon family. This hatred is something unusual.


    As his voice fell, the crazy demons around Su Tang and others laughed; "Hahaha, long Tianxing, look who I am." with his voice falling, long Tianxing turned his head. Before that, he found the old man whose face was covered by his hair, but he didn''t recognize it for a while.


    "Han crazy devil? How could it be you? Shouldn''t you be on the back mountain? Why did you suddenly appear here?" the crazy devil''s hair spread out and long Tianxing immediately screamed.


    The madman continued; "Why am I here? You haven''t carried me out yet. Tell me how many people your dragon family carries out every day. I''m just the luckiest one. I''m not dead. I''m alive."


    "So it is." long Tianxing nodded clearly at this time, turned his head and looked at Su Tang and others; "You must have heard the old man''s words and raised him wronged. Do you want to come out with me?"


    "You''re wrong. I''m also Han. I think it''s best to let my Han family out. If I don''t let go, I''ll kill one of your dragon family." Han pangzi said at this time.


    As his voice fell, a magical force just hit a dragon family. The next moment, the dragon family burst directly. When he saw Han pangzi, he said to do it. A trace of anger flashed on long Tianxing''s face. Su Tang on one side also killed a peasant brother.


    "Bang!" the purple thunder arrow shot out, and another dragon family died. Long Tianxing''s anger became more serious. Just when he wanted to speak, Ling Zhanwu was also struck by a sword light, and the farmers fell to the ground.


    Seeing these people one by one fierce and incomparable, I don''t want to be joking, long Tianxing also shouted; "I''ll let you go. Don''t kill me." he shouted to a dragon family disciple; "Don''t go and let the people out soon." the disciple turned pale and ran to the mountain behind the dragon''s house.


    A moment later, a voice rushed up the back mountain; "I don''t know if it''s a Taoist friend in the divine world. You''re so angry that you have something to say."


    As soon as the voice appeared, a little surprise flashed on long Tianxing''s face. At this time, Su Tang said; "Since you are a Taoist friend, why do you hide your head and show your tail? Come out and meet me. Let me see that you are a Taoist friend in the divine world." with the sound falling, a black light flew out of the back mountain and came straight to the gate of the Dragon House.


    When the figure appeared, an evil sword Qi rose into the sky, and Su Tang and others frowned; "Demon repair?"


    "Hehe, there is no right devil above the divine level. When the sword devil listens to the wind, he doesn''t ask for the honor of Taoist friends?" the visitor said with a smile. As his voice fell, Su Tang frowned at him and asked; "As far as I know, the people of God Xiali should be in the sealed land? Why are you here?"


    As soon as the words came out, the sword devil said with some evasion in his eyes; "I''m just a casual practitioner. I''ve been in the lower world before, so I''ll take the time to see the families in the mortal world. I haven''t seen people for tens of thousands of years."


    Su Tang noticed his evasive look, smiled coldly in his heart, and opened his mouth with a plain face; "So it is. Since I just came back to have a look, why should I catch some mortals to refine swords? I think your words are not true."


    "Hum, so what? Now the alien race is coming. We just use them to improve our strength and fight against the alien race. How can they survive if the war fails? Anyway, they can''t survive. Why can''t they be used to improve our cultivation?" the sword demon said again. As his voice fell, the faces of the mortals around changed greatly.


    It turns out that the dragon family has become like this for more than a year. It''s all because of this guy. It''s so hateful that he doesn''t treat mortals as people at all.


    Han pangzi said at this time; "Su Tang, you tell him how to do more? He''s just a superior God. Do you still expect him to fight against other races? When the seal was forced, he was there? Even if he didn''t go to the seal land, it''s unforgivable to kill mortals here." thinking that among the people he caught to refine swords, there are his Han family''s people, Han pangzi''s heart is a burst of fire.


    As his voice fell, Ling Zhanwu also said; "Younger martial brother is right. I''m ling Zhanwu. Although I''m a demon, I''ve never dealt with weak mortals. This guy is so damn." Su Tang nodded at her words; "Yes, a superior God dares to think shamelessly. I think this is your excuse to deal with aliens. You may or may not have seen aliens."


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about?" the sword demon''s face sank, his voice fell, and a sword with black flame appeared in his hand.


    "This is the divine sword I refined in the last year. Although it has not been completely completed, there should be no problem to deal with you guys." the sword demon said again.


    When he came here, he only saw Han pangzi''s accomplishments. After killing a dragon family disciple, Su Tang withdrew his momentum and said that the forbidden devil didn''t know that there was a great master like Su Tang here. What''s more, there was a lingzhan dance luanyang vulture behind them. Otherwise, the sword devil might have escaped long ago.


    "Divine sword? I have one too. Come on, let''s try it." Ling Zhanwu stood up and said when he saw the sword, and then looked at Han pangzi and continued; "Younger martial brother, I''ll give it to you here. Go in quickly, just the people of your family."


    Han pangzi nodded and said; "Thank you, elder martial sister. When it''s finished, younger martial brother must take elder martial sister to have a good look on the mainland." after that, he looked at Su Tang, and they rushed directly to the dragon''s house. Seeing them move, a trace of anger flashed on the sword demon''s face, and they wanted to stop it, but Ling Zhanwu had stopped him first.


    "Your opponent is me. Don''t think about them. If you die in my hand, you still have a whole body. If you fall into Su Tang''s hand, you may not even have the chance of reincarnation." Ling Zhanwu said faintly.

 Chapter 500

    Ling Zhanwu''s voice fell, and a startling momentum rose to the sky. The sword demon''s face coagulated and rubbed back for several steps.


    "God realm, who are you?" the sword devil''s face sank and exclaimed.


    As a sword demon who has been wandering in the divine world for many years, the breath of the divine realm is not strange at all. There are many super masters of the divine realm in the first Department of the demon world. Those are the goals that the sword demon looks up to. When he broke through, he had some problems, which made him stop at the peak of the superior God.


    "Hehe, it''s not bad. How do you want to fight now?" Ling Zhanwu asked. With her voice falling, the sword devil''s heart was really busy fighting. Although the sword in his hand is powerful now, it can''t make him qualified to fight with experts in the realm of God.


    Moreover, the woman in front of her is not an ordinary God realm expert. If she really fights, she may not be his or her opponent.


    Thinking of this, the sword devil said in a deep voice; "I don''t know where my dragon family offended you? Everyone came from the divine world. Now the situation in the mainland is unstable, so there''s no need to continue like this?" as soon as he heard this, Su Tang and others from the Han family have come out.


    Just heard the words of the sword demon, Su Tang said with a smile; "You also know that the situation on the mainland is turbulent now? Where were you when the seal land was turbulent? Where were you when there were unexpected changes in the seal land? Where were you when the alien almost destroyed the seal?" several times you were there, leaving the sword demon speechless.


    At this time, Han pangzi continued; "I''ll tell you now, where did the dragon family offend me?" he said, pointing to the Han family standing behind him; "See? These people, I''m from the Han family, were captured by your dragon family. What have you done? Don''t I have to say more? Do you think our dragon family will pay a price for such revenge?" before entering the back mountain.


    Seeing that his Han family was tortured in it, Han pangzi''s eyes turned red. He directly killed all the people of the dragon family in the back mountain, and his anger calmed down a little. But as soon as he came out, he heard the words of the sword demon, and his anger was hooked up.


    The sword demon was stunned. He turned to look at the Han family who had been tortured to a lesser degree. He was very depressed. Unexpectedly, it was because these mortals used to sacrifice and practice sword tools would attract so many strong people. At this moment, the sword demon''s heart wanted to kill the dragon family leader.


    "What have you done, you bastard?" the dragon family leader, who had been pale for a year at this time, trembled in his heart as he listened to his grandfather''s roar today.


    "It''s over. The dragon family must have played this time." the dragon family leader secretly thought that he had been here just now. When he saw the outbreak of Ling Zhan dance, he knew that such a breath was the realm of God. But he clearly knew that there was another person in the group who had the breath of no less than this one.


    "Hey, just do what you like. I hope you can leave a trace of blood for the dragon family this time." the sword devil sighed helplessly when he saw that it was impossible. He hasn''t come back for tens of thousands of years. In fact, he has no sense of belonging to the dragon family. Now he has encountered such hardship, He was even more reluctant to come to the family to fight these people in front of him.


    As soon as he heard what he said, the dragon master, with his face on one side, shouted; "Grandpa, how can you do this? You are the ancestor of our dragon family." at this time, the dragon family master''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    He never dreamed that his ancestors would choose to give up the dragon family. He thought that everyone loved the dragon family in Tianjian city. At that time, as long as his dragon family had something to do, some people in Tianjian city would come to help, but now? The dragon family has come to a dead end. Although all the people in Tianjian city have gathered at this time, their eyes are full of happiness. The dragon family is in great difficulty. Releasing the Buddha is what he really wants to see. This is something he has never seen before.


    The culprit of all this is the ancestor of his dragon family. After he arrived for more than a year, he thought he had given an order to catch some mortals and help him refine swords. Even though he was unwilling, he had no way. He couldn''t resist the order of his ancestor, so he had to start catching people everywhere.


    For a time, the whole Tianjian city was terrified. In addition, with such a powerful ancestor, some disciples were arrogant one by one. Regardless of his previous orders, they began to bully the market and bully people everywhere in Tianjian city. For a time, the reputation of the dragon family accumulated over the years gradually became worse and worse.


    All this happened only after my ancestors came, but now? When the dragon family was in danger, Lao Zu said such words, which not only made him cold, but also made the whole dragon family feel cool.


    Said the sword demon; "Don''t you understand? As you can see, there are only two ways to choose. What I choose is the best way for my dragon family." as his voice fell, those watching in the distance understood why the dragon family became like this. Is it all because of this old guy now? The old guy gave up the dragon family.


    For a time, everyone''s heart was full of pity for the dragon family. Unexpectedly, they would spread such an ancestor. At this time, Su Tang''s eyebrows were also wrinkled. Such a person is really cool and thin to the extreme. It''s impossible for such a person, such a person, to want him to help the mainland. Such a person is likely to betray the mainland at the moment of the arrival of a foreign race.


    "Unexpectedly, it''s such a person. It''s really disappointing to say that he is the great God from the divine world." Han pangzi shook his head and said.


    As soon as these words came out, the people around burst out talking. For a time, the sword devil''s face became very ugly. His cold face and eyes swept around. Those who talked about them said that one person could not keep his mouth, and his eyes were afraid.


    "Are you the master of the dragon family?" Su Tang turned to look at the lost dragon family master and asked.


    The dragon family leader nodded slowly. Su Tang nodded. At this time, he walked towards the crowd and asked the crowd; "Ladies and gentlemen, I want to ask you some questions. Has the dragon family always been so bad? If they have always been so bad, today we will help you destroy the family." Su Tang also had a trace of pity for the dragon family. At this time, Han pangzi and Han people who heard him were silent.


    Although they hated the people of the dragon family very much, since Su Tang did so, they didn''t want to jump out against it and wanted to see what happened.


    "God, the dragon family was not like this before. It has changed completely in recent years." at this time, the little second brother of the previous hotel took the lead to speak. With his lead, people around him spoke out one after another.


    "Yes, the dragon family used to be very good to us."


    "Yes, the dragon family used to be very good. It only became like this in recent years." with the voice falling one by one, the people of Su Tang and Han family understood that all this was because their ancestors came back.


    With these people''s answers, Su Tang smiled and said some thanks, turned to look at Han pangzi and said; "Fat man, you heard it too. What do you think we should do now?"


    Although Su Tang already had an idea in his heart, after all, the Han family has been wronged. If he makes a direct statement, he may have some estrangement with Han pangzi.


    Han pangzi turned his head and looked at the crazy devil around him. He noticed his eyes, and the crazy devil said directly; "You decide for yourself." now Han pangzi is no longer the former Han pangzi. He has his own interpersonal relationship. Although this matter is a great revenge for his Han family, he has now understood the whole thing. The dragon family took action against them, but the real killer behind the scenes is not him.


    With the words of his ancestors, Han pangzi nodded, looked at Su Tang and said; "Everything you decide, I''ll listen to you." as his voice fell, the dragon family leader seemed to notice something. He looked at Su Tang with hope. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, in that case, I think I''ll let the dragon family go. However, the death penalty of the dragon family can be avoided. It''s hard to escape. All members of the dragon family must take a blood oath. They can''t do anything sorry to everyone in Tianjian city in the future."


    Upon hearing this, the dragon family leader nodded and said immediately; "Well, well, thank you, sir. We swear immediately." as the voice fell, the disciples of the dragon family swore one by one. In fact, they were good to the people of Tianjian city. They wouldn''t be like this if their ancestors didn''t come back. Now they just let them return to their former appearance, so it''s not too difficult for them.


    At this time, the sword devil also thought about it. What''s the boy''s plan when he does this? Do they want to... At this moment, the sword devil''s heart sank. Sure enough, at the next moment, Su Tang turned his head and stared at the sword devil. A trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes and said coldly; "Since you are the culprit at this time, you must give us an explanation today."

 Chapter 501

    The sword devil''s face sank, and the dark way said, sure enough, when the sinking voice asked; "What kind of explanation do you need?" the sword devil, who has always been very arrogant in the divine world, was very oppressed at this time, but the situation was stronger than people, so he had to bow his head.


    "What do you say? I do this to the Han family. What kind of explanation do you think we should give?" Han Pang asked.


    Ling Zhanwu, standing in front of him, looked at him with a smile. He was stared at by such an expert. He was very depressed and turned to ask; "Just say what you need." the sword devil was ready. It seemed that he couldn''t get away easily. He simply didn''t continue and asked directly.


    "There are two paths. One path leaves the whole body cultivation, but the life. Choose your own way." Su Tang sneered. He didn''t intend to let go of the sword demon at all. In fact, he had only one way to die, whether it was rest, cultivation or rest.


    Everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, Su Tang was so direct that he asked a strong man of divine rank to leave his life or accomplishments.


    The sword devil looked ugly and shook his head; "It''s impossible. I won''t choose either way." it''s impossible for him to keep his whole body cultivation. How many years he has practiced and how many hardships he has suffered before he has today''s cultivation. The hardships are not enough for external humanity. As for life, it''s impossible. Who doesn''t hesitate to die? When the meridians were in the divine world, although they were wild, they never offended people they couldn''t afford. Step by step, he always paid great attention to his life.


    He doesn''t want to be like ordinary people. He thinks that as long as he can become a god level, he will live forever. Let''s not say that the strong of God level also have the day of death. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and there are fights. The same is true of God level. It''s not harmonious, and there will be fights.


    For tens of thousands of years, the sword demon has struggled to survive in such a struggle. Since he came to the mainland, he has not followed the people in the divine world, but quietly found his descendants. When he came to Tianjian City, no son has appeared. Those who came down with him have no way to find him. In the divine world, he has no way to dominate, On the mainland, he is a overlord. He is very infatuated with this feeling.


    As the saying goes, it''s better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail, but I didn''t expect to hide here. Since such a thing happened, the sword devil not only lamented his bad luck for a moment.


    "Hehe, it''s up to you whether you choose or not. It all depends on us?" Su Tang continued. As soon as his voice fell, the soaring breath burst out, and the sword demon looked at him in horror and shouted; "God realm, how is it possible? How can so many God realms suddenly appear? Impossible, this is impossible." another strong person in God realm, how can so many strong people in God realm suddenly appear in Tianjian city?


    The sword devil thought in his heart, "are these people the great gods who flew over the sky before? By the way, it must be so, otherwise it can''t appear in many strong people." at the thought of this, his face looked ugly. If so, he might be really dangerous this time.


    "Hehe, don''t get excited. We still have room to discuss this matter. I''m willing to pay some treasures to make up for them. What do you think?" the sword demon changed his face in a moment and said with a smile.


    A look like him, Su Tang''s mouth outlines a trace of ridicule, and Han Pang''s eyes are disdainful, treasure? His master left him more than ten million things? Which one is not a treasure? Who would want his treasure? The sword devil didn''t see Su Tang and Han pangzi''s expression at all, and continued to say with a smile; "When we took it together in the divine world, we got something. How about I use it to compensate?"


    Han pangzi took the lead in saying; "What, take it out and have a look!" upon hearing his words, Su Tang, Ling Zhanwu and others understood that the fat Han was going to be ready to attack people. They all held a theater attitude, but the people of the Han family looked at the fat Han with a puzzled face, and a glimmer of disappointment flashed in the crazy devil''s eyes.


    Before, he wanted to let go of the dragon family. Although he didn''t have one in his heart, he was more or less unhappy. However, he knew in his heart that the sword devil was the real enemy of himself and others, so even if he was unhappy, he didn''t say anything. Now Han pangzi is actually a Confucian, which makes him very disappointed. Can''t the harm suffered by the master compare with this?


    Su Tang, on one side, noticed the madman''s eyes, smiled and whispered; "Elder crazy devil, watch it quietly. We will not let go of the sword devil. Han pangzi just wants to entertain." as his voice fell, the crazy devil was stunned, and then nodded without trace.


    At this time, with a wave of the sword devil''s hand, a yellowing book appeared in his hand, and then opened his mouth and said; "This is the divine level cultivation skill I got when I killed my opponent in the divine world. It''s just a righteous skill. I''m a demon. There''s a conflict in cultivation. How about I use this skill as compensation?"


    "Hiss!" as soon as he said this, some martial artists among the onlookers of Tianjian city took a deep breath and looked at the books in the sword devil''s hand. Their eyes were full of greed.


    "Divine level Kung Fu?" the madman whispered, with a trace of enthusiasm in his eyes and a burst of emotion in his heart. If this Kung Fu is really available, as a family heritage, the harm suffered by the Han family this time can also be resolved. After all, these people have been abolished, but the Han family will have future generations. With this Kung Fu, the Han family will slowly rise in the future, Stronger than before.


    "Ha ha, the divine level skill is really good. Unfortunately, it''s not enough. Can we continue to order something else?" Han pangzi smiled and continued. Hearing his words, the crazy devil was worried and wanted to talk. Han pangzi turned to look at him. The crazy devil calmed down at once when he thought of Su Tang''s words. Anyway, the sword devil had to die, He''s dead. Isn''t that what he''s waiting for?


    The mad devil is worthy of the martial arts cultivation of the devil''s way. His mind is still quite cruel. At this time, the sword devil was stunned, and a trace of anger rose in his heart; "This guy is really greedy." but he can''t help it. The current situation can''t tolerate him.


    "OK, I still have a half magic skill here, and I''ll give it to you." then he took out a jade film. Seeing here, Han pangzi shook his head and said; "These things are worthless. I''m afraid it''s not enough to make up for them. Besides, I have a lot of Kung Fu and martial arts here. Do you think I''ll cherish your things?"


    Han pangzi looked at the sword demon for a long time and didn''t take out anything to impress him. He also lost his patience and didn''t have the heart to continue teasing the sword demon. He originally wanted to see if there was anything valuable. Now it seems that it''s just so.


    The sword demon was stunned and shouted angrily on his face; "What do you mean? Don''t think I''m really afraid of you." he also felt that the fat man was obviously playing with himself.


    Fat Han laughed; "So what? I wanted to see what valuable things you have. Now it seems that they are all rubbish and can''t attract the interest of fat master. In fact, I''m not afraid to tell you that no matter what kind of things you take out, you will die today. Anyway, if you die, those things belong to us. Unfortunately, I didn''t expect you to be so poor that you can''t see it anymore."


    "Hahaha, yes, yes, your things are so poor that my young master disdains them." Han pangzi''s words made the disappointed Han family happy one by one, and they all understood that the young master of his family was playing with this guy.


    The Han family smiled, and the people around them were stunned. Then they looked at the sword demon whose face was the ultimate of the underworld.


    "That''s enough. What do you want? Just draw a line. Even if I die today, I''ll pull one or two cushions." I really can''t stand such ridicule. The sword devil''s face sank and shouted.


    At this time, he was completely angry. He had never encountered such a thing. Now he was ridiculed by a group of mortals. The majesty of a strong man in his divine rank disappeared. Sometimes, the majesty of a strong man is very important, even more important than life.


    "Take my three moves and don''t die. How about it?" Ling Zhanwu stood up and said.


    Hearing her words, Han pangzi nodded and said; "Then do as the elder martial sister says." Han pangzi is very clear about the combat effectiveness of Ling Zhanwu. It''s enough to kill the sword devil in a second. Now she actually says three moves. I''m afraid the sword devil has no chance to live. Anyway, the sword devil is going to die, and everyone is the same.


    Su Tang and others walked back a few steps, leaving a large open space, and the sword demon was also full of war again; "That''s what you said." although the other side of the three moves is a God, he is still confident that he has a chance to follow. The big deal is like serious injury. Anyway, he can''t be good today. He might as well fight.


    "It''s natural. Ling Zhanwu always keeps his word. You don''t have to worry about that." Ling Zhanwu nodded and continued. Her voice fell. A long sword burning with fire appeared in her hand and burst out. Today''s edge changed the faces of the people present. The face of the sword demon was more dignified. He was Jian Xiu, I can clearly feel the power of the long sword in her hand, which can''t be compared with the semi-finished product in his hand. Even if the long sword in his hand is a finished product, it can''t be compared.


    "Come on!" the supervisor''s face was not good-looking, but the sword devil decided to take the man''s three moves. When he heard his words, Ling Zhanwu''s face sank and his opinions would come out. The towering sword spirit seemed to cut through the void. The faces of the people present changed greatly, and the meridians looked at the impact of the sword light, which made him regret very much.


    "Why, why should I promise." this move was so powerful that the sword demon was completely desperate. He raised his long sword to stop it. Unfortunately, he killed many people. The long sword he practiced was like tofu at the moment of touching Ling Zhan''s sword light, and the sword light with no reduction in speed and power crossed, The sword demon''s eyes were full of fear.


    "Hey, it seems that he overestimated you." with a sigh, Ling Zhanwu took back the long sword. The watchers of Tianjian city didn''t know one by one, so didn''t he say three good moves? Why did she suddenly take back the long sword and what did she mean?


    Su Tang and others smiled and shook their heads. At this time, Han pangzi also turned and looked at the madman and others and said; "Let''s go too." they nodded. After su Tang and others left, they looked at the sword demon standing with fans, and their hearts were full of puzzled questions.


    "What''s the situation? Why did you leave suddenly?" someone opened his mouth. The people shook their heads. At this time, a clear wind blew. The head of the standing sword devil directly tilted back and separated from his body under this powerful wind. The people''s eyes were wide. There was no blood splashing out at the broken place.


    Out of Tianjian City, the madman asked; "Crazy boy, why did we suddenly leave? What happened to the sword demon?" he was also very confused. Han pangzi smiled and said when he heard his question; "People are dead. Why don''t we go? It''s hard to beat Lao Zu. Do you still want his skills? I have many here, which are not lower than his."

 Chapter 502

    After Han pangzi''s explanation, the crazy devil and others also understood that the sword devil was dead, which surprised them. How powerful is Ling Zhanwu to kill the superior God with a sword?


    "Crazy boy, where are we going now?" asked the mad devil after a brief shock.


    Today''s Han family has no foundation at all. It doesn''t matter to live there. Anyway, Han pangzi has come back. The people of the Han family have felt that they will follow him. He said that they will go there. This trip to the South has broken their hearts.


    "Go back to the eastern regions. When I get back to the eastern regions, I''m trying to find a way to see if I can restore everyone''s meridians." Han pangzi replied. At first, he was the only one in the Han family who had accomplishments, and the accomplishments of other people had been abolished. However, Han pangzi still had some ideas in his heart. His original meridians were also abolished. Now they are practicing again? As long as you find the right way, you still have a chance to recover.


    "Restore meridians? Do you have a way?" and the madman shouted excitedly. A kind of Han people turned their heads and stared at him with hope in their eyes, but everyone wanted to restore meridians. After all, no one was willing to become a waste without cultivation.


    Han Pang nodded and replied; "There should be ways, but not now. You are too weak. If you do so, I''m afraid the probability of success is very small."


    "It''s good to have a chance. It''s good to have a chance. Anyway, I''m old. I don''t care whether I can practice. As long as some of these boys can recover, so that my Han family will have more hope in the future." the madman nodded and said excitedly.


    Hearing his words, Han pangzi nodded. At this time, Su Tang said; "Go back to the eastern regions first." then he turned and looked at the madman and asked; "Elder, you should have experienced in Nanman before? Can you show us the way? We all came to Nanman once, and it''s not worth how to leave here." indeed, the huge Fei Imperial City in mainland China, one area, can surpass the whole Shura hell. If you walk aimlessly, you don''t know when to leave here and return to the eastern region.


    "Well, Nanman is a little big. I''ve only been to some places, but I can still find the place to leave here. But now we don''t have cultivation. It will take at least a month to go on like this." the madman nodded and replied.


    Su Tang nodded at Han pangzi and said; "Fat man, I think you''d better put them in your palace. Let''s take the crazy devil elder alone to lead the way outside." it''s no secret that Han fat man got the palace. Many people know it, so it won''t be a problem for Su Tang to expose him like this.


    Han pangzi nodded, turned and said to the remaining ten people; "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll take you into the Palace first and let you out when the eastern region comes." as the voice fell, everyone else nodded. After Han pangzi took everyone into the palace, Su Tang and others took turns to fly with the crazy devil. Under the guidance of the crazy devil, they soon spent a little half a day on the beach.


    Looking at the boundless sea, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking that when he left the eastern regions for Zhongzhou for the first time, he didn''t expect that in the past few years, things have changed and people have changed, and the mainland has completely changed.


    Luo Ling asked, noticing that a trace of complexity flashed in Su Tang''s eyes; "What''s the matter, Sutang?" Sutang said with a smile when he heard her words; "It''s all right. I just thought of leaving the eastern region for the first time. I didn''t expect how much has changed in the past few years."


    "Hahaha, sir, you don''t have to sigh like this. Life will be different with the change of time. People who practice should be underestimated, otherwise they will bring some obstacles to practice." Luan Yang also said at this time. Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "What the elder said is very true, but there are some feelings. Life is like this. I will take good care of my discretion."


    Everyone laughed, and Han pangzi said at this time; "How can we get past the wide sea?" Han pangzi had no chance to leave the eastern region before, so he didn''t know much about these things.


    "The sea area is too wide, and it will be very troublesome for us to fly through. There should be a big ship coming here in a while. We''d better leave by boat at that time. Anyway, there''s nothing too urgent to do now, and it doesn''t matter to slow down." Su Tang said. After hearing what he said, the others had no opinion.


    "Well, let''s wait here." Ling Zhanwu also said.


    Three days later, the ship came, and the party boarded the ship. After the past ten days, they finally returned to the eastern region. Looking at the familiar scene, Su Tang said with a smile; "Two years ago, I was going to leave some forbidden areas on the mainland from the eastern regions to practice. I met master Luo Xing here. He told me about Shura hell, and I entered Shura hell. It would be two years in a twinkling of an eye."


    "There is no time for cultivation. Sometimes a closed door can pass. For hundreds of years, many things seem to have changed overnight. It''s really amazing." Ling Zhanwu nodded and said. At this time, no one found the difference between Su and Tang.


    Suddenly, a fierce spirit of heaven and earth began to gather madly, which made everyone stunned and surprised one by one.


    "Tut Tut, no, this can also break through. Is Su Tang too evil?" Han pangzi took the lead in noticing that the aura of heaven and earth was brought by Su Tang this time. He turned and looked at Su Tang, who didn''t know when he had closed his eyes, and exclaimed.


    The people who were awakened by his voice turned their heads one after another. When they saw that Su Tang was going to break through, they were shocked one by one, and Ling Zhanwu said; "We''d better help him protect the Dharma first. I think Su Tang''s appearance should make him feel a little sad. If there are barren mountains and wild forests here, it''s not worth the loss if some strong disturbances come."


    They nodded, but they didn''t know that the people in the God Empire were surprised to see the sudden explosion of heaven and earth aura. A man who had been practicing in the depths of the Su family opened his eyes, outlined a smile at the corners of his mouth and said softly; "You will come after two years." the voice fell, and he rushed out of the closed stone chamber.


    Now the Su family has completely changed. I don''t know how much stronger it is than when I was in Lanming kingdom. At this time, Su Zhan and others discussed this matter with a group of Su family elders in the hall. Suddenly, a figure rushed into the hall. Su Zhan and others had already seen the visitor. After seeing the visitor clearly, Su Tang and others were relieved.


    "Bloody master, why did you suddenly leave the pass today?" Su Zhan asked aloud.


    "He''s back, let me tell you." the voice fell, and the figure of the bloody battle disappeared directly. A moment later, a figure rushed out of the God empire. After the bloody battle left, the Su family and others were stunned.


    At this time, Su Jingtian also came in from the outside and looked at Su Zhan and asked; "What''s the matter? I just saw the bloody battle elder and flew away from the God empire." now Su Jingtian is no longer the original Wuzong. He achieved wuzun cultivation a year ago, so he looks much younger.


    "I don''t know. The elder said that he came back and left. We haven''t figured it out yet." Su Zhan said with a puzzled face.


    Su was stunned and then said with ecstasy; "Hahaha, he''s back. Su Zhan should be well prepared. We should welcome this guy. He''s been away for two years, and now he''s finally willing to come back." when the voice fell, he also turned and left the hall. After su Zhan was stunned for a while, he also reflected it and said with a big smile; "Well, let everything go first. The boy Su Tang is coming back. We''d better go and prepare. Let the boy see our current Su family."


    The crowd then reacted. Su Tang, the Su family''s mythological existence, finally came back after leaving for two years. Everyone of the Su family was excited. Then the news that Su Tang had returned deceived the emperor capital of the God empire. The people of the war family came first, and then the emperor came, Now the Su family is already a very detached existence in the God Empire, and its status is much higher than that of the royal family.


    The people in the imperial capital had a very good relationship with the Su family. The Su family never dared to bully people. They were very easy-going and won the respect of the people in the imperial capital. After the news, the emperor immediately ordered that the whole city began to decorate. Those who tried hard to listen to it were very excited that the mythical characters of that year were coming back.


    "Lord Su Tang is coming back. Everyone should be well prepared. In the past two years, the Su family has been very kind to us. This time, we must not lose face." in the streets and alleys, everyone is very enthusiastic, and the heartfelt smile looks very pure.


    Hearing this, the speed of the people was much faster. At this time, the emperor who had returned to the Palace said to the old ancestor; "Su Tang is coming back. I don''t know how terrible he is now." they all know very well about Su Tang''s talent. What has become in the past two years?


    "Hehe, no matter what he looks like, as long as the Su family is in the God empire one day, no one will come to provoke us. These years, the Su family has already had feelings for the God empire. He will come back when he comes back. Anyway, there is nothing for us. The stronger he is, the better it will be for us in the next month." the Royal ancestor smiled and said.


    After hearing his words, the emperor nodded. Indeed, over the years, he has been very kind to the Su family and has not done anything special. As long as the Su family is there, the Heavenly God empire will be stable. The stronger Su Tang is, the better he will be to them.

 Chapter 503

    The Heavenly God empire is bustling. Su Tang, who broke through on the edge of the eastern region, is still standing quietly. Around him, Ling Zhanwu and others protect the Dharma. They will pay great attention to the slightest disturbance.


    "It''s been a long time. Why hasn''t Su Tang ended yet?" Han pangzi whispered to Su Tang, who was still absorbing the aura of heaven and earth.


    "Don''t worry, the breakthrough above the divine level is not very simple." Ling Zhanwu also said. As their voice fell, a breath in the distance was approaching this way.


    As soon as everyone''s face changed, Han pangzi exclaimed; "There is a strong man of divine rank approaching. Please pay attention. Don''t rush to attack. Don''t talk about it until you understand." his words attracted everyone''s nod.


    At present, the God rank on the mainland basically follows the world God and others to search the mainland, but there are one or two missing fish, just like the sword demon encountered in Nanman before. Who knows if there will be another sword demon in the eastern region?


    A moment later, the figure was close. After seeing more than a dozen strong people gathered here, the figure changed his face and asked in a deep voice; "Who are you?"


    Hearing this, Han pangzi and others were stunned and said; "Should we ask you this? Sir, who are you and why are you here?" he calmed down at this time, looked at the seats these people stood, guessed a bit, and said in a relaxed tone; "I''m from the Su family of the God empire. I felt the smell of the young Lord Su Tang before. I knew he was back and came to meet him!"


    "People of the Su family? When did the Su family have a strong God rank? Tut Tut, the Su Tang family has improved a lot in two years." Han pangzi asked suspiciously when he heard the other party''s words.


    After the bloody battle, he told about his relationship with Su Tang. After listening to it, they all understood. Han pangzi said with a smile; "It''s my own people. Su Tang is making a breakthrough now. Let''s help him protect the Dharma together. We are all friends of Su Tang. This time we came back with him."


    The party soon became familiar with each other. A month later, Su Tang successfully broke through and entered the realm of the LORD God. At the beginning, his strength was greatly improved. When he opened his eyes, Su Tang found a bloody battle and smiled; "Why are you here?"


    "I feel your breath and know you''re back. I''ll come here. Congratulations on the boss''s successful breakthrough." the bloody battle replied with a smile.


    Everyone also spoke congratulations, and Su Tang said with a smile; "I felt it. Unexpectedly, I entered the Epiphany and successfully broke through to become the main God. I''m lucky."


    "Hahaha, I''m really lucky. The Epiphany realm is something I can''t ask for. I haven''t had an epiphany yet." Han pangzi also said with a smile. As his voice fell, Su Tang continued to say; "Let''s go. We''ll meet the God empire. My breakthrough has wasted a lot of your time and made you wait in the wild mountains for a month."


    The bloody battle is also said; "Boss, you don''t know. The people in the imperial capital are very excited when they know you''re back. They''ve been accommodating for a month. Compared with that, they wait longer." will the bloody battle with the messenger spirit stone send back the news from Su Tang? I heard that Su Tang broke through at the seaside, and I don''t know when he can come back, The people in the imperial capital have arranged a lot of things, and they can only continue to arrange them.


    Anyway, it''s already started. It''s better to continue like this. Su Tang will always come back, won''t he? But I didn''t expect that it would be a month.


    "Ha ha, it''s really bothering them. Let''s go. Let''s go back quickly." the voice fell down, and the people flew to murmur. At the same time, Su Jingtian and others also received that Su Tang had successfully broken through and rushed back. They felt that they couldn''t continue to bother the names of the imperial capital. They just informed the emperor and the war family. As for other friendly families, Also heard the news.


    At noon, the party had flown to a place thirty miles outside the gate of the God empire. Su Tang looked at the familiar city and said; "Here, this is the God empire. You haven''t had a good rest this month. You must have a good rest this time." after that, he landed down and walked on the official road. The party walked towards Chengyao with talking and laughing.


    At this time, all the people of the God Empire who had been waiting at the gate for a long time were looking forward to it. At the moment when the voices of Su Tang and others appeared, everyone was excited, and those who tried hard were talking one after another.


    "Is the man over there Lord Su Tang? Look how many people you brought back. Those people should be experts?" someone asked.


    "That''s right. Don''t you see that the bloody battle Lord is also there? He is a real strong man of divine rank. Lord Su Tang''s talent is amazing. He should have improved a lot in the past two years? Do you think Lord Su Tang has also reached divine rank?" someone continued to ask.


    Then a young voice sounded; "In just two years, I don''t think it''s possible for emperor Chongwu to be promoted to the divine level, even Su Tang?" a look of disdain flashed in the young man''s eyes.


    As soon as they heard this, they all turned their heads. When they found that they knew what to say, they all closed their mouths and looked angry.


    His name is fan Tianyu. He moved from other places with the fan family a year ago. He is not a native of the God Empire at all. However, the fan family is powerful and can''t afford to provoke them. Even the royal family is unwilling to offend them easily. In recent years, he has done a lot of things to embarrass the Su family, but Su Tang has a deep foundation in the imperial capital. The fan family wants to move the Su family, That''s impossible.


    At most, it''s just that I''m not comfortable to find something for the Su family. Unexpectedly, when Su Tang came back today, this guy also came here and talked nonsense here. It''s really disgusting.


    The aborigines of the imperial capital are all those who have received the favor of Su Tang. How many people of the imperial capital did the gods kill at the beginning? In their desperation, Su Tang returned with the Su family, destroyed the gods and saved the imperial capital from bad luck. In the hearts of these aborigines, it can be said that without Su Tang, there would be no them. This is a real life-saving grace.


    The people are simple. As long as they are kind to them at the age of, they will turn to anyone. If someone speaks ill of their benefactor, they will attack them. But the fan family is really powerful. These people can''t provoke them at all. Although they dare not speak, they are very unhappy in their heart.


    At this time, Su Tang and others approached, and Su Jingtian was the first to speak; "You boy, I''ve been willing to come back after two years. I thought you found a good place outside."


    "How can it be? This is always my su Tang''s home and the foundation of my su family. No matter how good the outside place is, I still want to come back." Su Tang said with a smile. Seeing familiar relatives and friends again, Su Tang was still very excited and had a happy smile on his face.


    "Just come back, just come back." Su Zhan stepped forward, patted Su Tang on the shoulder and said with a trembling tone.


    Feeling the temperature of his palm, Su Tang nodded hard and said; "Father, I''ve worried you for the past two years, and I''m back now." they all say that the son travels thousands of miles and the mother is worried, but the father''s love is like a mountain. They say that it''s false not to worry, but the expression is more implicit.


    Fan Tianyu, who looked at him coldly, sneered with disdain and said in a faint voice; "It''s really sour. I can''t stand it. I thought I was a great expert. I think it''s just such a waste of time." the voice fell, and he turned around with the people in the room to go.


    The sudden sound was very harsh at the gate. Everyone frowned, and the emperor murmured in his heart; "Is the fan family sick? It''s getting more and more arrogant. It seems that I indulged them too much before."


    "Hum, just Wuzong, dare to talk like this and don''t know how to live or die." Han pangzi snorted coldly and wanted to fight. Su Tang waved to stop him and said with a smile; "Don''t share common sense with him. Our identity is different and we don''t care too much about him." Su Tangdao didn''t feel anything about this man. Who is not frivolous when he is young? Others just said a word, but also a mortal. There''s no need to embarrass each other.


    Han pangzi nodded and stopped talking. Indeed, now they are all strong men of divine rank. It''s really bad to quarrel with such people. Their identity is different.


    But unexpectedly, Han pangzi didn''t care, but fan Tianyu didn''t want to. He turned around and looked at Han pangzi and said; "What a big breath, just a Wuzong? You have only practiced for a year or two before me. What are you wearing here?" he continued, pointing to Su Tang; "And you, what''s your identity? But it''s the young master of the Su family. I''m still the young master of the fan family. What qualifications do you have to say that your identity is different? It''s really different. In my opinion, you''re rubbish."


    Fan Tianyu is not able to calm things down. As a genius of the fan family for many years, he is very proud. He thinks that no one can surpass him at the same age. Su Tang and others just practice for two years before him. Moreover, he doesn''t understand the accomplishments of Su Tang and others, and doesn''t feel the fluctuation of aura. Instinctively, he feels that such people are rubbish at all.


    His words made Su Tang frown and raise a trace of anger in his heart. Although Su Tang is now an expert in the realm of the LORD God, his real age is only twenty-two or three years old, which is also a vigorous age. It''s good to be able to calm things down. This guy is so arrogant in front of himself.


    "Well, let''s go, Su Tang. Let''s meet the Su family first." Su Jingtian said at this time. Although he was dissatisfied with fan Tianyu''s words at this time, he didn''t want Su Tang to get anything as soon as he came back.


    Su Tang nodded when he heard what his grandfather said. He didn''t look at the guy anymore. He turned to greet the friend and walked towards the city. Han pangzi glared at fan Tianyu angrily at this time. If he didn''t give Su Tang face, he really didn''t mind to suppress the boy. He didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth at a young age. What would he do in the future?

 Chapter 504

    Being ignored by Su Tang and others made fan Tianyu feel very angry. The stare of Han pangzi passing by completely ignited his anger.


    "Hum." fan Tianyu said coldly as he stepped out and directly blocked Su Tang''s way; "I''ve heard about your reputation in the imperial capital before. Now that I''ve seen it today, I''m just going to experience it. Do you dare to fight?" the tone was filled with strong disdain. The arrogant look made Su Tang and others very helpless.


    At this time, disorderly Yang opening road; "Young generation, I think you''d better go home and Practice for a few years. Now you really don''t have the qualification." he also despised the boy''s provocation to Su Tang three or four times. Who is Su Tang? The people who lead the whole Shura hundred families out of Shura hell are powerful. Before, they broke through and reached the realm of God, and soared a lot. In fact, such a little guy who is not even Emperor Wu can provoke? Even Emperor Wu is not qualified.


    With the sound of luanyang falling, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t have time to talk to you today. You''d better get out of here. If you want to challenge me after today, just come to Su Tang directly. Don''t challenge my bottom limit. The consequences are unimaginable." his tone was also a little chilly. Fan Tianyu really didn''t know what to say. Simplicity is ignorance. I really thought he was the cultivation of Wuzong realm and was invincible in the world?


    At the same age, Su Tang doesn''t know how many people he has seen who are stronger than his talent. His talent really doesn''t deserve to be proud of others. With Su Tang''s voice falling, Su Jingtian also took advantage of his face; "Fan Tianyu, I don''t want to argue with you because you are also the imperial capital. Don''t know whether it''s good or bad. My Su family is not afraid of your fan family. Get back quickly."


    "That''s it. The night song family who came from nowhere is so arrogant. What do you think you are?" the people around were completely burst at this time, and they shouted one by one.


    "Get out of here, the emperor doesn''t welcome you. How can the newcomers be arrogant? Can it be that your fan family still wants to rule the emperor?" as the voice fell, fan Tianyu''s face changed and a flash of panic flashed in his eyes.


    The emperor standing beside Su Tang sneered at his appearance; "What an ambitious Fan family, it seems that it''s time to suppress it, otherwise they really think that the emperor in the imperial city is a decoration." more and more voices accused him, and fan Tianyu''s face became very ugly.


    "Well, Su Tang is lucky for you today. I''ll let you go for the moment and visit him tomorrow." the voice fell. Fan Tianyu took his men and quickly passed through the crowd and disappeared into the streets of the imperial capital. With his disappearance, the voices of the people around him also slowly decreased. At this time, Hou lingzhanwu whispered to Su Tang; "I can''t see how popular you are here."


    "Hehe, the people are simple. Whoever treats them well, they will face anyone. Wasn''t it the same in Nanman''s dragon house? There are also civilians as supporters." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and continued; "The man will come to you tomorrow. Don''t you really intend to agree to his challenge?" Ling Zhanwu sighed at the thought of fan Tianyu who left. How stupid and arrogant can the boy become like this? Challenge Su Tang? This is not something that ordinary gods dare to do. Even she knows that Su Tang''s strength has surpassed her. With Su Tang''s special powerful aura, she can fight beyond her level.


    Such a powerful man, this boy dares to challenge, only by his strength of the martial arts realm? I''m afraid Su Tang can kill him with a big drink.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. If he comes, I don''t remember to play with him. What I''m most afraid of is that he doesn''t dare to come." Su Tang knows in his heart that after fan Tianyu returns this time, I''m afraid the emperor will come forward. He saw fan Tianyu''s panic just now. A person like the Emperor may also see it. The key can be understood when he thinks about it.


    "I see him like that. I can''t really come back. I think I''d better take action to suppress this boy. Anyway, my Han family is ready to take root here. The Ming earth is just a good opportunity to build momentum." at this time, Han Pang on one side also said, and his voice fell into the emperor''s ear, which shocked his heart.


    This man can come back with Su Tang. He wants to be strong. He also wants to bring his family. He is worried that he will be happy. When such a strong family enters the imperial capital, on the one hand, his God empire can be guaranteed, on the other hand, he is also worried that he will be wild like the fan family.


    "That''s good." Su Tang nodded, then looked at the emperor and said; "Emperor, this is my brother. His family was in great trouble some time ago, and there are not many people, so I want to ask emperor for a place." after all, this is the imperial capital of the God Empire, and all the territory is the emperor''s. If you don''t get his approval, it''s very difficult to get a foothold even if you come in.


    "Ha ha, it''s all small things. You can arrange it yourself, Su Tang. I''m very happy to have such a family." when Su Tang said this, the emperor was very happy. Su Tang is very good at doing things. With his reputation in the imperial capital, it''s very easy to deal with all this. He''s giving himself face.


    "Then thank you, Emperor." Su Tang thanked him with an arch hand. At this time, Han pangzi and crazy devil also said at the same time; "Thank you, Emperor."


    The emperor smiled and said; "It doesn''t matter. When the Han family enters the imperial capital in the future, if you need anything, you can directly find the royal family. We can definitely help if you can help." the emperor also said this sentence with a high level.


    Han pangzi nodded. "At that time, there are some things that must trouble the emperor, but my Han family is not a person who doesn''t understand etiquette. Don''t worry about it, the emperor." now he is worried about finding a place to stabilize the family. Now that Su Tang has said, it''s here. With the Su family to take care of himself, the Han family can quickly stand firm in the emperor even if they have no strength.


    After everyone took their seats in the Su family hall, Su Jingtian asked; "Sutang boy, where have you been in the past two years? Why haven''t you heard any news? The Dragon God and others haven''t come back to the eastern region. Is something big happened on the mainland?" although the eastern region is also a large area on the mainland, the Heavenly God Empire rules only a part of it, and there are many unknown places that no one has gone deep into.


    "A lot of things have happened, but it''s not a big problem for the time being. Now all the gods in the divine world are in the lower world. They can handle it." Su Tang nodded.


    However, it is too troublesome not to tell the real things, things of different nationalities. If trade is rashly spread and disappeared, I am afraid it will cause unnecessary panic. At that time, the mainland will have some difficulties in trying to stabilize and develop. It will only take 15 years.


    Hearing his words, the emperor opened his mouth; "Are there any alien things that happened that year ago?" at the beginning, Yinglong and others told this news to some giants in major regions in order to quickly find traces of aliens. Emperor is also a giant in the eastern region. Naturally, one or two of them know it.


    "Well, since emperor knows something and knows the seriousness of this matter, don''t spread it easily, otherwise it will be really troublesome." Su Tang nodded and continued.


    "I understand!" the emperor said solemnly. He is also a ruler and knows very well about human form. Although the mainland looks peaceful, it is actually extremely turbulent. He doesn''t want to directly inform the God empire of any trouble. It should be big or small during this event. If the sun turns out, it will cause turbulence, Some time ago, the abnormal aura of heaven and earth on the mainland has had a great impact.


    The next day, as soon as Su Tang came out of the room, Su Tang''s servants came to his courtyard. "Young master, fan Tianyu is coming. At this time, he is shouting to challenge you outside the gate." this is frightening. He is also an Aboriginal of the imperial capital and knows very well about Su Tang.


    "Hehe, if you don''t do it, you won''t die. I''m afraid he''s heard of what happened at the beginning. What kind of idiot would challenge a known emperor with the realm of Wuzong?" when he came back, the accomplishment he showed was Emperor Wu. Emperor Wu such as King Wu was destroyed by himself. Since fan Tianyu came to the capital of God and emperor, There''s absolutely no reason not to know?


    When the voice fell, Su Tang left the courtyard with the frightening people. At this time, at the gate, a teenager of the Su family looked at fan Tianyu and shouted loudly; "Fan Tianyu, what are you? Can you be presumptuous about my su Tang? If you lose, challenge brother Su Tang and let you challenge? Don''t look at your accomplishments. Even if you are the leader of the fan family, you are not qualified to challenge my brother Su Tang."


    "Hum, it''s not a small tone. I know it''s said that he was the cultivation of Emperor Wu and defeated Emperor Wu when he was in the realm of Wu Zun. However, it''s always said that he can''t be counted. Have you seen it with your own eyes?" fan Tianyu continued with some disdain on his face. With his voice and love, people around him shouted one after another.


    "We all saw with our own eyes that king tianwu was defeated by Lord Su Tang at the beginning. You really don''t know how to live or die. You''re not qualified to challenge Lord Su Tang." fan Tianyu didn''t expect that his words would bring such an effect. He shouted loudly under the miracle; "So what? This can only prove that King Wu can''t do it tomorrow. A emperor of Wu was defeated by AI wuzun. How difficult is it to defeat such a person?"


    "Pa Pa Pa!" a voice came from the voice, close to Su Tang''s voice; "Yes, yes, you are arrogant. Do your parents know that you are so arrogant?" as soon as Su Tang appeared, people around him greeted him respectfully. At this time, Han pangzi also rushed over, squeezed into the crowd, walked towards Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, it seems that this time is really an opportunity for my Han family. The man agreed yesterday to challenge me."

 Chapter 505

    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s up to you. Anyway, I''m not going to do it, but you should be careful, fat man. You can''t do it too hard. After all, it''s not good for your Han family to offend the fan family too hard if you want to be based in the imperial capital."


    The imperial capital has a complex network. This room can quickly gain a foothold here. If there is no strength or influence behind it, it is impossible. The Han family has a weak foundation. Relying on Han pangzi alone does not have much effect. After all, Han pangzi can''t stay here all the time. Even if the Su family help, it''s just something, Ensure that the Han family will not be destroyed. If the Su family is allowed to come forward, even if the Han family stands firm in the future, it will grieve some reputation.


    Han pangzi nodded clearly; "Don''t worry, my purpose is very simple. I just want people in the imperial capital to know my Han family. I can play with him at most." with his cultivation, it''s easy to play with fan Tianyu. Even if Su Tang doesn''t say it, I don''t think Han pangzi will be too cruel.


    "Did you come up? Who went up?" fan Tianyu asked impatiently outside the gate.


    Seeing his appearance, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "Hehe, why are you in a hurry? I''ve already said that I don''t want to fight with you this time, so let my brother play with you." the end of the sentence also pointed to Han fat man standing on one side.


    Fan Tianyu was stunned by Su Tang''s words. He saw Han pangzi just now when he came. He was also very unhappy with this guy. Unexpectedly, Su Tang would let this guy go to war. He nodded and said at the moment; "Well, since you let him fight, I''ll clean up this guy today. After that, I''ll clean up you."


    The voice fell, fan Tianyu moved his muscles and bones, looked at Han pangzi and said proudly; "Fat man, hurry up. I don''t want to waste too much time on you. I''m still waiting to challenge Su Tang." Han fat man didn''t pay any attention in his tone.


    Looking at his arrogant appearance, Han pangzi''s face is also very helpless. The boy''s head really doesn''t know how long it is and how it can be so arrogant. Didn''t his family give it to him and keep a low profile outside? Wu Zong was so arrogant that he couldn''t understand it.


    "Let''s see how anxious you are to be abused. I''m sorry to delay time." Han Pang shook his head.


    Hearing this, fan Tianyu''s face sank and his whole body moved. He punched Han pangzi without using any martial arts skills. Looking at the tumbling aura, Han pangzi flashed a trace of helplessness in his eyes and waited for his fist to come.


    "Bang!" a punch hit Han Pang''s chest. Fan Tianyu was stunned, and Han Pang said; "It seems that such a little strength is not enough? Can we show some real skills?" hearing this, fan Tianyu stepped back with a look of surprise in his eyes. At this time, Han fatty patted the place on his chest that was wrinkled by fan Tianyu''s punch.


    "Tut Tut, this fat man is so powerful. Wu Zong''s fist was easily followed by him." the people watching the war were stunned and talked one after another.


    "You don''t see who he came back with. Didn''t you listen to Lord Su Tang? The fat man is his brother. Do you think his cultivation can be poor? I think fan Tianyu will be abused today."


    "When he was abused and beaten, he asked for it. It''s not good to challenge anyone. He had to challenge Lord Su Tang. I don''t think that Lord Su Tang was already a super strong man in the realm of Emperor Wu two years ago. Now his cultivation is even more unfathomable. Fan Tianyu is still too proud."


    Listening to the comments from the people around him, fan Tianyu''s face became very ugly. He hadn''t encountered such a thing since he was young. Where did he go? Didn''t the young generation respect him? However, when he came to the God Empire, he found that there were many geniuses of the same level as him, but he was not afraid at all, but this time he was so lightly punched by the person in front of him, which was beyond his expectation.


    "What? Afraid? If you''re afraid, you can count and go back. I''m not going to continue to trouble you, sir fat. I have to go back and busy with the Han family." Han fat also said.


    The main purpose of deliberately mentioning the Han family in the speech is to start the banner of the Han family with this battle, but the effect is really good.


    "Han family? Does emperor have such a family?" fan Tianyu asked softly. Han Pang smiled and explained loudly; "It seems not before, but now there is. My Han family will officially settle in the imperial capital from today." in is the effect he wants, which once sounded the banner of the Han family.


    Fan Tianyu laughed; "You say you can settle in when you settle in? Emperor capital is not a small family of cats and dogs. Be careful to be destroyed. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Destroy? Hahaha, why don''t you Fan family plan to come to my Han family''s trouble? The emperor agreed, do you Fan family still want to oppose? Is the emperor your fan family or the emperor''s?" Han Pang smiled disdainfully. As his ha fell last month, people around him were in an uproar.


    "Yes, fan Tianyu is so arrogant. The imperial capital is the emperor''s. does his fan family really intend to rebel?" the people around him began to understand again.


    With more and more such words, fan Tianyu''s face also appeared a little flustered. This hat can''t be taken casually. Even if he knew that his room had such a mind, he still felt afraid when he said it openly. After all, the strength of the royal family can''t be underestimated. Although the room has some foundation, he wants to destroy the royal family, But it''s still worse. I can only do it step by step.


    "Nonsense, I don''t mean that. I think you have such a meaning." fan Tianyu shouted.


    Seeing his appearance, the people around him were even more sarcastic. At this time, it was completely that there was no silver 300 Liang here. Other Han families settled in, and the emperor agreed. Even if he had a heart of disobedience, I''m afraid it would be unknown how many years later, the emperor was not a fool. How could such a person casually enter the imperial capital?


    "Hahaha, it seems that your brain is really hard to work. Do you think anyone will believe you? I just want to recruit a place for my family to settle down, but I don''t want to occupy other people''s territory as soon as I settle down like some people." Han pangzi laughed.


    Such words attracted the resonance of people around. Su Tang on one side also smiled and nodded; "Han Pang is really good. In the past, the water war was very strong, but now it is even stronger. Fan Tianyu is still too young. It''s far from fighting Han Pang."


    Fan Tianyu didn''t know how to answer by Han pangzi. His eyes were full of panic. At this time, Han pangzi continued; "Well, do you want to continue fighting? If you don''t continue, go away. If you see your fat master in the future, you''ll spread far away, otherwise you''ll be careful if you beat you." since you want to be strong, be hard on your mouth and take a lighter hand, but you must not let him go.


    "You, you bastard, I will clean you up even if I die today." sure enough, fan Tianyu was angered by Han pangzi at once, and his aura condensed into a vague figure. He looked a little like a human shadow, and the more he didn''t want to, but the pressure from the virtual shadow was very unusual.


    Su Tang frowned and whispered; "Han pangzi, this set of martial arts is a little unusual. You should be careful. Don''t be careless." the prestige in the virtual shadow is too strong. According to Su Tang''s preliminary estimation, the owner of the virtual shadow is at least not much weaker than Ying Long and others. It seems that the origin of this room is very unusual. It can have such martial arts.


    Han pangzi nodded. He was not an ordinary person. He also felt a terrible breath from the virtual shadow. His heart was also secretly on guard. A Wuzong could make such a powerful martial skill. He really can''t underestimate the fan family.


    "Hum, you will pay the price for what you said today." after the virtual shadow condensed, fan Tianyu snorted coldly. With his voice falling, the huge virtual shadow behind him moved slowly. The huge pressure fell from the sky and severely suppressed Han pangzi. Han pangzi didn''t dare to be careless when he saw such a muzzle. He drank loudly and his whole body rose, The momentum went straight into the sky.


    "Boom!" the two momentum collided together and made a huge roar. The people watching the war felt dizzy. Su Tang and others looked dignified. This virtual shadow is really unusual. Han pangzi''s momentum at the top of the God can only match. The martial arts in the room are really frightening.


    A martial arts sect can exert such power. What if people with high cultivation can exert it? For a moment, Su Tang couldn''t imagine.


    "Tut Tut, the mainland is really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. When the troubled times are coming, they all appear one after another. I''m afraid the origin of the room will not be simple." Ling Zhanwu didn''t know when he also appeared next to Su Tang, and said in a surprised tone.


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, Han pangzi looked at fan Tianyu and said; "Yes, yes, you can use such powerful means. Your arrogance is so acceptable that some people can accept it. However, if it''s just like this, you still can''t defeat me." with the voice falling, Han Pang''s decision in his hand changed, and a golden palm appeared in the sky. With the emergence of the golden palm, the power of the powerful man of God rank, Spread throughout the imperial capital.


    More and more people in the imperial capital noticed it and came one after another.

 Chapter 506

    More and more people began to gather, and the gate of the Su family became more lively. As soon as Dijun and others arrived, they saw the virtual shadow behind fan Tianyu, and their face changed.


    "This boy really came to challenge Su Tang..." the contemporary owner of the war family was surprised.


    The emperor nodded, looked at him and said in a low voice; "The room is a little deep. The little Wuzong can use such powerful fighting skills. It seems that we all underestimate the fan family." such martial skills make him tremble. This is unusual. If the fan family is really so powerful, the royal family may be in danger.


    Yesterday, fan Tianyu made him feel the wolf ambition of the fan family. At first, he didn''t guard against the fan family too much. Now when he saw such martial arts, he was worried. If everyone in the fan family could fight like this, the people of the royal family would be very dangerous.


    The owner of the Zhan family nodded. The fan family only revealed their ambitions after they came to the imperial capital, but he didn''t worry at all. His Zhan family and the Su family were an alliance. Needless to say, the strength of Su Tang didn''t play with the two super beasts at the beginning, and the powerful man of the divine rank didn''t play with the bloody war.


    It''s impossible for the fan family to move the Su family, but they don''t dare to move the Su family, which doesn''t mean they don''t dare to deal with the royal family. At this time, the most annoying thing here is the emperor. The emergence of a su family that is not controlled by him has made him unhappy, but there''s no way to deal with it. The Su family is popular in the imperial capital. In addition, Su Tang and others have some kindness to his royal family, Otherwise, he would have been destroyed. Although there were some festivals in the past, Su Tang ignored the past grievances and helped the royal family. If he knew the Su family, he would have a reputation.


    "Come on, I don''t believe in a mere Wuzong. Even if he has strong martial arts skills, so what?" the imposing Han fat man shouted.


    As his voice fell, the people who came from the fan family spoke directly; "Wait a minute!" the voice fell, and the three figures came out of the crowd. As soon as the three appeared, the Su family standing next to Su Tang whispered a reminder; "These three people are the main people of the fan family now."


    "Oh? The leader of the fan family? It''s interesting. The people in this room are different." Su Tang nodded after listening. As soon as the three appeared, Su Tang saw their strength.


    Each one is in the semi divine realm, and the leader is infinitely close to the divine level. I didn''t expect that the fan family is so powerful. No wonder there are so arrogant descendants. Such strength has been regarded as the top in the mortal empire.


    At this time, Han Pang turned to look at the three and asked; "What?" as soon as his words came out, Su Tang smiled and preached; "Fat man, these three people are all from the fan family and should be the elders of fan Tianyu." Han fat man was stunned and said with a smile when he heard Su Tang''s words; "Who am I? I''m the elder of this boy''s family. My strength is good. No wonder there are such arrogant young people."


    "Hehe, the elder is joking. The younger generation is not strong enough." after the leader said that, he turned to look at fan Tianyu and shouted; "Smelly boy, what are you doing? I really don''t know how to live or die. I don''t want to take back my combat skills soon." as the man''s voice fell, fan Tianyu didn''t dare to say anything more, and quickly took back his aura.


    At this time, the leading Fan family continued; "You''re such a fool. What accomplishments do you know? You''re just a Wuzong. You dare to do it." as the voice fell, fan Tianyu''s face was ugly, but he didn''t dare to start. At this time, Han pangzi said with a smile; "He''s not ordinary. Wuzong came to challenge. Such arrogance is really very unusual." Han pangzi looked at fan Tianyu with a smile on his face.


    That was even more exciting, and fan Tianyu immediately shouted loudly; "Dead fat man, don''t think my uncle is here, so I don''t dare to fight you. Don''t provoke me." as the voice fell, he was ready to use his aura. Seeing him like this, his uncle said aloud; "Presumptuous, Tianyu, step back."


    "Elder, I''m not sensible. You''d better not quarrel with him. I''ll explain this to the elder when I fight back." the man turned to look at Han pangzi and said.


    Just then the emperor said; "Fan Yunlong, this is something your boy did. As soon as Su Tang and others came back yesterday, he provoked at the city gate. Su Tang''s atmosphere didn''t care about him. Today he came again. Tut Tut, it seems that the people of your fan family are really very proud."


    "Ha ha, the emperor is right. I''m fan. I''m not strict in discipline. I will manage this matter well." fan Yunlong replied with a smile. Su Tang can hear it in his tone. Fan Yunlong has no fear of the emperor.


    Fan Yunlong''s words changed the emperor''s face and continued to say with a smile; "Hehe, it''s better to discipline. If you can''t, I can help you."


    "No, how can my fan family bother a busy man like emperor? I think I''d better manage it myself." fan Yunlong continued. With his voice recording, the faces of the great forces present changed. Tut Tut, it seems that this room is going to completely lose face to Emperor. Such words have been said and don''t need emperor''s control, The words are very clear.


    It''s the emperor''s territory here. Your fan family doesn''t let him take care of it. Do you still want to turn the world around? For a moment, everyone turned and looked at the emperor. The fan family had said such words. The emperor could not have said nothing.


    Emperor Jun looked at the people of the fan family with a gloomy face and didn''t say a word. Everyone was disappointed to see him. However, Su Tang couldn''t help nodding in his heart. Emperor Jun is really a very good person. In case of such a thing, he had to bear it. At this time, it was really difficult to fight with the people of the fan family.


    "Fat man, help the emperor. The people of the fan family are a little arrogant. The Han family needs stable development now. If the fan family and the royal family fight, the imperial capital will be disrupted, which will be bad for the development of the Han family." Su Tang preached.


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi nodded. At this time, he also found that the fan family had some ambitions. If he had to fight with the royal family, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Ha ha, needless to say, look at that boy''s unconvinced face. If he doesn''t suppress it well today, I''m afraid he will pay more attention to us in the future." Han pangzi said directly without waiting for fan Yunlong to speak.


    Hearing what he said, fan Yunlong continued; "Elder, why should you embarrass a younger generation?" at this time, fan Yunlong''s tone was somewhat stiff. As his voice fell, Han pangzi continued with a smile; "You''re wrong. It''s not that I embarrassed him. Look at him. Many people saw what happened yesterday. Let''s talk about who embarrassed who."


    He also noticed the tone of fan Yunlong''s voice. Unexpectedly, the people of the fan family are so arrogant. Today, I''m afraid they have to make a good move. At this time, Su Tang also stood up and looked at fan Yunlong and said; "Everyone knows who is right and who is wrong in today''s matter. Since your fan family bullied the door today, I, the host, can''t help but come forward. Don''t worry about this matter today. Just step aside and watch it."


    Su Tang''s words are very arrogant. The people of the fan family really make him a little angry. The whole family is a virtue. Is it true that you are invincible with a martial arts skill?


    Suddenly someone came out and let fan Yunlong''s face sink. He stared at Su Tang and asked; "Who are you? Do you have a voice here?" as his voice fell, people around looked at him like idiots for a year. At this time, fan Tianyu whispered a reminder; "Uncle, this boy is Su Tang of the Su family."


    Hearing this, fan Yunlong changed his face and said with a smile; "So your excellency is Su Tang. I didn''t expect to see the young hero of the imperial capital today. It''s really our honor."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Give you one last chance and get out of here, or I won''t mind taking the Su family directly to your fan family today." seeing this man, Su Tang felt even more disgusted and his tone was a little cold.


    Everyone present was surprised at this remark. Unexpectedly, Su Tang actually said such a remark. At this time, the best thing here is the emperor. With the Su family coming forward, this room can''t continue to be arrogant.


    "Hum, I dare to talk to the master of the fan family like this. Don''t you know the etiquette of the Su family?" the man standing next to fan Yunlong said.


    As soon as he heard this, Su Tang was cold and said softly; "Bloody battle, kill!" as the voice fell, a red light flashed and a scream sounded the next moment. The speaker had been killed by a bloody battle. The sudden change stunned everyone. If it was a small fight before, now it''s real. The powerful figure of the fan family was ordered to be killed by Su Tang. It''s a big hatred.


    "You, Su Tang, you''re looking for death." fan Yunlong didn''t u expect Su Tang to be so decisive. He just said a word and was killed by him. It doesn''t give his fan family any face at all.


    "Looking for death? Hahaha, I didn''t intend to make trouble when I came back this time. It''s good for your fan family to bully the door directly. Do you really think that if you beat me, you can become the imperial capital? Hehe, your abacus is wrong. Since you want to play, I su Tang can play with you." after saying that, Su Tang shouted loudly; "Everyone in the Su family listens to the order!"


    Su Tang''s voice resounded throughout the imperial capital. The strong from Shura hell at the door of Su''s house stood up one by one and said loudly; "We''re all here. Let''s talk directly to Mr. Su." the Su family all stood up and shouted; "Yes!"

 Chapter 507

    As these people stood up, the people present were stunned. They really didn''t expect that the people of the Su family would stand up without hesitation. Although they knew that Su Tang had an extraordinary position in the Su family, they needed to discuss with the elders of the family if they wanted to fight with forces like the Fan family.


    "You... Do you really want to go to war with my fan family?" fan Yunlong didn''t expect Su Tang to be so strong and go to war. Even he needs to think about it and discuss it with the family.


    "I don''t think so, but your fan family is aggressive. I came back from Su Tang, and your younger generation of Fan family bullied me to come to the door. I really think I''m a bully of the Su family?" Su Tang said with a disdainful smile. With his voice falling, people around him were stunned. Yes, Su Tang has been provoking fan Tianyu since he came back, and today he called the door. It''s really too much.


    For a moment, the people present tended to Su Tang. Who is Su Tang? That''s their great benefactor. They are very happy to come back this time. Fan Tianyu stood up and provoked each other all the time. It''s completely a slap in the face. Doesn''t it make it clear that he wants to make the Su family ugly? Who in the big family doesn''t care about his reputation? The fan family is so provocative. If the Su family doesn''t get angry, it will make people think that the Su family is afraid of his fan family.


    The face of the fan family was ugly. Indeed, he provoked the fan family first. Now it''s really hard to say anything. The scene suddenly became silent. Su Tang continued when he saw that fan Yunlong didn''t speak; "Since fan Tianyu made this matter today, it should be calmed down by him. If you insist on blocking it, the Su and fan families can only go to war, or get away from me."


    Su Tang won''t talk to fan Yunlong and others politely at this time. If you are too polite to him, he thinks you are afraid of him.


    "You... Good, good. Since the Su family is going to war, the fan family doesn''t have to be afraid of you." Su Tang''s tone completely makes fan Yunlong angry. No one has spoken to him since he came to the imperial capital, which really makes him feel ashamed.


    "Yes, you want to fight over there..." fan Tianyu shouted proudly at this time. His father and others came forward. Can the Su family turn over any storm.


    For one thing, Su Tang smiled coldly; "Let''s fight." as the voice fell, Su Tang''s whole body suddenly broke out. The momentum of the LORD God realm was much stronger than that of Han pangzi. As Su Tang actually broke out, those who followed him from Shura hell broke out one after another. For a time, so many powerful people of God rank just rushed to the sky, frightening everyone present.


    "God level strong, all are God level strong..." fan Yunlong said in a pale trembling voice. Although his voice was small, everyone seemed to hear a thunder explosion. All are God level strong. Doesn''t that mean these are true gods? Tut Tut, even Su Tang has become a God, and his momentum is the most powerful among the gods. How powerful should he be?


    "It''s all true gods. Tut Tut, I said that the people who can come back with Lord Su Tang must be different. I didn''t expect to be so powerful." the people around exclaimed.


    Listening to these people''s words, everyone nodded, true God, which is very difficult to see. Although the bloody war of the Su family was also true God in the past, it usually rarely appeared. Now there are so many true gods all of a sudden, which is really amazing.


    At this time, the most unbelievable thing is fan Yunlong. He was really shocked by so many true gods. Although his fan family is strong, he is still nervous in the face of so many true gods.


    "Fight!" Su Tang said coldly. As his voice fell, people from Shura hell stepped forward one after another and shouted loudly; "War!" more than a dozen true gods drank at the same time. This momentum is very frightening. None of these people are good stubble. Ling Zhanwu is a God and devil who kills countless people. The murderous spirit in this outbreak also rises to the sky.


    "You..." fan Yunlong said as soon as he saw such a scene, his heart trembled and his face changed; "Su Tang, this is just a misunderstanding. Just say it. There''s no need to do this?" at this time, fan Yunlong was really afraid. He could be tough before, but now? There are so many true gods that his fan family can''t compete with.


    "Have a good talk? Hahaha, didn''t I give you a chance just now? But where''s your fan family?" Su Tang laughed.


    The people around me also looked at the people of the fan family with disdain. These people are really funny. They used to say that you would fight if you wanted to fight. Now when you see the strength of others, you have to talk about it. The fan family is really bullying the soft and afraid of the hard.


    For a time, everyone began to talk. Hearing these people''s comments, fan Yunlong and others had a very bad face, but what can they do? The Su family won''t just let them go at this time. At this time, fan Yunlong was very angry. Fan Tianyu didn''t understand anything, so he came to trouble Su Tang. Now he''d better compensate the whole fan family.


    "Ha ha, the room really let me see." Han pangzi turned to look at fan Yunlong and said, then looked at Su Tang and continued; "Well, I made the speech this time. Now that we''re going to fight, let me come." as the voice fell, Han dirty raised his hand and pressed it, a huge palm appeared in the sky and suppressed it directly towards fan Yunlong.


    Seeing this, fan Yunlong''s face changed, his whole body broke out, and a virtual shadow appeared behind him, but his strength was still not enough. Although his momentum was strong, his real attack power was still too small. Under the palm of Han pangzi, fan Yunlong flew out upside down.


    "Is this strength? The room is too disappointing. I thought this martial art was a little strong, and I took it seriously, but I never thought I couldn''t take a move. It''s really disappointing." Han pangzi looked at fan Yunlong who flew out upside down and said disdainfully.


    Hearing this, fan Yunlong stood up with the help of his men, looked at Han pangzi pale and said; "This time, my fan family recognized the failure. My fan family will give you an account of this matter. How about exposing it like this?"


    "Uncle, you... They hurt you. How can they do this?" fan Tianyu stood up and said hurriedly.


    "Shut up and step back. You''re not the one who caused this time. I''ll clean you up when I go back." fan Yunlong shouted loudly, which scared fan Tianyu to lower his head and dare not say more.


    Han Pang smiled and said; "Hey, hey, you can forget it if you want, but this boy can''t go." Han pangzi really doesn''t understand how the boy''s head is long. At this moment, he still behaves like this. He''s unwilling to pit the fan family to death.


    "Senior, this is just a verbal contradiction. The younger generation is not sensible. I think..." fan Yunlong said again. At this time, his tone was very low.


    But Han pangzi didn''t intend to let fan Tianyu go and said faintly; "Hehe, actually you''re right, but there''s no way. You can see what he just looked like. If you let him go back like this, I''m afraid he''ll continue to look for trouble. I don''t want to be so troublesome." fan Tianyu wanted to teach him a good lesson. He has been provoking since he entered the city. Should everyone be good tempered?


    "This..." fan Yunlong really doesn''t want to leave his fan family. This will disgrace his fan family. In this way, it will be more difficult for his fan family to have a foothold in the imperial capital.


    Seeing him, Su Tang said coldly; "Fat man, you talk nonsense with them. You can do it directly. If they dare to move, I''ll take someone to flatten his fan family." Su Tang''s words are murderous. For a moment, fan Yunlong dare not say anything more. Yes, now Su Tang''s strength is strong, and he really has such qualifications.


    "Well, I just want to have a good time." Su Tang''s sudden words made Han pangzi a little depressed, whispered softly, then shouted loudly, flashed directly and rushed towards fan Tianyu. Han pangzi moved, and fan Tianyu trembled in his heart. Han pangzi is a real God. His speed is not what he can catch at all.


    "Hehe, come on, keep fighting." suddenly, Han''s voice suddenly came into fan Tianyu''s ears. With his voice falling, fan Tianyu was shocked and his strength burst out at once, but his aura was too weak. Han dirty was just a light slap, so he flew out. Fan Tianyu, who fell to the ground, vomited blood and looked at Han''s face in horror.


    At this moment, he really understood the gap between himself and these people in front of him. A light slap would seriously hurt him. He had no ability to resist at all.


    "Ha ha, well, you can go. I''ll take care of fan Tianyu. Otherwise, your fan family will be killed by this boy sooner or later. You don''t have to thank me." after that, fat Han grabbed fan Tianyu on the ground and flashed back to Su Tang and others. When he saw that fan Tianyu was taken away, Su Tang nodded with a smile and said; "You two go back first. Don''t worry. We won''t let childe fan die."


    After that, he waved his hand. Those powerful Shura hell men took back their momentum and stopped talking to fan Yunlong. After watching Su Tang and others enter the Su family''s mansion, fan Yunlong looked very ugly and said weakly; "Come on, go back first."


    "Master, can we just forget this time?" an old man stood up and asked in the fan family hall.


    Fan Yunlong shook his head and said; "Now the strength of the Su family is too strong. I, the fan family, want to fight them. I think we should not continue this time. The fan family has been very humiliated this time." his voice fell. He looked at the middle-aged man who had not spoken on his right hand and said; "Third, look at the good son you taught..."

 Chapter 508

    Fan Yunlong''s cry made the man a little depressed, and then said in a deep voice; "Master, it''s really my son''s fault, but the Su family is too arrogant? Am I really afraid of him?"


    Hearing this, the fan family present nodded one after another. At this time, the old man who had been sitting in the corner said; "Master, this time the Su family is too much. If the fan family doesn''t fight, I''m afraid the prestige of the fan family will be even lower. If we fight against the royal family at that time, I''m afraid there will be more trouble."


    After the old man''s voice fell, all the people present turned to look at him. Fan Yunlong''s tone also changed and asked with some respect; "What''s your plan, supreme elder?" the old man is the supreme elder of the fan family. He usually doesn''t appear. This time, such a big event happened in the fan family. He also came out. He just closed his eyes and rested his mind.


    "Fighting is the only way to fight. The reputation of the Su family is extraordinary in the imperial capital. If we don''t fight again this time, I''m afraid they will improve a lot. Moreover, if we fight with them, we don''t have any problems. If we fail, we just lose some reputation. Anyway, we can''t go on like this. We have no way to fight "All right," the elder continued.


    As his voice fell, fan Yunlong nodded and continued; "I also know this truth, but there are more than ten true gods over there. My fan family has no way to compete with them, and this war must fail." how many years fan Yunlong has been in charge of the fan family, and his city government is quite deep. He thought of this method before, but the more than ten true gods made him a little afraid.


    "Hehe, they do. Don''t we have the fan family? I''ll contact the old ancestor later. As long as he has the help of the old man, the Su family can''t be afraid." the supreme elder continued. As his voice fell, fan Yunlong and others'' eyes lit up and fan Yunlong continued to say; "The old ancestors didn''t know where they were going now. They just heard that they followed the world God to patrol the mainland. I''m afraid it''s difficult to contact him."


    "It''s not difficult. Didn''t my ancestor leave something when he came back? He said that as long as he used it when the family was in trouble, he could find it. Besides, you imagine that my ancestor followed the boundary God and others. If he knew the current situation of the fan family, Gao wouldn''t have sent someone to follow him. What''s more than a dozen true gods at that time?" the old man continued.


    His words have been recognized by the room all the time. Fan Yunlong also quickly took out things and began to contact his ancestors. At this time, in the Su family''s mansion, Su Tang looked at fan Yuntian held by Han pangzi and whispered softly; "Hehe, boy, I really don''t understand why you are so arrogant. Have you seen it now? Your fan family has abandoned you."


    "Hum, how do you really think I offend the fan family? When my ancestors come back, you guys will die one by one." fan Tianyu snorted coldly and continued with a disdainful look on his face. As his voice fell, Su Tang and others laughed. This guy is really stubborn, but Su Tang''s heart was also curious at the same time, What kind of person is the ancestor of the fan family?


    Could it be fan Tianyu''s real master who used the martial arts virtual shadow? If this is the case, you can''t underestimate the fan family. The virtual shadow makes Su Tang feel a little afraid.


    "Oh, that''s true. No wonder your boy is so ignorant of life and death. It''s interesting. It seems that your dependence is your old ancestor? Why didn''t you see your old ancestor in the valuable battle?" Han pangzi was a little afraid in his heart, but he didn''t have the slightest fear in his mouth. He wanted to dig more information about the fan family''s ancestor, The boy looks stupid at present. Maybe he can get some news.


    Sure enough, after hearing Han pangzi''s words, fan Tianyu said proudly; "My ancestors have always followed Lord Jieshen. If you are patrolling the mainland, where will you have time to come back? Others, you have more than a dozen strong gods here. If I fight back, I will bring a lot of true gods if I know what you do today. At that time, none of you will run away."


    Su Tang and others were stunned. The people who followed the world God tut tut tut were interesting. Unexpectedly, the origin of the room was like this. Han pangzi was stunned. The room was really interesting. Then he turned his eyes to Su Tang. Seeing his appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, no wonder. I didn''t expect what was going on. Tut Tut, senior World God."


    "Hum, you know you''re afraid? If you know you''re afraid, let me go quickly, or when my ancestors come back, you''ll all be finished." fan Tianyu''s face was more proud.


    Su Tang and others shook their heads. At this time, Su Tang continued; "I was going to let you go, but you can''t help but let you stay. Otherwise, you really think my su family is afraid of your fan family. Since you said your ancestors were coming, it''s just right. I also want to see what kind of strong man he is."


    Han pangzi also said; "Yes, since I came back, I feel like my life has been a lot dull. It''s just exciting."


    "Ha ha, I don''t care. I just want to see what the strong people in the divine world are like. Although I''ve seen some before, most of them have seen them from a distance and don''t know their real strength. Since there is such an opportunity this time, of course, I can''t miss it." Ling Zhanwu also said that she is a battle madman herself, and the least thing she fears is fighting. Now that the mainland has entered 15 years of stable development, she knows in her heart that it is unlikely to fight.


    This time, it''s a good opportunity to fight with the ancestors of the fan family. It''s really good. This time, the people of the fan family are wrong. Now the hardship on the mainland is very clear. If the ancestors of the fan family insist on having a hard time with themselves and others, they don''t have to be afraid of him.


    Just like Su Tang''s words, fan Tianyu can''t let go. People outside will think about East and West. At that time, Su JiaKong will be more troublesome. With fan Tianyu''s character, she can''t guess. I''m afraid the Su family will be led by the fan family in the next days.


    "You..." Su Tang''s words made fan Tianyu speechless.


    He really didn''t think where Su Tang came from and dared to detain himself. Did he really think that with only a dozen true gods, he could compete with his ancestors?


    "Well, Grandpa, you''d better call someone. Let''s keep this boy in custody. If his fan family comes, they won''t give anyone. If their ancestors come, I''ll only see them." Su Tang smiled and turned to Su Jingtian. After hearing his words, Su Jingtian nodded. Su Tang brought everything to the Su family''s status and achievements today, Everyone in the Su family trusts him very much. As long as it is him, they will do it unconditionally.


    After fan Tianyu left, Han pangzi looked at Su Tang''s face, changed his previous cynicism and said positively; "Su Tang, the man behind the fan family, can he be..."


    "Even so, what''s the matter? Are you afraid that he won''t succeed? Don''t worry, I''ll leave everything to me. Besides, in the current situation in the mainland, the fan family''s ancestor really patrolled the mainland with the boundary God. I must have seen people in the sealed land before. They all talked to their families, and we didn''t hurt the boy. Can his ancestor still face us?" Su Tang waved his hand and continued.


    Having said that, Su Tang still planned to ask what kind of person the old ancestor of the fan family was. Half an hour later, the people in the hall left respectively. Su Tang also returned to the courtyard. In the room, Su Tang began to contact Ying long, who was guarding far away in the sealed place.


    "Elder, have you ever heard that there is a great god named fan around the world God?" Su Tang got an answer soon after the news spread.


    "There seems to be one. I heard something about this man in ancient times. It seems that there is also something about his surname fan, but I don''t know whether he really has the surname fan, but everyone calls him the God of war. What''s the matter, boy? You won''t fight with him?" the voice of Ying Long came.


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, he really had such a person. Tut tut existed in ancient times. I think it must be very unusual. He immediately sent a letter to explain the things here.


    "So it is. In fact, I expected it for a long time. Many of the lower gods in the divine world have their own descendants on the mainland. They should contact these descendants when they come down. It''s normal for these people to rely on the prestige of their ancestors, but the God of war is not ordinary. You should deal with this matter well and don''t cause too much influence "Ring," Ying Long explained.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded and didn''t continue to deliver the letter. He came to the courtyard and thought of Ying Long''s words, Su Tang muttered; "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect this room to be so big. God of war? This title is really a little scary."


    At this time, in the room, fan Yunlong contacted his ancestors. After roughly telling the whole thing, fan Yunlong talked several times. Fan Yunlong excitedly put away the messenger stone, glanced at the people, and said excitedly; "Lao Zu said that now the mainland is almost stable and has time. He will come back in a few days to see what''s going on."


    Upon hearing this, everyone present was delighted, and the supreme elder opened his mouth and said; "It''s just right. We can make good preparations and take advantage of this opportunity to level the royal family. At that time, the God empire will be my fan family."

 Chapter 509

    With the news from their ancestors, the people of the fan family are like beating chicken blood. The previous depression has gone, and they have recovered their arrogant nature. As for fan Tianyu, they have long forgotten everything.


    "Hahaha, fan Tianyu is dead this time. In the future, among the younger generation of the fan family, I will look forward to fan Tianfeng''s horse head." a teenager laughed in a small courtyard of the fan family.


    This man and fan Tianyu are called the two great geniuses of the fan family, but fan Tianyu''s talent is slightly higher. In addition, his father is the real power figure of the fan family, so the fan family has injected all their training into fan Tianyu, which has always made him very dissatisfied. Now fan Tianyu is very arrogant and provokes the Su family, and is detained by the Su family, resulting in the fan family''s disgrace, Many of the fan family members who used to support him have also wavered.


    Now he just needs to gather these clan elders when fan Tianyu doesn''t come out. Even if fan Tianyu comes out, he doesn''t have to be afraid of him at all.


    "Young master, I don''t think it''s safe. Only when fan Tianyu disappears completely can you keep your position. After all, his father is a powerful man. Even if fan Tianyu made all the mistakes this time, with his father, the young master''s position can still be erected at any time." a middle-aged man whispered.


    Hearing his words, fan Tianfeng nodded, meditated, and said after a moment; "Indeed, as long as fan Tianyu wants to really become the leader of the young generation one day, there are some impossibilities. Jiufeng, do you have any good methods?" fan Tianfeng doesn''t care about family blood. Since the fan family has such a strong ancestor now, it must be very strong in the future. It''s not the small family hidden in the mountains at the beginning.


    What a majestic thing to be able to control such a family? Who doesn''t like power? He used to stand aloof from the world. Now he has such an opportunity. He will not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As long as fan Tianyu has a trace, the future Fan family will be his own.


    "The solution is not no, but there are some risks. If you succeed, the hatred between the fan family and the Su family will be greater. If you fail, there will be some trouble, but fan Tianyu will die anyway." the middle-aged man called Jiufeng continued.


    As soon as he said this, fan Tianfeng became interested. If he could get rid of fan Tianyu, even if it was a little less risky, he was willing to try. His talent was not ordinary. As long as fan Tianyu died, everything could be considered.


    "Young master, now fan Tianyu is in the Su family. Although the Su family say they won''t hurt him, what if we kill him secretly? At that time, fan Tianyu and the Su family will go to war. Although there are more than ten true gods in the Su family, there are also old ancestors here. If we really fight, we don''t have to be afraid of them." Jiufeng continued.


    Fan Tianfeng nodded and said; "Well, it''s true. As long as fan Tianyu is in the Su family, no matter what the reason is, fan Tianyu''s father will hate the Su family. At that time, the people in the room will start a war. They just want to kill fan Tianyu in the Su family. It''s hard to do."


    "Don''t worry, young master. My subordinates have a life and death friend in the Su family. He''s not from the Su family, but he was recruited by the Su family later. It''s good in the Su family. If you let him do it quietly, there''s still a chance, but he''s greedy for money." Jiufeng continued.


    Fan Tianfeng nodded and thought in his heart; "If so, it would be nice to save," he continued; "I''ll leave it to you to do it. You must be clean. As for your friend, you can tell me what you need." now he has killed fan Tianyu here. In order to control the whole fan family in the future, he has completely given up his family affection.


    "But young master, if this thing is noticed, we''d better think of a complete way to get away, otherwise when the Su family goes crazy and makes trouble, we have no way. Our ancestors don''t know when to come back. If it''s late, we''ll be in danger." Jiufeng continued, and fan Tianfeng nodded after his voice fell.


    "Do it yourself. If you do it well, I won''t treat you badly when I master the fan family." fan Tianfeng''s words made Jiufeng very happy and nodded again and again; "My subordinates must do their best. Don''t worry about it, young master."


    Fan Yunfeng nodded, his heart was also very happy, as if he had seen Fajia controlled by himself.


    At this time, in the Imperial Palace, the royal family members gathered one by one. They felt very uneasy about the changes in the room these two days. They thought that they would converge after being suppressed by the Su family this time, but they simply converged for a day or two and returned to their former appearance, or even worse, The fan family''s actions really made them very confused.


    "Emperor, what the hell are the people of the fan family doing?" asked the king, who thought he was puzzled.


    "I don''t understand. The fan family is very unusual. I''ve sent people to check them these days. There should be news soon. Just from their current appearance, I''m afraid the fan family has some way to deal with the Su family." the emperor shook his head and said.


    Hearing his words, everyone looked very ugly. At this time, the emperor continued; "Where did the fan family come from? They suddenly came to the imperial capital a year ago. What kind of cards do they have? How long have they been in the imperial capital? Their strength is so strong. Why didn''t the royal family find it?"


    At this time, the emperor was very angry. When the fan family entered the imperial capital, why didn''t they pay attention? It''s strange that the strength of the imperial capital was empty. Many families were killed under the God of the lower world, which led to the weakness of the imperial capital. In order to better contain the Su family, the emperor did not hesitate to let the fan family enter the imperial capital, but unexpectedly, such a situation occurred.


    "Hey, is it still useful for the emperor to say this now? We were too careful of the Su family at the beginning, but the Su family didn''t have any intention of disobedience. It''s the wolf ambition of the fan family, which is really our fault." the prince continued.


    Hearing his words, the emperor nodded and said; "Yes, it''s all our own fault." as his voice fell, a figure outside the hall rushed in quickly, directly fell in front of the emperor and bowed; "Emperor, I have found the news of fan''s family." the voice fell, and the man took out a large stack of data. With the emergence of the data, all the people present stood up one after another.


    The emperor quickly took it and looked through it. After a long time, the emperor put down the things in his hand and said in a deep voice; "It''s wrong, wrong, I''m really wrong. I''m afraid the Centennial foundation of the God Emperor capital will be destroyed in my hand." at this time, his face was full of ashes. Seeing his appearance, the people present trembled, and got up and began to pass on the information.


    After reading, the faces changed, and then returned to the seat with a bald face. At this time, the emperor said; "No, we can''t just wait to die. We must find a way immediately. The foundation of the God empire can''t be placed in our hands."


    "Emperor, the people behind the fan family are strong as scheduled. What should we do? Who else can keep us here now?" an old man said.


    His voice fell, and everyone nodded. At this time, a prince continued; "In fact, you don''t have to worry so much. The people behind the fan family are really strong, but don''t forget that now the world God comes down to earth to lead the gods to patrol the mainland and issue an edict. All the gods can''t attack mortals. The God of war behind this room is also a strong God. He won''t take action against us. It''s still difficult for this room to destroy us."


    "It''s good to say so, but the people of the fan family are strong one by one. Even without the help of the God of war, it''s easy for them to come to us." the old man said.


    The voice of the two fell, and the emperor thought. A moment later, the emperor''s eyes brightened and opened his mouth; "King Yong is right. What if there is a god of war behind the fan family? After all, he is a god rank and can''t take part in the fight seen by mortals. Although the fan family is strong, the Su family is stronger than them."


    "Yes, we can go to the Su family. Su Tang''s strength is strong and there are many true gods. Even if the war god of Fan family appears, I''m afraid the Su family won''t be afraid. Anyway, we rely on the Su family again. Why not do it again?" King Yong continued. As his voice fell, all his people nodded, and the emperor also said; "Well, indeed, the strength of the Su family is much stronger than that of the room. The most important thing is that they don''t want to surrender. This time, since the people in the room are going to mess around, let''s stand over to Su Tang."


    At the same time, there was also a crowd gathered in the hall at Su''s house. Su Tang said with a smile; "The people of the fan family are really interesting. It seems that they should have contacted the God of war."


    These days, the people of the fan family are more arrogant and domineering than before, which makes Su Tang and others very confused. Now it seems that this should be the case. Han pangzi nodded and said when he heard his words; "Isn''t that just right? I also want to see how strong the God of war is. If I don''t follow the master of the world God to patrol the mainland, I even go to the capital of the mortal country to show off my strength. I seem to see the shadow of the sword demon."


    "Hehe, take care of him. When he comes, let''s have a look. If the fan family God of war is really the same as the sword devil, I don''t mind killing a great God." Su Tang said with a cold smile.

 Chapter 510

    In the next few days, Emperor Jun would come to Su''s house every day and talk with Su''s people, which made Su Jingtian and others very confused.


    "Hehe, I''m afraid the emperor already knows. The people behind the fan family want to check and balance with the strength of my su family." after the emperor left that day, Su Tang sat in the hall and said with a smile.


    Upon hearing his words, Su Jingtian and others understood that the emperor was so diligent for this purpose, Su Jingtian said with a smile; "In fact, the emperor doesn''t have to. He''s been good to our Su family these years. Even if he doesn''t, I''m going to help him. What do you think, boy?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll help you if you say so. Anyway, the Han family has just settled in the imperial capital. If the fan family and the royal family fight at this time, I''m afraid it will affect the power of the whole imperial capital. The emperor has done well these years. If the fan family changes, I''m afraid it won''t treat us like this." Su Tang nodded.


    Su Jingtian and others nodded again. At this time, Su Zhan said; "From their character, the fan family knows that they are not suitable to be the masters of the God empire. They are so arrogant now. If they wait for power, they can get it? This time, our Su family must stand on the side of the emperor. In any case, we can''t let the Fan family win the throne."


    The recent arrogance of the fan family is very disgusting to the people in the imperial capital, but apart from the Su family, who can check and balance them here? So despite their arrogance, these people can''t help it, and the people of the fan family are also very informed and knowledgeable. They never come to the territory of the Su family or conflict with the Su family, so that the Su family is not easy to suppress. For a time, the reputation of the fan family in the imperial capital fell again and again.


    But the fan family didn''t mind at all. At this time, everyone in their hearts had the same idea that it was his fan family at this time. Under such an idea, many things went too far. As long as they were a little unhappy, they would fight against some small forces, which made them miserable. Even many small forces turned to the Su family.


    "Master Su, the people of the fan family have gone too far. During this time, the whole emperor has been polluted by them. We have no way to live. Pro master Su, come out and suppress the arrogance of the fan family." three days later, in the hall of the Su family, there are more than ten leaders of small and medium-sized forces in the imperial capital.


    "Yes, the people of the fan family don''t know why they are crazy now. They are so arrogant. They completely regard themselves as the master of the imperial capital. If it goes on like this, the imperial capital will really be destroyed by them." another person also said under an excuse.


    Hearing what they said, Su Zhan nodded and said; "I know all this. To be honest, I don''t like the fan family, but the emperor now turns a blind eye. It''s unreasonable for the Su family to come forward." Su Tang''s heart also wants to suppress the fan family, but the current hardship is not good. Although he is a family, he can''t decide to suppress the fan family alone. Su Tang hasn''t spoken these days, He can''t make his own opinion.


    "Ah, yes, the emperor doesn''t know what''s wrong. He doesn''t care at all. It''s really a headache." the people below said after hearing Su Zhan''s answer.


    "I think so. Let''s stay in the Su family''s territory for the time being. If the fan family make trouble here again, we also have reason to suppress it. What do you think?" Su Zhan continued.


    The crowd nodded in succession. After these people left, Su Zhan, frowning, went out of the hall and went straight to Su Tang''s courtyard. In the courtyard, Su Tang leisurely drank wine with Ling Zhanwu and others without bothering about the things in the room. Seeing Su Zhan coming, Su Tang asked with a smile; "Father, why are you free to come to me today?"


    Since Su Tang came back, Su Zhan has been very busy all day. He has little time. He is actually free to come today. It must be oh, something has happened. Su Tang thought to himself.


    "Hey, aren''t you from the fan family? Now the whole emperor is in a mess. Many powerful people come to us and ask us to suppress the fan family. What do you think?" Su Zhan sighed and said, with a lot of helplessness in his tone.


    At his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Let them be arrogant. There is a saying that if heaven wants them to perish, they must first make them crazy. The more crazy they are, the closer the time of extinction is. Now they just rely on the God of war behind them. If the God of war doesn''t work at that time, I''ll see what they do." Su Tang hasn''t been so leisurely these days.


    He has told the world God about everything here through Ying long. The world God has recovered eight times. He will make arrangements. Therefore, Su Tang is not worried at all. Since the God of war is a person who follows the world God, the world God must have a way.


    "It''s good to say so, but if the holiday continues like this, the imperial capital will be disrupted. There will be a lot of trouble at that time, and my su family will be affected." Su Zhan continued.


    Su Tang nodded clearly and continued; "I understand all this. Even so, isn''t it an opportunity for the Su family? Take this opportunity to bring all the forces in the imperial capital together. As long as these people come, even if the imperial capital is disrupted, it won''t have much impact. At that time, the position of the fan family will become more and more unpopular. The emperor doesn''t care what he means now. The more noisy the room is in the imperial capital The more unpopular it is. At that time, you can use all the power of the imperial capital to suppress them. Father, I understand your mood. "


    "That''s right. I said why didn''t the emperor come forward? It turned out that he planned so. I understand. I''ll bring those forces together as soon as possible. I''ll go first." Su Zhan turned and left. Watching him leave in a hurry, Su Tang smiled. At this time, Ling Zhanwu said; "The people of the fan family are really interesting. I don''t know what they think. They really think that with the God of war behind them, they can do whatever they want?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because of their character. You''ve seen the fan family''s data. They used to be just a reclusive strength in the mountains. Although they have some strength, they have no desire to compete for fame and wealth in the mountains all year round. After the God of war, they were given the opportunity to come out and enter the imperial capital. They were soon blinded by their strength and interests. They can make such a choice Things are completely expected, "Su Tang continued.


    His words have been recognized by Ling Zhanwu and others. Indeed, such people are most likely to be moved by their full strength and interests. There was no way to fight before, but now there is a fight. There is such a strong support of their ancestors behind them. It is normal to float one by one, but at this time, Ling Zhanwu and others have an idea in their hearts.


    "The God of war thought about his descendants, but he did harm his descendants. Will he regret letting him know?" indeed, the fan family God of war thought about his descendants, but unexpectedly, the fan family did so.


    The group shook their heads and continued to drink wine and chat. At this time, a figure rushed in eagerly from outside the yard. Su Tang and others turned their heads one after another. At this time, the man said; "Little Lord, it''s bad. Fan Tianyu is dead."


    "Dead?" Su Tang, startled, stood up and asked with a frown; "What''s the matter? Didn''t you let you take good care of him? Why did you die suddenly?"


    The man flopped down on his knees and continued to answer; "We''ve always been doing what the young Lord told us, but after breakfast today, fan Tianyu suddenly died. We checked and found that he might have died by taking poison." the man''s tone was a little trembling. Su Tang is now the most powerful person in the Su family. He didn''t do well in what he told himself. It may be over.


    "Poisoned to death?" Su Tang muttered, then looked at the kneeling people and said aloud; "Get up first and show us." the man quickly got up and walked out with Su Tang and others.


    In another small courtyard of the Su family, Su Tang and others looked at fan Tianyu, who was blue and purple in the house price, with a frown.


    "Su Tang, I''m afraid it''s a little strange this time. Fan Tianyu died suddenly. If the fan family knew, would they mess around?" Su Jingtian also came. At this time, he said in a dignified tone. Before, fan Tianyu only provoked, but Su Tang also said he wouldn''t hurt his title. Now fan Tianyu suddenly died in the Su family. It must be bad for the reputation of the Su family, Besides, the fan family knows that their people are dead and will never stop.


    Su Tang nodded; "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ve asked people to check this matter. I believe there will be news soon. Fan Tianyu''s death is really strange, but since he died in my su family, he needs to find an explanation, otherwise he will be in real trouble." Su Tang also knows that if there is no good cry this time, wait until the God of war comes, It''s a little slim to sit down and talk.


    Before, the fan family had no one to talk about. In addition, the God of war would feel guilty about the fan family''s affairs in the imperial capital, but now fan Tianyu died in the Su family, which is hard to say.


    Su Jingtian nodded. While enriching the public to block the news, he also left the small courtyard. In Su Tang''s yard, Ling Zhanwu looked at Su Tang and said; "Fan Tianyu was poisoned in the meal. It seems that some people don''t want to see the Su family and the fan family continue to be dull like this."


    "Yes, now the fan family has gone too far in the imperial capital. Only the Su family can check and balance them. You have been unwilling to fight. You are very willing. It has aroused the disgust of some strength, so you killed fan Tianyu and made your two families have to fight, so their pressure is reduced." luanyang also said.


    Su Tang actually understood what they said, but before the bloody battle came back, all this was not clear. At this time, Ling Zhanwu continued; "I think the news will soon spread all over the imperial capital. At that time, the people in the room will come to the door."

 Chapter 511

    "There''s no way. The most urgent thing now is not to take care of the fan family. Now we need to clarify the whole thing and give an explanation to the God of war who came to open later. The room is not enough to be afraid." Su Tang said in a deep voice.


    He doesn''t care if the fan family will come up. He just wants to explain to him when the God of war comes. After all, fan Tianyu died in his Su family. It''s hard to say if there is no good explanation.


    They were silent. In the evening, when they came back from the bloody battle, Su Tang asked directly; "What did you find?"


    The bloody battle quickly said what he found. Su Tang and others were stunned. Then Su Tang continued to ask; "Did he catch him? As long as he was there, there was no need to worry." Su Tang didn''t expect that this would happen. Fan Tianfeng sent someone to assassinate fan Tianyu, which made him feel funny.


    "Hold on, I''ve let people watch him well. What are you going to do, young Lord?" the bloody battle replied. At the beginning, when we found out these things, the bloody battle was also a lot easier. When this matter was said, both the fan family and the God of war behind them would get a very good explanation.


    "Wait, wait until the God of war comes to the door. This is a big bomb. If the God of war is a reasonable person, we can save him some face. If he messes up, I don''t mind beating him in the face." Su Tang replied.


    After hearing his answer, everyone nodded. The next day, fan Tianyu''s death in the Su family spread all over the imperial capital. The emperor personally came to the Su family to ask about the situation, but the real situation was unknown to Su Jingtian and others except Su Tang and others, so they didn''t know the answer at all. It can be said that they are still tracking down.


    In the fan family hall, a kind of Fan family''s face is gloomy and ugly. Fan Tianyu''s father, with endless anger in his eyes, wants to ask fan Yunlong; "Master, what do you think? I, the fan family, can''t remain indifferent to this matter?" he also proposed to take this opportunity to find some discomfort for the Su family, but fan Yunlong said not to provoke the Su family before the ancestors came back.


    But now that his son died in the Su family, the man was very angry. As soon as he listened to his words, fan Yunlong''s face was not good-looking and said; "Now I haven''t heard from the ancestors. If I go directly to the Su family, I''m afraid there will be many variables. Compared with us here, there is no way to compete with the Su family. I think we''d better think about it in the long run. Yunhai, you can rest assured. I''ll let the Su family explain this time. Tianyu won''t die in vain."


    "Think long? Hahaha, master, you can continue to think long. I''ll go to the Su family myself. Even if I fight my life this time, it won''t make the Su family feel better." fan Yunhai''s voice fell and he walked directly out of the hall.


    Seeing his appearance, fan Yunlong shouted loudly; "Stop! Yunhai, what do you want to do? This is an order. You''d better listen to me well. If you dare to mess around, I''ll directly abolish you." fan Yunlong is also very angry. Fan Yunhai openly doesn''t give him face as the head of the family, which makes him feel embarrassed.


    "You..." fan Yunhai, who made up his mind, turned and pointed to fan Yunlong. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. He could only return to his seat with an angry face. At this time, the supreme elder of the fan family continued; "This time, the fan family really can''t let it go. If we don''t do something, people outside will laugh at the fan family. I think we still need to go to the Su family."


    "Well, indeed, the supreme elder is right. This time we don''t have to go to war with the Su family, but just give those people outside a feeling that my fan family is not afraid of his Su family." the elder also said.


    After hearing what they said, fan Yunlong thought for a moment and said; "Well, let''s do this. Let''s go there now." then he got up and walked outside the hall. Other people were also rich. Keep up. At this time, at the Su family, the news of the Su war game suddenly felt a headache. It seems that this time, lucky people really wanted to let the Su family and the fan family go to war.


    "Master, I''m afraid the fan family won''t defend easily this time. Who wants to call us Su family first?" an elder looked at Su Zhan with a headache and said.


    "Hey, I''ve sent someone to check, but I can''t help it without any news. What do you think of this? Who''s framing us?" Su Zhan said.


    Hearing his question, the elder who spoke before continued below; "I don''t think it''s the emperor who did this? Now the fan family is so disorderly in the imperial capital. They don''t say anything. I''m afraid it''s because they have no way to do it. I hope the Su family and the fan family will fight."


    "This is somewhat reasonable. Besides, it''s not everyone''s ability to kill people outside the Su family. The emperor is really suspicious, and his behavior has been abnormal these days." another old man also said, and Su Jingtian, who has been silent after hearing their words, nodded; "It''s really possible, but we''d better check it slowly. Now if Mao rashly finds the emperor, it will affect the relationship between our two families."


    Hearing his words, Su Zhan nodded and said; "Don''t talk about this for the time being. Now the imperial capital is surging. If something happens with the emperor at this time, the whole imperial capital will be completely chaotic. Even if it flattens down in the future, there will be some estrangement between our two families." he heard Su Tang say that the emperor hopes to let the Su family do it. Since they all come and run like this, Definitely not in such a sinister move.


    The people nodded. Now they were just skeptical and understood that the relationship between the Su family and the royal family was a little tense. Now everyone is superficially good. If it is really torn, both sides are bad. The royal family was killed by Su at the beginning. Later, because Su Tang killed many people in the royal family and the emperor, it is false to say that there is no estrangement in the royal family, But now the Su family has great power. The emperor can only make friends and is unwilling to continue the war.


    "My Lord, I think we''d better check this matter quickly and get the results early, so that we will be at ease. Otherwise, there has always been a secret black hand, and some of us can''t let go." the elder continued. Su Zhan nodded and said when he heard his words; "Well, I''ve excluded many people from checking. There should be news soon."


    Just as his voice fell, a voice came from outside the hall; "Master, the people of the fan family are coming." hearing this, Su Zhan frowned, looked at the elders below and said; "Come on, let''s go and see what the fan family is doing." although they are all worried, the fan family must come for fan Tianyu''s sake.


    At the gate of the Su family, all the people of the fan family stood there. When Su Zhan and others came together, fan Yunlong said; "Mr. Su, Mr. Fan brought all the fans to visit." fan Yunlong smiled at Mr. Su and said. At this time, the people gathered around were stunned, and then his face was full of contempt.


    "Tut Tut, this fan family is really speechless. The genius of his family is, and he can laugh." whispered around.


    Looking at fan Yunlong, Su Zhan smiled and said; "Hehe, let''s talk directly about what the fan family leader has to say." he also knows how many people fan Yunlong brings here at this time. If he is artificial, he will despise it very much.


    "Hehe, I heard a rumor early this morning that the disappointing Tianyu of my family had died in the Su family, so I wanted to come and have a look, but I didn''t want such dazzling to destroy the friendship between our two families." fan Yunlong continued with a smile.


    Upon hearing these words, they all understood for a moment. They dare to feel that the people of the fan family came to trouble the Su family. At the same time, they also looked up to the fan Yunlong. They were looking for trouble. They actually said the invasion euphemism, which made the Su family a little embarrassed in an instant.


    Su Zhan didn''t know how to answer for a moment. At this time, Su Tang didn''t know where to come out and said with a smile; "Master fan, what you''ve heard is not a rumor. Fan Tianyu is indeed dead, and it''s the Su family. I''m afraid you''re here to ask questions. Don''t pretend?"


    As his voice fell, Su Zhan and others looked at him puzzled for a year. At this time, fan Yunlong stopped loading and said in a deep voice; "In that case, should you give us an explanation?" for a moment, the whole scene changed. It was gentle before, and now it tastes like war.

 Chapter 512

    "Explain? Why should I explain to you? Hehe, I''m going to eat your fan family today. What do you want?" Su Tang said with a cold smile.


    Su Tang''s words changed the faces of the fan family. They were very angry, and fan Yunhai shouted loudly; "Su Tang, you are too arrogant."


    Su Tang suddenly became like this, which made everyone present stunned. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Let me tell you the truth, isn''t your fan family arrogant and cruel these days? Look what the emperor capital looks like now? Why can''t you get used to it when I''m arrogant?"


    As soon as these words came out, the people watching the war around nodded one by one.


    "Yes, the people of the fan family are really shameless. They can be arrogant, and they can''t stand it when others are arrogant." someone whispered. The man''s words were discussed by the people around him


    At this time, Su Tang looked at the black faces of the fan family and continued; "You may not know my habit. What I like to do most is to pretend to be forced. What I dislike most is that others pretend to be forced. The people of your fan family belong to the latter. What''s the matter? Are you unhappy? Do you want to fight any day? If you want to fight, I will fight?" Su Tang outlined a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Fan Yunlong''s eyes were full of anger, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. Fan Yunhai took a step forward and shouted loudly; "Well, in that case, we don''t have to be more polite. If your Su family doesn''t give us an explanation today, I won''t let you live." his voice fell, Su Tang''s eyes coagulated and his body moved in an instant. The next moment, fan Yunhai''s voice appeared. It was a punch and the sail flew out backwards.


    "This is what I told you about the fan family. Are you satisfied?" Su Tang didn''t even look at fan Yunhai. He turned to stare at fan Yunlong and asked coldly. At this moment, Su Tang was extremely hegemonic, which made the small forces bullied by the fan family very excited one by one. Finally, someone came forward to suppress the fan family.


    They are very satisfied with Su Tang''s practice. The fan family has been too arrogant recently and has lost the support of the people. They all want them to be suppressed. Now Su Tang''s overbearing means are really what they want to see most.


    "You, Su Tang, don''t go too far. My fan family is not easy to bully." fan Yunlong trembled with anger and shouted.


    "It''s hard to bully? Then I bully you. What do you want? Do you really think I''m afraid of the God of war ancestor behind you? I tell you, I can bring someone to flatten your fan family now. Even if your ancestor comes, you won''t see it." Su Tang sneered and said coldly.


    Hearing this, fan Yunlong calmed down. He really didn''t expect Su Tang to know his dependence, and what he said was right. Now the ancestors of his family don''t know when to come back. If the Su family really destroys the fan family with the test number, they really have no choice but to wait. However, Su Tang is so arrogant that they are unwilling to retreat, In this way, the fan family has no face. Even if they succeed in winning the God empire in the future, today''s affairs will be a stain on their room forever.


    At this time, the sails that Su Tang had blown out stood up and pointed to Su Tang; "Su Tang, you are bullying the weak. Don''t you know that the strong at the divine level can''t deal with mortals? You will be punished by the gods. Even if my fan family is destroyed, your Su family will be no better." at this time, he has been completely replaced by hatred. As long as the Su family can be destroyed, he doesn''t mind letting the fan family be buried with him.


    As soon as he said this, fan yuan''s face changed greatly and turned to drink; "Fan Yunhai, what are you crazy about here? Get back to me." he doesn''t want the fan family to be destroyed by the Su family for this time. Although fan Yunhai''s words are good, Su Tang''s words are also good. He can''t see everything for himself and others.


    "I''m not crazy. The Su family is so arrogant, and my fan family is not easy to provoke. I don''t believe that those strong men of divine rank dare to deal with our Fan family." fan Yuanhang replied loudly.


    Su Tang smiled coldly and said; "Hehe, do you really think so? Well, I''ll let you see if I dare to deal with you guys." when the suppression fell, gold sent out and went straight to fan Yunhai''s chest. The purple thunder arrow was extremely fast. The people present didn''t respond at all. The purple thunder arrow had disappeared, and fan Yunhai disappeared with him.


    "Hiss! He really did it. Where''s fan Yunhai?" after a short silence, the fan family took a breath and exclaimed.


    At this time, Su Tang turned to look at fan Yunlong and said; "Such a person will only make your fan family perish faster. I''ll help you clean the door. You don''t have to thank me." the voice fell. Su Tang turned and walked towards the Su family gate. Just as his front foot was about to step into the gate, fan Yunlong shouted; "Su Tang, stop. You dare to kill my fan family."


    "So what? Now get out of here. If you don''t get out of here, I''ll kill your fan family." Su Tang turned around with a cold smile. The murderous spirit he said at this time was awe inspiring, and the people around him could not help shivering. Su and Tang had been fighting abroad for many years and killed some experts. The murderous spirit condensed all over them was extraordinary. Could these people with low accomplishments bear it?


    As soon as Su Tang''s momentum was released, fan Yunlong didn''t dare to speak, but he was unwilling to retreat. Looking at him silent, Su Tang smiled coldly and was just ready to take action. A sword light flashed on Ling Zhanwu standing on one side. A middle-aged man beside fan Yunlong fell to the ground. The sudden sword light made Su Tang turn around and look at Ling Zhanwu.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t done it for a long time, and I want to try it." Ling Zhanwu said with a smile, and Su Tang nodded. At this time, fan Yunlong was also shaking in his heart. This time, Su Tang and they were serious. Two powerful figures of the fan family died for some time, which made him feel shaking. At this time, Su Tang smiled coldly and continued; "Why? Aren''t you going to roll?" the voice fell, and the purple thunder arrow shot out again. The next moment, a powerful figure of the fan family fell.


    "You..." fan Yunlong didn''t dare to stay here anymore. He shouted loudly and quickly ran away with the rest of the fan family. Watching them leave, there were a burst of boos. Su Tang smiled disdainfully. At this time, Su Zhan frowned and asked Su Tang; "Boy, if you do this, will you be too overbearing? The fan family is not a good stubble." Su Tang''s thunder means just now made him tremble in his heart. This is completely tearing his face with the fan family.


    He also knew something about the God of war behind the fan family. If the God of war really knew about it, his Su family would be in trouble. Besides, now people on the mainland know that the strong of the divine rank can''t deal with mortals. Today, Su Tang killed three Fan family people as soon as he did it, which really made him a little afraid.


    The order jointly issued by the gods could not be easily violated. Aware of his father''s worry, he smiled and shook his head; "Father, don''t worry. I have my own discretion and won''t mess around. The fan family should teach a good lesson, otherwise he really thought there was a god of war behind him and would be invincible." after saying that, he left the gate with Ling Zhanwu and others.


    Looking at his back, Su Zhan wanted to say something, but Su Jingtian stopped him and said; "Don''t worry, Sutang boy won''t mess around. If it weren''t for him, my su family wouldn''t know how many times they have been destroyed these years. He has his own plan. All my su family has to do is stand behind him, but what''s the result of this time? I, um, are a family and need to face it together."


    Su Jingtian''s voice fell. Su Zhan nodded, his eyes no longer confused, and said firmly on his face; "Yes, thank you for reminding me, otherwise I almost forgot. This boy is smarter than us old guys. He must have his plan. We almost killed the family many times before. Isn''t he the one who turned the tide? Let''s defend and let him do it this time."


    Su Zhan, who figured everything out, smiled and said. Then the Su family returned to the mansion, and the people around them dispersed one after another. For a moment, the Su family strongly suppressed the fan family and quickly spread all over the imperial capital. As soon as the emperor received the news, he outlined a smile and said; "Tut Tut, Su Tang finally made a move. He is still very domineering."


    "Yes, many people may have forgotten Su Tang''s overbearing, but Su Tang is not a fool. How could he do it at such a time? It really makes me wonder." an old man in black frowned and said.


    This time, it''s reasonable that the Su family has no reason, but Su Tang is still so domineering. What''s the reason? According to their understanding of Su Tang, he is usually very calm. There are some unreasonable and unforgiving people. His royal family has suffered losses twice. Now the Su family is not reasonable at all. How can su Tang be so domineering?


    "Hehe, this is not what we should worry about. This should be what the Su family should worry about. We just need to know that if the room is suppressed by Su Tang this time, it will converge a little in the future. As for Su Tang, we don''t need to take care of it at all. I think there will be an answer soon after waiting for someone." the emperor smiled and said.


    Hearing his words, the old man nodded. At this time, the fan family had returned to the hall. The scene was silent and no one dared to speak. Fan Yunlong said after thinking for a long time; "What about this?"


    "Alas, now the strength of the fan family is not the opponent of the Su family at all. We''d better find a way to ask when the old ancestor will come!" the supreme elder sighed.

 Chapter 513

    As soon as fan Yunlong listened to the words of the supreme elder, he also nodded and contacted again, but he didn''t get the slightest response at all. Finally, he could only sigh helplessly; "Lao Zu didn''t answer. It seems that we can only wait like this."


    As his voice fell, the fan family was helpless, fan Yunlong continued; "In the next few days, everyone explained to let the younger generation of the fan family not mess around one by one. Now almost everyone in the fan family has shouted and beaten in the imperial capital. If this continues, there will be many problems."


    "Well, we all know," the people below nodded and replied.


    The fan family decided to rest and recuperate, but the Su family on the other side was not so clean. The leaders of the imperial capital kept visiting. This time, the overbearing suppression of the fan family by the Su and Tang Dynasty made them have some ideas. The fan family is so unpopular now, coupled with their wolf ambition, These forces don''t want the fan family to take over the imperial capital in the future. Now the emperor has done nothing. Only the Su family can suppress the fan family.


    When will you stay if you don''t join the Su family now? The powerful people began to quickly move closer to the Su family. The emperor who received the news couldn''t help worrying. The emperor''s strength took refuge in the Su family. What''s on the Su family''s mind? What should his royal family do? For a time, the emperor was also worried, and the elders of the royal family discussed it.


    "Emperor, I don''t think you need to think about this. We all know the strength of the Su family. They really want to win the throne. Even without those forces, we can''t compete with them." an old clan said with a smile.


    In his opinion, the emperor''s worry is completely superfluous. The Su family had several opportunities to win the throne before, but they didn''t do so. Now it''s even more impossible to do so. The strength of the Su family is the same whether these people join or not. It''s not what his royal family can compete with. If not, how do you want to do more?


    Another obstacle nodded and said; "Yes, emperor, don''t think too much, otherwise you may turn your back on yourself."


    After hearing their words, the emperor thought, and nodded a moment later; "Well, I really think too much. If the Su family really wants this seat, why don''t you give it to them, hehe." the emperor also wants to understand that it''s not easy to keep this seat. Now he has a little action to die. The Su family are aware of it, and I''m afraid it will be more annoying.


    After the simple agreement, the members of the royal family also dispersed. In the Sutang courtyard, Han pangzi came in from outside the gate, looked at Sutang and others, and said with a smile; "I said Su Tang, why don''t you go out and play when you hear that he''s here?"


    "Hehe, fat man, what''s going on in your family?" Su Tang said with a smile.


    "It''s still like that. After that incident, there was no one in my Han family to make trouble. Now it''s just a step-by-step development. These days, I also helped some people in my family recover their meridians, and their accomplishments should be improved slowly." Han pangzi continued.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s the best. If the Han family has anything to do in the future, they can come directly to me, Su family and others. If they can help." Su Tang still cares very much about Han pangzi, a micro time friend. Thinking of the original friends, they all left one by one. Only Han pangzi is still there. This friendship is worth cherishing.


    "Elder martial sister, you''ve been in the imperial capital for almost a month and haven''t had a good time. Today, younger martial brother will take you to have a good time. There are really many fun places in the imperial capital." Han pangzi nodded, turned his head and looked at Ling Zhanwu and others. Su Tang smiled and said when he heard what he said; "Yes, everyone hasn''t played well for the fan family these days. I''m really ashamed. Let''s play well next and wait for the fan family God of war to come."


    Then the party left the Su family''s mansion and came to the street. Han pangzi took the lead in leading the people to a well-known restaurant. Han pangzi also said along the way; "I came here to eat yesterday. The food here is very delicious." when they heard his words, they laughed, and Ling Zhanwu and others were also interested.


    When they were in Shura hell, although they also ate some delicious food, they had no way to think about it with the mainland. They liked the delicious food they ate in Su''s family during this period. This time, they were curious when they heard Han pangzi say that they ate delicious food. They were in Shura hell since childhood and never appeared on the mainland, Everyone is very curious about things on the mainland.


    As soon as the real person stepped in, the owner of the restaurant recognized Su Tang and others, came forward with a smile and said to the attacker; "Mr. Su Tang, dear predecessors, welcome to the shop." as soon as he heard what he said, the diners in the hall got up and said to Su Tang in their heart; "I''ve seen Lord Su Tang and your predecessors."


    Seeing them like this, Su Tang smiled and said kindly to these people; "You''re welcome. We''re just coming to dinner. Don''t do that," he said, turning to the restaurant owner; "Boss, all the expenses of these people today are on me." as soon as he said this, someone in the hall said; "How can you let Lord Su Tang spend money? Do you think so?"


    "Yes, don''t let Lord Su Tang spend money." someone agreed. Su Tang continued to smile and say; "It''s all right," said the restaurant owner with a smile; "Lord Su Tang, they''re right. How can you spend money? It''s our honor for you to come to the small restaurant for dinner. Everything consumed here today is my treat. You don''t have to fight."


    Then he looked at Su Tang and continued; "Lord Su Tang, I''ll take you to the elegant room. The environment there is better." when the business fell, Su Tang and others nodded and changed. He walked towards the second floor and watched them leave the hall, so they talked.


    "You see, this is the style of a strong man. The people of the fan family can''t compare." the man''s voice fell, and the people next to him began to say; "Lord Su Tang is always easy-going. How can you compare him with those hateful guys of the fan family?"


    "Yes, Lord Su Tang is so powerful and modest. Look at the people in the fan family. What do they look like one by one?" someone continued.


    At this time, Su Tang and others have also come to the elegant room. The boss went down after introducing several dishes. Seeing him leave, Han pangzi smiled and said; "Su Tang, your reputation is at its zenith in the imperial capital. You killed those people in the room before, but you took a hard breath for many people in the imperial capital."


    "Hehe, they asked for it. Now what''s the situation with them? Fat man, you should have been running outside all this time. You should know some of their situation?" Su Tang said with a smile.


    It''s been seven or eight days. There''s no movement in the fan family, which really surprised Su Tang. Does the fan family really converge? He doesn''t believe the fan family will do this. After hearing Su Tang''s questions, Han pangzi smiled and said; "I''ve been paying attention to the fan family these days. However, they seem to be being suppressed by you. They''ve been very low-key for seven or eight days. None of the children of the fan family came out. At most, some servants came out."


    "Tut Tut, it seems that the fan family is waiting." Ling Zhanwu said.


    Hearing her words, the people present nodded. They all know what the fan family is. Now the fan family has suddenly become like this. It''s really surprising. If they don''t know their lineage, he was completely subdued by Su Tang on the first mission, but Ling Zhanwu and others don''t think much.


    "Yes, they have been waiting for the war god of the fan family to come back. I''m afraid the imperial capital will really be in trouble at that time. The fan family is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Although we have some evidence in our hands, if one of the war Gods wants to mess around, I''m afraid the imperial capital will be in trouble." Su Tang continued.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from outside Yajian; "Hey, I don''t know what''s going on recently. Many civilians have disappeared through lust."


    "Missing? That''s good. Don''t you know that when I came back to the imperial capital, I found that people in some small villages not far away from the outside were slaughtered. The means were very evil. There was no blood at all. They were completely mummies." at this time, a voice sounded.


    Su Tang and others were stunned when they suddenly heard such words. At this time, the owner of the restaurant pushed the door and came in. The two people who had spoken before also disappeared. Seeing the boss coming, Su Tang asked; "Boss, what did those two people outside just say? Do you know?"


    "Well, Lord Su Tang, you don''t know. Now people in some small villages in the mountains near the imperial capital are dead and missing, which makes people panic." the boss said, his tone full of helplessness.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang and others became interested. At this time, Han pangzi continued; "I remember. I''ve heard of such things before, but I''ve been busy with family affairs recently. I didn''t care. I didn''t expect it to become so serious now. I''ve also seen the bodies of civilians. It''s like washing blood by something. I''m very afraid."


    "Oh, there should be such a thing, but didn''t the emperor and their companions investigate?" Su Tang continued to ask after hearing a faint foreboding in his heart.


    This kind of thing is really unusual, but there are so many evil means in Fei Huangcheng. I really want that kind of evil means. Now the mainland is too lazy to be calm, and such a thing suddenly appears. There is really some trouble.

 Chapter 514

    After eating in the restaurant, Su Tang took the people out of the imperial capital directly. He wanted to go to the nearby small mountain village. The sudden thing made him feel a little uneasy.


    After half an hour of walking, they came to a deserted village. At this time, Han pangzi pointed to the dried bodies and said; "Su Tang, you see, it''s all like this. The functions of these corpses have all disappeared. It''s really strange that they have been dried up in the past few days."


    When they heard what he said, they went forward. Su Tang squatted down and looked at some of the bodies, frowning and thinking. A moment later, Su Tang said; "There''s something strange about this matter. I can''t think of any good way for the time being. Let''s go back first. I''ll ask the bloody war to investigate. He''s a blood dog. He belongs to evil. He should know more about these things than we do."


    Han pangzi nodded and said; "Well, let''s go back. The fan family knows we''ve left and doesn''t know if there will be any moths." soon after Han pangzi''s voice fell, Su Tang frowned and turned to look at the emperor in another direction; "There seems to be some problems over there. Let''s go and have a look."


    He didn''t know why he felt like this. He rushed there quickly. Han pangzi and others were stunned and followed up. An hour later, they came to another small mountain village.


    There were corpses everywhere in the village. Han pangzi quickly came forward to have a look. A moment later, he stood up, turned his head and looked at Su Tang; "These talents have been lost for a while. It seems that evil Xiu has just left." Su Tang, Ling Zhanwu and others went up to check. Many corpses still have a little temperature, but the blood of the whole body has disappeared, and there is no wound on the body, which makes them very confused.


    "It seems that there are some troubles in this matter. How many people died at one time. It seems that someone should be practicing some amazing evil law. Let''s continue to look around here and don''t go back for the time being. Don''t find the root cause. When the evil law is achieved, I''m afraid it will harm the imperial capital. All the people we are here are there. We won''t be there early I''m very uneasy to find out these families, "said Su Tang after thinking for a while.


    The crowd nodded. At this time, Han pangzi said; "This matter really should be checked carefully, but my Han family has just started now and has no strength at all. I''m afraid something will happen without my suppression there. I won''t check it with you."


    "Well, anyway, there are many people here. You don''t have to keep up. Develop the Han family quickly. In a moment, you will go back to the imperial capital and go to the Su family to let the bloody war come. He has a contract with me and he can know me." Su Tang nodded and said.


    The strength of the Han family is too weak now. Without Han pangzi''s suppression, any small force in the imperial capital can destroy them. Of course, he won''t let Han pangzi follow him here.


    Han pangzi nodded, and then the party separated. Han pangzi ran directly and quickly towards the imperial capital. Su Tang and others continued to check in the small mountain village. About an hour later, the bloody battle came. When the bloody battle came, Su Tang asked directly; "Bloody battle, what do you think of these things?"


    The bloody battle nodded, also went to check some bodies, then stood up and said; "Han pangzi told me something before. Now it seems that you guessed well, young Lord. It was really the work of evil cultivation. These people''s blood and essence were absorbed. This means is very terrible. Young Lord, you also know that I am a blood devil. Before we achieve the divine level, we all have to make a living with blood evil Qi, and there are evil behaviors that grow naturally like them A lot. Judging from the hardship here, we should have an evil creature growing in heaven and earth. I don''t know who or what. "


    Su Tang nodded and continued to speak; "Do you have any way to quickly find the place where this thing is located?" since the bloody battle said so, he must have a way to find such things. They are all evil creatures born and should have some confidence in each other''s habits.


    The blood soul meditated and said after a moment; "This assurance is not great, but such things generally live in places with sufficient evil spirit."


    "A place with plenty of evil spirit?" Su Tang said, and then tried to have a look. Suddenly he found that there were several places not far away that were still familiar. His face changed and he said; "I see. Let''s go and have a look there." after that, everyone set up to go out. When Ling Zhanwu and others saw Su Tang''s face change, they all knew that something might go wrong this time, and they quickly followed up one by one.


    A moment later, Su Tang and others came to the front of a valley. Seeing the bloody battle here, they also understood it and said; "Young Lord, do you think that thing should be hidden here?"


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s true. There are a lot of evil spirits here near the imperial capital. When you were born here, you must be born with something else. If so, it would be troublesome."


    This is the hell ghost valley that Su Tang entered at the beginning. The murderous spirit in it has been sealed by Su Tang after Xueyu left. The most important thing is that there is the Royal beast sect. If the evil thing is really here, I''m afraid the Royal beast sect is already very dangerous. How can I say that the Royal beast sect has something to do with itself, They don''t want to see the Royal beast gate destroyed like this.


    "Well, there is no other place among the children around here that is so murderous, and that thing has a chance to hurt a lot here." the bloody battle also said. After his voice fell, the people quickly entered the valley under the leadership of Su Tang, but after they had a thorough look at the situation inside, their faces changed, Su Tang''s face became more gloomy.


    Yin Sha ghost Valley, which used to be a paradise, has completely changed at this time. It looks lifeless and can''t see a person. When he found this situation, he said in a bloody battle; "Young Lord, I''m afraid that thing is really here. The people of the Royal beast gate are gone. I''m afraid they have been killed."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang didn''t speak. He quickly rushed into the palace saved by long Ao. At this time, the palace has been full of dust. Obviously, no one has been here for a long time. There is no breath of living people. Such a scene makes Su Tang feel even more depressed. I''m afraid the Royal beast gate is really bad.


    "Su Tang, it seems that no one has lived here for a long time. Look at the things here. There are no useful things left at all. I think the people here seem to have left ahead of time." Ling Zhanwu said at this time. Su Tang was stunned at her words. He glanced quickly. He was also relieved and said; "I didn''t notice just now. Now it seems that it''s true. Maybe he has left ahead of time. Let''s go deep and have a look."


    Although he didn''t know whether it was true or not, Su Tang preferred to believe that the people of the Royal beast clan had left ahead of time, otherwise there would be no such hardship. After hearing his words, the people followed him to the deep, and soon came to the end of the valley under the leadership of Su Tang. At this time, Ling Zhanwu said; "What a heavy evil spirit. Where is Su Tang? Why is there such a strong evil spirit?"


    Compared with the curiosity of Ling Zhanwu and others, Su Tang and the bloody battle were much more dignified. Seeing that Su Tang didn''t answer himself, looking at their faces again, Ling Zhanwu felt that there was something really wrong here. At this time, the bloody battle said; "Young Lord, when we left here before, didn''t you arrange the array? With the comfortable array, the evil spirit in it can''t appear at all. How can you feel such a strong evil spirit now? It''s a little stronger than when I was here."


    "I''m afraid this array has been broken. Be careful, everyone. Let''s go in and have a look." Su Tang replied in a deep voice. As soon as he took a step, suddenly a ghost cry came out from inside. This voice made Su Tang and others feel a chill. They were careful one by one. With more and more depth, the evil spirit here became stronger and stronger.


    "It seems that my array hasn''t been completely broken, but there are some gaps. The thing in it is really smart. It knows how to use my array to lock the evil spirit and keep the evil spirit from leaking out." Su Tang said coldly.


    The bloody battle nodded and then said; "It''s true. I''m really surprised by so many evil spirits. It seems that the thing is here, but I don''t know what it will be." after his voice fell, the people continued to go deep. At this time, they came to the huge bronze coffin where the bloody battle was said to lie. Su Tang''s face sank and said; "It seems that this thing is really here."


    "Well, in the past, there was not so much blood essence in front of my bronze coffin. It seems that those people outside were killed by the things inside, but he actually needed so much murderous Qi. It seems that it should be very unusual. Young Lord, we''d better be careful." the bloody battle also said solemnly at this time.


    According to the truth, he is a blood bug. Among the most powerful Xueer creatures in the world, he is also one of the top ones. It can make him so dignified. I''m afraid the things in it are really extraordinary.


    Just as everyone was whispering, a ghost cry suddenly came out of the huge bronze coffin, which sounded like a baby. At the sound, Su Tang and others didn''t know why, and the whole person was shaking and frightened in the bloody battle; "Young master, let''s go. We can''t stay here anymore." without talking to Su Tang, he directly took Su Tang and ran outside.


    It was the first time to see the bloody battle. Su Tang also knew that I was afraid the things inside were very unusual and no longer stayed. He left here with the bloody battle. Ling Zhanwu and others also left quickly. When they came to 30 million yuan again, the bloody battle loosened Su Tang''s arm, and his pale face slowly recovered some ruddy.


    However, his trembling hands could see that the contents really frightened him.

 Chapter 516

    "I don''t know. Maybe this Yin Sha ghost valley was the place where he was sealed at the beginning, and I was just bred under such evil spirit. My departure may drive a seal and let him find a chance to break through." the bloody battle replied.


    Su Tang nodded at his words and continued; "You''re right to say that. Otherwise, there won''t be foreign bodies such as void demons. It seems that we haven''t handled the matter this time. I just hope the world God and others can come quickly, otherwise it will be really troublesome at that time."


    "Little Lord, it will take some time for this thing to come out completely. As long as you can seal this place and prevent him from absorbing blood food, you should be able to stabilize it for a year or two." the bloody battle continued. Su Tang nodded as his voice fell, but he knew in his heart that he wanted to seal such a powerful creature, There are still some troubles. Since this thing can break through the seal of the super strong in ancient times, plus this section is absorbed blood food, its strength must be much stronger. It''s not easy to seal him.


    But even if it''s not easy, so what? He doesn''t want to do it the same. Su Tang felt very upset when he thought of it. He originally planned to have a good rest for a period of time. After all, in Shura hell, his busy life has made him a little tired. Now he finally has a rest time. He actually encountered such a difficult thing. How can he be happy.


    In the next few days, everyone was busy. Su Tang was also discussing with the people of the chaotic family about what kind of seal to set. At the same time, the bloody battle was sent out by Su Tang to keep the evil ghost Valley and prevent the evil baby from appearing again and killing human beings.


    "Sir, I think we should continue to use Taichu sky sealing array. Since this array can seal the alien channel, it should also seal the most evil ghost baby." luanyang said.


    After hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu on one side also said; "Yes, anyway, it won''t be long before the boundary God will come. At that time, everyone is trying to kill the evil ghost baby. Even if you can''t come, the boundary God should be able to arrange a new array and seal it again."


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and said, "this is really the best way. I''m just afraid that the ghost baby will escape from the deep void demon bug to the West wasteland. It''s really troublesome for us to find him at that time. The void demon bug can''t be sealed."


    Su Tang had thought of this method before, but when he thought of the void demon insect in the depths, he felt that this method was not very practical. If ghost yuan was allowed to enter the West wasteland, it would be really steel framed Ma Fang. It would be very difficult for himself and others to find this guy. When he went to the West wasteland, he would probably kill immediately. There was no check and balance between himself and others, He will only be promoted faster. When he is born ahead of time, the whole continent will be completely finished. When he is born with such a strong resentment, it will be a huge disaster.


    However, after the discussion these days, only this method can delay some time. At that time, he can only guard at the entrance of the void demon insect and wait for the arrival of the world God and others. He must not let this evil demon baby enter the western wilderness.


    Another day later, Su Tang and others were going to set up seals in Yin Sha ghost valley. As soon as they arrived in the hall, they were ready to talk to Su Jingtian and Su Zhan. Suddenly, a startling momentum broke out in the city and severely suppressed the Su family. This momentum was really impressive, but Su Tang and others all looked cold and walked out of the hall one after another.


    "What a powerful momentum. Who on earth has such a holiday for my su family?" Su Jingtian said solemnly.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang and Ling Zhanwu looked at each other, and then he slowly opened his mouth and said; "It should be the fan family''s God of war. I think it must be the fan family''s people who said something that made the fan family very angry. Let''s go out and have a look." after that, Su Tang took the lead and walked outside. Ling Zhanwu and others followed. Su Jingtian and others were very worried when they heard such words.


    They all know about the God of war of the fan family, so they have always been worried about the trouble of the God of war coming to the Su family. Now seeing this situation, he is very worried. This momentum is much stronger than the atmosphere erupted before Su Tang. If it really breaks out, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome.


    As soon as the party arrived at the gate, the people of the fan family, led by a middle-aged man, came towards the Su family. When this breath broke out, the whole people of the imperial capital were shocked, and they had come from all directions at this time.


    "The God of war of the fan family has finally come? Tut Tut, it seems that there will be a war between the fan family and the Su family this time." the emperor also came here with the elders of the royal family.


    After hearing his words, the people behind him said with a smile; "I think Su Tang and others seem very calm these days. They should have made plans, but the people of the fan family really go too far. Now I very much hope that the Su family can teach the fan family a good lesson. It''s best to suppress them directly. By then, our imperial office will be much more stable."


    Hearing his words, the Su Tang royal family and others nodded one after another. At the gate of the Su family, fan Yunlong pointed to Su Tang and said to the middle-aged man; "Lao Zu, this is the boy of the Su family. He is very arrogant. He killed many people in the fan family. You must be the master around your waist." as his voice fell, the middle-aged man turned his eyes to the place where Su Tang is located.


    After seeing Su Tang''s face clearly, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, and a smile was sketched in the corners of his mouth; "Su Tang? Why are you here?"


    At the beginning, he always followed the God of the world. He met Su Tang when he was in the sealed land. When he was in the sealed land of Nanman before, he saw the powerful talent of Su Tang, so he was very impressed. In addition, a number of experts such as the Dragon God are very optimistic about him. It can be said that the most invincible person in the mainland is the young man in front of him.


    Unexpectedly, people in his descendant family provoked him. At this time, he was somewhat helpless. However, when his descendant was bullied, how could he go out? Even if he was such a difficult person, he also wanted to know the hardships. From his two times with Su Tang, he could see that he was not arrogant with Su Tang, I''m afraid there will be some things I don''t know.


    Upon hearing this man''s words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Elder, this is the hometown of the boy. After saying goodbye to the world God and others, I came back here. I didn''t expect to see the elder. I don''t know how the hardship on the mainland is now?" Su Tang didn''t directly mention the fan family, but asked about the mainland.


    "Hehe, it''s stable, otherwise I can''t be here. It''s just Su Tang. I heard that my fan family was bullied by the Su family, so I came to ask the situation. Should you explain this? It''s a troubled time in the mainland, and it''s better not to break out of civil war." the middle-aged man replied with a smile.


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang couldn''t help looking up at him. He was really a good man. He didn''t look like a person who didn''t understand the truth. This time, Su Tang didn''t want to compete with the fan family God of war. After all, the matter of evil ghost baby is the key now.


    Seeing the performance of their ancestors, the people of the fan family were stunned one by one. They never thought that their ancestors actually knew Su Tang. It seemed that they were still afraid and the world God. They knew that their ancestors were going to follow the world God. How could people like Su Tang have anything to do with the world God?


    Fan Yunlong and the people of the fan family behind him looked at each other. A trace of complexity flashed in their eyes. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Senior, you must have known something about the fan family." fan Yunlong and others looked in his eyes and shook his head in his heart. It seems that what the fan family said this time is not true.


    After hearing his words, the fan family God of war nodded. At this time, Su Tang pointed to the people watching the war around him and said; "Elder, are you asking these people? It''s not that we can''t get along with the fan family, but that they go too far. These people have lived in the imperial capital for many years. The fan family has only been here for more than a year. They should be regarded as guests. When the guests come, they want to be masters?"


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the fan family God of war was stunned. Then he turned to look at the masses and asked; "I don''t know who can come out and talk to me?" at this time, he was also a little curious. It seems that the people of his family should have done some chilling things. After asking, he took a cold look at fan Yunlong around him.


    Fan Yunlong trembled with fear. At this time, the emperor stood up and said directly; "Senior, the fan family only bullied the people in the imperial capital one by one, relying on their strong strength. Many small forces were bullied by them and had no way to survive. It made the imperial capital a mess. This time when Su Tang came back from outside, fan Tianyu stood up and adjusted his blood. He wanted to fight Su Tang again and again. Others didn''t want to fight. He also fought directly The door. "

 Chapter 517

    The emperor suddenly stood up and said that the faces of fan Yunlong and other people of the fan family changed one after another, and the face of the God of war was not good-looking. At this time, with the leader of the emperor, those small forces around also complained about the actions of the fan family one by one.


    For a moment, the whole scene was in a mess. More and more people stood up and said that the fan family was wrong. The God of war raised his face and glared at fan Yunlong. At this time, fan Yunlong said aloud; "Lao Zu, these things are indeed our fault, but even if it is wrong, Su Tang should not kill my fan family. They are all your descendants. He killed them like this."


    At this time, fan Yunlong was also full of. He directly filtered out the words of these people and insisted that Su Tang killed my fan family. As the ancestor of a family, it was really hard to hear that his descendants were killed. There was something wrong with supervision, but some Guo Feng killed directly.


    When Su Tang heard what he said, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, looked at the God of war and said; "God of war, who do you think is right and who is wrong about this?" but he had noticed that the God of war really felt that Guo Feng was the one who killed the fan family, but Su Tang was not worried at all. If the God of war really wanted to fight, he might not be afraid of him.


    "Well, my fan family did go too far, but Su Tang, as a strong man of divine rank, although you are young, you are a teacher. You are also their elder. An elder does go too far to deal with the younger generation." the God of war said blandly. Han pangzi couldn''t help sneering at his words; "Hehe, is the God of war going to do it?"


    As his voice fell, Ling Zhanwu and other people who came out of Shura hell stood up one after another and looked at the God of war with a militant face. Suddenly, hearing such words, the God of war also flashed a trace of anger in his heart. After scanning Han pangzi coldly, he continued to say to Su Tang; "Do it, Su Tang. Now all of us are allied. If we do it now, it will be a civil war. You should know what is going on in the mainland, so I''m not going to do it. I just want an explanation."


    As the voice of the God of war fell, Su Tang also waved, and Han pangzi and others retreated one after another. At this time, he said with a smile; "Hehe, since the elders said so, I''ll give you an explanation." then he turned his head and looked at fan Yunlong and asked; "Didn''t master fan say I killed your fan family? But you just called the fan family directly. Would you be polite if someone came to the front door of your fan family?"


    Then Su Tang looked at the God of war and continued; "As you said just now, I''m the elder of the fan family. As a strong man, the God of war, you should know a word. The dignity of the strong is not violated. You come directly to the gate of our Su family to fight and kill. It''s totally a son to challenge my dignity. Don''t you think I should teach you a lesson?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, the God of war thought about it and shook his head helplessly; "It should be. It''s a little too much just to shoot four people directly."


    "Hahaha, master Ares, what you said is far fetched. Tell me how you would deal with each other if someone came to provoke you one day? I''m afraid master ares would kill people directly. Why do you say that when you meet people of your fan family? It will undermine the authority of the strong." Han pangzi laughed and said.


    Sure enough, as his voice fell, the people around looked at the God of war with a trace of disdain. This man is really shameless. Han pangzi said it well. If he met such a thing, I''m afraid there would be more people killed by Su Tang. Now it''s really shameless to say such a thing.


    The God of War didn''t feel well when he noticed the faces of those people around him, but his descendants were killed. I''m afraid it would be more humiliating if he didn''t stand up and say and do something, but he didn''t think that what he did was actually the most unconvincing.


    After a moment of silence, the God of War didn''t know what to say. At this time, fan Yunlong said; "The reason why we came to your Su''s house to make trouble, Su Tang, you know in your heart that if anti Yuan Tong didn''t die in your Su''s house, would we come up? And you? How did you behave when we came up? You looked domineering and killed directly." then he turned his head and looked at the God of war and continued; "Lao Zu, this is entirely Su Tang. He used his cultivation to suppress our Fan family. Our descendants died in his Su family first. We just came to ask for a statement. Su Tang was domineering and killed people this time."


    Hearing this change, the God of war turned his face and looked at Su Tang and asked; "Is everything he said true? If so, should Su Tang give me an explanation?"


    "Hahaha, explain? Good God of war, since you want to explain, I''ll give you an explanation." after that, he looked at Han pangzi and said; "Go and ask the man who was locked up in the bloody battle to bring it. Today we will give an explanation to the God of war."


    Han Pang nodded and left quickly. Su Tang turned his head and looked at the God of war and said; "Wait a minute, sir. You will get a perfect explanation later. But please deal with this matter fairly, sir. Otherwise, I can only ask the world God to come and judge. Anyway, he should come here recently."


    Upon hearing this, the God of war was stunned, then nodded faintly and replied; "If your explanation is reasonable, I will deal with this matter fairly and fairly. I don''t need to know the boundary God." once he understands the boundary God, he still has some fear in his heart. The boundary God is famous and selfless. If he knows that his descendants are living in Juran and have done these things, I''m afraid he will scold him whether he is reasonable or not.


    As time passed, fan Yunlong and others looked at Su Tang with a disdainful smile. At this time, the supreme elder of the fan family asked Su Tang aloud; "Su Tang, what kind of tricks are you playing? How long do you want us to wait?" his voice was filled with pride, which made Su Tang frown, and even the God of war''s face was a little ugly.


    "Hum, when is it your turn to speak here? What are you? You can call our taboos directly?" the voice dropped an invisible strength and went directly to the elder of the fan family. The man couldn''t react at all. He never thought that Su Tang dared to fight under such hardship.


    "Poof!" Su Tang''s spirit came to him. The supreme elder spit blood directly. The whole person retreated several steps and looked depressed. Su Tang''s sudden move made fan Yunlong''s face very ugly, "Su Tang, you''re too presumptuous."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Tang glanced coldly. At the next moment, his strength broke out again, went straight to fan Yunlong and shouted loudly; "I think you''re looking for death..." this time, the God of war still didn''t plan to fight. Fan Yunlong was very puzzled, but Su Tang''s Qi was too strong. He couldn''t come next. After spitting out a mouthful of blood like the supreme elder, he didn''t dare to speak again.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at the God of war and said; "Master Ares, you descendants don''t know what to say." when he said this, the Ares missile didn''t get angry, but turned around and glared at fan Yunlong and others; "There is no distinction between dignity and inferiority. You are a lesson once. The majesty of the strong is inviolable. Next time, we will destroy you without others." as his voice fell, fan Yunlong and others couldn''t understand it, and the whole person was stunned.


    Then the God of war turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, my descendants used to live in seclusion in the mountains, so they don''t understand human feelings and worldly wisdom. You have taught them a lesson. I think it''s OK." the voice of the God of war at this time is also very flat, but Su Tang didn''t pay attention to this. Instead, he felt a little interesting to the God of war.


    "Su Tang, I brought you the man. Have a look." at this time, Han pangzi came from the crowd, followed by a middle-aged man behind him. With the arrival of this man, fan Yunfeng, who stood in the fan family crowd, changed his face and was quickly covered up by him. However, jiu19 failed to escape Su Tang''s eyes, and a radian was outlined in the corner of his mouth, He nodded at Han Pang. After they walked in, he looked at the God of war and said; "Elder, this is what I told you."


    Then he pointed to the middle-aged man. The God of war looked at him with a puzzled look on his face. A moment later, he asked suspiciously; "Su Tang, what do you mean? Just say it."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled, nodded, looked at the man and said; "Say it yourself and let the God of war know what''s going on." as his voice fell, the man''s face changed and looked at Su Tang and said; "Lord Su Tang, can you guarantee my safety?" the man was also very worried at this time. Now people on both sides were at war. If he said that the fan family would not let him go, if not, Su Tang would not let himself go. At this time, he was really in a dilemma.


    At the same time, he also had a trace of regret in his heart. Why did he talk about a little cheap and take such a first job? Otherwise, he wouldn''t be reduced to the current situation.


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang said with a smile; "Tell me, you are safe on my side. I believe that the God of war, as a true God, will not experience with mortals like you. You can rest assured." Su Tang''s words at this time will defeat too high at once. It is entirely a reminder to the true God that you respect your own identity and don''t deal with a mortal for the truth told by others.


    The God of war also recognized the meaning of his words, nodded and said; "Don''t worry, but what you said, I guarantee your safety." as his voice fell, the middle-aged man nodded and said.


    As his voice fell, everyone present was in an uproar.


    "The original thing is like this. I didn''t expect fan Tianyu to die like this. I said that if the Su family abused and killed fan Tianyu, the news would spread so fast. It turned out that someone pushed behind it." people around burst out bursts of comments, which directly stimulated the fan family.

 Chapter 518

    The harsh words made the God of war''s face very ugly. It was a shame.


    "Fan Yunlong, do you think it''s true?" the voice of the God of war asked coldly. With his voice, the people present suddenly calmed down and all their eyes focused on fan Yunlong. At this time, fan Yunlong''s face was pale. He didn''t expect that the situation would be like this. Now his face made him even more scared.


    "I... I don''t know..." fan Yunlong replied in a trembling voice. He really didn''t think this would be the case. If he had known this, he wouldn''t come to the Su family to challenge, but he was completely hoodwinked by hatred and felt that he had a strong man like Lao Zu behind him. Whoever killed his family was a capital crime, But he completely underestimated Su Tang''s ability.


    "Don''t know? You dare to mess around if you don''t know? Do you think they are strong enough now? They can bully others everywhere outside?" the God of war shouted with a cold face. At this time, he was very angry and disappointed. When he was in the lower world, he found his descendants and watched them all have simple folk customs, All of them decided to teach the cultivation methods. At the same time, they also consumed their divine power to help them become enlightened and let them come outside. However, they didn''t expect to be outside for more than a year.


    People who are arrogant and bully small forces everywhere with their own strength are completely different from the original simplicity. Now, in order to control the family in the future, they do not hesitate to let people kill their fellow disciples secretly. All this makes the God of war very disappointed and regret that he might not let them out of the barren mountain at the beginning, Maybe they''ll be better.


    Aware of the disappointed look on his face, fan Yunlong trembled and shouted; "Lao Zu, we were wrong, we were really wrong. I really didn''t know this would be the case." after I pressed it, he turned and grabbed fan Yunfeng and shouted; "Fan Yunfeng, you beast, what did you say? Do you really think you will become the master of the fan family? I tell you now, you are dreaming."


    At this time, fan Yunlong has completely collapsed. The original opportunity to suppress the Su family has turned into this. It has not only completely humiliated the fan family, but also made the fan family''s ancestors extremely disappointed with them. In this way, the fan family is really over. The emperor can''t tolerate him, and the ancestor won''t take care of them. How many forces have offended the emperor during this period of time, If the fan family has no backing, it will not be far before its demise.


    Suddenly caught by fan Yunlong, fan Yunfeng was frightened and trembled; "Master, what do you do? I haven''t done these things at all. He framed me. You also know that I''m just a concubine. There are many addresses in my lineage. It can''t be me to calculate. I want talent without talent and identity without identity. There''s no reason for me to do so."


    As soon as such a situation appeared, fan Tianfeng began to think about how to deal with these things. This time he was caught. He explained directly. At the same time, he was also very sober. He had never shown his talent in the family, otherwise it would be difficult to explain. But as his voice fell, Su Tang smiled disdainfully and said; "Hahaha, are you fan Yunfeng? Yes, it is. You are young and promising. You have reached the peak of Musashi at a young age."


    Then he turned to look at the God of war and congratulated; "Congratulations, master. There are such amazing talents among the descendants. It should not be far away for him to break through." when he said this, fan Yunfeng''s face changed, and all the people who accepted him were stunned. They can''t look at fan Yunfeng''s accomplishments, but it doesn''t mean that Su Tang and the God of war can''t see it. As fan Yunfeng said just now, It pushed him into the abyss.


    "Hum, it seems that you really did this thing." the God of War didn''t understand Su Tang''s meaning. He turned his head coldly and looked at fan Yunfeng, shouting. With their words falling, fan Yunfeng turned his eyes and continued to say; "Old ancestor, what do you mean, Su Tang? You believe it when he looks for someone to show up and say something. We are your descendants. You know what we were like before. How can you do such a thing? You can''t trust an outsider like that."


    As his voice fell, the people present were stunned, and the disdain in his eyes was even more obvious. Su Tang also smiled coldly and looked at fan Yunfeng''s performance. Now he has spoken and explained. As for the God of war, his choice depends on his own. He has no mood to continue looking at it like this.


    God of war''s face was also heavy at this time. Looking at fan Yunfeng, he was also disappointed. He turned to look at the middle-aged man and continued to ask; "What you just said is true? If there is half a lie, we must make you think better." at this time, the God of war also had some doubts. Indeed, it was this man who said just now that some evidence was not enough.


    At his words, the man''s face changed and he knelt down and said; "Villain, what you said is true. There is no participation at all. If you don''t believe it, master Guo Ru, villain can swear blood."


    "I, Li Yue, swear here that if I told half a lie before, I would let Tianlei fall and die without a place to bury." as his voice fell, he took out a knife to cut his palm, and the blood directly integrated into the void. Everyone was surprised to see such hardship. Blood oath, this is the highest level experiment in the mainland. With the blood integrated into the void, At Shiyan, there will be the bondage of heaven.


    At this time, looking at what the middle-aged man did, the God of war and others did not speak. After half an hour, there was still no difference in the sky. At this time, everyone knew that what the man had said must be true, and the God of war''s face was even more ugly. He turned his head and stared at fan Yunfeng; "What else do you have to say now?"


    At this time, fan Yunfeng never thought that this man would make such a move in order to hold Xingyao. At this time, Tianlei didn''t fall. He knew in his heart that he really wanted to sit down this time. At this time, hearing the words of the God of war, fan Yunfeng was silent, then laughed and pointed to the fan family; "Hahaha, I really let people kill fan Tianyu. I''m just not convinced that the people of the fan family do things unfairly. What is fan Tianyu? He''s two years older than me and has just entered the Wuzong. Such a talent is really bad. If it weren''t for his father and family, why should he be arrogant?"


    "You..." at this time, fan Yunlong was more angry and speechless. Fan Yunfeng was really hateful. Seeing his appearance, fan Yunfeng said with a smile; "Why? You have nothing to say? Think for yourself. What is fan Tianyu compared with us? What does he rely on for the cultivation of Wuzong? It''s not the pills left by the old ancestor. Otherwise, how can he enter Wuzong with a waste like him?"


    "If you are a concubine, you can compare yourself with your own lineage. You don''t see your identity." fan Yunlong retorted disdainfully. With his voice falling, the God of war''s face sank and shouted loudly; "Shut up, don''t you lose face enough?"


    "Shut up? Hahaha, it''s hard to escape today. Why don''t I vent?" he said, looking at fan Yunlong; "It''s true that the status of concubines is really low, but without us, what are your lineages? We are concubines to do all kinds of tasks, and your life is also managed by people like us. If it weren''t for us, you waste people would have been old for many times. Each one is weak and arrogant. This time is just a lesson ¡£¡±


    "Ha ha, boy, I''m optimistic about you. In fact, I''m also a concubine of the Han family, but everything in the Han family depends on talent. Regardless of identity, the fan family is also a martial arts family. It''s really surprising for me and others to care so much about the views of the world." Han pangzi also said at this time. With his voice falling, everyone present nodded one after another, The Wuxiu family looks at talent and can''t bear identity. Even if it''s just a person who can''t bear it, if he has outstanding talent, the people of the family will cultivate him, but what about the fan family? With such a gifted disciple, don''t be soft to support a garbage.


    There are some wonderful things in this way, which makes them all think that the fan family will become like this. It seems that it must be the problem of the management of these people in power. They don''t know who they are, and they make such waste the first person of the young generation. They are arrogant and don''t know where the mistake is.


    "Hum, don''t be so kind. Today I just don''t like the fan family. I don''t know who they are. You cultivate a waste. There is unlimited supply of pills. Our martial arts are the best. What about our disciples? We don''t get any training resources for a month. All martial arts are common junk martial arts on the mainland, but do you know that the genius in your eyes is under my command "You can''t move," fan Yunfeng snorted at Han pangzi and continued to say to fan Yunlong.


    As his voice fell, fan Yunlong and others also bowed their heads and said with a helpless sigh; "It seems that I really made a mistake. Su Tang, all this is my fault. This time, just give me a thin noodle. That''s it."


    Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Well, master, I don''t blame you for all this. After all, master led them to practice in individuals. You were kind enough to let them enter the world, but they were blinded by the flashiness of the world. At this time, their mind was not firm." Su Tang didn''t think the Fan family was a person at all. If they hadn''t come to trouble himself three or four times, he wouldn''t have been so hard on with the fan family, The God of war did not mean to connive at the fan family, but did something bad with good intentions.

 Chapter 520

    Next, Jieshen, Su Tang and others are discussing how to deal with the evil ghost baby. However, although Jieshen and others have combat experience, it is difficult to come up with any good methods for a while.


    "This matter is really tricky. I didn''t expect one wave to rise again before it was even." in the evening, in the small courtyard, the world God and others still didn''t think of any way to deal with the evil baby. Luo Xing couldn''t help sighing. Hearing his words, the people fell into silence. At this time, a boy knocked on the door and whispered; "Young Lord, a girl named Mengluo is looking for you outside."


    The boy''s voice broke the silence in the yard. At this time, the world God said; "Hahaha, Su Tang, you''d better go and see this girl. You don''t know. I''ve been annoyed by her every day since you left. I ask him when he can see brother Su Tang all day. Now he''s finally here. You''d better go and talk to him quickly. Anyway, I can''t think of any way for a while."


    While talking, Su Tang could see that the face and eyes of the world God were full of doting. It was completely different from the false world God before. Su Tang smiled and said; "What''s going on here will bother the elders. I''ll talk to the emperor and let him settle down the gods outside the city." Su Tang got up and saluted, and then left the courtyard with the little boy.


    After he left, an old man next to the world God said; "God of the world, yes, this boy has a bright future. It seems that lingai and he should have some special relationship. You can work harder and let him become your son-in-law." as his voice fell, others laughed kindly, and Luo Xing also said; "Did you find out just now? The boy''s strength seems to have improved a lot. Such talent really makes me ashamed."


    As soon as they heard his words, everyone nodded one after another, and the world God also opened his mouth and said; "The boy''s strength should have reached the realm of the LORD God now. It is indeed worthy of gathering many people who inherit the super strong. After giving him a period of time, it is likely that his real combat effectiveness can be comparable with us. He is indeed the hope of our mainland to fight against foreign races."


    Thinking of the last alien war, his friends fell one after another in the alien war. It was really hard for him to do anything. Now there is hope, and he is full of expectation in this war.


    After leaving the courtyard, Su Tang directly followed the boy and found Mengluo. As soon as he saw her, Su Tang smiled and said; "Mengluo, how have you been these days?" there are some copies in Mengluo Sutang''s heart. He doesn''t know whether it''s ah, but he can feel some unusual things. It seems that no matter how much trouble he has in his heart every time he sees her.


    "It''s not bad. He wiped out three alien races on the mainland with his father, but I don''t know how many. I also miss brother Sutang very much. I''m very happy to come here this time." Mengluo walked to Sutang, put his arm around him, smiled and said. Listening to her words, Sutang smiled and said; "After this time''s affairs are completely handled, everyone can live in peace and security. In the future, we don''t have to worry about feeding these things."


    Hearing his words, Mengluo nodded and said; "Yes, you can relax after you finish working on the mainland now, but brother Sutang, this time you asked your father and others to come, did you also find an alien here?" Mengluo doesn''t know the real reason why Sutang asked them to come this time. Among the gods, most of the people who know this thing are super powers, and the people below don''t know at all.


    "It''s not a foreign race, but it''s really more difficult to deal with than a foreign race. This time, if we can''t handle it well, we''ll be willing. It will bring devastating disaster to the mainland, and people such as the gods of the desired world will rush over so eagerly." Su Tang quietly explained that Mengluo was surprised to fall with his voice. She never thought of this time, It was more serious than he expected.


    Aware of the doubt in his eyes, Su Tang smiled and said; "Let''s go. I''m just going to meet the emperor. We said as we walked along the road." then we took Mengluo and walked outside Su Tang. After they left, Luo Ling''s voice didn''t know when it had appeared there in another corner. At this time, she was constantly complicated, and suddenly the voice of Ling Zhan dance came from the side; "Silly sister, you see, since you like Su Tang, you should express it quickly. Don''t continue to hint like this, otherwise you will be really sad at that time."


    After hearing her words, Luo Ling nodded and said; "I know. I really don''t know how to speak when they are so harmonious." Luo Ling was also very embarrassed. Ling Zhanwu continued when she heard her words; "It depends on yourself, but I see that Mengluo is not Da''s bully. If you really say it, she may not say anything. It''s normal for girls to like Su Tang."


    These two times, Ling Zhanwu still saw clearly. Many things about Mengluo were learned from some people of the Su family. For this woman, she still knew very well.


    "I''ll try my best, sister. I''ll go back first." Luo Ling nodded. After that, he turned and left directly. Watching her leave, a trace of helplessness flashed on Ling Zhanwu''s face. At the same time, a trace of complexity flashed in the depths of his eyes and whispered softly; "It''s not like this to persuade people like this. Alas, it''s sad to guard silently."


    The voice fell, and she also turned and left. After su Tang and Mengluo left Su''s house, they went straight to the palace. At the palace gate, Su looked at the guard and said; "Two eldest brothers, I''m going to visit Su Tang. Please tell your compatriots that I have something to find the emperor." Su Tang''s voice was so loud that the guards were surprised. Now who else in the whole imperial capital didn''t know Su Tang, but they were shocked when they saw Su Tang, and Su Tang''s voice just woke them up.


    "Lord Sutang, I''m sorry. I''ll report to the emperor when you wait." the voice fell. They quickly ran into the palace. Looking at his appearance, Sutang smiled and Mengluo said next to him; "Brother, they all seem to know you. Why didn''t I think you were so famous before? What happened when you came back?"


    As his voice fell, Su Tang quickly told her about the fan family. After listening, Mengluo nodded and said; "No wonder so. I said why Uncle ares suddenly left in a hurry. It was for this matter. However, uncle ares has always been upright. Unexpectedly, his descendants have done such a thing. It''s really a pity."


    A moment later, Emperor Jun and others came out of the palace and looked at Su Tang from a distance. Emperor Jun asked with a smile; "Su Tang, why are you free to come to me today?" as the voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile after he walked in; "Hehe, emperor, there are some things that bother you this time. You can see that more than 100000 true gods have come this time. They are still outside the city. There are still some things under discussion, so I want to ask emperor to find a place to temporarily place these great gods."


    As his voice fell, the emperor also reacted for a moment and said with a smile immediately; "Oh, it''s my negligence. The gods can come to our God empire. We should do so. Thank Su Tang for reminding us. Otherwise, if we neglect the gods, our God empire will really be guilty." as his voice fell, the people behind him went to arrange it. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Emperor, I have something to ask you. When I was young, I heard that the royal family of the God Empire seemed to be the descendant of the God. Now all the gods have come down to earth. Why didn''t I see the God of the God Empire?"


    This was also what Su Tang remembered at zero. He had heard of it before, but he had some doubts all the time. Now that he had this opportunity, he also wanted to solve the doubt in his heart, and his words also aroused Mengluo''s curiosity.


    "Ha ha, it''s really good, but I don''t know why. I didn''t see our ancestors. Maybe the ancestors didn''t know there were a group of descendants like us on earth." the emperor smiled helplessly and said. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and then left. In the next few days, with the arrangement of the emperor, all the gods entered the imperial capital one after another, At the same time, the Royal ancestors of the Heavenly God imperial capital also appeared, and they were also a figure similar to the God of war, which made the royal family of the Heavenly God Empire very happy.


    Five days later, the world God and others felt that they could not continue to delay like this. They had to sign and go to the Yin Sha ghost Valley to see the situation. So early in the morning, under the call of the world God, the gods broke through the air again. At the whine of Su Tang and others, they just went straight to the Yin Sha ghost valley behind the imperial capital. When the gods went to the valley, a figure also flew from a distance, When the man flew close, Su Tang said with joy on his face; "Elder long Ao, why did you come here?"


    "Before I heard from you, I hurried here. How are the people of Sutang Royal beast clan?" after falling, long Ao directly said that this is the place where he inherited the Royal beast clan. Now such a thing has happened. Is his royal beast clan inheritance going to be broken?


    Su Tang said with a smile; "Elder, don''t worry. The people of the Royal beast gate have actually left. I''ve seen the hardships inside before. I haven''t found the people of the Royal beast gate at all, and depending on the situation, they have moved away, but I don''t know where they have gone." with his voice falling, long aocai was a little relieved and turned to look at the world God and said; "Boundary God, let''s go in and have a look at the situation first. Let all the gods guard here."


    The world God nodded. Then, under the leadership of Su Tang, Luo Xinglong Ao, the world God, directly entered the Yin Sha ghost valley. As he went deeper and deeper, Su Tang''s face became very ugly, and he said in a deep voice; "It seems that the evil baby has improved a lot during this period of time. I remember when I came in, I couldn''t feel the spirit of yin and evil at all. Now it''s reasonable to start the spirit of yin and evil in rice noodles. It seems that the array I arranged at the beginning is completely useless."


    As his tiger teeth fell, long Ao nodded and said; "You''d better be careful. The evil spirit here is too strong. It''s much stronger than when I first came here. It seems that nine out of ten things in it are really evil babies." long Ao said.

 Chapter 521

    As soon as he heard such words, the world God was the first to doubt; "How could this evil ghost baby appear here? I remember we sealed him in a barren mountain in the West wilderness. Why did he come to the east? Is that too strange?"


    After the reminder of the world God, long AO and other people who participated in the battle of evil ghost babies in ancient times responded one after another. At the beginning, they did seal the ghost baby in the western wilderness. How could he appear in the eastern region? And it also appeared in the center of the eastern region, which they couldn''t imagine. But long Ao was a little confused. At this time, Su Tang said; "There is a void demon insect hidden in this valley. I wonder if it came from there. I have also passed through Xihuang from there."


    "The void devil bug? And it is connected to the West wasteland. It seems that it is possible that this thing came here through the void devil bug, but how could the void devil bug appear here?" as his voice fell, the boundary gods and others fell into meditation. Su Tang also had such doubts after knowing that this is the void devil bug, But he didn''t care too much about these things at the beginning.


    Now suddenly hearing such a thing, he couldn''t help feeling that all this might be a conspiracy, but what kind of person can have such a huge hand? A void demon bug, it''s now extinct. I''m afraid there''s only one in the Yin ghost Valley on the whole continent.


    The more he thought about it, Su Tang felt that it was not simple, and there was likely to be a huge conspiracy. At the same time, he also felt that it was likely to have something to do with the alien race. Imagine that when the alien race retreated to the mainland, he left a powerful Emperor and pretended to be a world God to block the strength of the mainland, so that the alien race could make a comeback, At the same time, it is also possible to release the evil ghost baby from the seal.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy. Do you think it has something to do with other races?" Su Tang broke the silence. As his voice fell, he also sounded at the same time. The false world God seemed to have been attached to the God of thunder before, but why did he sneak attack the God of thunder? It''s likely that the God of thunder''s heavenly thunder has a natural restraining effect on evil things.


    After hearing his words, the world God meditated, nodded and said; "The ghost spirit informed the divine world for many years. It''s not difficult to know from some ancient books that we fought against the evil ghost baby in ancient times. At the same time, we should also know where the ghost baby was sealed by us. Su Tang said it was really possible. This damn alien was really deliberate."


    The world God was very angry at this time, and he was also very worried about whether the alien would have any more terrible means to hide on the mainland. At this time, Su Tang continued; "In fact, when I was in Shura hell, the remnant spirit of Thor told me to be careful of the world God. What I wanted to talk about was the ghost spirit. At the beginning, the elder Thor should have been attacked by the ghost spirit. Everyone knows the strength of Thor. His Tianlei is the super nemesis of the most evil thing. It must have been the most important place for Thor to go in the battle between the ancient times and the most evil ghost baby Does it work? "


    "Yes, I didn''t want to subdue the ghost baby if it wasn''t for the thunder god group. It seems that this matter is indeed a huge conspiracy. The damn ghost spirit has died and left us such a huge problem." the whole God was angry. First, he was seriously injured by the ghost spirit and almost fell, He managed to kill the ghost before, but now he meets such a thing. How can he not be angry?


    As his voice fell, everyone else looked ugly, and Luo Xing also said; "It seems that we all underestimated the insidious nature of the ghost. After this time, we''d better guard the alien channel. It''s very willing there. This is his ultimate goal. If there''s any accident there, the mainland will be really dangerous."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, Su Tang said more; "After the things here are finished, I will go there and arrange a super array to prevent trouble." as his voice fell, others nodded one after another. At this time, long Ao said; "We''d better get things done here first. Now there are Yinglong and Tiantao in the seal land. It shouldn''t be a big problem."


    At this time, looking at the hardship of Yin Sha ghost Valley, the people were silent again, and Su Tang said; "Let''s go deep and have a look. Everyone should be careful along the way. After more than ten or twenty days, I''m afraid the ghost baby has absorbed a lot of strength, and I don''t know what''s going on inside now." after that, Su Tang and the others walked carefully towards the punishment.


    Soon he came to the palace where the Royal beast gate was located. Looking at the dilapidated palace like this, the Dragon said proudly and deeply; "I didn''t expect it to be like this. I thought this was a good place. I almost returned the Royal beast gate. I don''t know where they have gone now." looking at long Ao''s look of self reproach, Su Tang comforted; "I think they should be fine. It''s likely that they noticed the same thing before the ghost baby arrived. If you leave here, please relax, elder."


    The world God also nodded and said; "Now that the mainland is in turmoil, I''m afraid they have found a place to hide. Now we''d better go and see the situation of ghost babies inside. Now this is a big deal."


    With their persuasion, long Ao nodded and said; "Well, I understand. It''s really sad just to see their heritage missing. Let''s go in and have a look." then the group directly crossed here and walked to the deepest place. As they got closer and closer, the spirit of yin and evil became stronger and stronger. Just from coming in, Su Tang felt that the situation here was different.


    "How could this happen? Did you find any problems, senior?" Su Tang asked in surprise. His voice fell, and the world God nodded and said; "The Qi of yin and evil here is really strong, but I don''t seem to feel the smell of evil things at all. It''s more like a dead place. Apart from these murderous Qi, there''s nothing else. It''s completely impossible."


    The word of the world God made several other people nod for a while. Su Tang''s heart was even more confused. What kind of situation is this? This is completely different from the last time he came. The last time he came, he could obviously feel that there was a breath of life here, but now why did it suddenly disappear? Thinking of this, Su Tang said; "Everybody, let''s go and have a look. I''m afraid there''s something wrong in it."


    Everyone nodded together. Since they had not noticed the breath of life here, they had nothing to worry about. Although there was some trouble with the spirit of yin and evil here, there was no obstacle in their cultivation. They quickly came to the punishment place. At this time, Su Tang''s face changed and exclaimed; "It''s over. The ghost baby has left here."


    At this time, the bronze giant coffin that had been quietly placed there in the deep has disappeared. Didn''t you feel the breath of life before? The ghost baby has left here with the bronze giant coffin. It''s the first time for the world God and others to come here. Long Ao hasn''t come back for a long time. He doesn''t know what Su Tang saw here before.


    "What''s the matter?" long Ao asked. At this time, Su Tang answered; "There was a huge bronze coffin here when I came here with the bloody war and others. Elder long Ao, you have seen this huge coffin, but this huge coffin has been here since the birth of the blood Pang. But the last time we came here, the ghost baby was in the huge coffin. Now the huge coffin has disappeared, so the ghost baby has disappeared."


    As his voice fell, long AO and others were surprised, and the world God exclaimed; "What''s the matter? You just said that the ghost baby was in the bronze giant coffin? It''s over. That''s the key to his seal that we suppressed at the beginning. No wonder the ghost baby will come out. It must be that you didn''t take care of the giant coffin after the blood dog left with you. The ghost baby may have rushed out a seal gap because of its evil spirit."


    Long Ao also remembered, "no wonder I saw this huge coffin and thought it was strange. I was just because there was blood in it. First, Zhuo Yiting thought it was the real thing we did this time." the voice fell, and Su Tang was surprised at this time. He never thought it would be like this, It''s all because of my carelessness.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling a little depressed, but now the giant coffin and ghost baby are gone. Where have they gone? Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking of the void demon insect in the ghost valley of Yin Sha, and immediately said; "Will they go to the West wasteland through the void demon insect? Compared with him, he is likely to come from there. Now he should feel our last temptation here. He is likely to feel that it is not safe here, so he went back to the West wasteland?"


    His voice fell, and the world God nodded and said; "Let''s go to the void devil insect to see that the evil ghost baby is full of evil Qi. If he really leaves here through the void devil insect, there will be some clues." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and quickly led the people to the cave where he had been. Soon they came to the end of the cave, But at this time, there is still a trace of void magic insects here. The cave has been completely blocked.


    Seeing this, Su Tang shook his head; "It seems that they really left here." looking at the blocked cave, everyone''s face was very ugly. Now that the ghost baby left, it was even more difficult. I''m afraid it would be very troublesome for the vast mainland to find him again.

 Chapter 522

    The sudden departure of the ghost baby made Su Tang and others very depressed. They had thought of ways to temporarily block the ghost baby, but now they see that the ghost baby is missing, and all the ways are in vain.


    Out of the cave, the world God looked at the strong and abnormal Yin evil spirit and said; "We''d better work together to completely cut off these evil spirits, otherwise we don''t know what kind of evil things will be bred at that time." as his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded, and Su Tang said through; "The root of the murderous spirit should be in this cave. I have seen a large number of corpses from unknown places in the cave before. Now the cave has collapsed, but it is very simple to want the murderous spirit out. I want to set the next seal to seal the murderous spirit in this cave. As for the murderous spirit in this valley, I will give it to your predecessors."


    The world God nodded and said; "It''s good that you seal the cave so that the ghost baby can''t use it to connect the void demon insects to the eastern region. When the things here are handled, we''ll go directly to the West wasteland and turn over every inch of land. I''ll find the ghost abyss, so we''ll have a lot of trouble behind us. It''s hard for us to sleep and eat."


    Only those who have really fought with the evil ghost baby will understand its horror. It really worries people that there are such things in the dark of the mainland. Then several people acted in the limelight. Su Tang also called luanyang and others. With their help, Taichu sealed the sky array and arranged it gently, and the whole cave was completely sealed, At this time, Jieshen and others on the other side have jointly destroyed the blood pool. At the same time, they have also purified the resting Yin and evil spirit in the ghost valley with supreme divine power. Without these Yin and evil spirit, the whole valley looks good.


    After dealing with everything, the world God said to Su Tang; "Su Tang, the work here has been completed. Now I will take the gods into Xihuang to search for the whereabouts of the ghost baby. As for Mengluo, let her stay here. He can only live a hard life with me." in fact, in the heart of the world God, he is still worried about going to Xihuang to fight with the ghost baby this time. He is very clear about the strength of the ghost baby, It''s very dangerous for your daughter to follow you.


    Everyone understood his mind, but they didn''t say much. Compared with Mengluo, Mengluo''s strength was not very high. There were not many more of her, and there were not many less of her. Moreover, they knew clearly about Mengluo and Su Tang. Naturally, they had no way to say anything about the decision of the world God, and Su Tang nodded and said; "Elder, don''t worry. I''ll take care of Mengluo."


    The world God nodded. After saying a word to others, he broke through the air and went away. As he took off, all the gods outside the valley took off one after another and followed up. The whole valley was left with members of the Su Tang chaos clan and long Ao. At this time, long Ao also said; "Young Lord, I''m gone too. Now I can''t leave the sealed place. I don''t know what secrets the alien has. I''ll hurry back and discuss it with Yinglong."


    Su Tang also knew that there were too many things on long Ao''s side, and it was not good to continue to stay. He nodded and said; "Senior, you go ahead. I''ve been preparing some things for a while. Then I''ll go to the sealed place and have a look. I don''t make my own array there. In this way, even if a group has secrets, we also have some security."


    His voice fell, and long Ao nodded and said; "Let''s finish your work first. Now your top priority is to improve your cultivation. Let''s deal with other things. As long as your strength is improved, we will have a chance and hope to win this battle, otherwise we will be in great trouble."


    Hearing his words, Sutang nodded and said; "Well, I''ll try my best to improve. Don''t worry, elder. As long as the alien comes here this time, the boy will make them feel overwhelmed." Su Tang said confidently. He''s very confident about it after 15 years. If he can''t improve in 15 years, he''ll simply bury the inheritance of these super powers.


    Seeing this, long Ao laughed and said; "Well, I also believe you can succeed, young Lord. I''ll go back to the sealed place first. Take care, young Lord." Su Tang nodded. Long Ao also went with the broken air. Watching them all leave, Su Tang turned to luanyang and said; "Let''s go back, too. I didn''t expect this to happen. Alas, it seems that the mainland is really in trouble."


    Luanyang also shook his head and said; "Yes, but I believe Mr. is the one who can turn the tide. Just now the elder was right. Mr. has made great efforts to improve his strength. Only in this way can there be hope on the mainland. As long as your strength is improved, the ghost baby has no way under your destructive power. As for the alien race, we have seen it, but our strength is not strong, but We have a lot of people. If we really want to fight, although it''s a little tragic, we won''t have no chance of winning. If you can join us, we will have more hope of fighting against other races. "


    Luanyang is now aware of the importance of Su and Tang Dynasties to the whole continent. It is also very lucky that his ancestors will find such an alternate generation. With such a person, it goes without saying that there are few luanyang people in the future, but when the mainland is calm and the luanyang people settle down, they can fully and slowly reproduce, At that time, the status of Luan nationality will never be poor, and it is very simple to develop.


    At this time, the bloody battle outside the valley, Han pangzi and others came in. Mengluo from a distance found Su Tang and quickly threw it over and said; "Brother, how do you pay? They all left. Has the ghost baby been handled?" not only she was very confused, but also Ling Zhanwu and others were very confused. What was the situation and how did they all leave before they entered ancient times? Didn''t you see any fluctuations in their fighting?


    Aware of the doubt in their eyes, Su Tang reluctantly asked the certificate application to the God again. After hearing this, Ling Zhanwu and others'' faces were heavy. At this time, Han pangzi said; "Then this matter will be troublesome soon? I didn''t expect that it would be the secret of an alien. It seems that we all underestimate the alien?"


    Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "Alas, it''s normal for foreign nations to attack the mainland many times. They left some means, but this time they used some cruel means. Now the false world God blocked the promotion of the strong on the mainland, and then almost broke the seal to attract foreign nations into the mainland. Now they have left such a hand. It can be said that this foreign war is the key to the survival of the mainland If you take the wrong step, you may lose everything. "


    When they were in Shura hell, they said something about the alien. At the beginning, they only knew that things were a little tricky, but now they know that this alien can''t be ignored. All kinds of means have made the gods on the mainland anxious and frightened step by step.


    "Hey, let''s talk about the future. We''d better leave here first. We''ll have a good rest. After a while, we''ll go to the sealed land with me. We''ll also search for hidden aliens along the way. Now all the gods are smashing the Western wasteland to look for ghost babies. We can''t worry about other areas. We should also go out for the mainland It''s enough, "said Sutang with a sigh.


    As his voice fell, Luan Yang nodded, and the party returned to the imperial capital. They simply thought about what emperor Jun and others said this time. After that, Su Tang took people back to his yard. Next, the world was very calm, and basically there was no incident. Su Tang kept practicing every day in addition to playing with Mengluo and others in the imperial capital, Many of the things in Thor''s palace were used by him and consumed a lot of resources. His accomplishments were also raised to the middle stage of the realm of the LORD God. With the support of these resources, the heavenly secrets and true spirits in the creation God box were also nourished.


    Compared with the past, the power of the true spirit is much stronger. Just for example, the real resurrection of the secret of heaven is still far away. Su Tang is also very helpless. During this period, Su Tang also uses the strength of his family and royal family to collect miraculous drugs in the eastern regions and download them. There is no news in the western wilderness. If he really finds a ghost baby, a war will break out, Pills can work well in the war. What Su Tang is good at is refining pills. He will leave the eastern regions to patrol the mainland with everyone soon. Prepare more pills to be prepared.


    Three months passed in a hurry. Su Tang spent his days in continuous cultivation and refining pills. He also refined tens of thousands of pills. His accomplishments also showed a faint sign of breaking through to the later stage of the LORD God. After consuming all the miraculous drugs, Su Tang also decided to impact the later stage of the LORD God.


    At this time, in his yard, Han pangzi and others were there. Mengluo and Luo Ling looked at Su Tang''s room and Ling Zhanwu said with a smile; "Don''t worry, Su Tang is refining some pills, but he needs the speed. You don''t know. You should come out soon. You two don''t want to be like a watchman stone. You stare at his room every time you come here."


    Ling Zhanwu''s voice made their faces red. At this time, Luo lingbai glanced at her and said; "Sister, what are you talking about? Who is the Wangfu stone? You should be talking about Mengluo''s sister?" Luo Ling has also become a good friend with Mengluo, a simple woman in the past three months. Is he still joking.


    One side of the dream Luo listens to such words, immediately does not follow, opens his mouth and says; "Two sisters, don''t take you to bully me like this." then she turned to look at Luo Ling and said; "Sister Ling, I know you also like brother Su Tang, so sister Wu said well, and you are also a Wangfu stone." Mengluo didn''t think about anything and said such words directly, but everyone present was stunned at her words.


    Even Luo Ling was stunned. Han fat Narcissus reacted and looked at Luo Ling and said; "Congratulations, sister Ling. You should have a good grasp in the future." Luo Ling''s face turned red and looked at Mengluo and said; "Mengluo, how do you know me..." Luo Ling''s face turned red and his expression was a little cramped.

 Chapter 523

    "Hehe, sister Ling, every time you look at brother Su Tang''s eyes, Mengluo is not a fool, but it''s all right. Brother Su Tang is excellent. It''s normal for him to have more people. Besides, I think sister Ling is really good to brother Su Tang." Mengluo answered with a smile.


    As his voice fell, everyone was stunned. Ling Zhanwu didn''t expect that this would happen. Originally, she was still giving advice to Luo Ling, but now Mengluo''s words made her completely unexpected. It turned out that she already knew all this, and it seemed that there was nothing bad, At this time, she can''t help feeling that her previous worries are too superfluous. For a simple woman like Mengluo, you shouldn''t play those means with him. It''s the best to be straightforward.


    "Mengluo, don''t you have any other ideas? This..." Luo Ling didn''t know what to say for a moment. Mengluo''s words today were so sudden that she was a little overwhelmed. At the same time, she also gave birth to some hope in her heart. Originally, she planned to be a silent guardian if she continued like this, but now Mengluo''s realization, Let her see a glimmer of hope.


    "What can I think? Sister Ling is a good person, and it''s also good for brother Sutang. I think brother Sutang is different from you. Hehe, it''s too late for me to take care of brother Sutang. What can I think, sister? When brother Sutang leaves the customs, you should talk to him. You don''t care about me at all. Even if you don''t say it, I''ll say it "Yes," Meng Luo replied.


    As her voice fell, Luo Ling didn''t know what to do for a moment, but Ling Zhanwu said on one side; "Luo Ling, I also think you should go and have a good talk with Su Tang." when she spoke, she kept thinking about Luo Ling, winked and looked at her. Ya Ansheng of Luo Ling slowly became firm from the beginning, nodded heavily and said; "OK, I''ll talk to him when he leaves the customs."


    Hearing her words, Ling Zhanwu and others were happy for her. Luo Ling was moved to Su Tang when he was in Shura hell. How long has it been since he came to the mainland, but they haven''t moved for a long time. Now they finally want water to get together? In the hearts of those who do it, they have such an idea, but they don''t know that Su Tang in the room is trying his best to sprint this realm. It''s hard to say when he can get out of the pass.


    Such days passed day by day, Han pangzi and others still came once a day, but looking at the door of Sutang''s gold coin, there was no movement, which made them feel depressed. On this day, Han pangzi and everyone came and looked at the door of the gold coin, Han pangzi said with some depression; "What do you think Su Tang is daring? According to his speed of refining pills, I''m afraid he has already completed refining, but it''s been six months. Why hasn''t he moved at all? Is this guy the same as when he was in Shura hell?"


    I thought that Su Tang spent more than a year in Shura hell mob city. When he left the customs, his strength soared several grades. At this time, seeing that he was so closed, people didn''t want to change their clothes. Is Su Tang practicing? Will he give himself and others a great surprise this time.


    "It''s really possible. Anyway, such a thing hasn''t happened. Maybe Su Tang will surprise me again this time." Ling Zhanwu looked at the door of the gold coin and thought in his eyes. Mengluo asked a little puzzled at this time; "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word?" seeing her confused look on her face, Luo Ling smiled and told him about Su Tang''s closure in Shura hell mob city. The lingjiu and luanyang on one side also heard about it for the first time and were very interested, but with Luo Ling''s voice falling, the three people were stunned.


    "It''s amazing that Mr. has such a shocking thing." Luan Yang said with emotion. Hearing his words, the vulture on one side also ordered to take you with him. Mengluo''s eyes were shining happily and said; "I knew that brother Su Tang''s talent was very strong. I didn''t expect him to be so strong. It''s really great."


    Looking at the three of them, Ling Zhanwu also said; "This time Su Tang is closed, and I don''t know when he will appear. This time, let''s have a good look at what kind of surprise Su Tang will give us."


    Everyone nodded. In the next days, they would come once a day, but every time they saw that Su Tang''s door was always open, they would casually chat and leave.


    A year passed in such a hurry. On this day, in the Su family hall, Su Jingtian, Su Zhan and other su family double fist tasks sat in the hall with a sad face, and Su Zhan said; "It''s just that many small forces in the Heavenly God Empire have been destroyed by the mysterious force. Tell me, what does the mysterious force want to do?"


    "Alas, now there are many people going to the hall in the imperial capital. There is no news for a while and a half. Now the hardship on the mainland is not optimistic, and now there is such hardship. It''s really a double whammy. Now we hope that the people of this mysterious force don''t have anything to do with other races, otherwise the eastern region may be completely over." Su Jingtian also said.


    As soon as they heard what he said, they all nodded solemnly. At this time, Su Zhan asked; "Tang Er has a more closed face, and he doesn''t know when he can get out of the pass. If he''s here, maybe he can ask if he can do anything." when they heard Su Zhan mention Su Tang, their eyes flashed with respect. Su Tang''s status in the Su family can be said to be supreme, and no one can shake it.


    Just then, the bloody battle came in from outside the hall. As soon as they saw him coming, they got up one after another. Su Jingtian asked; "Elder, what''s the matter? Did you find anything about this mysterious force?" it turned out that when this mysterious force was used to the eastern regions, the people put out by the Su family were blood battles. At this time, the blood battles came back, and we should have found some news.


    "I''ve found something. I''m afraid there''s some trouble this time." the bloody battle said with a dignified face. Seeing him like this, the Su family trembled in their hearts. At this time, the bloody battle continued to say; "This mysterious force is called the demon hunting palace, and the leader is called the God hunter, which is very mysterious. I think he should also be an expert of the divine level. His people are extremely fierce and ruthless, and many forces have been destroyed by them. However, the person of the demon hunting Palace seems to be a little afraid of the imperial capital, and has been encircling and suppressing some forces in the imperial capital of Yuanli all the time , but not close to the imperial capital. "


    After hearing his words, Su Jingtian nodded and said; "People who want to come to this force also know that there are su Tang and others in the imperial capital now, and they can''t get any benefits from coming here, so they avoid here. But I don''t know where this strength comes from. According to his understanding of the hardship of the imperial capital, he should be regarded as the local strength of the eastern region, but when there is such a force in the eastern region, how can we Not at all? "


    The bloody battle also nodded and continued; "The emergence of this force is too sudden, and its strength can not be underestimated. I think it should be a hidden force in the eastern region. But why are they going out of the mountain now? I always think it''s not simple, but I don''t know how long the young Lord will be closed. If it continues like this, I''m afraid those small forces in the eastern region will be destroyed soon If you lose it, then the strength of the demon hunting palace will be improved, which will be dangerous for the imperial capital. "


    It has been two months since the bloody battle left the imperial capital to look for the demon hunting palace. As soon as he came back, he went to Su Tang''s courtyard and found that Su Tang was closed, so he turned and came towards the hall. After hearing his words, Su Jingtian also said; "We''d better discuss this matter with the other strength of the imperial capital first. Now it''s the crisis time of the whole God empire."


    The crowd nodded. In the evening, the leaders of all the major forces in the imperial capital gathered in the Su family hall. The bloody battle also told him all the things he found. After hearing this, all the people present looked dignified and the scene was silent again and again. At this time, an elder of the Su family came in from the outside and said to Su Jingtian; "Lao Zu, I heard miss Renjing coming."


    "Quiet girl? Why is she here?" Su was stunned and asked. The elder said; "Miss Wen Ren was seriously injured. I''ve asked master Dan to heal him, but she said something happened to the ethereal palace. She fainted before she finished." after his voice fell, everyone in the hall was stunned.


    Ethereal palace, it''s a big sect that is a bit stronger than the God empire. How can there be changes? Moreover, some of the people who heard the silence heard that it was the successor of the next leader of the ethereal palace. She was seriously injured and reported. It seems that there is a big crisis there this time.


    "Hey, let''s go and have a look at Jing girl first. She should know something." excuse me, Su Jingtian walked out of the hall, and everyone followed. A moment later, they came to the small courtyard where Wen Renjing was placed. At this time, Wen Renjing woke up. When they saw Su Jingtian, Wen Renjing hurried to say; "Elder, is Su Tang there? Hurry up and ask him to save the ethereal palace."


    "Quiet girl, don''t worry. You want to tell me what happened. Su Tang is now closed. When we find out what happened, I''m taking you to find him. What happened in your ethereal palace?" Su Jingtian comforted and heard the silence.

 Chapter 524

    Su Jingtian''s words calmed Wen Renjing a little. After a few deep breaths, Wen Renjing said; "Ten days ago, a mysterious force secretly attacked our ethereal palace. They were so powerful that they soon fell on the mountain guarding array of our ethereal palace. If there were no royal beast gate to let the demon beast delay, our ethereal palace would have been destroyed."


    "It''s a mysterious force again. Is it the devil hunting palace? It seems that we all underestimate its strength. The combination of the ethereal palace and the beast gate can''t stop them. It seems that we can''t continue to sit and wait for death." Su Jingtian said.


    Emperor Jun and others were shocked one by one. They thought the mysterious force was just a very general force. Not only did they destroy some small forces, but now even the ethereal palace and the Royal beast gate can''t stop this force. It seems that emperor capital will face a war soon. At this time, I heard Renjing continue; "The people of this force have a very vicious means. All those controlled by this means are obedient to their leaders."


    "It''s no wonder that this force will rise so fast. It turns out that he first keeps killing those small forces and controlling some people in this way. In this way, he slowly erodes the big forces, feeds the war and slowly improves his strength. It seems that after the ethereal Palace this time, it will be our imperial capital. It seems that we can''t continue to wait to die." Su Jingtian said, Then he looked at the emperor and said; "Please also issue an imperial edict to order all the strength of the God Empire to unite against the demon hunting palace. Maybe we still have a chance to fight with them, otherwise if we continue like this, their strength will become stronger and stronger, and we will become weaker and weaker."


    Su Jingtian''s words were recognized by everyone, and the emperor also spoke directly; "I''ll do it if you don''t tell me. But now the ethereal palace is in danger. I think the Su family should let the strong in the divine world touch you. It''s to keep the ethereal palace."


    Hearing what he said, everyone at the scene turned to look at Su Jingtian. At this time, Su Jingtian also said in some embarrassment; "There are really several strong men in the Su family, but they are all friends of the Su Tang boy, and we can''t order them to do things." as his tiger teeth fall, others also understand that although these people are in the Su family, Su Jingtian and others have no way to order. It depends on their mood. Now Su Tang is closed, It''s really difficult to get some people to do it.


    "Senior, please let me have a rest. My ethereal palace is really in danger." Wen Renjing also said at this time. After hearing his words, Su Jingtian nodded and said; "Well, I''ll go to Han pangzi first. The boy has a good relationship with those people. Let him come forward and say that there may be some chance." after that, Su Jingtian turned around and asked the Su family to call Han pangzi regardless of others.


    The emperor opened his mouth and said; "If there were those elders, there wouldn''t be any problem with the ethereal palace. It''s just what kind of power the demon hunting palace is. We only know some shallow things now, but they seem to know us very well. They really shouldn''t pay for it."


    The party returned to the hall again. They heard that Renjing was also waiting in the hall with a worried face. At this time, Han pangzi came in from outside the hall. When he saw Su Jingtian, Han pangzi asked with a smile; "Ancestors of the Su family, what''s the matter with you calling a boy?" Han pangzi and Su Tang have an extraordinary relationship, so they are very easygoing when facing the Su family. He also has great respect for an old man like Su Jingtian.


    Seeing Han pangzi''s arrival, Su Jingtian quickly said the whole thing. After listening, Han pangzi understood and said immediately; "Don''t worry, senior. I''m the one who will take care of this. These guys really don''t know how to live or die. I''ll go to find my senior sister now. Miss Wen Ren, you can come with me. We can''t find where the ethereal palace is. We have to let you lead the way."


    Seeing that the pad agreed, all the people present were relieved. Wen Renjing stood up and nodded excitedly. He left the hall with Han pangzi. After they left, Emperor Jun and others left one after another. Han pangzi took Wen Renjing to the courtyard of Su Tang. At this time, Ling Zhanwu and others were here and saw Han pangzi coming with a woman, A trace of complexity flashed in Ling Zhanwu''s eyes, while Luo Ling and others were curious.


    "Elder martial sister, you are all here. It''s just that I have something to tell you. This is an old friend of Su Tang and I when we were young. He has some kindness to both of us. This time, her sect was attacked by a mysterious force and is now in danger, so he came to ask Su Tang for help. But Su Tang is closed. The ancestors of the Su family hope we can save her sect." Han pangzi said directly.


    As soon as he listened to his words, the protection in Ling Zhanwu''s eyes dissipated, stood up and said with a smile; "Member Ali is like this. Since he is a friend of Su Tang, he is also our friend. We are duty bound to deal with difficulties in your sect, but we don''t know what''s going on. You''d better tell me." Mengluo also stood up and said; "Yes, sister, since you are kind to brother Sutang, your business is our business. Tell me what''s going on first."


    Then he heard the silence and said the whole thing quickly. After listening, Han pangzi nodded and said; "I''ve heard about this too. I didn''t expect that the people in the demon hunting palace would be crazy. It''s just that their evil method is really very strange, but where did this sect come from?" his last sentence was also a doubt in the hearts of the people.


    "Don''t worry, girl. I''ll leave it to us. Now Mr. is still closed. I think it''s OK to leave some people here. Lingjiu Taoist friends and demons. I''ll let the three of us go. Luan Yang also said at this time. After hearing his words, lingzhan dance and lingjiu nodded. At this time, Han pangzi also said; "I''ll go with you, too. I also want to see what this demon hunting palace is."


    One thing that someone is willing to follow him and is very happy to hear that people are quiet, Aoji said in his heart; "Thank you for your kindness. We''d better start quickly. I''m afraid it''s too late. The workplace in the sect won''t live." after hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu nodded, grabbed him and went straight into the air. Luanyang and others followed suit. Just after the people left, Mengluo looked at Luo Ling and said; "Elder sister, I''ll leave it to them. I''m sure they can finish it. We''d better wait for brother Su Tang to leave the customs."


    Luo Ling nodded. Then they sat down at the stone table. At this time, a sound of opening the door rang out in the courtyard. They heard a sound. They turned their heads at the same time. At this time, they saw that the door of Su Tang''s gold coin had been opened. Su Tang''s figure came out slowly. As soon as they saw the rapid rise, Mengluo and Luo Ling were happy and said; "You''re out."


    One tube saw two people. Su Tang smiled and said; "You are also here. You felt that the bottleneck was loose during alchemy before, so you closed the door and practiced. Unexpectedly, it took a long time to close the door and kept you waiting." at this time, he has been promoted to the later stage of the LORD God.


    At this time, Luo Ling said; "Don''t say that. Just now a girl named Wen Renjing came here for help. She said that his sect was in great trouble and wanted to invite you, but you were closed, so elder sister Ling luanyang, they had gone to help. They just left. I think this matter is difficult to deal with. Do you think we should go and have a look?"


    As his voice fell, Su Tang looked frozen and said; "Let''s catch up now. Along the way, you are slowly telling me the process of this matter." after that, Su Tang didn''t have time to say hello to Su Jingtian and others. He directly broke through with Mengluo and sister Luo Lingzhi. Along the way, Luo Ling and Mengluo also quickly told Su Tang the whole thing.


    After hearing this, Su Tang frowned and thought, "what''s the situation in the demon hunting palace? How can such a first force suddenly appear? There are always some bad premonitions." but Su Tang couldn''t think of one at a time. Therefore, along the way, he pursued the breath of Ling Zhanwu and others, and his speed suddenly increased a lot, Rush over there quickly.


    After half an hour, Su Tang caught up with Ling Zhanwu and others. Seeing that Su Tang also came out of the customs, Ling Zhanwu said with a smile; "I didn''t expect you to leave the Customs at this time. It seems that this time''s demon hunting palace will be unlucky." Han pangzi also said with a smile after hearing his words; "Hahaha, that''s just right. I don''t know where this broken demon hunting palace came from. I dare to mess around in the eastern region so arrogantly. I must teach them a painful lesson this time."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang felt helpless. Instead of answering, he turned his head and looked at Wen Renjing; "I almost missed a big event this time. Don''t be surprised to hear that, girl." Su Tang couldn''t tell how he felt about Wen Renjing. At first, Wen Renjing was comforted by him. Later, when he was chased and killed by the barbarians in the western wilderness, people from the ethereal Palace came to help him. Later, when the Su family was in danger, the ethereal Palace also came to help him, The relationship between the two is very close.


    "Hey, this thing happened so suddenly that we were not prepared at all. If it hadn''t been for the delay of the friends of the Royal beast gate with monsters, I''m afraid my ethereal palace would have been destroyed." Wen Renjing said with one breath. Su Tang was stunned at her words, and then said with a smile; "It turned out that the people of the Royal beast gate left as expected. Unexpectedly, they were with you. Let''s go. Let''s hurry to the ethereal palace. Time is running out, otherwise both the ethereal palace and the Royal beast gate will suffer heavy losses."


    As his voice fell, Ling Zhanwu and others nodded one after another. Su Tang suddenly improved a few points. About three hours later, they came to a mountain. At this time, they heard human silence pointing to the highest mountain in front of them; "That''s the main peak of the ethereal palace. Now all the disciples should be there. Let''s fly over directly."


    They nodded, flew directly and quickly, and soon reached the main peak. When they saw the situation below, they heard that people were quiet and pale, and Su Tang and others were also very ugly. They saw that there were corpses everywhere in the open space of the mountain, including monsters and humans. The dark red blood almost dyed the whole open space red.

 Chapter 525

    Looking at such a tragic scene, I heard a convulsion in people''s meditation. Many of these corpses were disciples who had practiced in the ethereal palace with her. It was really painful to suddenly see these familiar people die.


    "Master, Su Tang, let''s go to the ethereal hall. Master, they must be there. Let''s go quickly." Wen Renjing said anxiously when she thought of these things.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, let''s go and have a look now. I hope they are still supporting." the voice fell. A group of people quickly flew towards the ethereal hall at the highest place. As the distance became closer and closer, bursts of roars and killing sounds of demons and beasts came into everyone''s ears. Hearing such a fighting sound, Su Tang couldn''t help but relax and said; "There is also a fight, which means that the people of the ethereal palace and the beast gate are still resisting. Let''s hurry over."


    The crowd nodded and rushed to seize it. After approaching, they saw a group of people in black constantly attacking. There were already some dilapidated ethereal halls. When Su Tang looked closely, he found that there were some people in black who looked familiar. Su Tang was very confused and turned to Han pangzi to ask; "Fat man, these people look familiar."


    As soon as he heard what he said, Han pangzi looked at it intently, nodded and said; "Yes, it looks familiar," said Luo Ling on one side; "Look at those strong fighters. Aren''t they from the fan family who left the imperial capital a year ago? Was this demon hunting palace set up by the fan family? Otherwise, how could they know so much about the hardships of the imperial capital?"


    As her voice fell, Su Tang and others remembered at once. For a moment, Su Tang''s face became gloomy and looked at the people and shouted; "The remaining evils of the fan family, stop it." Su Tang''s voice sounded like thunder over the ethereal palace. For a moment, the fighting people at the bottom settled down one after another and turned their heads towards him. At this time, the people of the fan family came to Su Tang. Fan Yunlong, the head of the fan family, sank his face and said to the people around him; "No, why did Su Tang come here?"


    As soon as he listened to his words, the faces of those dark figures around changed. At this time, an old man standing behind the man in black looked at Su Tang and said; "Are you the Legendary Super genius Su Tang in the eastern regions? The LORD said that after the ethereal palace was destroyed, you would go to the imperial city for a while, but now that you are here, let us meet you for a while." the voice fell and the man moved.


    For this man''s words, Su Tang didn''t care at all. Luanyang stepped out and shouted loudly; "The only superior God dared to be presumptuous outside. He really didn''t know how to live or die." the voice fell, and Peng Bai''s divine power erupted and directly suppressed the old man. Luanyang was also an expert in the realm of God. It was very easy to deal with the only superior God.


    Just a moment later, the old man was shocked and flew out. The whole yellow level vomited blood on the stone wall behind the ethereal hall. At this time, Luan Yang looked at him disdainfully and said; "I don''t know what it means to challenge you with such strength." Su Tang said coldly as his voice fell; "Kill all these guys, and the fan family will catch them and take them back. I want to see what kind of power this demon hunting palace is." then he said coldly, looking at the old man who was shocked by the chaotic sun; "Master Luan Yang, take this man back. Don''t let him be. He should be a little leader in the demon hunting palace. He should know more than we do."


    Luanyang nodded and said; "Don''t worry, sir, this man will be left to me. It''s hard for him to die." the voice fell, and the disorderly sun rushed directly towards the man, and soon controlled the man. As the man was controlled, Ling Zhanwu and others also shot one after another. For a time, those people in black fled in all directions, but the worst accomplishments of Su Tang''s people were the realm of superior gods, These mortals who have not yet entered the divine order are their opponents.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, except for those people in black who Su Tang said they would stay, all the others were killed. The sudden appearance of such a cousin shocked the people on the side of the ethereal palace. Most of these people entered the Royal beast sect in recent years. Many of them didn''t know Su Tang and others. At this time, as soon as the leaders of the two factions in the hall came out, Looking at Su Tang in the air, everyone showed a surprised look.


    The head of the Royal beast sect shouted directly; "I''ve seen little Shizu." as he was white enough, the old people of the rest Royal beast sect turned to Su Tang''s heart one by one. At this time, the Royal beast sect disciples fighting outside followed their hearts with a look of shock. At this time, the flower palace leader of the ethereal Palace also said with his disciples; "People in the ethereal palace have seen Mr. Su Tang and your predecessors."


    Seeing his old friend again, Su Tang had a faint smile on his face and fell down. After entering, Su Tang said; "You don''t need dolly. It''s too late for you to suffer." as his voice fell, everyone dealt with a trace of love on their faces. Looking at their appearance, Su Tang also knew that they felt bad. This time, it was a disaster. At this time, Ling Zhanwu came over with the three members of the fan family and said; "Su Tang, these three guys are really from the fan family. Unexpectedly, they joined the demon hunting palace."


    Upon hearing Ling Zhanwu''s words, Su Tang turned his head and looked at fan Yunlong and the other three. His face was cold and asked; "I didn''t expect that I would gladly spare you at the beginning, but you actually did such a thing. Are you really worthy of the God of war?" fan Yunlong, who was led by him, said with a cold smile; "Hahaha, don''t mention the God of war to me. We don''t have such an ancestor."


    "Really? I really feel unworthy for the God of war. Do you think the fan family could leave the imperial capital without his escort? Don''t think about the things you did in the imperial capital at the beginning. Who in the imperial capital didn''t want to kill you? The God of War didn''t leave directly that day, but kept hiding in the dark. When you were chased, did the Royal people come forward "Which one of the real imperial powers has come forward? They are not all giving face to the God of war, or how do you think the fan family will leave in danger?" Su Tang continued coldly.


    At the same time, he was completely disappointed with fan Yunlong in his eyes. At least this man had wandered in such a complex circle as the imperial capital. He couldn''t even see this thing. It seems that the reason why they were not destroyed in the imperial capital at the beginning should be that others despised to argue with such an idiot family, and were afraid of the strength behind them.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, fan Yunlong''s face changed and then laughed; "Hahaha, don''t say that. Do you think I''ll believe it? This time I''m in your hands again. If I want to kill or cut you, don''t pretend here. Where did your tyranny go? If it weren''t for you, how could our Fan family become like this? Now that the eastern region can''t accommodate us, we''ll destroy the eastern region together with the Lord."


    At this time, fan Yunlong couldn''t hear anything. Seeing his appearance, Su Tang shook his head reluctantly. At this time, Han fat man said; "Su Tang, what are you talking nonsense about with them? Just kill them. Anyway, such a guy will harm the mainland if he stays. If he kills them early, the mainland will have less trouble." Han pangzi has never had a good impression on the fan family. Now he is still angry when he hears Su Tang''s persuasion.


    "No, although they have done something wrong, we still can''t kill his descendants in the face of the God of war. We''d better take him to tell the God of war about it when we have time and let him decide." Su Tang waved his hand and said.


    Hearing this, Han pangzi suppressed his anger and said; "Well, it''s really bad to kill them now. It''s really bad to explain to the God of war. He''s a good man. Let''s give him a face this time." Han pangzi retreated once. At this time, Su Tang looked at Ling Zhanwu and said; "Master Zhan Wu, please seal the cultivation of these guys and don''t let them run away."


    Ling Zhanwu nodded, and then nodded several times. Fan Yunlong''s accomplishments were sealed. At this time, luanyang also came to the old man who had been controlled by him and watched them come. Su Tang stared at the old man and said; "Do you say it yourself, or do we do it again?" as his voice fell, the old man said with a cold smile; "If you want to know the Lord''s affairs from my mouth, you are dreaming. If you have any means, just use it. Even if I''m not a hero with a certain eyebrow."


    Looking at the old man, Su Tang smiled and said; "Since you are so tough, I hope you can be so tough later." after that, he ignored the guy, turned his head and looked at the flower palace master and said; "Master Hua, now the demon hunting palace suddenly appears. It''s like a mad dog attacking all forces. I don''t think you''re safe here. Why don''t you go to the imperial capital with us."


    "Well, everything is up to you. The foundation of my ethereal palace for thousands of years was almost destroyed. This time, I must make this demon hunting palace pay a price." looking at less than 100 ethereal palace disciples left here, the leader of Hua palace was very angry. A deep hatred spread in her heart and felt her anger, The disciples of the ethereal palace all twinkled with this deep hatred in their eyes. Seeing the hardship here, Su Tang could only sigh helplessly.


    This time, both the ethereal palace and the Royal beast sect lost too many disciples. It''s good to have those who survived. It''s understandable that they have such hatred towards Su Tang and others. He turned his head and looked at the head of the Royal beast sect without waiting for him to speak. The man directly said; "Little Shizu, if you go there, we will follow you there."


    Su Tang nodded. After a brief cleaning up, they set off for the imperial capital in the middle of the night. At this time, there were too many people here to fly quickly, so they had to hurry slowly. Along the way, Su Tang also knew more about the demon hunting palace, As for the fan family, Su Tang didn''t intend to know anything from them. According to their appearance, they should not have a high position in the demon hunting palace.


    So I can only turn all my attention to the little leader, but there are some problems in the current situation. The wounded in the ethereal palace and the Royal beast gate are lazy. All the medicines refined by Su Tang some time ago are used. With his pill support, these people recover quickly and their speed is slowly improving.

 Chapter 526

    Five days later, Su Tang and others had returned to the imperial capital again. In the hall of the Su family, the elders of the demon hunting palace were thrown to the ground. At this time, the leaders of the major forces in the imperial capital gathered to find out what kind of force the demon hunting palace was and why it was suddenly raised, and swept away those forces in the eastern region with the momentum of thunder, Achievement is a strength that even the ethereal palace can''t compete with now.


    Su Tang looked at the old man and asked; "You still have a chance now, otherwise you just want to say it depends on our mood. I''ll give you three breath to think about it." at this time, everyone turned their eyes to the old man in the center of the hall. As Su Tang''s voice fell, the old man outlined a sneer and said; "As I said before, it''s impossible for me to betray the Lord. Just use whatever means you have. I''ve been a God for many years and haven''t seen what kind of means? If you want to threaten me, you''re not qualified enough. The big deal is just death."


    Hearing his words, all the people present were sad. They never thought that this guy would be so loyal to his Lord. At this time, the emperor looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, it seems that this man is aroused. I''m afraid it''s hard to escape some things from his mouth." the emperor used to have some people who had divine writings, and he also knew those means, but the man''s look let him know that there was no way for him to use those means that day, so he had to turn around and ask Su Tang if there was any good way.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and looked at Ling Zhanwu and said; "Master Zhanwu, when you were in Shura hell, you were evil Shura. You should cultivate some magic skills. I don''t know if there are any skills that can extract your memory? He didn''t tell him there. Just search his memory directly, which is more authentic." here, he outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    His voice was very quiet, which made everyone present tremble. The old man in the center of the hall was even more shocked. How long has he achieved the throne? He has also heard about some evil skills that can search for memory, but most of them are in the hands of demon practitioners, and such skills are very evil. Anyone who has searched for memory by this skill will generally become an idiot, That''s worse than death.


    At this time, he prayed in his heart, hoping that this beautiful woman didn''t understand this skill, or he would really be finished. Now his whole body was sealed, and he couldn''t even commit suicide. He had to let them deal with it. When he noticed the old man''s eyes, Ling Zhanwu smiled and said; "Su Tang, you underestimate me too much? I''m in Shura hell, but I''m known as the God of demons. I have a lot of such skills. I''ll give you a satisfactory answer later."


    When the voice fell, Ling Zhanwu stood up and walked towards the old man. As he walked, the Shura power slowly gathered on his white and tender hands. The old man had never seen the Shura power at all. Looking at the strange color, he instinctively was one. This was the unique sign of the evil skill. He immediately turned pale and said to the lips of the three fighters; "No... don''t... come here, I say I''ll say anything." at this time, he was really afraid. As a strong man of divine rank, he could accept death, but he couldn''t accept that he became an idiot and lived unconsciously.


    "Hum? Now you want to talk? Weren''t you tough just now? Who knows if you''ll tell some lies to deceive us? I think soul searching is more reliable. Anyway, we don''t want to kill more evils. After you become an idiot, you shouldn''t hit your fingers and continue to harm people. That''s just right." Su Tang snorted coldly, falling with his voice, Han pangzi also understood Su Tang''s thoughts in an instant and said through his mouth; "Who knows if you''re telling the truth? Elder martial sister, I think you''d better use soul searching."


    Hearing what they said, the old man trembled with fear. Looking at the Ling Zhan dance that began to move again, he said in a voice of extreme fear; "I swear, I can make a blood oath. I must tell the truth. Please don''t use soul searching. You are all divine rank, and please leave a trace of dignity to the strong ones of divine rank." at this time, the old man was completely frightened and didn''t care about the Lord. Anyway, he could know if he didn''t tell the other party. Even if he said something big, he would die and be caught before, He had thought that he would end up dead. If he became an idiot and was found by the Lord, it would be even more sad.


    Thinking of the Lord''s evil means of resting, he still felt that it was better to die directly. At least he still had a chance of reincarnation. If he was caught by the Lord, he might not even have a chance of reincarnation.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang looked at Ling Zhanwu and said; "Elder, I think I''d better give him a chance." Ling Zhan nodded; "OK, then give him a moment. If there is a lie, I''ll directly use the soul searching word count. Then I''ll send you back to your Lord and see what he will do to you." she knew what Su Tang thought when she told her to use soul searching before. She would use soul searching there. It''s just that Beihe got up to scare the old man.


    Looking at the current hardship, the effect is really good. She felt a little surprised that Su Tang could have such a plan. It seems that the reason why he did this in the ethereal palace before must be that he knew that the old man wouldn''t say at all. He might have thought of such a way these five days.


    Ling Zhanwu returned to her seat and watched her sit down. The old man was deeply relieved and looked at Su Tang and asked; "What do you want to ask? Just ask. I''ll tell you what I know." at this time, he had been appointed.


    Looking at the old man who changed so much in a few minutes, Emperor Jun and other leaders of imperial capital strength dealt with their surprised look one by one. They unconsciously admired Su Tang. This man is really terrible. He has such strength and mind at a young age. They are really different. These people are human spirits one by one, Naturally, I can see that Su Tang just scared the old man before.


    But they marveled that Su Tang could frighten a real God in such a way. It seems that he knows very well about each other''s heart. Such a talent is the most terrible.


    "Tell me what kind of power the demon hunting palace is." Su Tang asked. As his voice fell, people in the hall held their breath and focused on the old man. Hearing this question, the old man smiled bitterly and said; "In fact, I''m just a small leader in the demon hunting palace, and I don''t know them very well. I''m just a peripheral member, and I know limited things. The demon hunting palace was established by the LORD a year ago. The strong are like clouds, and each one is evil. It''s a bit more terrible than the devil."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang and others frowned. A superior God was just a peripheral member. It seems that the strength of the demon hunting palace here is really very unusual. At the same time, their hearts were dignified. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Tell me what you know. I hope you don''t hide anything, or you will know the consequences." Su Tang''s tone at this time was full of threats.


    When the old man heard this, he looked at Ling Zhan dance sitting there with a smile on his face. His heart was cold and nodded again and again; "I got a message from an elder that our Lord is likely to be a descendant of an alien race, but I don''t deserve what the alien race is, so I don''t care at all. Moreover, the Lord is very kind to us. From time to time, he will let us go to the Holy land to absorb super power. In fact, at the beginning, I only had the strength of the lower God With the infusion of these super powers, my cultivation was promoted to the superior God in a year. "


    "What kind of power? Tell me about it." Su Tang also faced it up at this time. When the old man said the word "alien", the people in the hall breathed sluggishly. Alien, that is the most terrible thing in the mainland, and most of them are. Now such things suddenly appear in the eastern region, and it seems to be alive, It really shocked them.


    The old man was also stunned that Su Tang actually faced it so seriously. He thought slightly and said; "It''s a kind of white power. It''s very powerful. It seems that it broke out from a hidden lotus." when he said here, the color of greed flashed in his eyes. For this, Su Tang didn''t have a son aunt at all. What he cares about is the power of white. The power of Jiuyou is pure black, not white at all. It seems that his worry should not be true, Who is the alien descendant in his mouth?


    The scene fell silent. A moment later, the old man answered Su Tang''s questions one by one. An hour later, he finally answered all Su Tang''s questions. At this time, the old man made a blood oath. With the power of his blood oath into the way of heaven, another half an hour later, Su Tang said with a smile; "I''m very satisfied with your answer. OK, you go." the voice fell, and Su Tang waved his hand, which directly broke the old man''s heart. Even if it was God''s heart, it was his key. The heart was broken, and the old man had a relieved smile on his mouth.


    When the old man died, Su Tang looked at the crowd and said; "Everyone heard what I said just now. Do you have any opinion?" Su Tang himself didn''t think of anything for a moment. What is this alien? From the power and the description of the old man, it should be different from the people of Tiangui clan, but when did there be a hidden alien on the mainland?


    Everyone frowned and thought, and Ling Zhanwu said; "Su Tang, I don''t think this alien is the one who left Shura hell with us? Just now the old man also said that there is the power of refining, and the power is still white. This Tiangui family is completely different, and each of the 100 families in Shura hell has powerful means, and we had a lot of things when we left It''s normal that some anti bone people will appear among these people. "


    "I think the gods and demons are right. The world on the mainland is really too prosperous. It''s normal for some of these people to have a trace of ambition. Sir, we''d better go to the place this person said." Luan Yang also said at this time.


    As their voices fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s really possible for you to say so, but this time they failed to attack the ethereal palace. You must think that some of them were caught by us. They should evacuate and won''t stay there. It''s no use for us to go now. Our top priority is to unite the strength of the Eastern region as soon as possible and prove the confrontation with the demon hunting palace. Then All the truth will appear. "


    Su Tang actually has some scruples. Since the demon hunting palace can have such treasures to improve others'' cultivation, it seems that there must be some hidden things in it. Now if Mao and others leave the imperial capital rashly, they will take advantage of this gap to attack the imperial capital. At that time, the Imperial capital will have no way to compete, If the people who hunt demons in the palace get the imperial capital, it will be difficult for them to wait for others.

 Chapter 527

    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the people had fallen into silence again. Han pangzi asked somewhat puzzled; "Su Tang, now is the best chance. Why don''t we attack them? They have such a blast. If they delay, things will be difficult to clean up. At that time, their strength will be stronger and stronger. We are thinking that we will have some trouble against them."


    Thinking of the old man''s words before, he was directly promoted from the lower God to the upper God in the next year. If he is an expert of the upper God, has he been directly promoted to the realm of God? As Han pangzi''s voice fell, people in the hall had this idea. Now is indeed the best time to attack the demon hunting palace. If you continue to delay like this, the people of the demon hunting palace will be trapped as long as they hide and wait for them directly. They will be promoted after some time, The whole eastern region is likely to be directly in their bag.


    But Su Tang''s is also reasonable. Now that they have failed to attack the ethereal palace, they must come back and open the original stronghold. Now they are likely to jump into the air directly when they go out. For a moment, everyone doesn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Fat man, your idea is really good, but if we attack them now, we will certainly devote all our strength, so that the imperial capital will be empty. Moreover, if we attack in the past, there will be risks. First, if their strength is too strong, we may suffer heavy losses. Second, if we blow up, they will turn around and attack directly Emperor capital, when there is no defense here, it will directly become something in their bag. At that time, our battle will be more difficult. "


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Han pangzi and others thought of this at once. Indeed, in the current situation, it''s really difficult for them to fight. They said they can''t fight or not. Unexpectedly, a demon hunting palace put them into such a situation. It''s a dilemma between advance and retreat. The most important point is that the demon hunting palace is too mysterious, Although they have learned some news about them from the old people, it is because of these news that they have to act carefully.


    Seeing that the people stopped talking, Su Tang continued; "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. Do you really think the demon hunting palace is so powerful? I think there will be some restrictions on the treasure, otherwise why don''t they keep improving like this? The cultivation intention is not so simple. When I saw Luan Yang fighting with that man, I found that this man''s cultivation is indeed a superior God, but his real combat power But it is still some distance from the superior God. "


    As soon as these words came out, luanyang was stunned first, then nodded and said; "Indeed, there are some problems with this man''s strength, but I didn''t notice these at the beginning. Now I still think of these things after listening to his words." as his voice fell, the people turned their eyes to Su Tang again. I hope he can continue to talk and notice the people''s eyes, so Su Tang continued to smile and say; "This thing is really magical, but the limitation of such things is also very obvious, just like what I said just now."


    "Yes, if cultivation is really so simple, who will continue to cultivate? I think the limitation of this thing should be that it can improve cultivation, but its strength growth is not much. Maybe it is just that some alien descendants are used to attract people''s hearts. Compared with those people who practice, everyone wants to improve their cultivation. You can see that they can be promoted from the lower God to the upper God in a year God, although the combat effectiveness is not good, this realm is real, which can explain why this man was so loyal to his Lord. "Han pangzi also said at this time.


    When they heard what he said, they nodded, and their hearts suddenly dropped. At this time, they really understood why Su Tang said that before. They couldn''t help shaking their heads. It seems that they teased people too much to underestimate Su Tang''s intelligence. Such a person is destined to be a giant. They are also very excited to fight with such a person.


    Every legend needs people to sing, and these people who fight with this legend are the best transmission. At this moment, the people here are to witness the existence of Su Tang as a legend.


    In the following time, after su Tang explained everything, he won the unanimous approval of the people. The next day, the emperor frightened Zhaowen and united all the strength of the God empire. As soon as the emperor ate Zhaowen, but the strength of the whole eastern region moved, and the strength of all parties gathered towards the God Empire capital. On Zhaowen, The emperor also explained the emergence of mysterious forces and the destruction of small forces everywhere. Many powerful people know that there is a mysterious force in the eastern region. They are already in danger. Now they have received the emperor''s call and are willing to unite with fire one by one.


    In just one month, there were hundreds of forces in the whole imperial capital, which made the emperor and others very busy. For a time, many temporary camps were built outside the imperial capital, and the forces that were gathering were settled here. Compared with the excitement of the imperial capital, the demon hunting palace was much quieter, I haven''t heard that any forces have been destroyed. I want to come to the ethereal Palace this time and let them understand that they have been exposed.


    With so many strengths gathered in Canada, the candidates for the demon hunting palace kept a low profile, which was also expected by Su Tang. In the Su family''s mansion and Su Tang''s courtyard, there was a lot of noise at this time. Originally, there would be more than ten people in the courtyard. With the addition of the ethereal palace and the beast gate, there was a lot more.


    "Su Tang, I don''t think it''s a way to go on like this. There are still a large number of forces coming towards the imperial capital. Many of them are only very small forces. What''s the use of these people coming here? I don''t think the demon hunting palace will find trouble for these forces." Han pangzi sat here and looked at Su Tang with a light smile, Hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu smiled and said; "Younger martial brother, you don''t understand this. If we weren''t for these people to join the war, we would give a warning to the demon hunting palace."


    Upon hearing Ling Zhan''s words, Su Tang said with a smile; "Fat man, if you have nothing to do, you can learn from the master of war dance. Look at your head. What else can you do in addition to fighting and killing? In the past, didn''t you listen to a smart person? Why are you so dull now? I really don''t know if the higher your cultivation is, the lower your IQ will be?"


    As soon as these words came out, fat Han''s face was full of embarrassment, and some were at a loss; "There''s no way to do this. Aren''t you and elder martial sister here now? You''re all smart people. I''ll leave it to you. I''ll just do it. Hey hey." looking at him, the people in the yard laughed, and Su Tang shook his head helplessly; "We can''t follow you all our life, so you should be less lazy and think about it by yourself."


    Hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu also said with a smile; "Su Tang is right. You should use your brain more, or others won''t know when they sell." as their words fell, Han pangzi blushed, walked to one side and sat down angrily and said; "If you don''t say it, can you beat me like this? I think about it myself." when the voice fell, he thought alone. Looking at his appearance, everyone laughed.


    At this time, Mengluo came to Su Tang and asked in a low voice; "Brother Sutang, tell me what''s going on here. I don''t understand it either." looking at Mengluo, Sutang said with a smile; "In fact, the more people we have now, the fewer people there are at the demon hunting palace, and the more powerful we are, the less they dare to act rashly." Su Tang''s voice is very small, but Han pangzi sitting in the distance heard it and picked it up and said in a moment; "Su Tang, you bastard, you really value sex and despise friends. Why did I make friends like you? I''ll ask you, you''ll hit all kinds of blows, sister, and you''ll explain in a whisper."


    Han pangzi''s words made the people present laugh. At the same time, the people at the Royal beast gate and the ethereal palace thought to themselves; "Maybe only the fat man should dare to talk to Su Tang like this." after hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said, "fat man, I''m also for your own good. A man in class will go out and wander the world in the future. It''s not wrong to use his brain. If you want to continue like this, you will one day be told by your senior sister that you won''t know if you are sold."


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi lost his temper for a moment and said stuffy; "Hey, it seems that I''d better use my mind more." after a short disturbance, Su Tang looked at the flower palace master of the ethereal palace and said; "Master Hua, there are too many forces in the imperial capital now. I want to settle you in the former Fan family''s mansion for the time being. After leaving the fan family, it is empty. You can settle there first. Anyway, you should stay in the imperial capital in the future. When you find a suitable place, you can go back again. The demon hunting palace is very afraid of the strength of the imperial capital, so this is the most important place in the eastern region A safe place. "


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Lord Hua nodded and said; "Everything depends on your arrangement." in fact, the first flower palace leader is also looking forward to Su Tang''s horse head. Now there are only these foundations of the ethereal palace. It''s very difficult to stand firm, but it''s very simple with Su Tang''s help. Now everyone in the whole eastern region doesn''t know Su Tang''s name. As long as he helps, his ethereal palace can continue to develop slowly and safely, Although their foundation has been shaken, but the inside information is still there. Given some time, they can grow up quickly.


    At the same time, Su Tang also turned his head and looked at the Royal beast gate; "By the way, I forgot to ask you before. Why did you suddenly leave Yin Sha ghost Valley? Did you leave when you found problems in it?" this means that Su Tang was very confused. He never knew how the evil ghost baby came out.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, the cloud sea sect leader nodded and said; "We found the problem before we left. I remember that one day, it seems that the array you set up at the beginning was destroyed, and the Qi of yin and evil appeared, and whether there was a huge threat there. We were afraid that there would be some powerful evil things in it, so we moved out there. Fortunately, with the help of the ethereal palace, we settled in another mountain peak at their mountain gate."

 Chapter 528

    After settling the ethereal palace and the Royal beast gate, Su Tang and others listened to the news that new forces were constantly joining the alliance. Compared with the emperor''s busy, Su Tang was much easier.


    "Su Tang, the forces have gathered almost now. Should we start to search for the demon hunting palace?" Ling Zhanwu looked at Su Tang in the courtyard and asked, but she knew very well the real purpose of Su Tang''s doing this. Now the hardship is almost the same, and there are many opportunities to find the demon hunting palace.


    As her voice fell, luanyang and others also turned to look at him. Su Tang said with a smile; "I''ve asked the bloody battle to find it. There should be news soon. Now the strength of the whole eastern region is basically in the imperial capital. If there are forces outside, it''s likely to be the people of the demon hunting palace. They can''t escape."


    It turned out that the reason why Su Tang asked the emperor to spread the news before this time was to gather forces in the eastern region in the imperial capital, and also called on many scattered practitioners. For a time, martial artists were rarely seen in other parts of the eastern region. A force as big as the demon hunting palace needed a lot of resources, so as long as there were martial artists, They are likely to be people who hunt demons in the palace. If not, it is much easier to find them.


    As long as the demon hunting palace appears again, Su Tang and others can attack them directly. Now there are many forces gathering in the imperial capital, and the momentum is huge. The people of the demon hunting palace dare not attack the imperial capital at all. In this way, the imperial capital can keep and attack the demon hunting Palace at the same time. This is Su Tang''s strategy, so for the forces that come this time, The more, the better, so there will be fewer fighters outside.


    "That''s good." Ling Zhanwu nodded. At this time, in a city in the eastern region, several martial arts have been found in the bloody battle. The strength of these martial arts is good, and the worst is the cultivation of Emperor Wu''s realm, which makes him very confused. He followed these people all the way to a very hidden valley. From a distance, he saw a large group of people in black in the valley, The bloody battle did not stop, turned and left.


    Along the way, he thought to himself; "It seems that this is the new nest of the demon hunting palace. The young master is right. After the incident of the ethereal palace, the people of the demon hunting palace moved directly. It''s not far from the imperial capital. It seems that they really want to attack the imperial capital when its strength is empty." thinking of these, The face of the bloody battle couldn''t help showing strong admiration for Su Tang.


    It took more than an hour for the bloody battle to return to the imperial capital and directly came to Su Tang''s courtyard. At this time, Ling Zhanwu and others had left. Su Tang was the only one in the whole courtyard. Seeing the bloody battle coming, Su Tang asked with a smile; "Any news?"


    The bloody battle nodded and replied; "Yes, young Lord, as you expected, martial artists are rarely seen outside now. I met martial artists several times along the way, but they all have poor eyesight. Only when I met several martial artists in the realm of Emperor Wu in a small town of the Tianlong imperial dynasty, I followed them. They are indeed people in the demon hunting palace. The town is not too far from the imperial capital, he said We should attack here when the strength of the imperial capital is empty. "


    "Hehe, these guys are not stupid. Unfortunately, we are not fools. Well, you are tired for more than ten days. Go and have a rest first, and I''ll talk to others." after that, Su Tang got up and left the courtyard. The bloody battle didn''t plan to rest, but followed him. After a while, 20 or 30 experts gathered in Su Tang hall, These are the leaders of those super forces in the current imperial capital strength.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Su Tang said; "The bloody battle has come back just now. He found the current nest of the demon hunting palace. This time, he asked everyone to come here and just come up to see how to deal with the demon hunting palace." the voice fell. The people in the hall were stunned at first, and then Han pangzi said directly; "What are you waiting for? Just rush over with the army and destroy them."


    "Yes, now that we''ve found them, we''re not letting them escape. Lord Su Tang, we''d better take the army to encircle and suppress them." at this time, another man also echoed the way. As their voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "We have to fight, but we are going to fight now. You can see that although there are many people in the imperial capital, there are not many who are really capable of fighting. If we take them there, I''m afraid they will only give them away. Even if we finally agree to do so, the national strength of the Heavenly God empire will decline. If there are any forces like the demon hunting Palace at that time, I''m afraid the God empire is even more dangerous. "


    As soon as Su Tang''s words came out, everyone nodded, and the emperor also said at this time; "Su Tang, do you already have a good way? You might as well say it directly, and we all listen to you." after seeing the evil talent of Su Tang, the emperor unconsciously looked at Su Tang as the backbone, and he didn''t notice such a change.


    "There is indeed one way, but I don''t know if it can be done. If it is successful, the matter of demon hunting palace can be solved easily. If it is not successful, there may be more trouble in the eastern region." Su Tang frowned and said. In fact, he had ideas in his heart, but these people may not agree with it.


    Insist, everyone is silent down, on one side of Han pangzi looked at them like this and sneered; "Do you guys have a better way? Let''s listen to what Su Tang said first. Now that everyone has allied, fighting is inevitable. If you don''t want to participate in the battle, just get out and the demon hunting palace will find you first." Han pangzi doesn''t know about these people''s silence, These people obviously don''t want their own people to take risks.


    As his voice fell, other people reacted in an instant. Now they have no choice at all. If they don''t participate, they will be destroyed by the people of the demon hunting palace. Even the powerful power of the ethereal palace is not the opponent of the demon hunting palace. They don''t pay enough attention to such forces as themselves. When they think of here, everyone adjusted their state in an instant, At this time, the emperor asked again; "Su Tang, you''d better talk about your way."


    "My method is very simple. This time, the people of the Su family set out to test the strength of the demon hunting palace. The Lord only needs to block the demon hunting palace outside to prevent them from escaping. As for those low-level warriors, let them guard in the imperial capital. In this way, the imperial capital has a great momentum. When the people of the demon hunting palace see that we are the only one to attack, they must think that the imperial capital is not safe If there are great forces, they dare not attack easily. "Su Tang said.


    Originally, Su Tang didn''t think so, but when he saw the appearance of these people just now, he was very disappointed. If such important things were left to these people, I''m afraid the action would be ten times this time, so he had to let the Su family rush to the front. With his voice falling, Han pangzi didn''t know that Su Tang was disappointed with these people, He looked at these people with disdain and said; "What else do you want? It''s not that you''re afraid of a bird?"


    Being mocked by Han pangzi, the emperor immediately said; "Now that Su Tang has said so, if we are timid, we will not look like ourselves. This time, we all rely on the Su family. Su Tang''s battle is related to the future development of the eastern region. We must not make mistakes." finally, we didn''t forget to remind Su Tang. When we heard his words, Su Tang smiled and nodded and replied; "Don''t worry. I''ll give everything to you. Don''t forget, Emperor. I''m also from the eastern region, and my family is still here."


    Seeing Su Tang saying this, Emperor Jun also smiled and nodded. At this time, Han fat man said to Su Tang; "Su Tang, when shall we start? I''ll arrange it." when it comes to fighting, Han pangzi''s heart is very excited. Only after he comes back, his fighter will become much less. Everything is based on family development, so his accomplishments can''t be broken. Watching Su Tang break through several levels after being closed once, he is very unhappy, Although there was some gap between him and Su Tang in Shura hell before, they were not very big. Now his cultivation stopped and Su Tang''s cultivation soared.


    This made him feel that if he didn''t work hard, he wouldn''t be able to fight side by side with Su Tang and others in the future.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang said with a smile, "the demon hunting palace is not far from here. Let''s go to Ann Pang''s hand now and we''ll start in the evening." after the voice fell, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the others and said; "Don''t tell me about it. There are too many forces in the imperial capital. No one knows whether there are people who hunt demons. If they are exposed, the people who hunt demons are likely to escape directly."


    The crowd nodded. With their assurance, Su Tang was still worried. After the people of these forces left, Su Tang looked at Han pangzi and said; "Let''s go to find luanyang and start now. I don''t believe these people." the voice fell. Han pangzi nodded and followed Su Tang and left quickly. Soon after finding luanyang and others, Su Tang simply said it again, and they agreed to follow Su Tang to test the demon hunting palace.


    Then a group of more than ten people quietly left the imperial capital. Under the leadership of the bloody battle, they flew to the hiding place of the demon hunting palace. At the same time, in the imperial capital, one of the middle-aged ones who had just left the Su family quickly returned to his residence, took out the messenger stone and began to pass the news. Soon, the messenger stone in his hand lit up.


    Then a voice came out; "Elder five, you''ve done very well this time. Since the Su family are coming at night, we''ll prepare a feast for them so that they won''t come back." as the voice fell, the middle-aged man answered and put away the spirit stone. At this time, in the distant valley, on the main hall of the demon hunting palace, a man in black robe looked at the person below and said; "Hehe, our Mr. Su will come here in the evening. What do you think?"

 Chapter 529

    The voice of the man in black fell, and the people below were surprised at first, and then calmed down. At this time, one of them said; "Lord, what are you going to do?"


    "Now that our great benefactor Mr. Su has come, of course we should give him a good reception, otherwise others will say that we Tianmo clan don''t know how to be grateful. They will come in the evening. Let''s prepare a little." the Lord smiled and said. As his voice fell, an old man below shook his head solemnly; "Lord, I think it''s better for us to take a long-term view of this matter. How can we say that Mr. Su also has kindness to us? At the beginning, we made an oath. Although this is no longer Shura hell, their strength is still different and ignored. Now we still have some problems if we confront them head-on."


    "Hehe, elder, I understand what you think. You have seen the news you just received. This time, only the Su family will come. We have found out the strength of Su Tang people during this period. Although there are Ling Zhanwu and others, if we have mental calculation but don''t care, we still have a chance of winning. Now our strength is not the same." The Lord continued with a slight smile, his tone full of confidence.


    Seeing him like this, the elder below still looked worried. The Lord didn''t care about it at all and continued; "Mr. Su''s strength is really strong, but our Tianmo clan is not fake. Moreover, now our Tianmo holy lotus has survived and has its support. It doesn''t say that the whole eastern region will be in our bag in the future, and even the whole continent will be ours."


    As his voice fell, those people in the demon hunting palace below shouted one after another; "The Lord is mighty and unifies the mainland." although he shouted like this, the elder was still a little worried. Just looking at the Lord''s confidence, he couldn''t say much. If he said too much about some things, he would only disgust the Lord. When the LORD was angry, no one would be better.


    Just when they imagined that they and others were about to unify the eastern regions and the mainland, Su Tang and others had come to the front of their valley. At this time, the party hid the bloody battle and pointed to the people walking back and forth in the distance; "Look, young Lord, this is the nest of the demon hunting palace." with the fingers of the bloody battle, I really looked at the people in black, almost the same as the people I saw in the ethereal palace before. They were all in black, and I could see the same sign on their chest as the people in black I caught before.


    "It''s really them." just as Su Tang was talking, the people in the valley suddenly began to move quickly. Seeing such changes, Su Tang said with a sneer at the corners of his mouth; "It seems that my previous idea is right. There is a gap between the demon hunting palace and the imperial capital. Ha ha, it''s a pity that they underestimate us." at this time, those people obviously began to gradually change their defense mechanism.


    Seeing such hardship, Luan Yang, Han pangzi and others nodded and said; "That''s good. You can just take them by surprise." Su Tang nodded and said when he heard what they said; "The reason why I told those people to come back in the evening was to borrow the spy''s mouth to report to them, so that they all thought we would come in the evening, just to beat him in advance."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "But now we don''t know the strength of the demon hunting palace. What should we do?" this is also the most worried idea of Su Tang and others. Although they already know the location of the demon hunting palace, they really don''t know the real strength of the demon hunting palace. If they rush in rashly, it''s really dangerous, It''s no use procrastinating like this. If these people''s defense mechanisms work, they will be more troublesome.


    The scene was silent for about half an hour, Su Tang said; "I think we''d better seal off the valley first. Luanyang, you take the luanyu people to set up an array around the valley. Remember not to pay too much deposit. At the moment you start the array, we will go out directly to attract the attention of everyone in the valley. As long as the array is formed, we can not only defend, but also prevent the people inside from escaping."


    Luan Yang nodded and asked; "What kind of array do we want, attack array or defense array?" luanyang and others have no opinion on Su Tang''s method at this time.


    "The pure attack method must have great lethality and leave us a living gate. If I lose the enemy, I will retreat and freeze to death. You should also be ready. Although the living gate is sealed and there are many people in the demon hunting palace, most of them are small minions with low strength. This array is designed to kill these people. As long as the wings are destroyed, there are a few left Master, we also have a way to deal with them, "Su Tang continued.


    "Well, we know how to do it, sir. We''ll go and prepare now." after su Tang nodded, Luan Yang left with two or three people of Luan family.


    After watching them leave, Su Tang said to Ling Zhanwu; "Master Zhan Wu, you''ll cover Han pangzi and me with master lingjiu later. Since this is not a forbidden area of an alien race, I believe it''s the races we brought out of Shura hell. He should know our hardship very well. If you don''t show up, they will think I''m just coming to inquire about the hardship here and try to make them relax their vigilance, In this way, when we really make a move, we can occupy the most favorable opportunity. "


    Ling Zhanwu and others nodded. At this time, luanyang and others had placed all the things needed to arrange the array. After sending a signal to Su Tang and others, Su Tang outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth, nodded with Han pangzi, then rushed out and ran directly towards the valley. As soon as their breath appeared, all the busy people in the valley were surprised.


    "Enemy attack!" he shouted and thought about the whole valley. With the sound falling, hundreds of people in black poured out of the valley. Unexpectedly, they were all semi gods or God level masters. Su Tang was shocked by so many masters. It seems that the refining in the demon hunting palace is really an anti heaven creature. It can have such an effect.


    "Who are you two? You broke into the headquarters of my demon hunting palace alone." at this time, an old man looked at Su Tang and Han Pang and asked. As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Let your Lord come out. Why don''t you come out and pick it up?" at this time, Su Tang was sure that the leader of the demon hunting Palace should be the one he brought out of Shura hell.


    At the moment when he came in, he looked at the momentum of these people. He also glanced with the power of his soul and didn''t find the breath of Tiangui family. Since the old man said that this was a group, I''m afraid it should be the people from Shura hell. With his voice falling, a sound sounded from the depths; "Hehe, Mr. Su, you''re welcome. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    When the voice fell, four or five Taoist shadows came from the depths. When they saw these people''s faces, Su Tang smiled coldly. These people were indeed the people he brought out of Shura hell. At the same time, a trace of anger rose in his heart. These people were really hateful. They had vowed to promise themselves before, but now they actually came here to make trouble.


    "Mr. Su, what can I do for you?" the leader asked with a smile. Looking at him like this, the people in the demon hunting palace below were stunned. They had never seen their Lord like this. Who is this young man who can make the Lord behave like this.


    "Hehe, if I remember correctly, you should be the leader of the Tianmo clan? Why did the Tianmo clan catch it well and come here to make a demon hunting palace? Tut Tut, isn''t the Tianmo clan a demon? As a demon clan, you still hunt demons. I don''t know what you think, don''t you think it''s ironic?" Su Tang sneered at the man''s appearance, As his voice fell, a man behind the patriarch stood up and shouted; "What are you? You dare to talk to our Lord like this. I think you are getting impatient."


    As the man''s voice fell, Su Tang turned his eyes to him. At a glance, he saw that this man was not a man of the Tianmo family, but a god level master cultivated by human beings on the mainland. Unexpectedly, the demon family had such means to attract so many God level masters for a while.


    Without waiting for Su Tang to speak, the LORD turned his head and glared at the man and shouted; "What are you? You dare to talk to our great benefactor Mr. Su like this. I think you''re looking for death." although his ecological park is full of cold, Su Tang heard that he didn''t intend to kill this man at all. Seeing this man come out with him before, he should be a person of high status in the demon hunting palace, Although few, it is also the elder level.


    "Hehe, the great benefactor can''t be mentioned. At the beginning, it was just easy. Besides, who dares to be your benefactor in a demon family like you? You can break your oath, and do you still need kindness?" Su Tang asked with a sneer. With his voice falling, the large array of luanyang and others was also successful. The huge array fluctuation swept the whole valley, For a moment, the Lord knew that he and others were in the trap, and immediately his face sank and shouted; "Mr. Su, it seems that you have come prepared this time. Give it to me and kill these two people directly."


    As he gave the order, all the people in black rushed towards Su and Tang. At this time, countless sword lights flashed, and the person in black who rushed in front was directly in a different place. Su Yizhe''s golden light fell, the leader and others also appeared one after another, and luanyang and others followed suit. When they saw how many people suddenly appeared, the Lord''s face sank, Watching Ling Zhanwu and others say; "I didn''t expect the devil gods to come. Tut Tut, it seems that Mr. Su wants to play really this time."


    "Hehe, are you surprised? Why did we suddenly appear here? Shouldn''t we come here at night?" Su Tang continued to ask with a smile. When he heard his question, the Lord didn''t know what had happened there and laughed, "Mr. Su is really not sleepy. He is a dragon and a phoenix among people. Unexpectedly, you have seen through my little trick, but even so, so what? Do you think you just want to kill my demon hunting palace?"

 Chapter 530

    When the voice fell, he saw a white light in his hand, and then a powerful breath came from the depths. It seemed that there were at least 20 strong people. The sudden breath made Su Tang and others sink.


    These smells are all real gods. There are more than 20 gods. It seems that they underestimate the demon hunting palace. Han pangzi was completely shocked at this time, and his voice solemnly preached to Su Tang; "The situation is not good, but many gods, plus how many gods, and the master''s accomplishments can''t be seen through now. This time it''s a big trouble."


    "It''s really troublesome, but don''t forget that these people can be said to have been promoted by him with the lotus. Although the cultivation level has been reached, the real strength may not reach the level of heaven and God, so we still have a chance to fight. Besides, there are attack arrays behind us. If we can''t fight, we can just quit. We need to spend time with them slowly Are you afraid of them? "Su Tang also said.


    After hearing his words, Han pangzi nodded. The dignified color in his eyes was also reduced a lot. The next moment, a figure appeared behind the Lord, and the LORD said; "Mr. Su, let me introduce you. These are the dead soldiers I sent. How about you? Can you see it?" he said, with a trace of pride on his face.


    Su Tang smiled and nodded; "It''s really good, but I don''t know if their real combat effectiveness has reached the realm of God." Su Tang''s words changed the Lord''s face, but he immediately covered up the past, but didn''t escape the eyes of Su Tang and others. For a time, Su Tang and others realized, but the LORD said; "Then let yourself have a try."


    As his voice fell, behind him was a dead man in the realm of God, who flew directly towards Su Tang and others. Ling Zhanwu took out a long sword and cut off one of them. The light of her long sword crossed. The person he aimed at had no power to change hands and was directly killed. Seeing such a poor Lord, his face sank, Su Tang and others looked disdainful.


    Han pangzi laughed; "It seems that we have tried it out. There is a realm in the air, but there is no strength equivalent to the realm. What''s the use of improving the cultivation? I''m afraid we can''t even reach half of the attack power of the superior God." the voice fell. Han pangzi also directly shot and chose a strong man in the realm of God to fight. As soon as he shot, luanyang and others also shot one after another, In an instant, people on both sides fought. In the hands of Su Tang and others, 21 dead men were as fragile as paper.


    The people in the resting demon hunting palace below also seem to wake up at this time. These are experts in the realm of heaven and God. They are the same as each other''s realm. Why are they so unbearable in each other''s hands? For a moment, those people could not help but have a little doubt about their Lord. Before, they all felt that the LORD helped them improve their realm, which was equivalent to their benefactor. But now, seeing such hardship, he couldn''t help feeling that it was completely fooling.


    The state has gone up, but the combat effectiveness has not been improved much, which is completely different from not improving. Is it really worth working hard for such a person? More and more questions appeared in the hearts of those people in the demon hunting palace. As the Lord, he seemed to understand that his subordinates were a little unstable and immediately said; "Hum, do you know who they are? Each of them is a super genius who can fight beyond his level. You can''t have never heard of Su Tang''s name. That boy is Su Tang."


    As soon as he said this, the people below were stunned, then thought about it, and the elder behind him also said; "Everyone, the Lord is right. These people are super geniuses. Their combat effectiveness is very powerful in the same level. It''s normal to fight beyond the level. Don''t be alienated by the conspiracy of these guys. They just want to kill us without killing us. Let''s think about how those forces in the eastern region treat us and how the Lord treats us , destroy those forces in the eastern region, and we will become the masters of the eastern region. "


    As the elder''s voice fell, the doubts in the hearts of those below picked up more than half. They looked at Su Tang and others with hatred. Seeing this situation, Su Tang and others were helpless, and their actions were a little faster. Although these dead men were directly promoted to the realm, However, their combat effectiveness has been improved more or less. They are the peak state of the superior God, and their combat effectiveness is also good. For half an hour, Su Tang and others killed ten dead men, and the Lord dare not continue like this. The human shape that was stabilized just now is not easy. He doesn''t want to be destroyed by the strength of Su Tang and others.


    Immediately cold to; "All retreat." as his voice fell, the remaining 11 dead retreated one after another. At this time, Su Tang and others also turned to look at the Lord and said; "What''s the matter? Are you afraid that the lie will be pierced in a while?" the master was even more angry at his words, and looked at Su Tang and others and shouted; "What lies can I have? Since you came to me alone today, I''ll let you try our real departure today."


    "Set up the array and destroy these guys. As long as these guys are destroyed, the eastern region will be in our bag." the Lord shouted.


    For a moment, everyone moved, and soon stood out of a strange lineup. Seeing here, Su Tang narrowed his eyes and said with a smile; "Cut the sky and kill the array? It''s interesting. I didn''t expect you to use such an array. If I''m not wrong, this array should be left by a race in ancient times. Unexpectedly, your Tianmo clan is also a species of the mainland."


    As his voice fell, the LORD said proudly; "Yes, in ancient times, the ancestors and others followed the strong people on the mainland to attack the foreign race. After the divine power, they left the mainland and entered Shura hell. Now that we have come out, you people have no need to exist. The affairs of the foreign race will be handed over to us. My Tianmo family is the real king on the mainland. Anyone who blocks our way to becoming king will die."


    Looking at his appearance, Su Tang shook his head and continued; "What do you want to be the king? Do you just use these people who have been forcibly promoted to the cultivation level? You underestimate the alien race." Su Tang also feels helpless about this guy''s ambition. It''s too simple to imagine that such people want to be the king on the mainland. How powerful the dragon race is and they don''t have the qualification to be the king. There are countless great powers on the mainland. They don''t want to be the king one by one, Now, such a small minion seems to be king, which really makes him feel helpless.


    "Let''s have a try. You are the people who have seen the cutting array again in the past 100000 years. You should be honored." when the voice fell, the people in black in the valley burst out a roar at the same time. With the roar falling, a powerful cutting spirit swept through the world. The power was extraordinary, which shocked Su Tang and others.


    "What a powerful array. It''s worthy of being a legacy from ancient times. If it can be used by all the great gods on the mainland, the combat effectiveness will soar at least three times, which will make it easier to deal with foreign races." Su Tang looked at the array and showed a look of great interest. Although he had a divine box of fortune, there were only records of cutting the sky and killing the array, However, there is no substantive usage. Now he can actually see this array. Of course, he will not give up today''s array.


    Thinking of this, he immediately began to use his consciousness to hook the creation divine box in the elixir field. This creation divine box is a super baby that absorbs the array. Now that the Lord has arranged the array, he just gave him the opportunity. With the hook of consciousness, the creation divine box emits a sprouting light, and just absorbs the heaven cutting array in a moment, As soon as the array was absorbed by the divine box of creation, the Lord''s face changed. He didn''t understand what was going on and how good the array was broken.


    The scene suddenly became chaotic, and all the people in the demon hunting palace were a little confused. At this time, Su Tang shouted loudly; "Kill these people quickly. If we don''t soften them, we''ll be in big trouble again." it turned out that at the moment when the array revenue was broken, Su Tang realized that the power of the heaven cutting array was much more than three times what he thought. If it was really calculated, it was even more powerful than the five element slaughtering array, And the most powerful thing about him is that he won''t have any side effects. At the moment of getting such a baby array, he was really very happy.


    At the same time, I''m also very worried that if these people in the demon hunting palace gather their array again, the war between themselves and others will be more troublesome. That''s why he made such moves. After hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu and others did not have the slightest reason. In an instant, the people rushed into these people and were killed by their full fire, Everyone in the demon hunting palace didn''t have time to react. They were all in a mess for a moment.


    They have seen such killings there. Although they are already in the divine level, such promotion makes their state of mind stay in the previous cultivation. How can they not be flustered when they are suddenly killed by such a powerful true God? When they see the scene getting more and more uncontrolled, the Lord shouted, a dead man went out again, Watching them come out again, Su Tang shouted to Ling Zhanwu and others; "Go on, and I''ll take care of the eleven."


    As his voice fell, a golden light flashed across his body. In a moment, the Dragon God bully body was displayed by him. At the same time, the Taoist God war Qi was also erupted by him. With the increase of these two secret methods of Emperor Wu, his combat effectiveness improved a lot in an instant. In addition, his own strength has reached the realm of the LORD God, For a moment, the dead had no chance to fight back, so Su Tang stopped them. After several wars, he killed two or three of them directly.


    As soon as Su Tang''s divine power broke out, Ling Zhanwu and others also broke out with all their strength. For a time, people in black screamed and saw more and more people killed by Su Tang and others. He insisted on the situation. The Lord''s face changed and paled a lot. At this time, he looked at the big elder around him and said; "Elder, what else can you do now?"


    Thinking of the words that opposed Dunn against Su Tang and them in the previous war, the Lord felt a lot of complexity. He was indeed blinded by the flashiness in front of him. If he didn''t fight Su Tang, he might not have such hardship now. Hearing the Lord''s words, the elder shook his head and said; "Look at their poverty now, we have no choice. Lord, our general situation is over." the elder''s voice has a lot of helplessness.

 Chapter 531

    As the elder''s voice fell, the Lord''s whole body was staggering, and his face was much gray for a time. Looking at the elder, he continued; "It seems that everything is my fault."


    "Lord, it''s not your fault. You''re also doing it according to the last words of your ancestors. We can only say that we don''t see the situation on the mainland now. Hey, forget it, Lord, you run away quickly and leave my blood for my Tianmo clan. Here you give it to me." the eldest elder looked at the Lord, and his heart was helpless, and a firm look broke out in his eyes.


    After hearing his words, the Lord shook his head and said; "Elder, your strength can''t delay them at all. I think you''d better leave with the teenagers of the clan. I did all these things. You are more mature than me. If the teenagers of the clan are handed over to you, they will live better. This is also the safest." after his voice fell, the elder wanted to say something, At this time, the Lord''s face was cold and shouted loudly; "This is an order!"


    Seeing the Lord''s appearance, the assembly didn''t dare to continue talking when it was there. He could only nod hard, turn around and leave. With his departure, the LORD turned his head and looked at Su Tang and others with a crazy look on his face. He saw a change in his hands, and a white brilliance erupted in the deep valley. With the brilliance, he hid a huge white lotus at the next moment, With the appearance of this lotus, the people in black, who were resting and chaotic below, burst out a ray of surprise in their eyes.


    At this time, Su Tang also saw such amazing treasure. His eyes also showed a trace of surprise and said with a smile; "It''s really good, but what is he doing with it now?" he was full of doubts. As his voice fell, Han pangzi and others turned their heads and looked. For a time, all the wooden tubes in the valley were condensed on the white lotus.


    Then the Lord shouted loudly; "Su Tang, even if we destroy it this time, you won''t feel good. This is the Tianmo holy lotus left by the distant ancestor of our Tianmo family. It not only has the ability to improve the martial arts realm, but also has the power to destroy the sky and the earth. Today, let''s see the power to destroy the sky and the earth." after that, he burst out laughing at the air outlet and heard his words, Those people at the bottom also woke up one after another. Their feelings were mainly intended to die with Su Tang and others. Their faces changed. I don''t know who shouted to run, and the people in black below began to fly out of the valley.


    However, the valley has been arranged by luanyang and others. How can these people leave here? Sure enough, as soon as the first resting person rushed out of the valley, he entered the array arranged by luanyang and others, and there was a startling cry in an instant. At this time, the LORD said; "Just now, they have already killed the kill array, and you people still want to leave? You''re dreaming. I''ll immediately lead the heavenly demon holy lotus to blow up the array directly. If you can survive, it''s your luck, ha ha."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang''s face changed, and Su Tang broke out and went straight to the Lord. At the same time, Ling Zhanwu and others also followed the rapid past. Looking at the actions of Su Tang and others, the Lord smiled coldly and made a decision in his hand. The originally huge white lotus made a slight change and slowly grew larger. At this time, Su Tang was close to the Lord, Raising your hand is the purple thunder arrow. The Lord''s strength is also very unusual. After avoiding this blow, he said with a smile; "Su Tang, we have the same strength. Do you think you can kill me at once?"


    As he spoke, he changed his fingerprints. Seeing such a situation, Su Tang no longer continued to attack, but turned his head and looked at Ling Zhanwu and others flying over; "You delay, I''ll destroy the broken lotus directly." the voice fell, and he rushed directly towards the growing white lotus. As he approached, the LORD had a disdainful smile on his mouth. At this time, Ling Zhanwu and others had approached, but the LORD was not afraid at all. While changing his handprint, he ordered; "Stop him."


    The rest of the dead men rushed directly at Ling Zhanwu and others. Looking at these guys, Ling Zhanwu''s face changed and a powerful murderous spirit broke out. Shura''s power was vertical and horizontal, and he killed three dead men in an instant. At this time, Su Tang was close to lotus. At this time, the refining was still growing. Su Tang dared not be careless. The destructive power of his whole body broke out. He raised his hand and punched the white lotus.


    Looking at him, the Lord laughed and said; "It''s no use. If you do this, the lotus will burst out in advance." Su Tang didn''t care about his words. Now his fist has been remitted and there is no way to get it back. At the same time, he is also very confident in his LiLang. The package of destroying the divine power will surely destroy this thing.


    "Bang!" the fist hit the white lotus fiercely. The next moment, the gray white destructive power wrapped the white lotus in an instant. With the wrapping of the destructive power, the white lotus stopped expanding in an instant. The next moment, the handprint on the Lord''s side suddenly heard, and the whole person vomited a mouthful of blood and flew out upside down.


    Seeing such a sudden situation, Ling Zhanwu and others were stunned. At this time, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "It seems that I bet right. What about now? If I didn''t guess that the white lotus should be a super Lingbao, you let others. It''s not easy for me to attack and cut off the connection between you with the power of destruction." his voice sounded in the valley, making the Lord''s face pale.


    At this time, the lotus wrapped in the power of destruction trembled. A strange power in the next Su Tang''s body also burst out, which surprised Su Tang. This power is the creative power hidden in his blood. Why did it suddenly appear? Su Tang secretly smiled.


    However, the creative power seemed to be very far away. The destructive power destroyed the white lotus and immediately injected it into it. At a time, the two forces merged. Under the struggle with each other, the white lotus became smaller and smaller. In less than half an hour, it suddenly became the size of a fist. Seeing that the face of such a poor Lord changed, he shouted; "Su Tang, you bastard, dare to covet the precious treasure of our demon family."


    His voice made Su Tang and others a little confused. In the next moment, the fist sized lotus directly penetrated into Su Tang''s body. With the entry of this thing, Su Tang broke out a violent pain all over his body. The meaning of the whole person became blurred in an instant. The next figure was completely unstable and fell directly from the air, Ling Zhanwu and others are in such a situation. Han pangzi catches Su Tang as soon as he dodges. At this time, Su Tang is completely unconscious, and the whole person seems to have fainted.


    After shouting a few times, he didn''t get an answer. Han pangzi''s face changed, turned to the Lord and said ferociously; "What''s the matter with him? Tell me, or I''ll kill all of you." hearing Han pangzi''s words, Ling Zhanwu and others no longer care about the dead. They directly flashed to Su Tang''s side and looked at the dizzy Su Tang. Their faces were also very ugly.


    At this time, the LORD had a gray face and looked at Su Tang who was dizzy; "It''s over, everything is over, I''m sorry for the ancestors of the Tianmo clan." the voice fell, and he made a move that surprised Han pangzi and others. He directly shook his Tianshou''s tianlinggai. The next moment, a strange white flame wrapped his whole body, and a soul screamed in the white flame. After a moment, The Lord disappeared there completely.


    "The soul didn''t stay. What''s the matter with this person?" Ling Zhanwu asked blankly. Generally, people who commit suicide will leave a soul reincarnation for themselves, but the Lord actually committed suicide and destroyed her soul. Such a cruel means made her very confused, but she was also a little cold in her heart.


    At the moment of the Lord''s death, the rest of the dead were wrapped in white flames. After a while, these dead also died. At this time, only those people in black were left. They looked at Ling Zhanwu and others with a frightened face. Their killing in all directions had made these people a little scared. Now they are both running and dead, and cloth cover may also be dead, For a moment, there was a little despair in their eyes.


    At this time, Ling Zhanwu and others still had a mind to care about them. They all turned their heads and looked at Su Tang who had fainted. At this time, luanyang said; "What should I do now?" as his voice fell, the spirit vulture took Su Tang from Han pangzi, carefully checked it, and said solemnly for a year; "Now the situation of Su Tang is very bad. We''d better go back to the imperial capital quickly. The things here have been completed anyway. The remaining people should not be able to turn over any big waves. Let the people of the imperial capital do it."


    The spirit vulture itself is a member of the spirit family and is proficient in the art of medicine. As soon as she checked there, she found that Su Tang''s body at this time was exploding and completely out of control. If this continued, it was likely that Su Tang would directly explode and die, but it seemed that there was a force that constantly comforted this strange force. For a time, the spirit vulture didn''t know what to do.


    After hearing her words, Han pangzi nodded and said; "OK, I''ll send Su Tang back first. I hope he''s all right this time. His luck is amazing and he won''t fall like this." his words are not only comforting Ling Zhanwu and others, but also comforting himself. With his words, Ling Zhanwu nodded one after another, and then passed through the array directly under the leadership of Luan Yang, Quickly flew towards the imperial capital.


    At this time, in the imperial capital, the emperor was still in a hurry to prepare for the attack on the hunting magic Palace at night. Suddenly, he felt several familiar and powerful smells coming from outside the city, which made him stunned. After these people entered, the emperor was stunned first. As soon as he was ready to speak, Ling Zhanwu said; "As soon as the demon hunting palace is broken, you take the emperor with you in a bloody battle. They go over and kill all the remaining evils." with his voice falling, the face of a man standing next to the emperor changed dramatically.


    At the next moment, a golden light flashed over and the man was directly killed by Ling Zhanwu. The sudden change stunned everyone. Ling Zhanwu didn''t explain. He took Su Tang and flew to the Su family''s house, leaving only a bloody battle here. At this time, the emperor looked at the bloody battle and asked; "What happened?"

 Chapter 532

    Hearing the emperor''s words, he looked at him coldly and said in a deep voice; "This man is a spy. The young Lord has taken us to kill the people who hunt demons in the palace quietly before. Now there are still some remaining evils. Now please take someone with me and let''s kill them with abuse." the voice fell down in a bloody battle, turned to look at the place where the Su family is located, and flew to the previous valley with the emperor the next moment.


    Su Tang, who returned to Su''s house, was directly taken to the courtyard by Ling Zhanwu. They suddenly appeared and startled Mengluo and Luo Ling who didn''t leave here with them this time. Mengluo and Luo Lin came from their colleagues in the courtyard. Ah, look, he was sitting next to him, and Ling Zhanwu asked with a gloomy face; "Sister, where the hell have you been? Where''s su Tang?"


    Their voices woke Ling Zhanwu and others in meditation. Looking at them, Han pangzi sighed and said; "We went to attack the demon hunting palace before. Su Tang had some accidents there. Now master lingjiu is observing his hardship." with his voice falling, Mengluo''s face changed, a trace of anxiety flashed in her eyes and asked; "What happened to brother Su Tang?"


    "Yes, fat man, tell us what happened to Su Tang." Luo Ling also asked eagerly. Looking at their two eager faces, Han fat man didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know what happened to Su Tang. At this time, Ling Zhanwu on one side noticed Han fat man''s helplessness and stood up and said; "Don''t worry. The vulture has checked before. Su Tang''s life won''t be in danger. Now she''s also checking the exact situation of Su Tang. We''d better wait until she comes out."


    Ling Zhanwu''s voice was very gentle, and immediately stabilized Mengluo and Mengluo. At this time, Luo Ling looked at Ling Zhanwu and asked; "Sister, tell me why Su Tang became like this." as her voice fell, Mengluo also eagerly turned to look at her and noticed their eyes. Ling Zhanwu knew that it would be impossible if she didn''t tell them.


    So she simply told them about it. Of course, she didn''t say the thrilling thing. She just said that Su Tang had some problems because he forcibly collected the refined Lingbao, rather than the refining attack on Su Tang. After hearing her words, Mengluo nodded and felt relieved. There were some problems in guarding the Lingbao, But it''s not life-threatening.


    Seeing that the two of them stabilized, Ling Zhanwu was relieved. Han pangzi shook his head at her. At this time, the spirit vulture came out of Su Tang''s room. When she saw Mengluo and Luo Ling, she smiled and said; "Are you here too? You must have known what happened just now?" as his voice fell, Ling Zhanwu immediately told her the whole thing.


    The spirit vulture nodded without trace. At this time, Mengluo ran directly to look at the spirit vulture and asked with great worry; "Senior, is brother Sutang all right?" looking at her, the vulture smiled and said; "Don''t worry, it''s his fortune this time. It''ll be fine. There''s some trouble for Lingbao to take over, but there won''t be life-threatening. He''ll wake up when he takes over the Lingbao completely."


    As his voice fell, Mengluo was relieved, and Luo Ling smiled and said; "That''s the best. Su Tang is a man of great luck. He will succeed this time." Mengluo nodded when he heard Luo Ling''s words and watched them finally stabilize completely. Ling Zhanwu also said; "Well, you''d better go in and see Su Tang first."


    Upon hearing his words, Mengluo and Luoling nodded repeatedly and rushed into Su Tang''s room. After watching them leave, Ling Zhanwu looked at the lingjiu and asked; "How about Su Tang''s hardship?" at this time, her voice was a little dignified, completely different from the previous ease. At this time, Han pangzi and luanyang also came over and looked at the vulture eagerly.


    Looking at them, the vulture smiled and said; "Didn''t I just say that? Don''t worry. Su Tang will be fine. His aura is very domineering and can''t be separated from refining. He should be refining and absorbing those forces now. He will wake up soon. This time is a great fortune. Su Tang is likely to make a great breakthrough in his cultivation again."


    After that, she walked towards the stone table and looked at her relaxed and envious face. Han pangzi and Ling Zhanwu were stunned. Then a look of joy burst out in their eyes. Then they came to the stone table and Han pangzi asked; "I said Su Tang wouldn''t hang up so easily. Hahaha, it seems that this boy has got another adventure this time. I don''t know how far his cultivation will reach after he comes out."


    "Hehe, the better his promotion will be. This is also his opportunity. If he meets us, there is no way. Only the powerful aura in his body can really cast the lotus. It is impossible for us." the spirit vulture nodded.


    Su Tang was safe and sound, which made everyone present deeply relieved. In the afternoon, Mengluo rushed out of Su Tang''s room and looked anxiously at Ling Zhanwu and others; "Something happened."


    At her words, Ling Zhanwu and others stood up one after another, looked at her and asked; "What''s wrong with Su Tang?" Han pangzi''s voice sounded first. As his voice fell, Mengluo shook her head and said; "Brother Su Tang, very good. I just received the news from my father. He has found the ghost baby. It has completely broken its seal and is now missing."


    "What? How could it be so fast?" Ling Zhanwu exclaimed. As her voice fell, Han pangzi and others stared at Mengluo. At this time, Mengluo continued; "I don''t know the specific situation. My father just asked me to tell Su Tang that now the ghost baby has broken the seal and needs his support. At the same time, he also asked us to guard the Yin Sha ghost Valley, which is the fastest place to come from the Western wasteland to the eastern region. They were worried that this strange thing would leave the Western wasteland and enter the eastern region."


    Her words shocked Ling Zhanwu and others. Unexpectedly, it took only a short period of time for the ghost baby to successfully break the seal. But now Su Tang is still dizzy. The current hardship is so dangerous. For a time, Ling Zhanwu and others don''t know what to do.


    "We''d better discuss this matter first. Su Tang hasn''t woken up yet, but the Yin Sha ghost valley should also be well guarded. Although there is Taichu sealed sky array in it, the ghost baby''s strength is strong, and it''s very difficult to seal him. Now the world gods are in the West wasteland, they will force this guy into a corner, and he is likely to come back from there again Come to the eastern region this time and try the cave collapse there. No one knows whether the void devil is still inside. "Ling Zhanwu said in a deep voice at this time.


    As her voice fell, luanyang answered; "Let''s let the people of Luan clan guard over there. We have some understanding of Taichu Fengtian array. If it''s really a ghost baby who wants to break through, we also have some means to delay some time." Luan Yang''s words were soon recognized by Ling Zhanwu and others.


    "Now things in the eastern region have just stabilized. Mengluo, you''d better tell the world God first. We won''t go there for the time being. Tell them the situation of Su Tang, and let them try not to force the ghost baby too much. Otherwise, when the ghost baby breaks into the eastern region, no one on our side can check and balance it, and things will be more troublesome." Ling Zhanwu continued.


    At this time, Ling Zhan dance showed amazing intelligence, and Han pangzi looked at one side. After Ling Zhan dance arranged everything, Han pangzi said; "Elder martial sister, you are so awesome. My mind is blank with such hardship. You can arrange these things in such an orderly way." as his words came down, other people laughed.


    Ling Zhanwu looked at him and said; "Now Su Tang doesn''t wake up. If we don''t think of a good way to deal with it, things will be more troublesome when he wakes up. Do you think I want to use my brain? If Su Tang were here, I wouldn''t bother to take care of it. Just leave everything to him." after that, she stretched out her hand and patted fat Han on the shoulder; "Younger martial brother, you can''t be so eager when you encounter such things in the future. Remember to use your brain more and compare your cultivation intention. It''s not just about understanding cultivation. Even if a smart person''s cultivation is not high, he will live a long time."


    For her words, everyone here nodded. Han pangzi also understood the meaning of her words, nodded hard and said; "I understand, elder martial sister, don''t worry. Now the hardships on the mainland are like this, and I won''t trust your hind legs." in fact, when Su Tang had an accident this time, Han pangzi thought a lot all the way. Now his strength is too weak and he doesn''t like to use his head. If he continues like this, he won''t bring any help to Su Tang and others.


    Seeing Han pangzi solemnly assured himself, Ling Zhanwu flashed a trace of happiness in his eyes, turned his head to luanyang and said; "Senior, we''ll take care of the matter here. When Su Tang wakes up, we''ll look for you. He''s gone to Xihuang by then. Su Tang doesn''t know when he''ll wake up, so you must be careful. If there''s really something you can''t do, just evacuate."


    "Don''t worry, we know what to do. Sir, we''ll get rid of you. I''ll take Luan''s disciples to Yinsha ghost valley." the voice fell, and Luan Yang left directly with Luan''s disciples. After they left, Ling Zhanwu looked at Mengluo and said; "I still have some things to do. Look at Su Tang, and you''d better send a message to the world God." the voice fell. Without Mengluo''s reply, she directly took Han pangzi and walked outside the courtyard.


    After she left, the vulture also said; "I''ll see what I can do for you." after everyone left, Mengluo took out the messenger spirit stone and quickly told the world God about her hardship. At this time, Luo Ling also came out of Su Tang''s room. She was also a little confused after seeing Ling Zhanwu and others leave.

 Chapter 533

    Seeing Luo Lin coming out, Meng Luo also said the whole thing to her again. After listening, Luo Ling also changed his face.


    "Now we can only do what sister Ling said. Su Tang doesn''t know when he will wake up. If the ghost baby comes to the eastern region, we will be in real trouble." Luo Ling also said. With her voice falling, Mengluo shook her head and said; "Now it''s just speculation. Besides, the ghost baby doesn''t necessarily come to the eastern region again."


    Since the ghost baby broke the seal so quickly in the western wilderness, there should be a better environment there than that in the eastern region. Moreover, when it broke the channel, it was obviously afraid of something in the eastern region. He didn''t want someone to quickly chase it through there, so he wanted to have little chance to meet the eastern region again. Luo Ling thought secretly in his heart and then said to Mengluo; "During this period of time, I''ll leave it to sister Ling. We''ll just look at Su Tang."


    The two men turned around and entered Su Tang''s room again. At this time, after the West wasteland God passed the news to Mengluo in the street, their face was also ugly for a few minutes. Luo Xing on one side noticed the world God''s face and asked suspiciously; "What''s the matter? Is there an accident in the eastern region?" now there are troubles everywhere in the gun muzzle of the mainland, which makes the gods tired. As soon as the matter on one side has been settled, they immediately go to the next place.


    "Hey, something really happened in the eastern region. A man named Tianmo clan from Shura hell gradually became a force in the eastern region and destroyed the forces in the eastern region everywhere. Su Tang took people to calm down. When he met Lingbao, he forcibly accepted it and fell into a coma. He still hasn''t woke up and doesn''t know when he will wake up. There are only Ling Zhanwu and others guarding the eastern region now." the world God said.


    After listening to his words, Luo Xing was a little relieved and replied; "It''s just good to take Lingbao into a coma. There won''t be too much danger. But now the power in the eastern region is weak. If the ghost baby is forced to return to the eastern region by us, it will be really troublesome." in a moment, he understood why the world God had such an ugly face just now.


    "Yes, now the strength of the eastern region is weak. Our strength is too strong. If we are in a hurry, the ghost baby will return to the eastern region. At that time, there will be no way to guard the eastern region. Brother Luo, I think you are still a part of the strong Shura people. Go to the eastern region and really guard it. It will be handed over to our people in the divine world. On the one hand, we won''t be in a hurry, and the ghost baby will break the wind However, he is weak and should hide for a period of time. We are just looking for him slowly for the time being. "The world God said.


    He fell silent and nodded; "Well, I think that''s it first. I''ll take the Shura people to the eastern region first, and I''ll give it to you here. By the way, when you''re looking for the ghost baby, you should also look for the channel of the void demon bug. If the strange is not in the western wilderness, he is likely to be here. It''s very hidden there. It can also escape to other areas with the help of the void demon bug."


    The two quickly discussed, then fell down and left the West wasteland with people. After he left, the boundary God immediately ordered the gods to try their best to find the whereabouts of ghost babies and void demons. For a time, the West wasteland was full of ups and downs, and the strength of the whole west wasteland was a little panic. So many true gods were active on the West wasteland, which made these powerful people worry about whether something had happened here.


    With such a worry, countless rumors spread everywhere, and the people of Xihuang were frightened one by one. On the hall of huangzong, Nan Tianjun looked at the Middle Elder and asked; "What do you think of this matter? Now the gods seem to be searching for something in the West wasteland. They searched for the whereabouts of the alien only a year ago. They should have checked it. Now they suddenly come back to search. Is there any ghost in the West wasteland?"


    "It''s really possible. Otherwise, if there are many true gods, it''s impossible to come to the West wasteland and search all the time. The thing I saw once will certainly cause unrest in the West wasteland. Now our wasteland clan is the overlord of the West wasteland. Should we come forward to help these true gods control the situation?" an elder analyzed and fell with his voice, The others nodded.


    "Yes, I agree with the three elders. Now so many true gods have come to Xihuang. As the overlord here, we need to know more than them. If we can''t miss this opportunity, if we help these true gods find what they are looking for, they will have a good impression on us. Maybe they will reward some things and take them out What we have must be extraordinary, and our strength must be greatly increased. "At this time, another elder also said.


    After his voice fell, Nan Tianjun also brightened his eyes, nodded and said; "What you said is really good, but it''s not very good for us to help rashly now. I think so. I''ll go to find a true God first, and then tell them about our help and see what they think."


    After a few more discussions, Nan Tianjun left the wasteland directly and looked for the true God in the West wasteland. Three days later, Nan Tianjun was brought to the boundary God by a true God. Looking at the prisoner, the boundary God asked with some doubts; "What''s the matter with you coming to us?" the voice of the world God was full of dignity, which made Nan Tianjun sweat all over. The world God was a super giant in ancient times. Nan Tianjun had only seen his name in some ancient books before. Now when he saw the true face, how could he not be afraid.


    "I''m the contemporary patriarch of Xihuang sect. I heard that the master is looking for something in Xihuang, so I came up with some modest strength. Compared with Xihuang, my strength is fairly good here, and I hope it can help you." after he calmed down a little, Nan Tianjun answered. He fell down to the world God with his voice and frowned, Turn around and look at the great God problem around Nan Tianjun; "What do you think?"


    "Huijie God, the wasteland clan is regarded as the power of overlord relics in the West wasteland, and they are here all year round. Many places are more familiar than us. With their help, we can spare many people to look for it in other places. Moreover, the leader seems to have an old relationship with Mr. Su Tang, so we must get twice the result with half the effort with his help." The great God understood the meaning of this question.


    When Nan Tianjun came to the door, he checked his words. FA Jue was really good. He could help himself a lot in Xihuang. Otherwise, he would not bring the prisoner to the world God. With the voice of the great God falling, the world God was stunned and looked at Nan Tianjun and asked; "Do you know Su Tang?"


    "Yes, the elder confirmed that he knew Su Tang. When Su Tang came to Xihuang for training, he had some friction with our sect, and then..." Nan Tianjun said all the old gratitude and resentment with Su Tang. After listening to it, the world God nodded and said; "So it is. This boy is really good. By the way, you just said that after you arrived at a place from Sutang, he completely disappeared in Xihuang. Do you still remember that place now?"


    The world God still grasped the key point in his voice. Some time ago, he heard Su Tang mention that he had crossed the void devil insect to the West. Now nantianjun said this again, which made him think of the void devil insect. It must have been with the help of the void devil insect when Su Tang left.


    "Remember, it''s next to a small town where I lived." Nan Tianjun didn''t understand why the world God asked this question.


    As soon as the world God heard such an answer, he immediately smiled and said; "OK, very good, you take us there now." after that, he turned to look at the great God and said; "Send a signal, recall for life, and make a great discovery." the great God quickly left. Then Nan Tianjun walked towards a small town with the boundary God. As soon as they arrived at the small town, all the gods in the sky gathered one after another.


    "Boundary God, what did you find?" as soon as he fell, Taiyi asked the boundary God. Others stared at him curiously. At this time, the boundary God said; "This is the leader of the wasteland sect. He has an old relationship with Su Tang. At the beginning, he sent Su Tang away. He should know where the void devil bug is. That''s why I called you back to find the void devil bug."


    After hearing the word of the world God, everyone nodded. At this time, Taiyi looked at Nan Tianjun and said; "Mortal, if you can lead us to find the void demon bug, I will give you something to greatly increase the strength of your sect." as his voice fell, Nan Tianjun was very excited. This is a super strong man who can talk to the world God. Can he give something bad?


    The sensible God also said with a smile; "At that time, I will also give you some things. Now the mainland is turbulent. I think zongmen like you should try their best to improve and contribute to the mainland at that time." after hearing his words, Nan Tianjun nodded heavily and said; "I will try my best to help you."


    Nantianjun''s decision this time brought him unparalleled benefits. Huangzong has completely become a super overlord force from the mainland.


    "Come on, let''s go and see where the void devil is." the boundary God said. Nan Tianjun took them outside the town and soon came to a mountain depression. At this time, Nan Tianjun said; "I sent Su Tang to this place at the beginning. I believe the things you are looking for should be near here." as soon as I heard his words, the world God nodded and waved his hand, the gods behind him began to search carpet like.


    Half an hour later, someone came back with the news that they had found a cave with the breath of life and the breath left by the ghost baby, which made the world God and others very happy and rushed over quickly. In the cave, the world God sensed the breath of the ghost abyss in an instant, was very happy and said; "This is where the ghost baby came from the eastern region. Be careful. Let''s go in and have a look."

 Chapter 534

    As the voice of the world God fell, taiyizun and others walked towards the inside one after another. As they went deeper and deeper, the breath left by the ghost baby became more and more obvious, and everyone''s face became more and more dignified. At this time, under such an evil rarity, Nan Tianjun''s face turned white, and the whole body trembled. The world God around him, With a wave of his hand, a strange force wrapped him, and then his voice sounded; "The things in it are too powerful. You''d better quit first and let''s check it."


    Hearing his words, Nan Tianjun quickly nodded and said; "The younger generation will go out first, and you should be careful, elder." after that, Nan Tianjun turned and walked outside the cave. After watching him leave, the world God and others continued to walk inside. Suddenly, a breath of life appeared in their perception, and everyone stopped and stood on guard.


    At this time, a dark channel appeared in front of them. The breath of life was transmitted from the channel. After careful feeling for a while, the boundary God said; "This is not the breath of the ghost abyss, it should be the breath of the void demon bug." with his voice recorded, taiyizun also nodded and said; "It seems that this strange thing is no longer here. The reason why he left it here should be that he planned to use it to shuttle back and forth between the eastern regions and the western wilderness, so that we don''t know its exact location."


    The crowd nodded and the world God continued; "It''s still uncertain whether the strange thing is inside. You''d better be careful and go in and have a look. If you can open the channel, we can also go to see Su Tang''s current situation." as his voice fell, people nodded one after another and followed the world God carefully into the channel of the void demon insect. About half an hour later, They have come to the end, looking at the sealed place, the boundary God opened his mouth and said; "The ghost baby is no longer here."


    "It seems that he should still be in the Western wasteland. The boundary God, we''d better go out and arrange people to block the place. We must not let the ghost baby pass through here. As for getting through here, we''d better not worry. Now that it has been determined that the ghost baby is in the Western wasteland, we can use this place to go back and forth between the eastern region and the Western wasteland "Said Taiyi.


    As his voice fell, the God nodded and said; "Come on, let''s go out and arrange it first." when the voice fell, the people left the void demon insect channel one after another. When they came outside again, the boundary God contacted and issued several orders. First, they wanted some great gods to continue to look for the whereabouts of the ghost baby. On the other hand, they wanted some powerful great gods to guard here.


    After hearing the order of the world God, the great gods moved one after another, and soon only more than 20 were left. At this time, the world God took out one thing and gave it to Nan Tianjun; "Thank you for helping us find such an important thing this time and making great contributions to the mainland. This is a skill. Take it back and improve the strength of zongmen. I hope you can contribute to the mainland in the future when the mainland is turbulent." a jade plaque loved by Shengsheng road appeared in front of Nan Tianjun.


    The sudden happiness made Nan Tianjun very excited and trembled his hands. As a result, he nodded and said; "Elder, you must remember the teachings of the elder Jieshen and lead your disciples to contribute to the mainland." hearing his words, Jieshen smiled. At this time, Taiyi also said; "Since the world God gave you the skill, I''ll give you two ordinary magic skills. Although the power is not very powerful, it''s enough for you to use."


    Then, after receiving the gifts from the two great powers, Nan Tianjun promised full respect on his face, and then left here. The world God took people into the channel and was ready to study how to keep this place. Nan Tianjun excitedly returned to the wasteland sect. As soon as he had passed the sect gate, Nan Tianjun''s voice rang through the whole sect gate.


    "Hahaha, the main elder came to the hall. I have good news." with the voice of Nan Tianjun falling, the whole people of the famine sect were stunned. The leader has never been like this. It seems that this time is really great good news.


    On the main hall, the middle elders came one after another. Nan Tianjun sat on the throne, looked at them with a smile and said; "I saw the master of the world God before. As you said, they are indeed looking for something. This time, it is the creation of our wasteland. I took them to find it. The world God and a great god named taiyizun gave me skills and magic skills. This will be the time for the real rise of our wasteland."


    After listening to his words, the elders below were shocked one by one. Nan Tianjun was also very happy to see them. After a while, the people of the famine sect began to make great efforts to rule the country and close the mountain for cultivation. After several discussions, the people on the God side felt that they should first find Su Tang and compare him to be the descendant of the God of war and proficient in various arrays, It''s best to have an array to guard this place.


    After having the idea, the world God and others began to clean up the passage. With their cleaning up, the chaotic people in the Yin Sha ghost Valley in the eastern region felt that Taichu sealed the sky array seemed to have some touch, and each one looked at the dark cave with a dignified face.


    "Patriarch, what should I do now? If the array is touched, is it the ghost baby attacking the array?" a disordered disciple asked. With his voice falling, disordered Yang was silent and said a moment later; "It shouldn''t be. Ghost yuan''s strength is strong. It wants to break the array. The movement can''t be so small. We''d better pay attention to the situation here."


    As soon as Luan Yang said this, several people focused on observing the hardship of the cave. At the same time, Luan Yang also thought that Ling Zhanwu and others had heard the news that there was a change in Yinsha ghost valley. At the moment of receiving the news, Ling Zhanwu came directly with Han pangzi and others. At this time, the bloody war and emperor and others had also killed the people in the demon hunting palace. After nearly ten days of encirclement and suppression, the martial artists of the demon hunting palace can no longer be seen in the eastern region.


    When the bloody battle returned to Su Tang''s house, he walked towards Su Tang''s courtyard. As soon as they entered the courtyard, Mengluo and Luo Ling rushed out of Su Tang''s room eagerly. Seeing the bloody battle, Mengluo asked directly; "Bloody battle, why are you here?"


    "The young master asked me to take people to kill the remnant of the demon hunting palace before coming back. What''s the matter with you, two? What''s the matter with you? Is it the young master''s problem?" thinking of such hardship, the face of the bloody battle also changed, and a look of worry flashed in his eyes. He knows very well how Su Tang was injured, The white lotus is strange and powerful, which is totally beyond the endurance of ordinary people. Su Tang actually put it into his body. I''m afraid the situation is very bad.


    "Su Tang is gone," answered Luo Ling.


    As soon as he heard this, his face changed. At this time, the messenger stone on Mengluo also lit up. As soon as Mengluo took it out and stimulated it, the voice of the world God came from inside; "Daughter, we''ve found the void devil bug. Now we''re really cleaning the passage to let the people on your side not be nervous and avoid fighting." as his voice fell, his face changed again and said directly; "When I came to the city before, I saw Ling Zhanwu and others passing in the direction of Yin Sha ghost valley. I''m afraid I just received the news that something had happened there."


    "No! Let''s go quickly, or they will really fight at that moment." Luo Ling shouted, and then the three people left here directly. At this time, in the ghost valley of Yin Sha, luanyang and others also looked ugly. Suddenly, there were several strong smells behind him. Luanyang turned his head and found Ling Zhanwu and others in the distance, My heart was also slightly relaxed. After Ling Zhanwu and others fell, luanyang directly said; "You can count. Now the array inside fluctuates more and more. What should we do?"


    Hearing what he said, Ling Zhanwu frowned and didn''t know what to do for a while. Now there are few people waiting for him. If the ghost baby comes out, there is no way to stop him. For a moment, Ling Zhanwu can''t think of any good way. The scene was silent. At this time, there will be a buzzing sound in his ear from time to time, This is the sound of the array being touched, and it has been completely transformed into an invisible array outline. With these buzzing sounds, it will appear. It seems that there should be something powerful in it.


    "There''s no way now. We have to find a way to block this thing first. Whether the ghost baby comes out or not, we can''t let your things escape." Ling Zhanwu made a quick decision and said directly. After hearing his words, Luan Yang nodded and said; "It''s the only way now. Just according to the electronic situation, it''s impossible for us to stop the things inside. We can also delay some things. Mr. Su doesn''t know what to do now."


    At this time, Luan Yang couldn''t help thinking of Su Tang. If he were waiting for him, he wouldn''t be so tied up. With his voice falling, Ling Zhanwu shook his head and said; "Su Tang still has no sign of waking up. Now we can only rely on ourselves." she is also very worried about Su Tang''s hardship. If there were not some vultures who have been checking and saying that Su Tang''s problem is not big, she would be so relieved there.


    Luan Yang nodded and was ready to explain to the children of Luan nationality. At this time, a voice came from a distance; "Everybody stop!" as the voice fell, Meng luoluoling and the bloody battle flew over from a distance. Hearing her voice, luanyang and others all decided to move in their hands, turned their heads and looked at them. After they walked in, Ling Zhanwu asked incomprehensibly; "Why are you here?"


    "Elder sister, we''ll talk about this later. Let''s get rid of what''s in front of us first." Luo Ling said aloud. At this time, Mengluo said; "Master luanyang, you can remove the array. The people here are my father. They have talked about the void devil insects. They are cleaning the channel. I think it should be almost. He just sent a letter saying, let''s not worry."


    As his voice fell, luanyang was stunned first, then nodded and said; "I said how could it be so strange. It turned out to be so." before, he just felt that this array didn''t seem to be impacted by someone. Now, after listening to Mengluo''s words, he also understood that come here, when even with the disciples of Luan clan, he temporarily removed the array. After they finished, Ling Zhanwu looked at Luo Ling and asked; "Didn''t you always accompany Su Tang? What''s the matter? Did you say something?" just now she found that the two people''s faces were somewhat different.

 Chapter 535

    Ling Zhanwu''s sudden question stunned luanyang and others who just came back. What''s the situation? They didn''t understand at all, but he guessed more or less when he saw them.


    At this time, Luo Ling said; "Su Tang is gone." as her voice fell, there was a roar in the heads of Ling Zhanwu and luanyang. Su Tang was gone. What''s the situation? How could he disappear? After a short pause, a roar sounded behind them, and the sudden sound woke them up.


    "Hoo, this ghost baby actually used some means while blocking this thing. It''s really troublesome." two people rushed out of the cave. One of them said. As his voice fell, the other answered; "It seems that the ghost baby really plans to move this place to shuttle back and forth between the eastern regions and the Western wasteland. Boundary God, this time we must keep this place. We must not let the ghost baby take it back, otherwise we will really lose control of it at that time."


    These two people are really the boundary God and Taiyi Zun who cleaned up the channel from the West wasteland. They left all the others at the cave entrance of the West wasteland. Unexpectedly, the channel inside was blessed by ghost baby by special means. It is impossible for ordinary people to pass. It takes a while for people like the boundary God and Taiyi Zun to pass. Only ghost baby, It''s the simplest way to get through here. From these aspects, I know that the ghost baby has left behind.


    Suddenly saw two people appear, Mengluo first opened her mouth and shouted; "Father..." as Mengluo''s voice appeared, Ling Zhanwu and others woke up and saluted; "Master, I''ve seen two masters." when I saw them again, the two gods nodded. At this time, Taiyi asked; "Is Su Tang still in a coma?"


    The voice fell. Ling Zhanwu and others were silent. When they saw this situation, the world God couldn''t help mentioning it. At this time, Mengluo whispered; "Brother Su Tang, it''s gone."


    "What? It''s gone. Where did he go? Why did he disappear? Daughter, tell us about it." the world God was surprised and asked several questions. With his voice falling, Taiyi looked at Mengluo eagerly and looked at them. Mengluo slowly told us how Su Tang disappeared, As her voice fell, the world God frowned.


    The one with too much respect whispered; "It''s impossible. Somehow the whole person disappeared. It''s completely impossible." at this time, Han pangzi on one side seemed to think of something and said; "It''s not impossible for a person to disappear out of thin air. For example, I can news out of thin air. Both predecessors are powerful and should have their own space artifacts. I remember well. It seems that Su Tang has something similar, but he never told me. I''m just guessing."


    As Han pangzi''s voice fell, the world God and the two were stunned. A moment later, the world God nodded and said; "Su Tang has been inherited by the Thor. I remember that the Thor seems to have such a space artifact. It seems that it is possible." the world God is a super power in the same period as the hunting God, and they still possess each other, so they are very clear about some things of the Thor, but as soon as his voice fell, the one who respected him shook his head and said; "Although there are space artifacts that can disappear instantly, it still doesn''t make sense. Even if they disappear in the space period, they will leave some media, but they haven''t found anything."


    As soon as he said this, all the people were silent. They thought about it and couldn''t think of a way. They had to leave here first. On the third day after they returned to the imperial capital, Luo Xing led the Shura people to the eastern region and entered the imperial capital Su''s house. Seeing that the world God and Taiyi were already here, Luo Xing was slightly stunned and asked; "Why are you here?"


    "Brother Luo, we found the passage of the void demon insect in Xihuang, so we came here with the help of that passage. At the same time, we also found some situations, so we need to come here." the world God explained. With his voice falling, Luo Xing nodded and said; "Let''s go in and talk about it."


    When they came to Su Tang''s courtyard, Luo Xing asked; "God of the world, is there something big that can''t be accomplished, or you will not put down the things on the West wasteland and come here." Luo Xing is also an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years. He still heard some problems from the words of the God of the world at the gate just now. He was also a little confused. At the same time, he was also very worried that the current mainland should be chaotic enough. If there were any problems, It really let them ignore it.


    "Hey, Su Tang is gone. At the same time, there are some problems with the ghost baby." the world God talked and said in a low tone. His words fell into Luo Xing''s ears, which also made Luo Xing stunned.


    "Su Tang, why did he suddenly disappear?" he asked. After the boundary God quickly told him the boundary God, he said; "Now the mainland is chaotic enough. We can''t give consideration to the things in Su Tang. Now the ghost baby is still in the West wasteland. This time, we come here to let some strong people of Shura enter the West wasteland and continue to look for the whereabouts of the ghost baby."


    Luo Xing nodded and said; "This is no problem. Now whether we are looking for ghost babies or Su Tang, it is the most urgent thing for us to do at present. Only the channel of the void demon bug is the top priority. We must not let ghost yuan take it back, otherwise we will be in more trouble at that time."


    At the moment when his voice fell, the messenger stone on the world god suddenly burst into a burst of light. He frowned and quickly took it out to activate it.


    "Jieshen, something happened. We noticed the smell of the ghost deep in a forbidden area in the West wasteland. We have informed others. You''d better come back quickly." in the letter stone, the voice of the war god of the fan family came, and his tone was full of worry. His voice changed the face of Jieshen and others, and Luo Xing took the lead in saying; "It''s not too late. We''ll go there now."


    After that, he was ready to turn around and leave. The world God also nodded, followed by him and went out. After a while, the three took the strong man of the Shura family through the void demon insect and entered the Western wasteland. After contacting the fan family God of war, the world God quickly rushed in the direction he said. At this time, he was here in the East region, in Su Tang''s room, Mengluo and Luoling have come back and forth to check the place where Su Tang was lying several times, but they have not found any media.


    Su Tang seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. After several searches, he didn''t get any news. Mengluo and Luo Ling sat naked on one side, but they didn''t want to be in an unknown space at this time. Su Tang was rising and falling in the air at this time, and the whole world was white. At this time, a voice sounded in this space; "Tut Tut, the boy''s luck is really not generally good. I thought he would have to wait a long time before he had a chance to revive. Unexpectedly, the boy could get Hongmeng Jingshi holy lotus. It not only brought me back to life early, but also got a lot of benefits. This time, I don''t know how much he will achieve when he wakes up."


    The owner of this voice is the magical artifact that helped Sutang resist the baptism of the thunder in Shura hell. This time, Sutang was resurrected early because of the fortune he got. At this time, Sutang was also among the Hongmeng Jingshi holy lotus, which is one of the best super gods in the mainland. It is said that there were many gods in this world before the beginning of heaven and earth, Not like the legend of later generations, there was nothing before the world opened.


    Many powerful deities were scattered between heaven and earth at the beginning of the opening of heaven and earth. This holy lotus is one of them. Speaking of the original creator God, there are some unclear relationships with this holy lotus. Few people know this thing at time, and the owner of the secret of heaven just knows this thing. Similarly, the secret of heaven also knows these things in the classics collected by the old owner.


    In fact, in the final analysis, Su Tang is in a state like when the world is not open. Only after completely meeting the requirements of the holy Lotus can he break the holy lotus and leave here. At that time, Su Tang''s strength will rise greatly. Similarly, the secret exists in Su Tang''s body, is also brought into the holy lotus, and can get a lot of benefits.


    Compared with the worries of those outside, Su Tang was very comfortable here. At this time, in a forbidden area in the West wasteland, the boundary God and all the gods stayed in mid air. At this time, the war god of the fan family said; "World God, I brought people here to look for it before. Several great gods suddenly lost contact, so we planned to have a deep look, but we found the smell of ghost babies."


    "There is indeed the smell of ghost abyss. I think this thing should be here. Be careful, everyone. Let''s go in and have a look." the boundary God also felt it and said. As his voice fell, other people''s faces were frozen. He followed him towards the middle and non. As he went deeper and deeper, the unique smell of ghost baby became stronger and stronger, The face of the world God and others is also more and more dignified.


    "No, the world God, it seems that there is no breath of life here. I''m afraid the ghost baby has left." at this time, Taiyi Zun said. With his voice falling, the world God stopped, felt it carefully and said; "There''s really no breath of life, but it''s so strong here. I think he''s been hiding here all the time, but why did he suddenly leave? It''s totally unreasonable, and where are our people going now?"


    As the voice of the world God fell, other people also meditated one after another. A moment later, Luo Xing said; "Don''t worry about these first. Let''s go in and have a look. Since the ghost baby will flow here, but whether it has left, we all have to go in and have a look."


    The party moved again. A moment later, the God of war pointed to the distant exclamation; "Boundary God, look there." as he looked in the direction of his fingers, four or five bodies really stayed in the air in a stony open space not far below. A huge blood pool below them was full of evil smell. The unique smell of ghost baby was emitted from that blood pool.

 Chapter 536

    At the sight of such a situation, the world God''s face suddenly became gloomy. It seems that the ghost baby really absorbs the power of blood essence here. It seems that it has killed many people in such a large blood pool, and his own men have been killed by him.


    "Be careful, everyone. Let''s go and have a look." Luo Xing said. The world God nodded and the party flew slowly towards that side. As they flew closer, the smell of the ghost baby became more obvious. If they didn''t feel the slightest breath of life here, they would think that the ghost baby was in the blood pool. After entering the blood pool, the world God frowned and said; "This place is a little strange. I have a feeling that the ghost baby should be here, but why don''t you feel a little breath of life?"


    Hearing his words, Luo Xing also frowned, nodded and said; "I also have this feeling. We will work together to destroy the blood pool and see what the hell it is." Luo Xing is a practical thing. He doesn''t want to think about it. Now that he thinks there is a problem with the blood pool, he will directly destroy the blood pool. He will soon know if there is a problem in it?


    The world God nodded and said; "This blood pool is too evil to stay. No matter whether the ghost baby has left here or not, we will destroy it." as his voice fell, the gods said yo, the power broke out, and the wind and clouds surged in every room. At the next moment, great forces rushed straight to the blood pool. At this moment, a sound of ghost crying came out of the blood pool, It surprised everyone present.


    The next moment, a very ugly sharp voice also sounded; "World God, it''s you bastard again. You sealed me for tens of thousands of years. Unexpectedly, now that I''m out, you still want to live with me. Well, since you don''t give me a way to live, I''ll let you all be buried with me and let you become the nourishment for me to recover." the voice fell, and a very amazing power suddenly burst out in the original calm blood pool.


    With the emergence of power, the ghost baby''s breath became more and more rich. When he noticed this situation, the world God''s face changed and shouted loudly; "Shout carefully, the ghost baby is still here, and the whole army retreats." the voice of the boundary God pretended to fall in the sky, and the gods behind him retreated for the first time. As soon as they retreated, a voice appeared in the huge blood pool. The voice was blood red and looked similar to people, but when you look carefully, you can find that, It''s all made of blood tissue.


    "Hahaha, world God, come on, let you have a taste of the new moves we have thought of in recent years." the blood figure burst out bursts of laughter, and the voice was very ugly. As his voice fell, everyone on the side of the world God became very ugly. At this time, the Taiyi Zun on one side whispered with frown; "How is this possible? We didn''t feel the breath of life before. Even now, there is no breath. What is this thing? What kind of shape is this ghost baby now?"


    His whispering is also the doubt of the world God and other people, but the current situation simply does not allow them to think much. No matter what the state of the first ghost baby is, the thing in front of him and others is very unusual. When he thought of it, the world God opened his mouth and said; "Everybody step back and let me meet this ghost for a while." Luo Xing said as his voice fell; "World God, I think we''d better deal with this guy together."


    "Yes, this guy is a bit weird. We''ve never seen such a means before. Let''s do it together." Taiyi Zun also said. As his voice fell, the world God thought about it and said; "Well, this thing is really weird. Let''s work together to kill this guy." the voice falling into the ghost abyss also sounded; "Hahaha, it''s better for the three to go together. I want to see if my new skill is as powerful as I think."


    The voice fell. The blood figure before suddenly appeared around him. At the next moment, two blood figures appeared next to him. In an instant, three huge blood shadows appeared. The world God and Cindy were all heavy. After they looked at each other, they rushed over to a blood shadow, and the war broke out in an instant, All kinds of powerful powers stirred the space here, and burst out, like a careless person would be broken. The great gods in the rear were surprised to see such a situation.


    Although many of them are old people who have followed this opportunity for many years, they never thought that their strength was so strong. When the Shura people saw the strength of Luo Xing, their eyes burst out with excitement. The Shura people respect the strong one most and Luo Xing is the second God level Shura, They all knew the power of the miracle Shura, but they didn''t expect it to be so strong.


    "Is this the God level Shura? It''s so powerful." Feng Lingtian around Luo Jiang looked at Luo Xing who broke out his divine power and exclaimed. Hearing his words, a strong Shura family nodded one after another. At the same time, they were angry at the bottom of their hearts and had a dream of attacking the God level Shura.


    Compared with the exclamation of these people, Luo Xing''s three people were also very surprised. They all felt that the strength of the blood shadow was too strong. They thought that the blood shadow was divided into three and the strength must be scattered. However, after several battles, they were very surprised that the strength of the blood shadow was not dispersed at all, just like the previous one, With this idea, they also felt a headache for the new tricks made by the ghost baby.


    The blood itself is condensed from the blood. The power of the three gods is strong, and they can only break up the blood shadow at most. However, soon they will gather together, break up again and again, and they will gather again and again. There is no harm at all. In contrast, the power of the three gods will be consumed a little.


    "No, if we continue like this, I''m afraid we''ll be dragged to death by him. You''d better think of a way quickly." Luo Xing looked at the blood shadow that began to gather slowly again, turned his head and said to the world God. When he heard his words, Taiyi Zun on one side also said solemnly; "Yes, this guy doesn''t just use any methods. It''s so weird. We don''t seem to have any loss in how we beat him."


    The world God has been thinking about ways for a long time, but he met such things for the first time and such means for the first time. He really can''t think of any way for one thing.


    "Hahaha, world God, come on, keep fighting. Let me see how many times you can break up this seat." the blood shadow gathered again laughed and chose. Hearing his words, world God and others did not continue to fight, but quietly looked at the ghost baby, and World God said; "Ghost baby, why haven''t we seen each other for many years? I didn''t expect you to think of such a powerful move. How can you tell us?"


    At this time, the world God had no way. He smiled coldly and wanted to try to get something out of the ghost baby''s mouth. In ancient times, he fought with the ghost baby and had some knowledge about this guy. The ghost baby would show off in the west, otherwise he wouldn''t show off his new moves when he saw the world God just now.


    As his voice fell, the ghost baby was indeed deceived and directly laughed and said; "This is what I thought of these years. I remember that there was a super devil named blood devil in ancient times. I thought of this move from him. Ha ha, the blood devil can condense the blood crystals he absorbed into a separate body, and each separate body will have the same strength as the noumenon." at this time, his voice was full of show off.


    As soon as the world God''s face changed, he looked at the ghost baby and continued to say; "Blood devil? Hahaha, ghost baby, didn''t you wake up? Or did you have a hard time thinking about the seal for a long time? How powerful the blood devil is. Although you have good strength, I''m afraid you have a lot to plug in compared with the blood devil? I don''t believe you can use the means of the blood devil at all." it was stunned to see the world God say that Luo Xing and Taiyi Zun.


    They were very puzzled about what was going on, but they didn''t say anything. They just watched the performance of the world God. At this time, they didn''t find that there was a look of conspiracy in the bottom of the world God''s eyes.


    "You fart, what is the blood devil? I''m the first evil thing in the world. Although your blood devil is powerful, I don''t know how much different you are from me in terms of origin. I''m the first evil thing. Naturally, I know that in real terms, all the moves of the blood devil have been learned from me." the ghost baby scolded when he heard the word of the world God, Finally, there was a sense of pride in his tone.


    Looking at his appearance, although the boundary God knew what he said, he did not say that the ghost baby was the first source of Xie Dao, so Xie Dao''s skills actually evolved from it. It''s not wrong to say that the means of blood demon were inherited from it, but the boundary God didn''t intend to say it like this.


    His face flashed and said with disdain; "Just say so? We don''t know. Besides, you only appeared in ancient times. The blood devil existed before ancient times. You were born many years later than others. Speaking of it, he should be your master. Unexpectedly, the arrogant ghost baby also stole his teacher to learn skills."


    "Boom!" the words of the boundary God completely angered the ghost baby, and the three blood shadows collapsed directly. The next soul body like a child appeared in front of the gods, and his voice came out; "Bastard, world God, you''re farting. I tell you, I''ve learned the things of blood devil. If you don''t believe me, I''ll tell you all the things of this secret method."


    As soon as he saw the body of the ghost baby, the faces of the world God and others changed, and there was a trace of confusion in their eyes. However, after hearing his words, a trace of conspiracy flashed in the bottom of the world God''s eyes and mocked; "I don''t believe you know. If you really say it, I believe it is true." as his voice fell, Luo Xing and others understood why the world God said so much nonsense. It turned out that he wanted to get the news of his secret method from the mouth of the ghost baby.


    The voice of the world God fell, and the ghost baby was stunned. The next moment, he was angry. The blood pool below him exploded again, and a huge blood drink appeared, wrapped his small virtual shadow in, and his voice appeared at the same time; "Boundary God, you really think I''m an idiot? I told you, don''t you have a way to deal with me?"

 Chapter 537

    Seeing the ghost yuan wake up, the world God smiled and said; "Hahaha, you''re not too stupid, but you''re also not too smart. I already know enough." he originally wanted to continue this routine, so that they could deal with the ghost baby much easier, but since the ghost baby reacted, there was no way to continue.


    However, he also got a lot of information. Since the ghost baby now uses the means of blood demons, he already has an idea in his heart. Although he has not participated in the war of blood demons in troubled times in ancient times, he has seen some records about blood demons in some ancient books, among which there are ways to deal with this move. If he has a way, he can do it, It''s better than being completely helpless before.


    At this time, taiyizun also said with a smile; "It''s true that they are all ghost babies. They are one of the evil things in heaven and earth, but how can they be so unwise? No wonder they are called ghost babies. This IQ is really only the level of babies." he also knows how to crack this move, so he has no fear of the ghost abyss now. Standing on the other side of him, Luo Xing frowned and meditated, At that moment before, the ghost baby showed a trace of body, which made him very confused. Shouldn''t the ghost baby be a corpse? Why is it suddenly the body of the soul now?


    This is a very puzzling thing. Before, he heard the world God say that the ghost baby was only sealed. According to the truth, his flesh would not disappear. Before, they also found the bronze giant coffin that sealed the ghost baby. There was nothing in it. That is to say, the ghost abyss now has no flesh at all. The strength of a soul without flesh must be greatly reduced, After realizing this, Luo Xing directly changed the power of Shura and attacked the blood shadow. Seeing Luo Xing''s sudden move, the world God and Taiyi Zun were stunned.


    The blood shadow that originally came to roar and laugh was scattered by Luo Xing in an instant. At the moment when the blood shadow dispersed, Luo Xing clearly saw that the ghost baby''s soul body followed those scattered blood and entered the blood pool. There was no one in the air at all. Luo Xing insisted on thinking secretly in his heart; "It seems that this guy is really just a soul, very fragile. Now he just wants to protect himself with the help of this virtual shadow."


    As the idea appeared, Luo Xing preached to the world God and the Taiyi venerable one; "This guy is just a soul body. His flesh body doesn''t know where it is. Please pay attention to it. At the moment when the blood shadow disappears, this guy''s soul body will enter the blood pool. Later, I''ll break up the blood shadow. Tai Yi, you stop the ghost baby''s soul body. God, you seal the blood pool. You can''t let this guy enter it."


    As soon as they heard his voice, the world God and the two people suddenly understood. They nodded secretly. After the three looked at each other, the blood gathered again. At this time, the ghost baby continued to say; "Hahaha, it''s no use. You can''t kill me at all. No matter how many times you break this blood shadow, I will continue to revive. Hahaha, I finally realize what immortality is now. This blood demon can go through chaos with such means in ancient times. It''s really powerful."


    The voice of the ghost baby was full of pride, which changed the faces of the gods behind the three gods, and Luo Jiang said softly; "It seems that there is really trouble this time. The virtual shadow is too powerful. If it continues like this, our strength will be greatly consumed. At that time, we really can''t continue to fight with the ghost baby." as his voice fell, the God of war on one side also frowned.


    Luo Jiang''s words soon aroused a burst of discussion among the gods. They are all very people in their eyes. Naturally, they know that the current hardship is very severe. If this continues, it will be really difficult to fight on their own side. At this time, ghost baby continued; "Hahaha, world God, we have been opponents for many years. This time I see how you die."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Luo Xing shouted loudly, and the power of Shura erupted. At the same time, the power of the world God also erupted in an instant. However, the power of the world God didn''t attack the ghost baby, but went directly towards the people below to learn to eat. When he noticed that he was walking east, all the people in the rear were stunned. The moment when the power of Shura scattered the blood shadow, Taiyizun also moved, and the great power came out of Pengbai and directly stopped a small voice in the blood.


    "Ah, you bastards." he was suddenly stopped. When he saw the action of the world God, the ghost baby was not as arrogant as before. Instead, he was a little frightened in his voice. His voice stunned the gods. They didn''t understand how the arrogant ghost yuan suddenly burst into a frightened voice.


    "Hahaha, the ghost baby now knows he''s afraid. Unfortunately, it''s over." after sealing the blood pool, the world God looked at the small soul body stopped by Taiyi Zun and laughed. As soon as he heard his voice fall, he appeared next to the ghost yuan in an instant. The three people directly surrounded it. After hearing his words, Luo Xing also said with a smile; "I didn''t expect that the most evil ghost baby that gives us a headache is only the soul body."


    Soul body, all the great gods behind his words were stunned for a moment. They understood one by one the next moment. At this time, the one who respected him gave an order; "Arrange the array to block this place. This time we must not let this guy escape. Today we will completely destroy him." as his voice fell, the gods moved one after another and soon surrounded this place. At the same time, a golden divine power burst out and shrouded the sky. Seeing such hardship, the ghost baby''s face changed greatly.


    "World God, do you really want to kill them all?" the ghost baby has no arrogance at this time. He still has the soul body, and his own strength can''t be brought into play. At the same time, he has the most powerful swallowing power, and he can''t use it. Otherwise, he won''t hide. He uses the means of blood demons to protect himself here, but he was stimulated by the world God before, Exposed the noumenon, and now I regret thinking of it.


    "Kill all? Hahaha, ghost baby, do you think it''s not good for you to stay well in the seal? You have to come out. Now there is unrest in the mainland, and you are a native species in the mainland. Now alien invasion, you have come out to disturb the mainland. Do you think we should solve the internal problems?" the world God continued to say. In fact, he really doesn''t want to kill the ghost baby, But the ghost baby is too out of control. Otherwise, he really wants to stay with the ghost baby. The ghost baby has strong combat effectiveness and is very willing. It will become a help for the mainland to fight against foreign races.


    "Alien? What the hell is that? Is it powerful? It makes you so cautious." ghost baby asked with a frown. Although it appeared in ancient times, it appeared before the alien war. If it hadn''t lost a lot of strength on the mainland in order to suppress him, I''m afraid the alien war in ancient times would not have been so tragic, So the ghost baby doesn''t live at all. What the hell is an alien.


    "The alien race, another race from the space plane, has a very strong strength. It appeared before and in ancient times. Every time they appeared, they would lose a lot on the mainland. Now they are invading again. If it were not for suppressing you, the strength on the mainland could easily repel the alien race, but in the end, we can lose a lot It was only with great strength that the alien race was pushed back. Now that the alien race is coming, you are born with it. Do things in ancient times have to repeat the mistakes? "The world God explained patiently.


    As his voice was recorded, Luo Xing and others did not speak. They all understood what the boundary God was doing for. They also looked at the ghost baby calmly. At this time, the ghost yuan was silent and said after a moment; "So it is. How can I feel that the mainland is different from the original as soon as it appears? Hehe, are they alien? I really want to try to see how powerful they are."


    Looking at his appearance, the world God flashed a glimmer of hope in his eyes and continued to say; "Ghost baby, you are also a creature on the mainland. Although we fought against each other before, at present, all races on the mainland are united against aliens. Look, even the Shura people have appeared. They are all here to fight aliens. As a member of the mainland, are you willing to watch the mainland fall by aliens?"


    The voice of the world God is very excited at this time. Ghost baby, how powerful it is. He alone can top more than half of the lethality of those alien races in ancient times. If such a strong person can join his own version, will he be more hopeful when the alien invades? At this time, Luo Xingtai''s heart was a burst of excitement. If he could win over the ghost baby, the strength of the mainland must rise to a higher level.


    When all the people''s eyes gathered on the ghost baby, the ghost baby said helplessly on his face; "God, you think too highly of me. Now I can''t help you. Don''t you find that my strength is much lower than before? I''m just a soul without flesh, and I can''t give full play to my strength."


    Although the ghost baby is the most evil thing, he also knows in his heart that as a Wuzong on the mainland, he really doesn''t want the mainland to be conquered by foreign nations. At the beginning, he just wanted to rule the mainland, but after all, he is a species on the mainland, he can''t rule, and he doesn''t want foreign nations to rule, At this time, he already had the idea that he wanted to meet with the world God and others for a while. However, he is now poor and very bad.


    As soon as he heard what he said, the world God and others were stunned. Indeed, the ghost abyss is really different from before. The world God asked; "I remember when I sealed you, your body was there. Why is it only the body of the soul to break the seal now, and we also found the bronze giant coffin. There was no your body in it. Where did your body go?"


    The ghost baby with the flesh is really powerful. The ghost baby without the flesh is really too weak. However, the world God and others are very confused. Where did the ghost baby go? The seal can''t destroy his body at all.


    "I don''t know. In fact, it''s less than a thousand years since I really woke up. It''s like this when I woke up. As for where the body went, I don''t know at all." the ghost baby shook his head and replied.


    As his voice fell, the boundary God and others were silent. After a long time, the boundary God opened his mouth and said; "Ghost baby, I really don''t want to continue fighting with you. Now the hardships on the mainland are very chaotic, and there are many foreign races hidden on the mainland. This time, we have wasted too much time in order to search for you. Would you like to fight against foreign races with us and say a word directly."

 Chapter 538

    As the voice of the world God fell, everyone''s eyes shifted to him, and the ghost baby also fell into silence. Although he had some resentment against the world God and others in the past, his hatred has subsided a lot over the years. In addition, now that foreigners have invaded the mainland, as a member of the mainland, he also feels that the current hardship should be consistent with the outside world.


    However, at the same time, he still couldn''t let go. What he said was also the first supreme of evil. He had been sealed by these guys for tens of thousands of years. Now he came out not only without revenge, but also with these people. In any case, he felt a little difficult to accept.


    Looking at the ghost baby struggling, the world God also knew what he was thinking and continued; "Ghost baby, I know you can''t let go, but think about it. If you continue like this, you will be a sinner if there is any problem in the mainland. If you unite with us to keep the mainland, how will future generations tell you? Didn''t you want to unify the mainland before, just hope to let future generations praise you? Now look at how many people remember You? "


    At this time, the world god suddenly used a gentle means to make Guiyuan feel very useful. After being silent for a while, the ghost baby nodded and said; "OK, I can print with you, but you also have to agree to my two requirements." although he is the supreme leader of evil, he still has some sense of responsibility for the mainland, just like the God of war. They can turn the mainland upside down, but it is absolutely impossible for foreigners to unify the mainland.


    Otherwise, the God of war would not have led his strength to shake up with the foreign race when the foreign race appeared. At this time, the idea in ghost baby''s heart is similar to that of the God of war. He can make trouble on the mainland, but others can''t. both of them are the dominant generation of mind. They absolutely don''t allow such things.


    "Condition?" the boundary God frowned. At the same time, Luo Xing and Taiyi were silent. After two, the boundary God said; "Well, you''d better say your conditions first. Let''s come up and see if we want to agree. After all, no one knows what conditions you want." the world God was also very careful at this time, for fear that the ghost baby would put forward any excessive requirements.


    Looking at the appearance of the world God, the ghost baby smiled and said; "My conditions are very simple. First, you should find a way to help me find my body. You can see my current strength. There is no way to fight against an alien. As long as my body is classified as an alien, my combat effectiveness can be improved to the extreme. When an alien comes, I can assure you that I will take the lead." he is very confident in his strength, As long as the flesh is found, the foreign scum is not a thing in his opinion. The supreme strength of the evil way is not for fun.


    After hearing his words, the world God and others nodded and said; "Well, this condition is not too much. Now that you have joined our alliance, it''s right to find your body. But after we help you find your body, what if you return? This risk is a little big." he''s not stupid. This ghost baby is the supreme devil of evil. He can''t believe what he said.


    As the voice of the world God fell, the people behind him nodded one after another. The world God was completely cleaning up. Since the two sides want to cooperate, they must have new conditions. This ghost baby is evil. I''m afraid few people will believe him.


    "Hahaha, you can rest assured. I''m the Supreme Master of evil. I''ll give you an explanation at that time." ghost baby laughed. He also has his own pride. This is the spirit that a supreme master should have. As his voice fell, the world God nodded and said; "Now that you have an idea, let''s talk about the second condition."


    "The second condition is much simpler. I will appear when the alien invades, and I will also take the lead. During this period, I will always practice in this place. You can help me find the body and send it directly. How about it?" ghost baby continued. With his words falling, the world God frowned and said after thinking for a moment; "This condition is really not too much. It doesn''t matter to promise you, but how can I trust you?"


    The gods also ordered you to take him. Ghost baby these two conditions are not too much. It doesn''t matter if you promise. Just how can you trust him? While people are thinking about this, they are also glad to be able to pull the ghost baby into the alliance. It is a good thing for them to have less such a thorny big trouble. At the same time, they also have such a super help.


    As his voice fell, the ghost baby smiled and said; "I Zhao Liu already knew that you would ask him like this. I will make a life oath. Now you can rest assured?" with his voice falling, the God nodded and said; "Ha ha, that''s the best." after the discussion, the ghost baby also made his life oath according to the previous words. As his experiment fell, the world God and others laughed happily.


    "Hahaha, this thing is finally finished." the world God laughed. With his voice falling, the gods showed relaxed expressions one after another. This thing was really pressed before. She was out of breath, especially for those who fought with ghost babies in ancient times. When they heard that ghost babies were born, their hearts trembled one by one.


    Now ghost baby joined the alliance, and everything calmed down. After talking for a long time, ghost baby said; "I''m afraid it''s not safe here. Everyone, I may have to find a new place for latent cultivation. When I find a place, I''ll send a letter to your boundary God. As for my flesh, I''ll leave it to you." hearing his words, the boundary God was stunned and said; "Isn''t it good here? Why do you want to change places?"


    "OK? Hehe, if I continue to stay here, it''s too long. Where my body is sealed, who knows? But my body is gone. Tell me about it. If there''s nothing fishy in it, who will believe it? This time the matter is so big that I''m afraid those who want to know it will know. I can''t continue to stay here now." The ghost baby sneered and replied.


    Quality and his voice fell. Jieshen and others nodded. What he said did make Jieshen and others feel a little fishy. Before, they guessed that releasing the ghost baby was likely to be an alien ghost. Now the ghost baby''s body has disappeared. I''m afraid it won''t be so simple. The ghost baby''s idea is really good. It''s very dangerous if he continues to be here, You can only go to another place.


    After nodding, the world God continued; "You can find a new place, but after you find a new place, you must need a lot of blood essence. Ghost baby can''t kill people indiscriminately." the means of ghost baby killing make the world God have a headache. This guy is evil. He will kill people indiscriminately without compromising means in order to improve himself and protect himself. People are already worried in the mainland now, If the ghost baby continues to kill after finding a new place, I''m afraid the mainland will be more troublesome.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to take this blood pool away. In fact, it''s useless for me to kill those people. I just want to use the means of blood demons to protect my soul. My soul doesn''t need these blood crystals to improve its strength." the ghost baby also opened his mouth and continued with his voice; "This will be good," he said after taking out a messenger stone and giving it to the ghost baby; "This messenger stone is for you. When you find a new place, say hello to me. During this time, we will also pay attention to your body when searching for traces of other nationalities."


    As a result, the ghost baby nodded and said; "OK, I''ll take it and remove your blockade." the boundary God nodded and waved his hand, and the blocked blood pool was released. With the release of the blood pool, the ghost baby drilled into the blood pool. A moment later, he broke through the air with the blood in the whole blood pool. Watching the blood red figure disappear in the sky, Luo Xing said; "Can he really believe it?"


    There was also taiyizun who thought the same as him. When he heard his words, the world God smiled and said; "This guy can be trusted. Although he is the supreme leader of evil ways and doesn''t bend his means, his pride is not low. Isn''t that the God of war in those years? But when the alien invades, he doesn''t hate the alien. This guy will be like this." he is very confident in the ghost baby.


    After hearing his words, taiyizun nodded and said; "Indeed, as like as two peas, I saw the God of war, just like this guy, but now we have no way to gamble. This guy has a remarkable fighting capacity. If the body finds the top half of the race, we can win him this time."


    "Yes, it''s really our luck. If he didn''t have flesh, we might have lost a lot at this time. How could he force this guy to sign an agreement with us?" Luo Xing also said. As his voice fell, the boundary God nodded. After rectifying, the boundary God said; "Let''s continue to prepare. Let''s continue to search the mainland. Now that the ghost baby is done, let''s continue to look for aliens."


    After hearing his words, Luo Xing and others nodded. After the rectification, they began to continue to search the mainland. At the same time, the world God also sent a letter about the ghost baby to Mengluo in the eastern region. Mengluo quickly told Ling Zhanwu and others about it when she learned the news.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this in the end. Ghost baby, that''s the supreme evil, and it was pulled into our alliance." Han pangzi laughed and said. Listening to his whisper, Luo Ling and Meng Luo can''t think of it. Although they know this thing, it''s really worth everyone''s happiness, but now Su Tang has no news, They really can''t laugh.

 Chapter 539

    Without the trouble of ghost baby, Ling Zhanwu and others are relieved. At least they can''t be as nervous as before. They are worried that ghost baby will come to the eastern region and will bring trouble to the mainland at any time. Now they are most worried about Su Tang and Su Ming.


    Time is in their worry and efforts to find. In the past six months, Han pangzi, Ling Zhanwu and others have left the eastern region. They don''t know where Sutang road has gone, so they plan to travel to the outside mainland. At the same time, they also see if they will find some news about Sagitar in other local halls.


    The reason why they did this is because Han pangzi said that Su Tang once entered a void channel. This time, Su Tang disappeared inexplicably in the room. Did he also encounter similar hardship? Han pangzi and others, who have no way at all, can only go to hospital in a hurry. After the two of them left, the spirit vulture also left with the people of the spirit family, and luanyang also left behind.


    Now Mengluo and Luoling are left in the Su family, waiting for Su Tang''s news. At this time, Su Tang is still floating there quietly in the space of Shenglian. Next to his body, the secret of heaven is also floating there. Looking at Su Tang sleeping, the secret of heaven smiled and said; "The boy will improve his strength when he falls asleep. I''m afraid he can take a big step at least when he gets out of the pass."


    But his voice didn''t have any effect at all. It was still quiet in the white space here. It seemed that there was nothing at all except Su Tang and Tianji.


    Half a year later, Han pangzi and others came back. In Su Tang''s courtyard, Han pangzi looked at Mengluo and asked; "Hasn''t there been any movement in this year? Where has Su Tang gone? It''s really worrying that he has disappeared for a year." with his tiger teeth falling, Mengluo and Luo Ling''s eyes couldn''t help blushing.


    When Han pangzi noticed that they were the same, even if he closed his mouth, Ling Zhanwu on one side also said; "I''m sure Su Tang will be fine. Maybe he''s just practicing in another place. He must have something. You know he should practice in isolation. He has done it twice before. This time, after all, he has got a new trend. It''s normal to practice in isolation. We still don''t have to worry."


    Han pangzi also answered at this time; "Yes, Su Tang is now the hope of the mainland. His most important thing is to practice. It''s normal to shut down. Maybe he doesn''t want us to disturb him, so he can hide himself. You don''t have to worry. By the way, this time we come back from the outside, there are a lot of news about the mainland. I''ll tell you now."


    Mengluo took a deep breath and said; "Yes, I believe brother Sutang will be safe." Han pangzi was relieved to see them recover. At this time, Han pangzi said; "Now the mainland has entered a stable development, and those participating alien races have been almost eliminated."


    "That''s good. In the past, when brother Sutang was there, there were too many things, either this or that. There were too many things. Now that the mainland has finally settled down, brother Sutang must be very relaxed." Mengluo said. With his voice falling, Ling Zhanwu didn''t want to continue to entangle on this topic; "Yes, now the gods have established a city of gods on the mainland."


    "City of gods? Sister, what kind of place is this?" Luo Ling, who heard the name for the first time, was curious. Mengluo was also attracted by the topic burst out by Ling Zhan dance. A pair of beautiful eyes gathered on Ling Zhan dance and wanted to continue to listen to what she said. Looking at her topic attracted their attention, Ling Zhanwu smiled and began to talk for them.


    It turned out that half a year ago, after the world God and others solved the ghost baby problem, they quickly inspected the mainland. However, the mainland is too vast. Even if they are such gods, it is impossible to complete the inspection within a period of time. After the discussion of several giants, they decided to turn the inspection into Supervision, so a city has been established in all regions, Disperse all the great gods and guard one side of the area respectively. On the one hand, it is to enhance the strength of the mainland and on the other hand, it is to monitor the whereabouts of the collection and search aliens.


    Over the past six months, the city of the gods has spread all over the major regions of the mainland, and the gods have been dispersed one by one to monitor their respective regions. For a time, with the management of the gods on the mainland, there are many fewer battles. The gods are proud to start teaching skills and martial arts on the mainland. The city of the gods in one room has become a dance place on the mainland, Countless forces are striving to enter the city of gods for cultivation.


    With such a struggle, the major forces fought again before, but under the forced suppression of the gods, these forces did not dare to go too far. They changed from the original fight and killing to Guan Ming Zhengda''s fight. For example, when a martial arts contest was held, various competitions of one room households appeared, and various pawnshops also appeared.


    It took several hours for Ling Zhanwu to freeze. When it was dark, everyone left Su Tang''s courtyard. At this time, in a huge city in Zhongzhou, the world God looked at the confidence from all parties. Luo Xingtai and others were beside him. At this time, the world God''s eyebrows were a little locked. It seemed that something had happened.


    "God of the world, what''s the matter?" when Tai Yi saw that the God of the world took back the messenger stone, he immediately made a sound. As his voice fell, Luo Xing also opened his mouth and said; "Can''t there be news of another alien?" in the past six months, they have received three news about the alien. They all took people to eliminate the alien. This efficiency is much better than before.


    The world God shook his head and said; "No, there is no news about the alien from the local supervision. Just now I received the news from Mengluo, saying that Su Tang still has no news at all. Tell me, in the past six months, we have been looking for the flesh of the alien and ghost baby, and we have been talking about Su Tang in the hall, but Su Tang seems to have evaporated from the world, and there is no news at all."


    As his voice fell, Luo Xing shook his head and said; "Indeed, now the mainland has basically stabilized, but Su Tang is too important to the mainland after all, and his news is not really worrying." they all know the importance of Su Tang. Now Su Tang has such a thing, which really worries them very much.


    "However, there''s no way. Su Tang''s disappearance this time is too sudden. We don''t have any clues at all. Looking for a needle in a haystack on the road is also looking for a needle in a haystack. I think he will appear when the time comes." Taiyi Zun also said.


    After hearing his words, the world God nodded. Now they have no way. Even if they want to find it, they don''t know where to start. At this time, the world God continued; "What''s more, although the mainland has remained stable, I still received some news that a very mysterious force has emerged. The people of this force are very strange. Our people have not got any information about their background."


    "Mysterious forces? What have they done? Do such forces still exist on the mainland?" Taiyi asked curiously. As his voice fell, Luo Xing also came to some interest. At this time, the world God said; "They haven''t done anything about endangering the mainland, but do you know why we found the alien so quickly these three times, and why?"


    "Can''t it be because of this mysterious force?" the word of the world God said. For this reason, if they can''t guess, it''s really too fake. Luo Xing said directly.


    The world God nodded and said; "Yes, it''s because of them. Every time before they find an alien, they will arrive before us, and then inform our supervisors everywhere. Why on earth do they want to do this?" as his voice fell, Luo Xing both fell into deep meditation. After a long time, Luo Xing said; "Isn''t that better? With their help, it''s easier for us to find the hidden alien."


    "That''s a good thing to say, but don''t you worry about such a mysterious force, Lao Luo? Moreover, this matter also involves other races. We''ve been investigating the secrets of other races for a long time, but there''s no clue. Now there''s such a mysterious force, and I always feel some questions in my heart "The world God continued.


    As his voice fell, Tai Yi nodded and said; "There are indeed some strange things. When we took the gods to France, we can say that many people of forces have seen them. Although we know about alien things, everyone on the mainland has a deep taboo about things. No one is willing to look for it at all, but why does this force exchange for looking for alien? From this point of view alone, the problem is a little Serious. "


    "Yes, this force is too mysterious. Our people are not as powerful as them when looking for aliens. They seem to know where there are aliens. Do you know if you have noticed that the aliens we found these three times seem to have no spirit, just an empty body." the world God continued, and he said this.


    Luo Xing reacted and said; "It''s true that you said that. At first, I thought that these aliens just didn''t meet the standard of resurrection, so they didn''t have a son aunt, but now I''ve always been that aliens have been in the door on the mainland for many years. Their means definitely won''t happen."

 Chapter 540

    "Yes, that''s why I''m so worried. I can''t figure out this force all day. I''m not secure all day," the world God nodded and continued.


    As his tiger teeth fell, Luo Xing said; "I think it''s better for me to investigate this matter myself. Anyway, you can handle it here. If there is something important, you can send a letter directly to me." he himself is a militant. He has been hiding on the mainland for the sake of the world God all these years. He was very happy with those battles with ghosts and aliens before. Now he has established the city of gods. They sit here every day and wait, It made him feel very uncomfortable. This time, he wanted to use this to investigate the mysterious forces and go to the mainland to find out if there was a battle.


    His voice fell, the world God was silent, nodded and said; "You can act rashly and alert the enemy, so that we can turn our attention to the people who are relaxed." but you must have secretly investigated this time, brother Luo. You must not panic or panic. Otherwise, I will be afraid that this strength will be hidden deeper.


    "Well, I understand. If you continue to discuss, I''ll go first." when the voice fell, Luo Xing directly swept away from the main hall, watched Luo Xing leave, smiled and said with respect to heaven; "I''m afraid this guy has been here for a long time and wants to go out and find something to do." he has been with Luo Xing for some time and knows Luo Xing well. He is a restless person at all.


    After hearing his words, the world God smiled and said; "Just get used to it. I''ve known this guy for tens of thousands of years and have never seen stability, but we can rest assured that he took the initiative to investigate this matter." Luo Xing has always been very reliable. The God of the world knows this very well. Although the mainland has been stable, he doesn''t know how many conspiracies are going on.


    The more calm the storm is, the more ferocious it will be when it really comes. Therefore, the more calm it is, the more uneasy the world gods and others will be. After Luo Xing left the city of the gods, he went straight to the eastern region. Other regions on the mainland are monitored by the gods, but this eastern region has been inspected by long Ao, Ying Tiantao and others before, so the gods only came to the mainland, I seldom go to the eastern regions for inspection.


    In addition, Su Tang was in the eastern region before, so the gods have not focused on patrolling this area. Now Su Tang is missing, and basically no one can patrol this place. Therefore, I feel that the top priority now is to go to the eastern region to have a good look. Compared with before, I found three alien races under the guidance of the mysterious forces, and two of them appear in the eastern region, Therefore, Luo Xing thinks that there may be other aliens in the eastern region.


    With Luo Xing''s departure, the world God also contacted the ghost baby and told him that he still hadn''t found his body. At the same time, he also told the ghost baby about the mysterious forces.


    "World God, I think my body may have something to do with this mysterious force." ghost baby whispered. With his anther deer puppet, the lower world God was stunned, and even the Taiyi Zun on his side was stunned. They didn''t expect that ghost baby would say that. They also thought about it. This mysterious force did appear suspicious, And there are some things that are too unusual.


    "Why do you feel like this? Is there any reason?" the voice of the world God continued to ask. Although he knew that the mysterious force was unusual, how could the ghost baby say so? He was very curious. At the same time, he also hoped to hear some different news here. With the voice of the world God falling, the ghost yuan over there soon sent back the information.


    "Although I have been working hard with my body for many years, I still can feel the situation of my body more or less, but someone has closed the feeling of my soul and body by means. I can''t feel where he is at all, but I can clearly feel that my body is changing. There are three powerful and incomparable forces in this period of time, like note Into my flesh, before you said that the mysterious forces led you to find three alien races? That''s why I thought they might have something to do with my flesh. "


    The voice of the ghost baby fell, and the world God and Taiyi Zun looked at each other with a strong color of concern. Unexpectedly, this was the case. The mysterious forces indeed took away the three alien souls. If what the ghost baby said has something to do with them, it would be really troublesome. The ghost baby''s flesh is a very powerful existence, It seems that these forces are indeed inextricably related to the alien.


    However, the world God''s heart still has a little doubt about this. Compared with now, these mysterious forces have not made trouble in the mainland. If they are really the secret forces left by different races in those years, why should they do so? However, he also attached great importance to the idea of ghost baby. After a long silence, the world God opened his mouth and said; "I''m afraid it''s a little troublesome. Taiyi, send a letter to tell Luo Xing about it and ask him to be careful. If he finds out about this mysterious force, he must tell us at the first time. This matter can be big or small. Don''t make any mistakes, otherwise the mainland will be really dangerous."


    His voice fell, and one side was too, nodded and said; "OK, I''ll send a message to him." then he took out the message stone and informed Luo Xing that the boundary God on the other side also sent a message to the ghost baby; "Ghost baby, if this matter really has something to do with the mysterious force, I think they will try their best to find you. After all, it can only be opened after your soul is integrated with the flesh. You must be careful at this time. If you can''t, you''d better come to me directly. With our support, the mysterious force doesn''t dare to act rashly ¡£¡±


    As his voice fell, Taiyi had also taken back the messenger stone. At this time, Luo Xing, who was already on the edge of Zhongzhou, was shocked by the news from Taiyi. At the same time, he was also raised to the mysterious forces.


    "God, I understand your kindness, but it''s not easy for these mysterious forces to catch me. Besides, what can they do to me even if they catch me? If my soul is destroyed, they will only have my body, which won''t play a great role at all. But if they let my soul enter the body, they will lose their roots as soon as my power awakens I''m not my opponent. I''m really not afraid of them coming to me. "After a long silence, the ghost baby sent a letter.


    As the light of the messenger spirit stone fell down, the world God and Taiyi nodded. After chatting with the ghost baby, the world God said to Taiyi; "During this period of time, let all the great gods secretly pay attention to the people of this mysterious force, and can''t let this mysterious force notice. Only in this way can we do things conveniently and reduce their vigilance."


    "Well, I think the reason why they catch things that harm the mainland is to help us find foreign bodies. They also want us not to notice them. After all, they want to make friends with us and let him relax his vigilance. They think they don''t have the idea of harming the mainland. They also help us find foreign people, which is to anesthetize us." Taiyi also thought of something at this time.


    The world God nodded and said; "Unfortunately, they are too radical. They found three different races in just a few months. This is a feat that many of our great gods have never done. They did it. Just aiming at this, they are not ordinary people. Before there was a ghost abyss, I think this may be the successor established by the ghost spirit in the period of time when he used my identity."


    "Yes, it seems that the alien has failed several times before. Now he doesn''t intend to continue to fight us, but starts to use conspiracy. However, he still has to let their previous conspiracy succeed, otherwise the mainland may have been almost occupied, but the hindhand saved by the ghost really gives us some headaches." Taiyi continued.


    At this time, in a very hidden mountain, in the dark abyss, there are more than a dozen black figures busy back and forth. At this time, in the deepest part of the abyss, on a black throne, the man in black looked at those busy people, and the abyss said a little hoarse; "Hurry up and pay attention to me one by one. If you break my major event, you will all die."


    As his voice fell, the busy figures were a little faster. At this time, a man with a black cloak came over and said to the man on the throne; "Lord, I just received the news that Luo Xing has set out to investigate us. What should we do now?"


    "Investigate us? Have we been exposed?" the hoarse voice continued to ring out. At the same time, there was a little accident in it. The figure in front of him nodded and said; "It should be that we''ve been looking for foreigners too much these days, which makes them suspicious." after the man''s voice was recorded.


    The man on the throne was silent and said; "It seems that it''s really possible. Well, since they want to be bad, let them check. Anyway, now that we have got three forces, it''s enough to use for a long time. In the next days, you order that all members come to the headquarters. Since they like to be bad, let them check."


    As his voice was recorded, the figure nodded, said, turned and left. In the next few days, a lot of people came back to the abyss one by one. They were very powerful, and the precession also had the strength of the realm of God.


    Luo Xing left Zhongzhou. When he went to the eastern region, it was close to the new year. Luo Xing had been in the eastern region for the longest time in recent years, but he had never experienced the feeling of the new year. This time he entered the eastern region. He really wanted to experience it. With this idea, Luo Xing flew directly to the capital of the God empire.


    At this time, the imperial capital has become a bustling scene. All families are decorated with lanterns. Everyone''s faces are smiling. Luo Xing also landed from the air from a distance. He walked slowly into the imperial capital and looked at all kinds of bustling scenes in the street. His heart is also calm. This is a worry on the mainland, I seem to have abandoned him all at once.


    Walking all the way to Su''s house, Luo Xing met Han Pang who just came from winter vacation at the door of Su''s house. When he saw Luo Xing, Han Pang was stunned at first, and then greeted him with great respect; "I''ve seen my predecessors."


    "Ha ha, let''s go in and talk about it." Luo Xing said with a smile. Han pangzi''s sudden heart made the guards of the Su family stunned. They didn''t know Luo Xing, but since Han pangzi was so respectful, the old man must be very unusual. He must have something to do with his young master if he could come to the Su family.


    Thinking of this, the guards of the Su family saluted respectfully one by one. Han pangzi nodded and took Luo Xing into the Su family. At the moment of entering the door, Han pangzi also said to a thought; "Hurry up. At the same time, the ancestor of the Su family and my elder martial sister said that master Luo Xing came." after hearing Han pangzi''s words, there was no hesitation and went directly to the Su family''s house.

 Chapter 541

    Soon after the Hong Kong people came in, the Su family welcomed them out one after another. Ling Zhanwu and others followed closely. They came over and greeted Luo Xing who was following Han pangzi. Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling were very respectful; "I''ve seen my grandfather!"


    "Hehe, be casual. There''s nothing wrong with me here. Besides, everyone is his own family. Don''t be so restrained." Luo Xing smiled and waved his hand. Looking at Luo Xing''s appearance, Su Jingtian and others didn''t have any freedom. In front of him, he is the strongest person in Shura hell, but he is a super power of the same level as the world God and others. Although he knows that the other party is very kind, But there was still some awe in their hearts.


    Seeing them like this, Luo Xing shook his head helplessly. At this time, he looked at Luo Ling and asked; "You should be baptized by Tianlei soon. How come your blood power doesn''t seem to have been fully awakened? This time, I''ll stay in the imperial capital for a few days. I''ll fully awaken your blood power first, so that your success power will be improved when you are baptized by Tianlei."


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Luo Ling can''t get excited now. Now there''s no news from Su Tang. She''s not in the mood to practice. If she had been in the past, she might be very excited.


    Looking at her now, Luo Xing knew that she was worried about Su Tang, so he had to speak; "I know you''re worried about Su Tang, but don''t worry. Although Su Tang is missing, we received a message from the Dragon God some time ago that he can feel the Zheng Long Qi of Su Tang. But now he''s in a very mysterious space. As long as the real dragon Qi is still in Su Tang, there''s no danger."


    Luo Xing is also trying to comfort Luo Ling and others. Although the Dragon God also said so, he is not sure that Su Tang has nothing to do. After all, Su Tang is now in another space, and he doesn''t know what happened there. With Luo Xing''s voice falling, Luo Ling''s eyes showed a trace of divine light and looked at Luo Xing and asked; "Grandpa, what you said is true? Su Tang, is he really okay?"


    When the voice fell, Luo Ling felt that it was inappropriate to ask. She looked at Luo Xing with some embarrassment. Seeing her appearance, Luo Xing smiled and said; "I''m your father. Don''t worry about how I lied to you, little girl. Besides, how important Su Tang is to the mainland, the Dragon God is very clear, and he won''t talk nonsense." hearing Luo Xing''s explanation, everyone felt very reasonable. Luo Ling and Mengluo were also very happy.


    Watching them change all at once, Luo Xing said with a smile; "I used to stay in the eastern regions for a long time. I knew that there was a new year in the eastern regions, but I never participated in it. When I went to the city just now, I saw lights and decorations everywhere, so I knew that it was the new year, so I planned to see what the new year was like."


    Hearing his words, everyone laughed. At this time, Ling Zhanwu also said; "I''ve attended this new year before. It''s really fun and lively. Since you want to have a try, let''s have a good time with our younger generation." Luo Ling said as her voice fell; "Yes, yes, let''s have a good new year with you."


    Luo Xing smiled and nodded. At this time, Su Jingtian also said; "Master, you don''t know. In fact, our new year means to reunite with relatives. You left Shura hell for a long time and haven''t reunited with the family''s descendants. This time, you have a good reunion." the new year is actually a symbolic reunion. Su Jingtian said that there was also some discomfort in his heart, He also wants to get together with Su Tang this new year.


    Only after su Tang grew up, he had less and less time in the Su family. In the past, Su Tang was weak, and the strengths of the eastern regions bullied the Su family everywhere. Su Tang led the Su family out of trouble again and again. Now Su Tang is strong, and he also bears the fate of the mainland in case of mainland unrest. As Su Tang''s elders, they know that Su Tang has his own things to do, They also knew the importance of Su Tang to the mainland. For the sake of the mainland family, they put down their inner feelings.


    However, in the new year, Su Jingtian and others, as elders, will inevitably have a decade. Su Tang noticed that the scene was a little dull, and Han pangzi smiled and said; "Well, there are still two days to wash your face. There are still many holes we haven''t prepared." then he looked at Luo Xing and said; "Elder, this new year, you, as an elder, want to give gifts to our younger generation as a new year''s gift." with Han pangzi''s activity, everyone present laughed.


    Luo Xing also laughed and said; "You boy, you are still thinking about my old man''s things at this time. Good, good. I will give you something to celebrate the new year at that time." Luo Xing has heard about some new year''s events in the eastern region for many years. He didn''t feel anything about it, but liked the atmosphere more.


    Led by Su Jingtian, the party came to the hall. As the people became familiar with each other, Su Jingtian and others slowly put down their previous sense of restraint. In the next two days, Ling Zhanwu and others played with Luo Xing in the midstream of the imperial capital. They devoted themselves to Luo Xing in the new year for the first time. They liked such anger very much. On the night of the new year, in the Su family hall, Luo Xing sent things to everyone, and each piece was a treasure, which made the Su family very excited.


    Looking at Luo Xing who was very happy, Han pangzi smiled and said to Ling Zhanwu around him; "I just mentioned it later. I didn''t expect that the elder was so generous. It seems that he has also got a lot of good things on the mainland for tens of thousands of years. It''s really powerful." Ling Zhanwu said with a smile as his tiger teeth fell; "Tens of thousands of years of information, that''s not fun." they were very happy.


    On the second day of the new year, Luo Xing left the imperial capital. With his departure from Su Tang, he once again returned to the calm of the past. Han pangzi also successfully broke through to the later stage of the divine realm. Ling Zhanwu was only a little short of entering the ranks of divine Shura. If they planned to experience in the area outside the storage, there were too few forbidden areas in the eastern region, The two of them are powerful. The general forbidden area can''t make them feel oppressive at all.


    As the two left, Luo Ling and Meng Luo also discussed and couldn''t continue to stay at Su''s house like this. They have been here for more than a year. They think about Su Tang every day and have no time to practice. From Luo Xing, they know that Su Tang is now in a special space and is likely to be trying to improve. Some of them can''t sit still.


    In addition, Luo Ling, with the help of Luo Xing, has also successfully stimulated all the blood power. In addition, she will soon be baptized by Tianlei and enter the king level Shura. All of them can''t help her here at the Su family. After coming up with Mengluo, they both decided to go to the mainland to practice. As soon as they left, The Su family was completely calm.


    The next continent was also much calmer, and there was no big thing anymore. The cities of gods all over the world kept monitoring the continent, and there was no trace of alien for a time. As for Luo Xing, after looking for a face in various regions of the mainland, he still didn''t find an alien, and the mysterious force seemed to have disappeared without any news.


    Three years later, on the new year''s day, Luo lingmengluo and others returned to the imperial capital Su''s house again. After three years of separation, everyone''s cultivation has changed a lot. Han pangzi also successfully entered the later stage of the LORD God under the continuous oppression of Ling Zhan dance. Ling Zhan dance also successfully broke through the God level Shura and became the third God level Shura in the history of the Shura family, But her combat effectiveness is far from enough compared with Luo Xing.


    In the past, she thought that the God level Shura was the end of the Shura family''s cultivation. However, after she entered the God level, she realized that the God level Shura was also divided into grades like the human God level. Now he is in the lower God level Shura among the four grades of God level Shura, and the lower is only the middle God level Shura. Their old ancestor Luo is the upper God level Shura, There is also the last excellent God level Shura, which has never been reached, and I don''t know how powerful that excellent Shura is.


    In Su Tang''s courtyard, Luo Ling and others are sitting at the stone table in the courtyard. In the past three years, they will come back here every new year. Su Jingtian and others will send someone to clean up every day, but there is no news from Su Tang in the past three years. The su family also began to doubt whether Su Tang really had something, which is also the idea of Luo Ling and others.


    "Hey, what happened to Su Tang in the past three years?" Han pangzi looked at Su Tang''s courtyard and asked. When he heard his question, Mengluo shook her head and said; "I don''t know about this, but I personally went to the sealed place to ask Lord Dragon God before. He said that the real dragon breath of Su Tang still exists, so there is no danger in his Yin. It''s just that we can''t touch him in that special space."


    After hearing her words, Ling Zhanwu said; "As long as he''s okay, I believe he will succeed one day. At that time, his strength will reach a height that we can''t reach." Ling Zhanwu is very clear about Su Tang''s talent. Su Tang should practice in that strange space, and his strength must be greatly improved.


    "Hey, we''d better keep waiting. By the way, have you heard that there seems to be a force on the mainland, but it''s very mysterious and powerful. It seems that there''s nothing about them in the city of gods." Han pangzi continued.


    The crowd was silent, and Ling Zhanwu also said; "Yes, I''ve heard of this power, but I just heard that there is such a power. I don''t know their background at all. Moreover, this power seems to have appeared three years ago. At that time, it seems that Lao Luo Xing came back to the eastern region to investigate these guys, but these guys seem to know in advance and evade them early. That''s why Tao has only reappeared on the mainland over the past year. "

 Chapter 542

    "It''s really good, but although this force is powerful and mysterious, they have never done anything harmful to the mainland, and they seem to have done a lot of good things for some people on the mainland. I heard that the king of this force is very high in Nanman." Luo Ling also said at this time, During this time, she followed Mengluo and basically ran all over the forbidden areas on the whole continent. She also knew about Nanman.


    "Yes, now there is such a force suddenly, and I don''t know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing." luanyang on one side also said that such strength is too mysterious. People on the mainland don''t know whether they are good or bad. Although the mainland has been stable for several years, it is still in a sensitive period. Such a force is often the most touching force, So luanyang''s heart is still a little worried.


    Aware of the worry in luanyang''s tone, Han pangzi said with a smile; "Isn''t that better? In 11 years, an alien may be coming. Isn''t it better to have such a force to join and fight against an alien at that time?" Han pangzi didn''t worry about luanyang. He felt that this force was just a force on the mainland. At present, the people of this force didn''t do anything harmful to the mainland, So he didn''t worry at all.


    His words attracted Mengluo and Luoling''s approval. Ling Zhanwu and lingjiu''s thoughts are similar to luanyang. This force is too mysterious. It''s really hard to make a decision before they get the news of each other.


    After staying at Su''s house for four or five days, they continued to experience on the mainland. At this time, in the special space, the secret around Su Tang has completely returned to the previous state. Looking at Su Tang who is still asleep, they whispered softly; "This boy, it took a long time this time, and I don''t know when he will wake up." ten years have not only restored the mystery to its former appearance, but also improved his cultivation.


    As his voice fell, a slight change suddenly appeared in the white space. Originally, there was no space in other places except Su Tang. At this time, the white fog was slowly disappearing. With the disappearance of these white fog and the end of heaven''s surprise, Su Tang''s fingers seemed to understand, but he often felt this over the years, But in the end, Su Tang was still sleepy, so he didn''t care much.


    When he knew that the white fog had cleared, he looked at the place below like the earth. However, he had never heard that there would be such a place in the holy lotus. At this time, he turned his eyes and found that Su Tang''s eyelids moved. He was very excited. It was the first time that Su Tang had such a situation in recent years.


    "Hahaha, isn''t this boy really going to wake up?" as his voice fell, the color of expectation in his heart became stronger. Now this space has suddenly changed. Should Su Tang wake up soon? Sure enough, at the moment when his voice fell, Su Tang''s eyes suddenly opened. Seeing the secret here, he was stunned and then laughed; "Hahaha, boy, you finally wake up."


    At this time, Su Tang''s consciousness has not fully recovered. The whole person looks a bit demented. When he was yelled by the secret of heaven, he immediately returned to his place. His eyes are more flexible. He sat up slightly and looked at the secret of heaven. He was stunned at first and then asked; "Who is your excellency?" at this time, the secret of heaven had been successfully cultivated into a human shape, which was completely different from before, so Su Tang didn''t recognize it at all, but he was very familiar with the man in front of him at the bottom of Su Tang''s heart.


    "Er, boy, you don''t know me after we haven''t seen each other for only a few years? I''m a mystery. Your boy has been sleeping for a few years and lost his memory? It''s over. What can I do?" the mystery was also stunned by Su Tang''s sudden words. Then he said something depressed. At the end, he was very worried.


    "The secret of heaven? You''re the secret of heaven? How did you become such a ghost?" Su Tang reacted immediately when he heard the word "the secret of heaven". It turned out that his familiarity with Cindy came from here. The secret of heaven didn''t expect that the guy in front of him was actually the secret of heaven, but now the appearance of the secret of heaven really confused him. He had seen the virtual shadow of the secret of heaven before, At that time, Tianji was like a little old man. Now he suddenly became a 16-year-old boy. For a moment, he really didn''t understand.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Tianji immediately jumped up and roared; "You smelly boy, I don''t know how beautiful I look now. You actually say I look like a ghost. Are ghosts as handsome as me?" although Tianji''s voice is very loud, there is no real and anger in his tone. Su Tang smiled and said; "You don''t know how many years old a ghost has lived, but it''s still tender. It''s not a ghost. What''s it like?"


    Su Tang''s words made Tianji unable to refute for a moment. Su Tang looked at the surrounding environment, his eyes flashed with joy and surprise, thinking about Tianji and asked; "What the hell is this place? Shouldn''t I be in the eastern region? When I was unconscious, I should be fighting with the people in the demon hunting palace. After that, it seemed that I was the Su family of the people''s Congress. Why did I suddenly appear here?"


    "Ask me, who am I going to ask? You were here as soon as I woke up, but at first I held you in the holy lotus space, but the situation here has changed a lot just now. It seems that the space of holy lotus is not simple, but it looks like another continent." the secret answered, and fell with his voice, Su Tang also looked at the mainland below and nodded; "It really doesn''t look like it''s on the land of Langxie. I''ve come to another land, but what''s the holy lotus space you just said?"


    Then Tianji explained the holy lotus space to him. After listening, Su Tang nodded and said; "It turned out to be so. I didn''t expect that the white refining had such an amazing background. However, this time it was a blessing in disguise. My strength had been greatly improved. I just don''t know what I am now."


    At this time, Su Tang really didn''t know what his realm was. He didn''t know very well about Shinto level 10. Before, he just learned some introductions about the front of Shinto level 10 from Han pangzi. Later, he just knew the name and didn''t know what the specific feeling would be. With his voice, Tianji smiled and said; "Congratulations, boy. Now you have reached the peak of Shenzong. You can enter the realm of Shenjiang in half a step. Boy, you have reached a point that many people can''t reach in their lives."


    Su Tang was stunned by the secret of heaven. He didn''t expect that his strength had been raised to such a powerful level in an instant. It seems that he did get a lot of benefits in the holy lotus this time. After a short excitement, Su Tang looked at his current place and asked with a frown; "We seem to stay in the air now. Should we go down and have a look? If there will be creatures on the huge continent, let''s ask where it is."


    Tianji nodded and said; "It''s good to ask, but I think this place should still be the holy lotus space. It just makes me wonder why you don''t want to break the space directly at the moment of awakening as recorded in the record. Moreover, the holy lotus space is very different from that recorded in the record. There can be no mainland in the holy lotus space."


    Shenglian, born before chaos, was very precious and mysterious, and there was not much between heaven and earth, so no one knew at all. He only read some records, but now it seems that there are some mistakes in those records, but now the hardship is not the time to tangle. Tianji and Su Tang decided to go down and see the situation first, After all, I don''t know where I''ve been waiting for years. If you want to leave here, you should first understand this place and find clues to leave here.


    The two of them were ready to leave here after finishing their coats, but at the moment they just moved, the whole person directly fell down from the sky. In mid air, Su Tang originally wanted to try to fly, but it seemed that there was a strange force that prevented them from flying. As soon as this feeling appeared, Su Tang''s face became somewhat dignified.


    "No, Tianji''s holy lotus space seems to have the same air restriction as Shura hell." Su Tang exclaimed in mid air. After hearing his words, Tianji was slightly silent and said a moment later; "No, there is no such restriction here at all. I''m afraid it''s just that we don''t have the right seat now, so we can''t use power to fly." as his voice fell, Su Tang''s eyes swept, and suddenly a glimmer of reflection appeared below. Su Tang stared and exclaimed; "Hahaha, I see. Tianji, do you think there is a thin light curtain there?" then he pointed to the void below.


    Tianji looked at it curiously. Sure enough, there was a thin light curtain there, which stunned Tianji. Then he also said; "It seems that we are indeed in the holy lotus space now. We should be able to go to the outer continent through the light curtain. It''s a little interesting. Unexpectedly, there is such a thing in the holy lotus space. Boy, it seems that we will go to the same continent as Shura hell again."


    Su Tang said helplessly when he heard his words; "Hey, the mainland is in turmoil now, and I don''t know what it''s like to sing disorderly now. I''ve been here for four years. They must be very worried and don''t know whether the ghost baby has been solved. Hey, things are getting more and more chaotic on the mainland now, and we don''t know how long we can take it here." thinking of the things before we were unconscious, Su Tang also sighed helplessly.


    As they kept falling, they soon passed through the light curtain. At the moment of passing through the light curtain, Su Tang felt the power to fly. They stopped in the void. At the next moment, Su Tang wanted to see where he was going, and a voice appeared in his heart; "Boy, where are you now? I seem to feel that you are not in Langxie mainland."


    Su Tang was stunned by the sudden sound. The next moment he reacted and asked in surprise; "Elder Yinglong, is that you? How can you contact me?" Su Tang was very puzzled at this time. What''s going on? Shouldn''t he be in another space? How can Yinglong contact himself on the mainland? He and Yinglong have the same real dragon Qi, so he can contact without a messenger spirit stone. But in the past, he couldn''t contact at all when he was in Shura hell.


    Now he is also in another continent. Unexpectedly, he can contact himself. It seems that this continent is indeed strange. It should be too far away from Langxie continent. Thinking of these two possibilities, Su Tang suddenly felt that it would not be too difficult for him to leave here.

 Chapter 543

    "You boy, where have you been and where are you now?" Ying Long''s voice came again. A touch of lightness and concern could be heard in his tone, which warmed Su Tang''s heart.


    "I don''t know where I am now. I''ve been unconscious for the past four years. I just woke up. If I guessed correctly, this should be the inner space of Hongmeng Jingshi holy lotus, but there seems to be a mainland here. I don''t know exactly." Su Tang wanted to tell Ying long some news from heaven. After listening to Su Tang''s words, Ying long, who was far away from the seal of Nanman, suddenly opened his eyes. With his eyes open, long AO and Tiantao, who were not far away from him, woke up one after another. Tiantao looked at Ying Long and asked; "Old devil, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s all right, but I just contacted Su Tang." Ying Long replied as soon as he took back the fine Mang in his eyes. Hearing what he said, long AO and Yi Xi hurriedly asked; "Where has the young master gone now? How can he go for more than four years?" these years, they are also worried about Su Tang. If Ying Long hadn''t always sensed the real dragon spirit left in Su Tang''s body and made them sure that Su Tang was still safe, otherwise they would have such patience to guard here, I''m afraid I''ve already gone to the mainland to look for Su Tang.


    Ying Long shook his head and said; "I don''t know. Just now he said that he seems to have been in the space of Hongmeng Jingshi holy lotus for the past four years, and there seems to be a continent in that space. I''m just a little impressed with the holy lotus, but how can there be a continent in the holy lotus space? It''s totally unreasonable." he said that Ying Long''s eyebrows were deep, and he really couldn''t understand, How could such a thing happen.


    Not only did he not understand, but long Ao also didn''t understand, "holy lotus space? Tut Tut, holy lotus is the most precious treasure before the world opened. The young Lord even got such things? But I''m not familiar with holy lotus. Dragon God, you''d better tell me." as his voice fell, Ying Long shook his head. In fact, he didn''t know much about holy lotus, At this time, Tiantao said in silence; "I''m a little familiar with the holy lotus."


    "Oh?" they turned to look at him at the same time, with a questioning look in their eyes. Looking at their appearance, Tiantao said directly; "In fact, you may not know that I have a secret. You think I speak directly on the mainland. In fact, I was bred in the space of holy lotus. There is a continent there, but it is not much worse than Langxie continent."


    His words surprised Ying Long and long Ao. They had known Tiantao for many years and never knew that Tiantao had such a secret. Although they were very shocked, they didn''t have the slightest idea of interrupting, Tiantao continued; "That continent is very big and dangerous. There are many ancient tribes there. One is stronger than the other. Anyone who comes out has at least the strength of a god general. At the same time, apart from these ancient tribes, there are some sects left before ancient times, all of whom are powerful people."


    "Tut Tut, I''ve never heard of such a place before." Ying Long exclaimed, and long Ao nodded. At this time, Tiantao continued; "Perhaps you have heard the name of this place, and that place is called the land of divine heritage." with his voice falling, Ying Long and long Ao took a breath, and Ying Long exclaimed; "The legendary land of divine heritage? Su Tang has gone to the land of divine heritage? It''s over. It''s really troublesome. There are many dangers in the land of divine heritage. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for Su Tang''s cultivation to survive in it."


    His voice fell, and a dignified look appeared on long Ao''s face. Obviously, he had also heard the legend of the place left by God. At this time, Tiantao continued to speak; "There''s no way. Now Su Tang can''t get out if his strength can''t reach the realm of God King. We can''t get in at all now. Even my own life secret method can''t do it. We can only let nature take its course and listen to fate."


    It is said that the land of divine heritage was developed by the archaic Protoss before the world opened. Later, the archaic Protoss gradually disappeared, and the holy lotus space gave birth to a large number of Protoss. These are called ancient Protoss, which can also be regarded as the clothing purchase of the archaic Protoss. Each one has unique advantages and incomparable strength, and there are some very powerful creatures in the land of divine heritage, Therefore, people on the Langxie continent call it the land of the strong, because only the strong can survive there.


    Ying Long also quickly got some information about the mainland from Tiantao and told Su Tang that Su Tang had landed on the ground at this time. After listening to Ying Long''s story, the whole person was stunned. He didn''t expect that there was such a prominent source in this continent, but the more so, Su Tang''s heart was full of curiosity.


    "The land of the strong? It''s interesting. The secret of heaven has come. We have come to a very good place again." after su Tang whispered, he smiled at the secret of heaven and nodded at his words; "I''ve heard of this place. It''s really dangerous. Su Tang didn''t see it. We''d better be careful in the next days. Since it''s said to be so dangerous here, there must be his reason. Remember not to mess around." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and the secret continued; "I''d better join you. I''ve entered your Dantian."


    The voice fell, and the figure of the secret began to disappear. The next moment, it directly penetrated into Su Tang''s single electricity. The secret returned to his Dan field. Su Tang looked at the environment he was sitting in, sighed slightly and said; "Why did I encounter such a thing twice when I went to another space? The first time I met the desert and the second time I met the prairie."


    Then he rushed out in a random direction. Su Tang ran at full speed on the prairie. At this time, Ying Long and Ju ding on the Langxie continent still wanted to tell others the news of Su Tang, so as to save everyone''s worry. With their lack of confidence, in the city of Zhongzhou gods, the world God should be low. The whole person didn''t know whether they should be happy or depressed.


    He has been looking for news about Su Tang for several years, but he hasn''t gained anything. Now it''s not easy to have news about Su Tang. According to Li Tian, he should be very happy, but when he heard that Su Tang is in the land of divine heritage at this time, he can''t be happy anyway. The land of divine heritage is a very terrible place in the legend, even if he has such accomplishments, I''m afraid they may not be able to retreat.


    Now Su Tang is there. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. Luo Xing and Taiyi Zun next to him have such ideas. At this time, Luo Xing said; "But now that there is news from Su Tang, it''s better than nothing. I think Su Tang''s strength should be extraordinary now. Besides, there is no place on the mainland for him to improve. This is just a good place for me to experience."


    As his voice fell, taiyizun nodded and said; "Well, I think that''s right. Now, with the promotion of Shenglian, Su Tang''s strength has reached the late stage of the LORD God at least in four years. It''s really difficult to improve such strength on the mainland. The land of divine heritage is different. Only when there is oppression can there be improvement. Su Tang''s great luck. This time may also be his creation. We should still believe him."


    Thinking that Su Tang got those inheritance, one can create a peerless great power. He gathered so many great power inheritance. If he really grew up, he couldn''t imagine how terrible it would be.


    Hearing their words, the world God also nodded and said; "It''s true that the time is getting shorter and shorter now, and it''s only a matter of time before the alien comes. It''s best if Su Tang can be promoted there, otherwise the war on the mainland will be prolonged." now the development of the mainland is also getting better and better, but they don''t know how fierce the alien will be this time. At the same time, they also understand, Now it is very difficult for the mainland to fight against foreign races.


    Su Tang may be the key to completely repel the alien race, but now whether Su Tang can grow up is the top priority. Now that Su Tang has news, the world God has sounded the mysterious force again, so he can''t help asking; "It''s said that the mysterious force has appeared now, and it has a high reputation in Nanman. It has faintly surpassed the city of our gods."


    Hearing the word of the world God, Taiyi smiled bitterly and said; "Well, many people of this force in Nanman now stand on the side of this mysterious force, and the reputation of the city of gods over there can''t compare with this mysterious force." as his voice fell, Luo Xing also said; "I think the drinking forces seem to be doing this deliberately. When I investigated them three years ago, they seem to know the news and hide it directly. It seems that their energy is not small."


    "Well, it''s true. The strength now seems to be intentional, trying to pull the people of the mainland down to their side." the world God also said.


    Luo Xing nodded and said; "They want to replace them, but their big move this time also let us know something about them." after saying that, Luo Xing said all the news he knew.


    It turned out that this mysterious force, called the temple of God, was powerful. They would wave some disciples from time to time in Nanman. They didn''t know what the force was using. They could use some mysterious means to improve their children''s accomplishments. This promotion was completely different from the previous palace of demon hunting. The promotion of temple building was a real promotion, What realm has what combat effectiveness.


    After Luo Xing finished what he knew about building the temple, the boundary God nodded and said; "Hey, it seems that the temple is really meant to compete with the city of our gods, but they are still too mysterious. Our people are not as good as their foundation. This force seems to appear suddenly, as if there is no past at all. It is extremely mysterious."


    "The more mysterious it is, the more careful we have to be. Before we know what they think, we''d better guard against them. As long as they dare to do something harmful to the mainland, they will be destroyed directly, otherwise they will be really annoyed when they cause any trouble." Luo Xing continued. Several people are very worried about things on the mainland here, Su Tang, who was in the land of divine heritage, was also very depressed at this time.


    "I''ve been away for most of the day. Why didn''t I see the shadow of a creature?" Su Tang said very depressed. Hearing his words, Tianji smiled and said; "Don''t worry, this continent is very vast. It''s even no worse than the outside continent. I think you''d better take your time. It''s not necessarily a good thing to meet creatures now."

 Chapter 544

    With the voice of the secret falling, Su Tang was also very helpless. He could only continue to gallop on the endless grassland. Three days later, Su Tang finally saw something like a mountain in the distance. He was very excited. He could be described as crying with joy.


    "I finally got out of the grassland, but it made me very depressed in the past three days." Su Tang looked at the mountains in the distance and said with ease. As his voice fell, suddenly there was a sound of fighting in the distance, which made Su Tang a little stunned. With the emergence of the sound of fighting, a lot of people appeared on the grassland, But before, Su Tang''s eyes were attracted by the distant mountains, and he didn''t find a figure on the grassland far away.


    "Boy, these people are masters one by one. I think you''d better be careful." the voice of Tianji also sounded in his heart at this time. Su Tang''s face coagulated when he listened to his words. He also felt the fluctuation of the battle. It''s true that ordinary people can''t get it out. It seems that cultivation is at least the same level as himself, and there are several smells in it, It is also very powerful. It seems that there is at least a realm of God generals.


    However, they are a little far away from where they are. People over there should not have noticed themselves. Thinking of this, Su Tang didn''t want to meddle. He directly turned and ran towards the children in the distant mountains, but he didn''t know. The moment he appeared, he was found by people in the distance and saw him pulse towards the mountain, The people headed by both sides were stunned.


    The next moment, they both shouted at the same time; "Stop!" as their voices fell, the two sides who had been fighting in chaos quickly separated, and the woman in charge looked at each other and said; "Yang Lan, now someone has gone to the birthplace. How about we stop fighting for the time being?" as the woman''s voice fell, the woman named Yang Lan nodded and said; "Well, this is the holy land of our Yin and Yang sects. Outsiders can''t enter it. Now let''s go and kill the man first. We''ll discuss whether Yang sect will enter it or Yin sect will enter it this year."


    After listening, the woman nodded and said; "OK! Today, I''m sure Yin Mingyue will take the disciples of Yin sect into the holy land." this made the man outline a smile and didn''t answer, but his eyes showed strong disdain. Yin Mingyue asked when he saw Yang Lan and didn''t speak; "Just now the man seemed to come out from the depths of the Sabbath grassland. How could there be someone in this place?" with her voice falling, Yang Lan''s face also changed.


    Sabbath grassland is the most mysterious forbidden area in the land of divine heritage. As long as it is a place of divine heritage, no one dares to get close to it. Therefore, when they see Su Tang coming out from the direction of I like yuan, they are surprised. However, even if they are surprised, they still don''t forget that they are here. It seems that they have entered the holy land with Su Tang.


    "Don''t worry about him. He''s just a person. How many people here are afraid of him? Since he can come out of the Sabbath grassland alive, he must have secret treasures on his body. If we can get his secret treasures at that time, we can''t say we have to go in and out of the Sabbath grassland." Yang Lan continued, As his voice fell, the moon''s eyes flashed a strange light, nodded and said; "That''s right. Let''s go and stop him first. Don''t let him enter our holy land. Otherwise, if pigs know, we''ll all be unlucky."


    The sound fell, and the two men and horses rushed towards the mountains quickly. At this time, Su Tang still kept running. There was no good idea at all. Someone had come up later. The voice of the secret also sounded at the bottom of Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, those people in the back are following up. You should be careful." Su Tang was stunned and shouted when he heard the secret; "Wow, no, I didn''t provoke them. Why did they come here?"


    At that moment, Su Tang''s whole face was dignified. This was the first wave of people he met when he came to the land of divine heritage, but they didn''t seem very friendly, and each one was very powerful. If they were really in trouble, thinking about Su Tang''s foot speed increased a bit, but despite this, the people in the rear were still chasing after him, It''s like Sutang is their super enemy.


    "Stop the boy in front. It''s the holy land of our yin-yang sect. Outsiders can''t enter it, otherwise there will be no amnesty." at this time, the God of Yanglan came from a distance. Hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. Unconsciously, his steps stopped slowly, turned around and waited for these people to fly, and said to the secret of heaven in his heart; "Now Hongyu knows why they want to pursue so hard." at this time, his tone was full of helplessness.


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to say I know." Tianji said with some funny words. He didn''t u expect that Sagitar would encounter such a thing this time and rush directly towards other people''s holy land. No wonder others didn''t fight and rushed directly towards him.


    After these people walked in, Yang Lan, the leader, looked at Su Tang and asked; "Who are you? Why did you appear here?" at this time, Su Tang had the opportunity to look at these people. At this time, the men here are all white clothes and the women are all black clothes. They were fighting just now. Why did they suddenly appear here now?


    Su Tang smiled and answered with a little meaning in his heart; "I''m also a traveler from another place. I got lost in the grassland. I saw a mountain here before. I thought it was the edge of the grassland, so I came here. I don''t know how far it is. It''s the holy land of yin and Yang sect. I hope you don''t blame me for anything abrupt." his tone was very polite, At the same time, he did not say that he came from the outside continent.


    After all, he didn''t know if he would be in trouble if he said so. If the people here hated mankind like the Shura hell at the beginning, it would be really over. Here are all powerful. Sure enough, after his voice fell, he frowned and said; "Why are you in the Sabbath grassland? This place is the most taboo in the land of God''s heritage. No one dares to get close to it. Didn''t your family elders or school elders tell you?"


    Although they didn''t believe Su Tang''s words, they were also very clear about the wandering martial artists in the relic land, so they didn''t expect Su Tang to come in from the outside mainland, but they had some doubts that he would appear in the Sabbath grassland. With the Yin and bright moon, Yang Lan also nodded and looked at Su Tang and wanted to hear how Su Tang answered.


    Aware of their eyes, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, I''m just a boy in a remote mountain village. I just got some opportunities by chance and planned to go out to experience. But I didn''t expect to encounter such hardship. I was in the deep mountain since I was a child. I don''t know anything else except hunting. Is this resting grassland terrible?" Now Su Tang can only try to pretend to be a young man who has not been deeply involved in the world.


    But speaking of it, he really hasn''t been involved in the world. Compared with this place of divine heritage, he came here for the first time. Although Ying Long and others knew this place, they couldn''t understand it. Even Tiantao, who spoke here, wasn''t very familiar with the place of divine heritage, and didn''t know some places very well. He just simply told Su Tang about some things in the place of divine heritage.


    This Walker was also known by Su Tang from Tiantao. Looking at Su Tang, he thought he really didn''t lie. Yang Lan looked at Yin Mingyue, and they nodded. At this time, Yin Mingyue said; "Since you are a walker, we won''t embarrass you. It''s not easy for you, but this place is always very important to our Yin and Yang. Outsiders can''t enter it. I think you''d better leave here quickly."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also took the opportunity to ask; "The elder boy just came out of the mountain and is not familiar with here at all. Can you point out a way out? It will save me from rushing around without a head." he wanted to leave here quickly and go outside to have a look. Now that he met someone, he certainly wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity to inquire.


    "Oh. Well, go straight from there. There will soon be a small town where you can ask others." Yin Mingyue pointed to the right and answered. As his answer fell, Su Tang suddenly found a strange look in the eyes of the cloudy moon. Su Tang''s heart was alert. At this time, Yang Lan on the other side also nodded and said; "Yes, there is a small city over there. You can go there and have a look."


    After that, Yang Lan also turned to look at the Yin moon. At the moment when their eyes met, Su Tang found a strange thing and thought of it secretly in his heart; "These two guys seem to have some bad intentions. I said how can the people here be so kind? It turns out that they have a conspiracy." Su Tang smiled and thanked; "The boy left first. Thank you for your guidance."


    When the voice fell, they turned and left. The less they stopped, Su Tang smiled coldly. After leaving a long distance, the secret came out; "Boy, those two people are following behind." upon hearing this, Su Tang whispered. Sure enough, he communicated with the secret of heaven; "I know they will follow. Just now I found that they have a problem, but now that I can''t get rid of them, why don''t you let them follow and see what they want to do."


    After hearing his, Tianji smiled and said; "Ha ha, but the strength of these two people is still good. If they really fight for a while, I''m afraid there will still be some trouble." Su Tang smiled and said when he heard his words; "Trouble a little, trouble a little?"

 Chapter 545

    After walking for almost half an hour, Su Tang found that he had completely left the grassland and entered a relatively large mountain forest, surrounded by dense trees and weeds. Seeing these, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing; "This is really a good place. You can kill people and plunder goods, ha ha." as his voice fell, the Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue who had been following him were slightly stunned and looked at each other, full of confusion and doubt.


    They didn''t think they had been found, but they continued to follow Su Tang carefully. Seeing that the two people behind them still didn''t come out under their own hint, Su Tang shook his head and continued; "Don''t you feel tired after following? Just come out. There''s no one here." his tone was flat and didn''t pay attention to the two people behind him.


    "Ha ha, boy, when you look like this, you shouldn''t be an ordinary walker." Liang ran no longer hid and jumped out directly. Yang Lan sneered and said, followed by Yin Mingyue; "Who the hell are you, boy? Don''t lie to us like that Walker. We saw you come out of the Sabbath grassland with our own eyes. Even our patriarch didn''t dare to enter that place. Since your strength can come out safely, there must be some treasure on you."


    "Baby?" Su Tang understood at once. These two people were thinking of baby, and immediately said with a smile; "I really don''t know what you''re talking about, baby. When I came out of the grassland, I didn''t meet any creatures at all. The whole grassland is very quiet, which is very consistent with the name of the rest grassland. Your things seem to rest in peace, and there''s no movement at all."


    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. The Sabbath grassland is the nearest place to the yellow spring. There are many ghosts and Demons all year round, and it''s full of the spirit of the yellow spring. It''s very destructive. You can''t have no strange treasure to protect yourself, boy. If you know the truth, tell it quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Yang Lan will believe Su Tang''s words, The more he said so, the more Yang Lan felt that there was a strange treasure on him.


    Otherwise, why don''t those ghosts attack him? He must have a treasure that these things fear. If he can get this treasure, he and others can completely enter the Sabbath grassland. Since the shackles, there have been many legends in the Sabbath grassland. There are countless treasures there. If he can enter it safely, he and others can rest assured and boldly look for treasures, At that time, the Yin and Yang sect will be greatly improved.


    Then he and others won''t continue to live a hard life in this place where birds don''t shit. Thinking of these possibilities, Yin Mingyue and Yang Lan''s faces look excited. Looking at their appearance, Su Tang really has no way to say; "I really don''t know what the baby you say is. If I have such a baby, why am I in a hurry to leave here?"


    From their appearance, Su Tang could still guess a few points. I''m afraid there was a big secret in the rest grassland, otherwise these people wouldn''t be so. The sensible man also relied on this in his answer. Sure enough, after his voice fell, Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue nodded, and Yang Lan continued; "What you said is quite reasonable. How can we believe you? Who knows if you have got good things in the Sabbath grassland. Anyway, you can''t leave here alive today. Boy, be sensible and hand over the baby directly. We can give you a good time."


    "Otherwise, I will bring your soul to the sect and refine it into a magic weapon. Then you will suffer forever." Yin Mingyue answered at this time. Listening to their words, Su Tang was also helpless. At the same time, he also understood what Yin and Yang sect was. I''m afraid it was not a decent sect. He immediately said with a cold face; "Since you insist on not believing what I say, you can only speak with your fists."


    They didn''t expect Su Tang to be like this. After a short pause, Yang Lan shouted loudly; "Mingyue, you step back, I''ll kill the boy first." the voice fell, and Yanglan rushed directly towards Su Tang. Yin Mingyue didn''t step back. Although they were all people of yin and Yang sect, they were not harmonious. Now, when she met such fat meat as Su Tang, how could she let Yanglan eat alone?


    When Yang Lan rushed to Su Tang, Yin Mingyue also moved. For a moment, two gods surrounded Su Tang with experts at the peak of the realm, which made Su Tang feel a little defeated. This is Yin Mingyue looking at Su Tang and saying; "Boy, it''s still time for you to hand over the baby. You''re not our opponent at all. You''re going to die anyway. Why don''t you give yourself a good time?"


    At this time, these two people still want Su Tang to hand over a hundred times, which makes Su Tang angry. These two people are completely inexplicable. He does have a lot of treasures on his own, but he doesn''t know what can make him walk safely in the rest grassland and how to hand them over. Besides, why has Su Tang ever been robbed?


    Su Tang, who was angry with the wind, gave a big shout, and the golden light flashed all over his body. The Dragon God bully appeared. The powerful physical power and the threat of the dragon family broke out fiercely, and the two people shook open in an instant. He suddenly found that Su Tang suddenly became so strong, and Yang Lan''s faces coagulated. At this time, the Yin bright moon looked at the golden scale covering Su Tang and asked with some surprise; "Dragon breath, are you a dragon?"


    "People of the dragon family? Yin Mingyue, are you crazy? The Dragon families are all giant dragons. When did there be humans? This guy is human. Maybe he just has some dragon blood on him, or he has the secret method of the dragon family. How can he be the dragon family?" Yang LAN shouted at Yin Mingyue with complete disbelief, At the same time, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes.


    The dragon clan can''t be provoked in the land of divine heritage. Each one is extremely powerful. If they meet people related to the dragon clan, other strength or walkers don''t want to be involved with them. Now they meet here, but for the sake of the baby, they decide to kill the boy directly. As long as they do it cleanly, the people of the dragon clan can''t know, Besides, this boy is not necessarily someone related to the dragon clan.


    Upon hearing his words, Yin Mingyue understood in an instant that Yang Lan was determined to pay attention, and nodded and said; "Yes, I think you, boy, must have got some dragon''s secret method, but you still want to scare people. Today we will kill you directly, not only to get the treasure, but also to get the dragon''s secret method." thinking of this, a trace of greed broke out in Yin Mingyue''s eyes.


    Looking at her, Su Tang shook his head and said; "It seems that you are really covered by the baby. Well, in this case, let''s have a good fight." with the sound falling, Su Tang''s whole body aura suddenly burst out, and the power of destruction with white nothingness shook the two people in an instant.


    "Emptiness... Nihilistic power, you... You are the person of the supreme Moon Palace!" the next moment, Yang Lan''s face was pale and his voice trembled. He looked at Su Tang Dao with a desperate face. At this time, the Yin moon beside him was also pale and had no arrogance at all. A pair of beautiful eyes also showed a look of despair and panic. Seeing them suddenly become like this, Su Tang was slightly stunned, Read carefully and communicate with heaven; "What the hell is going on?"


    "I don''t know, but they seem to be very afraid of the supreme Mingyue palace. You didn''t get the skills of the supreme Mingyue palace from a relic before. You must have the supreme Mingyue palace here, otherwise they can''t be so afraid." Tianji was also analyzed by animals, and Su Tang thought it was possible for his analysis.


    Indeed, the real master in the land of divine heritage is the supreme bright moon palace, which is a well deserved super overlord in the land of divine heritage. Even the dragon clan will be afraid of three points. Moreover, only their disciples can be qualified to practice the unique nihility of the supreme bright moon palace, and not everyone can practice it. Anyone who has nihility power, They must be the elite of Taishang Mingyue palace, which is taken care of by the top management.


    "My Lord, all this is a misunderstanding. The villain is not worth it at all. I''m from the supreme Mingyue palace. Please punish me." the voice fell. Yang Lan bent her knees and knelt down directly at Su Tang. The Yin Mingyue on one side also reflected it at this time. She knelt down directly on the ground and said in a trembling voice; "My Lord, those who don''t know are not guilty. Please be kind and forgive the crime of offending the villain."


    Seeing the two people suddenly become like this, Su Tang still has some discomfort. After taking back the aura, Su Tang asked; "I just came out of the mountains. An old master gave me this skill. I really don''t know where the supreme Moon Palace is. Can you tell me something about the supreme Moon Palace?"


    Hearing what he said, Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue understood for a moment. It turned out that this boy was a disciple of those traveling in the supreme Mingyue palace. He was more respectful now. At this time, Yang Lan said; "Adult, if you have anything to ask, ask directly. The villain must know everything and say everything." the Yin Mingyue on one side also nodded.


    Seeing their appearance, Su Tang said; "You''d better get up first. Your speech is a little strange. Let''s go aside and talk slowly. I still have cruel things to ask you for advice." his voice fell, and they nodded and said; "Don''t dare, if you have any questions, please ask. You must tell me with all your smiles." the appearance of the two people from front to back has changed too much. Su Tang also has no way to take them. At the same time, he is also curious about how powerful the supreme Mingyue Palace is in the land of divine heritage.

 Chapter 546

    Su Tang followed Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue back to the previous place. After a brief introduction, the disciples of yin and Yang sect were surprised. At the same time, they were also very surprised. Unexpectedly, they could see the disciples of the supreme Mingyue palace.


    "My Lord, please eat first." Yin Mingyue was not as afraid of Su Tang as before. At this time, she handed Su Tang a piece of barbecue with respect. Su Tang smiled and said thank you; "Don''t give it to my Lord. My name is Su Tang. You can just call my name." Su Tang couldn''t tell what he thought of these people.


    Before, these people wanted to kill directly for their baby, and now they are so respectful, but he still reads that these guys have some vigilance. After all, money and wealth move people''s hearts. Although they feel that they are the people of Mingyue palace, no one knows whether they will fight hard.


    "By the way, you two, can you tell me about the distribution of forces in the land of divine heritage?" Su Tang asked while eating the barbecue. As his voice fell, Yin Mingyue said with a smile; "My Lord, in fact, we don''t know very well here. We just know some great forces that need attention. Compared with the land left by God, it''s too big. Our yin-yang sect is just a small minion."


    As his voice fell, Yang Lan also nodded and said; "Yes, there are two parts of the land of divine heritage. The place where our yin-yang sect is located is called the wilderness. It is completely the paradise of divine and exotic animals. It is not suitable for our race to survive here. The other part is called the land of divine punishment. There are many sects, the strong are like clouds, and it is also very rich, so the protoss there are very powerful."


    "Wild land? Then why did your clan choose to develop here? Judging from your strength, your clan should be in the land of divine punishment, and should also be able to obtain a land?" Su Tang was surprised and puzzled when he heard what they said. Their strength is not poor, and their clan strength should not be weak, Why did such a sect come to this wild land that is not suitable for development?


    His words made both of them smile bitterly, and Yin Mingyue said; "Why don''t we want to develop in the land of divine punishment? But the water in the land of divine punishment is too deep. Moreover, the holy land of yin and Yang sect is here, and we have to develop here. Although the land of divine punishment is good, it is also very dangerous. If you are careless, you are very willing. A cruel adult in the land of divine punishment will destroy people. You don''t know. If you have a chance to see it in the future, you will see it I see. "


    Yang Lan also nodded and said; "Yes, there will be battles in the place of divine punishment. Even in some special periods, a clan will be destroyed every day. It''s really cruel. It''s not a place where President Xiao like us can survive." both of them have strong helplessness in their tone, which makes Su Tang more curious about the place of divine punishment, but he is now out of the place of divine heritage, I still want to find out the hardships here. Let''s talk about it. Since they both say that the place of divine punishment is so terrible, it''s still very dangerous if they rush into it.


    "Oh, please tell me about the Taishang Mingyue palace again. The elder who taught me how to cultivate didn''t tell me too much. I don''t know the situation of this sect." Su Tang continued. He also wanted to know what level the Taishang Mingyue palace belonged to in the land of divine heritage. At the same time, he was also very curious about the sect that opened up the land of Langxie, Taishang Mingyue palace is a legendary magical sect door.


    "Ha ha, it''s a long story. In fact, there are three super powers in the land of divine heritage. The most powerful one in the wilderness is the demon temple. The members inside are basically gods and beasts, and each one is incomparably powerful. Outside is the sea temple, which accounts for one third of the land of divine punishment. Inside are all the major gods and beasts in the sea, or the gods and beasts in the sea, The dragon clan is the master of the sea temple, "said Yin Mingyue.


    Su Tang nodded. Indeed, it goes without saying that these two strengths can guess their strength. There is no doubt that the beast race has been a powerful existence on the mainland since ancient times, not to mention that the dragon race dominates the sea area. Su Tang is not curious that the dragon race can dominate here, As for the last clan, Su Tang also guessed that it should be the heavenly Moon Palace.


    "The other is the supreme Mingyue palace, which commands all the territories outside the sea area where God punishes. They gather all the major divine families on the mainland, and the core force is the legendary creator gods, each with strong and unpredictable strength." Yin Mingyue continued. After hearing her words, Su Tang was also very shocked, even though he had guessed it, But I was shocked to hear that the supreme Moon Palace was so powerful.


    A pioneering creator? No wonder it is so powerful. The Langxie mainland was opened up by the Taishang Mingyue palace. There is no doubt about its strength. It is also a super power to really kill foreigners back to the mainland. Su Tang knew something about the Taishang Mingyue palace when he was on the mainland. Now he is full of curiosity about the Taishang Mingyue palace.


    "So it is. It seems that I still have Hengdong County to learn." Su Tang continued. As soon as he said this, Yin Mingyue smiled and said; "Hehe, sir, you are too modest. You are a disciple of the supreme bright moon palace. No matter who you are, you will be polite when you go to the place of divine punishment. When you go directly to the supreme bright moon palace, you can directly enter the core layer. At that time, your identity doesn''t need to worry about anything else."


    Here, Yin Mingyue, Yang Lan and others show a trace of envy. They are worried and careful every day in order to survive. However, Su tangneng has such a prominent identity in a deep mountain. The opportunities between people are very different, but this is not the line. Some people are distinguished as soon as they are born, Some people, even if they are no worse than anyone, have a low birth background and poor resources. They are mediocre all their life.


    Aware of their envious look, Su Tang was helpless. He knew that what he said was false. Although he had the unique nihility of the supreme Moon Palace, he was not taught by the predecessors of the supreme Moon Palace here, but inherited by the strong man on the mainland from generation to generation, It''s really hard to explain if you really go to Taishang Mingyue palace.


    "I''m mainly practicing this time. I want to have a good look at some places in the land of divine heritage. You can see my strength now. I''m afraid it won''t be better to go to the supreme Mingyue palace. It''s better to practice outside first and wait until my strength is stronger." Su Tang continued. After hearing his words, they both nodded.


    There are fights in places where there are people. I think that small sects such as Yin and Yang sects fight constantly every day, not to mention super sects such as Taishang Mingyue palace. I''m afraid the fights there are more cruel. If they are careless, they may be directly destroyed. Su Tang''s strength is indeed too weak. Although he has an identity, I''m afraid it''s difficult to go there. As the saying goes, It''s better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. With his identity as the core disciple of the supreme Mingyue palace, I''m afraid anyone will give him a name and do things much more conveniently. Why suffer in the supreme Mingyue palace?


    Having figured this out, Yin Mingyue said with a smile; "Your Excellency is right. It''s also good to experience. You can experience in many places in the land of divine heritage. If you are lucky, you can also get some supreme treasures to improve your strength. Since you want to experience, this area is thousands of miles. I''m very familiar with Yin and Yang sect. I think why don''t you think of the settlement of my Yin and Yang sect? There are also some about divine heritage in the sect door outside At that time, adults can have a good look at the classics of the place and increase their understanding of the place, so that even if they go to experience, they won''t rush like headless flies. "


    As soon as she said this, Yang Lan also nodded and said with luminous eyes; "Yes, sir, let''s go to our yin-yang sect first. Although we are not a big sect, there are many ancient books for adults to read." Yang Lan knew what Yin Mingyue was thinking at the moment Yin Mingyue said this. He was also very excited. They didn''t want to go to the place of divine punishment, It''s just that there''s no time and backing for the number.


    Now this is a teenager, isn''t it the best backer? There is a core disciple of the supreme Moon Palace. I''m afraid no one dares to provoke the yin-yang sect in the place of divine punishment. Now as long as he has a big relationship with this man, he can use his power in the future. Besides, the boy doesn''t know anything about the place left by God. The classics in the sect can help him, so he owes the yin-yang sect a favor, It shouldn''t be a problem to ask him to help then.


    Thinking that with the help of the young man, he and others would be able to leave this fearsome wilderness and enter the heaven of divine punishment for cultivation, his heart was a burst of excitement. Hearing what they said, Su Tang was silent and communicated with the secret of heaven in his heart; "Tianji, do you think the wolf can believe it?" after the previous things, Su Tang''s heart really didn''t trust the two guys.


    Now they say that although he has some thoughts in his heart, he still doesn''t act rashly. After all, no one knows whether they will deal with themselves after they go to the Yin and Yang sect. After his voice falls, the voice of the secret of heaven also comes; "Hehe, why don''t you go and have a look? They have a purpose, but they won''t do you any harm. On the contrary, they will take good care of you."


    As soon as he listened to his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He suddenly figured out the key, nodded and said; "It''s true. I think they want to go to the place of divine punishment. Now they think I''m the core disciple of Taishang Mingyue palace. They want to help them gain a foothold in the provincial legal system with my identity. At the same time, with my identity, other strengths in the place of divine punishment should not touch them."


    "Yes, so you can print it. After all, we''re only here now. What they said just now is only about the land left by gods, not many. It''s still necessary to know about the ancient books of this place. At the same time, in your current identity, ask the patriarch of yin-yang sect. I think they know more than these two guys." Tianji continued.


    Su Tang nodded, woke up from meditation, looked at Yin Mingyue and Yang Lan and said; "I''m sorry to bother you," said Yin Mingyue with a smile; "It''s our honor for adults to come to our Yin Yang sect. Why bother?" Yang Lan on one side also said; "Yes, yes, yes."

 Chapter 547

    Then the two men discussed and did not enter the holy land for the time being. After taking Su Tang to the sect, they asked the two Patriarchs to decide and pay attention. On the same day, they took Su Tang back to the yin-yang sect. Along the way, Su Tang also saw the rampant appearance of divine animals in the wilderness.


    "Hehe, sir, we''re lucky this time. It seems that we have a blessing in the mouth to meet a divine beast like Yuanling fish here." at this time, Yang Lan is commanding his men to deal with this fish three or four meters in size. He smiled at Su Tang and asked when he heard his words; "Brother Yanglan, I''ll open it. You''d better call me Su Tang. Don''t be an adult. What kind of thing is this Yuanling fish? I haven''t seen it before. Can you tell me?"


    Hearing his words, Yang Lan nodded and said; "I''d better add you, Mr. Su. This Yuanling fish is a very rare divine beast. Its attack power is not strong, but its meat plays a very good role in cultivation. In the past, we didn''t necessarily see one in the wilderness for ten years. Unexpectedly, we got one here today. One such fish is in the place of divine punishment, and we have to sell at least hundreds of gods Crystal, very precious. "


    "Yes, this yuan spirit fish has a great effect on the cultivation of the realm below the God King. Mr. Su, you can have a good taste this time and you will get a lot of benefits at that time." Yin Mingyue also said at this time. Similarly, she is arranging her own people to prepare things. Now it is late, and the wilderness at night is very dangerous and not suitable for driving, At this time, her men were spreading some white powder around the camp.


    Su Tang nodded; "Since it is such a precious thing, it seems that I really have to have a good taste when I come in." then he looked at the Yin Mingyue and asked; "Sister Mingyue, what are they doing?" then he pointed to the female disciples of Yin sect who were constantly sprinkled with white powder. Looking at the direction of his hand, Yin Mingyue was stunned first, then reacted and explained with a smile; "This will drive away the animals. Many sacred and exotic animals will stay away when they smell this smell. The wilderness at night is very absorbed. With this thing, we can be much safer."


    After listening, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, so it is." at the same time, his heart is also very curious about things. You know, there are all divine and exotic animals here. They basically have intelligence. It''s OK to expel divine animals with low intelligence, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with higher divine animals?


    In fact, what Su Tang doesn''t know is that the expelling beast powder is made of some lost super beast bones and some things. Such things have the breath of the original owner. Such breath will frighten some gods and beasts that are not as high as his level. Moreover, even if they are at the same level as the expelling beast powder, they don''t want to come to fight with such gods and beasts.


    Therefore, as long as you have this thing, you rarely encounter divine beasts, but there are exceptions. You don''t walk in the wilderness with this thing.


    After the party was busy until it was dark, Yang Lan cut off a cloud field with a knife and did say it to Su Tang; "Mr. Su, try it first. It''s very delicious." as a result, Su Tang smiled and began to eat the food he handed over. With the entrance of Yuanling fish, the fragrance and smooth taste made Su Tang nod.


    Soon after eating a piece of fish, he felt a strange spiritual power in his body. He was stunned. The next moment, the nihility power in his Dantian jumped out and directly integrated the spiritual power. With the integration of the power, Su Tang obviously felt that the nihility power seemed to increase a little. Since he cultivated the nihility power, he had never improved a bit, He always felt that it was because of the suppression of destructive power that he did not increase.


    But now seeing such hardship, he realized that it was not because of the power of destruction, but because he had not found anything that could be absorbed by the power of nothingness. Now the power of the yuan Lingyu could just increase the power of nothingness, and came to such a result. Su Tang thought secretly in his heart; "Member Ali is like this. This nihilistic power is also a spiritual power stronger than Jiuyou''s power. If I can promote him, there will be two kinds of spiritual power in my body that can suppress aliens. It seems that it is God''s arrangement to come to the place left by God this time."


    After the idea fell, Su Tang looked at Yang Lan and said; "This is really a good thing. After swallowing it just now, I feel that my nihility seems to have improved."


    Hearing his words, Yang Lan said with a smile; "Yes, this thing is a very precious and good thing in the land left by God. It is rarely erected. Often, fighting will be triggered for such a fish. How can I live for many years? This is the second time I eat this Yuanling fish." as his voice fell, Yin Mingyue said with a smile; "We thought about looking for this Yuanling fish in the wilderness before, but after looking for it for more than three years, we didn''t find one, and we lost a lot of disciples. Later, we didn''t continue to look for it."


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and said; "It turns out that this thing is so precious. It seems that we are really lucky this time." after saying that the year of the sheep handed him a piece of fish. After eating a meal, their sisters took a rest. The wilderness at night is really very unusual. During the day, it is not so noisy. Now in the middle of the night, there are animal roars everywhere in the wilderness that was not noisy, Su Tang and others were a little flustered.


    At this time, he also knows how difficult it is for the people of Yin-Yang sect to live in this Barbarization. It''s really hard to be so worried every day. I''m afraid he doesn''t know that there is a sect of Yin-Yang sect in this wilderness. I believe there are many sects. I''m afraid they have to come here to live.


    With these ideas, Su Tang felt that the water in the land of divine heritage was not generally deep. At the same time, he was full of curiosity about the land of divine punishment. What kind of place is it? How many fights can these sects dare not set foot there?


    One night without a word, the party heard the roar of animals everywhere, but they didn''t encounter any trouble. It seems that this animal repellent powder is really very practical.


    "Hehe, how about Mr. Su? Is there some excitement in the wild night?" when Su Tang opened his eyes, Yang Lan asked with a smile. When he heard his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s really exciting. I was worried all night. It''s hard to imagine what kind of life your yin-yang sect lives here every day. I''m afraid there are many sects similar to you?"


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the Yin Mingyue sighed and said; "Hey, there''s no way. It''s not easy to survive in the land left by God. Although we are worried by divine beasts all day in the wilderness, compared with those powerful struggles, we are still better here. At least, divine beasts won''t attack us for no reason. Similarly, as long as we find a good place to hide, divine beasts will do much less harm to us ¡£¡±


    Yang Lan also nodded and said; "Yes, although some of our disciples die in the wilderness every year, it is acceptable, but son, in the land of God''s punishment, if you are careless, you will be destroyed by your strength, which has become history since then. Therefore, many sects like us choose to live in the wilderness. Although the conditions here are harder, there are less battles and simplicity A lot. "


    Hearing this, Su Tang thought it was reasonable. At any time, people''s hearts are the most dangerous. Although there is a threat from divine animals, there is no need to be so troublesome to guard against. Indeed, life is much simpler than that in the place of divine punishment. Later, after everyone cleaned up, Yang Lan put away the Yuanling fish that hadn''t been eaten yesterday. The fish and things were too precious. He couldn''t bear to throw them away.


    In the next two days, Su Tang followed the year of the sheep and the bright moon through hundreds of miles of dangerous mountains and forests, and finally came to a very secret mountain depression. At this time, Yang Lan said; "Mr. Su, this is where the door of Yin Yang sect is located," he said, pointing to the depression full of shrubs and weeds in front of him.


    Su Tang looked at the past. As soon as the power of his soul was released, he understood at once and said with a smile; "So it is. It seems that your clan also has experts who are good at array skills." Su Tang stopped here. The Yin and bright moon on one side immediately noticed this and asked; "Mr. Su, do you know the way of array?" after her voice fell, Yang Lan also reflected and looked at Su Tang curiously.


    After these three days together, they have understood that Su Tang is a teenager who came out of the mountains. He doesn''t know many things. Now when they suddenly hear him say this, they can''t help being curious. When they hear what they say, Su Tang smiled and said; "The person who taught me told me about working with arrays, so I also know something."


    Su Tang''s explanation made Yin Mingyue both nod. Indeed, the people of the supreme Mingyue Palace are very powerful. They understand that the way of this array is entirely reasonable. His answer also makes Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue believe that he is a disciple of an elder of the supreme Mingyue palace who travels to the mainland. He doesn''t understand the land left by God, But he has the power of nothingness and knows the way of array, which is completely right with what Su Tang said.


    Yang Lan thought and said; "Let''s go, Mr. Su. Let''s go directly to the zongmen. I already wanted to send a letter to the patriarch. They all know you''re coming. I''m afraid they''re ready to meet you in front of the zongmen at the moment." hearing his words, Yin Mingyue also said; "Yes, Mr. Su, we''d better go in quickly. It''s not very safe here. There are divine animals from time to time."


    Su Tang nodded; "Let''s hurry in and let the two patriarchs and the people of your clan wait for a long time." as his voice fell, Yang Lan and others took Su Tang directly to the dense jungle. This is a Yan''s array. What they saw is not necessarily right. When Su Tang came here before, they didn''t find any array here, It was only after using the power of the soul that they sensed the power of the array. It can be seen that the people who arranged the array found a very unusual way in the way of the array. No wonder this array can confuse those divine beasts.

 Chapter 548

    They soon passed through the cover up array. As soon as they got out of the array, a very spacious valley appeared in front of Su Tang. There were large and small houses in the valley. Many people were standing at the entrance of the valley at this time.


    "Mr. Su, there are the mountain gates of our yin-yang sect sitting there. You know it''s wild here, so there are some random mountain gates that can''t be built in a big way." said Yang Lan. He couldn''t help but show an embarrassed look on his face and noticed his appearance. Su Tang smiled and said; "It''s all right. It''s much better than the small mountain village I said before. Such a place looks more warm."


    The valley looks more like a small mountain village. Such a place looks less dignified and gorgeous, but more warm and casual. Su Tang likes it very much. Seeing that Su Tang is not disappointed, Yin Mingyue said with a smile; "Mr. Su is right. When we live in the door, it''s more like at home. It''s much more casual."


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, Yang Lan said with a smile; "Let''s go, Mr. Su." then he took Su Tang to the place where the crowd gathered. After entering, Yang Lan and others took the first step to salute respectfully; "Lord, we invited Mr. Su back." after that, he also wanted to introduce Su Tang to a person of Yin-Yang sect. At this time, Su Tang also smiled and walked out, bowing to a man and a woman; "Little Su Tang has seen two predecessors. I''m sorry to bother you this time."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome. It''s our honor for you to come to our Yin Yang sect. Don''t bother." the middle-aged man said with a smile. His voice fell down, and the beautiful young woman on one side said with a smile; "Since our Yin Yang sect came here, no outsiders have come. This time, I didn''t expect to welcome such a distinguished guest as Xiaoyou. This is our honor." they heard Yanglan and yinmingyue talk about Su Tang before.


    They are all old and sophisticated characters. In an instant, they want to understand the thoughts of Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue. They also agree with this very much. Therefore, they will give them a death order. We must find a way to bring Su Tang to the Yin Yang sect and enhance their feelings. Only in this way can su Tang become the key for confidants and others to enter the place of divine punishment.


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang said with a smile; "I''m just a mountain boy. What''s your noble status? I''m afraid there are a lot of things to ask the two elders for advice this time. I hope the two elders don''t be stingy." he has greatly changed Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue after getting along for three days. Now when he sees these two patriarchs, he thinks they are also good, So it''s more casual in speaking.


    When he said this suddenly, the two patriarchs were stunned. Then they both laughed and the woman smiled and said; "Little friend, I can''t ask for advice. If I knew anything, I would say everything." the man who fell aside also nodded and said; "Yes, although my yin-yang sect is not a big door, I still collect a lot of ancient books. If you want to read, you can come to me at any time."


    Hearing the words of the two patriarchs, Su Tang smiled and nodded. Then the party returned to the largest house in the valley. In the hall, Yang Tianjun looked at Su Tang and asked; "Little friend, I heard from Yang Lan that you plan to experience in the wilderness for a period of time. I don''t know if you have a number to go out?"


    "Not at the moment. I just came out of the mountains. I don''t know what''s going on outside, and I don''t know where it''s suitable for my cultivation experience. I don''t want to ask your sect for help. I hope I can give you two elders and give you some advice." Su Tang shook his head and replied. I think both of them learned about themselves from Yanglan and Yin Mingyue, So he didn''t intend to continue to explain, just as he said before.


    After hearing his words, Yang Tianjun smiled and said; "These are small things. I''ll let you live in my yin-yang sect for the time being. During this period, I''ll ask you to send all the ancient books of my yin-yang sect to me. When I get to know the outside things here, we''ll show you where to go several times."


    Su Tang nodded and thanked; "Thank you, two elders." after the voice fell, Yang Tianjun looked at Yang Lan and said; "Yanglan, you and Xiaoyou have been on the way for three days. I''ve asked someone to prepare the room. Go and have a rest, and then go to the library to take all the ancient books to Xiaoyou."


    "Yes!" Yang Lan respectfully replied. Then Su Tang stopped staying here and directly followed Yang Lan to the prepared room. After they left the hall, Yang Tianjun looked at Yin Qianhua and said; "Younger martial sister, why are you half a bag of this man?"


    On hearing his words, Yin Qianhua thought for a moment and said; "I just managed that at this time, the foundation of cultivation is vigorous, which is stronger than the ordinary children of the ancient people. Since Yang Lan and they have seen his nihility, I think there can be no mistake. Such a thing has never happened. It is not easy for the core members of Taishang Mingyue Palace. It is very rare for thousands of people to cultivate nihility. Moreover, most of the places left by God People are all children of the ancient people, and there are very few scattered practitioners. They should look for successors in this way. "


    Yin Qianhua continued; "Besides, he''s a good man. He doesn''t become so high because of his status that he doesn''t know the world. I think what he should say is the truth." after her voice fell, Yang Tianjun nodded. He''s an old guy who hasn''t lived for many years and runs a sect in a place like the land of God''s legacy. His eyes are still unusual.


    "Let''s make a good bet. Anyway, he just wants to read some ancient books. It doesn''t matter. If he can exchange these useless ancient books for his favor, then our yin-yang sect will have a chance to leave here. We are one family, but in order to survive here over the years, we have become like enemies. Alas." Yang Tianjun continued.


    As his voice fell, Yin Qianhua also frowned, nodded and said; "Yes, for the sake of some things in the holy land, we have been against our hearts over the years. Now maybe it''s an opportunity." the voice fell, and they continued to depend on each other.


    At this time, in an independent small yard in the valley, Su Tang looked at the ancient books that were half a person high stacked in the room. A trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes and looked at the nearby Yanglan; "Elder brother Yanglan, how can you get so much?"


    Listening to his words, Yang Lan said with a smile; "Hehe, these are the ancient books left by our Yin and Yang sect. Take a good look, Mr. Su. This place of divine heritage has existed for many years. There are many things that have happened. You just came out of the deep mountains and are a disciple of the supreme Mingyue palace. You should know something about these, or you may make a joke at that time."


    After a few days together, Yang Lan was also kind to Su Tang, so he would joke from time to time. After hearing his words, Su Tang reluctantly smiled and said; "I''m afraid I''m going to stay here for many days. I thought I could leave early. Now I have to bother your sect for some time." as his voice fell, Yang Lan smiled and said; "Hahaha, Mr. Su said that. It''s our honor for you to be here. Why bother?"


    After they talked for a while, Yang Lan left and returned to Su Tang in the room. Looking at the dense ancient books, he said helplessly; "It seems that this favor will be sold this time."


    "Ha ha, boy, what are you afraid of? I just looked at this sect. In fact, their strength is good, and they don''t look like big traitors and evil people one by one. It''s also good to sell them. Besides, you imagine how much help it will be if you can keep the people here on the mainland?" The secret of heaven also spoke after his voice fell.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang''s eyes brightened, but even though they dimmed, he shook his head and said; "It''s so simple. People in the land of God''s legacy have appeared for many years. I think they should also know the affairs of other races outside, but they and we didn''t go out to help. Now why do they want to help us?"


    When the people of the supreme Moon Palace opened up the mainland, they must also know that they did not come forward to help in the alien wars before ancient times and the subsequent wars. It can be seen that it is very difficult for them to leave here this time.


    "Hehe, how can you know if you don''t try? I think you might as well try it if you have the opportunity in the future. There are so many experts in the land of divine heritage. If you have their help, when the alien invades, it is likely to directly defeat the alien once and for all, so you still have to try. You don''t want people on the mainland to worry about the alien affairs for many years in the future?" Tianji continued with a smile.


    Su Tang doesn''t understand such a truth on the road. Think about ancient times, and then in ancient times, when each continent reaches its peak, there will be alien races. After each battle, the mainland will lag behind for many years, but now the strength of the mainland is too weak. I''m afraid the mainland will be very dangerous this time. Even if the mainland wins in the end, I''m afraid the mainland will perish in the next time, or in the next alien war.


    This is something Sagittarius doesn''t want to see. It''s been many years now. In order to fight against the alien race, we don''t know how many sages and heroes have died for the alien war. We don''t know how many people will die in this war. It''s thought that most of those people on the subcontinent were brought out of Shura hell by themselves, and many of them are their own friends, He has always attached importance to love and righteousness. This time, he took them out of Shura hell to give them a way out. Although he also wanted to use the strength of Shura hell to deal with the alien, he didn''t want his friends to die in the alien battle.


    Thinking of these words, Su Tang also decided to try the secret. It would be a good thing if he could take these people out. However, the top priority now is to clean up the piles of ancient books in front of him. He doesn''t know anything about the land of relics. Now he must have a good understanding of the situation of this place.


    For three days in a row, Su Tang was in the courtyard, watching these ancient books, and had some understanding of the land of God''s heritage. He didn''t know or understand anything like before.

 Chapter 549

    For the next ten days, Su Tang didn''t leave the house. Every day, the bright moon or Yanglan would prepare delicious food for him. Seeing that Su Tang was very focused on looking at those ancient books, they didn''t bother much. They put down their things and left. At the same time, they also reported Su Tang''s affairs in the courtyard and thought about the two patriarchs.


    Every time they heard his report, the two patriarchs believed that Su Tang was indeed a teenager who came out of the mountains. Compared with those ancient books, they all knew the history of the land of God''s heritage. People outside basically knew some. If a person really knew these things before, he would never be so focused.


    "Younger martial sister, I''m sure Su Tang will leave here for training in a few days. We''d better choose some places for him first." Yang Tianjun looked at the woman on one side and said. As his voice fell, Yin Qianhua frowned slightly and said; "There are several places in our yin-yang sect''s territory for him to experience, but he can''t get the effect of experience at all. On the other four sides, there is the territory of evil ghost sect. The place there is very good, but the people of evil ghost sect are very arrogant and domineering. I''m worried that Su Tang will be in danger."


    Yang Tianjun also nodded and said; "It''s really a bit troublesome. I think so. Let''s choose a few places first. Then we''ll make it clear to him and see how he chooses." he knows in his heart that you can only mind such a person, otherwise it may be counterproductive at that time. Besides, they want Su Tang''s future? Human feelings, so everything is still dominated by him.


    Yin Qianhua nodded and said; "That''s all we can do now, but I don''t think we should exclude one or two people from following him. Although he has read some classics, he doesn''t know much about the outside. It''s better to have our people follow him. At the same time, it can also improve their feelings. At that time, we will be closer to him. If he returns to taishangming The Moon Palace has entered the core disciple level, and our yin-yang sect will get great benefits. "


    "Well, younger martial sister, you''re right. I think let Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue follow Su Tang. They spend the longest time with Su Tang. If they send new people now, I''m afraid the effect is not very good." Yang Tianjun continued. As his voice fell, Yin Qianhua nodded and said; "They really fit."


    The next day, Su Tang finally finished reading all the classics in the room. As soon as he walked out of the room, he just saw Yin Mingyue and Yang Lan come in. Looking at the food box they were carrying in their hands, Su Tang smiled and said; "Ma Fang and I have been together for a while. They send me food every day."


    Seeing Su Tang coming out of the room, they were also stunned. After hearing his words, Yin Mingyue took the lead in smiling and saying; "What''s the matter? Mr. Su is a distinguished guest of our yin-yang sect. It''s our duty to prepare something for you." her voice fell, and Yang Lan also said through her voice; "Mr. Su, have you finished reading all those ancient books?"


    "Well, it took me more than ten days to finish reading it. The land of kindness is indeed a very mysterious place. During this time, I also read many legends about this place. I really want to go out and see it." during this time, he also understood the situation of the land of divine heritage, although those are legends, However, one thing is certain that this place of divine heritage is very mysterious. There are many places in it. Su Tang thought he should go there and have a look, which may improve his strength.


    "Hehe, yes, this place is indeed very mysterious. Although we have lived outside for many years, we still don''t know much about it. However, Mr. Su, you''ve been looking at estimates for a while and haven''t had a good rest. I think you''d better rest here for a while. We can talk about the situation around here for Mr. Su." Yang Lan said again.


    As his tiger teeth fell, Yin Mingyue nodded and said; "Yes, there are some good experience places near our Yin Yang sect. Mr. Su can hide and Practice for a few days. We''ll take you to have a look."


    Su Tang nodded; "Yes, most of the things recorded in ancient books are legendary places. I can''t go to those places for the time being. Now I can only find some ordinary places to experience, but I''ll disturb your sect for a while." as his voice fell, Yang Lan said with a smile; "Mr. Su, it''s a shame for you to say so. It''s our honor for you to come to our Yin Yang sect."


    Looking at the two of them, Yin Mingyue smiled and said; "Well, we have brought a lot of food. Let''s talk while eating." then she came to the stone table, put down the food box in her hand, took out a lot of food that is not exquisite but full of color, smell and fragrance, and placed it on the stone table. As these things were brought out, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s delicious. I haven''t eaten well during this time. I''ll try it this time." during this time, although Su Tang ate every day, he put his mind on the ancient books and swallowed everything.


    He didn''t have a good taste at all. Now after reading the ancient books, he suddenly smelled such a smell. He seemed to try these foods.


    "Hehe, come on, Mr. Su, have a good taste." Yin Qianhua''s voice fell. Su Tang and Yanglan had already sat down. The three were eating while chatting. In the afternoon, Su Tang looked at Yin Mingyue and said; "It''s perseverance. I haven''t paid a good visit to the two patriarchs for many days. It''s really impolite. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you to take me there?"


    As the voice fell, the Yin Mingyue replied with a smile; "Of course you can. During this period of time, the patriarch and his followers are all paying attention to you and will ask about you from time to time. Now that you finally come out, you must have many questions to ask. Let''s take Mr. Su there." after her voice fell, Yang Lan on one side also said; "Hehe, Mr. Su, you don''t know that our Lord is also choosing a place for you to experience these days."


    "It''s troublesome for you two elders. Let''s go and have a look. I happen to have some questions," Su Tang nodded. At the same time, he was helpless. Regardless of the fact that he didn''t have a son or aunt, anyway, the people of yin and Yang sect were pretty good. It would be good if he had the opportunity to help them in the future.


    The three soon came to the hall. At this time, the two patriarchs were no longer here. Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue had sent someone to kiss the two patriarchs in advance. The three worked in the hall for a while. The two patriarchs came. As soon as they entered the door, Yin Qianhua said with a smile; "You should have gained a lot this time?" seeing them coming in, Su Tang''s God of war got up and arched his hands; "Thank you for your generosity. The younger generation really knows a lot about the places left behind by gods in those ancient books."


    "Hahaha, it''s good to know. The places left by gods are really mysterious and there are too many dangerous places. Your current cultivation accomplishments can''t go to those places at all. During this time, death and I have also helped you choose a place, which is very suitable for your current cultivation accomplishments to experience, but you still need to see your own ideas when you finally go there." Yang Tianjun also said.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and continued; "The elder is right. The places in the ancient books are really dangerous. My cultivation is to die now. Since both elders have selected places for the younger generation, please introduce these places to me." he doesn''t understand that even those people in the realm of God and king can''t retreat all over when they go to those places in the ancient books, I''m going to die now.


    "In fact, we don''t know much about the wilderness. What we know is that the Yin and Yang sect is thousands of miles away. They have selected two places in the thousands of miles. One is the ghost eating bamboo forest within the territory of our Yin and Yang sect. There are a lot of exotic animals, mainly those that devour souls. They are very powerful and have unpredictable ability. They can It is said that it is a forbidden area for us to fight here, but there are many good things in it. "Yang Tianjun said.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and meditated. At the same time, he also read carefully and communicated with the secret of heaven; "Tianji, what do you think of this place?"


    "This place is really good. Your soul cultivation is the worst of your three systems. Since there are many strange animals living in this place, there must be many strange flowers and plants to enhance the power of your soul. If you can get these things in it, it will keep your soul power. However, this place is also very dangerous. However, any beast of this kind has no ability Often strong, and ordinary attacks have no effect on them. Your soul power is very weak there. If you are careless, it will fall. "Tianji replied.


    Hearing the analysis of the secret, Su Tang also nodded secretly and said to the secret; "When there is danger, there will be opportunities. I think I''d better listen to the second place first. I must go here. I asked that the power of the soul is too weak now. If I improve it, my combat effectiveness will be improved a lot." with the sound falling, Su Tang woke up from meditation, looked up at Yang Tianjun and Yin Qianhua and said; "Well, this place is really good. I don''t know where the second place is?"


    "Let me tell you the second place. This place is no longer the territory of our yin-yang sect. It belongs to a sect called evil ghost sect near us. The people of this sect are used to being arrogant and domineering. It is notorious in this thousands of miles. That place is called hundred beasts valley. There are many divine beasts living in it. Their strength is high and low. People of our generation are all strong I often go there to experience, but this place is in the territory of the evil ghost sect, so it will inevitably lead to conflict with them. "Yin Qianhua also said at this time.


    As her voice fell, Yin Mingyue nodded and said; "Yes, the people of the evil ghost sect are really hateful. At the beginning, my cultivation was about the same as that of Mr. Su. I also went to the beast Valley and met the people of the evil ghost sect. Each of them was incomparable. If our yin-yang sect were not stronger than them, I''m afraid we would have been bullied by these guys like other sect experienced people."

 Chapter 550

    As her voice fell, Yang Lan on one side also said; "I''ve also heard a lot about this evil ghost sect. They are really arrogant and domineering. If you meet someone lower than them, step on them hard. It can be said that God hates ghosts and dislikes thousands of miles around." said Yang Lan, and some disgust flashed in her eyes.


    Su Tang''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly when he heard what they said. When he was on the mainland, he also saw some people of the sect who were arrogant and domineering. Such people were the ones he hated most. So this time, if he wanted to go to the beast Valley, he might encounter people of the evil ghost sect. Now he is weak here. If there is a conflict with such a sect, I''m afraid there will be more things in the future. Such a sect will be like tarsal maggots if it is provoked.


    It''s not easy to get rid of them. Thinking of these Su Tang''s eyebrows, Yin Qianhua continued to look at him; "Although the people of the evil ghost sect are arrogant, the beast Valley is really a good place for experience. There is a huge Canyon, in which there are many gods and animals, as well as many rare treasures, which is very suitable for experience."


    As her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "This place is really suitable for training, but now I experience alone in the wilderness. It''s really bad if I provoke the evil ghost sect. But although the soul eating bamboo forest was also very suitable for me, now my soul power is not strong enough. It will be very dangerous to go there. I decided to go to the beast valley."


    After several thoughts, Su Tang has decided to go to the beast valley. Yin Qianhua said before that the beast Valley is very large. If you go there alone, you don''t necessarily meet the people of the evil ghost sect. Even if you meet him, you can choose to avoid temporarily and try not to conflict with them. After hearing his words, Yin Qianhua nodded and said; "Since you have chosen, go. The evil ghost sect has nothing to fear."


    Yang Tianjun also said; "Ha ha, since you have chosen, I think so. Let Yanglan and yinmingyue go with you. This generation is also familiar with them. Moreover, they have been to the beast Valley at the beginning. You will know more quickly if they show you the way." as his voice fell, Yin Qianhua also nodded with a smile.


    Su Tang thought for a moment and said; "I''m afraid it''s a little bad. I''ve been bothering you here for a long time, and how can I continue to bother you? I think I''ll just go alone this time." although Yang Tianjun''s words are very reasonable, Su Tang also wants to have someone who knows this, but if this continues, he will owe the yin-yang sect a lot.


    At his words, the people in the hall were stunned and didn''t continue to talk for a moment. At this time, the voice of Tianji sounded in Su Tang''s heart; "Hehe, boy, I think you''d better listen to them. Anyway, you owe them human kindness, and you don''t care to owe more. Besides, the yin-yang sect should let more people than the evil ghost sect. If their people follow you, the people of the evil ghost sect shouldn''t easily come to provoke you."


    The voice of the secret fell, and Su Tang also read it carefully and communicated with him; "I know what you mean, but you''ve seen the yin-yang sect. I''ll help them sooner or later, but I don''t want to carry it over to trouble them."


    "I know what you think, but if you think about it again, you don''t know when you can leave here. You also see the hardship of the land left by God. You are alone. If there is a sect like Yin and Yang sect, although they are not strong now, they still have potential for development, what do you think?" Tianji continued.


    Su Tang thought a little, nodded and said; "OK, but now I''ve refused. It''s hard for me to let them follow again." the voice fell, Su Tang quit in the new year, looked up at the two patriarchs and said; "I''ve been bothering your family too much these days. It''s really bad to continue like this."


    As soon as he said such words, Yan Tianjun smiled and said; "Hahaha, so you think so. You are a distinguished guest of our Yin Yang sect, and those things we do are small things. You don''t have to think so, little friend." his voice fell, and Yin Qianhua said with a smile; "What elder martial brother said is right. Anyway, you don''t know the muzzle outside now. Let Mingyue and Yanglan follow you. In this way, you can quickly understand the things outside. It''s more convenient for you to experience in other places."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Since the two predecessors have said so, the younger generation will be disrespectful."


    As soon as Su Tang agreed, Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue were both happy. Yang Tianjun also took out a token and said to Su Tang at this time; "This is the token of our Yin Yang sect. People from thousands of miles around know that if you take this, ordinary people will give us face." after the voice fell, Yang Lan went forward, took the token and gave it to Su Tang.


    After the result of his token, Su Tang said with a smile; "Thank you, two elders. If you can, I will take good care of the yin-yang sect." he knew in his heart that the people of the yin-yang sect just wanted to enter the place of divine punishment and stand firm with the help of their core disciple of the supreme bright moon palace. He said this at that time, which was also a promise to the yin-yang sect.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, the eyes of the disciples of yin and Yang sect burst into surprise. That''s why they treated Su Tang so politely. Now Su Tang gave them a promise that everything they did was worth it. Because of Su Tang''s promise at this time, yin and Yang sect did something else in the land of divine heritage in the future.


    "Hahaha, you''re welcome, we haven''t done anything. You''re serious." Yang Tianjun said with a smile. Yin Qianhua laughed at his words, and the next moment Yin Qianhua said with a smile; "Now that you have chosen the place to go, I''ll have a good rest in the yin-yang sect. You''ve read a lot of ancient books this time and haven''t taken a good look at the yin-yang sect."


    Su Tang nodded; "Well, I think so too. Now I''ve chosen a place anyway. The younger generation will disturb here for more time." the five people have been talking in the hall until the evening. At this time, a disciple of yin and Yang came in from outside the hall and looked at Yang Tianjun and others and said; "Lord, we have already done what you arranged before."


    As his voice fell, Yang Tianjun smiled, stood up and said to Su Tang; "Xiaoyou, you''re out of the pass this time. I just asked someone to prepare delicious food. Today is the big day of our yin-yang sect. Xiaoyou must appreciate it." then he walked slowly to Su Tang. Su Tang was slightly stunned by his words, and looked at Yang Tianjun and others with a little doubt in his eyes.


    Looking at his puzzled appearance, Yang Lan said with a smile; "Don''t you know, Mr. Su, today is the annual yin-yang sacrifice of our yin-yang sect. Our yin-yang sect believes in the sun and Taiyin. Today, it is officially the day when our founder of Yin-Yang sect got the founding of the mountain and established the sect, which is very meaningful to our yin-yang sect." with his explanation, Su Tang nodded and said; "Hehe, it seems that my luck is really good. I met such a prosperous era as soon as I left the customs."


    Then several people went out of the hall and came to the valley. At this time, all the disciples of yin and Yang sect had gathered here in the open space. A large bonfire made the whole valley very bright. There was a smell of barbecue. Rice noodles were in the valley. When they saw them together, one kind of disciples stood up and shouted at Yang Tianjun and Yin Qianhua; "Meet the patriarch."


    Yang Tianjun said with a smile; "Today is the prosperous age of our Yin and Yang sect. Don''t be shy and play freely." as his voice fell, everyone laughed. For a time, the whole valley was very lively. After all the sacrificial things were completed, the whole valley became more easygoing and noisy. Looking at the happy Yin and Yang sect disciples, Su Tang also felt bursts of warmth in his heart.


    Three days later, Su Tang''s Yin, bright moon and Yang Lan stood at the entrance of the valley. At this time, all the disciples of yin and Yang sect gathered here. Yang Tianjun looked at Su Tang and said; "Xiaoyou, I think you''d better stay here for a while and leave."


    "Senior, I''ve been here for a long time. This time I was going out to experience, but now I''ve found a good place. I also want to experience well," said Su Tang with a smile. As his tiger teeth fell, Yin Qianhua said; "Elder martial brother, since Xiaoyou has decided, let''s not say more. After all, Xiaoyou still has a lot to do."


    After saying that, he looked at Yin Mingyue and Yang Lan and told him; "You two leave with Xiaoyou this time. Don''t mess around all the way. Listen to Su Xiaoyou''s orders, take good care of Su Xiaoyou all the way, and don''t fall into the name of our yin-yang sect when you encounter anything outside." her words are a hint to the two people. If you meet the people of evil ghost sect in beast Valley, you will find trouble, Don''t be afraid, just keep Sutang.


    "Yes, remember that you are not alone when you walk outside. Our yin-yang sect is your strongest backing at any time." Yang Tianjun also said directly. Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue said with a smile when they heard what they said; "I understand."


    When Su Tang heard this, he also smiled and didn''t say much. After a few more words, the three of Su Tang walked out of the valley and watched them leave. Yin Qianhua smiled and said; "The land left by God has calmed down. I''m afraid Su Tang''s departure will stir up the situation in all directions."

 Chapter 551

    Leaving the valley, Yin Mingyue, relying on their previous memory, distinguished the direction and said to Su Tang; "Mr. Su, we are still some distance away from the beast valley. We have to cross a large mountain forest and swamp. Do you think we should fly over or experience all the way?" with his tiger teeth falling, Su Tang looked at the vast wild mountain forest, thought slightly and said; "We''d better experience it all the way. I''ve seen strange and rare animals everywhere in the wilderness in ancient books before. I also want to see how powerful these animals are."


    As his voice fell, Yang Lan also said; "Yes, we''ll pass some inaccessible places along the way. We can''t guarantee what''s in it. But since Mr. Su wants to experience it, let''s go and have a look." after the topic fell, Su Tang smiled, and Yin Mingyue also said; "Yes, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous along the way. No one has been to many places, and if you enter the deep mountains, you may get lost."


    Said here, Yin Mingyue couldn''t help worrying. Although he was powerful, he still had some fear of the wilderness, Yang Lan said with a smile; "It''s all right. We haven''t experienced the moon for a long time. This time, it''s regarded as experience. There''s no danger and experience is meaningless. This time, we should have a good understanding of these places."


    Yin Mingyue shook her head and said; "Well, let''s have a good experience with Mr. Su this time." as his voice fell, Su Tang also smiled, and then the three were introduced into the dense forest.


    Along the way, it was very quiet around, and basically no sound could be heard. Such strange scenes made Su Tang and others feel very strange. At this time, the Yin Mingyue looked at the surrounding environment and said; "Mr. Su, I''ve been to this place before. I remember there should be a lake near here. We can go over there and have a look. It''s getting late now. The wilderness at night is very dangerous."


    Su Tang nodded; "Well, let''s find the lake you mentioned first. I always feel a little strange about this place. We''d better be careful." it''s so abnormal to be quiet in a dense mountain forest. Yin Mingyue was stunned and didn''t think much. Yin Mingyue took the lead to take Su Tang to the place where the lake was in her memory.


    About a quarter of an hour later, a small lake appeared in front of the three people. Yin Mingyue said with a smile; "It''s here. It''s still hidden here. I remember hiding here for some time when I came out to practice. Let''s have a rest here tonight." with her voice falling, Yang Lan nodded with satisfaction; "This place is really nice, but we''d better be careful. I also feel a bit strange along the way."


    "Yes, it''s too quiet here. If something goes wrong, there must be demons. We''d better be careful." Su Tang also said, and then the three found a place to prepare.


    Yin Mingyue quickly scattered the animals around and tightly surrounded their camp. Yang Lan caught several fat big fish in the lake. After completing all the safety work, Yin Mingyue returned to the lit bonfire and took over the treated big fish from Yang Lan. She skillfully just arrived on the fire and barbecued.


    As night slowly fell, the smell of roasted fish also floated out. Su Tang''s eyes had been looking at the surrounding environment. The power of his soul was completely released, and his mind also communicated with the secret of heaven; "Tianji, I always think this place is very strange, but my soul power is not aware of it at all. Have you found anything?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Tianji said in a dignified voice; "Boy, you''d better be careful. I feel this place is very dangerous. I''ve explored it before, and I haven''t found anything at all. The more such a place is, the more dangerous it is. I''m afraid it won''t be peaceful here tonight." at this time, they are in a mysterious place they''ve never met before. The species living here are very powerful, They can be said to be the lowest existence here. There are too many things that can threaten them.


    Su Tang''s face became very ugly because of the dignified voice of Tianji. He had encountered many dangers before, but he had never seen Tianji so dignified. At the beginning, Tianji was not afraid of the more than 300 meter natural disaster. Now he has such a performance here. It seems that the situation here is really very bad.


    The previous natural disaster was the power that the natural machine could predict. Now the situation here is completely like being blindfolded. In addition, he has always been in awe of the land left by the gods, which makes the natural machine feel terrible here. What can''t be controlled is the most terrible. Now this is the feeling here. No matter how they explore it, There is no abnormality, but there is incomparable abnormality here. The existence of two very contradictory factors is the most frightening.


    Half an hour later, Yin Mingyue took a roast fish from the bonfire and handed it to Su Tang; "Mr. Su, come and try my craft." her voice awakened Su Tang from his meditation. He smiled at the Yin Mingyue and said; "Oh, thank you, sister Mingyue." after that, he roasted the fish and smelled the charming smell. He couldn''t help outlining a smile around his mouth.


    "It''s very good. I didn''t expect that sister Mingyue''s craftsmanship was very good." after a compliment, Su Tang started directly. Hearing his praise, Yin Mingyue smiled. When the three people ate half of the roast fish, a violent animal roared across the night sky. Su Tang and others left the roast fish and stood up. Their nerves were tense and their eyes looked around.


    "The secret of heaven, have you found anything?" Su Tang thought about the secret of heaven. Before eating, he took back his soul power. If there is a secret of heaven to explore his soul power, it is completely dispensable.


    "No, judging from the direction of the animal roar just now, it''s not far from us, but I don''t find anything at all. It''s unreasonable to be quiet all around." Tianji said suspiciously. Su Tang''s face became more dignified when he heard his words. He was very worried about an enemy who couldn''t capture his movements.


    At this time, Yang Lan asked; "Mr. Su, have you found anything?" he and the bright moon quickly released their divine consciousness to check the place within a few miles, but they didn''t find it at all. They had to turn around to see if Su Tang found anything.


    "No, the beast roar seems to appear inexplicably. I didn''t catch a trace of fluctuation at all. This time, it''s not simple. We''d better be careful." Su Tang shook his head and replied. With his voice falling, Yin Mingyue also said; "What the hell is this? When I came here before, I didn''t encounter such a situation at all. How can it become like this now?"


    Her tone revealed deep incomprehension. At this time, Yang Lan said; "The beast roar just now sounds not bad. Is it because of this guy that we met before?" his words made Su Tang nod; "If there is a very powerful beast in this place, he should not dare to appear other beasts in his territory. It is indeed possible, otherwise there is no way to explain why the mountain forest was so quiet."


    The law Su Tang said was the law of mountains and forests that was common everywhere, but they had no idea what the beast was. At this time, a roar of the beast came again. This time, the secret of heaven realized that it understood in an instant and screamed to remind them to understand; "Boy, get back. That thing is coming this way."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang shouted at Yang Lan; "Go back, that thing is coming." the voice fell, and the three quickly retreated without a pause. At this time, Su Tang thought carefully about the secret of heaven and asked; "What the hell is this? Why can''t my soul catch their traces?"


    "Boy, run quickly. You can''t deal with this thing. Now there''s no way to tell you in detail." Tianji''s tone revealed strong fear, which surprised Su Tang and said to the two people around him; "Let''s hurry up, it''s not easy to provoke." they nodded at the same time, but when they were ready to increase their speed, a huge fire red figure appeared in front of them and blocked their way.


    "Poor strange! How could there be such a thing here?" seeing clearly the East marquis in front of him, Yang Lan took the lead in exclaiming. His voice recorded that Yin Mingyue and Su Tang took a breath.


    The poor, strange and ferocious beast is usually as big as an ox, but in front of it, it will be an elephant, covered with red fur, and there will be glory flowing from time to time in the dark. Thinking of the legends about the ferocious beast, the three people feel a little cool at the moment. This thing is not only very powerful, but also ferocious, and lives on cannibalism, The God of all evil.


    "Roar!" poor Qi let out a low roar, and Su Tang said to Tianji with his heart at this time; "No wonder I can''t catch the track of this thing. The emotion is that its strength is too strong." at this time, Su Tang''s voice is full of bitterness. I didn''t expect to encounter such a difficult thing as soon as I came out. I knew this would happen. I should have chosen to waste it directly to the beast valley when I was outside the valley. Now I won''t encounter such a ghost thing.


    "Boy, you''re in trouble now. I think you''d better find a way to get away. It''s not fun to be entangled by this thing. Besides, since poor Qi appears here, there must be three other fierce beasts nearby. These four guys are gathered by Xihuang." Tianji continued, The tone is low, with deep helplessness and fear.

 Chapter 552

    As the secret fell, Su Tang''s face was full of helplessness. At the same time, he also had a helpless idea in his heart. He didn''t know whether he was lucky or unlucky. It was the same every time. He would meet anything that others couldn''t meet. He could meet himself, whether it was good or bad. I''m afraid no one wanted to meet this peerless beast, I met myself.


    At this time, the bright moon whispered; "Mr. Su, what should we do now?" her voice trembled a little when she spoke. The Yang Lan on one side was not as good as there. The whole person''s face was a little pale. But they had lived in the wilderness for many years. He was very clear about the beasts that could not be provoked in the Barbarization.


    Among these orcs, the poor and strange are the least provoked, and no one wants to meet them. There is no doubt about the strength of the poor and strange. Moreover, it is a peerless and ferocious beast. It eats people for a living, and the strength is that the God King will deal with it carefully when he sees it. Now that the three of them have met, I''m afraid it''s more or less bad this time.


    "What else can I do? Of course, I''ll try to run. I''ll attract it later. You try to escape. Remember to be careful. There may be other fierce beasts around here. This is the messenger stone. If you don''t contact me in three days, you can go back to the yin-yang sect." Su Tang said. He knew the situation very well, Someone must come out to attract the poor and strange. Although Yin Mingyue''s cultivation is much stronger than themselves, they are much more than them in terms of life-saving means. They are the best people to attract hatred.


    "No, Mr. Su, I think you''d better leave with younger martial sister Mingyue. I''ll break up." Su Tang''s voice fell, and a trace of complexity flashed in Yang Lan''s eyes. He said in a deep voice. He grew up in Yin Yang sect since childhood and had a deep feeling for Yin Yang sect. He knew very well that Su Tang was important to Yin Yang sect. Although Su Tang had promised before, But after all, the human relationship is not deep. If you do this this time, but whether you live or die in the end, Su Tang''s human relationship will be more profound.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said; "There''s no time to fight around here. I feel like this poor strange is waiting for something. I take some life-saving measures. You can rest assured. As long as you''re safe, I''ll find a way to get away." at this time, poor strange just stared at them and didn''t attack, which is completely inconsistent with the characteristics of fierce animals.


    Yin Mingyue also said at this time; "Elder martial brother Yanglan, let''s stick to Mr. Su''s words. He is a disciple of the supreme Mingyue palace. His master must have left him a lot of means to protect his life. We will only be a burden here. Besides, our strength is not the enemy of this poor and strange unity at all, and it''s not very useful to stay." why doesn''t Yin Mingyue understand what Yanglan thinks, It''s just that they can''t control the current poverty at all. Yang Lan''s strength is not much different from him. This poor and strange strength is very strong. They are not the enemy of each other at all. Even if they stay to stop, it won''t work. It will only drag down Su Tang.


    See Yin Mingyue also said so, Yang Lan nodded and said; "OK, Mr. Su, I''ll leave first with younger martial sister Mingyue and keep in touch at any time." as his voice fell, poor Qi also roared. As his voice fell, Su tangtianji raised his voice to; "Boy, hurry up. I feel I understand. There''s a drum beating smell. It should be the other three peerless beasts."


    "You go quickly, and the three fierce beasts are coming." Su Tang shouted loudly, and his whole body''s spiritual power burst out. He noticed Su Tang''s power. When he heard his words, Yin Mingyue and Yang Lan looked at each other. The next moment the pain was very deep in the mountains. Poor Qi saw the two men escape and Ju was ready to chase them, but Su Tang would make it happy. At the moment poor Qi moved, Su Tang also moved with him, The golden light of the whole body erupts, and the Dragon God bully body is displayed.


    For a moment, the breath of the dragon family broke out, which made the poor and strange footsteps stop. A trace of doubt flashed through the blood red pupils, and Su Tang shouted loudly; "Have you asked me?" at this time, Su Tang mobilized all his strength to treat the poor and strange, but he didn''t dare to trust too much. He didn''t call the reputation of the peerless beast casually.


    "Roar!" poor Qi roared and rushed towards Su Tang. Su Tang, who mobilized his strength, was very sensitive. At the moment of poor Qi''s movement, Su Tang was enough to kill the purple thunder arrow. The power of destruction and the power of thunder were combined, and the breath was incomparably powerful. Such a peerless beast like poor Qi, He was very sensitive to the breath that threatened him and dodged in an instant.


    At the same time, it did not dare to rashly attack Su Tang, and Su Tang also noticed that the poor strange seemed to be afraid of his aura, so he immediately turned his mouth and carefully read to communicate with the secret of heaven; "It seems that this guy is very afraid. It would be much easier to do so. Now I don''t know that Nanyang and they have fled the orchard." as his voice fell, the secret also opened his mouth; "Their strength is not weak. They should have gone out for hundreds of miles now. You''d better find a way to leave here quickly. The three breath are getting closer and closer."


    Su Tang suddenly nodded and his whole body burst out. A super large silent purple thunder arrow shot at poor Qi wandering there, looking for death, and the whole person took off quickly and broke through the air. Poor Qi was a little vigilant at the moment Su Tang sent out the purple thunder arrow, and his whole body suddenly retreated and avoided the purple thunder arrow, The huge purple thunder arrow burst in an instant and aroused countless smoke and dust. After the smoke and dust dispersed, there was still the trace of Su Tang.


    Poor Qi roared a few times, and his eyes were filled with endless anger. After walking back and forth for a few steps, three figures appeared beside him. A few low roars sounded. Poor Qi also roared in a deep voice. At this time, Su Tang ran with all his strength. At the same time, he also took out the messenger spirit stone and contacted Yang Lan; "Where are you now?" soon after the voice fell, the messenger stone shone.


    "We don''t know where it is now. Mr. Su, just come to the West. We''re going this way." Yang Lan''s voice came from the messenger stone. After hearing his words, Su Tang directly preached; "Don''t stop and move forward at full speed. Now their four fierce beasts should be together, and we have been in touch." as his voice fell, there was a word, and the three kept rushing towards the West.


    After more than ten breaths, Su Tang had already escaped from where he had been before. At this time, the voice of the secret sounded in his heart; "Boy, you''re locked by them. They''ve caught up with you. You can''t go on like this. Hide your breath quickly, or there''s only one way to die. You can''t fight any of the four fierce beasts, let alone four now."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned and then exclaimed; "Lock me? No, how could this be possible? I''m flying for my life now. There''s no way to restrain my breath. Tianji, can you cover my breath with your breath?" now Su Tang has no time to think about other things, and it''s impossible to land and walk through the mountains. In this way, although the breath can be covered up, However, the speed will be greatly reduced and will be detected by the four fierce beasts at this time.


    After all, these four fierce beasts are all extremely poor and ferocious people. They will attack when they see people who care about them. He doesn''t want to be attacked by the four fierce beasts, or even be divided by the four fierce beasts, so he can only turn to the secret of heaven. With his voice falling, the secret of heaven said; "It''s useless. Even if I cover your breath with my breath, the four fierce beasts will not let you go."


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, his heart sank. In fact, he also knew the situation in his heart, but now there was no way. He could only place his hope on the secret of heaven, but the secret of heaven was also completely helpless. As he ran all the way, Su Tang kept thinking about how to avoid this fatal situation.


    The four fierce beasts pursued and killed at the same time. What a powerful existence. I''m afraid they are rampant in the whole wilderness. I''m afraid they will pursue and kill them wherever they escape this time. Su Tang was a little discouraged when he thought of this. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, there is a waterfall ahead. You can jump there and directly enter the Thor palace. Only in this way can you briefly avoid your breath. Now there is only such a way."


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded and directly followed the instructions of the secret of heaven to a huge waterfall. He fell directly into it. One second before entering the water, the whole man disappeared into the Thor palace. After about 20 seconds, the four fierce beasts came here. Around the waterfall, poor Qi came to smell it by the pool.


    However, Su Tang''s breath seemed to have completely disappeared. They didn''t notice it at all. Poor Qi turned his head and roared at Taotie. Taotie understood and rushed directly into the deep pool. It itself has ZuLong blood and is very good at water, so it''s best to let it go into the water to find Su Tang. After Taotie entered the pool, poor Qi roared at the Tao Wu on one side.


    At this time, the Thor palace has become a very small dust. In the depths of the pool, Su Tang knows very well about the hardship of foreign trade. Seeing Taotie coming down, his heart jumped suddenly. Taotie is one of the nine sons of the dragon. He is very good at water. Will he be found if he hides here? Su Tang is very uncertain.


    Aware of the worry in his heart, the secret came out; "Don''t worry, the Thor palace can completely block the breath. Before you were added, you entered the Thor palace without entering the water. There is no breath of you in the water. Don''t worry, even if Taotie is one of the nine sons of the dragon, you can''t find you. With its exploration, you will be very safe and calm down. Taotie will leave here later and trust him The children will leave separately. "


    Hearing the voice of the secret, Su Tang nodded and said; "The four fierce beasts are very unusual. I can''t compete with one of them, let alone four. I hope they leave quickly. I''m afraid I''ll have a very hard time here in the future."

 Chapter 553

    "Isn''t this better? These guys can give you a sense of oppression and improve your cultivation as soon as possible." Tianji flew out of Su Tang''s body and said with a bad smile. Looking at him, Su Tang said with a bitter smile on his face; "These four guys are very deadly. I don''t want to be watched by them. I won''t have a chance to experience here. It''s really troublesome."


    "Hahaha, isn''t it good to be in trouble? Anyway, how big the wilderness is. It''s not easy for these four guys to find you, and it can spur you." Tianji continued. Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and took out the messenger stone to contact Yang Lan and his two people; "How''s the situation over there?" as his question fell, Yang Lan''s voice came out of the messenger stone after a while; "We are still moving towards the West. Mr. Su, how are you doing there?"


    "As soon as I ran away, I was locked by the four fierce beasts. Now I''ve found a place to hide. They''re still wandering outside. They shouldn''t find me. Don''t worry. You should try to be careful. Now they''re all here. They shouldn''t catch up with you. First find a place to hide. Then I''ll wait for them to leave and come to find you." Su Tang spoke helplessly.


    As his voice fell, Yang Lan also replied quickly; "OK, Mr. Su, be careful yourself." then Su Tang put away the aura of the message.


    At this time, the poor and strange animals on the shore outside didn''t continue to look for it, but stood by the pool waiting for Taotie. The smell of the three fierce animals made the surrounding very, very quiet. Taotie also looked for it quickly in the water. It didn''t look the same. It also went directly to the water at the beginning of the month. As soon as he came out, he thought about the other three fierce animals with his mind; "There is nothing strange in the water. It seems that the human must not be here."


    "It''s impossible. My breath is locked. Even people in the realm of God and king can''t hide. This human cultivation has not reached that level at all. Besides, his breath disappeared here. He must still be here. It''s likely that he shielded the breath by some means." poor Qi heard Taotie''s words and said immediately.


    His tone was very angry. It seemed that he was teased by Su Tang, which made him very unhappy, so he didn''t intend to let Su Tang go at all. He was one of the four great beasts. He was teased so that he had listed Su Tang on the must kill list. Suddenly, he heard Taotie''s words. How can he not be angry? Can this guy still fly? With his strength, He could kill himself at random. At the beginning, he wanted to tease the human being. Unexpectedly, such a situation made him feel ashamed.


    "What should we do now?" Taotie asked. After his voice fell, poor Qi thought for a while and said; "We''ll wait here. I''ll see how long this human can hold it. I don''t believe he can disappear out of thin air." hearing his words, the other three fierce beasts showed a trace of helplessness in their eyes and Taotie said; "Well, since you have said so, let''s wait and see here."


    As his voice fell, Tao Wu said; "I have to wait for you. I''m not in the mood to wait here. I waste time here for small humans." when the voice fell, it left directly. Watching it leave, the chaos on one side was a little embarrassed. In fact, he didn''t want to waste direct time here for a human being, but he looked poor and strange, After all, he has been an old friend for many years. Now poor Qi must be very angry. It''s really bad to leave directly. Finally, he chose to stay.


    Seeing chaos still stayed, poor Qi felt a little better. As for Taotie, he had the best relationship with poor Qi. This time, poor Qi met such a thing, of course, he would stay, but he felt that it was not a way to wait all the time, so he had to say; "Poor Qi, I think we''d better wait here for a while. Anyway, the boy will be in the wilderness anyway. If we really don''t want to leave, it''s the same when we notice that his breath is chasing after him."


    "Well, anyway, I won''t let go of this human being. Let''s wait here for a few days to see if this human being has disappeared like this." poor Qi continued. As his tiger teeth fell, the chaos on one side nodded and said; "Then wait here for a few days." after discussion, the three peerless beasts crawled down by the pool.


    Under the pool, Su Tang looked at the secret and asked; "It seems you''re right. These guys really don''t intend to leave like this. I''m afraid I''ll spend the next days here, and I don''t know how long they''ll stay here." at this time, his voice was full of bitterness. He never thought that this poverty would be like this. It''s not difficult to see the bitterness at this time, The poor man has put himself on the must kill list.


    It''s really not a good thing to be such a peerless beast in the classics. Hearing the helplessness in his tone, the secret of heaven is also depressed; "How do I know how long they will stay here, but it seems that this poor strange is very angry with you for escaping from him. Generally speaking, such a fierce beast pays great attention to dignity. Now it''s strange that it''s not angry when you trample it so hard."


    "Hey, this poor man is too stingy. He just ran away. He was so shameless to watch outside. But forget it, I''ll see how long they can keep it. Anyway, such aura is enough. I''ll practice here. I''m just a big deal. I''m afraid Yanglan and they don''t feel well. I''d better contact them first to talk about the situation here." Su Tang sighed, Go on.


    Tianji shook his head reluctantly. Su Tang then took out the messenger stone and explained his hardship to Yang Lan. Yang Lan was also very shocked to hear that these fierce beasts were guarding outside Su Tang''s hiding place, but there was no way to help. Even if he exhausted all the strength of yin and Yang sect, he could not deal with one of them, Now Su Tang has all four fierce beasts.


    Su Tang didn''t know that Tao Wu had left, but even if they were the three fierce beasts, they couldn''t deal with them. Yang Lan could only send a letter to say; "Mr. Su, you''d better be careful. Don''t let them find out. We''ve been hiding here waiting for you for a while. I don''t think these fierce beasts will be there all the time."


    "Be careful, after all, it''s wild here. If you can''t, you''ll go back to the Yin Yang sect first. I don''t know how long these guys will stay. I also want to practice in seclusion. Anyway, they can''t find me." Su Tang continued his voice. Soon after his voice fell, Yang Lan''s message came back; "We''ll be more careful, Mr. Su. You should also be careful not to be found by these guys."


    The two men explained a few more words, and Su Tang took the messenger stone back, looked at the secret and said; "I''ll practice for a while. You can help me pay attention to the movement outside. If these guys leave, let me know." the voice fell. Su Tang shook his head and walked towards a Nian Kung Fu method. He also muttered when he left the secret of heaven; "These guys are really annoying. It''s a shame for the four fierce beasts to put down their body and do things for a human boy."


    The three monsters on the pool did not realize the secret of heaven. At this time, poor Qi had been dazzled by anger. He would still think of such a ghost. His only idea at this time was to kill the human being, eat its meat and drink his blood. How could his face be completely ignored.


    For the next two days, the three fierce beasts waited quietly by the pool. Early in the morning on the third day, chaos couldn''t help but speak directly; "Poor strange, I think I''d better forget it. This guy may have left with something. What''s the use of waiting here?" as his voice fell, Taotie felt that it was not the way to continue like this, but he knew the poor strange very well and immediately began to persuade him; "Chaos is right. We can''t wait here all the time. Moreover, any of us can be regarded as a giant in this wilderness. It''s very bad to hear that we wait so foolishly for a human being."


    Seeing them say this, poor Qi also thought about it in his heart. His anger has slowly subsided a lot in the past three days. He is also wondering whether the human has left and waiting here is really not a way. Taotie''s words at this time make him feel that he can''t continue like this. He is jealous of good face, Otherwise, I won''t feel angry because I was escaped from my hands by vines.


    After pondering for a long time, poor Qi nodded and said; "Well, let''s leave here first. Anyway, I''ve written down the smell of the boy. If he fights in the wilderness, we still have a great chance to catch it. If it''s good to clean him up in the past, it''s not too late. This time, I''m in trouble. Let you stay here with me and wait. Let''s tell him if you have something to do in the future."


    With his voice falling, the chaos that he didn''t want to wait here for a long time flew away. Poor Qi also followed suit and left. Taotie took a look at the pool, flashed a trace of complexity in his eyes, and also left. However, before he left, he got it in front of him, but was noticed by the secret in the thunder god palace.


    "This gluttonous food really has a sound. It seems that he has found it here, but why didn''t it tell poor Qi?" in these three days, the secret of heaven will spread out his experience and observe the poverty on the shore. His experience is very unique, and the three fierce beasts don''t notice it at all.


    The three fierce beasts left, but Su Tang, who was in a hurry to inform, didn''t come out. After all, the poor strange was very cunning. If he wasn''t sure, he really didn''t dare to take risks. If it found out, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have such good luck this time. Sure enough, after the three fierce beasts left for an hour, the fiery red figure of the poor strange by the pool appeared again, Seeing it coming back, Tianji sneered and said; "This poor man is really difficult to deal with."


    After feeling back and forth on the shore, the poor Qi still didn''t find the human breath. He had to stop, shake his head and turn around and leave. Soon after he left, Taotie also came back. It was different from the poor Qi. As soon as he came back, he said directly to the pool; "Come out, I know you''re inside. Poor Qi has gone. It''s safe here."

 Chapter 554

    As his voice fell, he whispered to the secret in the Thor palace; "It seems that this guy really found here." but why did he do this? He really couldn''t understand, but since Taotie was talking, Tianji also wanted to ask what the situation was.


    "Why, you''ve found it. Why don''t you tell poor Qi? It should be your old friend?" Tianji didn''t leave the Thor palace and directly communicated with taote with divine knowledge.


    Taotie on the shore was not surprised by the sudden speech of the secret of heaven. It rose and fell in the eyes of the secret of heaven, which made him more firm. Taotie really found the hiding place of direct people. At this time, Taotie also communicated with the secret of heaven with divine thoughts; "Hehe, although poor Qi and I have been good friends for many years, don''t forget that I am the ninth son of the dragon, also a person of the dragon family. I can still feel the smell of the Dragon God on human beings. Although your space magic tool is good, don''t forget that I am gluttonous."


    Hearing its answer, Tianji smiled and understood. Taotie claims to be able to swallow the sky. He has a unique understanding of the way of space. Although Tiantao is not Taotie and has such characteristics, it can break through the void. No wonder Taotie found himself. After thinking of this, Tianji no longer hid and flew out of the Thor palace and landed on the shore, Look at Taotie and say; "Hehe, it seems that we have to thank you this time."


    "Hehe, you shouldn''t be the people of the land left by God?" Taotie replied with a smile; "Indeed, we came from the outside continent. As for what and how we came, we don''t know. How did you guess?"


    "Hahaha, you may not know that there is no such space artifact in the land of divine heritage, so if you can take out such a thing, you can see at a glance that you are not from the land of divine heritage. However, I am curious, how can that human have the smell of Dragon God? Does he have any origin with my dragon family?" Taotie laughed and said, Finally, there was a strong doubt in his tone.


    Although he also knows that some martial arts sects have dragon blood, but they are generally ordinary dragon blood, what he feels is not the power of dragon blood, but the real dragon god smell. This is not what ordinary people can have casually, but the Dragon God smell on his body is still very strong. When he followed poor Qi to pursue Su Tang, It felt it, so when he was in the water, this was the reason why he found Su Tang but didn''t tell poor Qi.


    Dragon God, the supreme existence of the dragon family. As a member of the dragon family, he will never betray such a person. Although he is only a human, not a dragon family, he can get the care of the Dragon God. I''m afraid he has a very close relationship with the dragon family, so he made up his mind from the moment he noticed that Su Tang had the smell of the Dragon God, We must not let poor Qi hurt such a human being.


    As soon as he heard this, Tianji suddenly nodded and said; "That''s right. It''s a long story about why Su Tang has the breath of Dragon God. I''d better tell you simply. We came from Langxie mainland outside. You should know that there is a dragon family who can respond to the dragon. The boy''s Dragon Spirit is from him, but you say the sensed breath should be scattered by the boy himself Sent it. "


    "Does the Dragon God respond to the dragon? I know him, but I don''t understand that you say it''s the Dragon God breath of human beings. What kind of situation is this?" Taotie continued. As his voice fell, Tianji smiled and said; "At the beginning, the Dragon God met some problems because of some special problems, so he was hemolyzed with this boy, so he was contaminated with the blood of the Dragon God. This boy is also a Tianzong wizard. After getting such an opportunity, he actually realized the real dragon bully."


    "Did he understand the real Longba body?" Taotie exclaimed. As a member of the dragon family, he knew the real Longba body very well. He didn''t understand the real Longba body. He didn''t expect a human to understand the real Longba body under such an opportunity. This is something he has never heard of.


    "Hehe, in fact, he can''t be called real dragon Ba body now. I believe you can also feel that if it was only real dragon Ba body, his Dragon God breath wouldn''t be so strong. After special opportunities, he has evolved real dragon Ba body into Dragon God Ba body. Do you know what this person means?" Tianji continued to explode a heavy bomb.


    Sure enough, at the moment when the voice of the secret fell, Taotie''s body suddenly gave a meal, and his gray eyes were completely dull. After a long time, he woke up from this great shock and exclaimed; "What you said is true? Can you let me meet this human being." at this time, the gluttonous tone has unconsciously brought some respect. Although the dragon family is strong, they still worship the strong. Although Su Tang''s cultivation may not be strong, the Dragon God dominates the body, which has stood at the highest point of the dragon family.


    "Well, I''ll call him out for you. Wait a minute. There''s no great damage to the secret of heaven. They continue to hide it. Now they have no backers in the land of divine heritage. As for the super bright moon palace, others don''t know, but he knows. It''s not clear whether it can become a backer. Besides, the super bright moon palace is still in the land of divine punishment and is not in the wilderness. Now Su Tang has offended such a peerless beast as poor Qi in the wilderness. It''s really hard to get along if you don''t find a similar backer quickly.


    Now the gluttonous is even good. He and poor Qi wait for someone. Behind him is the dragon family, the Dragon God overlord of Su Tang. That is the supreme symbol of the dragon family. He should be able to obtain a very high status and be recognized by the dragon family. If he is recognized by the supreme Mingyue palace, it will be much more likely to bring out the people left behind by God.


    As his voice fell, Tianji directly drilled into the pool and returned to the Thor palace. Tianji directly called Su Tang out and quickly told him about the gluttonous thing. After listening to it, he raised his eyebrows and asked; "Can Taotie really be trusted? He is one of the four fierce beasts, and his relationship with poor Qi is extraordinary." although the things said by Tianji made Su Tang feel excited, he was still a little afraid.


    "Ha ha, I understand what you are worried about, but now that we have no other choice, why not block it?" the relationship between gluttonous and poor should be very good. Since he did not say your hiding place, it seems that he chose you between the two. Besides, you have no much grievances with this poor Qi. You still have a chance to get the recognition of the dragon family. This time we have to gamble anyway. "Tianji explained to Su Tang with a smile.


    Su Tang nodded, meditated for a while, and said; "Well, anyway, there''s only one way around. Let''s bet once. Now it''s too weak to choose. Let''s go out and see Taotie." when the voice fell, he went out of the Thor palace with the secret of heaven and went ashore. Su Tang took the lead in thinking of Taotie and said; "I''ve seen my predecessors."


    Taotie, who dares to accept his gift, immediately jumped aside and communicated with him with his divine thoughts; "It''s not good. Although my cultivation must be higher, I''m also a member of the dragon family. Since you understand the Dragon God dominating the body, you naturally have a much higher status than me. You can''t salute like this."


    Seeing it like this, Su Tang was helpless and said; "The elder is serious. Although the younger generation understood the Dragon God bully body by chance, he is not a person of the dragon family. Anyway, you are also an elder." Su Tang has encountered such things many times. This Taotie is similar to the cultivation of the Dragon God and others. In addition, it is the first time to meet him. He really doesn''t dare to be as casual as Ying Long and others.


    "Hehe, I think so. You don''t have to call me elder brother. It''s more kind." Taotie directly smiled and said. When he heard what he said, Su Tang thought for a while, nodded and said; "Then, according to the elder brother, my younger brother''s name is Su Tang. He came to the land of divine heritage. He doesn''t know much about it. In the future, I''ll trouble the elder brother to tell me."


    Gluttonous, Su Tang changed his mouth and immediately said with a smile; "Of course, brother, what do you don''t understand? Brother will tell you well. Just, I don''t know if you can let brother see the Dragon God bully body. How come I haven''t seen the Dragon God bully body for many years? It seems that the highest among the Dragon families in the land of God heritage has only changed the second."


    Su Tang nodded; "The little brother made a fool of himself." as the voice fell, he drank a little, and a strong dragon breath broke out. Then pieces of Golden Dragon scales wrapped his whole body. The whole person looked golden. With the spread of the unique breath of the Dragon God bully, he felt like a super dragon from ancient times.


    As soon as Su Tang''s Dragon God bully appeared, Taotie trembled and shouted excitedly; "Sure enough, it''s really a dragon god bully body. It''s a miracle. A human can be the supreme Dragon God bully body of the dragon family in Linwu. Hahaha, this is something that the dragon family has never had in history. Hahaha, brother, you''re so powerful. You''re the most gifted brother has ever seen."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and took back the Dragon God bully body. However, at the moment just now, poor Qi, who had been far away from here, stopped for a moment. Wu Jing''s fire twinkled in his eyes and roared. Even if he ran back, Su Tang and others didn''t know that poor Qi had been caught by poor Qi at the moment when the Dragon God bully body broke out in Su Tang.


    "Hehe, brother, now you''re telling me how you and poor Qi got so angry." Taotie is kind to Su Tang at this time. His gray eyes are shining with excitement. In fact, no one knows that Taotie is a member of the dragon family and one of the nine sons of the dragon family, but his status in the dragon family is not very high.

 Chapter 555

    As Taotie''s voice fell, the secret face on one side changed and exclaimed; "No, poor Qi is back."


    "What, why did he come back all of a sudden?" Su Tang exclaimed, and his heart suddenly trembled for no reason. It seems that the poor strange had a very unusual fear for him. Now he suddenly heard the secret of heaven say that he can only place all his hopes on Taotie. Here, only this guy can stop poor strange and detect Su Tang''s sneaking eyes, Taotie said with a smile; "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll take care of poor Qi. Don''t worry if I''m here. Now you''d better tell me about you and poor Qi first."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and his face recovered a lot. He quickly said what happened to him and the poor adventure, and how he ran away from him word by word. After listening to his words, Tiantao said; "Hahaha, that''s it. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of all this. But you''re also unlucky. This poor man has a bad temper and has a few good faces. You make him feel that he has no face. I''ll help you when he comes. You''re saying a few good words to make him have a little face. This thing should be resolved."


    When Taotie said this, Su Tang nodded and said; "Please bother brother. In fact, I had no choice at that time. My cultivation was very weak. I couldn''t fight poor Qi at all. I had to run for my life in this way. I didn''t expect that poor Qi would be like this." Su Tang also showed a helpless look on his face.


    "Hehe, I understand this. The four fierce beasts have been together for many years. I know them very well. Don''t worry. I have a good relationship with poor Qi. I''ll talk about it for you later." as his voice fell, a strong breath approached, and poor Qi''s fiery red figure suddenly appeared in the open space next to the pool, The sudden appearance of a gluttonous thing was also here, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    The voice was heard immediately and asked Taotie; "Why are you here?" Taotie replied when he heard his question; "Hey, I also came back to have a look. I didn''t expect to meet them right away. I also understand poor Qi. Can we have a good talk without doing it first?" Taotie said directly. Although he had promised Su Tang to help him settle the matter, he knew poor Qi very well and was really hard to speak.


    "Oh? You know, what did this human tell you? Brother Taotie, it''s not like you. Why do you have a relationship with this boy?" poor Qi asked with some doubt. Taotie said as his voice fell; "You also know that I am a member of the dragon family, which has a great relationship between human beings and the dragon family, so..."


    Poor Qi glanced at Su Tang standing on one side, nodded and continued to say to Taotie; "This human does have the flavor of the dragon clan, but it doesn''t mean that he is like a dragon clan, or maybe he has acquired some dragon clan''s martial arts. I think you have been cheated by this guy. If this human tramples on my dignity, I won''t let him go. Gluttonous you and my brother for many years, you''d better leave it alone."


    Poor Qi is very arrogant, and his love songs are also very arrogant. If he is provoked, it will be a great enemy of life and death. When he hears his words, Taotie opens his mouth and says; "No, poor Qi, the relationship between Su Tang and the dragon family is not what you said. I can say that even if you take him to the dragon family now, his status is very high. After years of brothers, you also understand that my status in the dragon family is not high. This time, Su Tang had better let me go back to the dragon family. I''m afraid you will be angry if you move him."


    The gluttonous words made poor Qi meditate. A moment later, he asked; "Then tell me, what''s the origin of this boy with the dragon family? We are old friends. I know your situation, but I''m worried that this human is too cunning to deceive you. Think about how a human can be involved with the dragon family?" poor Qi continued.


    After hearing his words, Taotie quickly said everything about Su Tang. After listening, poor Qi shook his head and said; "It''s impossible. As a pure dragon race, you don''t understand the real dragon bully body. How can this human understand it? You''ve never heard that other races can understand it, let alone the Dragon God bully body. I''m afraid no dragon race in the whole land of God can understand it. Is it possible that he is a human?"


    Seeing that poor Qi didn''t believe it, he shook his head with a smile and said; "I''ve seen it with my own eyes. It''s really the Dragon God bully. As a dragon, I''m very clear about things. Although I''m also very surprised, I can''t deny that he has succeeded in understanding. I''m strange. You brothers have known for many years that I''ve been despised by the dragon and called a fierce beast. But in my heart, I still want to go back to the dragon. It''s me there My family, aren''t you the same? Now that I have such a chance, I won''t let go. "


    As his tiger teeth fell, poor Qi was silent. At this time, Taotie continued; "In fact, you and him don''t have much to do. Since you have such a chance, please help me." as his tiger teeth fall, he still thinks about Su Tang''s voice; "Brother, please say something nice. As long as you make this guy happy, this matter will have a chance to resolve."


    Upon hearing his voice, Su Tang nodded and said to poor Qi; "Master, I did something wrong before. I''m not frightened by the power of the master. After all, I''m also a person and want to live. Suddenly, when I meet a peerless beast like you, I can only try my best to escape. Please don''t argue with the boy."


    As his voice fell, poor Qi woke up from his meditation and turned his head to stare at Su Tang. There was no emotion in the blood red animal pupils. The next moment he communicated with Su Tang with his mind; "Man, it''s really not a big thing this time, but I''m poor, strange, wild and changeable. I''ve never encountered such a thing. However, since Taotie has protected you like this, Taotie and I have been brothers for many years and understand the hope in his heart. I''ll give him a name this time, but you''d better not deceive him, otherwise I want you to promise that no matter where you escape, I''ll chase you to death. "


    There was a strong murderous spirit in poor Qi''s voice. Su Tang''s heart trembled. Poor Qi had been in the wilderness for many years and killed many strange beasts. His murderous spirit was much stronger than Su Tang. He suddenly burst out and made Su Tang feel full of ice and cold, but his tone was still very flat; "Senior, although I don''t know what hope Taotie has in mind, I will try my best as long as I can help, but you can see that my strength is weak and there are not many things I can do."


    "Well, just try your best. Ah, well, ask him yourself, and I''ll go first." the voice fell. He roared at Taotie, turned and left directly. Watching it leave, Taotie also roared at poor Qi, and then turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Brother, this matter is settled. Don''t worry. What poor Qi said will be done. Since he chose to leave, this matter will be completed."


    Su Tang nodded and arched his hand; "It''s all because of you, brother. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I''d be really in trouble this time." as his voice fell, the secret smiled and said; "Well, it''s over at last, but Taotie, what do you want Su Tang to help?" the secret is so clever that Taotie will help Su Tang. I''m afraid there must be a plot in his heart.


    When the voice of the secret fell, Su Tang also turned his head and looked at Taotie suspiciously. At this time, Taotie didn''t communicate with God and said directly; "Hey, it''s hard to say. In fact, although I''m one of the nine sons of the dragon, I don''t have a high status in the dragon family. I basically don''t have any status. I wandered outside all year round. Later, when I met the poor and strange people, I wandered together. Only then did I have the reputation of the four fierce beasts, but I still hope to return to the dragon family. After all, that''s my home."


    Su Tang nodded; "That''s true. So, elder brother, you want me to go to the dragon family with you, so as to improve your position in the dragon family and let you return to the dragon family by understanding the Dragon God bullying body?" this time, Su Tang knew very well that Taotie would have his own plan to help him, but his plan made Su Tang a little embarrassed.


    If he is a dragon family on the mainland, he still has some opportunities. After all, there is a Dragon God. If he goes to talk to the Dragon God himself, the opportunity will be great. But now he is in the land of divine heritage, and he is not familiar with the dragon family here. Although he has a dragon god bully, he may not have a way to do it. Su Tang said when he thought of these; "Elder, I can only say that I try my best to do this. After all, I''m only here. If I''m on the mainland, I may be a little sure. After all, I''m familiar with the Dragon God here. As long as the Dragon God nods, it''s appropriate for you to go to the dragon family. Now there are dragon gods in the land left behind by gods?"


    "No, there is no Dragon God in the land left by God. Only the Dragon Lord, that is, he understands the existence of the second change of the real dragon bully body. However, the dragon family has a rule that anyone who understands the Dragon God bully body can inherit the Dragon God title. Although you are human, it is an indisputable fact that you are ready to fight the Dragon God bully body. Brother, please go to the dragon family with me, regardless of the last thing You are my good brother of Taotie, "Taotie continued.


    Su Tang thought for a moment and nodded; "Well, since the elder brother said so, my brother will go to the dragon family with you, but the younger brother can only say to do his best." Taotie nodded happily as his tiger teeth fell; "OK, let''s go now. As his voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said," brother, wait a minute. I have something to do. Wait for me. "


    Suddenly, he was stopped by Su Tang. Taotie looked at him with some doubts. At this time, Su Tang told him about himself and Yang Lan, and then continued, "I''ll let them go back to Yin and Yang sect first. After all, I don''t know if there will be any problems with the dragon family this time. They are not suitable to follow them." after hearing his words, Taotie nodded and said; "Well, you finish your work first, and then we''ll go to the dragon clan."

 Chapter 556

    After hearing Taotie''s words, Su Tang took out the messenger stone, continued to Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue, quickly said the things here, and then asked them to come here quickly.


    After taking back the messenger stone, he turned to Taotie and said; "Elder brother, let''s wait for them here for a while. I still have some things to explain. I''ve come out of the land of divine heritage. Their yin and Yang have helped me a lot. This time I planned to go to beast valley with them to experience, but now I have to go to the dragon family with elder brother. This experience can only be put aside first."


    Taotie nodded and said; "Hahaha, brother, you are also a person who values love and righteousness. Deal with it yourself. I haven''t met the dragon family for a long time anyway, and I don''t care to wait a little longer. When you''re done, we''ll cross the wilderness all the way to the Dragon territory. You can experience it all the way. At that time, I''ll change my appearance and restrain my breath so that others can''t see it. You Free experience. "


    At his words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t think so. My strength is very weak now. I can''t only experience in this wilderness. If we go on like this, our trip will be delayed. Let''s finish your business first. Then you''ll be in the dragon family and I''ll wander outside myself." Su Tang, although he wants to experience very much, he has gluttonous food with him, It''s really inconvenient. After all, he is a peerless strong man. The effect of his own experience is not very good.


    Taotie nodded and said; "Well, it''s troublesome, brother." then most of the day passed, Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue came. When they saw Taotie, their faces were a little pale. They saw two of them in just a few days. The fierce spirit made them both uncomfortable.


    "You two are here. I don''t understand the introduction. You should all know." Su Tang said, looking at Taotie; "Elder brother, these two are the disciples of the Yin Yang sect. They have helped me a lot during this time." as his voice fell, Yang Lan''s face showed a surprised look. Unexpectedly, Su Tang actually took Taotie elder brother, which stunned them. Taotie smiled and said at this time; "Guys, your sect should be in the wilderness? Since you have helped my brother, if you have anything to do in the future, just tell me my name directly. I still have some fame in the wilderness."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Lan, yin and the moon were delighted and quickly saluted and said; "Thank you, sir." he also said to Su Tang; "Thank you, Mr. Su." seeing their appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, no, I''m going to the dragon clan with my brother this time, so you don''t have to follow me. After all, the journey is too far. In addition, I don''t know what kind of hardship I will encounter when I go to the dragon clan this time. I think you''d better go back to the yin-yang sect first. I promised you before, and I will do it. When my dragon clan''s finished, I''ll go to the yin-yang sect Looking for you. "


    Yang Lan nodded and said; "Well, if master Taotie is with you, we''ll rest assured. I won''t go with you. Mr. Su, we''ll go to the Yin and Yang sect and wait for you. Be careful along the way." as his voice fell, Yin Mingyue also said; "Well, Mr. Su, you are a friend of my Yin Yang sect anyway. Come back and see us if you have a chance in the future."


    In fact, Yin Mingyue has another idea in her mind. She used to want to see the hardships of the land of divine punishment, but now it''s different. With Taotie''s guarantee, I believe they will have better development in this wild land. After all, there is such a big mountain. Taotie''s appearance is equivalent to that four peerless beasts have become their backstage, It would be much better for their yin-yang sect to develop in the wilderness.


    If they go to the place of divine punishment, although they can gain a foothold with the help of Su Tang, it is not easy to think about it. Before, they could not develop in the wilderness, so they chose to go to the place of divine punishment. Now with the care of Taotie, they can develop in the wilderness, Of course, they will not choose to go to the place of divine punishment, which looks very calm but actually very chaotic.


    After su Tangyou said a few words to them, Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue left. After seeing them leave, Su Tang turned and looked at Taotie and said; "Elder brother, let''s go directly to the dragon clan." as his voice fell, Taotie nodded and flew to the East with Su Tang. About an hour later, Yanglan and yinmingyue had returned to the yin-yang sect.


    Their sudden return made the patriarch very confused. In the hall, Yin Qianhua thought about what they asked; "How did you come back, Mr. Su?" Yang Tianjun on one side was also very confused. At this time, Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue looked at each other. The year of sheep quickly said the whole thing. After listening, Yang Tianjun and Yin Qianhua were all for a while, and Yin Qianhua directly exclaimed; "What you said is true?"


    Yang Tianjun on one side also frowned and meditated. Yin Mingyue nodded with a smile and said; "It''s the real patriarch. We''ve all seen Tiantao with our own eyes. It''s also what Tiantao said. If we encounter anything here in the future, we can directly report his name, but he''s also called Mr. Su''s brother. It seems that Mr. Su is really very unusual. With the help of Taotie, I''m afraid the previous poor and strange things have been solved."


    "Hahaha, OK, that''s great. I didn''t expect Su Tang to have such an opportunity. My choice of Yin Yang sect is really right. Elder martial brother, I think they''d better not go to the land of divine punishment. We''ve lived in the wilderness for many years. We have a good understanding of things here. In the past, we were very careful here because we didn''t have a backer. It''s not easy to develop now With Taotie as the backing, we can try to develop it. As long as it is not too much, there should be no problem. "Yin Qianhua analyzed the benefits of this thing to Yin and Yang sect in a moment, laughing.


    Hearing her flower descendant, Yang Tianjun said; "I understand what you think, younger martial sister, but we can''t stay in this wilderness for a lifetime. After all, the population here is too small, and the people who want to develop may be very small. However, we can use this event to improve our strength, so that we will have the opportunity to go to the place of divine punishment at that time, and we won''t be too weak."


    "Well, what elder martial brother said is very true. The younger sister is too excited. Now let''s develop it slowly." then he looked at Yang Lan and said; "Yanglan, Mingyue, you''d better not spread the news first. After all, no one will believe it if you say it. I think it''s better to keep it secret." hearing her words, Yang Tianjun also said; "Yes, after all, Taotie has gone to the dragon clan. It''s no use saying anything. Others will not believe it."


    Hearing their words, Yang Lan said with a smile; "Lord, actually, Mr. Su also thought of this, so he asked Taotie for something, and Taotie also said that if someone came to our trouble, they could show it directly to each other, so as to frighten each other." as his voice fell, he took out two black wood carved tokens from the storage ring, To Yang Tianjun.


    At this time, the cloudy moon continued; "These two tokens, Mr. Su said, we Yin sect and Yang sect are together, which is sealed with a divine power of master Taotie. As long as we input the divine power, we can stimulate it. With this thing, we don''t have to be afraid of the behind or influence of these people in the wilderness. After all, Taotie can be regarded as a overlord in the wilderness, and as soon as it appears, it represents Three other fierce beasts also appeared. "


    Yang Tianjun nodded and said; "Yes, it''s easier for us to do things with this thing. We don''t have to be timid in this wilderness." as the voice fell, he handed another token to Yin Qianhua. They were sensible and full of planning for the future of yin and Yang sect. At this time, Su Tang has been flying thousands of miles. Taotie looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother, let''s take a break first. It''s close to the edge of the Dragon territory. I haven''t come back for many years. I don''t know what it''s like there. Let''s keep a low profile."


    When it comes to the dragon clan, Taotie''s heart has some unspeakable complexity. This is the Holy Land in his mind. Therefore, as soon as he came here, he converged. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and then landed. Here is close to the sea area, the surrounding mountains have been reduced a lot, and there is sand everywhere.


    After landing, Su Tang said; "I don''t know what the dragon people here are like. I can''t help but have some expectations now." Taotie said as his voice fell; "I''ve forgotten that I haven''t been back for many years. I don''t know what the dragon family is like now. Brother, when you come to the place left by God for the first time, let''s travel slowly. Anyway, it''s not far from the dragon family. It''s only three or five days at most."


    Su Tang nodded; "OK, I also want to have a good look at the dragon clan territory." the voice recorded that the two people walked all the way to the spirit clan territory for two days. In these two days, Su Tang and they also met some divine beasts, but there were such peerless fierce beasts as Taotie on this side. The divine beasts were scared away as soon as they saw Taotie.


    At the same time, in the wilderness, a news broke out. The yin-yang sect was supported by gluttonous food. Now it has widely accepted disciples. This disappeared. Some sects laughing with the yin-yang sect disdained it very much. Each one said that the yin-yang sect was making a fuss. For a time, the calm wilderness began to be lively, Some disciples in small mountain villages are ready to move about the recruitment of disciples of Yin-Yang sect.


    The other Xiao Zong, with the evil ghost sect as the capital, clamored to go to the yin-yang sect to expose their lies. Su Tang didn''t know all this. He and Taotie crossed the sparse forest land all the way and came to the sea. Taotie looked at the sea here and said in a very complex way; "This is the place where I was born, but shortly after I was born, my father Liu left. Because we didn''t have the orthodox shape of the dragon, we were excluded by the compatriots of the dragon and left here. Finally, my eight brothers didn''t know where to go. Some left for the outer continent, and some seemed to go to another plane. The whole place of God''s legacy is where my eldest brother and I are here I''m in. My eldest brother is closed all year round and seldom walks out. I don''t know where he is. "

 Chapter 557

    When Su Tang heard Taotie''s words, he was silent. Looking at the endless sea, his thoughts were flying in his heart. He thought that he was a young man in a small kingdom. He had never been really stable until now. He fought with civilians again and again. Every time, he thought he could live a stable life. There were some things, For a time, he also missed those friends and relatives on the mainland very much.


    For a time, a beast and a person looked at the endless sea area, silent, and their eyes were unknowingly dull. Suddenly, a huge wave came and woke up Taotie. At the next moment, a powerful evil spirit rushed into the sea area. Su Tang was also awakened. He looked at the huge figure under the wave with a dignified face and asked softly; "Brother, what is this?"


    "Sea demon, a very powerful sea demon." Taotie replied in a deep voice. His tone was flat. Su Tang couldn''t hear anything wrong. However, if people familiar with Taotie were here, they would understand that Taotie was very afraid of saluting at this time. The more he was afraid of his tone, the calmer his tone was. Su Tang''s face was more dignified when he heard this, Although I didn''t hear the fear in Taotie''s tone, since Taotie said it was a very powerful sea demon, I think its strength is very unusual.


    The huge waves are getting bigger and bigger. The next moment, a part of the huge black virtual shadow rushes out of the water. It is like a lantern. It has huge eyes and emits these bursts of bloodthirsty light. Su Tang is cold all over. At this time, Taotie roars at the giant beast and falls down with his roar. A trace of doubt flashed in the giant beast''s huge eyes and a voice the next moment; "Taotie, why are you back? The dragon family doesn''t have your seat. Leave here. I''ll let you go as you are the ninth son of the dragon."


    "Hehe, when can the Sea Patrol night fork claim to be his seat in front of the Dragon nine sons?" Taotie sneered and disdained. As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded in his heart. It turned out that the giant beast was the legendary sea patrol night fork of the dragon family. No wonder it was so powerful, but his words made him understand, The nine sons of the Dragon don''t seem to have a very high status in the dragon family. It seems that this time it''s a bit difficult.


    "Hum, nine sons of the dragon? Are you also a dragon? Now in the whole land of divine heritage, who doesn''t know that Taotie is a fierce beast, not a dragon. This is a dragon territory, and you are not qualified to enter it." Yanhai Yasha snorted coldly and shouted. As his voice fell, the huge waves suddenly broke out and pressed hard towards Taotie Su Tang.


    "Roar! You just patrol the sea and yecha, and dare to play in front of dragon nine. You really don''t know whether to live or die." Taotie roared, and the power erupted. In an instant, the huge wave that was tens of meters high was calm. The next moment, Taotie shouted; "Why should you be guilty of daring to patrol the sea and attack the Dragon noble guests?" as his voice fell, Su Tang understood and immediately drank, the Dragon God bully burst out, and the unique breath of the Dragon God began to spread.


    Cruising the sea, Yasha was confused by the sudden breath of the Dragon God. At this time, Taotie continued to drink; "Hum, get away from me quickly. Can you stop the Dragon God? Taotie''s words at this time are very powerful. In an instant, Jiangsu Taiwan became the Dragon God. However, at this time, Su Tang''s breath is really the same as that of the Dragon God. The Sea Patrol night fork was very frightened and hurried to say; "Subordinates don''t dare." when his voice fell, he retreated once, looked at the yecha push away, a trace of disdain flashed in his gluttonous eyes, turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Brother, let''s go directly to Wanlong island. We originally wanted to show you the sea area. I didn''t expect to meet such a boring thing and spoil our interest. Let''s go directly to Wanlong island now."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. As soon as the Dragon God Ba body was closed, he would take off with Taotie, but at the moment when he closed the Dragon God Ba body, Yasha said; "You don''t have dragon blood, you''re just a human," he said, looking at the Taotie ready to take off; "Bold Taotie dares to take humans into the territory of the dragon family. I think you''ve brought your deeds outside for too long. You''ve forgotten the rules of the dragon family."


    "Rules? What rules do you want? I tell you, although my brother is only human, don''t forget the rules of the dragon family. Anyone who can understand the real dragon bully body and the dragon family can enter Wanlong Island, not to mention my brother. He understands the Dragon God bully body. It''s hard to hear the rigid rules of the dragon family. Anyone who understands the Dragon God bully body, whether human or dragon, can inherit it The title of Dragon God, didn''t you understand the Dragon God breath on my brother just now? "Taotie continued.


    Although he has left the dragon family for tens of thousands of years, he always wants to return to the dragon family, so he is very familiar with the rules of the dragon family. Now Yasha seems to talk about rules with him, so he directly moves out the highest rules. Sure enough, after hearing his voice, Yasha shrinks his eyes, nods and says; "What you said is really good, but it has never happened since ancient times. I think you''d better wait here and let me report it."


    As his voice fell, Taotie even if he wanted to refute, Su Tang on one side said first; "That''s troublesome, elder yecha." when Su Tang said this, Taotie didn''t continue to speak, but she didn''t understand in her eyes. After yecha left, Taotie looked at Su Tang and asked; "Brother, why do you give him face like this? This guy is a bully. You are the successor of the title of Dragon God. You don''t have to give him any face at all."


    Seeing Taotie say so, Su Tang smiled and comforted; "Hehe, don''t get excited, brother. We''re here for your business this time. Although I can inherit the title of Dragon God according to the rules of the dragon family, don''t forget that I''m always human and it''s inconvenient to intervene in the affairs of the dragon family. You want to go back to the dragon family. Although I''m a Dragon God, I''m not a person of the dragon family, and I don''t speak enough."


    After hearing Su Tang''s explanation, Taotie nodded and said; "I think clearly, I''m too eager." now he just wants to go back to the dragon family. It''s not a big problem to have the help of Su Tang, the successor of the Dragon God title, but he ignores it. Su Tang is only human after all. Even if there is the Dragon God title in the dragon family, he can''t meddle too much in the affairs of the dragon family. If he keeps his title open, the headmaster is incomparable, and the dragon family may even recognize him, It won''t give him too much face.


    Taotie was silent. After they waited here for about an hour, dozens of powerful smells came from the distant sea, most of them from the Dragon q9ix, Taotie felt these smells and said to Su Tang; "Brother, the dragon people are here. It seems that they still care about you very much."


    Can you really ignore it? Yecha went to Bandung before and told the truth about the things here. A human without dragon blood can understand the Dragon God bullying body. Such things, the dragon power, have never heard of. Of course, you have to come and see if it is true. It''s not easy to get the Dragon God title, Otherwise, there will not be two dragon gods since ancient times. The first is the first giant dragon, the ancestral dragon, and the second is the Ying dragon on the mainland. Now Su Tang can be regarded as the third person who can inherit the title of Dragon God.


    "Roar!" a moment later, a huge dragon roared. The next dozens of dragons broke open the water and flew in the sky. How many dragons suddenly appeared, which shocked Su Tang. He had never seen such a shocking scene. At the next moment, dozens of dragons suddenly disappeared, and people fell down and appeared in front of Su Tang and Taotie.


    After these people stood still, Taotie also turned into human form, saluted them and said; "Taotie, I have seen the Dragon King and elders." Taotie was very excited at this time; "I said my brother must be able to do it. I didn''t expect that when his identity came out, so many dragon family powers were shocked in an instant. The Dragon King who has rarely walked outside came out. I watched that his dream of returning to the dragon family had a chance to succeed this time."


    These people didn''t pay attention to Taotie at all. The leading man, wearing a Golden Dragon Robe, looked at Su Tang and asked; "You should be the one in the mouth of yecha who understands the Dragon God''s hegemony? I don''t know if we can see it too." after listening to his words, Taotie whispered and thought about Su Tang''s acceptance; "Brother, this is the Dragon King of the dragon family, the land of divine heritage." upon hearing his explanation, Su Tang nodded, drank a little, and the Dragon God bully burst out in an instant.


    The extremely strong breath of the Dragon God instantly changed the faces of dozens of people who had just come. They were shocked. The Dragon King looked at Su Tang in horror and continued to ask; "How did you understand the Dragon God bully body? I didn''t feel that you have the blood of the dragon family. It''s impossible for you to understand the Dragon God bully body by reason." he said here. He was very confused. What''s the matter? It would make a person without blood understand the strongest secret of the dragon family?


    Hearing his question, Su Tang incorporated the Dragon God bully into his body and explained it; "I''m not from the land left by God. I come from Langxie mainland, where I have some roots with the Dragon God Ying long. At the beginning, because of an accident, the younger generation''s blood and the Dragon God''s blood blended, so my body was contaminated with Zheng Long''s Qi. In an accident, I realized the real dragon bully body. Then, under some life and death dangers, the real dragon bully body evolved continuously, and finally reached its goal To the extent that the Dragon God dominates the body. "


    After finishing these words, Su Tang told them in detail about himself and Ying long, and how he understood the Dragon God. Half an hour passed. After listening to his words, the Dragon King nodded and said; "So it is. It seems that your talent is really very unusual. It''s just that what you said sounds too ridiculous. We can''t fully believe it. You should understand this."

 Chapter 558

    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I understand. I believe the Dragon King, you must have a way to get in touch with the Dragon God. You can ask the dragon to save money about what the boy said. If there is a little preface, the boy can handle it." he knew in his heart that it was very hard to believe what he said, Just like the first time I used the real dragon bully in front of the Dragon God, the Dragon God also didn''t believe it, but this is a fact.


    The Dragon King nodded and said; "Well, now that you have come to our dragon family territory and have a great relationship with our dragon family, I will make an exception to ask you to enter Wanlong island with us this time. After we have asked the Dragon God, can we make a decision?" at this time, the Dragon King already believed Su Tang''s words. Since he knew he could contact the Dragon God, he dared to be so calm, It seems that he is indeed somewhat credible, and at the same time, he has more goodwill towards Su Tang.


    "Oh, master Dragon King, I have another request. Taotie is the eldest brother of the younger generation. Half of me came here for him this time. I don''t know if they can follow me to Wanlong island?" Su Tang nodded and continued to ask. With his voice falling, the Dragon King frowned and nodded a moment later; "OK, I''ll give you a face this time and let Taotie go to Wanlong island." as his voice fell, Taotie trembled all over and looked at Su Tang with more gratitude.


    Aware of Taotie''s eyes, Su Tang smiled at him. Then, led by a group of dragon families, Su Tang went to the most mysterious Wanlong island in the depths of the sea. About an hour later, the place where Su Tang and others were located had been wrapped in thick fog and could not see anything more than ten meters away. Even if Su Tang released his soul power, But the power of the soul sank into the sea in an instant.


    Aware of Su Tang''s, the Dragon King smiled and explained; "This is what our dragon clan Daneng said to stay. The cemetery is to ensure that our dragon clan headquarters will not be discovered by outsiders. Even if the strong man in the realm of God King comes over, it has no effect. It is impossible to think of our dragon clan''s Wanlong island." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and couldn''t help thinking about the secret of heaven; "Tianji, do you know what this thing is? Can your mind be explored?"


    As his voice fell, the voice of the secret sounded; "This is a very strange thing. I haven''t seen it before. It should be the same thing. My mind can''t explore at all. It seems that the dragon family can become a overlord in the land left by the gods. The thick fog is great. With such protection, the dragon family can rest assured."


    Su Tang nodded in his heart; "Indeed, I''m afraid it would be very difficult to enter this place without the leadership of the dragon people. Now we''ve been walking through the thick fog for half an hour. It feels like we''re walking in circles. We can''t find the direction at all." hearing his words, Tianji smiled and didn''t continue to talk. At this time, Taotie on one side said; "Brother, do you think this place is very magical?"


    Suddenly heard the voice of Taotie, Su Tang was stunned first and then passed on the voice; "Yes, brother, how can we feel that we''ve been circling around? And there seems to be no change in the appearance of the surroundings after half an hour." you know, Su Tang can fly thousands of miles at least in half an hour, but after half an hour here, the scene around him seems to have not changed at all, If he could not clearly feel the air flu brought by flying, he really felt whether he must have not moved in place.


    Hearing Su Tang''s doubts, Taotie explained with a smile; "This is something left by my father in those years. It is a super baby. Although we have almost leaped thousands of miles at this time, in fact, we are in the same place, but we have just crossed one layer of space of this magic weapon, and our dragon Wanlong island is in the innermost layer of space of this magic weapon. I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to enter here if it weren''t for the leadership of the powerful figures of the dragon family , that''s why I can''t go back after being driven out of Wanlong island by them. It''s not that I don''t want to go back, but that I can''t go in at all. "The gluttonous tone here is full of deep helplessness.


    Imagine that as the nine sons of the dragon, this Wanlong island is still his father''s super magic weapon. He was exiled and can''t go back directly. This feeling really makes people feel very uncomfortable. However, Taotie still has a great sense of belonging to the dragon family, otherwise he won''t want to come back in tens of thousands of years.


    "It''s true. Don''t worry, brother. I''ll help you talk about it this time and try to get you back to the dragon family." feeling the helplessness and regret in Taotie''s tone, Su Tang felt that he''d better help. Moreover, he also thought he was good these days with Tiantao, although he had a purpose for himself, But at least he was outspoken and didn''t have so many twists and turns. Now he directly told himself such a big secret of the dragon family, which is a kind of trust.


    With his trust, Su Tang decided to help Taotie. Although there are many such things in the big foot like the dragon family, Su Tang still wanted to take the dragon family out of the land left behind. Taotie''s strength is not weaker than the Dragon God. With such a strong helper, he will not give up so easily.


    About half an hour later, the Dragon King said; "We have arrived, everyone follow closely." the moment the voice fell, the body of the Dragon King disappeared in the white fog. Seeing such hardship, the strong dragon people who followed him also disappeared one by one. Su Tang was stunned and moved over there. The next pit, the scene changed, and a very beautiful island appeared in front of him.


    The island is very huge. From time to time, some giant dragons can be seen flying in the sky, and countless huge palaces stand under it. Su Tang was shocked to see here. He had imagined the appearance of Wanlong island in his mind before. I think it should be a place similar to wild, but now it is so miserable that it seems to be wild, It is a very prosperous big city.


    At this time, Taotie''s eyes on one side were covered with tears, and his voice was choking; "Tens of thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, I finally came back again. Thank you, brother. Thank you for letting me complete my dream for tens of thousands of years. However, I feel very much about you whether this time is successful or not. You will always be my gluttonous brother." hearing his words, Su Tang smiled, walked to him, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him; "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll try my best to finish it."


    Looking at the two of them like this, those dragon people on one side also looked at Taotie with some complex eyes. Finally, they all sighed helplessly. They also know that Taotie is a member of the dragon family, and his blood is very pure, but his appearance is very inconsistent with the dragon family, so he was expelled from the dragon family at the beginning. Now hearing his words, these people are very helpless.


    "Taotie, you said the place where you lived was still reserved. Take Su Tang with you. Now we have to worry that the dragon family can contact the Dragon God together, regardless of you." the dragon king turned his head and looked at Taotie and said. As his voice fell, Taotie nodded and said respectfully; "Thank you, Dragon King." looking at him, the Dragon King sighed helplessly. Taotie''s strength is no longer lower than him. To tell the truth, he still wants him to return to the dragon family.


    However, the regulations of the dragon family were put there. At the beginning, he was also ordered to be expelled by the last dragon king himself, and it was difficult for him to summon him back. Now it seems that he came back to Su Tang this time to achieve his goal of returning to the dragon family with the help of the dust of the Dragon God of Su Tang.


    After a group of dragon strongmen left, Taotie took Su Tang to a remote place. With the continuous change of the golden scenery, Taotie pointed to a somewhat dilapidated palace in front of him and said; "Brother, that''s where I lived tens of thousands of years ago. Let''s go and have a look directly." Su Tang nodded as his voice fell.


    But just then, a golden dragon appeared and stopped them. The next moment, the Golden Dragon flashed, and a young boy stood in the air, looked at Taotie and said; "Taotie, you still have the face to come back. Tut Tut, it seems that your face is as thick as glare." the figure fell, and the boy''s eyes were full of ridicule.


    "Ao Tian, what do you want to do? Taotie is one of the nine sons of the dragon. What''s wrong with returning to the dragon family? Your father really doesn''t know whether he is a member of the dragon family. He expelled all our nine sons of the dragon from Wanlong island for a small matter. I really don''t understand whether this Wanlong island is yours or mine." Taotie came, His face was gloomy and fierce, and he shouted loudly.


    Upon hearing what he said, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He understood his feelings. This young man was the son of the Dragon King who expelled Taotie and other dragon nine. However, Su Tang also agreed with Taotie''s words. He didn''t know what Wanlong island was before, but now he knows it very well, In the final analysis, Wanlong island is still something left by Taotie''s father. According to reason, they are the most orthodox heirs. However, the last Dragon King expelled all the nine sons of the dragon. It''s really too much.


    "Hahaha, Taotie, you have cultivated a very shameless face outside for tens of thousands of years. ZuLong is the ancestor of our dragon family. His things belong only to our dragon family. Are you a dragon family? Don''t forget that you left as soon as you were born. You are not a dragon at all. Since you are not a dragon, you will be a dragon family What''s wrong with your expulsion from Wanlong island? "The boy replied with a laugh.


    After hearing his answer, Taotie didn''t know how to answer for a while. The last dragon king used this excuse to expel the Dragon nine sons. At that time, the nine of them didn''t find a refutation. Tens of thousands of years have passed. The boy mentioned this reason again. Taotie really didn''t know how to answer. They are really not dragon people, Although they are the lineage of ZuLong, without dragon nationality, they can''t dominate Wanlong island. This is the rule set by ZuLong at the beginning.

 Chapter 559

    "Hehe, even if he has no dragon nationality, he is still the direct descendant of ZuLong. Although he can''t live in Wanlong Island, you can''t expel them at will. You don''t pay attention to the candle dragon. What do you think ZuLong would think if he knew that his direct descendant was expelled by the dragon people?" Su Tang said with a light smile.


    As his voice fell, Taotie was stunned and his eyes lit up the next moment. Yes, they are the legitimate descendants of ZuLong. Although they are not registered as dragons, they are still qualified to live on Wanlong island. These people expelled themselves and others. This is completely not giving ZuLong face. ZuLong, that is the ancestor of all dragon families and the highest status, At the same time, he is also the first Dragon God. Although there has been no news of him for many years, who can say that he fell?


    Who can say that ZuLong won''t come back? What would he think if he came back and learned about such a thing? Su Tang''s words not only made Taotie find a reason to refute, but also made the young people on the other side feel a little embarrassed. Indeed, in the final analysis, this place is also left by Zu long. It is indeed justifiable that his direct descendants should live here.


    But even if he had such an idea, Ao Tian still didn''t let go and continued; "So what? They have been expelled. Look at Taotie. Now it has a reputation as a fierce beast outside. Now he will only discredit our dragon family." although he knows that ZuLong may not fall, he hasn''t appeared for many years? And I don''t know if he will come back. Now the dragon family is his father''s world. Even the current Dragon King should listen to his father.


    His words are the current rules of the dragon clan. After his words fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "You said too much, didn''t you say before? Brother Taotie doesn''t have a dragon nationality. He came back to Wanlong island to remember his father. Since he doesn''t have a dragon nationality, he''s not a dragon nationality, how can he discredit the Dragon nationality?" Su Tang''s experience is much broader than that of the young man. He will have a water war, He won''t lose to the dragon people who don''t know if they have left Wanlong island.


    Taotie stopped talking when he heard Su Tang''s words. He just looked at Ao Tian with a smile for a year. At the same time, he also felt great admiration for Su Tang, his new and strong brother. In a few words, he blocked Ao Tian. Even the reason why he had a headache for tens of thousands of years was refuted. He has such eloquence and identity, This time, it seems that he has a great chance to return to the dragon family.


    Su Tang''s words were very sharp. Ao Tian couldn''t find a suitable reason to refute. For a moment, the scene was silent. A moment later, Ao Tian stared at Su Tang and shouted loudly; "Bold, you''re not a dragon. How did you get into Wanlong island?" the voice fell. He turned his head and looked at Taotie and said; "I dare to take people into Wanlong island. I think you want to go to the Dragon cutting platform."


    "Hahaha, Ao Tian, are you not sick? I''m going to die and I can enter Wanlong island alone. Do you think I need to come back now? I''ve been dying for tens of thousands of years. When can I come back? I have to wait until now? I think you''d better go out and practice more. Your brain really loses the face of the dragon clan." Taotie was not afraid when he listened to his words, Instead, he laughed and mocked.


    This time, they were brought back by the Dragon King himself with dozens of elders, which was justifiable. Ao Tian was not qualified to tell what to do here. If Su Tang''s identity was confirmed, he would be the Dragon God in the land of divine heritage. Indeed, he would be promoted very much. At that time, Ao Tian was not qualified to speak.


    "Hum, who knows if you can come in? It''s all your own saying. You''re bringing humans into Wanlong Island, which violates the regulations of the dragon family. I''ll capture you both now and take you to the Dragon cutting platform." Ao Tianleng snorted. He didn''t care about the gluttonous tone, so he was ready to take action directly. As soon as he started with him, he rested with the giant dragon patrolling in the sky, They all gathered here. Ah, look and patrol the Dragon Guard. Ao Tian shouted loudly; "Long Wei listens to the order. Taotie takes humans into Wanlong island without permission. It''s the most annoying. Capture him and send him to the Dragon cutting platform."


    Cutting dragon platform, where those dragon families who committed serious crimes on Wanlong Island were executed, Ao Tian said several times on his face at this time, which made Taotie''s face very ugly. He drank directly at the next moment, and his body appeared in an instant. The towering ferocity rose into the sky, startling the Dragon families on Wanlong island in an instant, Some unknown dragon families gathered here.


    At this time, Taotie shouted loudly; "Hum, Ao Tian, I want to see what strength you can fight to capture this seat. Don''t think I''m still the Taotie with low strength. Today, you dare to be rude to the Dragon God. It''s good. I''ll send you to the Dragon cutting platform. Don''t you want to go?" the voice fell, Taotie''s body shadow moved, and the huge ferocity was severely suppressed towards Ao Tian.


    Suppressed by such ferocity, Ao Tian''s face is very pale. He was born on Wanlong island and has never left here for training. Compared with a peerless beast like Tiantao, Taotie is no longer a grade. Taotie can be said to have climbed out of the sea of corpses and blood. Ao Tian is the flower of people all the time.


    Seeing Taotie, Ao Tian shouted at the dragon people around him; "What are you waiting to do? Haidian will suppress the traitor for me." as soon as they heard his words, some dragon families were ready to do it, but those patrolling the Dragon guards on one side had no idea of doing it. They looked at Taotie and Su Tang with some complicated eyes. Before, they saw that they came back with the Dragon King and the main elder, Since these two people can get such high treatment, they want to have a special status.


    Taotie, they all know that they definitely don''t have such an amazing identity, but the humans on this side are not necessarily. A human can actually stir up the Dragon King and the main elder to take him to Wanlong island in person. I''m afraid it''s not low. These patrol dragon guards are not fools, but they know who can offend and who can''t, Although Ao Tian''s position in the dragon family was not low, he was not qualified to be welcomed by the Dragon King and the elders, so at this moment, they decisively chose not to offend the human youth.


    Some of the Dragon families who are ready to do it stand still when they see the patrol dragon guards. They are also very confused. They should be smarter. Even if they suppress the idea of doing it, some dragon families who are trying to curry favor with AO Tian are trying to suppress Taotie. Moreover, Taotie''s current strength is equal to that of the Dragon King, These dragons were his opponents, and they were suppressed with three fists and two feet.


    When he came to Ao Tian''s side, Taotie''s eyes were full of cold killing intention and said coldly; "Bold Ao Tian, dare to disrespect the Dragon God, which is the most outrageous." then he turned to look at the Dragon Guard and shouted; "How to deal with disrespect to the Dragon God?" as his voice fell, the dragon family members present were stunned, the Dragon God? Where is the Dragon God?


    For a moment, the scene was silent, but Ao Tian shouted; "Taotie, you don''t talk nonsense here. You don''t understand the real dragon bully body, let alone the Dragon God bully body. You dare to call yourself the Dragon God. I think you''re tired of living." hearing this, the confused dragon people were stunned, looked at Taotie and talked about it; "Yes, this Taotie is so deep that it doesn''t have the breath of real dragon bully. Where is the Dragon God he said? Does he really call himself the Dragon God?"


    "I don''t think he dares to call himself the Dragon God. This is a great crime. If it is verified, I''m afraid he will really cut the Dragon platform. How long Taotie has been outside, he shouldn''t be so ignorant." a Dragon Guard said. They completely ignored Su Tang standing next to Taotie, A human and a real dragon bully who has no dragon blood at all.


    "What are you waiting for? This guy calls himself the Dragon God. The criminals are towering. Don''t you want to suppress them? Do you want to support the dragon clan?" Ao Tian continued,? His voice fell, and those Rongwei were ready to move. Although they didn''t want to offend these two people before, Ao Tian''s words made them tremble in their hearts and betrayed the dragon family. This crime is mostly.


    Aware that these dragon guards wanted to do it, Su Tang snorted coldly and shouted loudly; "Presumptuous!" with the sound falling, the Dragon God bully suddenly broke out. For a moment, the unique breath of the Dragon God directly shrouded the whole Wanlong island. Those dragon guards who were ready to start all turned their eyes to Su Tang, and their eyes were full of horror.


    "Dragon God... Bully body! This... How can this be possible? How can you understand Dragon God bully body as a human being." Ao Tian''s face changed and his voice trembled. At this time, all the Dragon families present had this idea. At this time, the Dragon King and others rushed over. The faces of the Dragon elders who had not seen the Dragon God bully body of Su Tang changed.


    After the Dragon King flew close, he looked at Su Tang and asked calmly; "Sir, what happened that made you so angry?" the peaceful tone of Long Wang changed the faces of the people around him. The Dragon King, that was the supreme existence on Wanlong island. They had never seen the Dragon King so peaceful. This time, he was so peaceful to a human being, and the dragon family present was even more shocked.


    "It seems that the Dragon God mentioned by Taotie should be this human. I can''t imagine that this human can understand the Dragon God bully body." this idea came into the hearts of the dragon people here a time ago. At this time, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Elder Dragon King, I''ve seen the hospitality of your dragon family. I didn''t do anything when I first came. A man jumped out and wanted to send me and my brother to the Dragon cutting platform. Tut Tut, when did the dragon family become like this?"


    As his voice fell, the Dragon King''s face changed, turned to Ao Tian, who was caught by Taotie, and asked with a heavy face; "What''s the matter?" Ao Tian trembled when he saw the hidden face of the Dragon King, but after seeing an old man with eyes open beside the Dragon King, the horror in his eyes began to disperse slowly and shouted; "The Dragon King is here, and Taotie actually takes humans into Wanlong Island, which has broken the rules of our dragon family. It''s said that he is an expelled person. When will the expelled person return to Wanlong island? I just have a theory with them and Taotie will deal with me, which will lead to such a thing."


    "Hahaha, you can really lie with your eyes open. It''s good, very good. It seems that you can''t stay today. Although I''m not a dragon, I can''t see a shameless man like you in the dragon. Die for me." Ao Tian''s voice fell, Taotie laughed angrily and shouted fiercely. Taotie wanted to kill one day, Standing next to the Dragon King, a somewhat indifferent old man shouted; "Bold gluttonous, show to hurt my son."


    Before the sound fell, the man burst out and rushed towards Taotie. As soon as he heard the man''s words, Su Tang deepened the coldness in his eyes, looked at the Dragon King and said; "Hehe, Dragon King, don''t you want to know if what I said before is true? OK, I''ll let elder Ying Long tell you about his temperament now." the quality and voice fell, and the real dragon Qi burst out all over Su Tang.


    For a time, the day penetrated the void, and the next moment, a voice came from the side of the void; "Sutang boy, what''s wrong with you? Your real dragon spirit has been detonated." this voice is the voice of Ying long on the mainland. He comes down in one continuous line with Sutang''s real dragon spirit. He felt the explosion on Sutang''s side in an instant and asked eagerly in his tone.


    Hearing his question, Su Tang said; "Senior, I''m in the dragon family, which is the place left by God, and I''m being besieged." Su Tang was afraid that things would not be done well. He directly omitted those corners and said that he was besieged by the dragon family. His words made the Dragon King''s face change. As soon as he wanted to speak, there came the voice of responding to the dragon''s rage from the void; "What are you talking about? Are you besieged by the dragon family? Are they sick? Can''t they feel the breath of the Dragon God overlord on you? Don''t they know that the dragon family stipulates that anyone who understands the Dragon God overlord is a Dragon God?"

 Chapter 560

    The angry voice of the Dragon God in the void resounded over the whole Wanlong island. For a moment, the extreme Dragon God breath severely stimulated the hearts of all the dragon family members present. The Dragon God breath of Ying Long was completely different from that of Su Tang. Although Su Tang also had Dragon God breath, it had no blood. All intelligent people felt shocked, But you can''t want Ying long to shock these people from the depths of their soul.


    This is why although the Dragon God Bati of Su Tang is the same as that of Ying long, it does not have much shock to these dragon families. At this time, all the Dragon families on Wanlong island are quiet. Under the towering pressure of the abyss like the sea, no dragon family dares to speak. At this time, Ao Tian is completely stunned by the sudden change.


    Dragon God, this is a real dragon god. It''s not a dragon god like Su Tang who has a dragon god but no blood of the dragon family. This is the real supreme existence of the dragon family. Unexpectedly, the human head is so big. For a moment, Ao Tian can only steal his eyes from his father. How can he say that he is also the Dragon King of the land left by the gods in the past, Now he has become the supreme elder. He has a very high status in the dragon family. Even the Dragon King will give him some face.


    Ao Fan felt bitter when he noticed his son''s eyes. He just told the Dragon King in the street that he wanted to oppose the Dragon God. Now Ying long played this game and blocked his back road. The Dragon God said it himself, and all the Dragon families on Wanlong Island saw it, Now if he still says that he recognizes the human Dragon God title, it is a complete violation of the rules of the dragon family for many years.


    All the people who noticed his son''s eyes didn''t stand up to speak, but the Dragon King on one side said to the void at this time; "Younger generation Ao Xing is now the Dragon King of the dragon family, the land left by God. See the Dragon God." as his voice fell, the dragons on Wanlong Island shouted one after another; "See the Dragon God." as his voice fell, the voice of Ying Long came along; "Hum, Ao Xing, you''re really good at it. Now I just want to ask you if the dragon family in the land left by your God is the dragon family left by the ancestral dragon? I''ll issue the Dragon God order right away."


    With his voice falling, a trace of sweat seeped from the forehead of the Dragon King Ao Xing. The Dragon God order. Apart from him and Ao Fan, no one knows what it is better than them. If Yinglong, the purest Dragon God, issued the Dragon God order, the dragon family in the land left by his God will really be removed, which is equivalent to being completely expelled from the dragon family.


    As members of the dragon clan, they certainly don''t want to be expelled, just like Taotie before. Now, Ao xingdang even explained; "Dragon God, calm down. This thing is not what you think. After we received the news from Yasha, I took the Dragon elders to pick it up. However, some dragon members on Wanlong Island didn''t know about it, so the task was that they broke into Wanlong Island, which caused such a thing. When we found such hardship, I took the elders to catch it Come here, all this is just a misunderstanding. Dragon God, please calm down first. "


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also felt that he could not continue like this, otherwise he would be difficult to mix in the land of divine heritage at that time, which would also disrupt his plan to bring Taotie back to the dragon family and take the dragon family away from the land of divine heritage, so he immediately blocked his mouth; "Please calm down, sir. There are some misunderstandings in this matter. Let me explain it to you slowly."


    Later, Su Tang Biao Qiang told Ying Long everything before him. As he fell, Ao Fan said in his heart that it was bad. He never thought that Su Tang would tell him all about his rescue and expulsion of the dragon. That''s enough. Who doesn''t know that Ying Long is the same as the orthodox dragon family, and Ying Long doesn''t have a dragon nationality, This is the excuse he used when he expelled the Dragon nine sons. It can also be said in the place of divine heritage. If he put it outside, it would be completely unreasonable.


    At the beginning, he expelled the Dragon nine sons because he heard that many people supported the eldest prisoner Niu to become the Dragon King, but he didn''t know the conditions for the dragon family to become the Dragon King at that time. After expelling the Dragon nine sons, he became the Dragon King. Only then did he know that although the prisoner Niu was the ancestral dragon''s lineage, he didn''t have the qualification to become the Dragon King, Because his own appearance is not a dragon family. In addition, he wants to become a dragon king. After all, he understands the second layer of the real Longba body. Although the prisoner cow understands the real Longba body, he has only the first layer. Even if he understands the second layer, he is not qualified to become a dragon king.


    So after he became the Dragon King, he understood this, but it was too late at that time. The nine sons of the Dragon had been expelled by him. All along, he thought it was best not to be turned over. Now, it was said by Su Tang. For a moment, the dragon people present turned their heads and looked at Ao Fan. They never thought it was like this.


    "Well, well, it''s really great. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened to the dragon family in the land of God''s legacy. The descendants of ZuLong were expelled for no reason, and the reason for expulsion was that they were no longer among the Dragon nationality. I don''t know how many years Ying long had been in the dragon family, and then became the leader of the Dragon God. The dragon family in the world has never encountered such a thing. Your land of God''s legacy is the first one, and And it''s the ancestral land of Wanjie dragon family. I''m really ashamed of such a thing. "At this time, Ying Long''s voice is very calm, so calm that all the Dragon families present feel cold.


    At this time, Ao Xing didn''t know what to say. He turned to look at Ao Fan and obviously wanted him to explain. After all, he made the matter. Ao Xing didn''t want to go up and face the anger of the Dragon God. He noticed the eyes cast by AO Xing. Ao Fan was also jealous of the ancient color, but now how many members of the dragon family look at it, and the Dragon God meant to explain himself, It''s not good for him to continue to hide behind and directly stand up and say; "Dragon God, I was confused about this at that time, and then I regretted it very much, but the Dragon nine son has completely disappeared. The only one who can hear the reputation is not a good reputation. In order not to damage the reputation of the dragon family, the younger generation didn''t make up for it."


    "Hahaha, what a good one! Do you know that you have disgraced our dragon people by doing this for the sake of the reputation of the dragon family? ZuLong''s ninth son was expelled by the dragon family. What''s more humiliating than this? You are Ao Fan? Don''t think I don''t know what you think. I tell you, although I''m in the mainland outside now and can''t come over, you''re guilty OK, it''s too big. If ZuLong knows about it, you''ll wait for the Dragon cutting platform. "Ying Long laughed angrily.


    As his voice fell, everyone present was shocked. Hearing Ying Long''s words, he seemed to know the whereabouts of Zu long. Ao Xing grabbed the key point and asked respectfully; "Dragon God, do you know the whereabouts of ZuLong? We''ve been looking for ZuLong for many years, and we haven''t had any whereabouts. Please tell the Dragon God." as his voice fell, Su Tang was also very curious. This is the first divine dragon between ZuLong heaven and earth. How powerful is he now? Where is he now?


    All these made Su Tang very curious, but he couldn''t ask. Now that Ao Xing asked, he also wanted to hear what Ying long would answer. The next moment, Ying Long''s voice continued to come; "ZuLong is still alive and may appear at any time. Take care of yourself. It''s no use knowing where he is. You''ve been in the land of God for many years. How much do you know about those planes outside?"


    Hearing the Dragon God''s words, Ao Xing didn''t continue to ask. At this time, Ao Fan was the most afraid in his heart. He was obsessed and expelled long Jiuzi at the beginning of the day. It has been tens of thousands of years. Most of long Jiuzi don''t know where to go. Now even if he wants ANN to make up for it, he can''t.


    "Senior, there is a dragon nine son beside me. He has always wanted to return to the dragon family again for tens of thousands of years. Why does anyone not want to? Now that you are here, why don''t you let my brother return to the dragon family again?" Su Tang didn''t forget Taotie at this time. As his voice fell, a trace of excitement broke out on Taotie''s face, The look in Su Tang''s eyes was full of gratitude.


    "Well, it should be. I''ve heard some things about the Dragon nine sons over the past tens of thousands of years. I thought they had fallen, but I didn''t expect it was because of such a thing. Alas, my Dragon God didn''t do well. After Diqing entered, I knew the Dragon God ordered Zhao Gao to finish the dragon clan and the Dragon nine sons returned to the dragon clan." Ying Long''s voice fell, One side of the gluttonous immediately knelt down and shouted; "Thank the Dragon God. I thank the Dragon God for my brothers."


    When the nine sons were expelled, they were very unwilling. However, their strength was weak at that time. Coupled with their sense of belonging to the dragon family, even if they were strong, they didn''t intend to have a hard time with the dragon family. Now they finally keep the clouds open and see the moon. Taotie was very excited and happy in his heart.


    "Hehe, what should be done? All this is my fault. You''ve suffered for tens of thousands of years." Ying Long comforted Taotie. His voice suddenly said to Ao Xing coldly; "When the dragon king heard the order, Ao Fan committed such a terrible disaster and let the ancestral dragon''s blood wander outside for tens of thousands of years. His crime is unforgivable. He took back his dragon book. Ao Fan Ao Tian disrespected the Dragon God, sent him to the Dragon cutting platform, collected half of the Dragon tendons and expelled the dragon family."


    Ying Long''s voice fell. All members of Ao Fan''s line had soft feet, and AO Tian was lying on the ground. Ao Fan''s face was gray and his eyes were godless. Ao Xing shook his head and looked at the patrol Dragon Guard; "Execute the order of the Dragon God." his voice was also full of helplessness. I didn''t expect that the Dragon God paid so much attention to this human and issued such strict orders for him.


    Hearing Ao Xing''s words, the Dragon guards moved one by one and soon caught all the dragon family members in Ao Fan''s line. At this time, Ao Xing said to the elders behind him; "Send Ao fanao Tian to the Dragon cutting platform." these two people''s identity is not low in the dragon family. Ordinary dragon guards can''t catch them at all. Ao Xing can only let the elders of the dragon family believe the right orders.


    As his voice fell, Ao Fan drank loudly; "I don''t accept it, I don''t accept it. The Dragon God expelled me for a human being. I don''t accept it. I don''t accept it." the voice was full of bitterness, and the eyes looking at Su Tang were full of Wu Jing''s venomous color, which made Su Tang cold all over.


    "Boy, you''re in big trouble now. At least there are more than ten dragons in Ao Fan. Because you and they have been expelled from the dragon clan, I''m afraid they hate you to the bone. It''s very dangerous for you to walk in the land left by God in the future." the voice of Tianji sounded in Su Tang''s voice. Su Tang couldn''t understand what he said, But he can''t control this matter. After all, it''s Ying Long''s order.


    At this time, Taotie on one side also recovered from excitement, looked at Su Tang with a thousand faces and said; "Brother, Kong Anping hurt you this time." Ao Fan looked at the resentment in Su Tang''s eyes, but he saw it. He didn''t expect that this time things would evolve like this. It really made him very sorry.

 Chapter 561

    Looking at the gluttonous appearance, Su Tang shook his head with a smile and said; "Don''t worry about my brother. It''s more motivated to have pressure. Moreover, the land of relic is so huge that it''s not easy for them to find me." although he said so, he was still a little worried, but since he had chosen, he wouldn''t regret it.


    Although he offended Ao Fan, he got the friendship of the Dragon nine sons and earned it. Among the Dragon nine sons, Taotie''s strength is so strong. How powerful will the remaining ones be? Moreover, it''s not a good thing that Aofan has a full line of people. It''s not certain whether he can get their help or not? Su Tang is not a fool. Of course, he doesn''t know how to choose.


    "Hey, don''t worry, brother. Ao Fan will cut off half of the Dragon tendon in the Dragon platform and his strength will be greatly reduced. He shouldn''t take action against you for the time being. If he dares to trouble you, I''ll take someone to calm his Ao Fan pulse." Taotie took a breath and said in a murderous voice. His voice was not suppressed at all. For a moment, it was ferocious, He stunned all the people in Aofan''s line.


    Originally, the venomous eyes also converged. They have all heard of the reputation of this gluttonous peerless beast. Now I''m afraid even the Dragon King can beat him. In addition, there are three peerless beasts of the same level behind him. The four of them want to fight together. Are there few things that the four peerless beasts have driven out these years? The super power in the whole land of God''s legacy is not afraid of them. Now Su Tang is guarded by this guy. I''m afraid if you want to move him, you''ll only find yourself dead.


    For a time, the members of Ao Fan who hated Su Tang deeply converged a lot, and their faces were all gray. At this time, a middle-aged man grabbed by Bai Longwei said aloud; "The Dragon God, the Dragon King, this thing was done by Ao Fan alone. We also want to cut off the Dragon nationality? We don''t accept it. Ao Fan wanted to be the Dragon King, so he expelled the nine sons of the dragon, just to prevent the prisoner cow from becoming the Dragon King. We don''t know."


    Hearing his words, Ao Fan turned pale, glared at the man fiercely and said; "Hum, second brother, you are really my good second brother." at this time, his voice was full of sadness. Seeing such a situation, Su Tang shook his head. This is the tree falling and the monkeys scattered. Ao Fan should have received a lot of benefits during Ao Fan''s time as the Dragon king. Unexpectedly, they have become like this now.


    Even Taotie on one side felt sad for Ao Fan. At the same time, the eyes of other members of the dragon family looking at the members of Ao Fan were full of disdain and ridicule. At this time, Ying Long listened to his words and said coldly; "Hehe, I really see what the dragon family in the land of divine heritage is like. Don''t you want the dignity of the dragon family? Do you think you are still qualified to keep the dragon family?"


    How much the dragon family cares about dignity. Now this man has completely lost his dignity. Ying Long is very disappointed, but the voice of the Dragon God rings again the next moment; "But I also think there is some truth in the things you just said. Let''s do it according to what you said. Except for this man and Ao Fan Ao Tian, the Dragon King, other people in the same line of Ao fan can be exempted from the punishment of removing the Dragon nationality." as his voice fell, those were released by the Dragon Guard.


    For a moment, Ao Fan''s second brother''s face changed and shouted; "Dragon God, it''s none of my business. Ao Fan did everything, and I didn''t know it at all." he never thought that his words had made other members of Ao Fan''s line pardoned, but he didn''t get pardoned, which made him very puzzled. At the same time, he also held a glimmer of hope in his heart, but Ying Long''s answer made him completely desperate.


    "Don''t you know? Hahaha, you said you don''t know. What did you just say? Others don''t know that Ao Fan expelled the nine sons of the dragon for the throne of the Dragon King. Why do you know? Tell me how you know? Will Ao Fan tell others about it?" Ying long continued. As his tiger teeth fell, all the people of the dragon family looked at him.


    The man''s face turned white. At this time, Ao Fan also shouted; "Dragon God, you''re right. He encouraged me to do this at the beginning. He also said that as long as the prisoner cow sat on my throne as the Dragon King one day," at this time, Ao Fan also completely ignored others. Since he chose to betray himself, he wouldn''t let this man go. Anyway, other people in his own Ao Fan line were forgiven, This man wants to die by himself so much, that can''t let him go.


    Watching the performance of their two brothers, the Dragon King also felt extremely ashamed and shouted loudly; "What are you still doing? Don''t you take all three of them to the Dragon cutting platform for me?" the voice fell, and the elders behind him also noticed the anger of the Dragon King and took action one by one. This time, he felt very ashamed. In front of the two dragon gods, his ancestral dragon did such a shameful thing, Ao Xing was very angry.


    Ao Fan''s second brother didn''t need to be like this, but now he has to go to the Dragon platform like Ao Fan''s father and son. He is caught by an elder and goes to the place where all the Dragon families on Wanlong Island don''t want to go. Ao Fan''s second brother yells all the way about injustice, but his cry makes all the Dragon families in the field feel red. This guy is too shameless, It''s totally losing ZuLong''s face.


    With the man''s voice getting farther and farther away, Ying Long said to Su Tang; "Boy, you have to grow up quickly. It''s very difficult for you to leave the land of divine heritage. You don''t have much time now. Work hard and contact me if you have any problems. Although we can''t give you any practical help on the mainland, Tiantao came out of the land of divine heritage. He should know something about it."


    Upon hearing his words, the Dragon King immediately opened his mouth and said; "Don''t worry about the Dragon God. I''ll let you accept the ceremony of inheriting the title of the Dragon God of my dragon family in the next time. Then he will be the Dragon God of my dragon family. He is detached. There should be no one here who will trouble him. As for his promotion, I''ll find a way." as his voice fell, Ying Long nodded and said; "I''ll leave all this to you. Remember that this boy is very important to our dragon family or the outside continent. Don''t let him fall. Let him go if he has experience or anything, as long as he doesn''t die."


    "Er!" upon hearing this, a black thread appeared on Su Tang''s forehead. What is immortality? But what he said is not wrong. I came here to experience. If everything has the help of the dragon family, he can''t achieve the best experience effect at all, so this is the best. As for the ceremony of inheriting the title of the Dragon God, He was also full of curiosity.


    "Let''s do everything. I''ll go." as the voice fell, the breath of the dragon god suddenly disappeared. Su Tang also took back the real dragon Qi. As the real dragon Qi was taken back, his hairstyle looked at Su Tang saluting; "Dragon God, you were surprised by what happened before. Now my subordinates have a lot to prepare, so they won''t accompany the Dragon God." after saying that, he called a dragon guard and ordered him; "Take the Dragon God and Taotie to the Dragon Temple to have a rest."


    "Yes!" Long Wei answered, turned to Su Tang and said respectfully; "Dragon God, my subordinates will take you to the Dragon Temple." Su Tang nodded and said a word to Ao Xing, then followed Long Wei with Taotie. At this time, Ao Xing looked at Su Tang''s back, shook his head and whispered; "This time, I didn''t expect how many things happened as soon as the Dragon God appeared."


    "Yes, but the Dragon God is good at talking. You think we should have a good relationship with him, Dragon King. After all, he is also a Dragon God. Although he has no dragon blood, since he has such a great relationship with the mainland Dragon God, I''m afraid he must be very helpful to our dragon family. Although the current dragon family is powerful, it hasn''t been improved for many years. On the contrary, others Members of the faction will have amazing tasks. This time may be our chance. It''s not necessarily. A human youth has understood the Dragon God bullying body. These talents are ordinary for Phoebe. I''m afraid our dragon clan will have a lot of advantages with his help. "An old man behind him said.


    As his voice fell, the Dragon King nodded and said; "Well, yes, we''d better go to the Dragon cutting platform to have a look. After finishing the things there, we''ll prepare for the succession of the Dragon God title. This time, the opening of the ancestral dragon land is very important to our dragon family. Maybe our dragon family''s strength will be greatly improved because of this opening of the ancestral dragon land."


    The ancestral dragon land can be opened by anyone who has the understanding of the Dragon God bully body. Entering it will not only give the understanding of the Dragon God bully body unexpected results, but also give great benefits to the members of the dragon family who enter it. However, the ancestral dragon land is outside the ancestral Dragon vein, and there has never been a Dragon God, so that the ancestral dragon land has never been opened, The reason why the Dragon King brought Su Tang directly to Wanlong island before is also for this reason. Although he is only a human, he really understands the existence of the Dragon God bully.


    Originally, he just planned to make use of Su Tang and give him some benefits, or give him a verbal title of the Dragon God. However, the type II one stepped in to Ying long. This time, Su Tang has completely won the title of the Dragon God and can order the existence of the dragon family in the world in the future, but he also has no way. Who calls Ao Tian so unworthy?


    He has the final say sweet and considerate of the Dragon God. But now he has a Dragon God. He feels very dislike, but there is no way. He must be strong in the heart of the dragon. But fortunately, the dragon should also love it. If he wants to ensure that he is not able to do so, he will not be given too much care. He didn''t want to take care of the internal affairs of the dragon family. He asked Ying long, the Dragon God, to deal with the previous gluttonous things.


    Instead of treating himself with his own identity, this made Wang Wang feel a little better. At this time, the only way he could do that was to quickly release the New Dragon God has the final say.

 Chapter 562

    On the Dragon cutting platform, Ao Fan was already firmly tied by the Dragon rope. At this time, his second brother was still shouting, and Ao Fan was very upset; "What''s the use of shouting? That''s the consequence of your talkative. Hahaha, we''re upset. Our father and son must go to the Dragon cutting platform. I didn''t expect you to accompany me in the end. I''m much more comfortable, hahaha." thinking of my second brother, he took care of him a lot before.


    But just now, his second brother actually withdrew all his mistakes to him without hesitation, which made his heart cold. Now he doesn''t take him as his second brother at all. After this time, he won''t let go of this wolf heart and dog lung thing.


    After hearing his words, Ao Tian woke up from his godless state and said to Ao Fan; "Father, I don''t want to be taken out of the Dragon tendon. I''m a genius. I still have a chance to become a dragon god in the future. If the Dragon tendon is taken out, my talent will be greatly reduced. The future is even more inhuman. I don''t want to. Father, save me, save me." at this time, he has completely forgotten that his father can''t protect himself.


    Dragons and dragons are called the roots of the dragon clan. Dragon balls are the essence of the dragon clan. Dragon dragons are the necessary things for the dragon to repair and speak. Dragons are completely taken away from the dragons, and the light ones are totally useless and steady, and the heavy ones die directly. The Dragon should only punish them for pulling out half of the dragon''s tendons, so that they will not die, but their achievements will be very limited.


    Ao Tian''s words were just heard by the Dragon King, which made his face sink and shouted loudly; "What''s your talent? What are you waiting for? Get rid of these three guys for me quickly, and then suppress them in the trapped dragon yuan." as his voice fell, Ao Fan''s face changed and shouted; "Dragon King, you can''t do this. The Dragon God said to expel us from the dragon clan instead of suppressing us in the trapped dragon abyss."


    Upon hearing the three words "trapped Longyuan", Ao Tian and Ao Fan''s second brother stopped shouting, and their eyes were full of panic. Trapped Longyuan is the most unpopular place on Wanlong island except the Dragon cutting platform. The suppressed dragon families here are the most evil people of the dragon family. Once trapped in the Longyuan, don''t think about it all your life, Can only bear endless loneliness inside. The long life of the dragon family makes trapped Longyuan a nightmare for all members of the dragon family.


    "Hum, how stupid do you think I will be? You are the last dragon king. You know how to get into Wanlong island. You are expelled this time. According to your heart, I can''t believe whether you will betray the dragon clan. I can''t afford to gamble. All of you are still trapped in the Dragon abyss. I''m very relieved." the Dragon King continued and fell with his voice.


    All three shouted at the same time; "Dragon King, you can''t do this." trapped Longyuan, where endless nightmares exist, Ao Fan''s heart brightened up when he thought of the dragon family members who were only called into it by him when he was the Dragon King. When those people were sent into it, which one didn''t beg hard, but himself? But turned a blind eye. I didn''t expect this retribution to come so fast. Now it''s my turn.


    "Do it!" at the order of the Dragon King, he cut the three elders standing on the Dragon stage, pulled out a sword from the stage and stabbed them hard. The next moment, when the sword was picked, something whiter appeared. The three took back the sword. As soon as the white dragon rope tied the three people''s face changed, they screamed bitterly. The cry was very bleak, The faces of the three law enforcers changed, but they didn''t dare to disobey the orders of the Dragon God and the Dragon King. They could only harden their scalp, grasp the white dragon tendon and pull it out. When they pulled out half of it, their momentum seemed to pull down for a moment.


    At this time, when the three long swords waved, the extracted half of the Dragon tendon was directly cut off. The faces of the three people were much paler. A mouthful of blood gushed from their mouths. Looking at their appearance, the three people of the method were also very uncomfortable. The Dragon platform had not been used for tens of thousands of years. Even a few years ago, there was no such serious punishment, The most is to cut the dragon tail, or directly cut off the faucet. This is the first time to draw the Dragon tendon.


    Compared with the previous two punishments, whether cutting the dragon''s tail or cutting the dragon''s head is very refreshing. The punishment of pulling the Dragon tendon is indeed very painful. They can feel it from the look of the three people at this time, but the Dragon King said at this time; "Send their dragon tendons to the Dragon God, and then throw the three people into the trapped Dragon Cave."


    When the voice fell, the dragon king turned and left directly. After the law enforcers collected the Dragon tendons, grabbed the three people and walked towards the other side of the Dragon cutting platform. The other side of the Dragon cutting platform is the trapped dragon yuan. A person who entered the trapped dragon Yuan must pass through the Dragon cutting platform. After throwing the three people into the trapped dragon yuan, the law enforcement certificate directly left the Dragon cutting platform. After asking where the Dragon God is now, The three flew directly towards the Dragon Temple.


    At this time, in the Dragon God hall, Tiantao looked at Su Tang and said happily; "Hahaha, brother, you really impressed me. I didn''t expect your leader to be so powerful. You can directly summon the Dragon God for dialogue. In other words, you stopped losing. Why didn''t you summon the Dragon God directly when you were outside?"


    "Hehe, you don''t know this, brother. Although you can call outside, there are too few admit defeat. If they want to hide, you can still see that the water of the dragon clan is very deep. But you have to thank Ao Tian. If he hadn''t killed him suddenly, I wouldn''t have found such a good opportunity, Move the elder Ying long out, so that he can not only help you rehabilitate, but also give a blow to the Dragon King. The Dragon King is not a fuel-saving lamp. "Su Tang said with a smile.


    As his voice fell, his gluttonous eyebrows frowned, meditated and said; "Brother, what do you mean?" he was so happy today. When the Dragon God came out, he was very excited and didn''t care about the things at that time. When he heard Su Tang say this, he always felt that something was wrong. At this time, he had completely trusted Su Tang.


    "Hehe, brother, when we were outside, the Dragon King had confirmed my dragon god bully, but why didn''t you let us come directly to the Dragon Temple and let you take me to your original place? This only shows that the Dragon King didn''t secretly recognize me as a Dragon God, and he must have other purposes when he brought me back. As for what purpose I don''t know, "Su Tang explained with a smile.


    As soon as I heard his explanation, I reacted to it. It''s true; "So it is. It seems that the current dragon family is really not the dragon family I used to live in. I''m afraid the Dragon King just wants to use you to open the ancestral dragon land. Although he will give you a verbal title and dismiss you, otherwise it won''t be like this. But you''re also good, brother. You''re very smart to get these things in such a short time. Now it''s not just the Dragon King''s permission The inheritance of the title of the Dragon God handled my affairs well. "


    Hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head and just wanted to continue, but Tianji gave a voice to remind him; "Boy, be careful, three dragon people are coming." as soon as he heard what he said, Su tangdang would have diarrhea even if he was about to say something. Looking at Taotie, he smiled and said; "Elder brother, the Dragon Temple is good, but it''s too single here. I still hope to live outside. After the first thing is finished, elder brother, do you want to go out with me?" said. Looking at Taotie''s confused look, Su Tang quickly winked.


    Taotie said with a knowing smile; "I want to return to the dragon family this time. Since the Dragon God and the Dragon King have helped me rehabilitate my brother, my wish has been fulfilled. I''ve been used to it outside for many years. I''m really not used to the life on Wanlong island. This time, when your business is finished, I''m going to leave Wanlong island and continue to wander outside. Anyway, I have a peerless murderer In the name of the beast, you just have to admit that I''m a dragon. It''s good to come back to Wanlong island from time to time. "


    As his voice fell, the voices of the three dragon elders sounded outside; "Dragon God, subordinates are waiting for you." Su Tang smiled at their voices, stood up and shouted to the outside; "You''re welcome, three elders. Just come in." as his voice fell, the three dragon elders came in.


    After saluting Su Tang, Su Tang asked with a smile; "I don''t know why the three elders came to me?" hearing his words, the leader took out three white dragon tendons from the storage ring and handed them to Su Tang; "This is the Dragon tendon of Ao Fan''s three people. The Dragon King asked me to come and give it to the Dragon God." upon hearing his words, Su Tang''s eyes lit up. The Dragon tendon, which is the Dragon tendon of the divine dragon, is super Bora and very useful.


    As a result, Su Tang smiled and thanked the Dragon tendon handed over by the three people; "Thank you, three." after hearing his words, the three elders smiled and said; "Then we won''t disturb the Dragon God. Let''s leave first. Now the Dragon King is preparing for the succession of the Dragon God''s title. We need to go and help." after that, Su Tang nodded and sent the three away. Su Tang looked at Taotie and said; "Hehe, it seems that the Dragon King is determined to make friends with me."


    "Well, the Dragon tendon is the most precious thing for you. You don''t have to guess his mind." Taotie nodded and said, the Dragon tendon is the most important thing of the dragon family. After each dragon dies, his body will be sent to the Dragon tomb, which is the most sacred place of the whole dragon family. Even the Dragon King doesn''t dare to mess around there, Therefore, it is very difficult to get the Dragon tendon, and if people outside the world find that they use the Dragon tendon, the dragon clan will raise the clan to hunt down.


    "Hehe, it seems that elder Ying Long really shocked him this time, but I can understand his idea. He just doesn''t want me, the Dragon God, to intervene in the affairs of the dragon family in the land left by God. After all, no one wants more people to intervene in his position. How can others snore on the side of his bed?" Su Tang said with a smile. After hearing his words, Taotie also nodded.

 Chapter 563

    "However, brother, you''re a newcomer to the land left behind by God. With the backing of the dragon family, your safety is more guaranteed." Taotie sat down again and said.


    Su Tang nodded and smiled; "Elder brother, you think so. I''m afraid the Dragon King doesn''t think so. Didn''t the elder Yinglong blame say before? As long as I don''t die, there will be no problem. But if I die, I''m afraid the Dragon King will have many reasons, but you''re right. It''s better to have the backing of the dragon family than not." as his voice fell, One side of the gluttonous also shook his head helplessly and said; "It seems that the dragon clan has really changed. After this time, I think I''d better leave here with my brother."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Yes, I think you should live freely outside, brother. You always had the idea of returning to the dragon family in your heart before. Now you have finally succeeded, and you can live more freely." Taotie nodded as his voice fell.


    Wanlong island is really not suitable for Taotie now. He is used to strong winds and waves, and his belligerence has become his instinct. Wanlong island is too calm to bring him the slightest sense of stimulation. Moreover, the current dragon family is completely different from the dragon family in his memory. There are too many intrigues here, which makes Taotie very disappointed, He never thought that the dragon clan would become like this.


    At this time, on the other side of the Dragon King Pavilion, all the Dragon elders were worried by the Dragon King. At this time, the three law enforcement elders who sent the Dragon tendons for Su and Tang also came to the Dragon King Pavilion. As soon as they sat down, the Dragon King asked; "Dragon God, what did they say?" when he asked, the leader stood up and answered; "Dragon King, the Dragon God is also gluttonous. He doesn''t intend to stay in the dragon family at all. When we went, we just heard that they would leave here as soon as things here were completed."


    As his tiger teeth fell, the Dragon King nodded expressionless and said; "Well, since the Dragon God is so anxious to leave, let''s finish the inheritance of the title and the opening of the ancestral dragon land quickly, otherwise it''s hard for us to blame the Dragon God at that time." at his words, the elders present nodded one after another.


    These people have lived for many years. They don''t know the Dragon King''s mind there. It''s clear that they are saying, hurry up. Let''s send these two guys away first, but what they say is better. At this time, the party discussed it. At midnight, all the species with dragon blood in the world received the order of the Dragon God.


    "From now on, the nine sons of the dragon will return to the dragon family and give the Dragon nationality!!" when this order was issued, the Taotie who talked with Su Tang first was very excited. A line of clear tears flowed out of his eyes. Seeing that he suddenly became like this, Su Tang was also slightly stunned, but a moment later he reacted. This should be the order of the Dragon God, Otherwise Taotie would not be like this.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang said with a smile; "Congratulations, brother." Taotie wiped away his tears and said with a laugh; "It''s all your credit, brother. If it weren''t for you, our nine brothers don''t know when we would be able to return to the dragon family, ha ha ha." the big stone in my heart for tens of thousands of years finally fell down, and Taotie was sublimated.


    At the same time, at the bottom of a deep abyss in the wilderness of God''s heritage, a huge black painted beast suddenly woke up, and the next moment a voice rang through the bottom of the abyss; "The Dragon God order, ha ha ha, brothers, did you see it? The Dragon God appeared and my brother''s rescue was vindicated." with his voice falling, some giant beasts in other dignities showed their excitement and deep feeling.


    For tens of thousands of years, this is the result they want most for tens of thousands of years. Now they have finally succeeded. The biggest stones in their hearts have fallen one after another. With the emergence of the Dragon God order, the Dragon families in all heaven and all worlds have been shocked. The Dragon King, the land of God heritage, spoke to the main elder; "It seems that we must finish the inheritance of the title quickly. Don''t blame the Dragon God at that time. It''s really troublesome."


    Of course, the Dragon God in his mouth is not su Tang, but Ying long, who guards the seal on the mainland. As soon as he listens to his words, the elders below nod one after another. In the next few days, all the Dragon families are busy except Su Tang and Taotie. Inheriting the Dragon God title is one of the most powerful events of the whole dragon family, although they don''t want to do so, But he dare not disobey the Dragon God''s words.


    On this day, Su Tang was in the Dragon God hall. These days, he was studying what the Dragon tendon could be used for. He had never seen such a treasure before. For a moment, he really didn''t know what to do. Taotie was also helping the dragon people everywhere. In the room, Su Tang carefully asked the secret of heaven; "Tianji, what do you think I should use this dragon tendon for?"


    "Hehe, it depends on you. The Dragon tendon has many uses, one of which is that it''s a good artifact, but you usually don''t use artifact to fight, so you can pass it directly. In addition, you can use some secret recipes to integrate the Dragon tendon into your body, so that you can really have the flavor of the dragon family. However, such a secret method requires a lot of things, you now It should be very difficult to achieve the hardship, but as long as you succeed, your physical body will be greatly improved. Think about the physical strength of the dragon family, and then your dragon god bully body is no longer just superficial, but can really intimidate the members of the dragon family. "Tianji replied with a smile.


    As his tiger teeth fell, Su Tang nodded. He seldom used to rise in general combat, so he was not very keen on rising all the time. The rising of dragon tendons that can be refined is nothing more than bows and arrows or long whips. It didn''t play a great role for him, but the second role of Tianji said made him very interested, Everyone knows that the physical strength of the dragon family can be regarded as one of the most powerful in the world.


    He is a fellow practitioner of three departments. Now it is very difficult for him to improve his physical strength. Now that he has such a good opportunity, he wants to try. Physical strength is also one of his own strengths. As Ying Long said before, now he has no more time to waste. The only thing he can do is to try all kinds of ways to improve his strength.


    Now that he had such an opportunity in front of him, of course he wouldn''t miss it and asked immediately; "You said you needed something to fuse the Dragon tendon." as his voice fell, the voice of the secret sounded in his Cindy; "You need the blood of ZuLong to kill, and you also need the real dragon Qi of the Dragon God to protect it. Then there is the blessing of ten thousand dragons, so you can have a chance to succeed. None of them is indispensable."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. He had only two of the three things. As for ZuLong''s blood, ZuLong didn''t know where to find it. What''s more, what is the ten thousand dragon blessing? Now there are only 14 giant dragons on Zhenge ten thousand Dragon Island. Let him go there to find the ten thousand dragon blessing. It seems that the county employs the Dragon tendon, It''s still very difficult.


    Seeing Su Tang not talking and frowning, Tianji smiled and said; "I know what you''re worried about, but now you have two things. You''re short of the last ten thousand dragon blessing. You can ask Taotie. After all, he is a dragon people. Although he hasn''t tasted the dragon for tens of thousands of years, he should be very clear about the integration of Dragon tendons."


    As his tiger teeth fell, Su Tang nodded and asked in doubt at the same time; "At most, I only have the real dragon Qi of the Dragon God, and I don''t have the ancestral dragon blood at all." hearing his question, Tianji said angrily; "Haven''t you always been smart? Why are you so stupid now? Taotie is ZuLong''s lineage. Isn''t ZuLong''s lineage in his tearful blood? You''ve helped him so much now. It shouldn''t be a problem to ask him for some blood?"


    "Oh, oh, so it is. I''ll go to him now." Su Tang understood the explanation of the secret of heaven. The party whip was ready to go outside the Dragon Temple. When he came to the gate of the hall, he was stopped by two guards of the dragon family.


    The head guard said; "Lord Dragon God, Wanlong island is very busy now, and many things are changing. It''s very inconvenient for you to go out now. Tell us directly if Haas needs anything. The villain will help you do it properly." this is because although he is very low, his tone is, But he didn''t take Su Tang as the Dragon God at all.


    Hearing this, Su Tang raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice; "Hehe, is that so? How do I feel like you''re going to put me under house arrest?" as his voice fell, the head guard flashed a trace of disdain in his eyes and said respectfully; "We dare not do this. You are the Dragon God of our dragon family. But now things on the island are very chaotic. The Dragon King said that if the Dragon God needs anything, we will try our best to meet it. Now there is some chaos in the hardship on the island, and many dragon families outside have been summoned back, so many people don''t know you, in order to avoid the previous misunderstanding Therefore, before the title inheritance is ready, you''d better rest in the Dragon Temple. "


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and his face became cold. At this time, the sound of gluttonous food came from a distance; "Brother, how did you get out today?" as his voice fell, Su Tang''s face changed a lot, looked at Taotie and said; "Brother, is it very chaotic outside now?" when Su Tang asked, Taotie was stunned and shook his head; "It''s not chaotic at all, brother. It''s Wanlong island. How can it be chaotic? The place you returned is the outside world?"


    The gluttonous voice fell, and the two bodyguards who spoke changed their faces. At the next moment, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Oh, so it is." then he stared at it to continue; "It seems that what I said is really good. Sir, it is clear that he wants to put me under house arrest in the dragon temple here?" at this time, Su Tang was very angry. He didn''t expect that the Dragon King was such a narrow-minded person.


    He had made it clear that he didn''t want to participate in dragon family affairs. He was still worried and wanted to put himself under house arrest. Su Tang said with a cold smile; "So this is ZuLong''s treatment of the Dragon God. I see. It''s very good. It''s really very good. It seems that I can''t do it."

 Chapter 564

    Su Tang''s voice fell, and the two bodyguards'' faces changed. Taotie looked at the two bodyguards, and a trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t mess around, but turned to look at Su Tang and asked; "Brother, did these two guys annoy you? Tell me. I''ll ask the Dragon King myself what it means." when he said this, the two bodyguards turned pale.


    Su Tang gave a cold hum to the two bodyguards, looked at Taotie and said; "I was just going to go out to ask my brother about something, but I didn''t expect to be stopped. I also said that the situation on the island is chaotic now. It''s not good for me to go out. It seems that the ZuLong family didn''t pay attention to me at all. Since it''s all the same, I don''t inherit the title of Dragon God. I''m ready to take a horse, brother I left Wanlong island. "


    He is very angry now. He doesn''t care about the title of Dragon God, but the practice of the Dragon King really makes him feel a little unhappy. What''s this? If he really wanted to intervene in the dragon family, when Ying Long was there, he would say it directly. Would he let Ying Long deal with everything? But the Dragon King did so, which made him very unhappy.


    As soon as he said this, the two bodyguards softened. The bodyguard who spoke before said in a trembling voice; "Don''t be angry, Dragon God. It''s really our fault, but now there are many dragon families who have been trained outside. They are all descendants of real power figures of the dragon family. They are very arrogant. We are also worried about your conflict with these dragon family members. The Dragon King doesn''t want such a thing to disrupt the inheritance of the Dragon God''s title, so we are allowed to do this Do it. "


    As his voice fell, Taotie nodded and said; "Brother, what he said is really good. Now many experienced dragon families have come back. I have seen these guys. They are very arrogant. Maybe the Dragon King is worried that these guys will molest you. After all, the last Ao Tian incident has made him a little scared, but they did go too far this time. Brother, you''d better calm down first. Didn''t you just say that Do you mean you have something for me? "


    Su Tang nodded; "There are some things I really want to ask, brother." after hearing the bodyguard''s explanation, Su Tang''s anger decreased slightly, but he was always unhappy. After his voice fell, Taotie said; "Let''s go in and talk about it. Let''s put aside the things here for a while. Don''t spoil your interest for these little things. As for these things, I''ll ask the Dragon King in person. He will give you an explanation. Don''t worry."


    Then Taotie came forward, took Su Tang and walked towards the Dragon Temple. Taotie asked aloud all the way; "Brother, what do you want to ask me?" watching their voices disappear in the Dragon God hall, the two guards were deeply relieved. At this time, the guards who had not spoken spoke spoke out; "Should we report this to the Dragon King as soon as possible? After all, we took his order. If Taotie tells us, I''m afraid we''ll be finished. Let''s report it first. In this way, the Dragon King also has time to find a way."


    Hearing what he said, the bodyguard, who was somewhat stupefied by Su Tang''s words just now, nodded and said; "Well, you''re right, very right. Let''s go and tell the Dragon King about it now." the voice fell, and they quickly left here. At this time, in the Dragon God hall, Su Tang quickly said all his doubts, hoping Taotie could help him.


    After listening to his words, Taotie was stunned and said; "Brother, are you going to integrate the three dragon tendons into your body?" Taotie is also an old member of the dragon family. As soon as he heard what Su Tang asked, he reacted. Su Tang wanted to integrate the three dragon tendons into his body. With his voice, Luo Xi Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, the dragon''s flesh has always been what I yearn for. I''m also a practitioner of cultivating the power of the flesh, so I won''t miss such an opportunity. It''s just that I have only one of the three conditions needed to integrate the Dragon tendon. The other needs your help. As for the Wanlong blessing little brother, I don''t know what this means."


    As his tiger teeth fell, Taotie nodded and said; "The condition of ZuLong''s blood is not a big problem. Brother, just give you some blood at that time, but I''m not very clear about the ten thousand dragons blessing, but now there''s a chance, but I don''t know whether there are ten thousand dragons in it." upon hearing his words, Su Tang''s eyes lit up and asked; "Brother, what do you mean by that? Do you have any way?"


    Taotie nodded and said; "Brother, you may not know that the inheritance of the title of Dragon God can open the land of ancestral dragons. Since the founding of the world, all fallen dragons have existed there. It can be said that there is a dragon tomb. There are countless dragon corpses in it, but I don''t know if it is enough. However, it is very difficult for humans to integrate dragon tendons into half man and half dragon Yes, this ten thousand dragon blessing requires you to get the recognition of these dragon families. Each dragon family is very proud. It''s very difficult for you, a human, to get their recognition. However, when the ancestral dragon land opens, brother, you can have a try. "


    Su Tang nodded and said; "You can really have a try. Whether you succeed or not, you should have a try." the voice dropped and Taotie continued; "Yes, if you have achieved oily results, you can become the body of the human dragon. At that time, your physical training will have the blessing of ten thousand dragons, which should be comparable to the general Dragon King. In addition, you will only be slightly weaker than the Dragon God with the support of the Dragon God bully body. At that time, your combat effectiveness will be greatly improved."


    "Yes, it''s just too difficult." he was also surprised by Taotie''s words. If he could succeed, his combat effectiveness would be greatly improved, but don''t say the degree of difficulty.


    "Just brother, have you ever heard of anyone? Has anyone succeeded? Or has the dragon family succeeded in getting the blessing of ten thousand dragons?" Taotie shook his head and said as his voice fell; "This ancestral dragon place must have the breath of Dragon God bully every time it is opened. Now there are only two dragon god bully bodies in the world of the heavens. Brother, you are the third, so this ancestral dragon place can not be opened casually. I haven''t heard of any success before, but it seems that the Dragon God silver dragon has reached the blessing of thousands of dragons."


    "Elder Yinglong has achieved the blessing of Qianlong. It seems that his strength is not like that on the surface. It''s really surprising." when he suddenly heard this secret, he was also very surprised, but at the same time, he also had an idea. Since someone has successfully won the blessing of Qianlong, he still has the chance to succeed, What I fear most is that no one has ever succeeded, so the chance will be even more slim.


    Just as they were talking, in the Dragon King''s hall, two guards from Su Tang had told the Dragon King about the matter here. When they heard their words, the Dragon King''s face became gloomy and looked at them coldly; "I really don''t know how you do things. Hey, you can''t blame it completely, but you don''t have to go in the next few days."


    As his voice fell, a young man in the Dragon King''s palace looked at the Dragon King and said; "Father, what the hell is Su Tang? He''s just a human being, but he''s so arrogant after some adventures. I think it''s better to teach him a lesson." as his voice fell, the Dragon King shook his head and said; "No, although he is only a human being, he understands the Dragon God''s hegemony. With the support of the Dragon God, if we mess around and are known by the Dragon God, I''m afraid there will be problems in our ancestral dragon."


    "I see." when the young man heard this, his face changed and whispered, but there was no sign of understanding in his eyes. Seeing his expression, the Dragon King shook his head. Quan should not have seen it. After a few words, the young man left. With his experience, the two bodyguards also left, leaving him alone in the whole dragon king hall.


    "Hey, this Su Tang is really troublesome. It seems that it''s better to let those little guys beat it, otherwise he really thinks he is the real dragon god." said the Dragon King with a cold smile. At this time, in another Palace on Wanlong Island, it''s already a distance away. It''s a teenager, and the first one is the one who was in the Dragon King palace before.


    "Brother Ao Feng, do you mean that Su Tang has regarded himself as a dragon god now? Just a human, he dares to be so arrogant on Wanlong island. Brother, I think we''d better teach this guy a good lesson." as the girl''s voice fell, the dark young man also said; "Sister Ao Yu is right. This guy is really arrogant. If you don''t teach him a good lesson, he really thinks he is the Dragon God. We are the ancestral dragon. Even the Dragon God will give me three thin noodles."


    The dark young man is called Ao Zhan. The four young men have successfully understood the existence of Zhenlong Ba body. It can be said that the super talents of the ancestral dragon family are very arrogant. Now they are very upset to hear that Su Tang is so arrogant. They all want to teach this arrogant human being a good lesson.


    "What are you waiting for? Go directly to the Dragon Temple to suppress this guy." Ao Leng, who has not spoken at this time, also said. After his voice fell, Ao Feng nodded, and then the party walked towards the Dragon Temple.


    In front of the Dragon God hall, Ao Zhan shouted loudly inside; "Human boy, get out of Grandpa Ao Zhan." Su Tang, who was chatting with Taotie in the Dragon God hall, suddenly heard this voice. His face was cold and his tone was cold; "It seems that the previous events have spread to the Dragon King." when he heard that his tone was wrong, Taotie said; "Brother, are you mistaken? If the dragon king knows, he shouldn''t be like this. I think there must be a problem."


    "Hehe, brother, you think too much. This is Wanlong island and the place of the Dragon King. Can you tell me if these people dare to make trouble here without his acquiescence?" Su Tang said with a sneer. Taotie was stunned as his tiger teeth fell, and Taotie''s face was very ugly as his voice fell, He never thought that the dragon clan had become like this.

 Chapter 565

    "Su Tang, are you a shrinking turtle? Why don''t you get out quickly?" Ao Zhan continued after waiting for a while. At this time, his voice was very loud and quickly spoke to the dragon family members near the Dragon Temple. With these dragon family members disturbed, after a while, Ao Zhan Deng came to challenge the Dragon God Su Tang, which spread all over Wanlong island.


    At this time, in the Dragon King''s hall, a group of elders looked at the Dragon King. "What do you think of this thing, Dragon King? We shouldn''t suppress it. I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with it if it goes on like this." one of the elders asked. As his voice fell, the other elders echoed; "Yes, now Su Tang is already a Dragon God. I''m afraid it''s not good for us to do so."


    Hearing their words, the Dragon King was silent for a while and then said; "Hehe, it''s also Wanlong island. Do you think it''s good for a human to grow up here?" the Dragon King has thought well at this time. Since Ao Zhan and they have gone, even if he goes out, this matter still makes Su Tang uncomfortable. It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity to beat him.


    What the elders has heard of him for a while, and he never knows what to say. After all, he is the Dragon King now. He has the final say in everything. Only some elders feel very uncomfortable with the Dragon King. After all, this Su Tang is a Dragon God. If he had encountered such a thing in the dragon, he would have gone. I''m afraid ZuLong''s reputation is not good.


    Besides, Su Tang himself has a very unusual relationship with Ying long, the Dragon God. Even if he is not a dragon, his status is also very high. Before, they all heard Ying Long say that if Su Tang asks anything, Zu long will be completely ferret dragon, which is a punishment they are very afraid of. Now, such a thing has happened in the past few days, If Su Tang really makes trouble, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome.


    At the same time, some elders understand the idea of the Dragon King and feel that the Dragon King has done something too much. Although Su Tang can form the seat of the Dragon God, he has never taken the initiative to intervene in the affairs of the dragon family. When the Dragon King does this, he is surrounded by villains. Some elders are disappointed with the Dragon King.


    At this time, many people had gathered in front of the Dragon God hall, but Su Tang had not appeared. Ao Zhan scolded more and more, which made many dragon families who had seen the prestige of Su Tang feel worried about them. At this time, Su Tang in the Dragon God Hall said to Taotie; "Elder brother, you can see that now most of the people in Wanlong island have come, but no elder has appeared. Isn''t it clear that it was inspired by the Dragon King?"


    A glimmer of disappointment flashed in Taotie''s eyes when he heard his words. It was because he said this thing before that it might be caused by the displeasure of these dragon families. Taotie thought that the Dragon King would come to suppress faster, so he never let Su Tang go out. But now he saw the hardship and believed Su Tang''s words very much in his heart, It''s really helpful. It was inspired by the Dragon King.


    Seeing Taotie stop talking, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Brother, let''s go. I''ll go out and have a look. I''ll see what the Dragon King is going to do at that time." with the sound falling, Su Tang bought it and walked outside. Taotie looked at Su Tang''s back with some complicated eyes. Finally, he clenched his teeth and followed up. At this time, he has completely chosen to stand on Su Tang''s side. Although he is a dragon, But now the dragon clan has completely changed, which makes him feel like a shovel wire mesh. The reason why Su Tang is like this is also because of him. Of course, he won''t ignore such a thing now.


    With this idea, he followed Su Tang''s back and walked outside. In front of the Dragon God hall, as soon as Su Tang appeared, Ao Zhan, who originally wanted to continue scolding, was suddenly stunned and stared at Su Tang with a disdainful smile; "Shrink head tortoise, you finally came out. I thought you were going to shrink in the Dragon Temple all the time." with his tiger teeth falling, Su Tang smiled coldly. Why won''t you go in and find me if I don''t come out?


    As his tiger teeth fell, Ao Zhan and others'' faces sank. This is the Dragon Temple. You can''t enter it casually. Even if the Dragon King came, he didn''t say you can enter if you want to. Su Tang''s remark made a trace of him in the hearts of the four people. He seemed to despise them.


    Taotie also sent a letter to think about Su Tang''s explanation. After hearing Taotie''s words, he was stunned and said with a smile; "So it is. I said you all stood here shouting foolishly. I didn''t expect it to be so. I really didn''t intend to come out." the voice fell, and Su Tang was ready to turn and walk inside. His sudden action stunned everyone present.


    They didn''t expect that Su Tang would be like this. Even Taotie was stunned. He thought Su Tang would be angry, but now Taotie asked; "Brother, where are you going?" Su Tang said with a smile as his tiger teeth fell; "Hehe, brother, think about my status now. Can these guys see me when they say they see me? My status is not at the same level at all. If they meet me, they should follow the rules. Don''t let others say that the dragon family members of ZuLong are people who don''t understand the rules."


    With his tiger teeth falling, Taotie was stunned, and the Dragon families watching the excitement on one side were strange for a year. Indeed, Su Tang is a dragon god now. Although he did not inherit the title, it can be said that it is a matter of certainty. However, the Dragon King will not let him live in the Dragon God hall and follow the rules of wanting to see the Dragon God, Anyone who wants to see the Dragon God must be led by the Dragon King, and the audience must worship three times and kowtow nine times.


    Now Ao Zhan and others came and didn''t follow this rule at all, and Su Tang was absolutely right. For a moment, even the members of the dragon family turned their heads and looked at Ao Zhan and others. At this time, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Have you been outside for a long time and forgot the dragon family rules? I don''t know how to punish the dragon family members who openly come to the Dragon God Temple to shout and abuse the Dragon God?"


    As his voice fell, the dragon people present trembled all over. No one dared to speak, but Taotie directly answered without these scruples; "Those who provoke the majesty of the Dragon God will be dealt with by the Dragon God." as his voice fell, Su Tang smiled coldly at Ao Zhan and said; "Did you make the most noise just now? Hehe, where''s the Dragon Guard?" he shouted with a sneer.


    He suddenly drank violently, which made all the Dragon families present tremble. A team of dragon guards in the sky fell in front of him and said respectfully; "Long Wei is here." seeing Long Wei appear, Su Tang continued to drink coldly; "This man provoked the Dragon God and made trouble in the Dragon Temple. Take it down for me and send it to the Dragon cutting platform to remove the Dragon tendon." Su Tang was not polite and announced his punishment directly. With his order falling down, Long Wei hesitated slightly and nodded a moment later; "Order!"


    As their voices fell, the next moment, a Dragon Guard rushed directly towards Ao Zhan. Seeing the Dragon Guard coming, Ao Zhan changed his face and shouted loudly; "Dare you, I''m the lineage of the Dragon King. What do you want to do?" but his words didn''t make the Dragon Guard pause at all. He was directly caught by the Dragon Guard. Ao Feng, who hasn''t spoken at this time, said aloud; "Dragon God, are you going too far? For this little thing, you have to take out my third brother''s Dragon tendon. Do you really think you are a Dragon God? Don''t forget that you are just a human."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled coldly and looked at Ao Feng and continued; "Oh? How can you say that you don''t recognize my identity as a Dragon God?" Su Tang didn''t let these guys go so easily as soon as he came out. Ao Zhan was just the first. Now he jumped out with AO Feng. Su Tang didn''t intend to let him go so easily.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Ao Feng said with a cold smile; "The Dragon God of our dragon family must be a dragon family. You are not qualified to be a dragon god at all. I just don''t recognize you as a Dragon God. What do you want?" as his voice fell, all the dragon family members present took a breath of cool air. Ao Feng''s words spared them, and their hearts were shaking, although they didn''t want to recognize a human as a Dragon God, But the dragon clan rules are there. Anyone who understands the Dragon God''s hegemony can inherit the title of the Dragon God. Moreover, the Dragon God answered the order of the Dragon himself. Ao Feng said so, completely challenging the rules of the dragon clan.


    For a moment, everyone present felt very unwise to say such words to Ao Feng at this time. Sure enough, Su Tang''s voice also sounded at the next moment; "Hahaha, OK, very good. Your name is Ao Feng? Son of the Dragon King, is this what the Dragon King means?" said here, the people present were trembling. If this matter really involved the Dragon King, I''m afraid it would be really troublesome. At the same time, they also heard some strings outside sounds from Su Tang''s words.


    Ao Feng, they came to find Mata of Sutang. Why didn''t they see an elder and the Dragon King appear for so long? The Dragon King is putting the New Dragon God under threat, but Su Tang doesn''t look afraid at all. I''m afraid the next thing will be very troublesome. With this idea, all the dragon family members present turned to Ao Feng and wanted to see how he would answer.


    "Hahaha, I''m my father and my father is my father. I just don''t like you. It''s a great gift for the dragon family to let you come to Wanlong island. I didn''t expect that since you still want to be the Dragon God, I think you''re completely dreaming. Ao Feng will never admit that you''re the Dragon God." as Ao Feng''s voice fell, The three people around him also spoke out one after another; "I Ao Yu also don''t recognize you as the Dragon God."


    "And I, Ao Leng, Ao Zhan." the other two also said. As their voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "So it is. Well, since you all said so, I don''t need you to admit that I am the Dragon God. Long Wei, cut off the three flowers on their top for me. After enrichment, these four people will no longer be members of the dragon family." Su Tang''s voice was very indifferent at this time.


    "Hahaha, you are also qualified to cut off our dragon books. What are you? I''m really laughing to death. Hahaha, it''s really funny." Ao Feng laughed at Su Tang''s words. At this time, the Dragon guards didn''t dare to move around for a while. Ao Feng is not comparable to Ao Zhan. He is the son of the Dragon King and may be the next Dragon King, It''s not easy to cut off his dragon book.


    Seeing that these dragon guards didn''t do it, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "It seems that you don''t pay attention to me, the Dragon God. Well, since you don''t do it, I''ll do it myself." with his voice falling, the real dragon Qi in his body moved, and the next one directly contacted Ying Long and asked directly; "Elder, do you want to help me solve the trouble you''ve caused me?"


    "What trouble? Boy, what did you say for no reason? How could I give you trouble on the mainland?" Ying long on the mainland was suddenly stunned by Su Tang''s words and asked.

 Chapter 566

    "If you hadn''t helped me with this dragon god thing, I would have been more free first. Now, the dragon family didn''t pay attention to me. Now the son of the Dragon King came directly to the Dragon God hall and scolded me as a shrinking turtle. Alas, I''m afraid I can''t do this dragon god position." Su Tang''s tone was full of helplessness.


    Hearing what he said, Ying Long didn''t understand. This guy just wanted to take advantage of himself and said with a smile immediately; "You bastard, I don''t know who you are? Tell me what you want me to do. Don''t play these empty games for me." Su Tang smiled awkwardly as his tiger teeth fell; "Hehe, there''s nothing. I just want some power and some power to cut off the Dragon nationality. Of course, I won''t mess around. These people just said they would never recognize my identity as a Dragon God."


    As his tiger teeth fell, Ying long on the mainland nodded. He knew that Su Tang was just a human being. How could those arrogant dragon families admit him? He thought carefully after saying this. I''m afraid it would be very troublesome for Su Tang to become a Dragon God, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen in just a few days, This is not to give him face at all. At the beginning, he appointed Su Tang to inherit the title of Dragon God, but now, people from ZuLong line actually said such words, which is totally a slap in the face.


    Thinking of this, Ying Long was also very angry. He immediately spread the voice to Su Tang; "Well, I''ll pass my dragon god order to you now with the spirit of a real dragon. With my dragon god order, any dragon family in the world who dares not to listen to your order can be punished directly. After you complete the inheritance of the Dragon God title, return the Dragon God order to me, and then you will have such a dragon god order yourself." as his voice fell, At the next moment, Su Tang obviously felt that there seemed to be something more in his body.


    Feel the real dragon spirit in Dantian slightly. At this time, the real dragon spirit carries a token emitting purple light with a carved flying dragon on it. "It seems that this is the Dragon God order." after noticing this, Su Tang smiled and said to Ying long; "Thank you, elder. With this thing, I have more confidence. Now I''m really different from ZuLong. I originally wanted to stay with the dragon family in the land of God to help fight against foreign families on the mainland by relying on the identity of the Dragon God. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing."


    "Hahaha, come on, boy. No one has been to the land of divine heritage for tens of thousands of years. If you can tell the people inside, we don''t need to be afraid of this alien war. There are many strong people in the land of divine heritage. We don''t dare to say that we are invincible there, but it''s not easy to leave the land of divine heritage , you''d better be careful. "Ying Long said with a smile. After the first time Su Tang brought the people from Shura hell out, Ying long had some confidence that Su Tang could bring out the experts from the land of God''s heritage this time.


    After the two ended their conversation, Ao Feng looked at Su Tang who didn''t speak and shouted; "What''s the matter? Weren''t you arrogant just now? Why don''t you talk now? You''re the only human who wants to cut off our dragon nationality. Do you really think you''re a Dragon God? I don''t know what to do." his voice fell, Ao Zhan also broke away from the rest Dragon Guard who caught him, pointed at Su Tang arrogantly and said; "Man, talk. Didn''t you send me to the Dragon cutting platform just now? Now you come."


    The arrogant appearance of the two people made Taotie look down, and immediately stood up and said; "I think you''re looking for death, my brother, and you can deal with it? Ao Zhan, since you cut the Dragon platform up like this, I''ll take you up today. I''ll see who will stop me." after that, Taotie was ready to take action, but unexpectedly, Su Tang directly held out his hand and said softly; "Hehe, brother, don''t worry first. If you do this, they will find an excuse to deal with you again. Leave everything to me."


    Stopped by Su Tang, Taotie was slightly stunned and said; "Brother, you don''t need to be polite to such people. They are really hateful. Although your didn''t inherit the Dragon God title, elder Ying Long has said that you are qualified to inherit the Dragon God title. These people are completely looking for trouble and can''t be soft hearted towards people like them." Taotie is completely disappointed with the dragon family at this time, The dragon clan has become like this. He won''t come back anyway.


    Now, it''s better for him to return to the dragon family and implicate Su Tang. He was really sorry. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said; "Elder brother, don''t get excited first. Leave everything to me, but I didn''t say I would let these people go." as his voice fell, Su Tang stepped forward and looked at Ao Feng and others. A cold look flashed in his eyes, and then his whole body burst into a loud shout; "Dragon King, I''ll give you three systems of time. If you don''t show up, I''ll remove you from the post of Dragon King."


    At this time, Su Tang''s voice blessed the aura and spread all over Wanlong island. At this time, Ao Xing, who was in the Dragon King''s palace, looked very ugly when he heard such words, and suddenly shouted at the armrest on the 100 dragon chair; "Presumptuous, what is Su Tang''s day? Dare to deduct such wild words." the Dragon King''s sudden anger changed the faces of the elders below. This time, Su Tang''s words really went too far. Although he has the support of Ying Long and will become the Dragon God sooner or later, he has not inherited the title of the Dragon God yet, It''s really arrogant to say that you want to remove the throne of the Dragon King.


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t think of this at all. Since the Dragon King didn''t want to see his driver''s dragon family, he wanted to step in. At the beginning, he didn''t have such a plan at all, but the Dragon King always suspected and suppressed Su Tang, which made him very angry. Since you want to play, let''s have a good night. Now he has a dragon god order, All the Dragon families in the heaven and the world have to listen to his orders. At this time, he seems to have become the Supreme Master of the dragon family.


    As his voice fell, everyone in front of the Dragon God hall was stunned, even Taotie was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Tang to speak like this. He was also very worried. Just wanted to speak, Su Tang looked at him and said; "Leave everything to me." as his voice fell, he turned to look at the defense line where the Dragon King Hall was located, but he still didn''t see the trace of the Dragon King and others. Su Tang''s face was cold.


    The real dragon spirit erupted. At the same time, the Dragon God order in the real dragon spirit also appeared. It floated directly above his head. The quality and Dragon God order appeared, and the unique super pressure of the Dragon God also appeared. In a moment, the whole Wanlong island was shrouded. After a short pause, Taotie took the lead in kneeling down and shouting; "Meet the Dragon God."


    With his voice, Lu loved it, and everyone around him knelt down. Only Ao Feng and his four people were unmoved, but they were completely shocked in their eyes. This is the Dragon God order, the supreme Dragon God order of the dragon family. Since ancient times, it has only been cool and fast. One hit ZuLong and the other on Yinglong. How could it appear here at this time, The first thought in their hearts was that this must be a fake Dragon God order.


    The sudden threat of the Dragon God calmed the angry dragon king in an instant. Qian had felt the threat for two days. Unexpectedly, for a moment, he thought whether Su Tang had moved Ying long out? At the thought of this, the Dragon King did not dare to shout carelessly; "What are you still doing? Don''t hurry to visit the Dragon God." the voice fell. He took the lead and rushed out of the Dragon King Hall, followed by other elders.


    At this time, the Dragon King was very depressed. He thought Su Tang was an opportunity to summon the dragon. After all, the Dragon God can''t be summoned by anyone, so he allowed his son to beat Su Tang. Unexpectedly, Su Tang came directly once, which made him feel cool at this time, The last time the Dragon God''s hegemony has completely shocked him. He doesn''t want to face it again, but now, he can''t go again.


    In front of the Dragon God hall, Su Tang coldly looked at Ao Feng and ordered him to say; "Where''s the Dragon Guard? Catch Ao Zhan for me and send him to the Dragon cutting platform to remove the Dragon tendon." at this time, his words are different from before. Against the background of the Dragon God order, he is the real dragon god at this time. The kneeling Dragon Guard immediately answered and caught some dull Ao Zhan.


    At this time Ao Feng shouted; "Bold, you human beings dare to deceive the people of the dragon family with fake Dragon God orders. I think you are tired of living." Ao Feng wanted to do it. At this time, Su Tang shouted again; "Taotie listens to the order, grabs Ao Feng and directly cuts off the three flowers on the top." as his voice falls, Taotie responds. Without Ao Feng''s hand, he rushes directly towards him. When Taotie grabs Ao Feng, he sees that the big hand moves and directly hits him on the spine. The lunar calendar explodes. The next moment, a technical light appears on AO Feng''s head, The shadow can see the appearance of the petals.


    At the next moment, Taotie''s palm changed into double fists and directly hit the golden petals. At this time, the voice of the Dragon King came from a distance, "Taotie stop, show mercy!" the Dragon King suddenly appeared, which made Taotie''s fist stop suddenly. Su Tang drank loudly when he saw such hardship; "Taotie, do you want to disobey the order of the Dragon God?" at this time, Su Tang didn''t intend to give face to the Dragon King. He had completely given up such a dragon king. As long as the Dragon King was in one day, he couldn''t bring the dragon family out of the land. Previously, he just wanted to get along with the dragon family slowly and let them recognize himself, but the Dragon King didn''t think so at all.


    He always wanted to leave than himself. Since he couldn''t tolerate himself, of course he wouldn''t give him face. With his loud drink and gluttonous eyes, the fist that had stopped suddenly burst open the golden petals, and the three flowers on the top were scattered. Ao Feng turned white and shouted; "No! How can you do that? I''m the candidate for the future Dragon King. How dare you cut off my dragon nationality? You''re dead. My father won''t let you go."


    At this time, Ao Feng was completely confused by the sudden event. He never dreamed that this event would evolve like this. He not only didn''t find any trouble for Su Tang, but also let himself be cut off. The loss is too great. At this time, the Dragon King has brought a group of elders, Seeing Ao Feng, who had been pale and soft on the ground for a year, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    Looked at Taotie and asked; "Didn''t you hear what I just said? I told you to stop. Didn''t you hear?" just now he saw the Dragon God order on Su Tang''s head, so he didn''t dare to be dissatisfied with him at all. He had to transfer all his anger to Taotie. Taotie smiled coldly and replied; "I Taotie is a member of the dragon family. I don''t think I''m wrong at all. When you see the Dragon God order, your surname is not Li. It seems that you''re going to disobey the order of the Dragon God order?"


    At this time, Taotie is completely on the side of Su Tang. Su Tang can actually borrow the Dragon God order from Ying long. It seems that their relationship is very unusual. With Ying Long behind, they can be said that the Dragon families in the world of heaven are very awesome. They don''t have to give face to the Dragon King.

 Chapter 567

    When the gluttonous words fell, the Dragon King''s face was even more ugly, but the etiquette of the dragon family could not be lost. The Dragon King sorted out his clothes and bowed to Su Tang; "Ao Xing pays homage to the Dragon God." with his bow, the rest elders behind him bowed and saluted one by one. At this time, the three people who came with AO Feng were pale as white paper.


    The actions of the Dragon King and others made them understand that the Dragon God order was absolutely true. When they thought of Su Tang''s words before, their bodies trembled when they saw the appearance of Ao Feng now, especially Ao Zhan, who shouted to offend his brother before. At this time, his legs softened and shouted at Su Tang; "Dragon God, I was wrong before. Please let me go for the sake of my youth and ignorance." at this time, he was really afraid. He was different from Ao Feng''s punishment. He was going to cut the Dragon platform. Guo Longtai was a nightmare for members of the dragon family.


    Once he went to the Dragon cutting platform, life and death were completely reversed. It''s easy to say if he died. However, Ao Zhan didn''t want to die early, but if he didn''t, he would face entering the trapped dragon abyss. There was only waiting for death. He didn''t want to live or die. At this time, he felt that the punishment of Ao Leng and Ao Yu Aofeng was lighter.


    "Hehe, you''re a dragon. How many years have you lived? I heard you''re still the one who came back from training outside. As I said before, you''ve been training outside for a long time. You''ve forgotten the rules of the dragon family and abused the Dragon God in front of the Dragon God hall. What punishment should you give?" Su Tang said with a cold smile, At this time, he did not intend to give anyone face at all.


    As his voice fell, a middle-aged man behind the dragon king shouted; "Dragon God, calm down!" as the voice fell, the middle-aged man went straight to the front, knelt down and continued to say to Su Tang; "Dragon God, although the child is naughty, he has no disrespect. Please forgive him for his first crime. If the Dragon God really feels that he can''t live in his heart, let me take the punishment instead of the child."


    The middle-aged man was Ao Zhan''s father. As soon as he arrived, he saw that Ao Zhan was caught by the Dragon Guard. His heart was shaking. The person who just asked him with his mind knew that his son scolded the Dragon God in front of the Dragon God hall. Immediately, he was pale with fear. He almost didn''t stand firm before hearing the punishment given to him by the Dragon God.


    Su Tang was stunned by a person who suddenly jumped out. However, after listening to his words, Su Tang also understood that this person is Ao Zhan''s father. Su Tang said faintly with a indifferent face; "Hehe, do you think it''s possible? I believe you already know what happened just now. Do you think I have any reason to let him go?" as his voice fell, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but soften his knees. He understood the previous things very well, so he was so afraid. Unexpectedly, Su Tang had been biting it all the time, He really didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t give his father face at all, Ao Zhan also changed his mind and looked at Su Tang and said; "Dragon God, I do this thing by myself. Please don''t be embarrassed. Other people in my line just go to the Dragon platform? I''ll go to Aozhan. When I''m afraid, the big deal is death." after saying that, he looked at the middle-aged man who has been soft seated on the ground and said; "Father, you don''t have to be sad if the child did something wrong. You told me before that if you did something wrong, you need to pay a price. This time I did it wrong, and it''s right to pay the price."


    With his voice falling, Su Tang flashed a strange look in his eyes, and then finally outlined a smile. After a long time, he said; "What you said is very correct. Some things have to pay a price. I am also very fair and will not easily anger others. Don''t worry, I won''t deal with your people." as his voice fell, the Dragon King standing at the same time said in a deep voice; "Dragon God, it seems that you haven''t inherited the throne of Dragon God? And do you care too much about my dragon family?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone present was stunned. The elders behind him changed their faces and began to meditate. At this time, Su Tang was also stunned. He turned his head and looked at the Dragon King and asked softly; "Oh, what''s the matter? Or did the Dragon King of the ancestral dragon family also have the king level rules? Or did you get confused, or did you sit here too long and forget the basic rules?"


    Su Tang asked several questions in a row. For a moment, there was a strong smell of gunpowder. The scene was silent. No one dared to speak. At this time, it was a secret war between the Dragon King and the Dragon God. It was not a person of their status. After a moment of silence, the Dragon King smiled and said; "Hehe, what a great prestige, Su Tang, my son was very right. Even if you inherit the title of Dragon God, my ancestral dragon will not regard you as the Dragon God."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, I''m just the Dragon King. I''m not afraid to tell you. I didn''t intend to intervene in the affairs of the dragon family. Everyone should have seen the affairs of brother Tiantao before, but what about you? I''m too weak. One by one, I want to intervene in the affairs of the dragon family. I''m not comfortable everywhere. Since you bully me like this, I''m going to die. Don''t be tough. You really think I''m easy to bully you £¿¡±


    As his voice fell, all the Dragon families present dared not say a word. Now they really don''t know what to do. Although they are all from the same line of ancestral dragons, they really have a bad choice in the face of the Dragon God. Looking at that, none of the Dragon families stood up, and the Dragon King''s face was even more ugly. They felt that they had no face, Leng Sheng glanced at the members of the dragon family and said; "Why, are my orders false now? Or do you all think that this human can command our ancestral dragon?"


    As his voice fell, the people present were stunned and embarrassed. Although they were all people of the ancestral dragon family, they were also dragon families. Since ancient times, the holders of the Dragon God order can order the dragon family. This is a memory deeply rooted in the blood of each dragon family. From birth, this memory has been with them, Now the Dragon King ordered them to deal with the Dragon God order holders. It was really hard for them to make a choice for a time.


    None of the dragon people around moved a penny. Seeing this, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Hehe, it seems that you, the Dragon King, are going to openly violate the Dragon God''s order. Well, since you want to choose like this, I have no choice. Today I will give the first order before the Dragon God''s order." as his voice fell, everyone around showed a complex look.


    There are fears, fears and differences, but there is no doubt that Su Tang is not worried about what orders will be issued. Will the whole ZuLong family be expelled from the dragon because of the Dragon King? This is a very humiliating thing. In addition, they are the ZuLong family. In the whole dragon family, they can be regarded as the general existence of the master family. If the master family is expelled from the dragon family, This is a great irony.


    "From today on, Ao Xing will no longer be the Dragon King of the ancestral dragon. At the same time, he will cut off Ao Xing''s Dragon nationality and demote him into the trapped dragon abyss, and he will never come out." as his voice fell, a light broke out on the Dragon God order, and he directly attacked the Dragon King Ao Xing. At the same time, Su Tang''s voice continued to sound; "If there is a rebel, send him to the Dragon cutting platform and cut off the Dragon nationality."


    The voice dropped. Some hesitant members of Ao Xing''s lineal line stopped talking for a moment. The punishment was too serious. At this time, the light of the Dragon God order had entered Ao Xing''s body. At the next moment, Ao Xing suddenly had an additional aperture on his body, which directly bound him. At the same time, the golden petals he delivered also appeared, With a flash of gold, the petals burst open directly.


    "No, Su Tang, you''re looking for death." the top three flowers were cut off. Ao Xing was very angry and unwilling. He had been the Dragon King of the ancestral dragon for tens of thousands of years and had always been high. Now he was suddenly removed from the position of Dragon King. Needless to say, the top three flowers of the dragon family were cut off. This was something he never dreamed of.


    "I want to die? Hahaha, I want to see who wants to die." the voice fell, and he looked at Taotie and ordered; "Taotie, send Ao Xing to the Dragon cutting platform, remove the Dragon tendon and throw him into the trapped dragon pool." with his voice falling, Taotie was slightly stunned. A moment later, he nodded and walked towards Ao. Watching Taotie coming towards him, Ao Xing shouted; "Taotie, if you dare to treat me like this, don''t forget that you are also a member of the ZuLong family. You are the lineage of the ZuLong family. How can you stand on the human side and embarrass the members of the ZuLong family?"


    Originally, there were some gluttonous people with a sense of guilt. As soon as they heard what he said, they immediately got angry and shouted loudly; "Ancestral dragon? Hahaha, over the past tens of thousands of years, do you think I''m a member of the dragon family? Now tell me this, do you think it''s funny? Besides, although I''m a descendant of the ancestral dragon and a member of the dragon family, I can only follow the orders of the Dragon God. Since the Dragon God ordered this, as a dragon family, I can only act according to the orders. Besides, I used to be a ancestral dragon But now I''m not. I''m just a member of the dragon family, not a member of the ZuLong family, because Ao Fan expelled me and my other eight brothers from the ZuLong family many years ago. Some time ago, the Dragon God added us to the dragon family, so I''m just a member of the dragon family, not a member of the ZuLong family. "


    Taotie, in this case, everyone present was stunned, and then nodded one after another. It''s true. Taotie is no longer a member of ZuLong. He is a member of the dragon family. It''s normal to act according to the order of the Dragon God. At this time, Ao Xing didn''t know how to answer. Taotie continued to walk towards him slowly, Ao Xing''s face was getting paler and paler.


    Just then, a deep voice came from a distance, "hand it! Dragon God, please show mercy." the voice fell, and a pale figure flew from a distance and soon fell between Ao Xing and Taotie. When the figure fell, the party whip said in Su Tang''s heart; "My subordinates Ao Xuan paid homage to the Dragon God." when he heard his words, he was stunned and exclaimed; "Are you supreme elder Ao Xuan?"


    At this time, the people around him looked at the old man with great horror and heard the gluttonous voice. Su Tang nodded at the old man and said; "Don''t be polite. Since you are the supreme elder of the dragon family, you are not much lower than the Dragon God by reason, but you don''t know why you suddenly appeared to help Ao Xing. Do you think what he said just now is right?" at this time, Su Tang''s tone is very flat, and he can''t hear any different emotions in it.

 Chapter 568

    Su Tang''s voice fell, and the old man smiled and said; "Dragon God, you misunderstand. Ao Xing is disrespectful to the Dragon God. The criminals are terrible. You should punish him. But now my ancestral dragon is in danger, so it''s not suitable to fight. Ao Xing used to be the king of my ancestral dragon. He has great strength and can be regarded as a deterrent to the existence of all sides. If the news of his punishment comes out, I''m afraid the whole place left by God will have to think about it Moving our strength will unite one after another. It''s really troublesome for ZuLong. "


    As the old man''s voice fell, the elders who had not spoken all spoke in agreement; "Yes, the Dragon God''s ancestral dragon pulse is very dangerous now. It''s not only the ancestral dragon pulse, but also the whole land of divine heritage. The Dragon King is powerful. If he exists, the ancestral dragon pulse can frighten those guys. If this news comes out, it will be very troublesome."


    "Yes, some time ago, people from Mingyue palace came and said that they wanted to form an alliance with our dragon family against those guys. It was also the agreement signed by the Dragon King and them. If there was an accident with the Dragon King, I''m afraid the agreement would be invalid at that time. Our dragon family is likely to stand alone. Without the shock of the Dragon King, the dragon family is in danger!!!"


    Upon hearing what they said, Su Tang Taotie was stunned. They didn''t understand what was going on. After all, one of them had just arrived here and the other had been living in the wilderness. Because of the great difference in status, generally no one would like to be close to it, So they don''t know what kind of crisis exists in the land of God''s heritage.


    Seeing their confused appearance, Ao Xuan explained in a deep voice; "In fact, the land of divine heritage is completely different now. I don''t know when a very mysterious force has entered here. In just a few hundred years, their strength has faintly surpassed the current ancestral dragon, and we can''t find their real position at all. Now there are many small forces in the land of divine punishment secretly by them They have been eliminated. From the perspective of neat means, their strength is very strong. Therefore, in the past century, the super forces in the land of God''s heritage have been trying to find them, but there are too few things investigated. "


    As his voice fell, Su Tang asked; "How could there be such a force? Did the people of the major forces find anything now?" Ao Xuan''s words made him very curious. According to the truth, this place of divine heritage is the place where the strong gather. A force that has only appeared for hundreds of years can''t compete with these old forces at all.


    These old brands are not tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of years old. If they are really the same as Ao Xuan''s words, I''m afraid this force is not simple. Taotie also spoke after his voice fell; "Why haven''t I heard of such a force?" at this time, he was also very confused. He was a famous super strong man in the land of divine heritage. He was also very familiar with the land of divine heritage. Now he suddenly heard such words. He really didn''t dare to believe it.


    Seeing their appearance, Ao Xuan continued; "Now the master of Xianyue palace, Kunpeng tassel and my dragon family have formed an alliance to try their best to trace this matter, but there is still no news. The person I contact with the dragon family is Ao Xing. If Ao Xing has an accident, these two strengths are likely to isolate my dragon family directly. At that time, the first person this mysterious force will deal with is my ZuLong."


    As his tiger teeth fell, Su Tang frowned. When he was in Yin Yang sect, he also saw some records about the reputation and demon temple on the stage. The current palace owner of Mingyue palace in the sky is Xianyue. This is the existence of a real giant of all ages, and his strength is unfathomable. He has informed the Supreme Court of Mingyue palace for 100000 years.


    As for the Kunpeng tassel, it''s even more amazing. I want to say that he is the supreme realm strong person at the same level as ZuLong. The demon temple is organized by him, and the strength is incomparably strong. The dragon family can form an alliance with such two strong people. It seems that the Dragon King''s contribution is not small. Su Tang has also learned something about the dragon family these days. There are only more than 100 divine dragons in the ZuLong family, Although the strength is also strong, there are still some insufficiencies between the good medicine and the two sides, but the people of both sides choose to alliance with the dragon family. It can be seen that Ao Xing still has some means.


    Now, if he punished Ao Xing, he would really be willing. One would lead to the isolation of the two sides. For a time, Su Tang didn''t know what to do. The order had been issued. He really didn''t want to take it back, but if he didn''t take it back, I''m afraid the dragon people wouldn''t be unhappy even if they didn''t say anything. At that time, they can''t serve the public here, For a moment, Su Tang really had some headaches.


    After a long silence, Su Tang said; "I won''t take back the judgment on this matter." as his tiger teeth fell, Ao Xuan also changed his face. Finally, he could only sigh helplessly. At this time, the Dragon families around shook their heads and sighed. Seeing their appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "However, although this judgment can''t be withdrawn, it can be postponed for a while. At the same time, I will give Ao Xing a chance. If he can make atonement, I can test Mi AI to his confidants, and at the same time, I will bring him back to the Dragon nationality."


    Su Tang''s big gasp made the dragon people present helpless at first. Finally, he was very happy, especially Ao Xing, who was made comfortable by the Dragon God. When he heard his first sentence, his face turned pale at once, but when he heard the second sentence, he was excited at once. He didn''t think of such a change.


    Nodded and said; "Don''t worry, Dragon God. I''ll make amends for my sins. This time, I''m impulsive. Thank you for the kindness of the Dragon God." as his tiger teeth fell, Ao Feng said again and again; "Dragon God, it was our army just now. Please be kind." but as his tiger teeth fell, Su Tang gave him a cold look and said; "What I said just now is only aimed at Ao Xing, not at you. You are no longer a member of the dragon family. However, when the dragon family is really employing people first, I am not in a hurry to let you leave Wanlong island. Everything depends on your later performance. If it makes me feel OK, I am considering your removal."


    As his voice fell, Ao Feng was completely convinced at this time. He repeatedly promised that he didn''t continue to pay attention to him. Su Tang turned his head and looked at Ao Zhan and others; "You three are the same. Everything depends on your later performance. If you can''t satisfy us, today''s sentencing results will be implemented as usual." the voice fell, and the three nodded to ensure.


    As the matter calmed down, the dragon family members present were completely convinced of Su. At this time, Ao Xing said; "Dragon God, in fact, the title inheritance has been almost ready, but his subordinates were too confused before. Hey, now please move to the place of inheritance to accept the title of Dragon God." with his voice falling, the elders behind him nodded their amulets one by one.


    Su Tang nodded and walked towards the inheritance place under the leadership of Ao Xing. The inheritance place is in the center of Wanlong island. Members of the dragon family are usually not allowed here. Even if Ao Xing wants to come in, he must get the consent of the supreme elder inside. How big the matter is this time, many supreme elders have known about Su Tang. Since he was ordered by the dragon, Nothing happened to them, and they didn''t intend to ask.


    If Su Tang hadn''t punished Ao Xing this time, I''m afraid Ao Xuan wouldn''t have appeared. Now things have calmed down, and AO Xuan has also returned to the place of inheritance. Su Tang and Tiantao came here for the first time. After entering it, they looked at the huge platform. The countdown on the platform was some symbols they couldn''t understand, which made Su Tang''s eyes dazzled, But there was a strange power in those symbols that he could still feel.


    Such power made him feel an inexplicable sense of intimacy. At the beginning, he still had some doubts. However, the more he felt, the more he felt the power was very kind, as if he had it. Ao Xing quickly arranged everything. At this time, he went to Su Tang and said with a smile; "Let the Dragon God go up. This is the most sacred place of our dragon family. Only those who have reached the Dragon God hegemony can go up. If they don''t reach such a level, they can''t get close at all."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, and his heart was suddenly enlightened. It turned out that the familiar feeling was due to the Dragon God bullying body. At this time, Taotie on one side also said; "Dragon God go up." at this time, he is no longer calling brother Sutang. In the most sacred place of the dragon family, and now as long as Su Tang goes up to this high platform and successfully inherits the Dragon God title, he will be the Dragon God of the dragon family. As a member of the dragon family, he doesn''t dare to call brother Sutang, at least in public.


    Su Tang moved slowly towards the stairs on one side of the high platform. With his distance getting closer and closer, the Dragon God bully body hidden in his body was ready to move. When he stepped on the first step, the Dragon God bully body had burst out at once. The unique breath of the Dragon God burst out in an instant, All the members of the dragon clan around were shocked.


    Ao Xuan saw the Dragon God Ba body of Su Tang for the first time. At this moment, his eyes were full of shock, and his voice whispered in a low voice; "A peerless genius is really a peerless genius in the world. How powerful is such a man''s talent to understand the Dragon God hegemony?" he laughed here; "Hahaha, it''s lucky for my dragon family to have such a genius to join."


    After the sound fell, he seemed to notice that his voice seemed a little loud, so he stopped. Then he looked at Ao Xing standing on his side and said; "Ao Xing, you chose the most wrong thing this time. We dragon people can''t ask for such a talent. Besides, I''ve heard about the previous things. He didn''t intend to intervene in the affairs of the dragon people. You always thought he would intervene in the affairs of the dragon people, and then it led to today''s bitter fruit. Alas, I don''t know what to say, but from now on From now on, he is the Dragon God of our dragon family. That is the person in power of our dragon family. His orders are cumbersome and the dragon family must obey them. "


    As his voice fell, Ao Xing''s face flashed a complex look. A moment later, his eyes nodded and said; "I understand, master." at this moment, Ao Xing was really loyal. At the same time, Ao Feng and others around him looked at the majestic Su Tang on the high platform. At this moment, there was no sense of dissatisfaction. This is the respect of the dragon family for the Dragon God. They dared to challenge Su Tang before, because he didn''t have the title of the Dragon God, but it will be different in the future, Su Tang is the Dragon God, one of the absolute rulers of the whole dragon family.

 Chapter 569

    At this time, Su Tang on the high platform has felt a strange force constantly entering his body. With the entry of these forces, Su Tang feels that his cultivation that has not been increased is slowly improving at the moment, and he can''t help being curious; "I didn''t expect this title inheritance to have such an effect. It seems really good." he closed his eyes and thought about the secret of heaven.


    As his voice fell, Tianji smiled and said; "I don''t know. Maybe it has the function of this. Boy, you really think I know everything?" Su Tang continued with his voice; "Don''t you know that the Dragon God accepted the Title Inheritance? I thought you knew a little about the title inheritance. Originally, you didn''t know. I found something you didn''t know. You and the guy just stayed with me. It seems that you don''t know anything and secrets. Sometimes I want you to be an old monster Things. "


    "You''re the old monster." Tianji scolded, but he stopped as soon as he scolded. In fact, Su Tang''s sentence was not wrong. He was really an old monster. He didn''t know how many years of fire was an old monster in the world. Just when Tianji felt the possibility, Su Tang''s face changed and sat directly on the high platform the next moment, At this time, he felt that he was about to break through. Only since he came to this place of divine heritage, his cultivation seemed to have stayed at the peak of Shenzong, and there was no change at all. Now he suddenly felt the sign of breakthrough. Su Tang was very excited. Ten levels of God were more and more mysterious to him.


    Now he also wanted to know how powerful the divine general realm could be, but his wish soon failed. The moment he sat down, the feeling of breakthrough disappeared completely. At this time, his cultivation was like a dead water. The sudden change made Su Tang confused, and even the previously felt improvement of cultivation disappeared, Now I haven''t improved my cultivation at all.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t wait to play like this?" Su Tang whispered in a low voice, and asked curiously after listening to his words; "Boy, what''s the matter with you?" he didn''t know what happened to Su Tang at this time.


    "Did I have an illusion? Tianji, I just felt that my cultivation was improving, and suddenly I felt that I wanted to break through, so I sat down. But when I sat down, all the feelings disappeared, and even the previously improved cultivation disappeared. What was the situation?" with his voice falling, the Tianji in his Dantian, At this time, he also noticed something strange. When he heard Su Tang say that his cultivation was improved, he looked at the hardship of his Dantian and determined that his cultivation was improving. But now suddenly, Dantian seemed to have no change at all, which made his heart very curious.


    "No, I''ve never heard of such a thing before. Boy, do you feel any different now?" Tianji asked. His voice fell. Su Tang''s whip closed his eyes and looked at it quickly. After a moment, he shook his head and said; "There is no change at all." at that time, he didn''t know when the Dragon God order, which originally belonged to Ying long, had disappeared, but Su Tang didn''t seem to find it.


    Just now he was just thinking about his body and didn''t notice the Dragon God order at all. At this time, in the land sealed on the mainland, Ying Long suddenly felt that the Dragon God order he gave to Su Tang returned to his body. He was stunned and communicated with the real dragon and told him to think of Su Tang; "Boy, have you settled the matter over there? Why did you return the Dragon God order so soon?"


    Su Tang was stunned by the voice that suddenly appeared at the bottom of his heart. The next moment he revealed his divine knowledge and looked directly at Dantian. At this time, the release of the real dragon Qi was empty and satisfactory. The Dragon God order did not know when to leave. Su Tang was also stunned. At this time, the voice of Ying long continued to come, "Boy, aren''t you accepting the Title Inheritance now?"


    As soon as he asked, Su Tang immediately replied, "yes, sir, how do you know?" the moment he asked, Su Tang felt that this might be the important point of his illusion just now, and the next moment Ying Long said; "So it is. I''m why there seem to be more ideas in the Dragon God order after it comes back. So it is. I forgot to tell you before. In fact, the Dragon God title will have some effects of improving cultivation. But now the Dragon God order has returned to me with those ideas. I''m sorry, boy."


    Ying Long''s voice fell, and Su Tang was stunned. Then he said with a bitter smile, "I mean, I just felt a breakthrough. Why did I cross legged and sit down without such a feeling in an instant? It was because of this. Ah, it''s all right. Maybe my chance is not enough." Although Su Tang had some helplessness, he also knew that no one could be blamed for this.


    "Boy, don''t be disappointed. This is just the beginning. I just got some weak power. Don''t worry. After you get the New Dragon God order, a lot of power will follow the Dragon God order into his body. Boy, it will be very good for you to seize this opportunity. At the same time, after you inherit the Dragon God order, you will enter ZuLong once There are many adventures there. Boy, you must seize this opportunity. I won''t disturb you and accept the Title Inheritance wholeheartedly. "Ying Long''s voice continued to ring.


    Su Tang nodded and regretted the spirit of the real dragon. At the same time, he also took back the divine knowledge and quietly waited for the arrival of the Dragon God order. This Title Inheritance lasted for three days. Su Tang sat quietly on the high platform and stood down to the earth with all the dragon family members of the ancestral dragon line. In these three days, Su Tang has obtained the ideas said by Ying long, Cultivation is also a successful breakthrough to the realm of God general, but we haven''t got a new dragon god order yet.


    After absorbing the power of this time, Su Tang thought carefully about the secret of heaven and asked; "It''s been three days. Why haven''t I got the Dragon God order? Is it because I''m human and can''t inherit the Dragon God order?" as his voice fell, the secret smiled and said; "Boy, don''t think about it. Isn''t it good now? Every day there will be some special forces into your body, which is much better than practicing alone. Besides, Ying Long said to let you inherit the Dragon God''s order. It won''t be such a thing."


    Su Tang communicated with heaven on the high platform, and AO Xuan looked at Ao Xing and said; "I don''t know how long the Dragon God can be on the high platform this time. The second Dragon God only stayed for five days." as his voice fell, Ao Xing shook his head and said; "I can''t stop. It''s been three days now. Besides, the Dragon God''s talent is extraordinary. I think it should reach the level of the second Dragon God."


    The inheritance of the Dragon God title is the biggest event of the dragon family. The longer you can persist on the Dragon God platform, the more benefits you will get. When the successor can''t bear it, the Dragon God order will appear, which will bring a great promotion to the successor. Second, when the Dragon God Ying Long inherited the Dragon God title, he stayed on the platform for five days, and the former Soviet Tang Dynasty has stayed for three days.


    As time goes by, Su Tang receives more and more power every day. It takes an hour to absorb it from the previous three days. It takes him three hours to absorb it. At the same time, his cultivation has been promoted to the middle of the divine general. With the improvement of cultivation, Su Tang has injected new power on this day, This time, Su Tang absorbed these forces in only two hours.


    "After seven days, it has far surpassed the second Dragon God and the third Dragon God. Indeed, it is the most gifted generation. Ha ha ha, the dragon family is lucky." (in order not to make the Dragon God feel messy, Zu long will be the first Dragon God, Ying long will be the second Dragon God, and Su Tang will be the third.) Ao Xuan below sees another new power landing, He shouted happily.


    Ao Xing was also completely shocked at this time. At this time, his heart was full of regret. If he had known that Su Tang had such a talent, he would not have fought against Su Tang. Now he not only lost his seat as the Dragon King, but also took the blame, and even his eyes on the three flowers were cut off. Originally, he was afraid that Su Tang would interfere in the affairs of the dragon family, but now? Su Tang won''t be able to step in.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help shaking his head. At the same time, he was determined to perform well, strive for the understanding of the third Dragon God, get a new dragon nationality, and even wait for the throne of the Dragon King. After all, apart from the supreme elder, he is the only member of the dragon family who has reached the second change of the real dragon bully. Only he can sit in the throne of the Dragon King.


    On the eighth day, the new power in the sky fell again. This time, it was completely different from the previous one. The power that appeared every time before was only for Su Tang. This time, the power directly enveloped the central area of Wanlong island. At the moment when the power fell, the voice of Su Tang on the top also sounded; "ZuLong is a member of the dragon family. It will be of great benefit to you to absorb it with all your strength."


    As his voice fell, Ao Xuan bowed to the high platform and said; "Thank you for the third Dragon God!" when his voice fell, he said to the members of the dragon family. It''s up to you to absorb each other. With his voice falling, all the Dragon families began to practice. It turned out that after the power absorption on the seventh day was completed, Ying long contacted Su Tang and asked what his Dragon God Title inherited.


    Ying Long was also surprised when he learned that Su Tang was still on the high platform. He had only insisted for five days. Su Tang had golden wings for seven days, and it seemed that he would continue to insist. Therefore, even if he told Su Tang that the power after seven days would not be directed at him alone, but at some places outside the high platform, That''s why what happened just now.


    "Hoo, you should be able to break through to the later stage of the divine general in the next two days." after absorbing the power of the eighth day, Su Tang exhaled deeply. At this time, Ao Xuan under the high platform looked at the calm high platform, his heart was very happy, and his tone was also happy; "It seems that the third Dragon God is really the lucky star of my ancestral dragon family. With his existence, the dilemma of our ancestral dragon family is likely to be solved. In the future, my ancestral dragon family must follow the third Dragon God well. How long can I stay on this platform, the achievements of the third Dragon God will not be low in the future."


    At his words, the members of the dragon family around him nodded excitedly. At this moment, the whole ZuLong family was completely reunited. Such strength made them get a lot of benefits and improved their accomplishments. This is what he was most eager to need, At this moment, all members of the Dragon nationality hoped that Su Tang could stay on the platform for a few more days, so that they would get more benefits.

 Chapter 570

    The ninth day soon came. Watching the more powerful power coming down than the eighth day before, the dragon family members present were all happy and began to practice one by one. Su Tang on the high platform began to practice at the first time when the power came down, and time passed rapidly in his practice.


    At the same time, some low-strength dragon families also broke through one after another under the attention of their strength for two consecutive days. Seeing these people break through, those who did not break through became more excited one by one, praying that Su Tang could support more time on the high platform, At the same time, I hope I can make a breakthrough in the inheritance of the Dragon God title.


    Time went on like this. In a twinkling of an eye, 14 days passed, and Su also successfully entered the later stage of the divine general. The dragon family below also made some good breakthroughs, and their overall strength was greatly improved. After absorbing the power on the 14th day, Ao Xuan turned to look at Ao Xing and said; "The third Dragon God is indeed a genius of Tianzong. He has persisted for 14 days. He is much stronger than the second Dragon God. This time, it seems that his cultivation has also made a great breakthrough."


    As his voice fell, Ao Xing said with a feeling on his face; "Yes, with the help of the third Dragon God, my ZuLong Yimai will certainly rebuild the glory of that year in the place left by the gods. This time, I did something wrong. In the future, I will try my best to help the third Dragon God manage the ZuLong Yimai." these days, he was also surprised by Su Tang''s talent.


    This kind of talent can be said to be a super demon that never comes out in ten thousand years. The dragon family has only appeared three dragon gods for many years, but it is unique for him to persist on the inheritance platform for 14 days. Zu long was a Dragon God as soon as he was born. He has never accepted the title inheritance on the city platform, so no one is worth how long he can persist on it, Second, the Dragon God responds to the dragon. He is strong and powerful. He has only insisted on it for five days.


    At this time, Su Tang, who was on the high platform, didn''t know that his 14 days of cultivation had made all the dragon family members of the ancestral dragon family return to their hearts. It was dark. Su Tang asked the secret of heaven with his heart; "How many days can I hold on without farming? Now I feel the limit. If I can''t break through, I can''t continue."


    As his voice fell, Tianji replied; "Boy, you''re satisfied. You''ve been very good. Besides, you''ve got a lot higher this time. Don''t you still have the land of ZuLong? I''m very hopeful that you can integrate the Dragon tendons now. You''re the only person of the dragon family who can persist in this for many days in many years. If you spread it, I''m afraid you''ll be in the dragon family Your reputation will be higher than Ying long. "


    Hearing his words, Sutang shook his head and said; "How can this be possible, elder Ying long, but the second Dragon God is also the blood of the dragon family. Although I am now the third Dragon God, I am always just a human, not the blood of the dragon family. Besides, as soon as Zu long was born, the Dragon God passed on to Gaotai. I think he can take a longer time on it. What can I calculate?"


    "Ha ha, you boy, you still want to compare with ZuLong. He is the ancestor of the dragon family, but you''d better stick to it as much as possible. Anyway, when this thing reaches your limit, it will lower the Dragon God order, and you don''t have to worry." you answered with a smile. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Then continue to practice, but how many benefits did ZuLong get this time? I think it should improve a lot."


    The fifteenth day soon came. With the fall of power, another dragon family member made a good breakthrough. With more and more dragon family breakthroughs, Su Tang''s cultivation on the high platform did not improve at all. This time, Su Tang''s strength was very shelling, but Su Tang could not absorb it. He was really confused and wanted to ask about the secret of heaven.


    A huge token with golden light came down from the sky and stirred the heaven and earth aura of Wanlong island for a time. Originally, those dragon family members who were still in cultivation stopped their cultivation and opened their eyes in horror. As the outline of the huge token became more and more obvious, a powerful Dragon God came out of it.


    "The order of the Dragon God is coming." Ao Xuan took the lead in responding and shouted. All the Dragon families who were still in the cold voice woke up, knelt down and shouted to the; "Meet the Dragon God." with his voice falling, Su Tang also stood up and looked at the Dragon God order floating in the sky. His eyes were full of shock.


    "Boy, your dragon god order appeared?" suddenly, the voice of Ying Long appeared in the bottom of his heart. His voice woke Su Tang from his stupefied God and hurriedly asked; "Well, it did appear. Elder, how do you know, and how do I feel that the Dragon God order seems to be different?" when Ying Long lent him the Dragon God order before, he knew very well that his appearance was completely different from that now. Ying Long''s Dragon God order was gold, but at this time, one appeared was purple gold.


    As his voice fell, Ying Long calculated the time and exclaimed; "Boy, have you been on the platform for fifteen days?" Su Tang replied as his voice fell; "Yes, indeed, I''ve been on this platform for 15 days. What''s the matter? Is there any problem?" said Su Tang, who couldn''t help worrying.


    Ying Long''s voice was surprised. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad. He didn''t know much about the dragon family. As his voice fell, Ying Long''s voice continued to ring; "Problem, there is a problem. It''s a big problem. Congratulations, boy. You have successfully been recognized by Zu long. He has passed it on to you. His supreme Dragon God order and Dragon God order are also graded. This has some trouble. Now you''d better get ready to accept the Dragon God order. When you get the Dragon God order, I''ll slowly explain it to you."


    With that, Ying Long directly cut off the contact. Su Tang nodded and knocked away Shuang. At this time, the Dragon God made the release of the dazzling light in the sky. With the rapid flashing of these lights, its volume was slowly decreasing. At the same time, it also landed on Su Tang''s head. After a moment, it directly disappeared into Su Tang''s head.


    With the Dragon God''s order into the body, a very dignified voice sounded at the bottom of his heart; "Boy, this is my dragon god order. Now I''m trapped in a place. If I want to get rid of difficulties, I''ll give you the dragon family. Lead the dragon family well. I haven''t done anything for the dragon family for tens of thousands of years. It''s up to you in the future."


    The voice disappeared, and Su Tang suddenly had more information in his mind. At the same time, a purple blood burst out in the supreme Dragon God order in his Dantian and slowly integrated into his body, but it didn''t bring any change to his body. Su Tang was confused and asked with his heart; "Tianji, what the hell is this? Did you hear that voice just now?"


    His question didn''t get the answer of the secret immediately as before, which made Su Tang more confused. A moment later, the secret replied; "Boy, you are lucky this time. If what I guessed just now is correct, it should be ZuLong, and the blood flowing from the Dragon God order should be a drop of essence blood given to you by ZuLong. Now this essence blood has been integrated into your blood. Although there is no change now, it has achieved a vital success rate for you to fuse the Dragon tendon ¡£¡±


    His voice fell, and Su TangXiao was also surprised. ZuLong''s voice and ZuLong''s blood essence were great luck. However, ZuLong''s words made him very confused that super strong people like him were trapped, and this Kun was tens of thousands of years, which surprised him. What kind of place can bind such super strong people?


    But now he doesn''t have time to think more and successfully accepted the Dragon God order. There are still many things for him to do. ZuLong''s things are not accessible to him. He doesn''t have to think too much. Even if he thinks about them, it''s useless.


    Opening his eyes, Su Tang walked slowly to the edge of the high platform, looked at the dragon family members kneeling below, and said faintly; "Everybody get up." as his voice fell, all the members of the dragon family stood up at the subzero of Ao Xuan''s sky, looked at Su Tang on the high platform, and looked pious and awed. At this time, Ao Xuan asked; "Dragon God, just now I looked at the Dragon God order. It seems that it is different from the previous one, and it seems that it is the highest Dragon God order that has been circulating in my ancestral dragon line. Please ask the Dragon God to solve our doubts."


    "Yes, this is indeed ZuLong''s supreme Dragon God order. At the moment I got the Dragon God order just now, ZuLong still left a voice, and I can''t tell you what kind of content it is." Su Tang didn''t intend to tell ZuLong what was trapped. He didn''t know what was going on now, but he didn''t want it to cause panic among the dragon family, Since ZuLong has passed on the order of the supreme Dragon God, I think he doesn''t have much hope that he can get out of trouble.


    As his voice fell, Ao Xuan and other elders of ZuLong''s line became excited. This was the first time they heard the news of ZuLong in tens of thousands of years. Although Ying long had said it before, he didn''t believe much. Now it''s different. The Zhigao Dragon God order just now has appeared. It''s the unique Dragon God order of ZuLong. They want to covet it, The only way is for ZuLong to send it, and Su Tang also said that ZuLong had a voice and gave it to them. This directly told them that ZuLong was still alive and might be somewhere now.


    Maybe he will come back in the near future, which makes the people of the ZuLong lineage very excited. Only after ZuLong left, the people of his ZuLong lineage began to move out, and the dragon family appeared in the positions of the heaven and the world, but the real ZuLong lineage began to decline slowly, and now even the status of the overlord of the land left by God has been lost. Such a thing, It is a shame in their hearts. Now that they have the news of ZuLong, they have hope in their hearts.

 Chapter 571

    With the successful inheritance of the title of Dragon God, Su Tang''s position in the ancestral dragon has reached an unprecedented height. Before comparison, Su Tang has become more popular than the second Dragon God. After returning to the Dragon God hall, Ao Xuan, a kind of dragon elder, gathered in the Dragon King Hall to discuss the opening of this ancestral dragon land.


    The ancestral dragon land has not been opened for tens of thousands of years. Many things need to be paid attention to. At the same time, how can the dragon family members of the ancestral dragon get better promotion when the Dragon land is opened? After all, the ancestral dragon land is the holy land of the whole dragon family. There are many opportunities in it. If they can get a part, they can get a very huge promotion, What ZuLong lacks most now is strength.


    At first, the land of divine heritage is also in turmoil. The ancestral dragon is in danger here. If there were no barrier such as Wanlong Island, it would be more difficult. Think about changing from the overlord level force in the land of divine heritage to the current first-class force, which is a complete shame for the arrogant dragon family. Considering the glory of the ancestral dragon, the members of the dragon family, In my heart, I want to reorganize the dragon clan, but no matter how hard they practice, the strength gap is still the same.


    After all, you are practicing and others are practicing. Now you have finally got such a good opportunity, an opportunity that can give the whole dragon family an extraordinary opportunity. At this time, they just want to maximize this opportunity.


    "Elder, I don''t think it''s urgent for the time being. Now the whole dragon family, including the Dragon God, has been greatly improved in more than ten days. It takes time to adapt to such strength. If you start the ancestral dragon land immediately, although you can get a doctor, the cultivation is likely to be unstable and detrimental to future development. Anyway, the Dragon God is also in the land left by God, I think he also wants to strengthen his current cultivation first, "Ao Xing said.


    As his voice fell, Ao Xuan nodded and said; "Well, I think so too. Now my dragon family is too lazy to have such an opportunity to improve their strength as a whole. We should grasp it well, but we can''t mess around. The tree frog in the ancestral dragon''s land hasn''t been opened for years. No one knows how big the opportunity is. We''re ready to open it, but now there are dragon gods in the ancestral dragon vein. All decisions are made It still depends on him. We''d better discuss some methods first. Then there will be the Dragon God to choose by himself. "


    The elders nodded one after another. You and I began to get up. At this time, in the Dragon God hall, Su Tang sat quietly in the hall. Taotie looked at him with awe. It was completely different from before. On the second day of junior high school, Su Tang woke up from meditation and looked at him and said; "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you sit down?"


    It turned out that after coming down from the high platform, Su Tang quickly returned to the Dragon Temple. Ao Xuan asked Taotie to follow him. As soon as he returned to the Dragon Temple, Su Tang meditated alone in the hall. After more than ten days of experience, Taotie on one side, like other members of the dragon family, was filled with awe for Su Tang. After all, now he is a real dragon god, In addition, he obtained ZuLong''s supreme Dragon God order, which was comparable to ZuLong''s identity, which made him dare not get along with him as casually as before.


    "Dragon God, I think you''d better call me Taotie in the future. Don''t call me Taotie again. After all, you''ve got the supreme Dragon God order of the Father God. Your status in the whole dragon family is comparable to that of the ancestral dragon. Your subordinates really can''t afford to call me Taotie." Taotie replied.


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned, then smiled, stood up, looked at him and said; "Brother, although I have won the title of Dragon God, I am a human being after all. I know who the guy is first. After the Dragon God title was granted, it''s right to call you brother. You don''t do that. Besides, what do you get along with me, write the day, and what kind of person I am? Don''t you know?"


    As his voice fell, a strange flash flashed in Taotie''s eyes, pondered for a long time, nodded and said; "Well, I understand the personality of the Dragon God. You are more kind to me. However, the Dragon God is the Dragon God. In front of people, I think it''s not good for you to call my name. In private, we still pay each other. What do you think of the Dragon God?"


    "Hehe, since you have said so, my younger brother should obey. In private, you''d better call me younger brother." Su Tang could only nod with a smile when he heard what he said. The level of the dragon family is very strict. Now he has obtained the Dragon God order, and he is still the highest Dragon God order. His status is comparable to that of ZuLong. Everyone belonging to the dragon family is very respectful.


    "Brother, you seemed to have some thoughts when you hit the platform just now. You''ve been doing it for an hour just now. What are you thinking?" seeing that Su Tang agreed to his words, Taotie didn''t know his friendship. He asked directly. His tone was still different from that of his previous easygoing. For this, Su Tang could only shake his head helplessly.


    "Nothing, just something I didn''t figure out. I''ve improved several levels this time, and my cultivation needs to be stable." as his voice fell, Taotie nodded and said; "Yes, this time your dragon god Title inheritance has also brought a lot of benefits to the ancestral dragon vein. Many dragon family members have improved a lot, and I have also gained some gains."


    Then Taotie continued to ask; "Just brother, what are you worried about?" he was very curious. If it was just for the sake of solid cultivation, Su Tang wouldn''t look worried.


    "Well, that''s right. When I got the Dragon God order, I also got a drop of blood in the Dragon God order. I think it should be ZuLong''s blood essence, but the blood essence has been integrated into my blood, but there is no change. I''m just wondering about this." as his voice fell, Taotie who had just sat down immediately stood up, His eyes looked at him in horror and asked; "Are you sure it''s the color of blood?"


    Seeing the gluttonous appearance, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, purple blood, I''m sure. What''s the matter, brother? Do you know anything? Tell me what''s going on. I don''t understand what''s going on?" he was also curious. What''s special about this color of blood that could surprise Taotie so much.


    After su Tang''s confirmation, Taotie frowned and asked after thinking for a moment; "Brother, tell me directly, Father God, what happened to him?" as his voice fell, Su Tang was stunned and silent. He didn''t know how Taotie knew about the accident of ZuLong, but he thought it should have something to do with the purple blood.


    Seeing Su Tang silent, Taotie sighed and said; "Brother, you don''t have to hide. Do you know what the purple blood is?" Su Tang shook his head, didn''t speak, and Taotie continued; "Let me tell you, the blood of the dragon family is golden, not purple. We inherited the blood of the Father God. We know this very well. You said you got purple blood. In fact, no one knows that only the original blood essence of the Father God is purple. The Father God has only three drops of such original blood essence. If something hadn''t happened to him, he wouldn''t have lost the original blood essence Inherited. "


    "This life essence?" Su Tang was stunned at first, and then exclaimed. He had heard of this life essence. Whether human or dragon, they will have this life essence, which is the source of the whole person''s blood, but they can''t condense it without reaching a certain cultivation level. Now Su Tang''s cultivation can''t condense this life essence.


    "Well, this life blood essence will appear when the Father God is in chaos. His strength is strong, so he condenses three drops of this life blood essence. That is the source of his strength. Losing one drop will cause great damage to his body. Therefore, no one at the hospital level will inherit this life blood essence, but you get the Father God''s life blood essence. It seems that the Father God is likely to have an accident , brother, don''t hide me, just tell me. "Taotie nodded and continued.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Elder brother, I can tell you this, but you don''t want to spread it. I''m afraid it will bring some chaos to the dragon family." with his voice falling, Taotie''s face sank. It seems that ZuLong has really had an accident. Then he nodded cautiously and promised; "Don''t worry, brother. I''m also a member of the dragon family. I know what to say and what not to say. ZuLong is my father. I want to know how he is now."


    "Hey, actually, I don''t know what happened to master ZuLong. When I accepted his Dragon God order, he said that he had been trapped in a place for tens of thousands of years, and there was no way to get out. Other people don''t know. But since he said that he was sleepy, his life should not be in danger, brother. Don''t worry." Su Tang sighed, He directly spoke out the voice of ZuLong he got.


    After his voice fell, Taotie frowned and meditated. Looking at him, Su Tang didn''t know what to say. At this time, Ao Xuan''s voice came from outside the Dragon Temple; "My subordinate Ao Xuan asked to see the Dragon God."


    Hearing Ao Xuan''s arrival, Su Tang said to Taotie; "Elder brother, don''t think too much. We can''t imagine the place where ZuLong can be tied. Even if we know, we can''t do anything. Now the top priority is to improve the strength of the dragon family. Now the mountain rain is coming in the land of God''s legacy." with his tiger teeth falling, the gluttonous food in meditation woke up, nodded and said; "Well, I understand."


    Then Su Tang continued; "Senior Ao Xuan is coming. Go and bring him in, elder brother. Remember this thing can''t be said, otherwise the dragon clan will be confused." Su Tang warned again. With his voice falling, Taotie couldn''t go out of the hall. At the same time, he also opened his mouth; "Brother, don''t worry. I won''t say it."

 Chapter 572

    Taotie brought Ao Xuan into the hall. Su Tang asked directly; "Elder, I''m coming later. I don''t know what''s the matter?"


    "My subordinate Ao Xuan has seen the Dragon God!" as soon as he saw Su Tang, Ao Xuan bowed down directly. Su Tang smiled helplessly and quickly said; "Don''t be polite, sir." the voice dropped and the three sat down one after another. At this time, Su Tang asked again; "What''s the matter with you, senior?" Ao Xuan, as the supreme elder of ZuLong, has a very high status. He should have something to do when he comes to him at this time.


    "Well, I''m here to tell the Dragon God about the opening of the ancestral dragon land. Now the Dragon God has been granted the title and is qualified to start the ancestral dragon land, so we elders of the dragon family discussed for a few times before and came to ask the Dragon God for instructions." Ao Xuan nodded and said. His voice fell. Su Tang''s eyes brightened and nodded again and again; "Hehe, I''ve heard Taotie talk about the land of ZuLong before, but I don''t know very well. I wonder if senior Ao Xuan can tell me about the land of ZuLong first?"


    Ao Xuan nodded and quickly explained that the land of ZuLong was a place where chaos existed. It was very mysterious. Even ZuLong didn''t know how this place came from. However, since there was this place, all divine dragons falling in the land of the dragon family will send a mysterious light into the land of ZuLong, which has been like this since the beginning of the world, Therefore, in some places of the Dragon nationality, it is directly called Dragon tomb here.


    There are countless dragon corpses in it, and there are also many inheritance. Therefore, every time the ancestral dragon land is opened, it is a grand event for the dragon family, which indicates that the dragon family entering it will get a lot of benefits more or less.


    After hearing his explanation, Sutang nodded and said; "That''s true, but you don''t know the current situation. You have improved too much in the past ten days, and everyone''s accomplishments are unstable. I''m afraid it''s not good to enter it now. Haven''t you already taken several measures? Please tell me first. We''ll discuss and select the most suitable one."


    Ao Xuan nodded and said; "HMM." then he said the two methods that had been discussed with the elders of the dragon family.


    The first method is to open ZuLong''s place directly now. Although it may cause unstable cultivation, it is also one of the best ways to improve cultivation. As soon as this method was exported, Su Tang denied it. He didn''t want to improve his cultivation. He has been practicing steadily until now and has never been impetuous, He doesn''t like such impetuosity to improve his cultivation.


    Cultivation doesn''t represent strength. This is what he has understood all these years. The second way is to open the land of ZuLong when his cultivation is stable. This is entirely for the sake of Su Tang. Upon hearing this, Su Tang frowned slightly, shook his head and said; "No, I know your kindness. However, a dragon god in the ancestral dragon land has only one foot to open. It is very precious. It has not been opened for tens of thousands of years. I''m afraid the real dragon spirit in it is very strong. The ancestral dragon is suffering now. Everyone knows that improving my strength is the key. My wife is weak now. Even if I improve it, it will be good for the dragon The dragon clan doesn''t have much help, and I can''t stay in this place of divine heritage all my life, so I think it''s the most important for ZuLong to promote all members of the dragon clan, and this method doesn''t work. "


    As his ha Shi month fell, Taotie also nodded. At this time, Ao Xuan''s heart respected Su Tang, the human Dragon God. He was a Dragon God who thought of the dragon family in everything. The Dragon God who was most respected by the dragon family in this case was rejected by Su Tang. At this time, Ao Xuan said the third method.


    "The third one has to wait for a long time. Although there are not many people in my ZuLong line, many people have made breakthroughs in the past ten days. If their cultivation is stable, it will take at least one or two months. This method can best give the members of the dragon family of ZuLong line better opportunities." Ao Xuan said the third reprint, Gluttonous eyebrows are a week.


    Su was also lost in thought. After a long time, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, let''s do it according to the third method. Anyway, it doesn''t count in a month or two. It happens that I''m going to get something else in a month or two, but I may need the help of the dragon family at that time." he agreed because he also had ideas in his mind.


    When he got the Dragon God''s order, ZuLong asked himself to help take care of the dragon family. Su Tang still respected ZuLong, a peerless strong man. Moreover, he is also the Dragon God of the dragon family. He is an organized person. It''s stupid for him to help the dragon family more. The key is that he still wants to take the dragon family out of the land of God.


    The second reason is much simpler. When he was in Shura hell, he basically used up the inventory of miraculous drugs in the Thor palace, and later consumed some miraculous drugs in the battle with the ghost family. Now he doesn''t have many miraculous drugs. The dragon family has existed in this relic land for many years. They must have a lot of miraculous drugs, It would be best if we could get some magic medicine.


    After all, Su Tang is a real miracle alchemist. He said that the pills he made before can''t gallop his current needs in terms of efficacy. He must switch to higher-level pills. Among the ancient books on alchemy left by Thor, there are also many pills suitable for the strong of divine rank. Now he wants to use them for a month or two, While stabilizing cultivation, he refined pills suitable for his own use.


    Ao Xuan, who heard his words, nodded and said; "There''s no problem with this. Dragon God, you''re already one of our own dragon family. You can help if you can, but you don''t know what kind of things you need?" in fact, he doesn''t care about Su Tang''s requirements at all. Anyway, he''s a dragon god now. Basically, he can call all the things of the dragon family, even if he doesn''t agree.


    "It''s nothing. I''m an alchemist, but I used to be the elixir suitable for mortal martial arts. Now my cultivation has improved a lot. Those elixirs and my province are useless, so I want to find some elixirs from the dragon family to refine the elixir suitable for my cultivation. After all, I''m human, and I still have to rely on elixirs quickly." Su Tang said directly.


    Hearing his words, Ao Xuan smiled and said; "So it is. The Dragon God is really a peerless genius. I didn''t expect that he could refine pills. Don''t worry about that. Our dragon family has existed in the land of divine heritage for tens of thousands of years and got a lot of miraculous drugs. But we are a beast family, so we don''t need to refine pills at all. Aunt Lin basically swallowed them directly. Now since you need the Dragon God, I''ll wait for a while Go and explain that it is very suitable for the Dragon God. You can take all the things in the warehouse. "


    With AO Xuan''s words, Su Tang''s face showed a happy look. Gu village of the dragon family, needless to say, there must be rare treasures in it. As an alchemist, the most emotional thing is those strange flowers and plants. Since there is such an opportunity now, how can he be unhappy? After the three talked for a while, Ao Xuan left.


    With his departure, Su Tang looked at Taotie and said; "Brother, I also need to strengthen my cultivation for a while. I''ll shut up here first. If someone is still early, you can help me to be lazy." Taotie smiled and said as his tiger teeth fell; "Don''t worry, brother. Now the whole dragon family is basically the same as you. Those elders are busy opening the ancestral dragon land. They shouldn''t have time to disturb you. You can fix your accomplishments safely."


    Su Tang nodded and went into the inner hall to practice. Ao Xuan, who left here, directly returned to the Dragon King Hall and said all Su Tang''s choices. A kind of dragon elder felt that Su Tang, the human Dragon God, was very good, and congratulated a lot.


    Just as the elders were discussing how to open the land of ZuLong, Ao Xing on one side suddenly burst into light. After he took out the stone, his face changed and he planned to talk to the elders under discussion; "Everyone, be quiet first. There''s news from Taishang Mingyue palace."


    As soon as his voice appeared, all the people present closed their mouths. Ao Xuan frowned and asked; "What''s the matter with the supreme Mingyue palace looking for us at this time? Ao Xing, look at what they said first." the voice fell, and AO Xing directly activated the messenger stone. At this time, a cold female voice appeared in the messenger stone; "Dragon King, there''s something I want to discuss with you. Now our three forces have allied. My address is very curious about the dragon family, so I''m going to go to the dragon family to practice. Please be convenient."


    The voice stopped, and the elders present frowned. Ao Xing thought for a moment and said; "It seems that this fairy moon is going to inquire about our reality."


    "Well, I think so, but since she''s coming, we can''t help letting her disciples come. Just don''t go out on foot about the Dragon God. It''s no secret about the ancestral land of the dragon family. It hasn''t been opened for years. That''s because there''s no Dragon God. If it''s spread, I''m afraid Xianyue and Liuyun will send someone to come We can''t refuse to enter the land of ZuLong together. "Ao Xuan nodded.


    Hearing his words, Ao Xing nodded and said; "Well, this ancestral dragon land is the most important opportunity for my ancestral dragon to reorganize its brilliance. It''s ok if they take a share. Besides, the strength of the Dragon God is still very weak and the land left by God is extremely chaotic. For his safety, we can''t expose him."


    Just after their voices fell, a female elder opened her mouth and said; "Our affair is not so simple. The fairy moon doesn''t come early or late. I think it''s strange that Qian Qian asked her disciples to come at this time." as her voice fell, everyone present frowned. Indeed, they all ignored this just now.

 Chapter 573

    "Hey, even if they have other cemeteries, there is no way. Now the ZuLong pulse is weak. Since they want to come, we should be careful. The Dragon God must not be told." Ao Xing sighed and broke the silence in the palace.


    Ao Xuan nodded and said; "It''s the only way now. Ao Xing will leave it to you. If anyone exposes the Dragon God, he will directly cut the Dragon platform and die." his tone at this time is also speechless, helpless. When did ZuLong have such a situation, but now he has become so frustrated.


    "Well, elder, don''t worry. Leave everything to me." as his voice fell, another messenger stone also lit up. Ao Xing frowned and took out another messenger stone. His face was a little ugly; "It seems that the news of the Dragon God may have really leaked out this time." Ao Xuan''s face was also very ugly after hearing his words.


    He glanced coldly at the Dragon elders present and said in a deep voice; "Is it the news from the demon god palace? First listen to what they say." at this time, Ao Xuan had an idea in his heart. I''m afraid there are two forces on Wanlong island. Otherwise, it''s impossible for the people of the two song forces to contact the Dragon King as soon as the Dragon God accepted the title of the Dragon God.


    But he didn''t know who it was in his heart, but there was some doubt in his heart. At this time, Ao Xing input strength and spread a thick man''s voice in the letter stone; "Dragon King, now there is chaos in the land of divine heritage. My public disciples want to go out for training, but there are few places to go now. Your dragon family is the best place for training. I''m going to let them go. Dragon King, you shouldn''t object?"


    In the spirit stone, the voice of tassel bullying came from it. With his voice falling, none of the Dragon elders present looked good, and AO Xuan said in a deep voice; "Hum, domineering tassels, do you really think I''m bullied by the dragon family? Since he wants to come so much, I won''t let him come. Ao Xing directly said that the supreme Mingyue palace has come. The area of our dragon family is small and can''t accommodate the people from his demon temple."


    Ao Xing was a little embarrassed when he heard what he said. At this time, he was also very angry, but the situation was stronger than people. Now the dragon family was weak. If he answered like this, he would probably tear his face directly with the demon god palace. At that time, the gains outweigh the losses. With these ideas, Ao Xing didn''t answer. At this time, the woman who spoke before began to persuade him; "It''s not right to reply like this. Elder Ao Xuan, I think we''d better let them come over. All the dragon people in Wanlong island can''t go out during this time. I don''t believe they can come in."


    This woman is also the supreme elder of ZuLong Yimai. She appeared when Su Tang accepted the title of Dragon God. Her identity is similar to Ao Xuan. She also has a voice in ZuLong Yimai. With her voice falling, Ao Xuan calmed down and nodded; "Just do it according to the words of elder Ao Fei. During this period, I will block Wanlong island. I will not enter or leave until the land of ZuLong is opened."


    At this time, the best way is like this. As long as the people of the dragon clan don''t go out, it''s impossible for the people of the two forces to enter Wanlong island. Even if they know about the Dragon God, they can''t take a share in the land of the ancestral dragon. This time Ao Xing has no son. Because his tone was burning, he said gently to the messenger stone; "Hehe, since the rookie of the demon Temple wants to come over, he happens to experience with the people of the Taishang Mingyue palace. My three families are the alliance, so it''s just right."


    After answering, at this time, in the wild depths, after receiving the news of the Dragon King, the tassel frowned and muttered; "Fairy moon, let people pass? Tut Tut, it''s interesting. It seems that she has noticed the problem of the dragon family, but it''s just like this. I''m going to see what the dragon family is doing these days." his voice fell, and he quickly ordered to get up.


    At the same time, in the most prosperous area of the land of divine punishment, the immortal moon of the supreme Mingyue Palace also quickly ordered the disciples of the supreme Mingyue palace to prepare and go directly to the dragon family to inquire about the news. It turned out that at the moment when the supreme Dragon God order appeared, not only Wanlong island was affected, but the whole land of divine heritage was turbulent, but Wanlong island was blocked, The power revealed was not so cotton thread. The immortal moon and tassels could barely understand. It was the power sent by the dragon family. They really didn''t know what it was, so they planned to ask their disciples to inquire.


    Although the three forces have formed an alliance, they still don''t want to see each other become stronger after years of secret struggle, otherwise their status will be unstable. Over the past tens of thousands of years, they have managed to surpass the dragon family. Now they don''t want the dragon family to rise again. The people of the dragon family are too domineering, and the power they sent before, It made both of them feel bursts of palpitations.


    It feels like the dragon family''s ancestral dragon has returned. It''s very powerful. Now the three forces are allies, and they don''t dare to openly break the regulations, so they can only secretly explore to see if the ancestral dragon has returned, or what big news the dragon family has higher than.


    The movements of the two forces affect the hearts of the forces in the land of divine heritage. At the same time, Ao Xuan on the side of the dragon family also ordered to block the dragon family. For a time, all the Dragon families did not have much resistance to this. Anyway, they also had to strengthen their cultivation. It was better not to block all the blockades. They had no intention to leave here.


    In fact, what they don''t know is that Ao Xuan did this to prevent someone from revealing the news of the Dragon God. Wanlong island is a very strange place. As long as it is blocked, even the messenger stone can''t pass a message into it. Now the people of the two forces have noticed, they are afraid that some disciples of the dragon family will leak their words at that time.


    Su Tang didn''t know anything about the movements of the dragon family and the land of divine heritage. Taotie was always in the Dragon God hall, and didn''t pay much attention to these things. After ten days, Su Tang''s cultivation was completely stable. On this day, Su Tang came out of the inner hall and saw Taotie sitting there, very bored, smiling and saying; "Brother, why are you sitting here alone? Why don''t you have a place to stroll?"


    Su Tang''s voice woke up the gluttonous in the stunned God, "brother, you''re out of the customs. Hey, what''s good to visit? Now most of the dragon people are closed. In addition, elder Ao Xuan has blocked the whole Wanlong island. Can I go there?


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked aloud, "what''s the matter with blocking the whole Wanlong island?" He was very confused. Ao Xuan blocked Wanlong island at this time. Could it be that the dragon family was in trouble? He also had some worries at the thought of this. Now he knows the situation of the dragon family. If he really encountered any trouble, it would be really difficult to do.


    As his voice fell, Taotie shook his head and said; "I don''t know exactly. Elder Ao Xuan seems to be preparing to open the ancestral dragon land these days. I can''t bother to ask. Besides, don''t I want to guard you here? Just now you''re out. We can go and ask. I always feel that this blockade may be something troublesome for the dragon family, As far as I know, the Dragon nationality has never made such a blockade in recent years. "


    Taotie''s words made Su Tang''s heart a little worried. Indeed, the proud race of the dragon family would rather fight than retreat. Now that they have chosen to block Wanlong Island, I''m afraid they really have a big event. Thinking of this, Su Tang stopped staying more, went out with Taotie, and soon came to the gate of the Dragon King Hall. At this time, he stayed here The guard of Su Tang and Taotie came over and saluted Su Tang and Taotie respectfully, "my subordinates have seen the Dragon God and Taotie elder."


    It turned out that Ao Xuan had granted Taotie the status of elder in these ten days. After all, Taotie has returned to the dragon family, but it is very powerful. It is also right to be an elder. Su Tang nodded and asked, "Dragon King, are you in there with the elders? I have something to find them. Please inform them." When the voice fell, the bodyguard smiled and said, "the Dragon King and the main elder said that if the Dragon God comes, there is no need to inform. The whole Wanlong Island, the Dragon God, you can go wherever you want, without any restrictions."


    His voice fell and Su Tang smiled. In fact, he didn''t adapt to his new identity for a while. He smiled kindly and walked directly towards the Dragon King Hall. At this time, in the Dragon King Hall, a kind of elders gathered here. Su Tang had entered the Dragon Temple and heard the noise of people inside.


    "Elder Ao Xuan, I think the blockade is too comprehensive. Now I think the tassel and fairy moon have deep doubts in their hearts." Ao Xing''s voice sounded in the Dragon King''s hall.


    Hearing his words, Ao Xuan said coldly; "I''m also doing this to prevent the identity of the Dragon God from being revealed. Think about it, the strength of the Dragon God is not very strong now, and this ancestral dragon land is very important to our ancestral dragon. If the two powerful people are worth it, they will come and share a share at that time. This is not conducive to the development of our dragon family. It''s good to let them not contact you at first , when this period of time has passed, you can explain it like a good reason. "


    Just when the two sides were quarrelling, a gluttonous voice sounded in the hall: "elders, the Dragon God is here." As his voice fell, in the originally noisy hall, it was quiet for a moment. All the Dragon elders turned their heads towards the gate. It seems that at the moment of seeing Su Tang, all the elders headed by AO Xuan saluted and shouted, "meet the Dragon God."


    Seeing their appearance, Su Tang was very helpless and said softly, "you elders, don''t be polite. Just be easy-going." after a group of elders strengthened their body, Su Tang asked with a smile; "I just heard that senior Ao Xuan and senior Ao Xing seemed to be arguing about something, but they seemed to have something to do with me. I don''t know if you can talk to me?"


    As his voice fell, Ao Xuan said, "it''s bothering the Dragon God. I''ll tell you about it." then he said the whole thing. After listening to it, Su Tang''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and understood in a moment. It turned out that they were arguing about blockade and non blockade.


    "Oh, so it is. But I think senior Ao Xing is right. We will make the two forces more suspicious. Besides, I think there should be no traitors among the dragon people. When the supreme Dragon God order was lowered, I think not only Wanlong island was affected, but other places may be the same. At present, these two strengths just want to come and inquire about it , we have now sealed off Wanlong Island, which is a bit inappropriate, "Su Tang said with a smile.

 Chapter 574

    His voice fell, and AO Xing on one side immediately opened his mouth and said; "Dragon God, that''s what I mean. Now the more uncomfortable we are, the more suspicious the other party will be. Instead of this, we''d better let them test it directly. Anyway, as long as we restrict the members of the dragon family from letting them go out, it''s OK. Although there are risks, it''s also the best way. If they can''t find anything, they will naturally leave here ¡£¡±


    Ao Xuan on one side also said at this time; "This is really inappropriate. We can''t take risks. If the Dragon God is known, it will certainly bring danger to the Dragon God. Now my ancestral dragon is no longer the overlord of the land left by the gods. If the Dragon God has an accident, how can we explain to the dragon family in the world of heaven? I don''t agree."


    As their voices fell, the elders who supported both sides again quarreled. For a moment, the scene was noisy. Su Tang had a little helplessness in the corner of his mouth, and then shouted loudly; "Shut up and quarrel. You are all elders of the dragon family. Is this really good? I have planned this. Since the people of the two forces want to explore, let them explore and lift the blockade. The dragon family will continue as before."


    "No, Dragon God..." Ao Xuan directly wanted to refute, but Su Tang stared. Even if he closed his mouth, Su Tang continued at this time; "I know what you think, but don''t forget that we are the dragon family. We are the first-class super overlord in the world of heaven. We can''t lose our spirit. There is danger. What are we afraid of? There is danger to have power. What''s the reason why the status of the Dragon family has been getting lower and lower these years? It''s not because of our poor strength, but because we are only striving for power and profit. Now that others want to find us Please, let''s not be afraid and fight back. "


    His words made Ao Xuan silent. At the same time, Ao Xing on one side was also silent. Think about it carefully. Over the past tens of thousands of years, it is true that ZuLong has been patient almost every time. He is not as overbearing as before, and his supervision strength is indescribable. However, the dignity of the dragon family can not be lost. When should the dragon family be afraid of fighting, But over the past tens of thousands of years, people outside know that there is a dragon family, but they don''t see the dragon people walking outside.


    Many powerful people think that there may be something wrong with the dragon clan. It is because the supreme Moon Palace and the demon god palace feel that they can stably suppress the dragon clan now that they dare to be so arrogant. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Since they want to explore this time, let them see the strength of our dragon family. If they don''t show it, they really think the dragon family has completely declined."


    "Well, the Dragon God is right. In recent years, our dragon clan has really done little on the mainland. This is just an opportunity to show the world that our dragon clan is still the overlord as always." Princess Ao stood up and said. As his voice fell, Su Tang continued to look at Ao Xing; "I don''t know if you can get into the trapped Dragon Cave?"


    "Trapped in the Dragon abyss? Dragon God, do you want to release all those evil dragons? No, these evil dragons are those who turn over crimes and can''t be released, otherwise the dragon family will be in chaos." Ao Xing understood Su Tang''s meaning for a moment and shouted immediately.


    As his voice fell, Ao Xuan on one side nodded and said; "Yes, Dragon God, the evil dragons in the trapped Longyuan can''t be released in pairs, otherwise it will be really troublesome at that time." the trapped Longyuan has existed in the ancestral dragon for thousands of years. It''s unknown how many evil dragons have turned over crimes. Among them, the first-class super strong are not without them. If they are released, the dragon family will be in chaos.


    Seeing their appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, I have only one way to make them obey me. You just need to tell me how to get in and how to get out." as his voice fell, Ao Xuan and AO Xuan wanted to say something, but Taotie said on one side; "Listen to the Dragon God. Don''t forget that the Dragon God has the supreme Dragon God order. Those evil dragons have been imprisoned for many years, and some have been stripped of their dragon nationality. However, they are always dragon families. They can''t hurt the Dragon God with the supreme Dragon God order. Let the Dragon God go in and try. Now the strength of the ancestral dragon is not enough. It''s best to have these strong people join."


    As Taotie''s voice fell, concubine Ao on one side also said; "Well, I agree with elder Taotie. We can really try this. Anyway, the Dragon God has the highest Dragon God order, and only he can bring those evil dragons out of it. As long as the Dragon God uses some means, he doesn''t worry about being comfortable with those evil dragons. With constraints, it''s also a great good thing that these evil dragons can be used by us. Anyway, many evil dragons have been detained for many years Now we have the opportunity to let them come out and make atonement. I think many of them are willing. "


    After listening to their words, Su Tang smiled and said; "I''m above qualified. Now ZuLong''s strength is weak. In addition, there are two forces eyeing, and there is a very mysterious strength in the dark. If there is a real war, it''s very difficult for the dragon family to protect themselves. It''s better to make good use of these ancestors of the trapped dragon yuan."


    The explanation made Ao Xing and AO Xuan both silent. After a long time, Ao Xuan said; "Well, we are all descendants of the dragon family. Although they have made mistakes, it would be good if we could have their help when the dragon family is in turmoil. In addition, some of them are the Dragon families that Ao Fan framed into them. Since the Dragon God has such an idea, let them bring it out, but the Dragon God, you must be careful. There is no way to restrain this Under the premise of some evil dragons, don''t bring them out, otherwise the world will be in chaos. "


    As his voice fell, Ao Xing nodded and said; "Well, since the Dragon God has said so, let me tell the Dragon God about the trapped dragon abyss."


    Trapped Longyuan, the place left by ZuLong in those years, is a cemetery to imprison some guilty dragons who have turned over the rules of the dragon family. It''s easy to enter it, but it''s very difficult to get out. According to the records in the ancient books of ZuLong, if you want to get out of the trapped Longyuan, you must order the holder of the high Dragon God.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "In this case, I''ll go to the trapped Longyuan. During this time, you can take good care of the dragon family. As for the two strength things, let them toss around. Anyway, they can''t enter the Wanlong Island, so they don''t have to be afraid of them."


    "Well, we must follow the orders of the Dragon God. But the Dragon God, you must be careful when you enter the trapped Dragon Cave this time. We don''t know what it looks like. It''s likely that there is a Sean who still doesn''t repent. At the same time, there may be some evil dragons who have been imprisoned for many years and have become magic dragons. These are very dangerous, so the Dragon God must be careful all the time , although you have the supreme Dragon God''s order to protect you, you may not be 100% safe. "Ao Xuan nodded and said. At the same time, he also warned Su Tang about the danger of trapped in the Dragon Valley.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "Don''t worry, elder, I only have plans. This time I''ll go in and take out the repentant dragon family. If it''s a dragon family without repentance, I''ll directly use the Dragon life and death to wipe it out." Su Tang said here with a faint murderous tone, which shocked all the Dragon families present. They all forgot the supreme Dragon God order of Su Tang, That''s the existence of the power to control the life and death of the dragon family. Compared with the Dragon God order of Ying long, it is much stronger.


    In recent days, Su Tang also got a lot of information about the supreme Dragon God order from Ying Longkou. At the same time, when he obtained the Dragon God order, the information he got in his mind was also about the supreme Dragon God order. One of them is that as long as he is willing, he can arouse the power of the ancestral dragon in the supreme Dragon God order and kill any dragon, So after listening to their worries, Su Tang had a plan to enter the trapped dragon abyss.


    "Hahaha, we can rest assured that there is such a thing. When are you going to start, Dragon God?" Ao Xing asked with a smile. As his voice fell, the Dragon elders around looked relaxed. They had forgotten the existence of this thing before. Now that they have such a thing, they want to come to the trapped dragon yuan of Su Tang this time, Maybe it can really bring back many experts to ZuLong, and his strength will be greatly improved at that time.


    "It''s not too late. I think it''s time for you to come here. If you receive the two forces, let Taotie take me into the trapped Longyuan." Su Tang said. Without waiting for the people to speak, he turned his head to Taotie, turned and left, watched them leave, and AO Xuan said; "Hehe, the dragon family with the Dragon God is really different. It seems that we old guys underestimate the Dragon God of human body. His brain and ability are above us. Why don''t we worry about the glorious reappearance of the Dragon God like the tiller?"


    "Yes." at this time, Ao Xing''s heart is also full of complexity. Su Tang''s words made him go out very much. Now the dragon family is busy fighting for fame and wealth every day, and they are still fighting inside. Although it appears to be a dragon family, there are some fragmented in the dark. In this way, the dragon family who can''t unite as one, even if it is strong, will get the best effect, Now the Dragon God Su Tang comes out to suppress the scene. It is really a good thing to reorganize the ancestral dragon.


    Su Tang, who left the Dragon King Hall, followed Taotie and directly came to the edge of the Dragon cutting platform. Taotie looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother, I think I''d better go in with you. Although you go in alone with the Dragon God''s order to protect yourself, it''s still difficult to deal with if you encounter any danger."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, elder brother. I have only one way. Well, you''d better go back. I have a feeling that something will happen during this period of time. You should pay attention to the movement outside. Don''t let the people of the two major forces take advantage of it. At the same time, you should be careful. I always think it''s very difficult for those mysterious forces." Su Tang said with a smile, After the sound fell, he jumped and fell directly into the trapped Longyuan. Taotie whispered softly as his figure disappeared into the white weapons; "Brother, you should be careful. You are the key to whether my ZuLong can regroup."


    At the Dragon King Hall, with Su Tang''s order, Ao Xuan immediately removed the blockade of Wanlong island. At the moment when the blockade was removed, Ao Xing''s messenger stone exploded and burst out. Ao Xing with a frown took out the bright messenger stone to stimulate the information from the immortal moon.


    "Dragon King, my people have set out. When they arrive at the territory of the dragon family, I hope you can take care of them. Xianyue is grateful again."


    Then Ao Xing had a message that inspired tassels. The content was similar to that of Xianyue. He asked himself to take good care of his disciples in the palace. Hearing what they said, Ao Xing looked stunned and drank it lightly; "Two unknown guys, when I''m their protector? I have to take care of them. What else do you have to experience? Just hide."

 Chapter 575

    As his voice fell, Ao Xuan also opened his mouth and said; "But now that we have the alliance and they have come, we should take care of them. At least the surface work should be done well. Didn''t the Dragon God also say to let them receive these guys well?" Ao Xuan didn''t get much angry after the Dragon God''s words.


    Hearing his words, Ao Xing nodded and said; "Well, I''ll arrange this. I think we''d better make good preparations for the opening of the land of ZuLong."


    At this time, Su Tang had entered the trapped Longyuan, which was completely different from what he had imagined. He thought it would be very desolate and even a dead place, but when he landed, he saw that it was a dead place. It was simply a paradise, but the only bad thing was that it was so quiet, There was no sound around.


    Such silence made Su Tang feel very uncomfortable and couldn''t help communicating with the secret of heaven; "Tianji, what method do you think I should use to take these dragon ancestors out? Of course, the most important thing is to let them serve me." his voice fell, and Tianji said with a smile; "I knew you wouldn''t come into the Dragon Valley for no reason. Your feelings hurt the attention of those sin dragons here. There are many arrays here. Only you can shuttle. But you can do this. You can not only help the dragon family, but also make these sin dragons your assistants. However, Ao Xuan''s words were good before. It''s still very dangerous here, Be careful. "


    "Well, I know that. Now I''d better go and find some dragon families who are imprisoned here and wipe out Aofan''s father and son in an instant. These two people already hate me to the bone, and they or one day my heart is always uneasy." Su Tang nodded and said. Then with the help of the Dragon God order, Su Tang began to swim at the bottom of the huge abyss, But after more than an hour of wandering, he still didn''t see a dragon. For a moment, he couldn''t help feeling whether he had gone to the wrong place.


    "What''s the matter? Why haven''t a dragon seen it? It''s been many years. I''m afraid there aren''t 100 or 80 dragon families imprisoned in it? Why haven''t you seen one? They''re all cocked up when you see it?" Su Tang thought carefully about the secret of heaven and asked.


    As his voice fell, Tianji said angrily; "How do you think this dragon clan is easy to die? And I think there are hundreds of dragon clans here. I don''t know how many more than the Dragon clans on Wanlong Island, but I''m also very curious about how so many divine dragons can''t see one. Otherwise, boy, just shout and see. The Dragon clans like to sleep, or these guys don''t necessarily sleep in it, After all, it''s not too small. "


    Upon hearing the secret, Su Tang was stunned, then nodded and said; "We really can try. We don''t have much time now. It''s too troublesome to find it slowly." as his voice fell, the secret continued; "I think you''re OK. You still shout with the blessing of the Dragon God order. Although these dragon books have been cut off, they can be used as the blood of the dragon family. You have a strong perception of the Dragon God order."


    Su Tang nodded and began to move the Dragon God order in the Dantian. At the moment when the breath of the Dragon God burst out, he shouted loudly; "All the Dragon families in the trapped Longyuan, come out to me." the huge voice echoed back and forth in the whole trapped Longyuan, and the dead abyss was destroyed in an instant. At the moment when his echo fell, there were huge dragon chants one after another.


    After a while, the originally quiet and sleepy Longyuan became lively in an instant. One after another, strange dragons appeared one after another, some with broken dragon tails, and some directly appeared in Su Tang''s notes as human beings.


    "Roar! Are you the Dragon God?" later, the huge blood red dragon asked the great God Su Tang. At this time, the voice of the secret of heaven rang out to Cindy; "Boy, you should be careful. This is the Taiyin blood dragon, a mutated dragon family. It already belongs to the magic dragon. His strength is also very high-definition. I think it is at least above the Ying dragon."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang''s heart trembled. Even if the Dragon God order broke out, with the appearance of the supreme Dragon God order, the Dragon families closest to him were directly shocked out. As soon as the huge purple golden dragon god order appeared, the whole noisy dragon deep became quiet. At this time, the figure standing on one side looked at the purple golden dragon god order, Exclaimed; "The supreme Dragon God order, it''s impossible. How can you, a human, get the inheritance of the supreme Dragon God order? It''s impossible, it must be impossible."


    The sudden voice broke the silence. For a moment, the quiet scene was noisy again. All the Dragon families here talked about it one after another. At this time, Su Tang outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth and said; "Ao Fan, it''s you. I tell you there''s nothing impossible. Many of you, the ancestors of the dragon family, were imprisoned here after being framed by AO fan. This time, Ben long was born. There are so-called two things. I don''t know if you are interested in listening?"


    His voice sounded. For a moment, wine attracted the eyes of all the Dragon families. At this time, some dragon families had complex eyes and angry look after hearing Ao Fan''s name. At this time, the blood Dragon said; "Hehe, Dragon God, if you have anything to do down here, just say it directly. We are all sinners and have been cut off. However, since you have inherited the supreme Dragon God order, I think you have something special about you."


    "Ha ha, master Xuelong, actually, the first thing I came here was to kill Aofan and his son." as his voice fell, a golden light broke out on the Dragon God order, which turned into a regular rope and directly tied Aofan and his son up in front of him. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "At first, they ignored my identity as a Dragon God and wanted to forcibly suppress me. Do you think I would let you go?"


    "Hahaha, how about that? Even if you understand the Dragon God bully body, how about that? Even if you live up to the title of Dragon God now? We''ve all been stripped of our dragon nationality. We''re no longer people of the dragon family. What''s the use of your Dragon God to us?" Ao fan can''t jump this time, He immediately laughed and pulled Su Tang''s identity and all the Dragon families in the abyss to his side.


    Sure enough, after his voice fell, some members of the dragon clan also nodded. Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Ha ha, what''s the use? I''ll tell you what''s the use." then he looked at the blood dragon and said; "Elder, you must be the necessary condition for your children to leave the trapped Longyuan?" suddenly hearing his question, the blood Dragon nodded and replied; "Well, it needs the consent of the holder of the supreme Dragon God order."


    As his voice fell, the Dragon members below were dignified, and many eyes were bright. At this time, Su Tang continued; "The second lyric I came down this time is for this. In fact, now the ZuLong vein is facing an unprecedented dilemma. All predecessors are people of the ZuLong vein. Although the Dragon nationality has been cut off, they can use the blood of the dragon family. Now you can''t be willing to watch the ZuLong vein destroyed like this?"


    His voice rang out in the abyss. For a moment, the Dragon families present were quiet, and their eyes were full of complexity. Even the domineering blood dragon looked at it with complex eyes and continued to ask; "Dragon God, you can say it."


    Su Tang nodded and continued; "It is now consistent that the Supreme Master Mingyue palace and the demon god palace are absolute overlords. The strength of the ancestral dragon has been declining over the years, and there has been a faint trend to transfer out the overlord level forces. Now there is a very mysterious and powerful real force in the land of divine heritage on the plane. The dragon family and the two forces have aligned, but they have always been tigers to the dragon family Look covetously. If the dragon clan doesn''t have absolute strong strength, it is likely to be regarded as cannon fodder by them at any time. "


    "Presumptuous, our dragon clan is the supreme overlord. Two small forces dare to bully our dragon clan like this. They are really bold and reckless." after listening to Su Tang''s words, the blood dragon was furious and roared. Many of the dragon clan members below showed an angry look. Seeing so many dragon clan members angry, Su Tang was happy. He wanted this effect, Now tell the current situation of the dragon family, arouse the anger of Cindy, and then release the big move he has prepared.


    "Yes, but the growth of the dragon clan is very slow. After accepting the title of the Dragon God, I thought at the first time that I would go down to the trapped dragon Yuan and rescue all the elders. With the participation of the master and master, the ZuLong vein would be able to return to the position of overlord." Su Tang nodded and continued. As his voice fell, the blood Dragon said with a cold smile; "Tell me about your conditions. I don''t believe the old guys above didn''t tell you the consequences of letting us out."


    "Ha ha, of course you said, but I think everyone is the blood of the dragon family. Now the dragon family is in trouble. We should unite well, so I used the identity of the Dragon God to suppress them. Of course, this is also my worry, so you must respond to the younger generation''s condition before you go out. Of course, this condition is the most important. The younger generation also used the Dragon God order to restore your life Dragon Ji can also recover your injuries at the same time. Master Xuelong, what do you think? "Su Tang said lightly with a smile.


    As his voice fell, the Dragon families below all had some changes. At this time, the blood dragon continued to say; "I don''t believe there is such a good thing, boy, you''d better tell the truth. What do you need us to do?" as his voice fell, the rest dragon people below calmed down. They don''t respect the old guys who have existed for thousands of years, and their minds are very quick.


    "Hehe, the conditions were there at that time. Elder, you can see that the boy''s strength is too weak now. Although he is a Dragon God, he still has some trouble to experience outside. At the same time, the boy is not a person in the place left by God." after that, Su Tang quickly said his origin and what he wanted to take them away from the place left by God.


    After hearing this, the blood dragon was silent, and all the Dragon families were silent. At this time, there was something wrong with complaining about opinions. At the same time, he also found that the blood Dragon Master was the principal of the trapped dragon yuan. As long as he got rid of him, everything was easy to say, and then he preached with his mind; "Elder, in fact, when I got the order of the supreme Dragon God, I got the voice of ZuLong. He said that he was trapped in a place and couldn''t get rid of it. He also passed on a drop of life essence to me. In fact, after I took you out, on the one hand, I wanted to help the hell in Langxie mainland, on the other hand, I wanted to find out where ZuLong was trapped."

 Chapter 576

    His voice fell, and the Dragon families present were silent one after another, with a complex look in their eyes. These dragon families did not know the dialogue between Su Tang and the blood dragon, and focused their eyes on the blood dragon one by one.


    Although they have been stripped of their dragon nationality, they always think that they are the dragon family at the bottom of their hearts, and so is the blood dragon. At this time, when they hear Su Tang''s news about Zu long, the blood dragon already has some thoughts about Su Tang''s departure. Zu long is trapped. How can they sit idly by as future generations?


    "Dragon God, I promise to leave here with you and listen to your orders in the future, but what you said before must be fulfilled." Xuelong thought for a long time and said. As his voice fell, the faces of the Dragon families below showed an excited look. Looking at them, Su Tang smiled and said; "Of course, but before that, I have one more thing to do."


    As his voice fell, a golden light burst out on the Dragon God order. The bound Ao Fan and his son were directly shrouded by the golden light. After a few breathing times, they were directly destroyed by the golden light without even making a miserable cry. Seeing this, Su Tang was stunned, and the baptism was incomparably shocked. The dragon family is famous for its powerful flesh, Even the artifact may not be able to reach a penny. Originally, he thought it would be difficult to wipe out the dragon family even if he used dragon health cold, but he never thought he could do it so easily.


    Seeing that Su Tang killed Ao Fan''s father and son, the blood dragon looked at him very calmly and said; "Dragon God, your work has been finished, can you start now?" with his voice falling, sutongka nodded, looked at the dragon family below and said; "Everyone, let''s restore the cost body later. It''s convenient for me to repair your injuries with the Dragon God order."


    "Ouch!" his voice fell, and all the dragons in human form showed themselves one after another. At one time, hundreds of dragons were flying in the sky. The scene was extremely shocking. Su Tang, who saw such a shocking scene for the first time, was stunned. Before, he thought that there were only 100 dragons in the trapped dragon abyss. Now, it was completely beyond his imagination, The Dragon species here are even more strange.


    There are variant dragons, colorful dragons, and even the five clawed golden dragon, the supreme of the dragon family. However, most of these dragons are injured. Although there are a large number, there is no really complete dragon. Even the blood dragon has no dragon tail. Seeing here, Su Tang shook his head and said softly; "They are all foreigners. Why bother to embarrass their own people? It seems that the laws of the dragon family are too strict. We must have a good look after going out this time."


    Although his voice was, the Dragon heard it. The huge dragon eyes looked grateful and complex. With his voice falling, the Dragon God order burst into a strong golden light. For a moment, the whole trapped dragon abyss was wrapped up. In the golden light, Su Tang''s hands kept changing, These decisions were branded in his mind when he inherited the Dragon God order. Although they were used for the first time, they were also very skilled.


    This golden light continues to envelop the trapped Longyuan, which can not be completed overnight to repair the injuries of the dragon family. At this time, the visions in the trapped Longyuan also attracted the attention of the dragon family on Wanlong Island, and the gluttonous food that has been on the edge of the trapped Longyuan was the first to appear.


    "What happened at the bottom of the trapped dragon abyss? How could there be such a strong golden light? I seem to feel the breath of the Dragon God in the golden light. Is there something wrong with the Dragon God below?" one of the elders who just came said with worry. His words caused many dragon elders to worry, and AO Xing said anxiously at this time; "I said at the beginning, don''t let the Dragon God enter the trapped dragon yuan. Among the evil dragons below, there are powerful people everywhere. They have been imprisoned for tens of thousands of years. They must hate us very much. If the trade goes on rashly, there will be trouble. Now it seems that the Dragon God may really encounter trouble below."


    "Don''t worry, we should believe in the Dragon God. He has the supreme Dragon God order and has the killing moves that can kill the members of the dragon family. Even if the evil dragon below is powerful, what can it do? It shouldn''t hurt the Dragon God, we''d better wait." Taotie said calmly at this time. Since he met Su Tang, Su Tang has shocked him again and again, Those were all inhuman actions. This time, although he was worried, he was more willing to believe that Su Tang would work miracles again.


    "Well, Taotie is right. Don''t worry about things here for the time being. We should believe in the Dragon God. Now our top priority is to receive the people of the two forces and be ready to open the land of ZuLong." Ao Xuan also opened his mouth.


    At this time, Ao Xing''s body on one side carried a letter, and the spirit stone burst into light. Ao Xing took it out and said to Ao Xuan; "Elder, Xianyue and tassel have written again." hearing his voice, all the Dragon families present turned their heads and looked at him. At this time, Ao Xuan said; "Well, let''s see what they want to say this time."


    "Dragon King, I came up with the leader of Xianyue palace just now. Now that our three forces have formed an alliance, why don''t we take advantage of this alliance to have a martial arts meeting, so that our descendants can get good experience? What do you think?" the voice of tassel came from the wearing in spirit stone, and the confidence of Xianyue was almost the same.


    "Elder, what do you think we should do now? It seems that these two guys have guessed that it is very difficult for even those younger generations to find out what they want in the Dragon territory. Now they directly plan to bring people in person. It is obvious that they know martial arts, but in fact they want to come in person to inquire about the strength of our dragon family. Do we want to agree?" after taking back the messenger spirit stone, Ao Xing asked.


    Ao Xuan, a thinker with a frown, nodded and said after a long time; "Since they want to come, let them come, but we can''t let them enter Wanlong island. Anyway, some of our future generations also want to consolidate their accomplishments quickly. Such repentance is just right." as his voice fell, no one around objected, and AO Xing nodded.


    After discussion, Ao Xing also informed the leaders of the two sides of his agreement to repent. After receiving his news, Liusu and Xianyue came to the dragon family with their disciples at the same time, but the three forces were far apart. Even if they were great gods, it would take at least five or six days to come, In addition, they also brought many younger children this time, and the speed is much more full.


    Therefore, after coming up, they all decided to set the date of martial arts in a month. At the same time, the three forces united with Zhao gaotianxia. The misunderstanding was to enhance the reputation of the three forces, but to frighten the secret forces.


    In a twinkling of an eye, ten days passed. It was still very quiet under the trapped dragon abyss. Su Tang sat cross legged at the bottom of the abyss. Those golden lights constantly nourished the body of the giant dragon in the sky. Some of the weaker divine dragons have recovered a lot, and the dragon tail of the blood dragon has recovered. I think it will take at least ten days to recover all the divine dragons.


    Those dragons who have recovered feel their abundant power to improve, and their faces are excited. Even the blood dragon who has been silent and smiling all the time has a lot more smiles on his face, but there is also a sense of dignity in the bottom of his eyes. Zu dragons are bound. There are many mysterious places in the world, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad to go out with the Dragon God in the future.


    A month later, all the Dragon families on Wanlong Island left. At this time, in a huge city on the edge of the sea area of the Dragon territory, people from all forces gathered, and the dragon people were also among them. Ao Xuan looked at the powerful people below in the center of the city; "Over the past hundred years, there has been a mysterious strength. In the holy land, the dragon family and the relic demon Temple of Taishang Mingyue palace have been in chaos. We want to find out this force and uproot it. However, this strength is too deep. There are some deficiencies with the strength of our three families. Therefore, we would like to call on you to help together by taking the opportunity of this meeting."


    At this time, Ao Xuan''s words were also agreed after discussion when he saw Xianyue and tassels. The Liang family didn''t come for this this this time. Since Ao Xuan said so, they also felt that it could save them a lot of skills, and nodded happily.


    Ao Xuan''s words aroused the discussion of everyone below. Many of these forces knew about the mysterious forces, but they were more surprised. They were surprised that the three super forces that wanted to fight openly and secretly were allied. At the same time, they were also surprised at how powerful the mysterious forces were and how they could unite the three disharmonious forces to deal with them.


    "Hehe, since senior Ao Xuan said so, if you can be useful to us, just talk. I''ve heard about the mysterious power. It''s really too much. Why hasn''t there been such a thing in the land left by my God for many years." in the deep sea of discussion below, someone opened his mouth and fell with his voice, All the leaders nodded their heads to show their willingness to help.


    This time, the forces of the three major forces basically came from the land of divine heritage. In a narrow corner below the high platform, the people of yin and Yang sect also came. At this time, Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue looked at Ao Xuan of the Taiwanese businessman. Looking at the place worthy of the Dragon family, they didn''t find Taotie and Su Tang at all.


    It turned out that at this time, those dragon families in the city appeared as human beings. They had only seen the noumenon of Taotie and had not seen his human body, so they couldn''t recognize it at all. At this time, Yin Mingyue said; "Why didn''t you see Mr. Su?"


    "I don''t know. Now it''s all dragon people. There are human shapes. I don''t know if Taotie is in it. If Taotie can be found, I should be able to find Mr. Su." Yang Lan shook her head and answered. At this time, Yang Tianjun in front of them said with a smile; "Among those people, Taotie just didn''t see Mr. Su. However, since you said Taotie called Mr. Su''s brother, there should be no danger to come to Mr. Su. Maybe there is something to do, so it hasn''t come yet. Anyway, the martial arts meeting didn''t start until three days later."


    Yang Tianjun''s accomplishments can''t be compared with them. He found Taotie at a glance. Although they are all human at this time, there will be some clues about the ferocious spirit of Taotie''s peerless beast, even if it is covered up, so he recognized Taotie at a glance. Taotie on the Dragon side, when he noticed that someone was watching him, he also turned his head and looked at the past, When he found Yanglan and yinmingyue, he smiled, stood up and said a word to Ao Xing, and then walked towards the yin-yang sect.

 Chapter 577

    When he came to the place where the yin-yang sect was located, Taotie directly asked Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue; "Why are you here?"


    His voice fell. Yang Lan, Yin Mingyue and other disciples of Yin Yang sect quickly saluted, and Yang Tianjun replied respectfully; "I''m Yang Tianjun. It''s a prosperous time in the land of divine heritage. We just came to join in the fun." as his voice fell, Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue nodded and said; "Yes, we just came to join the fun and wanted to see Mr. Su at the same time."


    "Hehe, it''s good. It''s really a grand event in the place of divine heritage. Come and have a look. Su Tang has something to do now and won''t be here anymore." Taotie replied with a smile, and then he continued; "I''ll ask the dragon people to arrange a place for you to rest later. Now there are too many strengths in the dragon city. Many places are full of people. It''s hard to find a place to settle down."


    Although the area of Longcheng is very vast, there are too many forces coming this time. Small forces such as Yin and Yang sect will be very troublesome if they conflict with these forces. Since these have a good relationship with Su Tang, it''s nothing to help them. As his voice fell, Yang Tianjun and others looked happy and thanked again and again; "Thank you, master."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I''ll go and find a member of the dragon family to arrange for you." when the voice fell, Taotie stopped staying and turned around and left. After he left, the leaders of the small forces near the Yin and Yang sect were surprised one by one. Most of these small forces came out of the wilderness, I heard before that the Yin and Yang sect had something to do with Taotie. They woke up with some doubts.


    However, as soon as the hardship appeared, their doubts disappeared. Even the people of the dragon family treated the people of the yin-yang sect with courtesy. It seems that the yin-yang sect may really be close to the thigh of the peerless beast Taotie. For a time, all the real forces similar to the yin-yang sect and the minds of the leaders were alive.


    They all thought about it one after another. With the support of the dragon family and the backing of the peerless beast like Taotie, the rise of the yin-yang sect is imperative. Now it won''t be bad for them to have a good relationship with them.


    After Taotie returned to the place where the dragon clan was located, he called a dragon guard to explain in a low voice. After a few words, the Dragon Guard nodded and walked directly towards the yin-yang sect. Soon, the people of the yin-yang sect were taken away by the Dragon Guard. For a moment, the faces of those small forces nearby showed envy. In fact, small forces like them in the Dragon City, Walking on thin ice, they dare not conflict with any strength at all. For the sake of their disciples, these small forces usually don''t find a place to rest in the dragon city.


    After all, there are many people and many dandies here. If you accidentally provoke them, it will bring disaster to the sect.


    "Elder Taotie, what did you do there just now? Do you have a relationship with that small force?" Ao Xing asked Taotie after Long Wei took away the people of yin and Yang sect. He was very confused. Taotie was a peerless beast. It was a fierce name. Ordinary real power didn''t want to be involved with them. In addition, these peerless beasts were very arrogant, Even more arrogant than the dragon.


    They despised the small forces like Yin and Yang sect, but Taotie went to say hello in person. The elders of the hot dragon family had some doubts. When they heard Ao Xing''s voice, Taotie smiled and said; "Hehe, Dragon King, you don''t know that this force actually has little to do with me, but they have something to do with the Dragon God. The Dragon God is not a person in the place of God''s legacy. You know, when he came to the place of God''s legacy, the Yin and Yang sect took good care of him. According to the character of the Dragon God, he will take good care of these people."


    After getting Taotie''s explanation, Ao Xing nodded clearly and stopped talking. At this time, Ao Xuan, who was tall, said it for some time, the strength on the field began to disperse slowly, and the people of the dragon family also left here. At this time, in the trapped dragon Yuan on Wanlong Island, the golden light has completely dispersed, and hundreds of divine dragons have turned into human shapes.


    Under the leadership of the blood dragon, all members of the dragon clan bowed to Su Tang and saluted; "Thank you for the gift of the Dragon God. We are willing to follow the Dragon God to fight in all directions and die forever." hundreds of dragon gods drank at the same time. The scene was very shocking, and the secret of heaven was also said in Su Tang Dan field; "This boy is really not an ordinary person. These dragon gods are powerful one by one. With their help, this boy can be regarded as a overlord in the land of divine heritage. If you add the ancestral dragon, you can dominate the land of divine heritage."


    His voice was very low. At this time, Su Tang, who was excited, didn''t hear it at all. He knew the monkey slightly. Su Tang hurriedly said; "Master, you''re welcome. Now you don''t have a dragon nationality. Since everyone said to go out with me in the future, I''ll help you restore your dragon nationality today." the voice fell, and a light broke out again on the Dragon God order.


    All the members of the dragon clan were shrouded in the light. With the advent of the golden light, the three Court flowers that had been broken on the dragon clan''s head began to be shaped slowly. After a while, they were completely shaped successfully. For a time, all the dragon clan below were very excited, and some female dragon clan even had tears in their eyes.


    Looking at the Dragon members below, Su Tang outlined a smile and said with a smile; "You''ve suffered all these years. Although you may have done something in violation of the regulations of the dragon family in the past, it''s written off from now on. Next, you''ll help the dragon family and make atonement."


    "Abide by the Dragon God''s decree!" a kind of dragon family returned and looked at their appearance. Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, I''ve been down for more than a month. I want to come to senior Ao Xuan above. Kong Anping will worry. Let''s go out first." with that, Suteng was ready to fly away from here, but the blood dragon standing in the front said something to stop him; "Dragon God, wait!"


    Suddenly stopped by the blood dragon, Su Tang was stunned and turned to ask; "Elder blood dragon, what''s the matter?" at the same time, he thought, "these guys won''t go back?" as his idea fell, the keels below looked at the blood dragon suspiciously. They didn''t understand what the blood dragon was going to do at this time. At this time, the blood dragon smiled and said; "Dragon God, don''t get me wrong. My blood dragon will do what he says. Since he has said that he will follow you in the future, he will not regret."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was even more confused and asked directly; "Master Xuelong, what does that mean?"


    "Ha ha, as I said just now, all the Dragon families here just promised to follow you, the Dragon God, so I think it''s necessary to say something first. This time we go out only for you, and only you can order us to do things. As for the elders of ZuLong''s line, the Dragon King, I won''t listen to them." Xuelong explained with a smile, As his voice fell, the dragon people present nodded again and again.


    "Oh? I see. Master Xuelong means that you will listen to my orders alone? I can promise you that you can not listen to the orders of the Dragon King of the ancestral dragon. However, there is a dragon god on the outside continent. You are more of a dragon family. You should obey the orders of the Dragon God. I am more of a human body, although I also accept the dragon God''s title, but I don''t know the dragon very well, "Su Tang continued.


    As his voice fell, the blood Dragon nodded and said; "Hahaha, it should be. We just follow the Dragon God. Whether it''s you or any Dragon God on the mainland, we can be said to be the object of our follow. I mean, we are no longer members of any dragon family. We just follow the orders of the Dragon God."


    "Yes, brother Xuelong is right. Since we have been expelled from the ancestral dragon family, we are no longer the people of the ancestral dragon family. Now it''s the Dragon God. You gave us the Dragon nationality, we directly belong to the Dragon God, not any family. We only listen to the orders of the Dragon God." the Dragon families below also spoke one after another. After hearing their words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I can promise you that. Now that we''re all right, let''s leave."


    This time, the blood dragon didn''t continue to say anything. He flew over the trapped Longyuan after su Tang. With the help of the supreme Dragon God order, the rest array and prohibition had no effect at all. Following Su Tang, the Dragon families rushed out of the trapped Longyuan without any restrictions. When they landed on the Dragon cutting platform, hundreds of dragon gods, Each one trembled with excitement.


    The blood dragon also laughed with red eyes; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that my blood dragon would go out of the trapped Longyuan. I thought I would always die in the trapped Longyuan. I finally came out. It''s been 100000 years. I finally came out." looking at their excited appearance, Su Tang didn''t bother. He just watched quietly. After the emotions of hundreds of dragon gods stabilized, Su Tang also noticed that the ten thousand Dragon Island seemed different. These dragon gods came up with such a big movement. Why didn''t he see a dragon family with ancestral dragons coming?


    Moreover, none of the patrolling dragon guards could be seen. The whole Wanlong island was quiet. At this time, Su Tang frowned and said; "Everyone, the hardship here seems a little wrong. What''s the matter? A dragon family with ancestral dragon didn''t see it. Is there an accident?" Su Tang was worried when he thought of this.


    Upon hearing his words, Xuelong and others were also stunned. Yes, they have been out for a long time. Why haven''t they seen a person of ZuLong''s line? Thinking of this, the blood dragon quickly swept Wanlong island with his mind. His face changed. After his mind came back, he looked at Su Tang and said; "Dragon God, there is no dragon family in Wanlong island. It seems that something has really happened to them."


    Su Tang frowned and meditated. A moment later, he said; "Who knows how to leave Wanlong island? Let''s go outside and have a look. There are many experts in ZuLong''s line. Even if they have an accident, they should fight outside now. Wanlong island has a strange shielding effect. We can''t sense their existence at all. We can only leave Wanlong Island first."

 Chapter 578

    When his voice fell, a woman stood up and answered; "Back to the Dragon God, I know how to leave Wanlong island."


    Her sudden words made all the Dragon families in the audience look away. There were some doubts in her eyes. They were all the great powers of the dragon family, but they didn''t know how to leave Wanlong island. After all, people in Wanlong island could not know except the Dragon King and senior elders. Generally, such people even made a big mistake, Nor will they necessarily be exiled to the trapped Longyuan. Of course, the previous Aofan father and son were an exception.


    That''s because Ying Long intervened. At the same time, Ying Long didn''t say to suppress Ao Fan and others in the trapped Longyuan. Ao Xing issued this order to prevent Ao Fan from divulging the affairs of Wanlong Island, but now some of these people actually know how to leave Wanlong island. All the Dragon families present were already, and even Su Tang was surprised, In fact, according to the truth, he is also qualified to know these things, but after he accepted the title of Dragon God, he went down to the trapped dragon Yuan before he had time to know.


    Aware of all the people''s eyes, the woman''s face showed an embarrassed look and said; "In fact, I used to be the daughter of the Dragon King. I often sneaked outside because I met a human in an accident. I leaked out this secret. All of them were sent to the Dragon cutting platform and then suppressed in the trapped dragon yuan."


    As her voice fell, all the dragon people present nodded, and none of them showed a different look. They were all people who had violated the rules, which can be understood. If they hadn''t committed something, how could they have been suppressed in the trapped dragon Yuan? Su Tang also nodded and said; "Now that you know, let''s stop wasting time. Let''s leave quickly."


    The crowd nodded. Under the guidance of the woman, the party quickly entered the passage leaving Wanlong island. As soon as they entered here, they saw a vast expanse of white. At this time, Su Tang, who followed the woman closely, asked; "Senior, we''d better leave faster. If ZuLong Yimai is really in trouble, we''ll leave here earlier and they''ll lose less."


    As his voice fell, the blood dragon on one side also said; "Aoling girl, listen to the Dragon God. We''d better hurry up." as their words fell, aoling shook his head and said; "It''s not that I don''t want to be fast. It''s just that leaving Wanlong island is much more troublesome than Li Jin coming to Wanlong island. It may take only one or two hours to come in, but it takes at least three to five days to leave. Even if it''s fast, it takes three days."


    It turned out that the passage of Wanlong island was very strange. In order to prevent the dragon people from secretly leaving Wanlong Island, it was very troublesome to leave. If there was no correct method, it would be directly transmitted to Wanlong island and never want to leave. Su Tang frowned and said at her words; "Just three days. We''d better speed up."


    "Yes!" Ao Ling nodded and replied, and then the speed increased a bit. After walking through the channel for three days, the party finally left Wanlong island. At this time, there was a lot of noise in the dragon city on the edge of the sea. Today is the day when the members of the three forces can fight. At this time, the high platform is full of people, One by one, they looked forward to the high platform.


    At this time, Ao Xing, Xian Yue and Liu Su went up to the challenge arena at the same time, nodded to each other, and said at the same time; "The three forces will start to fight!" as I heard their voices fall, the contestants they brought this time flew to the challenge arena. At this time, Ao Xing said; "There are fifteen members of the three forces. In order to fight fairly, we will draw lots next."


    As his voice fell, one side of the fairy moon plain hand for a while, a series of white jade cards appeared. The plain hand moved again and outlined a few times in the air, and then her voice sounded; "Those who draw the same number fight together, and those who are blank are in the air." the voice fell, and the contestants jumped one after another and rushed towards the resting white jade medal. Soon everyone got a token in their hands.


    Seeing this, Ao Xing said; "Well, the two who took the first one stayed, and the others all went down." the voice fell. On the 13th, the contestants jumped directly off the platform, and AO Xing left with them. On the platform, there was a woman in white and a man in black with incomparable stature.


    At the sight of such hardship, some of the spectators below shouted; "Wow!!! The first round is such a beauty and beast." white clothes are the disciples of the supreme Moon Palace, while black clothes are the disciples of the demon god palace. The clothes of the dragon family are gold, so the people below are excited at the sight of such hardship.


    "Hehe, I''ve heard that the disciples of the three super forces have strong talents before. This time, I finally have a chance to see them." some young forces said with an excited face at this time.


    For a time, there was a lot of discussion under the high stage. The more the dragon people didn''t know, Su Tang and others were coming here quickly. The divine knowledge of the blood dragon in the sea area was swept away and said; "Dragon God, don''t worry. The people of ZuLong are all right. There are many martial artists in a huge city by the sea, but there is no battle wave."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Oh, that''s right. Don''t worry. After a while, we''ll be careful to hide. It seems that there are so many strengths. At this time, they gather in the territory of the dragon family. What do they want to do?" he heard that the people of the supreme Mingyue palace and the people of the demon god palace came. Those martial arts should be the people of these two forces.


    However, he was also very confused. Why did ZuLong people let all the Dragon families leave Wanlong island? It seems that there may be something there, otherwise Ao Xing and others will not choose like this. Su Tang will hide in his heart and check it secretly. First, if it is a conspiracy of two strengths, he will appear with hundreds of powerful dragons at that time, which is likely to have an unexpected effect.


    The blood Dragon nodded and said; "You''re still the Dragon God. We''ll do whatever you want us to do." after his voice fell, Su Tang smiled. The party soon came to the shore and looked at the huge city tens of miles away. Su Tang smiled and said; "Everyone, first hide the breath and let''s have a look in the dark." as his voice fell, everyone''s breath was suppressed for a moment.


    A piece of quickly approached the huge city. I didn''t meet a martial artist all the way. More than ten miles away from the Dragon City, the voice of the secret sounded in Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, be careful. There are a large number of warriors who have surrounded the whole city outside the city. Their strength is very strong."


    His voice suddenly appeared and stopped Su Tang''s footsteps while he was running. The people behind him also followed him. Su Tang asked with his heart; "You''re asking to see if these are the people of the dragon clan. This is the territory of the Dragon feather. So many experts appear, which is likely to be the dragon clan. The other two forces mainly come to inquire about the news this time. They won''t come with so many experts at all."


    As soon as his voice fell, the blood dragon asked; "Dragon God, what''s the matter with you?" Su Tang didn''t answer. His face was dignified, he stretched out his hand and motioned a silent movement. Even if the blood dragon stopped talking, he turned his head and whispered to the people behind him; "Be careful, everyone. It seems that something has happened." after hearing his words, the Dragon members in the rear were vigilant one by one.


    At this time, the power of heaven''s Secret glanced at the past again and tried to capture the breath of these people in black, but these people didn''t know what secret method they used to cover up the breath. He didn''t catch it for a moment. At this time, a trace of power suddenly revealed from one of the people in black and was caught by the keen heaven''s Secret in a moment.


    At the moment of capturing the power here, the whole person was stunned and muttered in disbelief; "How could it be? How could they appear in the land of divine heritage? It''s impossible. They can''t appear in the land of divine heritage at all." his voice was very low. Even Su Tang, who had been paying close attention to him, didn''t hear anything.


    After feeling the power of the secret, Su Tang asked quickly; "Well, did you catch it?" his voice fell, and the secret voice said very solemnly; "Boy, it''s difficult to do this. I just caught a breath. These people are likely to be our number one enemy, alien."


    "What? Alien? No? This is a place of divine heritage? How could they be here?" upon hearing this, Su Tang jumped up and his face was full of disbelief. The place of divine heritage, which appeared after chaos struggled, can be said to be another chaos. It is not the state of Langxie continent, There is no channel to enter here. Now, Su Tang suddenly heard that there are aliens here. He didn''t understand how these guys came here.


    "You can all appear here. What''s strange about their presence? I think the mysterious forces of the dragon clan are these aliens. I didn''t expect that these guys had appeared in the place of divine heritage more than 100 years ago or more, and the people in the place of divine heritage didn''t find anything. Now let them develop to their present appearance. Hey, it seems strange Before the clan invaded the mainland, we were going to have a big war in this land of divine heritage. "The voice of Tianji continued to ring, and the tone was full of helplessness.


    Just now he explored. The strength of the alien here is very strong, which can be compared with the previous ZuLong. These are only people here. Who knows there are no other people behind them? If we really want to fight with such strong strength, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome in the land of divine heritage.

 Chapter 579

    The sudden side of his face immediately made Xuelong and others who were paying close attention to him tremble, but they didn''t dare to bother, so they could only worry and think very much on the side.


    "Hey, you can see them everywhere. They can stand firm in such a strong place and make the three overlords so afraid. Their strength is completely unimaginable. It seems that there is a hard battle to fight here this time." after a short surprise, Su Tang continued to communicate with heaven with a very dignified tone.


    As his voice fell, Tianji smiled and said; "Hehe, don''t forget, boy. You''ll have to fight against the whole alien race in the future. Now it''s just a warm-up in advance. Haven''t you fought once in Shura hell before? Just come here." his words made Su Tang very helpless, shook his head and said; "Hehe, in the Shura hell before, I had the support of all races in the Shura hell. Otherwise, I really couldn''t win the ghost clan. Now the water in the land left by God is very deep."


    "Hehe, what''s the depth of water? You''ve become the ruler of the dragon clan now? Don''t you have a chance to get the support of some forces in the land of divine heritage?" Tianji continued with a smile. As soon as he said this, Su Tang''s eyes lit up and understood the meaning of Tianji''s words in an instant, smiled and said; "Hehe, let''s have a good performance."


    After that, he cut off the communication with Tianji, and his face became calm. Looking at Xuelong and others looking at himself, Su Tang smiled and said; "Everybody, let''s find a secret place to settle down first. I have something to discuss with you." as his voice fell, Xuelong and others had many doubts in their hearts, but they didn''t intend to ask here.


    The party soon found a more hidden place. At this time, Su Tang ordered; "Master Xuelong, you should choose some good things. Go and watch the group of guys in black not far ahead and send back Ali news at any time." his voice fell. Although Xuelong was confused, he didn''t hesitate. He directly selected several strong dragons and asked them to do it. With the departure of these dragons, Su Tang continued; "Ladies and gentlemen, we are ready to prepare for the war these days. We are likely to start the war at any time."


    After all his words were explained, the blood dragon asked puzzled; "Dragon God, why are you doing this? And what forces are those people in black? I checked it before. It seems that their strength is not weak." as his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "These are the mysterious forces in the land of divine heritage I told you before. This time, it seems that they attack those people in the city with guns. All the people of ZuLong are in it. Even quinoa and the people of Taishang Mingyue palace and demon god palace dare not attack if their strength is weak."


    As soon as he heard his voice fall, the blood dragon looked shocked and exclaimed; "This is the mysterious force you mentioned? It''s really powerful. No wonder they can stand firm in the land of divine relics in a short period of time. It can''t be underestimated." after his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "It really can''t be underestimated. I''ve fought with the owners of these guys before. Each one is very strong."


    After that, he called all the things to the people present. After listening to them, Xuelong and others were completely stunned. I didn''t expect that these guys were so powerful. I didn''t expect that such a powerful race came to the land of divine heritage. According to Su Tang, these aliens are going to capture the whole land of divine heritage, Then, with the help of the land of divine heritage, it will be much more convenient to invade the Langxie mainland.


    "Hehe, but I won''t let them succeed. This time, since they all appear in the land of divine heritage, we can get some benefits. At that time, we will unite the major races in the land of divine heritage. When the alien invades the mainland, we will completely destroy them once and for all." Su Tang continued with a sneer, falling with his voice, The blood Dragon nodded and understood Su Tang''s intention in a moment.


    Speak immediately; "The Dragon God has a good idea, but they are powerful and have a large number of people. With our manpower, they can''t do anything at all. At that time, if they quickly read the sneak attack on the martial artists in the city, those people won''t be able to respond. Even with our help, they are afraid it will be a hard battle." he said here. He was a little worried.


    "Hehe, I''ve made plans. Aren''t the people of ZuLong in the city now? I''ll contact them directly with the Dragon God order, tell them what''s going on here, and let them prepare secretly. At that time, we''ll deliberately reveal a flaw and attract these family guys. We should cooperate internally and externally, which will surely give these guys a painful lesson." Su Tang continued, As his voice fell, the blood dragon''s worried look relaxed for a moment.


    Said with a smile; "You''ve thought about the Dragon God. Ha ha, well, I didn''t expect to fight when I was trapped in the Dragon abyss. I haven''t fought for many years. This time we stopped the Dragon God. We''ll do what you told us to do. We must teach these guys a good lesson. At the same time, let the strength of the land left by God see the power of our dragon family."


    His voice resonated with all the dragon people present. Each one seemed to have beaten chicken blood. Su Tang smiled and said when he looked at them; "Blood dragon, you should be well prepared and pay attention to these guys all the time. I''ll contact senior Ao Xuan now." God fell down. Su Tang found a place at random and began to contact Ao Xuan and others in the dragon city.


    At this time, in the Dragon City, the two children in the first round were constantly fighting, and their strong cards made the people below marvel. The people on the side of the dragon family were also watching the game attentively. Suddenly, all the dragon family members present had a burst of body, and their faces were dull at the next moment. Su Tang used the Dragon God order to communicate with the dragon family in the dragon city.


    "ZuLong listens to the order, no matter what I say, don''t show it." then he began to pass on the current hardship outside the city. As he said more and more, the hearts of all the dragon people trembled, and a cold sweat appeared on their backs, but his face looked indifferent, but his eyes were dignified.


    The people of the dragon clan suddenly calmed down and attracted the attention of the immortal moon and tassel on the other side. After noticing their strange eyes, they looked at each other and were confused. Here, with Su Tang''s, they finished all their hardships. After giving his own ideas, Ao Xuan and other people in power of the ancestral dragon line looked at each other, At this time, Ao Xuan thought about Ao Xing and said; "Ao Xing, you quietly contact Xianyue and tassels, and let them imagine a way to postpone the meeting first."


    Ao Xing nodded and looked at the fairy moon in the distance; "Immortal Moon Palace leader, I just heard that a large number of people from the mysterious force not far away from the dragon city have been ambushed there. Now our dragon family resources have arrived, and we are close to the movements of the believers. Our ancestors of the dragon family want us to cooperate internally and externally and teach the mysterious force a lesson."


    As his voice fell, Ao Xuan here also directly transmitted the tassel and simply said the whole thing. As their voice fell, Xianyue and tassel changed their faces, looked at Ao Xuan in the distance, nodded, and then exchanged ethephon. After the first battle, Ao Xing flew up to the challenge arena and said; "Hehe, fellow citizens, was the game wonderful just now? It''s worthy of being the elite disciple of the supreme Moon Palace and the genius of the demon god palace. Such a battle is really enjoyable. In order to make everyone enjoy it, the three forces discussed it just now. In the future, we will fight each day. Let''s watch this battle well."


    The voice fell, and the people below were stunned at first, and then burst into a burst of discussion, "how can this happen? I''m still waiting to see the second game? Why not compare it, one game a day, isn''t it deliberately delaying time?"


    "What do you know? The three forces are trying to win people''s hearts. Which of their disciples is not a super genius. Watching such a battle will be very good for them. The reason why they do so must be to let us understand more. The boldness of the three forces really makes us ashamed." at the moment when the voice fell, the people present nodded one after another, Before watching the battle, they did get some benefits. Now everyone agrees with this.


    For a time, all the people were very grateful and respected to the three forces. Just a few words made the images of the three forces much taller in their hearts. After Ao Xing said that, he hurriedly left with the people of the dragon family. At the same time, Xianyue and Liusu also left quickly with their own people.


    In the palace of the dragon family in the Dragon City, Xianyue and tassels didn''t know when they had all come. Ao Xing said at this time; "Want to come just now two also checked?" hear his words, fairy month facial expression dignified order to nod to say; "I didn''t expect that this time it not only attracted other strength from the land of divine heritage to watch the war, but also attracted these guys."


    "Yes, I wanted to frighten these guys, but I didn''t want to beat these guys. They were so arrogant and wanted to bring us a pot. What a big appetite." Liu Su''s face was gloomy and his tone was full of anger. His voice fell, Ao Xing shook his head and said; "If it weren''t for the ancestors of our dragon family, we would be in trouble this time. It seems that this mysterious force is much more difficult than we thought."


    They nodded again and again. Just like this, haoxianyue said; "What should we do now? Continue acting like this or directly attack the mysterious force with the dragon clan outside?" the tassel shouted at her words; "Of course, it''s better to go straight to the front and back and let them attack first. We''ve been looking for these guys for a long time. Now they finally appear. Of course, we should read them quickly and let them see our strength."


    Hearing his words, Ao spoke out; "No, our strength in the dragon city is weak now. This time, you two brought some younger generation. Their strength is not strong. Even if you hurt the strength of Anlong City, their strength is still good. If we really attack, we will lose a lot. I think we should not only trap them and lure them to attack us. If you have a mind, you will hurt us Death will be much less. "


    "Well, I agree with the Dragon King. I''ll contact the public now and ask them to come quickly for support. During this time, we''ll give a good performance. When our reinforcements are together, we''ll go to war directly and try to use this time to suppress this mysterious force, otherwise they are really a bully." Xianyue nodded.


    Seeing that they were both very professional, the tassel nodded and said; "Well, let''s do it according to your method. It''s close to the wilderness. My people will get along much faster. I''ll ask my people to block the dragon city and never let these guys escape from the first brother." at one time, the three reached an agreement. After some discussion, Xianyue and Liusu began to summon reinforcements respectively.

 Chapter 580

    In the Dragon City, the people of the three forces have a day-to-day ratio according to Ao Xing''s words. At the same time, they are constantly preparing in private. Since they know that there are mysterious forces surrounded outside, the martial arts of the three forces have completely changed. From the beginning of life and death to the present performance, the daily battle is very wonderful, But the two sides never get hurt.


    Such a perfect performance style competition made the audience below very excited. At the same time, they strengthened the idea that the three forces will be able to fight this time. The greater reason is to point out their small forces. They respect the three forces in their hearts. However, the people of the three forces do not know this.


    They are still worried about the mysterious forces outside the city every day. Even if they don''t pay attention, they will attack them. At the same time, after the daily competition, the leaders of the three forces will gather in the dragon family palace to discuss how to prevent the mysterious forces outside the city, On the one hand, contact their own reinforcements to see when they can reach here.


    Su Tang outside the city also got the information from Ao Xing. He also paid attention to the mysterious forces every day and waited for the reinforcements of the other two forces. On this day, the blood dragon came back from the outside and said as soon as he saw Su Tang; "Dragon God, the people of Manhua demon temple have arrived. Now they really guard the south."


    There is an endless sea to the east of the Dragon City, but Su Tang and others are now guarding the north. Now the people of the demon temple guard the south. When the people of the supreme Mingyue palace come and guard the west, they can completely wrap the mysterious forces in it. The three forces cooperate inside and outside at the same time, which will certainly cause very serious losses to these guys. Su Tang nodded at the thought of this; "Hehe, that''s just right, but we can''t do it first. The people of these two forces are all ambitious. This time, let them play the striker first. Master Xuelong, send orders. Let the dragon family members here, except a few people who observe the alien race, hide the others, and the two powerful people find our real strength."


    "Well, my subordinates understand that these two forces dare to provoke our dragon clan. This time, we must show them the strength of our dragon clan. This time, since they feel that they are powerful, let them from the vanguard. We are the last one to appear. You can not only reduce the loss, but also suppress all the alien races. At that time, the reputation of our dragon clan is bound to reach the peak." How clever is the blood dragon? I guessed Su Tang''s plan in an instant.


    Su Tang sneered and said; "These are the second. Our biggest goal is to destroy all the people who come here this time. After all, they are our number one enemy. If they continue to develop like this, we don''t know what trouble will be higher. It will be of great benefit to our subsequent counter offensive if we can destroy part of their strength."


    What he wants to do now is to completely destroy the alien in the land left by God, but he knows in his heart that the alien can have a foothold in Zhelin. Now he has something to attack the three major forces. I think they have fully established their foothold and are very urgent. It''s not easy to destroy them now, The alien in the land of God''s legacy is much more difficult than what he met in Shura hell.


    At that time, he only used the experience of the whole Shura hell to destroy the power of only more than a dozen such aliens there. Now in the land of God''s heritage, these aliens are all serious and 800 pure aliens. He met such a battle for the first time, and now he only has the power of the dragon clan, This time, we must contact all the forces in the whole relic land and destroy all these alien races in front of us.


    Otherwise, after this loss, the alien will hide again. At that time, it is not easy to find them. At the same time, they may be more careful.


    After the blood dragon left, Su Tang sat in the proposed camp and meditated. At this time, a weak divine consciousness was transmitted in the Thor palace, which stunned Su Tang. Then the whole person flashed into the Thor palace. As soon as he came in, he saw three figures standing there.


    "Well, you''ve all passed the pass? This time you''ve been closed for a long time." seeing the three people, Su Tang smiled and said that these three people were the ape Red Ape Tong Longyu who entered the Thor palace after fighting with the ghost in Shura hell. At this time, they have passed the pass, and their strength has been rapidly improved, It''s hard to cultivate in a place with rich aura like Thor palace for a long time without promotion. Moreover, they are still gifted people one by one.


    Needless to say, ape Tong and ape Chi are born dissimilar, and the Dragon feather is transformed into a divine dragon with the sound of a python. Now the cultivation of the three people is not clear to Su Tang for a time. At this time, the secret in Su Tang''s Dantian also appeared. Looking at the secret of the three people, he said in surprise; "Tut Tut, you are really awesome. It was not long before I left that the cultivation accomplishments of the three of you were raised to such an appalling level."


    Then he looked at the ape red and said; "God King realm, tut Tut, the four God monkeys are really extraordinary." then he looked at Yuan Tian and said; "It''s good, it''s good, it''s even that they have reached the peak of the divine general." the worst of the three dyes is Longyu, but at this time, his cultivation has reached the initial stage of the divine general, and he is a good master. After all, his starting point is the lowest among the three people. It''s the limit to be able to improve to such an environment in the same time. Although apetong and apechi are of the same level, However, the date of birth of ape Chi is many years earlier than that of ape Tong, and it is normal to have a higher cultivation.


    When his voice fell, Su Tang understood that the three partners in front of him had reached such amazing accomplishments at this time. Ape Chi in the realm of God King can now be regarded as a overlord. With his natural magic power, he can compete with the unique fierce beast like Taotie. At this time, Su Tang asked curiously; "Why are you going through the customs collectively now?"


    He thought there was something strange about the three people''s exit this time, but they happened to appear, which was a good combat effectiveness for himself. However, Su Tang completely ignored the secret that he could see the accomplishments of the three people at a glance. He couldn''t see yuan Tianyuan''s accomplishments several times. He could see through them at a glance. I''m afraid his strength is not low.


    "Hehe, we had planned to wait until the cultivation of ape Tong reached the realm of God King, but suddenly I felt something, so I planned to leave the customs ahead of time, but they both said that they had practiced for a long time and wanted to try their current strength, so I came out together." ape Chi said with a smile.


    "Yes, boss, we''ve been practicing for a long time. We haven''t fought for a long time. Now our hands are itching. This time, we just appear to see if there is a fight." ape Tong also said with a smile. Long Yu on one side smiled and didn''t speak. When he heard what they said, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s a good time for you to come out. At present, we really have a war of no war about to begin." then he said what he was in the place left by God and when there were aliens outside. With his voice falling, ape Chi and ape Tong nodded and said at the same time; "No wonder, we have arrived at the land of divine heritage. I said, how can that guy smell in other places?"


    After the sound fell, ape red continued; "Hahaha, good, good. In the Shura hell before, my strength was not strong enough. I didn''t have much fun in the battle with the ghost clan. Now that I have such a chance, I must take a good look at the reward exception. Apetong, this time you won''t try to make a breakthrough in the battle. Only such a breakthrough can be regarded as our four God monkeys."


    "Hahaha, of course," said ape Tong excitedly. As his voice fell, Su Tang asked suspiciously; "Who the hell is that guy you just mentioned? It can make you feel in advance. I think it must have a great relationship with you. Isn''t it one of the four God monkeys?"


    The ape nodded and said; "Well, this guy has always been in the land of divine heritage. Before, we felt his breath and felt a little strange. However, as soon as the boss said that he was in the land of divine heritage, we were more sure that it must be this guy. Since they all came, we have to see him anyway." with his voice falling, Su Tang became more curious. The four divine monkeys, Each of them is extremely powerful. Just looking at the weak ape Tong and ape Chi, we can see the horror of the four God monkeys. Now there is also a paper of the four God monkeys in the land of the strong like the land of God heritage. I think his strength will be more terrible.


    "Which of the four monkeys is that?" Su Tang continued to ask. As his voice fell, ape Chi smiled and said; "Boss, you should be the four God monkeys. Who are there? Only one of us can''t be. This guy has reached the state of longevity with heaven and earth. Unlike the other three of us, he will reincarnate every few years, but he won''t reincarnate. He exists between heaven and earth once."


    "Oh? There are other things like this? Did you say that the divine monkey in the land of divine heritage at this time is the legendary earth shaking lingmingshi monkey?" Su Tang, the four divine monkeys, of course, knew that there were two in front of him, and two did not appear. One was the legendary lingmingshi monkey that almost overturned the world, There is also the six eared ghost monkey who can listen to all things in the heaven and the world. Now since they say that they live together with heaven and earth behind them, the only possibility is the Lingming stone monkey.


    As his voice fell, ape Chi smiled, nodded and said; "It''s this guy. When the four God monkeys came out together, this guy got countless opportunities. Eating ah has long given him his towering power. Although we have little difference in strength, after all, we don''t have the opportunity like him. Therefore, after earth shaking with him, we entered the reincarnation, but he has always remained in the land left by God."

 Chapter 581

    "Oh, it''s really the legendary supreme god monkey? I heard about him a long time ago, but I''ve never seen it. I didn''t expect to have the opportunity to see the style of the supreme god Hou this time. It''s really good." Su Tang said with a smile.


    As his voice fell, ape red said; "Then go out. It has the function of shielding the breath. As soon as we go out, he can feel our breath and naturally come to us." as his voice fell, ape Tong also said; "Yes, let''s go out and have a look. I''m still waiting to attack the alien." with his voice falling, long Yu, who hasn''t opened his mouth, looked at Su Tang and asked; "Young master, how can I feel that you are different? How can I feel the supreme breath of the dragon clan in you?"


    "Hahaha, Bruce Lee, you don''t know yet. Now this boy is the third Dragon God of the whole dragon family and has been inherited by the supreme Dragon God order of ZuLong. Now he has become the real power controller of the whole dragon family. Now he is outside with hundreds of high-level dragon families." Tianji laughed and thought to Long Yu, and explained with his voice, All three of them were shocked. Long Yu knelt down directly and said in a very respectful tone; "My subordinates pay homage to the Dragon God."


    "Hehe, get up, dragon feather. You''ve been with me for a long time. You don''t need these false gifts. Although you have the blood of the dragon family, you don''t have a dragon nationality at present. You''re not a person of the dragon family. When this thing is completed, when you return to Wanlong Island, I''ll gather the top three flowers and give you a dragon nationality. At that time, you''ll be a real member of the dragon family." Su Tang smiled lightly, He helped Longyu up and said.


    His words made long Yu very excited and nodded again and again; "Thank you Dragon God, thank you Dragon God." in fact, according to his identity, he is not qualified to obtain dragon nationality at all. After all, he refers to the voice of Python. Although he has now emerged into a dragon, his voice is too low. Therefore, even if he becomes a dragon, he can''t be recognized by the dragon family. Without dragon nationality, he can''t be regarded as a member of the dragon family.


    However, Su Tang promised to give him dragon nationality. This is the first time in the history of the dragon family. What a glory it is. How can he not be excited? After calming the excited look of Long Yu, Su Tang said with a smile; "Come on, let''s go out now." with the sound falling, the secret returned to his Dantian, and the four people left the Thor palace in a flash.


    When he appeared outside, ape Chi and others changed their faces, and ape Tong exclaimed; "Wow, boss, what''s the situation? How can there be so much strong and powerful breath around us?" the Dragon feather trembled with excitement at his words; "It''s the pure flavor of the dragon clan. Those are the strong ones of the dragon clan." looking at the surprised look of the three of them, Su Tang said with a smile; "These are members of the dragon clan. We are here to wait for the opportunity to attack the alien clan in the middle with the people in the dragon city."


    "Oh, so it is?" as the voice of ape Chi fell, the blood dragon who had left before rushed over in a hurry. As soon as he saw who was standing next to Su Tang, he immediately shouted coldly; "Who are you and why are you here? Get back." the voice fell, and the blood dragon waved his big hand and swept away with a strong Qi towards the three people around Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang hurried out a voice to stop him; "Master Xuelong, stop."


    As his voice fell, the three people were shocked at the same time, and their bodies retreated several steps. They looked at the blood dragon with a frightened face. At this time, the blood dragon was also stunned, looking at Su Tang and asked; "Dragon God, who are these three people? Why are they here?" at this time, he also seems to have some. I understand that these three people should know the Dragon God, but just now he was afraid that these three people would be unfavorable to the Dragon God. After all, the strength of the Dragon God is still too weak, and Liang Wei''s strength among the three people is still relatively strong.


    Seeing the blood dragon stop, Su Tang explained aloud; "Senior, these three are all my friends. They have been practicing in my space artifact before. This time they just leave the customs, so I''m going to ask them to come out and help. They are all their own people." his explanation voice fell, and the warning color of the blood dragon dispersed and said to the three people; "Hehe, I''m sorry, three. I was reckless just now."


    "You''re welcome, sir. It''s too sudden for us to get in the way." ape Chi stood up and said. Ape Tong on one side also smiled. Long Yu was extremely excited at this time. He stared at the blood dragon with both eyes. The threshold stone in his eyes was excited. His eyes aroused the good idea of the blood dragon. He turned his head and looked at Long Yu. The blood dragon wrinkled his head and said; "Python turns into a dragon? It''s interesting. There seems to be the blood of the Golden Dragon in the body."


    Upon hearing his words, long Yu returned to his senses and saluted respectfully; "I''m the younger generation of dragon feather. I''d like to meet the blood dragon master." the blood of the lower dragon clan is. When I see the pure dragon clan, I have to give it to an adult. This is the rule. Although the Dragon feather has the blood of a golden dragon, he always comes from a python turned into a dragon. He is not a pure dragon clan, so he is also a lower blood species of the dragon clan. The etiquette to see the real dragon clan in spring is still indispensable.


    Upon hearing his words, the blood Dragon nodded faintly, completely ignored him, turned his head and looked at Su Tang and said; "Dragon God, if you don''t have anything to do here, I''ll leave first." after seeing Su Tang nodded, the blood dragon turned and left. After watching him leave, ape Chi and ape Tong smiled helplessly, patted Long Yu on the shoulder and said; "Don''t take it to heart. Just wait until the boss gives you the dragon book."


    Long Yu shook his head and said; "It''s nothing. It''s the rule of our dragon family. I should abide by it. Even with the Dragon nationality, this rule can''t be abolished." Su Tang smiled and said when he heard his words; "Well, it''s all right. I''ll call you to talk to other dragon families later. They''re all their own people anyway. It''s nothing."


    What they don''t know is that at the moment when the strength of the blood dragon swept away just now, the breath of ape Tong and ape''s naked body flashed away, which has been startled. Guarding in the south, a powerful man in the demon god palace is really the second leader of the demon god palace and the supreme Monkey King.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that these two guys have also come to the land of divine heritage. They haven''t been seen for more than 100000 years, and I don''t know how many times they have reincarnated now, and how many memories they still have." the voice fell, and the monkey king got up and walked outside. A woman who moved smiled and asked; "Dear brother, where are you going?"


    This woman is really the master of the demon temple. Nine netherworld phoenixes. When they listen to her, the monkey king turns his head and says with a smile; "Sister Jiuyou, I just felt the breath of two old friends. I want to go and have a look, and the things here will be taken care of by you for the time being." the voice fell, the monkey king was there, and sister Hui rushed to the place where Su Tang and others were in the north. Looking at him, jiuyouming Feng shook her head.


    At this time, they are 40 or 50 miles away from the dragon city. In order to prevent foreign people from discovering their traces, after discussion, the people and horses in the computer room all retreated and don''t scare the snake. Therefore, there is no decision at all for the foreign people in the middle. They are still monitoring the situation in the city and want to find a suitable time, See follow the forces in the dragon city and catch them all.


    In the north, ape Chi, who was talking to Su Tang, was suddenly stunned and said with a smile; "Boss, that guy is coming. Let''s go and have a look so that he won''t have a conflict with those people of the dragon clan." his voice fell, Su Tang ordered, and several people quickly walked towards the outside. As soon as they came out, the blood dragon came over and asked; "Dragon God, where are you going? Do you need my company?"


    "Elder, don''t worry, just a friend came over and we came out to receive him. Elder, since it sounded, let''s go and have a look together, but other dragon people''s clothes should be better hidden and don''t let this person find it." after saying that, Su Tang, you walked outside the blockade circle of the outer dragon people. When you heard his words, the blood dragon was confused, I followed up without asking more questions.


    After arriving at the door, no one saw a sound in the distance. At this time, he came here quickly. When he saw here, the blood dragon frowned and whispered; "It''s from the demon temple. What is he doing here?" he looked at Su Tang suspiciously and couldn''t help thinking that this man would not be the friend in the mouth of the Dragon God? Didn''t the Dragon God just come to the land left by God? When did you have such a strong friend.


    As the figure walked in, the blood dragon also saw the man''s face clearly, and a trace of surprise appeared on his face and exclaimed; "The supreme Monkey King, the second leader of the demon god palace, how did he come here? No, Dragon God, I''m afraid we can''t hide things here." Su Tang frowned at his words, then shook his head and said; "Try our best. Anyway, we don''t intend to hide. Let''s expose it as soon as possible. Anyway, our dragon family and demon Temple belong to the same vein of monsters, and there are still many opportunities for cooperation in the future."


    The blood dragon was silent. At this time, ape Chi and Yuan Tian walked forward at the same time and shouted at the coming figure from a distance; "I haven''t seen you for a long time, old man." with their, ha, the last month fell, and someone smiled and said; "Aren''t you two old?"


    The ape laughed and said; "We are not as old as you. We were born less than a thousand years ago. You have been more than 100000 years. Who are you after all?" ape Tong said as his voice fell; "Yes, I was only born hundreds of meters. You two are well deserved old guys in our face."


    "Well, that''s true. Since I''m older than you, come and call the elder to listen to me." the monkey king was stunned. Then he opened his mouth with a smile. When he heard what he said, the ape Tong and the two scolded at the same time; "Whipped egg, if you still want to be our senior, there is no door." sanran''s dialogue stunned the blood dragon. He didn''t understand what the situation was. Although he knew that they were monsters, he didn''t know what race they were. Now I see them talking to the supreme monkey king like this, It seems that they should have a very unusual relationship with the supreme Monkey King.


    But how could their cultivation be so low? A series of doubts appeared in his mind. At this time, Su Tang on one side seemed to notice his doubts and explained softly; "Master Xuelong, you should be the son of the supreme Monkey King and the lingmingshi monkey among the four God monkeys. One of my two friends is the through back God ape, and the other is the chijiri horse monkey. They are one of the four God monkeys, so their relationship is very unusual."


    "What? They are all one of the four God monkeys?" the blood dragon exclaimed. The reputation of the four God monkeys is like thunder in the monster family, especially the lingmingshi monkey, which is a legend. However, the dragon family like him knows that in fact, the strength of the four God monkeys is the same, not just the reputation of lingmingshi monkey, The others are extraordinary masters one by one.

 Chapter 582

    After the three God monkeys talked for a while, at the request of ape Chi and ape Tong, the monkey king came to Su Tang and others. At this time, ape Chi looked at him and said; "Old fellow, this is the human I just told you about the day I was born. It''s also in time for my current boss. I''ll follow him in the future. You should take good care of him in the future. My boss''s cultivation is not very strong now, and he will be strong in the future."


    His voice fell, and ape Tong spoke; "Yes, he''s also my boss. I''ll hang out with him in the future. Old man, we''ve been friends for many years. If you have a chance, you can take good care of it." as their words fell, Su Tang smiled, bowed and said to the monkey king; "Younger generation, Su Tang has seen the supreme Monkey King."


    "Oh, boy, you don''t have to be polite. Since these two guys are so optimistic about you, you don''t have to give me any elders in the future. If you give face, you can call big brother directly. You must know the relationship between me and these two guys. Since they let you be the boss, we are equal. In the future, we are all brothers. You can help me take good care of these two guys, me and me They have known each other for many years. Even when we were together, they were all rebellious masters. Now they are willing to follow you and prove that you have inhuman means. I heard that you came to the land left by the gods. If you encounter any trouble in the future, just report my name. If he dares not to give you face, I''ll kill him myself. " The monkey king smiled and said.


    At this time, he turned his eyes to the blood dragon on one side, frowned and said; "Taiyin blood dragon? Didn''t you break the rules of the dragon family and be suppressed in the dragon Yuan? How did you get out? And you followed my old brother? What do you want to do? I can tell you, you''d better be honest with me, or I''ll call your dragon family directly and trouble you."


    Hearing this, the blood dragon''s face sank again and snorted coldly; "What are you? Others are afraid of you. My blood dragon is not afraid of you. Who is afraid of you?" then the blood dragon was ready to fight. At this time, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and said; "Two elders, wait a minute. Now we''re ambushing the alien. You''re likely to disturb the alien. If you let them run away, things will be big."


    As soon as these words came out, the blood dragon immediately nodded and said; "The Dragon God is right. The monkey king, I tell you, don''t be arrogant. My blood dragon has never been afraid of anyone." the voice fell, and the blood dragon looked stunned and said a bad secret, but his words have been listened to by the monkey king. The monkey king turned to Su Tang with a frightened face and said; "Little brother, the blood dragon just called you Dragon God. Are you the Dragon God of the dragon family?"


    At this time, his tone was full of horror. Dragon God, it was the supreme ruler of the dragon family. Especially after Zi ah ZuLong left, the Dragon God had become the talker of the dragon family. The Dragon families in all worlds only ordered by the Dragon God, and they must obey. Now this human has become the Dragon God of the dragon family. Of course, the monkey king is not stupid, A human can make the blood dragon so respected. It seems that he may really be the Dragon God.


    Upon hearing his words, the blood dragon on one side looked at Su Tang and showed an embarrassed look. Su Tang shook his head and said; "Hehe, you''re right, brother. I''m the New Dragon God of the dragon family. I''m afraid you came to the dragon family territory this time because of what happened when I hit the Dragon God order."


    "Well, yes, the tassel vomits. I feel a huge fluctuation in the dragon family, so I want to come and have a look. I didn''t expect that it is because you accept the Dragon God order, ha ha, but you are really not an ordinary person. You are still the first in history to accept the magic wind as a human. You surprised me." the monkey king said with a smile.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "You have to keep this secret for me, elder brother. You can see my strength now. I''m very weak. If some people who hate the dragon family are worth it, I''ll be very literate. Kuang now the dragon family is also united with the demon god palace to deal with the alien family. They can''t be separated at all. I don''t want to stay in the dragon family all the time. I want to go out and practice."


    "Hahaha, I know what you mean. Although I''m from the demon temple, you''re also my brother. I''ll pretend I don''t know the market in recent decades. You can do whatever you want. Hehe, as for the dragon family, I won''t talk about it everywhere. I came here today to meet my two old friends and my little brother like you. I don''t know anything else No matter what, it''s just my personal affair. You just want that. "The monkey king laughed and said.


    He didn''t know what Su Tang meant. Since he came here, he had noticed that there were many dragon families here, and their strength was very strong. The blood dragon also appeared on the plane. At that moment, he understood that it must be his little brother who brought out the Dragon families trapped in the Dragon yuan, but he was very surprised, My brother''s means are really unusual. He actually subdues these dragon families. Even the rebellious blood dragon is willing to follow him around. It''s really powerful.


    "Thank you, elder brother. There are a lot of things in the land of divine heritage now. All the other races are ambitious. I think the elder has heard about the things of other races. Now that they have come here, I''m afraid the land of divine heritage will fall into chaos in the next day." Su Tang still chose to believe in the monkey king.


    As a super strong man like the monkey king, everyone will have his own demeanor. Since he has promised, he will keep his promise. After listening to Su Tang''s words, the monkey king nodded and said with a dignified face; "In fact, I have fought with this alien before. They are really very powerful. I thought there was no channel in the land of divine heritage. These aliens should not be able to come here, but I didn''t expect them to appear. As soon as I came here, I checked them. Although they have hidden their breath, they have a unique smell of Jiuyou , I found it in a moment. "


    "Elder brother, have you ever fought with them? Haven''t you always been in the land of divine heritage? How could you have fought with them? Have there been foreign races here a long time ago?" the monkey king''s words stunned him. He had heard that the monkey king seemed to be in the land of divine heritage all the time before. Why did he fight with the foreign race again? For a time, Su Tang is a little confused. What''s going on.


    "Yes, actually, brother, you don''t know some secrets of the land left by the gods. Those things are not recorded in ancient books. In fact, the name of the alien is Tiangui clan. When chaos was not open, he lived with us. But after the ancestor gods were comparable, the ghost clan was contaminated by the evil spirit that day. It has completely changed since then, The descendants of the ancestral gods really couldn''t see it when they began to kill other races, so they launched an unprecedented war with the ten thousand families and the Tiangui family, "continued the monkey king.


    Su Tang, who heard these things for the first time, was stunned. He never thought of this alien race. Oh, no, the ghost race on this day was still the same as himself and others. At first, he thought that the ghost race on this day was a race from abroad. It seemed that he still didn''t understand a lot of things. At this time, the monkey king continued; "That war was dark, and finally the mainland won. Although the Tiangui clan failed, they were not destroyed. With the help of the super mana of the second leader of the Tiangui clan, they left here and went to a position."


    "Have you gone to the nine secluded places?" at this time, the blood dragon on one side also heard such a thing for the first time. However, after hearing the monkey king''s words, the blood dragon suddenly said, the channel monkey king was stunned, turned to look at him and asked in surprise; "How do you know? Have you ever heard of this secret Xin?" his voice fell, and the blood Dragon nodded and said; "I don''t know what happened before, but I found an altar in the trapped dragon yuan. There are some records of the dragon clan."


    "Oh, so it is. I think it should be the record left by ZuLong." the monkey king continued; "That day, the ghost family had no power of Jiuyou. Their most powerful power was rebirth, but after entering the Jiuyou land, they mastered the power of Jiuyou, and the power was unprecedentedly strong. After the four God monkeys outside troubled the mainland, I returned to the land of divine heritage. At that time, the power of the land of divine heritage was the weakest in history, and the Tiangui family didn''t know it What way did you come back again? In which war, the land of God''s legacy almost died. Finally, if it weren''t for some things left by the ancestral God to beat back the people of the ghost family on this day, I''m afraid the land of God''s legacy is already the territory of the ghost family. "


    Su Tang was stunned. "I didn''t expect that there was such a secret, but elder brother, did these aliens use that mysterious method to enter the land of divine heritage again? But this time, why didn''t they come directly at once and attack the land of divine heritage by thunder, but they had to attack so slowly?"


    Su Tang was very confused about this. He didn''t want to use foreign means at all. The foreign race was very domineering. He could see from the previous fights that if they had a way to enter here, they wouldn''t sneak in like this, but they would surely live and attack and occupy the land of divine heritage.


    The monkey king shook his head and said; "I think they should be the remaining evils left after the battle that year. After all, they have the power of rebirth. No one can guarantee where the tuba was. They were wiped out by an alien race. I think these guys should have risen secretly over the years, not from the land of Jiuyou."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s really possible. The outside world is also trying to clean up the remaining evils of the alien left in those battles. I didn''t expect that the alien was so difficult. Now that we have the opportunity, we must not let these guys go and completely eliminate them, otherwise the land of God will face such a thing again many years later ¡£¡±


    "Yes, but this time these aliens are very hidden. It''s still very difficult to seize their nest and annihilate them in one fell swoop. At present, what we have to do is to destroy these aliens here at one time, so that their strength will be greatly weakened. Then I don''t believe I can''t find them in the search for the land of divine relics." The monkey king nodded and continued.

 Chapter 583

    Su Tang and others also nodded, and then the monkey king continued; "In a few days, the people from the supreme Mingyue palace will come. It''s time for the war to begin. I''ll go back first. After the war, we''ll have a good drink and chat." the voice fell, and the monkey king was caught dead. OK, you''ll leave.


    Looking at his back as he left, Su Tang said aloud; "It seems that there are still many things we don''t know about the ghost family on this day." along the way, he knew more and more about the ghost family, and his heart became more and more confused. What kind of race is the ghost family on this day? Why did they become what they are now? What kind of things do you don''t know.


    For a time, Su Tang''s mind was full of such doubts, but at this time, the blood dragon on one side was very worried and asked softly; "Dragon God, I''m afraid the things on our side have been exposed now. Although the monkey king has promised not to say it, after all, he is the second leader in the demon god palace. In the south, he will disclose these things to the tassel. At that time, the tassel will know, and the fairy moon will know. I''m afraid our initial plan won''t work."


    When his voice fell, ape Chi shook his head and said; "Don''t worry. Since the old guy promised, he won''t say it. Although he is the second leader in the demon temple, he is also the four God monkeys. We know him. He may just be a nominal in the demon temple and can quit at any time. Since he answered us, he will do it."


    "Yes, don''t worry. The old man can still be trusted." ape Tong also said, and continued to ask; "It''s just, what''s your plan? Can you tell us first?" the three of them came out. They just knew they were going to attack the alien, but they didn''t know what plans Su Tang had.


    On hearing his question, Su Tang smiled and said all the plans they had planned before. With all the plans clear, ape Chi nodded and said; "Well, it''s really OK to do so. It can not only destroy those hateful aliens, but also greatly improve the reputation of the dragon family. At that time, you can have a certain assurance, boss. You can integrate the strength in the land of divine heritage and bring it to the mainland. With the addition of these forces, if the Tiangui clan invades the mainland, our chances of winning will be much greater."


    "Yes, so now we can only hope that the monkey king doesn''t disclose our affairs, or our plan will be greatly reduced even if it is achieved." the blood Dragon nodded. From the moment he stepped out of the trapped dragon abyss, he has planned to follow Su Tang all the time, no matter what terrible battle is waiting for him, He will follow Su Tang without hesitation.


    But now he is worried that the monkey king will be exposed. At that time, they won''t get the best effect. After his voice falls, ape Chi and ape Tong don''t make a sound like before. It''s really hard to guarantee this. After all, for many years, the monkey king has been in the demon temple for tens of thousands of years, and must have some feelings, He certainly won''t want his own people to take the lead, so that the Dragon Clan on Su Tang side can get the best interests.


    Seeing that they stopped talking, the blood dragon sighed helplessly. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Don''t worry, it will be exposed at this time anyway. Now we have to choose to believe in the monkey king. Even if he is exposed, we will have some benefits at that time. Later, we will have the opportunity to unite the forces in the relic land slowly." he has no burden in his heart. He knows very well that he wants to completely integrate the relic land, That won''t happen overnight.


    The water here is very deep. Regardless of the existence of major forces and many hidden races, it''s not easy to unite these people. However, now that he has the Dharma minister, he will try hard. After all, he already has several overlords like the dragon clan, With their help, I believe we will soon be able to integrate some small forces that depend on the survival of the Dragon nationality.


    This is a very difficult thing, but you can''t worry. When people here are very worried, they have returned to the monkey king in the demon palace. When the steel bar enters it, they meet the nine Youming Phoenix coming out. As soon as they see him coming back, they open their mouth and say; "Second brother, the boss sent a letter saying that the people of Mingyue palace will come one day. Let''s be ready to fight at any time."


    "Well, I know. Pass on this command now. Let the people below be more energetic. This battle is not allowed to lose. We must wipe out all these aliens." the monkey king nodded and said with a smile; "I''ve sent orders. I haven''t seen you out yet. I was going to look for you. I just met you back. Second brother, you said you met the ancients before. Why didn''t you bring them here?"


    "Yes, they have not seen each other for tens of thousands of years. Now they are going to fight against other races. I think they are there to help the dragon race, so we have a better chance of winning, so we don''t wait for them to come back." the monkey king replied that Su Tang won''t reveal too many good things there, So I didn''t mention the dragon family at all.


    "Oh, that''s good. Now the dragon family has fallen down. I''m really worried about giving them the north. Since my second brother''s old friend is over there, the North won''t be broken." someone continued. Then they returned to the camp. At the same time, the monkey king shook his head; "Now the dragon clan is not weak at all. I''m afraid that even if all the strength of the demon temple is added up, it can''t compete with them. My new little brother can''t do anything. He has integrated the whole dragon clan for some time and has received such strong combat support."


    At this time, in the Dragon City, the tenth day of the war has begun. This time, the people participating in the battle, one is the dragon family, the other is the Mingyue palace, and both are women. The crowd below is very excited. Ao Xingxian moon and three tassels sitting on both sides of the high platform, at this time, they have no intention to watch the war and have been communicating secretly.


    "Sister Xianyue, what do you think of the strength of the dragon family now? Is it really appropriate to hand over the north to them?" the tassel thought to the voice of Xianyue. After listening to his words, Xianyue looked calm and said; "Now there are more than 100 strong people of the dragon clan across the dragon city. If they want to come to the north, they should not have much strength outside. Since they want to go to the north, give it to them. If they make a mistake, we can cut them. At the same time, we can use this alien race to make the dragon clan lose an ancestor well. Why not?"


    The voice of the fairy moon fell, and the tassels on one side wrinkled their eyebrows and whispered in their hearts; "The fairy moon is really vicious. Even under such circumstances, she still wants to calculate the dragon family. It seems that she and the dragon family may have some unknown things. Otherwise, how could she hate the dragon family so much and even pit the dragon family with the comfort of the land left behind by God." although he thought so, he smiled and said; "Sister Xianyue is right. The dragon family has been arrogant in the land of divine heritage for many years. This time is a good opportunity to weaken them. I agree with you."


    Tassel is not a good man. As a leader of forces, he just thinks about his own forces. Although the dragon people are also a monster, they claim to have one vein, which makes him very unhappy. Since he has such an opportunity, he certainly won''t let go of suppressing the dragon people.


    Ao Xing didn''t know anything about the dialogue between the two people. At this time, he still thought about the strategy Su Tang said before, and he was excited at the same time; "If this time is successful, the reputation of our dragon family will be greatly improved. Unexpectedly, the Dragon God has such means to bring out the sin dragons trapped in the Dragon yuan in a month. Moreover, looking at the current hardship, he has completely accepted these sin dragons. With their participation, the strength of the dragon family will be improved, and Kong Ao, the other two forces, will have a hard time."


    At the thought of these quantities, Ao Xing was very upset when he commanded Zu long and was bullied by these two forces. This time, the Dragon God led hundreds of dragon families trapped in the Longyuan. At that time, he could beat the two guys'' faces well. Thinking of their stunned appearance, Ao Xing couldn''t help drawing a smile on the corners of his mouth, At this time, he didn''t pay attention to those alien races outside the city.


    Now he has so many strong people in the dragon family. In addition, the reinforcements from the demon god palace have arrived. The Mingyue Palace should come soon. With such a lineup, he doesn''t worry about those alien races. His only idea now is how to make good use of this event and improve the reputation of the dragon family which has been weakened in recent years.


    In the afternoon, a force came quietly to the West outside the city. At the same time, the strength inside and outside the city got a news. The people of Mingyue palace came. At this time, the alien people five miles outside the dragon city were still observing the hardship in the dragon city. In a secret camp, an alien dressed in black looked at the alien sitting above and said; "Lord Qingtian, we have been waiting here for more than ten days. When will we do it? The competition in the city will be over in a few days, and we won''t have a chance."


    "Hehe, don''t worry. Let them be happy first." the man named Qingtian sneered. Just as his voice fell, a voice came from the outside; "Newspaper, sir, the time has come." this man is the one who has been observing the movement of Longcheng.


    On hearing his words, Optimus smiled and said; "Are you all here? Hehe, since you are all here, let''s go to war directly. Let these guys see the strength of our Tiangui clan. They used to have ancestral treasures. Now I see if they still have such things. This time, their power comes to attack the seal. The fight is very dangerous. Whether our Tiangui clan can come again depends on us You must teach these guys an unforgettable lesson. "


    As soon as he said this, the man in black before him was slightly stunned and asked in a puzzled way; "What do you mean, my lord? What has arrived?"


    "Hehe, I mean that the reinforcements of the three forces have arrived, otherwise do you think I will wait here for many days? Originally, I was worried that the strength of the warriors in the Dragon City alone is not enough. We broke the seal. Ah, I thought that the dragon clan was the first to find us. In this case, I asked them to find more reinforcements and collect the strength at one time Yes, at that time, even if we all fall, at least we have made great contributions to the Tiangui family. With these powerful families, our Tiangui family can come to the land of divine heritage again. "


    Now the land of divine heritage is weak and chaotic, which is the best time for our Tiangui family to attack. As long as the land of divine heritage is won, the outside mainland will no longer talk. After all, there are still many experts in the land of divine heritage. Now since the mainland can''t afford it, let''s destroy the later far of the mainland first. Our Tiangui family is the most perfect masterpiece left by the ancestor god, Only we are the most orthodox successors in this world, and other species need to be destroyed.

 Chapter 584

    The news of the arrival of the Moon Palace made Su Tang and others very happy. After waiting for more than ten days, they were finally going to war with those alien guys. Ape Chi and ape Tong were even more excited. Since they came out and learned about this, they had been holding their strength, but they had to bear it in order to catch all these alien people.


    Now they are finally ready to go to war. Of course, they are very happy. At this time, Su Tang also said with a smile; "I don''t think we should be happy about this too soon." as his voice fell, suddenly there was a violent battle wave in the distance. The wave of turnaround made Su Tang and others stunned. Their faces changed and shouted; "What''s the matter?" as his voice fell, the blood dragon hurried from the outside, looked at Su Tang and said; "Dragon God, there has been a war over the dragon city."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was stunned, frowned and asked; "Is it our people who took the lead or the alien side?" at this time, Su Tang always had a bad feeling in his heart. He always felt that this time things were too smooth. He had fought with the alien many times, and none of them were fuel-efficient lamps. Now it was so smooth that he seemed to smell a conspiracy.


    "It was the alien who shot first. At this time, the city was still competing, and the alien suddenly shot." the blood dragon replied. With his answer falling, Su Tang''s eyebrows tightened up, and the ape red on one side couldn''t help asking when he noticed his appearance; "Boss, what''s the matter with you? Haven''t we been waiting for the war? Now the war has finally started. What are we waiting for? Take people directly and rush over."


    "Yes, boss, don''t think about it. Just kill people with you. This is a very good opportunity. We must kill all these aliens." ape Tong also said. When he heard what they said, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I always feel that there are some problems with this time. I''ve had a few fights with aliens before. This time the times are too smooth. I''m wondering if there''s any conspiracy."


    Upon hearing his words, the blood dragon frowned and said in a deep voice; "Indeed, I also raised this matter. There are some strange things. You see, they can''t find the people in the Moon Palace and don''t attack at night. They have done it since the people in the Moon Palace. I think they seem to have known our plan, otherwise they won''t do it until the people in the Moon Palace." at this time, the blood dragon seems to see something unusual about this matter.


    "Well, that''s what I mean. The alien seems to be making a plan. Maybe they have a bigger conspiracy in it, so we''d better not start first and look at the situation for the time being." Su Tang nodded and replied. With his voice falling, ape Chi and ape Tong were also stunned.


    "If so, I''m afraid things will be more troublesome this time." ape channel.


    Ape red also nodded and said; "Kill, when you say this, I feel that this time things seem too smooth. In the past, we had a war with the ghost family in the Shura hell. Now how many pure heaven ghost families here are much more difficult to deal with than the rest ghost families in the Shura hell before, but they are so smooth. Now they are together in the Mingyue palace It seems that there is a conspiracy in the war. "


    As his voice fell, the blood Dragon nodded and said; "Dragon God, what should we do now?" Su Tang said with a smile as his voice fell; "Hehe, now that this has been done, let''s have a look in the dark. Even if the people of the ghost family are really plotting, I''m afraid we can''t expect so many powerful dragon families here. Now that the blood dragon has been carried out, you will take more than a dozen dragon family members to support the dragon city and keep in touch at any time. If there is any problem, I''ll take someone Past. "


    His voice fell, and the ape red and ape Tong on one side stood up and said at the same time; "We also went with you. We wanted to play well for a long time. Now we finally have this opportunity. We can''t let go." after listening to the two people''s words, the blood Dragon nodded and said; "OK, let''s go now." at this time, the two forces in the South and West had rushed directly towards the dragon city.


    The blood dragon was also quickly selected as a member of the dragon family. They rushed directly with ape Chi. Looking at their back, Su Tang frowned and cooled in the West. At this time, the Dragon City bell was suddenly attacked, which had made those small forces Luancheng a regiment. At this time, Ao xingxianyue and Liusu on the high platform flew up at the same time.


    "Everyone, calm down first. We''ll know what happened this time. The people who attacked us at this time are really the most powerful mysterious forces in the past century. In order to prevent their people in the city, the three of us haven''t told you. At the same time, we have called the disciples of the sect to come and support us. At this time, they all dare to come. Now Everyone must make concerted efforts to kill all the people of this mysterious force. "Xianyue said.


    As her voice fell, the small forces that had been very chaotic below calmed down one by one. At this time, Ao Xing continued; "Now we join forces and cooperate with the reinforcements from outside, trying to destroy all the people of this mysterious force. These years, the mysterious force has gone too far in the land of divine heritage. We have known before that our three forces joined forces to deal with these guys. Now these people don''t know how to attack us alive and dead , we will take advantage of this event to destroy them and return the land left by God. "


    Their impassioned words, coupled with the prestige they had accumulated before, shocked the people below in an instant.


    "Yes, people of this mysterious force have been killing forces everywhere these years. I can''t stand them for a long time. Now that they dare to attack us so recklessly, they must give them a painful lesson this time to let them know that we are not vegetarian." the voice fell, and the people below were excited and fell with the voice, The power of the whole dragon city gathered in an instant.


    At this time, the tassel said directly; "Well, now that everyone is willing, let''s rush out and join hands with the reinforcements outside to kill these arrogant guys directly." as his voice fell, everyone burst out and rushed out of the dragon city. At this time, at the gate of the Dragon City, some members of the dragon clan are struggling to resist the attack of the Tiangui clan, At this time, so many forces of the dragon clan suddenly joined, and their pressure suddenly decreased a lot.


    In addition, the three forces outside the dragon city rushed together, and the Tiangui people were surrounded in an instant. At this time, the tassel looked at the Tiangui people led by them and shouted coldly; "Hahaha, are you the leader of this mysterious force? What do you want to do? Since they all came to attack us, is that really good?" the voice fell, and the king of the Tiangui family took off his colored head and laughed; "Since you want to see the true face of consideration, let you have a good look at the strength of my ghost family."


    As the canopy fell, a figure wrapped in black scales appeared in front of the people. At this time, looking at the sudden figure, the eyes of Tassels and others shrank. When they heard that he reported his home, the tassels and Xianyue looked at each other. They looked frightened all over their eyes. They all knew the ghost family that day, That was the existence that almost destroyed the land of God.


    "Are you coming again? No way. You can''t appear again with the legacy seal left by the ancestor god." Xianyue exclaimed. As soon as she listened to her words, the strength below that hasn''t been understood was even more unclear. At this time, the tassel also looked at Qingtian with a heavy face and said; "The fairy moon is right. You can''t appear again. I think you must want to do things with the help of the name of Tiangui clan."


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to remember my heavenly ghost clan? Since you all remember, do you forget our special abilities? Hahaha, seeing the land left by gods now, it really disappoints us." Qingtian laughed. With his voice falling, the tassels shook their faces and said in a deep voice the next moment; "So it is. Hahaha, you''re so calculating. I think you''ve been reborn for many years. You can bear it until now. It seems that you''re going to use your current strength to attack the whole land of divine heritage?"


    "Hum, now the land of God''s legacy is completely an empty shell. Look at you. Now you are all scattered sand. Can you compete with us with your current strength? I think you''d better catch it obediently. Maybe you can stay here, or you will be killed directly." said the nine yous power of heaven rising from the sky, that powerful power, For a moment, the tassel exclaimed; "The emperor''s peak is impossible. How can you be so strong?"


    "Hahaha, don''t let me forget that our Tiangui people are also people from the land of divine heritage. Here we are completely free from the constraints of Jiuyou land, we can continuously improve our strength, and we don''t need the injection of Jiuyou origin." Qingtian laughed and said. After listening to his words, the more than 300 Tiangui people who came with him this time burst out momentum one by one. For a moment, The strong breath shocked the people in the land left by God.


    They didn''t expect that these people were so powerful. For a moment, the members of the rest small forces had some fear in their hearts. Their strength was too weak. The people who ate them were basically the talents of the younger generation. They originally planned to take these people to see the talent battle of the three major forces and let them talk about promotion, but now when they see such hardship, They don''t want to.


    "It''s hard to do this. Although there are many people here, our strength is too weak. If we really fight, I''m afraid it will only increase casualties. But in the current situation, we can''t do without fighting. What should we do?" at this time, when Xianyue saw those people below, she shook a little, and her face was heavy. She asked the tassel.


    "What else can we do? The only way is to fight to the death. Now there are not many Tiangui people here, and we don''t have a chance to win." the tassel said.

 Chapter 585

    The tassel voice fell, and the fairy moon looked a little frozen and nodded; "Let''s fight. No matter what the price of fighting, we must kill all the ghost people these days, or the land left by God will be in danger." Xianyue is also a first-class super strong person in the land left by God. She is also a person at the senior level. She was also a person who stood in the war of the ghost people that year. She knows very well the ghost people''s mind about the land left by God that day.


    "Although I don''t know what the ghost clan is, since he dares to come to our dragon clan''s territory and leave us alone, our dragon clan will do its best to destroy the ghost clan this time." Ao Xing, standing at the same time, also said. As his voice fell, the tassel nodded. At this moment, the people of the three forces gathered unprecedentedly, Seeing their situation, Optimus''s face not only didn''t look worried, but also had some joy.


    At the moment, those small forces below were also thinking for a while, but no one found that Su Tang was looking at Qingtian with a dignified face and communicating with Tianji with his heart in the distant sky; "It seems that there is a conspiracy in it, but what do they want to do?" after listening to his words, Tianji was in his Dantian at this time, and he was worried for a time. This time, he really didn''t know what kind of conspiracy the Tiangui clan had, and he couldn''t think of it at all.


    If the ghost family wanted to come this day, they must have known that the human resources of the three forces came before. They not only had no fear, but also took the initiative to fight here just after the first knife in the Mingyue palace. Now they see that the three forces are united and work together, and show their current appearance, so that they don''t understand what the ghost family people want to do this day.


    After pondering for a long time, Su and Tang still didn''t understand what kind of conspiracy there was. For a moment, Tianji said; "No matter what conspiracy they have, now that it has been carried out, all we have to do is destroy the money of the ghost family by means of thunder. Even if there is any conspiracy at that time, it will be in vain."


    At this time, the voice of Tianji was full of murderous spirit. Su Tang nodded while he was still nodding. The war in the distant dragon city had begun, and the two sides had scuffled. Seeing here, Su Tang had been paying close attention to the leader of the Tiangui clan who had been standing there without moving a penny. At this time, he had a feeling in his heart, This man is probably the key to the whole plot.


    With the passage of time, the war between the two sides has lasted for an hour or two. Night falls. At this time, Su Tang, who has been paying close attention to Optimus, suddenly finds that there are rays of light that are difficult to be found by the naked eye gathering towards Optimus. As soon as he sees here, Su Tang quickly thought about it with his heart and asked; "Tianji, look what that thing is."


    As soon as he listened to his words, Tianji also noticed that he was an instrument spirit and had a special ability to sense power. As soon as he listened to Su Tang''s words, he felt those powers immediately; "These forces are very strange and mottled. It feels like they are the forces exposed by the whole dragon city warriors fighting. What are they going to do after absorbing such experience? I can''t figure it out for a while."


    With his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned and whispered; "Absorb the power of battle fluctuation. It seems that I have seen such a thing there. Absorb battle fluctuation." Su Tang frowned more and more. At this time, Tianji pointed to fate and said; "Boy, you see, the power seems to be increasing. At this time, it is still gathering towards the ghost people that day."


    His voice awakened Su Tang from his meditation. The next moment, Su Tang looked at his sweetness and saw that his completely dark value seemed to be completely wrapped by those fighting fluctuating forces. At this moment, Su Tang was stunned, and a period of joy appeared in his mind at the next moment. At this time, he was shocked and shouted in a frightened tone; "They want to use the power of these battle fluctuations to open the seal of the ancestral God''s legacy. It turns out that this is indeed a conspiracy."


    When he was in the Yin Yang sect, he read many ancient books, among which there were some records about the ancestral God''s legacy treasure. It happened that if he wanted to destroy Zhu business treasure, he had to use his own power. Su Tang didn''t understand it before, but now he understands that his own power was the power of battle fluctuation at this time, The birthplace of the ancestral gods, many of whom have inherited his power. Now the whole land of the ancestral gods has been sealed by the ancestral gods'' legacy treasure. If you want to destroy this legacy treasure, you can''t rely on the strength of these ghosts alone.


    At this moment, Su Tang realized that the conspiracy of these guys was to gather enough strength to destroy the seal with the help of this battle, so that the people of Tiangui family didn''t have the shackles of Zhu business treasure and only love to come to the land of God''s heritage once. However, even if their children had their conspiracy, Su Tang didn''t know what to do for a while.


    At this time, if he takes people to attack, it will speed up the power of these people''s mobile phones. If he doesn''t attack, he will let them go all the time. I''m afraid they will also collect enough power. You know, at this time, the strength of the relic land in the dragon city is basically up, and only some hidden races who rarely go out and walk are not present.


    "No wonder these guys don''t know at all after they realize that they have been exposed. In fact, this time they don''t intend to sneak, but want to bring over the forces of the whole place of divine heritage openly." Su Tang whispered, his voice fell, and the secret was understood at this time. At the same time, he said with a frown; "If this is the case, then this time things will be a little difficult."


    Su Tang nodded; "It''s really difficult to do, but if we don''t do it, I''m afraid it will be really troublesome this time. There are dangers around us. It''s better to let go. Moreover, now the only one who designates their conspiracy is us. It''s very difficult to choose whether to do it or not, but there''s no hope if we don''t do it." as the voice fell, Su Tang hooked the Dragon God order in his body and shouted loudly; "Dragon clan members listen to orders." as the voice fell, hundreds of dragon clans with hidden breath changed one after another, and startling dragon bodies appeared one after another.


    Suddenly, hundreds of dragon figures appeared. For a moment, the atmosphere of the whole dragon city suddenly became chaotic. In the Dragon City, the faces of those dragon families changed one by one, and their eyes were full of excitement.


    At this time, the blood dragon shouted loudly; "I, the Dragon God of the dragon family, come with the strong ones of the dragon family. You must put more efforts to destroy all these bastards." as his voice fell, tassel and fairy moon looked at each other with a look of horror in their eyes. At this time, Ao Xing shouted, "the Dragon God has come to support, the children of the dragon family, break out and destroy these bastards."


    The voice fell, and all the hundreds of dragons in the dragon city gave their bodies. For a time, they were all dragons. The sudden changes changed Qingtian''s face. The next moment, he outlined a smile for the longest time and thought in his heart; "Come on, I''m worried that the strength here is not enough. Now the Dragon God comes with such a powerful dragon family. Ha ha ha, it''s really heaven''s help for me."


    As soon as his idea fell, Su Tang rushed down to the sky with hundreds of divine dragons. The huge pressure of the dragon clan immediately overwhelmed the people and horses of the small forces below. At this time, in the crowd, the people of the Yin and Yang sect looked at Su Tang falling from the sky, all fell into a dull state and hovered in the air. All the Dragon families in the Dragon City saluted and shouted one after another; "Meet the Dragon God."


    "Dragon... Dragon God, master... Brother, the elder generation of the dragon family, actually called Mr. Su Dragon God. He was the Dragon God. This..." Yin Qianhua was also surprised at the first moment. Thinking of Yang Tianjun on one side, Yang Tianjun was stunned at her voice. He knew how to come back. At this time, Su Tang in the sky said faintly; "Don''t be polite. The top priority now is to kill the people of the ghost family this day."


    With his voice falling, Optimus laughed and said; "Hahaha, Dragon God? Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that today''s Dragon families have degenerated into such a thing? They actually worship a human as the Dragon God. Hahaha, it''s a big smile." as his voice fell, the people below noticed that the Dragon God of the dragon family is not a dragon family, but a true human. Everyone''s heart is full of doubts.


    "Hehe, you can''t control how our dragon family works. Besides, our dragon family has ancestral training. Anyone who can understand the Dragon God dominating the body can inherit our Dragon God title. Can you be an orthodox race who betrays the ancestral God and have any qualification to speak here? Our dragon family works according to the ancestral training, and the Dragon God has been recognized by the ancestral dragon. I don''t want you bastards who deceive teachers and destroy ancestors." As soon as the blood dragon listened to his words, he immediately sneered and shouted.


    As his ecological garden fell, Qingtian''s face changed, and a powerful murderous spirit broke out from him. He insisted, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Hehe, why can''t you help it? Aren''t you afraid of your conspiracy failure this time?" his voice fell, and all the people present were stunned. Even the whole body of Optimus in his rage was shocked, with a completely incredible look in his eyes.


    "Dragon God, what do you mean?" Ao Xing asked aloud. At this time, Su Tang replied coldly; "Haven''t you noticed that these guys have been waiting all the time? Haven''t you noticed that these guys did it immediately as soon as the people in the Moon Palace arrived? Obviously, they knew in advance that we ambushed them this time. They just took the plan."


    In this way, the people present were shocked and puzzled. At this time, the monkey king not far from the tassel looked at Su Tang and asked loudly; "Brother, you can say it directly. I can tell you what conspiracy these guys have. I''m afraid it''s something unusual this time." as his voice fell, all the people present turned their eyes to Su Tang, even the members of the Tiangui clan.


    Su Tang smiled at the monkey king, and then quickly said the real purpose of the Tiangui clan and their conspiracy. The quality and his voice fell, and the people below looked shocked, and Optimus laughed and said; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect so many people to see things, but so what? Now all things are settled, can you destroy them?"


    The voice of Optimus fell, and the faces of Xianyue, Liusu and others were very ugly. As the super giants in the land of divine heritage, they were instantly reacted by Su Tang. They also understood that what Su Tang said was true. Originally, they thought they could destroy the Tiangui clan, but they didn''t want to have such a huge conspiracy behind them, Even if you and others destroy the Tiangui clan in the land of divine heritage at that time, you will face the frontal attack of the whole Tiangui clan in the fastest time. With the strength of the land of divine heritage, you can''t be the opponent of the ghost clan on that day at all.

 Chapter 586

    "Hahaha, what if you know now? It''s a foregone conclusion at this time. Even if all the Tiangui people present today fall, you can''t destroy our plan this time." Qingtian''s tone is full of recklessness and determination to compete. Listening to his words, Xianyue Liusu''s faces are very ugly.


    "Dragon King, what do you think this should be done? Since this time the Dragon God of your dragon family took the lead in discovering it, you can make up your mind. All of us will do it." Xianyue turned her head and looked at Ao Xing and said. With her voice falling, the tassel on one side also brightened up and nodded; "Yes, since the Dragon God discovered this time, we will stop the Dragon God this time, and everything will follow your dragon horse."


    Their voices were not loud, but in the quiet environment at this time, all the people present listened to the extraordinary situation. Those small forces focused their eyes on Su Tang hovering in the sky. Only some people who heard this said looked at Xianyue and Liusu with some contempt and ridicule.


    Ao Xing''s face was cold and he murmured in his heart; "These two old guys are really shameless to the extreme. At this time, they don''t forget to frame his dragon family." Su Tang smiled coldly in the air, turned his head and looked at Xianyue and said; "Are you the master of the supreme Moon Palace?" as his voice fell, the yin-yang sect and others below also reacted. Su Tang seemed to have something to do with the supreme Moon Palace. At this time, the master of the supreme Moon Palace actually spoke like this, which really made people feel a little cold.


    On hearing his question, Xianyue was slightly stunned and answered faintly; "Yes, I''m the leader of the supreme Moon Palace. Young generation, don''t think you are the Dragon God of the dragon family. You''re not qualified to talk to me like this." as her voice fell, the blood dragon shouted; "Xianyue, what are you? I''m the Dragon God of the dragon family and the leader of the overlord. Although I''m not old, if I really want to count, I''m also talking with your peers. What do you mean?"


    As his voice fell, the dragon people turned their heads and looked at the fairy moon angrily. At this time, Su Tang continued; "In fact, I have something to do with the Taishang Mingyue palace." as his voice fell, he turned to look at Qingtian and said; "In fact, I also have some connections with the people of your Tiangui clan." when they heard his words, they were stunned. At this time, Su Tang continued; "In fact, I''m not from the land left by God. I came from the outside continent. I had fought with the people of the heavenly ghost family when I was in Shura hell. I had fought with some people of the heavenly ghost family who were about to be resurrected on the mainland before. You are indeed very powerful, but not invincible."


    "Oh? People from the mainland outside? Tut Tut, it''s interesting. I''m curious about how you came here. Now the land of divine heritage has been sealed by ancestral treasures, and there''s no way to break through. What method did you use to come from the outside?" Tianqing asked. At this time, people below were stunned, and Xianyue''s face was even more surprised, At the same time, there was some complex look in his eyes.


    "Hehe, in fact, I don''t know why I came here. Maybe God thinks I should come here. I wonder if it''s the ancestral God who thinks I should come here, or your plot will succeed soon?" said Su Tang. There was a trace of smile on the corners of his mouth, as if he had a way to deal with the plot of the Tiangui clan this time. He behaved so well, Let the people present be stunned, and unconsciously relax for a time.


    After all, the way Su Tang came out this time was too shocking. Those small forces at the bottom of their hearts had regarded him as the overlord leader of Xianyue and others, and even better. His performance at this time made Qingtian frown and murmur in his heart, but after a little, He said with a mocking look across the corner of his mouth; "Hehe, let''s talk about it. Anyway, today''s World War II is imperative. I have some free time to listen to your story."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, let me talk to you well." finally, Su Tang looked at the dragon people and nodded. The shy dragon people all changed into adults in an instant. The originally overwhelming dragon disappeared in an instant and burned the threat of the dragon people. The rest of the small forces below were also a lot easier. They relaxed one by one and looked at Su Tang, Looking forward to his next words.


    The tassel looked at the silent fairy moon, then looked at Su Tang, and thought about it. What method did the boy use to come to the land of divine heritage? If the people of Tiangui clan knew his method, it would be good. At the same time, his heart was also curious about why Xianyue showed such a complex expression. He had known Xianyue for many years and had secretly fought and cooperated with her for many years. He still knew her very well. At this time, her expression made him very confused.


    At the same time, his heart was very curious about the personal Dragon God. Why did she become like this when the human said that he came from the outer continent?


    At this time, Xianyue looked at Su Tang and asked; "You said you had something to do with me, the supreme Moon Palace. Can you tell me?" when she said this, her eyes were full of expectations and complexity. She noticed her look. Su Tang was slightly stunned. There was a feeling in the bottom of her heart that the inheritance obtained on the mainland at this time should have a great relationship with the woman in front of her.


    "Well, actually speaking, I''m also a disciple of the supreme Moon Palace." the voice fell, Su Tang''s spirit moved, and the Taixu divine power burst out. At the sight of his power, all the disciples of the supreme Moon Palace were stunned, and the tassel exclaimed; "The power of nothingness, how is it possible? How can you cultivate the power of Nothingness as a human being."


    In fact, Su Tang and others will not be children if they don''t understand the real identity of the supreme Mingyue palace. In fact, the people in the heavenly Mingyue Palace are not a sect at all. It''s more appropriate to say that they are a special race. In fact, few people know that in the chaotic era, they are called Taixu ancient people, and this force is also called Taixu force. Only after they became Taishang Mingyue palace, in order to cover up their identity, they changed the name of Taixu force to nothingness force.


    "Tai, Xu, Zhi, Li, you really have something to do with him. Hahaha, how is he now? Tell me, how is he now." as soon as she sensed his strength, Xianyue''s eyes burst into a surprised look. The whole person rose up and was very excited and asked Su Tang. At the sound of her voice, everyone below showed a strange look.


    At this time, Qingtian''s face sank and looked at Su Tang thoughtfully. He didn''t know what he was thinking. At this time, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "I don''t know who you''re talking about, but I got my heritage in a relic. It''s a relic of zongmen. It''s also called Taishang Mingyue palace. In fact, the bright moon in the sky has been destroyed on the outside mainland for many years. Even the first person to open up the mainland fell in the battle against Tiangui clan."


    Su Tang''s voice fell. Xianyue was stunned. Her face was full of incredible looks. After a long time, she shook her head and whispered; "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. He won''t die. He is the first creature separated from the ancestral God. He gets the most power of the ancestral God. With the blessing of the power of the ancestral God, he can''t die at all. You''re lying. You must be lying. He won''t die."


    Looking at her, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Elder, that one has really fallen. In the war with the Tiangui clan in those years, this elder, with the people of the supreme Mingyue palace, killed the Tiangui clan. Think about it. How can it be the most brilliant battle in many years that such a few people can kill the powerful Tiangui clan? Elder bought his life for tens of thousands of years of stability on the mainland Life. "


    "No, I don''t believe he won''t die. He said he would come back to the land left by God again. He never deceived me. He didn''t die." Xianyue continued. With her voice falling, tassels also sighed helplessly. At this time, Qingtian looked at Su Tang and said; "So it is. Human beings, I didn''t expect that you could get the inheritance of which one. I also participated in the war that year. I didn''t expect that after many years, I could meet the inheritor of my old friend. It''s interesting. If it weren''t for him, it would have been in the bag of my Tiangui clan in the outside world."


    "Hum, you Tiangui clan will never think about conquering the mainland. In the next few campaigns, your Tiangui clan was defeated? Evil is invincible. Your Tiangui clan is indeed strong, but we are not weak. This time you will fail, and you will fail miserably." the voice fell. Su Tang turned to look at the lost fairy moon and continued; "Master, please be sober. The one who has fallen has not broken his appointment. Since God let me have his inheritance, it may be the arrangement of an elder who came to this place of divine heritage. Imagine that he was willing to pay the price of his life to protect the mainland. Now the Tiangui clan has invaded again. We should continue to fight, destroy the Tiangui clan and break them I think this is also the wish of the elder. "


    Su Tang''s voice was very light, but it fell into the ears of the lost fairy moon, but it was like thunder, which slowly restored her lost eyes. A moment later, a strong sense of hatred broke out. Looking at the sky in the distance, her voice became very cold at this moment; "Tiangui clan, you must die, you must die. You killed him. The Dragon God is right. His wish is to destroy you all. I Xianyue swear here today that I Taixu ancient clan and Tiangui clan will not die."


    "The disciples of Taixu ancient clan don''t have to worry about listening to the order. Even if there is only one person left, they will fight with Tiangui clan to the end and avenge our ancestors." Xianyue''s voice fell, and a kind of core disciples of Taishang Mingyue palace burst out Taixu divine power one by one, and shouted loudly at the same time; "Abide by the decree of the patriarch."


    At this time, these people are no longer called the master of Xianyue palace as before. At this moment, they are people of a ethnic group, no longer people of a clan. Their ancestors fought against the fall of Tiangui clan. Such deep blood feuds are no longer for the great righteousness of the land of God Heritage or the outer continent, but have reached an immortal private hatred.


    "Hahaha, joke, do you think the people of our Tiangui clan will be afraid of you when we can let him fall? Although there are not many people here now, even if we all fall here, the Tiangui clan will successfully come to the land of divine heritage in the near future. At that time, none of you will survive. With the backing of the land of divine heritage, you want to occupy the outside continent Nothing at all. What else can you do now? Wait to be defeated by the people of our Tiangui clan. Our Tiangui clan is the orthodox ancestor god, and you are all humble and incomparable beings. "Qingtian laughed at her words.

 Chapter 587

    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, if it''s Orthodox, it''s not up to you. In those days, the ancestral God created this space. It can be said that the Wuzong in this space is his orthodox. You said that the talents of your Tiangui clan are Orthodox, but what have you done in recent years? You fought and made life miserable. The people of Tiangui clan are no longer the people in this space."


    "Yes, my little brother is right. Although the Tiangui clan was also here at the beginning, what have you done this year? You have been invaded by the evil gas in the Jiuyou land and have become an extraterritorial demon clan." at this time, the monkey king standing next to Liusu also said.


    As his voice fell, the tassel turned to look at him and said; "Good brother, I think you''d better not interfere in this matter. Let the human beings deal with it by themselves. It''s best to let their dragon family face up to the people of the ghost family on this day. At that time, there will be a strong enemy in our demon temple. Among the demon and beast families in the whole land of God heritage, I am the only one."


    Hearing the sound of tassels, the monkey king frowned, a glimmer of disappointment flashed in his eyes, shook his head and said; "Kun Peng, do you remember what I said when I promised you to join the demon temple? Now you let me down very much." the voice fell, and the monkey king looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother, I very much agree with what you just said. You and I are all the way. In the future, my brother will follow you into the world. How about it?"


    The monkey king''s voice sounded in the silent dragon city. For a moment, all the people in the demon temple were shocked, and the tassel''s face was so gloomy that it was about to drip water, said coldly; "Monkey King, what do you mean? Are you going to betray our demon temple?" as his voice fell, everyone present turned to look at the monkey king. He was a overlord in the land of divine heritage.


    It really surprised the people below to say such words in front of the whole demon palace elite at this time. Ao Xing and others were even more confused, but it was not difficult to see how happy they were with the words said by the monkey king, Monkey King! Among all the worlds in the heavens, they can be regarded as first-class super supremacy. Although they don''t know how their own dragon god can communicate with the monkey king, the dragon family is naturally very happy to have such a super supremacy to join.


    In addition, the hundreds of strong dragon people brought out by Su Tang in the trapped dragon Yuan have made the strength of the dragon people in the land of divine heritage reach the highest level in tens of thousands of years. At this time, the whole dragon family with a long ancestral line has more awe and recognition for the New Dragon God. This is a young man who has created miracles. It has been a headache for the dragon people for tens of thousands of years, It was solved in a short period of time after he appeared.


    This time he came with a hundred dragons. At that moment, it shocked all the people present. Now it attracted the supreme Monkey King. At this time, the monkey king smiled coldly when he heard the question of tassels; "Tassels, when I promised you to enter the demon temple, I thought I told you something, but now? Have you done it? Don''t let me tell you, I''m not afraid to tell you, two of the four kings of monkey family are following my brother now. Since there is this opportunity, I also believe their eyes. I think following my brother may be more able to complete my original peace Take a break. "


    As his voice fell, the tassel was silent. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Since you want to wander with me, let''s kill all the people of the ghost family today, or they really think we''re made of mud." hearing this, the monkey king laughed and said; "Hahaha, yes, brother, what I want is such a life. I''ve been in the demon temple for tens of thousands of years. Basically, I don''t have time to show my strength. This time, I just have a good fight with you. I haven''t done it for tens of thousands of years, and my bones are rusty."


    Their voices fell, and Optimus laughed coldly; "Human, your cultivation is not high, but it''s not small. I''d like to see how you can destroy our Tiangui clan. Even if we all fall, our goal has been achieved." at this time, Qingtian is completely confident. This time, he brought people to attack the strength in these places left by gods. The purpose is to destroy Zhu business treasure and make Tiangui clan strong, Can think of a way to enter the land of divine heritage again.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone present frowned. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said; "Don''t say so. Do you think you will use these forces to destroy the ancestral treasures? But it also needs a medium. Arrogant that the medium has been destroyed? Do you think these forces will be useful?" the eyes of the people present brightened.


    "Yes, their mobile phone power needs media. As long as they destroy their media, their conspiracy can be completely destroyed, but what is this media?" Ao Xing on one side also said. Upon hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and pointed to Qingtian; "This time the media should be this guy. As long as you destroy him, everything will be all right." with his voice falling, the tassel fairy moon frowned and shook his head.


    At this time, the monkey king frowned and said; "Hey, brother, even if you know the media, it''s not easy to lose them." the monkey king''s voice fell, and Optimus laughed and said; "Hahaha, destroy me? I don''t boast about human beings. I''m afraid nothing can destroy me in the whole land of divine heritage. Do you really think I didn''t think about it before I came again? I''m the emperor peak of Tiangui family. If I want to destroy me, Wuzong in the land of divine heritage can''t do it."


    At his words, Su Tang shook his head, looked at him with a look of ignorance and said; "You''re quite right, but the premise is that no one in the former land of divine heritage can destroy you. However, it''s different now, because I have also come to this land of divine heritage. I''m not afraid to tell you that I have destroyed the flesh of two emperors on the outside continent. Although one of them is only an arm, I think whether it''s an arm or the whole body , it should be almost the same. "


    As soon as Su Tang said this, everyone present was shocked. Those who knew the Tiangui family knew that the emperor''s body could not be destroyed so easily. Since Su Tang said so, many people were skeptical. Even the monkey king, who had always been optimistic about him, frowned slightly and shook his head. He was a new brother, It seems that some people are too confident. At the same time, his heart is bright. Is it really right to follow him like this.


    "Hahaha, human, your tone is really not ordinary. You want to destroy the emperor''s body with your cultivation. I think you are completely dreaming. Do you think anyone will believe you?" Optimus also said with a laugh. At the same time, after his voice fell, the strong people of the ghost clan below laughed one by one.


    "Hehe, in fact, I''ve met a member of the Tiangui clan who is as arrogant as you. He is very arrogant with his own flesh at the level of emperor. But don''t you know that your flesh is not the most powerful existence in this world? In fact, there are two flesh bodies in front of him who can compete with the emperor of the Tiangui clan." Su Tang said with a disdainful smile.


    At this time, Optimus is almost the same as the false world ghost on the mainland. They all feel that their flesh is invincible and arrogant. This is completely looking for death. In fact, at present, in the Dragon City, there are two flesh bodies that can be compared with his flesh at the emperor level.


    "Oh? Really? Then you point it out and let me see who has such a powerful body." as his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and pointed to the monkey king; "This man''s body is as good as you think, but he has been created by heaven and earth, and his body is no small matter." then he pointed to Kunpeng tassel and said; "And this Kunpeng, who existed at the time of chaos, dare you say that their physical bodies will be weaker than you?"


    With his voice falling, Optimus was slightly stunned, then nodded and said; "Yes, I have investigated these two people before. Their flesh bodies are indeed very powerful. In fact, the two of them are the most difficult to deal with in the whole land of God''s heritage. But that''s not what we said first. Even if they have similar flesh bodies, it''s impossible to destroy my flesh."


    "Who said they would destroy your body? In fact, I''m still the one who can destroy your body." Sutang continued.


    With his voice falling down, Optimus couldn''t help paying more attention at this time. The human performance in front of him was too calm. He thought it was nonsense before, but the human said it three times and four times, he had to have some doubts. In addition, this kind of man can become the Dragon God of the dragon family, which has been recognized by the strong people of the dragon family in the trapped dragon yuan of the dragon family, Following him out of the trapped Longyuan must be his excellence.


    Seeing that Optimus stopped talking, Su Tang smiled and said to the blood dragon; "Senior blood dragon, secretly taking the strong dragon people, surrounded the ghost people these days. I can''t let one go. This time, since they want to play, I let them steal chicken and rice, so I don''t think I can''t clean up these guys." the voice fell down, the blood Dragon nodded secretly and directly transmitted the sound to hundreds of strong dragon people who followed him out of the trapped dragon abyss, After receiving the order of the Dragon God, these dragon people and horses wrapped up the ghost family members these days without any direct.


    The movement of the dragon family also attracted the attention of the Moon Palace and the demon god palace. The people and horses on both sides also began to move. Qingtian, who was aware of this, came back and said coldly; "Then don''t say these meetings. Let me see what you can do to me." with his voice falling, the members of Tiangui clan below burst out again.


    At this time, Su Tang smiled and said; "OK, then I''ll show you the destructive power that can destroy everything in heaven and earth." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s divine power suddenly burst out. In a moment, a huge and incomparable destructive breath burst out. At the same time, there was a little too virtual power in these magical powers. In such a case, the monkey king stared and cried in horror; "Wow, brother, you''re trying to scare people to death. The power of destruction is really the power of destruction. It''s one of the most powerful power before heaven and earth. Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to have such a killer mace and wizards. It''s really a Tianzong wizard."

 Chapter 588

    As soon as the monkey king''s exaggerated voice fell, the giants present all looked shocked and destroyed the divine power. It was the highest original power. They were all super old monsters that had existed in the world since the founding of the world, but they had never heard that anyone could control such power, even among the first generation of great gods created by the ancestral gods'' blood, No one has ever mastered such a powerful experience. It can even be said that the ancestral God has never controlled such a power.


    Everyone knows the strength of this destructive force. Although they have never seen it before, the name of this highest source force is not called casually. Now there is a human who has mastered such power. How can they not be surprised? As a first-class giant, they do not know that the destructive force will come out and will be accompanied by this creative force.


    It''s no wonder that human beings can understand the Dragon God''s hegemony. I''m afraid it is also the creative power that plays a vital role. A person can control two kinds of power from the highest source. There is no doubt about his talent. Such a person will grow up arrogantly and become a super giant in the history of this space, and can even directly pursue the ancestral God, Thinking of this, Xianyue''s eyes took a complex look, and the look of tassels on one side was also extremely complex.


    "Sure enough, he is worthy of his favorite inheritor. This talent is amazing. Don''t worry, senior brother. I will protect your inheritor and let him help you fulfill your wishes. I''m afraid only he can become the nemesis of Tiangui family in heaven and earth. I will be close to all the forces of taixugu family to help him." Xianyue Cindy thought secretly.


    At this time, the tassel on one side was also thought of in my heart; "Hey, it seems that this time my desire to be a demon god palace and a demon beast alien will fail again. Maybe the monkey king is right. I want to make it by hand. It has changed over the years and I don''t want to do that again." as soon as his idea fell, the face on Qingtian was also very ugly.


    "The power of destruction? I see. No wonder you dare to destroy my flesh, but do you think I will sit and wait for death?" Optimus said coldly. At this moment, he is no longer arrogant. The power of destruction is not played by the old man. He is very destroyed in his heart. Even if his flesh is a strong level, there is only one way to destroy under the power of destruction.


    At this time, his heart had begun to constantly think about how to complete the plan this time. However, there were too many people in Longcheng at this time, and there was such a person who could destroy his biggest dependence. For a time, he really felt that this time, I''m afraid it would not be easy to do, because there was an accident.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at Qingtian and said; "Even if you don''t wait to die, do you think you can escape?" his voice fell and Su Tang shouted; "The members of the dragon clan listen to the order and fight with all their strength, and never let go of a Tiangui clan." the voice fell, and hundreds of strong dragon clan people dug up India one after another. With his voice falling, the voice of Xianyue followed; "The Taixu ancient clan listened to the order, assisted the dragon clan and destroyed the remaining evils of the Tiangui clan together. They must not succeed in their plot this time."


    Then she turned and looked at the tassels. At this time, the tassels were still cold and careful. She noticed the eyes of Xianyue. The tassels sighed. At the same time, she also ordered them together. As the leaders of the three super forces ordered to make a statement, the small forces below also knew some things and stood up one by one to fight against the Tiangui clan.


    For a moment, the warriors of the whole dragon city united together, insisted that Su Tang''s mouth outline a smile, looked at Qingtian and said; "It seems that you are like this every time. As soon as you come out, you will be besieged by countless forces."


    "A group of tujiwa dogs, what can they do even if they besiege them? When was my ghost family afraid? Human beings, I really haven''t eaten this powerful destructive power. Today is a good opportunity for me to see if this destructive power is as domineering as the legend." looking at the people and horses of those small forces, a trace of disdain flashed across the corners of heaven''s mouth, Speak.


    At his words, Su Tang smiled and replied; "You''ll see." as the voice fell, Su Tang''s hands began to change the Dharma seal. After a while, a huge God of war seal on his head condensed. Now he has enough cultivation to support the complete version of the God of war seal. As soon as the huge God of war seal appeared, the sense of heavy experience swept the audience in an instant.


    With the condensation and formation of the God of war seal, the original huge God of war seal in bronze began to change slowly under the continuous change of Su Tang''s decision. After a while, the city became gray and white. For a moment, the original sense of massiness was mixed with the smell of destruction. At this time, Su Tang gave a loud drink; "Since you want to see it, I''ll let you see it." the voice fell, he waved his hand, and the God of war seal on the delivery flew towards the members of Tiangui clan surrounded in the middle.


    At the same time of flying, the God of war seal around Yuanshen''s radius was also growing. In a short time, it reached about ten. The momentum on it reached the peak, and it was a bit stronger before coaching. In such a case, those people with the strength of Longcheng who were not far away from the members of Tiangui clan began to retreat one after another, Optimus frowned and shouted loudly; "Ready to fight, I want to see how powerful this destructive power is."


    As his voice fell, the strong people of the Tiangui clan broke out one after another. For a moment, the power of Jiuyou dyed the night more fake and dark. The cold and evil smell made some people who first met the Tiangui clan feel that Cindy was cold. Seeing them like this, Su Tang outlined a trace of danger. What he was most afraid of was that others did not accept his God of war seal, That''s why I said that sentence before, as if Optimus chose to connect hard.


    Now, Su Tang knew that this guy was completely deceived, and Allah laughed in his heart. At the same time, he also knew the power of the God of war seal. There was no way to destroy the people of the Tiangui clan. In fact, his cemetery was very simple. He wanted to surround the Tiangui clan members below, all of them were contaminated with the power of destruction, which was restrained by the power of destruction, It''s easier for the martial artists in the dragon city to deal with others. If they think that the fairy moon tassel and others can take Tang''s hand to entangle Optimus, they can find a chance to do it.


    Seeing that the God of war seal was about to fall, Su Tang immediately sent a message to the monkey king; "Brother, at the same time, several giants secretly join hands to find a way to bind Optimus. As long as we tie him, we will have a chance to win this time. The sky Ghost clan below has the power of destroying God. In addition to the hundreds of strong people of our dragon clan, we should be able to destroy them all."


    As soon as he listened to his words, the monkey king nodded and quickly transmitted Su Tang''s words to Liusu and others. Several giants looked at Su Tang and nodded without trace to get their signal. At the moment when the God of war fell, Su Tang ordered; "Dragon clan members, kill." the voice fell, and the huge God of war seal broke out a huge sound when it landed. The real land of Longcheng trembled.


    At the moment of the disappearance of the God of war seal, the people of the Tiangui clan who were forced to take Su Tang''s blow below were extremely pale. The destructive power of the God of war seal made them feel a huge crisis and aware of their hardship. Qingtian standing in the rear sank his face and was afraid of the destructive power. At the same time, he also knew that he was cheated this time, Su Tang''s attack this time can be avoided directly, but his previous words made him choose to take the attack hard, so that his people and horses would be killed in a moment. Unfortunately, he understood too late.


    As soon as the smoke and dust dispersed, hundreds of strong dragons rushed towards the members of the Tiangui clan with towering power.


    At the same time, other strength also followed, and rushed towards the members of the Tiangui clan. Several giants had received Su Tang''s voice before, moved one by one, and immediately surrounded Optimus. At this time, Su Tang looked at Optimus and said; "Don''t you want to collect battle waves? Now it''s what you want."


    At this time, Optimus couldn''t be happy at his words. You know, he can''t move a penny to collect battle fluctuations. If he moves, the battle fluctuations will look at the passage. In other words, he can only stand here and accept these people''s attacks. Before that, he didn''t fear these people. He thought that he should be able to resist them with the powerful flesh of boulders, But now it''s different. The emergence of the power of destruction made him understand that standing still would only make him fall completely, and his plan would also fail.


    "Hum, is this the place left by your gods? It''s really a shame to lose the face of an ancient giant." Qing Tian said in a deep voice. At this time, he was no longer arrogant and domineering. After hearing his words, the monkey king laughed and said; "So what? As long as you die, who will know? Besides, it doesn''t need to be called morality to deal with your heavenly ghost family. Do you need me to tell you the reputation of your heavenly ghost family in the world? I''m afraid others will only applaud you and won''t say anything bad. As long as they can destroy you, the martial artists in the land left by God will have a bright face ¡£¡±


    At his words, Su Tang laughed and said; "My brother is right. It doesn''t need any morality to deal with the Tiangui people who have been contaminated by the evil spirit of foreign countries." the voice fell. Su Tang took the lead in shooting, and a powerful silence purple thunder arrow directly shot out. The wooden plaque is really a giant sky standing in the middle. With Su Tang''s hand, the monkey king also turned into a body in an instant. That huge golden giant ape, with towering power, It''s just a punch at Optimus.


    Looking at their attack, Optimus instinctively wanted to escape, but for this opportunity, he couldn''t escape. Even if he died, he couldn''t escape. However, Su Tang''s attack was so strange that he didn''t understand it, not only with the power of destruction, but also with the power of thunder, How could su Tang have such two effective maces against aliens.


    "Bang!" the purple thunder arrow fell on the chest of Optimus, and the huge power broke out in an instant. Such a huge power could completely blow up Optimus''s body, but Optimus gritted his teeth and stopped the powerful impact, which made Su Tang very confused. At this time, the high expectation fist also arrived. Optimus, who had just been hit by a blow, immediately changed his face, With a strong murderous spirit in his eyes, he raised his hand with a fist, which was hard, but the monkey king''s fist hit together.


    The flesh of both are extremely terrible, and the power of this fist is even more powerful. Qingtian still didn''t retreat the title, but under the impact of two consecutive powerful attacks, he still spit out a mouthful of black blood and insisted. Su Tang frowned and wondered. Why did this man take the beautiful photos now? Even if you''re hurt, you don''t want to leave there.

 Chapter 589

    Optimus'' strange performance at this time was noticed by Su Tang of Hong Kong style. Even those defenders and his giants noticed it. They were also very confused. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. With such an attitude, no one is willing to take action at this time. After all, they haven''t figured out the purpose of Optimus.


    At this time, the two groups of people and horses below have been in full swing. Although the people and horses of Tiangui clan are strong and strong in flesh, the destructive power carried by the God of war seal of Su Tang caused them a lot of trouble. At this time, they have to use some power to suppress the destruction of destructive power in their bodies. On the other hand, We have to face so many God level experts. At a time, will someone in the Tiangui family be seriously injured, and the destructive power will erupt. In a moment, these seriously injured Tiangui family strongmen will be directly destroyed.


    With the fall of some strong Tiangui clan, the pressure on the people and horses of Longcheng has been reduced a lot. At the same time, the destruction of the ghost clan these days also makes the people and horses of Longcheng soar several grades. The people of Longcheng seem to have beaten chicken blood at this time. Qingtian''s face is very ugly at this time. More and more fighting forces begin to gather on him, Seeing this situation, Optimus doesn''t know whether he should be happy or sad.


    "Boy, take advantage of this moment and attack the Tiangui clan quickly. He doesn''t dare to move at all now. As long as he moves their plan, it will completely fail. His position is to absorb the battle fluctuation. The most critical place is that as soon as he leaves, his array will be broken." seeing Su Tang and others no longer do it, the Tianji in Dantian said.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang was stunned. For a moment, he figured out why Optimus was willing to take two moves rather than leave, and immediately shouted; "Everyone attack Optimus together. He doesn''t dare to move. As long as he moves, this array will be broken and their plan will fail."


    Su Tang''s words, in an instant, will surround his great giants, and they are surprised one after another. Whether it is true or not, the current situation is waiting for their successful mobile phones to the power of the gods in the battle fluctuations. Now it''s day. Su Tang said so. There must be his graveyard. Just for a moment, several people burst out of divine power one after another, All kinds of killing moves began to gather slowly.


    The killing moves of several giants stirred the power of the wind and cloud in the four directions, and Qingtian''s face was even more gloomy. Such fluctuations, even if he wanted to, would take some trouble. Now there are several fluctuations at the same time. In addition, there is a su Tang on one side, which makes him feel very oppressed and can''t leave here, As long as you leave the array, you will lose a lot this time. At that time, the gain will not be worth the loss.


    Thinking of these, Qingtian''s eyes along Su Tang were full of murderous intention. If this human had not suddenly appeared, his disease should be seamless. Now, not only the plan will face failure, but also his plan to come to the land of divine relics again will come to an end. Thinking of these, his heart also thought, What should I do to resolve this crisis.


    At this time, the killing moves of several giants have been condensed. At this time, the monkey king shouted; "Hahaha, come on, little bastard of Tiangui clan, let me see if you can take our attack." the voice fell, a huge pillar of light rose into the sky, and the monkey king''s divine power broke out. The golden mountain condensed by him was ruthlessly suppressed towards Qingtong. With his killing move, Xianyue was not soft at this time, The huge white sword rushed to the sky and killed Optimus mercilessly.


    Seeing these great moves, bronze just felt his scalp numb at this time. He could fully feel the power of the empty space. If he really attacked, he would not be killed in an instant. Such a killing move is not what he can do. I''m worried about the current situation. If he doesn''t do it, the array will be broken.


    At the thought of this, it was very difficult for Optimus to make a choice. Seeing that several major killing moves were coming, he still chose the instinctive mountain wall. At the moment he left that seat, Su Tang and others found that the power brought by the original battle fluctuation dissipated in order to ease, and there was no way to unite, even the power previously covered Optimus, It was also a moment. With the breeze brought by his movement, it dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Several big killing moves failed. Optimus, who avoided, shouted with a gloomy face and indelible rage in his tone; "Human beings, you must die. Even if I fight for my life today, I must let you die without a place to bury." Su Tang''s cold voice made his whole body tremble. He was still very frightened by such a strong man''s murderous intention. Now only these giants can stop him here. It can be said that apart from the monkey king, the others are not very familiar with him, In the face of Optimus''s furious attack, even if the monkey king tries his best, I''m afraid he can''t stop it.


    With Optimus leaving, Su Tang fell into a deeper crisis. At this time, he noticed Optimus''s killing intention. The monkey king, moving his steps, blocked Su Tang in front of him and shouted at Optimus; "If you want to deal with my brother, you should step on my body first." with his voice falling, Su Tang looked at the back of the monkey king and felt a warm current in his heart.


    The next moment, the fairy moon also moved, stood side by side with the monkey king and said coldly; "He is the inheritor of my elder martial brother and a member of our Taixu ancient family. If you want to deal with him in front of me, you are dreaming." the appearance of Xianyue was completely unexpected by Su Tang, but Su Tang was stunned when he heard her. He also wanted to understand the next moment, Xianyue should have an unusual relationship with the founder of Taishang Mingyue palace he met on the mainland.


    In an instant, two giants stood up. At this time, the blood dragon below saw the battle here, and also flew up and shouted at Optimus; "It''s not easy to deal with the Dragon God of our dragon family." although the cultivation of blood dragon can''t compare with that of Monkey King and fairy moon, it can also be regarded as the cultivation of one party''s overlord realm. With the emergence of these three people, Qingtian said coldly in his eyes; "Hum, today I''ll show you the realm of emperor. It''s really powerful."


    The voice fell, and the power of Jiuyou burst out. In an instant, the whole dragon city was covered. Except for the dragon clan and taixugu clan, the human divine power of other forces was suppressed in an instant. Su Tang shouted when he noticed such hardship; "Members of the dragon clan fight with all their strength, and we must not let the people of the Tiangui clan escape." his voice fell, and the dragon clan trapped in the Longyuan burst out again, and rushed like a wolf towards the Tiangui clan who had been suppressed by the destructive power of Su Tang.


    In an instant, dozens of Tiangui people died under the impact of the dragon family. Watching their masters die one by one, Qingtian shouted. Regardless of three, seven and twenty-one, they directly attacked Su Tang. In his heart, as long as Su Tang was destroyed, they still had a chance, even if they lost some people and horses, They still have the opportunity to collect the power of the gods and break the legacy of the ancestral gods. The power of Su Tang is too great a threat to the people of their Tiangui clan.


    In addition, Su Tang destroyed his perfect plan this time, and his killing intention increased to an unprecedented extreme. As soon as he saw the sky rush, the monkey king and fairy moon shouted loudly, and their divine power erupted. Their divine power is not weaker than Jiuyou''s power, so they will not be suppressed by Jiuyou''s power at all.


    The war was imminent. Under the protection of the blood dragon, Su Tang also retreated quickly. At the same time, his eyes were also paying close attention to the battlefield here. He was still looking for opportunities to give Optimus a fatal blow. In this level of battle, as long as Optimus was contaminated by his destructive power, the monkey king and fairy moon could easily defeat him, even if he ran away, In a short period of time, he will also be completely destroyed by the power of destruction.


    This is the terrible power of destruction. Unless you have the same creative power as Su Tang, if you want to suppress it, no matter how strong your cultivation is, there will only be one consequence in the end, that is, you will be completely destroyed by the power of destruction. That''s why you have the power of destruction when you see Su Tang, The reason why the monkey king and other giants are shocked is that such people are not easy to provoke. If they are contaminated by the destructive power, they are basically hopeless and wait to die.


    After retreating outside the battle circle, Su Tang looked at the blood dragon and said; "The Tiangui people below have my destructive power in their bodies. There is no doubt that they will die. Let the brothers of the dragon people pay attention. Don''t fight with them and pay attention to their own safety. I don''t think this time will end so easily. We dragon people should also save enough strength to meet the next war."


    Upon hearing his words, the blood Dragon nodded and said; "Well, I understand, Dragon God, you should be careful now. This time, because your plan of Tiangui clan has failed, they will not let you go. In addition, those forces on you are the personality of Tiangui clan, and they will raise the clan to hunt you down." at this time, the blood dragon is most worried that Su Tang is so easy to be exposed. If Qingtian escapes, Su Tang is really dangerous in the future. After all, there is no such giant in the dragon family to compete with Optimus, and Xianyue and the monkey king can''t follow Su Tang all the time. If Optimus is determined to deal with Su Tang, their dragon family can''t protect him later.


    "Hey, I also know, so I must not let the Tiangui clan escape this time, or I''m afraid I won''t be able to experience it in the land of divine heritage in the future." Su Tang said that Su Tang''s face was also helpless and bitter. At this time, his eyes had paid attention to the battlefield, but he couldn''t intervene in such a battle at this level, Hard to find how long, still did not find a gap.


    "Hum, Qingtian, you can''t pass in front of the two outside." the monkey king said coldly after he punched him. When he listened to his words, Xianyue also said; "Today, you people of Tiangui clan must die." their obstruction really made Qingtian unable to find a gap to rush over. At this time, there were strong men like tassels on one side. Although tassels didn''t take action at this time, it doesn''t mean that he didn''t take action when attacking Su Tang.


    One thing can''t be done. Qingtian''s eyes swept the masters who were defeated by the people of the dragon clan and the taixugu clan below. He had no intention to continue fighting. Immediately, a big move was sent out, which shocked them and shouted at the masters below; "Retreat." as his voice fell, the Tiangui people below moved one after another, but they had been surrounded and could not withdraw at all.


    Holding on to the situation, Optimus was very helpless. He had to give up all these people, turned around and prepared to escape. Seeing that he was going to escape, Su Tang shouted; "Elder brother, master Xianyue, you can''t let him escape, or there will be big trouble in the land left by God." as soon as they heard his voice, they nodded together and wanted to stop him, but Optimus, who was determined to escape, couldn''t be stopped by them at all. At this time, he stood there with tassels in his backward direction, and didn''t intend to do it at all, which made the monkey king angry.


    "Tassel, what are you doing? Don''t stop this guy." his voice didn''t play a role at all. Qingtian rushed past the tassel and flew directly. The tassel didn''t intend to stop it. Seeing here, a glimmer of disappointment flashed in Xianyue''s eyes. The monkey king roared angrily, and Su Tang sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 590

    Optimus escaped. The people of the heaven ghost clan below escaped one by one. They didn''t want to fight again. They wanted to break through and escape one after another, but they were contaminated with the power of destruction, and their combat effectiveness fell sharply. There were so many opponents there that no one could escape. It was really because they didn''t want to fight again, which caused their casualties, It has accelerated a lot.


    In just half an hour, all the people and horses of the Tiangui clan had been killed. Without the power to suppress them, all the bodies were directly wiped out by the destructive power of Su Tang. After cleaning up the battlefield, all the people and horses were classified into one after another. At this time, the people of the Taishang Mingyue palace, which has always been the nearest to the demon temple, gathered here at the dragon clan, From the scene, the people in the demon Temple seemed to be isolated.


    Seeing such a situation, the tassel was just silent. At this time, the monkey king was not silent and directly pointed to the tassel breach and scolded; "Tassel, Wang Wang thought you were a hero. Now it seems that you are just a selfish hypocrite and a brother of the demon temple. What do you think you can do with such a person? You dare not fight when it''s time to fight. Even when he wants to compete for hegemony in the end, he will inevitably not treat you as cannon fodder. Such a villain will never die I won''t think of everyone. "


    The monkey king''s words were very serious at this time. For a moment, the members of the demon temple had some doubts in their hearts. They also saw the previous battle. If the tassel stopped Optimus, maybe Optimus could not escape at all, but he watched Optimus escape towards him without any action, which really made many people have a thorn in their hearts.


    After this battle, some people who had never heard of the Tiangui clan before also learned about the matter of the Tiangui clan from some insiders. They disdained the kind of race in their heart. They had the opportunity to destroy all the Tiangui clan this time, but the tassel''s arm and hand failed to make this plan, Although most of the Tiangui strongmen were destroyed, the super strongmen who could compete with the giants ran away.


    There is such a peerless strong man who secretly targets major forces in this sacred land, which makes many small forces feel very uneasy. This time, they all participated in the battle. Now the emperor is alone. If he wants revenge, none of the small forces below can compete with him. Think of this, Those small power people even had a trace of hatred for su.


    "The monkey king is right. I Xianyue always thought you were a good man. But when I saw you today, I was disappointed. From today on, the alliance of our three forces will end. I don''t know when the alliance with people like you will be betrayed." Xianyue also said, and AO Xing said as his voice fell; "Well, yes, people like you have really lost the face of my monster family, and my dragon family has also withdrawn from this alliance."


    As the voices of these people fell, the tassel''s face changed and said very gloomy; "Ha ha, it''s funny that you didn''t stop others and asked all the sins to come back to me. Besides, what reason do I have to help you?" he said, looking at Xianyue; "Xianyue, haven''t you always hated the dragon family? Why are you on the same front with the dragon family now?"


    "Hahaha, there are some grudges between me and the dragon clan, but those are the grudges of the dead. This war with the Tiangui clan is related to the whole land of the gods. My personal grudges can be calculated with the dragon clan later. This is my business." Xianyue laughed disdainfully. Ao Xing and others were stunned as her voice fell, Su Tang also had a flash of doubt in his heart, but it was inconvenient for him to ask more about the current situation. He just smiled and nodded; "Master Xianyue is well aware of the great righteousness. He doesn''t want to abandon the whole land left by God for his own affairs like some people."


    "Hum, is the little human also qualified to manage the affairs of the land left by my God? What are you? Are you the person of the land left by my God?" when Su Tang said, Liu Su''s face sank and said with a cold hum. His voice fell, and a powerful spirit directly suppressed Su Tang and took a step towards the monkey king standing beside Su Tang, With a cold hum, he immediately took over the idea.


    Looking at the tassels, his eyes were full of disdain and said; "Kunpeng, you really don''t have the face to understand. No, no, no, you should be greedy for life and afraid of death to the extreme. Why didn''t you take the initiative when Qingtian was there before? Now others have left and come to bully people with weak cultivation. It seems that this is your true face. You can only bully people with low cultivation. When you meet people of the same level, you don''t dare to say a word. It''s really a shame Now, I''m blushing for the demon temple I founded with you. "


    As the monkey king''s voice fell, Su Tang looked at the tassel with a sense of obliteration. Such a person is really shameless. He originally planned to make friends with such a person. Now it seems that the people with Yang are not qualified at all. He shouted at the thought of this; "Don''t forget, leader of the tassel palace, I''m a dragon god of the dragon family. I''m not inferior to you. What''s your qualification to talk to me? You say I''m not a man of the land left by God. Hehe, this is true, but I''m not a man of the land left by God. Son, when the land left by God is in trouble, I''m willing to stand up and fight with the Tiangui family, you land left by God What did the people do? "


    Su Tang''s voice fell, and the fairy moon, who had completely regarded Su Tang as his own, also spoke; "Yes, this time it''s not the Dragon God who brought people. I''m afraid the land of divine heritage will be in great trouble. What have you done? You don''t deserve to be a person in the land of divine heritage. You don''t dare to fight when you see your home attacked by others. If you have a cultivation achievement, I think you''d better get out of the land of divine heritage."


    When he saw the people present, he basically pointed his head at himself. The tassel didn''t intend to continue talking for a while. At this time, he waved coldly and said; "Demon temple is a kind of disciple''s stay. If someone dares to enter the wilderness and suppress it directly for me in the future, I''ll see if these people''s mouths have their strength." as his voice fell, the craftsmen below showed a complicated look on their faces.


    Those small forces looked at the tassels with indignation, and their eyes were full of disdain. Seeing such hardship, tassels, children, what Su Tang and others had just said, had shaken the people in the demon temple. If they continued to stay, there might be some trouble. With such an idea, he continued to order; "The disciples are very cold. We will be wild."


    When the voice fell, the tassel was ready to leave, but none of the demon Temple disciples below moved a penny. At this time, jiuyouming Feng, the third leader of the demon temple, looked at the tassel and said; "Kunpeng, in fact, it was all because of the monkey king that I joined the demon temple at the beginning. Now that he has the legend of the demon temple, I don''t think I need to continue to stay in the demon temple. Moreover, you did too much this time." her voice fell, and she flew directly to the place where Su Tang and others were located.


    As she moved, most of the people in the demon palace below followed her and flew towards the dragon family. The rest looked at the tassels and finally sighed helplessly. The nine lions, headed by them, also said; "Boss Kunpeng, you really let us down this time. I''m sorry, we also left the demon temple. We all plan to follow the monkey king and the nine Youming Phoenix in the future." the voice fell, and the nine lions left with the rest.


    Seeing the people who came to the demon temple this time, all the people left the demon temple. Liusu was very angry and felt ashamed. He looked at those people coldly and said; "Good, very good, very good. You will regret your choice today. You follow these people. They will only make you fight continuously. You can see the strength of the Tiangui clan. This time it is only a small part. There may be more in the future. You will fall at any time."


    "Hahaha, Kunpeng, don''t continue to lose face here. Our monster family is fighting with the gods and should never be afraid of fighting. Are you too comfortable to be the palace leader these years and have forgotten the survival law of the monster family? The law of the jungle is the survival law of our monster family." the monkey king laughed and said, At the same time, he also looked at those demon palaces that flew over and said; "Everyone, since you promised to follow us, I can''t promise you anything. I''m afraid the future battle will be very dangerous, but we are all people in the land of God''s heritage. Now there is such a crisis in the land of God''s heritage, we can''t sit idly by. Even if it falls in the future, we also want to protect this world. That''s supreme glory and history Will always remember. "


    "Yes, the monkey king is right. Everyone else has come to our home. If we are still timid, we will lose the dignity of our monster family. If our monster family makes a noise, we should fight heaven and earth. Constant fighting is what we should chase. A too comfortable life is not suitable for our monster family at all." jiuyouming Feng also said.


    Their voices fell, and the people in the demon Temple below nodded one after another. At this time, Xianyue looked at the tassel and said disdainfully; "Hehe, I think you''ve really lived a comfortable life for too long, which has wiped out your war heart." the voice fell, and the tassel didn''t intend to continue to speak. If you continue to say, it will only be more humiliating. After staring at Su Tang, the tassel left by herself.


    After the tassel left, Su Tang communicated with Tianji; "Look, I''m hated by another giant. I''m afraid my life in the land of divine heritage will be very difficult in the future." his tone was deeply helpless. He would hate him for Optimus, which was in the process of cleaning up, but the tassel hated him, which made him a little unclear.


    "Hehe, boy, isn''t that good? There''s only power when there''s pressure. Although you didn''t leave all the people of the Tiangui clan this time, it caused you a lot of trouble, at least it destroyed the plot of the Tiangui clan this time. And look at the strength in the land of God''s heritage. Aren''t many people following your lead? That''s a good phenomenon. When the time comes At that time, you can also stay with the people here to the outside world. At that time, the strength of the mainland will be improved by several levels. The outbreak of the alien war just increases the chance of divine power on the mainland. "Tianji said with a smile.


    After listening to him, Su Tang smiled and said; "You''re right. Although there are some troubles this time, I have gained a lot of benefits. Now this time, I have successfully completed it. When I return to Wanlong island and enter the land of ZuLong, my strength must be greatly improved. Anyway, I have offended them. I have to improve my strength quickly. Only in this way can I attract contacts and ensure myself at the same time The safety of. "

 Chapter 591

    After this war, the former prosperity of Longcheng no longer exists, and there are bodies of martial artists everywhere. Such a scene makes the people present feel some sadness. This time, they are only the masters of 200 Tiangui clan, which has brought so many casualties to their side. They really can''t imagine that if their plot succeeds this time, How many days will ghosts come to this world, and what kind of scene will it be at that time.


    "Dragon God, the casualties of our dragon family have been counted. This time, a total of 28 people were killed, 17 seriously injured and more than 100 slightly injured. The loss is very big." about half an hour later, Ao Xing and blood dragon came to Su Tang. Blood Dragon said in a deep voice. Such amazing figures made blood dragon and other dragon family leaders who fought with Tiangui family for the first time, All felt very shocked.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said in a low tone; "The battle is like this. The Tiangui clan is naturally strong, and each one seems to be born for battle. This time, at least we won." at this time, his tone is also heavy. Some of the people who died in this war were brought out of the trapped dragon yuan. Originally, they could live well in it, If it wasn''t for him, these dragon families wouldn''t come out with him. As soon as they came out, they lost their lives, which really made Su Tang feel very guilty.


    Aware of the guilt in Su Tang''s tone, the blood dragon shook his head and said; "The Dragon God doesn''t blame you for all this. No one knows that such a thing will happen. Moreover, their life in the trapped dragon Yuan is worse than death. Now they have at least a good destination and can at least enter the land of ZuLong. It''s good. It''s better than dying in the trapped dragon yuan." Ao Xing, who fell to one side with his voice, also sighed helplessly.


    At this time, the number of their deaths this time was also counted in the Taishang Mingyue palace. Everyone was very sad. There were few people in the Taishang Mingyue palace. The people who came this time were basically core members, but there was one less. Xianyue sighed helplessly when she saw my current situation; "This time is just the beginning. Now Optimus has escaped. I''m afraid there will be a lot of battles in the future. Everyone should practice well. The Tiangui clan will not give up like this."


    After hearing her words, others nodded one after another. At this time, Su Tang looked at Xianyue and said; "Master Xianyue, there are too many surprises in the confidence of the dragon city this time. The boy has an idea. Now the people of the Tiangui clan have appeared, and there are many wars in the future. Since the alliance with the demon temple has been dissolved, why should our two families form a new alliance? So when the Tiangui clan comes again, we can take care of it."


    As his voice fell, the members of the small forces who were still unable to do anything below brightened their eyes and voiced their voices one after another; "Dragon God, can we join the alliance together?"


    "Yes, we also made a lot of efforts in this war. I think the escaped Tiangui clan has hated us all. Dragon God, you can''t just let us go." more and more people said so. After hearing their words, Su Tang smiled and said; "In this alliance, I intend to unite the forces in the whole land of divine relics. Now the people of the Tiangui clan have suffered heavy losses. We can take this opportunity to search the mainland and destroy all the remaining evils of the Tiangui clan. In this way, if there are ancestral treasures, there will be no problem here."


    His voice fell, and the members of the small forces below nodded one after another. At this time, Xianyue also said; "Since you have such a plan, I don''t have any opinion. Now the disaster of the whole land of divine heritage is at the head. It''s right to unite. Since you have planned, Dragon God, I won''t have any opinion about going to Mingyue palace."


    As her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and really wanted to talk, Xianyue continued; "Dragon God, although you are a human being and now you have become a Dragon God, you still have a lot of roots with me in Taishang Mingyue palace. You are also half of my disciples in Taishang Mingyue palace. You can have a look at Taishang Mingyue palace when you have time." she said here, with a complex look in her eyes.


    Looking at her, Su Tang was slightly stunned, then nodded and said; "Well, I understand. When I finish the work here, the boy will go to the supreme Mingyue palace." as his voice fell, Xianyue nodded and didn''t say anything more. He directly took the people from the supreme Mingyue palace and left. After he left, the monkey king also came to Su Tang and asked aloud; "Brother, so many of our brothers are going to fight with you this time. You''d better find a place for us."


    Upon hearing his words, jiuyouming Feng smiled and said; "Oh, yes, since the Dragon God is the brother of the monkey king, if you don''t dislike it, I''ll call you a little brother." Su Tang smiled and said at her words; "Well, although the boy is a Dragon God, he is also a younger generation. It''s my blessing to explain the elder generation. We are all comrades in arms now. Don''t worry about those identities."


    "Hahaha, cheerfulness, I like cheerfulness. I believe in the eyes of the monkey king. From this time, brother, you are also a very straightforward person. In the future, Fengxue will follow you into the world." with her voice falling, Su Tang knew that the name of the nine Youming Phoenix was Fengxue, and immediately smiled and said; "Hehe, what you said is true, but now you have left the demon temple. Where are you going to settle down in the future? After all, how many of you can''t settle down if you don''t have a place."


    With his voice falling, the monkey king also frowned. There is some trouble in this matter. Now he can''t go back to the wilderness. I''m afraid he will fight with the people in the demon temple for many years. They definitely don''t want to fight with them, but they can''t find a place to settle for a while, I really had a headache for a while.


    At this time, Ao Xing, standing beside Su Tang, said; "Dragon God, there are many places in our dragon clan''s territory that are now unmanaged. It''s better to let you find a place first, so that you can have a place to settle down. If the people of Tiangui clan only love to attack once, they can support each other as soon as possible. What do you think?" Ao Xing has lost his previous spirit, This time, he saw Su Tang''s ability, and he was more respectful to him.


    Not to mention the monkey king and Phoenix blood, these two strong men and the elite strong men who turned out of the demon temple, but the Dragon Power trapped in the dragon Yuan made him feel that the Dragon God is no longer a person, but also a person with strong backing. With such a person in the Dragon family, his ancestral dragon line naturally has a high position in the land of God heritage.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s good. The territory of the dragon family is also wild. I believe everyone will compare it in many places, but it''s not my brother. What do you think?" then he looked at the monkey king and compared that these people followed him. He still had to nod his head for these things.


    Just like him, although he is the Dragon God of the dragon family, he still won''t interfere too much in the affairs of the ancestral dragon. These sites are all the ancestral dragon. Before Ao Xing, the Dragon King, nodded, he didn''t say much. Now Iran Ao Xing said so. He also pushed the boat with the water and asked, so that he won''t offend people on both sides and don''t do much.


    "Of course it''s good. In fact, I''ve been used to the wild life over the years. If you let me go to the place of divine punishment, I''m really not used to it. Now that the Dragon forgot to say so, we can only disturb." the monkey king also knew that Su Tang''s current identity was a little embarrassed. He immediately passed him and thanked the Dragon King directly.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and the Dragon King waved his hand again and again; "Now everyone is a member of an alliance. If you can help, help. Anyway, the rest place is empty, as long as the monkey king doesn''t dislike it." after this period of time, the current Dragon King also knows that it''s useless to improve the strength of the dragon family alone. It''s most important to have some solid alliances for many things.


    I think that in previous years, the dragon family has always been isolated and helpless, so that they will be suppressed by the supreme Moon Palace and the demon god palace. Now their strength of the dragon family has also been improved. If there is another solid sleepwalking like the monkey king, the position of the dragon family in the land of divine heritage will be improved a lot in an instant, and it will vaguely reach the point of hegemony.


    "It''s all right. Anyway, we''ve all lived in the wilderness for many years. Although this is the territory of Longyu, it also belongs to the wilderness. There''s nothing we''re not used to." after that, the monkey king looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother, now that you''re planning to join the alliance, I can send messages together with the Dragon King. In my early years, I also had some friendship with some ancient hermits. I believe they will join the alliance this time. Their strength is very strong. With their participation, our strength will be improved a lot. At the same time, some ancient hermits have a wide range of contacts Kuo, let them find Tiangui clan together. This will have a very good effect. "


    "Well, it''s all troublesome for me. I don''t know much about the things in the land left by God. It would be great if I could have your help." after the voice fell, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the small forces and great gods below; "Ladies and gentlemen, we have seen this war with the Tiangui clan. The land of the divine heritage has been in crisis. Although you are not a member of the land of the divine heritage, you must not want to see the land of the divine heritage invaded by those guys. This time, our dragon clan and the supreme Mingyue palace plan to form an alliance to search for the remaining evils of the Tiangui clan on the mainland. If you are willing to join, I will ask the people of the dragon clan to register Down. "


    As his voice fell, people below echoed and were willing to join this alliance. Can they not join now? No matter what the purpose is, joining this alliance will only be good for them, not the slightest harm. Hearing the answers from the people below, Su Tang nodded, turned to look at the Dragon King and said; "Please arrange this matter. Now let''s take the monkey king and others to choose a place to live. The alliance must be worked out as soon as possible. Taking advantage of the great loss of the strength of the Tiangui family, we must take a chance to catch them all."


    "Well, my subordinates understand. Don''t worry about the Dragon God. Leave everything to me." the voice fell. The dragon king turned to leave and quickly arranged. The monkey king looked at Su Tang and said; "Brother, it seems that the Dragon King is different from you, but you are still powerful. You can shock the rebellious Dragon King. I admire you very much."

 Chapter 592

    The monkey king''s voice fell, and Su Tang smiled helplessly. He didn''t say anything about what had happened on Wanlong island before. After all, it was only an internal matter of the dragon family. It was very inappropriate to say it outside. Moreover, Su Tang didn''t intend to completely remove the Dragon King''s position in his heart. Although he was already guilty now, But after all, he has been the Dragon King of ZuLong for many years. He is very familiar with many things. He has always been dealing with the communication of those strengths in the land of divine heritage. Now if he suddenly changes the Dragon King, it will be very troublesome. In addition, now he has managed to completely subdue the people of ZuLong, and he doesn''t want to cause more trouble.


    Soon the Dragon King came with an elder of the dragon family. When they came near, they saluted Su Tang. The Dragon King said to the monkey king; "Master Monkey King, this is our dragon clan elder. He will take you to choose a place to settle in the territory of the dragon clan." as his voice fell, the monkey king smiled, nodded and said; "It''s really troublesome for you dragon clan this time. In the future, our two sides will be allies. If you need us, just speak. We will be on call whenever we attack Tiangui clan or someone comes to attack dragon clan territory."


    As soon as he listened to his words, the Dragon King burst out a surprised light in his eyes, and then quickly nodded and said; "What the monkey king said is very true. Now there is chaos in the land of God''s legacy. There are people of the God''s legacy covetously in the dark. After the tassel returns from the wilderness this time, he must be very angry and will hate us all. From his previous style, I''m afraid he has something fishy with the God''s legacy. If so, the land of God''s legacy will be really troublesome."


    The Dragon King''s voice fell, and the monkey king frowned and nodded heavily; "What you said is true. I have known him for many years. He is a man who will never stop to achieve his goal. This time, he lost such a big face and was extremely angry. When a person is angry, he is most willing to go the wrong way. I think it''s better to let him go. I''ll arrange someone to stare at the wild side all the time, As long as there is news, we have to start first. "


    Upon hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s better to be careful about this. Although the demon temple has lost a lot of experts this time, in order to explode, the tassel is likely to occupy the world dream with the people of Tiangui clan. If they are really allied at that time, the land of divine heritage will be more chaotic."


    His voice fell, and they both nodded together. It''s true. The demon temple has existed for many years and has always been one of the best overlord forces. They have a lot of contacts outside and secretly cultivated strength. If they really unite with the heavenly ghost family, the land of divine heritage will be more chaotic.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention to this. We''ll choose a place first. When the place is adjusted, I''ll pay close attention to the movement of the demon temple." the monkey king said. Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said to the elder brought by the Dragon King; "Elder, I''ll trouble you in the next time."


    Su Tang''s polite words made the elder look a little frightened and hurried to answer; "The Dragon God is serious. This is what I should do."


    After the monkey king and others left, Su Tang looked at the Dragon King and said; "The strength below, the Dragon King, please ask someone to arrange it." as his voice fell, the Dragon King nodded and replied; "Well, it has been arranged and can be completed before dawn." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said, "That''s good. Arrange someone to clean the battlefield. As soon as dawn, we will Wanlong island and prepare to open the land of ZuLong. After this, it can be imagined that the strength of the dragon family is compared with that of the Tiangui family. If we come here, the dragon family is really worried."


    At his words, the Dragon King nodded solemnly. This time, which of the three major forces in the Dragon City, hundreds of small forces, fought with one or two hundred people of the Tiangui clan, and finally reached such an agreement. He lost so much on his side. If so many Tiangui clan attacked the Dragon clan, he didn''t dare to think about what consequences the dragon clan would face.


    "Even though the Dragon God said, although the dragon family has some strength now, it is still very difficult to compete with the Tiangui family, but the highest combat effectiveness. There are eternal giants such as Qingtian in the Tiangui family, but our dragon family has no such level of strength at all. Even if they lost a lot in this war, if Qingtian attacks, I''m afraid our dragon family will lose a lot It will be very troublesome, "said the blood dragon on one side.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, this time, they all understand a problem. The power of Tiangui clan is unmatched by any force in the land of divine heritage. However, since such a thing has happened now, we are still improving our strength. How can we say that after this time, the strength in the land of divine heritage has also had some cohesion, Tiangui clan should not appear for a while. We still have some time to cushion it. "


    After the explanation, Su Tang and others returned to the Dragon Palace in Longcheng. In the hall, a kind of strong dragon people sat there solemnly. Su Tang and others also closed their eyes and rested. Many of them consumed a lot in this war. Although Su Tang only used two martial arts, it also contained his divine power, and they all recovered tightly at this time ¡£


    At dawn, Su Tang and others opened their eyes. At this time, the elders arranged by the Dragon King came back. All the strength who came to the dragon city this time had joined the alliance. After receiving the report from this man, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s good. Let them go back first. Contact information is left between brother forces. If people of Tiangui clan attack and sneak attack at that time, we can go out for support at the first time."


    They nodded. After finishing all the things, the elders who had left with the monkey king and others also came back. They chose a place to settle in the territory of the dragon family overnight. People from all major forces began to evacuate the dragon city. The people of the dragon family left the dragon city at the first time, and the party ran towards Wanlong island.


    With the previous events, this time when entering the sea, Su Tang secretly asked the Dragon King for the way to get in and out of Wanlong island. This time, the Dragon King didn''t get in trouble with Su Tang. He told Su Tang the way to enter Wanlong Island directly. After getting the method, Su Tang and his party just talked for more than half an hour and returned to Wanlong island.


    As soon as he arrived, the Dragon King said to Su Tang; "Dragon God, there are still some things that have not been completed for the opening of the ancestral dragon land. It will take at least three or five days. During this time, I think you''d better have a good rest in the Dragon God hall, adjust your state, and strive to obtain extraordinary fortune in the ancestral dragon land." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and replied; "Well, I understand. However, I want to take advantage of these days to refine some pills. After all, the ZuLong land has not been opened for many years. We don''t know what''s in it. It''s good to release some pills."


    "Well, since the Dragon God has his own plan, it all depends on yourself. This is the token to enter the dragon family treasure house. The Dragon God can go in and out freely and use all the things." the Dragon King nodded and took out a golden token and handed it to Su Tang. After his token, Su Tang nodded and continued; "Hey, yo Pu, these dragon family elders I brought from the trapped dragon Yuan are no longer the people of the ancestral dragon line. You''d better arrange a place for them to rest, Dragon King."


    After listening to him, the Dragon King was stunned. Then he looked at the people and nodded. He was very helpless at the bottom of his heart, but there was no way. After all, these people had their dragon nationality cut off in the ZuLong vein. Now their dragon nationality has recovered. It is because of the kindness of the Dragon God. Really, they are no longer the ZuLong vein, However, as long as it is the dragon family, it is a good thing. After all, these people are in the land left by God. Now as long as the Dragon God is there, these people have a great relationship with the dragon family.


    At this time, Su Tang continued; "Master Xuelong, brother Taotie, come with me." after that, Su Tang took them to the Dragon Temple. After watching them leave, Ao Xing called two elders and explained a few words. These dragon family members who followed Su Tang from the trapped dragon Yuan also left. After they all left, Ao Xuan came to Ao Xing and said; "I know what you think. You still don''t want to leave these members trapped in the Dragon Cave in the land of ZuLong. Even if they stay, they won''t obey your orders. Their dragon nationality is restored by the Dragon God. According to the rules, they are direct members of the Dragon God and only listen to the orders of the Dragon God."


    Hearing his words, Ao Xing nodded and said; "I know, but now you can see the strength of the ZuLong vein. Without their help, even if it is not very powerful in the land of divine heritage, I''m afraid it is not as powerful as the current demon temple. Such a ZuLong vein is really difficult to survive in the chaotic land of divine heritage."


    "Well, now that the Dragon God is here, these people are the people of our dragon family. After all, people outside don''t know these things. As long as we don''t spread them, people outside will be afraid of the dragon family. Moreover, the Dragon God has a deep relationship with the supreme Mingyue Palace. The demon god palace is now trying to move our dragon family, and they don''t dare. Those forces outside will also kill the dragon family The war in the city will spread. At that time, there will be more strength. I''m afraid of the strength of the dragon clan. I''ll improve my strength during this time. It''s much better than before. "Ao Xuan continued.


    As his voice fell, Ao Xing sighed helplessly. Then he took people to the Dragon King Hall and began to be busy about opening the ancestral dragon land these days. At the same time, the land of divine relics outside was also sealed. This dragon city war was thoroughly publicized. When he heard that the Tiangui clan appeared again, All of them have appeared in the world. These hidden ancient families are people who have great grievances with the Tiangui family. As soon as these people appear, they begin to contact the monkey king or Xianyue, or they are people of the dragon family.


    At the same time, the monkey king and AO Xing issued a summoning order at the same time, and the whole land of divine relics in one room was boiling, but it was very quiet in the wilderness. After the tassel pasted the demon temple, he didn''t mention the dragon city at all. In his opinion, the confidence of the dragon city this time was a disgrace to him, However, there was no airtight wall. After the news of the dragon city came out, some people who had followed the monkey king and Phoenix blood also quietly left the demon temple.


    For a time, the overall strength of the demon Temple decreased by 60%, which made the tassel very angry. After hearing the summoning order of the monkey king and AO Xing, he sent out his own voice. All the people in the alliance of gods entered the wilderness and killed no amnesty. For a time, it made the people in the land left by God very angry.

 Chapter 593

    The order of the tassel this time made the reputation of the demon divine palace built over tens of thousands of years fall to the bottom of the valley in an instant. At the same time, the confidants of the tassel were very helpless about the voice of the tassel, and they also had the idea of breaking away from it. The tassel didn''t know it at all. For a time, the demon divine palace changed from the dominant position on the mainland to exist in name only, A force that everyone disdains.


    In the northwest corner of the land of divine heritage, where everyone is unwilling to set foot, a black figure flashes rapidly in the abyss of the dark earth. This man really escaped from the dragon city. After escaping from the Dragon City, he didn''t stay at all. He doesn''t know anything about the outside world. At this time, his heart is filled with endless anger, Originally a good plan, now not only failed, but also let the Tiangui family die. How many experts, which made him want to explain to the people so much.


    Thinking of these things, Qingtian''s hatred for Su Tang has deepened a bit, and his hatred for Su Tang has reached an unparalleled level. The original flawless flower has been destroyed by a mole ant like human, which is an endless shame for a heavenly ghost like him. At the same time, he thinks of the terrible power of destroying divine power and thunder, His heart was even more afraid of this human being.


    "We must find a way to kill this human being, or this boy will be a big trouble for us when the army of our heavenly ghost clan comes." Qingtian muttered all the way, and his fear of Su Tang was undisguised in his tone. After running through the dark earth resources for more than an hour, he came to the deepest part of the abyss and was in the dark space in the distance, A huge palace stands there quietly. It looks like a ghost town in hell from a distance. It is very penetrating.


    After he approached, the two black figures guarding the gate suddenly opened their eyes. After seeing that it was Optimus, they saluted and shouted one after another; "I''ve seen emperor Optimus." Optimus nodded his ugly face and rushed directly into the palace. Looking at his back, one of them asked softly; "What''s the matter with emperor Optimus? Didn''t he take his people to attack those forces outside? Why did he come back alone and look so ugly? Did the plan fail this time?"


    "How is it possible that emperor Qingtian took more than 200 adults out to attack this time. Now the forces in the land of divine heritage are not their opponents at all. I think this time, there must be some trouble outside, so the emperor will be like this." their voices fell for a moment, and a furious voice came from the palace.


    "Optimus, you bastard, I told you before that your method won''t work. Now we steal numbers, the plan doesn''t wait, it doesn''t succeed, and they have completely exposed them, which makes us lose more than 200 experts at once." as it fell late at night, the people in the whole point looked shocked, The two guards who spoke before were stunned at this time.


    More than 200 experts were destroyed. Emperor Qingtian escaped back. What happened to them outside? For a time, those who didn''t know the situation in the pastry were stunned and thought about it one by one. They really couldn''t figure out what happened outside this time, which would make them lose so many people. Emperor Optimus escaped back alone.


    In the central palace, Optimus shouted after the man''s voice fell; "Night emperor, don''t yell here. When he promoted the scheme, when did you say that the scheme was untrustworthy? Besides, you copied it as intelligence. Now there is such a difficult task outside. Why don''t you have any news? There is also the dragon family. Do you know how many divine Dragons there are in the dragon family this time? Didn''t you say that the dragon family has been destroyed before Have you completely lost the position of the three overlords in the land of divine heritage? The strength I met outside this time can be said to be no weaker than tens of thousands of years ago. How should you explain this? "


    His voice fell, and the night emperor was also stunned for a time. Before, he just heard that Qingtian was wiped out this time, and he didn''t know the whole thing at all. Now, as soon as he listened to his words, he also felt that something had really happened outside this time, and his tone was relieved a lot, so he asked; "What do you mean? After hundreds of years of investigation, everything has been under my control. There will be no change."


    On hearing his words, Optimus was ready to deliver the goods. At this time, the old man sitting here with his eyes closed on the other side opened his eyes and said; "Qing emperor, don''t get excited first. First apply for love. Let''s talk about it. There are some strange things this time." seeing the old man, Qing Tian suppressed his anger and nodded; "This time, I''m sure we were Yin."


    Then he quickly said the whole thing again. When they heard that the dragon family had hundreds of divine dragons in an instant in the hall, their faces changed, and the night emperor spoke loudly; "It''s impossible. It must be impossible. There are more than 100 dragon gods in the dragon clan at most. How can there be hundreds of dragon gods at once? I haven''t heard of the Dragon gods at all. When will the Dragon gods appear in the whole land of God except the original ancestral dragons? I believe that even if the people of the dragon clan want to block it, they can''t block it at all."


    "Impossible? This is what I saw with my own eyes, and there are more things that you can''t believe. The Dragon God is not a dragon family, but a human, a human with amazing talent. The plan was originally to add clothes and sew. Our plan was destroyed only after the emergence of the human Dragon God. Hundreds of divine dragons came with him "Optimus continued.


    As his voice fell, the night emperor also calmed down, and the old man on one side frowned and said; "It''s the first time I''ve heard that a human has become a Dragon God. It seems that this human does have great means. Qing Huang, you continue to talk about this human thing. I feel that this human is the key to this plan."


    On hearing his words, Qingtian nodded and said; "Well, this human talent is very powerful. He can master these two forces that can completely kill our Tiangui family alone. Although his cultivation is not strong now, these two forces are very powerful. I had to take him hard to ensure the success of the plan." then he exposed the wound on his chest and saw his ferocious wound, Both of them were shocked and stood up in surprise.


    "This is... The power of thunder, and there is a more powerful power. Now it seems that this power has not been completely removed. What power is this? It''s terrible. It''s amazing that it can tear the emperor''s body." the night emperor shouted in surprise at this time. With his voice falling, Qingtian answered with fear on his face; "This is the power of destruction."


    "What? It''s impossible to destroy the divine power. How could human beings master the divine power of destruction? The original Father God didn''t master such a powerful power. How could he have such an ability to master such a power." the old man shouted in surprise. Listening to his words, Qingtian showed a bitter smile and said; "This is indeed the power of destruction. According to my guess, there should be creative power in the human body, otherwise he can''t control the power of destruction at all, and he will be destroyed by the power of destruction first."


    When it comes to the silence in the hall, how terrible it would be for a person to master two supreme sources at the same time? The reason why the ancestor god was able to open up this world in those days was all in English. He got the power of creation under the coincidence of chance. This is already a great creation. Now the human body not only has the power of destruction, but also has the power of creation. This man''s powerful talent deeply shocked the hearts of the two people.


    "Hey, Optimus, it''s really my fault this time. I didn''t expect such a task to appear in the land of divine heritage. But I''m very curious about how he hid. He has such talent and identity. He must be in the land of divine heritage. He can''t hide at all. Why didn''t I get any news before?" the night emperor sat down helplessly at this time, He asked with a sigh.


    "He is not a man in the land left by God. According to him, he comes from the outside continent." Qingtian replied, saying that his look here is also very ugly, and the old man also said; "How could this be possible for people from the outside world? Now the whole land of God heritage has been sealed by the ancestral God heritage treasure, and other plane creatures can''t enter it at all. How did he get in?"


    Optimus shook his head and replied; "I don''t know this, but as the night emperor said, for a person with such talent and identity, he can''t hide in the land left by God. In contrast, I''m more willing to believe that he came from the outside continent." as his voice fell, the night emperor nodded and said; "Well, the land of God''s legacy is too large. We don''t know whether this human comes from the cracks in the ancestral God''s legacy. I don''t know, but it gives us a good opportunity. Since he can enter the land of God''s legacy from the outside continent, we may use this method to find the crack and let the people come down from there ¡£¡±


    Upon hearing his words, both the old man and Optimus brightened their eyes, but Optimus then shook his head and said; "I''d better leave this matter to you. I was seriously injured this time. The destructive power is very difficult. Now I just use the power of Jiuyou to suppress it temporarily, but he continues to destroy my power. If I don''t completely eliminate him, I''m afraid I won''t live long." there was a deep helplessness in the tone of Qingtian here.


    His words also made them silent. After a long time, the old man said; "Qing Huang, I just looked at your injury. Now that the power of destruction has not spread, you may try to give up that part of your body. In this way, the body of the emperor has a fatal weakness. Although your life can be saved, if someone attacks here in the future, your body will not play a role."


    "Well, I understand, but I''d better try to find a way to remove these destructive forces. If it doesn''t work, I can only use this method." said Qingtian here, who is also very helpless. You know, if you follow this method, you''ll wait for his royal family''s flesh to be no longer as invincible as before. With such a fatal weakness, If Su Tang attacks this position again when fighting Su Tang, he will be completely finished.

 Chapter 594

    After Optimus left, the night emperor looked at the old man and asked; "Demon emperor, what do you think of this?"


    "What else can we think of? You and I all know the strength of Qing Huang. This time, he and many people were destroyed by the army. At this time, they all escaped seriously. It can be imagined that we underestimated those forces outside. After this event, they will be on guard. In addition, our strength is greatly reduced and it is not suitable to continue to cause trouble. I think we should hide it first "For a while," said the old man called the demon emperor.


    As his voice fell, the night emperor nodded and continued; "I think so, but the New Dragon God of the dragon family, we can''t just let him go on like this. After all, his talent is too evil. If he improves his strength, it may endanger my whole Tiangui family. I think we have to start first while his strength is not strong."


    "You''re right to say that, but don''t forget that people outside are looking for our whereabouts. If Mao rashly deals with the Dragon God at this time, it may lead to unnecessary trouble. In my opinion, this matter must be considered in the long run, otherwise, we will not be able to find the trouble of the Dragon God and expose us at that time "Lost," continued the demon emperor.


    The night emperor nodded and said; "Well, let''s have a good discussion on this matter." at this time, Qingtian, who left the main hall, directly returned to his palace. After a few simple explanations with the disciples, he directly entered the practice room. At the same time, on Wanlong Island, a member of the Dragon nationality looked excited.


    Because today is the most important day for the members of the dragon family. The ancestral dragon land is opened, which is a place where every living member urgently wants to enter. Because there are dragon corpses killed in wars or other accidents in the ancestral dragon land, it is filled with a large number of real dragon Qi. These Zheng dragon Qi can help the members of the dragon family obtain a very great strength improvement.


    Every time the ancestral dragon land is opened, a new Dragon God needs to appear. The talents of the dragon family have withered for tens of thousands of years, so it is conceivable how much Zheng Long Qi there is in the ancestral dragon land that has not been opened for tens of thousands of years.


    "Dragon King, everything here is ready. As long as the Dragon God works together, he can open the ancestral dragon land." at this time, an elder came up and said to the Dragon King. As soon as he listened to his words, the Dragon King nodded and whispered; "Then go to the Dragon God Temple and ask the Dragon God to come." with his voice falling, the elder turned and left. After a while, he came to the Dragon God Temple.


    "My subordinates, Ao Yang, please see the Dragon God." after the last few times of Li Wei, the dragon people on Wanlong island will do enough to the rules every time they come to the Dragon God hall. Even the Dragon King comes. For a time, the Dragon God hall has become a strict place. Generally, there is nothing that the members of the dragon people are willing to come.


    His voice came into the Dragon Temple. The blood dragon and Taotie looked at each other, got up and walked outside. When they came to the gate of the hall, the blood dragon asked; "Dragon God, I''m still in seclusion. I don''t know what''s the matter with you?" they have been in the dragon temple for a long time. They don''t know what happened on Wanlong island these days.


    "Master blood dragon, the Dragon King has prepared everything to open the ancestral dragon land. Now he sent the Dragon God to activate the array with the power of the Dragon God to make the ancestral dragon land appear, so he sent me to respectfully invite the Dragon God." the elder said respectfully. Although he is the elder of the ancestral dragon, the Dragon King explained it to the people of the ancestral dragon before the meeting, Let all the members of the dragon family with the same ancestral lineage not have friction with the people of the dragon family who came out of the trapped dragon yuan, and even several powerful dragon families in the trapped dragon yuan. The Dragon King ordered that their assistance was equal to the status of the Dragon King.


    "Well, I see. Wait a minute, I''ll inform the Dragon God." when the voice fell, the blood dragon turned and walked towards the hall. At this time, Taotie quietly stood aside and didn''t speak. At this time, in front of a room deep in the Dragon Temple, the blood Dragon respectfully shouted inside; "Dragon God, things in the ancestral dragon land are ready. The Dragon King sent someone to invite you."


    After a while, the door was opened. Su Tang came out and looked at the blood dragon; "Elder, you should also go and gather all the elders of the dragon family who came out of the trapped dragon yuan. This time, the ancestral dragon land is opened, which is a grand event of the whole dragon family. You are also people of the dragon family now, and you are qualified to enter it to look for opportunities." his voice fell, and the blood dragon''s eyes burst into surprise.


    Although they are now members of the dragon family and have received the Dragon nationality personally given by the Dragon God, after all, they came out of the trapped dragon yuan, and they still can''t participate in many things. For example, the ancestral dragon land was opened this time, that is, they can''t participate. Therefore, they didn''t think that the members of the trapped dragon Yuan were present at the center before, They are all members of the ZuLong family.


    Now that Su Tang has said so, of course the blood dragon is willing. He also entered the land of ZuLong once. He is very clear about the benefits. Now he can have the opportunity to enter for the second time, and his strength is likely to be greatly improved. Although the members of the dragon family are born high, it is very difficult to improve their accomplishments in the later stage, The blood dragon has been trapped in the current state for 10000 or 20000 years.


    "Thank you, Dragon God. I''ll do it now." the voice fell. The blood dragon left quickly and looked at his back. Su Tang shook his head and walked slowly towards the outside of the Dragon Temple. Ao Yang saluted as soon as he saw Su Tang coming out and said respectfully; "Meet the Dragon God." Taotie on one side also saluted. Su Tang nodded and said; "Come on, let''s go there first."


    Then, under the leadership of Ao Yang, several people walked towards the central area. As soon as they arrived, the blood dragon also came with a strong dragon family in the trapped dragon yuan. When they saw them coming, the Dragon King wrinkled his head and thought to himself; "Why are they here? Are they qualified to enter the land of ZuLong?" although he thought so, he didn''t show it and watched the Dragon God salute.


    "You don''t have to be polite. All the people here are their own people. These false gifts don''t need to be used. This time, the land of ZuLong is opened. I also let master Xuelong enter it with an elder trapped in the Dragon abyss. After all, it''s a time of trouble. We should try all kinds of ways to improve our strength. Although they are not the same family of ZuLong now, they are also members of the dragon family and the land of ZuLong The body belongs to the whole dragon family. "Su Tang waved his hand and said. At the same time, when the blood dragon and others came, he noticed the faces of Ao Xing and others and understood their thoughts, so he said eat.


    Sure enough, after his voice fell, Ao Xing and others nodded one after another and stopped talking. The members of the dragon family trapped in the dragon Yuan looked at Su Tang with gratitude. At this time, Su Tang looked at the Dragon King and asked; "Dragon King, what can I do to open the ancestral dragon land?" Ao Xing said as soon as he heard his question; "Please also ask the Dragon God to go up to the high platform, where we have prepared the array. As long as the Dragon God bursts out the breath of the Dragon God, our array will directly communicate with the ancestral dragon land hidden in the void. At that time, the ancestral dragon land will naturally appear."


    Su Tang nodded and walked slowly towards the high platform. At this time, the blood dragon on one side also said; "Dragon God, remember to do your best to break out, otherwise you can''t communicate to the ancestral dragon land." upon hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. He also knew that he was not a member of the dragon family, but a human. It was a great fortune to get the Dragon God hegemony. Although there was the spirit of the Dragon God, it was not very pure. If he broke out simply, It is impossible to move the land of ZuLong. There may be a little chance only to break out with all your strength.


    On the high platform, Su Tang slightly closed his eyes and felt it. At this time, there was indeed an array fluctuation on the high platform. Such an array was used to convey the breath. There was no defense and attack ability at all. Su Tang insisted on shaking his head helplessly. At this time, the voice of the secret sounded; "I wish you good luck, boy." after saying the secret that has been in the Dantian, he directly entered the box of God of creation.


    He knew in his heart that Su Tang''s breath itself was not pure. If he added it, it would be impure. Therefore, he had to die in battle and enter the creator''s box and use the breath reviewed by Zhao Hua to cover up the direct breath. After all, the creator''s box was only a magic weapon and would not affect the purity of the dragon''s reproductive organs. When he heard the secret of heaven, he saw him enter the creator''s box and opened his eyes for the next moment, A golden light flashed, and the Dragon God bully burst out in an instant.


    With the appearance of golden scales, Su Tang''s dragon spirit began to burst out. For a moment, the whole tall body trembled, and the array also ran along. The dragon family members who came out of the trapped dragon Yuan below were very surprised. Many of them saw the Dragon God bully for the first time. They had only heard of it before, Now they suddenly see that Su Tang shows the Dragon God bully body. The overbearing atmosphere makes them very fascinated and yearn for it.


    "It''s really the Dragon God bully body. Although I already know it, the real shock brought by seeing it is unparalleled. The Dragon God really has amazing talent. He has no blood power. He understands the Dragon God bully body only with a trace of real dragon gas. This talent is really unprecedented." the blood dragon exclaimed at this time. Ao Xing smiled and said when he heard his words; "Yes, it is indeed our blessing for our dragon family to have such a gifted Dragon God. It is thought that he is also the controller of two supreme divine powers. With the powerful thunder power between heaven and earth, how can a person have so many powerful and extraordinary powers?"


    "Ha ha, yes, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe that a person can achieve such a level in my life. I think at the beginning, the ancestral God only had one of the three supreme divine powers. Now the Dragon God controls two kinds. If he really grows up, I''m afraid he would have a chance to surpass the ancestral God." Ao Xuan also said at this time.

 Chapter 595

    The voices of the three people aroused the recognition of all members of the dragon family. At the same time, they were also glad that such a dragon god would appear in their own dragon family. Although it was only a title and there was no real dragon blood, it had something to do with them. If he really grew up in the future, the status of the dragon family would be greatly improved in the world of heaven, I''m afraid it will reach an unprecedented level.


    Among the ten thousand worlds of the heavens, many big races have gone. Although the dragon race has a strong position in it, it is still too poor after all. Just like on the outside continent, there is the world of mankind, and mankind is the dominant race there. Other races are not as powerful as mankind. Among the ten thousand worlds of the heavens, there are basically all places of the dragon race, Can be said to be a giant, but there is still some gap between the real race and the big race like those Big Macs.


    Now there is a dragon god like Su Tang. If he grows up, I''m afraid no one is his opponent in the world of the heavens. It''s even possible that he will open up another world like the ancestral God. If so, in which new world will the status of the dragon race be similar to those Super Big Mac races.


    Thinking of this, everyone was excited. However, with the passage of time, Su Tang broke out his strength with all his strength on the high platform and became stronger and stronger. At the same time, the array also ran to the extreme, but the place of ZuLong didn''t show up at all, which made Su Tang full of doubts, "isn''t my strength enough?"


    The blood dragon at the bottom also frowned. He once had the experience of entering the ancestral dragon''s land, which he saw at a glance. This time, the ancestral dragon''s land seemed to have been summoned for too long. His frown on his side immediately attracted Ao Xuan''s attention on the other side of him, "what''s the matter with you, master blood dragon?" as soon as he heard his question, The blood dragon shook his head and said; "Nothing."


    He didn''t catch a cold with the dragon family members of ZuLong''s line. He would explain to him that Ao Xuan didn''t ask any more about the cold appearance of a blood dragon. He turned his head and looked at the tall, actually improving Su Tang. He was also full of longing for the ZuLong land. Although there were no dragon families in the ZuLong land, he had the opportunity to enter it, But that''s after the fall, or the Dragon God calls.


    Although he Ao Xuan has lived for tens of thousands of years, he has never entered the land of ZuLong. When he was summoned by the dragon, he didn''t know it at all, so he was in a hurry to meet the dragon family. As long as the summoning was successful, the dragon family everywhere had the opportunity to enter it. Of course, not all the worlds of heaven had the opportunity, You have to be in a few nearby places to have some opportunities to enter.


    Just like the blood dragon, Ying Long summoned the land of ZuLong on the land of Langxie. He got the opportunity to enter it in the land of divine heritage, and few people on Wanlong island had such an opportunity. Therefore, Ao Xuan had never seen the pure suffering in the land of ZuLong, so he yearned so much.


    Three hours later, there was still no shadow in the ancestral dragon land, which made the Dragon families below feel something wrong. At this time, Ao Xuan looked at the blood dragon again and asked; "Elder, it seems that something is wrong this time." upon hearing his words, the blood dragon looked a little dignified and nodded. At this time, Su Tang on the stage was also very anxious.


    "Tianji, what''s the matter? Is it really because I am a human being and the spirit of the Dragon God is not strong that I can''t activate the land of the ancestral dragon?" his voice fell, and the Tianji in the box of the God of creation shook his head and said; "It''s impossible. Even if your dragon genitalia is not strong, it''s at least six or seven points. It''s enough to activate the land of ZuLong. I''m afraid there''s something strange about it. Boy, you''d better continue."


    As soon as he answered, Su Tang nodded and continued to burst out the Dragon genitalia. The array also continued to pass out his dragon genitalia. Such things made the original quiet platform below. At this time, bursts of discussion had erupted.


    "I think the Dragon God can''t summon the ancestral dragon land. After all, he is a human body. My ancestral dragon land is the supreme god of my dragon family. Even if he has a dragon god tyrant, he can''t summon. Since he can''t summon the ancestral dragon land, he is not qualified." I don''t know who said what, and immediately let the blood dragon standing in the front, His face sank and shouted loudly; "Presumptuous, Ao Xing, shut your people''s mouth. Don''t think this is Wanlong island. I don''t dare to do it. If he hears someone say such words again, I promise to make your ZuLong regret." the voice fell, and the blood dragon''s blood power was released immediately.


    Those dragon families with low accomplishments in the rear were shocked. Before talking, the man looked at the Dragon King pale. It seemed that he wanted the Dragon King to help him suppress the blood dragon, but Ao Xing turned around and stared at him coldly, turned his head and said to the blood dragon with a smile; "Master Xuelong, calm down. Don''t share common knowledge with the younger generation. They haven''t gone out to practice and don''t know how important they are. Since the Dragon God has inherited the title, even Lord ZuLong has recognized it. Whether he can summon the land of ZuLong or not is the Dragon God of our dragon family, which will never change."


    At his words, the blood dragon''s face looked a little better, and AO Xing continued to ask; "I''m just a little curious. Why can''t the Dragon God summon the land of the ancestral dragon?" with childish words, the blood dragon should hold it with their boundary God and say; "In fact, I don''t know. When Yinglong called ZuLong, I was lucky to get a chance. Across the space, there was one thing to Yinglong called ZuLong. He was not much different from now, but it took him half an hour to show ZuLong. Now it''s divided into nearly four hours."


    As soon as such words came out, the people next to him were stunned at first, and then they all meditated one by one. At this time, Ao Xing continued; "Is there any other reason? When the Dragon God accepted the title, he also stayed on the high platform for more than ten days to complete the inheritance of the Dragon God title. Will it be similar to the original situation now?"


    The Dragon shook his head and said; "I don''t know." at the same time, he thought of another possibility in his heart, that is, there might be an accident in ZuLong''s place. Didn''t Su Tang say that ZuLong seemed to be trapped somewhere not long ago? Now that he has encountered such a situation, he has to think that he doesn''t know how close the relationship between ZuLong and the land of ZuLong is. However, since they are the supreme existence of the dragon family, there must be some connection.


    Seeing that the blood dragon was silent, Ao Xing and others stopped asking questions. They turned their heads and looked at the high platform one by one. At this time, Ying long, who was far away on the Langxie Road, suddenly moved the spirit of the Dragon God in his body. He suddenly opened his eyes and finally whispered with a smile; "This boy actually plans to summon the land of ZuLong, but he is always a human body. If he wants to rely on the breath of the Dragon God, he can''t summon the land of ZuLong at all. It seems that I have to be close to him."


    When the voice fell, he immediately connected the real dragon spirit between him and Su Tang, and a voice sounded at the bottom of Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, are you calling the land of ZuLong?" the sudden voice first made Su Tang already, and then answered with joy; "Yes, sir, the boy is indeed calling the land of ZuLong. In the land of divine heritage, we also met people of Tiangui family. Our strength is very strong. We fought with them before and lost a lot. So I plan to call the land of ZuLong to improve the real strength of the dragon family. At that time, we can unite all people in the land of divine heritage to fight with the people of Tiangui family."


    With his voice falling, Ying long in the sealed land suddenly stood up. The movement on his side suddenly startled Tiantao and long ao not far away. They rushed over quickly. Ying Long waved to stop them as soon as they wanted to speak. At this time, Ying long continued to ask Su Tang with the help of the spirit of the real dragon; "What you said is true? As far as I know, the land of God''s legacy seems to have been sealed by the ancestral God''s legacy treasure. People outside can''t get in at all. You entered it through the power of holy lotus. How do those people of Tiangui clan get in?"


    When Su Tang heard his question, he said the whole thing he knew. As his voice fell, Ying Long was stunned. He didn''t know these secrets about the heavenly ghost family. He had always been in the land of God''s heritage and became famous in ancient times, so he didn''t know when the world opened at the beginning, Such a thing happened in the land of divine heritage. Originally, he thought that the people of the ghost family on this day were actually foreign demons.


    Now, as soon as Su Tang said this, it turned out that the ghost family on this day was the same as himself and others. They were all left by the ancestor god in those years. Although he was shocked, he still knew very well that the ghost family on this day was not a good thing. If he didn''t find a way to defeat them, I''m afraid all the races in the world might suffer.


    "Boy, you can''t take care of the ancestral dragon''s land now. I''ll master the real dragon''s Qi and pass on the power of the Dragon God to you. You can directly explode these Dragon God''s power. Only the purest Dragon God''s power can summon the ancestral dragon''s blood. You don''t have the blood of the dragon''s blood, so your Dragon God''s power is not pure at all, so you can''t summon the ancestral dragon''s blood for a long time Come here. "Ying Longjie God arrived. As his voice fell, Su Tang suddenly realized it.


    "It''s true. I''ll trouble you, elder." after that, Su Tang was ready to accept the power of the Dragon God. At this time, Ying Long gave a big drink, and the Dragon God bully burst out in an instant. The pure Dragon God Qi began to pass to Su Tang''s body through the real dragon Qi. His Dragon God power burst out through Su Tang''s body, For a moment, the Dragon families below were shocked one after another, and the look in their eyes was unbelievable.


    "Well, how could this be possible? What a pure power of the Dragon God." Ao Xuan exclaimed. As soon as he heard his words, the blood dragon frowned. Then he figured it out and said with a smile; "So it is. It seems that the ancestral dragon land will come soon." Ao Xing nodded and said as his tiger teeth fell; "This breath is completely different from the breath of the third Dragon God. Although it erupted through his body, there is still the breath of the second Dragon God. It seems that the third Dragon God must have asked the second Dragon God for help."

 Chapter 596

    With the Dragon God''s power of Ying Long joining in, the sky on the high platform of Wanlong island was no longer as quiet as before. With the continuous injection of the Golden Dragon God''s power, roars sounded. As soon as he heard such a voice, the blood dragon smiled and said; "Hahaha, yes, that''s the voice. The land of ZuLong is coming." at this time, his tone was full of excitement.


    His voice also excited all the members of the dragon family present. Su Tang was relieved and whispered softly on the high platform; "It turns out that it''s troublesome to summon this ancestral dragon land. I knew I would have asked elder Ying long to come and help at the beginning, and I wouldn''t waste much time." his voice fell, and a burst of coercion suddenly appeared in the sky.


    At the next moment, a black shadow began to believe slowly in the sky. It needed to be like directly tearing the sky and squeezing from the other side. With the emergence of this place, the blood dragon was excited and trembled. Ao Xing and AO Xuan on one side looked at each other and were deeply relieved, His face was all excited.


    The land of ZuLong finally appeared. With this opportunity, the ZuLong family will greatly improve their strength. In this way, the strength of these dragon family members who appear in the trapped dragon Yuan and the whole dragon family in the land of divine heritage on the plane will be greatly improved. With the full emergence of the land of ZuLong, Ying Long also recovered his Dragon God''s power and preached; "Boy, you''d better hurry up and enter the land of ZuLong. Every time the land of ZuLong appears, it''s a month. Hurry up and use this month to improve it."


    When the voice fell, Ying Long directly cut off the connection. Su Tang also took back the Dragon God bully at the same time and said to the dragon family below; "The land of the ancestral dragon is coming, everyone and I will enter it together." the voice fell, and the materialized apprentice in the sky was like a huge palace. At this time, the door had been opened and bursts of golden light were emitted.


    As soon as Su Tang stepped on his feet, the whole person flew towards the palace in the sky. The Dragon families below also followed him and passed through the golden gate. Suddenly, Su Tang''s eyes darkened. He entered a gray space. In this space, he couldn''t see the surrounding environment clearly. At this time, the voice of the blood dragon sounded behind him; "Dragon God, this gray is the real dragon''s Qi. It''s good for you to absorb it with all your strength. Our previous guess is really right. How come the real dragon''s Qi has grown to a very terrible level in the ancestral dragon land that hasn''t been opened for many years."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang replied; "Well, let''s find a place to absorb it. The land of ZuLong will only open for a month. After a month, we will all be excluded by him. Hurry up." the voice fell, Su Tang found a place and took out the Dragon tendon from the storage ring. The secret began to teach Su Tang how to integrate the Dragon tendon, He himself got a drop of ZuLong''s life essence. At this time, he doesn''t need to think about Taotie to say that he wants essence.


    He can do it by himself. After he breast fed the Dragon tendon into his body according to the method of the secret, the secret was taught to Su Tang a Dharma. Su Tang kept changing the Dharma for a moment. With the change of his Dharma, there were bursts of dragon chants in his body. With the sound of his dragon chants, he was in the quiet space, The sound of dragon singing broke out one after another.


    The dragon clan members were stunned by such a movement and ignored it. They themselves were divine dragons. There was no way for the Dragon chants in the ancestral dragon land to scare them. At this time, their only idea was to quickly absorb the extremely rich real dragon Qi to improve their cultivation. When the Su and Tang dynasties integrated the Dragon tendon, they responded to the dragon on the Langxie road, I have told Tiantao and Longao all the guidance from Su Tang.


    After listening, long Ao frowned and said; "So it is. I didn''t expect that this day''s ghost clan is also the blood left by the ancestral God, and it''s still the blood left at the beginning. No wonder they will become so strong. Now that we know their foundation is also good, why have we always thought that these day''s ghost clan came from abroad for many years, so we can''t find a suitable way to deal with them Since they came from the land of divine heritage, it''s much easier to have a foundation. I believe there are many materials about Tiangui clan in the land of divine heritage. As long as we get these materials, we can directly suppress the members of Tiangui clan. "


    As his voice fell, Ying Long shook his head and said; "That''s not so simple. Since the ghost family is the blood left by the ancestral God, now it has undergone variation, and their strength can''t be measured like this. How come we have fought with the ghost family many times in many years of battle, but we still can''t completely check and balance them. Maybe that''s why, although we know now, we have been able to do so for a long time But it''s still very difficult to deal with them. "


    "You''re right. This time, since they want to attack the land of divine heritage, they must want to use the land of divine heritage as a headquarters. After all, the land of divine heritage has the seal of ancestral divine heritage treasure. People outside won''t go without great fortune. With such a natural barrier, they can have no worries about the world of the arts. At that time This kind of war will be staged in all aspects. This time, Su Tang boy has done a very good job by destroying their protection. If they succeed this time, it is not a place left by God. It is a plane space created by the whole ancestor god. " Tiantao also said at this time.


    As his voice fell, Ying Long and his two men thought of this. Their faces changed one after another. At the same time, long Ao said; "If that''s the case, I''m afraid the battle in the land of divine heritage will not subside. Didn''t the young Lord say that all the emperor fled? I think since the people of your Tiangui family also lived in the land of divine heritage in those years, there are probably many strong Tiangui people who have survived in the land of divine heritage now. If they really recklessly attack the land of divine heritage, I''m afraid they will be killed We are in danger. "


    "Hey, even if we know what''s the use, now we can only remind Sutang boy and let him pay good attention. After all, we can''t go into it to help them." Ying Long sighed. With his voice falling, Tiantao said; "We don''t have to worry too much. The land of divine heritage has existed for hundreds of thousands of years. The old monsters don''t know how many of them are. Their strength is much stronger than me. The resurrected Tiangui people should not dare to come around, otherwise they will come up with such a plan to attack the land of divine heritage. In fact, they are very afraid of those Old monster, now we just need to remind Sutang boy to pay attention. "


    "Well, now that Sutang boy is in the land of ZuLong, my real dragon spirit can''t contact him at all. I can only contact him after he comes out. I hope there won''t be any trouble during this period." Ying Long said.


    In the ancestral dragon land, Su Tang is still changing. At the same time, the Dragon tendons in his body also began to change slowly. The Dragon Qi in the Dragon tendons began to be extracted and integrated into his body. With the emergence of these dragon Qi, there are more and more dragon chanting gods in the ancestral dragon land, For a time, the place of ZuLong, which was originally very quiet, was already lively. With the emergence of these dragon chants, those dragon family members in cultivation woke up one after another and looked at the direction of Su Tang with a frightened face.


    At this time, Taotie waited for a group of old people of the Dragon nationality, and immediately reacted. Ao Xing asked; "Dragon God, this is to fuse the Dragon tendons..." upon hearing his words, the blood Dragon nodded and said to the dragon family members trapped in the Dragon abyss behind him; "If the Dragon gods want to integrate successfully, they must have ten thousand dragon blessings. Let''s help the Dragon gods." the voice fell. As soon as the blood dragon demon God changed, a blood dragon with a length of tens of meters appeared in the ancestral dragon land. At this time, they can''t be as big as outside. With his change, the Dragon families behind him changed one after another.


    Looking at their actions, Ao Xing didn''t lag behind at all, and said; "Let''s help the Dragon God." hundreds of dragons from one family appeared and roared up to the sky. The roaring sound was very rhythmic. With the addition of these dragons, it became more lively in the ancestral dragon land, and the Dragon feathers continued continuously. At the same time, those members of the Dragon family only changed from noumenon to blessing, Those real dragon Qi also continuously entered their bodies with their roaring again and again.


    It was also an unexpected surprise, which made them very happy. This speed was much faster than before. At this time, Su Tang was still changing the handprint. Now the sound of dragon chanting had not reached the level that could help him soften. Only when he reached ten thousand dragons, his body would successfully condense Dragon blood with the help of dragon tendons, At the same time, with the blessing of these blessings, dragon blood will be integrated into his blood with such help, and then he will become half man and half dragon.


    In short, as long as the ten thousand dragon blessing appears, it must be of great benefit to bear. Now Su Tang has almost reached the appearance of a thousand dragon. If you want to reach the ten thousand dragon, you must get the recognition of the fallen dragon ancestors and drop the blessing from their bones. No side, even if there is a thousand dragon blessing, it has no role at all.


    The secret of heaven in Dantian looked at the situation outside through the divine box of creation and whispered; "Boy, come on, you''ve reached a thousand Dragons now. There''s still a distance from ten thousand dragons. I''ve seen the remains of the dragon family here before. At least tens of thousands. As long as you can get their recognition, you can succeed." his voice fell into Su Tang''s ears. Su Tang secretly cheered himself. As long as you succeed, his strength will be greatly improved.


    But now there are only Qianlong. He really doesn''t know what to do. At this time, with the hook of those dragon chants, Tianji suddenly seems to think of something and gives a voice to remind him; "Boy, try to burst out the Dragon God bully. This is the supreme secret skill of the dragon family. I believe it can let you get the recognition of some bones." upon hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and drank a little. In a moment, the real dragon bully burst out. With the explosion of the Dragon God bully, the breath of the Dragon God began to spread throughout the ancestral land.


    An hour later, those completely silent places also began to sound bursts of dragon chants, which made Su Tang very happy for a time, and the secret of heaven also said with a laugh; "This method will be good. There are hundreds of dragons in an instant. I believe that after a while, more dragons should appear. Come on, boy. I''m very optimistic about you."

 Chapter 597

    As soon as he heard what he said, Su Tang was helpless. Now there are only a few hundred more dragons. It still needs a very troublesome thing to reach ten thousand dragons. He didn''t have much confidence in himself, but he had to try. Since he had chosen to do so, he wouldn''t give up until the last moment.


    With the addition of these dragons, blood dragons and others burst out a little surprise. In fact, they also very much hope that Su Tang can succeed this time. After all, he is the Dragon God of the dragon family. His strength is strong, which is still good for their dragon family. In addition, as long as Su Tang succeeds this time, he has the blood of the dragon family in his body, and his relationship with the dragon family will be closer, So no matter from what aspect, they all hope Su Tang can succeed this time.


    As time goes by, the Dragon God bully body of Su Tang Dynasty also emits the breath of Dragon God day by day. However, these ten days have passed, and only more than 3000 divine dragons have responded. At this time, the real dragon spirit in the whole ancestral land has weakened with the absorption of hundreds of divine dragons. At the same time, the cultivation achievements of those dragon families have also improved a lot, This time they came into the land of ZuLong and got a lot of harvest.


    If Su Tang could successfully integrate the Dragon tendons this time, the ancestral dragon land would be more meaningful this time. But now Su Tang was very helpless and could only communicate with the secret of heaven. In these ten days, his decision had been completed, and he had separated two or two dragon tendons. Now they are shuttling back and forth in his body, Just wait for the blessing of ten thousand dragons to come. At that time, these dragon breath will mutate into dragon blood.


    Now he can do nothing but sit quietly and wait. At this time, Tianji smiled and said; "Boy, take your time. If you really can''t succeed, you don''t have enough opportunities. There''s nothing to regret." after ten days, the secret of heaven is full of confidence from the beginning and gradually fades. Now, it''s very difficult to achieve the blessing of ten thousand dragons. If there are no miracles, you can''t get it at all.


    "Hey, that''s the only way, but I''m not willing to give up until the last minute." Su Tang sighed and continued. Although there is no way, Su Tang still wants to try. He always believes that as long as he tries, even if he fails, it''s just not enough direct opportunity. If he doesn''t try, he''ll give up now, Even if he fails, his heart will not be reconciled.


    Now his accomplishments are different. If he is unwilling, he will not have enough understanding. At that time, he is likely to evolve into a heart devil. If a martial artist has a heart devil, it is very difficult to improve his accomplishments. As a man of two generations, he still understands these martial arts principles, so no matter what he did before, They only require a clear conscience. As long as they try their best, they won''t do it if they don''t do it. After all, manpower is at its best.


    No matter how strong a person is, there will always be many things he can''t do. With this idea, Su Tang''s mood can''t help but slowly stop being helpless and depressed. The whole person just sits there quietly. Do you want to communicate with the secret of heaven, or absorb the Qi of the real dragon, but he doesn''t have the blood of the dragon family, Zheng Long''s Qi didn''t have much effect on him at all. The most is to strengthen his flesh.


    Ten days later, the number of dragon families responding has reached 4000, but there is still a big gap from 10000. Seeing such hardship, Xuelong and others are very helpless. This time, the ZuLong land was opened for only one month. Now 20 days have passed, and the ZuLong land will be closed in another ten days, At that time, there will be no chance to get Wanlong blessing outside.


    When he woke up from practice that day, Su Tang thought carefully and communicated with heaven''s secret; "Tianji, I think we must fail this time. I think we''d better not waste time here. Now there are ten days left. We can explore the hardship of ZuLong''s land. Maybe there are some different opportunities here." he also planned to give up at this time.


    It took him 20 days to reach 4000 dragons, which made him completely disappointed. When he thought of Wanlong Island, he felt that it should not be very difficult to get Wanlong''s blessing, but the reality was still too cruel. After hearing his words, Tianji sighed helplessly; "Well, boy, since you''re going to give up, let''s give up."


    With his voice falling, Su Tang slowly stood up and turned to a member of the dragon family flying in the air that day; "Thank you, everyone. That''s all for this time. There are still ten days left. You can look for opportunities in the ancestral dragon land. It hasn''t been opened for tens of thousands of years. There should be some genius treasures in it. You can look for them."


    As soon as he heard what he said, the roar of the dragon family stopped and looked at him with regret. The blood dragon took the lead in changing back to life and said to Su Tang; "Dragon God, this ten thousand dragon blessing is the existence that is more difficult to achieve than the Dragon God bully in the dragon family. You don''t have to lose heart. At least you have got the removal of 4000 dragon gods. It''s a little more than the original second Dragon God. It''s very good."


    As his voice fell, Ao Xing also opened his mouth and said; "Yes, Dragon God, you are also concerned. Although this time has not been successful, our dragon family has many secret methods. There are always some secret methods that can transform you into the blood of the dragon family. When I go back this time, I will check the ancient books of the dragon family. There must be other methods." Ao Xing felt sorry for Su Tang at this time.


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and said; "Ha ha, don''t worry. I''m not easily knocked down. Don''t worry. Since there''s no chance, don''t waste time. Everyone wasted a lot of time this time. In the remaining ten days, you''ll find your own opportunities in the land of ZuLong." as he finished, what else did Xuelong and others want to say, Su Tang smiled and said; "Go."


    Looking at his appearance, Xuelong and others also nodded, and then they left respectively and walked towards the depths of the ancestral dragon land. After all of them left, Su Tang looked at the huge ancestral dragon land and the dragon bones. Su Tang didn''t know whether he wanted to go in and have a look. At this time, the secret came out; "Boy, aren''t you going to go in and see the situation? There are so many dragon bones here, which must be able to give birth to some natural and local treasures. Although it has not been successful, it''s good if you can find some natural and local treasures, at least you can''t go back empty handed."


    At his words, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "No, it''s so easy to find these Tiancai and Dibao. Besides, I''m not in such a mood now. I think I''d better stay here and wait for them to come out." after that, Su Tang continued to sit cross legged, and the wine stuffed him. At the moment he sat down, there was a strange feeling in his body.


    Su Tang was slightly stunned, but after checking his body, he didn''t find any difference. Su Tang shook his head and continued to sit cross legged. At the moment when his eyes were closed, he felt it hit again. This time, it was more violent than the last time. Su Tang looked inside again quickly, but still didn''t find anything, When he wanted to ask about the secret of heaven, suddenly a purple light burst out in his Dantian.


    He swallowed the voice of his inquiry and completely invaded the divine consciousness into the Dantian. As soon as he arrived, he was confused by what he saw in front of him. At this time, the creation divine box where the Tianji was located was driven to a corner of his Dantian. A drop of purple beads floated quietly in his quiet center, emitting bursts of purple light. Seeing this, Su Tang thought of Tianji and asked; "Tianji, what''s the situation?"


    When he heard his question, the secret of heaven was in the box of God of creation, and answered; "I don''t know, but the power in this thing is too strong, which is a little similar to the dragon family." as his voice fell, Su Tang remembered. Isn''t this the drop of ancestral dragon essence blood from the Dragon God order when he accepted the Dragon God order? He never found it. Now it suddenly appeared. Why on earth?


    Just when Su Tang was very confused, a giant dragon''s virtual shadow took off on the bead, and the next huge dragon chant full of endless majesty sounded in the whole ancestral dragon land. With the sound of the Dragon chant, the sound of the Dragon chant that had fallen completely before sounded again, and those dragon family members who had been scattered in the ancestral dragon land were suddenly, Completely confused, one by one did not know what had happened.


    At the next moment, a doctor''s huge dragon chant sounded. Every time the Dragon chant sounded, countless dragon chants would follow in the ancestral dragon land. Seeing such hardship, the secret of heaven would react and roar at Su Tang; "Boy, what are you waiting for? You''re not ready to accept the blessing of ten thousand dragons soon. This is the yuan soul in ZuLong''s own life essence to help you." his voice woke up Su Tang in the cold sound.


    Su Tang trembled all over, his eyes burst into a surprise light, and quickly began to change this decision. While his decision changed, there were bursts of dragon chants in his body. Each burst of dragon chants would welcome the response of some dragon gods in the ancestral dragon land. In just a few breathing times, he had reached an amazing response of 5000 dragon gods, The sound of dragon chanting can be heard all the time.


    An hour later, the Dharma fell. At this time, Jackie Chan and Su Lin had reached as much as 9000. Seeing such hardship, Su Tang was very happy. At this time, another violent and explosive dragon chant came from his body. At the moment when the Dragon chant fell, a burst of light burst out on the dragon bones in the whole ancestral land. With the emergence of the light, The sound of dragon chanting also appeared one after another.


    As the number of responding dragons crossed the ten thousand mark, the golden light on those bones began to gather slowly and inject into Su Tang''s body. Suddenly, such a powerful force entered his body. Su Tang trembled all over and said the secret at this time; "Boy, this is the purest dragon spirit gas, which is very helpful to you. Let go of all the dragon spirit gas and wash your body. They will help you strengthen your body and change your previous dragon breath into dragon blood."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang, who had some resistance, immediately let go of all resistance. The whole person just sat quietly. With the sound of dragon singing constantly ringing through the ancestral dragon land, the golden dragon soul breath was also more and more, pouring more and more rapidly into Su Tang''s body. The physical strength of Su Tang was also washed by these dragon soul breath, With the rapid improvement, the dragon breath that had been running around in his body seemed to have found tissue and began to swim in his blood. As more and more dragon soul breath entered his body, those dragon breath began to change.


    From the transparent color at the beginning, he slowly thought about the change of light gold. With the appearance of pure gold dragon breath for the first time, Tianji laughed and said; "Boy, this golden is the purest dragon blood. When it merges with your blood, your blood will slowly change. At that time, your blood clothes will be a group of special dragon blood. Congratulations, boy, it''s good for you to wait for many days."

 Chapter 598

    Listening to his voice, Su Tang smiled and said; "Indeed, it''s really a turnaround. If ZuLong hadn''t left this thing for me at the beginning, maybe he would have failed this time. Suddenly, I felt that ZuLong might have known what''s going on today." thinking that ZuLong was suddenly refined by his own ability and didn''t have any effect, Su Tang couldn''t figure it out before. Now he can figure it out.


    Maybe when ZuLong decided to give the supreme Dragon God order to Su Tang, he had planned to let Su Tang enter the land of ZuLong and get the blessing of ten thousand dragons to improve himself, so he would inherit his own life essence. Maybe he felt that he had no chance to get out of trouble in his life. He was worried about the dragon family and wanted to use his own drop of essence blood, Shape another existence close to yourself to command the dragon family and ensure that the dragon family will not perish.


    But who knows the real reason? At this time, Su Tang can only continuously receive the washing of the spirit of the dragon soul. The whole person is like running in hot water in the cold day. It''s unspeakable. At this time, those dragon family members who have left also came back one after another. At the moment of coming back, they were shocked by the situation in front of them.


    "How could it be like this? They had all failed before? How could it suddenly become like this." Ao Xing was stunned at this time. He looked at the dragon soul breath that was constantly pounding towards Su Tang and listened to his words. The blood dragon and others shook their heads. At this time, Ao Xuan shouted; "It must have been ZuLong''s move. Didn''t we hear a very domineering dragon chant before? Apart from ZuLong, there is no divine dragon in the whole dragon family who can make such a domineering dragon chant. In an instant, it ordered the whole dragon family, and only ZuLong can have this spirit."


    On hearing his words, the gluttonous one side nodded and said; "Yes, yes, it must be. I heard the Dragon God say that when he got the supreme Dragon God order, he also got a drop of his father''s life essence. It must be the father''s yuan soul in the life essence to help the Dragon God, otherwise it can''t be explained." Taotie was also very excited at this time, and told the secret in an instant.


    As his voice fell, the Dragon families present, such as Xuelong, were surprised one after another. Zu Long''s original blood essence was passed on to Su Tang, which was so shocking. The original blood essence, which is the root of cultivation, is generally not easy to give to others. Since Zu long gave his own original blood essence to Su Tang, how much did he value Su Tang?


    These people never thought that ZuLong was in danger. Although Xuelong had some doubts in his heart, the idea was extinguished as soon as it arose. In his heart, ZuLong was the supreme existence of the dragon family. No one in heaven and earth could threaten him. Although Su Tang said that ZuLong was trapped, it was just trapped, which proved that, The other party can''t kill him at all. Now when he hears Taotie, he also thinks that ZuLong saw Su Tang''s talent. After all, they have seen Su Tang''s strong talent.


    ZuLong should look at him differently. "Yes, the Dragon God''s talent is unparalleled, and it''s also right to get ZuLong''s attention. This time with the help of ZuLong''s blood essence and the blessings of tens of thousands of divine dragons, I can''t imagine how powerful the Dragon God will become after the meaning is completed this time." at this time, Princess Ao also said, As her voice fell, a kind of dragon people nodded one after another.


    At this time Ao Xuan said; "Shall we help the Dragon God? We also have hundreds of dragon gods here. With our blessing, he should be able to improve more." as his voice fell, Ao Xing and others nodded, but the blood dragon on one side said aloud; "No, the Dragon God didn''t succeed with our help before. Maybe the real reason lies in us. Now you can see that these are the spirit of the dragon soul. We''re still alive. There''s no way to form the spirit of the dragon soul. Even if we want to do it, it''s useless. Maybe we''ll destroy this ceremony."


    As his voice fell, Ao Xing and others nodded and didn''t mess up for the time being. After all, it''s not easy to succeed now. Since there are tens of thousands of dragon blessings, even if there are more people, it won''t be much more. If it''s really because they destroyed such a ceremony, it''s really not worth the loss.


    As time went by, Su Tang was completely wrapped by a steady stream of golden light, and he couldn''t see his body shape at all. At this time, the blood Dragon said; "Everyone, now the Dragon God has been nailed down. We don''t have much time left. We''d better look for our own opportunities in the ancestral dragon land. After this time, we don''t know when to wait next time." the voice fell, and the blood dragon took the lead in running to the depths of the ancestral dragon land, A blood dragon left. After seeing Su Tang, everyone turned around and left.


    At this time, he also entered a wonderful artistic conception. At the same time, with the explosion of things on his side, the Dragon families in all heaven and all worlds were shocked one after another. In the sealed land on the mainland, Ying Long was awakened again. As a Dragon God, he should have a strong sense of such breath. In a moment, he understood it and said with a smile; "Hahaha, this boy is really unexpected."


    Listening to his laughter, long Ao asked with a smile; "Ying long, what''s the matter with you? Did the little Lord do something earth shaking?" listening to his voice, Tiantao on the other side also looked curiously. At this time, Ying Long said with a smile; "It''s really earth shaking. He has completed all the things I didn''t complete in those years. It seems that this boy is really a lucky star left by the ancestral God."


    In this way, they became more curious; "Ying long, young Lord, tell us what he has done." long Ao asked. At this time, Ying Long said with a smile; "Didn''t I say earlier that this boy entered the ancestral dragon land? In fact, what you don''t know is that if there are no people with dragon blood in the ancestral dragon land, it won''t work for a day. Although Su Tang has the identity of Dragon God, he doesn''t have dragon blood. So he obtained half of the Dragon tendon before smashing it and wanted to make the Dragon tendon turn into dragon blood, but If you want to do this, the conditions are very harsh, and Wanlong blessing is the most important link. "


    "Ten thousand dragon blessings? What do you mean? It doesn''t need ten thousand divine dragons to bless together?" Tiantao asked puzzled when he heard his words. At this time, long Ao smiled and nodded; "It''s true. I also have the blood of the dragon family and understand this secret method. There are at most hundreds of divine dragons in the land of divine heritage, which can''t reach the level of ten thousand dragon blessing at all, so the only hope is to enter the land of ancestral dragons."


    "So it is. I remember that Yinglong, an old ghost, seemed to have received blessings. How much did you get?" Tiantao continued to ask. As his voice fell, Yinglong replied with a smile; "At the beginning, I only accepted the blessing of the leading dragon. After all, you also know that my position in the dragon family is very low. Although I successfully understood the Dragon God bully body and got the Dragon God title under the chance, it is very difficult to get the recognition of those dragon bones in the ancestral land."


    "Well, it''s true, but you just said that the boy has made a big deal again. Did he succeed in getting the blessing of ten thousand dragons?" Tiantao said with a trace of surprise. He and Ying long used to be old rivals, and they all know the bottom, so he was surprised that Ying long could only bless a thousand divine dragons, If Su Tang really got the blessing of ten thousand dragons, it would be too evil. Imagine that Ying Long''s strength has been raised to a very powerful level after receiving the blessing of the previous dragon. If Su Tang got the blessing of ten thousand dragons, how terrible will his strength be?


    Now they don''t know what degree Su Tang''s cultivation has reached. However, since he has received the blessing of ten thousand dragons, he must have a very great improvement. At this time, Ying Long said with a smile; "Indeed, I just felt a huge fluctuation coming from the land of ZuLong. It should be what the boy did. He should have succeeded. Since he can succeed, it will be more beneficial to our future. After all, the Tiangui clan will come to the mainland in the near future."


    "Well, you''re right, but it still takes some hardships for the boy to leave the land of God''s legacy and return to the mainland. After all, it has been sealed by the ancestral God''s legacy treasure. He was able to enter because of the holy lotus before, but now he doesn''t have the holy lotus. If he wants to leave, it will be very troublesome." Tiantao also said, and as his voice fell, Ying Long nodded.


    At this time, in the ancestral dragon land, the Dragon Qi in Su Tang''s body has completely mutated into the dragon blood, and has begun to integrate with his own blood. With the integration of zhinausea and the dragon blood, two horns suddenly appeared on his originally smooth forehead. Although they are very small, they are also somewhat towering. With the emergence of the Dragon horns, His Dragon God bully body, which had been recovered from his body, also slowly emerged.


    With the continuous integration of blood, his body also began to take off and become a half dragon. The strong sense of strength continued to burst out. This feeling made Su Tang very happy. The improvement of his strength was simply the most relaxed and comfortable time in his history. As a quiet author, he didn''t have to do anything, and his strength was constantly improving, This feeling is really great.


    "Boy, the real good thing is still behind. Wait slowly." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and then entered a wonderful realm again. After three days in a row, the golden dragon spirit began to thin slowly, and the blood in his body had been fully integrated, At this time, he has become a real half dragon.


    At the moment when the last golden light disappeared, Su Tang also woke up. He originally thought that the matter was completed in this way, but at this time, the silent dragon chant sounded again. At the same time, gray breath began to emanate from the remains of divine dragons. With the emergence of these real dragon Qi, Su Tang understood what Tianji said before.

 Chapter 599

    As the gray Zheng Long Qi broke out from the remains, after a while, the whole ancestral dragon land once again entered the way it was when it came in. It was full of real dragon Qi. At this time, those dragon family members looking for opportunities were stunned one after another. They immediately stopped looking for opportunities and immediately sat down and began to absorb the real dragon Qi.


    At this time, the real dragon Qi on the remains was still exploding. Soon, the whole ancestral dragon land was completely shrouded by the real dragon Qi, and the eye was completely gray. At this time, knowing the secret of heaven, Su Tang was angry and began to absorb. This has been rich to the extreme real dragon Qi. Along with his Dharma, the floating real dragon Qi, For a moment, it seemed that he had found an exit and swarmed towards him.


    At the same time, all the members of the dragon clan who were ready to absorb the real dragon''s Qi stopped. The blood dragon looked at the exploding real dragon''s Qi and whispered; "It seems that this is the chance of the Dragon God. We don''t mistakenly absorb these real dragon Qi. If the rich real dragon Qi is absorbed by the Dragon God alone, what level will his strength be improved?" the idea of blood dragon also appeared in the heart of every Dragon Family present.


    At this time, Su Tang is no longer as leisurely as before. When he looks at the real dragon Qi and enters his body, he can''t pinch the Dharma and decide while running his own skill to convert these real dragon Qi into divine power. However, the speed of transformation is completely impossible compared with the speed of entry. A lot of real dragon Qi enters his body and keeps gathering, This gives Su Tang a headache. His body is only so big. If there is so much real dragon Qi and he doesn''t transform quickly, he is likely to be burst.


    With his thought falling, the ZuLong blood essence floating quietly in his Dantian suddenly trembled. The countless real dragon Qi seemed to be under some traction. It rushed towards the ZuLong blood essence. It was only a few breaths. It was said that the real dragon Qi in his body was absorbed by the ZuLong blood essence. Watching the ZuLong blood essence come out to help, Su Tang also relaxed a lot.


    A steady stream of real dragon Qi entered his body. At the same time, Su Tang absorbed a part and Zu Long''s blood essence absorbed a large part. Such absorption speed was completely the same as that of entering. Su Tang''s cultivation was also constantly improving, but he absorbed too little real dragon Qi, and his cultivation was improving very slowly.


    At this time, there was no real dragon Qi on the remains in the ancestral dragon land. For a moment, these originally strong real dragon Qi became weaker and weaker under the rapid absorption of Su Tang. With the passage of time, all the real dragon chess were absorbed, and Su Tang''s cultivation reached the later stage of the divine general. Although there was a breakthrough, Compared with the expected results over the years, it is still slightly insufficient.


    After the writer finished the last real dragon Qi, Su Tang had no choice but to exchange ideas with heaven; "Although he succeeded this time, he didn''t seem to improve his cultivation and power very much." his voice fell, and the voice of God''s mystery was also sounded by the cultivator; "That''s true. It''s totally unreasonable. I saw so many real dragons before. They were all absorbed by you alone. According to reason, your cultivation can''t be so low? Besides, you knew before that. As long as you become a half dragon, your physical strength can''t see the dragon. Now you are a half dragon, but your physical strength and God Compared with the dragon, it''s still a lot worse. "


    The voice fell, and Su Tang was also very confused. Some time ago, in order to integrate the Dragon tendon, he specially checked these things in the books in the Dragon Temple. It said that it was indeed the same as what Tianji said at this time, but how can we improve our accomplishments? This is completely impossible. Thinking of leaving here, Su Tang''s divine knowledge moved and directly came to the Dantian. At this time, the ZuLong blood essence was still floating there quietly.


    Although he absorbed so much real dragon Qi, he didn''t change at all. Seeing here, Su Tang was very confused and couldn''t help saying; "How should I use the blood essence left by the ZuLong? If I can''t use its power, it''s useless even if I get it." the voice fell, and the ZuLong blood essence seemed to hear his words in the bottom of his heart and trembled slightly.


    At the next moment, a pure and extreme original aura erupted from it. The divine consciousness has been observing Su Tang of the ancestral dragon''s blood essence, and found it in an instant. He was overjoyed and quickly absorbed the huge original purple Qi erupted from the ancestral dragon''s blood essence into his own destructive power. It has just been absorbed into the ancestral dragon''s blood essence, Will only love once burst out of BondA''s power.


    After going back and forth several times, Su Tang finally understood that the ancestral dragon blood essence was not useless. Before the real dragons it had absorbed, they had been completely transformed into the original Qi. At this time, they were constantly returning to themselves. With its help, Su Tang only needed to absorb the original force and didn''t have to bother to transform the real dragon Qi at all.


    Three days later, after ZuLong''s blood essence vomited the last trace of original power, the purple light lit up the whole Dantian of Su Tang. With the continuous spread of the light, the whole flesh of Su Tang was filled with the purple light. Su Tang didn''t notice such a situation at all, And in his Dantian fortune box, he insisted on the situation, said with great joy and happiness; "Fusion, hahaha, I''ll say why the ZuLong blood essence didn''t integrate with Su Tang before. It turned out that the boy didn''t have the blood of the dragon family, so he couldn''t integrate at all. Now he has become a half dragon, and it can be regarded as a part of the blood of the dragon family. The choice and fusion of ZuLong blood essence at this time must bring great benefits to the boy."


    No one knows what kind of power is contained in ZuLong''s blood essence. This time, as long as he integrates, he will bring the power in the blood essence and become Su Tang''s own power. With the help of ZuLong''s blood essence in the past three days, he has successfully entered the ninth realm of the tenth realm of the divine level, the realm of God and monarch. Although it is only the initial stage, it is not trivial.


    You should know that the cultivation of such a peerless fierce beast as Taotie is only the peak of the God King. The cultivation of Ying Long and others, as well as the previous Xianyue and Liusu, is almost like the supreme god of half a step. Now Su Tang''s cultivation is good in this world. No matter where he is placed, he is a good strong man, But now, ZuLong''s blood essence child, as for the improvement of Su Tang''s cultivation after integration, I can''t guess what level to understand at this time.


    With the passage of time, on the 28th day after they entered the ancestral dragon''s land, the blood dragon and other members of the dragon family had returned. They looked at Su Tang still sitting and practicing there. They didn''t disturb each other. They just sat down from a distance, looked at the hardship of Su Tang, and realized that his current cultivation was right, the blood dragon and Taotie said with a smile; "The realm of God King has been. This time, it seems that the Dragon God has also benefited a lot from the ancestral dragon land."


    "That''s natural. Imagine that all the real dragon Qi before was absorbed by the Dragon God. So much real dragon Qi will certainly transform into a lot of original power. Now I see that the Dragon God is still absorbing those original power, and his cultivation should not stop like this." Ao Xing on one side also opened his mouth and fell with his voice, Su Tang suddenly heard a dragon chant. With the Dragon chant, Su Tang, sitting there, suddenly took off, and the whole person stood in the mid air of the ancestral dragon land.


    The Dragon chant sounded again, and the whole body of Su Tang suddenly burst into bursts of purple light. The next moment, through these purple lights, the Dragon horn slowly began to appear on Su Tang''s forehead. At the same time, his whole body began to slowly turn into a dragon. After a few breaths, Su Tang looked like a half man and half dragon at the edge of the city. Against the background of that color light, The golden scales became more and more refined. At this time, the third dragon chant sounded, Su Tang''s eyes suddenly opened, and a dragon chant appeared in his mouth. The Dragon chant he sent was filled with this great pressure. The blood dragons and others in the distance were shocked one after another, and the basket stood up and bowed down to him.


    "It''s just the breath of ZuLong, the breath of ZuLong appeared, and the Dragon God began to integrate the drop of Benming blood essence left by ZuLong." Tao Tao took the lead in showing it, knelt on the ground and exclaimed. As his ha Shi rang out last month, there was a look of horror in the eyes of all the Dragon families present. Integrating ZuLong''s Benming blood essence would be a great opportunity to hide, Benming blood essence, That is the essence of a lifelong practitioner, such as the strong man like Zu long, and how hidden the force is. They dare not imagine, but they also understand that it must be unthinkable.


    Dragon chants came from Su Tang''s body. At the same time, Su Tang''s body was also riding earth shaking changes. One day later, Su Tang''s ancestral dragon breath and his breath had been successfully integrated, and a new breath appeared. This breath had a supreme suppression on the dragon family. At this time, those members of the dragon family were in awe when they looked at Su Tang, At this moment, Su Tang really became a dragon city. Although he was also a Dragon God before, he had no blood of the dragon family after all. Many times, he simply couldn''t suppress the dragon family. Now it''s different. His current breath has an unparalleled inhibitory effect on the dragon family.


    "Hahaha, the fusion was successful, boy. This time, he was lucky. He not only got the half dragon body, but also integrated the ancestral dragon essence blood. His accomplishments will start to soar this time." with the sound of heaven''s Secret falling, Su Tang''s body is still floating in the air, and the next powerful force erupted from his body to form a hurricane, Sweeping the whole land of ZuLong, such a muzzle suddenly appeared, and the blood dragon''s face changed and shouted; "Be careful, everyone. Use the lunar calendar to stop the hurricane. Don''t let it destroy these remains, otherwise the land of ZuLong will face a great disaster." as his voice fell, Ao Xing and others stood up and quickly burst out.


    In a short time, they used their strength to form a barrier. All the hurricanes that broke out in Su Tang''s body were blocked. At this time, Su Tang''s cultivation began to improve continuously at the moment when the hurricane broke out, and watched his gluttonous food shocked to death; "Look at the cultivation of Dragon God." hearing his voice, people in the realm of blood dragon and other gods turned their heads one after another. It was amazing. They were all stunned.


    Su Tang''s accomplishments soared continuously. From the initial stage of Shenjun, it has reached the later stage of Shenjun, and it is still improving rapidly. This speed completely scared them silly. Among them, like blood dragon and Taotie came like this, but it took them at least thousands or even tens of thousands of years to improve, Only one level has been raised. Now Su Tang has soared like this in such a short time. This makes these people who know that the realm of God King is not easy to cultivate, but they are extremely shocked.

 Chapter 600

    Su Tang''s accomplishments have been soaring. For half an hour, they have soared to the later stage of Shenjun. Seeing here, Xuelong and others have been shocked and completely speechless. The look of admiration in their eyes has promoted their accomplishments so quickly, which is something they have never seen before, Now let them see such a miraculous moment with their own eyes. His heart is very complex.


    There was excitement, envy and helplessness. Thinking about the difficult appearance of themselves and others when they were promoted, they even said, "they have lived to be a dog these years." however, after su Tang was promoted to the later stage of Shenjun, dark stone has not stopped at all. Ao Xing couldn''t help asking; "The Dragon God doesn''t want to be directly promoted to the legendary god supreme? It''s too terrible."


    On hearing his words, Taotie nodded and said; "It''s not impossible to go on like this," the blood dragon shook his head and said; "You are so naive. Over the years, have you ever heard of the emergence of the Supreme God in the world of the heavens? Although the gift of the Dragon God is powerful, the Supreme God is not so easy to appear."


    Indeed, no one knows whether there is the Supreme God in the world of the heavens. As for the ancestral dragon of the dragon family, the people of the dragon family don''t know what level his cultivation has reached. Some people have speculated that the cultivation of the ancestral dragon is like the Supreme God, but it has not been confirmed all the time. In the world of the heavens, I''ve never heard of the presence of the Supreme God, so many people will say that this realm is a legend. Whether it exists or not is the same thing.


    Hearing the words of the blood dragon, Ao Xing Taotie was stunned, and then nodded. Taotie continued at this time; "I believe there is such a realm, and the current Dragon God is also the last person who may enter this realm. His promotion this time is really terrible. If he can''t enter that realm, this realm may be really just a legend." as his voice fell, Ao Xing and other strong dragon people nodded, Even Xuelong had great confidence in Su Tang at this time.


    Since he was talking, his cultivation speed began to decline with the improvement of his cultivation. At this time, his cultivation was close to the peak of the later period of the God King. One of them could enter the peak of the God King. Seeing here, the blood dragon shook his head and said; "It seems that it is not easy for the Dragon God to reach the legendary state. From the current hardship, he can reach the peak of the God King at most, which is equivalent to our cultivation."


    His voice fell. Su Tang really crossed this realm and successfully entered the peak of God King. The purple light on him disappeared in a moment, and the stone for improving his cultivation disappeared silently. Seeing here, Ao Xing and others nodded lightly and said with a little regret in their tone; "It seems that the realm of God''s supremacy is really very difficult to promote."


    "Yes, but I believe the Dragon God will successfully enter this realm. Although not now, as long as you give him time, he will successfully enter the realm of God King." Taotie has always been very confident in Su Tang. At this time, he also said, and the blood Dragon nodded. At this time, Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes and flashed a golden domineering color, The next moment he recovered. When he saw the blood dragon and others in the distance, he outlined a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Everyone, you are back. How about finding a chance?" while sparking, Su Tang also landed slowly. As soon as he listened to his words, a group of strong dragon people were helpless and happy. Seeing this situation, Su Tang said with a smile; "It seems that you still have something to gain. You don''t have to lose heart if you don''t gain. Maybe you don''t have enough opportunities. You have a lot to gain from entering the ZuLong land this time. Now it''s still half a day. Are you going to stay here or leave here?"


    Listening to his words, the blood Dragon said; "Everything depends on the orders of the Dragon God." Ao Xing and others nodded, and Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, anyway, it''s not very useful to continue here. You have improved a lot this time. I think we''d better find some to go back to Wanlong island for solid cultivation. We''ve been here all month. There''s no one on Wanlong island. We don''t know what happened to the outside world. We don''t have to waste time here. Now the land of God is really moving When things get messy. "


    As his voice fell, Taotie said; "Well, I don''t think it''s necessary to continue here." with his voice falling, the blood dragon didn''t continue to talk. At this time, Ao Xing looked at Su Tang and said; "Dragon God, this cultivation has improved a lot. After returning to Wanlong Island, what are you going to do in the future?"


    Hearing his voice, Su Tang, who was just about to leave, suddenly withdrew his steps, looked at Ao Xing and replied; "I don''t know, but I think I should leave Wanlong island. After all, the land left by God is turbulent. I promised master Xianyue to go to his Taishang Mingyue palace when I have time. After all, it''s good for me to have a look. As his voice fell, the blood dragon stood up and said; "Dragon God, you have to leave. My blood dragon will follow you."


    Seeing the blood dragon saying this, Taotie and the Dragon families who came out of the trapped dragon abyss spoke out one after another; "We are all willing to follow the Dragon God." seeing how many people said, Ao Xing''s face changed, and a trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes. He looked at Ao Xuan on one side. Ao Xuan was also helpless. They said before that the dragon family trapped in the dragon Yuan would only follow the Dragon God. As long as the Dragon God was there, they would be there. If the Dragon God went, they would go, In the past, they all had a little luck, but now when they see such hardship, their luck disappears in an instant.


    "Hehe, I understand your thoughts, but think about it. I''m going to experience it now. Besides, my accomplishments have been improved so much at once. It needs some fighting to practice. Otherwise, if I have common accomplishments, I can''t give full play to my real combat effectiveness. This time I leave, I can experience the past all the way, so I can improve my accomplishments and combat effectiveness There will also be a lot of help. Besides, I''ve been here for almost half a year and haven''t seen the scenery of the land of divine heritage. This time, I also want to have a good look. If you leave with me, I won''t get the effect of experience. What should we do if the people of Tiangui clan attack the dragon clan? "Su Tang said with a smile.


    As his voice fell, Xuelong and others were silent. At this time, Su Tang continued; "This time, how did the heaven clan grow up in the dragon clan territory? It is false to say that it is not anger. Since they can hide in this place of God for many years, they will not be found. They also have many eye lines on the outside. If they are told that a large number of strong dragons leave the island, they will surely take this opportunity to attack, and you have seen all their strength. If we really want to fight, we don''t have time for members. I''m afraid the whole Wanlong island will fall. Why take this risk? This Wanlong island is left by ZuLong to the dragon family. If it is captured by Tiangui people, what face do you think we have to face ZuLong? "


    After su Tang''s voice fell this time, the blood Dragon nodded and said; "Dragon God, what you said is true, but we are also worried that you have experienced outside alone. This time, the guy with tassels is eyeing. If they know that you have left Wanlong island alone, they will send someone to hunt you down. Then you will be in danger. There are too many risks. I don''t think it''s necessary for you, Dragon God Besides, don''t you just want to fight? Taotie and I don''t have much difference in cultivation. We can fight with you and let you master your experience quickly. There''s no need to go out for experience. "


    "Hehe, I know what you mean, but elder Xuelong, do you think your help will be good for me in the future? We are practitioners. Practitioners are never afraid of fighting. I also know that someone will want to watch me in Anhui this time, but only the experience on the edge of life and death is the purest and most rewarding. When I was on the mainland, From a small martial artist, step by step, to the end of this seat, I have encountered many dangers in pursuit and killing. Otherwise, I''m afraid I don''t have today''s me. Therefore, master Xuelong, I understand that you are worried about me, but the flowers in the greenhouse can''t stand the quenching of wind and rain. "Su Tang continued.


    As his voice fell, the blood dragon was silent, and all the members of the dragon family were silent. Looking at their appearance, Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, that''s it. We''d better meet Wanlong Island first. I don''t know if there''s any trouble in the land left by God in this month." the voice fell and took the people to respond. Su Tang turned and ran towards the exit and looked at his back. Xuelong and others kept up. Taotie looked at Xuelong on the road and said; "Blood dragon, in fact, I think what the Dragon God said just now is very right. Imagine that we were not the same in those years, yearning for experience outside? Otherwise, how can we be now? I know that the Dragon God is very important to our dragon family and the land of divine heritage, and even plays a great role in the heaven and the world, but his strength is not enough now. If he wants to experience, let him go, only him Only when we really grow up can we lead our dragon family, destroy the Tiangui family in this place, and return a bright future to the world of heaven. "


    "Hey, I don''t understand what you said on the road. Maybe this time I''m too persistent. The Dragon God plays too much role. I don''t want him to take risks, but I forget the real original intention of cultivation. I believe that after the Dragon God leaves this time, when he comes back, he will be a very powerful Dragon God and a super overlord who can look down on the land left by God." The blood dragon sighed and said.


    After the party left the land of ZuLong, the land of ZuLong was hidden like a void. At the moment of landing on Wanlong Island, Ao Xing''s messenger stone lit up. When he injected his strength into it, the voice of Xianyue came from it; "Dragon King, many ancient clans have joined our alliance and are now trying their best to find the whereabouts of the Tiangui clan. Should you take some photos of the dragon clan?"


    Then the voice of the fairy moon continued to ring; "Dragon King, what do you mean?" this time, with a touch of anger in Xianyue''s voice, Ao Xing looked helpless at the Dragon God and said when he heard her two news; "Dragon God, this fairy moon and my dragon family don''t know what grudges they have. This time, it seems that she has some anger, and I can''t answer now. Please explain to her. It''s not that we don''t send people." listening to his helpless tone, Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, send me the spirit stone."


    With that, Ao will hand the spirit stone to Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang input power and spoke to it. Then the information was transmitted. At this time, Xian Yue sat there with a gloomy face. Suddenly, the spirit stone looked like a trace of anger in his eyes. After the input power was activated, the voice from inside made her anger slightly stagnant.


    "Master Xianyue, I''m Su Tang. We all entered the land of ZuLong these days. We haven''t heard from you. Please forgive me. I''ll arrange the members of the dragon clan to go out to find the whereabouts of the Tiangui clan and ask Master Xianyue to calm down." hearing his voice, Xianyue''s anger calmed down a lot. She always had some complications in her heart when dealing with Su Tang, This is the inheritor of his favorite people, and he is also his younger generation. For this younger generation, Xianyue also loves his house and Wu, and takes good care of them.


    "So it is. Well, I see. Su Tang, you should make a good arrangement. This time, the Tiangui clan''s affairs are the affairs of the whole land of divine heritage. Don''t make any trouble. Come to Mingyue palace when you are free. Since you have Taixu power, you also understand that you can''t use it now. In fact, this is a special secret of Taixu ancient clan It can only be used after activation. "Xianyue also quickly sent a message in the past.

 Chapter 601

    After receiving the news from Xianyue, Su Tang nodded and returned the messenger stone to Ao Xing; "You''ve heard everything just now, so you can arrange it. Now how can the land of divine heritage unite with many strength? If our dragon clan doesn''t go out, I''m afraid others will gossip more." as his voice fell, Ao Xing nodded and said; "Dragon God, don''t worry. I will do it well this time."


    His voice fell, and the blood dragon on one side said directly; "Dragon God, I think it''s better for us to handle this matter? I''ll choose more than ten dragon family members to go out with me to inquire about the news outside Wanlong island." now that the Dragon God is going to leave Wanlong Island, he doesn''t intend to stay here. After all, he doesn''t catch a cold with ZuLong''s people. At the same time, he also wants to stay outside Wanlong island as long as he is outside Wanlong island, If the Dragon God is in any danger, he can still feel help quickly.


    As soon as he listened to his words, the gluttonous on one side also said; "I''ll go too. I''ve lived outside for tens of thousands of years. I''ve been to basically all the places in the whole land of relic, so it''s more convenient to find it." listening to their words, Su tangna didn''t know their thoughts, so he immediately stopped talking and nodded; "Well, well, since you want to go, let you go." then he looked at Ao Xing and said; "Let them take care of this. During this time, the Dragon King, you will improve the strength of the members of the dragon family. At the same time, the Dragon King should also take good care of the dragon family who came out of the trapped dragon yuan. Otherwise, it is very suitable for the battle. Before the dragon family starts, it will start infighting."


    In fact, Su Tang was very worried. Although the Dragon families in the trapped Longyuan were all members of the ZuLong family in their early years, they were suppressed in the trapped Longyuan for many years. He said in his heart that it was false not to hate the people of the ZuLong family, but now he can''t leave with so many members of the dragon family. He can only leave them on Wanlong island. The two sides have been together for a long time, It is impossible to say that there is no friction, so he will fall in love with you. Please explain it to the Dragon King.


    As soon as he heard his words, Ao Xing understood what he meant and immediately spoke out; "Well, my subordinates understand that I will divide the Wanlong island into two. The ZuLong line will be on one land, and the dragon clan trapped in the Longyuan will be on another land. Neither side can enter the other''s territory casually. In this way, as long as there is less contact, the chance of friction will be small." after that, he also ordered the person looking at the ZuLong line; "In the future, it seems that I can hear ZuLong making trouble all the time. The offenders are waiting to go to the Dragon cutting platform."


    As soon as he listened to his words, ZuLong''s people promised again and again. At this time, Su Tang also looked at the blood dragon and said; "As for the matter of the trapped Longyuan side, I''ll leave it to the elder." as his voice fell, the blood dragon looked at the people in the trapped Longyuan behind him and said; "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s a time of trouble now. Only by improving our strength can we get a chance to survive in the next battle. Don''t forget that we vowed to follow the Dragon God and fight the world under the trapped dragon abyss. After we left, you should practice well and don''t conflict with ZuLong. How can we say that we are all dragon people, The past has passed. Now the Dragon God has given us a new life. We can''t make it difficult for the Dragon God to do. "


    "Yes, brother Xuelong is right. We''ll stop you." for a moment, the Dragon families trapped in the Longyuan replied. Listening to their answers, Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, everyone, go back. This time the continent has been greatly improved and well consolidated. I believe your strength will be greatly improved." the voice fell. The dragon clan left. Now only a few powerful elders are left. At this time, Su Tang looked at them and said; "Come on, let''s go to the Dragon Temple. I have something to tell you."


    The voice fell, and the party walked towards the Dragon Temple. As soon as they entered the Dragon Temple, the real dragon Qi in Su Tang''s body trembled, and a voice sounded at the bottom of his heart the next moment; "Boy, are you out of the land of ZuLong? How about the feeling of ten thousand dragon blessing?" the owner of this voice is Ying long on the mainland. As soon as Su Tang and others left the land of ZuLong, he already felt it.


    "Hehe, elder Ying long, you know that? But it''s really cool. But is there something wrong with the elder contacting me now?" Su Tang asked suspiciously. His tone was dignified. Ying Long usually didn''t take the initiative to contact himself. Every time he contacted himself, there was something. Now he contacted himself, which made Su Tang worried.


    Su Tang suddenly stopped. Xuelong and others had some doubts. At this time, Ao Xing asked; "Dragon God, what''s the matter with you?" Su Tang replied as soon as he heard his voice; "Let''s find a place to sit down first, elder Ying long. It seems that you have something to explain. I''ll contact him first." after that, Su Tang walked towards the master of the Dragon Temple. As soon as they listened to him, they were stunned. Then they found a place to sit down. No one dared to talk. They were waiting quietly.


    At this time, the voice that should be heard came again; "Boy, I heard you say that the land of God''s heritage wants to be cruel to the heaven ghost clan. I came up with two old guys, long AO and Tiantao. We all think there is a bigger conspiracy of the ghost clan that day, so I''ll remind you first and let you guard against it. This land of God''s heritage is related to the life and death of the heaven and the world. We must not let the heaven ghost clan If people succeed in conquering, otherwise, the heavens and the world will enter a dark era. At that time, there will be war everywhere and life will be ruined. "


    Su Tang was surprised by his words. He had no doubt that Ying Long was joking. Such things can be big or small. Ying Long never joked with him. Thinking of this, Su Tang asked in a deep voice; "Elder, what have you found? And what is their conspiracy? Talk to the boy first, so that I can have a psychological preparation."


    "Well, we went up and down. We thought that the reason why the ghost family wanted to occupy the land of divine heritage so urgently was to let the masters of the heavenly ghost family in Jiuyou land come out. At the same time, we also wanted to make use of the unique conditions of the land of divine heritage to become their headquarters. Think that the land of divine heritage was sealed by the ancestral treasure. People outside could have the opportunity to enter it unless they were greeted It''s just like you. It''s because of the power of the holy lotus that you were brought to the land of divine heritage, but such greetings are very few. It can be said that the whole land of divine heritage is an iron bucket. Since they have a way to enter, they will have a way to come out. At that time, they will regard it as the headquarters and practice all heaven and earth. Think about what it looks like. " Ying Long replied again.


    After listening to his words, Su Tang was silent, and his brain worked quickly. A moment later, he said; "So it is. The calculation of the ghost family on this day is really deep. If they get the land of divine heritage and become their headquarters, the heaven and the world will suffer. Even if the people of all nationalities in the heaven and the world unite at that time, they will not be able to enter the land of divine heritage, which will not threaten them. They will always be invincible, and the heaven and the world Wanjie will be weakened by their repeated skill skills, and the main player Tianjie will be captured. It''s only a matter of time. "


    "Well, that''s what I mean. So now the land of divine heritage is the top priority. We can''t enter it. We can only rely on you. Boy, we must not let anything happen in the land of divine heritage, otherwise it will be difficult for the world of heaven." Ying Long nodded and continued. After hearing his words, Su Tang was very helpless, but he also said; "Don''t worry, sir, I will try my best. Now there are many powerful alliances here to search for the whereabouts of the Tiangui clan. This time, we will destroy these people in advance. As long as they die soon, those Tiangui clan in Jiuyou will not want to come to the land of the divine heritage."


    "Well, I''ve said everything I''ve changed, boy. I''m sure you''ll do well." then Ying long cut off the contact. With the contact terminal, Su Tang''s face was very ugly. When he opened his eyes, Su Tang looked at the blood dragon below and said in a deep voice; "Just now, elder Ying Long told me a very bad news." when I saw his appearance and said this again, the Dragon members present were nervous all over. Looking at Su Tang, they didn''t make a sound and waited quietly for his words.


    Su Tang quickly told Yinglong what he had told him. After hearing this, everyone''s face was very dignified. At this time, Xuelong said; "Sure enough, it''s a good calculation. We didn''t think how much and how far we were at the beginning. It''s really difficult for the people of the ghost family to deal with this day. Originally, we thought that the occupation of the land of divine heritage was a good thing in the land of divine heritage at most. Unexpectedly, it involved the world of the heavens."


    "Yes, second, the Dragon God''s worry is not unreasonable. This place is the center of the heaven and the world. When there is no seal of Zhu business treasure, there are some channels to all walks of life. If it is really occupied by the ghost people on this day, the heaven and the world will be really annoyed. This time, the Dragon God has destroyed the plan of holding heaven, otherwise it will be really troublesome "Said the blood dragon.


    As their voice fell, Su Tang said; "This matter must be announced as soon as possible, so that all the strength in the land of divine heritage can be vigilant. At the same time, I also want to use this matter to unite the strength of the land of divine heritage. After all, in the world of heaven, every strength has a foundation or branch in other aspects. I think they must not want to see the situation of navigation."


    As the voice fell, Xuelong and others nodded one after another. They had coats for a day. Early in the morning on the third day, Su Tang and Xuelong left Wanlong Island together. Three days later, on the sea, Su Tang said to Xuelong; "During this time, master Xuelong, you should explore the news of the Tiangui family and see what''s going on in the wild demon temple. I always think that these tassels are likely to unite with the Tiangui family. If they unite, it will be really troublesome. The wild is the world of the demon temple. If they have the same day ghost family, they will let the Tiangui family recklessly mess around in the wild , I''m worried that the Tiangui clan will be more powerful at that time, and it will be more troublesome for us to destroy them. "


    "Well, Dragon God, don''t worry. I will pay attention to it. This time you go to the place of divine punishment alone. Be careful along the way. If you encounter any danger, inform us. No matter how far away, we will come to help you." the blood dragon also said. As his voice fell, Su Tang looked at the gluttonous side and asked; "Brother, didn''t you leave something in the Yin Yang sect before? Do you know where the Yin Yang sect has gone now? Is it still in the wilderness? Since I''m going to the place of divine punishment this time, I''ll take them along with what I promised them in the future."


    "No, it''s not in the wild now. Some time ago, it seems that the dragon people arranged it near the dragon city. You can go to the hall and I''m relieved to have them lead the way. The slow brother wants to rush everywhere like headless flies at that time." Taotie replied. Then several people broke up and Su Tang flew towards the Dragon City, while Xuelong and others took action.


    After half a day''s flight, Su Tang came to the first 30 miles of the dragon city and landed. This month has passed, the dragon city has recovered, and the traces left by the previous battle have been completely invisible. He hurried all the way to the gate of the dragon city. At this time, some independent people with dragon blood really manage the dragon city. Although Su Tang came during the war before, But there are only a few giants who really know him. Ordinary people don''t know him at all.

 Chapter 602

    When he came to the gate, a man like a bodyguard pointed to Su Tang and asked; "Boy, where are you from? I haven''t seen you before?"


    "I came out of a small village nearby. What''s the matter?" Su Tang said casually. He didn''t dare to expose his identity at will. Now he is just a person. If the identity of the Dragon God is exposed, he will be noticed by yin-yang Tassels and Qingtian. At that time, he will be really in trouble. When he heard Su Tang''s answer, the guard nodded and said; "Well, it''s none of your business. Go in."


    "Thank you, big brother." Su Tang said with an arch hand, and then entered the dragon city. Although he had been here before, he didn''t enjoy it. This time, he was very surprised to see the prosperous dragon city. He didn''t expect that there was such a place in this wild land. Originally, he thought that this wild place should be a relatively barren place, Cities like this should only appear in the place of God''s punishment.


    All the way through the street, looking at the street where people come and go, everyone has different expressions. Su Tang''s heart can''t help thinking of the God empire on the mainland. He hasn''t gone back for many years. He also has a lover. At this time, he can''t help thinking about the lively scene. But now the world is in turmoil, and the greater his ability is, the greater his power will be, He has no time to enjoy it.


    When Su Tang recalled his hometown, a harsh voice came from a distance; "Ah, what are you going to do? We are members of the Dragon Alliance, which is against the friendship of the alliance." Su Tang frowned. The Dragon Alliance is not the alliance he is waiting for now. Someone dared to bully the people in the alliance in the Dragon City, which made him very angry. He walked over there quickly. When he approached, I saw a group of people in white clothes laughing around a woman.


    The woman''s hair was scattered and she couldn''t see her face clearly. At this time, the young man in White said; "Alliance friendship? Hahaha, alliance, just like you, I can destroy small forces in one breath. Do you think it''s necessary to talk about friendship with you? MI, when you arrive, do you think the dragon people will investigate? Now you''d better listen to me and bring me all the women in your door. If I''m happy, maybe I can talk to you about something else Friendship, I''m not happy to die. Hum, just scrap your accomplishments and throw them all into the nest of blood Warcraft. Then see what you will become? "


    Blood Warcraft, a kind of naturally cruel Warcraft, said that the dragon was lusty, but it was not at the same level as the blood Warcraft. After hearing his words, Su Tang''s heart was slowly brewing. This man was prone to five poisons. He didn''t expect that such a thing still existed in the Alliance. If he hadn''t passed by here, I''m afraid it would have happened, He will never know, nor do he think about how sad those small forces are for the alliance he made.


    "No, no, no, you can''t do this. Even if I die, I won''t take you to zongmen to sit on my children. You animals will die hard, and the people of the dragon clan will not let you go." the woman was frightened by this man''s words, her legs softened, she directly fell to the ground, her hands and face, cried and cried bitterly. The movement here, Startled the people who came to the Dragon branch of the dragon city. These people came here quickly. At this time, Su Tang heard the people on one side say; "You''re a hundred dollars. The guards of the dragon city are coming. These people in white are going to be in trouble. They actually feel that the dragon city is disorderly. I really don''t know how to live and die."


    "Bah, you know shit. Do you know what kind of power these people in white are? They are people in the palace of lust for evil, and their palace leader is the woman of the dragon city leader. Otherwise, how dare they be so arrogant and bully the small forces of the alliance in the dragon clan?" upon hearing this man''s words, Su Tang''s eyes flashed a cold feeling. It turned out that this was the case, Sure enough, after these dragon city guards walked in, a man with the head, one of the guards asked with a smile; "Young master Hua, you are here. Who do I think you are? Why are you free to play today?"


    As soon as he heard the man''s words, the arrogant young man who was changed into young master Hua was looking at the head and said proudly on his face; "I''ll come as soon as I want. Who can take care of it? And there''s nothing for you here. Get out of here quickly. Don''t disturb Ben Shaoye''s interest, or I''ll let you go." this made the arrogant and domineering voice fall. After that, a trace of anger flashed in the dark guard''s eyes, but he didn''t dare to have the slightest look of anger on his face, nodded and said; "OK, you can continue ASUS, and we''ll go first." then the guard was ready to take people away.


    At this time, Su Tang on one side could not see it for a long time, and immediately said coldly; "Wait a minute." Su Tang stepped out of the crowd, came to the open space in the middle, looked at the guards and asked; "Are you the guards of the dragon city or the palace of lust and evil?" Su Tang''s question was very tricky. In an instant, he focused on the key point, and the people around him were stunned when someone stepped in.


    At this time, the guard who was ready to turn around was also stunned. Then his face changed and said coldly; "You''re a wild boy from there. You actually feel that Longcheng is presumptuous. I think you''re getting impatient." seeing him like this, Su Tang''s eyes were full of disgust and continued to ask coldly; "My son, are you the guard of the dragon city or the palace of lust and evil? I''ll give you three breath to answer. If you don''t answer the answer that satisfies me, I''ll let you die."


    Upon hearing his words, the guard was even more angry. At this time, the young master Hua said coldly; "Hahaha, he is the guard of the Dragon City, but he is also the guard of my lust and evil palace. Maybe you don''t know, boy. Now half of the European style of the dragon city is the territory of my lust and evil palace. I want to. Now kneel down and say I''m sorry. Maybe I can leave you a whole body. Otherwise, I promise you that you can''t survive or die."


    "Really? I''d like to see how you are. I can''t survive or die." after that, Su Tang held his hands and looked at the young master Hua with disdain. As for the guard, he had completely ignored it. He didn''t need to pay attention to it. Now he just wanted to suppress the people in the evil palace. Such people don''t deserve to be in the alliance, He bullied other forces in the alliance before the war started. This is the rhythm of trying to completely break liamon. He organized the alliance with great difficulty. If such a dandy is ruined, who will he go to?


    Seeing this, the dark guard ignored himself and the young master Hua. He immediately shouted, "bold madman, since I came to make trouble, I think you are teasing the dignity of the whole dragon family. Today I will kill you on behalf of the dragon family." after that, the guard was ready to take action, but Su Tang came to him first, grabbed his neck and said coldly; "What are you? You dare to say that you represent the dragon clan. I think you really don''t know how to live or die." after catching the guard, Su Tang didn''t want to talk to these people anymore, so he immediately shouted; "Lord of dragon city, I''ll give you three-star time to roll over, or I''ll let you die without a burial place." Su Tang''s divine power of slag, such a huge voice, exploded directly over the dragon city.


    For a moment, the busy or practicing people in the Dragon City woke up, and their voices fell one by one. A middle-aged man in white came from the crowd and one by one, master Hua, said immediately; "Elder, catch this boy for me. I must let him live and die. He dares to openly transfer blood. I want the dignity of the evil palace." as his voice fell, a voice appeared, "why don''t the curfew dare to come to me and make me more presumptuous? You''re flirting with the dignity of the dragon family. You must die."


    When the City Master arrived and saw them coming, the guard shouted; "City Lord, save me, this boy is crazy." when the guard said, the city Lord''s face sank and looked at Su Tang coldly. After seeing Su Tang''s appearance, he was a little stunned and felt familiar. He seemed to have seen it there, but at this time, his heart was full of anger. How much he cared, he shouted directly at Su Tang; "Let him go."


    "Let go? Hehe, are you the leader of the dragon city? Since you''re here, I''ll continue to ask you a question. Is this guard the guard of your dragon city or the guard of the palace of lust and evil?" his voice fell, and young master Hua jumped out and shouted; "This is my adoptive father''s guard. Why don''t you get it? I''ve been back to you many times." hearing his voice, Su Tang gave him a cold look and shouted; "Shut up!" for a moment, a powerful threat flashed away. Young master Hua, the whole person retreated again and again, pale and afraid to speak. He looked completely frightened in Su Tang''s eyes.

 Chapter 603

    Su Tang''s fleeting momentum changed the mayor''s face and his tone was no longer as arrogant as before. At this time, he said slightly gently; "Your Excellency should also be one of the members of our alliance? Everyone is his own. Why should you do this?" Su Tang laughed at his words and pointed to the woman who was still sitting on the ground; "What about this one? Isn''t she also a member of the alliance? But what treatment did she encounter in Longcheng? Ask the people around her. What treatment did she encounter before? Now you talk more about the alliance. Is this an alliance? And is this an alliance for you? What are you? It''s just a branch of the Dragon nationality. Why do you say that?"


    At this time, he didn''t intend to give this guy face at all. After that, looking at the gloomy city Lord, Su Tang continued to ask; "He replied," the guard of the dragon city is also the guard of the palace of lust and evil. Don''t challenge my patience. I don''t have much to tell you nonsense. "Here, a look of impatience flashed in his eyes. When he heard his question again, the city master didn''t dare to move for a moment. However, he felt trembling with the fleeting momentum before, This young man is certainly not an ordinary person. He can''t see through the cultivation of this young man. Although he is also the realm of God King, there are God kings everywhere in the land of God heritage, but those who can really reach the later stage of God King are the supreme strong. Think of the dragon family, there are many God kings, basically God kings, and the worst is God generals, However, there are only dozens of people who really reached the later stage of the God King, and those who have the peak cultivation of the God King are also followed by AO Xuanxue dragon and Taotie. Even the cultivation of the Dragon King is only the peak of the later stage of the God King.


    "He is the guard of the dragon city. Please don''t embarrass him for the sake of the dragon family." the city master had to compromise at this time. As soon as he listened to his words, Su Tang suddenly burst out a divine power in his hands and directly killed the gatekeeper. After throwing away the body, he looked at the city master and said; "Since you say he is the guard of the Dragon City, such a person is unfair in law enforcement and will lose the face of the dragon family if he keeps it." the voice fell, and he looked at young master Hua and said; "What is your identity in the palace of lust and evil?"


    Upon hearing his question, young master Hua, who had long been frightened by him, replied in a trembling voice; "I''m the young master of the lust evil palace. Elder, you can''t kill me, otherwise the lust evil palace will turn out the alliance, and the gains will not be worth the losses." Su Tang smiled softly and said; "Well, what you said is really good. Hehe, that''s it. The lust evil palace withdrew from the alliance. I can not investigate, or I''ll destroy your lust evil palace." Su Tang''s cold look at this time made the eldest elder of the lust evil palace and the city master look ugly in an instant.


    At this time, the city Lord said coldly; "Sir, don''t rely on your accomplishments to think that you can act recklessly in the dragon city. I can''t tolerate you to act wildly in the dragon city." at this time, the city Lord''s heart has been completely filled with anger. The man in front of him is too much. He completely ignored him, the master of the dragon city. This is something he has never encountered since he became the city Lord of the dragon city, Now he was so ignored that he was very angry.


    When the voice of the city Lord appeared, Su Tang smiled coldly, turned to look at him and said jokingly; "What do you want? Do you want to fight with me alone? Or do you want to move out of the dragon family to fight with me?" after that, Su Tang''s momentum was released again, but he didn''t release bursts of momentum, which was just the momentum in the middle of the realm of God King. With his momentum, the people around him were extremely shocked.


    "The evil spirit is really a peerless evil spirit. No wonder he dared to challenge the city Lord like this. He was already in the middle of his life. He should be young. It''s really an immortal evil spirit to have such cultivation." the people on one side exclaimed. With the exclamation of his life, the people around him burst into a pot in an instant, At this time, the city Lord''s face was even more ugly. He had stepped on this man''s cultivation before and must no longer be under himself. Now he saw that it was true, but his city Lord''s dignity was not so provocative. Looking at Su Tang, he said coldly; "You don''t want me, sir. This is the territory of the dragon family, and the dragon city is also the direct force of the dragon family. You are provoking the dignity of the whole dragon family. If you want to think clearly, don''t think you are invincible in the world with a little cultivation." at this time, the city master moved out of the dragon family dangerous Su Tang again.


    At his words, Su Tang laughed and said; "I never would have lifted myself up as unbeatable, but I can be sure that everything has the final say in this dragon territory." the voice fell, and Su Tang did not want to hide. The Dragon God body burst out in a flash, and the whole person slowly floated. With the emergence of his state, the guards of the city Lord and the dragon city were all in a blink. They all have dragon blood. Although they are not real dragon, they can still clearly feel the Dragon God bully.


    At this time, the city Lord was completely stunned. At this moment, he really understood why he felt so familiar at the first time when he saw this man. It turned out that when Su Tang came with a hundred dragons, he was in the current state. At that time, he was in the high altitude. It was difficult for people below to see his appearance, and only a general outline could be seen, But it was covered with golden dragon scales, so I didn''t see his face clearly at all.


    Now he once again turned into such a shape. The pure Dragon God smell on the plane. The city mainly didn''t know who he was, that was an idiot. After su Tang floated up, the Dragon City rested and was infected and shouted to the members of the surrounding forces; "I''ll see the dragon god later." such a voice appeared. The foolish young master Hua sat down on the ground with his legs soft. His eyes were dull looking at Su Tang, who was practicing bullying in the sky. At this time, the elder also trembled. The Dragon God came. This is the supreme existence of the dragon family. He and others are in the territory of the dragon family at this time, As he said, everything has the final say.


    At this time, the city Lord also knelt down and shouted; "Subordinates, Longyun, meet the Dragon God." at this time, his heart was full of bitterness. He didn''t expect to meet the Dragon God, and he actually talked with the Dragon God. In a race with strict hierarchy like the dragon family, members of his branch have to kneel down when they see the Orthodox dragon family, let alone see the Dragon God, but what did he do before? He had moved out of the dragon clan to threaten the Dragon God before. It was really a big crime. The city Lord was dead at the thought of here. At the same time, he was also thinking about how to get rid of these troubles and find a chance for himself.


    "You don''t have to be polite. Although you are members of the alliance, you are not from our dragon family, so you don''t have to be so polite." Su Tang said kindly to the people of other forces. Finally, he looked coldly at the kneeling dragon cloud and shouted; "Long Yun, do you know the sin?" Long Yun replied with a shiver after hearing his cold hum; "Long Yun is guilty."


    "Hum, as the leader of the Dragon City, how do you think I should punish you for protecting his people and causing chaos to the dragon city for his own selfish desires?" Su Tang didn''t mention that he contradicted himself at this time, but said that he allowed the people of the evil palace to bully the small forces in the dragon city. His voice fell, Those people with strength at the bottom couldn''t help but look at the young dragon god by one point.


    "Long Yun knows he''s wrong. Everything is at the disposal of the Dragon God. Long Yun doesn''t dare to disobey." at this time, Long Yun has no hope at all. He thinks that during this time, the lust demon palace has suppressed many small forces in the dragon city by relying on his position. If such a thing comes out, he''s afraid it''s not enough even if he dies ten times. It''s better to plead guilty directly, If this matter is spread to the dragon family, I don''t know what punishment I will get. Now maybe it''s easier for him to die directly.


    Seeing Long Yun like this, Su Tang said coldly; "Well, since you said that, I''ll ask you first. During this time, the people in the evil palace have used your identity to do many things, and everything that endangers the alliance is on your head." with his voice falling, Long Yun trembled and dared not speak. At this time, Su Tang looked at the people of those forces around him and asked; "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve been in Wanlong island for a long time. I don''t know much about things outside. I''m also very sad that this dragon city will become like this. Think about how united we were in the war with the Tiangui clan at that time. Now we''re actually made like this by the dragon cloud. You''re really sorry that my dragon clan didn''t manage my men well. Here I want to say sorry to you first."


    After that, Su Tang arched his hands at these people in the void. One thing he did, the people below quickly saluted and said one after another; "Dragon God, you are serious. It''s not your fault. There will be such a black sheep everywhere. If the Dragon God didn''t come with the strong ones of the dragon family at the beginning, I''m afraid the dragon city has been occupied by the people of the Tiangui family. We all want to stay because we admire the Dragon God. Today, you let us admire the Dragon God."


    Su Tang''s words at this time made some cold faction members feel warm one by one. At this time, Su Tang continued to ask; "Do you know that the lust demon palace has been bullying people? Tell me, oba, today I''ll give you an explanation. If you don''t beat him well, they will be more lawless." here, Su Tang''s eyes swept through the people in the lust demon palace, and the coldness made the hearts of the people in the lust demon palace tremble.

 Chapter 604

    After glancing, Su Tang also landed slowly and said to the people around him again; An evil member of the herd has the final say, "look at fiercely as a tiger does not tolerate it." the alliance will be destroyed. Now the heaven''s one family is watching. The gods are always trying to find trouble. If we do not unite, God''s place will probably be true. It''s over. "


    As his voice fell, a member of the power standing not far in front of him began to say; "Elder Dragon God, in fact, there are not ten or eight small forces that have been forced out of the dragon city by them for more than a month. The lust and evil palace itself is an evil force. They need a large number of women and men to make cauldrons for their cultivation. I heard that they arrested some civilians or small families for their cultivation in the place where God punished them. Now they come to the dragon city In the city, they will pay attention to those small forces. The cultivation of these small forces is much higher than those of civilians or small families, and the effect of making tripod furnace is much better. "


    At the beginning of the first person, everyone began to talk about the vicious situation of the lust and evil palace in Longcheng for a month. At that time, the scene was very chaotic. However, Su Tang listened to every paragraph. None of the dozens of people had done a good job in the lust and evil Palace. This time, it was also because he spent young master on the road, When I saw a woman, I saw that she was a good cauldron. I inquired about it. Then I learned that the woman''s sect door was outside the city, and there were all women in the sect door. In a moment, young master Hua was attracted. Every sect door was a woman. If they were all turned into cauldrons for their own cultivation, their accomplishments would be greatly improved, In addition, this is the dragon city. There is no way to find a woman to provide him with fun, so he paid attention to the door.


    Today, this woman came to Longcheng again. He brought people to bully this woman. After all, he was still afraid of the dragon family, so he didn''t personally take people to rob people in the sect outside. He just wanted to use the means of threat to find out his purpose, but he didn''t want to meet Su Tang in the prison. After half an hour, Su Tang recalculated and figured it out, The palace of lust and evil didn''t do a good thing here in the dragon city. On the one hand, their palace leader climbed up to the dragon cloud. With the support of the dragon cloud, they committed crimes in the dragon city.


    Due to the protection of Long Yun, these small forces in the Dragon City dare not say anything more. They can only tolerate one person. Some people who can''t tolerate it leave with the people of the sect. However, shortly after these sects left, there was a news that they were killed by the people of the demon temple. For a time, even if they were bullied, they won''t choose to leave, They can only endure it here. After all, although the place where they are now is the territory of the dragon family, it is also wild. The people of the demon temple have said that all the strength that is not wild will be destroyed. For a time, they are in a dilemma.


    After listening, Su Tang looked at Long Yun with a heavy face and asked; "What they said is false?" he didn''t think how many things had happened in the Dragon City in just one month. If he hadn''t just wanted to come here to see the yin-yang sect, he wouldn''t have thought that such things would happen here. Now his heart is very angry, At the same time, he has also issued a death order to the people in the palace of lust and evil in his heart.


    "No, it''s all my subordinates'' fault. I don''t ask you for mercy, Dragon God. I know this thing is my greed for a while, and I will recognize what you want to do with me." Long Yun doesn''t explain it anymore. He knows this thing, and now it''s a foregone conclusion. No matter what he says about it, even if he escapes the Dragon God''s blame, he will be punished by the Dragon King of the dragon family and others, Thinking of the punishment of the dragon family, he felt that it would be the easiest if he was directly killed by the Dragon God.


    Long Yun pleaded guilty and didn''t explain it. Su Tang nodded and said; "You''re not bad. At least you''re better than some people. Now that you''ve pleaded guilty, you can''t justify these things if you don''t give an explanation to the forces in the alliance. You''ll decide yourself." after saying that, Su Tang stopped looking at Longyuan. After hearing his words, Long Yun nodded, handed over the dragon city master token, and then kowtowed to the Dragon God; "Thank you, Dragon God." the voice fell. Long Yun drank loudly, and then cut off his heart pulse and cut himself.


    Seeing Long Yun''s self-determination, the people in the palace of lust and evil are even more afraid. They want to escape one by one, but they stand in the center of the war circle. There are people from major forces around. In the past, Long Yun was there. People from these forces were more or less afraid of them to give them face, but now Long Yun''s self-determination, these forces will not be afraid of them, For a moment, those forces turned their heads one by one and looked at them with a murderous face.


    But now the Dragon God hasn''t spoken, and they can''t attack these guys. At this time, Su Tang''s general got up afraid of that. When he went to the woman who was on the ground, he saw that she helped him up. At this time, the woman had also recovered. As soon as she stood up, she knelt down again at Su Tang and said with a grateful face; "Thank you for saving the Dragon God. The little woman Shen Xin will always remember the kindness of the Dragon God."


    "Get up quickly, Miss Shen. All this is actually my fault. It''s the fault of our dragon people, which has implicated you." then he helped Shen Xin up again. At this time, he turned to look at young master Hua and said after looking at the people around him; "I''m here today to patrol and arrest as my Dragon God. This evil palace is no longer a member of our alliance of gods. What do you think?"


    The voice fell, and people who had no time cheered one after another. At this time, Shen Xin looked at Su Tang and said softly; "The little girl thanked the Dragon God for her fellow disciples." Su Tang smiled and said; "No, this is what we win to do. When things here are finished, I will visit your sect in person and want to make amends. This time it''s our fault. It''s found that the people of your sect have suffered a great disaster."


    "The Dragon God is serious." Shen Xin whispered. At this time, her hands were still held by Su Tang. She had never had such contact with a strange man. For a moment, her face turned red. However, Su Tang didn''t notice this and continued to look at those people; "I''ll give you an account of the evil lust Palace''s misdeeds in the dragon city today." Su Tang turned his head and shouted; "Where is the guard of the dragon city? Catch all the people in the palace of lust and evil and behead them outside the dragon city at noon tomorrow."


    At this moment, the guards of the dragon city moved. At the same time, those small forces also moved with them. Many of these forces have been bullied by people in the palace of lust and evil. In fact, the palace of lust and evil is also a small force, but they have been taken care of by Long Yun in the Dragon City, which makes ordinary small forces afraid, In fact, their strength is not strong. Now there are so many forces to join the encirclement and suppression. We can imagine the consequences of the evil palace.


    After everyone left, Su Tang turned to look at Shen Xin and said; "Girl, I think you''ve taken some fright and went to the Dragon Palace with me first. There may be a bit of chaos in the dragon city today. I''m afraid you''ll be in danger when you go out of the city. I just need some things. I''ll go out of the city with the girl tomorrow. By the way, I''ll pay a visit to the girl''s sect. It can be regarded as an explanation to your sect for today''s affairs."


    Upon hearing his words, Shen Xin nodded with a red face and said; "Everything is up to the master of the Dragon God." after that, Su Tang let him go. At this time, a group of dragon city guards also came over. At this time, Su Tang said; "This is for the girl to have a good rest in the Dragon Palace. I have some things to investigate. Remember not to neglect the girl." the voice fell, and the guards saluted and replied respectfully.


    At this time, Su Tang said to his body; "Girl, go back with them first. I still have some things to do." Shen Xin nodded and said after listening to him; "Master Dragon God, I''m going to be busy again. I can go anywhere to have a rest for one night. Don''t bother your guard brother."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. You can go and have a rest with them." when the voice fell, Su Tang quickly left. According to the news given to him by Taotie, he walked in another direction of Longcheng. Looking at the back of Su Tang''s departure, a complicated look flashed in Shen Xin''s eyes. At this time, a leader said; "Roll away, let''s go." hearing his words, his body nodded, followed them and left.


    This time, Su Tang''s rectification of Mr. Longcheng soon spread all over Longcheng. Those sects outside Longcheng also knew about it. When they talked about it one by one, they gave a thumbs up to the Dragon God. For a moment, there were some wavering sects who wanted to mix with the alliance.


    They felt very happy to have such a Dragon God who thought of them. After being led to the Dragon Palace, Shen Xin whispered in the room alone; "The Dragon God is really famous. It''s better to meet him than to meet him. There are some means. It''s really admirable. It''s a pity that we have our own masters. Alas." Shen Xin sighed.


    Su Tang also came to the place where Taotie had arranged for the yin-yang sect, but at this time, the building was empty. Su Tang was very puzzled, "Why have all the people of the yin-yang sect left? It seems that they have left for some time. Where have they gone back?" he thought of this, Before he could not help it, those people said that those people in the palace of lust and evil had forced some forces away.


    "Was the Yin Yang sect forced to leave by the people in the palace of lust and evil? That''s not right. Long Yun should know the relationship between the Yin Yang sect and Taotie and dare not touch them. I think they must have something to leave." thinking of this, Su Tang shook his head and turned away.

 Chapter 605

    All the way back to the Dragon Palace, Su Tang always had some worries about the yin-yang sect. In the empty hall, Su Tang thought about it. He couldn''t imagine where the yin-yang sect would go. After several thoughts, he thought that there were still some sect members of small forces who now settled in some mountains and forests near the dragon city, Will the Yin and Yang sect also settle outside the city?


    With this idea, Su Tang immediately took out the messenger stone and asked Taotie; "Elder brother, I have been to the dragon city now, but I went to the place you said and didn''t see the people of yin and Yang sect. Didn''t you give them two tokens? You should have divine knowledge on them? Help me feel where they went." as his voice fell, Taotie replied after a while.


    "Brother, I just sensed that the people of yin and Yang sect are still in the Dragon City, but I don''t know why you didn''t find them. And brother, you''ve made a lot of noise in the dragon city this time. Now there are many places spreading your news. I think you should be careful along the way. I believe that Tassels and Qingtian will be photographed soon People will deal with you. "The gluttonous voice came back.


    After listening, Su Tang thought deeply. After a long time, he took back the messenger stone, got up and walked outside the hall. At the gate, he called a guard and asked; "Who is in charge of managing the small forces in the alliance in the city?" was suddenly stopped by Su Tang. The guard was shocked and replied respectfully; "Lord Huilong, the city Lord used to manage this matter. Now the city Lord is dead and there is no one to manage it for the time being."


    Upon hearing what he said, Su Tang was stunned. Suddenly, it sounded like he was letting Long Yun decide himself, so he didn''t appoint the next city master and immediately spoke out; "Well, I see. Now you take me to the city master''s residence and let someone inform the chief of the city that I want to set up a new city master." when he said this, the guard nodded again and again; "Yes."


    At this time, it was already afternoon. When a group of dragon city administrators arrived at the city master''s house, Su Tang had already sat in the hall. When these people came together, they saluted him respectfully and watched them stand there with their hands solemnly. Su Tang waved and said; "You don''t have to be restrained. This time I called you to find a city master. Everyone knows that Long Yun has laid off himself before. Now how big is the city of long? Of course not without a city master. Do you have any suggestions?"


    As his voice fell, the people below looked at me and you. No one spoke. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t hear anyone speak, Su Tang continued; "You don''t have to. Just say it. You are all the old people in the dragon city. You should know who has the ability. As long as you can work for the Dragon City, you can, but you can''t mess around like the dragon cloud."


    Although Su Tang''s tone was very easy-going at this time, his identity was there. The whole dragon family had to listen to his orders, not to mention their families. They still didn''t speak when they saw them. Su Tang''s face sank and said coldly; "What''s the matter? What do you mean?" at this time, Su Tang also had no choice but to pretend to be tough with these people.


    Su Tang''s face brightened. The people at the bottom were shaking. The leader also said with a trembling voice at this time; "Subordinates don''t dare to speak. Everything depends on the arrangement of the Dragon God." at this man''s words, Su Tang''s face slowed down and said; "You must have known that although I am a Dragon God, I am not a member of the dragon family. The dragon city is a subordinate city of the dragon family. Everything needs the attention of the dragon people. You are all the old people here and are very familiar with the things here. I believe it will be much more convenient for you to take care of it. I don''t know anything about it at all. How to arrange it, you still recommend it Alone. "


    As soon as they heard Su Tang''s words, the people below felt very reasonable. Looking at Su Tang''s easygoing appearance, they all had a lot of courage, and the people who spoke before said; "Lord Dragon God, in fact, there is a deputy city lord under the dragon cloud. In the past, the Deputy City Lord was also the person who had the best chance to become the city Lord, but the dragon cloud made some means to frame him and became the city Lord. If you want to say who is the most qualified to be the city Lord in the dragon city now, I think it''s him."


    "Yes, Lord Dragon God, the elder is right. If you want to say who can be the city master, there is only this person. In those years, the dragon family ordered them to govern the dragon city together. It''s best to let who be the city master to see who''s silent. But long Yun secretly took the initiative to get the position of city master. Speaking of true talent and practical learning, this person is the most suitable person." the people around him also said.


    Hearing what they said, Sutang nodded and asked; "Where is this man now? Why didn''t he come this time when I was worried about the leader of Longcheng?" the meeting below shook his head and said helplessly; "In fact, he was imprisoned only after the Longyun Dangshan project team. Now he should be in the cell under the town Longshi behind the city master''s house. It has been many years, and I don''t know how his poverty is now."


    "Oh? So, where is the dragon stone in this town? Take me to see. If this man is as capable as you said, I can release him and let him take over the position of the Lord of the dragon city." Su Tang nodded and said. It seems that the dragon city is similar to Wanlong island. There is a place for lunch, Thinking of the Dragon strongmen who were rescued from the trapped dragon abyss, Su Tang thought that there might be good strongmen under the dragon stone in this town. If we can make good use of it, the strength of the dragon city will be directly improved by several grades.


    "Yes!" the elder and others rejoiced, and then took Su Tang to the place where Zhenlong stone was located behind the city master''s house. Along the way, the elder said; "Generally, no one will come to this place, and the town''s Dragon Stone doesn''t know when it was here. This stone has great suppression ability against the dragon clan." upon hearing this, Su Tang was stunned and said with a smile; "There is still such a stone. I think it is a natural genius Lingbao. Why don''t the dragon people take it away? They should put people in the dragon city?"


    Su Tang is very curious about this. If he really has such a stone, those who want to deal with the dragon clan will have a chance? After all, at this time, he has great ability to suppress the dragon family. Thinking of this, Su Tang can''t help worrying. If the stone falls into the hands of the Tiangui family, his dragon family will soon be finished? The more he thinks so, the more Su Tang wants to take the stone away. Even if he can''t take it away, he''d better destroy it, otherwise it''s really hard to clean up.


    Upon hearing his words, the elder and others smiled. At this time, a woman on one side smiled and said; "Lord Dragon God, you are worried. Long ago, when the dragon family knew that there was such a thing, they also thought about taking him to Wanlong island or destroying it, but there was no way at all. At the same time, after this matter was spread, there were many forces who had a festival with the dragon family and had the idea of hitting this stone, but without exception, they all returned empty handed."


    "Yes, in fact, some people from the mysterious forces came to take away the dragon stone, but there was still no way. Although the stone was small, it seemed that it had spirit. Every time someone wanted to make an idea about it, the stone would change a lot. Anyway, it would not leave here." the elder also said.


    Upon hearing what they said, Su Tang felt a little relieved. Since the Tiangui clan had come and didn''t take it away, it seemed that the stone must be unique. However, he thought that the person who could take over the city master was under the dragon stone in the town. Su Tang felt wrong and immediately said; "Since the stone can''t move, why is there such a cell under the Zhenlong stone?"


    "Hehe, the dragon stone in this town is very magical. I just said that it is very reluctant to leave here. It is impossible for others to move one of his directions, but they can lift it up. We have learned this after many times of exploration, so the people of the dragon family feel that they have seen some wrong but not very serious dragon families suppressed below , let them have a good introspection below. It''s different from trapped dragon abyss. They have entered trapped dragon abyss. Unless there is a supreme Dragon God order, no side can''t come out at all, but it''s different here. As long as someone lifts the Zhenlong stone, the dragon clan below will have a chance to come out. "The elder continued.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang was also very interested in Zhenlong stone. Along the way, a huge stone appeared in front of him. The stone was dark and square. It looked as if it had been broken, a bit like an seal. At this time, the elder said; "Lord Dragon God, this is the town dragon stone."


    On hearing his introduction, Su Tang nodded and walked slowly towards the other side. At this time, the secret of heaven suddenly spoke; "Boy, don''t go there. It''s very unusual." suddenly there was a voice of heaven''s secret. Su Tang stopped and asked with his heart immediately; "Tianji, I know this thing. What is it? You heard its introduction before. Is there anything strange about this thing?"


    "Well, although I don''t know what it is, when you get close to him, I obviously feel that you seem to have spirit body fluctuations. I think there should be a spirit body similar to me. But since it can suppress the dragon clan, it is strange everywhere. I think you should be careful. Generally, such things with spirit body are the most difficult to entangle. No wonder why It''s because so many people didn''t take him away. "Tianji nodded and continued.


    After listening to him, Su Tang nodded and said; "I see. I will pay attention. Anyway, I just want to release the people below, and I don''t pay much attention to them. I don''t think he will do anything." as his voice fell, he didn''t intend to continue to walk over, but turned his head and looked at the elder and asked; "How do you usually get this thing up?"

 Chapter 606

    As the voice fell, the elder smiled and walked to Su Tang and replied; "The dragon stone in this town is extraordinary. It is very spiritual. As long as you tell the Dragon God your intention to come this time, the dragon stone in this town will naturally fly." his voice fell, and Su Tang was full of surprise. He really didn''t expect that the dragon stone in this town had such spirit.


    At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, I think you''d better pay attention to it. It''s very unusual. I can''t see through it. You''d better try it first. It''s better for you to stay away from it." as his voice fell, Su Tang wanted to go up and have a try, although he was curious. Since the secret was said, he also chose not to get close to it.


    "Elder, it''s better for you to come. I also want to see the magic of this town''s dragon stone." Su Tang''s voice fell. The elder smiled, nodded and walked slowly towards the town''s dragon stone. With his footsteps, Su Tang also turned his eyes to the town''s dragon stone. He was very curious about things. A strange treasure that was born to suppress the dragon family, Will it be as magical as the elder said?


    At this time, the elder had come to the front of Zhenlong stone. He bowed slightly and said with a little respect in a flat tone; "Zhenlong stone spirit, we need to enter the cell below. Please give us a convenience." the voice fell, and the dark Zhenlong stone suddenly vibrated. With its vibration, halos appeared around it. Seeing such halos, Su Tang frowned slightly and communicated with heaven with his heart; "Tianji, there seems to be some deja vu about the power of dragon stone in this town."


    "When you say this, I also feel that the breath on the dragon stone in this town seems to have been seen somewhere, but I can''t remember it for a moment and a half." with his voice falling, Su Tang''s eyebrows frowned a little. It seems that this is not his own illusion. The secret is very sensitive to the breath itself. Since he said that he was familiar, I''m afraid this thing is really something unusual. Maybe I''ve seen it somewhere, but I can''t remember it now.


    "Boy, I always think it''s not easy. After this time, we''d better not be involved with it." Tianji''s voice revealed a trace of solemnity. Upon hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. It was very strange for a short time, and he didn''t want to be involved in such a mysterious thing, This time, it''s not to see if there are some good combat effectiveness in the cell below. He won''t come either.


    At this time, the halo on the Zhenlong stone was getting stronger and stronger. In a short time of more than ten breaths, this thing had burst out with some dazzling light. At the next moment, Su Tang and others felt a slight tremor on the ground. At the next moment, I saw that the Zhenlong stone originally placed on the ground actually began to float slowly, but it was such a movement, Su Tang saw it at a glance. I''m afraid it''s extremely heavy.


    "It''s really amazing. If this thing can be used for urgent defense, it can indeed increase a lot of combat effectiveness." at this time, the people in the dragon city behind him also looked at the town dragon stone and talked about it with experience. Listening to their words, Su Tang nodded in his heart. Since this thing can make the people of Tiangui clan helpless, he can really guard it in the palace, It should be a very good means to deal with the Tiangui clan, but the Tianji seems to be taboo to him. In addition, he has some fear of things in his heart. The Tiangui clan is powerful, but Su Tang''s heart is very clear. Such people can''t take the town dragon stone away. Don''t think about it.


    I don''t know what the origin of this thing is, or I just took it away. I don''t know what kind of trouble it will be. Thinking of these, Su Tang put aside his thoughts of wanting to possess this thing. He just calmly looked at Zhenlong stone and rose slowly. With its rise, a dark hole appeared below, At this time, the elder turned and looked at Su Tang and said; "Lord Dragon God, the door has been opened. It''s up to you."


    As soon as he listened to his words, Su Tang was ready to walk towards the cave. At this time, the voice of the secret sounded again; "Wait a minute, boy, I think you''d better not enter the dungeon. The dragon stone in this town is very strange. If you enter it, it will be suppressed. You can''t rush out at all. I think you''d better directly face the cave entrance and sinicize it. Maybe let the elder enter it and bring out all the people inside. Anyway, if you are here, those people shouldn''t be able to turn over anything Waves come. "


    Su Tang nodded. Indeed, if he was suppressed below, he would really have no way to come out at that time. He would not take such a risk or want to take it. Thinking of this, he opened his mouth to the elder; "Go in directly and release all the people inside. Now the dragon city is really employing people. Release all these people. If there is repentance, I can forgive their guilt. In this way, the dragon city will also improve its combat effectiveness. Now the people of the demon temple are also eyeing around. If there is any problem in the Dragon City, the people of the demon temple will attack Come here. At that time, those small forces will not be the opponents of the demon temple at all. Once something happens to them, it will affect the whole alliance. "


    As soon as he heard what he said, the elder didn''t think too much, so he nodded and replied directly; "What the Dragon God said was very true. His subordinates entered it and brought out all the people inside." the voice fell, and the elder entered the dark dungeon hole all his life. After he entered it, Su Tang looked at the town dragon stone and saw that the town dragon stone was still floating high in the sky, without any suppression at all.


    A group of people were waiting in the rear. After half an hour in the kingdom of Yue, the voice of the great elder flew out of it. As soon as he came out, more than ten people came out from behind him. Most of them were dressed in rags. They didn''t look as carefree as the Dragon families seen in the early Soviet and Tang Dynasties when they entered zhenlongyuan.


    "Dragon God, these are the people who have committed crimes and been suppressed in the dungeon over the years. I have brought them all up." the voice fell, and he turned to look at the people behind him and said; "Everyone, this is the Dragon God of our new dragon family. This time, you can come out entirely because of the mercy of the Dragon God. You can''t see him soon." his voice fell. More than a dozen people turned their heads and bowed to Su Tang at the next moment; "Meet the Dragon God."


    "You don''t have to be polite. Now the land left by the gods is chaotic, and the dragon family is also in this catastrophe. Although you have done some wrong things in the past, you are all members of the dragon family after all. Now the dragon family really employs themselves. I don''t know if you have any ideas to stay in the dragon city and help the dragon family resist foreign enemies?" Su Tang said aloud, falling with his voice, The head man stood up and looked at Su Tang and said; "In the eyes of the Dragon God, we are all sinners. Although we have become a dream today, the gift of the Dragon God has released us all, but when we were punished, we have been cancelled by the members of the dragon family. Now I''m afraid it''s unreasonable for us to stay in the dragon city."


    Hearing this, the elder hurriedly thought of Su Tang and explained; "Dragon God, this is the man we told you before." although he explained this, there was some worry in his eyes, and even thought about this man several times. Although Su Tang was hard, he didn''t say much, smiled, nodded and said; "Hehe, what about that? You should have heard of the trapped Longyuan of the dragon clan. The Dragon clans there are people with serious rules of the dragon clan. I have not released them the same. What you have done is endangering the dragon city at most, not endangering the dragon clan at all."


    As soon as Su Tang said this, the man and the people behind him were stunned. At this time, the elder said; "Yes, more than a month ago, people of the ghost clan invaded the Dragon City, and people of all major forces were surrounded. It was the Dragon God who came down from the sky with hundreds of dragons, which made us eel. I think those should be the dragon clan adults trapped in the Dragon yuan. Now it is a special period. Although you have been disqualified, you still have the blood of the dragon clan This is undeniable. "


    "Yes, isn''t it just a qualification? With the Dragon God here, as long as he says a word, your qualification will soon be established. You are all old people in Longcheng. In fact, the things you did at the beginning are really small things. Only Long Yun was unhappy with you, so he expanded your affairs. Now Long Yun has decided to apologize in the face of the Dragon God Now, don''t continue to fight. "At this time, another elder also said.


    As his ha Shi month fell, Su Tang immediately said; "Indeed, I can give you the qualification of your dragon branch, but it''s not without requirements. Now the dragon and the people of the demon Palace are matched. In the wilderness, more than half of the places belong to them. Now there are many strengths in the dragon city that are the alliance of our Dragon family. These strengths must be the goal of the demon palace. As long as you protect the Dragon City, don''t the demon palace It''s OK for people to find trouble with these small forces. As for other things, they''ll be called the people of the dragon clan. You have to manage the small forces in Longcheng. Before long Yun''s chaos, those small forces have the confidence to leave. If these powerful people leave, it will cause unrest in the alliance. Therefore, although their strength is not strong, it is important to the whole alliance It has a great effect. "

 Chapter 607

    Su Tang''s voice fell, and the elder quickly nodded and said; "What the Dragon God said is very true. What are you waiting for, Longyang? Don''t you think you were enthusiastic at the beginning and wanted to manage the dragon city well? The past has passed, and now there is the Dragon God. Isn''t it a good opportunity? Those who followed the dragon cloud have all succumbed to the law before, and the dragon city has completely changed. You have management experience in the dragon city, It''s most appropriate for you to come out and preside over the dragon city. "


    As his voice fell, the man named Longyang didn''t make a sound, but quietly meditated there. Those who came out of the dungeon with him also focused their eyes on him. Su Tang didn''t make a sound at this time, but quietly waited for Longyang''s answer. After a long time, Longyang looked at Su Tang, Someone turned and looked at the brothers who followed him and asked; "Brothers, what do you think this should be done?"


    After listening to his words, the elder''s face changed. He looked at Su Tang with some worry. After all, the Dragon God was the largest here. The Dragon God came and asked him to go out of the mountain. At this time, Longyang asked his brothers first. His behavior is likely to cause the dissatisfaction of the Dragon God. However, seeing Su Tang''s calm appearance at this time, The pill in his heart was still a little relieved.


    At this time, Su Tang still has a good impression of Longyang. He won''t be so high. He ignores the thoughts of those who follow him. Such people will be dictators if they govern the dragon city. Now the dragon city wants such people. After all, there are many members of small forces in the Dragon city at this time, not all members of the dragon family, He''s a talkative man. It''s a time of trouble now. If there''s a word bad for the dragon family, it''s very willing. It will cause unrest in the alliance.


    After Longyang''s voice fell, those who followed him all shouted; "Elder brother, we''ll do what you say." hearing this, Longyang nodded, turned his head and saluted Su Tang; "Thank you for the love of Lord Longshen, who let us and other sinners see the sun again. This time, I Longyang promise you that I will give you a satisfactory explanation. I promise."


    At his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "That''s good, but you still don''t say much now. After all, the current dragon city is not easy to manage. You know, there are many alliance members of small forces in the dragon city. No matter what happens in the future, you need several groups and a word. It''s fair and just. The previous dragon cloud is a lesson for the car in front."


    "Subordinates understand." Longyang nodded. As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and continued; "Well, now that the work here has been completed, you''ll follow the conference. Let''s get familiar with it first. I''ll meet you in the Dragon Palace. Then you''ll come directly. I have something to ask you." the voice fell, and Su Tang turned and left.


    After he left, the meeting looked at Longyang and said; "Congratulations to the city Lord." listening to his words, Longyang said with a bitter smile; "The current dragon city is not easy to manage. I''ve been out for hundreds of years, and I don''t know what the current dragon city has become. This time it''s not a good job or a bad job." his voice fell.


    The elder smiled and said; "Hahaha, don''t worry, city leader. We will help you get familiar with the dragon city as soon as possible. As for whether it is a good job, I can''t guarantee it. However, the New Dragon God has very unusual means. I think it''s worth doing whatever to follow such people." the meeting was there, but I''m very optimistic about Su Tang.


    Before Tibet came with a hundred dragons to destroy the plot of the Tiangui clan. Then the voice of came to the dragon city and uprooted the deep-rooted dragon cloud forces. This means is very unusual. With his voice falling, Longyang smiled and said; "I can see that this is the Dragon God. It''s not ordinary. The voice of mankind has become the Dragon God of the dragon family. He is a very worthy person to follow. In addition, his cultivation is not low."


    The people present before didn''t see clearly Su Tang''s cultivation, but Longyang, the strong man at the peak of the God King in the middle stage, was a very clear son. Su Tang''s cultivation was very unusual. At least he didn''t have a chance to fight back in front of him. As his voice fell, the elder smiled and nodded, Although he didn''t know what level Su Tang''s real cultivation was now, he knew very well that it would not be low.


    Then the group, led by the elder, returned to the city master''s house. At this time, they had returned to Su Tang in the Dragon Palace and read the secret of heaven in the hall; "Tianji, n before I was in the dungeon, I always felt that Zhenlong stone seemed very unusual. If I could successfully subdue it, it would be my good combat power to destroy it. After all, even the people of Tiangui clan couldn''t help it that day. If it was used to deal with Tiangui clan, it might have a good effect."


    "That''s right, but I think the dragon stone in that town is very unusual. Before you know what it is, I advise you not to think about it for the time being. It''s too weird, and he has a very strong rolling ability for the dragon family. Although you are the voice of mankind, you are now a half dragon. It''s more or less important to you I think you''d better not take care of this thing for the sake of safety. "The cautious voice of Tianji sounded in Su Tang''s heart.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded. It was really strange. When he was there before, he felt that it was not as simple as it seemed, and he didn''t want to take risks for such a thing. Although it was good, if it was hidden by it, it would be more than worth the loss. Besides, his current combat effectiveness, Although more and more can increase some combat effectiveness, if Beiyou, its combat effectiveness will not be too low. It can be said that it is dispensable.


    "Yes, but I didn''t tell you before. When I saw the Zhenlong stone, I always had a very familiar feeling. It seemed that there was something in the Zhenlong stone that had something to do with me. It was very strange," Su Tang continued.


    As his voice fell, the secret of heaven in Dantian thought for a moment and said; "I remember when you said that. I did feel a kind of power in Zhenlong stone before. I also felt it in your body. But the power is fleeting. I can''t catch it at all. Now it seems that Zhenlong stone may really have something to do with you, but now that we have such a feeling, we should be more careful After all, these forces on you are all forces that can be ranked between heaven and earth. It can actually feel them. Presumably, the town dragon stone is also very unusual. Now I think you''d better not think about it. "


    "Well, I understand. Now I just want to find the people of yin and Yang sect quickly, and then leave the wilderness to go to the place of divine punishment. I also want to better see the place of divine punishment." Su Tang nodded and said. After his voice fell, a voice came out of the hall; "Dragon God, my subordinate Longyang wants to see you." hearing his voice, Su Tang took back the new year, looked at the gate and said; "Come in."


    When the voice fell, Longyang came in from the outside with a kind of real power figures in Longcheng. As for those who came out of the dungeon with him, they didn''t come at this time. Watching them come in, Su Tang asked with a smile; "You must be familiar with the dragon city. What do you think of the current dragon city?" with his voice falling, Longyang nodded and replied; "Before, under the introduction of the elder, my subordinates had some understanding of the current dragon city. Now there are too many forces in the Dragon City, and the people of these forces are guests in our dragon city. Although they all belong to the same alliance, many things are difficult to deal with."


    "Well, it''s true. Are you confident in managing the current dragon city?" Su Tang nodded and continued. With his voice falling, Longyang thought for a while and nodded and said; "Dragon God, it''s useless for me to say too much now. The current dragon city is not easy to manage, but my subordinates will try their best to manage it well. They will not let the previous dragon cloud happen, nor will they let the people of these forces suffer injustice in our dragon city and affect the unity of the whole alliance."


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang smiled and said; "Now that you''ve said that, I''ll give you a year. After a look, I''ll come back to Longcheng to see how your management is. But in this year, as long as I hear anything about the extraordinary things done by Longcheng, don''t worry about me."


    "Yes, my subordinates will manage the dragon city well and will not let the dragon people lose face." Longyang also said. As his ha Shi fell last month, Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "Let''s stop here first. In fact, I came to Longcheng this time to find a sect gate. I heard it before. Therefore, the small forces joining the alliance have records in the city master''s residence, so I want to ask where the sect gate is now."


    As his voice fell, Longyang turned directly to the elder. At this time, the elder asked aloud; "Dragon God, this is about recording the strength of the dragon city alliance. When Long Yun was in power, he gave it to his subordinates. I don''t know what the Dragon God said the name of the sect he was looking for." with his voice falling, Su Tang said directly; "This sect has something to do with me. Taotie arranged them in the dragon city before, but when I came back, they were no longer there. This sect is called yin-yang sect, elder. Help me see if they have left the dragon city now."

 Chapter 608

    After su Tang''s voice fell, the elder nodded and then said; "Dragon God, wait a moment. I''ll help you see if the Yin and Yang sect has left the dragon city." the voice fell. The elder took out a booklet from the storage ring and quickly looked it up. A moment later, the elder took back the car and said; "Lord Dragon God, my subordinates just looked through it. There are records of Yin-Yang Sect on it, but the yin-yang sect left the dragon city after the war more than a month ago."


    "Left? It''s engraved with a record of where they went?" Su Tang was stunned and asked. He really couldn''t figure out why the Yin and Yang sect was in a hurry to leave the dragon city. Now they must also know the wild things. Apart from the Dragon City, they had no other place to go. Before adding, the whole people of the Dragon City knew that they had something to do with Taotie. Presumably no one would force them.


    At his words, the elder smiled and said; "Lord Dragon God, don''t worry. Although they are not in the Dragon City, they are not too far away from the dragon city. They are on a mountain about ten miles away from the city." as the elder''s voice fell, Su Tang was relieved and nodded; "That''s good. As long as they don''t leave the Dragon City, there''s no problem. Now in the wilderness, the people in the demon temple have gone crazy. If they really meet the people in the demon temple, it''s really troublesome. After all, they still have some kindness to me. Now that they are still in the range of the Dragon City, I''ll go there."


    As his voice fell, the people present were shocked and became the great elder. On his booklet, he recorded some details of the yin-yang sect. He was the most clear about the strength of the yin-yang sect. Such a weak sect had something to do with a super strong person like the Dragon God. Listen to Su Tang''s words and some kindness, With these words, I''m afraid no one dares to move this sect in the land of divine heritage. After all, the Dragon God represents the whole dragon family. Now the strength of the dragon family has risen sharply, and it has a tendency to surpass the power of the whole land of divine heritage. With such a strong backing, the future of Yinyang sect can be imagined.


    "It''s up to you to get familiar with the Dragon City in Longyang. I''ll go to the Yin and Yang sect as soon as possible to calm down the unstable factors brought by the dragon cloud." the voice fell, and Su Tang directly got up and walked outside the hall. Now he doesn''t want to waste time in the dragon city, This time, he wanted to see the place of divine punishment. If it weren''t for yin-yang sect, he wouldn''t have come to the dragon city at all. Now he finally had the news of Yin-Yang sect. Of course, he didn''t want to delay any more.


    After su Tang left, the elder said to Longyang; "Lord, it seems that the relationship between the Yin Yang sect and the Dragon God is really different." when he said this, Longyang nodded; "Well, that''s true. After this event, the Dragon God will leave here. At that time, let''s take care of the yin-yang sect." as his voice fell, everyone present nodded.


    Su Tang, who left the Dragon Palace, ran directly outside the dragon city without a moment''s stay. At this time, Shen Xin also suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling; "It''s really a human who values emotion and righteousness, but it''s just like this. Knowing this relationship will make it easier for us in the future." the voice fell, and Shen Xin slowly got up and walked outside.


    After leaving the Dragon City, Su Tang directly released his soul power and began to search for the breath of those people of yin and Yang sect. A moment later, the familiar breath of drum beating appeared in his perception. Then, he saw Su Tang''s steps move and fly over there. After he left, Shen Xin''s voice appeared in his previous seat and looked at the back of Su Tang Park, Shen Xin''s look was very calm, with a little thinking in her eyes.


    The distance of ten miles is just a blink of an eye for Su Yanting. At the foot of a tall mountain, Su Tang settled down, looked at the dense jungle and said with a smile; "The environment here is not bad. They will come here. I think they don''t want to let the disciples under the door be corroded by the prosperity in the dragon city. It''s not too far from the dragon city. Even if there is any problem, the people on the other side of the dragon city can come here at the first time. It''s good. It seems that the people of yin and Yang sect still have their own ideas."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang walked towards the mountain until he reached the middle of the mountain. Suddenly, a figure jumped out of the nearby mountain forest, and the great God said; "Who''s coming?" with the sound falling, Su Tang stopped, turned his head to look at the figure, and opened his mouth in a kind tone; "In the lower Su Tang Dynasty, I have a relationship with the Yin Yang sect. I just want to meet my old friend this time." the voice fell, and the figure was stunned, and then said respectfully in my heart; "I''ve seen the Dragon God."


    Su Tang''s name is louder than the names of the two patriarchs in the current yin-yang sect. For the boy of the peerless demon, those young disciples in the yin-yang sect regard him as their idol. They can have peerless accomplishments at a young age and become a dragon god with super power like the dragon family. Thinking of the shock when he came with a hundred dragons, These young people have some blood boiling in their hearts.


    "Hehe, don''t be polite." Su Tang said with a smile, and then he continued; "Please, Taoist friend, take me to meet the two patriarchs." hearing his words, the disciple flashed a look of fear on his face and quickly said; "The Dragon God is serious. It''s my pleasure to serve you." Su Tang smiled. Then, under the guidance of this disciple, Su Tang quickly came to a huge platform at the middle of the mountain. On this platform, there is a large courtyard. Compared with the previous yin-yang sect in the wilderness, it''s a little smaller, but it''s also good.


    "Sir, this is where we are now settled." the disciple respectfully thought of Su Tang and explained. After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "It''s not bad. It''s quiet here. It''s more suitable for practice than the dragon city. Moreover, it''s not too far from the dragon city and there''s no worries about the future." the disciple smiled and said at his words; "Hehe, you are wise. In fact, after the war, the LORD brought us here."


    "Ha ha." Su Tang chuckled. Just then, the disciple turned to look at the big house and shouted; "Patriarch, the Dragon God is coming." his voice fell, and the originally quiet house became lively in an instant. A lot of breath appeared quickly. Soon, more than ten figures appeared in front of the gate of the big house, led by Yang Tianjun and Yin Qianhua. On one side, Yang Lan and Yin Mingyue were also standing there.


    At the moment of seeing Su Tang, all the people of Yin Yang sect shouted in their hearts; "The younger generation and others have seen the Dragon God elder." looking at their appearance, Su Tang flashed a trace of helplessness on his face and said with a smile; "Everyone, don''t be polite." then Su Tang walked towards Yang Tianjun and others. When he came near, Su Tang asked with a smile; "Two patriarchs, how nice they have been in. I blame my negligence. I didn''t arrange a good place for you. I''m sorry."


    "Hehe, the Dragon God is serious. In fact, we are also very good here. After all, we were very stable in the wilderness. Thank you for your care." Yang Tianjun will arrive with a smile as soon as he listens to his words. At this time, Yin Qianhua also opens his mouth; "What elder martial brother said is right. We used to worry about being harassed by those fierce and divine beasts at any time in the wilderness. Now we don''t have to worry about them. Moreover, with the protection of super forces such as the dragon family, we have a lot of stability."


    "Well, it''s really nice here. It''s quiet enough. It''s much better than Longcheng." Su Tang looked at the surrounding environment and said aloud. With his voice falling, Yang Lan also said; "Mr. Su, you must have been to Longcheng? I heard that there seems to be a lot of things going on in Longcheng." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded with a smile and said; "Something really happened, but it has been calmed down by me. This time I came to look for you."


    Hearing such words, everyone present was stunned. Yang Tianjun took the lead in asking; "Elder, I came to look for us. I don''t know what to do. As long as I can do it, we must be duty bound." Su Tang smiled and said as his voice fell; "I can be sent by God. This time I plan to go to the place of God''s punishment, so come and ask if you have any idea to go to the place of God''s punishment with me. I remember I promised you at the beginning. If there is one point, I will take you into the place of God''s punishment."


    As his voice fell, all the people present turned their heads to see why Xiang Tianjun was suffering from Yin Qianhua. There was a strange look in their eyes. Looking at their ocean look, Su Tang was also stunned. The scene was silent. A moment later, after Yang Tianjun and Yin Qianhua looked at each other, Yang Tianjun said; "Elder Dragon God, thank you for thinking about us, but you can see our current strength. If you follow you to the place of divine punishment this time, I''m afraid it will only drag you back. After all, you must cross the wilderness to go to the place of divine punishment. Now the people in the demon temple have issued a kill order and will not let go of any forces entering the wilderness."


    "Yes, Elder Dragon God, we are all used to the life in the wilderness. We really wanted to get a foothold in the land of divine punishment in the past, but if we really want to choose, we still think it is more suitable for us to stay in the wilderness. We were worried that we would be destroyed by fierce animals and divine animals one day. Now we are very stable here, so we want to continue to live like this Go, I don''t want to enter such a big dye vat as the place of divine punishment. "Yin Qianhua also said.


    In fact, when Su Tang didn''t come before, these two people discussed this matter with those powerful figures in the sect. They all think that the current wilderness is more suitable for them. There are big backers like the dragon family here, so they don''t have to worry about it in other places. In addition, now they are also members of lanmeng and their strength in Longcheng, I won''t come to trouble them. I''ll practice here safely and steadily, so as to be in the land of God''s punishment and those who cheat with their strength.


    After hearing their words, Su Tang recognized them and nodded slowly; "Indeed, I''m afraid the land of divine punishment is not safe. Although I don''t know what it looks like there, it should be more dangerous than in the wilderness. There are some turbulence in the whole land of divine heritage on board. No one can guarantee that there are people of Tiangui clan in the land of divine punishment. There are some dangers in entering the land of divine punishment in this way."


    "Yes, even if we have the care of the Dragon God elder, we can have a foothold in the land of divine punishment, but it is very difficult to develop. We might as well continue to steadily improve our strength in this wilderness. During this time, we are also preparing to recruit some disciples in some small mountain villages in the Dragon territory to slowly expand the yin-yang sect." The cloudy army continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Now that you''ve made plans, I won''t continue to say anything, but your current position here is not suitable for Dalang to recruit disciples. I think you''d better go to Longcheng with me. I''ll ask the city master to help you choose a good place. At that time, you can directly open a mountain and establish a sect to recruit disciples."

 Chapter 609

    With his voice falling, Yang Tianjun nodded and said; "Well, it''s really not suitable to recruit disciples here now. Since the Elder Dragon God said so, the younger generation and others can only be in trouble." upon hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and waved his hand; "The patriarch is serious. When the boy came out of the land left by God, he was taken care of by the patriarch and others. Otherwise, I''m afraid he''s still wandering in the wilderness like an eyebrow fly."


    The voice fell. After arranging the people under the door, Yang Tianjun left here with Su Tang and rushed to the dragon city. On the hall of the Lord''s house of the Dragon City, Su Tang sat on the throne and said to Long Yang; "Longyang, these two are the patriarchs of the Yin Yang sect. I have been to the current foothold of their sect before. The place is too small. They want to recruit disciples in the small mountain village in the territory of the dragon family, which is simply unbearable. So I brought them here this time to ask you to help see if there is a suitable place in the territory of the dragon family."


    His voice fell, and Longyang nodded and said; "Don''t worry, Dragon God, I''ll ask you to check it out. Although most of the territory of our dragon family is sea, the land area accounts for at least one third of the precious wilderness, and there must be some good places." as the voice of Longyang fell, the standing meeting was there. Even if I took out the map from the storage ring and began to look through it, Now Longcheng is rectifying, so many things are handled by the elder alone. At the same time, he is slowly thinking about the handover of Longyang.


    Listening to their words, Yang Tianjun and Yin Qianhua on one side were also excited. If there was a Dragon God, they would choose a very good place for themselves and others. They thought that the yin-yang sect would continue to grow under the protection of the dragon family. Their hearts were full of gratitude to Su Tang. If they hadn''t met Su Tang, I''m afraid they are still living a nervous life in the wilderness. Thinking of the madness of the demon god palace this time, if they are still in the wilderness, they may have been destroyed by those people in the demon god palace.


    At the same time, in their hearts, they felt very wise about their decision to make friends with Su Tang. In the hall, after a quiet moment, the elder pointed to a place on the map and looked up at Su Tang; "Dragon God, my subordinates have found a place. This is already the palace of the Dragon nationality. They originally planned to build the dragon city there. There are also some small towns nearby. There are several races gathering there. These races are dependent on our dragon nationality to survive. There are also many human mountain villages and small towns, and there are also the old cities established at the beginning."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang immediately stood up, walked towards the elder, looked at the map, nodded, looked at Yang Tianjun and asked; "What do you think of here?" his voice fell. They also came over, looked at the place on the map, and nodded again and again; "Everything follows the arrangement of the Dragon God elder." seeing that they have nothing, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s it," he said, looking at the elder; "Elder, please arrange some people to take these two and their disciples here to clean up all the unstable factors here."


    "Subordinates understand. Don''t worry, Dragon God." the elder nodded and replied. With his voice falling, Su Tang looked at Yang Tianjun and said; "You two, the grand Presbyterian will arrange the next thing for you. I won''t go there. You can develop well in the future. If there is anything that can''t be solved, you can come to the dragon city to ask the city master for help. If it''s not too much, I think they will help you solve it." as his voice fell, Longyang also understood and thought; "The Dragon God is right. If anything happens, you can come to the dragon city to find me. If you can help me, you must help me."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words and the assurance of the city Lord, Yang Tianjun''s faces were full of excitement and thanked again and again. Then they left together with the elder. After they left, Su Tang looked at the city Lord and said; "Longyang, the Yin and Yang sect has something to do with me. I have some human feelings from them before. I''m ready to go to the place of divine punishment immediately. If they encounter any trouble here, you can help them, but everything should focus on the alliance. I also know the people of the Yin and Yang sect. They shouldn''t mess around."


    "Don''t worry, Dragon God. Your subordinates know what to do. But I''m afraid it''s not easy for you to go to the holy land. To go to the land of divine punishment, you must go through the wilderness. In the end, the transmission array has always been managed by the people in the demon temple. Now the people in the demon temple have torn their faces with our dragon family. I''m afraid you haven''t gone through it so easily Go, "Longyang said aloud.


    After hearing what he said, suttonka smiled and said; "I understand all this, but don''t worry, I''m not afraid of them. Since they want to play, I''ll play with them. This time, they don''t meet me. It''s their good luck. If they meet me, I don''t mind teaching them a good lesson and let the tassels hurt badly." speaking of this, Su Tang''s mouth outlined a sneer, Su Tang''s heart was filled with disdain for the tassel. He didn''t have such a person at all. They were all those who let them go. Such a person can be said to be an unstable factor in the whole relic land. Now the Tiangui clan hasn''t found it. If they really combine with the Tiangui clan, they will be in real trouble.


    After all, the demon god palace is the real master in the wilderness. Although the dragon family also has a lot of territory in the wilderness, it can''t really control the wilderness. However, the demon god palace has existed in the wilderness for many years, and their foundation is very behind them. With their help, it will be more troublesome to deal with the Tiangui family, After all, there are still many places in Ephedra that the people of the dragon family don''t know. If the people in the demon Temple help the Tiangui family hide, I''m afraid they can''t find them at all.


    Remember the appearance of prison Su Tang, Longyang nodded and said; "Since the Dragon God is so confident, I''m relieved. But you should be careful outside. There are many mysterious brothers in the wilderness. Lord Dragon God, you''d better be careful." Su Tang smiled and said as his voice fell; "Well, I understand. Well, I''ve been in the dragon city for some time. It''s time to leave here. The dragon city will be handed over to you. Manage it well and don''t let me down."


    The voice fell. Without waiting for Longyang to answer, Su Tang left the city master''s house directly. After he left, Longyang looked at his back and said; "I''m afraid the Dragon God''s going will set off a big storm in the land of divine heritage." Longyang also saw the land of divine heritage in his early years, but he knows very well about things there. In the place where talents gather, Su Tang''s talent can be said to be top-notch. This time, Su Tang will have countless battles there.


    After leaving the city Lord''s residence, Su Tang didn''t stop for a moment and walked directly outside the city. Shen Xin''s voice suddenly appeared at the gate of Longcheng, which made Su Tang''s footsteps suddenly. He looked at Shen Xin and asked; "Girl, where are you going?" Shen Xin said with a smile when he heard Su Tang''s question; "Eunuch, little woman, she is not such a wild man. This time, she is going to leave here and go to the place where God punishes her."


    "You want to go to the place of divine punishment? Girl, it''s very dangerous in the wilderness now. I''m afraid it''s very unsafe for you, a little girl." Su Tang was stunned and said. After his voice fell, Shen Xin nodded and said in a quiet tone; "I also know this, but I don''t have a lover here. It''s very difficult for me, a weak woman, to survive here. No matter how difficult it is, I''m still going to go to the place of divine punishment."


    After listening to her words and looking at her, Su Tang felt a slight movement in his heart. After thinking for a while, he said aloud; "Since the girl wants to go to the place of divine punishment, I also intend to go to the place of divine punishment. Let me send the girl there." as soon as I heard his words, I was happy and said happily; "Thank you for your kindness," said Su Tang with a smile; "You''re welcome, girl, but along the way, you''d better not call me Dragon God or eunuch. Just call me Su Tang."


    As his voice fell, Shen Xin said with a smile; "Well, I understand." while talking, Shen Xin flashed some bright lights in the depths of her eyes. Su Tang didn''t find them at all. Then they walked outside the dragon city. As they left here, the night emperor spoke to the demon emperor in the abyss of the dark earth on the other side of the land of divine heritage and in the hall of the heavenly ghost family; "Shen Xin has succeeded in keeping up with the Dragon God."


    "Hahaha, isn''t this just right? With her around the Dragon God, it''s easier for us to know his movements? Maybe we can find out where he came from. Then we Tiangui people won''t have to continue to collect the power of the ancestral God to break the ancestral God''s legacy." the demon emperor said with a smile and fell with his voice.


    The night emperor nodded, and just then a voice came from outside the hall; "You are all too careful about the Dragon God. Don''t underestimate the Dragon God." after the sound fell, Qingtian rushed in and looked at his head. The night emperor and the demon emperor were stunned. The night emperor took the lead in asking; "Qing Huang, are you well?" the demon emperor smiled and said at his words; "He should look much better."


    After listening to his words, Optimus said with a bitter smile; "Ha ha, the destructive power is so easy to deal with. I have tried many methods, but I can''t deal with it. Finally, I can only separate one part of the body, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t deal with the destructive power." after hearing his words, the night emperor smiled and said; "As long as you can get rid of this destructive power, it''s good. The flesh of my ghost family is very powerful. You don''t have to worry at all. Even if the flesh is incomplete, not everyone can break it."

 Chapter 610

    Listening to the words of the night emperor, Optimus''s eyes were full of helplessness, but he knew very well that his body was different from before. If his body was an integrated rock in the past, there was a crack in his body now, and the crack was fatal in the battle at his level, So there was only helplessness in his heart, and he was not happy because he had dealt with the power of destruction.


    Looking at the two emperors who used to be on an equal footing with himself, he also knew very well. I''m afraid he can''t think like that with people in the future. After all, he is no longer qualified to be on an equal footing with them. When he thought of these Optimus, his hatred for Su Tang has deepened. All this is because of the emergence of Su Tang, Only then did he become what he is now. If he had not broken the ancestral God''s legacy at this time and the people of the Tiangui family had come, he would become the greatest hero of the Tiangui family in conquering the world.


    But now he not only didn''t get any benefits, but the anti party harmed himself like this, which made him not angry. Seeing the look of Optimus, some ridicule flashed in the depths of the night emperor''s eyes, but there were bursts of regret in the devil emperor''s eyes.


    At the same time, after leaving the Dragon City, Su Tang kept arguing with the transmission array on the other side of the wilderness according to the route marked on the map from the elder. After two days of driving, they finally left the empty and dangerous mountain forest. At the edge of the mountain forest, Su Tang looked at the buildings in the distance and said to Shen Xin; "It should be Heilin town ahead. After going out, we entered the wild territory of the demon god palace. Let''s have a good rest here today. We''ll punish tomorrow. I''m afraid the next days won''t be so dull." in the Dragon forest land, they didn''t encounter any danger at all, but after leaving the Dragon territory, there is the territory of the demon god palace, According to the hatred of the demon Temple towards the forces of the whole relic land, I''m afraid the danger of barbarism does not belong to those forbidden areas at all.


    "Well, brother Su, what you say is what you say. Everything depends on your arrangement." Shen Xin nodded back and heard her answer. Su Tang smiled. They walked towards Heilin town in the distance. In half an hour, they came to the edge of the town. Su Tang, who had not seen anyone in the past two days, looked at the busy town, There was a smile on his face.


    "Human beings are indeed a social race. These two days there are some people who are really bored." the town is suffering. Su Tang smiled and said to Shen Xin. When he heard what he said, Shen Xin smiled and nodded; "Yes, but brother Su, the town is on the edge. Now the demon temple is making a lot of noise. It doesn''t seem to be broken at all."


    As her voice fell, Su Tang wrinkled his head slightly, then shook his head and replied; "I''m not sure about this, maybe it''s for some other reason." as Su Tang''s voice fell, a voice suddenly sounded behind them; "Hehe, you two shouldn''t be people near Heilin town." Su Tang was stunned by the sudden voice. His nerves were tight and turned his head quickly.


    Only insisted that it was a middle-aged man behind them who walked slowly with some materials from the mobile phone of the divine beast on his back. At a glance, he knew that this man should be an adventurer in Heilin town. After all, no matter where he was in the province, there would be many people without background who would become adventurers in order to cultivate resources. When he saw this man coming, Su Tang slowly nodded and replied; "Hello, brother. We both passed by here and saw a small town here, so we wanted to come and find a place to stay, have a good rest and continue on our way."


    As his voice fell, the middle-aged man smiled and said; "So it is. No wonder you don''t know the situation here." the middle-aged man was also more easygoing. He smiled and went to Su Tang''s body. At this time, Su Tang continued to ask; "I don''t know if you can tell us well, brother. I heard that the people in the demon temple are constantly hunting and killing the people and horses of other forces in the wilderness. Why does it seem that they don''t feel it at all when it''s close to their territory?"


    The middle-aged man smiled and said when Su Tang asked this question again; "In fact, the people in the demon temple are not killed by anyone. Adventurers like us live in this wilderness all the year round. We are really poor. Therefore, the people in the demon temple will not attack us at all, so our life is the same, and there is no change at all."


    With his words falling down, Su Tang and Shen Xin nodded one after another, and suddenly realized in their eyes that the demon temple was only aimed at the strength from the outside. It was undoubtedly very good news for Su Tang to suddenly disappear. This indicates that he can become an adventurer against regulations when entering the wilderness, In this way, we can avoid conflicts with the people in the demon temple, which makes it more convenient for him to work in Qilu.


    After all, he now takes Shen Xin with him. Although Shen Xin''s strength is also good, he runs the idea that one thing is better than one thing. He doesn''t intend to go directly to the demon temple. After all, the demon temple has dominated the land of divine heritage for many years, although many people have been separated under the leadership of the monkey king, However, although we know whether they still have some strong combat effectiveness, as the saying goes, thin dead camels are bigger than horses. The demon temple should try not to provoke them.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang smiled and thanked the middle-aged man; "Thank you for telling me, or we''ll have to have a conflict with the people in the demon temple when we enter." thanks in this life are really from Su Tang''s heart. The message the middle-aged man told him is too important. Hearing Su Tang''s words, the middle-aged man waved his hand with a smile; "It''s all small things, little brother. You said you wanted to rest in Heilin town. I think you guessed that here. If you don''t know the place well, if you can trust me, come with me. How about I find a place for you to rest?"


    As soon as he heard what he said, Su Tang thought a little, smiled and nodded; "That''s troublesome, big brother." then they followed the middle-aged man into the town. Although it was a small town, the territory was really not small, but the only bad thing was that there were no inns in the town. The only thing was pubs. Otherwise, it was the place where I collected and sold some animal materials, or bought and sold maps or elixirs.


    "Brother Gu Yang, why didn''t you see an inn or something in Heilin town?" Su Tang also knew the name of the middle-aged one all the way into the town. The man''s name was Gu Yang. He was a native of the town. He had lived here for many years and there were no people at home. After all, he hung his life on his waist in his profession, His family met one in the previous hunting and died in the wilderness.


    "Hehe, brother Su, you don''t know. Although Heilin town looks big, there are basically no outsiders. There are often no outsiders here for more than ten years. Basically, the people who come here are those who came back last time. They come to transport the materials or elixirs collected here, and they have settled in their own shops all the time, so It doesn''t have any effect to open an inn here, "Gu Yang explained with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Shen Xin asked; "Since there is no inn, brother Gu Yang said you wanted to find us a place to stay. How should we find it?" Gu Yang smiled and said as her voice fell; "Don''t worry about it. I''m going out to hunt animals with those people near my house this time. I just have something on the way. I''ll come back first. They won''t come back until ten days and a half months. You can go to their yard to rest today."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said to Shen Xin; "Don''t worry, Miss Shen. Anyway, we just rest here for one night. It doesn''t matter. You can see that there is no inn in this town. It''s very troublesome for us to find a place to stay. Since brother Gu Yang is helping now, we might as well have a rest here." as his voice fell, Shen Xin didn''t say anything more.


    At this time, Gu Yang said with a smile; "Yes, don''t worry, you two. Since I Gu Yang said I would help you find a place to stay, there must be no problem. Now I''m still bothering you to go to those shops with me. I''ll deal with my harvest first." Su Tang nodded at his words, and then followed him to a shop. Gu Yang had entered the door, The shop owner inside looked at him very kindly and asked; "Brother Gu, you have to come back a little early this time. What''s the matter? Did you have a big harvest?"


    "Ha ha, boss Yun, you''re joking. What can a small adventurer like me gain? This time I went out with my brothers. I came back early because of something on the way. There was no gain. They were all small things." after that, Gu Yang took off the package on the back of his hand and opened it quickly. After reading these things, boss Yun, Nodded and said; "It''s really common. You know the price. I won''t introduce it to you. I''ll even give you 15 divine crystals. What do you think?"


    His voice fell, Gu Yang nodded and said; "They are all old acquaintances. You can say as much as you want." after hearing his words, the servant called by boss Yun took the package away. At the same time, he also took out 15 pieces of Shenjing and handed it to Gu Yang. Seeing here, Su Tang was very confused. Shenjing, he really hadn''t seen it.


    After leaving the shop, Su Tang asked curiously; "Brother Gu Yang, I think the materials you just made are all good. Why did you get fifteen divine crystals?" Gu Yang said with a smile; "Brother Su, you don''t know. In fact, in Heilin Town, they also give the highest price. Don''t look at the many materials I just bought, but they are very ordinary. If you buy them from other shops, you can only get ten divine crystals. This shop can give fifteen. It''s also for the sake of how to cooperate for many years."


    "It''s true, but there''s basically no cost here. Brother Gu Yang, what do you want these divine crystals to do?" Su Tang continued to ask curiously. As his voice fell, Gu Yang looked puzzled at him and then asked; "Brother, what''s the matter with you? People in the whole land of divine heritage know that this divine crystal is not only a currency, but also a necessary product for us to cultivate. Although the aura in the land of divine heritage is very strong, in the wilderness here, these auras are very violent and only suitable for the cultivation of the beast family. If humans like us want to absorb these auras for their own use, we can live in the world However, there are many means to purify. In this way, the cultivation speed is very slow, but the divine crystal has the divine power that is most suitable for human absorption, so people in the wilderness basically rely on the divine crystal. "


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard this. He didn''t expect that there was such a thing. No wonder the strength of human beings seen in the wilderness before was not very high. It turned out that there were such restrictions here, but why didn''t he feel like this when he came here? Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help wondering. At this time, the voice of the secret sounded; "Boy, you came to the land of divine heritage after understanding the Dragon God bully. Although you are a human race, your physical body is stronger than some divine beasts, so you have no problem absorbing these auras."

 Chapter 611

    After hearing the sound of the secret, Su Tang also reacted in an instant. It turned out that it was because of this. It was really surprising. The three of them soon came to a small courtyard in the southwest of the town.


    At this time, Gu Yang said to Su Tang with a smile; "Brother Su, you see that''s where I live. The yard next to me is my brother''s yard, but they are still hunting monsters outside. You can rest in this yard today." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Shen Xin said; "The environment here is not bad. It''s very quiet."


    Listening to her words, Su Tang smiled. At this time, an earth shaking animal roar came from outside the town. With the sound falling, Gu Yang''s face changed. At this time, another animal roar sounded. At this moment, Su Tang''s face also changed. His voice thought about Gu Yang solemnly and asked; "Brother Gu Yang, what''s the matter? Do sacred animals often haunt Heilin town?"


    As his voice fell, Shen Xin on one side changed his face and exclaimed; "We won''t meet the once-in-a-hundred-year-old beast, will it explode?" her voice fell, Gu Yang nodded solemnly and replied; "Well, generally speaking, there are no divine animals or fierce animals in Heilin town. I''m afraid this sister is right this time. We met a divine animal riot." Su Tang was stunned and his face was dignified for a moment.


    "Monster riots, won''t you be so unlucky?" in the past, he also saw monster explosions in Langxie mainland, which was completely the disaster of human cities. Now it has turned into monster riots here. Monster, that''s a lot of beast families stronger than ordinary strong gods. When they riot, it''s enough to destroy the sky and destroy the earth.


    "Brother Su, I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. I think you''d better leave here quickly. I don''t know how many divine beasts will come this time. Heilin town may be destroyed in this animal tide. You''d better leave here quickly." Gu Yang looked at Su Tang solemnly and said. With his voice falling, Shen Xin on one side had such a plan, Turning to look at Su Tang, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, I''m afraid we can''t go now even if we want to go. Brother Gu Yang, why don''t you leave here with us."


    Hearing this, Gu Yang shook his head and said; "Brother, if you want to go, go as soon as possible. I won''t leave here. My skeleton has lived here in Heilin town for generations. This is my home. Now when my home is in crisis, I won''t leave here." as his voice fell, Su Tang wanted to say something. At this time, the secret came out; "Boy, you''d better not persuade him. You won''t understand his idea. People living in the wilderness say that they attach great importance to the place of life, just like monsters. Even if they die, they will die in their own territory."


    Listening to the secret, Su Tang was silent. Just then, a voice sounded in the town; "Listen to everyone in Heilin town. The animal tide is coming. All martial arts people gather together. If they are not used to eating, they should keep Heilin town." with the sound falling, Gu Yang turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Brother, you''d better leave here quickly. This animal tide should be very unusual. You''re not from Heilin town. There''s no need to take risks with us."


    As his voice fell, his figure whispered; "Brother Su Tang, we''d better stick to brother Gu Yang''s words. The animal tide is very terrible." after listening to his words, Su Tang didn''t know what to do for a while. He expected that he would say so about his body shape at this time. After all, she is a woman. The animal tide is really powerful.


    "OK, we''ll get out of here when we find a chance." he thought that he had promised to take her with him. He didn''t want her to take risks with him, but just after his voice fell, the voice of the secret sounded again at the bottom of his heart; "Boy, even if you want to go now, you can''t go away. The periphery of the town is full of strange animals and their strength is very strong."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang''s face changed and sighed to Shen Xin; "Miss Shen, I''m afraid we have to share weal and woe with the people in Heilin town this time. Now the whole town has been surrounded, and we can''t leave here even if we want to leave." as his voice fell, Shen Xin was silent. At this time, Gu Yang didn''t ask much, but he directly said; "Brother, now the mayor has begun to summon the martial artists in the town. Let''s go too. The hardship this time is very different."


    "Well, let''s go and have a look." Su Tang nodded and followed him to the gate of the town. At this time, Shen Xin behind them had a little worry on her face. She really didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. Although he was also a member of the Tiangui family, he was still very afraid of the animal tide. The animal tide, which is a disaster.


    However, thinking of the task given to her by the demon emperor, she had no way to leave here. She had to follow Su Tang and others. At this time, the only idea in her mind was that Su Tang was the Dragon God. After all, this place belongs to the territory of the dragon family. All the gods and beasts here are under the command of the dragon family. As long as he waves out his identity, I think I took those monsters. I didn''t dare to touch them.


    Thinking of this, Shen Xin''s worry and fear decreased a lot, and his steps were also diligent. Soon they came to the gate of the town. At this time, at the gate of the town, the martial artists of the whole town had gathered here. After seeing Gu Yang coming, some martial artists nodded and thought of him to say hello. At this time, the leading man looked at Gu Yang and asked; "Gu Yang, who are they?" the man''s voice was dignified.


    Upon hearing his words, Gu Yang hurriedly replied; "Mayor, these two are the boiler people I met outside the town before, so I took them into the town to settle down. Unexpectedly, they also came to help in case of such a thing." with his voice falling, the mayor nodded, turned his head and looked kindly at Su Tang and said; "Two little friends, I''m very grateful to the people in Heilin town for your help at this time."


    "Mayor, you''re welcome. Since you''ve met such a thing, you should make some modest efforts." Su Tang arched his hand. After hearing his words, the mayor nodded. At this time, a divine beast with flame all over rushed out of the small town forest. With its appearance, huge voices followed him and appeared in front of everyone, At the sight of such a situation, everyone present took a breath.


    "How can there be so many gods and monsters? What''s the matter? How can there be so many gods and monsters suddenly? Ali attacked us." seeing such hardship, some warriors in the town asked in horror. Listening to such a voice, Su Tang and others were also puzzled, especially the mayor, He has been in command of Heilin town for many years, and there have been animal tides, but they all happen for a reason. There must be some reasons for this inexplicable animal tide, otherwise it can''t attract so many gods and beasts.


    Looking at the beast in flames, the mayor asked loudly; "Sir, what does this mean? We in Heilin town should not offend you. Why did we provoke the animal tide to attack us?" as his voice fell, a woman''s voice sounded with the roar of the divine beast; "Hum, didn''t you offend me? What have you done yourself? Don''t you know? Hand over my children and we can let you go, or I''ll kill you in Heilin town today."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang and others were stunned, and the mayor was also stunned, so he hurriedly asked; "Your child? We don''t come here from your child. Although there are many adventurers in Heilin Town, they are not strong. At most, they only hunt some low-level animals in the area near Heilin town. How can they catch your child?"


    As the mayor''s voice fell, Su Tang understood that the beast tide was caused by such things. However, he was also very strange. With his cultivation, he could see that the cultivation of the flame beast was at least around the later stage of the God King, such a powerful beast, His descendants must have at least the accomplishments of God generals or God kings, and the accomplishments of these adventurers in the town are generally in the early or middle stage of God generals. The most powerful is the mayor, but only in the later stage. How can such a powerful crowd be the children of the family god beast?


    "Roar!" the flame beast roared, with strong anger in her voice, and her voice continued to ring the next moment; "Hum, don''t quibble. I feel the breath of my children in the town. You don''t have to quibble." the mayor was stunned at this. Then he frowned and looked at the adventurers behind him and asked; "All the adventurers who came back from the outside these days stand up to me." with his voice falling, Gu Yang and others stood up.


    As these people stood up, the mayor continued to ask; "Tell me what you have gained during this time. If you hide something, I promise you will die miserably." at this time, the mayor was also very angry. He didn''t expect that there were such people in Heilin town who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. This time, he actually brought so much trouble to Heilin town.


    Gu Yang and other adventurers who just came back quickly said their harvest, and also said where they shot and real people. After listening, the mayor turned to look at the flame demon God and explained; "Your Excellency, you have also heard that our people harvest some very common things, and have never caught any living divine beast cubs." upon hearing his words, the flame divine beast was furious and shouted; "You hateful humans, since you deceived me and you are unwilling to hand it over, I will wash your Heilin town today. I don''t believe I can''t find my child."


    As her voice fell, a roar rang out. Those strange animals who had stood and didn''t understand roared one after another and rushed towards them quickly. At this time, Su Tang took a step and shouted loudly; "Presumptuous!" with the sound falling, a powerful breath broke out, and stopped the footsteps of those strange animals in a moment.

 Chapter 612

    Su Tang''s sudden outbreak not only stunned all these strange animals, but also the martial artists in Heilin town. The most surprised person was Gu Yang. He never thought that the boy who came back with him had such a powerful cultivation.


    "The God King is a strong man at the top, this... How can this be..." the mayor looked at Su Tang with a look of horror. God King, that''s the goal he pursued in his life, not to mention the God King''s peak. You know, this God volume peak can be regarded as the overlord in the land of God heritage, Unexpectedly, I saw one in the small Heilin town today, and he was so young.


    "What do you mean, God King, strong man? Do you also want to stop us?" the sudden super strong man stunned the flame beast. His tone was dignified and asked. Listening to her voice, Su Tang said with a smile; "I don''t intend to take care of your affairs. However, there are obviously some strange things this time. I don''t think we should start a war like this. You said your child was caught by the martial artists in Heilin Town, but you heard what they said just now. There were no cubs in their harvest. I think we''d better check this matter first."


    As his voice fell, the flame beast was silent, then nodded and said; "OK, I''ll give you a face. This time, as long as the people in Heilin town give me an explanation, I''ll leave here immediately with my subordinates. If I don''t explain, don''t blame me for not giving you face. I''ll level Heilin town today." at this time, the flame beast is also full of fear for Su Tang. Although she is a strange beast, it doesn''t mean she''s a fool, Such a young God King is a strong man at the top. There must be a super force behind him.


    This is the territory of the dragon family. The young man may have something to do with the people of the dragon family. Even if he has nothing to do with the dragon family, he must have something to do with another wild overlord demon god palace. I thought that the demon god palace was separated some time ago, and many strong demon God palaces settled down in the territory of the dragon family, None of these strong men knows if there will be such a one. If they offend them, Kong Anping will be killed in an instant.


    Thinking of these, she can only temporarily choose to bow her head. Listening to her words, the mayor and others are relieved. Those martial artists in the town look at Su Tang with gratitude and worship. The strong is good. In a word, so many strange animals stop. This prestige makes them yearn for. After all, they are practitioners and want to be strong, They all hope that one day they can intimidate the four sides with one word.


    Seeing the flame beast, Su Tang turned to the mayor and said; "Mayor, the next thing is up to you. Since the beast said she sensed his child''s breath in Heilin Town, I think you''d better explain it to him, otherwise I can''t help it." with his voice falling, Su Tang took back the fact and returned to Shen Xin''s body and stood.


    At this time, the mayor nodded and said; "Don''t worry, sir. I will give her a good explanation." as the voice fell, he turned his head and looked at the flame beast and said; "Since you said you sensed your child''s breath in Heilin Town, but I also asked these adventurers before. They said they didn''t catch the cub. I think so, you are sensing. If your child is indeed in Heilin Town, you can go into Heilin town and find your child. If it''s good, I''ll explain it to you."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. This is the best way. Since the adventurers said they didn''t catch the cub, but this voice said that his child''s breath. In Heilin Town, the mayor''s handling is the best. This can not only settle down the people on his side who haven''t done cubs before, but also fight against the beast, After all, it was her word before. Now I''ll let you find it. If you can''t find your child, you''ll make trouble for nothing. It''s not the people in Heilin town who will explain it to the people of the dragon family at that time.


    After all, the number of pages in Heilin town is under the management of the dragon family. Speaking of it, Heilin town is still a subordinate force of the dragon family. If they really caught the cub, it should be explained to others. If it is not their fault, these monsters are directly challenging the dignity of the dragon family. At that time, things will be really dismissed.


    Sure enough, after his voice fell, the flame beast couldn''t help flashing a dignified look in her eyes. She was not stupid. She suddenly noticed the idea in the mayor''s heart. At the same time, she was very angry, but Su Tang, who was on the other side, originally planned to find her child this time. Even if she didn''t find it, in order not to make the dragon people worth it, He is also the one who killed the black forest. After all, the black forest is managed by the dragon family. Besieging them is tantamount to transferring blood to the dignity of the dragon family. If they are killed by the children of the dragon family, they will be in real trouble.


    But now a Cheng Yaojin is suddenly killed, which completely destroys her plan. At this time, her heart also expects her children to be in Heilin Town, so that she can resolve the current dilemma. After thinking for a while, the flame beast closes her eyes and begins to feel whether her children are here or not. A moment later, she opens her eyes.


    Looked at the mayor and said; "I really felt my child''s breath in Heilin town. I''m not sure whether he is here or not. I have to go in and read it before I can be sure." as her voice fell, normal was also silent. When she saw the mayor silent, Su Tang said; "Well, since your Excellency has said so, you won''t give up if you don''t go in and have a good look. I think so. If you enter it alone, your other subordinates will let them stay here."


    As soon as Su Tang said this, the mayor stopped talking and nodded; "Well, since you insist that there are your children in Heilin Town, you can go in and find them. If you find them, I heizhenglin will give you an explanation. If you don''t find them, should you also give an explanation to our martial artists in Heilin town?" with his voice falling, the flame beast said coldly; "I don''t need you to say that. I know how to do it."


    The sound fell, and the huge figure of the flame beast began to become smaller. In a short time, it became tens of meters, and it was about two meters in a moment. After watching him become smaller, the mayor spoke out immediately; "Get out of the way, everyone. Forget that she entered and looked for it." as his voice fell, those martial artists who stuck at the gate of the town stepped aside one after another. The flame beast walked quickly towards the inside.


    After his figure disappeared in the street, the mayor came to the stop body and bowed; "This time, thanks to my predecessors, if it weren''t for me, Heilin town would be doomed." listening to his words, Su Tang medicine leader said; "Now I just hold Heilin town for a while. It''s really let her find her child. I''m afraid it''s hard for Heilin town to explain at that time." Su Tang is also very worried at this time. After all, adventurers are in pursuit of interests, and no one can guarantee that their families will not be greedy after catching the cub.


    Divine beast cubs are very valuable. Many martial arts people need these divine beast cubs very much. After all, if such cubs are cultivated from an early age, they will increase their combat power when they grow up. Therefore, the price of these divine beast cubs can be said to be valuable without market. After all, divine beasts are not easy to provoke.


    About half an hour later, an angry animal roar sounded in the town; "Roar! All the warriors in Heilin town are going to die. You must die." with the sound falling, a huge figure appeared in the town, which made the mayor and Su Tang stunned. What''s the matter? After they looked at each other, they rushed over there. Before leaving here, the mayor also ordered that the warriors present should stay outside the beast family well, Those monsters must not be allowed into the town.


    In front of a shop in the middle of the town, the flame beast stood there and burst out when he cried. It looked very scary. Su Tang and the mayor stared at the mayor and said gnashing his teeth; "Didn''t you say my child wasn''t in Heilin town before? How do you explain now?" as her voice fell, Su Tang and Tang saw clearly. At this time, at the front paw of the huge flame beast, a beast with a lot of low voice really lay there, and it seemed that there were no miracles.


    At the sight of such hardship, Su Tang secretly said that it was not good. The mayor''s face was much paler, so he quickly explained; "Don''t get excited, sir. There''s something strange about this matter." at this time, the mayor''s heart is very worried. If the beast finds her child, it''ll be much better. Now she has found it, but she has died. I''m afraid it''s not a simple explanation for loving Heilin town.


    "Don''t get excited? Hum, all the people in Heilin town must lose their lives today and bury my child. I don''t care what''s wrong. I only know that my child died here and you people in Heilin town can''t escape." at this time, the flame beast was also very angry and didn''t intend to give the mayor a chance to explain. Su Tang on this side, It''s hard to speak at this time, just looking at the little beast lying on the ground.


    He always felt that there was something strange about this time. At this time, the secret came out; "Boy, it seems to me that this thing is for you? The cub should have just died." Su Tang was stunned when he listened to his words, and carefully read and communicated with the secret of heaven; "No, you. The mayor has summoned all the martial artists in the town to the gate of the town before. There can be no martial artists here. How did the cub die? Who killed it here?"


    As his voice fell, Tianji said; "You boy, the cub should have been killed by the flame beast, and I''ve just tested it. The cub doesn''t have the blood of the flame beast at all. Although they look similar, they are not of the same race." Su Tang was stunned at his words.


    He didn''t really know much about the beast family in the land of divine heritage. When he saw the flame beast before, he didn''t know what kind of species it was. Now he was stunned when he suddenly heard the secret of heaven say so. At the same time, there was a cold look in his eyes when he looked at the flame beast. This guy must have her purpose.


    However, for what Tianji said, the beast seemed to come for himself, and Su Tang was very confused; "Tianji, what do you mean? I don''t seem to have anything to do with him. Why did she not come at me?" Tianji said with a smile as his voice fell; "Boy, look if there is a very secret mark on the front paw of the flame beast." after hearing his words, Su Tang''s Wooden tube turned, and sure enough, he saw a very secret mark on the front paw of the flame beast.


    Moreover, the mark made him familiar. After thinking for a while, Su Tang reacted and shouted in his heart; "Demon temple, this flame beast is the person of demon temple." Su Tang had seen this mark before. Upon hearing his words, Tianji said with a smile; "It seems that your whereabouts have been exposed."

 Chapter 613

    Listening to the secret, Su Tang was also very helpless. At the same time, he was very puzzled. How could he be exposed like this? Thinking of this exposure, I''m afraid it''s not so simple to travel through the wilderness to the holy province.


    At this time, the flame beast shouted angrily at the town; "You said that my child was not captured by the people in Heilin Town, but now? Not only was he captured, but also died here. What kind of explanation should you give me?" the mayor didn''t know how to answer for a while after listening to his voice. His face was full of panic, so he could only turn his eyes to Su Tang, I hope the strong man can stand up and help him speak again.


    It''s just that Su Tang''s children also had many doubts in their hearts when communicating with the secret of heaven. They didn''t figure it out. There was something on their mind to talk to the mayor. Seeing that Su Tang seemed to be outside the wandering things at this time, the stationmaster''s heart was even lower. He had explained the power of the flame beast. It was definitely not that they could compete with Heilin town, In addition, there are hundreds of strange animals watching outside the town. If there is a war, Heilin town will be destroyed in an instant.


    The thought of these mayors was even more dead. I didn''t expect that he had managed Heilin town for many years and had always been careful. This time, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. His heart was also very helpless. At this time, the flame beast roared again. His voice woke Su Tang from his stupor.


    "No one in Heilin town can be spared. This time, I will let the whole people in Heilin town bury my child." hearing his voice, the strange animals outside the town roared one after another. The martial artists guarding the front door also took out their weapons and stood on guard one by one. At this time, Su Tang frowned and shouted loudly; "Presumptuous, what are you? If you say kill, kill? I really don''t exist, do I?"


    As his voice fell, the flame beast turned to stare at him and said coldly; "Sir, you''d better not mind your own business. I''ve given you face once before. No matter what you say this time, the people in Heilin town must die." as his voice fell, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Really? What if I have to close it? What do you want?"


    At this time, Su Tang was in charge of this. Since he had determined that these guys were from the demon temple, whether he came for himself or not, and since he had seen it, they had to die. Now, he was not sure whether he had been exposed. After all, these guys didn''t seem to be targeting themselves, so no matter whether the bag was not exposed, He won''t let these guys go.


    Such an idea had fallen. Su Tang waved three figures and appeared in his face. As soon as the three mountain Eagles appeared, one of the thin teenagers asked; "Boss, why, is there another fight to fight?" the voice was ape Tong. With his voice falling, ape Chi''s voice was also sounded by the tiller; "Boss, I tell you, I don''t want to go back there. It''s really boring. I must follow you this time anyway."


    Upon hearing their words, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "Well, anyway, I''m going to be the place of God''s punishment. I''m lonely all the way. If you don''t want to go in, forget it. Now do something first." with his voice falling, apetong saw the flame beast standing on one side, and asked with a cold feeling at the corner of his mouth; "Boss, it should be this guy this time. Leave it to me. I''ll blow him up every minute." the voice fell, and the ape rushed towards the flame beast.


    Looking at ape Tong''s hurried hand, ape Chi and long Yu said with a disdain on their face; "How cunning." Su Tang smiled and said after listening to their words; "Well, let''s leave it to ape Tong. Let''s go outside the town. There are many strange animals there. They should be attacking the town at this time." the voice fell, and he looked at the mayor and said; "Mayor, we''d better hurry to help the warriors in the town resist those strange animals." when the voice fell, Su Tang took the lead and walked towards the gate of the town. At this time, the mayor on one side looked at the battlefield over apetong and found that the tradition really pressed the flame beast at this time. He was relieved.


    He turned around and followed the mythical animals such as Su Tang and left. At this time, hundreds of strange animals in the town were constantly thinking about the impact of the town. Many martial artists had died under such a violent impact. Gu Yang protected his body and supported it hard. At this time, Gu Yang looked at his body and said; "Sister, I think you''d better go to Zhengli to find brother su. It''s really dangerous here. I''m afraid I can''t protect you for a while."


    On hearing his words, Shen Xin nodded and said; "Brother Gu Yang, don''t worry. I believe brother Su Tang will come as soon as he hears it. Although the strength of the flame beast is good, it is still much worse than that of brother Su Tang Biqing." as his voice fell, a strange beast rushed towards them. Gu Yang''s strength could not resist this impact. At this time, A white light flashed on his body. At the next moment, Shen Xin moved his body and sent a palm towards the impacted beast. Under the blessing of the white light, Shen Xin''s Chapter directly stopped the beast.


    Gu Yang behind her was stunned at this time. He didn''t expect that the soft and weak girl had such a powerful power. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart; "Sure enough, it''s all demons." the voice fell, and he quickly came to Shen Xin and hit the beast''s head with an axe. The beast ate pain and retreated quickly. At this time, Gu Yang turned his head and looked at Shen Xin and said; "Miss Shen''s combat effectiveness is not low."


    "Hehe, brother Gu Yang flattered us. We should die and help others. There are too many strange animals this time. It may be interesting for everyone to work together and defeat these guys." with her voice falling, Gu Yang nodded and rushed directly to a war situation around him. At this time, Shen Xin also attacked those strange animals quickly, Just then, Su Tang rushed out of the town with ape Chi and long Yu.


    Seeing the fierce battle here, ape red laughed; "Hahaha, I haven''t fought for a long time. I must have a good time this time." as his voice fell, I heard him roar, and a red ape body laughing for more than ten feet appeared in front of everyone. As soon as I saw a giant ape rushing out of the town, all the martial artists in the town changed their faces, and Su Tang''s voice sounded; "Don''t panic, this is my friend, who also came to help everyone resist the animal tide." hearing Su Tang''s voice, those martial artists who looked worried recovered one after another. At the same time, they were very happy to see such a powerful giant ape join the battle, and their divine power was getting more and more cruel.


    At this time, long Yu saw that ape Chi had rushed into a group. He was unwilling to be outdone. He roared and a golden light flashed. He saw a golden dragon laughing for more than ten feet appear over the town. When he saw the body of Long Yu, the martial artist below was stunned first and then shouted; "Brothers, fight with all your strength. The strong ones of the dragon family have come to help us. This time, we must kill all these monsters."


    Dragon clan, although long Yu is not a dragon clan, his image still inspires the martial artists in Heilin town. After all, they have been under the management of the dragon clan for many years. For the people of the dragon clan, they are shocked and awed from the heart. Suddenly, two strong people joined, and the pressure on the town was relieved a lot, At this time, Su Tang was unwilling to show weakness. He found that a huge God of war seal appeared on his eavesdropping. The next moment, the God of war seal moved and fell hard towards the place where the most exotic animals gathered outside the town. With his peerless cultivation like the peak of God King, these exotic animals simply had no way to take over his God of war seal.


    When the God of war seal fell, the monsters howled before they died. They killed many monsters at once. These fighting skills stunned the martial artists in Heilin town. Then they got excited and shouted; "Brothers, kill." at this time, ape Chi, who was fighting among the animals, smiled helplessly and said when he saw Su Tang''s hand; "The boss is the boss. This hand is really very powerful."


    For a moment, the battle began. At this time, in the small town, ape Tong realized his body in a moment after su Tang and others left. Although his cultivation was not as strong as ape red, it was more than enough to deal with such a flame beast. When he saw the traditional body, a trace of fear flashed in the eyes of the flame beast and exclaimed; "You are an ape. Why are you here? Don''t you ape people have left the demon temple with the monkey king? Why are you here?"


    "Demon temple? You are still from the demon temple? That''s just right. I don''t blame you for the tassels in the demon temple. If the boss hadn''t stopped me, I would have fought with the people in your demon temple. Now God treats me well and let me meet you here. Well, I''ll teach you a good lesson today." ape Tong was stunned at his words, Then he shouted.


    At this time, the flame beast also understood in an instant. I''m afraid he was doomed this time. At the same time, he vaguely guessed the identity of the previous human. When she thought of this, her heart trembled. She never thought that she would come out this time, Just accepted the characters of the demon god palace to kill the warriors in the human gathering place on the edge of the Dragon territory. I didn''t expect to provoke these strong ones.


    "No, you can''t be professional. I''m from the demon temple. Although you have left the demon temple, we used to be colleagues there, so you can''t do this to me." the flame beast has no mind to fight at this time. Now she and her party want to save their lives, but yuan Tian took care of these. When he heard her, apetong said with a cold smile; "You think too much. I''ve never been a person in the demon temple, so you''d better die." the voice fell, ape Tong''s magic burst out, and sharp spikes came out from the ground. Although the flesh of the flame beast was very powerful, it was as fragile as tofu under ape Tong''s magic.


    It was just the explosion of the magical power. The flame beast was seriously injured by ape Tong. His whole body was lying on the ground with several blood holes in his abdomen and legs. At this time, he was really bleeding out. Looking at the flame lying on the ground, ape Tong said with a cold smile; "It''s strange that you''re idle in the demon temple." the voice fell, and an earth thorn directly passed through the throat of the flame beast. Watching the vitality of the flame beast slowly disappear, ape Tong also changed back to human and rushed towards the gate of the town.

 Chapter 614

    At the gate of ape channel Road Town, more than half of the hundreds of strange animals had been destroyed. With the unlimited rolling of the God of war seal of Su Tang and the rapid fighting of ape red and dragon feather, these strange animals seemed like paper paste in front of the three of them. There was no way to stir up a little trouble, but there were too many of them, In addition, some martial artists below are among them, and Su Tang and others can''t break out with all their strength.


    Just then the ape shouted; "Human warrior, all stand back." as his voice fell, the mayor an ape Tong came and immediately ordered, "all the warriors in the town stand back." with the mayor''s order, the warriors in the town quickly retreated. At this time, the ape Tong also roared and appeared. Next, countless weakened earth thorns came out of the ground and stabbed at those strange animals directly.


    Looking at the sudden emergence of countless earth thorns on the ground, ape chilongyu and the two quickly changed back to human shape. When they looked at each other, they both shook their heads helplessly and returned to Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang looked at apetong and said with a smile; "This time this guy has a good time." when he heard what he said, ape red said helplessly; "There''s no way. Who wants the land here? This guy''s life magic will have unexpected effects if it breaks out here."


    As his voice fell, there were no monsters standing on their own in the battlefield outside the town. The earth stabbed by ape Tong basically caught all the monsters outside. Watching these monsters fall to the ground under the move of the giant ape, the martial artists in the town were stunned and their eyes were full of horror, At this time, Gu Yang looked at Su Tang looking at the people around him. The shock in his heart was almost indescribable.


    What kind of people are these? They have such powerful strength that the army of strange animals that could easily destroy Heilin town was destroyed directly by the means of these people. How powerful it is. Gu Yang was excited when he thought of being brothers with such a peerless strong man before. After talking about it, Gu Yang shouted, Ape Tong changed into a human shape and looked at ape Chi and Longyu proudly; "Well, do you two admit defeat this time?"


    "Bah, what''s the big deal? If I were on the sea, I would be faster." ape Chi was very disgusted with the way ape Tong was so proud. He immediately retorted. The Dragon feather on one side smiled and looked helpless. Both of them were born different and powerful. I didn''t want them to come from Python into dragon. Although they had golden dragon blood, But the group has the secret method of the dragon clan. There is no way to compare with these two guys.


    "You''re just jealous." ape Tong didn''t care about the inverse ratio of ape red at all. He looked at him disdainfully, turned to Su Tang and said with a smile; "Boss, it turns out that these guys are from the demon temple. This time I killed them all and let the demon temple have a good pain." after listening to his words, the mayor and the martial arts in the town changed their faces. They thought these were only wild animals in the mountains. Unexpectedly, they were the people and horses of the demon temple, This time they killed so many people in the demon temple, they are afraid that Heilin town will face a great disaster.


    Aware of their faces, Su Tang turned to look at the mayor and said; "Don''t worry. After this event, I promise that the people of the demon Temple won''t come to find your secret method. At the same time, I will tell the dragon family about it so that they can pay attention. The people of the demon Temple actually came to my dragon family territory to kill my dragon family subordinates, which is a provocation to my dragon family''s dignity." as his voice fell, The mayor and others nodded.


    However, their eyes were still full of worry. They thought that a small town like them was not the opponent of monsters like the demon temple. They casually photographed some monsters and created a wave of animals. Their customers in Heilin town were destroyed. Although supported by the dragon family, the people of the dragon family could not watch them in Heilin town all the time.


    Seeing that their eyes were still full of worry, Su Tang didn''t know what to do for a moment. At this time, Shen Xin said; "Don''t worry, elder brother Su Tang, since he said so, the people in the demon Temple won''t dare to come here, and the people of the dragon family will come here as soon as possible. Now you''d better clean up the battlefield here." with her voice falling, Gu Yang also said; "They''re right. The people of the demon temple have appeared this time. Their purpose is to kill us. This time, we survived with several predecessors such as Su Tang. It can be said that our lives came down after several predecessors such as Su Tang. Even if the people of the demon Temple come again, the big deal is death."


    As Gu Yang''s voice fell, the martial artists in the town also reacted. This time, the people in the demon temple came fiercely, and they saw the muzzle before. This is the rhythm of people who want to kill themselves. This time, people such as Su Tang and others escaped. Now that Su Tang and they have said that the people in the demon temple will not come again, No matter what they do, they have only one choice, that is to believe what they say.


    There''s no way to believe it anyway. After all, these people can''t have 100 words here. If everyone in the demon temple really comes, they will still be destroyed. Now that they have such a chance, they also want to see it soon. The mayor also responded and understood immediately; "Everyone, this time we have to believe in the dragon family. You''d better hurry to clean the battlefield. We killed all the people in the demon Palace this time. I believe we haven''t been careful in the demon palace, and maybe we can hide the past." as his voice fell, the martial artists in the rest town took action one after another.


    In only a half day, the traces of the war here were almost worn away. At this time, on the hall of the town mayor''s yard, the mayor stood there and looked at this, said Su Tang; "Senior, on behalf of the whole Heilin Town, I''d like to thank you for your support, otherwise Heilin town will be destroyed." as his voice fell, Su Tang waved his hand and said; "The mayor is serious. This time we just happen to meet, but don''t worry. The people of the demon palace openly provoke the dragon family. I believe the dragon people will also appear to fight with the people of the demon palace soon. During this time, you''d better tell the people in the town not to enter the territory of the demon palace."


    "Well, the younger generation understands that this war has brought a lot of benefits to our town. I believe that in the next period of time, the adventurers in the town don''t have to hunt animals in the mountains and forests." the mayor nodded and said. As his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, the voice of heaven appeared in Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, I think it''s better for you to leave here quickly. Although you''re not sure if your heart has been exposed when the war breaks out here, how many people died in the demon Palace this time? They will send someone to investigate. If you are found at that time, it will be really troublesome."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and then spoke to the mayor; "Mayor, this time, things here have been completed. I wanted to stay here, but now something like this happened with a smile. It''s not very convenient for us to stay here, so we all leave here now." hearing this, the mayor wanted to say something to stay, but I thought there were too many things in the town now, It was not convenient for him to greet them, so he had to let them leave first.


    At the same time, he also had an idea in his mind that these people saved themselves and others this time. If the people of the demon god palace came again, they would certainly kill, and they would probably be involved at that time. Now that they are going to leave, they also want to. At that time, even if the people of the demon god palace come, they will kill all the people in Heilin town, These life-saving benefactors such as myself will not be caught by the people in the demon palace.


    Thinking of this, the mayor nodded and said; "Now that the elders have made up their minds, I won''t keep you any more. There are so many things in the town now, many of which are waiting for me to deal with. I''m afraid staying here will also neglect you."


    "Hehe, since that''s the case, we''ll leave now. Now the people in the town are not very stable. Please comfort the mayor. Don''t worry about the demon temple. They won''t come this time." as his voice fell, Su Tang asked the people to go outside the yard and leave the yard, Su Tang and others flew out of the town without stopping.


    After leaving the town, Su Tang and others soon came to the junction of the Dragon territory and the demon palace territory. At this time, the sky was a little dark. "Our door will rest here for a night today. I was going to rest in the town, but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen." listening to Su Tang''s words, Shen Xin and others nodded.


    At this time, ape Chi closed his eyes and said after sensing for a while; "Boss, there is a pool not far away. Let''s go there and have a rest. We haven''t eaten the roast fish you made for a long time." ape Tong nodded and said; "Yes, this time, since we have come out and have such a chance, we must have a good meal. Today I have a good fight. If I can have another delicious meal, it would be best."


    At his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, since you all want to eat like this, let''s go. Today I''ll satisfy you and let you do it many times. Then several people quickly found the pool under the leadership of ape Chi. As soon as they came to the pool, ape Chi jumped out of the pool. Ape Chi and long Yu also quickly collected firewood and watched their movements , Shen Xin, on one side, asked with some doubts, "what''s the matter with them?"


    It was the first time she saw these three people. He didn''t know where Su Tang found them, but they looked very familiar with Su Tang. Listening to her questions, Su Tang said in horror; "They are the partners I explained in my previous experience. They are all monsters, so I usually included them in the monster space. This time, they were released in order to quickly help the town destroy those monsters."


    Then Su Tang also told these guys what they wanted to roast fish by themselves at this time. After listening to this, Shen Xin also said with a smile, "it seems that your skill is very unusual. Today, it seems that I have a blessing in the mouth." After a while of busyness, ape Chi got a lot of fat fish for more than ten days. Keyuantong and Longyu also picked up a lot of firewood. Looking at their appearance, Su Tang said with a smile, "it seems that you really want to eat a big meal?"

 Chapter 615

    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, ape Chi and others smiled proudly. Looking at Su Tang''s appearance, they couldn''t help feeling relaxed. There was a little color of fairy and devil in her eyes. Although she was a member of the Tiangui family, she was not a pure blood. He was born by the strong man of the Tiangui family and the hidden ancient woman in the place of God''s legacy, As soon as she was born, she was stayed in the abyss of hell and earth. She has always lived in the hierarchical environment of Tiangui family. She doesn''t look so relaxed and freehand at all.


    This time she accepted the task, and presumably she didn''t have a chance to come out. She saw the people and things outside and liked the food outside very much. In fact, she didn''t know that she had a disgust with the abyss of the dark earth in the bottom of her heart. Here she can do things freely and laugh if she wants, and she doesn''t have to think about it in the abyss of the dark earth at all, Run to your face every day.


    At this time, seeing Su Tang getting along with several people, she liked the life outside. This was the first time in his life that he had a trace of resistance to the order of the strong of the Tiangui family. She hoped to preserve such a beautiful thing. She didn''t hope that the Tiangui people would turn the whole land of God into the abyss of hell, so that even if they got the whole world, She doesn''t like it either.


    As time passed, Su Tang quickly baked some things. Ape Chi and others stole all the baked things first. Su Tang was also helpless to continue baking. Half an hour later, Su Tang pulled a roast fish and mentioned it to Shen Xin with a smile; "Miss Shen, come and have a taste. I won''t do anything else. I still have a hand in this roast fish." as his voice fell, Shen Xin smiled. As a result, he handed over the roast fish and said thank you.


    Seeing Shen Xin take the grilled fish, Su Tang continued to take another big fish and put it on the fire. Looking at Su Tang''s serious appearance of the grilled fish, why did Shen Xin smile and look at the burnt yellow grilled fish in her hand? She tore off a piece with her hand, put it in her mouth and chewed it gently. After carving the piece, after she swallowed the food, she turned her head and looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "Brother Su Tang''s income is really good. This is the best food I''ve ever eaten."


    Indeed, she didn''t say it at all. She used to be in the abyss of the dark earth. She basically couldn''t eat. Apart from her cultivation, she was trained by the strong of the Tiangui clan every day. Her life was also very boring. This was indeed her first time to eat roast fish. Such taste made her very obsessed. Su Tang smiled and said when she heard her words; "Hehe, eat quickly. It''s not delicious when it''s cold."


    As his voice fell, Shen Xin smiled and stopped talking. He lowered his head and began to eat quickly. Looking at how delicious she ate, Su Tang was obsessed for a while. At this time, he couldn''t help thinking of Mengluo in the yard, Langxie mainland, and that Mengluo also liked his roast fish, Just then a sudden voice woke him up from his thoughts.


    "Boy, be careful, there are a lot of people coming." as soon as he heard the voice of the secret, Su Tang woke up and whispered to the children who were eating roast fish at this time; "Be careful, everyone. A large number of people and horses are approaching. When you listen to his voice, the actions of ape Chi and other people are one by one. Shen Xin on one side flashed a trace of anger on his face, and then asked with some worry;" brother Su Tang, this is the junction between the territory of the demon temple and the territory of the dragon family. Will it be the people of the demon temple? "


    Su Tang and others didn''t see her angry look before. Now when they heard his question, Su Tang shook his head and replied, "I don''t know, but no matter who they are, the people who can appear here at this time should not be good. We''d better be careful." As Su Tang''s voice fell, Shen Xin nodded. At the same time, she couldn''t help thinking, "these hateful guys will really destroy the atmosphere."


    Member Ali, the reason why she looked angry before was that she liked the current feeling very much at this time, and was suddenly destroyed. She was still very unhappy. Su Tang continued to slowly turn over the roast fish, and ape Chi and others continued to eat, pretending not to notice them at all. A moment later, a voice came out of the dense forest "Little Lord, there are people here."


    Upon hearing this voice, Su Tang frowned. It seemed that these people should be members of what forces. The next moment, a young voice sounded: "go and ask who they are. If they are adventurers on one side, forget it. If they are from the dragon family, kill them directly." At this sound, Su Tang''s face sank. The identity of these people was self-evident. I''m afraid there are only demon palaces who dare to say such words in such a place.


    "I didn''t expect to meet them everywhere. I wanted to cross the past quietly. It''s really inconvenient." Su Tang read carefully and said to Tianji. Tianji smiled helplessly when he listened to his words; "It seems that you are a little sleepy if you don''t want to expose it. Although you killed the people in the demon temple before, there are some now. I have explored before. The strength of these guys is not weak. They are many times stronger than the people in the demon temple before."


    With the sound of the secret falling, Su Tang''s heart also faced up. There are many super strong people in the demon temple, such an ancient force. Although some of them are struggling now, the details of hundreds of thousands of years can not be ignored. At this time, every figure suddenly appeared in front of Su Tang and others, followed by the arrogant ten The foot''s voice also sounded, "who are you and why are you here?"


    The sound disgusted ape Chi. After throwing away the finished roast fish, ape Chi turned and stared at the man and drank; "What kind of thing are you? How dare you shout in front of your grandpa? I think you''re getting impatient. If you''re sensible, leave now and get out of here, or else your grandpa will kill you." as his voice fell, Yuan Tian on one side was also a lord who was not afraid of heaven and earth, and echoed the way; "Yes, you''d better get out of your grandpa now, or I''ll open ten or eight holes in you later."


    The two men''s arrogant answers made the man feel very shameless and shouted with a cold smile; "Ignorant child, do you know who we are? We''re from the demon temple. You guys dare to talk to me like this. Are you provoking the majesty of the demon temple?" at the moment when the man''s voice fell, the ape''s red voice moved, appeared in front of him, raised his hand, punched out and said coldly; "The flat haired beast dare to be so arrogant in my face. Do you think you can represent the demon temple?"


    When he was suddenly attacked, the man was hit and flew out in an instant. At the moment when he was about to land, ape Tong''s body moved, punched out directly and shouted loudly; "Even if you are from the demon temple, what can you do? Your grandpa has long been unhappy with the people in the demon temple. Only the greedy old miscellaneous hair of tassel can teach you flat haired animals to be arrogant with your grandpa. Be careful and pick up all your hair and roast it later."


    He was attacked by these two people on his face. When he landed, he spat out several mouthfuls of blood, and his eyes were full of horror. He really didn''t think that he would meet these two cruel people who didn''t pay attention to the demon temple at all. In the two attacks just now, he had felt the cultivation of these two people, which was not comparable to his little God, At this time, he fell to the ground, and he had no previous arrogance.


    At this time, Su Tang slowly stood up, looked at the man and said; "We are just passers-by and don''t want to make trouble, but if you really want to play, we don''t have to be afraid of you." as the voice fell, a voice came out of the dense forest; "Passers by? I don''t look like you. I think you should be from the dragon clan." the voice fell, and a young figure came out of the dense forest.


    With the help of this weak fire light, you can vaguely see the man''s face. The eyes on the side of the stars can also look a little dazzling in the dark night. At the moment of seeing the man, Shen Xin, who was still sitting next to the campfire, changed his face, quickly stood up, walked to the side of coughing and said in a low voice; "Brother Su, I know this man."


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He turned his head and looked at her curiously. At this time, the ape looked at the young man coldly and said; "We are people from the dragon clan. What can you do to us?" ape Chi is the head of a headmaster. What he can''t see most is that others are arrogant in front of him, especially in front of his boss.


    The voice of ape red fell, and the boy smiled softly; "Since it''s from the dragon clan, let''s cut ourselves. I don''t want to do it." the voice was very flat, just like a king of the gods was sentencing his subordinates to fame. This tone suddenly made ape Chi angry. He shouted and was ready to do it. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Ape red is not in a hurry." the voice fell. Ape red took back his hand and glared at the young man.


    At this time, Su Tang walked towards him, looked at the boy and sneered; "You have a big breath. It seems that you have a high status in the demon temple?" as his voice fell, the people who had been attacked by ape Chi and ape Tong stood up and shouted at Su Tang; "Boy, this is the young master of our demon temple. If you don''t kneel down and die when you see our young master, what are you waiting for?"


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, looked at the young man, nodded and said; "So it is. No wonder your tone is so arrogant, but boy, you are still a little arrogant. I don''t think you dare say that even if tassels appear in front of me. You are so arrogant. I think you really don''t know how to write the death word?" after knowing the identity of the other party, Su Tang''s heart suddenly felt a sense of killing.


    The people and horses he killed in the demon temple before can only be said to be the peripheral members of the demon temple. Now that he can meet such a young Lord, if he can be killed, it should make Liusu feel distressed for some time. Su Tang wanted to deal with people like Liusu at the beginning, but he didn''t have such cultivation at that time. Now that he can''t deal with Liusu, It''s also good to kill the young master of a demon temple.


    Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, the young man was stunned, and then laughed. With his low voice, the people behind him also laughed. After a long time, the young man looked at Su Tang and said coldly; "Man, you are really too strong. I''m afraid you won''t see my master in your life. You dare say that. I don''t know if you should be the dead or alive."

 Chapter 616

    As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled coldly. At this time, Shen Xin preached behind him; "Elder brother Su, this man should be the sixth spirit Zun on the list of unparalleled Tianjiao. This guy is very powerful. Elder brother Su, you''d better be careful." as soon as she heard her voice, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He turned his head to look at Shen Xin, then turned to look at the boy and asked; "Your name is lingzun?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, the young man was stunned at first, then looked at Shen Xin, understood at once, smiled and said; "This girl should have told you. Yes, I''m lingzun. What''s the matter, boy? Are you afraid?" seeing someone teach his name, he must know his reputation. For a moment, lingzun''s face showed a look of pride.


    "Oh, lingzun, boss, what ghost is lingzun? How do you know him?" at this time, the ape on one side touched his head and asked Su Tang with some confusion. Shen Xin laughed at his words, and Su Tang shook his head helplessly; "I don''t know what the hell this is, but Miss Shen told me before that this guy seems to be the sixth person on the unparalleled Tianjiao list."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, long Zun''s face was extremely gloomy at this time. This list of unparalleled Tianjiao had always been regarded by him as his supreme glory. Now he was ridiculed by these people in front of him. It was red fruit insulting him. At this time, ape Red''s voice also sounded; "What''s breaking the peerless Tianjiao list? Even this product can shoot the sixth. Is this breaking list too watery?"


    Ape Chi''s words completely ignited lingzun''s anger. "Stop talking, you guys, no matter who comes today, you will die." the voice fell, and he saw lingzun waving his hands. For a moment, those people and horses behind him roared and rushed towards Su Tang and others. At this moment, APE Chi also shouted; "If you want to fight, find your grandpa and me." the voice fell, and a fiery red giant ape appeared. With the appearance of ape red, he shouted. In the pool behind him, a huge water dragon broke through the air and rushed directly towards the demon god palace horses who wanted to attack Su Tang.


    At this time, ape Tong was unwilling to show weakness and shouted; "Ape Chi, you are too cunning." the voice fell, and the earth began to shake. At the next moment, sharp earth spikes burst out on the ground at a very fast speed. The spirit Zun also dodged several earth spikes, but those demon gods and horses entangled by the water dragon didn''t have such good luck. First, they were attracted by the water dragon, So many thorns suddenly appeared on the next floor, which made many of them get caught in a moment.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at these people lightly and turned to Shen Xin; "Miss Shen, let''s leave it to us this time. These guys have unusual means. You''d better be careful." after that, he turned his head and looked at the standing dragon feather and said; "Long Yu, take good care of Miss Shen and leave the matter here to us."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang''s aura suddenly burst out, and he immediately got used to the atmosphere of the God King''s peak. Those people in the demon temple were stunned and looked at Su Tang who appeared like a peerless God at this time. At this time, lingzun''s face also changed. He never thought he would meet such an expert in such a place, Although he is a member of the Tianjiao list, his cultivation has not reached the peak of the divine monarch, which is the peak in the later stage at most. He knows very well about the strength of the divine monarch Tian Feng.


    However, he thought that he could win a place in the Tianjiao list, and in front of him, he had the highest state of God King, but his native place was unknown. In a moment, he had confidence. This man may only have empty state, but he didn''t fight much. Otherwise, with his accomplishments, he could at least rank among the top three of the Tianjiao sect. He had this idea, Lingzun quickly calmed his heart.


    Looked at Su Tang coldly and said; "Is God King at the peak? Yes, yes, today let me see if your cultivation achievements at the peak of God King are real." when the voice fell, the spirit respected demon God changed, and a huge dark voice appeared in the night sky. With the emergence of the voice, Su Tang nodded the secret in his head and exclaimed; "Boy, be careful, this guy is actually three legged golden black. You can be careful. This guy cultivates the sun true fire, which is one of the highest fire elements in the world."


    Su Tang''s face became more dignified when he heard the secret. He had heard of the reputation of three legged golden black. It was a divine bird that caused havoc in heaven and earth in ancient times. It was extremely powerful. The key was that he repaired your sun fire. It was a real sun fire. It was very destructive. If he was attacked by his body now, It''s also very troublesome.


    "Hum, now in the demon temple, can we support the flat haired animals?" although Su Tang was a little afraid in his heart, he didn''t have the slightest fear in his mouth. According to him, the loser didn''t lose the array. Even if the other party was strong, he would verbally suppress the other party, just like when he was on the sandal mainland. When he was weak, he would argue with the war family, That''s the idea.


    Now, although his cultivation is up, these three feet of gold and black are not good stubbles. If he is a little careless, he is very willing and will suffer losses. As soon as he listens to his words, lingzun''s name is called, the next dark three feet slowly appear a glimmer of light, and the next huge fire circle appears in the rest of him. Then, lingzun''s voice rings out; "I want to see if your cultivation is as sharp as your mouth." with the sound falling, the huge fireball lit up the whole mountain forest in an instant.


    At this time, why bother those apes who are fighting in the demon temple? When they see the hardship on Su Tang''s side, they look one side and shout; "Be careful, boss. This flat haired beast is very unusual. Don''t let the fireball hit, or you''ll be in trouble." upon hearing ape Chi''s words, Su Tang nodded, but he didn''t dare to be careless. All the people who think ape Chi is not afraid of heaven and earth said so. It''s really unusual to come to the fire circle.


    At the moment when ape Chi''s voice fell, Su Tang mobilized the destructive power in the talk list, wrapped a thin layer on his body with the help of the destructive power, and believed that even if he didn''t pay attention to being hit by the fire circle, he could quickly destroy the real fire of the sun, so at least he wouldn''t hurt his flesh.


    As soon as Su Tang''s destructive power appeared, lingzun''s face changed. The next moment, he only heard him shout with horror in his tone; "You are the New Dragon God of the dragon family. I didn''t expect you to be promoted to such a level in a short time." after the tassel returned, it was spread in the demon god palace when the Dragon God was fighting in the dragon city. These days, there are also stories about the new Dragon God of the dragon family in the land of divine heritage.


    It''s no secret that the Dragon God controls the power of destruction. Now he suddenly sees that the person in front of him uses the power of destruction. Lingzun understands in a moment that the person in front of him is the Dragon God of the dragon family, but he is very shocked that the cultivation of the Dragon God can be improved too quickly? It was very clear during the lecture that the cultivation of the Dragon God was only the realm of God. In just a month or two, he was promoted to the peak of the God King. What a demon is this?


    As the greatest Tianjiao on the list of Tianjiao in his previous life, he has never heard of anyone who can improve so quickly. Now he suddenly appears in front of himself, he is also very afraid. At the same time, he is also very afraid. Since the Dragon God appears here, does that mean that the people and horses of the dragon family are nearby, Do the dragon people already want to dominate the wilderness? Are they going to war with the demon temple?


    Others may not know, but he knows very well that the power of the demon god palace is not the opponent of the dragon family at all. If the dragon family really goes to war, the demon god palace will be defeated. The only idea to think of these spirits is to leave here quickly and report the barbaric situation of the Dragon God to his master, so that the people in the demon god palace can prepare for the attack of the dragon family in advance.


    However, looking at the current hardship, he knew that it was not easy for him to leave here. When he heard lingzun, he called out his identity. Su Tang was no longer secret. The next moment, the Dragon God bully body also used it, looked at lingzun coldly and said; "Now that you''ve found it, you can all stay." the voice Lu loved it. Su Tang moved and appeared next to lingzun. He raised his hand and punched him out.


    Lingzun was shocked by the identity of Su Tang''s Dragon God. There was no hurry to think that Su Tang said to do it. However, he was not an ordinary person. Although he didn''t completely avoid the punch against him, he still avoided the key. Su Tang''s punch took his heart and was avoided by him, But he underestimated the strangeness of Su Tang''s destructive power.


    With this punch, Su Tang had already put his destructive power into the body of lingzun. At this time, lingzun also reacted in an instant. The huge fireball threw away and hit Su Tang directly. The huge fireball blocked all the retreat of Su Tang in such a close distance, holding the fireball flying here quickly, Su Tang''s heart is also very worried. This is the legendary sun. It''s really fire. Although his physical strength is strong, he doesn''t have absolute confidence that you can come next.


    At this time, the ape red on one side was also very worried when he saw such hardship. He gave up attacking the people and horses in the demon temple and quickly changed the decision of Asia and Europe. One huge water dragon rose into the water pool and restarted towards the fireball, but after all, he was a little far away, and his water dragon was too late.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at the approaching fireball. He directly crossed his heart. His whole body would have no divine power, and broke out without reservation. The next moment, he raised his hand and rushed towards the huge fireball with a fist wrapped in the shadow of destructive divine power. At this time, the spiritual Reverend saw that Su Tang was so fierce, and his heart was shaking. He didn''t want to continue fighting immediately, After all, he has heard of the reputation of the Dragon God before. He doesn''t think that the Dragon God is just a waste with empty cultivation and no strength.


    With this idea, lingzun turned away without stopping. At the moment when he was close to Su Tang, Su Tang''s fist shadow had been hit out. With his overbearing destructive power, lingzun directly and quickly destroyed the fireball. At the moment when the fireball was destroyed, lingzun''s voice had completely disappeared in the boundless night.


    Su Tang sighed helplessly when he took back the power of destruction; "It seems that it''s not easy to cross the wilderness this time." now his identity has been exposed. I believe that the spirit Zun will quickly show himself in the wilderness and tell the tassel. According to the tassel''s hatred for Su Tang, he will do everything to chase him at that time. I''m afraid he will be very troublesome in the next days.

 Chapter 617

    As his voice fell, all the members of the demon divine palace who followed lingzun were stunned. They never thought that their arrogant and powerful little Lord had put them down and ran away. For a moment, their hearts were all dead. The three people in front of them were stronger than each other. They were not their opponents at all.


    "Is this the sixth Tianjiao in the list of bullshit Tianjiao? It''s interesting that he ran away directly." at this time, the ape''s red eyes were full of disdain. He said, hearing his words, Shen Xin released at the end of the battlefield. At this time, she was also disappointed with the legendary Tianjiao list. She had heard of this list when she was in the abyss of hell, It is said that all the people who can be on the list of Tianjiao are peerless geniuses, but seeing such a situation today is really disappointing to her.


    Upon hearing what ape Chi said, the people in the demon temple were not as arrogant as before. At this time, Su Tang also came down from the air and said to ape Chi and ape Tong; "Hurry up, or we''ll be in trouble." thinking of the speed of Jinwu, if you continue to delay here, I''m afraid the army of the demon palace will come soon. Now Su Tang doesn''t want to compete with the people of the demon palace.


    After his voice fell, ape Chi nodded and roared several times. For a moment, his combat effectiveness soared a lot, and his speed was very fast. After a while, he killed more than half of the people in the demon temple. At this time, ape Tong on one side was not soft at all, and quickly killed all the remaining people and horses.


    After deciding that there was no one alive, ape Chi came to Su Tang and asked; "Boss, what should we do now?" after listening to his words, all the people present turned to Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang thought for a while and said aloud; "When I was fighting with lingzun before, he had my identity. According to the tassel''s hatred for me, he would not let me go so easily."


    "What if I don''t let go? I''m not happy with him. I can teach him a good lesson this time." when ape Chi heard his words, he immediately said in a voice. He didn''t have the slightest fear of tassels in his tone. After hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "This matter is not very simple. Although the strength of the demon temple has decreased a lot, after all, they have dominated the wilderness for many years, and there are still some details. I''m afraid it''s not very simple for us to deal with them."


    "Young master, you''re right. The people in the demon Palace are very rich. Otherwise, the tassel would not dare to issue such a kill order. I think we''d better be careful. Now, after all, this is the territory of the demon palace, and we don''t work very well here." long Yu, who hasn''t spoken at this time, also said. After his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded and said; "That''s what I mean. After all, this is the territory of the demon temple. We''d better be careful."


    As his voice fell, Shen Xin, who was prone to cancer, also said; "Elder brother Su is right. I think we''d better leave here quickly. Now the people in the demon palace don''t know the cemetery we''ve come here this time. Although this is their comments on the demon palace, it''s not easy to come to us in such a huge wilderness. As long as we are careful along the way, we may still avoid the people in the demon palace It''s on. "


    Now Shen Xin has begun to slowly integrate into Su Tang''s current group. With his voice falling, Su Tang also nodded and said; "Miss Shen is right. Now we''d better take you away. I think people from the demon temple will come soon." as his voice fell, ape Chi and others stopped talking. Under the leadership of Su Tang, the party began to shuttle through the dense mountain forest in the dark.


    Soon after they left, a large group of people appeared next to the pool where Su Tang and others were just now. The person who was the first to watch Qingtian leave was Liusu. At this time, looking at the look here, Liusu''s eyes were full of hate; "Sure enough, there is the breath of destructive power. Dragon God, you are dead. You dare to enter my wilderness. This time I must let you die without a burial place." with his voice falling, an old man in red behind him opened his mouth and said; "The master, I think they have all left."


    "Leave, have they gone? This time, since they have come to the wilderness, I will let them all be here, otherwise I will hate the south school." the tassel''s voice was full of murderous spirit. With his voice falling, the old man in red continued just now; "Big master, this time the little Lord and the Dragon God fight, there seems to be some problems. Now that they have escaped, I think we''d better go back and have a look at the little Lord. This destructive power is not ordinary."


    At his words, the tassel nodded and said; "Well, this destructive power is indeed very powerful. This time, something like this happened to lingzun. If we can''t deal with the destructive power, I''m afraid it will affect the Tianjiao competition three months later. I''ll leave the matter here to you. I''ll go back to the demon temple now to see the injury of lingzun." as his voice fell, I didn''t wait for the old man in red to answer, The tassel disappeared in place.


    Watching the tassel leave, the young man behind the old man in red said; "Elder, is there really a way to deal with the power of destruction?" as his voice fell, the old man in red shook his head with a smile and said; "It''s none of our business, isn''t it? It''s so easy to deal with the destructive power. This time it''s the spirit''s honor. Do you have a chance soon? The demon temple has become like this now. Everything is because of tassels. I wanted to be the leader of the demon Temple many years ago."


    As his voice fell, the boy smiled and said; "The elder has been worried about the monkey king and the Phoenix blood for years. Now they have separated from manual work. This tassel is equivalent to two dead arms. This time, we must have a chance to kill him." the young man''s voice fell, and the elder shook his head and said; "The tassel has controlled the demon temple for many years. I don''t believe anything if he doesn''t have any means. It''s so easy to remove him. Boy, you''d better practice hard. It can be said that the Dragon God has created opportunities for us. As long as the spirit respects his destructive power, the tassel will go crazy and look for the Dragon God everywhere. Then I can be justified Push you out to participate in the Tianjiao competition. As long as you can get the position in the competition, you will be the less master in the demon temple. As long as we work together, we won''t have no chance to bring down the tassel. "


    After hearing his words, the young man flashed a trace of joy in his eyes and nodded again and again; "Thank you for your cultivation, elder. But now the tassel let us chase the Dragon God. What do you think of this?" the elder smiled and said; "Since the tassel asked us to hunt down the Dragon God, let''s listen to his arrangement to hunt down the Dragon God. But now the Dragon God has entered the wilderness. We have too few people and horses. Aren''t there still many people and horses in the tassel? Ask him to borrow some."


    As his voice fell, the young man didn''t know what he thought. It was intended to slowly disperse the people and horses in the hands of the tassel. Although it was said to hunt down the Dragon God, in fact, if he wanted to take the people and horses of the tassel for his own use, if he couldn''t succeed, he would kill them directly, and he could return the death of these people and horses to the Dragon God in a decent way, Let the tassel hate the Dragon God more. At that time, they will have a better chance to master the demon temple.


    At this time, Su Tang and others had been running for more than 1000 miles in the wilderness, and there had begun to be some light in the sky. With the emergence of the light, Su Tang and others also stopped. At this time, Shen Xin said aloud; "Brother Su, we have traveled more than 1000 miles this night. It''s not easy for people who want to come to the demon temple to catch up with us. I think we''d better find a place to have a rest first."


    At her words, ape red also said; "Yes, boss, it''s dawn now. Here is the territory of the demon god palace. From the people and horses of the demon god palace seen before, the people and horses of the demon god palace should basically be saint fighters and birds. I''m afraid they will be exposed by these customs when walking in the wild in the daytime. I''m afraid we''ll be in trouble at that time. I think Miss Shen''s right. We''re still in trouble Let''s find a place to rest first. "


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang thought it was reasonable and nodded immediately; "Then let''s find a place to have a good rest." after seeing Su Tang''s promise, ape Chi and others quickly looked for a very hidden place nearby to have a rest. At the same time, in the demon temple, the tassel was in lingzun''s room. Looking at the pale lingzun lying in bed, his eyes were so gloomy that he was about to drip water.


    "The power of destruction is really powerful. Unexpectedly, there is no way to dissolve the power of the demon God Temple and the demon God Tianshui. It seems that if you want to deal with it, you will have no intelligence. The only way is to create the power." the tassel whispered softly. As his voice fell, the spirit statue lying in bed slowly opened his eyes and said with a look of pain in his eyes; "Master, you must find a way to save me. I don''t want to be completely destroyed by this destructive power."


    Hearing lingzun''s voice, Liusu was also very sad at this time. He had never met the power of destruction before. He didn''t know what way to deal with it except the power of creation. For a time, he didn''t know how to answer. Looking at Liusu, lingzun''s heart was even lower to the bottom of the valley. At this time, The tassel suddenly thought of one thing. After appeasing the spirit Zun, he hurried out of the room.


    After leaving the room, Liu even Su went directly to the forbidden area of the demon temple. After entering the forbidden area, the tassel came to the door of a stone chamber for gold coins and started the mechanism. The door for the implementation of gold coins opened slowly. After the tassel entered, the door closed. As soon as the sound of the tassel entered the stone chamber, a sound came out; "Tassel, what do you want to do this time?"


    After the sound fell, the tassel said coldly; "Yuehuang, my demon temple should not be bad to you these years. Didn''t you say before that you would promise me three conditions as long as I was willing to help you? This time I came to ask you to help." as his voice fell, Yuehuang''s voice continued to ring; "Hahaha, come on, what happened to you this time? You are a strong man like tassel. There is nothing you can do. You have to come to me for help."

 Chapter 618

    The moon emperor''s words made the tassel''s face very gloomy. The next moment, the tassel calmed his mood and said in a flat voice; "I think you will be interested in this time. This time it''s not just because of me." as his voice fell, the moon emperor''s voice also had some interest and said; "Hahaha, if that''s the case, I''m a little interested. Let''s hear how difficult it is this time."


    A listen to his words, the voice of tassel has quietly spit out four words; "Destroy the divine power." the voice fell. In the originally calm stone chamber, the aura exploded for a moment, and the next moment a figure appeared beside him, followed by the voice of the moon emperor; "Hehe, the power of destruction, are you kidding me? I haven''t heard of this power of destruction since ancient times. I haven''t even seen the Father God?"


    "Really? But now there is such a man who has mastered the power of destruction in the land of divine heritage. You should know that Qingtian attacked the dragon city before. He was defeated by the power of destruction." Liusu continued. After his voice fell, the moon emperor nodded and said; "I''ve really heard of this, but at first I didn''t believe it. Now it seems to be true. This time you come to me and need my help. Just say it."


    The voice fell, and the tassel nodded and said; "My disciples in the palace have also fought with this man before, and my body is stained with a trace of destructive power. I have used all available methods, but I can''t deal with this destructive power. So I want to ask you if there is any way to deal with this destructive power." Liusu and the moon emperor have known each other for many years, and I know something about the means of the Tiangui clan, There are many things they can''t do. On this day, the ghost people will have a way. This time, they must have some ways to deal with the destructive power.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid Optimus wouldn''t have escaped. Sure enough, after his voice fell, the moon emperor said with a smile; "We do have some means to deal with the power of destruction, but you know my current state. There is no way at all, but if you really want to save your disciple, I can give you a suggestion at that time." said here, there was a look of conspiracy in the eyes of the moon emperor.


    However, the tassel didn''t find it at all. At this time, he had only one idea in his heart, that is, to deal with the destructive power of lingzun. He also knew very well that the current demon temple was not the original demon temple. If something happened to lingzun at this time, it would involve him, so he wouldn''t let lingzun happen anyway, As soon as the moon emperor said there was a way, the tassel''s eyes lit up and asked in a hurry; "Yuehuang, you''d better say it directly."


    On hearing his words, the moon emperor smiled and said; "As you know, I won''t say much about my current state, so my power is not strong, and there is no way to bind this destructive power. Therefore, if you want to deal with this destructive power, you can only find a person who has been completely resurrected. I think you should understand what I mean?" as his voice fell, the tassel''s eyebrow wrinkled slightly, I also thought about it in my heart.


    The moon emperor is not anxious at all. Now he knows very well that the tassels will choose to join hands with the people of the Tiangui clan. After all, the demon temple now can be said to be an internal and external problem. If the tassels do not choose to join hands with them, it is very likely that the Jiangliang demon temple will be destroyed soon. At the same time, his position as the head of the family may change. With these points, At this time, the moon emperor has great confidence.


    Sure enough, after a long silence, the tassel nodded and said; "OK, I promise you, but how should I contact them now?" seeing that the tassel nodded, the moon emperor smiled and said; "Don''t worry about this. I''ll leave everything to me. Wait for me and I''ll help you contact them now." the voice fell and the tassel nodded.


    The next moment, the moon emperor returned to his body. After a while, a black Jiuyou force burst out. At the same time, in the Tiangui family hall in the abyss of the dark earth, the demon emperor''s closed eyes suddenly opened, and the next moment, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth; "Moon emperor, I haven''t seen you for many years. How are you now?" as his voice sounded in the empty hall here, Optimus and night emperor sitting near him opened their eyes one after another.


    There was a little surprise in their eyes. When they heard the words of the demon emperor, they all knew that Yuehuang, one of the ten emperors in the land left by Zheng Zhanshen of the heavenly ghost family, also woke up, so their strength of the heavenly ghost family increased a lot. When they thought of here, they both calmed down. At this time, the demon emperor saw that they also woke up, smiled and saw his hands waving, The voice of the next pit moon emperor sounded in the hall; "Hehe, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m different from you. I haven''t completely resurrected yet, but I believe I should succeed in resurrection soon."


    "Oh? Where are you now? Let''s come and bring you to the abyss of the dark earth. After years of transformation, we should bring you back to life faster. Now our Tiangui clan in the land of God''s heritage is too weak. If you can come back to life, our may day will increase a lot of strength." after his voice fell, The voice of the moon emperor also sounded; "I only see things. I''m not in a hurry for the time being. This time I contact you, I have something I want to tell you."


    Hearing his words, the three were stunned. The next moment, the voice of the moon emperor came again; "I''m in the wilderness now. I''ve been slowly absorbing strength with the help of tassels over the years. This time, the tassels seem to have encountered some trouble. He asked me to help him before, so I persuaded him to unite with them, so I want to discuss with you." his voice fell.


    Manhua and the three frowned and meditated. After a long time, Qingtian said aloud; "This is really good news for us. After all, after the last war of the Dragon City, our strength has been greatly reduced. Now the strength of the whole land of sacred relics has been basically united, and it is even more difficult for us to make a difference. If we can combine with the demon Temple of tassel, we Tiangui people can grow slowly in the wilderness."


    "It''s true that you said that. After all, in that battle, many people of our Tiangui clan fell into the wilderness. We always want to go into the wilderness and revive those people. Since the tassel promised to cooperate with them this time, we can remove this opportunity and revive those masters who fell in the wilderness. At that time, our strength will be improved It must be improved a lot. With the help of the demon temple, it will be more convenient for us to do things. "At this time, the night emperor also said.


    After hearing their words, the demon emperor nodded and said; "I also know this, but why do the tassels unite with us now? I''m worried about whether it''s their conspiracy." after listening to his words, the night emperor and Optimus both nodded. You know that the ghost family had no friends in the land that day. Now suddenly the tassels unite with them. There is something strange about this matter.


    "Then ask the moon emperor first? He put it forward. He must know the situation over the tassel and see what he said first." Optimus continued. After listening to his words, the devil emperor nodded and communicated with the moon emperor again. After his voice fell, the moon emperor smiled and said; "Don''t worry about it. Now the tassel is completely desperate. His status in the demon temple may not be guaranteed at any time. In addition, his tianjiaobang disciples are contaminated with the power of destruction, so he wants to kiss me to help deal with the power of destruction, but I haven''t been resurrected yet. There''s no way to help him."


    "Oh? He can''t keep his position? What do you know? Tell me about it." after his voice fell, the moon emperor quickly told all the things he knew during this period. After listening to it, the devil emperor smiled and said; "Hahaha, so it is. No wonder he is so anxious to unite with us. He wants to help him clean up those unstable factors in the demon temple with our strength."


    "It''s true. Now the tassel has found the disdain of those strength on the mainland only since he let me go last time. I was wondering why he let me go. It turns out that he still has such a relationship with my Tiangui clan. I think we''d better unite with the people in the demon Temple quickly. Now the strength of the Dragon God boy has improved too fast. If he is allowed to do so When we are promoted to a higher level, even if we resurrect all the masters in the wilderness, it may not be his opponent. "During this period, they will get the news from Shen Xin from time to time.


    Su Tang''s strength and accomplishments are very clear. Now that there is such an opportunity, this is the best opportunity for their Tiangui family. After hearing his words, the demon emperor nodded and said; "Let the Qing emperor handle this matter. You have dealt with the destructive power before and have some experience. At the same time, you can also go to the wilderness to see the situation. If the tassel is really united with our Tiangui clan this time, we can bring all the people and horses there."


    After hearing his words, Optimus nodded and said; "Well, let me do this." now Qingtian doesn''t want to go before at all. At the same time, he also wants to clean up the Dragon God with the help of this time. When he thinks of his current hardship, he bursts of murderous spirit in his heart.


    At this time, in the demon temple, the virtual shadow of the moon emperor appeared again, looked at the tassel and said; "Tassel palace leader, I have informed other emperors about your alliance with our Tiangui clan. They all agree very much. From now on, we are a family. Don''t worry. As long as our Tiangui clan is one day, your demon temple will always be the overlord in the wilderness." as soon as I listen to his words, tassel nodded and said; "Now that we have united, what are you going to do about what I said before?"


    "Don''t worry about this. I''ve told you about you. Optimus has come out from there. He has dealt with the power of destruction once before. He will have a way to help the address under your door. Don''t worry. We are all in the same camp now, don''t worry." the moon emperor continued, and after his voice fell, The tassel nodded and said; "That''s good, but don''t go out on foot when we are united, otherwise our demon temple will find the siege of the whole land left by God."

 Chapter 619

    After hearing his words, the moon emperor said with a smile; "Don''t worry about this. We should be more careful than you in these situations, otherwise we Tiangui clan can''t have been undetected in the land of divine heritage for many years." after hearing his words, Liusu nodded. Then they said a few words, Liusu left the stone chamber. At the same time, Qingtian also left the palace in the dark earth, Go straight to the wilderness.


    In the next few days, Su Tang and others came out day and night, avoiding the people in the demon temple and crossing the whole wilderness. After all, Su Tang''s purpose this time is to save God''s punishment. He doesn''t have much time to waste in the wilderness. If he is alone, he may have to find trouble finding those people in the demon temple, but now Shen Xin is with him, There are many inconveniences for them to do things.


    "Boss, how can I feel that there seems to be something wrong with this situation? Now we have reached the strength center of the demon temple. How can no one in the demon Temple see it?" ape Chi thought of Su Tang while eating roast fish in a pool late at night. After hearing his words, long Yu nodded and said; "I also feel a little different. Although we are very careful all the way here, after all, this is the territory of the demon temple. They have no reason not to find us at all? I think there are some problems with this matter."


    As their voices fell, Su Tang roasted the fish and said in a flat tone; "You don''t have to worry about this. Aren''t you afraid that they will not succeed in any conspiracy? Since they don''t want to trouble us, why should we worry?" in fact, Su Tang noticed that this time things seemed different as early as a day ago. Along the way, he was so calm that he didn''t meet people in the demon temple, Not even the most basic animals.


    All this is really unreasonable. He had communicated with the secret of heaven before, but neither of them understood what was going on. However, Su Tang was much calmer with the idea of peace after coming. Now, after hearing Su Tang''s words, ape Chi asked with worry; "Boss, you can''t say that. You didn''t say that although the demon temple has been out of breath, their strength can''t be underestimated. At first glance, you know that it must be the people of the demon Temple who are secretly fighting."


    With the voice of ape red falling, Shen Xin also said; "Brother Su, I''m afraid there''s a conspiracy in this matter, too. It''s really abnormal that we haven''t met at least one beast all the way." after his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Isn''t it very good? Think about it. It''s not very good that someone helps us clear the way ahead so that we can travel without fear and danger. Why do you care who this is? Anyway, when I arrive at the transmission array, I have to fight with the people in the demon palace. Now that they want to help us, let them help."


    After su Tang''s voice fell, ape Chi nodded. At this time, ape Tong also said with a smile; "Yes, the boss is right. No matter how much he does, what we have to do now is to conserve our energy and have a good fight with those guys in the demon temple." Su Tang smiled as ape Tong''s voice fell. At this time, Shen Xin said; "Since brother Su said so, I don''t have to worry."


    The next day, Su Tang and others had changed their previous way of traveling. Tian Yilang swaggered through the mountains and forests. At noon, apetong said with a smile; "Boss, it seems that what you said last night is really right. Look at how quiet the road is. I think someone must have cleaned up for us. We are so swaggering that we haven''t been found. It seems that the people in the demon temple have a conspiracy."


    At his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "No matter how much to do, since these guys want to play, we''ll play with them." now Su Tang is completely confused. He really doesn''t understand what the situation is, but since he doesn''t know what the situation is, we''ll see it at the end.


    After several people walked through the mountain forest for some time, ape red said; "Boss, there seems to be a small town not far ahead. Shall we go in and have a look?" Su Tang smiled and said at his words; "I didn''t expect that there was a small town here. I thought I would rarely encounter such a symbol in this wilderness. Since we saw it this time, let''s go inside and have a good rest. After all, we have been in this wilderness for several days. It''s really unpleasant to eat roast fish every day."


    At his words, ape Chi said with a smile; "I don''t care. I''m not tired of this roast fish." ape Tong said with a smile; "Yes, if there weren''t too many things here, I would really like to eat your roast fish every day." looking at them, Su Tang reluctantly smiled and then said; "You two don''t think too much, but I don''t want to continue to eat roast fish. Next time we''d better change our style."


    "That''s good. It''s good to change a style." ape Chi continued. When he heard what he said, Shen Xin also said with a smile; "It''s easy to say. Haven''t you sent a letter? We haven''t seen other creatures except fish in the wilderness these days? I''m afraid it will be the same in the next days. I''m afraid it''s not easy to change the style."


    As Shen Xin''s voice fell, ape Tong nodded and said; "It''s true. Now I know that it''s not necessarily a good thing to have these guys help us clean up these things." as his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Don''t say that in your heart. Let''s go to the small town quickly. It''s not easy to meet in this wilderness."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang, regardless of others, walked directly to the place pointed out by ape Chi. He watched Su Tang leave. Ape Chi and others followed closely. Shortly after they left, several figures appeared in front of them and stood up. The leader was the big elder in red of the demon Temple. At this time, the boy beside him asked aloud; "Elder, why should we always help them clean up the strange animals along the way?"


    "Ha ha, if you don''t clean it up, if you let them fight, their fighting will fluctuate and it''s easy to be found by others. After all, there are still many people in the demon god palace who are on the side of the tassel. The Dragon God can''t die. He must be the most important card for us to bring down the tassel." hearing his words, the boy nodded and then continued; "It''s good to say so, but if we help them like this, they must have noticed something wrong. I''m afraid it''s not very good for us to continue like this."


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? Don''t you see the current situation? After checking these days, I think they intend to go to the transmission array. It seems that their purpose is very simple. They want to cross the wilderness and go to the place of divine punishment. What do you think he will do if we tell the tassel about their purpose?" the elder continued.


    As soon as he heard such words, the boy understood at once and said with a smile; "The original purpose of the elder is like this. At that time, the tassel must take his men to the transmission array to wait for the Dragon God. When there is a war on both sides, we will be able to kill the tassel with the help of the Dragon God. After all, we don''t have any grudges with the Dragon God. I believe the Dragon God should be very happy to join hands with us to suppress the tassel."


    The elder smiled and said; "Tassel, I don''t think you''re dead this time." just as they were talking, Su Tang and others had come to the gate of the town. Looking at the people coming and going in the town, Su Tang smiled and said; "It seems that it''s not bad here. Come on, let''s go in and have a look. Didn''t you say you wanted a slow taste before? We can just go in and see if there''s anything else to eat." the voice fell, and the ape red smiled and said; "Let''s go."


    As soon as I got to the gate of the town, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them, stopped them all, and then a voice sounded; "Who are you? Why did you come to Luoxia town?" Su Tang and others were stunned when they were suddenly stopped. After looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Su Tang said with a smile; "We are passers-by here. We see a small town here, so we plan to find a place to stay."


    "Oh, so it is? You can enter Luoxia town if you want, but there are rules in Luoxia town." the man continued. At his words, Su Tang smiled and asked; "We are new here and don''t understand anything. Please tell me about the rules of Luoxia town."


    "Hehe, since you don''t want to know, I''m extraordinary to tell you that Luoxia town is an adventure Town, and the people inside are adventurers, and I''m the mayor of Luoxia town. All foreign members who want to enter Luoxia Town, after all, hand over 100 divine crystals. You have five people here, hand over 500 divine crystals, and I''ll let you enter." The man continued. After his voice fell, Su Tang suddenly flashed a cold look in his eyes and said with a smile; "Your Excellency is really a lion''s mouth. It''s the first time I''ve heard of such a rule after walking in the wilderness for many years."


    At this time, the eyes of ape Chi and others looked at the middle-aged mayor with a trace of banter. This guy was like taking advantage of himself and others. When he entered the town, he had to hand over 100 Shenjing. Five of them had to hand over 500. During this time, they all knew very well that Shenjing was a necessary product for human martial arts cultivation, which was very precious, Many adventurers will take risks to hunt and kill strange animals in order to get divine crystals. A strange animal can only exchange a few divine crystals. Now, the people of Luoxia town have to hand over 100 divine crystals when they enter the door.


    Has the final say, "what''s the matter with you?" I''m afraid to tell you that I''m in the town of Lun Xia, but the demon shrine is frighten the town. Whatever happens, the gods are helping us. I see you still need to give up the crystal or get out of it. "The middle-aged mayor continued to laugh.


    As his voice appeared, some people in the crowd at the gate of the town said; "It''s very dangerous outside Luoxia town at night. There are many animals. The mayor is shameless. It''s too much to bully outsiders like this."


    As soon as he heard this, the people next to him quickly covered his mouth and whispered; "Don''t talk nonsense. The mayor has something to do with the people in the demon temple. He''s been fooling around in this town these years because the people in the demon Temple help him. Otherwise, he won''t know how many times he died." these people''s voices are very low, but Su Tang''s body is clear. At this time, he also understands that the man in front of him is asking for trouble when he asks for safety.

 Chapter 620

    "Boy, hurry up. If you don''t take out five hundred divine crystals, go away now. The poor are not welcome in Luoxia town." the middle-aged mayor continued to say arrogantly. After hearing his words, the hot temper of ape Chi was ignited immediately, and he only heard a loud drink; "You bastard, I think you''re looking for death. You think I''m afraid of you if the demon Temple supports you. Today I''ll show you the power of your ape grandfather."


    When the voice fell, ape Chi suddenly took a step forward, raised his hand and punched the middle-aged mayor''s chest. The mayor, who had added such a fierce man, was beaten out by ape Chi''s punch today and directly hit the stone pillar on the other side of the town.


    "Poof!" the middle-aged mayor vomited blood. His eyes were full of disbelief. He looked at ape red. His lips stained with blood trembled at this time. He really didn''t understand what the situation was and what kind of courage this guy had before he dared to attack directly here, This was the first time he had encountered such a thing in Luoxia town for many years. At this time, he was completely frightened.


    Looking at the mayor, Su Tang shook his head in disdain and said; "People like you dare to do evil here. I don''t know where you came from." with Su Tang''s voice falling, ape Chi looked at the man and said with a cold smile; "Hum, for a man like you, I don''t know how many to kill. Since you want to play today, your grandfather will play with you." the voice fell, ape Chi flashed to him, squatted slowly, looked at the mayor and said; "Didn''t you just say that you want us to give you divine crystals? Now I''ll give you a choice. One is to hand over a thousand divine crystals, and the other is to die. Choose for yourself."


    As his voice fell, the mayor''s pale trembling voice; "Master, forgive me. I was blind to Taishan just now. You don''t remember villains. Forgive me this time?" ape Chi smiled and said as his voice fell; "Do you think it''s possible? Before, you were so arrogant that you told us to go away without giving money? Now I''ll give it back to you. If you hand over a thousand divine crystals, I''ll let you die." the voice fell, and ape Tong came over with a arrogant face and looked at the mayor and said; "I give you a piece of advice. You''d better hand over the divine crystal quickly, or I want you to promise that you will die miserably."


    Ape Tong is very clear about ape Chi''s means. This time, since this guy has committed ape Chi''s hand, this guy is also very unlucky. After listening to his words, the people watching the play all around have a trace of pleasure in their eyes. Seeing their appearance, Su Tang sighed slightly, "it seems that this guy is very unpopular in Luoxia town." Thinking of this, Su Tang stopped the actions of ape Chi and others.


    He also just wanted to use this time to test the people behind him. Although he said on the surface that he didn''t have to worry about those guys, he still wanted to find out what kind of conspiracy those people behind him had. Since these people are from the demon temple, now they are so disorderly among their subordinate forces, it''s just right to see if they can get out.


    Seeing that Su Tang was not easy to talk, he looked calm, ape red, flashed a fierce look in his eyes, looked at the guy and said; "I''ll give you three breaths. If you don''t give up the previous divine crystal, I''ll let you splash blood for five steps." the voice fell, and the mayor trembled all over and looked startled and frightened in his eyes. A moment later, the mayor said with a pale face; "I give, I give, but I don''t have many divine crystals at all." at this time, the mayor was completely frightened by the fierce spirit of ape red.


    After hearing his words, ape Chi smiled and said; "Hahaha, you should hand over some of your Divine crystals first. As for those that are not enough, we can accept you to exchange them for things." upon hearing his words, Su Tang and Shen Xin laughed. This ape red is really a good Lord. At this time, the mayor heard the first half of ape Red''s words, and a glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes, but when he was drunk and slept for half a word in the way of heaven, The whole person is bad.


    He used things to exchange them. He fell here all day and never went out at all. Those things were basically robbed from the adventurers in the town. Although they were all good things, it was not enough to change them into Shenjing at that time. When he thought of this, the mayor''s heart was dead and regretted it very much, Why did he come back here today? If he didn''t come here, these things wouldn''t happen. At the same time, his heart was very angry and didn''t swear. As long as he spent the blue pot this time, he must torture these people to death.


    Of course, ape Chi didn''t know what he thought in his heart, but when he saw his appearance, ape Chi also understood. I''m afraid this guy can''t take out a thousand divine crystals even if he exchanges things, but all this is not what he needs to think about. Looking at the mayor''s silence, ape Chi continued; "Well, what are you waiting for? Hand over Shenjing and things quickly, or don''t blame my ruthlessness." as his voice fell, the mayor took out all his Shenjing with trembling hands at the visible storage ring. Seeing his action, the ape''s red eyes were cold and shot his storage rings directly.


    "I don''t think you can get a thousand divine crystals, so let me count all your things." at the moment when the voice fell, ape Chi''s divine power erupted and directly erased the mayor''s mind on the storage ring. The magic was erased. The mayor vomited blood again. Ape Chi didn''t have any difference. The divine power vomited again, The next moment, the whole storage ring was crushed by him.


    All the things in the storage ring were exposed in an instant. Looking at the scattered things on the ground, the ape said coldly; "You want to exchange your junk for Shenjing. I think you''re just looking for death." these things are really going to step into the eyes of ape red. At this time, Su Tang behind him also stood up and said; "Ape red, it''s almost OK. Since he took out how many things, you can count with him to see if it''s enough. If it''s not thick, let him repay it with his fingers. If there''s less than a hundred divine crystals, cut off his fingers."


    Although Su Tang''s voice was flat, it was undoubtedly thunderous in the mayor''s ears. When ape Chi heard such words, he no longer continued to talk nonsense. He began to calculate it solemnly. After counting all the messy things, ape Chi spit out a subordinate who made the mayor desperate, "Boss, for these damaged goods, I think there are only ten divine crystals at most. Plus the 190 fast divine crystals he gave me, it''s only 200. There''s still a whole 800 divine crystals."


    "How bad is it? What are you waiting for? Just cut off his eight fingers." Su Tang''s voice was still very flat. When he heard his voice, the mayor trembled and hurried to say, "please spare your life, senior. I have a secret to return with you. Please let me go." Hearing his words, Su Tang''s eyes flashed a look of interest and asked faintly, "then tell me. If your secret is really good, I can spare you once, or you''ll wait to break your finger." At this time, Su Tang also held the idea of playing, but he didn''t expect that his idea of playing like this heard a startling secret in the mayor''s mouth.


    "Elder, you can''t say this here. I''m not weak. Please move to your house. Let me talk to you slowly." At this time, the mayor didn''t look arrogant before. Now he is very careful all the time and his tone is respectful. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and then winked at ape Chi. Ape Chi nodded knowingly, stretched out his hand, took the mayor and walked towards Luoxia town. Under the guidance of the mayor all the way, they soon came to a photo album In front of the nice yard, those martial artists in the town all the way saw the mayor being held by ape red, and their eyes looked bright.


    In the mayor''s yard, as soon as Su Tang and others entered the door, ape Chi put him down. Su Tang directly asked, "now you can say, you''d better not play any tricks with me, otherwise I think you can guarantee that you will die miserably." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s murderous spirit flashed away, frightening the mayor, shaking all over and nodding and saying; "Don''t worry, sir, but I don''t dare to brush any tricks."


    After his voice fell, ape Chi lifted his leg and kicked it, shouting, "what are you doing? Don''t you say it quickly?" suddenly ape Chi kicked him. The mayor didn''t have any dissatisfaction on his face and nodded again and again; "Everyone, do you know why the people of the demon palace built a small town here? In fact, a very amazing secret is hidden under the small town." Su Tang was interested when he heard this.


    "Oh? There''s such a thing. Tell me, what''s hidden below?" the mayor shook his head and said as Su Tang''s voice fell; "This little one doesn''t know. I heard about this matter from the population of the demon god palace before. It is said that the hidden things under the Luoxia town have something to do with the ancestral God. Since I heard about this matter, I have been investigating the secrets under the Luoxia town. I have also gained some achievements in recent years."


    "It has something to do with the ancestral God. Is there any treasure left by the ancestral God in the sunset town?" ape Chi said disapprovingly. With his voice falling, the mayor shook his head and said; "I don''t know exactly what it is, but I have found that there are array fluctuations in a place in Luoxia town over the years. If it''s a seal, the small one changed the yard here only after finding the place. Now I''ll take you to have a look." the voice fell, and the mayor took Su Tang and others to the backyard of the yard.


    Along the way, Su Tang also thought carefully and communicated with Tianji: "Tianji, please help me see if there is really a seal fluctuation here." as his voice fell, the power of Tianji broke out. After a while, the voice of Tianji sounded in Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, there''s a problem in this place. I just felt it. There''s a seal here, but it''s strange. I''ve never seen such a seal before. What I want to say to this guy is really credible."


    "Oh? Do you mean that the things in the seal below may really have something to do with the ancestral God?" Su Tang suddenly changed and wanted to go, but if the things here really have something to do with the ancestral God, this time they even got an adventure.

 Chapter 621

    "I''m not sure, but according to the current situation, it''s possible. After all, you know, I basically know the array between heaven and earth. This seal is one of the arrays, but I''ve never seen it. There are only two possibilities. The first is that this seal only appeared in recent years and didn''t spread, but look at the situation here There shouldn''t be such a thing. Second, the seal appeared before I appeared and didn''t spread in the world. Although I don''t know when I appeared, I know the general ancient array, so I conclude that it may be something left by the ancestor god at the beginning of the day. "After hearing Su Tang''s question, Tianji quickly said his guess again.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "If you say so, it''s really possible that this is something left by the ancestral God period. However, since the people in the demon Temple know that there are things related to the ancestral God, why didn''t they take away the things inside? It seems that this seal is not generally difficult."


    Thinking of the character of the tassel before, Su Tang felt that the tassel could not give up such a treasure. Since the treasure is still here now, it must be that the people in the demon temple have no way to open the seal here, so this thing will always be here.


    "So what? Just because people in the demon palace can''t open it doesn''t mean you can''t open it? Don''t forget you. You are a man with the power of destruction. Under the power of destruction, what else can stop you between heaven and earth? Boy, it seems to be your adventure this time." the voice of Tianji sounded again in Su Tang''s heart. After hearing his words, Su Tang''s mouth outlined a smile.


    At the same time, outside the yard, the demon Temple people who had been following Su Tang and others had come. They also stopped in their ears when the mayor said. At this time, the young man who had been following the elder said excitedly; "Elder, did you hear that? Unexpectedly, there is such a secret in Luoxia town. It seems that God is helping us this time."


    Hearing his words, the elder shook his head and said; "Ziyuan, you think too much. I already knew about this tens of thousands of years ago. At the beginning, people in our demon god palace had been here for many years, but they still couldn''t shake the seal, so they didn''t continue to manage. Although we all know that the East and west inside have something to do with the ancestral God, we can''t open the seal. Everything is in vain, otherwise you will admit it Will you put such a good thing for the tassel? "As his voice fell, the little face called Ziyuan smiled and said; "Elder, this is a good chance for us. Don''t forget that this man is the Dragon God. The Dragon God who has mastered the power of destruction. In front of his power of destruction, do you think the seal can be useful?"


    His voice fell, the elder''s eyes flashed a light, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but outline a smile and said; "Ziyuan is still a young man like you. His brain reacts fast enough. It seems that this time is really our opportunity. But the Dragon God is not easy to deal with. We don''t have enough manpower now. It seems that I have to go to the demon god palace right away and bring all our people out secretly. This time we must get this thing. When we have such a thing, we will have it It can be regarded as breaking away from the demon temple, and it can also establish a more powerful force than the demon temple in an instant. "


    After hearing his words, Ziyuan smiled and said; "Hahaha, the general assembly was there. Yes, it''s all our chance." at the moment he spoke, a complicated look flashed in the depths of his eyes, just then the elder said; "Ziyuan, pay close attention to their movements here. I''ll go back to the demon temple and bring our people here." Ziyuan quickly nodded and said as his voice fell; "Don''t worry, elder. I''ll take care of everything here."


    The voice fell. The General Assembly turned around and was ready to leave, but Ziyuan stepped forward slightly. At this time, there was a sudden fluctuation of divine power behind Ziyuan. The next moment, the elder''s palm had passed through Ziyuan''s chest, and a bloody heart was still beating in that palm.


    "You, elder, why are you?" Ziyuan never thought that the elder who cultivated himself would kill himself at this time, which he never dreamed of.


    "Hehe, why? Do you think I need someone like you after I have this ancestral thing? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Don''t you also want to take this ancestral thing as your own? When they open the seal and I get this thing, do you think it''s still useful for me to keep it? You''re just a chess piece I use for a thousand character tassel. Now I have more Good chess pieces, you don''t need to exist. "The voice fell, and the elder was shocked, and the improvement of resources burst directly.


    After throwing away the heart that had stopped beating in his hand, the elder took out a messenger stone from the storage ring. After the message came out quickly, he introduced himself into the void and closely monitored the hardship in the yard. At this time, Su Tang and others in the yard had come to the backyard. The backyard was really a ghost baby, There is no general backyard at all. The maps here are black. Seeing here, Su Tang frowned and looked at the mayor and asked; "Here are the exposed arrays you talked about?"


    "Well, it''s here, elders. Wait a minute." then the mayor quickly walked towards the black apprentice. He saw his whole body move. The next moment, the black soil drifted away with the wind, revealing the transparent gold below. On top of this technology, there were bursts of strange lines. Seeing here, Su Tang frowned, He said to the secret in his heart; "This array is so strange. I haven''t seen it in the box of God of creation, but looking at the array, it shouldn''t be the array that appeared in recent years. There are many array means, and you can see the shadow of those arrays in ancient times."


    "It''s true, boy. Look at this array. Do you have a very familiar feeling about the power of?" Tianji said. Su Tang was stunned at his words. He felt it carefully. The whole person was stunned and his face was full of surprise. At this time, Shen Xin on his side has always been the hardship of Su Tang, and he looked surprised, She asked hastily; "Brother Su, what''s the matter with you? Is there anything wrong with this array?"


    Her voice awakened Su Tang from his surprise. At this time, ape Chi and others turned their heads to Su Tang. Su Tang withdrew his surprised look and said calmly; "It''s not easy to destroy this array. Even if I want to break it, it''s very difficult." ape Chi asked puzzled at his words; "Boss, are you kidding me? There are things you can''t break between heaven and earth?"


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t answer, but the Dragon feather beside him said aloud; "There is indeed something that the little Lord can''t break. I think the constituent power of this seal should be the creative power of the three highest sources in the legend?" Su Tang nodded as his voice fell; "Indeed, this is the array composed of creative power. It''s very difficult for me to break it."


    Hearing his words, the ape nodded and said; "If this thing is really creative, it''s really troublesome, but it just proves that the things under this seal must have something to do with the ancestral God. After all, in recent years, in addition to the boss, you have mastered creation and destruction, there are also the ancestral God elders who have been creative. Since there is creative power here, it must be something left by the ancestral God."


    "It''s good to say so, but it''s not easy to get the things here. No wonder the demon temple has no way to get the things. It turns out that the power here is the power of creation." ape Tong also said at this time. As their words fell, the mayor standing on the side understood the identity of these people at this time, Although he has never left the sunset town, he has heard about the Dragon God mastering the power of destruction. Now these people in front of him say that they only master the power of destruction. Needless to say, this person must be the New Dragon God of the dragon family. When he thought of this, his heart was howling.


    "Dragon God, it''s over. It''s really over." Su Tang and others certainly didn''t know what he thought. At this time, Su Tang looked at ape Chi and said; "My identity seems to have been exposed, and ape Chi will give it to you. Now, although the people in the demon Temple know that I hit here, I think it is necessary to clean it up in order not to let my affairs spread." as his voice fell, ape Chi didn''t understand what he meant, so he immediately dodged and came to the mayor.


    At this time, the mayor didn''t cry like before. He knew that no matter how he begged for mercy, the people in front of him would not let him go. After all, the Dragon God was idle in the demon temple. It was a hostile force. Since the people directly in the demon Temple knew their identity, there was only one way to beg for mercy. Seeing that the mayor didn''t exchange, ape Chi had some accidents, But then he understood and sighed; "We didn''t all belong to that adult, but you also know our identity, so you can''t stay." the voice fell, and the ape punched the mayor directly.


    After dealing with everything, Su Tang looked at ape Chi and said; "During this time, I''ll study this array here. As for the people and horses in the demon palace behind us, you should pay attention. We can think of breaking the seal with the power of destruction. It must be only them. Since they haven''t appeared yet, it seems that they are going to reap the benefits of fishermen. Pay attention to it secretly. If you can kill them "As his voice fell, ape Chi and others sketched a sneer for the longest time.


    At this time, the elder in the void did not know that Su Tang had issued a kill order to the people in the demon temple. At this time, he had just contacted his people in the demon temple. He was imagining what would happen after he got the things of the gods. He was very excited when he thought that his long cherished wish for many years would finally be achieved.


    At the same time, in the abyss of the dark earth in the corner of his body, Su Tang was ready to open the seal, which was also seen by the flying demon emperor. At this time, the demon emperor laughed and said; "Hahaha, God helps me too." his voice woke up the night emperor who was resting with his aunt in a moment.


    "Demon emperor, what''s the matter with you? Have you got any good news?" listening to his question, the demon emperor smiled and told him about Su Tang''s mysterious seal in Luoxia town. After listening to it, the night emperor stood up and said aloud; "Hahaha, this is really God''s help. I''m also here. It seems that it''s time for us to go out and have a look. We haven''t been active for many years."


    Hearing his words, the demon emperor nodded and said; "This time, there should be no loss. If the Dragon God really opens the seal, the ancestral God''s things inside will appear. At that time, as long as we get this thing, we can easily tear off the seal left by the ancestral God''s treasure, and then the people of our heavenly ghost family will appear in the land left by God again."

 Chapter 622

    "Yes, this is an opportunity for our Tiangui clan. Anyway, we must get the ancestral gods this time. Only in this way can people of our Tiangui clan come to the land of divine heritage. When there are multiple bases of the land of divine heritage, all heaven and earth will become the things in the bag of our Tiangui clan, ha ha ha." the night emperor continued. After hearing his words, The demon emperor also smiled.


    "Let''s go, let''s do it ourselves. This time we must not let this thing fall on other people''s hands." the voice fell, and the demon emperor''s body that had never moved suddenly moved. The night emperor also stood up, and the two figures quickly flew out of the dark earth. At the same time, Qingtian, who had reached the demon god palace, also received the news of the demon emperor, His heart is also very excited, but now he has just arrived at the demon god palace and has not seen the tassel. Leaving in such a hurry will surely attract the attention of the tassel. This is also his territory. If he also fights for the ancestral God''s thing at that time, he will have some trouble on his side.


    So he decided to stabilize the tassels for the time being. After all, there were two powerful kings, the devil emperor and the night emperor, who shot in person. There should be no problem. Thinking of this, the speed at the foot of Optimus accelerated for a few minutes. After a while, he came to the Mountain Gate of the headquarters of the demon god palace. At this time, the tassels were already waiting here. When he saw Optimus coming, he smiled and said; "Qing Huang, we meet again."


    "Yes, I see you again. To speak of it, I would like to thank the leader of the tassel palace for his mercy." I thought that if the tassel hadn''t stopped me, it might not be easy for me to escape from the dragon city. After hearing his words, the tassel smiled and said; "It''s not worth mentioning a small thing. This time, we have to rely on Qing Huang to help our disciples." Qing Huang was hit by the power of destruction at the beginning. Now, seeing that Qing Huang is like no one, he has some confidence in Qing Huang''s means. He can''t help but relax a little at this time when he thinks of his heaviness since the holy master was contaminated by the power of God.


    "Now, we are all a family, so we don''t need to talk about this little thing. Brother Liusu, let''s go and see your disciples first. This destructive power is very unusual. If it takes a long time, I don''t know if there is any way to clean it up." after listening to his words, Liusu quickly nodded and said; "Qing emperor is considerate, let''s go." the voice fell, and Liu Su took Qing emperor to the inside of the demon temple.


    Soon they came to lingzun''s courtyard, ang Jianjian, Qingtian looked at lingzun''s situation at this time, nodded and said; "Fortunately, it''s just a little silk''s destructive power. It''s not a big problem, but brother Liusu, you know, this destructive power is weird. You need to pay a price to clean it up. Now I''ll simply tell you how I deal with this destructive power."


    "Qing Huang said it''s OK to be healthy. I also know that the destructive power is not easy to clean up. As long as you can save your life and cultivate yourself, it''s nothing else." the tassel nodded and said. After hearing his words, Qing Huang said; "I''m going to use my power to force this destructive power to your disciple''s Yigeng finger. Instead, I directly cut off his finger, and the destructive power will naturally disappear. But it''s impossible for the finger to grow again after being contaminated by the destructive power. Brother Liusu, do you accept this method?"


    As his voice fell, the tassel also fell into silence. For a time, he didn''t want to choose. This finger is actually nothing to their monster family, but it is related to their flesh. Their flesh can be said to be a whole. If his finger is clicked off, there will be flaws, just like before holding the sky, The origin of his physical body can be said to be very powerful. It is because of this destructive power that his physical body becomes incomplete.


    Just when the tassel didn''t know what to do, lingzun lying in bed didn''t know when he had woken up. He also heard Qingtian''s words, and lingzun said pale; "Master, just listen to him, just lose a watch finger. If this continues, my life will be worried." hearing lingzun''s voice, Su Liusu nodded and said; "Since you have said so, let''s do so." then he looked at Optimus and said; "Qing emperor, please."


    After hearing his words, Optimus smiled and said; "Don''t worry, I''ll give it to you here." after hearing his words, the tassel nodded and said; "I''ll leave it to Qing Huang. I still have some things to deal with. I won''t be here with you anymore. Please Qing Huang must clean up the destructive power of my disciples." with his voice falling, Qing Huang nodded and said; "Brother Liusu, don''t worry. Although I have powerful destructive power here, I will clean it up."


    After his voice fell, the tassel nodded, looked at the spirit statue on the bed, turned and left, and went out of the yard. The tassel''s face suddenly became cold and whispered what to say; "Well, you red eagle, you are like betraying me. I will not let you go this time." it turned out that he had received the big elder Red Eagle in Luoxia town before. At the same time, he also knew about the Red Eagle these days.


    Thinking that the Red Eagle wanted to betray himself, Liusu was very angry. At the same time, he was also excited when he thought that Su Tang actually broke the seal in Luoxia town. If he could get this thing, where would he need the help of Tiangui family? He could quickly dominate the whole land of God heritage.


    However, at this time, Su Tang in Luoxia town didn''t know that his actions had attracted the attention of the demon temple and the heavenly ghost family. With their actions, Xianyue, who was far away in the land of divine punishment, also got the news. Over the years, Xianyue has also planted some people in the demon temple, and she knows the things in the wilderness like the back of her hand.


    "This boy is really annoying, but since we have such a chance, we can''t let go. If we can get these gods'' things, maybe we can completely destroy the people of the ghost family this day. Now the people of the ghost family can''t let them continue in the land left by the gods these days, or there will be big trouble sooner or later." after the voice fell, She also quickly contacted the dragon family. For a moment, Su Tang was preparing to persecute the seal and get the things of the ancestral gods. It spread among the great forces in the whole land of divine heritage. For a time, countless strong people began to come towards the wilderness, and even some hidden strong people appeared one after another after hearing the news.


    It''s a relic of the ancestral gods. If you can get it, it means you can become the peerless master of the land left by the ancestral gods. The ancestral relic came from the Taishang Mingyue palace. When the relic was not sealed, no one dared to offend the heavenly Mingyue palace. Even when the dragon family was the most powerful, they would be afraid of three parts of the Taishang Mingyue palace, All this is because of the ancestral God''s legacy. Now another ancestral God''s legacy is about to appear. These people will miss such an opportunity.


    So for a time, the desolate wilderness began to be lively, and Su Tang and others in Luoxia town didn''t know that the land of divine heritage had been completely boiling. Compared with the previous Tiangui battle in Longcheng, it was only shocking. After all, many of the strong should not be out now. Now with the news of the ancestral gods, all the hidden old monsters have come out of the mountain.


    "Boss, you''ve been sitting here for ten days. Is there any way you can break this seal? If you can''t, let''s find some way to leave here. I always think there are some differences in the wild now. There are many strangers in Luoxia town recently. Their strength is very different. I''m afraid things have changed here It''s been exposed. "Ape Chi came to Su Tang and said aloud.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "I also feel that there are a lot of strong people in the current sunset town, and there are people in the demon temple among them. It seems that these people come for the ancestral God, but I also want to see what is under the seal." after his voice fell, ape red said; "Boss, I think we''d better not continue this thing. Now the wilderness is very unsafe. Besides, it''s still the territory of the demon temple. We''re weak here."


    "Hahaha, ape Chi, when did you become so timid? Since the boss said he wanted to see what''s in here, we just stayed to have a look. It''s just some small miscellaneous fish. It''s just that we haven''t fought with all our strength for a long time. This time, people in this holy land can know that apart from the monkey king, there are two of us in the ape family At this time, ape Tong came in from the outside. With him, long Yu and Shen Xin followed.


    At this time, Longyu said; "Young Lord, I felt the breath of the dragon family before. It seems that the people of the dragon family also know the things here." upon hearing the words of the dragon family, Su Tang immediately felt his eyes, then opened his eyes, nodded and said; "It''s really the people of the dragon family. It seems that not only the people in the demon Temple know about this time, but also the people in the whole land of divine heritage. In that case, I''ll have a good look." after that, Su Tang stood up, patted the dust on his body and said; "Come on, let''s meet the dragon people. Wen can ask what''s going on now.


    As his voice was recorded, ape Chi and others also nodded, followed behind him and left the yard. At this time, in a small circle in the town, Xuelong and others really sat in the hall with a worried face. At this time, a person suddenly came in outside the hall and said to them, "there is still no news of the Dragon God. Do we want to continue looking for it?"


    "I don''t need it for the time being. I had my breath when I came in. I believe if the Dragon God was here, he would feel that since he didn''t come to look for us now, he must have something to do." the blood dragon waved his hand and said. After his voice fell, Su Tang''s voice came in from the outside; "the blood dragon, I''m coming."


    Hearing this sound, the whole blood dragon stood up and walked quickly towards the outside, which made the people in the hall confused for a while. However, after a while, the blood dragon changed back, and Su Tang and others followed him in. Seeing Su Tang coming, the Dragon families present stood up and shouted, "subordinates and others pay homage to the Dragon God."

 Chapter 624

    With the voice of the Red Eagle falling, the tassel smiled coldly and ordered; "Lock them up. After this time, go back to the demon temple and deal with them slowly. During this time, you must take good care of them and don''t let them run away." as his voice fell, his men quickly brought down the Red Eagle and others. As these people left, only spiritual respect and tassels remained in the whole hall.


    "Master, now our demon temple is the time to employ people. If we deal with the people of the Red Eagle at this time, I''m afraid the strength of the demon temple will decline a lot again. Is it really good to do so?" after these people left, lingzun asked. When he heard what he said, the tassel smiled and said; "Zun''er, you''re still too young. Do you think I don''t know what the Red Eagle has done over the years? In fact, I''ve bought a lot of people from him in the dark. Otherwise, how do you think I know what the Red Eagle has done during this period?" with his ha Shi, Ling Zun smiled and said last month; "Master still has foresight."


    "Ha ha, zun''er, your injury has just recovered. Don''t participate in this time. Stay here. Don''t think too much about the Dragon God. Don''t worry. Being a teacher will make him pay the price." Liusu continued with a slight smile. A look of hatred flashed in lingzun''s eyes, Nodded and said; "I understand that the Dragon God is too powerful now. I''m not his opponent at all. Moreover, I understand the hardship now. I won''t mess around."


    After hearing lingzun''s words, the tassel nodded and said with satisfaction; "That''s good. Don''t worry. This time we have the help of Tiangui family. The Dragon God will pay a price this time. Don''t worry." at the moment when the voice fell, lingzun nodded and said; "Master, although we are now united with the people of the heavenly ghost family, the people of the heavenly ghost family are never the people left by God. I think it''s better to be careful. They are too powerful to believe."


    "I understand this. Just let me know. They want to do things with the help of the strength of our demon temple in the wilderness. Why don''t I use their strength to help me calm down the civil unrest in the demon temple? In addition, there are too many enemies in our demon temple in the land of divine heritage, and the dragon family is ready to move. Now with the help of the ghost family, we don''t have to worry about these things at all. This is a big problem For a while, we will stabilize the demon palace as soon as possible, "said the tassel.


    After hearing his words, lingzun smiled. At this time, in the mayor''s yard, Xuelong and others looked at Su Tang still sitting quietly on the seal, and ape Chi said; "Now the sunset town is very lively. All kinds of hermit experts have appeared. I don''t know what the boss thinks. It''s all like this. Why does he have to open the seal?"


    "Yes, in today''s hardship, once the seal is opened, it will surely attract the strong and powerful to compete for the title. In this way, we will have a lot of trouble. What does the boss think this time?" ape Tong on one side also said, laughing at their words; "I think elder brother Su also wants to know what''s in it. In fact, he has some classes that he can''t help. After all, the people here have spread out according to the situation. Everyone in the whole land of God knows that he may break the seal, and he can''t even go now." as her voice falls, the blood dragon points to take you, he said; "That''s what I mean, but I think there are other purposes for the Dragon God to salute."


    After hearing his words, ape Chizhi''s extraordinary people were stunned and couldn''t help thinking. At this time, Su Tang, who was on the seal, carefully read and communicated with the secret of heaven; "Tianji, what do you think of this?" Tianji said with a smile after hearing his words; "What else can you think? Since so many people have come, you can remove the power of these people and break the seal. Don''t you always think so?" Su Tang nodded and said as his voice wrinkled; "I''m really curious about what''s inside, and the reason why I''m so calm here is to remove the power of those people to break the seal, but this is only one. The other purpose is to remove this opportunity to unite these peerless experts, so it''s more convenient to deal with the Tiangui clan. After all, this time, the people of the Tiangui clan will be I will come. "


    "Yes, I have released my strength to explore these days. I really feel that there is a very obscure power in the valley. I think it should be the people of the Tiangui clan and the boy. Let me tell you a message. I think the people of the demon temple have united with the people of the Tiangui clan." Tianji continued. With his voice falling, Su Tang was stunned and asked in surprise; "Is it true? If so, this is also a good chance to completely attack the demon temple."


    "I''m not sure about this, but before, I seemed to feel a breath with tassels, and this breath should be the breath of Qingtian who fled in the dragon city." as his voice fell, Su Tang''s eyes lit up and said aloud; "If that''s the case, I''m afraid it''s not easy. I want to come to the master of Xianyue palace. I''ll go and change it with them now. The thing that worries me most has happened. Since I have the opportunity this time, I can only suppress the people in the demon god palace completely now." with the sound falling, Su Tang''s eyes suddenly opened, Slowly stood up.


    When Xuelong and others behind him saw Su Tang stand up, they all walked over one by one, and ape Chi took the lead in saying; "Boss, what are you going to do?" Su Tang smiled and said when he heard his voice; "What''s my plan? I can''t help it now? Well, ape Chi, you don''t ask any more. You''ll know this thing at that time. It''s no use for me to say too much now." then he looked at the blood dragon and asked; "Is the master of the fairy Moon Palace here?"


    "It came yesterday. This time she brought all the elite disciples of the supreme Mingyue palace. It seems that she is also very interested in the ancestral gods this time." Xuelong replied. After hearing his words, Su Tang, Western Europe and Ali said in a novel; "Ancestral God''s thing, who can''t be sad? I really want to get what''s in the seal, not to mention Xianyue. Let''s go and see her first. I happen to have something to come up with her." the voice fell, and Su Tang walked out. When he came to the gate, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the ape''s naked man and said; "Let me go with the blood dragon this time. You can wait here."


    The voice fell, and he left with the blood dragon without waiting for the people to answer. Looking at Su Tang''s back, ape Chi and others saw nothing, but there was a trace of doubt in Shen Xin''s eyes; "Did he find something?" but the idea was fleeting. She didn''t want Su Tang to see anything. After all, she never showed a flaw during this period of time.


    After leaving the courtyard, Xuelong looked at Su Tang and asked; "Dragon God, have you made any new discoveries?" Su Tang smiled and said at his words; "It''s inconvenient to talk here. Let''s talk to the master of Xianyue Palace first." the blood dragon was also understanding. He didn''t continue to ask, so he took Su Tang to the place where Xianyue and others settled.


    In a large courtyard, Xianyue stood up and said with a smile while watching Su Tang''s arrival; "Dragon God, we meet again." for Su Tang, Xianyue always has an inexplicable sense of closeness, perhaps because of his senior brother. Looking at her, Su Tang smiled and said; "Yes, I saw you again. I thought I would meet you in a while. Unexpectedly, I met such a thing here this time." hearing his words, Xianyue smiled.


    She also knew that she planned to go to the place of divine punishment, and did not continue to entangle more on this topic. She asked directly; "Dragon God, what''s the matter with you coming to me this time?" Su Tang nodded as her voice fell; "This is a big event." at this time, Su Tang''s voice was dignified. For a moment, there was still a relaxed hall, and the breath suddenly became heavy.


    The fairy moon frowned and asked; "The Dragon God has something to say directly." with her voice falling, Su Tang quickly said what the demon temple and the heavenly ghost family might have combined. With his voice falling, Xianyue''s face became dignified. This is what they are most worried about. The demon temple is very powerful in this wilderness, With their help, the Tiangui clan can quickly gain a foothold in this wilderness, and there are many secrets in this wilderness. If the people around the Tiangui clan gain a foothold here, it will be very troublesome.


    "Are you sure about this?" asked Xianyue. When she heard her words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I''m not sure yet, but since there is such a sign, I think we''d better be careful. Besides, the demon temple is no longer on the same front with them. Even if they don''t unite with the people of Tiangui clan, they will unite with them sooner or later. We will have the same trouble at that time. Since there is such a good opportunity this time, why should we just go straight to work How can we get rid of the big trouble of the demon temple? "


    "Opportunity? Dragon God, what do you mean?" the fairy moon was stunned and asked. With her voice falling, Su Tang smiled and said; "Immortal Moon Palace master, you should know something about the things here this time. Now there are so many experts in the land of divine heritage who come for this thing. Isn''t this our chance? As long as we unite these people and have their help, it''s not a problem to deal with people in a demon temple."


    As soon as he said this, Xianyue nodded and then asked; "Dragon God, is there really something of ancestral God below?" for this question, her heart is also very confused. She has an idea about ran in her heart, but there are still some doubts. After hearing her question, Su Tang ordered to take you to him; "I don''t know what''s below, but I''m sure of one thing. The things below must have something to do with the ancestor god. After all, the seal here carries the creative power. I believe you should understand, master of Xianyue palace?"


    "Creative power? If so, the things below do have something to do with the ancestral God. But if so, are you sure to open the seal?" Xianyue continued. After hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head helplessly and said; "I don''t know. After all, my destructive power can''t break the seal at all, but if you want to break the seal, you can only break these battle points. Maybe there is a chance. This may waste a long time. Now our urgent task is to keep these demon palaces and the Tiangui people who come here this time."

 Chapter 625

    As Su Tang''s voice fell, Xianyue nodded and said; "You''re right to say that, but most of the people who came here this time are hidden experts. Their characters are very strange. Are you really sure to unite them against the demon temple and the heavenly ghost clan? I think it''s very difficult." after her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "I''m not sure about that, but we can try it then."


    After hearing his words, Xianyue flashed a doubt in her eyes and asked; "How do you want to try?" she couldn''t see through Su Tang, a human being, who always did something unexpected. She had seen it before when she was in Longcheng. A human not only became the Dragon God of the dragon family, but also came down from the sky with hundreds of giant dragons, undermining the inevitable killing situation of the Tiangui family, It also killed everyone except the chief Optimus.


    This time he said to be able to deal with the demon temple. Somehow, there was a very strong feeling in her heart. I''m afraid the demon temple would be in great trouble this time. At this time, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "You will know the master of the fairy Moon Palace at that time, but I don''t have the assurance of real power now, but time doesn''t wait, and I don''t know how long the demon temple and the sky Ghost clan have been united. After all, this is the territory of the demon temple, and they must have some very unusual means. It''s still very difficult to kill them here."


    With his voice falling, Xianyue smiled and said; "Indeed, since you have seen it so thoroughly, I am very confident in you. Our two families are now an alliance. If we can use our place again, I will help. You can defend with nylon rope." with Xianyue''s promise, Su Tang smiled and said; "Since the immortal Moon Palace leader said so, I really need your help."


    Hearing his words, Xianyue smiled and asked curiously; "Tell me, what do you need us to do for you?" for this human being, Xianyue always had a feeling of looking at her younger generation. After her voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "I''ve heard before that the people of the supreme Mingyue Palace are the absolute leader in the place of divine punishment. I believe that most of the hermits who came this time came from the place of divine punishment, and their families should have some communication with the people of the Mingyue palace. I want to invite the master of Xianyue palace, you come forward and worry about these people." as his voice fell, The fairy moon smiled and said; "I see what you mean. Don''t worry. I''ll let someone inform me now."


    The leader of Xianyue palace is a person full of cheers. Once she heard Su Tang say this, she guessed Su Tang''s intention. At the same time, she is also very optimistic about Su Tang''s doing so. Anyway, things here have been like this. Instead of always calming down, she might as well stir it up. Maybe she can clean up some people this time. Now they encounter more wolves and less meat, If you don''t stir up like this, maybe it will be more chaotic at that time. Moreover, in the current situation, everyone knows that only Su Tang has the opportunity to break the seal. I believe these people will accommodate Su Tang in order to open the seal. As long as Su Tang tells the things about the demon temple and the heavenly ghost family and asks these people to work together, Such opportunities do hurt a lot.


    After thinking about these things clearly, Xianyue looked up to Su Tang. It was really unusual to think of such a method of killing people with a knife in such a chaotic situation, and he also smashed the hearts of these people very thoroughly. At this time, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the blood dragon who came with him and said; "Blood dragon, I have a task for you. You help me complete the following. It''s also very important whether I can succeed this time."


    Upon hearing his words, the blood dragon immediately arched his hand and said; "Although the Dragon God commands, his subordinates will try their best to do it." Su Tang said with a smile; "Aren''t all of our dragon people outside the town now? I believe there are still many people outside the town. The more outrageous it is, the better it will be. It will be more convenient for us to do things later." the blood Dragon said with a smile after listening to his words; "Dragon God''s hairstyle, I won''t be wrong about this." the fairy moon on one side also nodded with a smile.


    After arranging these things, Su Tang looked at Xianyue and said; "Palace leader, I''ll see if you can gather those people. I''ll make it public in ten days and tell everyone about the seal. I want to make it clear that only I have the chance to open the seal. If you want to get what''s inside, you must help me." as his voice fell, The fairy moon smiled and said; "Don''t worry, I will do it properly."


    After arranging everything, Su Tang said with a smile; "Now that everything has been handled, it''s up to the palace leader for the next ten days. I''ll go back first. I believe my east walk these days is watched by all the strong people. I can''t stay here, otherwise it may backfire." as his voice fell, Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, you''ve been at the seal for a while. We''ll do everything else with you. I also want to see what amazing actions you''ll make in ten days."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang smiled and said; "I won''t let you down, princess." Su Tang left here with the blood dragon. As they watched the moon here first, the next moment Su Tang went to see the master of Xianyue palace alone was posted in the town. As soon as this matter spread, many people, who should be experts, came to the place where Xianyue is located, I want to ask xuanyue palace leader why Su Tang came here this time.


    With the appearance of these people, Xianyue was happy and relaxed. She directly said all the words Su Tang had said before. The following things really had something to do with the ancestor god, and Su Tang was the only person who had the opportunity to break the seal. As soon as Xianyue''s words appeared, the whole town became lively, Those who were skeptical at the beginning were very happy when they heard what he Yang said.


    "Hahaha, the fruit has something to do with the ancestral God. I didn''t expect that there was such a powerful secret hidden in the sunset town. No wonder there were so many people in our demon temple at the beginning. They couldn''t open the seal. It turned out to be sharp and creative." at this time, the tassel in the small courtyard immediately laughed when he heard the news from Xianyue, After his voice fell, the voice of Optimus sounded in the hall; "Now that you''ve made it clear, brother Liusu, should you bring all the people in your demon temple? Now the sunset town is different. We can''t frighten many strong people at all."


    As his voice fell, the tassel smiled and nodded; "Don''t worry about the Qing emperor. I''ll arrange it as soon as I find it. But you also know the current situation of my demon temple. You can''t summon many experts. Now there are many peerless experts in Luoxia town. I think you Tiangui clan should also bring some people over?" tassel is not a fool. Now there are things of ancestral gods here. It''s really true, I believe that people around Luoxia town will be anxious to help quickly. The people in the demon temple can''t frighten these people at all. If Mao rashly takes action, it is likely to make the demon Temple never recover.


    "Don''t worry about this. I''ve sent back the time here. I believe the people of Tiangui clan will come here soon." Qingtian doesn''t know what the thought in Liusu''s heart is. Now the demon emperor and the night emperor are outside Luoxia town. I believe he will send back a letter to summon all the Tiangui clans in the abyss of hell and earth after hearing about this.


    "In that case, that''s good. With the joint efforts of our two forces, we must have a chance to succeed this time." the tassel nodded and laughed. After his voice fell, the spirit Zun outside ah Ting hurried in from the outside and looked at the tassel and said; Master is not good. "A spirit Zun looked like this. The tassel''s face sank and asked aloud;" speak slowly. "After hearing his words, the spirit Zun quickly told me about the combination of the demon temple and the heavenly ghost family in the town. After listening, Qingtian angrily looked at the tassel and asked," brother tassel, should you explain this to me? "


    Hearing the voice of Optimus, there was something wrong, and the tassel''s face was also very ugly. He explained, "I guarantee that no outsiders know this thing after only you, me and my apprentice. I''m also curious about how it spread." The tassel here also looked at him coldly. He believed that lingzun would never spread. Now the only doubt is likely to be Optimus.


    Why don''t tassels worry about this? Now the demon temple is basically capable of handling such a blow. Now many people on the mainland have joined hands to deal with the Tiangui clan. Now it is said that the Tiangui clan is very hidden. These people can''t find them. At that time, the demon temple will bear the brunt. This is the last thing I it want to see.


    Hearing the words of tassel, Optimus also calmed down and said, "brother tassel, it''s only a few days for us to unite. At this time, the people of my day ghost clan have been in the nest and haven''t appeared at all. I''ve been with you and haven''t spread it at all. I think there''s something strange about this matter. We''d better investigate it first." As his voice fell, the tassel also nodded and said, "it seems that someone must be worth something." he turned his head and looked at lingzun and said, "Zun, take out the heat now to find out who spread this thing."


    After his voice fell, lingzun nodded and hurried away. After he left, the tassel was silent and no longer happy. At this time, he was very worried. After all, this matter can be big or small. Now there are so many experts here. If this matter is spread, it is likely to give him a demon God this time There are serious consequences for the palace to hide things from the ancestors.


    "Tassel bear, what we need to do now is calm and don''t be excited. Since there is such a message, there must be his graveyard. Now the people who are most likely to spread such a message should be those guys of the dragon family. If they are them, we should be more calm. The Dragon God is a madman. He never plays cards according to common sense. We don''t know If you can see for yourself, it will be more troublesome at that time. "After hearing Qingtian''s words, the tassel nodded and said," I understand, Qinghuang, you should be careful when you go in and out this time, but you can''t let these guys grasp anything, otherwise you won''t be able to explain clearly. "


    With his voice, Optimus smiled and said; "I understand. Don''t worry. I''ll leave Luoxia town and hide in the mountains and forests outside. You''ll be left alone for the time being. At the same time, I''ll take advantage of this time to meet the people from my ghost family and let them be careful." after hearing his words, the tassel nodded and said, "that''s the best."

 Chapter 626

    Seeing the tassel didn''t say anything, Optimus directly turned and walked outside the hall. At the moment he turned around, a smile appeared at the corner of Optimus''s mouth. At this time, the tassel was still worried about what he had just heard and didn''t think of anything deeper. After Optimus left the hall, he said with a cold smile; "Hehe, tassels, since this time has happened, don''t blame me." with the sound falling, Qingtian''s body suddenly changed, suddenly became an old man and walked slowly outside the courtyard.


    At this time, Su Tang''s heart in the mayor''s courtyard sounded the voice of heaven''s secret; "Boy, it seems that Optimus is leaving sunset town." Su Tang replied with a smile as his voice fell; "Hehe, it seems that their alliance is not very reliable. It''s just that I don''t think it''s worth it to the demon palace. The people of the Tiangui family have wolf ambitions. It''s no doubt that they seek skin with the tiger. This time, it seems that the people of the Tiangui family don''t intend to advance and retreat with the people of the demon palace."


    "From the situation in front of me, it should be like this, but everything can''t be decided in this way. After all, there are many mysterious things in the wilderness here. I think the ghost family is also very coveted this day, and the later things are not necessarily." after the voice of the secret fell, Su Tang nodded and smiled and said; "But from the current situation, even if the people of the ghost clan don''t want to unite with them, I won''t let the people of the demon Temple Escape easily." after his voice fell.


    Su Tang opened his eyes and directly sent a message to the blood dragon on the other side of the yard; "Blood dragon, there''s something I want you to do, but this time it''s very dangerous. Would you like to try?" at the moment when his voice fell, the figure of the blood dragon appeared in the hall where Su Tang was located. As soon as he came in, the blood dragon spoke directly; "Dragon God, if you have anything, just tell me. No matter how dangerous it is, I will try my best to do it." Xuelong never hesitated about Su Tang''s order.


    Looking at his appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, now the Optimus of the Tiangui clan has come out from the tassel. Now you take the dragon clan to seal the gate of the town. Remember that this time you just want to force this guy to show his strength, so that the tassel must sit down and unite with the Tiangui clan. Only in this way can we completely suppress the demon temple with the help of the strength of all the strong here." On hearing his words, the blood dragon quickly nodded and said; "Yes, my subordinates will do it well, but Optimus left the tassel and must have hidden something. How should we find him?"


    Upon hearing what he said, Su Tang smiled and said; "I sensed his power with the power of soul before. Now, although he is hidden, I have sensed his power. I give you the meaning of his current breath. You can still feel it when you feel it outside Luoxia town." with his voice falling, Su Tang waved his hand and a strange power appeared.


    After feeling the breath, the blood Dragon nodded and said; "My subordinates will take the dragon family''s men and horses to stop Qingtian. Don''t worry about the Dragon God." with his voice wrinkled, Su Tang nodded, and the blood dragon left directly. After the blood dragon left, Su Tang carefully read and communicated with heaven; "Tianji, you''d better pay more attention to the situation over there. It''s hard for Optimus to deal with." after hearing his words, Tianji said with a smile; "Hahaha, don''t worry, boy. I''ll see it well."


    At the moment when the blood dragon left the courtyard, he contacted the people of the dragon family. At the moment, the members of the dragon family outside the city took action one after another. At this time, Qingtian was stopped by the blood dragon as soon as he came to the gate of the town. Suddenly, he was stopped. Qingtian was slightly stunned and said softly; "Sir, what does this mean?" Qingtian''s face was very calm at this time. Hearing his voice, the blood dragon smiled and said; "Nothing else. I just want to compete with you."


    With the sound of the blood dragon falling, a lot of people appeared at the gate of Luoxia town at the next moment. These people were all dragon people. Seeing these people appear, some people wandering in Luoxia town were attracted. Seeing more and more people at the gate of the town, Qingtian frowned slightly and said to the blood dragon; "Sorry, I don''t have such leisure. You''d better get out of the way."


    At this time, Optimus had an ominous feeling in his heart. He felt that the man in front of him was too strange. However, he didn''t think of anything now. He could only give a simple answer, but at the moment when his voice fell, the blood dragon smiled coldly and his voice doubled, and the great God shouted; "The great king of heaven, it''s so unbearable. It seems that I think highly of you." his voice exploded over the town.


    One month after hearing this, the experts in the town opened their eyes. At this time, the tassel was shocked and scolded in a low voice; "Now that this hateful guy has been found," but now he doesn''t dare to go out. After all, people are saying that he has united with the people of the Tiangui clan. At this time, if he goes out, he will completely settle his union with the Tiangui clan, and then his demon Temple will become the target of public criticism.


    At this time, in the mayor''s yard, Su Tang outlined a smile and said softly; "It seems that the blood dragon is really right to do this." Tianji said when he heard his voice; "It''s not very simple, boy. I think you''d better go out and have a look. After all, the blood dragon has made such a big noise. If you don''t go out, I''m afraid it will cause other people''s speculation."


    With the voice of the secret falling, Su Tang smiled and said; "I''m going to do that too." when the voice fell, Su Tang got up and walked out. As soon as he went out, he ran into ape Chi and others who came. When he saw Su Tang coming out, ape Chi asked directly; "Boss, I seem to have heard the voice of the blood dragon just now. Is Optimus the guy who escaped in the dragon city? Has he also come to Luoxia town?"


    "Yes, boss, did you know about it long ago?" ape Tong also asked. After hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and said; "I''ll tell you about this later. Now we''d better hurry up. Since Optimus appeared this time, we must not let him run away." the voice fell. Su Tang ignored the crowd and walked directly outside the courtyard. When he saw Su Tang, he left directly. Ape Chi and others didn''t ask any more questions and directly followed up.


    After the of the blood dragon, people in the whole town were attracted. They had heard of the name of Optimus. After all, in the original battle of the Dragon City, the tassels let Optimus go, but they were despised by those powerful people in the precious land of divine heritage. At this time, Optimus appeared in Luoxia Town, and many people remembered the news of these two days, The demon temple and the people of the Tiangui clan United. After all, the tassel let Optimus go. Now Optimus appeared in the sunset town. For a moment, there were some people who didn''t believe it.


    At this time, at the gate of the town, the most sad thing was Optimus. He didn''t expect that these people would call out their identity at once, but he didn''t admit it and continued to speak calmly; "Who is Optimus you said? Did you recognize the wrong person?" the blood Dragon said with a cold smile when he saw Optimus''s appearance; "Hey, I didn''t expect that the grand master is also a shrinking head and tail. It''s really embarrassing for the ghost family."


    The voice of the blood dragon fell, and the people around said; "In the past, I heard that people of the ghost clan on this day. Although they do things with no compromise and a little means, they are at least upright. It''s disappointing that today''s Tiangui clan has become like this." with more and more such voices, a trace of anger flashed in Qingtian''s eyes. He is the emperor of the Tiangui clan. He cares about the reputation of the Tiangui clan very much, The blood dragon was also after the event of the dragon city at the beginning. The people of the Tiangui family were also very concerned, so they knew that the people of the Tiangui family were very arrogant, so he would use such words to stimulate Qingtian.


    "I don''t believe you don''t show it." the blood dragon thought in his heart, and then continued to say; "Optimus, just admit it directly. When you were in the Dragon City, how awesome was that? How did you become so insecure after a failure? Are you willing to be a shrinking turtle?" the blood Dragon said, Optimus''s face suddenly changed and said angrily; "Enough."


    When the voice fell, he saw a black Jiuyou force rising all over his body. At the moment when the force broke out, the blood dragon and others retreated one after another. At this time, everyone present was surprised to look at this person; "Unexpectedly, he is really a member of the Tiangui clan. I heard that the Jiuyou power possessed by the Tiangui clan was very overbearing before. Now it is really overbearing at first sight."


    With such words falling, Su Tang and others also slowly came out of the crowd. At this time, Su Tang looked at the transformed Optimus and said with a smile; "Emperor Qingtian, we meet again." as his voice fell, the blood dragon and other strong people of the dragon family shouted in their hearts, "subordinates and others have seen the Dragon God." when they heard their voice, everyone present was stunned and turned their eyes to Su Tang.


    Many people here have only heard of the name of the Dragon God, the land left by the gods, but they have never seen a real person. At this time, when they see the real dragon god, many people present have different ideas. Some feel surprised at Su Tang and some disdain it. But Su Tang doesn''t care about these things at all. At this time, he just wants to clean up Qingtian.


    "Don''t be polite." Su Tang would wave his hand. At this time, Optimus turned and looked at Su Tang with a smile on his face. Optimus''s eyes were full of hatred and asked coldly; "Dragon God, you should have done it this time?" Su Tang said with a smile; "Ha ha, you can say so, but I''m still very surprised. How can you Tiangui clan unite with the people in the demon temple." Su Tang''s voice fell, and a voice came from a distance; "Dragon God, rice can be eaten indiscriminately. You can''t talk nonsense. These things are rumors. As the leader of a super power, is there something wrong with you?"


    With the sound falling, the tassel came with the people from the demon temple. With their arrival, Su Tang sneered at them and said; "Tassel palace leader, how can you say that what I said is a rumor? After all, this matter has not been confirmed yet. Besides, the king of heaven unexpectedly appeared on the territory of your demon temple, which has to make others think."

 Chapter 627

    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the people present nodded again and again. Indeed, there are some strange things that Optimus can appear on the territory of the demon temple. Moreover, there are no other Tiangui families in Luoxia town. Now that Optimus has gone out of Luoxia town and the tassel is here, it is really hard to explain, Looking at the people around him, there was a look of doubt in his eyes, and the tassel''s face changed, so he hurried to explain; "Dragon God, don''t talk nonsense. No matter what you say, you''d better show the evidence first?"


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang turned to look at Qingtian and said; "Emperor Optimus, look what you''re looking for. Everyone alliance. Now you''re in deep trouble. I really don''t think such an ally is worth it for you." as Su Tang''s voice fell, everyone present was an old and sophisticated expert. When they saw that the Dragon God was so shameless, they actually used this method, but at the same time, they also looked up at the Dragon God.


    This kind of talent is the most terrible. Most people who want to be like the Dragon God pay great attention to face and identity. Now, there is such a wonderful Dragon God, which has no lower limit. It really gives him a headache. At this time, Qingtian looks at Su Tang and says that he is also very angry at the tassel, but he doesn''t show it on the surface, After all, he is not a fool. He also knows that if things are done this time, not only the people in the demon temple will be in trouble, but also the things that his Tiangui family wants to develop in the wilderness will be stranded. Although he had an idea that he didn''t want to unite with the demon temple before, after all, the ancestral seal hasn''t been opened and he doesn''t know what''s in it, Moreover, the situation here is also very complex. He still thinks it''s better not to expose the demon temple for the time being.


    "Dragon God, pay attention to your identity. Don''t be so shameless and skinny. Isn''t the face of the dragon family so unimportant in your Dragon God''s eyes?" Optimus evaded the important and took the light, and directly began to run against Su Tang. With his voice falling, Su Tang smiled and said; "I don''t think what I do will damage the face of the dragon family. It''s your emperor Qingtian. It will damage the face of the Tiangui family. However, no matter where you are, your Tiangui family is so annoying and has no face. You should be so shameless."


    At this time, Su Tang also gave full play to Han pangzi''s mouth in those years, unlimited and facing the emperor Qingtian. They were stunned at his blood dragon and others, but they never thought Su Tang had such a side, but they didn''t think there was anything wrong with him doing this. At this time, the tassel was also shocked by Su Tang''s sudden sharp mouth, At the same time, he also felt that if he didn''t do something now, I''m afraid Optimus would leak.


    "Optimus, the last time I was in the Dragon City, I let you go in a moment of confusion. Look at what you have done to our demon temple. Since I met you here today, I will give an explanation to all forces in the land of divine heritage." the voice fell, the sound of tassels turned around and rushed directly towards Optimus, and Su Tang was also in the next moment, Appeared in front of the tassel and said coldly; "Tassel palace leader, are you too excited?" Su Tang said with a smile on his lips.


    Let tassels very unhappy shout; "Dragon God, what do you mean? Do you want to learn from me this time and protect the emperor?" when he said this, everyone shook their heads and Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Is there something wrong with Princess tassel? Qingtian was discovered by my dragon people this time. It was my dragon people who appeared in Longcheng that destroyed the secret of his heavenly ghost family. Do you think anyone will believe it? It''s you. You''re so positive this time. Do you want to hide something?"


    "Fart, Su Tang, you''re bloody." Liu Su was also angry at this time, and immediately shouted. As soon as he listened to his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Yes? I''m just talking about things. When I was on the Langxie continent, I heard a saying that the explanation was to cover up. This time Princess tassel jumped out so excited. It seems to me that you''re covering up something. Ask everyone present whether they feel the same way?"


    His voice fell, and ape red took the lead to stand up and say; "The boss is right. You bastard, tassel, let Optimus go when you were in the dragon city. Now you actually jump out and say you want to deal with Optimus. It''s arrogant of you to do so. In my opinion, you just unite with the people of the Tiangui clan. You''re afraid that my boss will ask something in Optimus''s mouth? You look down on the emperor Optimus too much?" After his voice fell, the ape Tong on one side also hurriedly stood up and said; "Yes, I said, Optimus, you are also a leader in the Tiangui family. Now you have been reduced to such a situation. I don''t know if those ancestors of your Tiangui family will climb out of the ground when they see you now?"


    His voice fell, Su Tang said softly; "You''re wrong. The people of Tiangui clan can be resurrected. I''m afraid their ancestors didn''t even have the qualification of reincarnation? How could they rush down and climb out?" the three people sang and agreed, which made the people present look silly. Many of these people are hidden strong people. Have you ever seen such a thing, Even if they have seen such things in their previous experience, they are all street people. Now the Great Dragon God runs on a person like this, which is the first time they have seen in their lives.


    However, their words did have some effects. After su Tang''s voice fell, Optimus looked at Su Tang coldly and turned to the tassel; "Tassel bear, since the matter has been exposed, let''s say it directly. It''s reasonable now, but the territory of your demon temple and the people of my ghost family are also outside. If we really fight, we won''t suffer. Anyway, we all come for the ancestral gods under the ground. The war is sooner or later. It''s not easy for us to kill these guys directly now You can have less trouble. "


    As soon as he heard Qingtian''s words, all the people present reacted for a moment. At this time, Liusu was also very worried. He didn''t expect that Qingtian could not stand the stimulation, so he was exposed. At this time, his heart couldn''t help but regret that he had united with the people of Tiangui family. In fact, he would never have agreed to unite with Tiangui family if he hadn''t been to save lingzun.


    "Hahaha, that''s good. That''s the way to be the emperor of the Tiangui clan. I still appreciate you very much." upon hearing Qingtian''s words, Su Tang secretly smiled. His first goal was achieved, and then his second goal, which is the most important one. Whether he can leave Qingtian and the people in the demon temple, depends on whether this goal can be achieved.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Su Tang, I was surprised and kowtowed by your blow when I was in Longcheng. Since I met you today, I will definitely not let you go. Today I will take your life to wash away my shame in the first World War of Longcheng." the voice fell to Qingtian, and the Jiuyou power of his whole body soared into the air and rushed directly towards Su Tang. Seeing that he rushed over, he didn''t have any idea of retreating from Su Tang this time. The destructive power of his whole body broke out and directly hit Optimus.


    Seeing here, Qingtian was slightly stunned and shouted at the next moment; "It''s naive of you to want to fight me when you''re just a God King at the peak." Su Tang was stunned at his words, but the current hardship can''t allow him to think much and replied directly; "It''s more than enough to deal with a defeated general like you." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s whole body flashed a golden light. The Dragon God bully burst out in an instant. With the Dragon God bully burst out, there were bursts of startling voices from the people around him.


    "This is the legendary dragon family''s supreme secret skill, Dragon God dominating the body. Unexpectedly, he really understood the supreme dragon family''s secret skill. This talent really shines through the past and the present. People can''t underestimate it." look at these people''s voices. Qingtian and Su Tang can''t hear at this time. At present, their spirit is highly concentrated, Such a strong man is likely to fail if he is careless.


    At this time, the blood dragon and others on one side could not get involved. Seeing such hardship, the tassel was also meditating. At this time, he was still wondering whether to continue like this. If he helped Optimus now, he would undoubtedly sit down. After all, his demon temple and the sky Ghost family United. After all, although Optimus had some signs before, as long as he died and didn''t admit it, These people can''t help him, but if they don''t help Optimus now, it will be more troublesome for the people of Tiangui clan to attack themselves after this time.


    Thinking of these things, Liusu''s heart was a burst of irritability. At this time, lingzun whispered in his voice; "Shifu, now we have no choice but to help Qinghuang. After all, the fighting power of the Tiangui clan is the most powerful in the whole land left by God. If we help them this time, our alliance will be more reliable. At that time, even if the people of the dragon clan and the Mingyue Palace want to deal with us, the Tiangui clan will not sit idly by. If we don''t help Qinghuang, we will By virtue of the power of the heavenly ghost family, our demon temple is not their opponent. "


    After hearing lingzun''s words, the tassel also nodded. After some balance, the tassel still decided to help Qingtian. After all, he was in a dilemma. He thought of the strength of the dragon family. Without the help of the Tiangui family, the demon temple would be very willing. He would be destroyed by the dragon family in the next moment.


    "Drink, Qing Huang, you''re right. It''s only good for us to clean up the people here now." the voice road loved it, and the tassel continued to drink loudly; "The demon temple is a kind of disciple who listens to the order and kills me. All the dragon people in Luoxia town can''t let go." with his voice falling, hundreds of strong smells suddenly burst into the sky outside the town. When he noticed the smell of these people, the blood dragon also shouted loudly; "The Dragon disciples tried their best to kill the people in the demon temple."


    At the beginning of the war, the tassel was ready to help Optimus deal with Su Tang, but at this time, the figure of Xianyue appeared in the scene, and the plain voice also sounded; "Why, the noble demon god palace leader has been reduced to the point of sneak attack? Now that it has been proved that you are united with the people of Tiangui family, and the people of Mingyue palace and the dragon family also have an alliance, let me be your opponent this time."


    Xianyue''s voice was very calm, but for a moment, they pointed out a key point. Their current alliance is facing the Tiangui clan. Since the people in the demon temple have united with the Tiangui clan, it can be regarded as the enemy of themselves and others. Sure enough, Xianyue''s words despised the storm in the town, and a strong man took the lead to stand up and say; "To all of you, many of us present are members of this alliance. Now that the people of the demon temple and the Tiangui clan have united, we absolutely can''t sit idly by."


    As the man''s voice fell, some people in the town stood up one after another. At this time, Xianyue continued; "Ladies and gentlemen, there is creativity in the seal under the sunset town. The Dragon God is the only one who can break the seal in the whole land of divine heritage. If the Dragon God has an accident this time, we will all have no harvest, and the people of Tiangui family also want to break the seal of the land of divine heritage with the help of the ancestral gods this time, and let the people of Tiangui family come in to attack the land of divine heritage as a part of the land of divine heritage Members, are you willing to watch the people of Tiangui clan mess around? "

 Chapter 628

    As soon as the voice of Xianyue fell, everyone present was stunned. At this time, the voice of Xianyue continued to ring; "Ladies and gentlemen, there is creative power in the seal this time. Only the destructive power in heaven and earth can fight against the creative power. It is the Dragon God who wants to break the seal this time." after her voice fell this time, everyone present was ready to move.


    These people are old guys who have been here for many years. They are also very clear about the creative power. One of the three highest sources of power between heaven and earth, the only thing that can compete with him is the power of destruction. Now there is a person in Luoxia Town, Su Tang, who has a chance to persecute the seal. If something happens to Su Tang, everyone will run away in vain this time, In addition, this time it was to deal with the demon temple and the heavenly ghost family. These people had the idea of fighting before, but they just promised not to be bothered. But now without Xianyue''s words, they all felt that their combat power had been involved in their own interests, and they really couldn''t stand idly by all the time.


    "Yes, the master of Xianyue palace is right. Although I don''t know about the people of the ghost family that day, the Dragon God must be OK this time, otherwise none of us can get the things in the seal. Taoist friends, both public and private, we should help the Dragon God." one person said his position, and his people followed his position. With these people''s attitude, For a moment, people in Luoxia town attacked the demon palace one after another. There were super experts here. Although there were many people in the demon Palace this time, there were not many experts. After all, when the monkey king left the demon palace, he took away many experts.


    Now the demon temple is in the death period of the weakest high-end power. When such a battle breaks out, the people and horses of the demon temple still suffer losses. Su Tang really valued this opportunity to appear. With the help of these experts in Luoxia Town, he only collected and even destroyed the demon temple. With more and more people joining in, At this time, Luoxia town completely fell into chaos.


    Under such high-end power, the people in the demon Temple shrank rapidly. Half an hour later, the people in the demon temple had lost more than half. At this time, the tassel, which has been entangled by the fairy moon, saw such hardship, his face changed greatly, and turned to shout at Qingtian who fought with Su Tang; "Qing Huang, what are you waiting for? Didn''t you say that the people and horses of the Tiangui clan have come? I can''t hold it. You won''t let your people and horses come. Do you want to see all the people in my demon Temple die?" at this time, there was a strong anxiety in his voice.


    However, Optimus had time to take care of him. Under Su Tang''s rapid attack, he had to avoid Su Tang''s destructive power and protect his weaknesses all the time. For a time, he was still in a hurry, but his actions made Su Tang''s heart very confused at this time. He really didn''t understand, This is why Qinghuang has some redundant actions every time he makes a shot or defends, which he feels very unreasonable.


    "Boy, don''t you understand? Optimus seems to have been injured after the last incident. I think your original destructive power was in his position. Pay attention to it. Every time he attacks and defends, he will subconsciously protect which position. If I guess well, it should be his weakness. This destructive power is not so good It''s easy to clean up. He must have paid a great price to clean up the destructive power. "At this time, the voice of the secret sounded in his heart.


    Upon hearing this, Sutang county also thought about it secretly, and at the same time, his mind was spinning rapidly. It''s true. At the beginning, he still remembered his power of extinction, which focused on Optimus''s chest. Now Optimus will protect it every time he stands there. It seems that Tianji is right. There may be his weakness.


    After receiving the tip of the secret, Su Tang''s mouth outlined a sneer, and Lord Yan looked cruel. The next moment, he saw another force rising in the air again. With the emergence of this force, Su Tang''s body also slowly approached Qingtian. Seeing that Su Tang suddenly had a force in many places, Qingtian''s heart flashed an ominous premonition, But now the hardship is surrounded by fighting. He can''t escape at all. He can only harden his head and fight with Su tangsui.


    "Hehe, Optimus, I will let you fall here this time. I won''t give you a chance to escape." after approaching Optimus, Su Tang spit out a cold voice in his mouth. This voice, Luo Ziang''s ears at this time, put the Buddha on the side of the God of death from the depths of hell, and made his hair stand up.


    "Really? There are many people who want me to die. Su Tang, do you think you have this ability?" Optimus also replied coldly. With his voice recorded, Su Tang smiled coldly and said coldly; "Let''s have a try." the voice fell. Su Tang''s whole body was wrapped in the golden Taoist spirit and war spirit, so he directly rushed towards Optimus. Su Tang, who was protected by the power of destruction, was not afraid of Optimus''s Jiuyou power. This group of people attacked and defended seamlessly, and Optimus retreated in an instant.


    At this time, Optimus became more and more frightened. At this time, his heart was full of horror. He didn''t expect that Su Tang had mastered such amazing fighting tricks. At this time, those experts who were cleaning up the demon temple were also paying attention to the situation of Su Tang all the time. When Jian Shan Su Tang actually used such amazing fighting skills, Their hearts are also full of shock.


    Even those masters who looked down on the human Dragon God at the beginning also looked shocked in their eyes. Such combat skills combined with his cultivation and destructive power, which is the rhythm of Emperor Wu''s progress. It can be seen from the current situation of Qingtian that the Tiangui clan is also the top master in progress, Such people are only losing in Su Tang''s hands. It can be imagined that this combat skill is powerful.


    "Qing Huang, what are you waiting for?" after another part of the people in the demon Temple died, the tassel felt an unprecedented crisis. This time, he brought out all the people and horses available in the demon temple for the sake of Luoxia town. If these people lost here, his demon temple would exist in name only, It is even possible that the demon temple will disappear in the whole land of divine heritage from now on, which is unacceptable.


    At the beginning, he spent countless efforts to create the demon temple. This time, because of the alliance with the sky Ghost family, the demon temple is facing such a huge crisis, and Optimus has not the slightest idea of calling the people of the sky Ghost family. This makes him very angry, but he doesn''t know. At this moment, Optimus also hopes that the people of the sky Ghost family can come, But now the people and horses of the Tiangui clan are led by the demon emperor and the night emperor. He can''t summon them directly. At the same time, his heart is also worried that bringing the people and horses of the Tiangui clan is likely to be in big trouble.


    Seeing that Optimus still ignored the direct, the tassel was really worried, and turned to the fairy moon; "Xianyue, you and I have been good friends for many years. Do you really want to kill them all?" at this time, the only thing he can use is to play emotion cards, but he looked too high at his relationship with Xianyue over the years. When he heard his words, Xianyue smiled coldly and said in a voice; "Since you released Optimus in Longcheng, we are no longer on the same front. In addition, you are now united with the people of Tiangui clan. Do you think I will let you go?"


    "You... Xianyue, are you willing to look at the people of the dragon family and dominate the whole wilderness? Don''t me. The gratitude and resentment between you and the dragon family." when Liusu heard Xianyue''s answer, he was in a hurry, but he continued to persuade him. After his voice fell, Xianyue said with a smile; "I don''t have any grudges with the dragon family, but I''m not you. I know what''s the big deal. The grudge between the dragon family and me is only a small grudge, and the thing between you and the Tiangui family is the big deal. Besides, now the dragon family also has a great relationship with the Dragon God and my Taixu ancient family. I believe he will give me a good explanation and let them become the Lord of the wilderness. I''m happy, Haven''t you seen it? Under the leadership of the Dragon God, the current dragon family must become a overlord, and your demon temple is destined to become a stepping stone for the rise of the dragon family again. "


    The voice of Xianyue fell, and the tassel understood that at this time, Xianyue was already iron hearted and wanted to join hands with the dragon family to destroy the demon temple. At this moment, he felt a strong regret that he had just passed Qingtian in the dragon city. If he had stopped Qingtian a little, maybe it would be another scene now? The demon temple will not encounter such big trouble.


    Thinking of these, a trace of regret and silence flashed in the eyes of tassel. At this time, a scream suddenly appeared in his ear. He quickly looked back and saw that lingzun completely fell under the attack of an expert. When he saw lingzun fall, a line of clear tears crossed in the eyes of tassel and said to Xianyue with a sigh; "Fairy moon, that''s all. The demon temple is over. This time, I''ll admit it." the voice fell. Su decided to move in his hand and took back his power. He looked at the sky, which was still being beaten by Su Tang. A trace of cold hatred flashed in his eyes. Then he jumped and left Luoxia town directly.


    Seeing the tassels leave, some experts below are still ready to pursue, but Xianyue stops them with a voice; "Don''t chase. The speed of tassels is beyond the control of the whole land of divine heritage. Since he left, this time, even if he left, his cultivation is not difficult for us to kill." for her old friend of many years, Xianyue still feels sorry for him. The silence in the eyes of tassels still brought a touch to her.


    This is the end of heroes. In this land of divine heritage, such things have happened several times in recent years, and Xianyue has seen them several times. Every time she sees such eyes, she always thinks whether she will be like these people in the future. After all, there is no invincible force. The demon divine palace dominated the whole wilderness in those years, and the dragon people dare not compete in tone, but in this short month or two, the demon divine palace, It completely disintegrated, which raised a trace of caution in Xianyue''s heart.


    At this time, the remaining demon Temple disciples saw the master leave, and their faces were full of the color of meeting. At this time, Xianyue said aloud; "Demon temple, this is the end. It''s not easy for you to practice. Let you go this time. Practice well in the future and don''t stand in the wrong line." as her voice fell, a group of disciples of demon Temple quickly nodded.


    For a moment, Luoxia Town, which fought disorderly, was much quieter. The eyes of experts gathered in the battle direction of Optimus and Su Tang. At this time, under the fierce attack of Su Tang, Optimus didn''t have a chance to fight back. He just kept defending and didn''t dare to expose his weaknesses. Therefore, for a time, Optimus seemed very embarrassed.

 Chapter 629

    "I see how long you can stop it." Su Tang said coldly. With his voice falling, Optimus shouted at this time; "Hahaha, Su Tang, I tell you, even if I fall here today, you will not feel better. The people of our Tiangui clan will not let you go, and the people of our Tiangui clan are bound to get the things sealed by the ancestral God." at this time, although Qingtian said so, his heart was still angry and sad.


    After all, the battle here has been fought. It must be known by the demon emperor and others. Under such hardship, they have not appeared. Obviously, they have given up their position in the Tiangui family. It is unusual to think of their position in the Tiangui family, but now they have been given up so ruthlessly. He is only lonely in his heart, and he knows it, Now even if the people of Tiangui clan come over, they may not win, but they may break some of the subsequent plans of Tiangui clan.


    "Really? Alas, I feel sad for you. A dignified emperor has been abandoned. I really don''t know where you come from. I''m not afraid to tell you that I really have a way to break the ancestral seal, but you can''t see whether the people of Tiangui clan can get it." with the sound falling, Su Tang''s destructive power erupted, The means of attack was also a lot fiercer in an instant. With the destructive power and the Taoist God''s war method, Optimus had no chance to fight back at this time. The destructive power was constantly broken into Optimus''s body. At this time, Optimus also held the heart of competition and no longer continued to defend. The whole person wanted a crazy lion and constantly attacked Su Tang.


    The explosion of Optimus made Su Tang a little flustered. However, there was a supreme fighting skill such as Taoist God''s war method. Su Tang soon entered his fighting state. With one fist and one foot, there would be more destructive power in Optimus''s body. At this time, outside Luoxia Town, not far away, a group of people in black looked at Luoxia town from a distance, The head of the old man said with a helpless sigh; "Qing Huang, for the great cause of the Tiangui family, we can only give up you. Don''t worry, we will complete the Tiangui family. When the master comes again, I will let the people of the whole land of God bury you."


    As his voice fell, the middle-aged man beside him also spoke at this time; "Demon emperor, it seems that we all underestimate the Dragon God. His means are indeed very powerful. Coupled with his super power of destruction, it is really a big trouble." upon hearing his words, the demon emperor nodded and said; "Indeed, the Dragon God must die. If he is not soft, the great cause of the ghost family is difficult to succeed. After the first thing is completed, I will let Shen Xin do it. During this time, Shen Xin has more or less gained his trust."


    "I don''t think we should worry about this for the time being. The Dragon God is not easy to deal with now." the night emperor shook his head and said. With his voice falling, the demon emperor asked in some confusion; "What do you mean?" he didn''t understand why the night emperor said that. Now he knew that Su Tang could improve to such a high cultivation in such a short time. If he continued to release people in this way, it would probably make him stronger. At that time, it would not be easy for him and others even if you wanted to fight.


    "Hehe, demon emperor, do you think Shen Xin can deal with the Dragon God now? Don''t you see that his body is not inferior to them now. Shen Xin''s strength can''t break his body at all. I know you want Shen Xin to use the deadly poison of my Tiangui family, but he has the power of destruction. The poison can''t be used that day. Now If we expose Shen Xin, we will lose an eye behind us. Now we have Shen Xin around them. At least we can master their Dongjiang and plans. If we expose Shen Xin now, not only will Shen Xin be, but also the Dragon God will be more careful from now on. It''s not easy for us to shoot a person to his side. "The night emperor explained with a smile.


    As his voice fell, the demon emperor also meditated. After a moment, he nodded and said; "There is some truth in what you said, but if Su Tang continues to improve like this, we will be in trouble." the demon emperor was really shocked by Su Tang''s combat effectiveness this time. They all know the strength of Optimus very well. It can be said that they are almost the same as them. Although there is a problem with Optimus''s body, it does not mean that his combat effectiveness is poor, And Su Tang can press Optimus in such a broken time, which makes them feel a crisis.


    "Do you really think that the Supreme God among gods can be promoted as simple as this? Don''t worry, as long as we get the ancestral gods this time, even if he is strong, it''s useless. After all, there are countless strong people in the Tiangui clan outside. I don''t want many people to fight together and can''t kill a small dragon god." the night emperor continued softly, At this time, he was determined to get the ancestral God''s things this time, and he didn''t want to fail at all.


    Seeing that the night emperor was so confident, the demon emperor nodded and said; "You''re not wrong to say that, but it''s a pity, Qingtian. His loss still has some trouble for our Tiangui clan." hearing his words, the night emperor said with a smile; "Optimus is useless now. We can''t help him at all. Since we have chosen to give up him, let''s focus on the emperor of the moon. As long as we revive the emperor of the moon, we have three emperors. It''s the same whether we have Optimus or not."


    As soon as he said this, the demon emperor nodded. The demon temple now exists in name only. If the moon emperor continues to stay there, there will be some trouble. It''s better to take him away directly. Thinking of this, the demon emperor smiled and said; "I''ll leave the matter here to you. I''ll take the moon emperor away now. After all, the demon temple is no longer available. It''s dangerous for him to stay there."


    "Well, you hope you can go. I''m afraid it will take some time for things here. You will stay with the moon emperor to a safe place and come back immediately. At that time, we will join hands. As soon as these gods appear, we will have them." the night emperor also ordered to take you with him. After hearing his words, the demon emperor nodded and left directly. With his departure, The night emperor said with a cold smile; "Optimus, you waste can''t accomplish more than defeat. I killed you after you failed in the dragon city. Now I see how you die."


    Su Tang and others don''t know about things outside the town, and Optimus doesn''t know. At this time, Optimus has been seriously corroded by the power of destruction, and the combat effectiveness of his whole body is also declining in a straight line. However, Su Tang still keeps attacking him. At this time, those warriors in the town show a relaxed look on their faces when they see the state of Optimus, But Su Tang''s heart didn''t dare to relax at all. You know that the people of the ghost clan were all crazy. At present, although they had successfully suppressed Qing Huang, no one knew whether he had any means to fight for his life.


    "Su Tang, I said that even I wouldn''t let you go." the voice fell down and Qingtian asked him to go in. The power of Jiuyou burst out. Seeing such hardship, Su Tang''s face changed and shouted loudly; "No, everyone retreat and leave Luoxia town." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang also retreated quickly. At this time, those who heard Su Tang''s voice were still unknown. However, seeing that Su Tang''s original name retreated, they also felt a sense of crisis. They did not care about those things and retreated quickly.


    Su Tang quickly soared into the air with ape Chi and others, and tried his best to escape outside Luoxia Town, while others also fled separately. Seeing them escape, Optimus laughed wildly; "Hahaha, it''s too late to think about running away now? Do we really think we can jump?" the voice fell, a crazy look flashed in Optimus''s eyes, and his hands began to change and make a decision.


    "Spirit of Jiuyou, I''d like to exchange my flesh and blood for supreme power and seal off the space!" the moment the voice fell, the decisive action on his hand also stopped. The next moment, his body began to melt slowly. With his body melting, a strange and incomparable power began to focus on him, regardless of the spread outside and where the power passed, Everything seemed to be forbidden by a fixed body spell for a moment. Seeing such hardship, Su Tang''s face suddenly turned to one side and shouted; "Hurry up, everyone. Don''t let this strange force touch you, or it will be over." hearing his words, everyone present was scolded secretly. They really didn''t expect that Optimus still had such a hand. At this moment, their hearts couldn''t help ringing the words just said by Optimus.


    Even if they fall here, it won''t make them feel better. Now it seems that he planned to do so at that time. Although they want to leave here quickly, the strange power is also spreading towards them very quickly. All the people present are trying to escape. At this time, the voice of Optimus came again; "You can''t escape. Try the supreme power of my ghost family."


    When the voice fell, some experts had been touched by the strange power. At the moment of touching these forces, their bodies were frozen, and those who saw such power ran away desperately. At this time, Optimus''s body had become illusory, and as his body became illusory, The strange power also slowly became slow down. When Optimus''s body was completely illusory, the strange power stopped.


    In the whole Luoxia Town, one-third of the strong were fixed by his power. At this time, Su Tang and others also stopped and looked at Optimus from a distance. At the moment when the virtual shadow of Optimus disappeared, they only heard a whisper from Optimus; "Crush it under the supreme power of the ghost family in my day?" the voice echoed in the sky hundreds of miles above Luoxia Town, provoking those people and things shrouded in his power. As his voice fell, it also began to crush slowly.


    Seeing this, Su Tang said with a deep breath; "Unexpectedly, the ghost clan still has such means that day. It''s really a very powerful killing move." with his voice falling, the faces of Xianyue and others who changed into him are very ugly. The ghost clan really makes them feel very difficult. Such power makes them completely unable to think of a targeted method, If every Tiangui people have such means, it is really difficult for the strength of the land of God to fight with Tiangui people.


    Just then, an inch of breeze blew, and the whole Luoxia town completely disappeared at the moment of the powerful breeze. Seeing such terrible power, Su Tang and others didn''t look very good. At this time, a milky light column rose up under Luoxia Town, and in a moment, all the sealed soil on the surface was washed away, The whole ancestral seal was immediately exposed in front of everyone.


    "Ancestral God seal, this is the ancestral God seal. Can''t all gods seal bear such power?" a great God exclaimed. With his voice falling, everyone''s eyes turned to the past, and Su Tang carefully read and communicated with the secret of heaven; "It''s really hard to do this time. The means of Tiangui clan are really powerful. I''m afraid it''s not easy to complete the battle in the future."


    Hearing his voice, Tianji smiled and said; "I''ve always said that the Tiangui clan is a very strange race, but this time I''ve seen the power for the first time. I didn''t expect that the Tiangui clan still hides such killing moves, which really surprised me. However, I don''t think such killing moves can be used casually."

 Chapter 630

    Su Tang nodded as soon as he heard Tianji say so. Although such a force is powerful, there must be some restrictions to use it. Otherwise, with this move, the Tiangui clan would not end its several battles that year. Thinking of this key, Su Tang felt a lot easier. At this time, the people around him looked at the seal of the ancestors, There was a look of surprise in his eyes. At this time, the Milky light column disappeared, and the whole seal returned to its previous appearance. Seeing here, there was a look of disappointment in the eyes of the people present.


    "It seems that the ancestral God seal can only be broken by the destructive power of the Dragon God." seeing that the seal has been restored, someone reluctantly shook his head and said. With his voice falling, all the people present turned their eyes to Su Tang and noticed their eyes. Su Tang smiled and said; "As I have said before, I will find a way to break the seal. But you are all experts who have been famous for many years. You also understand that the creative power and my destructive power can check and balance each other, but I am not very sure to really break the seal." after his voice fell, everyone present nodded, At this time, Xianyue stood up and said; "We all know that it''s not easy to break the ancestral seal. After all, we all saw the power of the Tiangui family just now. Such a powerful and strange power didn''t shake the seal. We still have to be prepared."


    With Xianyue standing up to speak, some of the experts present also said; "The master of Xianyue palace is right. After all, this is the thing left by the ancestor god, but it''s the Father God. It''s really difficult to break the thing left by him." after he said the order, he turned and knelt and arched Su Tang''s hand; "Dragon God, we won''t say much about this time. Just try your best. The master of Xianyue Palace said before. If someone can break this seal, it''s your Dragon God. We also believe you."


    "Don''t worry, now the Tiangui clan is ready to move, and there is no way to check and balance the power in the land left by God. If the Tiangui clan fights rashly, it will suffer heavy losses. This is not what I want to see. I believe you don''t want to see the land left by God broken. At this time, the seal of the ancestral God appears. Maybe this is a chance given to us by the ancestral God Yes, it''s an opportunity to completely destroy the Tiangui family, the land left by the gods. Anyway, I''ll try my best to break the seal. But I also hope you can put down all your hatred here. After all, the people of the Tiangui family are still secretly eyeing. This time, the ancestral gods must not be available to the people of the Tiangui family. It''s related to the whole land left by the gods, everyone I don''t want my grandchildren to find Tiangui people to kill? "Su Tang also stood up and said at this time.


    As his voice fell, all the people present nodded. Indeed, this time they can see the power of the Tiangui family. If the Tiangui family comes again, the whole land of the divine heritage is likely to be destroyed in an instant. Su Tang''s words at this time are very emotional. They are all people of the land of the divine heritage, and they all have grandchildren in the future, This time, the people of the Tiangui family really got the things of the ancestral gods. After all, they will break the seal of the land left by the gods for hundreds of thousands of years. At that time, the gold scale of the Tiangui family and the land left by the gods will be destroyed.


    "Yes, the Dragon God is right. Now it''s not time for us to think about ourselves. We should be consistent with the outside world. The people of the Tiangui clan must not continue to be in the land left by the gods. Otherwise, whether we will be first, even our family and future generations are in danger. I think if our ancestors didn''t try their best to drive the people of the Tiangui clan out of the land left by the gods, we might not be today God, now is also the time for us to create the future for our future generations. I have a proposal. This time, we will unite to completely destroy the people of Tiangui clan. "More and more people said.


    This time, they have thoroughly seen the strength of the Tiangui clan and are aware of the existence of the crisis. However, if the ministries unite and let the Tiangui clan attack one by one secretly, few of them are confident that they can stick the needle without damage. After the voices of these people fall, everyone present is greatly surprised; "Unite and destroy the heavenly ghost clan."


    The voice here sounded like thunder in the sky over Luoxia town. Not far away, the night emperor and others heard such words, and their faces were also very calm. Only in the heart of the night emperor, they were very afraid of Su Tang, the Dragon God. The two battles between the Tiangui clan and him ended in defeat, which made people really bad about each other, Now that he has so many patriots to unite after search, the future of Tiangui nationality is really bad.


    Thinking of this, the night emperor''s heart was more determined to get the thing of the ancestral God. "No matter what hair we encounter this time, no matter how much we pay, we must get the thing of the ancestral God." the night emperor''s soft voice was very light. More than 100 Tiangui people behind him nodded one after another, and a firm look flashed in their eyes.


    At this time, in the direction of the demon temple, the demon emperor has found him under the guidance of the moon emperor. After a simple narration of what happened in Luoxia Town, the demon emperor said to the moon emperor; "The demon palace in my heart is in name only. I believe Su Tang will bring people here. It''s not safe for you to stay here. Come with me. I''ll take you to a safe place now." after his voice fell, the moon emperor said in a deep voice; "I didn''t expect that the Dragon God still has such means. I really can''t underestimate him. The tassel is really too waste. It''s really disappointing that it was destroyed face to face. However, the demon emperor, I don''t want to leave the wilderness."


    "Don''t want to leave the wilderness? What do you want to do? It''s unsafe in the wilderness. It''s very willing for you to stay here. Someone of the dragon family will find out. No, you''d better come to the abyss of the dark earth with me. There we have good means to help you revive as soon as possible." the demon emperor was puzzled when he heard the voice of the moon emperor.


    On hearing his words, the moon emperor shook his head with a smile and said; "Although the wilderness is dangerous now, isn''t it the safest place to hint? Don''t forget, demon emperor. I didn''t know how many masters of my God ghost clan I bought in the wilderness. If I leave here with you now and want to enter the wilderness again, it''s not easy. Instead, I''d better continue to take it here. Anyway, I''m far from resurrection It''s not far away. As soon as I come back, I will find out the bodies of those Tiangui people in the wild and secretly, and revive them with the power of my emperor. In this way, the strength of our Tiangui people will be greatly improved. If we really fight, people on my side can also take them by surprise. "


    After his voice fell, the demon emperor thought for a moment, nodded and said; "It''s really nice of you to say so, but it''s better for you to be careful. The Dragon God is not ordinary. Qingtian, how careful you are worth money, he found it. I''m still worried." as his voice fell, the moon emperor smiled and said; "I''ll pay attention to how big the wilderness is. It''s not easy for them to find me. I have a transmission array under the stone chamber. I''ve asked tassels to help me get it these years. It can transport me to a safe low place. I''ll absorb my strength and revive there. You''d better go back to Luoxia town quickly. Ancestral gods are the most important thing ¡£¡±


    "Well, since you''ve said that, I won''t say much. Be careful. If you can''t do anything, send me a letter. I''ll take you to the abyss of the dark earth. Now the Optimus has fallen. We can''t let you be born, otherwise our heavenly ghost family really don''t want to fight these forces in the land left by God." when I see the moon emperor, I''m determined, The demon Emperor didn''t say anything more and explained directly.


    "Well, don''t worry, you leave here quickly." the moon emperor said with a smile. After his voice fell, the devil emperor''s figure disappeared directly. At the moment when his figure disappeared, the moon emperor also disappeared in the next moment, even his body disappeared in the stone chamber. With his body disappeared, the tassel figure above the demon god palace suddenly appeared.


    "Hey, you left for hundreds of thousands of years and were destroyed today. Am I really wrong?" the sound of the tassel''s silence sounded in the sky. With the sound falling, the tassel sighed again. The next moment, he waved his hands. The originally brilliant demon Temple disappeared in a moment, as if it had never appeared. After the demon Temple disappeared, The sound of tassels sounded in the sky again; "From now on, the demon Temple no longer exists." the voice fell and the tassel disappeared.


    At this time, in Luoxia Town, Su Tang said to Xianyue; "Palace leader, now the demon Temple no longer exists. Since they are connected with the people of the heavenly ghost clan, I''m afraid they still hide the day ghost clan in his headquarters. I think we should put aside the things here first and go to the demon temple?" when he said this, Xianyue nodded and said; "It''s good for you to have such a worry. Anyway, the people of Tiangui family can''t open the seal here. Let''s go to the demon temple first and come back."


    Seeing that Xianyue agreed with her, Su Tang nodded and said; "You need to tell those masters about this matter. I have a sense of identity. Many times, if I say it, it will cause unnecessary misunderstandings." hearing his words, Xianyue smiled and said; "Don''t worry, I''ll say it." as Xianyue left, Su Tang also returned to ape Chi and others. As soon as he came, he smiled and said; "Brother Su, it''s really powerful this time. Unexpectedly, you killed the emperor of the Tiangui family alone. Now you have become a real leader of the dragon family."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and said; "If I choose, I hope everything will be flat and light. I''m forced to be helpless this time. It''s a good thing for us to kill one emperor of the Tiangui clan now. It''s good for us to eliminate at least one of the high-end forces of the Tiangui clan. It''s still good for us." as his voice fell, Shen Xin nodded, At this time, ape red said with a smile; "Boss, you didn''t see that when you were fighting with Optimus before, your bill has scared these guys silly. That combat skill is too powerful."


    After a while, Xianyue came over and looked at Su Tang and said; "I''ve told them the whole thing, and he agreed with you. When shall we start?"


    "It''s not too late. Let''s start now." Su Tang continued. Xianyue nodded and turned and left. After she left, ape Chi and others asked suspiciously; "Boss, where are you going?" Su Tang said with a smile when he heard his words; "Now that the demon Temple exists in name only, let''s go and have a look. After all, they are united with the Tiangui clan, and we don''t know if there will be any Tiangui clan in the demon temple. This time, let''s talk about how the demon temple has existed here for many years. Now that it has been destroyed, should we go and see if there are any resources for us Can you use it? "


    In fact, this hobby is the real purpose of Su and Tang Dynasty. With such a powerful force in the demon temple, how powerful their inside information is. Download? Their Hu is destroyed. The people of the dragon family must have needles. At that time, these things can also help them win over some strong casual practitioners in the wilderness. At that time, the place of the dragon family will be more stable.

 Chapter 631

    After everyone was ready, the remaining strong men in Luoxia Town, led by Xianyue, flew directly to the headquarters of the demon temple in the wild depths. The sudden departure of these people made people on the side of Tiangui family very confused. A man behind the night emperor asked aloud; "Lord Ye Huang, why did these people suddenly leave? Do they have no way to take this seal?"


    After the man''s voice fell, the night emperor said with a smile; "I don''t know if they have any way now, but you still underestimate these people''s covet of ancestral gods. It can be said that their idea of ancestral gods is better than them. If they leave now, I guess it''s good. They should go to the demon temple and want to completely destroy the demon temple." as his voice fell, His face suddenly changed and hurried to contact the demon emperor.


    "Demon emperor, where are you now? Have you found the moon emperor? Su Tang has led all the strong men of Luoxia town towards the demon temple. You should move faster." as his voice fell, the demon emperor quickly replied; "Don''t worry, I''ve handled this matter properly. I''ll come back to you right away, and I''ll tell you more in detail at that time." after hearing the answer of the demon emperor, the night emperor''s frown relaxed slightly.


    At the same time, he thought about it in his heart. Now that Su Tang and others have left, can he and others go to see the seal first? Although it seems that Qingtian''s kill move did not cause any damage to the seal, who knows? With such an idea, the night emperor immediately said to his opponent''s servants; "You wait here, I''ll just come." the voice fell, and the body of the night emperor suddenly moved and rushed directly to Luoxia Town, which had been razed to the ground.


    At this time, the Luoxia town has disappeared. On the ground here, only the white seal is left. At this time, the body of the night emperor falls on the seal. He condenses the power of Jiuyou on his right hand and hits the seal on the ground with a fist. With his fist falling heavily on the ground, the whole seal vibrates, but at the next moment, A ray of light flashed on the whole seal and directly called the body of the night emperor to fly out.


    Lowered beyond the seal, the night emperor''s face was a little pale, his eyebrows were a little painful, and he whispered; "I didn''t expect that the seal was so powerful. Father, what kind of amazing treasure did you leave here?" as his voice fell, the shining seal was silent. Just here, a body appeared beside him, and asked with some worry; "Night emperor, are you okay?"


    "Don''t worry, demon emperor. I don''t have any problem, but I was shocked by the power of this seal. My body is still strong, and such power can''t hurt me at all." as his voice fell, the demon emperor nodded and said with confidence; "Since the seal can shock you, it seems that it has a very powerful power. I don''t know if Su Tang can break the seal?" the power of the night emperor and the demon emperor can be said to be between Bo Zhong. Now he was shocked by the power of the seal. Although he said he wasn''t hurt, the demon emperor knew that the inner house of the night emperor must be hard at this time.


    "This is not what we should worry about. Anyway, as long as he breaks open, I will do it. If there is really no way to break open, we can only choose to leave. This time, although we lost the Qing emperor, we destroyed the people in the demon god palace." counting here, the night emperor thought of the moon emperor and hurriedly asked; "How''s the situation now?"


    As soon as he asked, the demon emperor quickly told him about the moon emperor''s plan. After listening, the night emperor nodded and said; "The moon emperor''s plan is really good. Although it''s a little dangerous, once it succeeds, it will be of great benefit to our Tiangui clan. I''ll be more relieved to hear you. In this way, even if Su Tang didn''t break the seal at that time, our Tiangui clan won''t lose too much this time. Anyway, the forces like demon temple can use too little value."


    "Yes, if I hadn''t thought of the power of the demon temple in the wilderness, I wouldn''t have agreed to alliance with them. Now that they have been destroyed, it''s just right that they will be handed over to the moon emperor in the wilderness." the demon emperor also continued. When the two people discussed here, Su Tang, who had left here for hundreds of miles, outlined a smile on his mouth, Read carefully and communicate with heaven; "Hehe, what''s up? Have the people of Tiangui clan tried to test the seal?"


    The moment his voice fell, Tianji asked curiously; "How do you know?" Su Tang said with a smile; "I guessed before that they would try to test it. I left a trace of soul power in the seal. Just now, my soul power felt the impact of someone''s violence. Now in Luoxia Town, only Tiangui people should be so eager."


    "It''s true that I was a strong Emperor just now. I hit the seal, but it seemed that I didn''t succeed, but it still surprised me. I didn''t expect that there would be two strong emperors in the Tiangui family in the land of divine heritage. It really surprised me." Tianji''s voice was also full of surprise at this time, At the moment when his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "You''re wrong. There should be three emperors in the Tiangui clan here." when the array was impacted just now, Su Tang''s soul power obviously achieved the breath of another emperor.


    As soon as I heard his words, Tianji was also surprised and continued to say; "It seems that this time things are really difficult to deal with. Boy, your future road is also very difficult. You''d better be careful. The strength of the Tiangui clan here has exceeded my expectation too much. If you open the ancestral seal this time, I''m afraid there will be a war. Boy, you always tell me how much you are against the seal Grasp. "


    Su Tang nodded slowly and said in a dignified tone; "With the increasing strength, I also understand that there are too many things I need ancient books now. However, no matter what the final thing becomes, as long as I am still alive, I will destroy the people of the Tiangui clan. After all, God gave me a chance. I think maybe it is for me to check and balance the Tiangui clan." I thought of my inexplicable rebirth at the beginning, He always had some doubts in his heart, but as his cultivation became higher and higher, he came into contact with more and more. He also understood something in his heart. Maybe he was reborn for the ghost family on this day.


    Hearing what he said, he didn''t understand, but seeing Su Tang''s appearance, he didn''t ask any more. After a moment of silence, Su Tang said; "To tell you the truth, I really didn''t know much about the ancestral seal before, but now, maybe I can have a try. After all, after the impact of the power of Optimus, my soul obviously feels that the seal seems to have weakened a lot, and the creative power inside is also reduced a lot. If I can consume part of the creative power, I think I can break the seal with the power of destruction. "Quality and his voice fell, and the secret nodded and said; "| but boy, don''t worry about this. As you said just now, there are two powerful emperors in the Tiangui clan. Before dealing with a sunny day, we lost one-third of our people. I think you''d better not break the seal before you are completely sure."


    "I understand that I won''t make wedding clothes for others. On this day, the people of the ghost family want to reap the benefits of fishermen, and I won''t let them succeed." Su Tang doesn''t understand why he proposed to let all people come to the demon temple. In addition to wanting to get the resources of the demon temple, he also wants to try to expose the people of the ghost family a little.


    Now he also got what he wanted to know. He would be very careful about all the next things. After his voice fell, Xianyue came to his body and said; "Dragon God, the front is the mountain gate array of the demon temple. It seems that this array has been used now. I think you''d better take a look. There should be no one in the demon temple now." with her voice recorded, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I''ll try."


    When the crowd stopped before the array, Su Tang came out more and more. Before coming to the array, Su Tang slowly closed his eyes and sent out the power of soul. After feeling the array, he took back the power of soul. He saw that his destructive power suddenly broke out, and raised his hand to reach a point of the array. There was the power of destruction, In addition to his powerful and violent power, he broke the array in an instant. With the breaking of the array, people also saw the world in the array.


    Seeing the situation clearly, everyone was stunned. Xianyue took the lead and exclaimed; "How could this happen? Why did the demon Temple suddenly disappear?" the voice fell, and Su Tang was stunned. Looking at the hollow appearance of this array, countless question marks flashed in Su Tang''s head. What was the situation? How did the demon Temple suddenly disappear?


    "Hey, it seems that we''re still late. The demon Temple must have been taken away by tassels by some means." Xianyue sighed and said. With her voice falling, Su Tang nodded, but there was no regret in his look. After all, this time, he achieved one of his two goals, just those strong casual practitioners who followed them, I''m very unwilling. Thinking of the super details of the demon temple, they promised Xianyue to come here to see if they could get some benefits, but now the whole demon temple has news. What good things can there be?


    Thinking of this, the faces of these masters were full of strong disappointment. At this time, Su Tang said; "Everybody, since everyone has come, although the demon temple has disappeared, I don''t believe it will disappear. Let''s go in and have a look." he wants to win over these people very much now. Seeing these people disappointed, Su Tang also feels some problems in his heart.


    After all, this is their first cooperation. If they fight hard for the first time, there will be no harvest, which is likely to affect the later cooperation. I think that there are forces like Tiangui clan staring at them in the dark next to Luoxia town. If they lose the people''s heart at this time and call on them to fight against Tiangui clan at that time, I''m afraid it will not be easy.


    "The Dragon God is right, everyone. Let''s go in and have a look." Xianyue also said at this time. After all, she first invited these people to come together this time. If these people came for nothing, there were some bad things. After Xianyue''s voice fell, she said with a smile in Tanaka, Sudan; "Boy, do you think the demon temple has really disappeared? I didn''t expect that the tassel has such a means. It''s really a strong man left over from chaos."

 Chapter 632

    Upon hearing the secret, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked some puzzled questions; "Tianji, what do you mean?" the voice fell, and the voice of Tianji continued to come; "Boy, can you use your mind? This is a place left by gods? Didn''t you know before? There''s no such thing as Thor palace here. The demon palace has existed here for many years. It just disappears if you want to disappear? It''s just a tassel. You can understand it by feeling it well."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang immediately closed his eyes and suddenly released his soul power. He felt it carefully. Just at the moment when his soul power broke out, Xianyue and others were slightly stunned. They turned their heads and looked at them. All the strong ones stopped. No one dared to act rashly. After all, this is the headquarters of the demon palace, No one knows if there will be anything strange and dangerous here.


    Now that the Dragon God has released the power of soul to explore, he must still feel that there is a problem here. The scene suddenly calmed down. No one moved or made a sound. He just looked at Su Tang quietly, and time began with the passage of Yang. After an hour, Su Tang''s eyes suddenly opened, The power of the soul also came back in an instant. Seeing Su Tang open his eyes, ape Chi immediately asked; "Boss, did you find something?"


    At this time, ape Chi''s question was also the thought of everyone present. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "There are some discoveries. Don''t worry. I''m studying them." Su Tang ignored them when his voice fell. Once again, he closed his eyes and talked with the secret of heaven; "There is a problem here. It''s just my soul power. There''s no way to thoroughly explore it. You''d better say it directly."


    Although Su Tang''s soul power is already very powerful, the means used by tassels this time is also very unusual. Although he can feel a little different, he can''t completely see what is unusual here. After the quality and his voice fall, Tianji smiled and said; "Hehe, boy, this is just a method handed down before ancient times. The demon temple is still in the, but it is hidden into the void by tassels. As long as you find a method, you can make the demon Temple appear again."


    "It''s amazing that there is such a means to hide in the void." Su Tang was also surprised when he heard the explanation of Tianji, with strong surprise in his tone. At this time, Tianji said with a smile; "Boy, do you remember the Taishang Mingyue palace you met on the Langxie continent? In fact, it also used this method to hide all the land into the void." with his voice falling, Su Tang reacted at once.


    "Do you have a way to show the demon temple again?" Su Tang asked whether he could show the demon temple. Although he was not disappointed that the demon Temple disappeared before, now that he knew that the demon temple was still here, he certainly wouldn''t give up such a good opportunity, After all, the tassel can hide the demon temple into the void in this way. Presumably, there must be some good things in the demon temple. At the same time, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking whether the tassel wanted to make a comeback with the details of the demon temple.


    "The method is not without, but there are some difficulties that you can''t learn for a while. Unless you let me control your body, it''s still very difficult for you to use this method to show the demon god palace." Tianji continued. With his voice falling, Su Tang thought. A moment later, he nodded and said; "If you control my body, how long will it take for this demon temple to appear?"


    It''s very dangerous to let another person control his body. Although Tianji has been following Su Tang for a long time, Su Tang still has some thoughts in his mind if he wants Su Tang to directly control his body. Hearing Su Tang''s questions, Tianji smiled and said; "If I control your body, I''m sure to show the demon temple in half an hour." Tianji also knows very well that it''s really a 50% taboo to control other people''s bodies.


    After hearing the secret words, Su Tang thought for a moment, nodded and said; "OK, I''ll give you the control of my body. You should freeze quickly. I''m afraid there will be some changes in the time factory." as his voice fell, the secret nodded and said; "You can rest assured when I do things, but you''d better comfort those people outside first." with his voice falling, Su Tang ordered to take you with him and directly opened his eyes. At the moment his eyes opened, the people present transferred the upgrading of woodwind technology. At this time, Su Tang said; "Everybody, I have something to tell you."


    "Boss, did you find something?" ape Chi asked again. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Indeed, I just felt it with the power of my soul and found that there were some strange things here. In fact, the demon temple did not disappear but was still here. It was only completely hidden by some special means by tassels." with his voice falling, Xianyue took the lead in saying; "Dragon God, what you said should be a legendary means to hide into the void? I didn''t expect that the tassel still has such a means, but he is also a strong man left over from the soul breaking. It''s also necessary to have such a means."


    Upon hearing the words of Xianyue, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s true. When I was in Langxie mainland, I also encountered such a thing. Once I drink, I need to spend some time to eat the blood out of the demon temple. Everyone will be enough for a while. Deng Rao demon Temple appears. I won''t say more about the contents. How about the three floors of the dragon clan?" with the voice of Su Tang falling, Everyone present was stunned and frowned.


    After a long silence, Xianyue took the lead in saying; "I have no objection to this. After all, this is the Dragon God. You should take the third floor of your dragon family." the people present also began to express their position one after another. When they saw the people present, they basically agreed, and Su Tang outlined a smile around his mouth; "Don''t worry, everyone. The demon temple has existed in the wilderness for many years. Although it has declined now, there must be a lot of things in it. It''s good to get some of them. It''s better than returning empty handed this time?"


    "Well, I think the Dragon God should take the third floor. After all, it''s hidden into the void. Everyone knows that there is no way to show it without specific means. Since the Dragon God has such means, we will get a share of it. Although you let go, the Dragon God, we will help you protect the Dharma." at this time, a man spoke out and fell with his voice, Those who had not said their position also nodded.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang smiled, closed his eyes again, read carefully and said to Tianji; "Tianji''s next business is up to you. Don''t let me down." the voice fell, and Tianji smiled and said; "Don''t worry." the sound road''s mind of loving the secret of heaven suddenly burst out in Su Tang''s Dantian, and the next moment he directly gained control of Su Tang''s body.


    At this time, Su Tang''s mind floated quietly in his mind. At this time, Tianji controlled Su Tang''s voice and began to change quickly. With the change of his huge amount of flowers, a very strange force began to spread here at the headquarters of the demon temple. With the emergence of this force, Xianyue''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and her heart couldn''t help thinking; "What kind of power is this? It doesn''t seem to be su Tang''s power. Is this boy still hiding? He''s really an amazing boy."


    At this time, there were also scattered cultivation experts present who thought the same as her. Even the people of the dragon family were slightly stunned. Only ape Chi and other people understood that this power was not the power of Su Tang, but the power of the secret of heaven. They were all people who had seen the secret of heaven. Now they felt the power of the secret of heaven, and they were a little worried. They knew this situation.


    "Ape Chi, do you think it''s a little risky for the boss to do this?" ape Chuan thought. Ape Chi asked. When he heard his question, ape Chi nodded and replied; "I think the boss also has his thoughts. Moreover, the secret has been following the boss for many years and should not mess." hearing ape Chi''s words, ape Tong nodded, but they both still have some worries. After all, they know people and face but not heart. If the secret is really going to mess, Su Tang will be really dangerous.


    This worry lasted for half an hour. At the moment when the last Dharma decision of Tianji changed, there was a loud noise in the sky, and the next huge palace slowly appeared from the void. With the emergence of this palace, Tianji took back his mind in a moment. Tianji''s mind retreated and Su Tang''s mind recovered, As soon as he recovered, Su Tang felt the pressure on his head and suddenly opened his eyes. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes and shouted; "Everybody back quickly. The demon Temple appears first."


    As his voice fell, the people present began to retreat. At this time, a figure in the depths of the wilderness looked at the direction of the demon temple, frowned, and then sighed with boredom; "Unexpectedly, someone else has such means. It must be you, Dragon God?" the voice fell, and he quickly left.


    At this time, the demon temple also slowly fell down, stirring up countless dust, and the whole earth was suddenly shocked. At this time, Su Tang communicated with the secret of heaven; "The secret of heaven is very powerful. I didn''t expect you to have such a means, but it surprised me." as his voice fell, the secret of heaven smiled and said; "You''d better hurry into the demon palace and take away the third floor of your dragon family. I just explored it. There are many good things in the demon palace."


    At his words, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Don''t worry, when have you seen me suffer?" Su Tang withdrew his mind as the voice fell, and the noise caused by the demon Temple fell down also calmed down. At this time, Su Tang said to the people with a smile; "Everyone, now the demon temple has completely appeared. According to the previous agreement, I''m the third floor of everything in the dragon family."


    "Hahaha, the Dragon God is really a good means. Unexpectedly, you have a way to break this hidden into the void. I believe you must have eight ancestral seals this time. Don''t worry. Since we have agreed before, we won''t go back. The Dragon God, go ahead and elbow everything on the third floor. We''re entering it." At this time, the master of the fairy Moon Palace smiled and said, with an exclamation in his eyes.


    As her voice fell, everyone present nodded and said; "The master of Xianyue Palace said very well. Since it has been agreed before, Dragon God, you may take the third floor first, but this time we will follow you to classify a piece of soup." at this time, the people present were very happy. They didn''t expect that they could get some things just for a small profit, which really made them very happy.

 Chapter 634

    Hearing Xianyue''s words, all the people present were experts. They knew that it was really very difficult to break the ancestral seal. Now that they had a chance, they certainly wouldn''t give up so easily. They nodded and agreed with Xianyue and others. Seeing that they agreed with them, Su Tang also said with a smile; "In the next time, you should pay attention to the Tiangui clan. These guys are hidden in the dark. If you find them, you can clean these guys first, and then we can relax and break the seal. There is no need to worry that after the seal is broken, the Tiangui clan people will rob the things in the seal."


    With his voice falling, Xianyue immediately said; "Yes, at this time, the Dragon God needs to study the seal anyway. We are idle. Why do we have to explore the area near Luoxia town and take the lead in finding out and cleaning up the ghost people on this day? Otherwise, it is always like a ghost peeping at us in the dark. This is still very dangerous."


    With his voice falling, the blood dragon also stood up and said; "The Dragon God and the master of Xianyue Palace are right. The last time the Tiangui clan lost a lot in the Dragon City, I believe there won''t be too many people this time, and we don''t have a chance to kill them." after these two battles, the blood dragon''s heart has no fear of the Tiangui clan. When I saw the records of the Tiangui clan before, His heart was shocked. Now Langchi''s battle this year made him feel that the ghost family was not invincible. At least under the leadership of the Dragon God, they successfully defeated the people of the ghost family twice.


    The people of Mingyue palace and the dragon family all made a statement, and the others nodded and agreed. Then Su Tang looked at Xianyue and Xuelong and said; "The next thing will be arranged by you two. We don''t know how many people the ghost clan came this time. It''s better to be careful. I''ll study the seal here this time and try to break it as soon as possible."


    Hearing his words, Xianyue smiled and nodded; "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it. As long as the people of the ghost family are nearby this day, I must have a way to find them unless they leave here." as her voice fell, the blood Dragon nodded and said; "Be careful, Dragon God. I think we''d better leave a few people to protect you. If we all leave and you break the seal here alone, there will still be some danger."


    "Don''t worry, boss. We can protect you here. If the bastards of Tiangui family dare to come here, I''ll let them see the power of his ape grandfather." at the moment when the blood dragon''s voice fell, ape Chi directly said. Hearing his words, the blood Dragon nodded. He was very clear about ape Chi''s strength, I''m afraid I''m on a par with myself. If such a person is around Su Tang, even if the people of Tiangui clan come and sneak attack, it can take some time.


    "Well, you can arrange it. I''ll study the seal first." after that, Su Tang walked towards the center of the seal. With his movement, ape Chi and others followed, while Xianyue and blood dragon turned and began to arrange to fight Ou Fengying. Su Tang directly crossed his legs and slowly closed his eyes. First, he released the power of his soul and felt some of the seal, Then read carefully and communicate with heaven; "Tianji, look at this seal now. Do I have some chance to break it?"


    "Indeed, the power of this seal is much weaker than before, but you still need to play a lot of time if you want to break it," Tianji continued. After hearing his words, Su he smiled and said; "Isn''t that right? It''s just right for them to find the people of Tiangui clan. Now we don''t have a lot of people here. It''s better not to make Wang Dong''s wedding clothes easily when we don''t know how many people there are in Tiangui clan. Otherwise, they will make wedding clothes for others and may be buried directly in the place left by God. If so, it''s better The gains are not worth the losses. "


    As his voice fell, the secret continued; "You''re right to say that, but I still think it''s better not to open the seal if you can. After all, there are two strong emperors in the Tiangui clan this time. If we really want to fight, there will still be great danger on our side." hearing his words, Su Tang will not understand, But now the ancestral seal was on the line and had to be issued, and he also wanted to see what was in the ancestral seal. In fact, Su Tang also had his own plan in his heart.


    Now the people and horses in the land of God''s legacy have gathered almost. If he can get the things in the seal of the ancestral God, he is likely to break the seal of the land of God''s legacy and return to the mainland with these people and horses. After all, he doesn''t know how he left the mainland and what the mainland has become at the end of the day. The seal in the seal land, Although it can last more than ten years, if something happens, the seal is broken in advance, and the people of Tiangui clan come to the mainland, I''m afraid the people on the mainland have no way to compete with them. All these are the reasons why Su Tang risked the risk to break the seal.


    However, the secret of heaven didn''t know these reasons at all. After his voice fell, the secret of heaven stopped talking. Su Tang started the machine and continued to study the seal. Xianyue and others also arranged at this time, one by one began to spread around Luoxia town.


    While Su Tang was studying the seal of the ancestral God, it was really good at this time on the Langxie road. In the seal land, Ying Long received the news of the world God. Everyone''s face changed. In exchange for long AO and Tiantao, he said in a deep voice; "Something''s wrong. Just now, the world God heard that the mysterious forces on the mainland have a very close relationship with the Tiangui clan. During this time, the people of this mysterious force have begun to crazy their skills. There are some small forces on the mainland. There are two cities of gods, and their branches have been leveled by them."


    His voice fell, and Longao and Tiantao were already, and Longao came out of his voice; "How could this happen? Haven''t you been looking for the whereabouts of the Tiangui clan all the time? Moreover, this seal can last for at least seven or eight years. It''s totally unreasonable for these people to start practicing the power on the mainland now." his voice fell, and Tiantao also said; "I think these guys must have some conspiracy. Now Sutang boy doesn''t know what''s going on in the land of God''s heritage. Those ghost families over there are also a big problem."


    "Yes, it''s the most troublesome one in several wars over the years, but what I''m most worried about is the matter of Sutang boy. After all, the matter on his side is very important. If the sacred land is attacked by the heavenly ghost clan, the world of heaven will be dangerous. As for the mysterious force injured now, it''s not the object I''m worried about at all. I''ve told him The world God said, let him worry about people and horses, and first severely suppress the mysterious force. "Ying Long nodded and continued.


    After hearing his words, long Ao nodded and said; "We should also be careful these days. Now that we have determined that the people of this mysterious force have a relationship with the heavenly ghost clan, I think their goal must be the same. This seal, the impact force on the other side of the heavenly seal has become greater and greater. Now this seal has changed, and our time to come is running out. Ying long, I think you''d better inform me first Su Tang asked him to finish the work in the land of God''s heritage as soon as possible and come back with people and horses. According to the current power of impacting the seal, our time will be shorter and shorter. "At the moment when his voice fell, Tiantao also nodded and said; "Long Ao is right. Let Sutang boy deal with things there quickly and come back. Since the mysterious forces can attack the mainland at this time, they must have their means. I''m afraid there will be some problems in the world God."


    The words of the two of them made Ying Long nod, which immediately led to the real dragon Qi on his body, and directly connected Su Tang in the land of divine heritage. Su Tang in the land of divine heritage suddenly felt the real dragon Qi in his body, and opened his eyes for a moment. The next moment, Ying Long''s voice sounded at the bottom of Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, something happened on the mainland. How''s the situation on your side?"


    When the dragon''s voice fell, Su Tang stood up. Through the Qi of the real dragon, Su Tang also exclaimed; "Something happened in the mainland. According to reason, the seal should last for a period of time? How could it happen soon?" the frozen couple on his side also attracted the attention of ape Chi and others not far away. Seeing the surprised look on Su Tang''s face, they frowned and walked straight over.


    "Boy, now there is a mysterious force on the mainland, which has something to do with the Tiangui clan. Now it has begun to attack the mainland. At this time, the impact force on the other side of the seal is also increasing. If I continue like this, I''m afraid there won''t be much time for the seal to support." Ying Long explained quickly again.


    "The mysterious force, the gods of the previous Tiangui clan led by the world God have been cleaned up? Why did such a force suddenly emerge?" Ying long continued with a sigh as his voice fell; "This mysterious force is very hidden. Besides, how big the mainland is and how many years have passed, no one knows whether there are members of the Tiangui clan who have been resurrected. Although the gods have cleaned up the Tiangui clan who have not been resurrected, there will always be some fish that have escaped the net." with Ying Long''s voice falling, Su Tang nodded in his heart. Now this is the case in the land left by God, Over the past ten million years, many Tiangui families have also been resurrected one after another, otherwise the Tiangui family in the land of divine heritage will not be as powerful as it is now.


    "My situation is not very good either." then Su Tang quickly told Ying Long about his current situation. As Su Tang finished telling him about his situation, Ying Long''s face became dignified. He never thought that there would be such hardship in the land of divine heritage. The two emperors were very surprised at the same time, Unexpectedly, he killed an emperor directly. It can be imagined how powerful Su Tang''s strength is now.


    "Boy, I think you''d better not open the seal for the time being. At least you can''t break the seal without knowing how many people there are in the Tiangui clan. If it''s really impossible, you''d better give up the seal directly. The things inside can''t be obtained by the Tiangui clan, otherwise there will be great trouble in the land left by God, as for the injury We''ll deal with the situation. Your task is more important now. You must keep the land of God''s heritage. Don''t let the people of the nengangtian ghost family succeed, or there will be trouble in the world of heaven. "Ying Long said quickly after thinking for a while.


    "You see, I''m really waiting now." Su Tang nodded and replied. After a few simple questions, Ying long cut off the contact and took back the Qi of the real dragon.

 Chapter 635

    Langxie mainland, Ying long, opened his eyes as soon as everything was disconnected. At this time, long AO and Tiantao, who were waiting anxiously, hurried to ask when they saw him escape; "How''s the situation with the little Lord?" with his voice falling, Tiantao looked at Ying Long anxiously and tortured them. Ying Long sighed and said; "His situation is much more dangerous than mine."


    Then Ying Long quickly told Su Tang what he had told him. After listening, Tiantao and long Ao were stunned, and Tiantao exclaimed; "Two emperors, how could this be possible?" his voice fell, and long Ao also said; "To be exact, one of the three emperors has been killed by the little Lord. Before, I thought that the Tiangui clan in the land of divine heritage would be very strong. I never thought it would be so strong, but the little Lord has been promoted to such a state. It''s good news for me."


    Ying Long nodded and said; "It''s really good news. Now Sutang boy can kill the emperor alone. His combat effectiveness has been very strong, but now in the land left by God, his combat effectiveness alone is not enough. Now let''s see if he can find out the lineage of Chutian ghost family. If he can get what his ancestors left, the end of these days ghost family will come."


    "That''s a good thing to say, but it also has a great risk. If he doesn''t get what''s inside and let the Tiangui family get it, the land left by God will be in trouble." Tiantao also opened his mouth. With his voice falling, Ying Long nodded and said; "Hey, let''s leave the matter over there to Sutang boy. I believe he will handle it well. We''d better deal with the things in Langxie mainland first. Now we don''t know when Sutang boy will come back. We still have to delay as much as possible. I have a feeling that this time the Tiangui clan will come again, which will be more powerful than before."


    After hearing Ying Long''s words, long AO and Tian Tao both nodded. At the same time, in the land of God''s heritage, when Su Tang opened his eyes, ape Chi hurriedly asked; "Boss, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with the seal?" as his voice fell, the others looked at him anxiously. Su Tang said with a bitter smile; "It''s not that there''s something wrong with the seal, but that I just received the news from the mainland from elder Ying long. Now there is a mysterious force on the mainland, which has something to do with the Tiangui clan and is constantly attacking the mainland."


    "What? How can they move so fast? And before that, it was said that the world gods and others had cleaned up and watched the Tiangui clan on the mainland? Why is such a mysterious force suddenly emerging now?" ape Chi exclaimed. After his voice was loved, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I think the situation on the mainland is similar to that of the land of divine heritage. After all, after several battles, there are more Tiangui people left on the mainland. How come after many years, some strong people of Tiangui people in Nanman will come back to life. Isn''t this the same with the land of divine heritage?"


    "Hey, I didn''t expect so many things to happen all at once. The ghost family is really a big trouble this day." ape Chi sighed. Just after his voice fell, Su Tang said; "It''s really troublesome, but now our hardship is at least under our control. I''m ready to not break the seal until Xianyue and Xuelong come back. If it''s impossible, I''ll bless the seal again. Since we can''t get it, we can''t let the people of Tiangui clan get it." hearing his words, ape Chi nodded.


    At this time, after hearing Su Tang''s words, Shen Xin on one side flashed a strange look in her eyes, but she was just found by Su Tang. Su Tang asked suspiciously; "Miss Shen, what''s the matter with you?" hearing his question, Shen Xin took back her look and shook her head; "Why? I just feel that there are some nemesis and ancestral gods. It''s not easy to see. It''s not easy to have such an opportunity and be restrained by this hateful Tiangui clan." upon hearing her words, Su Tang said with a smile; "There will still be a chance in the future. One day, after we clean up all the Tiangui clan, we can come back and break the seal to see what''s inside."


    Shen Xin nodded. Ape Chi and others were also disappointed. At this time, the demon emperor hundreds of miles outside Luoxia town also noticed the hardship of Su Tang, frowned slightly and said softly to the night emperor; "It''s hard to do this time. Su Tang just said that if he couldn''t find out our lineage, he wouldn''t break the seal. He even had to support the seal, so that we couldn''t get it." with his voice falling, the night emperor also recovered a lot at this time. When he heard the demon emperor say this, the night emperor frowned and meditated, Previously, when Su Tang and Xianyue said they wanted to find the trace of Tiangui family, the demon emperor learned the news and retreated a hundred miles with the people of Tiangui family in advance.


    "It''s hard to deal with this matter. If we were exposed now, it would certainly arouse Su Tang''s suspicion, but if we were not exposed, Su Tang would not break the seal, and we would have no chance at that time." the night emperor thought about the key in a moment, and the demon emperor nodded as his voice fell; "There are some troubles in the current situation. Our people and horses can''t fight them at all. If they are exposed, the strong men of the reputation and dragon clan will try their best to start us. At that time, as long as we have a little loss, we will have a much smaller chance of getting more things from the ancestors this time."


    "But they must find a way to get these gods'' things, demon emperor. Do you want to bet?" the night emperor asked with a trace of madness in his eyes. With his voice falling, the demon emperor was slightly stunned, and then said aloud; "How are you going to gamble? What''s our chance of winning?" asked the night emperor with two questions on his face. The night emperor shook his head and said; "I don''t know how many chances there will be to win, but now you can see the hardship. If we don''t gamble once, we can only draw water with bamboo basket. But if we gamble once, we may still have a chance. After all, the people here will also cause them a lot of trouble."


    As his voice fell, the demon emperor shook his head and said; "Although you and yang are right, don''t forget the night emperor. Now we can''t afford to lose at all. If I lose, the whole Tiangui clan will lose completely. We will have no chance to fight against the strength of the land of relic, which will also lead to the big plan of Tiangui clan to occupy the land of relic." the idea of the demon emperor at this time is still very obvious, This time, the Tiangui clan really has no power to bet.


    "But now you can see the hardship. If we don''t show up, Su Tang will not break the seal. Then we will return to the original appearance. This time, we have lost Qinghuang, and the demon temple has been destroyed here. We have lost so many things. If we leave like this, I''m really unwilling." the night emperor continued.


    Hearing his gloom, the demon emperor shook his head and said; "Night emperor, if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. Now the situation has not reached the most difficult choice. We can look at the situation. Moreover, now that Su Tang has just said this sentence, we will be exposed. He will think whether we have arranged someone around him. Now we have lost something. If Shen Xin is losing something, we will really lose it this time It''s a big loss. The people of Mingyue palace and the dragon family should look for some time. We can take advantage of this time to think of a way to get along with each other and try to get along with the best of both worlds. Without exposing Shen Xin, we should also meet more head-on. Besides, don''t forget, even if I leave, isn''t Shen Xin still there? We can''t enter it, but Shen Xin Xin can. If she gets some of them at that time, we Tiangui clan won''t lose. "


    The voice of the demon emperor fell, and the night emperor nodded and said; "Well, since you have said so, let''s wait and see. If we can''t be comfortable, we have to take a risk to expose it. Even if we lose, isn''t there still a moon emperor? If Shen Xin can get some of them, we Tiangui clan will have a chance to make a comeback." the two soon reached an agreement.


    At this time, Su Tang at the seal office did not continue to study the seal, but quietly waited for Xianyue and others to come back. Three days passed directly. Early in the morning on the fourth day, Xuelong came back with the people of the dragon family. When he saw them coming back, Su Tang asked directly; "You shouldn''t have found the trace of Tiangui clan this time?" the blood dragon sighed helplessly at his words; "Dragon God, you''re right. There''s no trace of Tiangui clan in the tens of miles around here. They seem to be looking for half of their children in advance. We left early and cleaned up all their ruthlessness." with his voice falling, Su Tang was stunned, recovered for a moment and said with a smile; "It''s not urgent. I''m back now. There are still many people who haven''t come back. Maybe they have some discoveries."


    With his voice falling, the blood dragon also nodded. At this time, a thought flashed in Su Tang''s heart, even if he read it carefully and communicated with the secret of heaven; "Tianji, what do you think of the sentence just made by the blood dragon?" when he asked, the Tianji in his Dantian was a little stunned. He didn''t know why Su Tang suddenly asked, and he was still a little confused.


    "Tianji, are you there? I''m asking you." seeing that Tianji hasn''t answered himself for a long time, Su Tang continued to ask. This time, after his voice fell, Tianji''s voice rang out; "Boy, what do you mean by this? Do you suspect that there is a ghost clan on our side?" at this time, Tianji also reacted. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Indeed, I have such doubts. At this time, I will remember that at the moment when Optimus saw me, he said my cultivation. At the beginning, I had some doubts, but at the beginning, I just thought that Optimus might have some special methods that could see through my cultivation in an instant. Now when I hear the blood dragon say so, I can''t help but feel whether the people of the Tiangui clan are here We are putting on the line. "


    "You have some truth in saying this, but boy, now there are so many people in the town. It''s still very difficult to find out that eye liner." continued the secret machine. After his voice fell, Su Tang was unable to speak. "What you said is really good, but if we continue like this, the hardships on our side will be monitored by the Tiangui clan, which will be very passive for us."


    "Let''s see. Anyway, if it''s a big deal, we won''t break the seal. At that time, the people of Tiangui clan can only watch. Didn''t you also say before? After defeating the people of Tiangui clan, I think it''s best for you to break the seal now." Tianji also continued. Su Tang nodded when he heard his words, Today''s hardship does have some trouble.


    When the two people exchanged, Xianyue also came back with the people from Mingyue palace. Like the blood dragon before, they didn''t find the ruthlessness of the suspected Tiangui clan. Everything was so clean, as if the Tiangui clan hadn''t appeared at all. If the soul power of Su Tang hadn''t sensed the existence of the Tiangui clan before, I''m afraid Su Tang will also suspect that there are no Tiangui people here.


    A day later, all the people had returned, and there was no sign of the suspected ghost race. The result was that the mind of Su Tang had strengthened his mind, and there must be a ghost line of his own on the side of himself.

 Chapter 636

    "There are some troubles in the current situation." at this time, when everyone gathered together, Su Tang said with a dignified look on his face. After his voice fell, Xianyue and others were confused. They didn''t know why Su Tang said so. There was no trace of Tiangui clan in the tens of miles, Then it is very likely that the people of Tiangui clan didn''t come at all. The previous Optimus was just bluffing.


    But at this time, Su Tang said so. They really didn''t understand what the situation was. At this time, Su Tang also noticed their confused look and continued to say; "I know what you think. In fact, I haven''t told you one thing. In fact, I would propose that you go to the demon temple first. On the one hand, I want you to get benefits, on the other hand, I want to see if the people of Tiangui clan will appear after we leave." his voice fell, and the fairy moon wrinkled her head and asked softly; "If so, I think the people of Tiangui clan have appeared after we left?"


    As her voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "They did appear, and I was very surprised. This time they appeared to be the strong ones of the two emperor levels. It can be seen that the Tiangui clan who came here once should be very unusual. There are two emperor leaders who have been hiding in the dark, so I said that the current situation is very troublesome." after listening to his words, There was also a surprised look on Xianyue''s face. She didn''t think of two emperors. After all, how powerful the emperor was. She knew very well. All along, he thought that although the Tiangui clan used the emperor clan, there were only one or two, but now there are three. Who knows if there are other emperors who have also resurrected?


    At that time, Xianyue also participated in the original Tiangui war and knew that there were ten emperor lords in the Tiangui family. However, she knew that many strong emperor lords of Tiangui family had left in the original war. He didn''t believe how many emperor lords were left in the land of divine heritage. She was shocked when she thought of this. The people of Tiangui family were really far sighted that day, Maybe they had planned when they lost the war, and now make a comeback.


    "No, Dragon God, since you say there is a emperor here and the people of the heavenly ghost family are here, why do we look for a range of tens of miles without any trace of the heavenly ghost family?" at this time, a man asked aloud. With his voice falling, many people present also had such doubts, and Su Tang smiled and said; "What if they knew in advance that we would look for them like this?" the voice fell, and the fairy moon changed her face and exclaimed; "Do you mean we have the eye of heaven''s ghost?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone present was in an uproar. Su Tang also nodded slowly and said; "It''s really possible, otherwise the Tiangui people wouldn''t disappear so clean, but since they chose to retreat, it''s also an opportunity for us. At least we know that there are Tiangui people here, and they also give us a message that the strength of Tiangui people now should not be very strong, otherwise they wouldn''t be so afraid We, but since they don''t appear, I won''t break the seal. After all, everything now is my guess. "


    With his voice falling, Xianyue nodded and said; "If you say so, it is really possible that the things in the ancestral seal are very important. If they are obtained by the Tiangui family, the land left by the gods will be completely destroyed. I agree with the idea of the Dragon God. Now we can''t break the seal, not only can we not break it, but we have to find a way to bless the seal. Since the people of the Tiangui family pay so much attention to the things in it, we don''t want to We can let them get it. Now that they have gathered their heads, and the people in the land of God''s heritage are basically united, we can break the seal and get the things after killing the ghost people these days. In this way, we won''t bear any risks. What do you think? "


    Xianyue''s voice fell at this time, and all the people present nodded slowly. This time they came here for the seal. Since there is such hardship now, they have no way. After all, only the Dragon God has the opportunity to open the seal. As long as the Dragon God is unwilling to do it, they have no way. Moreover, Xianyue''s words are very reasonable, Now the people of the Tiangui clan want to get something so much, and they don''t know their situation. But Su Tang said that the Tiangui clan may now have two emperors here, and their hearts have retreated. After all, the strength of the former Emperor Qingtian has shocked them. Now there are two powerful emperors, who are still very afraid.


    "Well, I think so too." Su Tang whispered to Xianyue when his voice fell; "Xianyue palace leader, if I guess right, the people of Tiangui clan should appear soon. For safety, I think it''s better not to open the seal this time. At that time, I still need your support, otherwise these scattered strong people will be in chaos." hearing Su Tang''s voice, Xianyue nodded and said; "Don''t worry, I know how to do it."


    The group continued to discuss again, and Su Tang also secretly talked to some strong people in casual cultivation. The voice told them all about the attack of the Tiangui clan. However, they were all careful secretly. These strong people were human spirits. They understood Su Tang''s thoughts at once and nodded and agreed secretly. The scene fell into silence again, The demon emperor and others who are hundreds of miles away are also frowning at this time. If they dare to delay Su Tang''s words just now, Shen Xin heard them all. The night Emperor didn''t expect that Su Tang and others had such plans to leave before.


    "Hey, I''m impulsive, otherwise we won''t encounter the current situation." the night emperor sighed, and with his voice falling, the demon emperor shook his head and said; "It''s not your fault. I didn''t expect Su Tang to be so smart. He''s really an immortal demon. Now we''d better find a way. Su Tang has spoken. If we don''t appear, he won''t break the seal this time. Night emperor, what do you think we should do now?" after listening to his words, night emperor nodded solemnly and said aloud; "Now we have to gamble once, but from the current situation, we can only lose but not win this time."


    Hearing his words, the demon emperor also sent out bursts of bitter smiles, nodded and said; "Yes, this is a depressing battle. We can''t win without fighting. It seems that we can only place all our hopes on Shen Xin. Unexpectedly, we all underestimate the Dragon God. This is the most oppressive time in my life." when I heard his words, the night emperor said with a bitter smile; "Hey, step by step, step by step, if we can''t get what''s in it this time, we''ll lose a lot." while talking, the night emperor''s heart also has a trace of hatred for the dead Optimus. If it weren''t for the failure of Optimus''s plan in Longcheng, how could he and others encounter such a passive thing.


    After the voice of the night emperor fell, the demon emperor turned and looked at more than 100 members of the Tiangui clan behind him and said in a deep voice; "Fellow clansmen, this time things are very troublesome. We have to fight. You can see that the people and horses in Luoxia town are several times as many as ours. This battle is very difficult. At the same time, we can''t win, we can only lose. Are you willing to sacrifice for the whole Tiangui clan?" as his voice fell, the members of Tiangui clan changed their faces one after another, The next moment, everyone got up and said; "Why not sacrifice for the sake of the ethnic group?"


    "Well, directors, for the great cause of our Tiangui clan, let''s start together and teach these guys a lesson. Remember that this battle can only lose, can''t win, and can''t be too fake. Even if they let their divine power, they should win miserably, so as to create opportunities for the moon emperor and the masters who come back to life." the night emperor also stood up and said at this time, As his voice fell, members of the sky Ghost clan shouted one after another; "War! War! War!" as his voice fell, the night emperor and the demon emperor looked at each other and shouted; "Let''s go!" the voice fell, and all the people present in the Tiangui clan rose up. At the same time, the demon emperor also sent a letter to inform the moon emperor of all the things here. At this time, the moon emperor in the depths of the wilderness whispered after receiving the news of the demon emperor; "Demon emperor, I won''t let you sacrifice in vain."


    At this time, the people of Tiangui clan suddenly soared into the air, and the power of Jiuyou suddenly broke out. The aura of heaven and earth in the hundreds of miles of wilderness suddenly changed. At this time, at the seal, Su Tang and others felt the same aura of heaven and earth at the first moment. After su Tang and Xianyue looked at each other, they could outline a trace of sneer and shouted loudly; "Everyone, the people of the Tiangui clan have appeared. This time, we must teach them a lesson to let them know that the land left by God is ours, and the people of the Tiangui clan only deserve to stay in the nine secluded land." as his voice fell, those who had been informed by Su Tang in advance did not look flustered at all, One by one, they looked at the Tiangui people and horses flying towards this side from a distance, with endless war in their faces and eyes.


    "It seems that my previous guess is really right," he said. "When you are fighting, you can help me pay attention to the performance of all the people here. You must catch this eye liner. Otherwise, this thing is not finished." with his voice and love, Nishida Naka also nodded. "OK, you can leave these things to me." the voice fell, and the people of Tiangui clan had killed them. Watching them come, Su Tang took a step and said loudly; "Everyone, let''s find it for a while. Now that we have been relieved to avoid, it suddenly appears again. It seems that you are bound to get the ancestral gods here?"


    As his voice fell, the demon emperor said calmly; "Hehe, so what? I don''t admire many people in my life. Dragon God, you are very good. If you can stand on the side of my ghost family, I think we will become very good friends." with his voice falling, Su Tang shook his head and smiled and said; "Hehe, you think too much. I won''t make friends with the people of Tiangui clan. We will always be enemies, not friends."


    "That''s not necessarily, Dragon God. You saw the battle with Optimus before. I''m also very curious about your strength. I don''t know if you are interested in fighting with me one-on-one?" the night emperor also began to say at this time. With his voice falling, the blood dragon immediately said; "Don''t be fooled by the Dragon God. These guys must have a plot." at the moment when his voice fell, ape Chi also shouted loudly; "There''s a heavenly ghost clan over there. I think your strength is good. Since you want to find someone one-on-one, I''ll be your opponent." the voice fell, ape Chi directly stood up, and the night emperor looked at ape Chi coldly and said disdainfully; "With your strength, you don''t deserve to be my opponent. Go away."


    His voice fell and ignited ape Chi in a moment. Ape Chi drank loudly, and his body appeared in a moment, shouting at the night emperor; "Whether it''s your opponent or not, you have to try before you know." the voice Lu loves yuan shamefully and is ready to rush up, but is stopped by Su Tang on one side; "Ape Chi, don''t worry. This man''s strength is very general. You''re not his opponent. Since he''s peaceful against me, leave it to me. You help others deal with other Tiangui clan."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang''s strength suddenly burst out. At this time, Xianyue also said; "Ape Chi, are you interested in training with me to deal with another emperor?" Xianyue also knows that if she deals with an emperor alone, it is not enough. Ape Chi''s strength is similar to him. If they unite, they still have a great chance to fight with an emperor.

 Chapter 637

    Hearing Xianyue''s words, ape Chi turned his head to the demon emperor, thought for a while, nodded and said; "OK, I''ll fight with the Lord of Xianyue palace together." the voice fell, and he turned to the night emperor and said; "You xuandao signed one." the voice fell, and ape Chi directly stepped forward and rushed towards the lie. With ape Chi''s movement, the demon emperor also shouted loudly; "Boys, fight with all your strength and let them see the power of our Tiangui clan." the voice of the demon emperor sounded over the whole seal like a thunder. At the moment when the voice fell, the people of Tiangui clan roared towards Su Tang and others.


    The war broke out in an instant. Su Tang also jumped up in the air at the moment when the people of Tiangui clan rushed over, stood directly in front of the night emperor and said calmly; "I don''t know who is more powerful than Optimus." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang''s Dragon God bully body directly showed up, moved his steps and rushed directly towards the night emperor. With the previous observation, the night Emperor didn''t dare to fight close combat with Su Tang at this time, although he was very confident in the strength of direct close combat, However, he was also very afraid of Su Tang''s fighting skills. Now, as soon as he saw Su Tang rushing directly towards him, the night emperor''s first reaction was to retreat.


    Seeing the night queen withdraw, Su Tang smiled coldly and said loudly with a trace of disdain; "Weren''t you arrogant just now? Why did you run away before you started fighting?" Su Tang''s voice was as much as that of the previous demon emperor. In an instant, he attracted the wooden tubes of the people who were resting on the battlefield. At this time, ape Chi was also busy laughing; "Yes, you were arrogant before. Why did you run away before the fight started? Is that what the people of Tiangui clan are like?" after his voice fell, ape Tong also fought with the master of Tiangui clan on one side. After hearing ape Chi''s voice fall, ape Tong also laughed and said; "Hahaha, yes, I think they have been scared by the boss after these two battles. If the people of Tiangui clan know, will they feel ashamed?"


    The voice of ape red and ape Tong has fallen, and the night emperor shouted angrily; "Don''t show off your tongue. Don''t think I don''t know what you think. With the previous battle of Optimus, do you think I will fight with you?" Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Oh? Since you said so, I''ll play long-distance combat with you." the moment the voice fell, Su Tang''s determination of both hands suddenly changed, and a huge God of war seal appeared in the sky.


    The sudden appearance of the God of war seal stunned the night emperor. He really didn''t expect Su Tang to have such a means. With his eyes, it''s not difficult to see that the God of war seal is powerful. At this time, Su Tang smiled, looked up at the night emperor, smiled coldly, and then drank. The power of destruction also broke out in an instant and directly converged on the God of war seal, As soon as the destructive power appeared, the night emperor''s face was dignified.


    The night Emperor didn''t dare to be careless, and his whole body''s Jiuyou power was mobilized at this moment. Then Su Tang made an action that made him very confused. After condensing all the God of war seal, Su Tang turned and shouted to his own people below; "Stand back." the voice fell, and the ape Tong and dragon members who had understood what Su Tang was going to do shouted one by one; "Everybody back quickly." the voice fell. A kind of experts from the Luoxia town alliance gave up their opponents and quickly backed up. Just at this moment, the experts of Tiangui family were struggling out. At this time, the experts of Tiangui family were still confused. They didn''t understand. We beat these people and retreated.


    At this time, Su Tang was cold. The God of war seal came out and directly hit the members of the Tiangui clan below. In such a case, the night emperor''s face changed greatly and shouted in horror; "Be careful, there''s destructive power on it. You can''t connect it hard." but some of his voice sounded. Eat it. The speed of Su Tang''s God of war seal here once was very fast. When the members of Tiangui clan heard the voice of the night emperor and were just about to move, the huge virtual shadow of the holy clothes was already above their heads.


    "Ah!!" standing on Shengyi Road, the members of Tiangui clan burst into screams. Hearing such a voice, the night emperor''s face was also gloomy to the extreme. Looking at Su Tang''s eyes, he said coldly with endless murderous spirit; "I think you used this method to deal with those people brought by Optimus in the dragon city? It seems that you are too underestimated." at this time, there is endless anger in his voice. Su Tang said coldly when he heard his voice; "I think you''re going to die with me this time. This time, the God of war seal really can''t erase these ghosts, but the destructive power will bring him endless trouble. If it continues, they have only a dead end. Now I can play with you slowly."


    From the very beginning, Su Tang had planned to do well, and also understood that this time the heaven ghost family appeared to want to work hard with himself, so that he could hide his own eyes on the sky and create opportunities for them. So Su Tang would have such a plan. Now that you have to work hard, then I will not give you such a chance, as long as these people drop out. Just by their two emperors, they can''t turn over any big waves at all. At that time, they don''t have to be afraid of them.


    "Su Tang, as like as two peas, you should remember the way you used to kill the sky?" "since you want to play, I''ll play with you." when the sound fell, Su Tang''s face changed. The next night, Huang''s hands began to change, and saw that this was exactly the same as the original, "Su Tang exclaimed." "The whole army retreated." the voice fell, and Su Tang quickly retreated. At the same time, he also scolded all the way; "This damn guy is completely crazy. It seems that they are really determined to work hard with us this time."


    As soon as the people and horses below heard Su Tang''s voice and saw the appearance of the night emperor, their eyes looked frightened and shouted for a quick turn. At this time, the demon emperor standing opposite the fairy moon ape also noticed this side, his face changed and shouted directly; "Night emperor, you''re crazy. Do you know the price of doing this? Now we haven''t lost yet. Stop it." his voice was also filled with frightened Ren se, the movement of Xianyue and ape red line night emperor. After looking at each other, he also directly dodged and quickly retreated.


    At this time, the night emperor who heard the voice of the demon emperor replied coldly; "The devil emperor will lose. I won''t let them lose so easily. I must let them pay the price. Now you leave here quickly. My fall today has also contributed to the future of our Tiangui family. You must complete the great cause of Tiangui family, or I won''t die in peace." as his voice fell, the devil emperor turned to look at Su Tang and others who were running here quickly, He nodded heavily to the night emperor. The next moment he moved and left directly. At the same time, his voice sounded in the wild sky; "Su Tang, I swear again today that as long as I live, you and I will never die."


    After hearing the words of the demon emperor, Su Tang had so many people in charge at this time. They were already at the end of a powerful crossbow. Su Tang didn''t pay attention to them at all. Now he just wanted to escape from here quickly and far. He was afraid of Qingtian''s killing move before, but now he thought that the emperor was completely a madman this night, and he was shouting to fight with himself before, Suddenly he came here and saw the experts who were constantly left behind. Su Tang was also very worried at this time. This time, he didn''t know that many people would die. Such an accident happened in the battle that could have been foolproof. I''m afraid he will lose a lot of people this time.


    As soon as this idea fell, the night emperor''s body began to weaken. At the same time, the strange and incomparable power began to blame Su for the spread. Because the battle was too fierce this time, the people on Su Tang''s side were very busy making money. When using this move, the night Emperor deliberately moved forward for a period of time, and pulled a lot of distance in a moment, At this time, the rapidly spreading power has swallowed up some hands, and some people in the dragon family are shrouded by this power.


    Seeing this, Su Tang could only sigh helplessly and said in a low tone; "The guy of Tiangui clan is so crazy that he can''t even count it." at this time, Xianyue, who flew to him, comforted him with his voice; "You don''t have to blame yourself. This time it was a complete accident. You didn''t expect it. Don''t you think it was the devil who came with him? At least we won the battle this time." with the persuasion of Xianyue, Su Tang felt a little better.


    At this time, ape red also flew over. After the voice of fairy moon fell, he also opened his mouth and said; "If there is a battle, there will be casualties. Isn''t it ten times and a hundred times worse than now? Such a loss is completely acceptable. At least now the big stone in our heart can be put down." with his voice falling, the night emperor''s body has completely weakened and the power has stopped, This time, the distance covered by the power was more than twice that covered by Optimus.


    Looking at the experts of all nationalities who were frozen in the power, Su Tang sighed helplessly. The next moment, a breeze blew, and the voice of the night emperor sounded in the sky. Those people and things in the distance of 40 or 50 miles began to turn into fly ash inch by inch. Looking at the bodies of those strong experts turn into fly ash, the faces of those who escaped were not good-looking, With bursts of regret in his eyes.


    For a moment, the scene was silent. Su Tang also looked at the more than 50 mile boundary razed to the ground, speechless for a long time, and looked at him. At this time, Shen Xin, not far from him, flashed a trace of intolerance and complex look in her eyes. For the first time, she began to think about whether it was right or wrong to help the Tiangui people, Does my heart really want to turn the whole land left by God into the abyss of the dark earth? For a time, Shen Xin was confused. At the same time, he had been pouring the secret of Chongren into the Su Tang Dan field. When he saw Shen Xin''s look, he was slightly stunned. Then he directly passed by. After scanning around, he didn''t find that anyone had a problem.


    Can only reluctantly and Su Tang said; "Boy, these people have no expression. I see the hidden eye of heaven''s ghost is hidden. If it''s not just that the big force likes to die." his voice rings in the heart of Su Tang. The pondered Su Tang is awakened by this sound. After finishing what he said, Su Tang shook his head and said, "In that case, let''s forget it. Anyway, this time the people of the Tiangui clan were almost destroyed by me, suggesting that they won''t cause any trouble to us." the voice fell, Su Tang slowly regained his consciousness and looked at the silent people; "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ve suffered a loss in my eyes this time."


    "Hey, Dragon God, you don''t have to say that. It''s not your fault. After all, we volunteered to follow you before. Now there''s such a thing that none of us want to see. Everything can only blame the emperor of the ghost family for being too cruel that day." someone returned and wore out his voice with his voice, They are all voices to comfort Su Tang not to blame himself. Looking at the appearance of these people, Su Tang''s heart resents the people of Tiangui family. At the same time, he is also extremely resentful of the gap between you and Tiangui family.

 Chapter 638

    With the constant consolation, Su Tang also took a few deep breaths and said aloud; "This time, the people and horses of the Tiangui clan also suffered heavy losses. At least we won and lost a lot of worries. This time, things are really twists and turns. This time, when the people and horses of the Tiangui clan leave, the ancestral seal should also be safe. Let''s go and have a look. If we can, we can directly break the seal and see the situation inside."


    Su Tang''s voice fell, and all the people present nodded, but with the heavy atmosphere before, all the people now can''t laugh at all. This time, the collection is too big. Imagine that there were at least 300 or 400 people here before, and there were only a few more than 100 people left here at this time, which lost more than 100 experts, No matter whether these people are related to them or not, their hearts feel very heavy.


    Once again, the group leaped to the front of the seal. After landing, Su Tang first checked the seal. After the two great moves of the emperor, the power in the seal has been weak to the extreme, and the creative power in it has also been greatly lost. After checking the situation in the seal, Su Tang opened his eyes and said; "Now the seal has been weakened. It''s a lot. It shouldn''t be difficult to break it. What do you think?"


    "Since the Dragon God has said so, I think we''d better break it directly. This time, we have lost many experts for the seal. Now that the people of Tiangui clan have retreated, the seal has weakened. If we let it go, I''m afraid there will be some trouble. Although the people of Tiangui clan have suffered heavy losses this time, no one knows whether they will Make a comeback again. "At this time, Xianyue said, but he was very clear that there were few strong members of the Tiangui clan who fell in the land of divine heritage. Although some of them were directly destroyed, there must be many Tiangui clans that have not been destroyed. This time, he killed a resurrected Tiangui clan, No one knows whether another batch will come out in the near future. It is always a disaster for this seal to stay here.


    As her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "I think so too. Since we have paid such a high price for this seal this time, it really doesn''t make sense if we don''t look at what''s below. I also decided to break the seal. Although the seal has been weakened a lot, it will take at least a month to break it completely In the past few months, you have also made a good adjustment. Under this seal, we don''t know what the danger is. It''s the most important for you to adjust your state, so as to avoid any danger in the seal. "Hearing his words, everyone present nodded.


    For a time, everyone began to find a place nearby to rest, and the blood dragon quickly counted the loss of the dragon family this time. His face was ugly. He came to Su Tang and said softly; "The Dragon God fought with the Tiangui clan for this seal, and our dragon clan lost more than 100 dragon masters." Su Tang sighed when he heard his words; "Hey, this time, there are really too many accidents. Everything is made by the Tiangui family. Fortunately, this time we have completely destroyed the Tiangui family. It must be that the Tiangui people can''t come out and make a mess for a long time."


    After the voice fell, Su Tang continued; "After the things here are finished, I''ll go back to the dragon family with you. I got a lot of things in the demon Palace this time. I think it can help some dragon families survive and improve a lot. In the future, the whole wilderness will be the world of the dragon family. There are still a lot of things for the dragon family to act. Now mortian doesn''t know where to escape and may still stay in the wilderness In the future, we must be careful and never let this happen. "As his voice fell, the blood Dragon nodded and said; "Everything is done by the Dragon God. Let''s talk about what''s going on here. During this time, I''ll send a letter back and let Ao Xing climb out of some dragon family members and come to Jiegua to take the territory of the demon god palace. If you can stabilize zelas, the dough knife will be in a wild mess."


    The voice fell, and the blood dragon also turned and left. After he left, Su Tang immediately sat down cross legged. He was not in a hurry to study the seal, but hooked the real dragon Qi in his body and connected with Ying long. At this time, in the seal land of Langxie mainland, Ying long felt the connection between Su Tang and directly asked; "Boy, what''s the matter? You contacted me at this time. Did you hear from the ghost family one day?"


    As his questions fell, Su Tang first smiled bitterly and then said; "It''s really their news." then he quickly told him about the battle. After listening to it, Ying Long immediately laughed and said; "Boy, you are really like me. I didn''t expect that you completely destroyed all those Tiangui people. It''s really good that you destroyed so many Tiangui people in such a short time. Boy, you don''t have to feel sad about those losses. After all, such a battle is with Yang. Our battle with Tiangui people has always been more tragic than this time. We can only bite our teeth Immoral power is good for us. "


    Hearing Ying Long saying the same, Su Tang nodded and said; "I also understand what you mean. I just suddenly saw so many experts fall down like this. I still have some touch in my heart. Elder, how''s the mysterious force on your side?" Ying Long answered when he heard Su Tang''s question; "Now the world God has taken the gods to encircle and suppress this force. I believe there will be news soon. Don''t worry, boy. Everything here will be handed over to us. Now you can deal with the things in the land of God''s legacy. After all, this time, you escaped an emperor, there is still a great danger, and I don''t know whether you have been resurrected Come to Tiangui clan, you should pay more attention to it during this period of time. "


    "Boy, I understand. Well, master, I''m ready to break the seal now. Since the people of the Tiangui family have retreated, I also want to see what kind of things in the seal will let the people of the Tiangui family get it at any cost. Moreover, the people of the Tiangui family should be silent for a period of time. I also want to take out the things in it with the help of this period of time. If it were Heaven The people of the ghost clan are coming again. I can also use what I have to get to drive these guys out of the land of God. "Su Tang nodded and replied.


    After they said a few more words, they cut off the contact. After smashing and cutting off the contact, Ying Long also directly told long AO and Tiantao the news of Su Tang''s divine power. They were also very happy to hear that Su Tang''s fight was carelessly solved. After taking back the real dragon''s Qi, Su Tang began to release his soul to see the current seal, At the same time, I also try to belong to the destructive power slowly. I want to test this seal first.


    In this way, Su Tang sat quietly for more than ten days. During these ten days, Su Tang also understood the whole seal. Those creative forces were also restrained and assisted by his destructive power. Without the blessing of creative power, everything was much simpler. On this day, Su Tang opened his eyes and continuously output the destructive power for more than ten days, Let his destructive power in the Dantian also trumpet a lot. This time, he opened his eyes and Su Tang found Xianyue and others.


    "Dragon God, how''s the seal now? I think you''ve learned a lot in the past ten days?" when she saw Xianyue, Xianyue asked directly. Su Tang smiled and said when she heard her words; "For more than ten days, I have been constantly inputting the destructive power, which has completely restrained the residual creative power. Now the whole seal has no creative power, and it''s much easier to break it. However, my destructive power consumes a lot, so I want to recover in a few days. After I recover, I smash the door and unite everyone to fight together Then break the seal directly. "Su Tang''s voice fell, and Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, you haven''t had a good rest since the previous battle. You''ll have a good rest these days. I''ll read it and have a rest. Anyway, the seal is almost ready now. I''m not in a hurry. I''ll talk to those people outside."


    "Well, it''s all troublesome for the master of Xianyue palace. I''ll find a place to recover now." the voice fell, and Su Tang turned and left. Su Tang found a quiet place to recover. Xianyue quickly spread Su Tang''s previous words. After more than ten days of adjustment, everyone''s mood has adjusted back, At this time, you suddenly heard that Su Tang has completely controlled the seal. You should be excited about these heat.


    For this seal, their hearts are also very much looking forward to it. What a big price they paid this time is for the things in the seal. Now they are finally keeping the clouds open and see the moon. How can they not be excited and unhappy? At the same time, Shen Xin, who smashed the news, is also full of complexity. He looks at Su Tang, who is recovering quietly in the distance, There was some confusion in her heart.


    At this time, he has found the demon emperor of the moon emperor. Through Shen Xin, he also knows that Su Tang is about to break the seal. He also wants to go very much, but he also knows that now in the past, there is no doubt that he is looking for death, so he can only give Shen Xin an order to get what he must get. Shen Xin''s heart is more complicated after receiving such an order, She really likes the feeling of being with Su Tang and others. That feeling is unrestrained, which she has never experienced before. In addition, when she saw those people die, the martial artists present felt sorry for them one by one. She has never had such emotion.


    Only from that time, she thought all the time, if she died one day, would someone be sad for herself?


    Five days later, Su Tang opened his eyes. At this time, he has been paying attention to his people. At the moment he opened his eyes, they dared to come over one after another, and ape Chi spoke directly; "Boss, how''s it going? You look like you''ve almost recovered?" Su Tang smiled and nodded when he heard what he said. "You''ve indeed recovered a lot. Why should you all adjust your state?"


    As soon as he heard what he said, all the people present nodded one after another. Everyone looked at him with a smile. Seeing their appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "Let''s go. I''ll show you the seal. There may be a lot of things to help you later." Su Tang took the lead in walking towards the seal, and those people followed him with excited expressions.

 Chapter 639

    The people came to the seal again with excitement. They paid too much effort and too much price for this moment. Fortunately, they won this time. At this moment, Su Tang has released the power of soul. Check whether there are any changes in the seal these days. A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang recovered the power of soul, The corners of his mouth outlined a smile and said; "Now the creative power in the seal has been restrained by his destructive power. At the moment, we just need to find a point and directly set fire to break the seal with violence. You will listen to my order and we will break the seal with violence."


    Hearing his words, everyone present nodded. Then, under Su Tang''s arrangement, everyone withdrew from the place covered by the seal. Su Tang pointed to a point on the seal and said loudly; "Get ready, everyone. I''ll attack now, and then we''ll keep up. What a price we paid this time, it''s time for us to get a reward." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s destructive power burst out. The next moment, a trace of thunder power also gathered slowly. With the gathering of thunder power, there was a moment of violent power, At this time, they were too late to be surprised. They also attracted the divine power of the whole body and paid close attention to Su Tang''s actions.


    At the next moment, Su Tang''s hands moved, and a powerful silent purple thunder arrow fell directly on the seal. With his attack falling, more than 100 experts present also shot one after another. So many strong people shot together. The whole wild Wuzong felt the heaven and earth aura aroused here, and looked up here in horror, At this time, the demon emperor in the depths of the wilderness saw the hardship here through Shen Xin. He was also very angry. Although he was angry, he had no way. At this time, the moon emperor floated out and looked at the demon emperor and said; "You don''t have to. I''m sure Shen Xin won''t let us down."


    Hearing his words, the demon emperor nodded, and the next moment the picture changed. Su Tang''s great move of more than 100 experts touched the seal in an instant, which caused a crazy vibration on the ground. The smoke was everywhere. When the smoke dispersed, everyone looked at the seal. At this time, the seal was still there, which was no different from the previous state, At the sight of such a situation, everyone present was stunned and turned to look at Su Tang.


    At this time, Su Tang was not surprised. He outlined a smile and said; "It seems that we have underestimated this seal. After our attack, there has been a trace of horizontal lines inside. I believe that it will be broken successfully next time. Come with me and do it again." the voice fell, Su Tang mobilized his strength again, and the people present padded their hands one after another without saying much, The divine power of the whole body was mobilized again. This time, their power was more powerful than before. With the extinction of Su Tang, the purple thunder arrow shot, and the rear shot.


    One room household, the overwhelming big move, rushed towards the seal again. This time, the movement was stronger than before. In this huge roaring sound, the people present still clearly heard and felt a broken sound. The appearance of this sound made him feel a sigh of sacred relief, and a trace of excitement appeared on the faces of the people present.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, the previous seal had been completely broken. Without waiting for everyone to speak, there was a very violent vibration on the ground, which stunned everyone present. Su Tang also frowned. At the next moment, a white light column rose into the sky. With the appearance of this light column, a very huge stone tablet slowly emerged from the broken seal, The previous movement from the ground should be caused by the stone tablet emerging from the ground.


    With the rising of the stone tablet, the white light column also slowly dispersed. After the light dispersed, Su Tang was surprised to find that there seemed to be a very strange text on the stone tablet, which should be older than the ancient divine text. Insist, Su Tang thought carefully about the secret of heaven and asked; "Tianji, it seems that this is not an ancient divine text, do you know?" the voice fell, and the voice of Tianji came from the sky; "Boy, do you think I''m a know it all? You said it wasn''t an ancient divine script. Do you think I should know it?" Su Tang smiled and continued to spread the message; "Hehe, I''m used to asking you. Besides, I haven''t seen anything you don''t know all the time."


    After his voice fell, Tianji continued unhappily; "Save it. Although I don''t know what''s written on it, someone outside should know it." as his voice fell, Su Tang was stunned and turned to look at the crowd on one side. At this time, he only saw doubts and puzzlement in everyone''s eyes. Only when his eyes swept the face of the master of Xianyue palace, he saw the Xianyue at this time, There was a strong surprise in her eyes, and her cheeks were full of excitement.


    Seeing this, Su Tang immediately understood that this fairy moon was a task that existed before chaos. She should know what it said. Thinking of this, Su Tang walked up to her with a smile and asked aloud; "Immortal Moon Palace leader, I think you should know what''s written on it? Can you tell me?" after his voice fell, all the people present turned around and gathered on the immortal moon.


    At this time, after su Tang''s voice fell, Xianyue returned to her senses and said excitedly; "I do know. Unexpectedly, I really didn''t expect that this place has been in the land of divine heritage. Originally, I thought this thing had disappeared in the world of heaven. Unexpectedly, it was here. Hahaha, Dragon God, this time we can be regarded as a great creation." seeing Xianyue so excited, all the people present were already there, My heart jumped up with a thump.


    Who is Xianyue? She is the leader of the super power. There are not many things that can excite her. This time, I''m afraid this place is very unusual. At this time, Su Tang also smiled and said; "It seems that we have really got a great fortune this time." Su Tang continued to ask as the voice fell; "Then please tell us what this place is?"


    Hearing his words, Xianyue smiled, nodded and said; "It''s good to talk to you. Anyway, we can''t get in now. Take advantage of this time to talk to you about ambition. It''s very dangerous. After listening to it, you decide whether to enter it." the voice fell, Su Tang''s eyebrows were kind, and everyone present was surprised.


    The next moment, the voice of the fairy moon continued to ring; "This place was indeed left by the ancestral God, and it existed when it was still the ancestral God or. I remember that I was a child at that time. Later, with the fall of the ancestral God, the news of this place came. At that time, there was a saying among all families in chaos. If you can find this place, you can get the infinite treasure left by the ancestral God, and you can also get the information left by the ancestral God Do you know what the ancestral God''s inheritance represents? "


    Hearing her words, Su Tang was surprised and said aloud; "Do you mean this is the place of ancestral God''s inheritance?" Su Tang''s tone trembled here. This is not a trembling of fear, but an excited trembling. Ancestral God, that is the super strong man who opened up the world of the heavens, his inheritance place, what a precious thing. I didn''t expect that I and others would let the ancestral God''s inheritance place appear here, This is amazing.


    "It''s not the place where the ancestral gods passed on. It''s amazing." ape Chi also exclaimed. Hearing their surprised voice, the people present were boiling in an instant. I didn''t expect to encounter such a fate this time, but I thought that Xianyue said that he and others can''t get in now, and said it''s very dangerous, The hearts of these people calmed down at once.


    "Immortal Moon Palace master, you said we can''t get in now. I don''t know why. Now that we have broken the seal, why can''t we get in?" at this time, a man also asked. With his voice, immortal moon smiled and said; "Since this place is the inheritance place of the ancestral God, how can you enter it easily? This place is called the tomb of the void God. It is said that after the fall of the ancestral God, his body was here, and then the place disappeared. The pavilion leaders in chaos all think that this place has been integrated into the void of Wujing by the power of the ancestral God. They didn''t expect to appear here. No wonder there was no place in those years People of several races entered the void and could not be found. "


    "Empty tomb, immortal Moon Palace leader, you''d better finish it at one time." Su Tang also said at this time. After his voice fell, immortal moon smiled and nodded; "Well, I won''t beat around the bush. I remember in the records of my Taixu ancient family, it is recorded that the void demon needs to be opened at a specific time, and it also needs to go through many tests to enter, so I won''t say the dangers." after her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "At a specific time, immortal Moon Palace master, what does that mean?"


    At this time, what Su Tang wants to know most is when he can enter it. As for the danger, Su Tang has been mentally prepared. After all, if there is no danger in such a place, there will be ghosts. At this time, Su Tang''s words are also the thoughts of everyone present. They all want to know when he can enter it, Now that they know that this is the inheritance place of ancestral gods, no matter how dangerous it is, they still want to go in and have a look.


    "It is said that all things can enter when they first wake up and Yin and Yang alternate. As for the first wake up of all things, I think it should be what you call waking up in Langxie mainland. Now it is still five months away from waking up, so we can''t go in at all. Moreover, it is said that there are seventy-seven and forty-nine tests here. If you want to inherit the ancestral gods, you must pass seven of them Test, every test will be dangerous. I advise you not to worry about the excitement if you are not sure. This is not a place for fun. "The immortal moon came out of the sound world.


    With her voice falling, Su Tang frowned and said in a deep voice; "It turns out that it will take five months to enter. If the people of Tiangui clan appear again during this period, it will be troublesome?" after his voice fell, Xianyue also sighed; "There are some troubles in this matter, but Su Tang can rest assured that no one can enter it without waking up. Moreover, the loss of Tiangui people this time is so serious that it should not be so simple to make a comeback."


    "Well, now that things have been like this, we can only wait five months to enter it. But during this period, the place still needs to be looked after. Do you know if there are any suggestions?" Su Tang continued. After his voice fell, everyone present talked one after another.

 Chapter 640

    After several discussions, the people present unanimously agreed that it is most appropriate for the dragon family to take care of this ancestral God inheritance place. After all, this is a wilderness. Now the demon temple has been destroyed. Now the dragon family is the absolute overlord in the whole wilderness. It is most appropriate to leave this matter to them, After all, except for the dragon people, most of the people here come from the land of divine punishment. They don''t know much about things in the wilderness. If they are allowed to guard here, there may be some trouble. After all, in the wilderness, it is the world of exotic animals, and human or other races may be in danger at any time.


    After hearing their decision, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, since everyone has said so, we dragon people will take the job. In the next five months, our dragon people will guard here." as his voice fell, even if someone stood up and arched his hand at him; "Then let the Dragon God take care of the things here. This time we''ve come here, there have been a lot of things and lost a lot of people. We still need to go back and explain to the people of these forces. We''ll say goodbye."


    With his voice falling, many people present left after su Tang and others said a few words. After these people left, Xianyue looked at Su Tang and said; "Dragon God, now all the wild things belong to the dragon family. I see that the wild is too vast. The dragon family also lost a lot of people this time. Do you need our help?"


    After hearing her words, before Su Tang spoke, the blood dragon spoke first; "Thank you for your kindness, master Xianyue palace. Just give it to my dragon family." Su Tang nodded when he heard the blood dragon''s words; "Well, thank you, master Xianyue palace. This time, we all lost a lot of people and horses. In addition, mortian also escaped. There are still a lot of things to do next. I''ll leave it to the dragon family. The people in Mingyue palace do things in the wild. It''s inconvenient." as his voice fell, Xianyue understood their meaning and nodded immediately; "In that case, let''s do it. We left, too."


    As her voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "I''m leaving now. I think the boy will visit Mingyue palace in person in a while." the voice fell, and Su Tang arched his hand. With his voice falling, Xianyue smiled and said; "The dark is ready to ride the Dragon God at any time." the voice fell, and Xianyue also left directly with people and horses. With Xianyue and others leaving, there are only Sutang and dragon people left in the whole ancestral God inheritance place. At this time, Sutang looked at the blood dragon and asked; "Why didn''t you ask Xianyue to help us just now? After all, it''s impossible for the dragon family to control the wild." after his voice fell, the blood dragon immediately said; "My subordinates were a little rash just now. Please forgive me."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I think you must have your own ideas. Tell me." Su Tang smiled and waved his hand, helped the bowing blood Dragon up, continued, fell down with his voice, and the blood Dragon nodded and said; "In fact, it''s nothing. I just don''t want the people in Mingyue palace to have a foothold in the wilderness. After all, I don''t have forever friends. In those days, the dragon family gave him the face of tassels to establish the demon god palace in the wilderness. Many years ago, the dragon family and the demon god palace were also the most solid sleepwalking, but now you see, the demon god palace can say that it wants to kill the dragon family all the time, my subordinates I just don''t want such a thing to happen again. Besides, in this wilderness, this is the world of strange animals, and it should be led by the people of the dragon family. "


    With the voice of the blood dragon falling, ape Chi also stood up and said; "Boss, the blood dragon is right. This is a wild and strange world. If people from Mingyue palace come here, I''m afraid there will be great changes here in the future." Su Tang nodded clearly as his voice fell; "I understand what you mean, but now the wilderness is too big, and this time my dragon family has suffered a great loss. If you want to control such a great wilderness, you will be unable to do it."


    After hearing his words, the blood dragon also continued with a helpless sigh; "I also know it''s not easy, but it''s the most important thing not to let Mingyue palace enter the wilderness. When the leaders of all regions are in the wilderness, it''s better to give Aoxing them a headache. Besides, there are monkey kings in the current dragon territory. They used to be people of the demon temple. They also know very well about things here. Let them come and help Management, I think, should also be possible. "As his HA is falling, ape Chi nodded and said; "The blood dragon is right. After all, people still need to come to see the officials here. The old monkey king is still very trustworthy."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded; "Let Aoxing and others deal with this matter. After all, the dragon people in the land of divine heritage are the masters here. We can''t stay here all the time. We still want to give it to them in the future." the voice fell, and Xuelong and others nodded. At this time, Su Tang continued; "We''d better hurry back to the dragon city now. At the same time, Xuelong, you should also inform Ao Xing and others to come out of Wanlong island. There are a lot of things to deal with in the wild now."


    After hearing his voice, the blood Dragon nodded. After su Tang arranged a cover up array here, he went to the blood dragon and others to break through the air. Su Tang and others who took a lot of days to reach Luoxia town this year. This time, it took only half a day to fly ash to the dragon city. With their arrival, the current city master of the Dragon City, Longyang, It was also the first time I went out to welcome the cold in Longcheng.


    "My subordinates Longyang have seen the Dragon God and all the adults of the dragon family." seeing Longyang again, Su Tang smiled and said; "Don''t be polite." the voice fell, and the party went directly to the Dragon Palace. In the Dragon Palace, Su Tang said to ape Chi and ape Tong; "You two go and bring the monkey king to Qingdao. I think we need their help this time." Su Tang has been secretly thinking about the wild things all the way.


    With his voice falling, ape Chi and ape Tong nodded, and then walked quickly outside the palace. After they left, Su Tang continued to say to Longyang; "When I came in just now, I saw the hardships in the city. Longyang, you''re good. It seems that I didn''t read you wrong." when Su Tang said this, Longyang smiled and said; "My subordinates have always followed the Dragon God''s method and are still familiar with it." with his voice falling, Su Tang ordered to take you and said to him; "Well, you''ve done well. Do well. If you do well, I won''t treat you badly."


    After hearing his voice, Longyang nodded. At this time, the blood dragon came in from the outside and said; "Lord Dragon God, I have informed Ao Xing of all the news here. They have come out. I believe they will arrive at the Dragon City in a few days." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s good. Everyone is tired these days. Have a good rest." the voice fell. Su Tang looked at Shen Xin and said; "Miss Shen, you are also tired during this time. I''ll ask you to take you to rest first. After the things here are finished, I''m taking you to the place of divine punishment. I''m really sorry to delay your time." as his voice fell, Shen Xin shook his head and said; "Brother Su, you''re welcome. This time it''s an accident."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and then called someone to arrange for her to have a rest. After Shen Xin left, Su Tang said to the blood dragon; "Blood dragon, before that, when I was there, I said that we might have a ghost eye on the side of the sky. I''ve been thinking about this for a few days, but I have no idea what I think of it. I don''t know what you think of it."


    His voice fell, and the blood dragon was stunned first, then shook his head and said; "My subordinates don''t know. After all, there were too many people in Luoxia town at that time, and there were a mixture of good and bad people. It''s not easy to find out if there were people of Tiangui clan." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded helplessly and said; "It''s true. After all, the background of the people who came here this time is very complex. It''s really hard to check for a moment." after the sound fell, the hall was silent, and Longyang just listened quietly. He didn''t know what happened in Luoxia Town, but it should be a great event to see the nervous look of the Dragon God and others.


    In the next few days, Su Tang and others rested in the dragon city. On the tenth day, ape Chi and Yuan Tian took the monkey king to the Dragon City, the Dragon Palace. The monkey king''s opinion sheet Su Tang laughed and said; "Little brother, you are really powerful. You have beaten the people of the Tiangui clan badly these two times, and this time you have easily destroyed the demon temple." when he said the demon temple, a complicated look flashed in the monkey king''s eyes. Looking at him, Su Tang also smiled and said; "You flatter me, brother. In fact, I''m lucky this time. If the people of the demon temple and the Tiangui clan didn''t unite, I wouldn''t be able to help them."


    "Hey, this tassel was not like this at the beginning. Maybe the comfortable life of these years has changed him." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "But now the tassels have left, and the demon Temple no longer exists. This time I asked the monkey king to come, they must have told you. In this war with the heavenly ghost family, my dragon family lost a lot of people. Now the demon temple is no longer in use, and the whole wilderness belongs to them. There are not enough people in my dragon family to accept it , so I''d like to ask you to take your people behind your head for help. I don''t know what you think of this matter, brother? "


    With Su Tang''s voice falling, the monkey king meditated. A moment later, he said; "If you speak about this, I''ll do it. But the Dragon King hasn''t come yet. I''m afraid he''ll have other opinions." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s true. After all, it''s his ancestral dragon. In that case, we''d better wait until the Dragon King and them come." the voice fell, and the two bypassed the topic. Su Tang asked aloud; "Brother, the land of ancestral God inheritance will be opened five months later. Will you take people there?"


    Now this matter has spread all over the land of divine heritage. Many people are very surprised when they know the news. They all want to enter the land of ancestral God inheritance when they wake up. At this time, after hearing Su Tang''s words, the monkey king shook his head and said; "Of course we will, but I have discussed with my brothers before. This time I just go to see the excitement and don''t intend to enter it. After all, it''s too dangerous. We don''t intend to take this risk."


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded, "yes, the land of gods is indeed very dangerous according to the previous statement of Xianyue. I have to think about whether to enter it. But now the people of Tiangui clan will be more careful after these two events. This time, they will continue to fight in the land of ancestral gods inheritance."

 Chapter 641

    "Yes, the people of the ghost family will not let go of this one day. I heard from them before. This time, an emperor escaped, and he must make a comeback. With these two wars, their people and horses may have lost a lot. Five months later, they must have their last chance. I think they are likely to lose their nest And go out and take things from the ancestral land. "After his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded and said; "This is also what I am most worried about. The people of Tiangui clan are very powerful. Although it is said that there are many dangers in the inheritance of ancestral gods, they have many means, and I am also very worried."


    After hearing his words, the monkey king nodded and said; "Alas, now the land of gods has appeared. This level will be faced sooner or later. This time, all the forces in the land of gods will come. Maybe this is also our chance. If the people of Tiangui clan dare to come at this time, we also have a chance to catch them all." Su Tang said with a smile; "Yes, it''s a gamble, but we still have a few months to prepare." quality and his voice fell, and there was a sound of footsteps outside the hall. Soon, the blood dragon came in from the outside. He looked at Su Tang and said; "Dragon God, Dragon King, they are coming."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. After a while, the Dragon King and others came in. After saluting Su Tang, Su Tang asked; "Dragon King, didn''t you set out very early? Why are you here now? Is there something on the road?" he heard the blood dragon say before that the Dragon King and they set out after the news of the blood dragon on the street. It''s been more than ten days now. It''s reasonable that they should find it.


    "Dragon God, forgive me. After hearing the news from the elder blood dragon, we did set out, but we met some strange things in the sea, which delayed us." the Dragon King replied with an arched hand. After hearing his words, Su Tang frowned slightly and said; "What happened to you there? Please, how many days will it delay you?" as his voice fell, the monkey king was curious.


    "In fact, it''s nothing, but an island suddenly appeared in the sea, where there seems to be array blessing. It''s very strange, so we were ready to explore, but before long, the island disappeared inexplicably. We felt strange, so we took people and horses to look for it in the sea, but the island seemed to evaporate, and there was no water at all There is a trace. "The Dragon King quickly told what happened there. After listening to it, Su Tang frowned. There are many things in the wild now. After these events, Su Tang will connect these strange times with the Tiangui clan.


    "Ao Xing, you''d better pay more attention to this matter. There are many strange things in the wild now. The strength of the dragon family is greatly reduced. It''s necessary to control the whole wild. Don''t have any trouble, otherwise it will be really troublesome." after his voice fell, Ao Xing and a strong dragon family who came later were stunned. Ao Xing took the lead in asking; "Dragon God, what do you mean? Did the people in the demon temple leave?"


    Before, the blood dragon didn''t tell him that the demon temple had been destroyed. He just said that the Dragon God had come to the dragon city and asked him to take the dragon people out of Wanlong island. Now he suddenly heard Su Tang say so. How can they not be together? Jian Tuan Ao Xing seemed not to know the way, Su Tang continued; "Now the demon temple has been completely destroyed, and the tassels have disappeared. The precious wilderness is already the world of the dragon family. But this time in Luoxia Town, my dragon family also lost more than 100 experts. It''s not easy to manage the precious wilderness now. That''s why I called you. There are some things I want to discuss with you."


    As his voice fell, Ao Xing was surprised, and a look of surprise burst out in his eyes, shouting; "The demon palace was destroyed? How could this be possible? Their strength is very powerful. What kind of things did you encounter in Luoxia Town, Dragon God? How many experts were lost to the people of the dragon family? Did the people of the Tiangui family attack it?" I''m afraid only the people of the Tiangui family can make such a heavy loss to the dragon family in the whole land of God heritage, However, Ao Xing still couldn''t figure out why the demon temple was suddenly destroyed. According to reason, the tassel released Qingtian before. He was very kind to him. This time, the people of Tiangui family attacked and should give more or less face to the demon temple. How did it suddenly collapse.


    At this time, his doubts were the doubts of the dragon people later. He noticed the doubts in their eyes. Su Tang explained the whole thing to them with a smile. After his voice fell, Ao Xing and others understood it in a moment, nodded and said; "It turned out to be so. I didn''t expect that the demon temple would choose to unite with the people of the Tiangui clan. I didn''t expect that. I thought that the tassel was a good man and very smart. How could he unite with the Tiangui clan? Isn''t it trying to hide from the tiger?" as his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "These things have passed. Now what we want to discuss is how to manage this wilderness well."


    As his voice fell, Ao Xing nodded and said; "Dragon God, you don''t know. This wilderness is very big. I don''t think my dragon family alone can manage it. After all, there are still people of Tiangui family who are eyeing. How many experts have been lost when the dragon family passes through Luoxia town this time. If we disperse to manage the wilderness now, the strength of the whole dragon family will be scattered. If the dragon family goes through Luoxia town at that time When something happened, we didn''t have time to hurry back. How many people are there? That''s the real reason why we agreed to build a demon temple in the wilderness. "


    Su Tang also nodded at his words, but he was also very headache. The territory was too big and very troublesome. Just like now, the whole wild dragon family can be said to be the absolute overlord. After all, there were too few people of the single dragon family. There were some people who wanted to manage the precious wild. For a time, the scene was silent. After a long time, Su Tang said; "This matter is also very clear, but if we dragon people don''t care about the current situation, I''m afraid the precious wilderness will be disordered. In addition, there must be people and horses in Luoxia town to guard the ancestral God inheritance place. No matter what, we dragon people must find a way to deal with this matter."


    After his voice fell, Ao Xing nodded and said; "I also understand the meaning of the Dragon God, but I don''t have a suitable way at this time, but if the monkey king is willing to help, the dragon family can quickly stabilize the wild things this time." when he came, he found the monkey king aside. At first, he still had some doubts, but after knowing the whole thing, He also knew that the Dragon God might have made plans, but he didn''t mention it directly when he thought of his Dragon King, which gave him the face of the Dragon King. After those things before, he is no longer as arrogant as before.


    "Well, that''s what I''m going to do. Otherwise, I won''t ask someone to invite the monkey king. After all, the monkey king used to be from the demon temple. He should be very familiar with the negatives of the demon temple. If they help, the wilderness can really stabilize quickly. At the same time, I don''t need to disperse the power of the dragon family too much, but I have a new plan in my heart." As his voice fell, Su Tang also said.


    Hearing what he said, everyone present was stunned, and the monkey king looked at him with some doubts and asked; "Brother, do you already have a way to quickly manage the wilderness? Let''s think about it." seeing the monkey king''s question, Su Tang said with a smile; "I''m a man from Langxie mainland. Everyone knows it."


    The crowd nodded, and Su Tang continued; "The area of Langxie continent is much larger than that of the land left by gods. I remember there is a management method there. I thought about it before. It is really good and very suitable for the wild now. I''ll simply tell you now." when he said this, many people stood up.


    "The first thing we need to do is to build some cities in the wilderness, and then everyone in the city can incorporate human small villages near the city. If possible, we can also incorporate some exotic animals, and then build small towns. After that, the small villages can be managed layer by layer, which is much easier, and it is also convenient for us to meet the savage Zhongtian ghost clan As his voice fell, everyone present nodded, and then fell silent.


    Lao Tzu kept thinking about this method mentioned by Su Tang. After a long time, the monkey king said; "This method is really good and easy to manage. It''s just that it''s not easy to build cities in the wilderness. Moreover, there are many places in the wilderness that belong to dark areas. I''m afraid none of us have been there." Ao Xing also said after the voice of the monkey king fell; "The monkey king is right. It''s really troublesome to build a city in the wilderness. The wild water is very deep. Many peerless strong men are hidden in it. These people are very difficult to manage. If they offend them, they will be very troublesome."


    "I''ve thought of all these, but now, besides, it''s the best way for us to manage the wilderness. Of course, I don''t mean to directly build too many cities in the wilderness. We only need to build some cities in some areas we know now. I believe everyone is familiar with these areas. Second, the current dragon clan intimidates the whole wilderness. I believe it''s only If we don''t understand the interests of those reclusive masters, they won''t come to trouble me. Besides, now that the land of ancestral God inheritance has been opened, how many linearity do they have to take care of us? "Su Tang continued. After hearing his words, the monkey king and others thought for a while, nodded and said, "It''s really OK. First stabilize some areas, and then slowly expand after stability. This is really a good way."


    As his voice fell, Ao Xing also nodded. Seeing the two of them nodding, Su Tang directly said, "Ao Xing Monkey King, I believe you should all have maps of your respective areas. Take them out first, let''s have a good study, and then build cities in several places." With his voice, Lu liked it. Love directly received the map of the Dragon territory from the elders behind him. The monkey king also took out the map he had obtained in the demon temple. After su Tang received it, he quickly put the ginger map together. People in the hall gathered around one after another. At this time, Su Tang pointed to a point on the map and said; "This is the dragon city where we are now. This is Luoxia town. There is still a very large distance in the middle. Since the dragon city is already a city, we won''t say much. As for Luoxia Town, our people will basically guard there in the next few months. I think it''s best to build a city here."


    "Well, it''s right to build a city in Luoxia town." the monkey king nodded, and Su Tang continued; "Now, the surrounding area of Luoxia town has been razed to the ground because of the previous battle with the Tiangui family. It is much more convenient for us to build a city there. In addition, the inheritance of the ancestral gods has been spread, and countless expert warriors will come here. Now we build a city in Luoxia town. I believe it should prosper soon. Then Later, we can attract businessmen from the town to open some shops. In addition, it is wild here, and the most important thing is exotic materials and spiritual materials. "Su Tang''s voice fell, and everyone present understood.


    Next, Su Tang pointed to a point on the map and said; "This is a transmission array that can lead to the place of divine punishment. A city can also be built here. After all, there are many people coming and going here, and it can prosper quickly." after his voice fell, Su Tang quickly found several places on the map and said their benefits. Everyone present agreed very much, Finally, after discussion, they decided to establish six cities and twelve towns in the present wilderness, and manage the most important places in the present wilderness first.

 Chapter 642

    Yes, after staying in Longcheng for a month, Su Tang arranged everything. Some nearby cities were also slowly established. In addition, the things of the previous inheritance land were spread. Now the wilderness is also lively. More and more experts came to the wilderness. In order to see and hear such news, many people want to enter the inheritance land, Su Tang shook his head helplessly and said; "Hey, money and wealth really move people''s hearts. I don''t know how dangerous it will be in the land of inheritance this time. Why do these people come one after another?" Shen Xin smiled and said when he heard his words; "It''s not easy to cultivate. Many people want to ascend to the sky step by step. Isn''t this a very rare opportunity? If you can pass the inheritance test and get the inheritance of the ancestor god, your strength will be greatly improved. Isn''t this what the cultivator wants most?"


    Hearing her words, Sutang nodded and said; "It''s true. I remember when I was a teenager, I also had the idea of going to heaven step by step. However, I don''t know it''s a good relief to open the ancestral God inheritance site this time. Now the God heritage site is really troubled. If these people have casualties in the inheritance site, the strength of the whole God heritage site will be greatly reduced. If the Tiangui clan takes advantage of this time to attack the God heritage site, I''m afraid I''m afraid we''ll be in great trouble. "


    As his voice fell, Shen Xin shook her head and said; "The people of Tiangui clan shouldn''t appear." Shen Xin stopped here. Su Tang looked at her suspiciously and said; "How do you know the Tiangui clan won''t come out?" after hearing his question, Shen Xin smiled and said; "After these two wars, the Tiangui clan has lost a lot of people. How can many people gather in the land of inheritance and relic this time, and how can the people of the Tiangui clan appear? Moreover, they don''t have to be sure to pass the test. It''s better to enjoy their success if they venture into the land of inheritance like this."


    "Sit and enjoy yourself?" Su Tang nodded at the next moment after her voice fell; "It''s true. They shouldn''t take risks. It turned out to be so. Hehe, Shen Xin is good. Your idea is very clear." with his voice recorded, Shen Xin smiled. At this time, she didn''t know what she thought, whether to help the Tiangui clan or Su Tang.


    The scene was silent. After a long time, the ape came with the ape naked, looked at Su Tang from a distance and shouted; "Boss, now that the whole wild thing has stabilized in your plan, should we also leave here and have a look at the place of divine punishment? There are more and more time to open the place of inheritance. I''m afraid the place of divine punishment is also very hot. I heard from the monkey king before that now all the hidden races in the place of divine heritage are present, as if they were It''s all for this place of inheritance. "


    When the voice fell, ape red had approached, Su Tang said with a smile; "Yes, I also want to see what the place of divine punishment looks like." Shen Xin smiled at his words; "I haven''t been back for a long time. I don''t know if the people who are here will be very worried when I delay here this time." looking at her, Su Tang''s heart also said with some guilt; "It''s a waste of time for Miss Shen to follow us this time. I think it''s still early now. Let''s talk to the monkey king and the Dragon King and leave."


    "Hahaha, boss, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I''ll talk to the monkey king. As for the Dragon King, he should be in the transmission array now. We can go there and tell him to go straight now." ape Chi laughed and said. Su Tang smiled when he saw him; "OK, let''s start now." when the voice fell, Su Tang directly broke through the air, and ape Chi and others followed. This time, long Yu didn''t continue to follow Su Tang and others. Now the dragon family is really employing people themselves, and long Yu''s strength is also good. Under the proposal of smashing Su Tang, Ao Xing was unified, so that the dragon family can serve as one of the six newly established cities, Long Yu was not willing at first, but after su Tang''s persuasion, long Yu agreed.


    This time, the four of Su Tang were not as careful as before, but swaggered directly towards the transmission array. When they flew to Luoxia Town, Su Tang smiled and said looking at the established city and the way people came and went in the city; "If this continues, the future wilderness will be very willing. It will be similar to the land of God''s punishment."


    "Yes, boss, your proposal is really good. Although the aura in the wilderness is not suitable for human beings, it is indeed a paradise for exotic animals. Now that there is a good management, these exotic animals in the village can speak quickly. At that time, the wilderness will become a paradise for exotic animals." ape Chi nodded and said. After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said, "Well, we''ll talk about the future. We''d better hurry up and try to reach the transmission array today and directly transmit it to the place of divine punishment early tomorrow morning." with the love of the sound Road, the speed at Su Tang''s feet was suddenly mentioned, and ape Chi and others followed up with a smile.


    When it was dark, Su Tang and others came to another city again. This is the new city recently established. This is the place where the transmission array is located. There was a small town here before, so it was very fast to transform the town into a city. After entering from the city gate, Su Tang was stunned by the scene in front of him. At this time, it can be said that there are people in the city Shanrenhai. Seeing this situation, Su Tang smiled and said, "it seems that my plan was really right before." Shen Xin smiled and said, "indeed, seeing the situation here, I think some cities in the land of divine punishment chapter are much more lively. Brother Su, I''m afraid what you said before is going to be realized."


    Hearing her words, ape Chi and ape Tong also smiled. Su Tang whispered; "Let''s go find Ao Xing quickly. There are too many good and bad people here to avoid getting into trouble. I don''t want to expose my identity like this." Su Tang directly entered the crowd and walked directly towards the city master''s house, followed by ape Chi and others.


    In front of the city master''s residence, the children of the dragon family really guarded the gate at this time. As soon as they saw Su Tang and others coming, the two bodyguards were ready, but Su Tang took the lead and said; "There are a lot of people here. I don''t want to be exposed, so I don''t want to be polite." when they heard his voice, they swallowed it for the words that had reached their throat. They arched their hands at Su Tang, and Su Tang said with a smile; "I''m looking for the Dragon King. Should he be inside?" one nodded respectfully when he heard his words; "Well, when the Dragon King is discussing the expansion of the city with Lord Longyu at this time, you can go in directly."


    Su Tang nodded and took ape Chi and others directly into the city hall. After entering the city hall, Su Tang''s soul power was released slightly, and he found their breath in a moment. He took ape Chi and several people directly to the other side. Along the way, those dragon lands in the city hall saluted Su Tang respectfully and came outside the hall, Su Tang said to the bodyguard nearby; "The Dragon King is inside. I''ll go straight in." the voice fell and went straight in.


    Entering the hall, Su Tang looked at the Dragon King and long Yu and said with a smile; "It seems that the situation on your side is good." his voice fell. The Dragon King and long Yu were stunned first. They quickly stood up, turned and said in their hearts; "My subordinates have seen the Dragon God." Su Tang said with a smile when he saw the two of them; "Don''t be polite. I heard people outside say that you are discussing the expansion of the city. I saw the situation here before. It''s really time to expand the city, otherwise there will be overcrowding in the future." as his voice fell, the Dragon King nodded and said; "Yes, more and more people have come here during this period. Before, our budget was not enough, but now there are more people here, and it is not very convenient to expand the city."


    "Well, so now I''m discussing with the Dragon King what methods should be used to quickly expand the city." Long Yu also said. After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and said; "You can deal with things here directly. This time, I''ll go to the place of divine punishment. I also looked at the situation of Luoxia town before. It''s also very smooth there."


    After hearing his words, the Dragon King was stunned and asked; "Dragon God, you want to go to the place of divine punishment? Then I''ll prepare the transmission array for you tomorrow." he knows that the Dragon God wants to go to the place of divine punishment. Before, it took more than a month because of the inheritance place. Now the wild things have begun to stabilize, and there is no need for the dragon to continue to sit here. Now it coincides with the coming of Tianjiao competition, The Dragon King also hopes that the Dragon God can help the dragon family get a good ranking, so the dragon family''s luck will be greatly increased. Therefore, the Dragon King is also very happy when he wants to go to the place where God punishes.


    "Well, let''s go to have a rest first, and you can continue to discuss." Su Tang turned and walked outside the hall. At this time, the Dragon King followed him, and then ordered him to take Su Tang and others down to have a rest, and then returned to the hall to continue to discuss with long Yu. Early the next morning, Su Tang entered the transmission array, Embarked on the journey to the land of divine punishment.


    After a quarter of an hour, the white light in front of Su Tang and others dispersed, and a little color appeared in front of him. At this time, a voice came; "Eh, at this time, there are still people in the wilderness. What''s the situation when they come to the place of God''s punishment?" with this voice, another voice also sounded; "Look at their appearance. I think they can''t stay in the wilderness. Now the wilderness is low. I''m afraid these fledgling boys can''t bear hardships there. I heard that the environment in the wilderness is very harsh." as his voice fell, Su Tang and others turned to look at it, I saw a middle-aged man in his thirties. His eyes were full of disdain. When he saw the ape red eyebrows here, he wanted to retort. Su Tang grabbed him and said; "We just came here. Keep a low profile and don''t make trouble."


    Caught by Su Tang, the ape nodded, looked at the man and walked out of the crowd with a cold hum. At this time, there are many people waiting here. These people want to go to the wilderness to experience and wait to enter the inheritance land. After su Tang and others left the people to go there, they directly entered a big city, This city is indeed much more prosperous than the wild one. Seeing here, Su Tang turned to look at Shen Xin and asked; "Miss Shen, we are in your territory. I''m afraid you will be my guide next time."


    Hearing his voice, Shen Xin smiled and said; "Of course, no problem. You took good care of me in the wilderness before. I didn''t know much about the place of divine punishment, but it''s OK to be a guide." looking at his smiling face, Su Tang, ape Chi and others smiled. The four people crossed the street all the way. At this time, ape Chi twitched his nose and said in a surprised voice; "It smells delicious, boss. Let''s find a place to eat first and try to see if the food in this place of divine punishment is delicious." ape Tong nodded again and again after listening to him; "That''s right. During this period, I basically eat barbecue and fish in the wilderness. Although the boss''s mobile phone is very good, I still miss those exquisite delicacies."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "You two are really a complete eater. I don''t know anything about this place. I think you''d better let Miss Shen take you." Shen Xin said with a smile when he heard his words; "I''ve been here several times and know something about the food here. Let''s go. I''ll take you to try the food here." after that, Shen Xin took the lead and walked forward, followed by ape Chi and ape Tong.

 Chapter 643

    Follow Shen Xin to a big restaurant. Shen Xin turns around and says; "I''ve been to this place with my family several times before, and the things here taste good." the voice fell. Su Tang nodded, and Shen Xin took them inside. Soon, under the guidance of the waiter, several people came to an elegant room. Shen Xin quickly ordered several dishes and said; "These dishes are the signature dishes here. They taste very good."


    On hearing her words, the waiter standing on one side smiled and nodded again and again; "The girl looks like someone who has been here. These dishes are really our signboards." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Let''s do this first. If it''s not enough for a while, we''ll ask for something." as his voice fell, the waiter smiled, nodded and turned away. At this time, Su Tang also looked at Shen Xin and asked; "What''s Miss Shen''s plan in the future? Will she go to your family in her spare time, or go to Mingyue palace with her?"


    Hearing his question, Shen Xin thought and said; "I''ve been away from my family for a long time. I believe people in my family are very worried about me. I want to go back and join me first. My family is not far from here. It''s in Lingyuan City hundreds of miles away. Brother Su, you have to pass there if you want to go to Mingyue palace. During this time, I can take you to get familiar with some things in the land of divine punishment." After her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, then trouble Miss Shen."


    After eating the food here, under the leadership of Shen Xin, several people left the small town and rushed directly to Lingyuan City. Along the way, the land of divine punishment is really different from the wilderness. It is reasonable to see martial artists everywhere. Seeing this, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s really much more prosperous than the wilderness here." ape Chi nodded on one side, but ape Tong said; "Although it''s prosperous here, I still prefer the wilderness. At least it''s free and doesn''t need too much restraint."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also smiled, but Shen Xin opened his mouth and said; "The wild side is not suitable for human warriors, but only for exotic animals. It is really a very good MafA in this land of divine punishment. There is an inch of land and an inch of gold here. You can often see powerful people fighting for disciples. During this time in the wild, I also feel very comfortable in the wild." as her voice fell, Su Tang also smiled.


    At this time, the devil in the depths of the wilderness saw that Su Tang and others had reached the place of divine punishment, and the corners of his mouth also outlined a smile. The moon emperor on one side asked aloud; "Isn''t Shen Xin always in the abyss of the underworld? How can she do things in the land left by the gods? And she looks like a person who has lived in this land of divine punishment for many years. If it weren''t for my land, she was one of us, I think she was one of the people in this land of divine punishment."


    As his voice fell, the demon emperor smiled and said; "Yue Huang, there are still many things you don''t know about us. In order to get Shen Xin close to Su Tang, we have done a lot of things. Since you asked me like this, I''ll tell you more today. In fact, there are also masters of our Tiangui clan in the land of divine punishment, but we rarely contact. If it weren''t for this, we wouldn''t contact in order to get close to Su Tang. These times are The information given to me by the people in the land of divine punishment, otherwise we would know these things. Now it seems that these information is really very good. "As his voice fell, the moon emperor smiled and said; "So it is. I didn''t expect that there would be such a thing, but she shouldn''t have that family. What are you going to do?"


    As his voice fell, the devil emperor''s mouth outlined a trace of danger and said with a smile; "Of course, there is no need for such a family to exist." as his voice fell, the demon emperor took out a messenger stone from the storage ring and whispered; "Carry out the plan, destroy the family and pave the way for her." after that, he took back the messenger stone and saw here, the moon emperor smiled and said; "So it is. It''s good."


    "Now the fate of our Tiangui clan is on her alone. If she can get one thing in the inheritance land this time, our previous combat losses are worth it." with his voice falling, the moon emperor on one side also ordered to take you with him and said; "In recent months, I have tried my best to resurrect as soon as possible. Then we will go to the wilderness to find the master''s body and resurrect them all." after his voice fell, the demon emperor also nodded.


    At this time, in the place of divine punishment, Su Tang and his party played all the way. Some people came to a small city. After entering it, ape Chi said with some emotion; "Why are cities everywhere in this land of divine heritage? It''s too prosperous," Su Tang said with a smile after his voice fell; "There are so many human beings here. Without the huge books of these cities, wouldn''t Luancheng be a regiment here? But there are so many cities here. No wonder they have the strength to fight. No wonder the people of yin and Yang sect said that it''s difficult to stand firm in the place of divine punishment."


    Hearing their conversation, Shen Xin said with a smile; "Yes, the strength here is intricate and complex, and there is often the phenomenon of fighting for a little thing." at the moment when her voice fell, Yuan Tian, who was the strongest, turned to look at them and said; "I said, you should hurry up. There seems to be a lot of excitement ahead. There are a lot of people around." he also stretched out his fingers.


    Hearing his words, ape Chi also burst towards him, and Shen Xin shook her head and said; "It seems that there is trouble here." quality and his voice fell. Su Tang was stunned and walked in quickly. As he got closer and closer, a quarrel voice appeared in the ears of Su Tang and others.


    "This is the territory of my ghost shadow gate. Have you Sirius Gang stepped across the boundary?" after the man''s voice fell, a sneer came; "Just say so? Your eye saw that we stepped on the boundary? Don''t be too arrogant, the bastards of the ghost shadow gate. Be careful. You don''t know how to die."


    When his voice fell, Su Tang and others had approached. At this time, people on one side said; "These two forces began to fight. Cloud City only fought all day after they came. I don''t know how much hatred they have. They can fight in their body all day." although the man''s voice was not loud, he was heard by the ghost shadow sect in the field. The man directly slapped the person who spoke to him, and his strength was not bad, Seeing such a favor, he immediately dodged. After he dodged, the members of the ghost shadow sect slapped Su Tang directly. Seeing that Su Tang frowned here, the ape on his side walked barefoot and directly blocked Su Tang''s face. He raised his hand and punched the man''s palm.


    How powerful is ape red? Just immediately beat the man out directly. Seeing such a situation, the people present were stunned. After pulling the man to the ground, the people of the ghost shadow sect turned their heads and looked at Su Tang and others. The man led by him said coldly; "Who are you? You dare to hurt the people of our ghost shadow sect?" Su Tang said coldly; "Can we only look at him like this when he slaps us?"


    "Yes, what ghost shadow gate? I haven''t heard of it at all, and I don''t know where it came from. How dare you shout in front of your ape grandfather? Get out of here now before your ape grandfather is angry." ape Chi then said aloud. As his voice fell, the members of the Sirius Gang standing on one face were stunned, There was also a trace of surprise in their eyes when they looked at these four people. They had been in the Cloud City for many years. They had never seen anyone dare not give face to the people of the ghost shadow sect. Even they fought with the people of the ghost shadow Sect on the surface, but they never took them seriously. After all, the strength of the two forces was poor. It was really bad for anyone to fight.


    But now that they see someone calling the board to go to the ghost shadow gate, they are happy. If these people can teach the ghost shadow gate a good lesson, it would be the best for them. If not, there would be no loss for them. Holding this idea, the people of the Sirius Gang stood quietly on one side. At this time, the person headed by the ghost shadow gate said; "Hahaha, where the hell are you lengtouqing? You dare to be so arrogant in Cloud City. I don''t think you know the power of my ghost shadow sect here."


    "What power can a group of scum have? With your strength, your ape grandfather can kill several with a backhand." ape Chi continued. At this time, Su Tang stopped and said coldly; "I don''t want to cause trouble. You''d better not ask for trouble. You can''t provoke some people." as his voice fell, people around were stunned, and someone exclaimed; "Who are these people? What a big tone."


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, the people of the ghost shadow sect frowned slightly and thought about it in their heart. These people have some eyes. It seems that they are not from the Cloud City. Will they be family members from other places? After all, what a big move has been made in the wild. Many people of the family are now in the world. With this idea, the man''s tone of voice is a little more careful and said; "But you guys who hurt us, if you don''t give us an explanation, it''s a little unreasonable?" as his voice fell, Su Tang just wanted to speak, but Shen Xin on one side took it out and said coldly; "A small force of Cloud City dares to be so arrogant. That''s all for today. If you are not convinced, just go to Lingyuan City to find my Shen family." as his voice fell, the people of the Sirius gang were stunned.


    The man headed by the ghost shadow gate exclaimed; "You''re from the Shen family. No, I''m sorry. This time it''s our fault, it''s our fault." the voice fell, and the man directly ran away with the people of the ghost shadow sect. Seeing here, Su Tang was stunned, and ape Chi was also a little confused. He turned to look at Shen Xin and said; "Miss Shen, your family seems very strong?" Shen Xin smiled and said when he heard his words; "What you don''t know is that Lingyuan City, where my family lives, is the largest city in a thousand miles. These small cities are managed by Lingyuan City. My Shen family''s strength in Lingyuan City is fairly good, so it still has some prestige in this place."


    Hearing her explanation, Su Tang nodded and said with a smile; "I didn''t expect that Miss Shen is still a big family. It''s really disrespectful." Shen Xin said with some embarrassment when he heard his words; "Compared with you, the little girl is nothing more than a small place with poor family. Don''t laugh at me." Shen Xin''s voice was not loud, but some of the people present heard it. When they heard this sentence, a look of horror appeared on their faces. In their view, the Shen family was quiet, which was already a vast continent.


    For a moment, the people present guessed the identity of Su Tang and others. After such an episode, Su Tang and others didn''t stay in the Cloud City for a long time and directly walked towards the Lingyuan City. On the third day, Shen Xin and others had come to the gate of Lingyuan City, but the Lingyuan City at this time seemed to be different from the past and seemed much quieter, Seeing such a situation, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked; "Is this Lingyuan City? Why does it seem so quiet?"

 Chapter 644

    At the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell, Shen Xin''s face was full of doubt, shook his head and replied; "I also feel strange. It''s very different from the Lingyuan City I saw before. I think there should be an accident in the city." Shen Xin''s voice fell, and he quickly overtook the city. Su Tang and others also followed suit and entered the Lingyuan City. Looking at the bustling street, there was no one on the street. Su Tang and others were even more confused.


    "Boss, it seems that something really happened here." ape Chi also felt that the Lingyuan City was really weird. There was no one in such a big city, which was completely different from the prosperous achievement mentioned by Shen Xin before. His voice fell, and ape Tong on one side closed his eyes and felt his voice slightly; "The land here has a very strong smell of blood. It should be that there has been a massacre in the last day or two." with his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and Shen Xin''s footsteps stopped for a moment. He turned his head and looked at ape Tong with a look of criticism and disbelief in his eyes; "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. The strength of Lingyuan City is very strong. It''s also one of the subordinate cities of the supreme Mingyue palace. It''s a big city with a head and a face in the land of divine punishment. No one came here to be presumptuous."


    As her voice fell, ape Tong shook his head and said; "The bloody smell in this land hasn''t settled down yet. There has been a war here recently, which I''m sure." Su Tang also said when he saw ape Tong''s solemn appearance; "Don''t worry, Miss Shen. Now that you have reached Lingyuan City, I don''t believe there will be no one in this big city. Isn''t your family here? Let''s talk to you first and have a look." with his voice falling, Shen Xin calmed down and nodded repeatedly; "Yes, you''re right. My family is in the Lingyuan City. I''ll take you there now." the voice fell, and Shen Xin''s body quickly ran out in one direction, and Su Tang said aloud; "Let''s follow up."


    A few moments later, they came to a very luxurious house. The plaque hanging above the gate wrote the two words Shen Fu. Su Tang asked when they saw here; "Miss Shen, this should be your family?" Shen Xin nodded; "This is my family." after her voice fell, the ape on one side said with a kind of eyebrow; "There is a strong smell of blood here. It seems that something has happened here." with his voice falling, ape Chi nodded and said; "There is really a strong smell of blood here. Let''s go in and have a look first." their voices fell, and Shen Xin rushed directly towards the gate and pushed the gate open. The scene in front of her made her face very pale.


    His body was somewhat unstable. Su Tang quickly held her and looked at the situation in the yard through the moonlight. For a moment, Su Tang''s face was somewhat ugly. He saw that the whole yard was full of bodies, and the air was filled with bursts of pungent smell. Su Tang gently comforted Shen Xin; "Miss Shen, don''t worry first." after that, he thought about ape Chi and ape Tong around him. They winked. They understood and walked directly into the house. At this time, Shen Xin looked at the front without God. No matter how Su Tang comforted her, they didn''t answer. After living for a while, ape Chi and ape Tong returned to the gate. Ape Chi looked at Su Tang and said; "Boss, we have just checked. There is no living mouth here." his voice fell, and the ape sighed; "These people should have been killed during the day. The means are very clean. Basically, they have done one move without a trace of mud and water. It seems that they should be done by very powerful experts."


    With his voice falling, Su Tang asked with a stunned Shen Xin; "Miss Shen, you''ve seen the situation here. Hey, I don''t know what to say. I''m sorry to change." as his voice fell, Shen Xin''s thin lips opened slightly, and a low voice came out; "It''s impossible. The Shen family can''t meet such a thing. It must be dreaming. It must be dreaming." looking at her at this time, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "Miss Shen, calm down first. There must be something quiet about this matter. If you keep doing this now, it won''t help at all. Don''t you want to know that the Shen family will encounter such a thing?"


    With his voice falling, the ape nodded, which was also persuasive; "The boss is right. I think you should calm down first, Miss Shen. Let''s find a place to rest in the city for a night, and then find out if there is anyone else in the city. First find out the situation here. You can rest assured that if we are with the boss, we will get justice for the Shen family." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, now there seems to be some strange things in Lingyuan City. I believe it''s really because of this thing. Now let''s find a place to have a rest. Since everything has happened, what we need to do is to find out the situation here quickly. Ape Chi is right. We will get justice for your family." the voice fell down, and he said to ape Tong; "Look for it and see if there are people in the city. Find a place to have a rest today."


    Ape Tong nodded and felt quickly. His natural magic power was to control the earth. If there was something close on the earth, he could still feel it. A moment later, ape Tong shook his head and said; "There seems to be no one in the whole forest. Let''s find a place to have a look today. Since this Lingyuan City is a big city under the seat of the Mingyue palace, what big things have happened here. I believe the people of the Mingyue palace will come soon."


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded and left the Shen family with his lost body. After wandering in the street for a while, Su Tang and others found some inns, directly opened the door and went in. After settling Shen Xin, Su Tang found ape Chi and ape Tong. Yes, Su Tang looked at them in the room and asked in a deep voice; "I think there are some strange things this time."


    With his voice falling, ape Chi also nodded and replied in a low voice; "There are indeed some strange things. I always feel that such a thing happened at this time. What should we do now, boss?" the ape asked with some puzzlement after listening to them; "What do you two mean by this?" Su Tang and ape Chi shook their heads at the same time when they heard his question. This is what Su Tang said; "This matter is a little complicated. I can''t tell you for the time being. I''ll tell you slowly later." after that, he looked at ape Chi and said; "I don''t know what to do now. I can''t decide whether it''s a coincidence. I''d better take a step first."


    At this time, Shen Xin in the room has changed his previous state. He looked at the ceiling and thought about it in his heart; "How many people died for me? Really?" as his thoughts fell, a voice came from the bottom of his heart; "Shen Xin, all this is for the unparalleled cause of the Tiangui family. It''s entirely possible to sacrifice some people. You don''t have to bear any burden. As long as the army of the Tiangui family can come to the land of divine heritage at one time, everything is worth it. Like the emperor the night before, we are all for the same goal. You just need to stick to it for a few months until you get the place of inheritance Everything is over, and you will be the greatest hero of my Tiangui clan. "


    With the sound, Lu loved Shen Xin, and a trace of complexity flashed in her eyes, and replied; "Lord devil, I really don''t want to go on like this, and I don''t think I can pass the test this time. I want to go back, I don''t want to go on like this." with his answer falling, the devil emperor''s face in the depths of raw materials suddenly became gloomy and said in a deep voice; "Now it''s only one step away from success. You actually told me you want to give up. Are you still not from my Tiangui family? I tell you, it''s now at this point. You don''t want to continue, you must continue, and you have no choice." after a severe lesson, the devil emperor''s voice eased down and continued; "I also know that you are now living freely outside the West wasteland. When your task is completed this time, I can give you such a life."


    After hearing his words, Shen Xin nodded slowly. The demon emperor also cut off the contact. With the lower end of his contact, there came the voice of the moon emperor, "it seems that your man is not obedient?" hearing his voice, the demon emperor shook his head and said; "Indeed, I feel that her heart seems to be a little restless. Now I can only try my best to let Sun zhe go. As long as she can complete the task this time, everything will not be a problem."


    "I''m just worried that she can''t finish it now. It seems that we can''t put all the bets on her. She''s too out of control." the moon emperor continued. As his voice fell, the demon emperor nodded and said; "It''s true, but now we have two people here. It seems that some masters will come back as soon as possible, otherwise there will be some trouble at that time." with his voice falling, the moon emperor smiled and said; "Give me a month and I''ll come back to life. Then we''ll look for members of Tiangui clan."


    Early the next morning, at dawn, Su Tang came to Shen Xin''s door. At this time, Su Tang stretched out his hand and gently knocked. He asked softly; "Miss Shen, did you wake up?" the door opened at the moment when the voice fell. Shen Xin rushed out and looked at Su Tang and others; "I''ve been thinking all the time last night. I think you''re right. Now I really should cheer up and investigate why the Shen family was killed." Su Tang smiled and said when he saw her at this time; "If you think so, we can rest assured that we will help you find out this time and give justice to the Shen family." as his voice fell, ape Chi smiled and said; "The boss is right. Don''t worry, Miss Shen. We will help you this time." at this time, ape Tong suddenly said; "There are really farting warriors coming this way outside the city."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned, then smiled and said; "It seems that the people of Mingyue palace deserve the things here. This is their territory. It''s best for them to investigate this matter." after his voice fell, ape Chi nodded, and Shen Xin said with a bitter smile at this time; "I hope they have made a clear investigation." Su Tang nodded as his voice fell; "Let''s go out and have a look."


    As soon as they left the inn, the four of them were surrounded by a large group of people. The leader looked at them, frowned and asked in a deep voice; "Who are you and why are you here?" as the man''s voice fell, Su Tang also looked at the man. After seeing the sign of the waning moon on his chest, Su Tang said with a smile; "You should be from the Taishang Mingyue palace. We came from the wilderness. This time, we sent Miss Shen home. As soon as we entered the city last night, we found that the Shen family had been destroyed, and there was no one in the city, so we found a place to rest."


    As his voice fell, a man stood beside the leader, looked at him and asked; "Shen family, who is Shen family?" after the man stood up, Shen Xin walked out slowly and said to the man; "The little woman Shen Xin is from the Shen family." as her voice fell, the man''s Wooden tube looked at her back and forth. A moment later, he nodded and asked; "Are you Shen Xin, the daughter of Shen Lang, who was taken away by experts who traveled here when you were a child? I didn''t expect how old you have grown after many years?"


    "Well, I''m Shen Xin. I''ve been back to the family several times before. Who are you? How do you know my father''s name?" Shen Xin nodded and replied. With his answer, Su Tang and ape Chi looked at each other and left. A trace of doubt flashed in their eyes. At the same time, they couldn''t help thinking of it; "Is this really just a coincidence?" after their thoughts fell, the dark man continued to answer; "My name is Yue Feng. I''m the city master of Lingyuan. I think you should remember me? Your father and I are good friends."


    Sure enough, with his voice falling, Shen Xin''s eyes lit up, nodded and said; "Xin''er naturally remembers uncle Yue Feng, but she hasn''t seen him for many years. She hasn''t visited the house several times before." Yue Feng sighed as her voice fell; "Hey, I''m sorry for you. This time the Shen family''s affairs came too suddenly. Our strength could not compete with that person at all, resulting in the destruction of the Shen family. It''s my uncle who is sorry for you, the Shen family." hearing his words, Shen Xin shook his head and said; "Uncle, you don''t have to blame yourself. Now everything has happened. What we need to do now is to quickly find out the murderer and avenge the dead of the Shen family." said Shen Xin. A strong hatred broke out in his eyes.


    Looking at her, Yue Feng nodded. At this time, Su Tang stood up and asked; "Lord Yue, I''m a friend of Miss Shen. I''m very sad to see such a thing this time. I said to help Miss Shen find out about it and give justice to the Shen family. Can you tell us more about what happened before?" as his voice fell, Shen Xin nodded; "Well, uncle, please tell us what happened before. I remember that my Shen family had no enemies. How could it be suddenly exterminated this time?"


    As her voice fell, Yue Feng shook his head and said; "I don''t know the details. I remember that yesterday morning, I happened to discuss something with my subordinates in the city master''s residence. Suddenly, I felt a very strong breath in the city. Then I heard the roar of the family Shen Mengshan from the direction of the Shen family in the city. But when I felt there, all the Shen family had died, which could be said to be just a moment Love, the people of the Shen family are dead, and I don''t see who did it. "


    As his voice fell, everyone present was stunned. Su Tang and others were even more surprised. They could destroy a large family in an instant. I''m afraid it''s not what ordinary experts can do. At this time, ape Chi asked; "Boss, it seems that some of our guesses are right. The person who shot this time must be a very powerful expert." Su Tang nodded when he heard his voice.


    "How dare there be such people? As far as I know, most of the experts in the land of divine punishment have just returned from the wilderness. According to the truth, there is no such expert as mura here. Moreover, I have heard of the Shen family. They are still good in terms of people and have no crimes at all. I think we should go to see the injuries of these people now. Maybe we can see from this A little something. "At this time, the man in Mingyue Palace also said.


    As his voice fell, all the people present nodded. The party walked towards the place where the Shen family was located and came to the front door of the Shen family again. This time, Shen Xin was much calmer than last night. He followed Su Tang and others into the mansion. At this time, the deacon of the Mingyue palace spoke; "Everyone, let''s check it out. Don''t let go of any clues. It''s a troubled time in the land of God''s legacy. Such an expert will have many changes. This time, we must find out." as his voice fell, everyone present nodded, and began to move in the mansion one by one, constantly looking at the body and looking at the wound, Half an hour passed, and all the people returned to the courtyard.

 Chapter 645

    After everyone came back, Deacon Yang of Mingyue palace asked aloud; "Did you find anything?" Yue Feng said first after his voice fell; "These people''s wounds are clean, as if they were cut by countless sharp sword Qi. They can''t see anything at all." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Indeed, although it looks as if it was hurt by sword Qi, it is not sword Qi. There are some strange things. The strength of the person who took the shot is really incomparable."


    As their voices fell, Shen Xin also said; "I looked at the family treasure house before. The things in it didn''t move. It seems that they didn''t kill for my Shen family''s things." Su Tang said as his voice fell; "If that''s the case, one can be ruled out. Now it seems that there should be a greater possibility of revenge." as his voice fell, Deacon Yang also said; "Well, I also looked at the injuries of these people before. It seems that there is some trouble. Now after these days, it is indeed more likely to be revenge. However, the Shen family has always been very low-key and basically has not offended anyone. What kind of great hatred is it that wants to destroy the whole family."


    Hearing his words, a trace of sadness flashed in Shen Xin''s eyes. Looking at her, Su Tang comforted softly; "Don''t be sad. This matter still needs to be investigated slowly. The murderer''s hand this time is too clean, but since it has been done, there will be flaws. As long as we work harder, we still have a chance to find it." Shen Xin nodded slowly when he heard Su Tang''s words; "Brother Su, I know."


    After their words fell, Deacon Yang also said; "Well, I''ll report the matter here. I''ll give you an explanation, Miss Shen. I dare to kill people in the territory of my supreme Mingyue palace. No matter what kind of expert he is, we will find him." after that, Shen Xin wrote to this in her heart; "I''ll trouble you about this. If you have any news, please let me know at the first time." Yue Feng said after her voice fell; "Xiao Xin''er, now your worth has changed greatly, and you have no place to go. I''ll see you stay in my city master''s house for a while, so as to facilitate the whereabouts of the murderer." after hearing his words, Shen Xin turned to look at Su Tang and others and asked; "Brother Su, what are your plans next?"


    "Now that something like this has happened to you, let''s wait here for a while." after his voice fell, Yue Feng also said; "Since you are xiaoxin''er''s friend, please come with me to the city master''s residence for a while. This time, many people in Lingyuan City have left for a while after the Shen family. Now that people from the supreme Mingyue palace have investigated the matter here, I will spread my heart later. I believe those who left will come back in the afternoon." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and arched his hand; "Then the next few people will harass the city Lord Yue."


    Everything here was accepted by the people of the supreme Moon Palace again. For the time being, there was nothing wrong with Su Tang and others. After sending the people of the supreme Moon Palace away, Yue Feng took Su Tang and others back to the city master''s residence, and also sent a message. However, as he said, Lingyuan City, which was still at the same time before next noon, was really lively again, It''s just that such excitement has nothing to do with Su Tang and others. After this event of the Shen family, Su Tang and others are not as relaxed as before.


    In the room, ape red looked at Su Tang and said; "Boss, it seems that our previous guesses are not tenable. It''s really a coincidence." Su Tang nodded and said as his voice fell; "It''s true. Alas, I can''t understand things now, but I''d better help Shen Xin to have a look first." as his voice fell, the ape Tong on one side also said; "I don''t think it''s easy to investigate this matter. We''ve checked the wounds of those people before, and we can''t see anything at all. It''s hard to do this. We don''t have too much time now."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Just try your best. It''s really difficult to do. There''s no clue at all. Although this is the territory of Taishang Mingyue palace, it''s not possible to make a real investigation in a moment and a half. In addition, when it''s really a place of inheritance, the master of Xianyue Palace should not be too concerned about this matter. After all, God punishes me Every day, I don''t know how many powerful people will not be destroyed. How many things she has to manage these things. "As Su Tang''s voice fell, ape Chi also ordered to take you, he said; "The boss is right. I think so, too."


    Just after the voices of several people fell, there was a knock on the door outside. Su Tang and the three people all went out of the room and came to the courtyard. At this time, ape Tong went to open the door. Shen Xin rushed in and looked at Su Tang and said; "Elder brother Su, this time you''ve been ruined by my Shen family. Now Lingyuan City has recovered. Do you want to go out and have a look?" Su Tang smiled and said after hearing her words; "It''s okay. We are friends. When you encounter such a thing, we, as friends, can help. We should help at the beginning. There''s just a sentence. I know Miss Shen doesn''t like listening, but this time I don''t think it''s easy to find out."


    As his voice fell, Shen Xin nodded and said; "In fact, I know, but after all, the people of the family are dead. I have to find out how to say it." after that, Shen Xin''s mouth also outlined a helpless wry smile. Seeing here, Su Tang nodded and said; "Try your best. If you really can''t find out in a moment and a half, we can also continue to investigate after the completion of this time." with his voice falling, Shen Xin nodded, pulled a reluctant arc from the corner of his mouth and said; "Well, this time you came here to play. Now Lingyuan City has recovered. I think I''d better take you outside."


    Hearing her words, Sutang nodded and said; "It''s also good to go somewhere to relax. It''s better to stay here all day." after that, several people left the courtyard. Under the leadership of Shen Xin, Su Tang and others began to wander around Lingyuan City. They walked around and had a look. Shen Xin didn''t have a smile on his face. Seeing this, Su Tang shook his head and said helplessly; "Miss Shen, I don''t think you''re in any mood. Why don''t you go back and have a rest first. We can have a look in the city ourselves."


    As his voice fell, Shen Xin thought and nodded; "Well, I''m really not in the mood, and I''ll be disappointed if I follow you like this. I''ll go back first. Brother Su, you can stroll here yourself." seeing her say so, Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, you''d better go to tiger hill first," he said, turning to ape Tong; "Ape Tong, you advise Miss Shen to go back. Ape Chi and I are in the teahouse in front of you." after that, Su Tang pointed to the teahouse in front.


    Ape Tong nodded and said; "Good boss." Shen Xin also nodded. After the two left, Su Tang looked at ape Chi and said; "We''ve been shopping for a long time, and there''s nothing fun. Let''s go to the teahouse in front and have a rest. Let''s wait for the ape to come." ape Chi nodded, and they went directly to the teahouse not far away. After entering the teahouse, they went up to the second floor and found a seat by the window. Su Tang looked at the people coming and going in the street below and said to ape Chi with a smile; "This place of divine punishment is really different from the wilderness."


    Hearing his words, ape red also nodded and said; "It''s really different. Although it looks very prosperous, there are many fights in the dark. It''s really not suitable for the life of orcs like us." Su Tang smiled and said as his voice fell; "Where there are people, there are Jianghu. The wild side is actually similar to this side. There is only a little more direct, but there are a lot of intrigues here." at the moment when his voice fell, a voice sounded behind them.


    "Waiter, call your boss over. What does that mean? That seat is your exclusive seat. Why did you leave once and give it to others when you came back?" as his voice fell, Su Tang and ape Chi turned around and looked at it. A fat man was looking at them arrogantly. One hand grabbed the waiter and fell with his voice, Downstairs came a sound of footsteps, followed by a sound; "Oh, Lord Feng, why are you so angry today? I haven''t seen you for two days. Why is Lord Feng free to take care of the shop today?"


    With the sound falling, a middle-aged fat man came in from down and looked at the man named Feng Ye with a smile. After hearing his words, Feng Ye smiled coldly; "Sun pangzi, you are really very unusual. Do you think the Shen family has a long time now, and you don''t want the Feng family to pay attention to you? I told Feng scar today that even without the support of the Shen family, our Feng family can still stand firm in the Lingyuan City." Su Tang was stunned when he heard the voice of the wind scar, and looked at him like ape Chi, Also continue to focus on this side.


    "How can I? Master Feng, you''re serious. This waiter is the one I recruited at o''clock. He doesn''t understand the rules. You know that after the great change of Lingyuan City, many people don''t want to continue living here and have left, so they can only find some new people to come. I''m sorry. What you want to eat and drink here today, master Feng." The boss named sun pangzi also explained. After his voice fell, the man named wind scar turned and pointed to Su and ape Chi; "Fat sun, that seat has always been mine. Now it has been taken. I think you should what your children should do?" Su Tang and ape Chi were stunned as his voice fell.


    It turned out that the boy''s seat was actually the one they said to sit in. Su Tang reluctantly shook his head. At this time, the fat boss came slowly. First, he looked at Su Tang and ape Chi bowing repeatedly with a smile on his face, and then said politely; "My guest, I''m sorry. Could you please change your seats?" he whispered after saying what he was doing; "This wind mark is not easy to provoke. Please help me." looking at his appearance, Su Tang turned his head slightly, took a look at that fengheng, and then said; "Wife, how can we say that one comes first and then comes? When we came here to sit down, no one told us that there were people here? Now when we sat down, a person like this suddenly jumped out and said that if we were to change seats, we would change seats? There is such a truth in the world?"


    Su Tang''s voice was not loud, but everyone heard it on the second floor. As soon as the fat wife heard what he said, she secretly screamed that it was not good. As soon as she thought of talking, the voice of the wind mark sounded on the second floor; "Oh, this is the boy from there. He dares to be so arrogant in Lingyuan City. I''ll tell you today. What''s truth? What I said here is the truth of the wine shop." after the voice fell, fengscar came directly to Su Tang. When he heard his arrogant words, Su Tang frowned and said coldly; "Who gave you the qualification to be so arrogant here? While I''m not angry now, you''d better get out of here, or you can''t afford the price."


    When the voice fell, the wind mark raised his hand and slapped it. The ape''s red eye and fast hand directly punched the wind mark out, dropped on the table next door and gave a scream. Ape Chi also said; "Boy, you''d better give me Dunhuang. Your ape grandpa''s mood is not very good these two days. If you dare to continue to be arrogant, I don''t mind asking you to try your ape grandpa''s means." after his voice fell, the fat man''s face was also pale, and he couldn''t help shaking his head when looking at Su Tang.


    Just then, the wind scar stood up from the ground, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, looked at Su Tang and the ape, and said coldly with a look of resentment in their eyes; "You wait for me, I must let you die." the voice dropped the wind mark, turned and left. After he left, the fat boss sat on the ground with his whole head paralyzed, his eyes staring at the front, and his mouth was in a low voice; "It''s over, it''s all over. It''s all my possessions here. I''m afraid I can''t continue to mix here after offending the Feng family." Su Tang smiled and whispered after listening to his words; "Wife, don''t worry. Since I''m the one who caused it this time, let me take care of everything."


    After his voice fell, the ape red on one side also said; "Yes, since my boss said so, there must be no problem. As long as my boss wants to ensure that there is no one he can''t do, you can rest assured to look at it." after his voice fell, the fat boss shook his head and said; "You are too naive. Although the wind trace is not strong in Lingyuan City, his eldest brother, but the hottest player in Tianjiao competition in these two months, is likely to become the person of the peerless demon on the Tianjiao list. Such a person must enter the Tianjiao list, and his Fengjia status will be promoted."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and ape Chi was also stunned. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "So it is? No wonder this guy is so arrogant, but don''t worry, boss. I''m responsible for everything. I''ll give you an explanation this time." as his voice fell, the ape on one side nodded and looked outside and turned to Su Tang; "They are coming." the voice fell, and a voice sounded in the city of Lingyuan.


    "Who is so presumptuous that he dares to hurt the people of our Feng family?" the voice rang through the whole Lingyuan City. With the sound falling, Su Tang smiled coldly and said softly; "It''s so arrogant. He really takes him as the master here? Ape Chi, let''s go out and see how powerful these guys are." the voice recorded that Su Tang slowly stood up and walked outside. Ape Chi followed closely, and the people in the teahouse followed one after another, Of course, they just went up with the idea of watching the excitement.


    Out of the teahouse, the wind mark pointed to Su Tang and ape Chi and said to the people around him; "Second uncle, these two people hurt me." looking in the direction of his fingers, the middle-aged man calmly looked at Su Tang and ape Chi and said faintly; "Hurt the people of my wind family, you two decide yourself, don''t force me to do it." when he said this, Su Tang and ape Chi were stunned. The next two burst out a burst of laughter at the same time. At this time, ape Chi looked at the man and said; "I don''t know who it is. Your courage to talk to me like this is killing me." at the moment when the abyss fell, ape Chi changed his face and said arrogantly; "Since you want to play, I''ll have a good play with you. I think you should bring ten people this time? Well, I''ll give you ten breath time. You give me self-determination now, and I''ll kill one of you every breath." with the sound, Lu loves ape Chi''s momentum burst out in an instant.


    The powerful pressure of Shenjun''s later period swept the audience in an instant, and all the people present were surprised. They didn''t expect that it was still a super expert in Shenjun''s later period. At this time, the middle-aged man of the other party was also frightened by the sudden explosion of breath, but it was only a moment that the man calmed down and said coldly; "What a big breath! My Feng Jue has become an external disciple of the supreme Mingyue palace. I''d like to see if you have the courage to move the people of our Feng family." as his voice fell, all the people present took a breath. Although they knew that Feng Jue was likely to enter the Tianjiao list, they didn''t expect that he had been accepted as an external disciple by the people of the supreme Mingyue palace, The supreme Mingyue palace is the peerless overlord of the land of divine punishment, commanding two-thirds of the land of divine punishment.


    "Hiss, I didn''t expect the Feng family to have such a background. It seems that these two guys are going to be in trouble." someone nearby said. Listening to these people''s words, Su Tang smiled coldly and said coldly; "After a breath, ape Chi starts." at the moment when the voice falls, ape Chi''s body moves. The next scream sounds. A member of the wind family is being killed by ape Chi.

 Chapter 646

    Ape Chi''s sudden move stunned all the people present for a moment. Even the storm of the Feng family was stunned. He never thought that this man actually dared to take action against the people who killed his own Feng family. For a moment, he was standing there blankly. It was not worth what to do. At the moment of his stupidity, Su Tang coughed, Ape red moved again, another scream sounded, and a child of the wind family fell.


    "Hiss, these two people are crazy. It''s terrible that they dare to kill their people without mercy after their current identity here." at this time, someone in the crowd watching the war exclaimed. At this time, the fat boss behind Su Tang and the whole people stared at Su Tang''s back, Thinking of what Su Tang said to him upstairs before, I have everything here. Since I made things happen, I will give you an explanation.


    At this time, he was so shocked that he didn''t hesitate to kill two people in the Feng family. At this time, Su Tang smiled coldly, looked at the storm and continued; "You still have seven breath." at the moment when the voice fell, ape Chi moved again, and another Feng family disciple fell. At this time, Su Tang''s cold voice continued to come; "Six interest!"


    At this time, the spectators around were completely numb. At this time, a figure appeared and walked directly towards Su Tang. As he walked, he asked suspiciously; "Boss, what''s the matter? I''ve only been away for a while, and you''ve been fighting here? Why don''t you wait for me to come and start a war?" as his voice fell, countless black lines were drawn on the foreheads of the people around. It seemed that this guy was with these two people. As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "You can do it now." hearing his words, ape Chi also stepped back and looked at ape Tong and said; "Kill a man with one breath. If the guy standing in the front decides himself, he will stop." hearing his words, the ape nodded and said with a flash of excitement on his face; "Can you still play like this? But I like it."


    The sound fell, and the divine power of ape Tong broke out in an instant. The strength of the God King in the middle period once again shocked the people present, "Where on earth did these three people come from? They are so powerful. It seems that no one in Lingyuan City has reached the level of God King except the city master and the families of the three families? Now there are three suddenly, and their identities must be different."


    "Nonsense, if they are ordinary, they dare to give face to the wind family like this? I think it''s likely that they will come from outside to participate in the Tianjiao competition this time. They are powerful." Someone also said, as his voice fell, the wind and waves at this time had been full of sweat on his forehead. At this time, he didn''t know what to do. It was absolutely impossible for him to cut himself. However, if he continued like this, I''m afraid all the people he brought over this time would die, and he himself would die. For a time, his mind was also fast Spinning up, he still wanted to have a way to have the best of both worlds.


    "Five breaths!" Su Tang''s cold voice was like a god of death from hell. Every time it sounded, one of the Feng family would die. This time and again, the wind and waves were really unbearable, he said in a deep voice; "Your Excellency, enough is enough. My Feng family has something to do with the supreme Mingyue palace. If you really continue to do this, I don''t think the people of the supreme Mingyue palace will let you go." at this time, the storm is no longer as light as before, but the threat in his tone is unabated. Su Tang said with a cold smile when he heard this; "Since you say so, I''m not afraid to tell you that I happen to have some friendship with the people in the Taishang Mingyue palace. I don''t think they will turn against me." the voice fell, ape Tong shot again, and another Feng family died.


    At this time, a voice came from a distance, "who is fighting in Lingyuan City?" With the sound falling, Yue Feng''s figure quickly flew towards this side. After he flew close, he saw the people of the wind family, and his face couldn''t help sinking. After seeing the drunk Su Tang and others, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly and recovered in a moment. First, he smiled and thought about the wind and waves and asked, "isn''t this the second master of the wind family? How can he come out here today?" Then he said to Su Tang, "three little friends, why are you here? Are you in conflict with the people of the wind family?" as his voice fell, the wind and waves looked at Yue Feng coldly and said, "how do you know them, city master?"


    After hearing his words, Yue Feng said with a smile, "these three are Shen Xin''s friends. This time, Shen Xin is in great trouble. Shen Xin just came back from the wilderness. Why does second master Feng seem to have a conflict with them?" after listening to his words, everyone present was stunned, and Feng Lang''s face was ugly. At this time, the boss behind him was also relieved and thought in his heart; "It turns out that these three have something to do with the Shen family. Since they are like this, the people of the Feng family should not embarrass them."


    Although the Shen family has been destroyed now, the whole people of Lingyuan City know that the Feng family used to live with the Shen family. It can be said that the Shen family has great kindness to them. Now these three people have a relationship with the Shen family. I believe the Feng family should not deal with them. This idea is also the idea in the hearts of the spectators around at this time. At this time, Su Tang looked at Yue Feng and smiled He said, "Lord Yue, this matter is not over yet. I think you''d better stand aside first." as his voice fell, the ape smiled coldly and moved again, which directly took the life of a Feng family child. Seeing this situation, Yue Feng was also slightly stunned, and a trace of helplessness flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    To be honest, he didn''t know the three friends Shen Xin brought back this time. He just let them go to the city master''s house for the sake of friendship with Shen Xin''s father. Now these three people don''t give face to the Feng family. He was also very headache. Originally, he planned to use the reputation of the Shen family to make Feng feel embarrassed to continue to fight, But now these three people don''t care at all. For a time, he doesn''t know what to do. He can only watch quietly on one side.


    At this time, when the wind and waves saw such a situation, their eyes suddenly changed from the previous protection to firmness, looking at Su Tang and yelling; "Boy, if you think you have something to do with the Shen family, I dare not do anything about you. The Shen family has really helped our Feng family in recent years, but our Feng family has also done a lot for them. Now the Shen family has been destroyed. Our Feng family gives him face and doesn''t want to argue with you, but you do it again and again. I can''t blame our Feng family for giving you face." As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled disdainfully and said; "If you don''t give face, what are you going to do? You''re going to let me see?" his audience, with strong ridicule, saw such hardship, and Yue Feng on one side flashed a helpless look and whispered to the people around him; "Go and tell Shen Xin what''s going on here and let her come over, otherwise it will be difficult to do this time."


    After hearing his words, the people around Su Tang nodded and left quickly. At this time, the storm heard Su Tang''s words, his face turned black and pointed to Su Tang''s inability to speak for a long time. At this time, Su Tang looked at him and whispered; "I''ve given you a chance. If you don''t do it, I''ll do it." at the moment when the voice fell, the ape moved and directly came to the wind scar. He raised his hand and punched out. Feeling the power brought by the ape''s fist, the whole person of the wind scar was stunned, and the wind and waves on one side also changed his face. The wind scar is his eldest brother''s son, If he dies here, it''s hard for him to explain, and this wind scar is also Feng Jue''s own brother. If he knows that this wind scar was killed in front of him, I''m afraid his life will be difficult in the future.


    Thinking of these, the wind and waves grabbed the wind mark and threw it back. At this time, ape Chi also said to ape Tong; "Don''t kill this boy for the time being. Choose other people to fight." the voice fell. Ape Tong didn''t ask why. He just turned his fist and punched out the landscape disciple who had been scared silly. One person died on the spot. He saw that the face of the storm here was extremely gloomy. His cultivation was the peak of a god general, and he was not the opponent of these people at all, If they really fight, the people on their side are not the enemy of the other side at all, which makes him feel too oppressed. At this time, Yue Feng on one side was scared out of a cold sweat when he saw the previous situation.


    At this time, he felt that he could not continue to stand idly by. If the three guys continued, he didn''t know what kind of trouble he would make. Thinking of this, Yue Feng came out and said to Su Tang with a smile; "Three little friends, I''ll let it go this time. I asked the people next to me before. This time, it''s actually a misunderstanding. Just make it clear. There''s no need to continue like this." as his voice fell, the wind and waves were secretly relieved. Now he has no way. His only idea is to leave here quickly, These three people are completely crazy.


    With the emergence of Yue Feng, Su Tang also asked ape Tong to stop temporarily, turned his head and looked at Yue Feng and said; "Lord Yue, what you said is really good. Who do you think is right and who is wrong this time?" Yue Feng was slightly stunned when he heard Su Tang, a look of embarrassment flashed in his eyes, and said after a moment; "It''s the fault of the Feng family, but now the people of the Feng family have died. How many people, little friend? I think you should be almost angry in your heart? Why don''t you give me a face and let them?" with his voice falling, Su Tang smiled and said; "Lord Yue, you''re serious. In fact, I didn''t intend to embarrass them or kill them. I said before that as long as he decided himself, it''s all right this time." then he pointed to the storm standing on one side who didn''t dare to talk.


    Hearing such words, Yue Feng was stunned, and the wind and waves trembled in his heart. At this time, Shen Xin''s voice sounded in the presence; "Brother Su," said Laura. She walked slowly and saw her coming too. Sutang smiled and said; "Miss Shen, it''s troublesome to talk to you this time." after his voice fell, Shen Xin shook his head and said; "I know everything here. It''s none of your business." with her voice falling, Yue Feng was also stunned. Just when she wanted to talk, Shen Xin turned and looked at him and said; "Uncle Yue Feng, you''d better leave it alone and let brother Su deal with it. The people of the Feng family are too arrogant."


    When she said this, Yue Feng shook his head and said; "Little Xin''er, the wind family is different now. I think you''d better advise your friends. It''s better to turn the matter into a small matter." as his voice fell, Shen Xin shook his head and said; "I can''t manage their affairs." Yue Feng was helpless when he heard Shen Xin''s answer. At this time, the wind and waves looked at Shen Xin and arched their hands and asked; "Are you Miss Shen Xin?" hearing his question, Shen Xin glanced at him coldly and said; "I''m Shen Xin. I don''t know who you are. You''d better listen to brother Su this time. Don''t bring disaster to your Feng family."


    As her voice fell, if the wind and waves were close to her mouth, she swallowed it. She looked at Shen Xin with an ugly face and Su Tang and others. She didn''t know what to do for a moment. At this time, Su Tang continued; "You still have three breath time. If you don''t choose after three breath, don''t blame me for being rude to you." after his voice fell, a voice came; "Hum, what a big tone. I want to see what you dare to do to the people of our Feng family." the voice fell. A young man in white appeared in the scene. With his moment, some of the people watching the war around exclaimed; "Feng Jue, the devil of the wind family, has also come. This time, there is a big problem."


    Hearing the man''s voice, Su Tang looked at the wind, smiled and said; "Since you want to see it, let''s see it." then he nodded at ape Tong. Ape Tong understood, smiled coldly, and moved all over. The whole man rushed towards a member of the Feng family. The wind was determined. He didn''t expect that after he appeared, the man dared to do it. His face suddenly became gloomy and just wanted to do it, The cold voice of the ape came out; "You''d better not move, or I don''t mind letting you taste your ape grandpa''s fist." when the voice fell, ape Chi locked Feng Jue. He was locked by ape Chi. Feng Jue''s body was a meal. At the time of his meal, ape Tong had killed the man of the wind family.


    This is the wind, looking at Su Tang said coldly; "Are you here to participate in this Tianjiao competition?" Su Tang nodded slowly when he heard his words; "You can say so." in fact, Su Tang is going to see the Tianjiao competition. Although he doesn''t know whether he will participate, after all, his identity is different. Although his age is very suitable to participate in the Tianjiao competition, his identity is the Dragon God. If he is the overlord of the land left by God, his seniority is much higher.


    As his voice fell, everyone present was stunned, and Yue Feng was also stunned. At this time, Feng scar stood out from nowhere and pointed to Su Tang; "You bastard, just because you want to participate in Tianjiao competition, I don''t think you have this chance." the voice fell, and he turned to look at his big brother, Feng Jue, and said; "Brother, you must take revenge on me. These guys are so arrogant that they killed many people in our Feng family. If they spread it, our Feng family will lose face even if it rises successfully in the future." Su Tang flashed a hint of ridicule in his eyes when he heard his words, and Feng Jue said to Su Tang after hearing his words; "My second brother is right. Since you are also here to participate in Tianjiao competition, let''s fight once."


    "Oh? You want to fight me? Hehe, you are not qualified enough." Su Tang replied with a disdainful smile. After his voice fell, the ape said coldly; "What are you? It''s like fighting with the boss. With your strength, I can press you with one hand." as his voice fell, the wind scar shouted; "You fart, my eldest brother is the most promising person to enter the Tianjiao list. Can you be compared with nobody like you?" with his voice falling, a trace of pride also appeared on Feng Jue''s face. Looking at the appearance of their two brothers, ape Chi turned to look at Shen Xin and asked; "Miss Shen, how many names are there in this Tianjiao list?"


    Hearing his question, all the people present were stunned, and Shen Xin also replied puzzled; "It is said that there are 108 places in Tianjiao list. What''s the matter?" ape Tong laughed immediately after her voice fell; "Hahaha, so it is? Wow, you are so arrogant that you are not on the list. I really don''t know what you are qualified to be arrogant." hearing his words, ape Chi also laughed; "I think so. Even lingzun has beaten us. What are you? You dare to be arrogant in front of us. I think you really don''t know how to live or die." hearing their words, the people present were stunned, and Yue Feng opened his mouth in horror. He was also surprised by their words.


    Just as ape Chi and ape Tong were ready to continue, Su Tang coughed and said; "Don''t talk about those useless things. Hurry up and get things done here. I don''t have much time to waste with them." with his voice falling, ape Chi nodded. At this time, Feng Jue woke up in Su Tang''s voice. Ape Chi looked at him and said; "We just want this guy to judge himself. I''ll give you three breaths. Don''t challenge my patience." with the sound falling, the murderous spirit of ape Chi''s whole body also broke out. This time, it was completely different from the previous momentum. The murderous spirit broke out, and the people present couldn''t help fighting a cold war.

 Chapter 647

    Seeing the ape red moving seriously, Shen Xin also spoke out; "You''d better listen to them, or it will be too late to regret." with her voice falling, Feng Jue and the people present were all shocked.


    At this time, no one doubted her words. At this time, the murderous spirit of ape red can be described as an abyss like a sea. Such a person is a kind of peerless murderer. Once he goes crazy, he will not give face to anyone. After having this idea, Feng Jue also looks at the wind and waves with a little complexity in his eyes. When he sees Feng Jue, he turns his head and looks at himself, In fenglang''s heart, he didn''t understand his idea. For a time, he was also full of complexity. After all, no one wanted to die, so did fenglang.


    Seeing him like this, Feng Jue couldn''t say anything for a moment. He had to turn around reluctantly. After all, he couldn''t speak. After all, the storm was his second uncle, and this time it was only because of his second brother. If he did speak, it would be tantamount to his admitting defeat. The reason why he turned around just now, He wanted to see how his second uncle chose. Now that he saw his second uncle''s choice, he stopped talking and looked at Su Tang and said; "This time you have killed many people in my Feng family. My second brother''s previous offence has been explained to you. Why are you aggressive?"


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with you saying that? I''m aggressive. Take care of this thing yourself. Am I aggressive? Since you''ve said that, if I don''t do it today, you really think I''m good to talk?" as his voice fell, Su Tang completely gave you face at this time and said directly to ape Chi and ape Tong; "You deal with one by yourself. If Feng Jue dares to fight, today I will let his Feng family disappear completely in the land left by God." at this time, Su Tang is extremely domineering. After his voice falls, ape Tong and ape Chi roar, and directly rush towards the wind waves and wind marks. Seeing such a thing, Feng Jue''s face is cold, so he directly pulls the wind marks down behind him and protects them, Staring coldly at ape Tong said; "Don''t force me to fight. I''m from the supreme moon palace now. If you dare to touch me, Deng Yi will challenge the majesty of the supreme Moon Palace."


    At the moment when his voice fell, ape Tong smiled and said; "I''ll try today to see if the people in Mingyue palace will do anything to us after moving you." when the voice fell, ape Tong directly punched Feng Jue. When he saw ape Tong''s punch, Feng Jue looked stunned and whispered to the wind mark; "Go back to your father quickly and ask him to inform the people in the nearby Taishang Mingyue palace. These three people are too powerful. Now only the people in the Taishang Mingyue palace can help us. You must go and come back quickly. We can''t last long." with his voice falling, the wind mark nodded and ran away quickly.


    Seeing the wind mark escape, ape Tong shouted and wanted to pursue, but Feng Jue directly appeared in front of ape Tong at the next moment; "Is it really appropriate for a great God King to chase and kill the younger generation like this? Your opponent is me." as his voice fell, ape Chi on the other side also heard his words, was slightly stunned, looked at the wind and waves and said; "You can''t run away. Cut yourself. Maybe you can have a good time. If you continue to be stubborn, I''m sorry. I''ll make your life worse than death." with ape Chi''s voice falling, Feng Lang''s face was a little pale at this time. After thinking for a long time, Feng Lang still didn''t have the courage to cut himself. He looked at ape Chi and said; "You devil, I fought with you."


    The sound fell, and the wind and waves rushed towards ape Chi. Seeing his appearance, ape Chi shook his head. He slowly raised an arm and directly hit the incoming wind and waves with a fist. The next moment, the wind and waves were directly turned upside down. At the moment of falling to the ground, the vitality of the wind and waves had completely dissipated. Looking at his body, ape Chi, Said coldly; "I have to let me do it. I don''t know what to do." as his voice fell, ape Tong was in full swing with Feng Jue. The strength of the two people was not much different. Ape Tong was between Bozhong and him when he didn''t have his own body.


    Seeing this, ape Chi returned to Su Tang, looked at him and said; "It seems that people from Mingyue palace will come soon. Boss, it seems that your identity should be exposed." he said helplessly when he heard his words; "There''s no way." hearing what they said, Yue Feng, who was not far from them, flashed a doubt in his eyes. He was also very curious about the identity of the three people. What kind of people are they? Looking at them, it seems that they don''t have much fear towards the Moon Palace.


    At this time, Su Tang said helplessly; "There''s no way to expose it, but I don''t think it''s going to end this time." as his voice fell, ape Chi and Shen Xin were stunned. At this time, a breath came from a distance, followed by a sound; "Stop." the voice fell, and a group of people flew over from a distance. Looking at his clothes and the sign of the waning moon on his left chest, Su Tang outlined a smile at the corners of his mouth; "It''s really fast to come." with his voice falling, ape Tong also stopped. Abacus you ruthlessly returned to Su Tang and looked at the people of Mingyue palace in the sky.


    At this time, the leader looked at the wind and said aloud; "Younger martial brother fengjue, are you all right?" his voice fell. He came to fengjue. Seeing this man coming, fengjue bowed and said; "I''ve met senior brother Qin Yue. This time I met a group of arrogant disciples and killed many people in my family, so I had some disputes with them. These guys are very powerful, and I''m not their opponent." after that, his eyes swept Su Tang and others, and a sneer came out of the corners of his mouth. There was a look of schadenfreude in his eyes. Seeing him like this, Su Tang disdained a smile. At this time, after listening to Feng Jue''s words, the man named Qin Yue turned his head and looked at Su Tang and others. His face suddenly became cold and shouted; "Who are you, who dares to attack my disciples of the supreme Moon Palace? Do you know this is a capital crime?"


    Hearing his cry, the ape smiled with disdain; "Who are we? We''re afraid to frighten you to death. No one in the land left by God dares to talk to us like this. You are a small external disciple of Mingyue palace, who dares to be so arrogant." with his voice falling, ape Tong also stood up and said with a smile; "This place of divine punishment is really like a ghost. Each one is arrogant. I don''t know your qualification to be so arrogant." Qin Yue was run by these two people, his face became more gloomy and shouted; "Bold madmen, people are coming. I suspect they have something to do with the people of Tiangui clan. Take them down for me." with his voice falling, those people brought by Qin Yue also moved one after another and rushed directly towards them. Seeing this, Su Tang said coldly; "I don''t know how to live or die. Ape Red Ape gave me a direct shot. I''ll tell the master of Xianyue palace directly if anything happens."


    As his voice fell, ape Chi smiled coldly and roared up to the sky. The next moment they directly turned into noumenon. As soon as their noumenon appeared, people around showed a look of horror, and Qin Yue shouted; "Strange animals? The place of divine punishment is not where you can be arrogant. Today I''ll show you how powerful I am in Mingyue palace." at this time, Qin Yue has completely passed the sentence that Su Tang said before. I told the master of Xianyue palace.


    Hearing what he said, ape red shouted; "Didn''t you say we were Tiangui clan before? Boy, have you seen Tiangui clan? You didn''t know where we were when we fought against Tiangui clan? How dare you be arrogant in front of us." ape Chi shouted loudly. The next moment, a water Dragon flew out of the sky in the drink outside Lingyuan City and quickly flew over here, Let ape Tong also give a big drink. In an instant, the whole land of Lingyuan City shook, and a huge earth giant appeared. Seeing such a situation, Yue Feng''s face was full of helplessness and said softly; "This time, the Lingyuan City is over. This time, I offended the people of the supreme Mingyue palace. I''m afraid I can''t hold the position of city master."


    After hearing his words, Shen Xin, who was standing with him, said; "Uncle Yue Feng, you can rest assured that Lingyuan City can be built again after it is destroyed. This time they exist, you can rest assured that your position as the city master will be revealed. If you work harder, maybe your position will be improved a lot." as her voice fell, the city master was stunned and hurried to pass the voice; "Little Xin''er, you''d better reveal their identity to your uncle. I think their accomplishments are very strong and powerful, shouldn''t they be ordinary?" after his voice fell, Shen Xin thought a little and said aloud; "Then please keep it a secret."


    "Of course." Yue Feng hurriedly replied. After his voice fell, Shen Xin voiced; "Brother Su''s name is Su Tang. I believe you''ve heard of him." after that, Shen Xin looked at him and smiled. Then he took a brick and looked at the battlefield here. When he heard his words, Yue Feng was stunned and whispered; "Su Tang, Su Tang? The name is really familiar. It seems that he heard it there." here, he saw the essence of ape red and ape Tong, and understood it in a moment. The whole person was stunned, his eyes were full of horror, and his heart was beating wildly.


    "The Dragon God Su Tang, the Dragon God, he is actually the Dragon God, I see, I see." at this time, Yue Feng shouted in horror. Looking at his appearance, Shen Xin smiled and whispered; "Uncle, if you know, don''t go out. If you can seize this opportunity, maybe it''s your luck." her voice woke up Yue Feng in surprise. He nodded and asked Shen Xin; "Is this elder really the Dragon God?" he still has some uncertainty. After all, this matter is really shocking. The Dragon God is the same giant as the palace master of the heavenly Moon Palace. It is one of the best super powers in the whole land of divine heritage. In addition, the demon God Palace on the wild side has been destroyed, The whole wilderness is the world of the dragon family. As a leader of the super power who controls the precious wilderness, Yue Feng trembles all over.


    "Well, I came out of the wilderness with them. They had participated in the battle of Luoxia town before. He was indeed the Dragon God of the dragon family and now the Super Master of the wilderness." Shen Xin replied. With her voice falling, Yue Feng nodded. After it was determined, Yue Feng calmed down and thought about it at the same time, How should I have a good relationship with this super big man in the next days? If I can have a good relationship with such a big man, my future will become brighter.


    Just when Yue Feng thought about opening up the relationship like this, the battlefield here had calmed down. Qin Yue and others were directly connected by the ape Red Ape and had no power to fight back. At this time, Su Tang said; "Ding Shou, they are all from Mingyue palace. Just teach them a lesson. Otherwise, don''t explain to the master of Xianyue palace." with his voice falling, ape Chi nodded and said; "Boy, you''re lucky this time."


    Hearing his words, Qin Yue''s face changed and said coldly, "I think you''re afraid. The people who beat my Mingyue palace dare to call my palace master''s name so arrogantly. You''re dead." as his voice fell, he saw that this guy escaped from the storage ring, crushed it directly and in the sky the next moment, There was a golden moon. Seeing here, Su Tang and ape Chi were stunned. At this time, Yue Feng whispered about Su Tang and reminded him; "Senior, this is the distress signal from the supreme Mingyue palace. I think there will be many people from the Mingyue palace in a moment." hearing his voice, Su Tang was stunned. He turned to look at Shen Xin. Seeing Su Tang''s eyes, Shen Xin nodded with some embarrassment. Seeing her appearance, Su Tang also smiled helplessly.


    "Oh? It''s okay. Since they''re coming, I''ll see what they can do." Su Tang nodded and saw Su Tang and others look light and cloudless. Feng Jue''s heart couldn''t help but raise an ominous premonition, and Qin Yue''s face showed a sneer when he saw him, "I''ll see if you can laugh when our people come."

 Chapter 648

    With the passage of time, half an hour later, there were many strong smells outside Lingyuan City. They flew here quickly. Aware of these smells, Qin Yue laughed wildly, "hahaha, boy, I''m the reinforcements of Mingyue palace. You wait to die." hearing his voice, Feng Jue''s face also hung a smile, And the eyes of those people around me who looked at Su Tang and others also took a trace of regret.


    At this time, Yue Feng looked at Qin Yue and shook his head. Now he already knows the identity of Su Tang. How can such people offend these people? At this time, Su Tang, ape Chi and others still calmly looked at Qin Yue and others, with a trace of disdain in their eyes. After the voice of Qin Yue fell, A voice took the lead in landing down, looking at Qin Yue''s voice and asking; "Qin Yue, what''s going on?" the man''s voice fell, and Qin Yue immediately saluted respectfully and replied; "I''ve seen deacon Yang." then he quickly told people what happened here, and the person who came at this time was the person who went to the Shen family to investigate the murderer with Su Tang and others.


    After listening to Qin Yue''s words, Deacon Yang turned to look at Su Tang and others. After seeing them clearly, Deacon Yang was slightly stunned, and then asked calmly; "What he said is true?" Su Tang smiled and nodded when he heard what deacon Yang said; "What he said is really true, but that''s what happened later. He didn''t say what happened before. Why are you going to stand up for them, Deacon Yang?" for deacon Yang, Su Tang had some good influence before, but now when he saw his appearance, Su Tang shook his head. He was too short-sighted to give others a chance to explain,


    "Since what he said is true, that''s OK. What happened before is no longer important. How dare you dare to attack the people in the Mingyue palace in the place of divine punishment." as his voice fell, Su Tang outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth; "Really? If you think of this thing like this, you can step aside and let someone who is waiting for you to be the leader of Mingyue palace come over." as his voice fell, Deacon Yang was ready to take action as soon as his face was cold. Su Tang snorted coldly, and the ape was red for a moment. He appeared in front of Deacon Yang, with a trace of evil smile on his mouth; "You can do what my boss says. If you dare to do it, I don''t mind directly killing you."


    With the falling of the voice, ape Chi''s air engine locked him in an instant. Suddenly, it was locked by this powerful breath. Deacon Yang''s younger generation had a lot of cold sweat. They didn''t dare to do it for a time. They could only look at ape Chi coldly and say; "Do you know what will happen if you do this?" the ape replied coldly at his words; "No matter what consequences they may have, it is not your has the final say, you have not yet been qualified." after that, apes went back to Sue''s side.


    It was a miracle for deacon yang to see such a township head, and the people around him were completely stupid. This was a direct challenge to the supreme overlord of Taishang Mingyue palace. What kind of people are these people? At this time, the smile on Feng Jue''s face also converged in an instant. At this time, the ominous premonition in his heart is also stronger. At this time, the people of the Feng family who came with deacon Yang also frowned. These people in front of them really surprised them.


    If you can''t give face to the people in the supreme Mingyue palace, these people are either crazy or people with super identity and background. With the fall of this idea, the owner of the Feng family, that is, the father of Feng Jue and Feng scar, Feng qianshang turned his head and stared at the wind scar and said in a deep voice; "Look at what you''ve caused this time." at this time, his voice was filled with strong anger. For a moment, the arrogant wind mark was also flying, shrinking his neck in fear.


    Just then another group of people from the supreme Moon Palace landed. As soon as they landed, the leader asked loudly; "Who sent the distress signal?" Qin Yue was also surprised at his question. With a look of horror in his eyes, he hurried out and replied respectfully; "Report back to the elder, it''s the signal sent by the disciple." as his voice fell, the old man, who was in charge, glanced at him and continued to ask; "What happened? Tell me."


    After his voice fell, Qin yuan quickly opened his mouth and said; "We met several people here. They attacked the disciples in our palace and killed many members of the disciple''s family. When the disciples came, many of their fellow disciples were injured by them. The disciples suspected that they were the gap of Tiangui clan, so they sent out a distress signal." after his voice fell, the elder looked positive, Tiangui clan, Now, the most troublesome thing in the whole relic land is that no matter who is involved in their affairs, they will be treated with caution.


    At this time, ape Chi couldn''t listen anymore and shouted loudly; "Shut up, boy, if you dare to say anything again, I''ll kill you. No one in the whole land of God''s legacy can save you." this guy repeatedly said that ape Chi was very angry. At this time, there was a trace of murderous spirit in his heart. With his voice falling, the elder frowned. At this time, he turned his head and looked at ape Chi, At the moment when he saw Su Tang clearly, the elder''s face changed and walked towards Su Tang quickly. Seeing the elder''s appearance, Qin Yue secretly smiled in his heart; "These guys really don''t know how to live or die. They dare to be so arrogant in front of Xianjiang elder. This time they are finished." but at the moment when his idea fell, the action of Xianjiang elder stunned everyone present.


    "Younger generation, Xianjiang, I''ve seen the Dragon God." after that, Xianjiang bowed to the Dragon God with a respectful look in his tone. Hearing this, the smile on Qin Yue''s face was frozen in an instant. At this time, Su Tang said with a light smile; "Don''t be polite. This time things have brought trouble to Mingyue palace." after his voice fell, the ape snorted coldly; "Hum, I''ve learned a lot about the management of the Moon Palace." ape Chi''s voice was not small, and all the people present woke up in a moment.


    At this time, Yue Feng also seized the opportunity for a moment and spoke loudly; "Younger generation Yue Feng, pay a visit to the Dragon God." as his hum fell, the people present bowed and said. Seeing the appearance of the scene, Su Tang reluctantly smiled and said; "You don''t have to be polite," said Su Tang, looking at elder Xianjiang; "Elder, I''d better have a good talk with you about the things here." Su Tang quickly told the things here. With his voice falling, Qin Yue, Deacon Yang and the people of the Feng family were all pale for a year. After listening to Su Tang''s words, elder Xianjiang''s face was also very ugly. Unexpectedly, it was for such a small thing, The disciples of their own sect actually sent out a distress signal and wronged the Dragon God and others as members of the Tiangui clan. Thinking of this, Xianjiang bowed down again and said; "Lord Dragon God, I''m really sorry about this time. Don''t worry, I''ll give you an explanation."


    Seeing his appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "It''s just a small matter. I didn''t want to be like this at first, but they thought it was aggressive. I have no way. Now many strength in the land of God''s heritage have joined the alliance. If such a thing is met by those forces in the alliance, I''m afraid it will bring some negative effects to our alliance, which will outweigh the losses." as his voice fell, Xianjiang also nodded and said; "Yes, Lord Dragon God, you are right. After the younger generation has handled the things here, he will rectify the forces below."


    "Hehe, I''m just suggesting. After all, it''s still your Mingyue Palace''s territory here. You should deal with it yourself." Su Tang continued with a slight smile. After his voice fell, Xianjiang nodded. Then Xianjiang slowly turned his head, and his face became gloomy for a moment. First, he looked at Feng Jue coldly and said; "The little reserve external disciple dares to be so arrogant and arrogant. If you really enter the supreme Mingyue palace, it will be a disaster. Today, I''m here to announce that the supreme Mingyue palace will never accept the people of the Feng family as disciples." as his voice fell, the people of the Feng family all looked pale.


    Since Feng Jue was accepted as an external disciple by the people of the supreme Moon Palace, the people of the Feng family have become arrogant in Lingyuan City. Even the Shen family, who has always taken good care of their Feng family, have some ghost face. The people in the city are afraid of Feng Jue''s identity. They have always endured anger and offended many forces, Now suddenly, the elder of the supreme Mingyue Palace said that the future of his Feng family can be imagined.


    Su Tang shook his head helplessly about the appearance of the Feng family. At this time, elder Xianjiang looked at Qin Yue and said coldly; "As a deacon disciple outside, you are indiscriminate and reckless. Today, I will block everyone''s face and drive you out of the mountain gate." after his voice fell, Xianjiang shouted; "Come and abolish the accomplishments." as his voice fell, a middle-aged man came out of those who followed him from the Taishang Mingyue palace and directly invalidated the accomplishments of Qin and Yue.


    The cultivation was abolished. The whole Qin and Yue people sat on the ground limply, with a dead ash in their eyes. In this land of man eating relics, the abolition of cultivation represents death. In the past, he did not do much bad things by relying on his identity as a disciple of the supreme Mingyue Palace. Now he suddenly encountered such a thing, He couldn''t help thinking of what those people who had been killed by him said before they died.


    "Can''t you die well? Ha ha, ha ha, can''t you die well, ha ha." thinking of these vicious words, Qin Yue sat on the ground and laughed. Seeing his appearance, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "Heaven''s evil can be forgiven, but his own evil can''t live." with his voice falling, all the people present sighed helplessly. The man''s arrogant appearance before has now become like this. It''s too big to check.


    Looking at Qin Yue''s madness here, Xianjiang''s face became more gloomy and said to the man around him; "Throw him out of Lingyuan City for me. Don''t make a fool of yourself here." as his voice fell, the man nodded, stretched out his hand and directly promoted. Qin Yue rose into the air and flew outside Lingyuan City. After they left, Xianjiang turned to see deacon Yang and said coldly; "Do you know sin?"


    With his voice, Deacon Yang fell down, knelt down with his legs, kowtowed and said; "Elder, the disciple knows his sin and asks the elder for mercy outside the law." looking at his appearance, Xianjiang shook his head and sighed; "Although you didn''t do anything unusual this time, you forgot what you should do if you weren''t a deacon. Today, remove your deacon status and go back to the supreme Moon Palace to accept the punishment of the penalty hall." with his voice, Lu loved deacon Yang, kowtowed and said; "Thank you for your kindness." after his voice fell, he turned his head and said to Su Tang; "Lord Dragon God, this time it''s wrong for me to go to Mingyue palace. Please be kind to Lord Dragon God."


    Su Tang nodded at his words; "Elder, you''re serious. In fact, this time I just wanted to visit the master of Xianyue palace in Mingyue palace after I tried to play everywhere. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. I''m still embarrassed." when I heard his words, Xianjiang shook his head and said; "The Dragon God is serious."

 Chapter 649

    After everything has been handled, Yue Feng respectfully invited Su Tang, the legendary Dragon God, and Xianjiang, the elder of the supreme Moon Palace, back to the city master''s house. In the hall, Su Tang sat in the main seat and said; "Elder Xianjiang, you have dealt with deacon Yang this time. I have something here. I''m afraid I''ll ask you for help." as his voice was recorded, Xianjiang stood up and said; "Dragon God, I don''t know what you want. As long as it''s something I can do, I''ll try my best to complete it." Su Tang said as his voice fell; "In fact, I will arrive at Lingyuan City this time because I sent my friends back to her family, but after I came back, her family was destroyed. In order to help the people of her family return justice, I want to find out the murderer."


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" he said, looking at Yue Feng standing on one side. Seeing his eyes, Yue Feng immediately stood up and said; "Elder, the family of the Dragon God is really the Shen family in Lingyuan City. I don''t know who killed it two days ago. The means are very clean. We haven''t found any clues. The person who came to deal with this matter before is deacon Yang. Now he is punished by you. I''m afraid no one will manage this matter for a while."


    With his voice falling, Xianjiang nodded and said; "So that''s it? Don''t worry, Lord Dragon God. I''ll investigate the matter this time. As long as it still happens in the land of divine punishment, there''s nothing I can''t investigate. I''ll give it to me and I''ll explain it to your friend''s family." as his voice fell, Standing beside Su Tang, he came out and saluted; "Then this matter will trouble the elder."


    After her voice fell, Su Tang also said; "It''s troublesome for the elder. After all, this is your Taishang Mingyue palace. There are many things here. It''s much more convenient for you to investigate." after his voice fell, Xianjiang nodded and said; "Don''t worry, Dragon God. I''ll try my best to investigate this matter." Su Tang nodded. Zhiouxian river left with people and horses. Only Yue Feng and Su Tang were left in the whole hall. At this time, Yue Feng was no longer like before, but he seemed very restrained. At this time, Su Tang asked; "Lord Yue, can you tell me about the Tianjiao competition?"


    Hearing his question, Yue Feng nodded and said; "If the Dragon God wants to know anything, just ask him. As long as the younger generation knows everything, he must say everything." Yue Feng was very respectful at this time. Looking at him, Su Tang had some helplessness in his heart. No matter now that he was exposed, he had no choice but to continue to ask; "I''ve heard that Tianjiao competition will be in a month or two before. Just tell me about it." after his voice fell, Yue Feng nodded and said; "Well, the place of divine punishment will be in two months. The Tianjiao competition will be held in that year. Although you were proposed by the Taishang Mingyue palace of the place of divine punishment, after many years of holding, this Tianjiao competition has become a grand event of the whole place of divine heritage."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "I also met a member of the Tianjiao list before. He is a wild man. I think the Tianjiao competition now should be a place where the talents of the younger generation gather in the whole land of divine heritage?" the ape Chi who fell to the side with his voice said with a smile; "Hehe, isn''t this better? Boss, with your strength, I think you can also participate." just after his voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Although my age and power have reached the standard, you don''t want me to change my identity and let me fight with those young talents. It''s hard to say."


    With Su Tang''s voice recorded, Shen Xin on one side also nodded and said; "Elder brother Su is right. After all, he is the Dragon God. According to his seniority, he is a strong man like the master of the immortal Moon Palace. He is a grade. It is unreasonable for him to participate in the Tianjiao competition. There are more or less suspects of bullying the reserve." after her voice fell, Yue Feng nodded and said; "Indeed, master Dragon God, although you are very suitable for Tianjiao competition in several aspects, the problem of identity is really not good." hearing them both say so, ape Chi also reacted and nodded; "This is really a trouble. Boss, I think you''d better not participate. If you win this mountain, it''s a backup for bullying. If you don''t win, it will also bring some negative effects to the dragon family. It''s not a good thing. It seems that we can only see the play."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang also nodded helplessly and said; "Let''s talk about this later. Now let''s listen to the Tianjiao competition." Yue Feng continued after his voice fell; "Tianjiao competition is the battle of genius and demons in the whole land left by God. Ha sou, who can enter the Tianjiao list, you have amazing talents one by one. That''s why fengjue can be guarded by the outer disciples of Mingyue palace. If the children of a small family like fengjue can shine in the Tianjiao competition, it will arouse the influence of all forces "Pay attention to the task." with his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked aloud; "Isn''t Mingyue palace the most powerful place in the land of divine relics? I don''t think anyone with that strength will dare to rob them?"


    Su Tang''s voice fell. Yue Feng smiled and explained; "Elder Dragon God, you have been in the wilderness and don''t know much about the place of divine punishment. In fact, although the supreme Mingyue palace is the most powerful force in the place of divine punishment, there are many other forces that are waiting for the first class. The Tianjiao competition was proposed by the master of nanxianyue palace that year. Everything depends on the player''s resources and no one can threaten the player, Therefore, in general, when there is peerless Tianjiao, all powerful people are only promises or inducements, but they can''t threaten. The same is true of Taishang Mingyue palace. However, with the increasing development of Tianjiao competition, it is now a grand event in the place of formal divine heritage. Many strong people in other places have also appeared, such as the previously barbaric demon god palace, the dragon family, and the dragon family Those ancient hermits, as long as they arrive at the Tianjiao competition, will shoot some elite disciples to participate, so they have the Tianjiao list. "


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "So it is. It seems that even if we can''t participate in the Tianjiao competition this time, we can go and see the geniuses and demons in the land left behind by God. It''s good," said ape Chi with a smile; "I''m not very optimistic about the genie on the Tianjiao list. Haven''t I met the spiritual Reverend in the wilderness before? He also said that he was the sixth in the Tianjiao list. I think his strength is just like that." as his voice fell, ape Tong also said; "That''s the strength of the spiritual master. It''s not as strong as me. It''s boring that such people can enter the top ten."


    Hearing what they said, Yue Feng smiled helplessly. He had seen the strength of these people. Each one was very strong. The members on the Tianjiao list would not be their opponents at all. Seeing Yue Feng''s embarrassed appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "They are different from you. You are born long and have a high starting point, and they practice step by step. Although many people will have many adventures, they all come up with their efforts. It''s good for such people to become talents. Although the strength of the former spiritual Zun is not as strong as ours, his voice is not as good as yours."


    Although the three legged Jinwu is also a very powerful beast, it is still insufficient compared with the two apes at that time. Although the three groups of the first generation are very powerful, they must have passed a lot of power in their blood after passing on for many generations. Although the apes are passed on from generation to generation, But their blood can be said that there is no change at all, but they are born with previous memories. The starting point in various battles is very high, so they can''t compare at all.


    After su Tang''s voice fell, ape Chi nodded. Su Tang continued to ask Yue Feng; "Lord Yue, can you tell us about those famous experts on the Tianjiao list?" Yue Feng nodded as his voice fell; "In fact, lingzun, whom several predecessors met before, entered the Tianjiao list last time, and his strength was also good. Last time, he was very lucky and managed to reach the sixth place. In fact, the top ten experts on the Tianjiao list have not changed for many years. These are all powerful people, especially the top five. They are known as peerless Tianjiao , they are all people with amazing talents. "


    After his voice fell, Su Tang asked; "What''s the ranking of the dragon people?" Yue Feng said with some embarrassment; "The people of the dragon clan ranked seventh and ranked first on the ground than Qi lingzun, and lingzun was the one who challenged the dragon clan at the beginning, so he got the sixth place." with his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned, but he reacted a moment later. The strength of the former ZuLong vein was not very strong, Otherwise, they would not have been suppressed by the people in the demon god palace and the Moon Palace, and almost called out the ranks of super forces.


    At this time, Su Tang continued to ask; "City leader Yue, tell me about the top five." after his voice fell, ape Chi and others also came to some interest, and their wooden tubes gathered together. At this time, Yue Feng nodded and began to talk slowly, "said these five peerless Tianjiao, then we have to say that the forces behind them."


    "Mo Qingyu, the fifth ranked person, is a talented young man of the ancient Mohist School in the hidden world. Twelve years ago, he picked out the disciple of Taishang Mingyue palace who was originally ranked fifth on the Tianjiao list and became the fifth. This Mohist school is also a very powerful family. It is said that they existed before chaos, which is not as good as the details of jumping on the bright moon, but the population of this Mohist school is smaller than that of the moon It was rare, so later they chose to practice in seclusion and rarely came out. That is, after the Tianjiao competition began, they began to come out and walk. "Yue Feng said.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang''s heart was also slightly. As soon as he got out of the mountain, he directly fell into the talent of the supreme Mingyue palace and achieved the fifth place. This strength and talent must be very amazing. After a short surprise, Yue Feng continued; "The fourth place is also the ancient hermit family, named Zhan Shang. Their strength is very strong. Although their war family did not exist before chaos like Taishang Mingyue palace and Mohism, their strength is really very strong. No one knows when their family appeared." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "There is such a family. It seems that their strength is really very important."


    Hearing his words, Yue Feng nodded; "Zhan Shang was only 13 years old when he came out to participate in the Tianjiao competition. At that time, he defeated many experts and ranked fourth. It can be said that his strength is absolutely very strong in the Tianjiao list." with his voice recorded, ape Chi and others nodded, and Yue Feng continued; "The third place is the genius of one of the most labor-saving forces in the land of divine heritage. This strength is called Tianji valley. It is said that they can predict the past and future. They also master a very powerful skill."


    "Predicting the past and the future? Are there any special skills? What skills is that?" ape Tong asked curiously. He fell to Yue Feng with his voice and replied; "Their special skill is called time freeze. As the name suggests, that is to stop time for a short time." at the moment when his voice fell, Su Tang and others were already, and their eyes showed a look of horror. Freeze time? Time, what''s that? That''s one of the most powerful hitting rules in the whole world. Compared with Su Tang''s destructive power, it''s also a super magic power. The people of Tianji Valley can master such a unique skill, which can''t be underestimated.

 Chapter 650

    "Yes, this Tianji Valley can be said to be the most mysterious force in the whole land of divine heritage. Even the people of the supreme Mingyue palace treat them with courtesy. Although this Tianji Valley is a force, there is only one descendant in each generation. It can be said that there is only one person in the whole Tianji valley. Although it is just like this, none of the forces in the land of divine heritage are willing To offend them, "Yue Feng continued.


    As his voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "It''s reasonable for you to say that. This freeze-frame time is not an ordinary means. If they increase the number of people in Tianji Valley, I''m afraid they will also be one of the super forces. However, I''m still very curious about myself. City Lord Yue, can you tell me about this person?" Su Tang was very interested in this mysterious person, After hearing his words, Yue Feng smiled and said; "In fact, I don''t know much about people. After all, my identity and status can''t decide this person at all. I just know that she is a woman named yunyun. I can''t see her at all and have no news of her. The only time she will appear is Tianjiao competition."


    "Oh? There is such a person. According to reason, people like her should have rumors about her in the land of divine heritage? How could this happen?" after his voice fell, Yue Feng shook his head and said; "The younger generation doesn''t know, but I think the master of Xianyue Palace should know more." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, go on, Lord Yue. I''ll ask the master of Xianyue palace about yunyun then." it''s not his intention that Su Tang is so interested in individuals, but the secret of his Dantian is interested in people.


    When he heard that this person could predict the past and future, Tianji became interested. When he heard that she could freeze the time, a trace of familiarity flashed in Tianji''s mind. In his heart, a voice told him that he must have a relationship with the people in Tianji Valley, and the relationship is still very close. After hearing Tianji''s words, Su Tang is also very concerned about yunyun. Why is Tianji called Tianji? He didn''t know the secret. Su Tang also thought he had something to do with the secret valley.


    However, Yue Feng is only a small city master after all. He doesn''t know much. It seems that he can only ask the master of Xianyue Palace at that time. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yue Feng nodded and continued to say; "Next is the second ranked sword maniac. This guy is as arrogant as his name. He comes from the ancient sword mountain of the hidden world. He is fascinated with the sword. In addition to his arrogance, his attack power can be said to be the most powerful of all talents on the whole Tianjiao list." with his voice falling, Shen Xin was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Master of sword?" Su Tang understood her thoughts and said aloud as her voice fell; "Miss Shen, I know what you''re thinking. As we said before, although the Shen family was killed by sword Qi on the surface, it''s not sword Qi at all." after his voice fell, Yue Feng nodded and said; "Little Xin''er, the Dragon God elder said it well. You don''t know how crazy this sword is."


    "This sword is crazy and arrogant. He never draws his sword compared with his weak people. From this point of view alone, he can''t shoot the Shen family. Don''t worry." after his voice fell, Shen Xin nodded and said; "I also want to find out the murderer for the family quickly, so I''m so sensitive. I''m sorry." Su Tang smiled and said when she heard her words; "Don''t think too much. Don''t worry. People from the supreme Mingyue palace have begun to investigate this matter. I believe it will be wired soon." after his voice fell, Shen Xin ordered. At this time, Yue Feng also said; "Xiao Xin''er, I know you really want to get justice for the people of the family, but this thing is not urgent. You can see the murderer this time. His hand is very clean. I think even if the people of the supreme Mingyue palace investigate, they won''t be relieved for a while and a half."


    After hearing his words, Shen Xin also sighed and said; "Hey, I also understand. It''s just that this time things are really strange. My Shen family was exterminated for some reason, and the means are so clean that I have to doubt it." at this time, Su Tang didn''t know what to say. The scene suddenly became silent. After a while, Shen Xin''s topic attracted a cold audience, Immediately smiled and said; "Uncle Yue Feng, go on, who will be the first person on the Tianjiao list?" ape Chi also said when she heard her words; "The front ones are all outstanding. I think the first one is not ordinary?"


    Yue Feng nodded and said; "It''s really very unusual. The first place, but it''s very mysterious. Everyone knows that anyone under the age of 300 can participate in the Tianjiao competition. This first place has dominated the Tianjiao competition for seven or eight times. No one knows where he comes from and what power he has behind him, but his strength is even a sword maniac Such peerless arrogance can''t take a move in his hand. "


    "What? How powerful is it?" as his voice fell, ape Chi stood up from his seat in surprise. The people Yue Feng said before were all strong, and their means were very powerful. Even ape Chi felt that even now he might not be the opponent of these people, and now he heard what he said, Sword maniac can''t move in this mysterious first hand. How powerful is this guy?


    After his voice fell, Su Tang also said; "Lord Yue, go on." although he was very surprised, he didn''t lose his attitude like ape Chi. After his voice fell, Yue Feng continued; "This person is a little more mysterious than the previous Yun Yun. He will appear at the beginning of every Tianjiao competition. After the Tianjiao competition, he will disappear directly. If he hadn''t been unable to pay in the sky, many people might feel that there is no such person in the land of divine heritage."


    Hearing his words, Sutang nodded and said; "If this man is really mysterious, but there are also some things wrong. Since he has come to participate in the Tianjiao competition, according to Li, he must have his own purpose? If the dragon looks like the first but not the end, it is not of much use at all? Although the previous Yun Yun is also mysterious, at least someone knows her background and identity, and this second One knows nothing. "


    Su Tang''s voice fell, and Yue Feng nodded and said; "Who says not? But this guy is so independent. I think no one knows his other things in the whole land of divine heritage. I remember that in the last Tianjiao competition, the master of Xianyue palace asked him, but he didn''t answer. It seems that the master of Xianyue palace didn''t know his situation." after his voice fell, Su Tang frowned slightly, I also thought about it in my heart. Such a person is really too mysterious. What''s his purpose?


    Thinking about it, Su Tang didn''t think of anything. Then he opened his mouth and continued to ask; "Lord Yue, go on."


    The voice fell, and Yue Feng nodded and continued; "This man is very mysterious. At present, people in the land of divine heritage may only know two things. The first is that this guy''s name is Ji. The second is that he always wins with one move. He has never seen him make a second move." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "It seems that this guy is really very powerful."


    "Anyway, I have the idea of fighting him." ape Chi licked his mouth and said in a rough voice. His eyes were full of war. With his voice falling, ape Tong nodded and said; "Such a guy is so powerful that it would be fun to have a big time with him." seeing their bellicose appearance, Su Tangdao didn''t feel a little strange and said with a smile; "Then this time we can go and see the mysterious first place." after the voice fell, Su Tang continued to look at Yue Feng and asked; "Lord Yue, since there are two months left for the Tianjiao competition, why do people in the land of God''s punishment still go to the wilderness at this time?"


    "Didn''t it come from the place of inheritance? But I believe they should all come back during the Tianjiao competition. You don''t know that every Tianjiao competition is very lively. This time, I believe it''s no exception." Yue Feng replied that after su Tang asked several questions in succession, you took a rest. That night, Lingyuan City is very lively. During the day, Xianjiang announced the fate of the Feng family. At night, those families who had been bullied by the Feng family united one after another. That night, he thought of the Feng family and launched an attack. However, the Feng qianshang of the Feng family is not a fool. After what happened during the day, he sent Feng Jue away all night. Feng Jue is the hope of his Feng family, As long as he is still alive, the Feng family will have a chance. Although Feng Jue has been banned by the supreme Mingyue palace, there are still many forces in the land of divine punishment. With Feng Jue''s talent, it is also a great opportunity to enter one of them.


    Early the next morning, after su Tang and others got up, the first news they heard was the news of the demise of the Feng family. In the courtyard, Shen Xin sighed; "It''s a pity for the wind family," said ape Chi with a smile when she heard her words; "Who''s to blame? A person needs to pay a price for doing something wrong. The Feng family''s things this time are also their own choices. They can''t blame others."


    "Well, now the things here are almost the same. Now the Shen family''s affairs are too high and the people of the Mingyue palace have taken over. I believe it will take some time to investigate. Miss Shen, what are you going to do in the future?" Su Tang said aloud. As his questions fell, Shen Xin thought for a while and said aloud; "Now everyone in my family is dead. It''s meaningless for me to stay here. Anyway, it''s the Tianjiao competition soon. I think you''ll come too. If brother Su doesn''t bother me, I''d like to go and have a look with you."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, that''s good. This time I''m going to go to the supreme Mingyue Palace first. After all, I promised the master of the Xianyue palace. Since I came to the place of divine punishment, I certainly want to visit it this time. After all, I have a good relationship with the supreme Mingyue Palace." after his voice fell, Shen Xin nodded, and then several people said to Yue Feng, He left Lingyuan City that day.

 Chapter 651

    After leaving Lingyuan City, the four people of Su Tang went all the way to the holy city of heaven where the supreme Mingyue palace is located. Along the way, they also considered that I had a thorough understanding of the prosperity of the land of divine punishment. This is indeed a very suitable place for human life. There are a group of prosperous believers everywhere. At the same time, Su Tang had a thorough understanding of the cruelty in the land of divine punishment, In the past ten days after leaving linlingyuan City, Su Tang and others saw at least which force was destroyed. This time, they came to a small town. As soon as they entered the town, they were stunned by what they saw.


    "Wow, there are too many people in this town? They have even surpassed many cities." ape Chi exclaimed. Hearing his exclamation, Shen Xin frowned slightly and shook his head; "It''s totally unreasonable? I''ve followed Shifu in this town before, and there can''t be such a situation at all." after hearing her words, Su Tang also had some doubts and said aloud; "It''s really weird here, but it''s none of our business. Maybe there are some large-scale activities in this town." after hearing his words, they all nodded.


    Although the land of divine punishment is very prosperous, there are many mountains and forests, and the town in front of us is close to a very huge mountain. After su Tang, ape Chi nodded and said; "Boss, it''s really possible for you to say so. I think we''re not far from Tianyu holy city now. We can see the excitement here at that time." with his voice falling, ape Tong also said; "Yes, although this place of divine punishment is very prosperous, it is too boring and really not suitable for us. Now that there is such excitement to see, we can''t let it go."


    Seeing them like this, Shen Xin also said; "It''s really boring to drive all the time," said Su Tang with a smile; "Well, we''d better find a place to have a rest first, and then inquire about what kind of things are going on here and how many people will gather." after hearing his words, several people quickly walked towards the town.


    After searching for the inn for several times, they finally found the inn with an empty room. In the room, ape Chi and ape Tong directly called Xiao ER and ordered some food while Su Tang asked Xiao Er directly; "Little brother, when we came to this town in the past, there didn''t seem to be many people? Why are there so many people now?" the waiter sighed helplessly as his voice fell; "In fact, I''m not very clear about this matter, but these people are all people hanging in the city fifty miles away. I don''t know why they appear here."


    "Oh? Is there any grand event in this town? Otherwise, these people can''t come to this town with the life in the city?" Su Tang continued. After his voice fell, ape Chi and ape Tong also came to some interest. They turned to look at the waiter. After hearing Su Tang''s question, the waiter continued; "Although our town is close to the Obsidian mountains, I''ve never heard of any grand events here. I really don''t know why these people came here." seeing that I can''t find out anything from the waiter, Su Tang stopped asking. After the food was ready, Su Tang asked the waiter to leave. After the waiter left, Shen Xin said suspiciously; "It''s really strange. Since there is no grand event here, how can there be so many people?"


    "I''m not worth it. Anyway, we''ll have a rest here today. Let''s go to the hall later." Su Tang said aloud. After eating and moving, they left the room directly, came to the street where people came and went, and ape Chi looked at Su Tang and asked; "Boss, where should we go to the hall?" Su Tang said with a smile when he heard his question; "It''s needless to say, of course it''s to go to the restaurant. After all, there are the most people there. People also like to smash and drink. Talk about some things. Let''s go and find a restaurant." after that, they walked towards a restaurant not far away. The three apes also followed them. When they entered the restaurant, Su Tang and others asked for a few pots of wine casually, found a place and sat down, As soon as I sat down, I heard someone at the next table talking about it.


    "I don''t know what happened in the hanging city. A palace fell from the sky, which forced us to leave our hometown." after the man''s voice fell, the copper plate with him also said; "No, it''s a strange palace. I heard that people near the Palace said that before night came, there would be bursts of sad ghost crying in the palace, which was very frightening. What''s more, those who heard the sound disappeared one by one the next day. As more and more people gathered, the whole hanging city was full of people I''m terrified. The people of the supreme Moon Palace don''t know what they''re doing recently. No one has come to watch the ceremony. "


    After hearing the two people''s talk, Su and Tang looked at each other, they were all stunned. At this time, ape Chi picked up a pot of wine, walked towards the person at the next table, smiled and said; "Two Taoist friends, I heard you talk about the hanging city before. I just came from other places and was about to go to the hanging city. Can you tell me more about the current affairs of the hanging city?" the voice fell, and the waiter passed by him. Ape Chi pulled the waiter and said; "This table is also on my account." the waiter nodded at his words.


    Seeing how ape red went on the road, the two people became enthusiastic at once. One of them looked at ape red arched his hand; "Let''s make way for you. Come and sit down quickly. We''ll talk to you about the hanging city." ape Chi nodded with a smile. Su Tang looked at ape Tong and said; "Hehe, ape Chi seems to be very interested in this matter." hearing his words, ape Tong also nodded and said; "I''m also very interested. After waiting for someone to come back, I''ll ask him." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded. The three talked while drinking wine. After half an hour, ape Chi came back.


    As soon as he sat down, ape Chi said; "Boss, there''s something interesting. How about we go and have a look?" after his voice fell, ape Tong''s eyes lit up and asked immediately; "How to find out? Tell me first." after his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. At this time, the ape said aloud; "These people are all from the hanging city. It is said that seven days ago, the hanging city did not know what had happened. A huge palace fell from the sky, which shocked many people. Most of the people in the hanging city are adventurers and brave people. After the palace appeared, they organized people to go in and have a look, but none of them Come out. "


    "Tut Tut, it seems that this is really interesting. Ape Chi, you continue." ape Tong said with some surprise. After his voice fell, ape Chi continued; "It''s said that only after the adventurers entered it, there would be bursts of ghost crying every night. It was very sad, which made the people of the whole hanging City uneasy, but then something very strange happened. First, the people near the palace disappeared one after another, and the people across the hanging City were even more afraid with their disappearance, Some people moved away quickly. "


    After his voice fell, Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud; "According to what you said, there must be a problem with the palace, but how could such a palace suddenly appear in the hanging city?" ape Chi nodded and said when he heard his words; "The people of the hanging City knew it was the problem of the palace, so everyone left here later. Now the whole hanging city has become an empty city." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "If I had the chance, I would really go and have a look." at the moment when his voice fell, a woman''s voice came; "Ladies and gentlemen, I advise you not to go there."


    After the sound fell, Su Tang and others turned their heads and looked at them. A very beautiful woman looked at them with a smile. After seeing him, Su Tang stood up and asked softly; "What does this sentence mean, girl? Do you know what it is?" as his voice fell, the woman came over and looked at Su Tang arched her hand and said; "Should I call you an elder or a Taoist friend?" the woman smiled.


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. When he looked into the woman''s eyes, Su Tang had a feeling that his whole person was seen through by him. Such a feeling was fleeting, Su Tang said with a smile; "Then it''s up to the girl. The girl hasn''t answered me yet?" after su Tang''s voice fell, the woman smiled and said; "If it''s according to what you said before, I think that place is the magic temple that appears every once in a while when you escape into the void." with her voice falling, Su Tang and others were stunned. At this time, Shen Xin exclaimed; "Wanmo temple? Is it the place left after the fall of the supreme devil?"


    Hearing her words, the woman turned her head and looked at Shen Xin. Then she frowned and said softly; "Girl, it''s hard for you to go in the future. You meet in time. Let me give you a word. Go according to your heart. Maybe you will have a different scenery. Remember, don''t force yourself." after that, she ignored Shen Xin, turned her head and looked at Su Tang and said; "The girl is right. At the beginning of the ten thousand demons temple, the place of God''s legacy, there were a group of very powerful races here. People called them demon clan, and the leader of the demon clan, the supreme devil, was a peerless strong man. However, the powerful devil under his command was too evil. He often didn''t ask the reason. Other ancient tribes were killed there The people of the demon family were destroyed. For a time, the medieval people in the land of divine heritage realized that if they did not unite to deal with the demon family, it was likely that the whole land of divine heritage would become the world of the demon family. "


    "Oh? After that, the ancient clan should unite to destroy all the people of the demon clan?" Su Tang said aloud. He was also very curious about the woman in front of him. Who was this person? After hearing his words, the woman nodded and said; "The people of the ancient family were indeed united, but although the people of the demon family suffered heavy losses, they were not completely destroyed. At the last moment, the heavenly demon supreme condensed into a palace with his own flesh, and the rest of the demon family personnel were included. After the fall of the heavenly demon supreme, the palace completely entered the void, but the Wanmo temple was also destroyed It will appear in the land of divine heritage at regular intervals. This time, the palace in the hanging city should be the legendary Wanmo temple. "


    After listening to her narration, Su Tang nodded and understood a lot. At this time, the woman continued; "The ten thousand demons temple is very dangerous. There are many powerful demons in it. Although it is only a palace, there is a world inside. That is the time of the demons. There is only a dead end for people outside the demons to enter." with the sound falling, Su Tang asked aloud; "Since the ten thousand demons temple will appear every once in a while, why don''t the demons in it come out? I think after many years, I believe they should have gathered a lot of strength?"


    "I don''t know why they don''t appear again, and no one knows why they don''t appear. As far as I know, when the ten thousand magic Temple appeared in the first few times, the ancient people in the land of God''s heritage were very worried that they would appear again, but after several times, the people of the demon clan didn''t appear, and the ten thousand magic temple also appeared, If you stay in the land of divine heritage for a month at most, you will escape into the void again. After several times, these ancient people are relieved, so the wire will basically not be noticed by the ancient people. "The woman continued.


    After his voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "So it is, but every time the ten thousand magic Temple appears, it will bring disaster to the people in the land of God''s heritage. Why do so many people not know that he is the ten thousand magic temple?" with the emergence of this problem, the woman said with a smile; "This is very simple, because this palace has never appeared at a fixed time. It has been more than 1000 years since it last appeared. People forget its existence when they look for it, so it''s not surprising that no one deserves it."


    "So it is, girl, we will know?" asked Su Tang curiously. As his voice fell, the woman smiled and turned to leave. When she came to the door of the restaurant, a voice appeared in Su Tang''s ear; "Because my name is yunyun, Lord Dragon God, I believe you should have heard my name." this is the secret of voice transmission. No one can hear me except Su Tang.


    At the moment when the voice fell, the woman''s figure disappeared directly, as if it had never appeared, and Su Tang was also stunned and said in a surprised whisper; "It was her. No wonder he felt so." his voice was very quiet, but he was heard by ape Chi. "Boss, do you know this woman? Who is she?" when he heard his question, Su Tang smiled and replied; "She is the descendant of Tianji Valley, yunyun." after his voice fell, ape Chi and others were also surprised. Shen Xin''s heart trembled, and a trace of panic flashed in her eyes, but she covered up the past for a moment.


    "Yun Yun? Tut Tut, I didn''t expect to meet her here, but she''s really not an ordinary person." after his voice fell, the ape Tong on one side also said; "Boss, although yunyun said how scary the place was, do you want us to go and have a look?" with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded after thinking for a while; "Of course, we have to go over and see, just make progress and enter it. It''s up to us to decide at that time. Since yunyun has said what, I believe it must be very dangerous there. Now we still have a lot of things to do, but we can''t have any accidents." after his voice fell, on a cliff outside the town, a beautiful woman stood there and looked at the sea of clouds and whispered; "The Dragon God is really not an ordinary person. I can''t see through."

 Chapter 652

    As her voice fell, an ethereal voice also sounded; "He is not an ordinary person. At that moment, I also withdrew from his past and future. I can''t see anything at all. Looking at him, he is the man who can cover up the secret of heaven and create destiny." with the sound falling, a light and shadow appeared around yunyun. Seeing him appear, yunyun said with a flat expression; "What about that? The master said that unless he could find the box of creation, it would be impossible for him and me." as his voice fell, the light and shadow sighed helplessly; "The divine box of fortune has been lost for many years. I don''t know where it is now. It''s not easy to find it. Even the secret method of Tianji Valley can''t find him."


    "Hehe, let''s talk about this later. I think the Dragon God will still go to the hanging city. If he is allowed to enter the Wanmo temple, the people of the demon clan will appear again. We want to stop him, but the people of the demon clan can''t appear again, otherwise the land of God''s legacy will be really annoying. Now the people of the Tiangui clan have started their plan, and I can''t predict him now Our plan, so we can''t let the people of the demon clan appear at this time, otherwise the land of divine heritage will be more chaotic. "


    As his voice fell, the light and shadow came out of the sound track after the meeting; "Why didn''t you tell the Dragon God when the woman was a spy of Tiangui family just now? It''s better for him to be on guard?" Yun shook her head with a smile as his voice fell; "This woman still has good thoughts in her heart. I have persuaded her before. Let''s give him a chance. After all, she is also a poor person." her voice fell, and Yun Yun and light and shadow disappeared in a moment.


    At this time, Su Tang and others also returned to the inn. Since they had figured out what was going on here, after returning to the inn, Su Tang said to the three apes, and set out to take a look in the hanging city early tomorrow morning. Since Yun Yun is taboo about the Wanmo temple, there must be something strange about it. Su Tang is a little curious about the and things, Several people returned to their own rooms. In Shen Xin''s room, Shen Xin sat at the table and said softly; "Demon emperor, I think I can''t stay with Su Tang anymore. Today, the descendant of Tianji Valley has seen my identity. Although she didn''t tell him Su Tang, after all, she already knows."


    After her voice fell, the demon emperor in the depths of the wilderness was also silent. When he met yunyun before, he felt a crisis. Although yunyun didn''t say Shen Xin''s identity, he knew that yunyun already knew. If he continued to let Shen Xin stay with Su Tang, it would be exposed, After a moment of silence, the demon emperor said; "You can''t leave him now. After all, Xian yunyun hasn''t said your identity. As long as your identity is not exposed, we still have a chance. You don''t want to see me. Tiangui clan has been hiding all the time. Do you want to see Tiangui clan''s personnel stay in the abyss of the dark earth all their life?"


    The voice of the demon emperor rang out in Shen Xin''s heart. Shen Xin didn''t know how to answer for a moment. At this time, she couldn''t help but ring out the words that yunyun said to her before. Stick to your heart and don''t force yourself to do anything. When she thought of this, she nodded, and she also had some ideas in her heart, and said aloud to the demon emperor; "I see."


    Early the next morning, Su and Tang left the town and went directly to the hanging City fifty miles away. Seeing them leave the town, Yun Yun said softly; "The Dragon God really goes wherever there is trouble." hearing her voice, the light and shadow in her body smiled and said; "It is undeniable that from his experience, he will gain unexpected harvest almost every time he does so. Maybe this time is also his harvest. After all, we can''t guard the demon clan all the time. If the Dragon God can handle this matter well this time, it will be good news for Tianji Valley, isn''t it?"


    Yun Yun nodded and said; "Tianji Valley has been guarding the demon clan since the first generation. We can''t let them reappear in the land of divine heritage. How many generations have passed now. To tell the truth, I really don''t want my future generations to continue to guard the Wanmo temple. This time, the Dragon God really has a way to deal with things here. It''s a very good ending for Tianji valley." After her voice fell in love, light and shadow continued; "That''s right. Let''s go. Let''s follow up. If the Dragon God doesn''t enter the ten thousand magic temple, it''s OK. If he really wants to enter the ten thousand magic temple, we can go in with him and have a look. I haven''t known what the ten thousand magic Temple looks like for a long time."


    The voice dropped and Yun Yun ordered to take you to him. At the next moment, her figure completely disappeared here. Su Tang and others also flew fast all the way. It only took less than half an hour for them to come to the top of the hanging city. At this time, the hanging city is completely an empty city. The city is quiet in the middle of the hanging city, There is a black palace standing there. Near the palace, Su Tang can vaguely see a trace of black breath.


    Seeing this, Su Tang said aloud; "What a strong smell of evil. The ten thousand magic temple is really strange." after hearing his voice, ape Chi nodded and said; "It''s really very strange. This breath is more evil than the Jiuyou power of the ghost family. Boss, I think we''d better leave here quickly. This thing is very willing. It''s even more terrible than what Yun Yun said before." as his voice fell, Shen Xin nodded and said; "Elder brother Su, I think I''d better leave here. This breath is really terrible. After all, there will be very afraid in it." Su Tang was silent for a moment when he heard what they said.


    A moment later, Su Tang said aloud; "Now that we have all come, we can go down and have a look. I always feel a little connected with me. If we can''t do it at that time, we can leave directly. Anyway, Yun Yun said that there will be no problem as long as we don''t enter it. Moreover, even if the judges'' accomplishments still enter it, there''s nothing to be afraid of." after his voice fell, He took the lead in landing.


    Seeing that Su Tang landed, ape Chi and others also looked at each other and followed suit. In front of the ten thousand magic temple, Su Tang looked at the dark palace constantly emitting evil smell and was silent. At this time, ape Chi looked at the palace and felt very disgusted. He looked at Su Tang and said; "Boss, I don''t think there''s anything good here. Let''s get out of here." ape Tong also said when he heard his words; "Yes, boss, I always feel a little strange here. It seems that something big is going to happen. I don''t think we can stay here for a long time." as his voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Wait a minute."


    At the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell, the secret of heaven spoke in his Dantian; "Boy, ape Chi, they are right. This place is really strange. I advise you to leave here quickly." Su Tang carefully read and communicated with him when he heard the secret of heaven; "The secret of heaven is not that I don''t want to leave. I have a feeling in my heart that this place appears for me this time, and I have a feeling that there is something waiting for me." as his voice fell, the secret of heaven was silent for a moment, and then said; "Well, boy, you should pay attention. This place is really strange. I feel that the things in it are more terrible than the Tiangui clan."


    After the sound of the secret fell, Su Tang nodded and continued to look at the huge palace silently. At this time, Yun Yun in the distance saw that here, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly and said in a voice; "It seems that the Dragon God really has something to do with here. Maybe this is the opportunity of the demon clan you said comfortably." with her voice falling, the light and shadow also flew out and looked at Su Tang''s back and said aloud; "Some things can''t be avoided. Everything is doomed in the dark. Although we can predict the past and future, we can''t change anything. If the Dragon God really wants to go into Wanmo temple this time, we can only follow."


    Hearing the words of light and shadow, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Yes, others are very immortal and evil. They can predict the past and future, but they don''t know our sorrow. Although they know everyone, they don''t have the power to change. Alas." finally, Yun Yun sighed helplessly. At this time, Su Tang, standing in front of Wanmo temple, suddenly said; "Ape red, wait for me here. I''ll go in and have a look." as soon as this came out, ape red and others were surprised.


    "Boss, are you crazy? This place is very dangerous. Don''t you make trouble if you enter it now? I think you''d better not go in. There will be Tianjiao competition soon, and it will be the time for the inheritance place to open soon. If you''re trapped in it, you''ll have a lot of trouble. Without your suppression, there can''t be chaos in the wilderness?" After his voice fell, ape Tong also said; "Yes, boss, I think you''d better not go in. The ten thousand magic temple is really weird. Although I don''t like what ape Chi said, everything has a thing. If you are really trapped in it, things will be in trouble."


    At this time, the body on one side is also an animal; "Brother Su, I think you''d better not go in. Now you are very important in the whole land of divine relics. If you go in and something happens, the land of divine relics will be captured by the people of Tiangui clan." at this time, her body didn''t know why she said such words, and fell with her voice, The demon emperor''s face on the wild side suddenly became gloomy and shouted loudly; "Shen Xin, what are you doing?"


    Hearing his voice, Shen Xin was slightly stunned, then read it carefully and said; "Now everyone is persuading me. It''s too false if I''m going to die. I know what I''m doing, the demon emperor. You''d better not intervene." this is the first time Shen Xin has spoken to the demon emperor like this. She doesn''t know why she said such words. Maybe it''s after too long suppression.


    As soon as the demon emperor heard her words, his face became more gloomy, but he didn''t continue to speak. He was very clear in his heart that Shen Xin had begun to resist. If he continued to oppress like this at this time, it might be counterproductive. After all, Shen Xin is the best dependence of the Tiangui clan, The price paid before is to let Shen Xin enter the ancestral God inheritance place with Su Tang. If something happens to Shen Xin now, it will be a huge loss to his heavenly ghost family. With this idea, the demon emperor will no longer speak.


    At this time, after listening to the three of them, Su Tang smiled and said; "I know your worries, but this time I''m hungry and don''t know how to tell you. I know I have to enter it. Don''t worry, I''ll be careful." with his voice, Lu likes ape red Dunn. What else does he want to say, just at this time, yunyun''s voice sounded; "Since he wants to go in, you don''t have to say more. Some things are doomed." yunyun came over again and saw her appear again, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, it seems that you have children?"


    "No, I don''t know, Dragon God, do you know? You are the first person I can''t see through since I became a descendant of Tianji valley. In short, your destiny is not arranged by heaven, but arranged by yourself." yunyun shook her head and said. Lu liked Su Tang a little stunned with her voice. This is the voice of the ape; "Yun Yun, didn''t you say it was very dangerous to enter it? What do you mean now?"


    "Ape red, no, don''t say more. Yunyun has a saying that is very right. Everything is doomed. Maybe this time the Wanmo temple will hit. It will appear at this time. There is its reason, so you don''t have to say more." after that, he looked at yunyun and said; "Can you tell me more about Wanmo temple now?" Yun smiled and shook her head when she heard his words; "It''s useless for me to say more. Don''t you already intend to enter it? When you enter it, you will know everything, but I think it''s dangerous for you to enter it alone. Let''s enter it together." as her voice fell, ape Chi and others understood. Come here, Su Tang will enter it for the first time, Immediately he also opened his mouth and said; "Boss, I won''t say if you want to go in, but we also want to go in. We said it when we followed you. We''ve been chasing you for about years."


    "Yes, boss, you can''t leave them alone and enter them this time." ape Tong''s voice also sounded. When they heard them say so, Shen Xin also said; "I''ll go in with you too." Su Tang was stunned when he heard their words. After a moment of silence, he looked at Yun Yun and asked; "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t let us in? Why do you suddenly want to join us now? And I have a question. I hope you can solve my doubts, miss yunyun."


    The voice fell, and Yun Yun said with a smile; "Do you want to ask about Tianji Valley? Although I don''t know why you care so much about Tianji Valley, I promise you that I will tell you after this trip to Wanmo temple." Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, that''s a deal." then he looked at the three apes and said; "It may be very dangerous to enter this time. Are you really willing to take this risk with me?"


    "Hahaha, boss, if it weren''t for you, I might still be in the seal now. As I said before, I will follow you all my life. No matter how dangerous it is, I will follow you." ape Chi laughed and said. Then ape Tong was also an animal; "Yes, since ape red is not afraid, I have nothing to be afraid of. At first, you asked me to follow you, but now you can''t leave me."


    After hearing their words, Su Tang turned to Shen Xin and whispered; "Miss Shen, in fact, you don''t have to take risks with us at all. I think you''d better wait for us here." his voice fell, and Shen Xin shook his head and said; "Don''t say it, brother su. Now all the people in my family are dead. Only you are my friends in the whole land left by God. No matter how dangerous it is ahead, I''m willing to follow you." as her voice fell, yunyun said with a smile; "Dragon God, you''d better let her follow. Maybe she can find her true self this time, which is a good thing for both her and you." with yunyun''s voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned, then nodded and said; "Well, since you are all ready, let''s go into the ten thousand magic temple and see how powerful the people of the demon clan are."

 Chapter 653

    "Hahaha, I have a hunch that there must be many battles when I enter the Wanmo temple this time." ape Chi said with a laugh.


    Ape Tong also nodded and said; "If we join hands, where else can we not go?" these two people have changed their previous state, and their eyes are full of war spirit. Before, they were too worried that Su Tang would be trapped in the Wanmo temple. In fact, they were not afraid at all. After all, they are four mixed monkeys, and they are all masters who are not afraid of heaven and earth, It can be said that there are battles, there are them.


    Seeing their appearance, Su Tang also smiled. At this time, Yun Yun on one side said aloud; "We still can''t get in now. It''s very dangerous to get in now. That''s why none of the people in the hanging city came out before. The ten thousand demons temple will really open the door to the ten thousand demons holy land only at midnight. The ten thousand demons temple itself is the body of the supreme devil. When the channel is not opened, it''s very dangerous It''s a place to die. "Sue Tang Dunn was stunned as her voice fell.


    At the same time, their hearts are also a burst of happiness. If Yun Yun didn''t appear in time, they would rush in regardless. How many ancient books would there be? Although they are more confident in their strength, they believe that even if they are still a place of death in the face of danger, they also have a way to ease it, but who wants to encounter danger as soon as they enter? Now that there is a person who is familiar with the place, they certainly want it.


    "It''s lucky that you show up, girl, or we''ll really rush in." Su Tang also said with a smile. After hearing his words, Yun Yun smiled and said; "It''s still early now. We still need to prepare some things. There is no one in the hanging city now. These things can only be purchased in other cities." after her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "I''m not very familiar with this place. These things still need to bother the girl."


    With his voice falling, Yun Yun nodded and said; "There is a king respecting city more than 100 miles to the East. It is a big city. There should be the materials we need." Shen Xin asked curiously; "How many more things do you need to enter the Wanmo temple?" hearing his question, Su and Tang also turned to look at yunyun, with a look of doubt in their eyes. When they noticed their eyes, yunyun said with a smile; "After all, this is the place of all evil spirits. There is no sun in the middle age, and there is a lot of cold smell in it. If we go in like this, we may have an accident, so we need to prepare some Yang spirit stones, which can dispel some Yin evil, so that we won''t be corroded by the smell inside. At the same time, we also need exorcism incense, which is the distance after entering the all evil spirits temple There is still some distance in the passage. There will be many irrational demons along the way. Only the exorcism incense can drive them away, otherwise we will have a lot of trouble along the way. "


    After listening to her explanation, Su Tang and others nodded, "let''s go to Zunwang city now, while it''s still early." after su Tang''s voice fell, a group of people rose directly into the air. Under the leadership of Yun Yun, they flew directly to Zunwang city more than 100 miles away. They didn''t stop at all along the way, After nearly an hour''s flight, they landed at the gate of a relatively large city, looked at the three big characters Zunwang City written on the gate, and Su Tang said aloud; "Looking at the ghost, we should have the materials we need." hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded and said; "We have to read this before we know. After all, the things we need are relatively unpopular, and it''s hard to find dishonesty." as her voice fell, the party directly walked into Zunwang city.


    As soon as he entered the city, ape red said aloud; "There are quite a lot of people here." hearing his words, Yun Yun explained with a smile; "There is a transmission array here, which can directly Chunsong to Tianyu holy city. Now Tianjiao competition is about to begin. Many contestants and onlookers from all over the world are going to Tianyu holy city one after another, so there will be more talents here." hearing her explanation, ape Chi turned to look at her and said; "You are also a genius on the Tianjiao list. Don''t you care about the Tianjiao competition? After all, it''s dangerous to enter the Wanmo temple this time. If you are trapped in it, will your ranking on the Tianjiao list be guaranteed?"


    With his voice falling, Su Tang also turned to look at her. Their situation is different. It doesn''t matter whether they go to the Tianjiao competition or not, but Yun Yun is a genius on the Tianjiao list. If someone doesn''t challenge her seat, it should be regarded as abstention. His ranking needs to be guaranteed. Yun Yun smiled and said when she heard about ape Chi; "Hehe, you''re too worried. In fact, it''s the same for me whether to participate in the Tianjiao competition or not. Besides, generally, no one will challenge the first five rankings. I''ve been in the Tianjiao competition twice. No one has challenged, so even if I go, I''m just bored waiting for the end of the Tianjiao competition. Besides, this trip to Wanmo temple, We don''t have to be trapped. "


    After her voice fell, Su Tang and others clearly nodded. This is Yun Yun''s continued saying; "Let''s go. Let''s go and see if there''s anything we want. If not, we can only go to Tianyu holy city." after that, Yun Yun walked directly to a nearby street and watched her leave. Su Tang and others also smiled and followed closely, wandering most of the city in Zunwang City, They have basically collected all the things in Yuyao, except for the spiritual materials in the difference. After looking for an hour in this King City, it is already in the afternoon. In a restaurant, Yun Yun shakes her head and says; "There''s still one thing missing now. There''s nothing here at all. It seems that we''d better go to the holy city of heaven." Su Tang asked curiously when he heard her words; "What else do we need now? I''ve got a lot of things in the dragon family''s treasure house before. Tell me, do we have them here?" after his voice fell, ape Chi also said; "Yes, we also have a lot of things. Maybe we have them ourselves. Now, although there is a transmission array when we go to Tianyu holy city, it will also waste a lot of TV dramas this time."


    After I fell with the voice of ape red, Su Tang also continued; "Indeed, as you said before, that thing is relatively unpopular, and there is no key to Tianyu holy city, so we have to waste a lot of time." after hearing their words, Yun Yun nodded and said; "You''ve seen the materials needed to make exorcism incense before. Now at least one of them is the most important spiritual material. This spiritual material is called Tianmo root. It is a kind of magic medicine. Although it is very common, few people know their role, so no one is willing to collect it." Su Tang and others were stunned when they heard her Hua you, They really haven''t heard of tianmorgen.


    "We really don''t have this thing here, and we haven''t heard of it before." Su Tang shook his head helplessly. After hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Let''s go around. It seems that we''d better go to the holy city of heaven." with the love of the sound Road, yunyun took the lead to stand up. Su Tang and others also stood up one after another. Not long after, they came to the front of the transmission array. At this time, it''s still a sea of people. Looking at so many people, apes are red; "There are so many people here. When are we going to wait?" they really don''t have much time when they see the sky getting dark now.


    After hearing his words, Yun Yun said with a smile; "Leave it to me. Anyway, the ten thousand magic temple has only appeared for seven days. We still have a lot of time, and we don''t have to enter it today. If we don''t carry things on our backs in order to be in a hurry, it''s still very dangerous to enter it." with his ha Shi, after the fall of last month, Su Tang also said; "Well, now I still have time, so I don''t have to worry. Let''s go and see the holy city of heaven first." after hearing his words, ape Chi nodded, and yunyun continued at this time; "Come on, you come with me." Su Tang followed her and walked towards the transmission array. As soon as they came to the transmission array, they were stopped by an old man; "Guys, line up at the back."


    The old man''s voice was very flat. He smiled and took out a white token from the storage ring and shook it in front of the old man. For a moment, a trace of surprise flashed in the old man''s eyes. His tone had changed from the previous flat and respectful; "Please," the voice fell, and he turned directly to the people who were really going to enter the transmission array at this time; "Wait a minute. Let them use the transmission array this time." as his voice fell, the group quit and shouted; "What do you mean, old man? We''ve been waiting here for an hour. You let these people in as soon as they come."


    As his voice fell, yunyun didn''t pay attention to the man at all. She directly followed the old man and walked towards the transmission array. With the old man''s action, the guard on one side of the transmission array also stood up and stopped the previous pedestrian. At this time, the pedestrian was even louder; "Hey, what do you mean? Is this the rule of the supreme Moon Palace?" when he heard this, he shouted for the person who looked at him coldly; "It''s nonsense. Be careful I''m not polite to you." the man shouted even more when he heard the bodyguard''s words; "I''m just talking about things. Why should you let those people sue for privilege?"


    Just after his voice fell, the transmission array had started. The old man turned his head and looked at him and said; "I''ll tell you who those people were just now, do you know?" all the people present showed a look of doubt when they heard his voice, but the shouting man continued; "No matter who he is, they can''t have such a privilege," the old man said with a cold smile; "They have such a privilege. The palace Master said before that all the geniuses on the Tianjiao list enjoy some privileges, and the top ten tokens of the gang this day have the priority to use the transmission array. Just now one of those people is the top ten geniuses. Do you say they have such a privilege?"


    After the old man''s voice fell, all the people present were stunned. The shouting man also closed his mouth in an instant. At this time, in the transmission array, ape Chi looked at Yun Yun and asked; "Miss Yun, what is that thing you just had? Why is the old man so respectful to you?" after hearing his voice fall, Yun Yun said with a smile; "This is the privilege of training the guild''s experts. The top ten can give priority to the use of the transmission array, and there are many privileges. I won''t tell you one. You''ll know when Tianjiao competition comes." after her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "That''s good."


    The people of the supreme Moon Palace will have such a setting. He still thinks it''s very good. After all, everyone in the world is arrogant. With such privilege, they will feel superior at this time, and can also inspire some geniuses to constantly impact the ranking on the Tianjiao list. When they passed a moment in the transmission array, the gold in front of them suddenly changed, They appeared in a huge house. At this time, Yun Yun said with a smile; "Let''s go, here we are." after hearing her words, Su Tang smiled. After they left the room, looking at the bright lights outside, Su Tang was also slightly stunned. This was yunyun smiling and said; "This transmission array is different from the transmission array from the wilderness to the land of God''s punishment."


    After her voice fell, ape red also exclaimed; "This is a holy city in heaven? It''s really different from other cities. It''s completely prosperous to the extreme." after hearing his voice, ape Tong nodded again and again; "Indeed, this is the most prosperous city I''ve ever seen. It''s really an eye opener this time." Su Tang smiled at their surprise; "This place is really good. It really deserves to be the largest city in the land of divine punishment."


    Listening to their exclamation, Yun Yun smiled and said; "Let''s go, let''s see if there is a magic root. If we can find it as soon as possible, we''d better go back to the hanging city before Zishi." after her voice fell, she left directly. Su Tang''s people didn''t care to continue watching the scene here, but also followed up. The party stopped in front of a very brilliant high-rise, and Yun Yun said at this time; "This is the biggest last time in the whole land of divine punishment. They have basically everything here. If there is no way to find Tianmo root here, I''m afraid we can only find it in the mountains by ourselves."


    "Well, let''s go. Let''s go in and have a look. I hope it''s here." Su Tang nodded and said aloud. At this time, a voice sounded behind them; "Yun Yun? Tut Tut, I didn''t expect you to come so early this time? You''ve never been so excited?" as the voice was recorded, Yun Yun frowned slightly, turned and looked at the visitor and whispered; "Mo Qingyu wants to be excited. Who can compare with you? Don''t you come the first in every Tianjiao competition?"


    "Hehe, I can''t help it. My Mohist family is too far away from here. If I don''t go out early, I''m afraid I''ll delay my trip if I encounter any accident on the road." Mo Qingyu, after his voice was loved by Lu, his eyes swept over Su Tang and continued; "When did our snow goddess yunyun want to communicate with others?" after his voice fell, Su Tang and others were slightly stunned. They really haven''t heard of yunyun and such a title.


    "Hehe, who am I communicating with? Does it have anything to do with you?" Yun said with a sneer. After the voice fell, she turned to look at Su Tang and others and said; "Come on, let''s go in and see if there''s anything we need." Su Tang nodded after hearing her words. At this time, Mo Qingyu looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, don''t get too close to her. She''s completely crazy, especially for men. She''s even more crazy." after listening to his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. A trace of strangeness flashed in Yun Yun''s eyes. He noticed Su Tang''s eyes. Yun Yun''s face was covered with frost, and turned to look at Mo Qingyu coldly; "Are you looking for trouble?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, there was a sudden silence around. At the next moment, Su Tang and others were just a flower in front of them, and Yun Yun''s body directly disappeared in place. At the next moment, a crisp voice sounded in the field. At the moment when Yun Yun came back, the surroundings returned to their original appearance, but there was a bright red palm print on Mo Qingyu''s face, It turned out that at the moment just now, Yun Yun directly slapped Mo Qingyu.


    "Hum, some words can''t be said. This time it''s just a lesson for you. If you dare to talk nonsense like this next time, I don''t mind cutting your throat." Yun Yun snorted coldly. With her voice falling, Mo Qingyu''s face turned red, and a trace of anger flashed in her eyes and shouted loudly; "Yun Yun, you..." at this time, he was completely angry and speechless. Who is he? Mo Qingyu, the fifth in the list of Tianjiao, was beaten in the face by Yun Yun in public. It''s a shame. It''s a great shame. At this time, Su Tang and others on one side are also very shocked. Yun Yun is really not hot tempered. They didn''t have such feelings before.


    At the same time, Su Tang''s heart also felt chilly at the moment just now. At that moment, he obviously felt that his body seemed to have lost control. He had no way to control it at all and could only watch helplessly. At this time, ape Chi on one side spoke out in doubt; "What''s the matter? What happened just now?" after hearing his words, Su Tang turned to look at ape Chi and said; "Didn''t you see yunyun hit Mo Qingyu just now?" after hearing Su Tang''s words, ape Chi was slightly stunned. He turned around and saw this palm print on Mo Qingyu''s face. He was slightly stunned. I didn''t know at all. I just felt like a sudden meal of time.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly surprised and exclaimed; "Time freeze?" at the same time, his voice was also surprised. Why didn''t he feel that moment? Just when he was confused, Yun Yun turned to Su Tang in surprise, with a complicated look in her eyes, which was the light and shadow in her body; "Tut Tut, the Dragon God is really unusual. He can''t even fix the time frame. It seems that he is probably the person the old master has been asking you to wait for."

 Chapter 654

    Hearing the words of light and shadow, a complicated look flashed in yunyun''s eyes. A moment later, he said softly; "Let''s go." after that, she directly turned and walked towards the chamber of Commerce. With her experience, Mo Qingyu didn''t dare to continue talking this time. She could only look at her voice and his eyes with a look of resentment. Su Tang shook his head helplessly and walked in behind Yun Yun. After entering the chamber of Commerce, Yun Yun had come to the counter at this time, Said to the maid inside; "Do you have Tianmo root here?"


    Hearing her question, the maid nodded and said; "Yes, I don''t know how much you want, girl?"


    "Three strains!" Yun Yun continued. After his voice fell, the maid nodded and said aloud; "Girl, wait a minute, I''ll get it for you." after hearing her answer, Yun Yun smiled and nodded. At this time, Su Tang came over and looked at Yun Yun and asked; "Well, is there that thing here?" at the moment when his voice fell, the maid came over, put three black miraculous drugs in the tray in her hand, looked at yunyun and said; "Girl, this is what you want." as a result, yunyun looked at it carefully and nodded and said; "Well, it''s not bad, that''s all." then he took out some divine crystals and gave them to the maid. After that, he turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Everything is ready, let''s go." with his voice, Lu likes Su Tang and nods.


    As soon as they left, the last time they were stopped by two people. Yun Yun, who was walking in the front, frowned and looked at their clothes; "Go away," one of them said when he heard her voice; "Miss yunyun, my little Lord has an invitation, and please enjoy it." hearing this man''s words, yunyun said with a sneer; "Why should I reward you? I''ll say it again. Get away from me." as his voice fell, a cold breath began to spread.


    As the breath spread, a sound came out; "Younger martial sister, aren''t you too unkind?" with the sound of the road, a young man with a long sword came slowly. Beside him was mo Qingyu, who had been beaten in the face by Yun Yun. Looking at these people, Su Tang and others didn''t speak, but just looked at them quietly. At this time, Yun Yun smiled coldly; "Who is your younger martial sister?" then he looked at Mo Qingyu and continued; "It seems that the previous lesson is not enough?" hearing her words, Mo Qingyu''s face was cold and didn''t answer, but whispered in the young man''s ear carrying the long sword; "Look, am I right?" he looked at Su Tang.


    The young man with the sword also looked over. When he saw Su Tang, there was a trace of murderous spirit in his eyes. Su Tang found the murderous spirit at once. He was able to outline a radian and said coldly in his heart; "It seems that this guy is coming to trouble himself." but he also wondered who the boy was? It''s called junior sister yunyun. Doesn''t it say that there is only one descendant of Tianji Valley? Then there will be no same door or anything at all.


    At this time, Yun Yun on one side also noticed the murderous spirit in the boy''s eyes, and his face changed and said coldly; "Sword maniac, you''d better not mess around, or your sword mountain will be in trouble." hearing her voice, sword maniac said with a cold smile; "Trouble? Hahaha, younger martial sister, I think you want to hide. What are these guys for?" I heard that this man is a sword maniac, and Su Tang and others were slightly stunned. I didn''t expect to meet two peerless Tianjiao on the list of Tianyu holy city this time. One of them is the second sword maniac, but I heard the arrogant words of the sword maniac, Su Tang also smiled coldly; "The rumor is really true. It''s really arrogant." Su Tang''s voice was very small, but he was heard by jiankuang. After his voice fell, jiankuang smiled coldly; "It seems that you have heard of my name. In that case, it''s much simpler. I''ll give you two choices. First, get out of here now. You can''t communicate with my younger martial sister in the future. Second, take my sword."


    With his voice falling, ape red took a step forward and shouted; "What are you? Do you really think you are invincible in the world because you are on the Tianjiao list? How dare you talk to my boss like this?" as his voice fell, Yun Yun just wanted to talk, but Su Tang stood up and stopped him, looked at the sword and said; "Now that you''ve given me two choices, I''ll give you two choices. Now I''ll disappear from my eyes. I don''t care about you. Second, let the steward of Jianshen mountain come and lead people." Su Tang also despises such a arrogant guy. If Su Tang doesn''t pay attention to him at ordinary times, he dares to jump in front of himself, This is all about dying.


    Sword maniac and Mo Qingyu were stunned by Su Tang''s words at this time. Yun Yun shook his head and said softly; "I brought you trouble this time," said Su Tang with a smile when she heard her voice; "It''s none of your business. If such a person doesn''t teach him a lesson, he will hurt him. Today I''ll teach him a good lesson for his elders, so that I don''t know how to die." with his voice recorded, Yun Yun shook her head and looked at the sword crazy eyes full of regret.


    In fact, he has something to do with this sword maniac. His master has a deep friendship with an elder on Jianshen mountain, so they often meet since they were young, and they have always been matched by their senior brothers and sisters. However, Yun Yun is very disgusted with the character of sword maniac when they grow up at this age. Later, after her master painted, they lost communication, Therefore, the friendship in childhood has completely faded, but the sword maniac still didn''t come to the classroom when he saw yunyun. In fact, everyone can see that the sword maniac loves yunyun, but yunyun ignored him completely. Therefore, the sword maniac came when Mo Qingyu said that yunyun had a man around him, In his heart, yunyun has been regarded as his own private goods, which can''t be touched by others.


    After a short cold sound, jiankuang also woke up for a moment, looked at Su Tang coldly and said; "Cultivation is not high, but your tone is not small. You are still the first person who dares to talk to me like this. Even if you are silent in front of me, you haven''t told Yang what you are?" after his voice fell, Mo Qingyu also stood up and said in a voice; "Yes, what are you? How dare you be so arrogant in front of us."


    Seeing Mo Qingyu jump out, Su Tang glanced at him disdainfully and said softly; "Ape Chi, this guy has too many things. Please let him be quiet." with the sound falling, ape''s barefoot move directly rushed towards a touch of love. Mo Qingyu smiled coldly when he saw ape Chi coming. He was beaten in public by Yun before, which has made him very angry. Now someone comes out to find trouble. Of course, he also needs to vent his anger, The movement here soon attracted the eyes of passers-by nearby, and more and more people gathered around. After seeing jiankuang and others coming, the bodyguard of the chamber of commerce just wanted something to happen and walked to the chamber of Commerce early. When ape Chi and Mo Qingyu were ready to start, a beautiful woman came out of the chamber of Commerce and said with a smile; "Hehe, what''s the matter? Are you going to do it outside here?"


    Hearing her voice, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and the action of the two people who were really ready to start was also a sudden meal. At this time, the sword looked at the beautiful woman and said; "Miss Luo Xue, it seems that this is not the territory of your Chamber of Commerce? Do you care too much?" with his voice, the beautiful woman named Luo Xue continued to say with a smile; "Although this is not the territory of our chamber of Commerce, you do it here, suggesting that it will affect my business. I have nothing to do with your grievances, but if you delay my business, I''m sorry." as her voice fell, the sword continued to sneer; "There''s no way. My sword maniac has never been in the habit of moving."


    At his words, the people around him cried out in surprise one by one; "Sword maniac, he is actually the second sword maniac in Tianjiao list, but someone has offended him?" as the man''s voice fell, the person on one side said; "Who knows? But if you get into sword maniac, it seems that his opponent is going to be unlucky." the discussion around fell, and Luo Xue also changed her previous small face and looked at the sword maniac and said coldly; "Hehe, jiankuang, you are really arrogant, but haven''t your elders told you not to be arrogant when you walk out, or you will die early." after Luo Xue''s voice fell, jiankuang laughed wildly; "Hahaha, so what?"


    After his voice fell, Su Tang turned to Luo Xue and said; "This time, miss, the sword maniac is to cut it off. I''m really sorry to disturb the business of your Chamber of Commerce." Luo Xue picked her eyebrows slightly when she heard Su Tang''s words, looked at him and said with a smile; "You''re welcome, young master. This is a bull market. I''ve heard from my staff that it doesn''t have much to do with you. It''s just mad dogs biting people. But since he said so, I''ll give up doing business today and give you a chance. Please teach this guy a lesson." Luo Xue flashed a bright light in her eyes and saw here, Su Tang also smiled helplessly.


    Whisper what should be said; "Leave this matter to me. I will give you an explanation." as his voice fell, Luo Xue nodded and preached; "The little woman thanked the Dragon God first." Su Tang was stunned when she actually handed over her identity, and then reacted. This woman is such a steward of a large chamber of Commerce. She must have a very expanded intelligence network. How much noise she had made in the wilderness before. I think many powerful people have seen her, It''s not surprising that people in front of them know their identity.


    Su Tang nodded, turned to look at the sword and said wildly; "You still have a chance now. My two choices have been effective just now. Choose yourself." hearing his voice, the sword maniac is also an animal; "The choice I gave you is still valid." at this time, Mo Qingyu and ape Chi also fought. The streets of the Tianyu holy city are very wide, and there is still a large enough place for the general battle, but at the moment when their breath broke out, a group of people in white appeared in the sky, and the leader shouted coldly; "Private fights are not allowed in the holy city of heaven. What do you want to do?" as the man''s voice fell, some people around exclaimed; "The moon messenger is coming. It seems that they can''t fight this time." Su Tang was stunned when he heard this. At this time, the sword turned wildly and looked at the people coldly; "There''s nothing for you here. You''d better get out of here, or I''ll fight with you later."


    His voice fell, and the people in the sky changed their faces, and the leader shouted; "Bold, since you dare to talk to us like this, who are you?" Su Tang didn''t expect that the sword maniac was really arrogant. He dared to openly provoke the moon messenger. Although he didn''t know who the moon messenger was, since this is the land of the Moon Palace, I believe these people should be the people of the Moon Palace to maintain the order of the holy city of heaven, Such a person represents the whole Mingyue palace. This sword maniac dared to openly challenge the Mingyue palace. I don''t know what he thought. Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and said; "This man is simply a arrogant idiot."


    Hearing his voice, yunyun nodded, and Luo Xue burst out laughing. Jiankuang heard Su Tang''s words, turned his head and looked at him coldly and said; "What are you? Do you have the right to speak here? How can a dying man talk much?" Su Tang''s face became gloomy when he heard his words. The man really made him very angry. He was too arrogant. He said that there were no moon messengers in the sky to speak here, and Su Tang shouted loudly; "What a arrogant boy, today I''ll let you know what I''m qualified to speak like this." the voice Lu likes Su Tang also broke out in an instant, and a strong breath rose into the sky. With his breath, the person led by the messenger of the bright moon in the sky also said; "This is the holy city of heaven, sir. It''s better not to violate the rules." as his voice fell, Su Tang couldn''t care much at this time and said directly to them; "Hum, I have to teach this guy a good lesson today. As for the strength of this, I''ll go and tell the master of Xianyue palace myself at that time. Just stay aside."


    With his voice, Lu loved the moon messenger and wanted to speak. At this time, a voice rang through the holy city of the whole sky; "Let them go." with the sound, all the moon messengers who love the air nodded in their hearts. Su Tang smiled helplessly at the sound, which is the master of the supreme Moon Palace, Xianyue.


    "Hahaha, well, since you want to die, I''ll let you try my sword maniac''s long sword today." voice Lu loves the sword maniac and pulls out the long sword on his back. With his long sword out of the scabbard, a sharp sword Qi also rises into the sky. Seeing here, Su Tang smiled coldly, moved his body and directly came to the sword maniac. He raised his hand and punched him out, Seeing Su Tang''s close combat with himself, Jian laughed wildly; "Hahaha, I dare to fight with my sword fairy in melee. I think you are also an idiot." his voice fell. He saw the long sword in his hand move and cut it directly towards Su Tang''s arm.


    Whether Su tangque didn''t dodge or hit him hard with a fist, when he saw that he didn''t dodge, a trace of ferocity flashed in the eyes of the sword maniac, but when his long sword was cut on Su Tang''s arm, the word heard a clear sound, his long sword was bounced away in an instant, and Su Tang''s fist fell on his chest, Su Tang''s half dragon body''s physical strength directly flew the sword crazy body out. Everyone present was stunned by the sudden situation. Only those who knew Su Tang''s identity did not show a trace of surprise. The identity of the Dragon God is not fake. Everyone knows that the dragon''s flesh is very powerful, and Su Tang is the Dragon God of the dragon family, His flesh is even more terrible. Can anything be broken at will.


    "Poof!" cried the sword maniac who fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, with an unbelievable look in his eyes; "No, it''s impossible. How can it be? How can your body be so powerful?" and at this time, Mo Qingyu on one side was completely stupid. Su Tang smiled coldly when he heard his voice. With your strength, I really don''t know why you are arrogant? A man with a sword can''t even hold his own long sword. Do you deserve to be a swordsman? As I said before, this time let the steward of your door come and lead people. I''ll keep my word. If you don''t give me a satisfactory explanation today, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly.


    As his voice fell, there was a flash of golden light on him. For a moment, the breath of the Dragon God burst out. With the explosion of his breath, a figure appeared in the sky. Looking at him, he said with a smile; "It''s really a sin for the immortal moon to meet the dragon from the source." Su Tang turned his head and bowed his hand as her voice fell; "I didn''t expect to make trouble for the master of Xianyue palace, and the boy was also a little helpless." hearing their dialogue, the people present were stunned, and there was a trace of panic in Mo Qingyu''s eyes. Sword maniac also understood at this time, and his eyes also showed a strong color of horror. Dragon God, this is in the recent period of time, The super strong man with the most rumors in the whole land of divine heritage has led the people to defeat the heaven ghost family twice, and is a legendary figure who achieved the position of Dragon God of the dragon family with human body. Unexpectedly, he met such a task today and fought with him.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all small things. Why did the Dragon God come here this time? Do you need my help?" Xianyue waved her hand and whispered softly. With his voice falling, Su Tang said with a smile; "In fact, I came here this time just for a small thing. I said I would leave after finishing it. When I was waiting for a big one, I was just visiting the master of Xianyue palace in Mingyue palace, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing." after listening to Su Tang''s words, Xianyue nodded, then turned to look at the sword and said wildly; "Sword maniac, I remember ten million told you that something will happen to your character one day. Although your cultivation is good, there are many experts in the land of divine heritage. Your cultivation is just a drop in the ocean. You must remember this lesson."


    As her voice fell, the sword maniac also stood up from the ground, bowed and said; "I''ve been taught," he said, turning to Su Tang and saluting; "This time, the younger generation offended the Elder Dragon God. Please forgive me," Su Tang said faintly after hearing his words; "I''m not a good talker. I gave you a chance this time. Now it''s not easy to calculate. What I said before still counts. Let the person in charge of your door come and lead people." the quality and his voice fell. The sword maniac looked up and stared at him with an ugly face. He couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Seeing his appearance, Su Tang continued; "If a person does something wrong, he has to pay the price. I''m not your senior. I have no obligation to let you do anything wrong. You can do it yourself!" with his voice falling, Xianyue nodded and said; "The Dragon God is right. A person who does something wrong really needs to pay a price. This time you are here. What if you meet the people of the heavenly ghost family next time? Will they give you such a chance? You''d better inform your school elders."


    Hearing what Xianyue said, jiankuang was helpless for a moment and took out the messenger stone. At this time, a trace of frustration flashed in his eyes. Looking at his appearance, Yun Yun said in a low voice of regret; "I hope he can really grow up this time." with his voice falling, Su Tang and Xianyue nodded.

 Chapter 655

    Soon after the message from the sword maniac came, a group of people came from a distance. After landing, the leader first saluted the immortal moon standing next to Su Tang; "The younger generation and others pay a visit to master Xianyue." then the leader looked at the sword and asked wildly; "What''s going on?"


    They don''t know what''s going on here. They just got a message from the sword maniac saying that he was in danger here, and the master of the fairy Moon Palace appeared. As soon as they heard that the sword maniac was in trouble, they hurried over, so they didn''t know what was going on here. After his voice fell, the sword maniac was speeding up. Please tell me again, At the end, his face was even more ashamed and angry. The person who saw his appearance said; "Sword maniac, I told you before to restrain your temper, but you just can''t listen." after the voice fell, he ignored the sword maniac, but turned his head and looked at Su Tang next to Xianyue and bowed; "Younger generation, Jianxin, pay a visit to the Dragon God. This time, the people of Jianshen mountain offended the Dragon God. Please let him go for the sake of his youth and ignorance. Jianshen mountain will be very grateful."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "You''re serious. This time, it''s actually a small misunderstanding, but the sword maniac is too arrogant and will suffer losses sooner or later. His talent is good. I don''t want to see such a genius die before he grows up, so I''ll teach him a lesson. Since it''s all said now, it''s all right." after the quality and his voice fall, The sword heart nodded and arched his hand; "I''m tired of the Dragon God. I''ll give you a good education after I go back this time. I''ll thank you for this time."


    After the voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and the heart of the sword took the sword away. As they left, Mo Qingyu also left quietly. For this Mo Qingyu, Su Tang didn''t intend to embarrass him. After everyone left, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the master of the fairy Moon Palace, arched his hand and said; "Now that everything here has been handled, boy, there are still some things to deal with. Let''s go first. After the things are handled, we will personally go to the supreme Mingyue palace to visit the master of Xianyue palace." with his voice falling, Xianyue smiled and said; "It doesn''t matter. If you have something to do, you''ll deal with it first. This visit is only an opportunity in the future, but you''re not in a hurry for a moment." after hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and said goodbye, then turned and left.


    Seeing them leave the fairy moon, they also soared into the sky. Moreover, they left directly. The whole thing came to an end, and the whole holy city in the sky became lively. Mr. Dragon God, the sword maniac was too arrogant, which provoked the Dragon God. The strong suppression of the Dragon God spread in an instant. At this time, the sword maniac returned to the residence of Jianshen mountain, and the whole person was silent, In the hall, the sword heart looked at the sword and said wildly; "You must remember this time. Although you have a strong talent, don''t be too arrogant. The Dragon God is not much different from your age. Look at his ways and means of doing things. I don''t know how much better than you. Now the Zhongtian ghost family is in turmoil in the holy land. If you meet people of the heavenly ghost family, you won''t be so relaxed at that time."


    After hearing his voice, the sword nodded wildly and whispered; "I see, I won''t be like this in the future." with his voice falling, the heart of the sword flashed a trace of helplessness in his eyes, nodded and said; "I think you''re hurt too. You''d better go down and have a rest first." jiankuang nodded and left. After he left, Jianxin said softly; "I hope he can really understand it after drinking once." another old man nodded at his side; "The sword crazy boy has never encountered setbacks. Since the Dragon God has shot this time, I believe he has also seen that there are people outside the people and mountains outside the mountains. Although he lost in the silent hand once before, he has no such effect today. If he really grows up, our sword God mountain has signed a favor with the Dragon God?"


    After his voice fell, the heart of the sword nodded and said; "It''s true, but the Dragon God is also extraordinary. I heard of his means in the past. When I saw him today, he was really a human dragon and Phoenix." Jianxin was still very surprised to see the influence of the Dragon God today. At the same time, he thought that if the sword maniac could have such a performance, he could close his eyes even if he died.


    After leaving the chamber of Commerce, under the leadership of Yun Yun, several people came to the transmission array again. Although it was late at night, many people came out of the transmission array. Seeing here, Yun Yun took out the token again. After several people entered the transmission array, they returned to King Zun City and left the transmission array, Yun Yun looked at the time and said; "Now there is still some time, we''d better hurry up." after the quality and her voice fell, Su Tang nodded. They didn''t stop for a moment, so they directly soared into the air and flew quickly towards the hanging city. There was still an hour before the ion in front of the Wanmo Temple. At this time, Yun Yun said directly; "I''ll prepare exorcism incense first, and you can smash it first and have a rest." then she went to one side and took out all the things she bought this time. Su Tang also ordered some and went to one side to have a rest.


    As soon as Zishi arrived, yunyun came over and handed some Yangling stones to Su Tang and others; "Take this, and now we''ll enter it." as a result, Su Tang nodded and said after she handed over the things; "Let''s go. I''m still a little excited now. What will it look like in the ten thousand magic temple?" ape Chi said with a smile when he heard his words; "I also want to have a good experience."


    After his voice fell, ape red also laughed and said; "Let''s go, let''s go, I also believe in them very much." looking at their appearance, yunyun flashed a trace of helplessness in her eyes and gently reminded them; "Don''t force the imagination here to be too beautiful, but it''s very terrible inside. We''d better be careful. We can''t take it lightly." Su Tang nodded when he heard her; "Well, we understand, but miss Yun, have you ever been in before?" after his voice fell, Yun Yun shook her head and said; "I haven''t been in either. It''s just recorded in some materials of Tianji valley. I don''t know what''s going on inside."


    "Oh, let''s go. I think the time is almost up. Some are waiting for tomorrow." with his voice falling, Yun Yun nodded, and the party went directly to the Wanmo temple. When they came to the gate, Su Tang directly looked back at the gate. As the gate was pushed open, a very strong smell of yin and evil came to his face with a pungent smell, Su and Tang fought a cold war and spoke out; "This breath is really uncomfortable." as his voice fell, Yun Yun gave a voice and put the Yang spirit stone in my hand, which can better resist the Yin evil gas. When the voice fell, she took the lead in taking out the Yang spirit stone here.


    As soon as the Yangling stone appeared, it emitted a faint light. For a moment, the originally cold breath was relieved in a moment. After seeing the effect of the Yangling stone, Su Tang and others also took it out. After feeling a little better, Su Tang said aloud; "Come on, let''s go in and have a look." when the voice fell, Su Tang directly stepped into the Wanmo temple, followed by yunyun and others. After coming in, the scene changed for a moment. I saw that the Wanmo temple at this time was completely different from what Su Tang and others imagined. For a long time, they thought it was a place similar to other palaces, But after they came in, they found that there was a palace, which was completely the other small world.


    "Be careful, everyone. This is the unreal world. We have to go through here to reach the entrance to the holy land of demons. There will be many crazy demons transformed by humans or demons who entered here before. These things are irrational killing machines. Be careful not to tremble with them for too long, otherwise we will be completely lost in the unreal world here "Yun Yun gave a voice to remind her. As her voice fell, Su Tang nodded; "Miss Yun, you lead the way. Let''s go through here quickly." hearing his words, Yun Yun didn''t say much. She quickly ran up. Su Tang and others followed closely. Along the way, Yun Yun kept thinking about spreading the exorcism incense she had configured before. It was really good. She didn''t meet a madman all the way.


    Suddenly, a strange cry came from a distance. Upon hearing such a sound, Su Tang was slightly stunned. Yun Yun''s face changed greatly and exclaimed; "No, if you hurry up, it''s the voice of the crazy demon king. He''s summoning the crazy demons in the fantasy world. If you don''t leave, we''ll be in trouble." after his voice falls, Su Tang and others also change their face and run quickly. With the passage of time, a light spot soon appears far in front of Su Tang and others. At this time, Yun Yun gives a voice; "That''s the entrance to the holy land of all demons. Let''s hurry up." Su Tang said as soon as she heard her voice; "Let''s hurry up."


    As his voice fell, there was a terrible sound of ghost crying behind him. Ape Chi turned his head and looked at it. A group of dark ghost things appeared behind him. Ape Chi exclaimed; "Wow, what''s the situation? Go, something is coming after him." hearing his voice, Su Tang and others turned their heads and forgot the past. Seeing how many ghosts appeared all over the world, their faces changed, and Yun shouted; "Don''t be stunned. These are crazy demons. Let''s go quickly. How many crazy demons really want to fight, and we don''t know how long they will be dragged." her voice fell, and Su Tang and others reacted. Without saying a word, they flew quickly towards the direction of the channel, but in this illusory world, Their speed can''t be compared with those crazy demons at all. As time goes by, although they are closer and closer to the channel, some crazy demons have caught up.


    Su Tang and others fought and retreated at the same time. The situation was very critical. At this time, Shen Xin was suddenly entangled by a crazy devil. Her cultivation was the worst among the people present. For such a hardship, Su Tang directly moved over, smashed the crazy devil, grabbed Shen Xin''s hand, ran quickly, and felt the temperature in Su Tang''s palm, Shen Xin was lost for a while. Looking at his side face, Shen Xin suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart. With the distance getting closer, more and more crazy demons rushed up. Su Tang and others were also dragged slower and slower. At this time, ape Chi and ape Tong made a big European sound at the same time. In a moment, their noumenon appeared and their noumenon appeared, When dealing with these crazy demons, the pressure is also reduced a lot.


    However, the continuous flow of crazy demons made them headache for a time. At this time, Su Tang handed Shen Xin to yunyun and said; "Take care of her for me. Leave it to me. I don''t believe these crazy demons can''t finish killing." the voice fell, he stopped immediately, and the decision of his hands changed rapidly,? The law is constantly changing, said Su Tang, who is also an animal; "Ape Red Ape Tong, if you stop these guys, I don''t believe I can''t kill them." at this time, Su Tang was completely angry by these crazy demons. He had never been so embarrassed. He was forced by a group of irrational killing machines, which really made him very angry.


    After his voice fell, ape red and ape Tong shouted at the same time; "Don''t worry, boss. It''s impossible for us to cross over in Guidong." hearing their voices, Su Tang nodded, and the changing speed of the Dharma decision on his hand increased a lot. With the continuous change of his Dharma, a huge God of war seal began to appear on his head. A Yun of the God of war seal that appeared and was still standing in place at this time, There was a flash of surprise in his eyes and exclaimed; "God of war seal, isn''t this the mystery of the war family? How can you know this secret method?" her exclamation stunned Su Tang, but now he took care of it and said loudly; "Miss Yun, you go first. We''ll see you at the entrance of the passage."


    After hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded and said aloud; "Then be careful." after saying that, she took Shen Xin and began to run towards the entrance of the channel. At this time, Shen Xin turned her head and looked at Su Tang''s back. The more she looked at it, the more the palpitation in her heart became more and more dragon feather. She noticed the look in her backward eyes and allowed her voice to rhyme; "You should still remember what I said to you when I first met? This time is your chance, an opportunity to successfully find yourself. Whether you can seize this opportunity depends on yourself." with his voice falling, Shen Xin took back the wooden tube and looked at her and remained silent for a while.


    "I see what you mean." after that, Shen Xin kept running with Yun Yun, and her heart was spinning rapidly. With the continuous change of her thought, her whole breath also changed in an instant. Yun Yun around her saw such a change and outlined a smile around her mouth.


    At this time, Shen Xin has completely changed. The whole person doesn''t look as dead as before. The whole person is relaxed from inside to outside. Although she pretended to be very relaxed in MI ah Nian of Su Tang and others, it was always pretended. In fact, it''s not easy at all in his heart. On the contrary, it''s very heavy. She carries too many things, From the very beginning, she was very reluctant to receive the order of the demon emperor to let him approach the Dragon God. She didn''t like to deceive people, but she couldn''t disobey the order of the demon emperor. After the inheritance land war, she was imposed on the fate of the whole Tiangui family by the demon emperor and others, which made her feel a little more in the city.


    At this time, she was completely relaxed. He had completely put down the burden in her heart. She decided to live for herself, not for the whole people. Only since he was sensible, she had never felt the warmth of the people to her. At that time, she felt cold every day in the abyss of the dark earth, only after following Su Tang and others, She gradually felt some real joy. Now Su Tang stood up when she was in trouble. Although it was only a small thing, it gave her infinite warmth.


    "Ape Chi, ape Tong, step back and catch up with yunyun and give it to me." at this time, Su Tang''s God of war seal has been condensed, and his destructive power has erupted. With his voice falling, ape Chi and ape Tong look at each other and instantly become human. They directly passed Su Tang''s side and passed by at the moment, Ape red said to Su Tang; "Boss, be careful."


    Su Tang nodded. After ape Chi and ape Tong left, Su Tang looked at the madman who rushed towards him and outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth. Then he shouted, the whole God of war seal suddenly became larger and directly hit the madmen. At the moment of explosion, Su Tang also retreated quickly, and the whole person was like a feather arrow that had left the bow and arrow, He chased yunyun and others very quickly. As he left, the God of war seal also fell quickly, which directly blocked the way forward of those crazy demons. At the beginning, he had planned. In fact, the God of war seal is not used to kill these crazy demons, but to stop the footsteps of these crazy demons.


    It''s impossible for me to kill all these crazy demons, but his plan first worked. The destructive power printed on the God of war is a big killer for these crazy demons. These crazy demons were directly destroyed by this powerful destructive power as soon as they met. Looking at the huge God of war seal still blocking there, Su Tang''s mouth also outlined a trace of pride. When he caught up with yunyun, there was a loud noise behind him today, and Su Tang''s whole body was also a meal. There was no time to think about Su Tang and shout "let''s go." he grabbed Shen Xin, and the speed was increased to the extreme.


    His God of war seal has been broken, and now there are few people who can break his God of war seal. Obviously, there is a very tricky and powerful crazy devil in the rear. Maybe it is the king of crazy devil mentioned by Yun Yun before. Aware of the anxiety in Su Tang''s tone, Yun Yun and others also improved quickly. Finally, he saw that the channel was getting closer and closer to them, At this time, the monkey king heard a roar, and Yun Yun said at this time; "Let''s hold hands and don''t be dispersed by the turbulence in the channel." as soon as she heard her words, Su Tang and others held hands one after another and plunged into the channel.

 Chapter 656

    At the moment when several people entered the channel, the wind devil also came to the channel, but he didn''t dare to enter it. He could only roar helplessly at the channel. In the channel, Su Tang and others listened to his roar, a relaxed look appeared on their faces, and they all laughed, and ape red shouted; "It''s really exciting. I haven''t had such stimulation for a long time. It''s really cool."


    As his voice fell, ape Tong also laughed, and Yun Yun also smiled. However, Shen Xin was eager to talk and stopped. Seeing her appearance, Yun Yun preached; "Don''t worry now, there will be opportunities in the future, and you don''t have to rush at this moment." hearing her voice, Shen Xin thought slightly and said; "Well, I see." as her voice fell, suddenly a hydroxyl pulling force appeared. Yun Yun''s face changed and shouted; "Hold on, everyone. Don''t be scattered by this force, or you''ll be in trouble if you want to find each other." Su Tang and others tightened their hands when they heard his voice.


    The pulling force is also very powerful, but with the strength of these people, there are still some deficiencies in this force. The pulling force comes and goes very fast. In a moment, the force disappears. With the disappearance of the force, the gold color in front of Su Tang and others also changes, and the next moment they all suddenly fall on the black land.


    "Here we are. This is the holy land of all demons." Yun Yun took the lead in loosening her grip, stood up, looked around and said aloud. After her voice fell, Su Tang and others stood up one after another and looked at the bad environment around. This holy land of all demons is another world. The whole world can''t see other colors except white and black, The whole world is a black and white world.


    "This is the holy land of all demons? It does look a little different. The smell here is so evil." the ape bared his voice. At this time, the ape Tong on one side also frowned slightly, and a look of disgust flashed in his eyes; "I don''t like the feeling here very much." Su Tang said with a smile when he heard his words; "Come on, let''s go and have a look at the situation here." after coming here, the calling voice in Su Tang''s heart was much stronger. After hearing his voice, Yun Yun looked at Su Tang and asked curiously; "Dragon God, can you tell me why you came here? I''m sure you didn''t come here just for curiosity."


    Hearing her asking, the others turned to look at him curiously. At this time, Su Tang also said with a smile; "In fact, I don''t know why I want to come here, but there is a voice in the bottom of my heart. It seems that something is going to appear here, which has a great relationship with me, so I chose to come here. At the moment of landing just now, the voice in my heart is much stronger." after hearing his voice, Yun Yun frowned slightly, No more talking, and the others nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang said, "Miss Yun, you should be more familiar with me here? Can you introduce it to me?" with his voice recorded, Yun Yun took out an ancient book from the storage ring, handed it to Su Tang and said; "Take a look, this is what my Tianji Valley records about here. Take a look." after her voice fell, Su Tang took it and quickly looked it up. After a long time, he gave yunyun the book; "It seems that your relationship between Tianji Valley and the holy land of all demons is unusual?" with his voice falling, yunyun nodded with a smile and said; "In fact, my Tianji Valley is the one who has proposed that all ancient tribes unite to destroy the demon clan, but then the supreme devil played such a hand, so my Tianji Valley had a death from that moment, that is, to guard the Wanmo temple and prevent the demon clan from recharge once. At that time, when the death was three generations above me, there was an accident."


    "Accident? What accident?" Su Tang asked curiously. Hearing his question, Yun Yun said with a smile; "My grandmaster left a word when he was sitting down. The demon clan will appear again, and my new task of Tianji Valley is to wait for the opportunity of the demon clan to appear. Now it has appeared. If I guess well, you are the opportunity for the new emergence of the demon clan." after her voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and pointed to himself; "I''m the opportunity of the demon clan, isn''t it? Are you wrong?" with his voice falling, ape red also said; "Yes, Miss Yun, are you mistaken?"


    Hearing their questions, Yun Yun shook her head and said; "In fact, I''m not very sure. After all, Dragon God, you are the first person I can''t see through the future for many years, and I can''t see part of you in the past. You also know that people in Tianji Valley can predict the past and future, and Dragon God, you are an exception. People like you have also been recorded in the ancient books of Tianji Valley outside. Such people are called destiny creators, Such people are not arranged by heaven. You created all the fates directly, so you have unlimited possibilities. "After her voice fell, Su Tang was stunned. He never knew that there was such an identity directly.


    "The creator of fate? It''s interesting. I didn''t expect you to have such a Niuba identity, boss. God can''t control your destiny, which is really very Niuba." ape Chi also cried in surprise. Hearing his voice, Yun Yun also said; "Yes, their fate is created by yourself, and everything is decided by yourself." Su Tang nodded as her voice fell.


    At this time, Yun Yun said; "Come on, let''s go and see the holy land of demons. I''ve only heard of it before and have never been here before. This time, I also want to see what strange means the demon clan once used to mess up the whole land of God." Su Tang nodded with a smile when hearing her words; "Come on, let''s go and see if we can find the demon clan." after his voice fell, the group began to move.


    After walking through the black-and-white world for more than three hours, they didn''t see a living creature at all. This feeling made Su Tang and others very confused, and ape Chi was even more vocal; "Why didn''t a demon family see this place? Didn''t it say that the rest of the demon family were included in the holy land of all demons by the supreme devil? Why didn''t they see any now?" yunyun said when he heard his words; "I''m not very clear about this, but the ten thousand demons holy land is still very broad. Here or in the ten thousand demons holy land is just a place similar to the wilderness. There is no Tianduo species at all." after hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Let''s go. It''s all over anyway. Now the ten thousand demons holy land has passed. I don''t know how many years. It''s normal that there will be some changes."


    The voice recorded that the group of people walked quickly in the black-and-white world again. I don''t know how long they walked. Su Tang and others stopped again. At this time, Shen Xin spoke carefully; "No, we seem to have been spinning in place all the time. I remember we seemed to have been stuck in this place before." at her words, the people present were stunned and looked around quickly. There was a trace of doubt on their faces at the next moment.


    "When Miss Shen said this, I think there are some familiar eyes here. We really seem to have been here before." the ape bared his voice and said their words. Even if Su tangdang closed his eyes, the power of his soul burst out in a moment. After a while, Su Tang opened his eyes and said aloud; "We seem to be in some kind of array, and we really keep spinning in this array." as his voice fell, the secret of heaven in the Dantian also smiled and said; "I said, you boy, have become a dragon god now and have been to many planes. Why are you so slow? Yes, there is an array here, and you have been circling in the array." recorded with his voice.


    Su Tang read and shouted angrily; "Now that you know everything, why don''t you remind me? I think you just want to see us make a fool of ourselves?" at this time, his tone was angry, but the secret in his Dantian was perseverance and disdained to say; "Boy, you should learn to rely on yourself now. If you didn''t have me, would you always be like this? Don''t think of me in everything, you should grow up slowly." with his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned. A moment later, he reflected the ancient times and said aloud; "You''re right, but I''m too careless." after that, he took back the new year, looked at the others and said; "Everybody, let''s have a rest in the ape red. I''ll study this array and see if there''s any way to break it."


    After hearing his words, others ordered to take you to him. Su Tang also released his soul power again and began to explore this array. After a while, Su Tang suddenly stretched out his right hand, and a powerful destructive force erupted. He punched directly at a position under his feet. With the fall of his fist, the black-and-white space shook in an instant, The next little bit of other colors began to appear slowly. As the black-and-white space was completely broken, a dazzling eye shone in, and the scene in the eyes of Su Tang and others surprised them.


    "It''s so beautiful. It''s simply a paradise. I can''t imagine that this is the holy land of all demons, which is completely different from what we thought before." Shen Xin was the first to exclaim. With her voice falling, Yun Yun nodded and said; "It''s totally different from what is recorded in the ancient books of Tianji Valley," she said, turning her head to look at Su Tang and asked; "Dragon God, there won''t be any arrays here?"


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "The array has been broken. I think those ancestors of Tianji valley came here before and just stayed in our array for a while before leaving, so he didn''t find the real magic holy land." as his ecological garden fell, Yun Yun nodded and said; "It''s really possible that the Yangtze River in the array was similar to that described in ancient books," said Su Tang at this time; "This is the real holy land of demons. Let''s go. This time I think we should be able to see the real demons."


    The quality and his voice fell down, and the group walked in this beautiful paradise. Before long, ape Chi took the lead in finding a small village at the foot of a mountain in the distance; "You see, there seems to be a village there." Sun zhe looked in the direction of his fingers. Sure enough, there was a small village there. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Come on, let''s go and have a look." then he took the lead and walked towards the other side, but when they were about to get close to the village, a voice suddenly appeared; "Who are you?" the voice fell, and a figure appeared in front of them, blocking their way.


    The one who stopped them was a little girl who looked fifteen or sixteen years old. She was very cute, and her face was still full of alert. When she saw a little girl, Yun Yun smiled back; "We are people from afar. When we pass by here and see where there is a village, we want to go and see sun and ask the way." the little girl nodded with a kind face, and the alert color on her face was lightened a lot.

 Chapter 657

    "Passers by? No, this has always been a Jedi. How can you come here?" said the girl, who had relaxed her guard, suddenly covered her small face. Upon hearing her words, Su Tang directly stood up and said with a smile; "Little girl, we come from the outside continent. Do you know the outside continent?" hearing his words, Yun Yun was stunned and looked at Su Tang in surprise. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "There are some things you can''t hide. In this case, it''s better to confess directly." as his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said with a smile; "Yes, we can''t hide it at all."


    With her voice falling, ape Chi also nodded. At this time, the girl asked softly; "You are people who come in from the outside. It''s impossible. I heard grandpa say that people outside can''t come in here at all. Who are you?" said the girl here. A black breath rose all over her body. With the emergence of this power, a cold breath rushed at Su Tang and others.


    "The power of the demon clan, be careful." having felt the power here, Yun Yun took the lead in warning. As her voice fell, she saw an additional Yangling stone in her hand. With the appearance of the stone, the cold breath suddenly decreased a lot. At this time, an old voice came from the remote village; "Ling''er, stop and let them in." with the emergence of this voice, the girl named ling''er nodded, waved her hand for a moment, looked at Su Tang and others coldly and said; "Come on, my grandpa wants to see you."


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang and others were stunned, but he thought that since they were all here, it would be good to see the people of the demon clan. Thinking of this, Su Tang nodded and said; "Then please lead the way." as his voice fell, ling''er turned directly and walked towards the village. Su Tang and others followed. After a while, Su Tang and others came to the gate of the small village. The village was not very big, and there were more than a dozen thatched huts. At this time, some busy middle-aged men and women at the gate of the village also turned their heads to look at Su Tang and others.


    One of the middle-aged men, thinking aloud, asked ling''er; "Ling''er girl, who are they? How did you bring them back?" hearing this man''s words, others also showed a look of doubt. At this time, ling''er said aloud; "According to them, they came from the outside mainland. Grandpa wanted to see them, so I brought them back." as her voice fell, everyone in the village was surprised. The man before was also surprised and thought about Su Tang and others; "Are you really the people who came in from the outside?"


    Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "We are indeed human beings coming in from the outside." as his voice fell, the people in the whole small mountain village suddenly calmed down, and then burst out bursts of discussion. "The human beings outside finally came in, ha ha, it seems that the fate of our demon clan can be changed at last." as his voice fell, Other older demon villagers also spoke out; "Yes, I finally have such a chance."


    Hearing these people''s doubts, ling''er also frowned slightly, but she had never heard of such a thing. At this time, not only he was very confused, but also su Tang and others on one side were very confused. However, they can be sure that the demons here don''t seem to hate people outside, Thinking of this, Su Tang turned around and looked at Yun Yun and said; "It seems that no matter the people in your Tianji valley have prophecies, the people of the demon clan seem to have prophecies too?" when hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Well, but let''s be careful. We really don''t understand or know a lot of things here. It''s always good to be careful."


    Su Tang nodded, and the middle-aged man who spoke just before this time continued; "Ling''er, take these distinguished guests to meet the old village head first, and we won''t bother." at this time, the man''s tone was a little excited. Seeing Su Tang here, ling''er nodded. With a stomach of doubt, ling''er took Su Tang and others through the village and came to a small courtyard in front of the gate, A white haired old man was already standing there. Seeing ling''er and others coming, the old man said with a smile; "Ha ha, I''ve seen several distinguished guests in the second devil building." said the old man here, who arched his hands at Su Tang and others.


    Seeing the old man''s words, Su Tang and others repeatedly saluted and said; "I''m sorry that we came here rashly this time. The younger generation and others have seen the old gentleman." as their voices fell, the old man smiled and said; "Ha ha, let''s go and invite some distinguished guests to have a rest in the cold house." Su Tang and others also held the peace of mind when they came, nodded, followed the old man into the courtyard, and had entered the courtyard. The old man said to ling''er; "Go and prepare some cakes." after that, ling''er nodded and left. The old man turned and said to Su Tang and others; "Everybody, come and sit down for a while."


    In the middle of the yard, beside a huge stone table, the old man said with a smile. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, walked over and said aloud; "Master..." without Su Tang, the old man waved his hand and said; "I know you have a lot of doubts in your heart. Don''t worry. You''ll understand by listening to me first." then he turned his head and looked at Yun Yun and said; "You should be from Tianji Valley? Unexpectedly, how many years have passed, you can see the people of Tianji Valley again and come to the holy land of all demons. It''s really unexpected." after listening to the old man, he handed over his identity and Yun was slightly stunned.


    At this time, ling''er had prepared the cake and put it on the stone table. She stood behind the old man. At this time, Su Tang asked aloud; "Senior, when I was pure, I heard that the demon clan was waiting for someone to appear?" as his voice fell, the old man smiled, nodded and said; "I''m really waiting for someone to appear. It''s a long story. Would you like to hear me tell a story?"


    "HMM." Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, the old man''s eyes showed a look of memory and said faintly; "A long time ago, the world was still chaotic. After the founding of the ancestral God, there were many races in the world. These are the ancient tribes you preach now. Among these ancient tribes, there was a demon clan, that is, our race. At the beginning of the demon clan, there were two ancestors, one was the demon ancestor, and the other was Tian Xuanlaozu. "When he said this, the old man turned his head and looked at yunyun. At this time, yunyun was stunned when he heard this.


    A moment later, she recovered and looked at the old man and asked; "Master Tianxuan, as you said, could not be the founder of our Tianji Valley?" his tone was very surprised. She never thought that she was a member of the demon family in Tianji valley. After her voice fell, the demon building nodded and said; "Indeed, they are both the ancestors of the demon clan." here, the demon building continued after sighing; "But later, Tianmo Laozu didn''t know what had happened. The whole person changed and didn''t want to be him. He began to look at the creation of demon children. With the emergence of more and more demon families, he began to attack the mainland and want to dominate the whole continent. Tianxuan Laozu always advised Tianmo Laozu at first, but Tianmo Laozu still went his own way regardless."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said; "So it is, but why did the supreme devil change like that?" after his voice fell, the magic building continued; "In fact, our demon clan was the same as Tianji Valley in the beginning. Our demon clan has a very special ability," he said; "Is it the ability to predict the past and the future?" with her voice recorded, the magic building nodded and continued; "At the beginning, Tianmo and Tianxuan both had this ability, but this ability has a disadvantage, that is, they can''t deduce the direct future."


    "Well, I know this, but why did master tianxuanzu establish Tianji Valley and unite all the ancient tribes in the mainland to deal with the demon clan? Aren''t they of the same race?" Yun asked suspiciously. After her voice fell, the demon building continued to say; "That''s because the old devil has completely changed. In fact, the devil family is a race outside the world. Although it has the ability to see through time, it can''t be changed, but the old devil, if he is sure to have such ability, he thinks he should become the master, so he has the next thing." here, Yun also nodded and said; "Indeed, he Yang, Tianji Valley has had ancestral training in the past. We can only see that we can''t change it or have the idea of hegemony."


    "However, sir, since the people of the demon clan have such ability, how can they be defeated like a mountain?" Su Tang asked curiously at this time. With his voice falling, the old man shook his head and said; "You''re wrong. Although the two ancestors of the demon clan have such ability, the members of my demon clan don''t have such ability. I believe this girl should understand what''s going on?" he looked at Yun Yun, nodded after hearing his words and said; "Our ability must be inherited from the previous generation. This is a very special inheritance. As long as this power appears, the people of the previous generation will fall in the near future. Therefore, this is the reason why there is only one person in each generation of Tianji valley. As long as the inheritors of each generation have a premonition that their longevity is approaching, they will quickly look for a successor."


    After her voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, the magic building also said; "That''s true. Although the population of our demon clan is large, the only people who can really have such ability are the ancestors of Tianmo and Tianxuan. However, later, the desire of Tianmo to kill became stronger and stronger. Tianxuan also left the Mailuo group and began to unite with the ancient clan against the demon clan. He has the power to predict the future. In addition, he is also a member of the demon clan. He is also on the side of the demon clan The weaknesses and other things are also very well understood. Therefore, in that war, the whole demon family continued to retreat, and the heavenly demon ancestor only gradually weakened his ability after he had the heart to kill, and the human insects of the demon family were defeated like a mountain. "


    "It turned out that there was such a thing in the demon clan. It was totally unexpected." Su Tang was also an animal after listening to it, with a little sigh in his tone. As his voice fell, the magic building continued; "Later, the demon clan was completely defeated, and the heavenly demon ancestor seemed to wake up for a moment. In the future, he broke a void with his body and established the holy land of all demons. At the same time, he also left a word before his yuan God dissipated."


    "A word? Is it a prophecy about when the demon clan will leave here?" Su Tang continued, and the demon building nodded and said; "Well, the heavenly demon ancestor said that as long as people from the outside world enter the ten thousand demons holy land one day, it is likely to be an opportunity for our demon family to leave the ten thousand demons holy land." as his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said; "So it is. My Shizu also said that as long as the demon family can get an opportunity, they can leave the holy land of all demons, and let the disciples of Tianji Valley help this man and enter the holy land of all demons," she nodded as her voice fell; "Only since the people of my demon clan came here, no one outside has ever come here. You are the first batch of people to come here. It seems that you are the opportunity for my demon clan."

 Chapter 658

    As the voice of the magic building fell, Su Tang and others were stunned, and Yun nodded slightly and said to Su Tang; "It''s really possible. I remember Shizu once said that if one day the destiny creator appears, that person may be the opportunity for the demon family to leave the holy land of all demons. I told you before that you are the destiny creator. I didn''t understand why the destiny creator can help the demon family to leave the holy land of all demons. Now after hearing what the elder said I vaguely understand something. "After her voice fell, Shen Xin asked aloud on one side; "Why is this? Why does brother Su have such ability to help the people of the demon family leave the holy land of all demons?"


    At the moment when Shen Xin''s voice fell, the magic building turned and looked at her, with a slight Leng in the eyebrow and a soft voice; "Tiangui clan? And it''s also a Tiangui clan with mutated spiritual power. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that this race actually said that there is still a place left by gods?" as the voice of the magic building fell, Yun Yun looked surprised, Su Tang and others'' faces changed in an instant, and Shen Xin''s face suddenly became very pale.


    "Elder, what are you talking about? She''s a heavenly ghost?" ape Chi took the lead in saying in surprise. With his voice falling, Su Tang suddenly stood up, his divine power suddenly burst out, a trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes, stared at Shen Xin and said in a deep voice; "Unexpectedly, the eyeliner around us is you, Shen Xin, you are so disappointed." with his voice falling, Shen Xin shook his head. "No, brother Su, I don''t, I really don''t, you listen to me." at this time, my body shape and eyes were full of panic.


    "Needless to explain, I misunderstood you. It turned out that everything was because of you. In the battle of Luoxia Town, I said why the people of Tiangui clan appeared at that time, and a dignified Zhuang nationality chose such a life-threatening killing move. It turned out that all this was a conspiracy. Today I will avenge the people who died in Luoxia town." the voice fell, Su Tang just punched out.


    At this time, the magic building and magic ling''er on one side were completely stunned. They realized that they couldn''t figure out what was going on. The original good people tore their faces completely because of one sentence, and even said what they wanted to revenge. At the moment when Su Tang shot, Yun Yun suddenly stood up and heard Su Tang''s first attack; "Dragon God, please calm down and listen to what Miss Shen said first." she took the next step. Su Tang''s furious blow was very powerful, but she still paid some price.


    At this time, the magic building also stood up and said to Su Tang; "Little friend, she''s right. I''m looking at something. You''d better listen to the little girl explain. Don''t worry, this is the holy land of demons. She can''t run away. If she really has a problem, I promise you that no matter where she goes, I''ll help you catch her." with his voice falling, ape Chi also stood up and looked at Shen Xin coldly and said; "Tiangui clan is cunning by nature. Let my boss listen to his explanation. There is no door. Do you know how many people died in the first World War of Luoxia town?" Yun said as his voice fell; "Dragon God, do you believe me? Since the elders have said so, why don''t you listen to Miss Shen''s explanation?"


    Looking at Yun Yun''s eyes and some pale faces, Su Tang was silent. After a while, Su Tang took back his strength and looked at Shen Xin; "Come on, I''ll see what kind of explanation you have. This time I''ll give yunyun a face and give you a chance." after that, Su Tang sat down slowly. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, you..."


    "Ape Chi, you don''t have to say more. I have my own plan for this matter." Su Tang waved his hand to stop ape Chi''s words, and then looked at it and said to Shen Xin; "Don''t you want to explain? Say it." as his voice fell, yunyun also sat down again. At the same time, she took out a pill from the storage ring and swallowed it. Looking at her, a trace of apology flashed in Su Tang''s eyes. This is Shen Xin standing in place and saying aloud; "In fact, I''m not a real Tiangui clan. My mother is just a member of the ancient clan. When the Tiangui clan went to the abyss of the dark earth, they destroyed all the members of the ancient clan that can''t be seen in the world. That''s my mother''s ancient clan."


    "So it is. Even if I were a member of the Tiangui clan, how could I not have the breath of Jiuyou power." when I heard the magic building here, I nodded suddenly. When I heard that Su Tang also frowned and asked aloud; "Then why do you want to help the people of Tiangui family to inquire about the news?" Shen Xin continued with a wry smile on his mouth as his voice fell; "I have lived in the abyss of the dark earth since I was a child. My mother died after I spoke. I was raised by the people of the Tiangui family. I have never been in contact with anything outside. I just keep practicing and training every day. This time, after they lost in the war of the Dragon City, the demon emperor arranged him to let me get close to you. In fact, I have never revealed anything about it The thing on your side is that the demon emperor doesn''t know what kind of secret skill he has performed in my body. He can feel everything around me through my body. "


    As her voice fell, everyone present was surprised, and Su Tang asked directly; "Don''t the demon emperor know what you say now?" as his voice fell, the magic building on one side smiled and said; "Don''t worry, little friend. This is the holy land of ten thousand demons. To be direct, this is the body of the old devil. No matter what kind of secret method is dead, it can''t be seen through."


    "Well, I felt it only after I entered here. The connection between the demon emperor and me was completely broken. In fact, brother Su, after I met you, I had some different feelings in my heart. I didn''t feel the real laughter and warmth when I rushed in the dark earth before, but I felt it when I was with you. Remember the second time Did you eat grilled fish for the first time? In fact, that was the first time I ate delicious food. I never knew there was such a thing in this world before. At that time, I really envy you and ape Chi when they talked and laughed. That was the first time I questioned how to let the Tiangui family enter the land of divine heritage. I was afraid that they would die when they entered the land of divine heritage Turning the whole land of God''s legacy into the abyss of hell and earth, without emotion and laughter, but my long-term habit is not easy to change. I''m used to filling the orders of the demon emperor, "Shen Xin said.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang''s cold blue slightly melted. Even the ape red and ape Tong on one side flashed a complex look in their eyes. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Since you don''t want to, why don''t you fight? Why didn''t you tell us before? In this way, we won''t lose many people in Luoxia town."


    Su Tang was very sad to think of the hundreds of experts who died in Luoxia town. He thought of the more than 100 dragon family experts who were brought out of the trapped Dragon Valley. When he brought them out, Su Tang just wanted to give them only one, but they came out and did their own work without hesitation, but in Luoxia Town, But they completely fell, and even the bones were not left. Su Tang felt very uncomfortable at the thought of this.


    Just then Shen Xin shook her head and said; "I didn''t know how to fight, and I didn''t know how to fight. At that time, I was very confused. I knew that I met Miss Yun. Do you remember what she said to me when they first met? In fact, at that time, she knew that I was a Tiangui clan and a spy sent by fuzzy. I don''t know why she gave me such a chance "Said here, and everyone''s eyes turned to Yun Yun.


    At this time, Yun Yun said with a smile; "I don''t know why I gave her such a chance. When I saw her, I really knew she was a heavenly ghost, but I saw two different futures belonging to her, so I would say that." here, Su Tang nodded, looked at Shen Xin and continued; "Hey, what are you going to do now?" as his voice fell, Shen Xin flashed a trace of confusion in her eyes and said aloud; "I don''t know what I should do. I don''t know what kind of secret skill the demon emperor has used on me. I think he can still see our actions after they are here. I used to think about leaving brother Su and going to another place, but I can''t bear it. I can''t bear the relaxed feeling when I get along with you."


    As her voice fell, a trace of complexity flashed in Su Tang''s eyes. At this time, the magic building on one side said with a smile; "I seem to know a little about this secret skill. If I guess well, this secret skill should be divine shape fusion." after his voice fell, Yun Yun frowned and said aloud; "I seem to have heard of this secret skill. It shouldn''t be the secret skill of Tiangui clan. If I''m right, it should be the secret skill of demon clan?" after her voice fell, the magic building nodded and said; "It is said that this secret skill was created by the supreme devil. The purpose is to place spies on the ancient family during the war."


    "Then why does the devil emperor and the devil have such a secret skill?" Su Tang asked curiously. After his voice fell, the devil building shook his head and replied; "I don''t know. It must have been left over by our demon family when we pulled out the land of divine heritage. After all, after the people of our demon family retreated, they also left a lot of demon family secrets on the land of divine heritage. Maybe the demon emperor of the ghost family should have done this way somewhere." at the moment of his voice falling, Shen Xin''s eyes suddenly brightened and hurried out to feel; "Master, do you have any way to crack this secret skill? I really don''t want to listen to the orders of the Tiangui clan, and I don''t want to expose brother Su''s affairs because of me."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and a complicated look flashed in his eyes. At this time, ape Chi on one side also sighed helplessly and said to Su Tang; "Hey, it seems that what she said before is true." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and preached; "I think so, but after all, she is a heavenly ghost family. If her identity is spread, it will arouse the hatred of many powerful people. After all, how many people died in Luoxia town? Although we can understand him, can other strength understand her?"


    "Hey, if she really changes this time, boss, I think I can bury this secret in my heart forever. Anyway, she doesn''t have the breath of Jiuyou power. As long as we don''t say it, no one will know that she is a Tiangui clan?" ape Chi continued. When he heard his words, Su Tang shook his head. He understood that as long as we take the ancient clan of the same period with Tiangui clan together, It should be able to see more or less, just like the magic building. On one side, I saw that she was a heavenly ghost family.


    While Su Tang was talking to ape Chi, the magic building on one side looked at the eager Shen Xin and said; "The way is not no, but I can''t. I have to go to the devil to have a look." with his voice falling, Shen Xin nodded and said; "As long as I can unlock this secret skill, I''ll rest assured. No matter what price I pay, I''m willing." hearing her so determined words, Yun Yun is also an animal and said to the magic building; "Please take care of this matter, elder. You''ve taken a lot of trouble."

 Chapter 659

    After yunyun''s voice fell, the magic building nodded and said; "Don''t worry about this, but now the demons are not very peaceful. Besides, there is a long way to go to the demons, and many places are very dangerous. I think you''d better prepare for it for a while." after hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud immediately; "Elder, since this place is still created by the supreme demon, people who want to come to your demon family should know it very well? Elder, won''t you go to mordu with us this time?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, the magic building smiled and nodded; "I will go with you, but this magic holy land is not as simple as you think. Although it was created by the ancestor of the devil, it already existed when our demon clan came here. There are still some mysterious and unknown things in many places, which even our demon clan people are very afraid of." After listening to his explanation, Su Tang and others nodded.


    This is Yun Yun continued to ask; "Since you are going to go with us, what else do we need to prepare?" the magic building smiled when she heard her voice fall; "There is a long way to go, and our party has to prepare a lot of things. Besides, it is not peaceful outside. Now several branches of the demon family are competing for the position of the demon king."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded; "We really need to be prepared, sir. We didn''t understand this place until we arrived at the ten thousand demons holy land. During this time, sir, can you tell us something about this ten thousand demons holy land? In this way, when we are on the road, we also know what can move and what can''t move." ape Chi was also an animal at this time. After his voice fell, The magic building smiled and said; "Well, I really need to talk to you. At this time, there are a lot of things in the ten thousand demons holy land. I don''t know where to talk about it for a while. I think I''d better give you some ancient books and have a look." the voice fell, and he turned his head and looked at the magic spirit standing beside him and continued; "Ling''er, take these people to the library behind you."


    As his voice fell, magic ling''er nodded and looked at Su Tang and others; "Please come with me." Su Tang and others nodded and followed. After they left, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared at the gate of the courtyard, looking at the magic building and asked; "Father, are you really going to go back to mordu?" said here, the middle-aged man frowned slightly. When he heard what he said, morlou smiled and said; "We''ve all been away for many years. Now the demon clan is getting more and more chaotic. Now that the Tianxuan has appeared, it''s time to go back to the demon clan, otherwise the whole demon clan will be in disorder. You can clean up and settle down the people in the village."


    As the voice of the magic building fell, the middle-aged man nodded with a complex look in his eyes and continued to ask; "Father, I think I''d better take them to the magic capital. It''s a long way to go, and there are many dangers. Now you''re close to the five decline of heaven and man." the five decline of heaven and man is the stage that gods and Demons must pass. After hearing his voice fall, the magic building smiled and said; "Hehe, don''t worry. After all, I followed them this time. You can''t shake those people in the magic capital. Only I can. Moreover, this time they also need to remove the secret law. As far as I know, only the high priest has such power. Female clients can remove the secret law. I have some friendship with him. I believe he will help me. You can''t go at all."


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man nodded and said; "Let me go with you. Let uncle Kang Yun do the things in the village first." as his voice fell, the magic building thought for a while, nodded and said; "Well, I''m afraid there will be a lot of problems this time. It may be of great help if you go. Well, you should deal with all the things in the village during this time. I''ll go back and talk to Kang Yun later. Go ahead."


    As his ha Shi month fell, the middle-aged man nodded and left directly. After watching him leave, the magic building looked up at the sky and sighed; "I didn''t expect to go back at this time after leaving the devil for many years. Hey, old ancestor, did you predict what happened today many years ago?" he said. The face of the devil building was full of complexity.


    At this time, in front of the library at the end of the courtyard, magic ling''er looked at Su Tang and others and said; "This is the library Pavilion. There are many ancient books about the holy land of all demons. Go in and have a look." after her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said with a smile; "Thank you, girl." Su Tang took the lead of evil spirit into the library.


    Having entered the library, Yun Yun frowned and said in surprise; "I didn''t expect that there would be such details in this small mountain village. It''s really unexpected." after hearing her words, Su Tang also looked at the ancient books piled up all over the house and said with a smile; "This is really very good, but how can this small mountain village have such details?" seeing the confused look of the two people, magic ling''er smiled and said; "In fact, the people of our family are not always in this mountain village. It turns out that we are also people in the magic capital. Later, my grandfather was tired of the life of the magic capital, so he took the family to live in seclusion here and took care of the entrance of the Holy Land of all demons."


    As her voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded clearly. At this time, magic spirit continued; "But now grandpa says he wants to go to magic capital with you again. I grew up here since I was a child and have never left this mountain village. This time, I also want to go to magic capital with you. When I was a child, the teacher said that magic capital is fun here. I am also very longing for it. But this time, I don''t know if Grandpa will let me follow you." Said here, she also looked forward to Su Tang.


    Aware of her busy light, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "We don''t know this, but miss ling''er, you heard the elder say before. I''m afraid it''s very dangerous to go to the magic capital song. It''s really inconvenient for you, a little girl, to go out with us." at the moment when his voice fell, Yun Yun also said; "Yes, it still depends on the views of predecessors, but the Dragon God said it well. I don''t know what kind of danger I will encounter this time. It''s really inconvenient for you to follow us."


    Hearing what they said, magic ling''er also thought for a moment. Just when she was ready to continue talking, a voice came in from outside the library; "Linger, you don''t have to say." the voice fell, and a middle-aged man came in. When he saw the middle-aged man, magic linger lowered his head and whispered; "Dad, you''re back." after hearing her name, Su Tang and others bowed their hands to the man; "The younger generation and others have seen the elder generation."


    "Don''t be polite, little friends, the little girl was rude just now." the middle-aged man also arched his hands and said kindly. After his voice fell, Su Tang and others shook their heads with a smile. At this time, the magic spirit on one side was saying a word; "Dad, I didn''t talk nonsense just now. You''ve seen the things of the magic capital, but I''ve never seen them. Anyway, I''ll go to the magic capital with Grandpa this time." as her voice fell, the middle-aged man''s face sank and said aloud; "Presumptuous, what are you like? Hurry down."


    Seeing his father''s gloomy face, there was also a look of panic in his eyes. He bowed his head and directly left the library. Watching magic spirit leave, Su Tang and others shook their heads and sighed secretly. When they were young, they also wanted to leave the world outside Jiaxia Island, but they would understand after they really left, The outside world is not as beautiful as they think.


    After the evil spirit left, the middle-aged man smiled and arched his hands; "Ha ha, the little girl is so mischievous that everyone is laughing." after his voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said; "You''re welcome, master. It''s human nature that we came here like this at the beginning." after his voice fell, Yun Yun also said; "I haven''t consulted the master''s taboo yet."


    "I''m sorry, magic cloud. Magic building is my father and now the head of this small mountain village." after his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, magic cloud said aloud; "The ancient books here are from our family''s mobile phone when we were in the magic capital. There are a lot of things about the holy land of all demons. Let me help you choose some things to show you." after the sound fell, he went to a bookshelf and took down two ancient books from it and spoke out; "This is the introduction of those species in the magic land. Let''s have a look first. After we go out this time, we are likely to encounter some things above."


    Looking at the things he handed over, Su Tang smiled and said thank you. At this time, magic cloud continued; "This book records some dangerous places in the holy land of all demons. This time, we have passed one or two of them. Have a good look." after his voice fell, Yun Yun also picked it up and said; "Elder, will you leave with us this time?" after hearing her voice, magic cloud nodded and said; "Well, my father is old. I''m still worried about letting him leave here alone. After all, there is some turbulence in the first ten thousand demons holy land, so I''m going to leave with you."


    After his voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "It''s right. In fact, it''s all our trouble. After all, the master of the magic building took risks with us because of our affairs." after hearing his words, magic cloud shook his head and said; "This little friend is serious. This matter is very good for our demon family. Besides, the demons are turbulent now. My father still has some status in the demons. This time, he didn''t follow us. I''m afraid even if we arrived at the demons, it won''t have much effect."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded and chatted casually. Su Tang and others were also in the library. They quickly looked at those ancient books. Magic cloud also left to deal with his own affairs. After staying in this small mountain village for five days, Su Tang and his party were finally ready to think of the holy land of all demons and go away.

 Chapter 660

    Early in the morning, Su Tang and others were already standing at the gate of the small village. The magic building father and son were saying goodbye to those people in the small village. At this time, magic spirit ran over from a distance, looked at the magic building and said; "Grandpa, I''ll go to the magic capital with you too." as her voice fell, the magic cloud''s face sank and shouted; "Nonsense, I don''t know how much danger there will be this time. You are a child. What will you do with us?" upon hearing his father''s scolding, magic ling''er looked at the magic building wrongly, looked at her appearance, shook his head, thought for a while, and said aloud; "Let her go with us. This little guy has never left the mountain village. This time is a chance for her."


    As his voice fell, magic cloud said anxiously as soon as his face changed; "Father, no, we don''t know what kind of danger we will encounter this time. I''m afraid it will be inconvenient to take her with us. I think we''d better let her in this village." as his sentence fell, the demon Ling, who was very happy with Grandpa''s consent, suddenly fell down. Looking at her, Su Tang also smiled and said; "Master Moyun, I think ling''er also wants to go out and have a look. Why don''t you let her follow us this time? After all, she can''t stay in the village all her life. One day she will leave. Why don''t you take advantage of this opportunity to let him go out and have a good experience?"


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the magic building also said with a smile; "Su Tang Xiaoyou is right. Let her go out with us this time. Let her know the cruelty outside as soon as possible. It''s not a good thing for her." after hearing their words, magic cloud thought for a while and said aloud; "Well, since your grandfather and Su Tang Xiaoyou have said that, you can go out with us this time, but you can''t mess around all the way. You''d better not take out what you did in the village." this demon ling''er is also an ancient and strange leader. When he was in the small village, the villagers were basically people of his family, so for her mess, They all turn a blind eye.


    At this time, he had got the support of two people, and magic spirit nodded happily; "Don''t worry, father. When I get outside, I''ll stop you. I''ll sit whatever you ask him to do. I''ll never mess around." then he looked at Su Tang, smiled and arched his hand; "Thank you, brother su. Don''t worry. I''ll never lag behind." looking at her, Su Tang smiled and yunyun said; "Well, ling''er, just follow me along the way." as her voice fell, Mo ling''er smiled and nodded.


    After they were ready, they finally set foot on the road to the magic capital. After a long new road, Su Tang and others, led by the decline, had left the mountains where the small mountain village is located. At this time, looking at the swamp in front, the magic building said aloud; "Ahead, there is the thunder Ze, one of the forbidden areas in the holy land of all demons. Ladies and gentlemen, I think we''d better have a rest here and enter it. It''s very big here. We may have to take it for three or five days."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, the ape on one side bared his voice; "Why don''t we just fly over? I think we should have a place to stay in the swamp. Isn''t it good to fly over directly? It can also save a lot of time." Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s forbidden here. It''s like Shura hell. It''s impossible to fly here. We can only cross the swamp on foot." Su Tang saw it in some ancient books when he was in the small village. The holy land of demons is forbidden as Shura hell. It can''t fly at all. At that time, he also had a big headache when he saw it.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the magic building smiled and nodded; "Indeed, we can''t fly here at all. We can only walk on foot." after his voice fell, the ape on one side said with a smile; "I said, ape Chi, what are you afraid of? This is a swamp. There are water head disciples in it. Are you still afraid of these things?" ape Chi nodded and said as ape Tong''s voice fell; "Don''t I want to beat the devil earlier and finish all the things here and leave here? After all, the boss and miss Yun have to participate in the Tianjiao competition." as his voice fell, Su Tang also said with a smile; "If you come, you''ll be at ease. Ape Chi, you don''t have to worry too much. Besides, I don''t know if I''m qualified to participate in this Tianjiao competition. There''s no big problem." then he looked at Yun next to him.


    After noticing Su Tang''s eyes, Yun Yun said with a smile; "I''m fine too. The Tianjiao competition is not very important to us. Even if I fall out of the Tianjiao list this time, I can climb up again in the next session. It doesn''t matter to me. The matter of the ten thousand demons holy land has always been a major event in Tianji valley. Since I came here this time, I must finish it before I leave." hearing her Huayou, Everyone nodded.


    After having a rest beside the swamp, they went directly into the swamp. Along the way, the magic building reminded them from time to time; "The three ethnic groups living in the thunder are very powerful. They always regard this place as a direct territory. If other races enter it, they will unite to attack, so we''d better be careful and try to avoid bumping into them." after hearing his words, magic spirit asked suspiciously; "Grandpa, didn''t you say this is their territory? I think it''s very difficult for us to avoid them."


    After hearing her words, Yun Yun on one side also nodded. At this time, magic cloud said with a smile; "This place is very big, but the three races are very small, and their population is very small. In such a huge place, we still have a chance to avoid them." after hearing the explanation of magic cloud, Su Tang and others understood, but think about it. If this race is very powerful, they will not unite to attack the invaders.


    After a general understanding of the thunder, Su Tang and others also avoided many invisible dangers under the guidance of ape Chi and ape Tong. Many places in the swamp are very dangerous. If they step out, they are likely to pay a heavy price. Fortunately, ape Chi and ape Tong, who can control the water and the land, exist, Along the way, they were still relatively safe. At night, the magic building and others rested in a place. After sitting down, ape Chi said helplessly; "This place is really barren? I don''t know how people of those three races live here."


    Hearing his words, ape Tong nodded and said; "I haven''t seen any large creatures all the way. It''s wet everywhere. Even my favorite barbecue can''t be roasted. It''s really depressing." Su Tang smiled helplessly when he heard their complaints. At this time, the evil spirit on the other side smiled and said; "I also like barbecue very much. Hei hei, you are lucky." after saying that, she took out a lot of firewood and some fresh meat from the storage ring. Watching her take out these things, ape red and ape Tong''s eyes lit up, and Su Tang and others on one side were all silly eyes.


    The magic building shook her head with a helpless wry smile. On one side of the magic cloud''s forehead, some black lines could not help but appear. For his daughter, he was also very helpless. What other people were waiting for in the storage ring when they went out was what they could use. She stole the number and directly carried a lot of firewood and fresh meat. It was a typical food, Thinking of this, he couldn''t help worrying about whether his daughter would encounter any danger if she wandered outside alone in the future.


    After getting everything out, ape Chi turned to look at Su Tang and said with a smile; "Boss, is it time for you to do it? We are still waiting." Su Tang smiled and said when he heard ape Chi''s words; "I thought I could escape once, but I didn''t think I could escape." then he stood up and saw his hand waved. In a moment, the firewood was lit. Seeing here, magic ling''er was stunned and said in surprise; "How powerful, what means is this?" the magic building on the side listening to his words also brightened its eyes and said aloud; "The power of thunder. I didn''t expect you to master such a powerful power, little friend. It''s really surprising."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled. At this time, the evil spirit on one side exclaimed; "The power of thunder, Grandpa, you said that brother Su had mastered the power of thunder, which was one of the most powerful forces between heaven and earth. It was said in ancient books that there was no way to master such power?" after that, she looked at Su Tang admiringly and saw his polishing. Su Tang also smiled awkwardly. At this time, the magic building on one side said aloud; "Although it is said in the ancient books, after all, our demon clan has entered the holy land of all demons with economy for many years. No one knows what the outside world has become. Didn''t the ancestor god still master the creative power of the three supreme origins? So it''s normal to master the power of thunder."


    After his God fell, evil spirit son also nodded. At this time, he looked at the ape of Sutang barbecue and said in a red voice; "Among the powers my boss has mastered, the power of thunder is not the most powerful. He has also mastered the power mastered by the ancestral God, and has mastered one more than the ancestral God." said here, Su Tang frowned slightly, turned his head and looked at ape red. At this look, APE red immediately reacted and smiled awkwardly at Su Tang.


    Looking at him, Su Tang was also helpless. At this time, those who did not know how much power su Tang had mastered looked at him in surprise. Even Yun Yun looked at Su Tang in surprise. Although she knew that Su Tang had mastered the power of destruction, she did not know that Su Tang had mastered other supreme sources. Now she heard ape Chi say so, Yun Yun was surprised; "How much supreme power does a person master? How does this person do it?"


    The scene suddenly became silent. Except for Su Tang, who had been turning the barbecue, everyone else sat there quietly. At this time, there was a loud noise in the sky and a powerful light appeared. Everyone looked up at the sky. At this time, the magic building''s face changed and exclaimed; "No, in case of thunder, we''d better find a safe place to hide." after hearing his words, Su Tang and others were stunned. At this time, magic cloud continued; "The most dangerous thing in the thunder is not the three races, but the powerful and strange thunder. Because the air humidity here is relatively high, these thunder often attack the creatures on the ground."


    After hearing his explanation, Su Tang was stunned, smiled, waved his hand and said; "Don''t worry, I''m here. These thunder are nothing at all. Don''t worry at all." after that, Su Tang was angry. No matter the huge thunder in the sky continued to roast meat, after listening to his words, magic building and others were stunned. They were watching ape Chi and the people who followed Su Tang sitting there freely. The three of them were also slowly relieved, At this time, a huge thunder came straight to them. As soon as the face of magic building and others changed, they wanted to whisper. Su Tang looked up directly and shouted at the thunder; "Scattered!" the next moment, the thunder disappeared strangely and directly. Seeing his means, magic spirit''s eyes twinkled with small stars. At this time, magic building also said with a smile and exclamation; "Su Tang Xiaoyou is really a good means. Since it is, I can rest assured. What worries me most in the thunder is the thunder. Now that Xiaoyou has such a means, I can rest assured."


    "Hehe, master, don''t worry. This little thunder doesn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of my boss." ape Chi also said loudly at this time. After hearing his words, the magic building nodded. The party was calm and looked at Su Tang barbecue. Whether there would be a thunder in the sky, but these thunder seemed to have noticed the horror of Su Tang and others, There was no more thunder coming at them.

 Chapter 661

    After eating the barbecue, the party rested, and the thunder in the sky disappeared unknowingly. At dawn the next day, Su Tang and others began to cross the swamp. Along the way, they saw traces of burning or burning in many places, including the remains of some animals. When they saw here, the magic building voiced its voice; "These are all caused by the thunder last night. The reason why the whole thunder Ze became so invisible is because of the thunder. After all, many creatures have no way to avoid the powerful destructive power of the thunder." after hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded.


    At this time, the ape red on one side asked; "Since it''s dangerous here, why are the three races still living here? Aren''t they still afraid of the power of thunder?" Su Tang smiled and said after the ape red voice fell; "I think they must have some special means to avoid these thunder. At the same time, I think they also want to use the power of the thunder to protect themselves. After all, the elder of the magic building said that the people of these three races are sparsely populated. I think there is no way for such races to survive in other places in this magic holy land, and they can live a free life here, though It''s barren here, but at least it''s safe. They won''t face other dangers. "


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the magic building smiled, nodded and said; "Su Tang Xiaoyou is right. In fact, the reason why people of these three races are here is because of the thunder. There are many races in the holy land of all demons. Although my demon clan is the most powerful here, some other races are not bad. For the three races here, although they are sparsely populated, they all have very powerful means in the holy land Plus they live here, no one will come to trouble them. "After his voice fell, everyone nodded.


    Along the way, it was very late at night. With the existence of food like magic spirit, they began to barbecue again. With the continuous maturity of barbecue, the smell of barbecue also began to spread in the thunder. However, Su Tang and others did not notice these, but talked and laughed on the right side, Suddenly, the secret of heaven in Sutang Dantian came out; "Boy, you''ve all been surrounded. Are you still in the mood to barbecue here? I really have to admire you." after his voice fell, Su Tang was surprised and his hand movement was a sudden meal. At this time, ape Chi, who had been paying attention to his movement, was stunned and said in a voice; "Boss, what''s the matter with you?"


    After ape Chi''s question fell, the people next to the campfire turned to look at Su Tang, with a burst of doubt in their eyes. At this time, Su Tang threw away the barbecue in his hand, stood up and shouted at the dark swamp around him; "Now that they are all here, come out directly." as his voice fell, the magic building and others reacted one by one, stood up and looked around with a wary face.


    Just after su Tang''s voice fell, a sound of hearing the cable sounded around the dark, suddenly a sound of footsteps came, followed by a cold whisper; "Jie Jie, you are so brave that you dare to break into the thunder." the voice fell, and a big even black voice appeared on the fire. The whole body of the visitor was wrapped under the black robe. At the moment he looked up, his red eyes looked very strange.


    With his movement, more than ten pairs of such strange red lights appeared around the dark. When he saw here, the faces of the magic building and others were heavy. The magic cloud looked at the blacker wooden stick held in his hand and said in a deep voice; "Undead summoning envoy, I didn''t expect it was such a dirty thing as you." with his voice falling, Su Tang and others were stunned. They had seen the introduction of the undead summoning envoy on the ancient books in the small village library before.


    The undead summoning envoy, a special race, the undead race, is said to be those who fell in the thunder. After being hit by the thunder, they changed. They have a very powerful dark corrosion force and can control all corpses. The records in the ancient books flashed out in the Laozi of Su Tang, and his heart sank at the same time, This kind of race is very difficult to deal with, especially in the thunder, there are not many creatures falling down here, and the swamp has the ability to preserve corpses. If they call out the resting corpses, it''s OK. They have no way at all.


    "Jie Jie, people of the demon family? I haven''t had the taste of the demon family for many years. I really miss it very much." the undead Summoner continued. When he heard his words, the demon building smiled coldly; "Dirty thing, I think you''re looking for death." after the sound fell, Su Tang also said aloud; "The undead? Hehe, I don''t know if you''re too unlucky." after his voice fell, ape Chi also laughed, "yes, but I''m curious how such things survive here?" after hearing his words, people such as the magic building were stunned, and they couldn''t help brightening their eyes and saying aloud; "Indeed, it seems that they are really very unusual." after saying that, she turned to look at the magic building and asked; "Elder, is this one of the three races here?"


    After hearing her voice fall, the magic building nodded and said; "Well, this undead summoning envoy is one of the three major races here. In addition, there are undead generals and dark devils. They all belong to the undead family." after hearing the voice of the magic building falling, Yun Yun smiled and looked at Su Tang and said; "Ha ha, Dragon God, it seems that all this will be handed over to you!" after hearing his voice fall, the magic building and others were stunned. Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, leave it to me. It''s their bad luck to meet me."


    As his voice fell, the undead Summoner was also slightly stunned. At this time, a strong force of thunder broke out in Su Tang''s hand. With the emergence of this force, the undead Summoner''s eyes emitting this strange red light suddenly flashed and exclaimed; "The power of thunder, how can you have the power of thunder." at this time, his voice was full of panic. This was the magic building and others. They were also slightly stunned. The next moment they understood that the power of thunder was the most feared by the undead. But at the same time, he also had some doubts in his heart. How did the undead fear the power of thunder, Why did they survive in the thunder here?


    At this time, the dead summoned the soul and made a deep voice; "You are too naive. We dare to live here. Do you think we will be afraid of such thunder?" Su Tang said softly with a faint smile after his voice fell; "I know you won''t be afraid of such a weak force of thunder, but what if it''s a natural disaster? I''m not afraid to tell you. We saw the thunder here last night. It''s too weak. I don''t see such a thunder at all." as his voice fell, Su Tang''s thunder burst out suddenly, just for a moment, The place centered on him is filled with the power of thunder,


    At the same time, there were bursts of thunder in the sky. Seeing the souls of the dead here, he exclaimed; "No good." as his voice fell, he retreated quickly. The next moment, those undead summoners who had been nearby also retreated quickly. After a while, all the undead summoners disappeared. They were stunned to see here.


    "Hahaha, these guys are really strange. It seems that you are here, boss. Our trip to the thundering Ze should be very safe this time." ape Chi said with a smile. After hearing his words, Yun Yun also said; "I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this, but it''s good. At least we don''t have to worry more about getting into trouble." after their voices fell, the magic building shook its head and said; "We''d better be careful. These three races have survived here for tens of thousands of years. They are still very strange. Although the thunder power of Su Tang''s little friends can scare them, it''s not a long-term strategy. We''d better leave here quickly. I think we''d better not rest in the next few days and leave here all night."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also nodded and said; "Well, well, I don''t think it''s easy to deal with this time. Since these three races can survive in a place full of thunder for many years, they must have some very special power." after his voice fell, ape Tong said with a smile; "Well, let''s rest assured. Now I''ll take you out of here." after his voice fell, ape Tong shouted, and the earth suddenly began to shake. After a while, a huge figure appeared in front of them. At this time, ape Tong said with a smile; "Come on, let''s go up. Here, I think it will be much faster than us."


    Looking at the huge stone man, Su Tang also said with a smile; "Come on, guys, let''s go up. It exists at night. I think people of the three races will say they are afraid. After all, they are the undead. They are the king in this night. We''d better be careful." after his voice fell, the group quickly went up to the stone man, and at this time, those undead soul summoners who have retreated, Soon the other two races were connected. After a while, in a palace under the swamp, the leaders of the three races gathered together.


    "You are called here this time because we found that some foreign races have entered the thunder, so we want to invite you to join hands with us to destroy them." after his voice fell, a black old man like a mage said with a cold smile; "Think it''s very difficult for the race to come in this time? Otherwise you won''t let us come." as his voice fell, the man in black armor and holding a red sickle also spoke; "Hum, I think so. Let''s just say how difficult it is for people this time."


    After hearing his words, summon the soul and use his voice; "There are demons among the races here. In addition, I haven''t seen other races before, so I can''t see that one of them has mastered the power of thunder." after his voice fell, the one under Kaijian came and exclaimed; "The power of thunder? I''ve never heard that anyone here can master the power of thunder. It''s really very difficult to win." after his voice fell, the old wizard also spoke; "I think it''s better not to take risks. After all, this race that can master the power of thunder is not a person who can offend."


    After hearing his words, the summoner continued; "No other race has been here for many years. Over the years, I feel that our strength is getting smaller and smaller. If this continues, our strength will completely pass away. They are just a good supplement." although the undead have a special ability, they take medicine to support their strength, that is, death, How come no other Wuzong has come into the thundering Ze for many years? The dead spirit here has been very thin. Without the support of these dead spirits, their strength will slowly weaken. In this holy land of the law of the jungle, if they have no strength, they can imagine the future.

 Chapter 662

    Hearing the words of the summoning envoy, the two people below were also silent. After a while, the old wizard said aloud; "It''s hard to deal with this matter. I think we''d better wait until your people in charge of inquiry come back." as his voice fell, the armored man standing on one side also nodded and said; "The old ghost is right. Before we know it clearly, it''s better for us to act rashly. In this way, the race with special abilities will bring us great trouble if we don''t do it well."


    Seeing some of them, the summoner nodded with a smile and said; "It''s natural, I''m not a fool, of course I know what to do." after his voice fell, several people waited quietly. At this time, with the help of ape Tong above the swamp, the speed of Su Tang and his party was much faster than before. It was the safest way to hurry in this dark night.


    "If we don''t have an accident, we should be able to leave here tomorrow evening." the magic building looked at Su Tang and said aloud. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, if only I could drive faster. I always feel that the people of the undead will not give up so easily." listening to his words, the magic building nodded and said; "The undead is one of the most difficult races in the whole magic holy land. Since they left so readily this time, I always feel that they are likely to come again, and I''m afraid they will be more violent than before."


    As their voices fell, the ape on one side said with a red face; "So what? If they dare to come here again, I''ll show them my power. Such a low-class race as the undead, dare to be presumptuous in front of us. It''s really reckless." with his voice falling, ape Tong nodded and said; "Boss, don''t worry. If the undead people hide like this, it''s OK. If they show up, don''t blame our men for being ruthless."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and said; "I''m not afraid. I''m just worried about wasting time on them. We don''t have a lot of time now. There''s no need to spend time with them." as his voice fell, Shen Xin on one side also said; "Hey, it''s all my business that has brought trouble to everyone," she said, with a trace of apology in her eyes.


    Looking at her, Yun Yun patted her on the shoulder and said softly; "It''s all right. Even if it''s not for you, we''ll go to the magic capital. After all, we''ve come to the magic holy land this time, so you don''t have to say that." after hearing her words, we vomited and nodded; "Miss Yun is right. It''s not all for you."


    The party quickly shuttled through the swamp, and in the light at their feet, some members of the undead family were also followers to check their situation. After running all night, Su Tang and his party had reached the center of the whole thunder. At this time, after tracking and checking all night, they left temporarily according to the undead people below.


    In the palace under the light, a member of the undead family spoke out; "Chief, these people have reached the center. They have been on their way all night. They don''t have any rest at all. It seems that they want to leave here quickly." after listening to the man''s words, Zhaohun nodded, frowned slightly and said aloud; "Do they have any other actions? The lighting at night is very dangerous. They can walk so fast. Can they use any special ability?"


    Hearing his question, the man continued; "They seem to summon a huge stone monster. They ride on this stone monster and quickly walk through the swamp. The stone monster looks very powerful." after the man''s voice fell, the summoner nodded and looked at the old wizard and asked; "Old devil, what do you think of this? If we don''t continue to fight?"


    As his voice fell, the old wizard was silent for a while and then spoke out; "It seems that these races really have extraordinary abilities. I have never heard of such a person who can summon huge stone monsters for a long time. This ability seems extraordinary. I suggest we don''t do it. Now our strength is more stupid and can''t afford to lose."


    After his voice fell, the armored man also said aloud; "You''re right to say that, old devil, but don''t forget that if we don''t do it now, we undead will face the danger of disappearing in the near future. Now the people of the all evil holy land know that we are a forbidden area, and no other race will come. It''s been many years. It''s not easy for someone to come. If we let it go, I''m really afraid that our strength will not be able to support the arrival of the next group of people. "


    Hearing his words, the summoner nodded and said; "That''s what I think. Although people are dangerous this time, I also think we can fight it. In this way, at least we will have half the chance to succeed, and the undead can continue. If we just give up, I''m afraid we undead will be really dangerous." after his voice fell, the old wizard continued; "I think it''s better not to be so anxious. If you two really want to fight, I won''t fight with you. The thundering Ze is no longer suitable for our life. The reason why we came here at the beginning is that the dead breath here is very dragon feather, but now the dead breath here has disappeared. If we continue to stay here, we''ll be fine It''s not a long-term plan to keep all these people here for another year or two. I think we''d better leave here and find a new place. "


    After the old wizard''s voice fell, the other two were silent. After a while, the armored man nodded and said; "What the old wizard said is very reasonable, but even if we want to leave here, it also needs strength. Now our strength has passed too much. First, the ten thousand demons holy land is turbulent. It is not easy for us to find a new place. I think this stop must be carried out." after his voice fell, the soul summoning envoy nodded and said; "Indeed, even if we want to change places, we also need the support of strength. Now our strength is passing every day. If we don''t supplement it as soon as possible, it will be very dangerous for us to leave here."


    Their words made the old wizard fall into silence. After a while, the old wizard nodded and said; "OK, let''s work together to keep these people. After absorbing the dead breath, I''ll stay and leave here." seeing the old wizard agreed, he asked the nurse to smile, nod and say; "Well, the two will summon their own people first. We''ll also ask sang wolf when to do it."


    At the same time, the soul summoning envoy quickly photographed people and continued to follow Su Tang and others. Su Tang and others also walked through the swamp quickly without stopping. On the stone man, the secret in Su Tang''s Dantian came out; "Boy, I don''t think you can escape this battle." Su Tang asked in a slightly stunned voice after listening to his words; "What do you mean by that?"


    "Boy, along the way, in the swamp below you, there have always been dead souls following you. Judging from their appearance, they should not have given up their heart." upon hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, quickly released his soul power, felt it, and took it back a moment later. Su Tang asked with his heart; "I didn''t find anything? Tianji, did you make a mistake?" indeed, Su Tang''s soul power burned the swamp and didn''t find anything different at all.


    "Hehe, you can''t find your soul power, otherwise you won''t have found it. These undead people really have special abilities. Their hiding ability in this swamp is very unusual. If my ability is not special, I''m afraid I can''t find them. Boy, I think you''d better be ready all the time. After all, this is theirs Territory, many things, they can use more than you. "Tianji explained with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang knew that the secret was not lying, and immediately meditated. A moment later, he nodded and said; "Tianji, please help me pay attention to their movements. If there are any movements, just tell me directly. I''ll tell them now. Take good precautions. These guys are really not afraid of death." after that, he took back his mind, opened his eyes, spread the sound and said to the people; "Everybody, just now I found that the people of the undead have been following us. It seems that they still haven''t given up. We''d better be careful and be ready to fight at any time."


    After his voice fell, ape Chi and others were stunned. A moment later, they all nodded. At this time, the magic building came out of the voice; "I said these guys wouldn''t leave simply. It seems that they still want to attack us when we''re not prepared." Yun Yun also said aloud when he heard his words; "After all, this is their territory. We''d better be careful." as her voice fell, ape red also said aloud; "Well, indeed, I felt it just now. I didn''t find any trace of them. It seems that their means are very unusual. If the boss hadn''t found them, I''m afraid we wouldn''t know when we were surrounded."


    After ape Chi''s voice fell, everyone present nodded. At this time, Su Tang continued; "We''d better hurry now. Now we''re in the center of the whole swamp. If we really fight here, it''s not very good for us." after hearing his words, ape Tong nodded and said; "I also feel that there are a lot of things out of control in the middle of the swamp. Sit down, everyone. I want to speed up." the voice fell. Before ape Tong made a decision, the stone man who was already fast enough raised his speed to a higher level in a moment.


    The members of the undead clan at the bottom of the swamp were stunned by their professional actions, but they quickly followed up when they thought of the leader''s orders. At this time, the secret came out; "It seems that these guys are really going to go to war with you. It''s quite a tight chase." Su Tang smiled and said when he heard his voice; "As long as we leave the central area, even if they come, we don''t have to be afraid of them. It''s just that I met the undead for the first time, and I don''t know what strange and powerful abilities they have."


    After hearing his words, Tianji replied with a smile; "I''ll soon see the strangeness of the undead clan, and I won''t let you down." after that, Su Tang was stunned and smiled. Su Tang didn''t feel a bit afraid that he was likely to fight with the undead clan later. After all, he''s not su Tang who had a little strength in the past, Now he wants to fight with some people or races who haven''t fought before, and feel the power of other races in the world, so as to improve his ability.

 Chapter 623

    While Su Tang and others were walking quickly, the undead people under the swamp had quickly gathered together. At this time, the soul Summoner asked the people who had been in contact with the people tracking the undead people; "What''s going on over there now?"


    After hearing what he said, the man replied; "Now they are walking fast. It seems that they have found us. Now they have left the central area quickly." the old wizard said aloud; "We can''t delay any longer. If we let them leave the central area, our battle will be more troublesome." after his voice fell, the armored man also said; "Just rush up. Now it''s good for us. If we let them leave the central area, we''ll have some trouble fighting them. These guys are not fuel-efficient lights."


    After their words fell, the summoning envoy also nodded and said aloud; "Inform them and let the people over there follow them all the time, and we will hurry there quickly. If we see that they are leaving the central area, we will go to Samsung directly. If we can delay, we will delay." after his order was issued, an Ren quickly passed the news here, and the undead people who received his order changed their faces, There was a look of fear in his eyes, but he finally bit his teeth and spoke out; "For the sake of precious undead, we can only let go and fight." after hearing his words, the undead members beside him also nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang and others who were running fast on the swamp were getting closer and closer to the edge of the central area. At this time, a voice suddenly came out in the swamp behind them; "Stop!" the voice fell, and the two undead people appeared above the swamp. Ape Tong also stopped at the moment of their thick line. The stone people who stopped, Su Tang and others turned to look at the members of the two undead people. When they saw only two, a look of doubt flashed in the eyes of Su Tang and others.


    "Ape Tong, let''s go on. Don''t worry about these two guys. I think they just want to delay time." Su Tang said. After hearing his words, ape Tong nodded and found that he was ready to leave here. At this time, ape Tong suddenly stopped, and the stone man at his feet trembled. Ape Chi asked puzzled; "What''s the matter?" at the moment when his voice fell, the ape shouted; "Be careful, everyone."


    With his voice falling, the stone man collapsed directly. Su Tang and others also fell off the stone man in a moment, landed and stepped on some soft swamp soil. Su Tang looked at the ape and asked; "What''s the matter?" when he asked, ape Tong shook his head and said; "There''s no strength I want in the body here. There''s no way to support the stone man. I''ve been reading fast before, and there''s nothing until now. Just a sudden stop has caused a fault in my strength, so that''s why." as his voice fell, Su Tang and others were helpless. At this time, the two undead people waved their hands, Next, in the swamp under the feet of Su Tang and others, something began to creep and slowly came out.


    When he found this situation, magic ling''er frowned, and the warrior''s nose came out of his voice; "It''s so ugly. What''s down here?" hearing her words, Yun Yun and Shen Xin frowned, which was the voice of the magic building; "I don''t know how many creatures have died under the swamp for many years. This should be the smell of their decay." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Ready to fight, it seems that they are going to hold us down." at the moment when his voice fell.


    Some black skeletons suddenly appeared in the swamp, accompanied by bursts of stench, ape red shouted; "The means of the undead is disgusting. See Grandpa ape break your means directly." when his voice fell, ape Chi shouted, and the Dharma decision changed rapidly for a moment, but with his Dharma decision falling, there was no movement around. Seeing this situation, ape Chi''s face changed and said aloud; "No, there''s nothing I need here."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said in a voice; "Isn''t this a swamp? Doesn''t it mean you can control where there is water? How can this happen?" after su Tang''s voice fell, the magic building explained aloud; "Although it''s a swamp here, it''s different from the previous swamps. There are few people in the soil here. You can see by looking at the land near you." as soon as he heard his words, ape Chi quickly turned his head and looked around. After cutting his pants, he said in a deep voice; "It''s true. There are too few reasonable water sources. I can''t control it at all, and we can''t become noumenon, otherwise we will sink directly. This time it''s really troublesome."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Then you''ll meet first and then give it to me." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s God of war seal condensed again in a moment. Seeing the appearance of the God of war seal, Yun Yun was not as surprised as before, but stood quietly behind Su Tang. The next moment, the God of war seal was quickly released, and Su Tang and others quickly turned and ran towards the periphery of the swamp, At this time, a lot of breath suddenly appeared in the swamp around them. Feeling these breath, Su Tang''s face sank and said aloud; "We are surrounded."


    As his voice fell, thousands of all kinds of undead appeared one after another. Seeing this situation, ape Chi and others stopped and stood there quietly. At this time, the soul Summoner appeared in one place and watched him appear, Su Tang whispered; "It seems that you are really looking for death." after his voice fell, the soul Summoner smiled coldly and said in a voice; "Who wants to die, not necessarily?" after his voice fell, Su Tang turned his head and looked at your old wizard and armored man beside him. After noticing his eyes, summoning the soul made him smile and speak out; "These two are the leaders of the other two races in the thunder."


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "I''ve heard before that if there was an intruder in the thunder, the people of the three races would unite. Now it seems that it''s true. But do you two know that you made a wrong choice this time, and it''s a big mistake to unite with him." as his voice fell, the experience of Zi Lei Xin in Su Tang burst out, The martial arts master''s thunder power began to gather slowly, and the color of the sky changed in an instant. Seeing this situation, Zhaohun''s eyes flashed a look of fear and spoke out; "No, we can live here for many years. There are some ways to deal with the thunder. Although the thunder is our nemesis, we are not simply afraid."


    Seeing him say this, Su Tang''s mouth outlined a smile and said aloud; "Really? Let''s see what the real thunder is." the voice fell, and the power of Su Tang''s purple thunder heart erupted again. With the outbreak of this power, the power of thunder in the sky became more violent for a moment. When you noticed such a powerful power, the old wizard''s face changed, Even on the face of the armor man who had been calm, there appeared a surprised look and a voice; "No, we can''t let him go on like this, or we''ll be in trouble." after his voice fell, the old wizard reacted for a moment and said loudly; "Boys, kill me and kill all these guys, so that we can have enough vitality to find a new place to live."


    As soon as he heard his voice, thousands of undead families around summoned their own undead. It was only a moment of change. The whole center was full of undead families and their skeleton partners, including the human skeleton and the reason of the monster. It was like the swamp was broken. For a moment, the disgusting smell filled the whole sky. Seeing this situation, Yun Yun shouted loudly. In a moment, a golden light rose into the sky. The next moment, a golden long sword appeared in the sky. At this time, Yun Yun shouted loudly; "The golden sword punishes evil." the voice fell. The huge golden sword disintegrated in an instant and turned into countless golden lights. Following the action of her hand, she rushed directly towards the undead family not far away. Seeing yunyun''s hand, Shen Xin was unwilling to fall behind. Her whole body burst into a pure white light. The next moment, a set of white armor appeared on her and looked at her, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He had looked at the black Tiangui body before. It was the first time he saw the white Tiangui body armor.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect you, boy, to fight together with the people of the Tiangui clan today. If it gets out, it will surprise many people." the Tianji in Dantian said aloud. When he heard what he said, Su Tang''s mouth outlined a helpless smile. Indeed, he has always been fighting against the people of the Tiangui clan, Today, he actually fought side by side with the people of Tiangui clan, which really made him feel very strange.


    However, he can''t allow himself to think too much about the current hardship. With the help of garbage people, Su Tang''s speed of summoning Tianlei is much faster. Although Tianlei''s power is huge, he has a very big disadvantage, that is, the speed of cohesion is too slow. However, in the thunder here, Su Tang obviously feels that the speed seems to be much faster, It turned out that there was thunder all year round, which led to the strong thunder elements here. Now there is a call from Su Tang. In a moment, those thunder elements quickly gathered together.


    "Boom!" there was a roar of thunder in the dark sky. Hearing such a sound, there was a trace of joy on the faces of ape Chi and others. The other undead people were naturally very sensitive to the power of thunder. For a moment, their face became very ugly. Can they clearly feel that in the dark clouds in the sky, The brewing Tianlei is very powerful. If it falls, none of them will be able to follow.


    "What should we do? Now that the thunder is about to land, shall we continue or retreat quickly?" the soul summoning envoy looked at the bright color problem around him. As soon as he heard his question, the old wizard''s face sank and said aloud; "You were the one who said you were going to fight. Now you want to retreat? You bastard." after listening to the old wizard''s words, the armored man turned his head and looked at the soul Summoner with disdain and said coldly; "Now it''s all like this. Even if we want to leave now, we can''t say we''re all gone. You really killed us this time." after his voice fell, the old wizard took the lead in saying; "Black wizard alien, quickly retreat and get out of here."


    Listening to his voice, those black magic wizards who had been frightened quickly dived in a moment, and soon disappeared completely. When they saw the old wizard leaving with his men and horses, the armored man, who was also his own subordinate of the summoner of the great God, fled quickly. When they saw that both groups of men and horses had evacuated, the summoner also knew that nothing could be done and was ready to escape immediately, But ape Chi and ape Tong, who had seen the two men and horses escape, rushed towards the soul Summoner in a moment, delaying their steps.


    "Come as soon as you want and leave as soon as you want. How simple is that? Since two families have left, you can stay for me." when ape Chi arrived as a sophomore and heard what he said, they also shot one after another to contain the soul summoners. For a moment, the soul summoners simply can''t leave, and the roar of thunder in the sky is becoming stronger and stronger, The soul Summoner was completely frightened at this time, but he couldn''t leave.


    Just then, Su Tang''s voice sounded; "Speed back, Tianlei immediately fell down." at his words, ape Chi and others quickly retreated. At the moment they had just evacuated, the Tianlei in the sky hit. After ape Chi and ape Tong left, they thought about diving in the swamp below. Some of his men who had not been restrained had disappeared.


    "Bang!" the first sky thunder fell, and Su Tang and others quickly retreated. As they moved, they rested. The sky thunder also fell quickly one by one. Under the sky thunder, the food summoned by the undead family turned into fly ash in an instant. As these things were broken, the members of the undead family who had dived and were ready to escape were shocked, They are injured one after another. These things are related to their mind. Now they have been destroyed by Tianlei. They will also be injured as summoners.

 Chapter 633

    The thunder raged. In an instant, thousands of corpses summoned turned into fly ash. Ape red ran quickly and looked back at the situation here from time to time.


    "Boss, Tianlei is the super nemesis of the undead family. Look, just for a moment, the dense corpses turned into fly ash." ape Chi exclaimed. Listening to his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "It''s really their nemesis, but these guys can''t be solved easily. We''d better leave here quickly. Otherwise, we''ll be in trouble if these guys make a comeback again." thinking of the dense undead and corpses before, Su Tang''s scalp would be numb. If there were no super nemesis like Tianlei, These undead are really not easy to deal with.


    Hearing his words, the magic building also nodded and said; "What Su Tang Xiaoyou said is that the undead can''t be killed without thunder. If so many undead really make a comeback, we will really have a lot of trouble." after his voice fell, Yun Yun also said aloud; "Now we haven''t left the central area of the swamp. Everyone, we''d better hurry up. As long as we leave the central area, even if the people of the undead come again, we don''t need to be afraid of them."


    After the previous experience, Su Tang and others didn''t want to compete with the people of the undead family. They nodded one by one, and the speed under their feet also increased a bit. However, in the central area, there are very soft soil everywhere. Even if our speed increases, it will be greatly limited. After an hour, they left the central area, Once again on the solid land, the ape spoke out; "Finally left the central area, where the feeling is really annoying." after hearing his words, ape Chi nodded and said; "Indeed, the uneasy feeling is really disgusting. Now it''s finally out. If the people of the undead family dare to come over, I have to let them see his ape grandfather''s means."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, don''t talk any more. The exciting journey cost us a lot. We''d better find a place to have a good rest first. I don''t think those undead people will catch up now." after his voice fell, the evil spirit with a pale face nodded and said; "Yes, we''d better find a place to have a rest first, or we''ll be dead tired before the people of the undead come."


    Hearing her words and looking at his appearance, the magic building smiled, nodded and said; "Well, let''s have a rest." in fact, the magic building is also very uncomfortable. Although his strength is almost the same level as that of Su Tang and others, after all, he is close to the five decline of heaven and man. Such severe consumption still makes him unbearable. He notices that the smell of the magic building is unstable. Su Tang nodded and looked at the magic building with concern and asked; "Elder, are you all right?" after listening to Su Tang''s question, magic ling''er also reacted for a moment. Looking at his grandfather''s face, there seemed to be something wrong. The computer card attack also came to him and helped him ask; "Grandpa, are you okay?"


    The devil building patted the little head of the devil spirit and said; "Grandpa is all right. Don''t worry," he said, looking at Su Tang; "Let Xiaoyou worry. Some of this man is useless when he is old. It''s OK to have a rest. Xiaoyou, let''s find a place to rest first. Now it''s close to the edge of the swamp. I think it''s safer to come here." after hearing his words, Su Tang took out a pill from the storage ring and handed it to the magic building; "Elder, take this thing first. It can quickly help you recover your divine power." as a result, the magic building nodded and swallowed Su Tang''s pill. A moment later, the magic building nodded and said; "Xiaoyou, this pill is really extraordinary. I feel much better."


    Under the guidance of ape Chi, the party found a place for coins, and Silas rested. At this time, in the underground palace deep in the swamp, the soul summoning envoy looked at the pale faces of his subordinates, and his whole face became gloomy. Soon, the armored man and the old wizard came to the Palace. After watching them come, the soul summoning shouted; "You two guys run very fast."


    "Hum, is it OK not to run? That''s Tianlei. I just went there to have a look. The destructive power of thunder that day is not a level compared with the thunder in the thunder. If we don''t run, all of us will directly explain there." the old wizard shouted. At this time, his tone was also very bad. After his voice fell, The armored man also followed his voice; "This time, we lost our wife and broke our soldiers. We not only failed to achieve our goal, but also let our men have their hands one by one. Even the remains of Yunyang for many years have been damaged. The loss this time is not big. Summoning envoy, what do you do this time?"


    Hearing their words, the face of the soul Summoner was even more ugly, especially the words of the armored man, which made him even more angry; "Only your people lost? How fast you two guys ran? People in our family lost a lot this time. All the bones were destroyed directly, and I was the real victim again." after his voice fell, the armored man said aloud; "This time you asked us to come over and attack each other together. Of course you should be responsible for something now. Does your loss have half a dime to do with us?"


    As soon as he said this, the soul Summoner immediately changed his face and was ready to speak. At this time, the old wizard who hit one side said aloud; "When is it? You two are still arguing here. The top priority now is to find a way to leave here. Now we are all hurt, and the dead spirit will be consumed violently. If we continue like this, we won''t last long. The only way is to leave here quickly and find a place with strong dead spirit. That''s the only way, i We can recover quickly. "After his voice fell, the summoner nodded and said; "We don''t care about those guys up there? This time they have caused us such a huge loss. I really can''t swallow it."


    "Hum, if you can''t swallow this breath, what can you do? Do you still want to go and fight with them? If you want to go yourself, we won''t accompany you." the armored man said with a cold hum. Then he looked at the old wizard and continued; "Old ghost, let''s continue the above example of Liang Kai. This guy is an idiot. Let him continue to die." after that, the armored man took the old wizard out and summoned the soul. At the sight of this situation, he immediately said; "Wait a minute, guys. I''m just saying a few words about the ape. I don''t mean anything else. I know the current situation. Even if we want revenge, we''ll wait until we find a new place."


    Hearing the words of the summoning envoy, the old wizard nodded and said; "In fact, I started asking people to look for new places outside a long time ago. There are also several places that are more suitable for us in the past. Although they are not as good as the original thunder, they are good. I have a map here. Let''s have a look." the voice fell. The old wizard quickly took out a map and the three looked at it.


    At this time, after resting for half an hour, Su Tang and others continued to go on their way. In the evening, the party finally saw the forest, and magic ling''er said happily; "We finally left that ghost place. In that broken swamp, even the air was ugly." after hearing her words, Su Tang and others also smiled. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Indeed, I don''t want to continue to enter the swamp. I can''t stand the feeling inside."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang said with a smile; "Let''s go. Let''s find a place to have a good rest all night and continue on our way tomorrow morning." after his voice fell, the white and pale magic building spoke out; "We can''t go into the forest to rest. Today we have to rest on the edge of the swamp." as his voice fell, Yun Yun said; "Elder, what do you mean by this? Is there any danger in the forest here?"


    As her voice fell, the magic cloud that had been holding the magic building came out; "This is the ghost fog forest. It''s very dangerous to enter it at night. There are strong ghosts everywhere. The ghosts appear and disappear, and they are immune to all attacks. If we go in now, I''m afraid there will be big trouble." as his voice fell, so did Su Tang; "But we will cross the forest sooner or later. Do we have to go around a long way?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The ghost fog forest is not very big. It only takes two hours to cross it. We''ll have a rest here today and walk through it early tomorrow morning. With the sunshine in the daytime, those ghost people don''t dare to be presumptuous." magic cloud continued. After hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded, Then the party found a place to rest. At the junction of the ghost fog forest and the thunder Ze of hull, after the bonfire was lit, the sound of ghosts crying and howling in the ghost fog forest was less than the voice of the devil spirit; "Are we in danger here? How close is it to the ghost fog forest? The strong of the ghost clan can''t come out to attack us?"


    After her voice fell, magic cloud looked at her and shook his head; "Before, I asked you to read more ancient books. You just don''t believe it. Day by day, you want to wander outside. There is a very special boundary in the ghost fog forest. The ghost families inside can''t leave the forest at all, so it''s very safe for us to smash here. Now the people of the undead family have been badly hurt. I don''t think they will continue to come to trouble us. It''s safe here for the time being." After hearing his words, devil ling''er lovably spit stones, and his face eased a lot, whispering; "That''s good. Otherwise, the strong ones of the ghost clan will rush out as soon as they fall asleep. That''s trouble."


    Looking at her lovely appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, let''s have a good rest," said wow. Looking at the pale face of the magic building that day, he took out some pills from the storage ring and handed them to him; "Elder, I think you look bad. You should have consumed too much divine power. Take these pills first and recover." then he handed them to the magic spirit son. As a result, after his pills, the magic spirit son got up and came to the magic building and handed them to the magic building; "Grandpa, your blue is so ugly. Are you okay?"


    "It''s all right. I''m old. It''s like this. I thought there would be such a thing when I brought people from the magic capital. It''s useless now." he arched his hand at Su Tang and said; "Thank you, little friend." after taking the pill, the magic building''s face began to make money quickly. That night, the thunder god in the thunder and the ghost cry in the ghost fog forest were careful. Su Tang and others rested all night on the edge. Early the next morning, led by the magic cloud, they directly entered the ghost fog forest.


    As soon as he entered it, ape red shook and said; "It''s really a ghost place here. I think it''s not much better than the thunder." Su Tang ordered. At this time, magic cloud said with a smile; "It''s still much better than the thunder. At least it won''t be dangerous to walk through here during the day, and the area here is not large."

 Chapter 665

    Along the way, it was really like what the magic building said. There was no movement in the ghost fog forest at all. Even those ghosts crying last night were not heard. The whole ghost fog forest was so quiet that one side died. There were really some infiltrating people.


    Just as a group of people passed quickly, a voice suddenly appeared at the bottom of Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, don''t hurry to leave here. I feel that there seems to be some familiar breath in the ghost forest, which has something to do with you." at the moment when the voice of the secret fell, Su Tang''s whole steps stopped and looked stunned. He suddenly stopped, leaving everyone around him confused.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with you?" ape Chi asked. After his voice fell, Yun Yun looked at Su Tang''s thoughtful appearance and whispered; "Don''t disturb him first. I seem to have found something. Let''s wait for him here." after her voice fell, ape Chi and others nodded, calmed down, and stared at Su Tang all the time.


    At this time, Su Tang asked Tianji with his heart; "Tianji, what do you mean? How can something have something to do with me in the ghost forest? I''ve never been here before." after his voice fell, Tianji said with a smile; "Although you haven''t been here, you don''t want me to be you, and you have gained the inheritance of many strong people. One or two of them in the South have been here, and I feel that the things in the depths may be very good for you. How about you, boy? Go and have a look?" after the secret was said, Su Tang thought deeply, but they had already said it before, This is the danger of the ghost fog forest. If you go deep now, you will not have enough time to cross here. It will be night by then. After all, the people of the ghost family will appear. At that time, you don''t know what kind of trouble they will cause.


    Seeing Su Tang meditating, Tianji didn''t continue to speak, but waited quietly. After su Tang meditated for a while, he opened his eyes, looked at ape Chi and others and said; "Everyone, the plan has changed. I just felt that there are some things in the depths of the ghost forest that have something to do with me. I want to have a look. You''d better leave here first, and I''ll catch up with you later." at the moment when his voice fell, the ape bared his voice; "No, boss, we''ll go there if you go there. I don''t want to leave you."


    After the speech of ape red, Yun Yun is also a vocal tract; "Ape Chi is right. Since we came to the holy land of all demons at the beginning, it is absolutely impossible to separate. Since you want to go to the depths, let''s go and have a look." with his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "But the ghost fog forest is too dangerous. After all, going to the depths this time will delay a lot of time, and I''m not sure what strange things will happen in the depths. I think you''d better leave here first. How many of us? If we stay here all the time, when the ghost clan appears at night, our goal will be very big. If I''m alone, it''s not enough So I can more or less avoid the ghost clan. "


    "Hehe, Su Tang Xiaoyou, you don''t have to say. Since you plan to stay and have a look, let''s take a look with you. As for the danger here, you don''t have to worry. Besides, we don''t trust you in the ghost forest alone. Don''t look at the ghost forest, but it''s very easy to get lost here. I think I''ll buy it and stay." The magic building is also a sound channel at this time.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was silent for a while, nodded and said; "In that case, please don''t delay. Let''s go and have a quick look now. If there is nothing too important, we may have a chance to leave the ghost forest quickly." with his voice falling, ape Chi and others nodded repeatedly. At this time, Su Tang read it carefully again and said to Tianji; "Tianji, you lead the way." after that, Tianji smiled and guided Su Tang to rush to the deep quickly.


    The speed of the party at this time was completely different from that before. Soon they passed through a large ghost forest. At this time, the sky here was completely covered by those black leaves, and the precious place became dark. At this time, yunyun took out the Yangyuan stone, and a faint light appeared. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Be careful, there is no sunshine here. It may be the place where the ghost people hide during the day." as his voice fell, Yun Yun also said; "The cold and gloomy atmosphere here is very strong. Be careful. The Dragon God may have some truth." after his voice fell, ape Chi and others quickly took out Yangyuan stone.


    With the shimmer of Yangyuan stone, you can see more or less clearly around. Su Tang and others continued to walk deeper under the guidance of the secret of heaven. At that time, a trace of green light suddenly appeared in the dark. Su Tang, who was in the front, took the lead in responding and said aloud; "There''s light there. I think that''s where I''m looking. Be careful, everyone. Let''s go and have a look." when they heard his words, others saw the green light at the first time and nodded. The party accelerated a bit in the dark.


    As we got closer and closer, the green light became more and more intense. When we came closer, we saw a huge stone platform, which appeared in front of everyone. There was nothing above the stone platform. Some strange and mysterious symbols could be seen on the whole stone platform. Those green lights were scattered from the symbols. Seeing here, Su Tang frowned slightly, thought about the secret of heaven and asked; "Is this what you said? Why is there nothing, and there is nothing you said that has something to do with me?"


    After his voice fell, Tianji said with a smile; "It''s here, boy. You''re feeling the symbols on the stone platform. A trace of power has something to do with you." hearing the secret, Su Tang turned his head and stared at the symbols on the stone platform. With the passage of time, he became familiar with the explosion of two from the stone platform. Su Tang also keenly caught them. He was shocked and asked with his heart; "The power here is really familiar, but what is it? It''s strange that there is such a place in the holy land of all demons. Doesn''t it mean that it is created by the supreme devil? It''s also in the void of the land of God''s heritage. People from other planes can''t come here at all, and the power here doesn''t feel like me Those things encountered in the land of God. "


    "Yes, you''re right to say so, but it''s undeniable that this thing has something to do with you. Boy, I think you''d better ask the magic building and see if he knows something." Tianji continued. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. The oldest one among them is the magic building, He must have experienced in this holy land of demons in his early years, and may know some places.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang opened his eyes, turned to look at the magic building and asked aloud; "Master, do you know where this is?" I kept wrinkling when I heard Su Tang''s question. I looked at the magic building with mysterious symbols, shook my head and said; "I''ve only been to the ghost fog forest three times, but I''ve never gone deep. It''s the first time I''ve come here. I didn''t expect there was such a place hidden in the ghost fog forest." hearing his words, Su Tang flashed a glimmer of disappointment in his eyes, read it carefully and said to the secret of heaven; "It seems that he doesn''t know."


    But at the moment when his voice fell, the magic building continued; "As like as two peas, I have never seen this place before, but I seem to have seen what I saw before, and the Shitai''s sudden signs are just the same." "Can you know the symbols on the stone platform and what the stone platform is used for?"


    At the moment when his voice fell, the magic building said with a smile; "According to the ancient books, the stone platform seems to be used to suppress something. The symbol on it is the seal to suppress that thing. It is said that the stone platform existed before my demon clan came here. I think the things suppressed in it are very unusual, but I don''t know what it is." after hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned, I also thought about it in my heart. The demon clan is a race existing in chaos. When they came here, they should be in ancient times. Who was sealed here before ancient times? Who was it?


    Thinking about it, Su Tang really couldn''t think of what was going on. Finally, he had to speak out helplessly; "I also feel that the breath from these symbols makes me feel familiar, but now there is no way to understand what this is. I think we''d better leave here first." after listening to his words, the secret came out; "Boy, wait a minute." Su Tang was stunned when he heard what he said. This is the secret of heaven; "Boy, you''re leaving here right now. You just ran into those ghost people when you went out. I don''t think there''s any ghost smell here. I''ll have a rest here next door. If you study the stone platform, maybe you can find something else."


    Hearing the secret, Su Tang nodded and turned to Yun Yun; "Miss Yun, how long did it take us to come here before?" hearing his question, Yun Yun was stunned first and then said aloud; "Two and a half hours, now if we want to go out, we''ll run into the people of the ghost clan." Su Tang nodded and said at her words; "When I came in, I thought this was the hiding place of the ghost family, but I didn''t seem to find anything else along the way, so I think this should be the place where the ghost family dare not come in. Now that we go out, we will collide with the people of the ghost family. I decided that we can have a rest here and wait until tomorrow. What do you think How are you? "


    After his voice fell, the magic building also calculated the time, and then nodded and said; "Well, you''re right. Is there really no smell of ghosts here? It''s OK for us to have a rest here. But the stone platform is too strange and I don''t know if there will be any danger. I suggest that we should stay away from this place."


    Upon hearing his words, ape Chi nodded and said; "Boss, I think the elder said it well. This place really looks strange. If we want to rest here, we''d better be careful." Su Tang shook his head and said; "You are too careful. Since the elders have said that this place is a seal and is used to suppress something, I believe there is no lethality here. Besides, I always have a feeling that it has something to do with me. I also want to study what it is." after hearing his words, Yun Yun also said aloud; "Now that we''ve all come here and found this thing, we have to study it anyway. I''ve seen it. There should be no danger in this place. At least I don''t feel any danger here."


    After yunyun''s voice fell, the magic building no longer insisted, nodded and said; "Well, well, in that case, you''d better be careful." after that, he took out an ancient book from the storage ring and handed it to Su Tang; "Xiaoyou, this is the ancient book I got by mobile phone when I was in the magic capital. The things recorded in shangmi are all things before the demon clan. The records of Shitai are also here. Have a good look."


    At his words, Su Tang''s eyes lit up, took it over and said with a smile; "Thank you, master." then he studied while yunyun and others quickly found a place to rest, and the moment magic spirit sat down, he took out all the firewood in the storage ring and said aloud to ape Chi; "It''s really cold here. Let''s light a bonfire first."

 Chapter 666

    After the voice of evil spirit fell, ape Chi also nodded. At this time, Su Tang also read all the things in the ancient books and walked to them. Ape Chi asked aloud; "Boss, what do you see?" Su Tang shook his head and said when he heard his question; "I haven''t found out what this place is for the time being, but I think this place should be very unusual." as Su Tang''s voice fell, Yun Yun on one side also said aloud; "Don''t worry about this for the time being. Now we still have some time to study it well." after that, he looked at Su Tang and continued; "Dragon God, show me the ancient books."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang directly handed him the ancient books in his hand and said; "Take a look, too. The records on it are very vague. There is no way to understand things here." after hearing his words, Yun Yun smiled and said; "Maybe I have a way, but I''m not sure." as she said, she began to slowly look through some old ancient books. After reading them, she said with a smile; "So it is. I know where this is."


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang and others were stunned. A moment later, Yun Yun smiled and said; "Don''t you forget that I''m a disciple of Tianji Valley?" said Su Tang. His eyes lit up and he said aloud; "You can''t see through the past of this ancient book?" Yun nodded and said as his voice fell; "Ha ha, yes." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Can you tell us where this is?"


    As his voice fell, Yun Yun also sat down and said aloud; "I don''t know who wrote this ancient book, but the records here are absolutely legendary." Yun Yun smiled and turned her head to look at the mysterious stone platform. Her eyes were full of surprise. Then she continued; "This stone platform is left by the ancestral God. There is a channel under this stone platform, a channel leading to the hometown of the ancestral God."


    When she said this, Su tangdantian''s Secret exclaimed; "The realm of emptiness. I didn''t think Ju Ru was the entrance to the realm of emptiness." Su Tang was stunned and said; "The realm of emptiness, where is that?" yunyun continued without waiting for the secret of heaven to return; "This is the entrance to the void." hearing her voice, the magic building on one side was surprised, turned to look at the stone platform and exclaimed; "The realm of emptiness, the hometown of ancestral God?"


    "Yes, this is the entrance of the void realm, and the other side is the hometown of Lord zushen." yunyun nodded and said. When she heard her words, Su Tang asked; "The hometown of the ancestral God, no wonder how familiar it will be. If it is really left by the ancestral God, there must be creative power in it. Originally, the familiar power I feel is creative power." yunyun nodded and said; "It should be."


    At this time, Yun Yun continued; "It is said that the ancestral God was bred in the void, and there were many powerful beasts and strange races with him. When the ancestral God found this channel, he came here and established the heavens and ten thousand worlds, but he didn''t notice that there were other species with him. After he created the heavens and ten thousand worlds, anxie Wuzong was in the heavens The ancestral God couldn''t bear to see the place he created destroyed, so he fought with these wuzongs. Finally, all these guys were beaten back to the realm of emptiness. In order not to let these guys appear again, the ancestral God set such a seal here and closed the whole channel. "


    After hearing yunyun''s words, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, Su Tang continued; "So it is. I didn''t expect that there was such a history." after that, Su Tang read it carefully and said to the secret of heaven; "Tianji, it seems that there is nothing I can use here." hearing his words, Tianji smiled and said; "It''s very good for you to know that this is the channel of the void territory. I knew what the little girl said a long time ago, but not all the aliens from the void territory were driven back by the ancestral God, and some others still exist in the heaven and the world."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and a glimmer of intelligence flashed in his mind. He said in an uncertain tone; "Some of the alien forces have affected some races in the world of heaven, and Tiangui is one of them?" Tianji smiled and said after hearing his guess; "I don''t know about this, but now it seems that it is possible. The power of the Tiangui clan is indeed very powerful. It doesn''t seem to exist in the world of heaven. Be careful, boy. If the people of the Tiangui clan have children in this place, it will be in trouble. What''s the matter? I don''t know how many differences have been bred in the void Family, if the people of Tiangui family open this place and release the things near ah, I''m afraid the whole theme will be really over. "


    After the voice of the secret fell, Su Tang turned his head and looked at Shen Xin standing on one side. He was also worried. When he noticed Su Tang''s eyes, Shen Xin was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Brother Su, I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry. I won''t tell you about it. This time, after I arrived in the magic capital, I have nothing to do with the Tiangui clan." when she heard this, Su Tang smiled and shook his head and said; "You''re too worried."


    However, there were still some worries in his heart. At this time, Yun Yun also spoke aloud; "Well, let''s do this for the time being. You don''t have to worry about the Dragon God. Although it''s important here, it''s still very difficult to come to the holy land of all demons. Kuang Zhe, this is the seal set when the ancestor god existed, which can''t be easily destroyed." after her voice fell, Su Tang nodded, The scene was silent for a moment.


    At this time, the voice of the secret sounded in Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, you don''t have to worry too much. I can feel that what Shen Xingang just said is sincere, and what Yun Yun said = it''s also good. Although this place is important, it''s not easy to destroy propargyne. It''s almost impossible to complete." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "I understand. I just have some worries in my heart. I always feel that something is going to happen. You see, more and more things have something to do with the ancestral God during this period of time. So many things have something to do with him. I think it is likely that a great disaster in the world of heaven is coming."


    After su Tang''s voice fell, the secret of heaven was silent. After a long time, the secret of heaven came out; "You''re right to say that, but we can''t change anything. We can only try our best to prevent things from getting out of control. Well, boy, you don''t have to think about it. I just studied this thing and felt that the symbols on the stone platform should be a very powerful secret skill. I think you can study it at that time , I think these things should have the power to seal everything. If you really hold me up, it will be good for you. "


    "Secret skill?" Su Tang was stunned when he heard this, exclaimed, and Tianji said with a smile; "It''s really a secret skill. It should be regarded as one of the arrays. As long as these things are blessed, all seal arrays will be greatly improved, and the seal force will be more powerful." with his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned, then nodded, stood up, walked to the stone platform, squatted down and began to study, Looking at his actions, ape Chi and others were stunned. Yun Yun also stood up and walked behind Su Tang and asked aloud; "Dragon God, what are you doing?"


    Behind him came Yun Yun''s voice. Su Tang smiled and said; "It''s okay. I just think these symbols are very special. I also have some research on the array, so I want to see what these symbols are." he didn''t tell her what happened here. After all, he hasn''t figured it out. Kuang zhe doesn''t know whether he will have an impact on the seal of the ancestral God after obtaining this secret skill.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, yunyun smiled, nodded and said; "Study the Dragon God yourself." then she turned and let go to the campfire. After she left, Su Tang continued to look at the symbols. At this time, a trace of creative power appeared in the symbols, which made Su Tang stunned. At the same time, the creative power in his blood also moved, and the two creative forces suddenly combined, The next light, which was hard to see with the naked eye, directly followed Su Tang''s creative power into his body. The next moment, a golden light burst in his mind. With the explosion of the golden light, a golden divine text appeared in his mind.


    "Seal gods and forbid curses!" this is a divine script, which is very strange. Although Su Tang got some things from Tianji before and could read some divine scripts, it was only the divine scripts of ancient times. At least before ancient times, he didn''t know them at all, but now he can clearly recognize these four words, Let his heart is also very confused.


    With the appearance of these four characters, a series of symbols also appeared. These symbols are really the symbols on the stone platform. After seeing these symbols clearly, Su Tang read them carefully and said the secret of heaven; "It seems that your guess is really right. It is indeed a secret skill in the array, and its power is very powerful." hearing his words, Tianji said with a smile; "Well, you should have that thing, right? Boy, make good use of it. Maybe you can use it in the future. The things left by the ancestor god are very unusual."


    At this time, the tone of Tianji was also full of joy. Su Tang smiled and said when he heard his words; "It''s really good. This thing can be used as my bottom card. I''ve used almost my bottom card in the battle with Tiangui clan before. Now there are many such things. At that time, a battle with Tiangui clan may have unexpected results."


    After obtaining the things left by the ancestral God, Su Tang also returned to the campfire and began to close his eyes to study. As time passed, with the calculation of Yun Yun, the next day had arrived. Su Tang and others left here early and only loved to cross the ghost forest once. The speed of the party also increased a lot. They had walked out of the ghost forest in the afternoon.


    Out of the quiet ghost forest, ape red looked at ape red oasis and said; "Finally, I saw a normal place. These two places are disgusting." hearing his words, Su Tang and others also breathed a holy breath. The previous clang places did make them feel some depression. Now they are finally temporarily separated from such a place, and their mood is a lot easier.

 Chapter 667

    At night, Su Tang and others rested in a small pool. At this time, the magic building on one side took out a map, looked at it and said; "There''s another dangerous place. It''s the magic capital in the past. There are two days to go at most." with his voice falling, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, Yun Yun on one side asked aloud; "Elder, can you tell us about the next dangerous place?"


    Hearing her question, Su Tang and others also turned their heads to the magic building. At this time, the magic building had put away the map, smiled, nodded and said; "The storm Gobi will be here soon. The devil is not far in front of the storm Gobi. This next door can be said to be a restricted area of life, and the race on one side can''t survive in it." hearing his words, the ape on the other side bared his voice; "Life forbidden zone? Are there no strange races in it?"


    The magic building shook his head and said; "No, there are races in it. They are born in it and have long adapted to the life in it. It''s like the thunder Ze we met before. Although the bad environment is very bad, some races can survive well. In this storm Gobi, there are two species, one is the dream eater. It is said that they are the demon and the other The product of a race is very powerful. It can unknowingly enter a person''s dream and create a dream. As long as you are a little distracted, you will be pulled into the dream they create. In the dream, no matter how powerful your strength is, you are not the opponent of this demon at all. Therefore, after entering the storm Gobi, we must be careful not to let this dream eater People seize the opportunity, otherwise it will be really dangerous. "


    "Indeed, I didn''t expect to have such a strange and powerful race here. It''s really surprising." Su Tang was also very surprised after hearing this. At this time, ape Chi continued to ask; "What about the other one?" the magic building smiled and said when he heard his question; "Another comparison is that the demon man is much better. They don''t want the demon man to have such strange and incomparable ability. They are called sand lizards. They have a large number and are highly poisonous. In this storm Gobi, they can be described as a overlord. Even the demon man doesn''t dare to provoke them easily."


    "Er, sir, I don''t think the sand lizard is as difficult as the demon man." ape Chi continued. After hearing his words, the magic building smiled and nodded; "It''s really difficult to deal with, but we can notice in advance every time the sand lizard moves. Their reminders are very big. We can know their movements as long as we encounter them from a distance. In addition, our strength is not weak. Even if we encounter them, we can solve them. The default is different. It comes silently and there is no way to crack it, so it''s different from the default The sand lizard is much easier to deal with. "After his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded.


    "Well, let''s have a good rest. We will enter the storm Gobi tomorrow. We must not have any problems." the magic building continued. After hearing his words, everyone was no longer easy to talk and rested. At this time, in the wild depths of the land of God''s heritage, the magic emperor looked at the resurrected moon emperor and said; "There is still no way to contact Shen Xin. Do you think there will be any problems?" hearing his words, the moon emperor smiled and said; "This is your person. You know her better than I do. You don''t know how I know. But I still believe in her. After all, she is also a member of my Tiangui clan."


    As his voice fell, the demon emperor nodded and said; "Well, now we have no choice but to trust her. It''s only the moon emperor that we still have to have two changes. Otherwise, if there is any accident here at that time, we won''t be able to inherit this time. That''s our top priority." as his voice fell, the moon emperor also looked positive, nodded and said; "Well, we''ll have a good discussion on this matter. Now I''m resurrected. During this time, I''ve felt it well. There are some members of Tiangui clan outside. We''ll take advantage of this time to resurrect them first. There are many people and it''s easy to do things. Now we have too few hands."


    After hearing his words, the demon emperor nodded and said; "Well, I''ll leave this matter to you, but you still have to be careful. Now in the wilderness, the power of the dragon clan is growing. Don''t let them find out. I''ve been testing the water to see if I can contact the Tiangui clan over there and ask them what they think of it." as his voice fell, the moon emperor nodded and said; "Well, if we can get in touch with them, it''s the best. If we can''t, we''ll have to re select people to sneak into the inheritance place."


    As his voice fell, the demon emperor nodded. Now the barbarism is completely out of the control of the dragon clan. Although it is only a few days, the dragon clan has completely controlled the territory around six cities and twelve towns. Now more and more barbarians are coming to the barbarian, and the barbarian cities are becoming more and more prosperous. At this time, in the Dragon City, Ao Xing looked at the dragon family members below and said; "Now the barbaric things have basically stabilized. In the next period of time, we don''t need expansion forces urgently. First assign some people to collect near six cities and twelve towns to see if there are traces of Tiangui clan. Now the Dragon God doesn''t know what''s going on in the land of divine punishment. Don''t do anything here."


    Hearing his words, the members of the dragon family nodded one after another. After the members of the dragon family left, Ao Xing looked at the blood dragon and asked; "Elder, did you say that the Dragon God will take part in the Tianjiao competition? Before, people of our dragon family also ranked on the Tianjiao list, but later this man collided with the Dragon God and was driven into the trapped dragon yuan, so there are no members of the dragon family on the Tianjiao list."


    "Isn''t it just a small list of Tianjiao? It doesn''t matter whether it doesn''t matter. What''s the matter?" the blood Dragon said innocently. Hearing what he said, Ao Xing shook his head and said, "senior, you don''t know. Although this list of Tianjiao is only a small list, you don''t know when something different has appeared in this list."


    "Something different? What''s that?" the blood dragon asked curiously. After listening to his questions, Ao Xing said aloud, I don''t know when all the talents who can be on the Tianjiao list will get an inexplicable luck. This luck will be effective not only for him, but also for those who have a relationship with him. Why the demon god palace has risen so quickly these years is because one of their disciples was the sixth on the Tianjiao list, They have gained a lot of luck. With these luck, the people in the demon temple have also gained a lot of benefits.


    After hearing Ao Xing''s words, the blood dragon was a little stunned. After thinking for a while, he said aloud; "There''s still such a saying. It seems that the Tianjiao list is really unusual. Just have you ever thought that although the age of the Dragon God is very suitable, his identity and status are not suitable. He''s a leader. It''s impossible to let him participate in the Tianjiao competition. It''s suspected of bullying the small. I think we''d better rearrange people to participate."


    With the voice of the blood dragon falling, Ao Xing also frowned slightly, and a moment later, he said aloud; "Master, you''re right. The Tianjiao competition will be held for more than a month. We have to choose the young strong dragon to try." the blood Dragon nodded and the party began to get busy. At this time, Su Tang and others in the magic holy land have come to the edge of the stormy Gobi.


    Looking at the endless barren area, Su Tang said aloud; "There''s really some trouble. OK, let''s go and be careful." after that, Su Tang took the lead in walking towards the storm Gobi, followed by ape Chi and others. In the invisible Gobi, Su Tang and others'' nerves were highly strained. Listening to the whistling wind all the way, was there a sound of stones blown by the wind, Magic building sound channel; "Please don''t disperse. Will there be a big storm here? If you disperse, you''ll be in trouble."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded. Along the way, for more than an hour, there were no other meaningful sounds from the wind and stones in the whole Gobi, which made Su Tang and others feel boring. At this time, the magic building pointed to the distance and said; "Be careful, everyone. The storm is coming." after listening to his words, there were some depressed Su Tang and others. You looked up and looked down the place pointed by the magic building. You saw that there was a very huge black tornado more than ten miles away.


    "Wow, it''s a big tornado." when ape Chi saw the tornado clearly, the whole person was surprised and shouted. Listening to his words, Su Tang and others nodded secretly. They had never seen such a huge tornado before. It was like more than ten miles. They felt as if they were in front of their eyes. The surrounding air was still accompanied by a trace of attraction, At this time, the magic building came out; "We can''t stay here anymore. The tornado is powerful. Let''s find a place to avoid it first." as his voice fell, a huge creature in front of the tornado in the distance was sucked up. Seeing here, the magic building said aloud; "That''s the sand lizard." the voice fell. The sand lizard had been involved in the tornado and disappeared completely in a moment.


    Seeing this, Su Tang''s eyes shrunk. At this time, Maureen also turned around and looked around. Suddenly he pointed to a lot of boulders not far away; "Let''s go over there to avoid." listening to his words, Su Tang and others turned their heads. At this time, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "I''m afraid that place can''t stop the tornado. I think we''d better go around. Long Junfeng''s lethality is too great. There''s no way to avoid it in ordinary places."


    As his voice fell, Yun Yun also came out of his voice; "Now the speed of the tornado is also very fast. If we want to go around, it will take a lot of time. Even Ken deviates from the original route. After all, many places will change after the tornado is raging. At that time, if we don''t find the right direction, we may waste more time." after her voice fell, The magic building also said aloud; "Yun Yun is right. I haven''t been to this place for many years. I can only follow the general direction left on the original map. It''s been many years. I''m not sure I can find the original road. Now if I''m bypassing the tornado, I''m not sure I can take you back to the original route."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud, but now the hardship will be more dangerous if we don''t bypass this place. I think we''d better go around and talk about it. As for the road, we can find it slowly. After hearing his words, ape red also nodded and said; "Time is running out now. I think you''d better listen to the boss. Long Junfeng''s speed is also very fast and can''t continue here."


    With his voice falling, Su Tang also ordered to take you to him and continued; "Let''s go. If we don''t go, it''s too late." as the voice fell, other people no longer said anything. They followed Su Tang''s back, ran to the other side, and this shot was half an hour. At this time, Su Tang waited and looked at everyone and said; "Let''s wait here. After the tornado passes, we shouldn''t have much deviation when we go back."

 Chapter 668

    As his voice fell, the magic building shook its head and said; "It''s good to say that, but after the tornado, there will be many changes. We want to follow the previous road, but we can''t." hearing his words, Yun Yun said in a voice; "Let''s go in the direction of duty before. It shouldn''t be wrong." after his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded one after another.


    At this time, the evil spirit on one side pointed to the place ravaged by the tornado behind him and said; "Look, what''s that?" hearing her words, Su Tang and others turned their heads one after another and looked in the direction of her fingers. Before, there were sporadic black figures in the place where the Tornado had ravaged. Seeing here, the magic building looked and exclaimed; "Go, that''s the devil."


    His voice fell, and Su Tang and others were surprised. The next moment, the party ran quickly again, and Su Tang asked puzzled; "Elder, what''s the matter? Aren''t these guys hiding in the dark? Why did they suddenly appear?" the magic building behind him said aloud; "I don''t know what the situation is. I haven''t come to the storm Gobi for a long time. The demons here were scattered before. Now there are so many. It seems that there have been a lot of changes here."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang was also silent. At this time, the voice of the secret sounded in Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, there is a village not far ahead. You''d better hurry around." Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked as his voice fell; "How can there be a village here? Why should we bypass it?"


    When his voice fell, Tianji said with a smile; "Because it''s the village of the dream eater, do you think you''d better rush in like this?" the voice fell, Su Tang was surprised, listened to his footsteps in a moment, looked at the magic building and said; "All stop." suddenly heard Su Tang''s voice, the magic building and others were stunned, but the footsteps also stopped, and Yun asked puzzled; "Dragon God, what''s the matter?" hearing her question, the others also looked puzzled. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "There is a village ahead. It should be the existence of the dream eater. We can''t continue like this, or we''ll hit it at that time."


    The voice fell, and the magic building and others were surprised, "How can this happen? I''ve never heard of the village of the dream eater before. The dream eater is always alone. When did he live in groups? It seems that there are changes in the storm Gobi that we don''t know. It also proves that there are a lot of demons here. It seems that we need to be more careful in the next journey It''s too late. "


    As the voice of the magic building fell, Su Tang and others also nodded, and a trace of dignity flashed in their eyes. At this time, Yun Yun also said aloud, "it seems that this road can''t continue." then she looked at Su Tang, who nodded, thinking about the magic building and asked; "Senior, you are more familiar here than we are. You''d better choose a way. I believe as long as we know the general direction, we won''t have a big problem getting out of here."


    Hearing his words, the magic building thought for a while and then said, "well, let''s find a safer place to have a rest. I''ll study the map and how we should go now. We can''t stay here anymore. The magic people behind the tornado we saw before may be from this village."


    As his voice was recorded, Su Tang nodded and said, "well, let''s leave here first." then the party left the village far away and came to a place where rocks were stacked. At this time, the magic building took out the map and studied it carefully. Su Tang and others were also careful to check the situation outside.


    Half an hour later, the magic building said, "guys, I just found a way. We can try it. It used to be the territory of the sand lizard. Now I don''t know if it has changed. Now there are so many dream eaters in the storm desert. For safety, we can only go to the territory of the sand lizard."


    After hearing his words, Yun Yun wrinkled his head slightly, and Su Tang also thought. At this time, the ape on one side said in a voice, "I think we''d better wrinkle the territory of the sand lizard. Although the sand lizard is huge, it should deal with much more than the default."


    After ape Chi''s words, Su Tang nodded and said, "then go this way. Ape Chi''s words are good. The sand lizard is really much easier to deal with than the dream eater."


    Yunyun on one side saw that Su Tang said so. She didn''t continue to say anything more. She just nodded in agreement, and the others had no opinion. The magic building nodded and said, "then we''ll go from here. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s start now." With his voice falling, Su Tang and his party set out on the road again, but they never thought that a group of demons came here soon after they left.


    One of the demons sniffed the smell in the air and said, "how many people have come this time, we can have a big meal." hearing his words, the other demons nodded excitedly, with some glittering around their mouth. It seemed that it was time to fantasize about enjoying delicious food, but the young demons on the other side accidentally noticed; "It''s not easy to catch them. You''ve seen their strength before, and they''re going to the sand lizard. Although we have more and more people these years, the storm Gobi is the territory of the sand lizard."


    "What if it''s their territory? Now they don''t have much territory, and we will become the real king of the storm Gobi in the near future." the leading demon continued.


    Upon hearing his words, the others nodded in agreement; "The boss is right. After years of development, our demon alien has occupied two-thirds of the territory of the storm Gobi. Are you still afraid of those sand lizards? Now we''ll go back and stay with the people in the village. This time, we''ll directly enter the territory of the sand lizards to rob people."


    As his voice fell, others shouted and looked excited. Su Tang and others walked all the way. They were calm. They didn''t meet magic people or sand lizards. In front of an oasis, the magic building pointed to a desert in the distance and said; "That''s the territory of the sand lizard. You are different from the places we saw before. There are sand everywhere and quicksand traps in many places. We must be very careful when we go in."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, ape Chi continued; "What are you waiting for? Just go in. I don''t want to continue to be so boring." Su Tang smiled and said aloud at his words; "Come on, let''s go in. It''s really boring here."


    To be exact, Su Tang is also a militant. He doesn''t like such a boring life. Although it''s only one day to enter the storm Gobi, he has felt very boring in his heart. Now he can finally enter the territory where the sand lizard is located. Although there will be some trouble there, he is never afraid of trouble.


    "We''d better take some water with us. There''s no water in it. Although we don''t need it, taking some on our body can relieve our nerves." Yun Yun also said aloud. As her voice fell, the magic building nodded. After loading the water, the party stepped into the territory of the sand lizard, At this time, they didn''t find that a group of dream eaters were following behind them. They didn''t even find the secret that has always been very sharp.


    "Boss, they have gone in. Do we really want to go in? It''s the territory of sand lizards. Those sand lizards have completely regarded us as enemies these years. I''m afraid it''s dangerous to go in." a demon man looked at the leader and asked.


    On hearing his words, the demon guard thought for a moment and said aloud; "Go, why not? This time we brought many people. Even if the sand lizards came out, we don''t have to be afraid of them. The sand lizards have never been united. Maybe we can become this opportunity to directly destroy these sand lizards and completely turn the storm Gobi into the territory of our demon people."


    Here, the first demon man''s tone was full of excitement, and those who led him were also very excited. The young demon man on one side flashed a trace of ridicule in his eyes and turned his mouth out of his voice; "If you want to go, you go, and I won''t go crazy with you." said wow, you young devil wants to leave here.


    At this time, the first demon man wrinkled his voice for the first time; "Stop, what do you mean? Do you want to betray our demon people?" at this time, his face was very ugly. At this time, the young demon man said aloud; "Don''t forget that I''m not from your village. You''re not qualified to order me. How many years have a group of true demons in this sand lizard territory failed to attack it? Just because you want to enter it, you''re shameless and say to kill the sand lizard directly. You''re ignorant."


    When the voice fell, the young devil turned and left directly. Watching him leave, the first devil flashed a cold look in his eyes, but did not continue to speak. At this time, other people were shaken by what the young devil said. Before, they were excited by what their boss said, But now the young devil completely poured a basin of cold water.


    "Boss, do we deserve to continue to enter?" at this time, the demon man on one side shouted and asked, with some uncertainty in his tone. As his voice fell, the first demon man did not immediately answer, but also meditated. They can be the boss of this village, not without brains. He also understood the words of the young demon man before, and did not exaggerate at all, This sand lizard''s territory is really very difficult to attack.


    Seeing that his boss didn''t make a sound, the demon continued; "Boss, I think I''d better go back. What I said unintentionally is really good. This sand lizard territory is very dangerous. We''d better not rush into it." after his voice fell, other demons were also rich. Nodding, they were very excited at this time.

 Chapter 669

    The words of his subordinates made the demon man feel some psychological discomfort. After thinking for a while, he shook his head and said; "Now that we have all come here, we should go in and have a look. This time, we must not let the boy underestimate the people in our village, otherwise our position in the storm Gobi will be lower in the future." as his voice fell, other people also nodded.


    Since the demons successfully survived in the storm Gobi, they also have a certain organization, and there are royal families. This demons has a low status in the whole demon family, otherwise they would not settle in such a place. There are still some places in the storm Gobi that are very good for the demons, Other places are basically deserted.


    In order to improve his position in the whole demon race, the demon had to fight once. As his voice fell, all his men hesitated, but the demon continued; "Are you willing to live here all your life? This is a good opportunity. There were no demons in the sand lizard''s territory before. Now there are people of these races. We just need to be careful. After his voice fell, other demons still hesitated, But they have wavered before they want to compare.


    Just when the demon man was doing ideological work to his men, Su Tang and his party had entered the desert. In this hot yellow sand world, their magic building spoke loudly; "I haven''t come in here before. I didn''t expect it to be so big."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Yes, but since this is the territory of the sand lizard, I think the area should not be small. After all, the size of the sand lizard is not small."


    "Hey, but are you surprised? I''ve been here for almost half an hour. Why haven''t I seen any traces of sand lizards? Is this really the territory of sand lizards? Why don''t I look like it?" I walked slowly at this time, not thinking of the apes looking around, with a slight frown on their red eyebrows and said aloud.


    After hearing his words, the magic cloud said aloud; "I also have some strange things. When I was in the magic capital, I also came in to experience in the storm Gobi and met sand lizards many times. It was still outside. I didn''t expect that we didn''t see a sand lizard in the territory of sand lizards today. It''s really strange."


    "In my opinion, this place is just like what the master of the magic building said before. It can''t be said what kind of changes have taken place." ape Tong also said aloud. His words attracted everyone''s resonance. At this time, the magic building also said aloud; "I also think it''s possible. After all, there are too many demons now, which may have threatened the survival of the sand lizard."


    When the voice fell, there was a roar in the distance, followed by a mountain shaking. Su Tang and others looked at the surrounding situation with a wary face. At this time, on the small sand dune not far in front of them, a lot of smoke and dust appeared. The next moment, a huge body began to rise slowly. Seeing this situation, the magic building changed its face and shouted loudly; "Be careful, I''m afraid there are a lot of sand lizards coming this time." as his voice fell, sure enough, after the previous batch of sand lizards completely appeared, another sand lizard appeared from another direction.


    After a while, Su Tang and others were surrounded by hundreds of sand lizards. Seeing this situation, Su Tang said with a bitter smile on his face; "Didn''t you say there was no sand lizard before? Now there are so many at once, what should we do now?" ape Chi said helplessly as his voice fell; "I know how many will appear suddenly. I thought it would appear one end at a time. Now it''s better. How many will appear in a moment, boss. It seems that we are in trouble this time."


    "It''s up to you to say that? Now we''re going to discuss how to solve these sand lizards, otherwise they will be in real trouble." ape Tong also said that so many sand lizards appear in a moment, which really gives them a headache. Although they are all strong people, these sand lizards are not weak, Moreover, so many people came all at once, and they really didn''t know how to deal with it.


    At this time, a huge sand lizard covered in gold armor came out from a group of sand lizards. Its size was two or three times larger than that of other sand lizards. The golden armor made it look very powerful. The spirit of the king could be seen at a glance. Seeing here, the magic building frowned slightly and said aloud; "This should be the king of sand lizards. No wonder there are so many sand lizards. It turns out that it is also here."


    His voice fell, and a low voice sounded in the field; "What are you doing here? Why are you here?" the voice fell. Su Tang and others were stunned. Yun Yun, who stood on one side, took the lead in saying the next moment; "Hello, senior, we are boiler people. We want to go to the magic capital. We came here when we met a tornado in the storm Gobi and went in the wrong direction. I''m disturbing your cleaning and repair."


    "Really? Then why are there those damn demons behind you?" the low voice sounded again, and the voice fell. Su Tang and others were stunned. Su Tang immediately thought about the secret of heaven and asked; "Are there really magic people behind us?"


    "It''s impossible. I''ve been paying attention to it all the time. I didn''t catch anyone tracking us at all. How could there be a demon man?" the mystery was also confused. He never thought that the demon man had been here for many years in the storm Gobi and had a very special flashlight that could block all exploration, Otherwise, how can they silently let their prey fall asleep and become a resource for their cultivation?


    "Demon man? How could it be? We didn''t notice that someone was following us before?" Yun Yun continued. Her tone was full of disbelief. She was also an expert in exploration. Along the way, she also carefully explored the situation around us and didn''t find it at all.


    "Hum, just because you want to find their trace, you underestimate them." the sand Lizard King continued. After his voice fell, Su Tang also stood up and said; "Elder, we''ve also heard of the methods of these demons, and we''re very afraid of them. We''ve been very careful to avoid them all the way. This is the first time we''ve entered the storm Gobi, so we don''t know much about the situation inside, but we heard that there are very few demons here, and they basically act alone. Why are we behind us now Will you follow the demon? "


    Su Tang''s voice fell. The magic building and others nodded and stopped talking. At this time, the sand Lizard King sighed; "Now there are changes in the storm Gobi, and the strength of the demons is getting stronger and stronger. Our sand lizard family has little strength to resist them. This time, there are more than ten demons behind you. I think they should be members of a demonic family."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang asked with a puzzled face; "What happened to the storm Gobi, sir, is there anything we can help?" at his words, the sand lizard king turned his huge head and looked at him. A moment later, he said aloud; "Now the devil is powerful. Although your strength is good, it''s impossible to fight them, and you can''t help us at all." as his voice fell, a sand lizard roared in the distance.


    At the moment of the sound, the sand lizards surrounding Su Tang roared one after another, but at this time, the sand lizard king said; "You stay here first. I''ll take the people to drive out these damn demons." the voice fell. He roared up to the sky. A kind of sand lizard stepped in the city and walked behind Su Tang and others. After a while, all the sand lizards disappeared.


    At this time, the ape bared its voice; "It seems that the sand lizard king doesn''t mean any harm to us." when he heard his words, the magic building nodded and said in a voice; "Indeed, I didn''t feel that these guys were malicious to us just now. How could this happen? Those sand lizards used to be very cruel, but now they have completely changed." Yun Yun said when he heard their words; "In the past, they were powerful. In the whole storm Gobi, they were the absolute masters. Now it''s different. Just now you heard that the demons have forced some of these sand lizards to be desperate, so now they don''t dare to continue to provoke other races."


    "Well, Miss Yun is right. I think they are also afraid of being attacked, so they are not like before." Su Tang nodded and said. At this time, Shen Xin on one side said aloud; "What should we do now? Really, do we continue to wait for the sand lizards to return?"


    "That''s the only way. After all, this is their territory. It''s not easy for us to leave. Besides, we don''t have a really clear route to leave here. It''s undoubtedly a good thing for us if we can get the help of these sand lizards. Besides, those demons before dare to have evil intentions towards us. This time, if we can, we can help us then Help the sand lizards and make a good relationship with them, "Su Tang continued.


    Yun Yun also nodded and said; "We can really do this. After all, after we go to the magic capital this time, maybe we will come to the storm Gobi in the future. If we can get the friendship of the sand lizard family, it will be much easier to cross the storm Gobi at that time. Besides, I always feel very bad about the demon people. If they occupy here, it is likely to affect the whole magic holy land." As her voice fell, the magic building standing on one side also nodded.


    "This is really a good way, but the demon man is difficult to deal with. He failed to force the overlord sand lizard here to such a point in such a short time. It''s not such a simple thing to deal with them."


    "No matter if we''re going to help, we''d better ask clearly later. If it''s within our ability, it doesn''t matter if we help." Su Tang continued. Soon after their voice fell, the feeling of earth shaking and mountain shaking came again. The sand lizards that had left before came back one after another. The sand Lizard King walked in the front and saw them coming back, Su Tang and others stood there quietly.

 Chapter 670

    After the sand Lizard King walked in, Yun Yun took the lead in singing; "Senior, this time we have brought you trouble."


    Upon hearing her words, the sand lizard king was slightly stunned, and then said aloud; "It doesn''t have much to do with you. It''s not a day or two for these demons to come to us. This time, those guys may just want to inquire about the situation. They have been driven away by us." after his voice fell, Su Tang also said; "Elder, can you tell us how the storm Gobi has become like this?"


    Hearing his question, the sand lizard king talked and was silent for a while and sighed; "Hey, it''s a long story. It''s inconvenient to talk here. Come with me to our clan land. I''ll talk to you in detail when I get there." after his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, the sand lizard king bowed his head to the sand lizards behind him, and hundreds of sand lizards withdrew in a moment.


    After these sand lizards left, Sutang and others also left here with the sand lizard king. At this time, outside the desert, the demon leader and his men were panting, "how can these damn sand lizards come at once, and how many of the previous people have gone there?" hearing his voice, his men shouted; "With so many sand lizards, those guys must have died. Boss, this sand lizard territory is really a very difficult bone. This time, I can see that we are the reason why our master has been unable to attack in these years."


    "Yes, I didn''t think there were so many sand lizards in it. No wonder I couldn''t attack it for many years." said here, there was a deep fear in the eyes of the demon leader. After a rest, the leader said; "Come on, we''d better leave here quickly. After all, these places are the territory of sand lizards. Stay here. If you meet them, you''ll be in trouble."


    When his voice fell, he went directly to the depths of the newspaper style, and his men followed up one by one. Shortly after they left, Su Tang and others led by the sand Lizard King also entered the hinterland of the desert. It was different from the vast Yellow sand world before. Son, there was an Oasis here. Su Tang and others were puzzled about it, At this time, the sand lizard king said; "Although we are sand lizards, we also need water. Our ancestors discovered here many years ago, so our descendants have always lived here."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, the ape on one side bared his voice; "This place is really nice. I didn''t expect there was such a place here. No wonder those demon people wanted to enter here so much." his voice fell, and the magic building nodded and said; "That''s not bad. I''ve lived in the holy land of demons for tens of thousands of years. I didn''t expect that there was such a place in the storm Gobi. It''s really amazing."


    The sand lizard king only said faintly about their praise; "Originally, the scenery here would be better, and the whole storm Gobi would be very good. It is because of the arrival of demons that the storm Gobi has become a forbidden area in the holy land of demons. Many years ago, the people of our sand lizard family were not so tyrannical, eh." finally, the sand Lizard King sighed helplessly.


    Hearing this, Su Tang and others were silent for a moment and didn''t continue to talk. The party soon came to the local place of sand lizard. As soon as they came here, Su Tang and others were stunned, which was completely different from the sand lizard nest they imagined. It was no inferior to the previous villages of magic building and others.


    "Sir, is this where your people say they live?" Su Tang asked with surprise. As his voice fell, the voice of the sand lizard king suddenly changed and became smaller in a moment. After a white light flashed, a man wearing gold armor appeared in front of them. Seeing here, Su Tang and others were stunned at first, and then understood.


    The strength of the sand king is not ordinary. He is not inferior to them. There should be no problem for such a powerful beast to incarnate into a human form, but they didn''t think of it before. As soon as the sand Lizard King appeared, he said; "This is the divan where our people live. Our ancestors left a very strange array here. As long as the sand lizard enters here, it can turn into a human shape, which will make our life here more convenient."


    "Well, it''s true. Although it''s very good, it''s still too small. The sand lizard''s reminder is huge. There''s no way to live here. After turning into a human, it''s more than enough to live here." Su Tang nodded.


    The sand Lizard King smiled and said; "Yes, it''s really convenient for us to live here. Well, everyone come with me." then he took Su Tang and others to the depths and came to a cave. The sand lizard king said; "This is where I live. The conditions are poor. You neglect you."


    Hearing what he said, Yun Yun said with a smile; "This is the best place in our country along the way. You are polite, sir." Su Tang and others also nodded, and ape Chi said; "I can finally have a place to rest in Xiangyang. I''ve had enough along the way, either in the swamp or in the dark forest."


    As soon as he said this, the sand lizard king was slightly stunned and asked aloud; "Where on earth did you come from? You said that the swamp and gloomy forest could not be the thunder and fog forest?"


    Hearing his question, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s really there. We come from the other side. If we want to go to the devil, we can only go through those two places." with his voice falling, the sand Lizard King frowned and whispered; "If I remember well, on the other side of these two places, it should be the most important place in the whole ten thousand demons holy land. That''s the channel to the outside world. I don''t think your race is the race in the ten thousand demons holy land. Did you come from the outside continent?"


    Su Tang and others were stunned when the voice fell. They didn''t expect that the sand Lizard King would know much. After yunyun and Su Tang looked at each other, Su Tang said with a smile; "Elder, your guess is good. We really came from the outer continent." as soon as he said this, the sand Lizard King stopped and looked at them in surprise.


    He just said this casually. Unexpectedly, these people really came from the outside continent. For a moment, his heart was also very shocked. After a short pause, the sand lizard king said; "Unexpectedly, you are really people from the outside world. For many years, this prophecy has been circulating in the ten thousand demons holy land. One day, when people from the outside world enter the ten thousand demons holy land, earth shaking changes will take place in the ten thousand demons holy land. Over the past years, everyone has completely forgotten this prophecy. Unexpectedly, it really appears now "He said with endless surprise.


    As soon as his words fell, Su Tang and others were stunned. At this time, the magic building on one side said aloud; "Have you heard of this prophecy?" he, as a veteran of the demon family, was not surprised to know this prophecy, but why did the sand Lizard King know it? This prophecy should be known only by the demon clan.


    Hearing the question of the magic building, the sand Lizard King smiled and said; "In fact, it''s no secret. We already existed here when the demon clan appeared in the holy land of demons. It''s hard for us to know how big the old prophecy was." after his voice fell, the sand lizard king looked at Su Tang and continued to ask; "How did you get in here? No one has come in for many years. I thought this prophecy was just a legend, and the passage to the outside world was also illusory."


    "Hehe, elder, do you know the history of the demon clan? We were able to enter here because we thought that a disciple handed down by another ancestor of the demon clan brought us here." he said, pointing to Yun Yun; "This is the disciple of another ancestor of the demon clan." with his voice falling, the sand lizard king turned his head and looked at Yun Yun, nodded and said; "I''ve heard about the history of the demon family, but I''m not familiar with it. However, I''ve heard about the two ancestors of the demon family."


    At this time, Yun Yun gives a voice channel; "The people of Tianji valley have always had two missions. The first is to guard the entrance of the holy land of all demons and prevent people from entering casually. The second is to find the predicted heavenly chosen one to enter here and leave with the demons here. The Dragon God is very willing. He is the legendary heavenly chosen one, so I came here on his behalf."


    After hearing her explanation, the sand Lizard King nodded and said; "So it is." then he looked at Su Tang and continued; "Hahaha, if this little friend is really the chosen one, I''m afraid the sand lizards will have to rely on your help." Su Tang was stunned and asked; "What does that mean, sir?"


    "Alas, the sand lizard clan is the oldest race in the holy land of all demons, but later, more and more races appeared, and our living space of the sand lizard clan was completely reduced. Originally, I thought that when we came to the storm Gobi, we Shaxi alien would have a good life, but there were demons again. You can see the situation now, we sand lizards The clan has been forced to this last position, so I think if you are really the chosen one this time, I hope you can take my sand lizard alien people to leave this magic holy land. "After the king Tianxi of the sand lizard said, he looked at Su Tang with hope.


    Looking at his appearance, Su Tang thought a little and nodded; "The elder said seriously. If I was really the chosen one that day, I will try my best to bring the people of the sand lizard family out of the holy land of all demons. But now we don''t know whether I am Skywalker or not, so everything can''t imagine so beautiful."

 Chapter 671

    After hearing his words, the sand Lizard King also nodded and said; "I understand that. I just said that. I hope you can pull my sand lizard family in the future." after that, the sand Lizard King took Su Tang and others into the cave. At the East Lake complex, the sand lizard king called a maid and brought a lot of good food.


    Just as everyone ate, a middle-aged man hurried in from the outside. When he saw him coming in, the sand Lizard King frowned slightly and said in a deep voice; "Don''t you see I have guests? What''s wrong with being flustered?" after hearing his words, the man was slightly stunned and bowed down and said at the beginning; "My subordinates have something urgent to report, which has disturbed you. Please forgive me."


    "Hehe, sir, I think your master is so busy. Something must have happened to the noble." Su Tang chuckled and said. After his voice fell, the sand Lizard King nodded and asked; "Tell me what''s going on."


    "Patriarch, no, I received an urgent report before. Now there are a large number of demons on the edge of our territory. It seems that they want to attack us." the man quickly replied. As soon as he heard his answer, the sand lizard king immediately stood up from his seat and said aloud; "These damn demons must be the helpers of those demons before. They should have left all those demons before they knew."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang said aloud; "Don''t worry, sir. I think the demon attack this time may have been premeditated. Now that we have such a time, let''s help the sand lizard family." after the voice fell, ape Chi also laughed; "Hahaha, there''s a fight." the others also had no objection to Su Tang''s words. They nodded and saw that they all said so. The sand Lizard King also spoke out; "Then thank you for your help." after that, he looked at the middle-aged man standing still and shouted; "Why are you still standing here? Why don''t you summon the people to meet the enemy quickly?"


    The voice fell. The man quickly nodded his head, turned and ran out. After a while, he heard a burst of roar of sand lizards outside. Su Tang and others hurried out of the cave with the sand lizard king. At this time, the sand lizards outside who turned into adults gathered one by one. At this time, as soon as the sand Lizard King appeared, he spoke directly; "People, those damn demons have attacked again. Our sand lizards used to live well in the storm Gobi. Since the demons came, our life has become more and more difficult. This time, we must give them a heavy lesson."


    "Yes, these damned demons dare to attack. They must not succeed this time." after the voice of the sand Lizard King fell, some people shouted loudly. At this time, the sand Lizard King continued; "These are all our friends. When they came here this time, they happened to meet a demon man attacking our family. They said they would fight against the demon man with us. Everyone, let''s start now."


    The sound fell, and the sand Lizard King took the lead to walk outside the oasis. A kind of sand lizard followed closely, and Su Tang and others followed. At the moment when a kind of sand lizard stepped out of the oasis, their huge body appeared. Seeing here, the sand lizard king shouted at the sand lizard enemies around Su Tang and others, and the sand lizards crawled down. At this time, the sand lizard king said aloud; "Dear friends, please put on their backs. Here our sand lizard is the fastest."


    Su Tang and others nodded, jumped onto the back of the sand lizard one after another, and the group walked towards the outside. Along the way, the sand Lizard King would roar from time to time. Every time his roar fell, there would be many sand lizards nearby. Seeing here, Su Tang said to Yun around him; "Unexpectedly, there are so many sand lizards in the desert."


    "Yes, it''s really difficult for so many sand lizards to survive when they gather in the desert." yunyun nodded. The sand lizards are very big. At this time, there are at least thousands of sand lizards. In such a laughing territory, the survival is really difficult. With the continuous addition of sand lizards, when Su Tang and others came to the edge of the desert, Two or three thousand sand lizards have gathered. At this time, on the edge of the desert, a group of demons in black clothes are also standing there. At a glance, there are at least tens of thousands of people. Seeing here, ape Chi thinks about Su Tang with some worry; "Boss, there are too many people?"


    "Well, I didn''t expect that there were so many demons on this road. It seems that demons have developed rapidly in recent years." at this time, the demon building said aloud, and Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, it''s OK. The sand lizard family is forced like this. They are really very unusual. It seems that there is a hard battle to fight this time." after su Tang''s voice fell, the former little leader among the demons looked gloomy when he saw them on the sand lizard''s back.


    At this time, the man led by the demon man spoke to the sand lizard king; "Give you another chance, and those who are sensible will leave the storm Gobi, or they will destroy your whole family." his voice was indifferent, like a king who controls life and death. When he heard such words, the sand lizard king shouted; "What are you? A group of people are neither ghosts nor garbage. It''s really shameless."


    As his voice fell, the demon man''s face sank, and Wu Jing''s killing intention burst out in his eyes, shouting loudly; "Boys and girls, kill these animals. The whole storm Gobi is our world. Rush." with his voice falling, the demons behind him reimbursed one after another. At the same time, the sand Lizard King roared, and a kind of sand lizard rushed towards the demons who had rushed.


    When the war started, Su Tang and others also came down from the back of the sand lizard and came to the side of the sand lizard king. Su Tang said aloud; "Elder, what can we do for you?" the sand lizard said aloud when he heard his words; "Ladies and gentlemen, just look at those evil people who have landed. They must not be allowed to enter the depths of the desert, otherwise we sand lizards will be more troublesome."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang and others were stunned. Seeing the look of their group, the sand lizard king said aloud; "The sand grains of these demons were like this many years ago. The reason why they didn''t attack us was because they thought it was a desert, and there was nothing in it. It was not a big problem whether to attack or not. Now they want to dominate the whole storm Gobi, so they came to attack. If they know the situation, I''m afraid I''ll be a sand lizard at that time It''s five days of peace. "


    His voice fell, and Su Tang and others understood in a moment, nodding and saying immediately; "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll take care of all this. It''s not so easy for these demons to go in with us." as his voice fell, the sand Lizard King also said; "Then thank you very much." after that, he also turned and joined the battle.


    Watching him leave, Su Tang also turned to the people around him and said; "Everybody, this time we are a little tired. Please help the sand lizard family." after that, he looked at the magic building and said aloud; "Elder, you have a physical problem now. You don''t have to do it this time. Just leave everything to us." upon hearing this, magic cloud nodded and said; "Father, Su and Tang Xiaoyou are right. You don''t have to do it this time. Just have us."


    Hearing their words, the magic building thought and came up with a voice; "Well, it''s up to you this time. People are really old and useless." then he shook his head and stepped back. Looking at his appearance, Su Tang and others smiled. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, I don''t think the battlefield here is very big. We''d better stand on one side alone. We haven''t fought with the devil yet, and we don''t know how powerful they are."


    "That''s the same sentence. You must be careful of the special abilities of this demon man, otherwise it will be very troublesome at that time. Other demons are almost the same as those of our demon family, and there is no big change." after ape Chi''s voice fell, the demon cloud said in a voice. When he heard his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, everybody be careful."


    They nodded. Then, after choosing the position, Su Tang and others dispersed and blocked the whole battlefield facing the edge of the desert. Seeing their actions, the demon leader in the distance was stunned. He had been able to reach these people before. He didn''t understand why these people came with the sand lizard. Now he saw their strange actions, It made him feel confused.


    At this time, seeing their actions, the former little leader, even if he rushed towards them with his family, they would enter the desert for these people. As a result, they were severely taught by these sand lizards. Later, they were scolded by the big leader. They thought these guys were dead, but they didn''t feel anything, Now they can''t bear to see that they are still living well.


    Looking at their movements, the big leader frowned slightly and didn''t say anything more. At this time, these people had found Su Tang and others. When they saw them coming, Su Tang was also slightly stunned, because the head demon man looked at them with anger, which made him very confused. At this time, the demon man said aloud; "You damn guys, you didn''t die when you entered the sand lizard territory and became friends with them. In that case, I''ll kill you myself today."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang and others reacted at once. These demons should be those who followed him and others before. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Then you can try it at that time." the voice fell, and the ape Red Ape drank loudly. In a moment, he turned into his own body. As soon as the huge ape appeared, the leader of the demon people was stunned, and there was a flash of surprise in his eyes. At this time, the battle here also started.


    For a moment, the whole edge of the desert was filled with the cry of killing and the roar of sand lizards. With the passage of time, there were a lot of casualties among the people of the sand lizards. Similarly, many people and horses died on the side of the demons. The laughing demons who attacked Su Tang and others were killed by Su Tang and others shortly after the fight. Ape Chi and ape Tong killed these people, He rushed directly into the battle between the sand lizard and the demon man. Looking at them, Su Tang shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 672

    The battle lasted for more than an hour, and the people and horses on both sides suffered heavy losses. More than seven or eight hundred people were killed on the sand lizard side, and two or three thousand people were lost on the devil side under the fierce attack of the sand lizard. Such a battle loss is not huge. Both the leader of the devil and the king of the sand lizard are very distressed, After many years of reproduction, the demon people have more than 10000 people, and the sand lizard family itself is very prolific. It is very difficult to grow up. Now they have lost hundreds of people at once. How can they not feel heartache.


    However, the battle continues. Seeing this situation, Su Tang and others will no longer stand there waiting for those single demons. After looking at each other, they also directly join the battle. With their participation, for a moment, those demons can''t parry. Su Tang and others are all strong thinkers, In addition, they have many means. In a moment, dozens of demons were killed. Seeing this situation, the leader of the demons couldn''t help shouting loudly; "Sand Lizard King, you bastard, I won''t let you go." his voice fell, and he shouted again; "Boys, retreat."


    After losing two or three thousand people, the demon leader finally shouted to retreat. With his voice falling, the demons also retreated quickly. In the process of retreating, the sand lizard king did not miss such an opportunity. Since these demons had no intention to fight at this time, of course he would not miss such a time. He immediately ordered the sand lizard to attack quickly, With such an order, those retreating demons were beaten, and many were destroyed before they had time to fight back. Just at this moment, the dream eater lost another 100 people and horses. Seeing here, the demon leader was very angry.


    But he didn''t dare to stay. If he didn''t spare it, even if he defeated the sand lizard family, his demon family would suffer a great loss. It''s not certain whether he can hold the storm Gobi that he fought hard at that time. At this time, although he has lost a lot, he didn''t have the slightest impulse. The demon army retreated quickly, At this time, the sand Lizard King also spoke; "Well, let them go." his voice fell, and all the sand lizards still chasing stopped.


    The sand lizard king turned to look at Su Tang and others and said; "Thank you for your help this time. It''s not easy for the sand lizard family to obtain the divine power this time. If it weren''t for your help, what would it be like now." although there were some losses in this battle, the final victory made the demons and aliens lose so much. He thought it was very worthwhile to have the divine power this time, The help of Su Tang and others has played a very great role.


    "You''re welcome, sir. We didn''t help this time, but the dream eater lost so much this time that he must not attack you for a long time?" Su Tang said aloud. With his voice falling, the sand Lizard King nodded and said; "Well, it should be good. This time, the devil''s loss is much greater than that of our sand lizard family. They should rest for a period of time. Our sand lizard family can also take advantage of this period of time to do something. We can''t let them suppress it all the time."


    Su Tang and others nodded. Then, under the command of the sand Lizard King, a group of sand lizards quickly cleaned up the battlefield. Su Tang and his party returned to the sand lizard family again. In the cave, Su Tang looked at the sand Lizard King and said; "Elder, things on your side have settled down. I want to ask you for help."


    This time, the destination of Su Tang and others was the magic capital. Before, they changed their direction because of the huge tornado. Now they came to the sand lizard land. It was more difficult for them to find the direction. Now their time is not much, and there is no way to continue in this magic holy land.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, the sand lizard king was stunned and asked; "You''re welcome, little friend. You''re my friends of the sand lizard family now. If you need our help, just ask." Su Tang nodded at his words; "As I said before, our destination this time is the magic capital. It''s just that we came to the storm Gobi for the first time and didn''t admit defeat. That''s why we came to the territory of the sand lizard. It''s urgent for us to go to the magic capital, so I''d like to ask you to find your master to lead the way for us."


    "It''s such a thing. Don''t worry. It''s all small things. Even the demons are not as familiar with the storm Gobi as we sand lizards. When are you going to leave?" the sand lizard king asked with a smile as soon as he heard it. With his voice falling, Su Tang looked at yunyun and others and said directly; "Now we don''t stay here any longer. I think it''s still early. It''s better to start right away."


    The voice fell, and the sand Lizard King nodded and said; "Since you''re going to the devil, I won''t be long. I''ll arrange it for you now. Let''s go." then he got up and walked out of the cave. After a while, he found two people and said aloud; "You two take little friends Su and Tang to the magic city and take good care of them all the way. They are all friends of our sand lizard family. Don''t neglect them."


    Hearing his words, the two men nodded and whispered; "Master, don''t worry, all this will be left to us." one of them looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Everybody, you also know that as long as we leave this clan land, we can''t maintain human shape. If we go to the devil, there will be unnecessary trouble." Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Don''t worry, you two. We understand that as long as you bring us out of the storm Gobi, we can go there ourselves."


    "Well, that''s good. Let''s go now. It will take a day to get out of here." the man continued. After hearing his words, Su Tang and others bowed their hands to the sand lizard king; "Senior, we''ll see you later." after saying goodbye, Su Tang left the clan land with the two people arranged by the sand lizard king for them. With the sand lizard leading the way, Su Tang and others were safe in the storm Gobi, and their speed was greatly improved.


    One day later, Su Tang and others had come to the edge of the storm Gobi. After coming down from the back of the sand lizard, Su Tang arched his hands and said to the two sand lizards; "This time, I''ll trouble you both. We''ve reached the edge of the storm Gobi. You don''t have to send them any more. Let''s go on the next road. Please go back."


    Hearing his words, the two sand lizards nodded, turned around and left with a huge arrangement. After watching them leave, the magic building said aloud; "If someone had told me that the sand lizard was like this before, I wouldn''t believe it." Su Tang smiled and said when he heard his words; "In fact, every race is very simple at the beginning. Everything is for survival. When it comes to valuing love and righteousness, I think the monster family knows better than human beings."


    "Yes." the magic building also nodded with emotion. At this time, Yun Yun on one side said in a voice; "Well, now that we have left the storm Gobi, I believe we can only reach the magic capital. Dragon God, we don''t have much time. Things here should be completed as soon as possible, otherwise there may be some changes in the place that is very suitable for God''s legacy." with her voice falling, Su Tang nodded and looked at the magic building and said; "Elder, we''d better start quickly. I believe it''s not far from the devil."


    "Well, let''s go now. We should be able to reach the magic capital in an hour or so." the magic building nodded and set off again with one heart. At this time, in the depths of the storm Gobi, in the magic man territory, the magic man leader led his men back to the clan, with a gloomy face. He looked at his men and said; "We lost so many people this time. What do you think?"


    "Chief, I think it''s better for us not to fight against the sand lizard for the time being. In fact, we have occupied more than half of the whole storm Gobi, and there''s no need to fight against the sand lizard family in such a hurry." one of the old men shouted. As his voice fell, other people also shouted; "Yes, chief, now the sand lizard people are basically in their territory and rarely come out. It can be said that the whole storm Gobi is the world of our demon people. There is no need to work hard with them. After a period of development, our strength is strong, and these sand lizards will be destroyed sooner or later. This time, we are too anxious."


    After hearing what they said, the leader nodded and said; "Hey, I didn''t expect that there are so many experts in the sand lizard family. This time, there are some mistakes. But what I''m worried about now is whether the sand lizard family will take advantage of this time to make trouble with us. After all, you''ve seen the previous battles. There are not free sand lizard people there. If they unite, how can we fight for many years I''m afraid I can''t keep the rivers and mountains coming. "


    As soon as this remark came out, the scene suddenly became silent. Before, Su Tang and others shocked them very much. Each one was extremely powerful. Although the demons had very special abilities, they were not good at such a hard fight. This time, the sand lizard lost hundreds of people and horses, and they lost two or three thousand. We can see from this point, They are not suitable for hard fighting. Although their special ability is strong, it is also their biggest weakness. As long as such ability can not be used, it will be completely useless.


    "Chief, I''ll cut it. We''d better have a good rest for the next period of time. After all, we lost a lot this time. I don''t think sand lizards will attack at this time. As long as we delay for some time, our magic man''s strength will become stronger and stronger. Are you afraid we can''t kill these sand lizards?" the man below said aloud and fell with his voice, The demon leader nodded and said; "Well, during this period of time, everyone will defend well. If the sand lizard attacks and grabs territory, I will give it to them directly. When our strength rises, those will make us happy."


    "Well, if we can fight once, we can fight the second time. Now there''s no need to fight with them." the old man at the bottom also said.


    At the same time, in the land of the sand lizard family, the sand Lizard King also convened the powerful figures of the family to discuss the battle. After pushing up, the sand lizard side also temporarily did not intend to fight the demon people, nor did it intend to go out to their really strong territory. All their forms were put on the sky seeker Su Tang and spent many years in the holy land of all demons, They also want to go out and have a look. This time, since they have such an opportunity, they don''t want to fight with the demon people and lose their people. The sand lizard family is left now. If they lose a lot, the sand lizard family will perish.

 Chapter 673

    Late at night, Su Tang and others could see the outline of the coating from a distance. At this time, the magic building came out; "There is the magic capital. It''s late at night now. There are many arrays outside the coating. Now it will be very dangerous in the past. Let''s have a rest here for one night and go there tomorrow."


    Hearing his words, Sutang nodded and said; "Well, I don''t care about the time of the night anyway. Let''s have a rest here today and start early tomorrow morning." with his voice falling, the ape red on one side said happily; "That''s just right. When I came over just now, I found that there seems to be a big river over there. We can go there and have a rest first."


    As soon as he said this, the ape standing on one side spoke directly; "I think you just want to eat roast fish. Don''t say you don''t want to." in this case, Shen Xin on one side also brightened up. Seeing their appearance, Yun Yun asked curiously; "Why, is the roast fish delicious?" ape Chi said with a smile; "This can be understood but can''t be explained. Let the boss bake it for you once and you''ll understand." then he looked at the ape and said; "Don''t say you don''t want to? I saw you swallow."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang and others laughed, and ape Tong was also straightforward; "I don''t deny it, but I''m not like you." Su Tang said with a smile after ape Tong''s voice fell; "Well, don''t talk. Let''s go. We''re a little tired during this time. We''ll treat you well today." then he turned his head and looked at ape Chi. At this time, ape Chi nodded directly and said; "Come on, I''ll take you there."


    Led by ape Chi, the party soon came to a big river and stood by the riverbank. The magic building''s eyes were full of memories; "After thousands of years, I still came back. I didn''t expect that I would leave after so many years. I have to make people sigh." hearing his words, magic cloud nodded and said; "Yes, my father''s demons have changed. They are completely different from what we saw in those years. The demons don''t want to be united at the beginning."


    Hearing his words, the devil building flashed a trace of complexity in his eyes and said aloud; "Yes, maybe we wouldn''t be like this if we didn''t leave the devil." along the way, although they didn''t communicate with others, they also heard a lot about the turmoil in the devil. Such news made them very sad.


    Looking at his appearance, Su Tang and others didn''t speak. After talking to Su Tang, ape Chi went far to drink water on different sides. I don''t want to disturb the memory of the copy of the magic building. Ape generally went to look for firewood with Shen Xin, the magic spirit. After they all came back, the copy of the magic building also recovered, and the campfire began, The party ate the grilled fish carefully prepared by Su Tang, and each of them did not stop talking.


    The next day, with a big move, Su Tang and others directly set foot on the road of ten million magic capital under the leadership of training. During the day, the array of the magic capital was closed. Along the way, people of all kinds of races could be seen coming and going among the magic capital, a scene of prosperity. Seeing these, Su Tang said aloud; "The demons look pretty good. They are not as chaotic as rumors." ape Chi and Yun Yun nodded when they heard his words.


    At this time, the magic building came out; "It''s just the surface. The water in the magic capital has always been very deep. Now that people outside have spread it like this, I don''t know how messy it is in the dark. Let''s go, let''s go directly to the city." after that, the magic building took the lead and walked towards the gate of the magic capital.


    Sect leader Chen, a line of men in black armor are checking the passers-by. After seeing Su Tang and others, the man in armor, led by him, frowned and asked aloud; "Who are you? Where did you come from?" as soon as he asked, he walked in the front magic building, looked at the man and said aloud; "We''re just adventurers who come back from outside. What''s the matter?"


    Hearing this answer, the armored man said aloud; "Adventurer? According to the regulations, if an adventurer wants to enter the magic capital, he must call a toll, and the eight of you need to pay 80 magic crystals to enter it." as soon as his voice fell, the magic building and others were stunned, and the magic cloud''s face sank and said aloud; "There was no such rule before."


    Magic crystal, the common currency in the holy land of demons, is relatively precious. An adventurer can only sell more than ten pieces of magic crystal when he goes out. If he has a little luck, he can only get five or six pieces of magic crystal at most. This man wants 80 yuan when he opens his mouth. There are really some bullies.


    The voice of the magic cloud fell, and the armored man said with a cold smile; "This rule was only issued by the city Lord. If you can''t pay, I''m sorry. Please, the devil doesn''t welcome you." the voice fell, and a trace of disdain flashed in the man''s eyes. Seeing his expression, the devil building smiled coldly and said; "It''s really good for the city leader party of the magic court. I think he wanted to use such things to dog cage resources in order to fight. It''s interesting. It''s interesting. When my magic building established the magic capital with the children of the demon family, he was just a little hairy child. Now that everyone dares to ask me for tolls."


    At this time, the tone of the magic building was full of anger. Su Tang and others on one side shook their heads reluctantly and looked at the dignified color of the armored man, which was also full of coldness. At the moment when the holy land of the magic building fell, the armored man was stunned and shouted loudly; "Presumptuous, how dare you call the city master''s name so directly? I think you''re looking for death. Someone will take these people down." his voice thought at the city gate. Those magic soldiers who were still checking the passers-by gathered one after another. At this time, the magic cloud shouted, "presumptuous, I don''t think who dares."


    The voice fell, and the power of the devil cloud suddenly burst out. In an instant, those gathered devil soldiers were all in succession. At this time, the devil building looked at the armored man and said coldly; "Well, I''ll ask what the devil court wants to do today." the voice fell, and the power of the devil building burst out suddenly. The next moment, a voice came out of his mouth; "Demon court, come out." the voice that blessed his power directly rang through the sky of the whole demon capital. Hearing such a voice, a trace of panic flashed in the eyes of the armored man, but the next moment he covered up the past, but looked at the demon building with a cold smile and said; "Old man, I think you''re looking for death."


    Hearing his words, a magic soldier beside him whispered in his ear; "Boss, I think we''d better be careful. The old man looks very unusual." hearing what his men said, the armored man smiled coldly and said in a voice; "None of us have met the big men in the magic capital. The old man doesn''t know where he came from. Since he dares to be so presumptuous, they will be finished when the city master''s bodyguard comes. What are we afraid of?"


    As his voice fell, sure enough, a few breath suddenly rose in the magic capital, and then a voice came, "who is so bold? How dare you be presumptuous in the magic capital." when the voice fell, three white armored men appeared. Seeing them, the previous armored man said aloud; "My Lord, these guys refused to call the fee for entering the city. They are still talking here. My subordinates wanted to have them taken, but they..."


    "Well, you don''t have to say." the man in white waved his hand and said in a voice. Then he turned his head and looked at the magic building. After seeing the face of the magic building clearly, the man was stunned. Then he was shocked and knelt down immediately to salute; "I''ve seen the elder of the magic building." when he knelt down, all the people around him were shocked, and they all looked surprised. Looking at the armored man, his eyes were full of incredible.


    "Hum, you have a big shelf in the magic court. If you don''t give me an explanation today, I promise you won''t have a good life in the future." the magic building completely ignored this person, snorted coldly and continued to shout. With his voice ringing in the magic capital, the real power figures in the whole magic capital were shocked. In a big house, an old man suddenly opened his eyes and whispered in surprise; "How did the old man come back?"


    Such things happened in several families. At this time, in the city master''s residence, a powerful middle-aged man frowned, stood up and rushed directly to the city gate. At the same time, the tasks of the ancestors who have rarely gone out in the real power families in the city have left their homes and walked towards the city gate.


    After a while, these people came to the gate. Seeing these people coming, the armored man was pale and sweating all over. At this time, the magic court also came. At the moment of seeing the magic building, the magic court expressed a trace of surprise in his eyes and said respectfully in his heart; "Younger generation, I have seen the supreme elder." with his salute, some ancestors of those powerful figures also saluted one after another. Only two old people didn''t salute, but they arched their hands and smiled at the magic building; "Old man, you''ve finally come back. You''ve been here for thousands of years. You''re carefree and leave us here."


    "Hum, you guys will tell you that I have something to do now." the magic building snorted coldly, ignored the two old people, turned and looked at the magic court and said aloud; "This is the magic capital you manage? What did you say when you were in charge? What have you done now?" several questions fell on your face, and a trace of complexity flashed in the eyes of the magic court; "It''s my fault. Don''t be angry, supreme elder. We''d better talk to the city master''s house about something."


    Seeing his appearance, he saw that there were people around him, many of them were foreigners, and the magic building stopped scolding the magic court, nodded and said; "OK, I''ll go to the city master''s residence with you and listen to your explanation." as his voice fell, the magic court nodded. After whispering a few words to the people next to him, he took the magic building and others to the city. At this time, the armored man on one side was white and pale, and his eyes were full of dead gray.

 Chapter 674

    In the city Lord''s mansion, Su Tang and his party took their seats respectively. The demon building that had just sat down looked at the demon court calmly and asked; "Should you give me an explanation now?"


    As his voice fell, the leaders of the great forces in the magic capital were silent one by one, and even the magic court was silent. Seeing this situation, Su Tang and others flashed a trace of curiosity in their eyes, and the face of the magic building was gloomy for a moment.


    "Have you nothing to say?" the magic building asked again in a deep voice. The voice fell. The magic court and others were still silent. Seeing this, the magic building was angry, slapped on the table around him, stood up and shouted; "Do you want me to know the demon order before you say it?"


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the leaders of the magic capital suddenly changed. Even the faces of the two elders who had joked with the magic building before changed. A flash of panic flashed in their eyes. At this time, the magic court also stood up and said aloud; "Elder, please calm down. It''s not that we don''t explain it to you. It''s that it''s too troublesome. We can''t say it clearly for a while and a half. We don''t know where to start."


    His words attracted the nod of others. At this time, the magic building also sat down slowly and said aloud; "I can''t tell clearly for a moment and a half, so I''ll tell you slowly. What''s hard to say? If you dare to do it, you should dare to do it. Now that you''ve done it, what''s hard to say? The devil''s land has become like this now? It''s a joke." when he said this, his eyes also looked at Su Tang and others sitting on the other side.


    At this time, the magic court and others suddenly found that these people didn''t seem to be some races in the holy land of all demons, but the magic court didn''t ask at this time and turned to look at the voice of the magic building; "This matter should start with the supreme elder when you left Mordor."


    "In the past, when you were in the magic capital, there was an old master like you to suppress, and the people below didn''t dare to do it at all, but after you left, some people were ready to die. Everyone knows that our demon family has no king except that the first ancestor was a royal family, but they want to be the king of the whole demon family, so there is the current situation."


    "Who''s so bold? I''m trying to compete with my grandfather." when I heard what he said, the devil building said in a deep voice. His eyes also swept the faces of the pattern leaders in the hall. When I saw his eyes, the devil court said in a voice; "It has nothing to do with them. They all agree that apart from the power of the first ancestor, the demon clan is not qualified to be king. In recent years, if we hadn''t all united to resist those guys, I''m afraid the whole demon clan would be in their pocket now."


    With the explanation of the magic court, the color of the magic building has also changed a lot. There are many people here. Since many people don''t want to see it, it still makes him very happy. At this time, he looked at the magic court and continued to say; "Then who is bold enough to be king?"


    The voice fell, and an arrogant voice came from outside the hall; "I said old man of the magic building, do you still think you are the supreme elder in the magic capital? Thousands of years have passed, and you are no longer the supreme elder in the coating. Why do you have to go out into this muddy water now?"


    With the sound falling, an old man in black came in from the outside. When he saw him coming in, the devil court''s face sank and made a sound; "Evil wind, what are you doing here? Who let you in?"


    "Hum, the devil will go wherever he wants. You need to take care of it? You don''t have the qualification. Get out of here." the visitor looked at the devil''s court with disdain and said arrogantly.


    Su Tang and others were stunned at his words. He was so arrogant. First, the supreme elder of the martial arts master magic building, and now he directly said that the Lord of the magic city was not qualified to take care of him. Seeing his arrogance, Su Tang and others knew that this man should be the one who wanted to be the king in the magic court.


    At the moment when his voice fell, the magic building said with a cold smile; "Devil wind? Are you the man he said in the devil court? I really don''t know what qualification you have to say you want to be king? Just because of your inexplicable arrogance?"


    At this time, the magic building has also slowly stood up. The magic cloud behind him is also staring at the magic wind with a gloomy face. In fact, the magic wind is still the younger generation of the magic building, and his seniority is similar to that of the magic cloud. In the demon family, the reason why the magic building can become the supreme elder is because he is the only elder who leads the demon family to the holy land of all demons from the area of divine heritage.


    The father of the devil wind and the devil building were originally very good brothers. His father fell in the original war of the land of divine heritage. The devil building took great care of the devil wind in the face of his friends. His family was only the bottom here. But with the help of the devil building, he managed to count in the first-class forces, Now as soon as he appeared, he was so rude to the magic building. People who knew these things didn''t look good on their faces.


    In particular, the magic court, in fact, they thought about asking Tan to invite the magic building back when the magic wind started this thing, hoping that the magic building could suppress this guy, but later, the matter ran aground. Now seeing that the magic wind actually talked to the magic building in this way made him feel very helpless. At the same time, he despised the magic wind very much.


    At this time, the magic building came out; "Hehe, what''s your reason? Your father was the most powerful and good in the crowd, but do you have his strength? Apart from the old ancestors, no one can be king of the demon clan. This sentence was first said by your father. Now you''re openly beating your father''s face?"


    "Ha ha, he has fallen for many years. At that time, he had no way. He was powerful, but he couldn''t compare with his ancestors. Now it''s different. My strength is strong, and I can be king. If you don''t convince Suibin, come out and fight with me." the magic court smiled coldly and said.


    After that, he hi looked at the people present with disdain on his face, but none of them answered. Seeing their appearance, the magic building immediately understood that these people did not seem to be the opponents of the magic wind. At this time, the magic cloud standing behind the magic building stood out and said; "If you want to fight, I''ll fight with you."


    "Ha ha, brother Moyun, you are not my opponent, so don''t humiliate yourself." hearing his words, mofeng smiled and said with disdain on his face.


    As soon as he said this, a trace of anger flashed on the magic cloud''s face and said aloud; "It''s too early to say whether it''s an opponent or not. It''s too early to know if it''s an opponent." then he was ready to take action. At this time, the magic building said aloud; "Presumptuous, when is your turn here?"


    The voice fell, and the magic cloud became quiet. At this time, the magic building looked at the magic wind and said; "Your seniority is not qualified." after the voice fell, he looked at the magic cloud and said; "If others mess around, you mess around? Don''t you want the rules of my demon clan?" the devil cloud nodded and said with his voice; "My father was right. I was presumptuous."


    "Hahaha, rules? The rules of the demon clan are aimed at the weak. In my opinion, the rules are customized by the strong." the devil wind laughed and said.


    Looking at his arrogant appearance, the magic building said with a cold smile; "You say you are powerful, don''t you? Well, I''ll give you a test. As long as you can continue, I''ll admit you are powerful." as soon as this remark came out, everyone present was surprised, and the magic court hurried to say; "It''s not right to do this, elder."


    There are many meanings in this sentence of magic building. If he passes the test of magic wind, it means that magic building also recognizes his strong strength. In the past, the reason why magic court and others have been unwilling to admit is that the supreme elder of magic building has not nodded, which is also their excuse to fight against magic wind. Now that magic building says so, how can they not worry.


    At this time, the devil wind laughed and said; "Hahaha, OK, that''s what you said. If there''s any test, just let it out." at this time, his mask was full of joy. Seeing this, the magic building nodded and said; "It''s really what I said. As long as you can pass the test, I admit that you are powerful. At the same time, I don''t have any opinion that you want to be king, but what if you can''t pass the test?"


    "If I fail to pass the test, I won''t mention the matter of being king. At the same time, I''m willing to take my family away from the demon family and never make the enemy of the demon family." the devil wind said directly. When he heard his words, the devil building nodded and said; "Well, you said it yourself."


    Seeing that the magic building actually agreed, the magic court and others all looked pale. At this time, the magic building waved his hands and a token with black flame appeared. At this time, he said aloud; "The easiest test to become the king of the demon family is to control the demon God order. My ancestor gave me this token in those years. Although I have had it for many years, I have never completely controlled it. If you can successfully control it, you can be the king of the demon family. If you can''t even control the demon God order, do you think you are still qualified to be the king?"


    Upon hearing such words, the devil court and others all brightened their eyes, and the devil wind''s face sank and said aloud; "Are you cheating?"


    "Hahaha, cheat? You don''t want to be the king. This demon order is the original ancestor''s token. If you can control him, what if you want to be the king? If you can''t control it, even if you are the king, it''s not fair. Why weren''t you arrogant before? Why are you afraid now? If you''re afraid, just go straight out of the demon clan with your family." The magic building laughed and said.


    His voice fell, and the magic court also spoke; "Yes, you should be able to control the demon order and make you king. If you can''t, get out of the demon clan."


    After the fall of the demon God''s ancestor, the demon God''s order became the holy thing of the whole demon family. The demon building has always been collected. This is why the demon building has an extraordinary position in the demon family. People of the precious demon family know that no one can control the demon God''s order except the ancestor. Now that the demon building is used as such a means, The faces of magic court and others showed a relaxed look.

 Chapter 675

    On the other side, Yun Yun and others also looked at the token in the hand of the magic building and showed a curious look. Only Su Tang flashed a strange look in his eyes at the moment when the magic order appeared.


    "The secret of heaven is this thing. What I sensed before was that this thing was calling me. Unexpectedly, it was left by the ancestor of the demon clan." he read it carefully. First, he found a secret of heaven in the Dantian and said. After hearing his words, the secret of heaven was slightly stunned; "Boy, what you said is true?"


    "Well, can you feel wrong? If it hadn''t been for its call, I wouldn''t have come to the holy land of demons. I told you before." Su Tang continued.


    As his voice fell, Tianji smiled and said; "It seems that your boy is likely to be able to control the demon order. Boy, you should seize this opportunity. If you vacuum the demon order, you will be able to order the whole demon family by telling the truth. At that time, it will be convenient for you to say that these demon families bring out the holy land of all demons. After all, we don''t have much time this time. It has been delayed for more than ten days, I was worried that you would have some trouble taking these demons. Now it seems much easier. "


    As his holy clothes fell, Sutang nodded and said; "I also understand this, but would it be too abrupt if I tried it?"


    "Hehe, this is really a little abrupt, but you''d better find a chance. If you can, you''d better get this thing. This is the fastest way for you to call on the whole demon clan." Tianji continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I''ll look for a chance at that moment." taking back his mind, Su Tang turned and looked at the center of the hall. At this time, the magic building looked at the sound of the magic wind; "Well, would you like to try, or would you just give up and not accept this test?"


    "Hum, try and try. I don''t believe that no one can control this demon order except my ancestors. My current strength is beyond the control of the whole demon family. I''m called the king. It''s well deserved." magic wind continued. With his voice falling, he avoided the demon order from the palm of the magic building, but at the moment of starting the demon order, the black flame on the token, Suddenly it broke out and directly wrapped the whole arm of magic wind. At the moment when black Mo Yan appeared, magic wind''s face changed sharply. The next moment, he directly lost the magic order.


    After the demon God ordered him to get rid of it, the black flame on the devil wind''s hand also slowly disappeared, but his arm disappeared with the black flame.


    "Hiss!" evil wind took a cold breath with a pale face and looked directly at the empty arm. His eyes were full of horror. At this time, the evil building just wanted to bend down to die the evil god order, but unexpectedly, the evil god order directly broke the air and flew in the direction of Su Tang. Seeing such hardship, the evil building looked frightened and broke it quickly; "Little friend, get away. The black devil flame is very domineering."


    Hearing his voice, Yun Yun also made a sound to remind him; "Dragon God, get away quickly." unfortunately, the speed of the magic order was so fast that it directly shot at Su Tang. The next moment, the magic order stopped directly in front of Su Tang. The flame on the token also converged in an instant. Seeing here, the magic building and others were stunned. At this time, Su Tang slowly stretched out his hand to go to the magic order.


    But was pulled by the ape red on one side; "Boss, you can''t touch this thing. As you can see before, it''s too overbearing." when you heard his words, the magic building also said aloud; "Yes, you must not touch it, little friend. It''s very dangerous."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, don''t worry. I think it will come directly. It must have its intention. If it really wants to hurt, it won''t stop, but shoot directly at it." the voice fell. He took back his arm from ape Chi''s hand and said softly to ape Chi; "Although the black flame is domineering, don''t forget that there is something more domineering in my body than him."


    The voice fell, and ape Chi was slightly stunned. The next moment he reacted, nodded and said; "Boss, you''d better be careful." after that, he stopped blocking. Su Tang nodded, stretched out his hand and directly grabbed the demon order in his hand. At this time, the demon order had changed its dark appearance and suddenly burst into a golden light.


    The next light of this technology condenses a figure. With the appearance of this figure, a huge and incomparable pressure also appears in an instant. I feel that here, the strong demons such as the magic building are shocked, kneeling down and shouting; "See old Zu." hearing their voices, Su Tang was slightly stunned, looked at the golden figure and whispered; "Is this what the ancestors of the demon clan left behind?"


    The voice fell, and the Golden Shadow came out of the voice; "For many years, I finally waited until you appeared. Tianxuan, if I had listened to Xuantian''s words, maybe the demon clan wouldn''t become like this. It''s all my fault and made the demon clan suffer. Tianxuan, since you have come to the holy land of demons and obtained the demon order, I hope you can agree to my request."


    At the moment when his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said; "Elder, do you want me to leave this holy land of demons with the people of the demon clan and return to the land of divine heritage?"


    "Well, because of my fault, when the whole demon family suffered the consequences with me, I left the demon God order in the hope that one day the elector would appear and lead the whole demon family back to the place left by God. This demon God order can only be successfully controlled by the elector." Xu Ying continued.


    After hearing his words, the members of the demon family in the presence understood that the demon God order was still useful. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Senior, I can agree to your request, but the demon clan is out of control. I have heard of the things you did in the land of divine heritage in those years. If I take them out, I''m afraid he will mess in the land of divine heritage. Now the situation in the land of divine heritage is not optimistic. If they mess up, it will be more troublesome and there will be a lot of trouble at that time May become a sinner in the whole relic land. "


    "Hehe, don''t worry about that. This demon order has more than a little function. It contains my life blood essence. I created the demon clan. As long as you agree to my request, I will see that you can get my blood essence, improve your cultivation and control the whole demon clan. Who If you don''t listen to your orders, as long as you have an idea, he will be completely wiped out. "


    As soon as this word came out, the magic building and others were surprised, and the magic wind was even more vocal; "Lao Zu, you can''t do this. They are just a foreigner. He can''t control the demon God order. The demon God order belongs to my demon family. If he controls it, the fate of my whole demon family is in his own hands. It''s too risky."


    His voice fell, and the virtual shadow turned to look at him coldly and said; "No one can refute my decision. What are you?" the voice fell, and a huge pressure directly suppressed the devil wind. The next moment, the whole devil wind flew upside down.


    Fell to the ground and vomited blood wildly. Seeing such a situation, a trace of horror flashed in the eyes of magic building and others, and their hearts also thought about it; "My grandfather is really very powerful. Although he has fallen, this virtual shadow is still very powerful."


    Seeing that the evil wind was suppressed, Su Tang also spoke out; "If that''s the case, it doesn''t hurt if I promise the elder to take the people of the demon clan to leave the holy land of all demons."


    Hearing Su Tang''s promise, Xu Ying said with a smile; "Then I''ll thank you, elector. My blood essence contains my understanding of the Supreme God. If you can understand it, maybe you can step into this realm." the voice fell and the virtual shadow waved with a big hand, and the golden token directly turned into two drops of blood essence beads emitting blood color light. The moment the beads appeared, Directly into Su Tang''s body, the next force erupted in Su Tang''s body.


    At this time, Xu Ying exclaimed in surprise; "The divine box of fortune is on you unexpectedly. Hahaha, Xuantian, how many years have passed? I never thought we could meet again." his voice sounded in the hall. Hearing his voice, the people of the demon clan were stunned. Only Yun Yun looked at Su Tang and his eyes were full of complexity.


    "The divine box of fortune is on him." yunyun thought to herself. At this time, Tianji heard his voice in the Dantian of Su Tang. She was stunned and said; "Xuantian? You said I was Xuantian?"


    "Hmm? So it is. Hehe, you will naturally know later." the voice fell and the virtual shadow said to Su Tang; "The chosen one, be ready to accept the power of my blood essence." upon hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and sat down cross legged quickly. The power of two drops of blood essence suddenly burst out in his next body. For a moment, the power of his whole body suddenly changed, swept through the precious hall, and the people of the demon family were shocked back one after another.


    Only ape Chi and other people who are not demons can barely stand firm. At this time, Yun Yun also woke up from meditation and said aloud; "The Dragon God is about to enter a deep level of cultivation. Ape Chi, let''s protect the Dharma for him together and don''t let people disturb him." as her voice fell, ape Chi nodded one after another and protected Su Tang in a moment.


    At the next moment, Su Tang also closed his eyes and began to absorb the power in the blood essence. At the same time, he also loved to feel the feelings about the supreme realm of God in the blood essence.


    The supreme being in God is a legendary realm, which can not be entered by ordinary people. For many years, there have been few people who can really enter this realm. This is completely different from those previous practices. In order to become the supreme being in God, we must have the understanding of the way of heaven. Although the strong of God have been exposed to this kind of thing, But it is the weakest way of heaven. If you want to become the Supreme God, you must fully understand a way after all.


    Only by perceiving the true Tao can he be qualified to become the supreme among gods, and there are countless ways, so the supreme among gods can also be divided into strong and weak. This demon God, what he perceives is the way of killing, so his temperament changed greatly after he created the demon family. This is really because of the ancient times of the way of killing, The way of killing is somewhat similar to the inheritance of King Shura obtained by Su Tang in Shura hell, but king Shura only understands the fur of the way of killing, not the profound understanding of the demon God.

 Chapter 676

    At this time, while absorbing the power of blood essence, Su Tang also felt the understanding of the way of killing. He himself was inherited by King Shura and was very familiar with the way of killing. Now he has obtained such a complete understanding of the place of killing, which made him know a lot about killing.


    Watching Su Tang begin to practice, Xu Ying said with a smile; "Now that you have a foundation, I hope you will succeed." the voice fell, and the virtual shadow also disappeared. With his disappearance, the great authority in the whole hall also disappeared. The strong demon family who was shocked out of the hall before writing came in again. The arms of the devil wind at this time have been nourished by his power and can grow again, This is also a very special means of the demon clan.


    He had entered the hall and looked at Su Tang in cultivation. A greedy look flashed in his eyes and shouted loudly; "What are you waiting for? Do you really want to be controlled by this alien? Now why don''t we kill him directly while he is cultivating? Now he hasn''t fully integrated the ancestral blood essence, we still have a chance to suck the blood essence out of his body."


    Listening to his words, some strong demons were a little ready to move, and just at this time, the devil building said; "Fart, don''t listen to him. Are you going to live here all your life? He''s still the key to leading us out of here. For many years, the old ancestor regretted the original consequences and didn''t forget to find us a way out after falling. Now there''s a way out. Do you seem to seal this way out?"


    As his voice fell, the devil wind sneered and said; "My Demon family lives well in this holy land of all demons. Why do you have to leave here? It''s been many years. How many people present know what the outside world looks like? My demon family is no longer an existing demon family. Now we are the first force in this holy land of all demons. Don''t you know the truth that we''d rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail £¿¡±


    At this time, hearing his dialogue, Yun Yun, ape Chi and others'' faces were very ugly. Indeed, what the devil wind said was very reasonable. The eyes of these demon people showed an expression of identity. Seeing here, ape Chi roared and changed into his body and voice in an instant; "I''d like to see who dares to deal with my boss." with his voice falling, ape Tong also changed his body in a moment.


    Two huge bodies appeared, and the powerful visual shock made those magic regions hesitate for a moment. At this time, the magic wind continued; "It''s just two beasts. We will join hands to directly kill them. At that time, the blood essence of the old ancestor will be ours. Many of us have stayed at the peak of the God King for many years. Now this is an opportunity. Don''t you want how your children can enter the supreme state of God? Imagine the strength of the old ancestor, are you willing?"


    Hearing his words, the magic building continued; "No, we can''t do that. Now that we have the opportunity to leave here, why do we have to cut ourselves off? Do you want our future generations to live in this cage all their life? Can''t they leave here all their life to see the outside world? The magic holy land is too small, and the resources will always be used up. At that time, my whole demon clan will have something to do Can perish. "


    The words of the magic building also attracted the resonance of some powerful demons. When he saw someone shaking, a trace of anxiety flashed on his face and said aloud; "In those days, the ancestors were the supreme state of God. They could keep people here. As long as we reached such a state, do you think we would have no way to leave? Why do we have to have a foreigner to lead us away? And they also want this foreigner to control our life and death?"


    After his voice fell, seeing that these people were still hesitating, evil wind stopped talking and rushed directly to the place where Su Tang was, shouting at the same time; "Since you don''t do it, I''ll do it directly." when they saw him do it, the people still hesitated. At this time, the ape red rushed up, yelled directly, and punched him.


    Looking at the huge fist, the devil wind snorted coldly; "An animal is an animal. Although his strength is good, it''s not enough to deal with me." he dropped his voice and prepared to punch. At this time, Yun Yun on one side said in a voice; "Really?" the next moment, the whole space was still. Yun Yun found a move, and a huge force went straight to the magic wind. At the moment when the power broke out, the space replied again. The magic wind that was about to appear didn''t understand what was going on. At this time, he felt the huge power fluctuation behind him and was surprised.


    When he closed his fist, he was ready to dodge. At this time, ape Chi''s fist also hit him hard. Bang, two forces hit him. The devil wind was injured again and half knelt on the ground. The devil wind''s face was very ugly. He didn''t understand what happened at the end of that moment. At this time, the devil building on one side looked at Yun in horror and shouted; "Xuantian''s must kill means and control time. Unexpectedly, it has been handed down all the time."


    Hearing his scream, the people of the demon family present were shocked. At that moment, with his cultivation, they could still feel a little unnatural. Unexpectedly, it was the master of time. Langwei, the ancestor of the demon family in those years, was the supreme state of God. The supreme devil controlled the way of killing, while the Xuantian ancestor controlled the way of time, She can control time, which is also her most powerful means. Even the old devil is not simply her opponent.


    Being reminded by the magic building, the face of the devil wind is even more ugly. Controlling the time is the most powerful means of Xuantian''s ancestors when they first opened the chaos. No one is afraid of it. I didn''t expect that this woman''s scroll would be as powerful as animal''s ancestors for a few days, but the stillness of that moment will still bring great effects, Although the strength of this evil wind is strong, he has been passive a lot before such means, and there is no way to make a move at all.


    For a time, the devil wind stayed quietly and was badly hurt twice. He had consumed a lot by using his strength to recover his arm before. Now such a powerful means appeared, and he was afraid to continue shooting for a time. Yun Yun and others also looked at the people of the demon family with a wary face for fear that they would burst into action.


    Time passed slowly. The party stood up in the empty hall for three days. On the third day, the devil wind''s injury completely recovered. He stood up and looked at Su Tang, who was still practicing. There was a sharp flash in his eyes. He only loved one shot. When he saw this situation, ape Chi was very angry, his gift bag exploded, and rushed towards him regardless of the consequences, But at this time, the attack of the devil wind suddenly disappeared, and the next moment a black spirit sword went straight to Su Tang''s head.


    Insist on the situation, ape Chi was surprised. Yun Yun on one side drank softly again, and the space was still again. Although the space was still, the black aura sword did not stop at all, but rushed towards Su Tang quickly, and the space recovered, and evil wind laughed; "Don''t forget that Xuantian''s father is of the same origin as us. How can we not crack her? Hahaha."


    Hearing his words, he looked at it and ordered him to press it immediately. Ape Chi and others had no time to go back and stop it. At this time, a white figure appeared in front of Su Tang and directly used his body to stop the Reiki sword.


    "Yi!" the spirit sharp sword was very powerful. It directly pierced the white figure, or rushed directly towards Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang, who had been closing his eyes tightly, suddenly opened his eyes. He grabbed the sharp sword close at hand.


    "Brother Su!" the white figure shouted and fell directly. Su Tang, who opened his eyes, was stunned when he saw the white figure. Subconsciously, he held her and said aloud; "Miss Shen, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Boss, Miss Shen helped you block a sword." ape Chi shouted. At this time, the secret of heaven also quickly told him what had happened before. After listening to it, Su Tang''s face sank and a towering murderous spirit erupted. He looked at the devil wind coldly, looked down at Shen Xin and said; "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do anything. Those who hurt you will pay the price."


    Then he took out the pill from the storage ring and wanted to feed it to Shen Xin. At this time, the magic building said aloud; "Little friend, you''ll make her injury more serious. You give her to me." said the enchanted building ran quickly towards Su Tang and saw him throw it over. Su Tang said coldly; "I hope I can trust you, otherwise you can''t afford the consequences."


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t like the people of the demon family at all. Even the magic building he had been coming with him before didn''t give him a good face. Looking at his appearance, the magic building hurried out of his voice; "Xiaoyou, I know we are unkind in this matter, but you must believe that I will not harm you." his eyes at this time showed sincerity.


    At this time, the secret of heaven is also a sound channel; "Boy, the old man is not bad. He has been encouraging and stopping before, otherwise it wouldn''t be just the devil wind." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and handed Shen Xin to the devil building; "Elder, please help me take good care of her."


    When the voice fell, he got up and looked at the devil wind and said aloud; "Your arrogance has made me feel no favor for you before. Now, since I dare to take advantage of my cultivation, tell me how you want to die." the voice fell, Su Tang''s aura burst out suddenly, and a force stronger than the peak of the God King burst out. At this time, the ape''s red eyes lit up and exclaimed; "Boss, have you entered the legendary realm?"


    Su Tang didn''t answer. At this time, Yun Yun on one side said aloud; "Indeed, it has entered, but it is not complete. Now it is at most half step supreme. However, in this era when there is no supreme God at all, such strength can be regarded as the most powerful force." after hearing her words, ape Chi smiled, nodded and said; "That''s good."


    At this time, the devil wind turned pale, but when he saw Shen Xinzhi beside the devil building, he said aloud; "Hehe, it doesn''t matter how I want to die, but the little girl is going to take the back with me. He got the means of condensing my life aura. If I die, I will die too." hearing his words, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the magic building. At this time, the magic building also frowned and said in a voice; "He''s right. Miss Shen''s injury is not very serious and her life is not in danger, but she has a very strange force in her body. If this force really breaks out, it will be very dangerous."


    With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and looked at the devil wind and said; "Ha ha, you wait." the voice fell. He turned and returned to Shen Xin. After checking the situation in her body, he said aloud; "It may be a little painful later. Believe me, I won''t let you have anything." as his voice fell, he saw an extra dagger in his hand. The next moment, he cut Shen Xin''s palm and his own palm. The blood of the two still blended. With the blood in Su Tang''s body, it slowly entered Shen Xin''s body, His right hand suddenly pressed her wound, and a gray destructive power began to enter his body.


    With the entry of this power, a look of pain appeared on Shen Xin''s face. The power of destruction was taken back at the next moment. The strange aura in her body also disappeared in an instant. Su Tang said after taking out a pill and not giving it to Shen Xin; "Heal well." the voice fell. He stood up, turned his head and looked at the devil wind and said; "Master Tianmo said before that I can control the life and death of the members of the demon clan. Today I''ll try this method with you."

 Chapter 677

    As his voice fell, devil Feng''s face changed dramatically and he was ready to escape. Seeing here, Su Tang smiled coldly and said; "It''s too late to think of running away now?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, the body of magic wind suddenly gave a meal. At this time, Su Tang walked slowly towards him. In the empty hall, Su Tang''s footsteps seemed so clear. With each step, magic wind''s body would shake, and his eyes were full of panic at this time.


    Countless times he tried to escape from here, but his body was completely out of his control. No matter how hard he tried, it was useless. As Su Tang got closer and closer, the devil wind finally collapsed and shouted; "Spare your life and spare me. I will be your servant in the future."


    "Servant, I don''t dare to ask for an ambitious servant like you. I''m more at ease if you die, otherwise the people of the demon clan won''t know what it will be like to be harmed by you." Su Tang shook his head and said softly. His tone was completely devoid of emotion, just like the seductive God of death from hell. At this moment, all the members of the demon clan present were frightened, One by one, they were worried.


    Before, they all had an evil heart towards Su Tang. At the same time, they didn''t stand up when the devil wind shot. Now Su Tang obviously has successfully mastered the life and death power of the precious demon family. If he really comes to settle accounts after autumn, they will be really unlucky. When they think of this, the devil court will speak out directly; "Evil wind, you are ambitious and try to be the king of the demon family. Now the real king of the demon family appears. You dare to ask for mercy. It''s really brave."


    As his voice fell, those who had been nearby also spoke out one after another. At this time, the people of the demon clan began to attack the demon wind. Seeing here, the demon wind was even more dead. At this time, Su Tang coldly looked at the demon court and others, and the next moment everyone closed their mouths. At this time, Su Tang continued to watch the demon wind speak out; "Will you do it yourself, or will I do it?"


    Upon hearing this, the devil wind knew that he would die no doubt, and no longer continued to beg for mercy, but looked at Su Tang sincerely and said; "I know I''m dead, but please, sir, for the sake of my family is also a member of the demon family, let go of my family, and I''m willing to die." Su Tang nodded and said; "You don''t have to worry about this. I''m a very fair person. I won''t be involved for no reason, but if they really turn against me, I can only say I''m sorry."


    "OK, I believe you." the voice fell, and the devil wind immediately cut off his meridians. After seeing that his vitality disappeared, Su Tang came to Shen Xin and checked his injury. After it was absolutely nothing serious, he said softly; "You''ll get better after a day or two. It''s all right."


    Shen Xin nodded. As a heavenly ghost, she was famous for her strong physical body. Although she had been penetrated by the aura sword before, she didn''t hurt her. Such an injury was just a skin injury when she left, and the most troublesome aura of the devil wind was also resolved by Su Tang with the power of destruction, so there would be no problem at all.


    Just then, the magic court said; "Sir, the people of the evil wind family can''t let go. They are all ambitious people. If they continue to let them go like this, they are likely to become a big trouble in the future." after hearing his words, Su Tang looked at him coldly and said aloud; "You don''t care how I do things."


    Although this time, Su Tang completely saw the faces of these people. They were all obsequious people. Before, they wanted to attack themselves at the instigation of the devil wind. Now they see that their strength is strong, and they actually stand up and look good for themselves. Such people Su Tang despises most. Naturally, they won''t give him a good face.


    Being choked by Su Tang, the magic court was embarrassed to stand aside and didn''t dare to continue. At this time, ape Chi disdained to look at the magic court and said to Su Tang; "Boss, what are you going to do next? Are you really going to let go of the people of the magic wind family? I''m afraid they will hold a grudge when the magic wind is dead." Su Tang said with a smile when he heard what ape Chi said; "Didn''t I say before? As long as the people of their family are loyal, I won''t hurt their people, but if they mess around, I''m sorry, the family doesn''t want it."


    When the voice fell, he turned and looked at the voice of the magic building; "Senior, please ask someone to bring all the people who are in the devil wind. I want to see what they will choose." after hearing his words, the devil building stood up and bowed; "Well, my subordinates will go now."


    At this time, Su Tang is already the king of the demon family. Although the magic building is the supreme elder of the demon family, he can only support his subordinates in front of Su Tang. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. After the magic building left, Su Tang turned and looked at other demon family members and said aloud; "Now that you have children, I''ll tell you the truth. This time I''m here to take the people of the demon clan out. Now there is some turbulence in the land of God''s legacy. The people of the Tiangui clan are ready to move. I lack help. Who of you is willing to leave with me? I''ll take you away with a stick needle, but after you go out, listen to my orders. If you don''t want to I won''t force you to leave. "


    As his voice fell, you members of the demon clan thought one after another. A moment later, two old people who had joked with the demon building stood up and said; "Demon king, we are willing to follow you out to fight. My demon family has never been afraid of fighting. We don''t want sun to dig the demon God here for the second time."


    After their voices fell, the magic court also said; "I''m willing to follow the demon king. I''ve been in the demon capital for many years. I''m king level. What''s the taste of fighting? It''s good to follow the demon king to fight well this time." after hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "I''ve heard about the warlike demon clan before. Since you promised to follow me, I won''t treat you badly. In the future, everyone will be their own. My name is Su Tang. You can just call me my masterpiece."


    "No, you are the king of our demon clan. How can we call you by your name? I think it''s better to call you the demon king." the demon court said. After hearing his words, the remaining members of the demon clan no longer hesitated and expressed their willingness to follow Su Tang to leave the holy land of demons and fight for him in the world outside the island. These members of the demon clan, They are the first-class Force leaders in the magic capital. It can be said that the whole magic capital is their territory. Before, the magic wind family disagreed with them. Now that the magic wind dies, their family will soon be subdued by Su Tang. It can be said that now the whole magic family is unified by Su Tang.


    After handling the affairs here, the magic building also came back. His followers came back, as well as the remaining senior managers of the magic wind family. When they came to the hall, they saw Su Tang sitting in the main seat. In the middle of the hall, the body of the magic wind was still lying there quietly. The face of the people of the rest magic wind family changed. At this time, the magic building said aloud; "The devil wind tried to sneak into the king of the devil family. He has already confessed himself. You are all members of the devil wind family and should have been executed directly. But the king of the devil family is kind and gives you a chance. Those who are willing to obey can avoid death. Are you willing?"


    His voice fell, and an old man behind him snorted coldly; "Let a foreigner be the king of the demon family. Are you old guys confused? When did my demon family become so unbearable? In McDull, the elder of the demon family was forced to death by a foreigner, and my demon family even recognized him as the king. Are you not afraid of other ethnic jokes when it comes out?"


    His voice fell, and Su Tang said with a smile; "Although I''m not a foreigner, I, the king of the demon family, was personally admitted by the Supreme Master of the devil. If you have any opinion, go. I won''t embarrass you." after that, the man laughed and disdained; "You yellow mouthed child, how can you personally admit that you are the king of the demon family? Do you think we are old and confused? This is the demon capital. We are all people of the demon family. You are not qualified to let us go. If you want to go, you should go."


    Has the final say, "has the final say, but you have no longer been a devil''s family. Leave here." Shanghai Tang continued laughing, and with his voice falling, the devil stood out and shouted. "Come on, take this man out and expel him from the demon capital. He will never come back. If he walks outside alone as a demon family, he will be killed if he is found."


    The voice of the magic court fell, and the man''s face changed. As soon as he wanted to speak, two demons came in outside the hall and asked him to take it away. Before he came, he had been sealed by the magic cloud brought by the magic building. At this time, there was no strength to fight back. After seeing this man taken away, no one else dared to speak.


    One by one, their eyes looked frightened. Looking at their faces, the magic building continued to ask; "Are you willing to submit to the king of the demon family?" after his voice fell this time, some of the people of the demon wind family spoke out; "I''m willing to surrender." with the first opening, other people expressed their attitude one after another. After the previous incident, these people dare not surrender. They don''t want to be driven out of the magic capital. Their life in the magic capital is much better than that outside these years.


    There are forbidden areas and dangerous places everywhere outside the magic capital. People of all races are ferocious. Their cultivation has been sealed, and it is even more difficult to survive outside. Now that they have such an opportunity to avoid this crisis, they are certainly unwilling to give up. There was a magic wind before, and they all wanted to make the magic wind the king of the demon family, In this way, their position in the demon family will rise with the tide. Now the devil wind is dead, they don''t want to be buried with the devil wind.


    Seeing these people, Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, now that everyone has agreed, we''ll go back and tidy up. We may leave here at any time." after his voice fell, a man of the magic wind family asked; "Demon king, where are we going to be? No more demons?"


    Hearing his words, the magic court said aloud; "Lord devil, take our demon family away from the holy land of all demons, go to the place where the reserve is located, and go back to clean up." after hearing his words, the people of the magic wind family below were stunned at first, and then excited one by one. They all know that the matter of the holy land of all demons is not very big, and they may face resource depletion at any time, The main reason why they supported the devil wind to compete for the devil king was to successfully obtain more cultivation resources before the resources dried up.


    Now that they heard that they were leaving the magic land, they were very excited when they thought of the legends about the land left by gods left by their ancestors. It was a very rich continent, which was completely unmatched by the magic land. They never thought that the new demon king would lead the demons back to their original ancestral land, This is what they didn''t think of at the left door.


    At this time, some people in the magic wind family understood why the great powers of these demon families regarded this man as the king. They didn''t believe that the old ancestor said to let this man sit as the king of the demon family. After all, the old ancestor has fallen for many years, and they have never heard anyone say that the old ancestor left such words.

 Chapter 678

    After receiving such news, the people of the magic wind family were also very happy. After returning to the family, they immediately held a family meeting and quickly said the whole thing. After listening to it, the people below expressed their willingness to follow the demon king.


    They are not fools. Now people in the whole demon capital have agreed with this thing. They can oppose it. There is only one end to opposition. Like their elders, they will be expelled from the devil. They are not stupid. Now that they have such a chance to leave, isn''t it a battle? Who of their demon clan has been afraid of fighting?


    The news of the emergence of a new demon king in the demon family soon spread all over the whole demon family. After all, the demon family in the demon capital is only a part. There are many demon families outside the demon capital, just like the previous demon building family. For a time, after knowing that the new demon king can lead himself and others to leave the holy land of all demons, these demon families rushed to the demon capital from the outside.


    In three days, Shen Xin''s injury was completely healed. On this day, Su Tang called the magic building and asked about Shen Xin''s secret skill. The magic building nodded and said; "Don''t worry, demon king. I''ve arranged this matter. I''ve been waiting for Miss Shen to recover. Now that her injury is completely healed, I''ll invite the high priest to solve the secret skill for Miss Shen."


    Hearing his words, Sutang nodded and said; "I''ll be glad to see you." after the magic building left, Su Tang turned to look at Shen Xin and said; "Miss Shen, there''s one thing you should think clearly. You''re a member of the Tiangui clan. If your secret skill is broken this time, you will be expelled by the Tiangui clan. You won''t have any people in the future. Do you really want to do this?"


    Now Su Tang doesn''t know what his attitude towards Shen Xin is. Although he very much hopes that Shen Xin won''t have anything to do with Tiangui people, he can''t do it casually. Otherwise, Taotie won''t have to work hard to regain the Dragon nationality of the dragon family members when he was in the Dragon family.


    In the world of heaven, everyone attaches great importance to his race. It''s a very disgraceful thing to erase his nationality. After his voice fell, Shen Xin nodded and said; "Brother Su, I''ve decided. I don''t think my mother wants me to be a puppet of the Tiangui clan all my life. Only after I came out and heard about the things that the Tiangui clan did, I don''t like the identity of the Tiangui clan very much. Now that I have such an opportunity to break away from this nationality, I''m willing to pay any price."


    After her voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "Since you have made such a choice, I also respect your choice. After the secret technique is solved, I will never mention that you used to be a Tiangui family. At the same time, I hope you will continue. You are not a Tiangui family and don''t have to do anything for them."


    "Well, don''t worry, brother su. I won''t help the Tiangui people anymore. Even if I die, I won''t help the Tiangui people anymore." Shen Xin said aloud. After her voice fell, yunyun and others also came. Soon after they arrived, the magic building came in with an old man. After they saluted Su Tang, Su Tang said aloud to the high priest; "Elder, I''ll trouble you about my friend."


    "Lord devil, you''re welcome. The elder of the magic building has told me about your friend before. I''m sure. However, I don''t know if they have changed this secret skill for many years. Therefore, everything can only be determined after checking this girl''s secret skill." the high priest bowed down and said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "I understand that. Please check it." then he looked at Shen Xin and nodded. Shen Xin also walked slowly towards the high priest. At this time, the high priest looked at her and said with a smile; "Girl, my strength will enter your body in a moment. You should not be lower than it. It''s also convenient for me to check the secrets in your body."


    Shen Xin nodded and replied; "Senior, come in and check, I won''t resist." the voice fell. The high priest grabbed Shen Xin''s hand, and the unique magic power of the demon clan slowly entered Shen Xin''s body. A quarter of an hour later, the high priest released her hand and turned his head to salute Su Tang; "Lord devil, the situation in the girl''s body is very troublesome. This secret skill I..."


    "Hmm? Can''t you solve this secret skill, elder?" Su Tang frowned slightly and asked aloud when he heard his words. After his voice fell, Shen Xin''s face was a little worried. At this time, the high priest said aloud; "His secret skill hasn''t been changed, but I found a strange power in her body. I tried to break the secret skill when I checked it before, but as soon as I broke a gap, it was repaired by the strange power. It''s very strange."


    His voice fell. Su Tang was slightly stunned and looked at Shen Xin and asked; "Miss Shen, did you have such strength in your body before?" Shen Xin said after hearing his question; "No, in the past, there was only the mutated Jiuyou power in my body. It seems that this new power came after brother Su helped me dissolve that life aura three days ago."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang was even more puzzled. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Boy, don''t you forget that you and Ying Long''s blood mingled at the beginning? Your blood has his real dragon Qi, and his blood also has your creative power. Three days ago, you and the little girl also mingled with each other. These two days, you also said that there seems to be a very strange force in your body?"


    After being reminded of the secret of heaven, Su Tang immediately responded, nodded and said; "I know. This should be the time when our blood and moon mingled. The strength in my body stayed in your body. Come first, Miss Shen. I see if I can absorb the strength in your body." after his voice fell, Shen Xin nodded and came to Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang stretched out his hand, Slowly felt the creative power in her body, and spoke out a moment later; "It''s strange that this creative power seems to have blended with you. I can''t absorb it at all."


    As his voice fell, the high priest on one side spoke out; "This power is very strange. I can''t break his secret skill at all. If I can contain this power, I still have a chance to break it. It''s just very dangerous. After all, how many forces appear in her body at the same time. If I don''t pay attention to it, it''s likely to completely kill her."


    After hearing the high priest''s words, Su Tang also pondered. Although he could not control the creative power, he knew very well that the powerful power could not be contained casually. His destructive power was needed to successfully contain it, but his destructive power was very small. Although he could contain the creative power, In this way, the power of the high priest will be more troublesome when it enters her body. If she doesn''t pay attention, it is likely that the drum beating power and her own Jiuyou power will burst out in her body. At that time, either the meridians will be destroyed, or she will die on the spot. Su Tang doesn''t want to take such a risk.


    At this time, Shen Xin, looking at their embarrassment, smiled and said; "Brother Su, I''d better let the high priest try. Please check the creative power. If it succeeds, it''s my strength. Even if it doesn''t succeed, I fall, it''s my life. Why have I come here in a muddle for many years? Before I die, I at least faced up to myself. Even if I die, I have no regrets."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang was silent. After a while, Su Tang nodded and said; "Since you want to have a try, let''s have a try." he also knows very well that Shen Xin has nothing in the ten thousand demons holy land at this time, and the people of the Tiangui family can''t monitor here, but as long as you leave the ten thousand demons holy land, the people of the Tiangui family can see everything close to her through her body. At that time, everything on his side will be monitored by the Tiangui family, It would be very troublesome, which he didn''t want to see.


    "Well, try it." Shen Xin nodded and said. At this time, the high priest said; "Then please, Lord devil, input your power into her first, and check the power in her body. I''ll take the opportunity to break the secret art in her body."


    Su Tang nodded, grabbed Shen Xin''s hand, and the power of destruction immediately entered her body. With the existence of the power of creation, the power of destruction did no harm to Shen Xin''s body, and the power of creation, at the moment when she felt the power of destruction coming in, was also quickly emblazoned from the meridians and blood in her body to resist the power of destruction, After all the creative power appeared, Su and Tang spoke out; "Now."


    The voice fell. The high priest grabbed Shen Xin''s other hand, and the demon family''s divine power entered it and went straight to get the secret skill in her body. In a short time, the high priest''s power came back, and he was also a voice; "It has been cracked, but there are still some traces. My power can''t be completely clear at all. Everything still needs Lord devil. You use the power of destruction to destroy the rest traces, otherwise they may be reunited under the action of this creative power."


    Su Tang nodded and the power of destruction suddenly broke out. In an instant, he restrained the creative power in Shen Xin. At the same time, he also divided a small power of destruction. Looking at the place where the secret arts were located, there was no protection of the creative power. Under his destructive power, these secret arts traces were easily destroyed without any trace left.


    After checking again and again, it was confirmed that there was no problem. Su Tang took back the power of destruction and said aloud; "Well, Miss Shen, feel it." hearing his words, Shen Xin immediately closed her eyes and felt it. After a while, she opened her eyes and said aloud; "It has been completely cracked. Thank you, brother Su, and the elder."


    At the same time, in the land of God''s legacy, in the wild depths, the demon sky, who was struggling to cultivate, suddenly opened his eyes, and a mouthful of black blood spewed out. He shouted with an angry look in his eyes; "Shen Xin, you traitor."


    The movement on his side startled the moon emperor not far away. The moon emperor rushed over, looked at his spitting blood and asked aloud; "Demon emperor, what''s the matter with you?"


    "The secret technique I left in Shen Xin''s body has been cracked, and Shen Xin betrayed us." the demon emperor wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said in a deep voice. Hearing his words, the moon emperor frowned and said in a voice; "That''s troublesome. Before, we wanted Shen Xin to enter the place of inheritance and seize something. Now, it''s possible that she has been discovered by Su Tang and others. Now his secret skills have been cracked. A trace of it may have been killed by Su Tang and others. Second, she really betrayed me."


    "There is no first possibility. The secret skill I planted on her will still exist even if she dies. It will not disappear at all. Now my secret skill must have been cracked. If she wants to crack it, no one can do it unless she wants to." the demon emperor shook his head and continued.

 Chapter 679

    "It''s cracked. I finally succeeded. Laurie has been controlled by the demon emperor of Tiangui family. Thank you, brother su." Shen Xin was very happy to find that the feeling of being controlled has completely disappeared after repeated inspection.


    Looking at her, Su Tang smiled and said; "Just crack it, and then follow us to fight against the Tiangui clan." his voice fell, and he felt something wrong, and his face was embarrassed; "The Lord is just talking. You don''t have to take it to heart."


    As soon as others left the Tiangui clan, they asked others to follow them to attack the Tiangui clan. It was really unreasonable. Looking at his embarrassed appearance, Shen Xin said with a smile; "It doesn''t matter. If the ghost clan is too much this day, it''s not impossible for me to attack them with you. It''s just that I''m inconvenient for many things. Brother Su, don''t be surprised at that time."


    When she said this, Sutang smiled and said; "Ha ha, I understand." looking at Shen Xin''s smile, Su Tang also understood that Shen Xin also had a headache facing the identity of Tiangui family. In the past, she always felt like a burden every time she smiled. Now her smile looks much easier. This is the most natural smile. Su Tang was obsessed for a while.


    At this time, Yun Yun on one side looked at Su Tang''s appearance. She couldn''t help feeling that she had already, and coughed softly; "Well, the Dragon God, now the matter of Miss Shen has been solved. Should we plan to leave the ten thousand demons holy land? We have been here for almost half a month. If we don''t leave, I''m afraid it will delay and take more time. After all, we don''t know whether there will be any trouble at the exit of the ten thousand demons holy land."


    Hearing her words, Sutang nodded and said; "Well, I also heard these two days that those demon clan members outside came to the magic capital one after another. It''s time for us to study the matter of leaving here." after that, he looked at Yun Yun and asked; "Miss Yun, you took the way when the ten thousand demons holy land came in. I think you should record the way to leave the ten thousand demons Holy Land in your Tianji Valley?"


    "Well, there is such a way, but I don''t know if it can work." yunyun nodded and replied.


    "Let''s hear it first. We''re studying it well." Su Tang continued. Then the group took their seats one after another. At this time, Yun Yun said aloud; "According to the records of Tianji Valley, there is only one way to leave the holy land of demons. That is, when we come in and reverse the array, we will have the opportunity to leave here. But I don''t know the way to reverse the array."


    After her voice fell, Su Tang also frowned slightly, meditated, and wanted to ask the secret of heaven at the same time; "Tianji, are you sure of this reversal array?"


    "There''s a little grasp, but we should also look at the situation of the array. If it''s just a general array, there''s still a great chance to reverse the array. Just when I came in before, I was enough to have a look at the array. Although it''s not general, it''s very difficult to successfully reverse it." Tianji said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang continued to ask; "What if you don''t succeed?" the voice fell and the secret was not angry; "I said, boy, you are also a famous array master. Well, do you think it''s interesting to ask such a retarded question? If you fail, the array will be completely destroyed." Su Tang was slightly stunned as his voice fell.


    At the next moment, he blushed. Indeed, the problem was too retarded. He was also a famous array master. It was really embarrassing to ask such a question. However, he was very worried that if the array failed, it might be destroyed. If the array was destroyed, how should he and others leave the holy land of demons?


    Yunyun saw that Su Tang didn''t speak, and she didn''t continue to speak. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "There is a great risk in reversing the array. If it fails, the array mage will be completely destroyed. We are very willing, and we will always be left in the holy land of demons, but this is also the only way. Do you think I didn''t win the bet once?"


    Hearing his voice, the people present were silent. This risk is indeed too great. If it succeeds, it''s good to say that the people of the demon clan can leave here. If it fails, the people of the demon clan will always stay in the holy land of all demons, which they don''t want to see. At the same time, Su Tang and others are certainly unwilling to be in the holy land of all demons.


    The scene fell into silence again. After a long time, Yun Yun said aloud; "I think we can gamble. After all, if we don''t do it, it''s equal to no chance. Now we have at least half the chance. If the array reversal fails, we can only admit bad luck." as her voice fell, the magic building also spoke; "Well, I''m in favor of gambling."


    Then more and more people agreed. Seeing them say so, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, since everyone has said so, let''s start tomorrow. Master magic building, you go and inform the people of the demon clan of this matter, so that they can be ready. Tomorrow we will directly cross the storm Gobi and return to the place where we came before."


    As soon as he heard this, the high priest spoke out; "Lord devil, the sand lizards in the storm Gobi are very powerful. They have always been unable to deal with the people of our demon family. I''m afraid they will attack us if many of us enter them."


    "Hehe, high priest, don''t worry. The devil king and the sand lizard king have a lot of friends. He had already agreed with the sand lizard king when he came. This time we won''t have any problems in the past, so you don''t have to worry." after listening to his tiger teeth, the magic building smiled and said. When he heard what he said, the high priest was stunned. At this time, the magic building continued with a smile; "Let''s go. You and I will inform the people of the demon clan. On the way, I''m slowly talking to you about it."


    The high priest nodded. After they left, yunyun looked at Su Tang and said; "Dragon God, you have the divine box of creation. I believe you should have even greater confidence in reversing this array." Su Tang was stunned and looked at Yun Yun and asked; "Do you know the box of creation?"


    Yun Yun nodded and said; "You know, before, the supreme devil was not called Xuantian as the spirit in the box of God of creation? Have you forgotten who was the first ancestor of Tianji Valley?" Su Tang was stunned when she said this, and immediately responded and said aloud; "So it is. This box of fortune is not something left by the ancestor Xuantian of Tianji Valley, is it?"


    Yun Yun nodded again; "It''s really something left by Xuantian''s father, but since the Dragon God has successfully recognized the Lord, I won''t ask for it. I just hope the Dragon God will take good care of it in the future." after hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, you can rest assured."


    The next day, the party and tens of thousands of demon troops left the magic capital directly and entered the storm Gobi. According to the previous route, Su Tang and others soon came to the edge of the desert. At this time, a sand lizard emerged from the sand at the edge of the desert. After seeing Su Tang, a surprise flashed in his eyes. Seeing here, Su Tang said with a smile; "Please inform the sand lizard king that I have come to fulfill my promise."


    After his voice fell, the sand lizard nodded his huge head and left quickly. After a while, a golden figure appeared, followed by one or two thousand sand lizards behind him. Watching them come, the people of the demon family were very surprised. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said to the golden sand lizard king; "Elder, we have found a way to get out of here. This time I''ll leave with the people of the demon clan, but the fastest place to go is to cross the storm Gobi. After that, I want to ask elder, are you going to go with us?"


    Hearing his words, the sand Lizard King smiled and said; "Of course, since I have such a chance, I certainly don''t want to be here all the time. Since all the friends of the demon family are leaving, my sand lizard family is also willing to leave here with my little friends." with his voice falling, Su Tang smiled and said; "In that case, let''s go out together. The sand lizards in the storm Gobi are the most familiar, so it''s troublesome for you to lead the way."


    "It''s a small matter. Let''s go to our sand lizard family first. We pack up some things and leave with our little friends." the sand Lizard King continued. Then the party entered the storm Gobi. Such a big noise disturbed another race in the storm Gobi, the dream eater, at the first time.


    In the center of the dreameater''s territory, the demon leader murmured after hearing the report of his subordinates; "Unexpectedly, the sand lizard joined forces with the demons and ordered them to come back to the clan. This time, their strength is too strong. Let''s be careful." after hearing his order, the demons below quickly conveyed it. Soon, the order spread all over the place where there are demons in the precious storm Gobi, All demons also quickly return to the clan land.


    At the same time, among the sand lizards, the sand lizards quickly packed up their things. Then they left directly with Su Tang and others. They spent a day crossing the precious storm Gobi. Along the road, the Scouts of the demons were confused when they saw such hardship. They didn''t know why the sand lizards left the storm Gobi.

 Chapter 680

    At the same time, the demon leader who received the news was also very confused. Before, these sand lizards were willing to fight with themselves and others for that small desert area, but now they left silently and gave up the precious storm Gobi, and they are still in a very favorable situation for them.


    He couldn''t figure this out all the time, but although he couldn''t figure out what the situation was, he was still very happy. The people of the sand lizard family left like this. Now the whole storm Gobi is the world of his dream eating demons. This is the long cherished wish of the other demons. Now it has finally been achieved. How can he be very unhappy.


    "Send the order and let all the demons gather. Let''s go and see the clan land of the sand lizard clan." the Warcraft leader said happily to his men. As his voice fell, his men quickly conveyed his order. For a time, the demons in the clan land gathered one after another, After that, under the leadership of the demon leader, these demons went straight to the clan land of the sand lizard family.


    At the same time, Su Tang and others came to the edge of the ghost fog forest again after more than half a day''s fast journey. Looking at the ghost fog forest with deep ghost gas, Su Tang said aloud; "It''s very late now. We can''t cross the ghost forest today. Let everyone rest here all night. We''ll start tomorrow."


    After hearing his words, the magic building nodded and said; "Yes, subordinates, I''ll arrange it now." after a while, everyone knew and began to rest. The two-day fast and continuous journey is really tiring. Although these demon families are strong, they haven''t fought for many years and their toughness is not as good as before. Su Tang won''t hear some complaints during the two-day journey.


    However, thinking of the past days of these demon families in the magic capital, these two days did make them suffer, so he didn''t say anything, but he was also very worried. If he took such a demon family out, the earth dog really fought with the people of the sky Ghost family, could they really succeed? Su Tang only told Tianji about this worry, but he didn''t mention it to others.


    "Tianji, what I told you before, how are you doing these two days?" Su Tang, sitting on the ground, thought carefully about Tianji and asked. When he heard his question, Tianji smiled and said; "Although these people have been corroded by the easy life, if you give them some ideas, the bellicose atmosphere in their bones will be awakened soon. The demon clan is not as simple as you think, otherwise they couldn''t get the people of the whole relic to unite against them."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "I understand the power of the demon clan. It''s just that powerful people will change after the corrosion of a good life. Now you can see the demon clan. It has the original A-share spirit, and I''m still very worried." as his voice fell, Tianji said again with a smile; "In that case, isn''t there another thunder? You can try it then."


    At his words, Su Tang was stunned at first, and then he understood and said aloud; "Do you want me to polish them with the help of the fighting power of the undead?"


    "Yes, these undead people are unusual. Although they look so vulnerable in front of you, they are also a very good opponent for the demon family. This will be a very good opportunity. Would you like to try?" Tianji nodded and replied. After listening to his words, Su Tang thought for a moment and said aloud; "The people of the undead family are really good, but they are sparsely populated. They were badly hurt before. Now there are so many people here. Will they appear?"


    "I don''t know. After all, the people of the undead are not fools, and they may not appear." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "In that case, try it then. If they don''t appear, I can''t help it. If they appear, they can be used to hone these demons who usually live in dignity."


    The rest demons outside of their discussion didn''t know. They were still happy for this short rest, but they didn''t know that their new demon king had designed the road for them at this time.


    "Brother Su, are these demons really OK?" at this time, Shen Xin came to Su Tang and asked. In the past two days, she also saw that the people of these demons didn''t seem as tough as they were rumored. When she heard her question, Su Tang shook his head and replied; "I don''t know about this, but I still have to have confidence in them. After all, they destroyed the whole sacred land with the power of one family, so that the people in the sacred land had to unite to deal with them. I think they should have a different style, but they have lived a good life for tens of thousands of years, so that their water chestnut has been ground flat, I think As long as you give them some training, they will soon become an iron lion. "


    After su Tang''s voice fell, Shen Xin nodded and said; "Oh, let''s have a look." after that, Shen Xin sat down next to Su Tang. At this time, Yun Yun on the other side saw such bitterness, and she had some sour feelings in her heart. She was sensed by the light group in her body and said aloud; "What''s the matter? You''re upset. You''ve gone too. Happiness is won by yourself, not by him for no reason."


    Hearing his words, yunyun flashed a touch of purplish red on her face and read and drank with her heart; "What are you talking about? He doesn''t know whether he is happy or not. Besides, you can see that there are fewer women around him for an excellent man like him? What am I?" when Yun Yun made the last sentence, he couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    Hearing her words, the light spoke out; "You''re not bad, too. The contemporary descendant of Tangtang Tianji Valley has great strength and talent. If such a person doesn''t deserve him, who else can deserve him? I don''t think you can get through the barrier in your heart. You just don''t want to take the road arranged for you by your clothes. Wake up, silly girl. You''ve seen it these days. This person is really a dragon among people Feng, who has great luck, has unlimited achievements in the future and will not bury you. "


    As his voice fell, yunyun was silent. She really couldn''t step over this barrier in her heart. When she knew the prophecy given to her by her master a long time ago, her heart was full of resistance. She didn''t want to mention it all the time. Now the party appeared, and her heart was also very contradictory. She didn''t know what she should do.


    She knew very well that her master''s prophecy was good, but she was very unwilling to let her follow the things in the prophecy. After all, she was from Tianji Valley and was born to stand outside the world. His instinct would feel that he was very noble. He didn''t want his fate to be arranged by heaven like those ordinary people, so she chose to resist.


    Over the years, she had never found the person in the prophecy. She thought she had changed her fate, but she had a strong touch in her heart at the first time she saw Su Tang. At the same time, after the devil heard that there was a creation box on him, her heart was even more contradictory. Now she was confused when she heard the words of guangtuan.


    Looking at her, guangtuan didn''t continue to speak, but sighed helplessly. He has followed yunyun for many years and still knows yunyun very well. He knows that yunyun can''t step through the barrier in his heart at this time. When she buys it that day, all these things will naturally succeed. If she can''t step through, there''s no way, All these things may always be like this, not warm and not fire.


    Compared with yunyun''s annoyance, Su Tang was much more relaxed. While communicating with Tianji, he would still talk to Shen Xin. They were chatting. Ape Chi and others also came over. For a time, he was relaxed.


    "Boss, in fact, I''ve always wanted to ask, how sure are you of this reversal array?" ape Chi sat down and chatted with Su Tang. After a few words, he asked aloud. As soon as he said this, the ape on one side said; "What are you talking about? The boss is the chosen one. He is a man that God can''t control. He will succeed. In the past, in the word Shura hell, the people of the ghost family were so powerful and defeated by us. The boss took us out of Shura hell. This time, I believe he will take us out of here again."


    As his voice fell, Shen Xin also spoke; "I also believe that elder brother Su will succeed." hearing their words, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "In fact, I''m not sure about this matter, but since it''s all decided, we have to bet, don''t we? After all, we''ll make such a choice sooner or later."


    After hearing his words, ape red also spoke out; "The boss is right, but I don''t think it will be so simple. I believe the boss of the demon clan has seen it. For such people, take them out and fight with the people of the Tiangui clan, which is completely death." ape Chi''s words were very direct. Ape Tong on one side also nodded and looked at them. Su Tang said with a smile; "I also know this, but I already have countermeasures. After all, we don''t have to fight with the people of Tiangui clan as soon as we go out, do we? We still have time to hone them. I can''t see their state."


    After listening to his words, ape red and ape Tong looked at each other, smiled and said; "It turns out that you have planned as usual, boss. These guys should have a good practice. You see their strength is very good, but they have only been on their way for two days. They can''t see it easily."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, their good days are running out. Follow me. If they don''t return to their previous state quickly, there will be only a dead end waiting for them." Su Tang said with a light smile, with bursts of bad intentions in his laughter. At this time, the body of the magic building, who was chatting with several elders of the high priest, suddenly shook out his voice; "How do you feel the chill of the Arctic?"


    "Hehe, old devil, you don''t say it''s OK. I feel it when you say it. Are we old?" the high priest also said.

 Chapter 681

    After the high priest''s words fell, those high-level demons on one side laughed one after another. As the sky darkened, the party also rested. Shen Xin, ape Chi and others also sat down beside Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang looked at the stars in the sky and said aloud; "Such a quiet night makes people feel so comfortable." Su Tang whispered.


    The voice fell and a woman''s voice sounded; "It''s really comfortable, but now the world is in turmoil. It''s just extravagant to want to live such a life." Su Tang turned his head and said with a smile; "Miss Yun, don''t you go and have a rest?"


    "I don''t want these demons to be so weak. Haven''t you rested yet?" Yun Yun said in a voice. Her voice fell. She also sat down beside Su Tang and listened to his words. Su Tang smiled and said; "It will get better in the future. There is no doubt that the demon clan is powerful. They just need some time to adjust their state. We can afford this time."


    "Well, I hope they can quickly adjust back, otherwise the Tiangui war will start at that time. In their state, there will be only a dead end waiting for them." Yun nodded.


    Su Tang was silent, looked at the stars and said aloud; "I''ve been away from Langxie mainland for many years, and I don''t know what''s going on there now. There are still some relatives who want to come to the family." here, his voice showed a thought mood. Looking at his appearance, Yun Yun asked softly; "Can you tell me something about your past? I can''t see through your past and future."


    "Hehe, in fact, I''m just a family child in a small kingdom. Speaking of it, I still miss the days at that time. I don''t have to worry about many things. The only thing I worry about every day is the improvement of my cultivation." Su Tang said softly.


    "Yes, the mainland is turbulent. The people at the top are always powerful people. The weak can live a carefree life. However, since you say you are a child of a small family, I am curious about how you have come to this point. Your current cultivation and status, even those who were born shouting the golden spoon, may not succeed One of them, you, a young man of a small family, should be very legendary to come to this point? "Yun asked with a flash of curiosity in her eyes.


    Looking at her, Su Tang smiled and began to slowly tell about her rise history on the Langxie road. After an hour, Yun Yun was fascinated. After su Tang''s voice fell, Yun Yun came out of her voice; "It''s really a legend. It''s a miracle that you, a boy without background and invincible cloud, can get out of such a legend."


    "Hehe, I may be just after luck, or I won''t know how many times I''ve died." Su Tang said with a smile. When he heard what he said, Yun Yun also said with a smile; "Maybe this is the strong relationship between the chosen one and his luck."


    Su Tang nodded. They talked about the past of the city. Time passed slowly. They knew each other better before. At the moment of the rising sun, everyone woke up. Su Tang and you also stood up at the same time. This is what Su Tang said with a smile; "The night passed unconsciously. Miss Yun, it''s time for us to start."


    "Well, let''s go." Yun Yun nodded. At this time, the people of the demon clan were ready. Under the leadership of the magic building, the party directly entered the ghost fog forest. Tens of thousands of people passed through quickly and made a lot of noise in the ghost fog forest. However, the ghost fog forest in the white day was a forest without any creatures. In the afternoon, Has reached the edge of the thunder.


    Seeing the dead thunder, the ape bared his voice; "Among the ten thousand demons in the holy land this time, the thunder Ze impressed me the most." Su Tang smiled and said when he heard his words; "Come on, let''s go straight in. The thunder is still very broad. After this, we can reach the channel where we came here before."


    After hearing his words, those demon people looked at the place they had heard many times. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and the stench in the swamp came to the pavement in an instant. Those demon people were helpless and shouted; "It''s a smell. It stinks. We don''t want to go in this place." the strongest people shouted. Some of the female demons were even pale. They looked at the swamp that couldn''t be seen, and some even vomited directly.


    Seeing this, Su Tang shook his head and said; "All right, let''s go." then he took the lead and entered the swamp. Yun Yun and Shen Xin followed him one after another and watched them set out. The demon buildings in these demon families took advantage of their faces to watch the young demon families speak out; "What do you look like? Lord devil has entered it, and you people are still standing here? What''s the matter? Have you lived a good life for a long time and forgotten the original state of our demon family? If so, you don''t have to leave with us, just stay in the Holy Land of demons. In this way, you''ll just die if you go out."


    As the voice of the magic tower fell, the high priest also spoke; "The time outside is more cruel than the ten thousand demons holy land. If you have been like this all the time, the elder of the magic building is right. You only have to die when you go out. It''s better to continue to live in the ten thousand demons holy land." hearing the two elders of the demon clan say so, the young demon clan slowly put down their hands covering their noses, A firm look flashed in their eyes, and those girls also endured the pungent stench.


    At this time, the evil spirit looked at them and said; "What a group of paper tigers." then he looked at them with disdain and directly followed Su Tang and others into the swamp. Looking at the back of magic spirit, especially the way she disdained the year before she entered, it stimulated some young magic families. Looking at the appearance of magic spirit, the high priest said aloud; "Old man, your granddaughter is good."


    "Ha ha, let''s go." the magic building replied proudly. At this time, the magic spirit caught up with Su Tang and others with a smile; "Brother Su, I prepared a lot of firewood and game along the road before. Do you think we''ll find a place to have a meal when we''re free?" Su Tang was stunned when he heard her, and finally shook his head with a helpless smile.


    However, he knew the things that magic spirit had stimulated those demon teenagers before, so he liked the little girl very much and said with a smile; "I''d better wait until I''m free. This trip to thunder swamp is not so simple." after his voice fell, magic spirit asked curiously; "Why is it not simple? Brother Su, do you have any conspiracy?"


    At her words, black lines appeared on Su Tang''s forehead and said aloud; "What is conspiracy? I don''t have conspiracy. Well, didn''t you come here before? Don''t you know it''s very dangerous here. Do you think those undead people won''t make trouble for us last time?" as his voice fell, the evil spirit said indifferently; "That''s it? Isn''t brother Su here? You''ll do it directly at that time. Those undead people will run faster than rabbits one by one?"


    "Well, who told you I did it this time?" Su Tang reluctantly looked at the magic spirit and said.


    As soon as the words came out, the evil spirit shouted; "What? Brother Su, you''re not going to do it? Are these guys finished?" she said, pointing to the evil killing teenagers who were slowly walking into the swamp behind him. Suddenly she heard her voice. The teenagers were stunned. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "I''m not going to do it. Look at them. They look like a demon clan. This time, I just give them a chance to practice."


    The voice fell, and the evil spirit smiled and said; "I said you didn''t have a conspiracy. Isn''t that your conspiracy? I said brother Su, you''re also black." when she said this, she looked at the demons behind her, and a trace of sympathy flashed in her eyes. Her appearance made the rest demons tremble in their hearts. At this time, magic spirit turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Don''t worry, brother su. I won''t tell you about your plot. Let these guys feel the horror of the swamp." after that, she smiled proudly.


    Looking at her appearance, Su Tang was speechless. He looked at her helplessly and stopped talking. At this time, Yun Yun said with a smile at the appearance of magic ling''er; "Hehe, what would you do if you were linger? What would you do?" her voice fell, and the sound of magic linger''s laughter stopped. She looked at yunyun with a confused face, turned to look at Su Tang and shouted; "Brother Su, how can you do this to me? Is it really appropriate for you to do this? No, I must tell you all about your conspiracy."


    "Go, anyway, it''s not a conspiracy. They''ll know sooner or later, so you can tell." Su Tang smiled proudly and said. As his voice fell, magic ling''er was stunned. The next moment, she directly changed her face, looked at Su Tang with a pathetic look and said aloud; "Brother Su, do you have the heart to use your conspiracy to harm a lovely little girl like me?" seeing her change her face every minute, Su Tang was even more speechless.


    She stopped paying attention to her. At this time, the voice of the secret sounded in Su Tang''s heart; "Boy, I''m afraid your plan will fail. I just checked the swamp and there was no sign of life at all." Su Tang shouted as his voice fell; "They are still undead. There will be signs of life there?"


    "Fart, who told you that the undead had no signs of life? After the previous events, I was very sensitive to their breath. I checked the whole swamp, and there was no smell of them here." Tianji scolded. After understanding his words, Su Tangwei was stunned; "Where the hell did they go?"


    "Ghost knows, but since there are no undead here, I think your previous lies need to be changed. Let them go directly to the mainland to experience. The undead suddenly disappeared. It seems that there may be something out of control in this swamp chapter. You''d better be careful." Tianji continued. After his voice fell, Su Tang''s face suddenly became dignified.


    Indeed, the people of the undead family have lived in the thunder for many years. Now they suddenly leave. They must have met something they can''t control, so they will leave. Thinking of this possibility, Su Tang nodded, ignored the magic spirit, turned to the great God of the magic building and said; "Master magic building, let the people of the demon clan pass through the swamp quickly. There''s something strange here."


    As his voice fell, the magic building was a little stunned. He didn''t ask more at the next moment, so he gave a voice and ordered; "Everyone heard it. Speed up and get out of here."

 Chapter 682

    The people of the demon clan were very confused, but the order of the demon building had been issued, and they didn''t dare to delay. After the previous adaptation, they all had some understanding of the environment in the swamp. After hearing such an order, they moved quickly.


    The party quickly crossed the swamp. At this time, the magic building also found an opportunity to come to Su Tang and asked aloud; "Lord devil, what''s the problem with this swamp?" he heard Su Tang''s ha for a month and knew that there was a lot of people in this swamp. What''s the problem? Otherwise, he would not have such a tone.


    After hearing his question, Su Tang said aloud; "I think it''s very strange that the whole undead family in the thunder Ze has disappeared, so we''d better leave here quickly." as his voice fell, the magic building nodded and said; "I see." he is also a human spirit. He can see what Su Tang is worried about. The undead have left. There may be something out of control in this place.


    After learning about these things, the magic building quickly thought about those high-level officials of the demon family and said a word. Once these people heard such words, they dared not neglect them one by one. They hurriedly ordered their family members to speed up one after another. They didn''t have a slightest rest all the way. It would have taken two days. These people rushed out of the swamp after only a little more than one day, Once again set foot on a solid apprentice, Su Tang''s heart was a burst of relaxation and immediately spoke out; "Well, let''s have a rest."


    At the moment when his voice fell, those demon family members sat down one by one and looked at their appearance. Su Tang also smiled. At this time, the demon building came to him and said with a pale face; "It''s time to leave. Fortunately, it''s dangerous." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said in doubt; "We haven''t met anything along the way. How did the undead leave this place where they have lived for many years?"


    "I don''t know about this, but it''s good. At least it''s bought us a day." at this time, Yun Yun said with a smile. Listening to her words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Now let them have a good rest. This time, they are really tired enough. Such training can''t exceed the international value, otherwise it will be counterproductive." as his ha Shi fell last month, yunyun and honing nodded.


    The party had a rest here at noon, when Su Tang said aloud; "Well, let''s hurry up and try to go to the mountain village before dark." with his voice falling, the magic building nodded and said; "It''s really not suitable to rest here. I''ll let them get up and go." then the group began to go on their way again.


    In the evening, Su Tang and others finally saw the outline of the next three inches. At this time, the magic building smiled and said; "Everybody, come on, there''s a hidden place for my family ahead. When I get there, I''ll treat you well." hearing his words, the demon family members who haven''t been short-sighted for several days nodded one after another, and the speed under their feet also increased.


    Looking at them, Su Tang smiled and said; "Now they look much better than before. It seems that the demon clan still has the potential to create." with his voice falling, yunyun also smiled. After the party returned to the mountain village, everyone had a rest at ease. At this time, in the small courtyard of the magic building, Su Tang and other powerful figures gathered together.


    "This small mountain village used to be the place where we came from the land of divine heritage. Today, those demons and sand lizards have a good rest. We can choose to go and have a look at the situation there. We were in a hurry and didn''t study the array there." Su Tang said.


    After hearing his words, Yun Yun said in a voice; "Indeed, this reversal array is not for fun. If it fails, we will all be left in the holy land of demons, so this matter must be handled well, otherwise there will be real trouble at that time."


    After hearing their words, the magic building came out; "Well, I can also lift it. We should go and check it first." as his voice fell, the high priest said; "Let''s go and have a look now." after that, the party got up and left the courtyard. Led by Su Tang and others, the party returned to the place where Su Tang and others appeared.


    At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "There was a cover up array here at the beginning. After we broke that array, we appeared here. I think the array in the channel is near here. Let''s look for it." his voice fell down, the magic building and others nodded and quickly looked for it near here, but many of them don''t know the way of array, This search is very slow.


    In the middle of the night, the party gathered together only once and watched them all come back. Su Tang asked; "Well, have you found anything?" the magic building shook his head and said when he heard his Wen Hu; "I didn''t find it at all. Maybe this array is hidden deeply. Those of us who don''t know the array have no way to capture its fluctuations."


    The voice fell, and Yun Yun nodded and said; "It''s true. I paid great attention to the past all the way, but I didn''t find any array fluctuation at all." after hearing her words, ape Chi also said aloud; "It seems that this array is not easy to find?" just at this time, the silent ape spoke out; "Although I didn''t find the array, I found a strange place through the pulsation of the earth. I think it may be the location of the array."


    "Really? Take me to have a look." after listening to his words, Su Tang said excitedly. He had some confidence before. He couldn''t find this face array. What to talk about. Now the wind finally turns. How can su Tang not be excited? Ape Tong nodded and quickly lowered Su Tang and others to an empty place. At this time, he pointed to his feet and said; "That strange place is more than ten meters below our feet."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang immediately closed his eyes, quickly released the power of his soul, quickly sneaked into the apprentice at his feet, checked it, and after a while, Su Tang opened his eyes and said aloud; "This place is really strange. I didn''t catch any fluctuations in the array?" as his voice fell, others were stunned. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Boy, there''s something strange in this place. You can dig and have a look. I checked the situation here before. It turned out that all the array fluctuations when we came were gone."


    After the sound of the secret fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "I also think there''s something strange in this place. When we came here before, I obviously felt a strong array fluctuation. Now I can''t feel it. The only difference here is this. Let''s work together and dig with the place."


    "Well, leave it to me." ape Tong nodded and said. With his voice falling, Su Tang and others nodded, and the party retreated. Ape Tong shouted, and his body appeared in an instant. The next moment, he roared up to the sky, and his body emitted a trace of earthy yellow light, and then the apprentice in front of him began to crack, The next huge pit appeared in front of everyone.


    With the appearance of the deep pit, a strong white light also burst out from the deep pit. Su Tang and others were surprised to see here. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "It seems that this place may really be the place where the array is located." Su Tang nodded at his words; "Let''s go down and have a look." the voice fell, and Su Tang took the lead and jumped down.


    After watching him go down, ape Chi followed closely, and then the people present jumped down one after another. After entering here, they saw a huge stone gate made of white jade. Looking at here, Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud; "It''s like a grapefruit. It should be the words of the demon family. Master magic building, you are the elder of the demon family. See if you recognize it." after hearing his words, the magic building came forward, looked at the words on the stone gate, nodded and said; "It is indeed the text of the earliest period of the demon family. It means that this place is a channel outside the copper. It can only be opened with the supreme blood of the heavenly demon."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang and others were stunned. At this time, Yun Yun asked aloud; "Another channel, doesn''t it say which mainland channel it is?" when she heard her question, the magic building shook his head and said; "It''s not written here, but there''s so much written on it." after his voice fell, Su Tang and others fell into meditation. Half an hour later, Su Tang and others didn''t think of what this place was doing, so they immediately said; "We''d better not worry about this for the time being. Go back first. Since there is no place to lead on the stone gate, we can''t take risks. If we go to another continent, it will be even more troublesome."


    As his voice was recorded, magic building and others nodded and said; "Well, we''d better take a long-term view of this matter. Since you felt the fluctuation of the array before, Lord devil, I think it really existed. It must be because some special means were hidden in the past." as his voice fell, others nodded one after another.


    After the party got to the ground, Su Tang said to ape Tong; "Please restore this place first. Before we know it clearly, it''s better not to let other people''s children. If something goes wrong at that time, it will be in trouble." after hearing his words, ape Tong nodded and said; "Well, don''t worry, boss." he saw his apprentice recover quickly.


    The party pondered all the way back to the mountain village. In the room, Su tangpan sat on the bed, thinking carefully about the secret of heaven and asked; "Where do you think Shimen will go to Tongxiang?"


    "I don''t know, but I have a feeling that the stone gate doesn''t lead to the place left by God." Tianji shook his head and replied. After the voice fell, Tianji continued; "But it''s strange to say that before, we could obviously feel the fluctuation of that array. Now we can''t feel it in turnaround?"

 Chapter 683

    The next day, at dawn, Su Tang and other senior executives gathered together again. After what happened last night, they didn''t rest after they came back. They were all wondering where the array was.


    "Dragon God, we have the highest attainments in your array. Do you think of the reason why this array suddenly disappeared?" Yun asked aloud.


    As her voice fell, all the people present turned their eyes to him. Looking at their eyes, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "I came back yesterday and thought a lot, but I didn''t find anything at all. I always felt that there was something wrong with this array, and we just ignored the most important problem."


    As his voice fell, the magic building nodded and said; "It''s really strange, but last night I went to the library to check the ancient books of the family, and I didn''t find much, but I saw a very strange record."


    This remark immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and Su Tang spoke directly; "What kind of record is it, sir? Listen to it." as his voice fell, the magic building nodded and said; "It is said that the old devil has a very special means, that is, the array he arranged can be completely hidden. Unless there is any specific means, he can''t detect it at all."


    His voice fell, and Yun Yun nodded and said; "I seem to have seen this there," she continued, looking at Su Tang; "Dragon God, do you remember when we entered the ten thousand demons temple from the land of God''s legacy outside? Don''t we also enter it at the time of Zishi? I look here and want to see that array. It will only be at a special time."


    Su Tang frowned slightly, meditated for a while and said aloud; "It''s really possible for you to say so, but we don''t know what special conditions are needed here." after his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said; "This is really a trouble. We don''t even know the most basic array position now. There are some troubles."


    Just then the ape on one side asked aloud; "Boss, have you got a clue about the place I found last night?" as soon as he asked, the others also turned to look at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, what can I know about this matter? Everyone knows the words on the stone gate before. I don''t think it should be a channel to the land of divine heritage."


    As his voice fell, the magic building nodded and said; "Well, I also checked this place in the ancient books yesterday, but there are not many records about it. The knowledge says that this place leads to another continent, which is much larger than the land of divine relics. It is only said that the strong people on that continent are like clouds, and there were demons entering it a long time ago, but there was no news of them soon. It is said that , they met a super strong man, more than 100 high demons, who didn''t make a move in his hand. "


    After his voice fell, Su Tang and others were surprised. The higher demon clan is equivalent to a master at the level of God general, and even some figures at the level of God King. Such a powerful person has not made a move in the other party''s hand. How powerful is the other party? Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help wondering if that place would be the void where the ancestor god was born. Only there would there be such an invincible super strong man.


    "Since that''s the case, the place can''t move any more. If you let the other party''s people who are Mao come in, it''s the disaster of the whole magic holy land." magic ling''er said directly. Su Tang and others nodded at her words. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Now that we know something about that place, our top priority is to quickly find the array leading to the place of divine heritage."


    "Well, anyway, our people are almost rested now. It''s more convenient not to send them out to look around here." the magic building nodded.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you to inform them," Su Tang nodded. At the same time, he turned his head and looked at ape Tong; "Ape Tong, you have the secret of your own life and can sense anything on the earth. This time you have the best chance to find this array. If you find anything unusual, please inform me in time."


    After the sound fell, ape Tong nodded and said; "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll try my best to do it." after hearing his answer, Su Tang looked at ape Chi and said; "Ape Chi, as for you, you don''t have to look for it. Before you find the array, you will guard the place we found last night. Don''t let the people of the demon family and the sand lizard family break in, otherwise we will be in big trouble."


    "Well, I understand." the ape nodded. At this time, Su Tang looked at the others and said; "Then the rest of us, let''s go and look for it together, leave contact methods with each other, and send signals when we find abnormal conditions." as his voice fell, all the people in the courtyard stood up one after another. The magic building also took the high-level of the demon clan and began to arrange for the members of the demon clan to look for it, except the sand Lizard King, who also left, Su Tang and yunyun came to the place they found last night again. At this time, Su Tang said to ape Chi; "We must be optimistic. If someone breaks in alone, there will be no amnesty."


    "Well, I understand." ape Chi replied. Su Tang nodded and took Yun Yun and others to look for it nearby. Tens of thousands of people almost had to turn over the land nearby, but still no trace of array was found. In the courtyard of the mountain village magic building, everyone was disappointed, and Su Tang Deng ran was even more helpless.


    "I''ve basically searched all around the place. Why is there no trace of the array? Can this array still fly into the sky?" the ape bared his voice. Hearing his words, the magic building and others shook their heads helplessly. At this time, Su Tang was slightly stunned and thought deeply. A moment later, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s not impossible for you to say so. Before, our search focused on the ground and low. Why didn''t anyone check the sky?"


    Yun Yun is also a bright eye, out of the vocal tract; "Yes, don''t you forget that when we came here, it fell from the sky, not from the ground. This array may not be absent in the sky." with her voice falling, the ape nodded and said; "That''s true. How can we forget the important clues?"


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang didn''t speak, but asked Tianji with his heart; "Is it possible to arrange this array in the sky?" the voice fell, and the secret shook his head and said; "In general, this is completely impossible, because there is no way to arrange the array in the sky against the array point and array base. Without these two things, there is no way to arrange the array."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang thought deeply. After a while, he said aloud; "There is a forbidden air array in this place. You say this forbidden air array is to cover up the channel array?" the voice fell, and the secret of heaven began to meditate and speak out a moment later; "It''s possible for you to say so, but it''s very difficult, but you can check it at that time. After all, I haven''t checked whether there is any strange place on the sky before."


    After the communication with Tianji, Su Tang looked at the silent people and said; "Since there is no trace of this array on and under the ground, the only way we can do now is to check the sky. I also analyzed it before. This ten thousand demons holy land has the ability to ban the air. This ability may be a means for the supreme devil to hide this array at the beginning, so this array may still be on the sky, Just don''t be too optimistic. "


    As his voice fell, ape Chi and others nodded. At this time, the devil building came out of the voice; "If this array is above the sky, we can''t check it at all. After all, we people of the demon clan are not cultivating the power of soul and can''t fly. It''s very difficult to find the array for a long time." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I also understand this, so in the next time, you can only rest here temporarily. I''ll give you the time to find the array."


    The crowd nodded and looked at them and agreed. Su Tang didn''t continue to say more. He left the courtyard alone and began to look for it in the sky outside the mountain village. As time went by, Su Tang and others had been in the holy land of demons for a month. This month, this day, Su Tang went to the last sky he hadn''t looked for, As soon as he wanted to release the power of his soul, the secret in his Dantian came out; "Boy, that''s it. That''s where the array is."


    Hearing his voice, Su Tang was stunned, quickly released the power of his soul, felt it, and after a while, he took back the power of his soul and said with a smile; "The emperor is really worthy of those who have a heart. This time, we finally found it. I said that this array can disappear. Well, now that we have found the array, let''s go back and let the demons prepare something together. It can''t fly here. I think the seat of that array is at least thirty or fifty meters from the ground. Even if we successfully reverse the array and want to enter it It is also impossible. "


    "Well, go back quickly. I feel that some people of the demon clan have had some complaints these days." Tianji said. After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled. He didn''t feel unhappy about it. After such disappointment, no matter who it is, it must be like this.


    Running all the way to protect the mountain village, Su tangdang even summoned the top level of the demon clan and the sand lizard king. Su tangdang said with a smile in the courtyard; "Yes, I have found the array." at the moment when his voice fell, Yun Yun said with a smile; "Ha ha, I knew you could do it." the others were also very happy. They all laughed excitedly. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "However, there are some problems with the height of this array. Even if the reversal array is successful, it is not easy for us to enter it. There is no space here. The seats of that array are at least thirty or fifty meters on the ground. It is impossible to go up on the moon."


    "Don''t worry about that, Lord devil. Now we have gone through the most difficult one, and the rest is nothing at all. Wujing in my mountain village has a large forest, in which a lot of firewood has been growing for many years, and we can build a high platform with them." the magic building smiled and said. As his voice fell, the sand Lizard King also said; "Well, it''s not a problem at all. Our sand lizards are huge and can carry all those big trees."

 Chapter 684

    The group divided the work quickly. The demon family looked at the trees. The sand lizard was responsible for transporting them. It only took a short ten days to build a huge platform. Looking at the magnificent platform, Su Tang said; "I really underestimated their power."


    Hearing his words, Yun Yun said with a smile; "Hehe, this is the so-called" more people and more power ". There is no problem with such a high platform. The success or failure of everything next depends on you."


    Su Tang nodded and a trace of firmness flashed in his eyes. He understood that the most important step to go was to reverse the array. If you succeed, you can leave. If you fail, there is no way. They all stay in the holy land of demons, so Su Tang was very cautious about it.


    "Boy, don''t think too much. I''ve also studied the array these two days. I''ve prepared two schemes for you. The first is to reverse the array. The chance of success is 60%, and the other is to break the array directly with violence. The chance of success is 80%, but there will also be side effects. This channel will always be open. People in the holy land of demons and the land of God''s heritage will be happy You can go in and out freely. "The secret of heaven said at this time.


    When Su Tang heard him say this, he was stunned and meditated. Although the latter had a lot of success, it would bring great trouble to the whole magic holy land. You know, this place has been isolated from the world for tens of thousands of years. If people from the relic land came in suddenly, it would undoubtedly be a disaster to the weaker races here, At the same time, some evil and powerful races will also bring unnecessary trouble to the land of divine heritage. After all, the land of divine heritage is also in turmoil. If the races in the holy land of demons are entering it, I''m afraid it will be more troublesome at that time.


    Therefore, although the success rate was high, he didn''t think about using this method at the first time, and the success rate of the first method was too small. For a time, Su Tang was also very difficult to choose directly. At this time, magic building and others came to see dredging on one side, and magic building asked aloud; "Lord devil, how are you studying this array these days? What''s a good way?"


    Hearing his words, Su Tang woke up from his meditation, looked at him and said; "There is a way, but the success rate is too low. I don''t know how to choose for a while. Just as you all came back, I''ll talk to you." as his voice fell, these people nodded and looked at him. At this time, he said aloud; "There are two schemes. The first one may have a success rate of only about 45%, and the second one may have a success rate of 60% or 70%. However, the second one is the permanent damage to the array. If the second method is used, the channel will always be wide open, and people from both sides can only get in and out."


    Su Tang didn''t talk to them directly according to the success rate of Tianji, but he said everything a little lower. After all, he was not sure. Although Tianji said how sure he was, it was when he shot, but now it''s obviously inconvenient for him to come out. Everything can only be done by himself, so the success rate is certainly not certain.


    As his voice fell, magic building and others were silent. They were all leaders. As soon as they heard Su Tang''s words, they understood why Su Tang was difficult to choose. Indeed, it was very difficult to choose these two schemes. The first one had a low success rate. If they failed, they would be finished. Although the second one had a higher success rate, But it will bring great changes to the holy land of all demons and the land of divine heritage. As a demon family who has lived in the holy land of all demons for many years, they certainly don''t want to see the holy land of all demons destroyed.


    "Dragon God, if the first one fails, do we have a chance to use the second one?" Yun Yun asked aloud at this time. With her voice falling, the secret of heaven smiled and said in Su Tang Dantian; "The girl reacts very quickly. This method is not impossible, but it''s only half the chance. It''s also risky. You can choose it yourself, boy."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang had a more headache, but since Yun Yun had asked, he could only answer according to the secret of heaven; "It''s not impossible to do this, but there''s only half the same chance. Now let''s discuss what to do." after that, he was also helpless. He didn''t expect to encounter such a thing in the holy land of demons this time.


    Before he came, although he knew that there would be some trouble when he wanted to go back, he definitely didn''t expect such a degree of trouble. At this time, the ape on one side said aloud; "I think it''s better to choose the second one directly. Although it will bring some turbulence to both planes, it''s not simply a bad thing. Boss, do you think I have the previous Shura hell? People of all ethnic groups have entered the Langxie continent. I''m afraid there aren''t so many magic holy places? People of these races can''t take advantage of it."


    As his voice fell, ape Tong also said; "That is, the abilities of these races in the holy land of all demons are very special. There is no stupidity in the land left by God. I think even the Tiangui clan has never met. Isn''t that right? If we can make use of it, it''s a good thing for us."


    Su Tang was slightly stunned by what they said. At the same time, the magic building and others were stunned. They didn''t think of this aspect at all. In the past few days of building the high platform, ape Chi and others often walked with the high-level of the demon family, and told them about the situation in the land of divine heritage. Now when they heard what they said, they felt that there was some truth in it.


    "Well, it''s good for you to say so, but now there is some turbulence in the land of divine heritage. It''s better to cover up the passage here when we leave. We also saw that there are no other races around here before. I think it''s not easy for them to know that there is a passage here. In addition, the entrance to the land of divine heritage is Wanmo temple , the people over there are very afraid. They should not rush in. I think we''d better choose the second one directly. "Su Tang nodded at this time.


    As his voice fell, the magic building and others nodded one after another. At the same time, their faces also looked excited. In particular, the magic building and the high priest, who were defeated from the land of divine heritage and came to the holy land of all demons, always had a desire to return to the land of divine heritage. Now they finally have such a chance, How can they not be very happy?


    "Well, now things here are almost done. I think it''s tomorrow, Lord devil. What do you think?" the magic building nodded and said, and Su Tang also said aloud; "In these ten days, the people of the demon clan and the sand lizard clan should be very tired. Let them have a good rest for one night. We will break this array and leave the magic holy land tomorrow." as his voice fell, everyone nodded one after another.


    That night, in the magic building, people announced that they would break the array the next day. Members of the sand lizard family of the demon family were very excited. No one had a rest at all. They made a fire to roast meat in the huge open space outside the mountain village. Su Tang was very happy to see them. Outside the mountain village, Su Tang sat quietly on a stone, Watching the lively scene not far away, Su Tang was very relaxed. At this time, Yun Yun came over with a piece of barbecue and looked at Su Tang and said; "Dragon God, how busy is it over there? Why don''t you go and play with them?"


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I used to think they would be very formal. It''s better to be quiet here. It''s good to watch them laugh." after hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded with a smile and handed him the barbecue in her hand; "Try this taste. Although it''s not as delicious as you rely on, it''s a real flavor of the holy land of all demons."


    "Thank you."


    After receiving the barbecue, Su Tang took a bite and said with a smile; "It''s really good." at this time, yunyun had sat down next to him. She looked at Su Tang and said; "After going out tomorrow, how are you going to settle the people of the demon clan and the sand lizard clan?"


    "Let them go to the wild. Now there is the territory of the dragon family. In fact, the environment of this magic holy land is not different from that of the wild. They should be able to adapt quickly when they go there. In addition, with the help of the dragon family, they can quickly gain a foothold." Su Tang replied with a smile after another bite of barbecue.


    Hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Well, that''s really good, but will so many people enter the wilderness cause dissatisfaction from the Taishang Mingyue palace? After all, although the land of divine heritage has not been divided into two regions, the Taishang Mingyue palace is the leader of the dark. Now the demon clan has gone out. With your relationship, they must unite with the dragon clan, and the Taishang Mingyue palace will feel it at that time Their position is threatened. "


    "I haven''t thought much about this. The demon clan is only temporary in the wilderness. When things here are finished, I will take them directly to Langxie road. That''s their real battlefield and the place where they will live all the time in the future. It''s the place of relic. Let the forces before them directly manage it, and I won''t intervene." Su Tang continued.


    As his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said; "However, it''s better for you to go out to Taishang Mingyue Palace this time. It''s too mysterious. Taixu ancient clan is very powerful and didn''t dare to touch them at the peak of the demon clan." Su Tang nodded as she said, "Well, I know. This time, I''ll let the apes take the devil building naked. They will be wild directly. I''ll go to Tianjiao competition with you. By the way, I''ll tell the master of Xianyue palace about the demon family. I believe she won''t embarrass the demon family."


    Although Su Tang didn''t spend much time with the master of Xianyue palace, she always felt that the master of Xianyue palace was not as inhumane as it was rumored outside. On the contrary, except that she had some strength when he first met Xianyue sword demon, he felt that Xianyue was very kind to himself as if he were treating his younger generation.


    Early the next morning, after a night of revelry, the party gathered under the high platform. At this time, Su Tang stood on the high platform alone, and the power of his soul was released. He carefully looked at each grain of the array. After an hour passed, the decision of Su Tang''s hands began to change, and the gray power of destruction began to enter the array in his injection In the middle of the battle, the destructive power entered and rested on the connection of the originally very detailed golden array, and began to collapse continuously. With the collapse of these array lines, there were bursts of roars in the sky, and the sky on this side was also surging.

 Chapter 685

    The sudden change in the sky surprised all the people present, but after being surprised, their faces were filled with ecstasy, because they saw a black channel entrance in the sky. With the continuous injection of Su Tang''s destructive power, the array method was destroyed by him more and more. The channel entrance was still looming in the sky, It is also more obvious.


    The people of the demon clan and the sand lizard clan shouted excitedly, but they didn''t know that Su Tang, who was on the high platform, felt very unhappy about the things in front of him, so he hurried to think about the secret of heaven and asked; "Tianji, how do I feel about this? It''s not so simple. Although many array connection points have been destroyed, I feel as if this array is constantly changing?"


    His voice fell and Tianji said with a smile; "It''s all right. This array is really strange. I guessed this before. Don''t worry. The more he changes, the greater the chance of our success. You can break the array with the violence of FA Xiang. What are you afraid of with me?" with his voice recorded, Su Tang seemed to take a reassurance, and his face changed a lot in an instant.


    The destructive power continues to join them, and the array changes constantly. No matter how he changes, the channel entrance in the sky is becoming more and more solid. Su Tang is completely relieved to see here. It seems that the secret of heaven is really good. The more the array changes, the greater his chance of success. With the passage of time, the array also begins to stop changing slowly, At this time, the dark entrance of the passage in the sky was completely solidified. Seeing here, Su Tang also slowly stopped the injection of destructive power, and his look was slowly relaxed.


    After the last trace of destructive power was taken back, Su Tang turned and smiled at the people below; "Everybody, we succeeded." as his voice fell, tens of thousands of people below burst into a burst of cheers. Looking at their happy appearance, Su Tang took out some pills from the storage ring and swallowed them. He also jumped off the high platform and looked at them and said; "Although the array has been cracked, I don''t know if there will be any danger in it. We''d better wait here first. We''d better leave tomorrow."


    After hearing his words, the magic building nodded and said; "Well, it should be. We also need some time to cover up the passage here. It''s best to leave here tomorrow. Anyway, many years have passed, and we don''t care about the time of this day." everyone else nodded and laughed at his words.


    Su Tang said; "I''ll leave it to you about hiding here. I''m consuming a lot this time. I''ll find a place to recover first." after that, Su Tang ignored the people and walked directly to the mountain village. After watching him leave, ape Chi and ape Tong looked at each other and said aloud; "Let''s go and have a look at the situation of the boss, and I''ll leave it to you." then they followed up.


    Looking at them, yunyun said with a smile; "Let''s go. I''ll go with you to study how to hide here." originally, she wanted to go with Su Tang. Compared with the demon clan and the sand lizard clan, they all get along soon. No one knows whether they will return after breaking the channel. How much Su Tang consumes now. If they really want to deal with him, it''s still very troublesome, Now there are two strange animals, ape red and ape Tong, following him, and she is relieved.


    The magic building nodded and said; "Well, let''s go." then the party went aside and began to discuss. After ape Chi and ape Tong caught up with Su Tang, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked; "Why are you two here?"


    "Don''t you worry? We don''t know much about the demon clan and the sand lizard clan. Boss, you have opened the channel now. If they mess around, it will be troublesome." the ape said in a red voice. After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, in that case, let''s go back together and help me protect the Dharma." Su Tang understood their other thoughts and thanked them very much for having such two friends.


    Back in the mountain village, Su Tang began to recover directly. Ape Chi and ape Tong have been protecting the Dharma around him, and morlou and others are also hiding things here. As time goes by, morlou and others soon got along with each other, and the party took action again, and Su Tang has almost recovered, When he opened his eyes, he saw that ape Chi and ape Tong were always by his side. Su Tang flashed a trace of satisfaction in his eyes and said with a smile; "I''ve recovered. Let''s go and see how they''re doing."


    "OK!" when they left the village, they were stunned when they returned to the place where the former high platform was located. There was no high platform there. There was an extra mountain peak in the originally flat place, which stunned Su Tang and others. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, what''s the situation? Is this an array?"


    Hearing his question, Sutang shook his head and said; "This is not an array. It seems that they still have some means." after that, Su Tang walked towards the mountain. At this time, Yun Yun came down from the side of the mountain and just looked at Su Tang. Yun Yun smiled and said; "Dragon God, are you almost recovered?" Su Tang nodded with a smile when he saw yunyun; "I''ve completely recovered. What''s the matter? Why did a mountain suddenly come out?"


    "Hehe, all these are the masterpieces of the sand lizard family. It turns out that they also have a very special means, that is, moving the mountain. Of course, this is not really moving the mountain, but condensing some boulders and soil nearby into a mountain peak." as her explanation voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, I came here before and didn''t find any problems here. I thought I was going the wrong way. Unexpectedly, the sand lizards still have such means."


    "Ha ha, let''s go. I''ll take you to the passage." yunyun said with a smile. Then the party quickly went up the mountain. At this time, on the top of the mountain, the dark passage entrance came into view. Seeing here, Su Tang said with a smile, "It''s really good. As long as we hide the hole when we leave, it should have a good effect."


    The passage itself is thirty or fifty meters away from the ground. It''s not enough to be a small mountain. At the top of the mountain, it''s just close to the entrance of the passage. It''s a perfect collection. Hearing Su Tang''s words, Yun Yun smiled and said, "yes, the sand Lizard King has paid a lot of good things of his race back here, otherwise it won''t have such an effect."


    She liked the way she spoke, and all the people from the magic building came. Looking at Su Tang and his party, they all asked with a smile, "Lord devil, your appearance should be completely recovered."


    "Well, I''ve really recovered." after that, he looked at the sand Lizard King and said in a voice, "this time things here are troublesome to the elders." when he heard his words, the sand Lizard King smiled and shook his head and said, "this is all for the holy land of demons. I''m also a part of it. I should make some efforts. What''s the matter, little friend? What do you think of the place?"


    "Very good, very perfect. There are few races here. If there is such a thing to cover up, it should have a good effect. At the same time, it should be able to stand out for a long time." Su Tang nodded and said. After hearing his words, magic building smiled and said; "We have also discussed before. We need to arrange the array here. But we don''t know the array at all except that you are proficient in the array, Lord devil. So you still need to do this."


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded and said, "it should be. I looked at it before. The entrance of the passage is really too conspicuous, but there are places here. It''s not convenient for me to arrange a large array. I can only arrange a cover array here. I hope it can be delayed for some time." as his voice fell, magic building and others nodded and said; "Everything depends on what you say, Lord devil."


    Su Tang nodded. After carefully checking the surrounding environment again, he turned to the magic building and said, "you step back to the hillside first. I''ll arrange the array. You can''t do some activities here." Hearing what he said, Deng people in the magic building nodded and all went down the mountain. At this time, Su Tang directly started the God of creation box, found a very good array in it, took out some spiritual materials from the Thor palace and quickly arranged it. Half an hour later, Su Tang looked at the top of the mountain and said with a smile; "Not bad. It looks really perfect now."


    Hearing his voice, he said with a smile; "Boy, it''s too early for ya''ou to be happy. Although your array is good, if people who know the array come, they can find it in an instant. At most, they can only delay some time. I think you''ll have to carry a suitcase to consume after you go back to the land of God''s heritage this time. Some uncontrollable things will happen after these two planes come and go to each other."


    "Ah, yes, this time things do have some troubles. If they are done well, they will be of great benefit to us. If they are not done well, they will bring us great trouble." Su Tang sighed and returned. Then he sorted out his mood, turned and walked down the mountain, and met magic building and others on the hillside. Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, let''s go. Let''s go and have a look."


    The party returned to the top of the mountain. Ah, look at the completely changed top of the mountain. The eyes of magic building and others were surprised. At this time, the sand lizard king said, "perfect, it''s so perfect that I can''t see any flaws." It turned out that Su Tang arranged an array on the top of the mountain. The same is the cloud that surrounds the mountain all year round, and the entrance of the channel is also directly covered by Su Tang. There is no flaw at all.


    "Well, let''s get ready. Let''s go." it was originally expected to start tomorrow, but now that everything has been handled, Su Tang doesn''t intend to continue to rest here. After hearing his words, the magic building nodded and quickly gave orders. Soon, tens of thousands of people in front of the corridor of the demon clan and the sand lizard clan have reached the top of the mountain.


    Led by Su Tang, the group entered the passage and shuttled through the passage for a quarter of an hour. They returned to the ten thousand magic temple again. Looking at the gloomy anger of the ten thousand magic temple, Su Tang smiled and said, "let''s go. Out of the ten thousand magic temple, we will arrive at the land of divine heritage." hearing his words, the magic building and others nodded excitedly.


    How many demons appeared this time. Those crazy demons were not a problem at all. They soon swept them away. When they came to the gate, Su Tang looked at yunyun and said, "I''ll give it to you." After hearing his words, Yun Yun smiled and took out a white token. After injecting divine power, a light broke out on the dark token and directly shot at the gate. As soon as the light touched the gate, a sound of opening the door sounded.

 Chapter 686

    When the gate of the ten thousand demons temple was opened, the eyes of the magic building and others were full of excitement. The eyes of the demons and sand lizards who had been living and growing up in the ten thousand demons holy land were full of expectation. Looking at their appearance, Su Tang said with a smile; "Let''s go." at this time, the door was fully opened.


    He left the Wanmo temple first. Su Tang was slightly stunned and turned to yunyun; "It doesn''t seem like an empty city? Where are we coming?" Yun said with a smile as his voice fell; "Isn''t this better? I think it''s much more hidden here than the hanging city. Isn''t it right to put the ten thousand magic temple here?"


    As her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "You''re right to say that, but now we don''t know where we are. If many of us walk around, it''s likely to bring trouble, especially the sand lizard family, who are huge and inconvenient." as his voice fell, yunyun took out the white token again and said with a smile; "This is the token of tianjiaobang. There is a map recording the whole land of divine punishment. Let me see where we are first."


    "Well, that''s good. At least it''s more convenient for us to know the seats." Su Tang nodded.


    Yun Yun nodded and saw that he would win in and out of the token. Then he slowly closed his eyes and felt it. After that, he opened his eyes and said aloud; "Well, we are now a place where children are punished by God, but it''s remote, but it''s not far from the wilderness. Dragon God, I think you''d better let the people of the demon family and the sand lizard family settle down in the wilderness first."


    "Well, now we can only do this first. Let''s go. Let''s start now." Su Tang nodded and replied. Then, under the leadership of Yun Yun, the party went directly to the land of God''s punishment to the value of the wild transmission array. At this time, it was late at night. Very few people used the transmission array, but the sudden emergence of tens of thousands of demon families and sand lizards still frightened the city master, However, with the help of yunyun''s Tianjiao order, he gradually stabilized and arranged to send these people to the wilderness.


    At the same time, it quickly reported the news to the supreme Mingyue palace. The elder of the supreme Mingyue palace who knew the news hurriedly reported it to Xianyue. In the hall of the supreme Mingyue palace, Xianyue said with a smile; "This boy is good. I don''t know how many people he found there, but you don''t have to worry. How does this boy say he has a relationship with our Taishang Mingyue palace? Since Yun Yun is willing to follow him, he must not mess around."


    As her voice fell, an elder below spoke out; "That''s right, but we have to guard against it. Now the wilderness has been unified by the dragon family. In addition, they have the elite of the willing demon Temple led by the monkey king. Now there are tens of thousands of experts with unknown routes. Their strength can be said to be the best in the whole land of divine heritage. We have some enemies. If they really mess around, we will guard against them at that time It''s too late. "


    As soon as he said this, the elders below nodded in agreement, but Xianyue didn''t worry at all and continued to say with a smile; "You can rest assured that this boy is not such a person. I know how to do this. Now there are still 20 days left for the Tianjiao competition. There are a lot of strength in the holy city. There will be some trouble at this time of year. You''d better manage these things well. I''ll go and have a look at the Dragon God myself."


    The voice fell, and the elders below stopped talking. They left one after another. Son, after they left, Xianyue also said helplessly; "This boy is really worried. It seems that he has to go on a business trip." the voice fell, and her figure disappeared in the hall. At this time, Su Tang also took people back to the wilderness and entered the city. He directly found long Yu and told the story of the demon family and the sand lizard family. After listening to it, long Yu said aloud; "Young Lord, don''t worry. Give them to me. If you have something to do, I will arrange them all."


    After hearing his answer, Su Tang nodded, turned his head and looked at the magic building and the sand lizard king; "He is from the dragon family. Follow him. They will find you a place in the wilderness. You can adapt to the life here as soon as possible. I still have some things to do. When it is done, I will come."


    "OK, little friend, you can rest assured to go with you. We''ll take the cultivator as our brother and you''ll come back in the wilderness." the sand Lizard King spoke directly and fell down with his voice, and the magic building on one side also said with a smile; "Hehe, Lord devil, you can rest assured. We will adapt as soon as possible."


    After hearing what they said, he nodded and said; "Then we''ll know the place of divine punishment first. Long Yu, arrange it and find a place for them to settle down as soon as possible." after that, Su Tang took the ape Red Ape Tongyun and Shen Xin and directly set foot on the transmission array of the place of divine punishment. After they left, long Yu looked at the magic building and the sand Lizard King and said; "Guys, it''s late at night. I''ll arrange a place for you to have a rest. I''ll take you to the dragon clan tomorrow. The dragon clan elders there have a wild map. How about you looking for a place at that time?"


    "Ha ha, everything depends on you." the magic building said with a smile. At this time, he was still immersed in the stars and moons returning to his ancestral land. Anyway, he said in detail that he would give them a good place to settle down. He didn''t worry about these things. The sand lizard king was more casual. The environment here was much better than that in the storm Gobi. He didn''t care where he went.


    Su Tang and others who returned to the place of divine punishment again rested in the nearby town all night. Early the next morning, the voice of the secret woke Su Tang, "boy, the leader of the supreme Moon Palace has come. It seems that he is looking for you."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said with a smile; "It seems that she is more worried than us. Since she has come, let''s make it clear to her directly." after that, Su Tang went out of the room. As soon as he went out, he saw the string music smiling at him. At this time, Su Tang said in his heart; "I''ve seen my predecessors."


    Looking at him, Xianyue smiled. In front of people, Su Tang has always been on an equal footing with Xianyue, but privately, Su Tang also knows that he has received the inheritance of the supreme Mingyue palace. It can be said that it is because of this inheritance that his original two forces have been transformed into destructive power, It can be said that his achievement is inseparable from the inheritance of the Taishang Mingyue palace in the Taixu ancient environment.


    "Hehe, the Dragon God is polite. This time I come here, you must know what I''m for?" Xianyue said with a smile. As her voice fell, Su Tang nodded with a smile; "In fact, I''m going to the holy city today to tell you about it. I didn''t expect you to come first."


    Hearing his words, Xianyue smiled helplessly and said; "Hey, actually, I know you will come to the holy city and will give me a statement at that time, but the people under you are more worried. After all, now the land of divine heritage is in turmoil. It''s normal for them to worry about how many experts you suddenly appear." as her voice fell, Su Tang nodded with a smile and said; "This is understandable. In fact, this is also the person I found temporarily. I''d better talk about it slowly with my predecessors."


    Then they found a place. Su Tang told Xianyue everything about going to the magic holy land. After listening to it, Xianyue nodded and said; "So it is. How can the people you bring out this time even be the demons who defeated the ten thousand demons holy land?" she said. Her tone was dignified.


    Hearing his dignified appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "I have obtained the inheritance of the supreme demon of heaven and can play and fully control the whole demon family. It can be said that he is now my private army. The main reason for me to bring them out this time is to fight with the demon family. The demon family used to be a place of racial disaster and the whole divine heritage. There is no doubt about their strength. Isn''t there a lack of combat power in the land of divine heritage now? Their strength I believe it will only be good for us. "


    With his voice falling, Xianyue thought for a moment, and finally nodded and said; "If you can really control them, it is really very good, but if there is an accident, I''m afraid the land left by God will be in trouble. Dragon God, you still need to be very careful about this matter." Xianyue still said with some worry.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Don''t worry about it, elder. I thought about everything when I was in the holy land of demons. Don''t worry about it." when Su Tang said this again and again, Xianyue slowly took back her worried look and said aloud; "Well, if you understand, I''m sure you know how to do it. Deal with it yourself. There are more than ten days left for the Tianjiao competition. Aren''t you dragon people going to participate in the Tianjiao competition this time?"


    "I don''t know about this, but I''m going to take a look at Tianjiao competition." Su Tang shook his head and said in a voice. When he heard his words, Xianyue was slightly stunned. Then he reacted and asked in a helpless voice; "Dragon clan, you won''t be the player to fight this time? It''s against the rules. Although you are old, your identity is too high. It''s very inappropriate to fight against those younger generations."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and said; "I know that, so I''m just going to see the genius in the land left by God. Although I want to go up and fight, I also understand that it doesn''t conform to the rules, but I think the dragon clan will send someone over." with his voice falling, Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, that''s good. Since you''re going to Tianjiao competition, I happen to go back to the holy city. Let''s go together."


    Su Tang nodded; "OK, now I''ll call all my friends and let''s go together." Xianyue smiled, and then the group hurried from the edge city to Tianyu holy city. There was no stop all the way. Xianyue followed them. All the way, they directly made a transmission array and soon reached Tianyu holy city.


    "Well, Dragon God, would you like to sit down here in the holy city first, or go to the Taishang Mingyue palace with me to start the Tianjiao competition?" out of the transmission array, Xianyue thought of Su Tang and asked.


    Su Tang Wei always spoke aloud; "I''d better be in the holy city. Anyway, the Tianjiao competition didn''t start long. After this competition, the younger generation will visit." Xianyue nodded, "that''s it. I''ll send someone to take a rest for you later." then she took out a token and handed it to Su Tang; "This is my carry on token. If you want to come to Taishang Mingyue palace, take it to the city master. He will take you into Taishang Mingyue palace."


    After receiving the token, Su Tang said with a smile; "I see. If anything happens, I''ll disturb the elder." after Xianyue left, Su Tang looked at yunyun and said; "Miss Yun, you are more familiar with the holy city than we are. Where should we go next? It''s very tiring in the holy land of demons for more than a month. Finally, we can relax."

 Chapter 687

    "Well, there are really some good places in the holy city, but didn''t master Xianyue say that someone should arrange a rest place with us? It''s not good for us to leave like this?" Yun nodded and said with a smile. As her voice fell, a voice sounded behind them; "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m late. I received the order from the palace master to take you to the palace."


    Su Tang and others were stunned by the sudden sound. Turning around, he saw a middle-aged woman looking at them with an apologetic face. Su Tang smiled and said; "Then please lead the way," said the woman with a smile; "Your Excellency is the Dragon God? Please follow me." the party followed the woman to a huge palace in the holy city. The woman smiled and said; "This is it. In the next period of time, you can sit here. There are servants in it. You can give orders if you need anything."


    "Well, thanks a lot," said Su Tang. Then a group of people entered it. After getting familiar with the environment inside, Su Tang said with a smile; "This place is not bad, Miss Yun. Let''s go and have a look at the places you said." Yun Yun nodded and left the palace. Following Yun Yun, Su Tang and others came to a tall building. At this time, Yun Yun said aloud; "This is the highest place in the holy city. The food in it is good, and there is a kind of spirit wine, which is very beneficial to cultivation. Basically, the people of the holy city will come here once, but the spirit wine is divided into levels. If I have a level like me, I can only want to use general spirit wine. It depends on the Dragon God you this time."


    "Spirit wine?" the ape''s red eyes lit up. As apes, they have a special hobby for spirit wine. So when they heard of spirit wine, he was excited. Looking at him, Su Tang said with a smile; "Come on, let''s go in and have a look, but I don''t know if my identity can be used. Besides, I don''t want to expose it." hearing his Yun Yun''s mysterious smile, he said in a voice; "You don''t have to worry about this. The owner of the star picking building is unusual. When you''re simple, you''ll understand."


    Then she took Su Tang and others into the star picking building. As soon as she came in, a beautiful young woman came over, looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "Hello, Dragon God, your seat is ready for you. Please come with me." upon hearing this, Su Tang and others were stunned. Only Yun Yun smiled mysteriously and said softly; "How about Dragon God? Am I right?"


    "Hehe, there are some means, but it''s good to save trouble. Let''s go and see where the seats they arranged for us are." Su Tang nodded with a smile. As his voice fell, others also ordered to take you with him. Follow the Jue pulse young woman and walk towards the top of self-confidence. The star picking building is divided into three levels, The lower ten floors belong to the general level, the middle ten floors belong to the general level, and the last five floors are the highest level. As for falling to the top floor, Yun Yun is not clear, so he has not explained it to Su Tang and others.


    Along the way, Su Tang and others directly went up to the last five floors. After three floors, the beautiful young woman spoke out; "This is the seat that the landlord has prepared for the Dragon God. Please." then he opened the door, and Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, it seems that my position is not low here." his voice fell, yunyun nodded and said; "It''s really very unusual, but I''ve never been here before. This time I''ve followed you, Lord Dragon God."


    Hearing what they said, the beautiful young woman smiled and said; "Now in the land of God''s legacy, who doesn''t know your reputation as Dragon God? After fighting with the Tiangui clan twice, the big Tiangui clan has been defeated day by day. Now it has kept the demon clan out of the holy land of demons, and its strength has reached the most fixed point in the land of God''s legacy. This is exactly what it should be." with her voice falling, Su Tang''s whole person frowned slightly, Think in your heart; "These people are really powerful. They know how many things in a short period of time. It seems that their means are also very unusual."


    After entering the room, the young woman said with a smile; "Everyone, wait a minute. I''ll prepare something for you now." after that, she withdrew. After she left, Su Tang looked at yunyun and said in a voice; "The person who picked up the Star Building won''t be an elder of your Tianji Valley?" hearing his words, Yun Yun shook her head and said; "I don''t know. I had such doubts before, but later I went back to check the ancient books, and there was no such record. In addition, you are the chosen one. God doesn''t know your fate. If they are from Tianji Valley, how can they know? I think the strength behind the Star picking building is extraordinary."


    Her voice fell, and Su Tang thought deeply, and spoke out a moment later; "The earth is unusual. Not many people know about our return and the demon family. Since they know it directly, it seems that their intelligence network in the land of God''s heritage is no small matter. Such a hidden strength really makes people feel a little confused."


    "However, since the star picking building can gain a foothold in the holy city, I want to come to the Taishang Mingyue palace to know something about them. Since they are so laissez faire, I don''t think it''s too much trouble for us to come to the star picking building." yunyun continued, and at this time, the ape bared his voice; "I think Yun Yun is right. Boss, don''t think too much. We just come to relax, not to think about things. It''s too boring to be in the magic holy land for more than a month."


    "Yes, I heard that there are other remnants here. I want to see how good they can be." ape Tong also said aloud. Su Tang smiled at their words. The strength of ape Tong and ape Chi has been exactly the same. They have reached the later stage of God King, and their past life memories have been completely awakened.


    A quarter of an hour later, the young woman, with some of her men, withdrew from the door and came in from the outside. They were still carrying all kinds of things. In the hands of the beautiful young woman, they were holding two jars of wine and making a sound of the beautiful Braised Tofu; "Let''s just wait. Because you''re in a hurry, Lord Dragon God, we didn''t have much preparation before, so we spent a little more time."


    "It''s all right." Su Tang said with a smile. After the party put down the things in their hands, the beautiful woman also put them down and said with a smile; "Dear friends, you can teach me anything you need. I''m right outside." then she turned and left directly.


    "Tut Tut, it''s so luxurious, Dragon God, but I''ve never enjoyed these things. I didn''t expect that there were such things here. This time, I really saw the means of picking the star building." looking at the dishes on the table, Yun Yun''s tone was full of surprise and said. Listening to her surprise, Su Tang and others were curious, His eyes also focused on the things on the table.


    But he didn''t know what was on it at all. Looking at Su Tang''s puzzled look, Yun Yun said with a smile; "Let me introduce it to you." as his voice fell, Su Tang and others showed a curious look. Yun Yun pointed to one of them and said something like a white spiritual fruit; "This is yunlingguo. It only grows on Yunlong mountain, a thousand miles away from the holy city. It is very dangerous. It can be said to exist as a forbidden area. No one knows what kind of things will exist on it. However, few people who enter it can come back alive."


    "There are also such places. It doesn''t mean that basically all the places in the land of divine punishment have been occupied by strength or ancient people?" Su Tang asked in surprise.


    "There are some forbidden areas in every place, but there are few forbidden areas in the place of divine punishment, but it doesn''t mean there''s No. Yunlong mountain is one of them. It''s said that this cloud spirit fruit has the effect of improving comprehension after taking it. Someone once got one from it, but sold millions of divine crystals. Unexpectedly, I saw it again in the star picking building today "Yes," Yun Yun continued.


    "It''s true. This insight has always been innate. This thing can actually improve such a thing. It''s really remarkable. Since we met here today, we can taste it." Su Tang said with a smile. After his voice fell, Shen Xin on one side said with some worry; "Brother Su, how precious is this thing, but we need millions of divine crystals. How much do we have?"


    Her voice fell, and Su Tang was slightly stunned, shook his head and said; "I really don''t have this," said Yun Yun with a smile; "Hehe, you don''t have to worry. There is a rule in the star picking building. Everyone who goes up to the fifth floor for dinner, but what they eat is free. Who can go here is not a well-known person. Will they care about this?"


    "Free?" Su Tang was stunned. Then he reacted and said with a smile; "Hehe, it turns out that the reason why the star picking building can eat well in the place of divine punishment is because of this. It''s good. Since it''s free, everyone wants to see it. Anyway, they don''t want money." after that, he took the lead in taking out a cloud lingguo from the plate. The two ape red brothers also followed him. After the party ate the fruit, Su Tang said with a smile; "There''s no special smell."


    "Hehe, there is really no special taste, but the most important thing about this thing is its special effect. It doesn''t feel good either." Yun Yun also said with a smile. At this time, the cloud word on one side pointed to something that looks like meat; "What''s this? Why did you bring it up before you knew it?" Su Tang nodded as he looked in the direction of his fingers; "It looks like the meat of an alien animal?"


    "Well, it''s really the meat of an exotic beast. It''s not like what we usually see. It''s the meat of a star beast. The star beast is a very rare exotic beast in the land left by God. He doesn''t have much combat power. He does have a lot of strange means, which can also be said to be supernatural powers. His meat is cooked in this way, because only by eating it raw, can he have some opportunities I don''t know what kind of magic power it is, but the chance is very slim, "Yun Yun said again.


    Next, yunyun introduced everything on the table, and Su Tang and others were completely surprised. Each of the dishes on this table is extremely precious. Even the same can reach millions of divine crystals. The person who picked up the star building is really willing. With the introduction of yunyun, Su Tang said in surprise; "The bride price of the star picking building is really unusual."


    "Well, that''s true. Well, after all these things have been introduced, the spirit wine can''t be wasted." yunyun said with a smile. Looking at her appearance, Su Tang smiled. At this time, he felt that yunyun was more like a very comfortable person. Although he had talked with yunyun all night before, he always felt that yunyun had a look of not eating fireworks, which made people feel very beautiful, It''s hard to get close, but at this time, her appearance makes Su Tang feel that such a person is more natural.


    For more than ten days, the party, led by Yun Yun, visited the holy city every day and saw many rare treasures they had never seen before. Early in the morning, Su Tang just walked out of the defense line and saw Yun Yun and others have arrived. Seeing Su Tang come out, Yun Yun smiled and said; "Dragon God, let''s go. Today is the preliminary of Tianjiao competition. Let''s see if there will be any dark horses this year."


    "Black horse? I''m afraid the black horse can''t shake your position in the top five of the arrogant list?" Su Tang said with a smile. At this time, the ape on one side bared his voice; "Boss, I heard that the dragon people have also come. It seems that the blood dragon is leading the team. They are also going to participate in the preliminary competition. Shall we go to see them?"


    "The dragon people are coming too?" Su Tang was stunned, then nodded and said; "Of course, I''ll go and have a look. I''m also the Dragon God of the dragon family. Since they all came, let''s go and have a look." the voice fell, and the party left the palace directly.

 Chapter 688

    Under the leadership of Yun Yun, the party came directly to the square of the preliminary contest. In the vast crowd, Su Tang soon felt the smell of the blood dragon, but there were too many people here, which was not good at all. Reluctantly, Su Tang could only voice to the blood dragon; "Master blood dragon, why did you come here?"


    As his voice fell, the blood dragon standing there was stunned at first, then looked around quickly, and soon found Su Tang and them. Looking at the crowded scene, the blood dragon was also very helpless and could only preach; "Well, although the wild side has agreed, there are still too many things. There are not enough people. It''s not good to leave too early. However, the demons and sand lizards you brought back by the Dragon God make us a lot easier in an instant. They have been managed. With their help, we can relax a little."


    "Well, that''s good. It''s inconvenient to come here. You have a good game, and we''ll watch the war here." Su Tang nodded and continued to pass on the voice. At the moment when the voice fell, a harsh voice sounded behind Su Tang; "This is the man from the mountains who dares to stand in the young master''s seat. Why don''t you get away from me quickly?"


    Su Tang and others turned and looked. A young man in white robe with several subordinates looked at them arrogantly. Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud; "There seems to be no name written on the seats in the square? How can you say this is your place?" Su Tang is also very speechless for the white robed boy. Such people don''t know why he is suddenly arrogant. This is the holy city of heaven. During the Tianjiao competition, isn''t he afraid of meeting people who can''t afford to offend?


    "Hahaha, joke, young master Ben said that this is my place, that is my place. What do you want if you want to be an identity without identity and strength without strength?" the white robed boy continued. After hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. At this time, Yun Yun on one side said; "In this Tianjiao competition, all big power people will have special places to watch the war. This is a place for those small forces and scattered cultivation to watch the war."


    When Yun Yun explained this, Su Tang nodded and preached; "Then why did you bring us here directly? I think you should also have a special place to watch the war?" with his voice falling, yunyun replied helplessly; "Didn''t you say you wanted to violence your identity? I just took you up directly. Do you think those forces above don''t know you?"


    "Er!" after hearing her words, Su Tang was speechless, and immediately smiled awkwardly. At this time, the white robed boy saw that Su Tang couldn''t speak, and his face became gloomy all of a sudden and said aloud immediately; "Asshole, why don''t you get out with me quickly?"


    As soon as he said this, the ape on one side was red, his face changed greatly and shouted loudly; "Get out of here, or don''t blame your ape grandfather for his ruthlessness." the ape''s red roar startled the people around him in a moment, and everyone''s eyes cast over one after another. At this time, the young man''s face suddenly became gloomy and said in a deep voice; "My white jade palace has been in the holy city for a long time. No one dares to talk to us like this. I want to see what you can do to me today?"


    As his voice fell, some of the people around him cried out in surprise; "Baiyu palace, why are they here? Shouldn''t they go to the place specially prepared for them to watch the war? How did they come here?" the man''s voice fell, and someone nearby answered; "Although he has been named by the elders of Taishang Mingyue palace, he has not been really promoted. He is not qualified to go there. If he doesn''t come here, he can go there?"


    "So it is." Su Tang whispered when he heard the words of the people around him. At the same time, he looked at ape Chi and asked; "Before, when we were in Lingyuan City, we seemed to have encountered such a thing?" hearing his question, the ape nodded and replied; "Yes, I did. At last, the guy seemed to die miserably." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and looked at the white robed boy and said; "I just want to watch the game quietly. It''s best not to provoke me, otherwise you can''t afford the consequences." the voice fell, and he looked at Yun Yun and said; "Let''s go. There''s a mixture of good and bad people here. Let''s go up and have a look."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang wanted to leave directly. At this time, the white robed boy said with a cold smile; "The momentum is good, but if you don''t have such ability, you''d better not pretend to be big here." Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Well, you''re very right, but that''s what I want to say to you." the voice fell, and Su Tang rose directly into the air and flew to the high platform where the master of Xianyue palace was located.


    Seeing that this guy was so reckless that he took off directly in the square, the white robed boy smiled coldly and said loudly; "This guy is really not an ordinary idiot. He dares to fly here. He is completely challenging the majesty of Taishang Mingyue palace." but at the moment when his voice fell, the color of ridicule on his face stopped directly. He saw the master of Xianyue Palace on the high platform and the leaders of super forces he never dared to imagine standing up one after another, Arched at Su Tang; "I''ve seen the Dragon God."


    "I said, why haven''t you come here yet? So you''re down there." the master of Xianyue Palace also said with a smile. After hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Isn''t this the first time I came to Tianjiao competition? I don''t know the rules, so I went down to watch the war with my friends." the voice fell, and the master of Xianyue palace smiled and said; "Hehe, do you really blame me for my poor care?"


    "How dare you, just don''t know the situation." Su Tang smiled and waved his hand. He looked at these super powers opposite him. They were all talking and laughing. The white robed boy below was pale. At this time, ape Chi looked at him and said coldly; "Don''t think I''m afraid to leave. I''m just not like bullying the small with the big. You''re nothing. Since you dare to talk to my boss like this, ask for more blessings." the voice fell, and ape Chi also rose directly into the air and flew towards Su Tang''s place. Yunyun smiled and looked at Shen Xin and said; "Miss Shen, I think you''d better come with me. The people there have a very high status. It''s inappropriate for us to go up."


    "Well, OK, I''ll follow you." the voice fell, and yunyun and Shen Xin also rose up with them, but their flying direction was different from that of Su Tang and others. At the moment when yunyun''s pupils rose, someone around exclaimed; "She is yunyun, a super expert on Tianjiao list and a contemporary descendant of Tianji valley. Unexpectedly, she saw it in the preliminary competition. Goddess, she is my goddess."


    As his voice fell, the people around him were stunned. Looking back carefully, it was really what this person said. This person was yunyun and Tianji Valley yunyun. Hearing these people''s words, the white robed boy''s face was even paler, and those on one side looked at him full of sympathy.


    Dragon God, Yun Yun, which of these is not the first-class figure in the whole land of God''s legacy? Although Yun Yun''s status is not as high as that of the Dragon God, she is also the leader of a force. That''s what his little white jade palace can afford to offend. Thinking of his arrogant appearance before, the white robed boy, he wants to slap himself.


    "Young Lord, i... we''d better go back quickly and tell the palace master about it and let him imagine a way." one of his men said in a trembling voice.


    "Yes, yes, let''s go back quickly and tell our father about it. If it''s later, it''ll be over." the white robed boy nodded again and again. Then the group left here in a hurry. Watching them leave, someone shook his head helplessly and said; "The white jade palace is finished this time. If you offend such people, I''m afraid you won''t have good fruit in a while."


    "Yes, who would have thought that the Dragon God would appear here?" all the people around felt sorry for the white jade palace. The short rise was originally intended to show great plans, but they didn''t expect to offend such two great figures without real success. Their future can be imagined, but these people just regretted for a moment, I left the white jade palace behind. For this place of divine punishment, don''t some forces be destroyed every day? If this happens every time, why not every day?

 Chapter 689

    On the high platform, as soon as Su Tang sat down, the master of Xianyue palace asked with a smile; "Just now I saw you looking for trouble down there. What''s the matter?"


    "Ha ha, it''s a small matter. I think he should have been punished now." Su Tang said softly with a smile.


    What he said was really good. The white robed boy who left at this time hurriedly returned to the place where he settled in the white jade palace. Due to the genius in his palace, he won the number of seed players, so he didn''t have to participate in the preliminary competition at all, so his father didn''t go to the square to watch the war.


    "What are you talking about?" in the hall, a middle-aged man stood up and shouted angrily after hearing the words of the white robed boy.


    "I... I offended the Dragon God." the white robed boy replied in fear. The voice fell. The middle-aged man raised his hand and slapped him in the past, scolding; "You bastard, do you want the Baiyu palace to be destroyed? Who is bad to offend, and you offend the Dragon God? Can you afford to provoke him? Even the master of the fairy Moon Palace is afraid of him. He has destroyed such a great power of the demon temple, you bastard."


    At this time, the middle-aged man was shaking all over. He didn''t know whether he was angry or frightened by his son''s offending the Dragon God. In short, the man was pale and almost wet with sweat. Looking at his father like this, the young man in white robe was pale and didn''t dare to speak. After the scene was silent for a while, the middle-aged man slowly calmed down and said aloud; "This time it seems that there are more or less bad luck. You bastard, I don''t know what to say about you."


    "Father, I know I''m wrong. Now the top priority is to find a way to remedy it quickly. If the people of the supreme Moon Palace know about it, we will have no good fruit to eat." Bai Baoshan continued.


    Hearing his words, Qin Xian nodded and shouted to the leader of the white jade palace; "Why don''t you say that?" he was scolded again. The white robed boy shrunk his neck and didn''t dare to continue talking. Qin Xian slowly went on, frowning and meditating. At this time, the white robed boy on one side was very suffering. He was also very worried about whether his affair this time would bring disaster to the white jade palace.


    At this time, Su Tang and others in the square have obviously forgotten their previous unhappiness. At this time, they are laughing and looking at the competition on the challenge arena below. However, this is only the preliminary competition. There are still too few battles that can really brighten Su Tang and others'' eyes. It can be said that once these players get on the stage, Su Tang and other giants can see who will win.


    "Boss, this preliminary competition looks too boring? There is no suspense at all." ape Chi whispered behind Su Tang. When he heard what he said, Su Tang smiled and said; "This is the case in the preliminaries, but there will be different characters in the preliminaries. Sometimes you will find a genius with very high talent in the preliminaries." as his voice fell, the secret in his Dantian came out; "Boy, pay attention to the sloppy boy on the stage now. His talent is extraordinary. This sentence can actually use the array to cover up his accomplishments. It''s really a talent."


    When his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and his eyes locked on the sloppy boy mentioned by Tianji for a moment. The next moment, he was stunned. This man really wanted to cover up his accomplishments with arrays like Tianji said. Seeing here, Su Tang read it carefully; "Is there such an array? Is it impossible?"


    As an array master, he is very familiar with the array, but he has never heard of it. Someone can arrange the array with him. When he heard his question, Tianji replied; "There is such an array, but it is very rare. It is said that such an array was created by a very mysterious race in those years, but later the race disappeared without knowing why. Some people say that they have been exterminated, others say that they have found a void and moved. No one knows what it is."


    "Oh? There is such a race. Will this boy be the descendant of that race?" Su Tang continued.


    The secret of heaven in the Dantian, meditated for a while, and spoke out; "It''s really possible that this portable array has not appeared since it disappeared from that race. Now it suddenly appears. This young man may be the descendant of that race, or he can be specially sent by that race to participate in this Tianjiao competition." as his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded; "It''s really possible. After all, the Tianjiao competition is not just a competition. It''s related to the struggle of luck, so many people of the ancient hermits are happy to go out of the mountain to participate."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. At this time, the battle below had begun. The cultivation of the sloppy boy''s opponent was not low, but he was defeated by the sloppy boy in an instant. Seeing here, Su Tang whispered, "it''s really very angry to use the array to cover up his cultivation. I can''t see his cultivation completely. It''s interesting."


    Although his voice was small, it was heard by Xianyue sitting on his side. She turned her head and asked; "Dragon God, it seems that you are very interested in the boy below?" her voice fell, and Su Tang smiled and said; "I do have some interest. I think he will surprise us." the voice fell, and Xianyue also turned her head to look at the dirty boy who really slowly walked down the challenge arena, frowned slightly and whispered; "Can''t see what''s special?"


    "Hehe, he just hid his accomplishments. There is no way to see through his real accomplishments. From the feeling of his previous moves, I think his accomplishments should not be low." Su Tang said with a smile.


    His voice fell, and the fairy moon was stunned and said; "It''s impossible to hide cultivation accomplishments. I can''t see that he has traces of hiding cultivation accomplishments?" she said here. She suddenly sounded what Su Tang said before. This person seemed to hide cultivation accomplishments with arrays. She was stunned and then said in a deep voice; "Did they also appear?"


    "Oh? Immortal Moon Palace leader, do you know about this race?" Su Tang asked curiously. At this time, a trace of memory appeared in her eyes and said softly; "It''s been a long time. In fact, we Taixu ancient people are still friends with them. Later, they chose to escape, and we stayed. However, the fruit has been for tens of thousands of years. Unexpectedly, they have appeared. It seems that a great era is coming, otherwise they will never appear."


    Her voice fell. Su Tang was slightly stunned and continued to ask; "Palace leader, can you tell me more about this race? I mean, as soon as they appear, a great era is coming?" he was very curious. This is a clan like race. Considering the strength of the taixugu race, this race should not be worse. Why did such a powerful race choose to recluse?


    "They are called the shadow clan. They are very powerful and proficient in the way of assassination and array. However, although their ability is strong, they don''t know who they offended and were cursed, which led to the sharp reduction of the shadow clan''s population. Later, in order to preserve this race, they had to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to find a very hidden void. At the same time, the shadow clan also Less and less. In the next three thousand years, the patriarch of the shadow clan came to me. At that time, I knew that the shadow clan had existed in name only. The power of the curse had reduced their shadow clan''s population to a very terrible level, and there was only one person left in almost every generation. "Xianyue said slowly.


    As her voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "So it is, but what kind of curse is this? What kind of super strong people does his shadow clan offend to have such evil consequences?" Su Tang doesn''t understand this very much. The leader of such a powerful race should not be incompetent? How could this happen?


    Ordinary faction leaders will not do too much unless they encounter that kind of irreconcilable contradiction, especially super forces. After all, such forces are big and have a great cause. If they encounter that kind of force that is hard to fight to the end, it will be very troublesome and will cause great losses to themselves. Basically, the superior people have this idea, We all know that many times things can''t be done too well.


    "I''m not very clear about this. I''m afraid only the people of their shadow family know why they came to this point." Xianyue continued.


    Su Tang also nodded. After watching a few more games, the members of the dragon family finally came on. Seeing here, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked Xianyue; "Palace leader, I heard that there were seed players down here. According to the truth, there should also be seed players for forces like the dragon clan?" with his voice falling, Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, it is true, but there is only one seed player for general strength. There are five places for the strength of the dragon family. Only this time, there are seven contestants from the dragon family, so two of them have passed the preliminary competition."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said; "So it is, but this preliminary competition is really boring."


    "Hehe, it''s true, so many people from the ancient hidden world didn''t come to watch the war in this preliminary competition." Xianyue said with a smile. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Then I''ll go too. It''s the time for the competition. Come again. The preliminary competition should last for several days." Su Tang was ready to get up. At this time, Xianyue said with a smile; "The official competition can be held tomorrow. The speed of this Tianjiao competition will be greatly improved due to the inheritance of the wild place."


    "Oh? It''s still like this. Well, I''ll come early tomorrow morning." after that, Su Tang took the two ape red brothers away. Soon after he left, Shen Xin and Yun Yun left. They met again outside the square. At this time, Shen Xin said aloud; "Susai looks so boring."


    "Yes, it''s really boring. It''s completely different from what I imagined." ape Chi answered. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Tomorrow is the real game. Let''s come and have a look at those talented players. I believe they will see through." after saying that, he looked at Yun Yun and asked; "You should also participate in the competition tomorrow?"


    "Well, if it''s really a game, I''m likely to accept the challenge, but it''s not certain whether someone will challenge me." yunyun nodded and replied.


    "Then come back tomorrow, but I found a very interesting person at that time today. I believe he will enter the real game. I can come and see his performance at that time tomorrow." Su Tang said with a smile. Hearing his words, Yun Yun was stunned and asked aloud; "Interesting person? What the Dragon God wants to see. I think his strength should be good?"


    "I really don''t know what level his strength is, but judging from his posture, it should not be weak, at least there is the realm of God King." Su Tang continued. As his voice fell, Yun Yun was stunned and said with a smile; "That seems really unusual. It''s just that people from the realm of God and King actually come to the preliminary competition. It''s relatively rare."


    The party, talking and laughing, left the square. When they returned to the palace, Qin Xian had been waiting here for a long time at the door. When they saw Su Tang and others coming back, Qin Xian was directly injured and bowed; "Younger generation, Qin Xian has seen the Dragon God, and you predecessors."


    "Qin Xian? Who are you? Why are you here?" Su Tang was stunned and asked aloud.

 Chapter 690

    "Lord Huilong, I''m the leader of the white jade palace. I came here to apologize for the child''s offending you in the martial arts competition square." Qin first said, and Su Tang was stunned with his voice, and then said with a smile; "It''s all right. It''s all over, but your son is too arrogant. Forget this time. Don''t have another time. Well, go back."


    When his voice fell, Su Tang directly took Yun Yun and others to the palace. Although Su Tang was very angry about what had happened in the square, he later felt that there was nothing. There were many such things. If he had shot every time, some of them would lose their identity. Qin Xian took a deep breath when he watched Su Tang and others leave.


    "Sure enough, it''s the dragon and Phoenix among people. Alas, this time it''s over." Qin Xian also turned and left. After he left, the ape in the palace asked aloud; "Boss, why don''t you clean up this guy? His son was so arrogant in the square before. Is it too kind to let them go?"


    "Ha ha, it''s better to forget such a small matter. A small force in the white jade palace can actually have seed players. I think there should be some potential. Now the most lacking talent in the land of divine heritage is such talent. It''s not a big deal. If they do it once." Su Tang said with a smile. As his HA is falling in the past month, Yun smiled and said on one side; "Indeed, I just looked at his luck. It''s very good. There should be good development in the future."


    "Miss Yun, I don''t think there''s any secret in front of you." the ape bared his voice. When he heard what he said, Su Tang also smiled. At this time, a servant came over and said respectfully; "Dragon God, there is a young man outside who says he wants to see you."


    "Young man? Bring him in. I''ll wait for him in the hall." Su Tang was slightly stunned, then said aloud, and then walked directly towards the hall. After a while, the servant came again, followed by a young man behind him. At the moment he saw you, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Is it you?" asked the ape on the side of his voice; "Boss, do you know him?"


    "People of the shadow clan? Haven''t they appeared for many years? Dragon God, how can you know people of the shadow clan?" Yun Yun on one side also said aloud. After hearing what they said, Su Tang said with a smile; "I saw it once in the square before. Miss Yun, you know the shadow clan?" after asking, he looked at the boy and said; "Sir, you come to me. I don''t know what''s the matter?"


    "I''ve seen the Dragon God," said the sloppy boy, bowing. Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Don''t be polite, just say it. I don''t think you''ll come to me if you have anything to say." after his voice fell, the shadow came out of his voice; "I''ve heard the name of the Dragon God before. In fact, my shadow family will come out this time. Participating in the Tianjiao competition is only the second and most important thing. I come to ask the Dragon God for help on behalf of the clan leader."


    "Help? What can I help you?" Su Tang was stunned. He really didn''t expect that the shadow clan appeared this time to find himself, but he still had some guesses in his heart, but he wasn''t sure. At this time, Yun Yun, ape Chi and others on one side were stunned. Unexpectedly, this man was looking for him.


    "Well, only after our shadow clan leader heard that the Dragon God master controlled the power of destruction, he always wanted to come out and look for the help of the Dragon God master. But now the clan leader must control the curse power of the people together with the elder, so he can only let me come. Elder Pro Dragon God, you help our shadow clan." shadow Kong said slowly, and finally knelt down directly.


    Seeing this, Su Tang flashed to him, helped him up and asked aloud; "We can study this matter, but how do you know I have a way? My destructive power can only produce an effect on formal things. I shouldn''t have much way to curse." as his voice fell, the shadow emptied out of his voice; "In fact, this thing is not like the rumor. I don''t know the Dragon God elder. Do you have time to listen to the younger generation about our shadow family."


    "Well, I''m also very curious about your shadow family. What kind of thing happened to make the whole shadow family like this?" Su Tang nodded. At this time, Yun Yun looked at him and said; "I just calculated that the shadow family will have a turn for the better, but I can''t see through the turn. It may be you at that time." as her voice fell, shadow Kong''s eyes lit up and said; "Are you from Tianji Valley?"


    "Well, I''m a contemporary descendant of Tianji valley." yunyun nodded and replied. After hearing her words, Yingkong said excitedly; "I believe you. It seems that our clan leader is right. The Dragon God may indeed be the Savior of our shadow clan." looking at his excited appearance, Su Tang sighed and said in his heart; "You''d better talk to me about it first. As for whether I can''t help you and whether I should help you, it still has a decision."


    Broken jade Su Tang said that since the people of the shadow clan would be cursed so maliciously, they must have done something angry and resentful, otherwise there would be no such consequences. If so, Su Tang would have to test whether to help such people. As his voice fell, shadow Kong nodded and said; "Well, I''ll tell you all about it. There''s miss yunyun. She can see whether I''m telling the truth or not."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang turned his head and looked at Yun Yun. Yun Yun also nodded and said; "Well, I''m also very curious about the shadow clan." the voice fell, and Su Tang said; "Then sit down and talk." after everyone took their seats, Yingkong began to slowly narrate the history of the shadow family. Su Tang and others also listened very carefully. After more than an hour, the sky slowly darkened, and Yingkong''s narration stopped.


    "Dragon God, this is all the history of our shadow clan. We can swear to God that our shadow clan has never done this. Although we are best at assassination, we never take the task of Assassin." Yingkong continued. Hearing his words, Su Tang thought deeply and said in a voice; "It''s because of this. I''ve seen this story in ancient books, but it''s always regarded as a rumor. Unexpectedly, it''s true. But later, the people of the shadow clan didn''t look for the real fierce beast? Instead, we chose to completely escape into the void?"


    "Hey, after this happened, our clan leader explained it with good words, but the man didn''t believe it at all, and didn''t hesitate to kill many creatures. He cursed the people of our shadow clan with their resentment. Later, the man completely disappeared, and the curse power of our shadow clan broke out completely. In order to suppress the curse power with peace of mind, we The patriarch doesn''t hesitate to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to look for the void everywhere, just hoping that when we suppress the power of curse, we won''t be disturbed by people of other races, "Yingkong continued.


    After listening to his words, Yun Yun nodded and said; "So it is." at the same time, she looked at Su Tang and nodded. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "There are some troubles in this matter. I''ve heard it before. It comes from the fact that some creatures are angry and set a curse. This is one of the most vicious curses in the world. If you want to break this curse, you can only help them eliminate their resentment. However, there is only one way to eliminate their resentment, that is to avenge them. But you also said that the man will disappear only after setting a curse Lost, it is likely that he is dead, or he has gone to other places. It is very difficult to find him. "


    "I also know that in recent years, people of our shadow family always want to find that person, but they have never been able to find it. Every generation of people who come out to look for them finally fall outside because no one has the power to suppress the curse. I was sent out to look for that person and find someone who can help us this time. I hope the Dragon God can help us. I am grateful to the shadow family "Not at all," continued Ying Kong.


    "Well, I need to have a good look at this. If I can, can I feel the curse in your body?" Su Tang nodded.


    Shadow empty shook his head and said; "When I came out of the void, my curse power had been suppressed by the clan leader and the great elder. If I break it now and let the Dragon God see it, I can only last for three days at most. If I don''t break it after three days, I will fall directly like those predecessors before." with his voice falling, Su Tang''s eyebrows were slightly stunned, Nodded and said; "It''s really troublesome. If I can''t feel the power of the curse, I can''t think of a way. Similarly, I can''t know if my destructive power can help you."


    After all, this is a curse, not something that generally has real existence. Although the power of destruction is very powerful, it may not be useful to the power of curse. Therefore, Su Tang can only check the power of curse before he can make a decision. As his voice falls, Yingkong also thinks deeply, and at this time, Yun Yun on one side gives a voice; "I think so. Let this matter go for a while. Tomorrow will be the official competition of Tianjiao competition. Now Tianjiao competition is related to Qi luck. If you can get a good place in Tianjiao competition, your shadow family will get Qi luck. At that time, the shadow family will not have a glimmer of vitality."


    "Well, I think Yun Yun is right. When the Tianjiao competition is over, you should be ready to go back? At that time, we will break the seal in your body and feel some of the power of the curse. At that time, it will also be like a way. At the same time, if there is no way for you for a while, you can also return to the void and ask the noble chief and the elder to help you suppress it. At that time Let''s leave our contact information and get along with each other. You''re coming out to find me. Do you think it''s good? "Su Tang continued.


    "Well, it''s the only way now. Everything will trouble Lord Longshen. It''s getting late now. I''ll go back first. I''ll get a good place in tomorrow''s competition." Yingkong continued to say. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, you''d better go back first. You must make good efforts tomorrow. The dispute over Qi Yun is very important. It''s very likely that the Qi Yun meeting is related to the future of your shadow family. You must try your best." as his ha Shi fell last month, Ying Kong nodded.


    After he left, Su Tang looked at Yun Yun and asked; "What do you think the credibility of what he said just now?" hearing his question, Yun Yun said thoughtfully; "I just made a simple calculation. Although I don''t know the authenticity, I don''t see anything different from what he said. After all, the people of this shadow family are powerful, and my calculation can''t be completely calculated. They all have to rely on some media. What he said just now is the best media."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said; "If so, I can also consider helping them. The shadow clan is a powerful race, which can compete with the Tiangui clan. If we can get their help, we will have more hope when fighting with the Tiangui clan."

 Chapter 691

    "In the past, the shadow clan was very powerful, but we don''t know what the shadow clan is like now. However, it''s good if we can help such a race. They can survive from chaos. Their strength must be very strong. As the saying goes, thin dead camels are bigger than horses. If you can, the Dragon God will help them." Yun Yun is also a vocal tract.


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, Shen Xin on one side said aloud; "However, if we help them now, we won''t have enough time. After all, there are still more than 20 days to awaken the sting. At that time, there will be great chaos in the place of inheritance, and the people of Tiangui clan may appear at any time. If there is any problem in the place of inheritance, we will lose more than we gain." her voice recorded that Su Tang and others were silent.


    She was right. It would be very uneconomical to make mistakes in this important matter for the sake of the shadow family. Su Tang said aloud at the thought of this; "Let''s take a look at this matter for the time being. Besides, I may not be able to help him successfully crack the curse. Anyway, I always think it''s not easy to deal with it. After all, it''s very troublesome. Now the person who set the curse has not been found. It must be very different to make the whole movie family into such a character with one person''s power Like. "


    "Well, which one of these people doesn''t exist on the side of the eternal giants? He has been missing for many years. Even the people of the shadow family don''t know that he is dead and still alive. These years, the people of the shadow family have been looking for him without any whereabouts. It''s really very troublesome." Yun Yun also said aloud. After a few words, they went back to their own yard.


    In the room, Su Tang thought carefully about the secret of heaven and asked; "What do you think of this?" the voice fell, and the secret came out of his body and said with a smile; "What else can you think? Help if you can. Anyway, you don''t have any loss. But boy, I can tell you that the people who set a curse on the shadow family are very unusual. People who can understand such means are very difficult masters. If you can crack the curse, you should be careful. After all, no one knows whether he is still alive. If he is still alive , the moment you crack it, he can feel that it is very suitable for him. He must transfer all hatred to you, which is trouble. "


    "I don''t know these things, but the shadow clan can really increase our combat power, and it''s good to help them, but I have to think about it." Su Tang nodded and said. Seeing him say so, Tianji nodded and said; "If you know this, I don''t have to worry. Boy, your cultivation has been improved to half step supreme. If you have time, you can have a good understanding. Now you want to improve, it all depends on your understanding. You can hold on tight."


    "I also want to hurry up, but I still haven''t figured out what this law is. I can improve it before. It all depends on the inheritance of the supreme devil. Although I feel the power of his law, I''m still confused." hearing this, Su Tang was helpless for a moment, and his face was full of bitterness, Although his cultivation has reached the half step supreme, he can''t give full play to the half step supreme strength. After all, the Supreme Master''s power is the power of law to bless himself, but he doesn''t even know what the power of law is. How should he use the power of law to bless himself?


    After hearing his words, Tianji also said with a helpless smile; "The power of this law depends on yourself. Others can''t help you. If you don''t know what the power of this law is, others can''t help you." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "It seems that after the Tianjiao competition this time, help the shadow family to check the power of the curse. I have to go to the Taishang Mingyue palace. There should be ancient books about this." as his voice fell, Tianji said with a smile; "You really should go to the Moon Palace, but I don''t know if there is such a thing."


    "Alas, the supreme Mingyue palace has existed for many years. I think they should have records about this. I also believe that there must be masters of the supreme realm in their details." Su Tang sighed and continued. As his voice fell, the secret nodded and said; "It''s really possible. Well, boy, you can think of a way directly. I''ll go back and have a rest."


    The voice fell, and the secret returned to his Dantian. After he left, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "Hey, this matter can only bother me." the voice fell, and he also found a place to practice. He also wanted to feel the little power of law in his body.


    Early the next morning, the party came to the martial arts competition square early. On the high platform, Su Tang looked at the lower part, which was more lively than yesterday, and couldn''t help whispering; "Once upon a time, I was also a member of the bottom. I didn''t expect that I can''t participate now." as his voice fell, the fairy moon smiled and said; "Hehe, after all, your identity is different now. You are a great dragon god. It''s unreasonable to fight with those young people below."


    "Yes." Su Tang smiled helplessly. Then he turned and looked at Xianyue and asked; "By the way, palace master, I don''t know if your palace has records about the power of law?" the fairy moon was stunned at his question, and then smiled and said; "There is no extreme power of the law, but there will be a place where you can see the evolution of the power of the law. After all, these things are understood by yourself. Everyone understands different things with the same power of the law, so the experience of predecessors basically has no effect. Everything depends on themselves. Moreover, this supreme state is not very important Well, I''ve been promoted. How many years have passed in this land of divine heritage, and I haven''t heard of many supreme masters. "


    As her voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "So it is. After this time, I wonder if I have the opportunity to enter the place mentioned by the palace master to watch the evolution of the power of law?" said here, Xianyue nodded and said; "Of course there''s no problem. Anyway, it''s not a very secret place in my supreme Moon Palace, but Dragon God, I can tell you that the power of this law is extraordinary. If you don''t reach that level, try to understand it. There will be an accident, which will prevent all your gods from entering the supreme state. You have to think about it."


    "Well, I understand. When I was in the holy land of ten thousand demons, I had the heart to see the power of the supreme law of the heavenly demons, and I knew more or less. Moreover, this time I just wanted to see the evolution of the power of the law, and I didn''t intend to understand my own power of the law." after hearing his words, Xianyue smiled and said; "That''s the best. After the Tianjiao competition is completed, you will go to the Moon Palace with me."


    Su Tang nodded and continued; "Well, but after the competition, I still have something to deal with. Yesterday, the people of the shadow clan came to me. I hope I can use the power of destruction to help them resolve the curse. I have promised to give him a good look after the competition." the words fell, and Xianyue was stunned and said in a voice; "Ask you for help?"


    "Well, he also told me about what happened before his shadow clan, so I plan to help them if I can." Su Tang nodded and replied, but Xianyue frowned and whispered; "Dragon God, you should think about it well. It''s very troublesome. If you don''t do it well, it may cause you trouble."


    Xianyue is also a person from which era. She is also very taboo to the person who set a curse on the shadow family. Her ability to harm the shadow family at its peak can not be underestimated. Good day. Now Su Tang''s strength is very strong in the land of divine heritage, but compared with the shadow family in those years, it should also be between Bo Zhong, If this time Su Tang helps the shadow family break the curse and provoke such a strong man, it will undoubtedly be a huge trouble for him.


    "I know, but I didn''t say I could help them. I just want to check it first. Besides, it''s unknown whether the man has not appeared for many years. If we can get the help of the shadow family, we can win more in the battle of the Ertian ghost family. I''ll pay attention to these things. Don''t worry, palace leader." Su Tang replied.


    Hearing his answer, the master of Xianyue palace nodded and said; "Then you can do it directly. The water in the land of divine heritage is very deep. I don''t know how many strong people are hidden in it. After all, this is the origin of the gods. That man hasn''t appeared in these years. Maybe he has developed in the land of divine heritage. If you can''t do anything, you''d better not cause trouble Better. "


    "Well, I see." Su Tang said sweetly again. Just then, on the challenge arena below, an old man from the supreme Mingyue palace appeared and looked at the people below and said; "Everyone, because something big will happen this time, we have to hold the Tianjiao competition quickly, so we also said to change the rules." the old man''s voice rang through the whole square. People who heard him understand what he meant, but they were surprised to hear that the rules were changed.


    Looking at the tumultuous people below, the old man pressed his hands and continued; "Next, I''ll tell you the rules of heart." as soon as this word came out, the people below were quiet for a moment. At this time, the old man continued; "This time, because things happen for a reason, in order to end the battle as soon as possible, we only have two rounds of competition. The first round is a big fight. First of all, all the winning players and seed players in the preliminary competition enter the trial secret territory of my Taishang Mingyue palace, where there will be a lot of virtual monsters. There will be points for hunting monsters, and the top ten players with the highest points can enter the second round In the second round of challenge, these ten players can challenge everyone on the Tianjiao list. Victory will replace each other''s position, and failure will lose the opportunity. At the same time, the players on the Tianjiao list also have a challenge opportunity. You can choose to challenge or give up the challenge. "


    The voice fell, and the people below talked again. Seeing here, Su Tang asked the master of Xianyue Palace on one side of the image; "Is it too little for so many contestants to have only ten places?" his voice fell, and the master of the fairy Moon Palace smiled and said; "Only in this way can I choose the real Tianjiao among me. The genius on the Tianjiao list is not the one with outstanding talent and strength?"


    "So it is." Su Tang nodded and said no more. There are 7749 places on the Tianjiao list. Anyone who can get on the Tianjiao list can get lucky. Su Tang couldn''t help sighing when he looked at the sea of people below, "There are at least hundreds of people here, among which the people on the Tianjiao list do not exist. So many people compete for ten places. The Tianjiao competition is really cruel." However, Su Tangdao also thought that what Xianyue just said was true. What Tianjiao wanted in Tianjiao list was damned Tianjiao. How can such Tianjiao grow up without cruel test? It''s very powerful to get lucky. Only the most powerful genius can have such a chance, otherwise, we can''t mess up?

 Chapter 692

    After the old man announced all the rules of the game, the master of Xianyue Palace also stood up, walked to the edge of the platform, looked at the people below and said; "Have you heard the competition rules? Next, all the contestants go to Tianlei. I agree to send you into the virtual space. At the same time, in this virtual space, you can hunt and kill exotic animals, plunder the points of other contestants, and enter the challenge with the top ten offended."


    The voice fell. Before she waved her hands, for a moment, a huge light curtain appeared. At this time, the contestants below also quickly went up to the challenge arena. At this time, Xianyue looked at the contestants below and continued; "Are you all here?" when she heard that there was no one at the bottom to answer, Xianyue nodded and directly decided to work together. In a moment, white Taixu forces erupted. These Taixu forces quickly wrapped these people. The next moment, she only heard Xianyue yell, and these people disappeared in the high generation in a moment. At the same time, There were some changes on the previous light screen, and some rankings appeared in an instant, but there was no name behind the ranking.


    At this time, the hand-painted string music is too weak to sound; "Only the names of the top ten will appear on the light curtain. There is only one hour in it. After one hour, the top ten people enter the challenge, and the other players will be eliminated." her voice sounded in the square and virtual space at the same time. At this time, as soon as those people in the virtual space landed, they heard the voice of Xianyue. They were surprised and didn''t dare to stay at all, Directly run to the depths. In an hour, if you don''t kill monsters quickly, they will be eliminated. These people have prepared a lot of days for this Tianjiao competition. Now it''s time to see the results.


    Xianyue returned to her seat again. At this time, a name had appeared in the light. Seeing the name, Su Tang was stunned, and then smiled and said; "It seems that this guy is really going to compete for a very good place." yes, the first person to appear his name is Yingkong, the person of the shadow family. Hearing his words, Xianyue said with a smile; "The speed and assassination ability of the shadow clan are the most powerful. It is expected that they can be the first in such a hunting competition. It just depends on how he will choose in the final challenge. After all, everyone has only one foot chance, and success can enter the Tianjiao list. If they fail, they will lose all their previous efforts."


    Hearing her words, Sutang nodded and said; "It''s true. All choices depend on them." at this time, Su Tang suddenly felt as if someone was watching him. He was a little stunned. Looking down the place where his eyes were, he saw a man wrapped in black robes really watching him.


    "Who is this man?" Su Tang thought about the immortal Moon Palace master on one side. When he heard his question, the immortal Moon Palace master also looked over and said with a smile; "He, he is the first in the list of the most mysterious Tianjiao in recent years. Ji, this guy seems to come out of thin air. I have almost heard from him." as her voice fell, Su Tang nodded; "What does he mean by looking at me like this?"


    "I see, this guy just wants to see your style." at this time, the ape behind him bared his voice. After his voice fell, the ape on one side also said; "I don''t think so. Don''t you see the war in his eyes? I think this guy wants to challenge the boss." as soon as ape Tong''s voice fell, ape Chi scolded his head and face; "Are you out of the wind? Your accomplishments are not as high as mine. You want to challenge the boss. There is no suspense at all, okay?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. I think this guy may really want to challenge me like ape Tong said." Su Tang also nodded. At the moment he saw the man''s eyes, he guessed that the man really wanted to challenge directness, because his eyes were full of war and a little hatred, which made Su Tang a little confused.


    "Hehe, this silence is very rebellious, but his strength is really very unusual. In the past, every time he fought with his opponent, he was based on. I can''t see how powerful he is. Dragon God, it seems that you have to move this time." Xianyue said with a smile. With her voice falling, Su Tang smiled and said; "If I can, I don''t mind being the first in the legendary Tianjiao list for a while, but if I win, will I lose a reputation of bullying the small."


    "Boss, I think you just think too much. Since he still wants to challenge you, why are you afraid of these? But I think at that time, if you lose this competition, I''ll laugh." ape Chi said with a smile on his face. When he heard what he said and looked at him, Su Tang said angrily; "Then according to what you say, I can''t fight him? If I win, I''m afraid others will say that the big bully the small, and if I lose, I''ll say that the Dragon God can''t beat a small generation. It''s really hard to choose."


    "Ha ha, it''s up to you." ape Chi continued to smile and fell with his voice. At this time, the Greek Moon said; "The second place also appeared. Let''s take a look at the situation in the virtual space." the voice fell to the fairy moon. With a wave of his hand, the ranking on the light suddenly talked and laughed a lot. At the same time, a picture appeared, and the shadow of Yingkong also appeared on it. At this time, he was really fighting with a huge beast. Su Tang frowned and said in a voice when he saw here; "What kind of beast is this? I haven''t seen it before."


    "Hehe, this is a strange beast I saw in the void before. I happened to meet him at that time and killed him. Then I came back with his spirit, and I used his spirit to get a virtual beast out. However, the strength of hard control is really good. Although the cultivation of this virtual beast is not as powerful as that in front of him, it at least has the medium-term realm of God King , you see that Yingkong can deal with it so easily. It seems that his combat effectiveness is not weak. "Xianyue explained with a smile.


    As her voice fell, the giant beast had been killed by Yingkong. Seeing here, Su Tang''s eyes lit up and said; "It seems that the shadow clan is really powerful. If it weren''t for the curse power in those years, I think they would be a large number of residents in the land of divine heritage?" his words were recognized by Xianyue. As an ancient clan existing in the chaotic period, Xianyue is still very optimistic about the strength of the shadow clan. It''s helpless, The shadow family is in great trouble. Otherwise, in the land left by God, I''m afraid he won''t be able to go to the Moon Palace. The family is the only one.


    This battle shadow space encountered many, but every time under his powerful killing technique, those virtual giants fell one by one, and his points also ran up quickly. At this time, the ape on one side showed his voice; "This guy''s strength is really terrible. Even if I meet him now, I''m afraid I''ll have to share some hands and feet. I think his strength is definitely more than the middle period of the God King." at this time, ape Chi and apetong, as well as Su Tang relics are present. Those who have not seen the powerful killing skills of the shadow family are stunned by the battle of the shadow space. Is this still human? This is a killing machine.


    At this time, in the battle of Yingkong, he only selected those strange animals in the realm of God King to hunt and kill, and did not miss a single shot. In the early days of God King, ordinary strange animals were killed after they could not walk three moves in his hands. How can people not be surprised that they have such a strong combat power? As these are only virtual animals, their combat power can not be as strong as that in front of them, But this is not easy to overcome.


    "Who the hell is this guy? I haven''t heard of him before. There is such a number one person in the land of divine heritage?" at this time, at the place where Yun Yun is located, Mo Qingyu looks at the shadow space constantly fighting on the light curtain. His tone is full of surprise. When he hears his words, except for the power on system, the faces of other Tianjiao experts are dignified, Even yunyun''s combat effectiveness against Yingkong was very surprised.


    "This guy is so powerful. This killing technique can be called a unique skill." Shen Xin around yunyun said in surprise. Hearing her voice, yunyun said with a smile; "It''s really powerful. The people of the shadow clan deserve to be the super race in the chaotic period. This means is really surprising. I hope the Dragon God can help them now. If such a powerful race keeps silent, I''m afraid it will completely disappear in the near future."


    Her voice was not loud, but she was heard by the silence sitting on the other side of him. After he turned his head and looked at Yun Yun, he looked coldly at Su Tang on the high platform and thought in his heart; "It''s really an eventful Dragon God. This time, we must find a way to suppress this guy, or everyone in the whole land left by God knows your Dragon God. My reputation is not obvious."


    An hour passed quickly. With his super powerful cutting skills and his constant speed of hunting and killing exotic animals, Yingkong steadily won the first place. Two players of the dragon family won the second and third places respectively. Those eliminated players came out of the virtual space one by one and looked at them dejected one by one, Everyone present felt sorry for them.


    Originally, at least some of these people will enter the challenge, but there is no way. The competition rules are temporarily changed to make this Tianjiao competition the cruelest competition in history. Hundreds of people compete for ten places. Such cruel elimination really surprises many contestants.


    After everyone came out of the virtual space, the old man went up to the challenge arena again and looked at the disappointed players; "The first round of the competition has ended, and the successful promotion has appeared. In order to make up for your losses this time, I mention that Shang mingyueguang, after discussion, has decided to give no one a chance to enter the supreme secret place. I hope you can get opportunities and adventures there."


    The most secret place, the supreme Moon Palace, is said to be an empty place they found. It is rich in resources and has many inheritance and adventures. It has always been enjoyed by the disciples of the supreme Moon Palace. Unexpectedly, the people of the supreme Moon Palace were so willing to participate in the Tianjiao competition here, How many people can get into it at the same time.


    As the old man''s voice fell, the players below who were still very disappointed were excited one by one. They are all people who have heard of the supreme Mingyue palace, the supreme secret realm. They are also very yearning for it. Many people want to join the supreme Mingyue palace in order to become their inner disciples one day, So that I can have a chance to enter the supreme secret realm. Now I don''t want to have such a chance.


    For a moment, the people below shouted excitedly. Looking at their appearance, the old man smiled and said; "Well, next is the challenge. After the Tianjiao competition is over, all contestants will follow me. I''ll arrange for you to enter the secret realm of heaven." the voice falls, and the people below are quiet. At the same time, Yingkong and others are standing on the challenge arena and waiting quietly.


    At this time, on the high platform, an old man of jianshenshan looked at Xianyue and said with a smile; "Xianyue palace master, I''m really willing to give up this time. Unexpectedly, the reason has opened the supreme secret territory to the outside world." hearing his words, Su Tang seems to have seen this person in the past. When he sees Su Tang''s eyes, the person bows to him and nods back. At this time, Xianyue smiles and says; "This Tianjiao competition is really cruel, but there''s no way. You all know the reason. Now the people of Tiangui clan are eyeing the land of divine heritage and in the dark. These people are young talents in the land of divine heritage. They can grow up and are good things for our land of divine heritage. Of course, they should be treated specially in special times. There''s nothing they can''t give up."


    "Well, I''ll thank the master of Xianyue palace for his generosity for my disciples first." those powerful leaders on the high platform bowed their hands and looked at them. Su Tang shook his head secretly and couldn''t help thinking about the secret of heaven; "It''s really hard to unify the people in the land of God''s heritage. They are very polite one by one, but they don''t agree with anyone in their hearts. It''s impossible to really unify."


    "Ah, yes, after all, many of these people are ancient people in the chaotic period. They are strong and rebellious. It''s not easy to agree with them." Tianji also replied.

 Chapter 693

    The court was calm again. Su Tang''s eyes also moved down and fell on the old man. At this time, the old man said aloud; "Well, the challenge begins, and then our first player will take the lead in selecting the player he wants to fight." the voice fell, and everyone''s eyes fell on Yingkong. At this time, Yingkong also slowly came out and raised his shot to the place where the Tianjiao list player is located, and his eyes fell on the first player at the first moment.


    Seeing that his eyes fell on the first place, everyone present was stunned. Some people shook their heads. At this time, Su Tang also shook his head and said softly; "It seems that what you said is really good. The first competition doesn''t mean you can successfully enter the Tianjiao list. It''s really hard to guess this challenge." hearing his words, Xianyue smiled and said; "I don''t think he should choose silence."


    The voice fell, and sure enough, Ying Kong''s eyes moved away. Looking down from the second way, after he paused on yunyun, he also moved away with a smile, and directly fell on Mo Qingyu. At this time, he said aloud; "I want to challenge, Mo Qingyu." the voice fell, and Mo Qingyu stood up with a dignified face. At this time, the old man said aloud; "The other contestants are idle and Mo Qingyu comes on stage."


    After that, the old man also left. Mo Qingyu flew down directly from the high platform and landed on the challenge arena. He looked at Yingkong coldly and said; "Your strength is really strong, but it''s not easy for me to give up my position." his voice fell, and Yingkong smiled and said; "It''s not easy. I don''t know until I''ve tried it. In fact, I didn''t intend to challenge anyone like this, but someone told me that this arrogant list is related to luck. For luck and for the people, I have to embarrass you."


    "Embarrassment? You look up to yourself too much." upon hearing this, Mo Qingyu''s face changed. The next moment, his whole body''s divine power burst out and rushed directly towards Yingkong. Looking at him, Yingkong moved his hands, and a pair of black daggers appeared in his hands. The next moment, his body suddenly disappeared. When he appeared the next moment, Having reached the back of Mo Qingyu, the dagger with black light stabbed at Mo Qingyu''s Vest directly.


    Aware of the crisis behind him, Mo Qingyu turned over and let the deadly stab pass. However, as a member of the shadow family, Yingkong is good at speed and cutting. At this moment, Yingkong also found another flaw in him. The black and faint dagger fell down and went straight to his flaw. Su Tang said with a smile; "Good eyesight to leave. The shadow clan is really worthy of being an assassin of the gods. The speed of finding flaws is really unmatched by ordinary people." hearing his words, ape Chi and others nodded.


    At this time, Yun Yun also said with a smile; "Mo Qingyu should not be his opponent. The strength of Yingkong is really very strong." Shen Xin asked when she heard her words; "How could it be? Doesn''t Mo Qingyu have any cards?" as soon as her voice fell, Mo Qingyu shouted loudly on the challenge arena, and his whole body became blood red. The next moment, his eyes also became blood red, just like the devil from hell. Thinking of shadow, he rushed over and saw here, Yun Yun said with a smile; "I didn''t expect to be forced out of the secret skill soon. It seems that Mo Qingyu is really doomed."


    At this time, the fairy moon on the high platform looked at the red ink light feather and shook her head; "The Mohist boy is white." the voice fell, and the Mohist leader on one side said with a wry smile; "The boy''s death is too hard to hold his breath. Although the sofa accommodation is strong, his movements are tricky and will consume a lot of divine power and spirit. As long as he sees this, he still has a chance when Yingkong''s divine power is consumed. It''s a pity."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang''s people felt helpless. His words were indeed good. Although Yingkong''s strength was strong, his consumption was also very huge. If he met someone who could drag on a protracted war, he would be very troublesome. No wonder this guy would give up those names in front of him. Among those people in front of him, they were very difficult to deal with, Yingkong has no way to make a quick decision with them. Only this Mo Qingyu, he still has a chance. Now it seems that his choice is not wrong at all. This Mo Qingyu is really not his opponent.


    Sure enough, after Ying Kong dodged a few moves, the dagger in his hand immediately crossed the throat of Mo Qingyu. At this time, he hard controlled the soft voice channel; "You''re defeated." the voice fell, and Mo Qingyu suddenly returned to normal. Looking at the dagger across his neck, he smiled helplessly and said aloud; "You are really strong, and Jingyu calculated that I won''t lose far this time. I was too careless." the voice fell, and Mo Qingyu turned directly to the old man in the challenge arena below; "I lost this time." as he admitted defeat, the people who sent the message were stunned, and the next moment bursts of discussion broke out.


    "After watching the Tianjiao competition for many years, I finally see that the number of the top ten has changed. This shadow space is really very powerful. It can beat Mo Qingyu so easily."


    "Yes, but he was lucky to win this time. Everyone with a clear eye could see that it was mo Qingyu''s lack of composure that made Yingkong find a very good time and led to his failure." some people also replied. When they heard what he said, others refuted with disdain, "What about that? Failure is failure. You have seen the strength of Yingkong before. It is not bad compared with Mo Qingyu. He can win because his brain is good. Such a battle depends on whose brain is good."


    For a time, people at the bottom quarreled one after another. At this time, Mo Qingyu also retreated to once, and Yingkong directly flew up to the high platform and sat in the seat in front of Mo Qingyu. This is yunyun on one side, smiling and saying; "Congratulations, you have successfully entered the Tianjiao list." with her voice falling, on the other side of Yingkong, the man seemed to have a good relationship with Mo Qingyu, he said with a cold smile; "It''s one thing whether you can sit still. Congratulations have begun early. It''s killing me."


    As soon as the words came out, Ying Kong''s face sank, and Yun Yun said with a cold smile; "Why do you seem unconvinced? Don''t you have a chance to challenge? If you''re unconvinced, challenge me as soon as possible, and I promise you''ll be convinced." the voice fell. The man''s eyes shrunk, turned his head to one side and ignored them. At this time, Yun said with disdain; "Yingkong, you don''t have to take care of this guy. His strength is not strong and he talks a lot of waste." with her voice falling, the man turned his head and looked at yunyun and Yingkong angrily, but he didn''t dare to speak. Seeing here, yunyun disdained to smile.


    At this time, the second ranked dragon family also began to choose opponents. After passing over the front few people, the dragon family members looked at the people around Yingkong and said with a smile; "I challenge you." the voice fell, and Yun Yun said with a smile; "I don''t think you can keep your seat." the voice fell. The man got up directly, snorted at Yun Leng, and jumped into the challenge arena. He looked at the dragon family member and said coldly; "I think you''re looking for death."


    When his voice fell, he burst into magic power and rushed towards the dragon family members. Looking at him, the dragon family flashed a trace of disdain in his eyes and said coldly; "I don''t know what you think. It''s really ignorant to dare to finish close combat with the dragon clan." when the voice fell, they grew up. This man envied that he was not the opponent of the dragon clan. Especially in close combat, the physical body of the dragon clan was strong, which could be compared by ordinary people. This man could fight with each other as soon as he came up, Obviously, he was angry with yunyun''s words before.


    At this time, the shadow on the high platform shook his head and said; "This man''s state of mind is unstable. He is so impolite in just a few words. This time, it seems that he will soon be blind." as soon as Yingkong''s voice fell, the man was hit by the dragon family, and the whole man flew out directly. Seeing here, yunyun shook her head and said; "Who is to blame for his bad mood? It may be a good thing for him to let him fail now. At least he can understand something and improve his mood, which will be more helpful to his future practice."


    "Yes." Ying Kong nodded. At this time, Su Tang, who was on the high platform, looked at the victory of the dragon people, and said with a smile on his face; "Hehe, this man is not bad, his strength is OK, and his shape is also good. It seems that Ao Xing and Xuelong have spent a lot of trouble to train the Dragon teenagers who came to participate in the competition this time." with his voice falling, Xianyue also smiled.


    Two people in a row succeeded. The martial arts teacher gave a shot of strength to the next players, and the rest old people on the Tianjiao list all have some dignified faces. The contestants in this competition have obvious strength and are very different. They are also worried. They are afraid that the next person to be challenged is themselves, But the next challenge disappointed everyone. The third member of the dragon family challenged the tenth, but he failed. This failure seemed to be cursed. None of the remaining people succeeded in the challenge. Seeing this, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I didn''t expect this to happen. It''s like a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail."


    "Hehe, in fact, they are too big hearted, otherwise they still have a chance to enter the Tianjiao list." ape Chi also smiled and said. At this time, the bodyguard who successfully entered the challenge just succeeded Langwei, and the others failed. The old man went to the challenge arena again and looked at the successive failures behind him. The old man also looked helpless, Then he smiled and said; "Hehe, this challenge is really amazing, but it doesn''t matter. Next, there is the taboo competition of Tianjiao list. Next, starting from the 49th place, you will have a chance to challenge all the places on Tianjiao list except the two newly promoted. You can challenge each other. At the same time, you can also challenge the people who have just failed from Tianjiao list Now choose to challenge your opponent. "


    When the voice fell, Mo Qingyu stood up first and pointed to the eighth; "I challenge the eighth." the voice fell, and the eighth man flashed a trace of helplessness on his face and said; "I admit defeat." as soon as the voice fell, he went down directly. Mo Qingyu went up to the high platform again and looked at Yingkong sitting not far away. Mo Qingyu nodded at him. Although his face was not good-looking, he was also a person who could afford to lose.


    Next, most people chose to abstain. At the same time, the two people who had been eliminated before also returned to the Tianjiao list again. At this time, it was close to dusk. Just when everyone thought that this competition would come to an end, the first silence who had not spoken all the time stood up and pointed to Su Tang and shouted; "Dragon God, I don''t guess. I''ve heard the spread of Dragon God all the way. This time, I hope to challenge my predecessors in this Tianjiao competition. Please give me such a chance."


    His voice fell, and yunyun and others frowned. At this time, Xianyue also drank it lightly; "Presumptuous, this Tianjiao competition is a competition for the younger generation. Although the Dragon God is not old, his identity is different after all. Your challenge is unreasonable." before, he heard Su Tang and others say that this man wanted to challenge the Dragon God, she didn''t take it seriously, but now, he really jumped out to challenge the Dragon God, and she had to stop it, This guy is just messing around.


    After the voice of Xianyue fell, the people below nodded and talked, "I heard that the first place was very arrogant before. Today, I didn''t expect to be arrogant enough to challenge the Dragon God. It''s just arrogant."


    "Isn''t it? What''s the identity of the Dragon God? He''s the leader of the wild dragon family. Now the whole wild is the world of the dragon family. He deserves to be the first person in the wild. It''s totally against the rules that Ji dares to challenge him with such a powerful identity." hearing these hot comments, Ji continued in a voice; "Is the Dragon God willing to accept the challenge of the younger generation?"


    Seeing that Ji continued to say so, Xianyue''s face was suddenly gloomy. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "I don''t understand why you challenge me. I didn''t seem to have a holiday with you before. Before, I was enough for you to see my eyes. I was not free and warlike, and there was more hatred. I didn''t come to this place of relic for a long time. I was always in the wilderness. Otherwise, it was a holy land of demons, rarely appeared in the place of divine punishment, and I didn''t get angry with anyone. If you If you can tell me why, I can accept your challenge. "


    He never understood this. Where did he offend this man, which would make him have such a great hatred for himself, but at the moment when his voice fell, he was silent; "Hatred, I haven''t met with the Dragon God before. I think you are wrong. The younger generation''s eyes are only warlike and have no hatred. As for why I challenge, it''s very simple. I just want to find an opponent at the same age. I''ve come to Tianjiao competition for this purpose these years, but I''ve never met an opponent. This time, since the Dragon Lord God, come on. I hope I can fight with Lord Dragon God once. No matter whether I succeed or not, I hope I can fight with Lord Dragon God once, and I hope you can succeed. "After that, he bowed directly.


    Looking at his appearance and listening to his words, Su Tang frowned slightly and couldn''t help thinking of it in his heart; "This guy doesn''t tell the truth. It seems that he must have something to ask. It''s just the first situation. Should I promise him?" the immortal Moon said in a voice when he saw Su Tang''s eyebrows meditating; "Dragon God, you don''t have to pay attention to this man. Your challenge is completely unreasonable."


    Her voice awakened Su Tang from his meditation. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Don''t worry, palace leader. I know how to deal with it." at this time, the people below looked up at Su Tang. They also wanted to know what Su Tang would do this time. At this time, Su Tang looked at Ji and said with a smile; "Although I know you''re lying, I think there must be something in your heart. Since you laugh and fight over there, I haven''t moved my muscles and bones for a long time. This time, let me have a good look at your strength as the first in the Tianjiao list."


    With his voice falling, the fairy moon on one side just wanted to speak, Su Tang said with a smile; "Master Xianyue palace, don''t worry. I know how to deal with this matter. Now you can see that if I don''t agree, I seem to be afraid of him, which is bad for my reputation." his words fell in Xianyue''s ears. Xianyue was stunned, thought a little, and suddenly understood, nodded and said; "Then you can do it directly."


    Su Tang nodded. Then Su Tang went to the edge of the challenge arena, looked at the people below and said; "In fact, his challenge does not conform to the rules, but I think everyone also wants to know who is not strong between me and him. However, I heard that this silence has only used one move to deal with his opponent since its emergence. I don''t know if I can make it on his hand?" he smiled.


    Listening to his words, the people below smiled with kindness. At this time, Su Tang continued; "This time, we all saw that he was the first to put forward the challenge. If I narrowly survived his move and won, we can''t say that I bullied the small with the big, and I don''t want to accept his challenge like this." after hearing Su Tang''s words, the fairy moon on one side smiled in her heart; "The boy is really slippery. Just a few words will resolve these things."


    "Hum, there''s so much nonsense. I must kill you this time, or the great cause will be difficult to achieve." Ji thought coldly. At this time, Su Tang jumped onto the challenge arena. He looked at Ji and said with a smile; "Although you challenged us first this time, our identities are different. I''ll let you do three moves first, and then I''ll do it. What do you think?"


    As soon as he said this, the people below were surprised, and Ji said in an ugly voice; "What a big breath!"

 Chapter 694

    "I can''t help it. I don''t want you to make three moves, but I''m going to die. I''ll fight you directly. Even if I win you, I''ll tell people about me. I can only let you make three moves. Haven''t you always solved your opponent according to the rules? This time you can solve me according to the rules. I think you deserve to be the first in the arrogant list at that time Ah, "Su Tang continued with a smile.


    As his voice fell, some people below also nodded. Indeed, their identities were different, and this silence was also known as no enemy under one move. The Dragon God directly asked him to make three moves, which also gave him enough face. Looking at these people, they were shocked by Su Tang''s demeanor. Yunyun and others laughed. On the high platform where Xianyue was located, The leaders also laughed.


    "OK, I''ll see if you can take my move." the voice fell, and a blood red magic power burst out all over Ji. The strong smell of blood in the magic power made Su Tang wrinkle his head slightly. At the same time, the people below were surprised. This was the first time they saw Ji Bafa''s magic power, and at this time, the secret came out; "Boy, you should be careful. His divine power is strange."


    Hearing the reminder of the secret, Su Tang nodded in his heart. The magic power was really very strange. As soon as the idea fell, the Dharma decision side in his hand was silent. The red magic power condensed a very huge virtual shadow. As soon as the virtual shadow appeared, it was a punch. The rain was too huge. Su Tang had no place to dodge in the challenge arena, At the thought of directly agreeing to let the other party do three moves, Su Tang''s eyes coagulated, drank loudly, and his golden light flashed all over his body. The next moment, his half dragon form appeared, lined with the scales of the Dragon God bully. Su Tang stood there directly waiting for the blow of this huge virtual shadow.


    Looking at Su Tang like this, a trace of disdain flashed in his silent eyes, and a sneer whispered at the corners of his mouth; "You used your housekeeping skills at the beginning. It seems that your strength is not very good?" although his voice was small, it was so loud in the quiet square at this time. Everyone present heard it. At this time, Su Tang replied faintly; "Who told you this is my housekeeping skill? You think too much."


    As soon as the voice fell, the huge fist directly fell on Su Tang. Although it was only the power of the virtual shadow, it was much stronger than the power of the strange beast on one side. Su Tang was all over for a while. At this time, the red fist dispersed, but bursts of stinging pain came from his skin, which made Su Tang a little stunned.


    "Boy, it''s fun. There seems to be a special toxin in the red power. Although your body is strong and can be immune to some toxins, there are some differences in the toxins." the voice of the secret sounded in Su Tang''s heart. Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Is that all you can do? It''s not enough to see." before his voice fell, Su Tang burst out a gray aura, and instantly cleaned up the toxin in the silent power.


    Seeing that his divine power didn''t hurt Su Tang, Ji''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. At this time, the people below exclaimed, "the myth of Ji''s move to defeat the enemy is broken. Unexpectedly, in the state of Ji''s explosive divine power, the Dragon God adults fought hard with their flesh. This courage is really surprising."


    "Are you stupid? The dragon family itself is very strong in flesh. The Dragon God is the leader of the dragon family. Will his flesh be bad? But this silence doesn''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick. He dares to challenge the Dragon God. I think he wants to be famous and crazy?" these people''s words sounded in the audience. At this time, the silence''s face became more and more ugly, and Su Tang stood there calmly, Look at him.


    "Hehe, it seems that this guy really has a festival with me, but I have never offended anyone in this land left by God. Why does he hate me so much?" Su Tang read it carefully and said to Tianji. After hearing his words, Tianji said with a smile; "How do I know? Maybe it''s because you overshadowed him. Such a thing hasn''t happened." with his voice falling, Su Tang was stunned and replied with a smile; "It did happen, but the hatred in his eyes is different."


    "Different people are different. People like him may have distorted their hearts. I think you don''t have to care too much. It''s best to clean him up quickly so as not to waste time." Tianji continued. He didn''t care about the silence, because this guy''s body is not as strong as Su Tang''s, and his divine power is completely suppressed by Su Tang''s divine power, He simply can''t exert the power it should have. Under such adverse circumstances, he can only lose the battle.


    After listening to him, Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, let''s finish it quickly." the voice fell, and Su Tang said aloud to Ji; "What are you waiting for? Do you know what to do? After that, you can''t help it at all? There are still beautiful photos waiting for you. Can we hurry up? I''m in a hurry." the voice fell, and the silence turned black and shouted; "Since you want to die, I''ll help you."


    "Hoo!" he waved his big hand and a blood red flag appeared in his hand. At the moment of his waving, countless wronged souls and wild ghosts could be heard howling. Seeing such a magic weapon, Su Tang''s eyebrows wrinkled deeply. At this time, Xianyue on the high platform suddenly stood up and shouted angrily at the table; "Ji, you are so brave that you dare to sacrifice and refine the flag of thousands of souls. Do you know this thing and taboo?"


    "Thousand souls and ten thousand souls flag? This is the most evil thing in the legend. Thousand souls and ten thousand souls flag? Silence, you are so brave that you dare to sacrifice and refine such a thing." Su Tang''s face became gloomy after hearing the voice of Dao Xianyue.


    The flag of thousands of souls and thousands of souls knows from its name that this thing needs souls to be refined. His meaning of thousands of souls and thousands of souls is to sacrifice and refine the souls of thousands of creatures. Moreover, this is not what ordinary creatures can do. It must reach the souls above the divine level, and it also needs the souls with the greatest resentment to be useful, There are many ways to make these souls resent, but it''s not easy to collect so many souls. It requires him to kill them in person. It''s possible to think that tens of millions of creatures were killed by him to refine such magic weapons. Everyone present felt a little cold.


    Thousands of God level masters were brutally killed to sacrifice and refine thousands of souls. How cruel it is. Thinking of this, Su Tang understood why this guy''s divine power would be like that. It must be that this guy used some magic to condense the blood essence of thousands of God level masters who suffocated him.


    "Hum? Bold, in this world, the law of the jungle, I can let them fight with me. That''s a great gift to them. Speaking of it, they should thank me well." Ji Leng hum said. As his voice fell, the people below shouted angrily; "You fart, you devil, how many people have been tortured and killed to sacrifice and refine such an extreme thing of the evil way. You really deserve to die." the hot voice fell, Ji turned around and looked at him coldly, smiled and said; "I deserve to die? Ha ha ha, I really deserve to die, but you can''t see it." the voice fell, and the thousand soul flag on the silent hand showed a trace of panic in the man''s eyes, and fell to the ground the next moment.


    Seeing this, Ji Lengleng smiled and said; "There''s a soul right. When I collect thousands of souls, its power will be improved again. Then I''ll see who can escape under my flag." the voice fell, and he looked at the Dragon God and said with a cold smile; "You are better than me. Come on, let you become one of my thousand souls and ten thousand souls flag. It''s your honor to fight with me forever." the voice fell down. He waved the flag. Countless innocent souls on the flag howled and rushed towards Su Tang. Seeing here, Su Tang said with a sneer at the corners of his mouth; "Since you want to play, I will be played by you. Since I promised you to let you do three moves, I will never do it today."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang''s destructive power burst out and wrapped his whole body. At the moment when those wronged souls came into contact with his body, they all screamed in pain. At this time, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "The thousand souls and ten thousand souls flag like you is indeed very powerful. Unfortunately, you have found the wrong opponent. The second move, you still have a chance to move. Cherish the chance of this move. You will die today. You must die today for the thousands of creatures you slaughtered."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Tang suddenly burst out with his divine power, which scattered all these wronged souls. Seeing that Su Tang had scattered so many wronged souls with one move, Li Pengji shouted; "Su Tang, I want you to die. These souls were collected by me in those small villages in the land of zhengege gods. It was not easy to achieve today''s appearance. You dare to do so. You must die today. I can''t save you when I come."


    "Ha ha, come and have a try," said Su Tang with a sneer. At this time, he has completely fallen into madness. Looking at him, Su Tang is still very calm, but his heart has been silent and full of killing intention. Such a person will die. He doesn''t hesitate to kill thousands of creatures for a magic weapon. Such a person is a real devil, Let''s live one more day in this world, and the creatures in this world will be more dangerous.


    Although Su Tang is not a good man, and he has killed many people, he has never wanted to kill innocent people like Ji. Thinking that thousands of creatures were brutally tortured and killed by Ji before they died, which made them more angry, Su Tang''s fire soared up and looked at Ji standing still, Su Tang coldly shouted; "What are you waiting for? You still have one last chance. I really regret it. If I had known you were such a person, I would have killed you directly as soon as I came up, so as to save you from procrastinating here." Su Tang''s murderous spirit broke out in an instant, and he had completely risen at this time.


    "You''re still the first person I saw who was so anxious to die." the voice fell, and the divine power of Ji''s whole body erupted again, but this time his divine power was completely different from that before. At this time, his power became dark red. At the first moment when the dark red power erupted, everyone present fought a cold war, Even Su Tang''s face was dignified in an instant.


    At this time, as soon as Shen Xin''s face changed, he jumped into the challenge arena and looked at the silence, Shen Xin said aloud; "Brother, is that you?" Su Tang and all the people present were stunned when he said this. At the same time, the action on Ji''s hand was also a sudden meal, but after a meal, Ji said with a cold smile; "Su Tang, you''re really funny. When you see that the third recruit can''t come down, you let people recognize relatives. Is that really good?"


    "Brother, how did you become like this? I will never forget your divine power breath. Although your divine power has changed, it still carries your previous breath, which will never change. Why did you become like this? You were not like this before. You slaughtered thousands of creatures for a magic weapon. Why did you become like this?" After hearing the silence, Shen Xin asked loudly with tears.


    Her tone was full of sadness and disappointment, but her performance was still indifferent. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Shen Xin, you go down first. Now the situation here is wrong. This person is not necessarily your brother. Even if he is your brother, he has completely changed and dare not recognize you. He doesn''t recognize you. Is it still worth it?" after a short period of stupor, Su Tang responded quickly and urged again and again.


    As his voice fell, Shen Xin shook her head and said; "It''s impossible. He must be my brother. I''ll never forget his magic breath." as her voice fell, she smiled and said; "Naive, you say that I can change my own divine power by using medical secrets. Do you think I can''t absorb other people''s divine power? It''s naive, Su Tang. Let your people go away. The battle between us is not over yet. I want you to die today."


    "Hum, it''s not certain who will die." Su Tang said coldly. At this time, he looked at Shen Xin and said; "You leave here first. Now there are many people here and your mood is unstable. I''m afraid you''ll say that you are a Tiangui clan later. I''ll pay attention to this person. However, even if he is your brother, you can see that he has completely changed. Will you recognize him as your brother?" Shen Xin nodded when he heard Su Tang''s words, At this time, Su Tang looked at Yun Yun on the high platform and nodded at her.


    Yunyun understood, went directly to the challenge arena and took Shen Xin away. After he left, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the silence and said coldly; "Come on, come on, let me see how powerful you are." the voice fell, silent, pinched the magic formula with both hands, and a dark red sword appeared above his head. At this time, Shen Xin, who had just climbed the high platform, looked at his martial arts and said in a dull whisper; "Turn Qi into sword, brother, this is the martial arts developed by my brother himself. This person must be my brother." her voice was very small, and only Yun Yun around her heard it.


    "Shen Xin, be careful and don''t talk disorderly. At this time, this man has become the target of public criticism. If you say so, it will bring trouble to you, and it will also bring trouble to the Dragon God." yunyun hurriedly preached.


    Her voice fell, and Shen Xin reacted and hurried to preach; "Sister Yun, this man is really my brother. I lived with him in the abyss of the dark earth for several years. Later, he left the abyss of the dark earth after receiving the order of the demon emperor. I never saw him again. I thought he was dead. I didn''t expect he was still alive. This man must be my brother."


    "What? Do you mean that this person is a member of the Tiangui clan like you?" Shen Xin''s voice fell, and Yun Yun exclaimed. However, she noticed Da ouzi''s gaffe. Yun Yun quickly responded and took Shen Xin back to her seat. At the same time, he also quickly sent a voice to tell Su Tang on the challenge arena; "Be careful, Su Tang. This person is likely to be a member of Tiangui family like Shen Xin." hearing yunyun''s words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, reacted the next moment, and his face was formal in a moment.


    Looking at the blood red sword above Ji''s head, Su Tang''s face was full of dignified color, and at this time, the secret in his Dantian smiled and said; "Boy, are you making a mountain out of a molehill? How dignified are you with this broken sword? Are you teasing me?" with his voice, Luo Xi, Su Tang replied in a deep voice; "This guy may be from Tiangui clan."


    "What? People of the heavenly ghost family? You mean what Shen Xin said before is true, and this man is really her brother?" Tianji said again. With his voice falling, Su Tang replied; "I think it''s also possible. You can see Shen Xin''s previous state. I look at a man who is very willing. One is his brother. I didn''t expect that there are other chess pieces in the ghost family that day." as his voice fell, the secret continued; "Then you''d better be careful. The ghost clan has a lot of means and is very strange."

 Chapter 695

    "Drink!" he shouted loudly. The sharp sword on his head suddenly solidified and burst out. The bloody long sword suddenly moved and cut directly towards Su Tang. Seeing this fierce sword, Su Tang''s face changed. In a moment, the Dragon God bully burst out again, and the destructive power also burst out.


    Although this bloody long sword is incomparably solid, it is always just something condensed by divine power. There is no way to compare it with Su Tang''s destructive power in terms of level. But Su Tang promised to let him do three moves before, so Su Tang can''t fight back, otherwise this move is really not a problem, but now he can only defend passively, which makes him very depressed.


    "Hum, Su Tang, I don''t think you''ll die this time." Ji shouted. Listening to his words, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Let''s have a try." after his voice fell, the long sword had completely fallen on his head. Su Tang moved his feet, let him pass the key, and directly took the move with his body. When the long sword came, Su Tang shouted, and his divine power suddenly burst out. Unification was the power of law left by the supreme demon in his body, and he seemed to feel the danger of his master, It was also a moment of self-confidence. The blood red power burst out with his destructive power and hit the long sword fiercely.


    "Bang!" the collision between the two forces made a loud noise all day. At this time, Xianyue stood up in shock on the high platform. At the same time, other powerful leaders also stood up in shock.


    "The power of law, how can he have the power of law." Xianyue exclaimed, and her exclamation was the inner doubt of all the leaders of the forces present. The power of law, that is the symbol of the supreme realm. Who is Su Tang, the Dragon God? The things about him have spread all over the land of God heritage for a short time, It''s a great myth that he has been promoted from a God to the peak of the current God King. Now there is the power of law on him. Is it that he wants to enter the legendary supreme state in this battle?


    As the smoke and dust on the challenge arena dispersed, Su Tang and Ji appeared again. At this time, Su Tang smiled coldly; "After the three moves, you''re ready to die." the voice fell. Su Tang didn''t give Ji a chance to respond at all. He directly flashed forward and raised his hand. His fist was wrapped with the power of destruction. The three moves in front had filled Su Tang''s heart with anger. At this time, he just wanted to quickly clean up the man in front of him, regardless of who he was and whether he was a heavenly ghost.


    He has only one idea in his mind now, that is to kill the people in front of him. At this time, he used the killing law for the first time, and his heart is also affected by the killing law. Now he just wants to kill.


    "Hum, how about three moves? Do you think you can kill me?" Ji said in a deep voice, avoiding Su Tang''s blow. With his voice falling, Su Tang laughed and said aloud; "You have to try before you know." the next moment, Su Tang gave a soft drink. For a moment, the spirit of war burst out, and he stood up quickly.


    With the increase of Taoist God''s fighting spirit, Su Tang''s attack power is even stronger. In addition to the invincible close combat state of Taoist God''s war method, Su Tang''s silence was defeated by Su Tang for a time. At this time, the two people watching the battle on the challenge arena were stunned one by one. This is the real battle. The previous battles were completely pediatrics, This is the real hot-blooded battle.


    At this time, no matter the contestants, the experts on the Tianjiao list, or the leaders of the major forces, they are all absorbed in the battle on the challenge arena. Some people don''t even want to blink. They are afraid that they will miss what to write in the blink of an eye. At this time, Mo Qingyu whispers while looking at the battle on his head; "This is the real battle. Melee is the way men should fight." although he had some unpleasant experiences with Su Tang and others before, everyone worshipped the strong man. At this time, the battle on the challenge arena made him feel the real blood boiling. The full-power sword and meat, the fight back and forth, and every move and every form were so refined, which benefited people a lot.


    "The Dragon God''s growth rate is terrible." the leader of Jianshen mountain on the high platform said in surprise. When he heard his words, Xianyue nodded and said; "We are really honored to witness the rise of a generation of legends. I thought that before long, the Dragon God will step out of the field that no one has stepped into for tens of thousands of years." as her voice fell, the people on the platform nodded, and their eyes showed a look of envy. Which of them has not lived for tens of thousands of years?


    Everyone''s accomplishments are basically the peak of the divine monarch, but there is no way to take that step. For tens of thousands of years, no one has sold any step in the whole land of divine heritage, and those who are already supreme figures are figures existing in the chaotic period. Their blood is pure and can better understand the power of laws.


    While these people were talking, on the challenge arena, Ji had been suppressed by Su and had no ability to fight back. The devastating attack fell on him. He also vomited blood again and again. With the stimulation of the blood smell, Su Tang''s attack was much faster. With his stormy attack, Ji was completely helpless, There was also a fierce look in his eyes. He shouted. For a moment, his body chapter began to grow scales. When Su Tang''s attack fell again, it was bounced back.


    With the appearance of scales, Su Tang stepped back in a moment. At this time, Su Tang smiled coldly; "You are still Tiangui clan." the voice fell, and now people were shocked again. Tiangui clan, these days, they are all thunderous. After the emergence of the ghost clan on this day, those dusty ancient books also appeared one after another, and the records about Tiangui clan also appeared in front of people again.


    For a moment, this race, which has been forgotten by those powerful people in the land of God''s legacy, appeared again. Their previous crimes appeared one after another. For a time, people of all forces would hate the ghost family on this day. Unexpectedly, in this Tianjiao competition, the people of the ghost family only showed up once, and it was the silence of the tyrant for many years. When I thought of it, Those powerful leaders were shocked all over. Such people have been lurking around them, especially those who used to want to pull silence into their own power.


    At this time, Xianyue took the lead in responding and shouted loudly; "Where is the forbidden guard of the holy city?" the voice fell, and the figures in white armor appeared in the sky and bowed; "My subordinates are here."


    "Blockade the holy city for me. No one is allowed to go out of the city without my order." she never thought that there were Tiangui people sneaking into the land of divine punishment. What she didn''t think was that they let Tiangui people dominate the first place in the list of Tianjiao. For many years, the greatest luck let Tiangui people go, No wonder the development of the land of God''s heritage has been slower and slower in recent years, and the sudden emergence of Tiangui clan has directly made the people of the land of God''s heritage busy for a time. If the Dragon God had not appeared, I''m afraid the land of God''s heritage would have been occupied in the previous two battles.


    Thinking of these, the fairy moon''s back felt a cool sense. If this time, she could be confused with the place of inheritance, and she could not imagine the consequences. So now she just wants to seal up the holy city, and check if there are any ghost eyes in heaven. After all, all the people in the place of God''s death are basically here. If there is a heaven''s eye liner, it will surely follow. At this point, it will not be regulated.


    As her voice fell, the forbidden guards of the holy city in the sky saluted and responded one after another. For a time, the forbidden guards of the holy city in white armor were flying rapidly in the sky. With each flight, a golden light would appear behind them. This was obviously the connecting line left by the array. Feeling the array fluctuation in the sky, Su Tang looked at the silence and said coldly; "Hold your hands and catch it. You can''t jump."


    "Hahaha, I''d rather die in battle than be captured." hearing this, he replied with a loud laugh. Looking at his appearance, Su Tang shook his head and preached; "Are you willing to be beheaded in front of Shen Xin? I know you are his brother, and I know she is a Tiangui family, but she has left Tiangui family, so I promised to help her hide this secret all her life." after his voice fell.


    Silence, a little stunned, fell silent for a moment. Su Tang thought he had promised, but at this time, silence said coldly; "So what? I said I would only die in battle and not surrender. I''m really a Tiangui clan, but I''m full of disdain for my identity. Hum, otherwise I''ve been out of the land of divine punishment for many years. Do you think the Tiangui clan won''t attack? I disdain to work for them, and I don''t want to live in the darkness all my life."


    As his voice fell, everyone present was stunned. A complicated look flashed in Shen Xin''s eyes. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Since you don''t want to be with the people of Tiangui clan, why don''t you unite with us?"


    "Unite? Ha ha ha." Ji Yangtian laughed. Then he looked at Su Tang and said; "Is it still possible now? Look at those people. In their eyes, which one doesn''t want to kill me? Unite with such people. I don''t disdain it. These people are just ordinary loose sand. Even if they are not destroyed by the Tiangui clan, do they have a future?" as soon as this remark came out, everyone present was angry, and some even shouted; "You devil, why do you despise us? What are you? Do you think you are glorious? Kill tens of thousands of creatures to refine magic weapons. People like you should be cut by thousands of knives."


    "Hahaha, so what? Have I denied it? I''m not like you hypocrites. I dare to do it or not. I''m damned. So what? You''re not my opponent at all. You can only bark, but you don''t have any strength. Get away from me." when his voice fell, his divine power suddenly burst out to help and directly suppressed the man, The man didn''t expect Ji to shoot directly. Unexpectedly, he was shocked by the divine power, vomited a mouthful of blood and died directly.


    Seeing this, Su Tang frowned slightly and said in a deep voice; "Are you really not going to look back? Is it really worth it?" he said with a smile as his voice fell silent and looked at him; "Look back, I have no right to look back since I was born. Su Tang, your strength is strong and you are a good opponent. I admire you very much. If I were not a Tiangui family, we might become friends. Unfortunately, heaven doesn''t follow people''s wishes." the voice fell and the voice said; "Help me take good care of Shen Xin. She is luckier than me. She met you early. She still has hope of turning back. I don''t have it. I hope you can promise me before I die."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "In that case, let''s fight." looking at his appearance, Ji smiled and said; "OK, let''s do our best." the voice fell, and Ji''s eyes glanced at Gao Dai''s silly body. A trace of tenderness flashed in his eyes. Seeing his eyes, his tears flowed directly. At this time, Yun Yun, who was standing on one side, patted her on the back; "He doesn''t want to hurt you and don''t want your identity to explode. He still cares about you."


    "Well, I know." Shen Xin replied, but his tears couldn''t stop at all. Looking at her, Xianyue was a little stunned. She turned her head and looked at Su Tang. She smiled helplessly and didn''t say much. At this time, Su Tang and Ji fought in the post station. With the blessing of the scale armor of the Tiangui family, the quiet flesh became much stronger in an instant, At the same time, he also completely recklessly began to use the power of Tiangui clan.


    Looking at the figures constantly moving back and forth on the challenge arena, the people below dare not speak, but just quietly watch. At the same time, Xianyue on the high platform pays close attention to the trend on the challenge arena. As long as Su Tang has some downwind, she will directly take action and join hands with Su Tang to kill the silence on the spot, but Su Tang''s combat effectiveness is not weak at all, Although Ji has made every effort to break out his strength, Su Tang is still at ease.


    "Su Tang, you are really strong. Come on, the last blow." Ji said loudly. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded. They stopped one after another, and their divine power increased to the extreme. For a moment, they moved suddenly and collided with each other with all their strength. Bang, the next moment, they separated, Ji Meng spit out a mouthful of blood, smiled and said; "Hahaha, it''s my long cherished wish to fight the strong to death. Thank you, Su Tang, for helping me fulfill this long cherished wish."


    In the previous battle, he was hit many times by Su Tang''s fist with the power of destruction. Su Tang has injected a lot of power of destruction into his body. The overbearing power of the power of destruction makes him unable to continue to fight. The last blow just now mobilized the power of the whole body, and there is no way to continue to suppress the power of destruction in his body, His body was violently shaken by the blow just now, and the destructive power in his body burst out in an instant, which almost destroyed his interior.


    "Go with peace of mind, eh," said Su Tang with a sigh. As his voice fell silent, he smiled on his face and slowly went to the end. Looking at the silence falling down, Shen Xin on the high platform, a trace of despair flashed in his eyes. The just stopped tears burst out again. Looking at her appearance, Yun Yun walked forward, hugged her and said softly in her ear; "Control it, it''s inconvenient here. If others see the clue, we''ll be in trouble." with her voice falling, Shen Xin nodded, but there was no way to stop her tears.


    Seeing her like this, Yun Yun didn''t know what to do for a moment. Finally, she thought that the Tianjiao competition was over anyway. She took Shen Xin and directly left the square. Watching them leave, the fairy moon on the high platform flashed a trace of complexity in her eyes. However, she still chose to be silent and didn''t say a word. At this time, Su Tang watched them leave, It was also silent, and at this time, the silent body disappeared directly under the action of destructive power.


    At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Master Xianyue palace, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll spend a lot in this battle. I''ll go back and recover first, and I''ll find you when I''m finished." his voice fell, and Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, the Dragon God has worked hard this time. Go back and have a good rest first. I''ll take care of the things here."


    After her voice fell, Su Tang left the square directly. The two brothers, ape Chi, also left quickly and returned to the palace. Su Tang looked at Shen Xin still crying in the hall, and Su Tang said softly; "You asked me to take good care of you before. He was right. He really can''t look back, Shen Xin. Maybe this is his best ending."


    "Well, I understand. My brother said before that he regretted it very much. Now he is finally free. Thank you, brother Su, and thank you for helping my brother fulfill his long cherished wish." Shen Xin nodded and choked. Looking at her voice, Su Tang''s heart is also very uncomfortable. Finally, he can only sigh helplessly.


    "This time, your brother''s business has made a lot of trouble, and your mood fluctuates in the square. I think someone should have guessed something. During this time, you should be careful. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do, and leave everything to me." Su Tang continued. After listening to his words, Shen Xin nodded and said; "I understand."


    "Well, the Dragon God, I''ll take Shen Xin back to rest first. You''ve consumed a lot in this battle, and you can recover quickly." yunyun continued. When she heard her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Take good care of her." after that, after yunyun and others left, Su Tang was directly in the hall and quickly recovered.


    At this time, there was a group of people in the holy city outside Luancheng. The people of Tai Yue Ming moon palace appeared one after another, and began to investigate the holy city vigorously. This time, the day''s eye line infiltrated into the holy land.

 Chapter 696

    The holy city has entered the largest rectification in history, and it is also the largest rectification in the whole place of divine punishment. Su Tang nodded solemnly at his words; "Let''s take a step-by-step look at this matter. Since the people''s Congress of the supreme Mingyue palace has been reorganized this time, I believe it should give Tiangui people a warning. Soon it will be the day when the land of inheritance is opened. It''s also good to give them a little shock, so that at least Tiangui people can''t mess around." as his voice fell, Shen Xin and Yun Yun also came in from the outside.


    "Dragon God, have you recovered?" Yun Yun asked, and Su Tang said with a smile; "He has recovered." then he looked at Shen Xin and said; "Miss Shen, are you all right?" hearing his question, Shen Xin nodded, reluctantly pulled out a smile and said; "Well, I''ve calmed down a lot. This time I''m so excited that I almost brought you unnecessary trouble." the voice fell, and a voice came from outside the door; "Lord Dragon God, the master of Xianyue palace is coming."


    "Immortal Moon Palace master? Why did she come here at this time?" Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud. Hearing his words, Yun Yun also said with an eyebrow; "It seems that she should have seen some clues about Shen Xin." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Come on, let''s meet the master of Xianyue palace." the voice fell, and Su Tang directly took the people outside.


    As soon as he got out of the hall, he saw the master of the fairy Moon Palace standing there alone. Su Tang stepped forward and arched his hands; "I''ve seen you. I don''t know why you came here today?" the voice fell. Xianyue took a meaningful look at Shen Xin standing behind him and said with a smile; "Dragon God, should you give me an explanation?" looking at her, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "Hehe, I knew I couldn''t hide this for long. Let''s go, elder. Let''s go in and talk."


    In the hall, after listening to Su Tang''s story, Xianyue frowned slightly and looked at Shen Xin and asked; "Are you really willing to completely break away from the Tiangui clan?" Shen Xin nodded and said when he heard her question; "I would like to. Like my brother, the biggest shame from birth is that we are descendants of the Tiangui family. Now my brother is dead. In the final analysis, it is the fault of the Tiangui family. I have promised brother Su to leave the Tiangui family from now on."


    When talking about her brother, Shen Xin''s eyes burst out for the first time, which made Su Tang and others feel some chilly resentment. Seeing here, Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, I believe you," he said, looking at Yun Yun and Su Tang; "But you should pay attention to this matter." she didn''t avoid Shen Xin at all. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "I understand." and Shen Xin, standing on one side, also smiled.


    "By the way, sir, I heard that you caught the people of the ghost clan for several days this time. How about digging out something?" Su Tang asked. After hearing his words, Xianyue nodded and said; "I''ve asked the people in the palace to make an all-out investigation. There should be news soon. It''s just that the ghost people are very difficult to deal with this day. I''m afraid we don''t have enough speed this time and let them run away again."


    "Well, this is also expected. The people of the Tiangui clan are very cunning. This time, since we have such a harvest, we should also ask the elder to guard the door with our dragon clan when it comes to the place of inheritance. Anyone who doesn''t know the root can''t enter the place of inheritance. This may prevent the people of the Tiangui clan from sneaking in." Su Tang''s voice fell, The fairy moon nodded and said; "This time I also made a special trip for this incident. The heaven ghost group is now putting their Eyeliner everywhere. I think they are very coveted by the place of inheritance. This time, if we do not properly defend well, if we get them to succeed, we will be in danger."


    "Well, so this time we must pay attention not to let the people of Tiangui clan into it." Su Tang nodded and said, and then he continued; "Things here have been completed. I want to go back to the wilderness and rectify quickly. After all, I''m leaving now. In addition, the people of the demon clan are busy. If there is no suppression, I''m afraid they will cause some trouble, so I want to ask the elder to give them a pass and let us leave the holy city."


    With his voice falling, Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, that''s good. You can go back to the wilderness first and take good care of the things in the inheritance place. Please make good arrangements. When the things on my side are finished, I''ll take the people in the palace to meet you in the wilderness." Su Tang nodded at her words; "Well, don''t worry, I''ll arrange it."


    "OK, I''ll take you away." Xianyue nodded. At this time, yunyun looked at Xianyue and said; "Elder, please keep secret about Shen Xin. Don''t spread it for the time being. I''m afraid I''ll encounter unnecessary trouble." Huahu Xianyue smiled and said when she heard her; "Don''t worry. I know how to do this. Let''s go. I''ll get you out of here."


    After that, the party left the holy city directly under the escort of the master of Xianyue palace. After leaving the holy city, Su Tang looked at yunyun and said aloud; "Miss Yun, do you have any plans to leave here with us to go to the wild, or to go somewhere else?" after hearing his words, Yun Yun thought deeply and said aloud; "I''d better go with you. It''s just that I also want to see the land of inheritance." Shen Xin said with a smile as her voice fell; "This is the best. It''s more fun for sister Youyun to follow them."


    "Hehe, let''s go. We''d better leave here quickly. We don''t have the privilege of the former Xianyue palace leader on the way. We''ll need a few days in the past. We''d better leave here quickly." Yun Yun smiled and said. At the moment when her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Come on, let''s get out of here quickly. We''ve been away from the wilderness for a long time. I also want to see how the wilderness has developed."


    The group left here quickly. Meanwhile, in the holy city, Xianyue changed her previous gentle and rapid use of thunder means, and ordered the people of the supreme Mingyue palace to speed up and dig out the roots of the ghost family in those days. In a moment, the whole place of divine punishment entered the chaos of people''s self danger. Three days later, Su Tang and others also returned to the wilderness, and at the same time, the place of divine punishment, As Su Tang and Xianyue expected before, the places and families hidden by the ghost family for a few days disappeared cleanly in an instant, as if they had never appeared. Seeing here, he heard the news in the wilderness and said helplessly; "I knew it would be like this. After this time, the people of Tiangui clan should converge a little."


    "I hope so, otherwise we will have more trouble in the future." Yun Yun also said. They rested in the city all night. The next day, they directly set out for Longcheng. Along the way, the whole wilderness has completely changed. It is no longer like the deep mountains and forests everywhere before. Walking on the mainland, Su Tang said with a smile; "Oh, I didn''t expect such a huge change in the wilderness."


    "Ha ha, I think in a few years, the whole wilderness will be like the land of divine punishment and become a holy land for the cultivation of the whole beast family." Yun Yun smiled and said. As a person in Tianji Valley, she also knows that the aura in the wilderness is only suitable for the cultivation of the beast family. If it continues to develop in this way, it is likely to become another holy land at that time. After the voice falls, Su Tang smiled and said; "It would be better if we could wipe out the ghost family on this day. Otherwise, no matter how well it develops, we are worried all day."


    "Hey, but now the people of Tiangui clan are hiding deeper and deeper, and it''s very troublesome to find it again." Yun Yun also sighed and said. When she heard her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, but as long as the people in the land of God''s heritage unite, even if they hide deep, we can catch them. It''s not a simple thing to unite the forces in the land of God''s heritage." Yun Yun, who has been in the land of God''s heritage, often knows about the whole land of God''s heritage. There are many ancient tribes in this place, They are rebellious one by one. It is impossible to fully agree with them without absolutely powerful means.


    "Yes, it''s really troublesome, but I believe that as long as we have the right opportunity, we can unite them. At least now they are on our side. Although they can''t be unified, they can give us some good help more or less. Moreover, there are not many heavenly ghosts in the land of God''s heritage, so we should be able to do it now I''ve got them. "I think that there are dragon clan, demon clan, demon palace elite led by monkey king, and people in Taishang Mingyue palace. With these forces that haven''t been united, I still have the opportunity to uproot Tiangui clan.


    "Come on, boss, we''d better meet Longcheng quickly. I haven''t eaten the seafood in the sea for a long time. Now I think it''s drooling." listening to their words, ape Chi on one side said impatiently. When he heard his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Let''s go, you eater." Su Tang smiled and continued; "Speaking of this food, I think of another person. I don''t know if the evil spirit will be in the dragon city." Su Tang smiled faintly when he thought of the strange appearance of the evil spirit.


    "Yes, I''m really not used to not having her along the way. I''m a good friend of mine today." ape Chi also said aloud. Then the party hurried towards the dragon city. In the afternoon, the party had come to the gate of the dragon city and looked at the completely changed Dragon City. Su Tang said with a smile; "I didn''t expect such great changes to even Longcheng."


    "Of course, you have to say that now the dragon city is the largest city in the wilderness, which is equivalent to the holy city in the land of divine punishment. Of course, it needs to be bigger before it can be upgraded." ape Chi also said with a smile. When he heard his words, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, it will take at least a few years for the dragon city to develop to the same place as the holy city. After all, it is wild and not suitable for the long-term survival of human warriors. It will take several years for the orcs to develop alone." considering the natural shortage of the orcs, it is difficult to build into a human shape, and we can''t let those huge monsters enter the city?


    Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help but flash a plan in his mind and continued with a smile; "I have a way to make this wilderness develop faster. Let''s go. Let''s go to the city to see if Ao Xing is there. There are many things right now, so it''s good to ask them to help." with his voice falling, yunyun and others quickly walked towards the city. In the Dragon City, looking at the greatly changed Dragon City, ape Chi said with a smile; "Boss, it seems that the city master you were idle at the beginning is good? You have developed the Dragon City in a short period of time. Your ability is good."


    "Well, it''s really good. Let''s go and have a look directly at the city master''s residence." the voice fell. Su Tang and his party walked directly towards the city master''s residence. At the gate of the city master''s residence, Su Tang looked at the bodyguard and said aloud; "Is the city Lord there?"


    "Who is your excellency? Why are you looking for our city master?" when the bodyguard heard Su Tang''s question, he smiled and asked in a friendly voice. As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "My name is Su Tang. I have something to do with the city Lord." when Su Tang said his name, the guard was stunned and bowed to salute at the beginning; "I''ve seen the Dragon God. I''ve just lost my strength. The Dragon God forgive me."


    Now Su Tang''s name has become a legend in the whole land of divine heritage, especially in the dragon family. Although the people on the other side of the holy city have not left, some rumors inevitably spread out. With his voice falling, Su Tang said with a smile; "Ha ha, you did a good job. What''s the crime? Well, get up. Since the city Lord is here, I''ll go straight in to find him." the voice fell, and the guard nodded and said in a voice; "Well, please, Lord Dragon God. Thank you, Lord Dragon God." as his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and walked straight inside with yunyun and others.


    As soon as he came in, he met the elder and came out. When he saw Su Tang, the elder was stunned and saluted directly; "My subordinates, I''ve seen Lord Dragon God. When did you come back, Lord Dragon God? Why don''t you tell us in advance, and we can go to meet you." looking at his appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "Don''t be polite. It''s urgent to come back this time. Besides, there''s nothing to welcome. Let''s go and accompany me to meet the city Lord."


    "OK, Dragon God, please first." the elder continued. Su Tang nodded and walked in. The elder smiled and said all the way; "Dragon God, the city Lord has been thinking about how to take care of the dragon city every day for one or two months. Now the dragon city has changed greatly. I believe you saw it when you came in, Lord Dragon God. It should be good?"


    Su Tang nodded and smiled; "The city master is really a very good talent. He manages the dragon city very well. By the way, where are the demons?"


    "When the leader of Longyu city came with the people of the demon clan, the Aoxing Dragon King was also there. It was said that it was the ally you found. Even if they arranged a place for them, they are all there now. It was said that the city has been established and is not far from the dragon city. The people and horses of the sand lizard family are in a quicksand land by the sea." the elder quickly replied.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, yes, yes, you must do a good job in this matter. Now Zhongtian ghost family is very troublesome in the land of divine heritage. They are all our solid allies. Only such savage Tiangui people don''t mess around. Now the dragon family is short of manpower. With their help, we can control the whole savage more quickly. After the savage is successfully controlled, we can First, dig out the Tiangui clan in the wilderness and destroy them all. "


    "Subordinates understand." the elder nodded. At this time, several people had come to the door of the hall. At this time, the elder shouted to the inside; "Lord, the Dragon God is back." at the moment when the voice fell, the Lord quickly walked out of the hall with other people low. One by one, he bowed to Su Tang and saluted one by one; "Subordinates pay homage to the Dragon God."

 Chapter 697

    "Don''t be polite," said Su Tang with a smile. Then the party entered the hall. Su Tang sat in the main seat and said aloud; "Along the way, I''m very pleased to see the changes in the wilderness. However, although the current situation can develop stably, it''s still too slow, although it can be similar to the land of divine punishment in a few years. This wilderness is the territory of the orc, but it''s naturally difficult for the orc to cultivate human form. There are some things here that are not suitable for human cultivation. Similarly, I don''t want to see this place be destroyed by human beings in the future Duda, so I want to ask you, the city Lord, do you have any ideas about it? "


    As his voice fell, the city Lord nodded and said; "I''m also discussing this matter with them these days. The Dragon King said similar things before. It''s just that the beast family has natural defects and is very difficult to overcome, so we can''t think of a way." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "There is some trouble here, but there is no way to deal with it. Have you heard of Huaxing pill?"


    "Pill? But there is no alchemist in the beast clan. What kind of pill is this shaped pill? Lord Dragon God, can you tell us?" the city Lord asked in surprise. Su Tang nodded and said; "Huaxing pill, as the name suggests, is something that can help the beast family turn into shape, but the requirements of this material are a little harsh, but I think we should be able to find a lot in the vast wilderness. As for the alchemy, you can give it to me."


    As his voice fell, the city Lord''s eyes brightened and nodded; "If so, that would be great, Lord Dragon God. Can you tell us the magic medicine you need? I''ll let someone prepare it first." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "I''ll prepare this for you as soon as possible, but now it''s difficult to develop such pills alone. We have to think of a very fast way. The faster the wilderness can be unified, the better for us." the voice fell, and the city Lord nodded and said; "Well, it''s true. We''re still developing these days. The Dragon King has also selected several places to build cities."


    "Well, it''s also good to build more cities, but how many people do the dragon clan have?" Su Tang continued. His voice fell, and the city master smiled and said; "This thing is like this. Didn''t the Dragon God find an ally like the demon family with me some time ago? The Dragon King went out to find the demon building elders of the demon family two days ago. I hope they can help our dragon family manage the wilderness. They also agreed, so they will take over and help manage these newly established cities."


    "Oh, so it''s still like this? That''s better. I''m relieved. As for the development, I have some ideas. I''ll tell you now." after the voice fell, Su Tang continued; "In the next period of time, we need to find all the materials of this shaped pill as soon as possible. Only such things can we find them as soon as possible. Now there are many animal forms in the affiliated races under the Dragon nationality. These pills should be supplied to them first. If they are not given in vain, you should order them to find them as soon as possible Miraculous medicine. If they are all transformed successfully at that time, there will be more people in our dragon family in an instant. At that time, we may better master the wilderness. When it is almost completed, this pill can be supplied to the outside world. "


    "External supply? Is that good? If we let other animals turn into animals, it may threaten our status and lead to more chaos in the wild." the city Lord frowned and said in a voice at the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell. After hearing what he said, Su Tang said with a smile; "I know what you think. You want the whole wilderness to be the same as the dragon clan, so that the dragon clan can become the absolute overlord. But don''t forget that it''s very difficult for the dragon clan alone to develop the whole wilderness rapidly, so we can only make more orcs succeed. At that time, there will be more human orcs in the wilderness, and we can choose some of them Those who are willing to accept the management of our dragon clan will build a city for them to manage. At that time, the wilderness will develop more soon? "


    "Well, that''s what you planned, Dragon God. Well, I wrote it down, but now there are a lot of wild development, and the resource consumption is too fast. If we continue to develop rapidly, it will lead to short-term supply exceeding demand, and it will be very troublesome at that time." the city Lord continued. The development during this period is funded by the dragon family, If such rapid development continues, it will be hard for the dragon family. After all, the dragon family is only a force. It is still very difficult to establish the whole wilderness as a place of divine punishment.


    "Well, there are some troubles at this point, but we have a lot of miraculous medicine resources in the wilderness. We can accept miraculous medicine and give it to the people in the land of divine punishment at that time, so as to exchange some resources to support our development. Along the way, I see that no one of our dragon people is doing business in these cities Of course, we can''t get out all the time, so we still try to build some shops together. In this way, while developing, we can also get some good resources to recruit some villagers in xiaochunluo, a human living in the wilderness, and let them help us manage the shops. In this way, our hands can be freed up as soon as possible to do other things. " Su Tang continued.


    When the voice fell, the city master nodded, and other people present nodded and laughed. This is indeed a very good plan. In this way, it can not only help the bottom people in the wild village, but also quickly gain cohesion in the wild. At that time, only the Dragon nationality will continue to develop, At that time, it is likely that Mingyue palace will have a higher status in the place of divine punishment.


    "The Dragon God is right. I''ve written down all these things. I''ll quickly start arranging the next things." the city Lord nodded and continued. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "You must make arrangements for this matter, or it will be very troublesome at that time. I''ll write all the miraculous drugs needed for the Huaxing pill now. You hurry to prepare. There''s not much time to open the place of inheritance. This time I have a lot of things to arrange, and you should be ready as soon as possible." after the voice fell, the city Lord nodded.


    Then Su Tang wrote quickly from the eldest elder. After a while, he gave these things to the city master and said; "Hehe, you go and prepare first. I''ll go and see the demon family and the sand lizard family. Then I''ll go back to Wanlong island. I believe I''ll come in about ten days. You can make good preparations during this time. You can find as much as you can."


    "OK, don''t worry, Dragon God. I''ll try my best to prepare." the city Lord replied. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, let''s go first. I''ll go to the demon clan first, and you''ll be well prepared." when the voice fell, Su Tang left directly with ape Chi and others. The city master took Su Tang to the city gate with people. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, you go back first." the voice fell, and the city Lord and others nodded.


    Under the guidance of the city master, Su Tang and others quickly walked towards the current settlement of the demon clan. Along the way, Yun Yun looked at Su Tang and said; "Those ideas you just had are really good. If you really develop according to your ideas, I believe that the whole wilderness will be completely changed in a short time. After all, you will become the most legendary existence of the whole wilderness and be famous forever."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang said with a smile; "What''s the name that goes on forever? I just want to make the wilderness develop rapidly and improve the strength of the beast family here. At that time, I can fight with the people of Tiangui family." as his voice fell, yunyun nodded and said; "I''m sure you can." the party talked and laughed all the way. It didn''t take long to see a huge city not far away. Ape Chi said with a smile; "There should be a new city built by the demon clan. Let''s go and have a look."


    The crowd nodded and soon a group of people quickly walked to the city gate. As soon as they arrived at the city gate, they were recognized by the demon family guarding the gate. It was to salute them respectfully; "I''ve seen several predecessors," Su Tang said with a smile and a wave of his hand; "We''re going in." I''ll go straight into the city. This city is specially designated for the demon family, so there are basically no orcs and Terrans here. They are all demon people. The people of the demon family on the street look at Su Tang and others and show a kind smile and salute respectfully.


    Along the way, Su Tang smiled and said; "The development of the demon clan here is also good. Let''s go directly to the magic building and see that they are wrong now. I''m relieved. After all, they come out with us and can develop stably. I believe that in a short time, the demon clan will rise again. Although it can''t reach the peak like that in the period of the supreme devil, it should also be very good."


    Hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded. At this time, the magic building also heard the people under him say that Su Tang and others were coming. He also hurried to come quickly with the high priest and other leaders of the demon clan. Looking at the arrival of the magic building and others, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, master of the magic building, I haven''t seen you for many days. How are you doing? Just now I took a brief look at the development of the demon clan here. It seems that it''s not bad."


    "Well, all this is given to us by Lord devil. Thanks to you, we are doing very well here. The dragon family takes good care of us." magic building smiled, nodded and said. After hearing his words, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, that''s good, so I can rest assured, but this time I have something else to discuss with the master of the magic building."


    "Ha ha, if Lord devil has any orders, just say it directly. We must go through fire and water." the magic building smiled and said directly. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Come on, let''s sit down somewhere and talk slowly." then the party quickly walked towards the city master''s residence under the leadership of the magic building. In the hall, Su Tang looked at the magic building and said; "Elder, I heard in Longcheng that you promised to help the dragon people manage the city?"


    "Well, the Dragon King came over that day and said that they didn''t have enough people. I hope the people of our demon family can draw out some people to help them manage the city. I thought about how many people there are here. Thanks to the care of the dragon family, I gave us such a good place to survive, so I promised to come down. What''s the matter, Lord demon king?" the magic building nodded and replied.


    After his voice fell, Sutang continued; "Well, I want to thank you for this, but the new city is not easy to manage. It''s a wild situation. I''m sure you know almost well these days. There are people of Tiangui clan in the dark, so there are likely to be many problems in the new city. I hope the people of demon clan can be careful, otherwise there will be some problems at that time. I''m sorry I''ll feel sorry. "As soon as he said this, the magic building said with a smile; "Lord devil, don''t worry. In the chaotic period, we didn''t have to fight with the people of the Tiangui clan. Their strength is really strong, but our demon domain is not easy to provoke. Besides, we are still some Tiangui clan who have just resurrected. We don''t need to be afraid of them at all."


    "Well, I''m relieved. Be careful. If you can''t do anything, the city can give up directly. You don''t have to put yourself in danger for a city. There are too many wild things. No one knows what''s in it. It''s better to be careful as much as possible." Su Tang''s voice fell, and the magic building nodded, At this time, Su Tang took out a piece of paper from the storage ring and said; "The second thing, I think the people of the demon clan only walk in this wilderness these days. I hope they can help me with these miraculous drugs or materials on my mobile phone during training, and strive to give them to me before the inheritance place is opened. Is that ok?"


    After receiving the paper handed over by Su Tang, the magic building looked at it quickly and said aloud; "These things are very common. I''ll ask the idle members of the demon clan in the city to look for them immediately. I''ll find them for Lord demon within three days."


    "Well, that''s the best. After you collect it, you can send someone directly to the dragon city and give it to the city master there. I''ll rest here all night today and go out to see the sand lizard family tomorrow." Su Tang''s voice fell, the magic building nodded, and quickly asked someone to arrange a room for Su Tang and others. After su Tang explained everything, Ape red looked at the devil building and said; "By the way, master magic building, where''s the girl of magic spirit? Why didn''t you see her?"


    "That girl? Now she may have gone to the beach to get food, and you know her temperament." when it comes to the devil spirit, the devil building smiled helplessly and said with a smile. At his words, the ape''s red eyes brightened and said with a smile; "It seems that he''s really a good eater. I''ve just learned what''s best to eat. Let''s go and find her at the seaside." then he took Su Tang and prepared to go outside. Su Tang was a little stunned; "Why did you go to find the devil spirit and pull me?"


    "Wow, boss, without your skills, we can''t eat real delicious food there." ape chiguai replied with a cry. Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled helplessly. Yun Yun and Shen Xin also smiled while sipping their lips. At this time, Su Tang looked at them and said with a smile; "Come on, let''s go and have a look." then the party went directly to the beach outside the city. In the distance, ape Chi found a small black dot on the beach. At this time, he seemed to be looking for something in the sea. When he saw here, ape Chi shouted loudly; "Hahaha, devil ling''er, you''re a good eater. Don''t you come to meet us when we come back?"


    Ape Chi''s voice was so loud that she suddenly raised her head and saw that Su Tang and others were walking towards him with a smile on her face. She burst into a smile and laughed; "Ha ha, ha ha, you also said that I am a foodie, but you are not a foodie. Have you come to the beach since then? Ape Chi, come here quickly. This is your territory. You used to say that when I came here, you would try the most delicious things for me."

 Chapter 698

    The voice of the devil Spirit fell, and the ape laughed and said; "Hehe, it''s not my fault at all. You know we came out of the holy land of all demons. We went to the holy city of heaven with the boss. There''s no way. If you really want to blame, blame the boss." then he stretched out his finger and pointed to Su Tang nearby. Looking at his appearance, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "It seems that someone said he would go with me to see the Tianjiao competition. Why are they all on me now? When did you become like ape Chi?"


    "Hey, hey, this... This, boss, you''re wrong to say that. I''m not worried that you''ll be in danger alone in the past. Look how dangerous this Tianjiao competition is." the ape''s red face flashed an embarrassed look and explained aloud, but at the moment when his voice fell, the ape on one side said disdainfully; "It''s like you helped the boss do something. It''s really shameless."


    As soon as this word came out, ape red shouted; "You fart, I said, ape Tong, are you my brother? Have you taken down the stage like this?" at this point, ape Tong smiled and said; "Hey, hey, isn''t the boss our brother? Between you and the boss, of course I choose the boss? Can I choose you?" the voice fell, ape Chi ignored him, turned his head and looked at demon linger and said; "Let''s ignore this guy. I''ll take you to get something from the sea. The boss just came and asked him to try it for you."


    Looking at their appearance, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and said to Yun Yun; "Look, I usually follow them. I''m a full-time cook, but since I''ve come today, I''ll just cook something delicious for you to taste." Su Tang said to ape Chi as his voice fell; "Get some more. I''ll let you eat enough today." the voice fell, and the demon spirit shouted happily; "Hahaha, it seems that today is a blessing in the mouth. Although I come here alone and get some food every day, my workmanship is not good, let alone the taste. Alas, poor."


    After the voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Ha ha, go and see that your saliva is flowing out." magic ling''er turned and followed ape Chi. At this time, Shen Xin looked at yunyun and said; "Is this the feeling I told you? You know, it''s a relaxed feeling I''ve never felt before. I like this feeling. I used to be in the abyss of the dark earth when I was a child. There are all kinds of continuous training except cultivation all day. The atmosphere is very heavy. I like this feeling only after I came into contact with them. I''m so free A feeling of freedom. "


    As her voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Maybe this is their man''s brotherhood, but the Dragon God is a person who values friendship, which can be seen from his treatment of his friends." after that, a strange color flashed in yunyun''s eyes. Shen Xin always found it, but she didn''t say it, but just outlined a touch of bitterness in the corner of her mouth.


    "Let''s go and see what ape Chi has brought up. I really haven''t eaten anything in the sea. I must have a good taste today." Shen Xin said with a smile. After hearing her words, Yun Yun nodded with a smile. They walked over. At this time, Su Tang and ape Tong had begun to prepare things. When they saw them coming, Su Tang said with a smile; "Are you going to help, too?"


    "Ha ha, well, it''s really unreasonable to eat free food like this without help. Sister Shen Xin and I go to find firewood." after that, yunyun took Shen Xin to look for firewood in the mountains on the other side of the beach and watched them leave. Su Tang smiled. His party had been tossing on the beach until late at night. After they were very satisfied with their food, After returning to the city, Su Tang and others also returned to the room prepared for them by the magic building.


    Shen Xin opened the window in the room, looked at the moonlight outside, outlined a touch of bitterness in the corners of her mouth, and muttered softly; "What makes you like others? You''re just a person who calls and beats heaven ghost people." here, Shen Xin''s eyes are even more bitter. At this time, in the other room, Yun Yun is also lying in bed, reading carefully and communicating with guangtuan; "He is indeed a very good man and worth trusting for life."


    "Since you think so, why don''t you just tell him the prophecy about your Tianji Valley?" guangtuan asked aloud. Hearing his words, yunyun shook her head and said; "That''s what Shifu said, but how did you let me speak? Besides, how could there be no women for such an excellent man? It would be very strange for me to say this to him suddenly." after the voice fell, guangtuan smiled and said; "Hehe, you have to see yourself, but you are also good. Your identity is not low, and your strength and talent are not low. You are completely in line with Su Tang, but I feel like he doesn''t have a very low Eq."


    "Ha ha, I don''t think so," said yunyun with a smile. Thinking of his feelings for Su Tang, Su Tang didn''t respond at all. At first, she thought that Su Tang was pretending not to know, but later, Su Tang''s mood towards her didn''t change at all. After that, he found that although Su Tang''s talent and strength were incomparable, But only in this children''s private affair is a very idiot.


    Two rooms, two women, two different mindsets. As a man, Su Tang sat on the bed in the room and entered the cultivation. The next morning, after talking to the magic building, they flew directly to Wanlong island in the center of the sea. This time, the magic spirit flew with them. There was no way, Su Tang can only promise to take her to see the headquarters of the dragon family.


    The party flew in the sea, did a business call, and went into the thick fog. At this time, Su Tang said to which woman it was; "You should be better. I can''t find you when I get lost here." the voice fell. Yunyun and others nodded. Magic ling''er looked at the surrounding environment curiously, but it was a vast expanse of white everywhere. Half an hour later, the party finally entered Wanlong island.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, he was found by the patrol Dragon Guard in the sky. After seeing Su Tang coming back, the patrol dragon guard sent out a dragon chant. The next moment, all the divine dragons on Wanlong Island appeared one after another. Ao Xing, the leader, bowed and saluted as soon as he saw Su Tang; "My subordinates pay a visit to the Dragon God."


    At the moment when his voice fell, all the Dragon families saluted one after another. Looking at them, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, they are all my family members. Don''t be polite. Well, everyone should do their own qualified things." after the voice fell, Su Tang looked at Ao Xing and said; "Take the elders of the dragon clan to the Dragon Temple. I have something to tell you." the voice fell down, Ao Xing nodded, and then the party directly followed Su Tang back to the Dragon Temple. In the main hall, Su Tang said with a smile; "This time I came back from the land of holy Dharma, there was a consumption West, and the members of our dragon family entered the Tianjiao list again." then, Su Tang quickly told all the things that happened in the Tianjiao competition in the land of divine punishment to the elders of these dragon families.


    After hearing this, Ao Xing people were stunned. They never thought how many things had happened in this Tianjiao competition. What they couldn''t think of was that Ji, who was the number one tyrant, was still a member of the Tiangui clan. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Well, the hardship of the land left behind by gods is very serious. Not only are there people of the heavenly ghost family in the wilderness, but also in the land of divine punishment. Moreover, the heavenly ghost family in the land of divine punishment is very deep. It is very difficult for us to dig them out. In addition, the land is about to be opened. So before I come back, I will discuss with the master of Xianyue palace, including our dragon family and Taishang Mingyue palace People work together to maintain the order of this inheritance place, and also monitor the following people who want to enter it, so as to prevent Tiangui people from entering it. "


    "Well, now that the Dragon God has discussed with the master of Xianyue palace, we will try our best to finish it." Ao Xing nodded and said. At this time, Su Tang continued to talk about the development plans he had told the master in the dragon city. After his voice fell, Ao XingTuo people nodded and said one after another; "The Dragon God is wise. During this time, we dragon people are worried about this matter. Unexpectedly, the Dragon God has directly thought of the future development plan. He is really more foresight than us."


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang smiled and said; "Now the whole wilderness is going to develop with all its strength. I think the dragon people should not stay in Wanlong island all the time. After all, it will take a few days to visit Wanlong island. If something happens outside, these days will be enough for us to fight back. I think we should find an island near the land as our temporary foothold You can also go directly to the land to build a brand-new city. The wilderness is now the territory of the Dragon nationality. If the people of the Dragon nationality don''t come forward to manage, they can only let their people manage it. In this way, it''s easy to be stepped in by people. At that time, the gains will outweigh the losses. "


    His voice fell, and AO Xing nodded and said; "Well, the Dragon God taught us a lesson in time. We will pay attention to it in the future. At the same time, I will immediately let people find a place to settle down. We will develop wild things according to your plan." Su Tang shook his head and said; "You can''t always be like this. After all, I can''t be in the land left by God all my life. You have to take over the management of the ZuLong line until the end. Don''t think about the development like before. Isn''t the demon god palace an example? Do you still want to be half amused by other forces again?"


    "The Dragon God taught us a very good lesson." Ao Xing nodded at this time. For many years, he has always inspired the initial management method to manage the whole dragon family, but now the territory of the dragon family is wild. If he manages according to the previous method, it is really possible that there will be a second demon god palace, as Su Tang said, In the future, the ZuLong lineage is likely to appear again in the state not long ago. In order for the ZuLong lineage people to continue all the time, Aoxing yishihu also faced up to it.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "You can find someone to deal with this matter now. Now our top priority is to hurry up, go to the place of inheritance and arrange some things. It''s better to meet the people from the supreme Moon Palace when they come." after the voice fell, Ao Xing nodded and hurried to leave Wanlong island.


    After they left, Su Tang and yunyun were left in the whole dragon god hall. At this time, yunyun said aloud; "Dragon God, have you figured out a way about the place of inheritance this time? There will be a lot of people this time. Kong Anping will be too busy with the dragon family and the supreme Moon Palace alone." Su Tang nodded at her words; "I know all these things. The heritage land has been spread all over the land of divine heritage. I''m afraid many hidden experts will appear. This time, the strength of our two families is not enough, but I already have some ideas. When we get there, we''ll see the situation."


    In the afternoon, Su Tang and others left Wanlong island with all the Dragons of the dragon family. At the same time, Xianyue quickly ordered all the disciples of the supreme Moon Palace to go to the wilderness. Now the holy city has been completely unlocked. At the city gate, Yingkong looked at the sky and said softly; "Now the people of the whole land left by God have gone to the wilderness, and I have gone to the wilderness to look for the Dragon God."


    When he thought of the Dragon God''s promise to help him check the power of the curse, Yingkong still held great hope. However, the sudden emergence of the heavenly ghost family had led to problems in the holy city. Yingkong was also left in the holy city in the sky, which made him very helpless. Now the blockade of the holy city has been untied. He thought of looking for the Dragon God in the wilderness for the first time.


    Three days later, Su Tang returned to the dragon city with the people of the dragon family. The city Lord gave Su Tang the collected spiritual materials and the materials collected with the help of the magic building. As a result, Su Tang nodded and said; "I''m going to deal with these things first. You set out for sunset city first. Then I felt that I was, and immediately I must take good care of the inheritance place. If someone dares to approach without authorization, there will be no amnesty."


    His voice fell, Ao Xing nodded and said; "Don''t worry, Dragon God, this time someone said that I will not let those people close to the inheritance place." then Su Tang left the hall. Ao Xing also quickly took the members of the dragon family to the sunset city. There are ten days left for the opening of the inheritance place. In other words, they have only ten days to prepare. In these ten days, There must be some experts who look at the land of divine heritage. If you don''t guard it early, I''m afraid it will get out of control at that time.


    In a room in the Lord''s residence, Su Tang took out all the things. Looking at how many materials the Lord of dragon city has collected these days, Su Tang said with a smile; "The resources in the wilderness are really rich. It seems that we can worry about the development of this aspect in the future." hearing his voice, he said with a smile; "Do you still want to refine pills here for a lifetime? I think you''d better find a time to meet the people who teach the dragon family reading, so that they can be self-sufficient."


    "What you said is really good. It should be so. Otherwise, as soon as I leave, ZuLong will be very difficult to mix here." Su Tang nodded. After the voice fell, Su Tang began to refine pills quickly. At the same time, the dragon family ordered directly that no one should be close to the array of the inheritance place before it began, The order was quickly aroused by many strong people, but these people were dissatisfied and unable to do so. After all, the dragon has the final say.


    One day later, Xianyue also came with the people from the supreme Mingyue palace. With their participation, in a moment, the strong people who were unconvinced shut up one by one. The two forces joined at the same time, which made them very headache and scared. After ten minutes of cooking, Su Tang also refined the pill and rushed to the sunset city without rest, Su Tang immediately began to get busy around the array.


    Both the dragon people and the emperor Mingyue palace were very confused about this, but they knew that the divine forehead was very. Su Tang stood at the main gate of the inheritance place and made decisions with both hands. These people knew what Su Tang was going to do. It turned out that the way Su Tang thought of was to wrap the whole inheritance place with arrays, People who have not been investigated by them cannot enter them.


    After understanding his plan, Xianyue also quickly issued an order and spread the decision. One stone aroused thousands of waves. Countless strong men were dissatisfied with the practice of their two forces. However, under the tough attitude of the leader of Xianyue palace and the suppression of iron blood, these dissatisfied voices gradually decreased, and no one stood up to express dissatisfaction, Only in the heart of the dark scold the dragon family and the people of the Moon Palace in the sky.


    As the world passed, it soon reached the day when the inheritance place was opened. At the same time, inside and outside Luoxia City, people were also standing full of people, looking forward to the inheritance place wrapped in the golden light, but no one was familiar with you and rushed in. During this period, with the continuous strong people, after hearing the order of Xianyue, Many strong people were dissatisfied, but Xianyue directly used iron and blood means in order to suppress it as soon as possible. After killing some teachers'' experts, the scene was stable.

 Chapter 699

    In the master''s mansion of sunset City, Su Tang looked at the master of Xianyue palace sitting next to him and asked; "Master, tomorrow is the day when the land of inheritance is opened. How many people have come this time. It is obviously impossible for us to check one by one. Do you have any good methods, master?"


    Now almost all the forces in the relic land have come. So many people can''t bear the inheritance land at all. However, those forces who come here now want to step in and have a look in the inheritance land, which makes Su Tang very headache. Although this place is in the wilderness, he, the Dragon family, as the leader of the wilderness, However, there is no way to forcibly suppress those forces, so Su Tang can''t think of any good way for a time. Moreover, although he has high prestige in the whole relic land, for those old forces, he is always a new generation, and he still can''t be tough.


    Besides, his intention was to take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to find a way to unite the people in the whole land of God''s heritage. Of course, he was unwilling to directly suppress these forces, which might backfire. Therefore, he could only place all his hopes on the master of Xianyue palace. After all, she was the old leader of forces in the land of God''s heritage, She has some friendship with many old forces. It is most appropriate for her to solve this matter.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the master of Xianyue palace nodded and smiled and said; "I know what your plan is. You want to talk to those old forces with the help of my contacts over the years. Since you have no idea, just say it directly to see if it is suitable. If you can, I can help you. After all, now we are all in an alliance, so that this inheritance place can pass peacefully ¡£¡±


    When her voice was recorded, Su Tang smiled awkwardly and said; "Master, it''s master. You''ve seen through my careful thinking." after that, Su Tang quickly said the way he had thought out. After his voice fell, Xian Yue frowned and nodded; "It''s really good to follow your method, but it''s not easy to do. Many of the people who came here this time are casual repair, and some are old monsters that have been hidden for many years. These people are all alone. It''s not certain whether they will be willing to do so."


    "I know it''s really troublesome to do this, but it''s the best way." Su Tang also knows this. It''s not easy to be confident. He wants everyone in the power to enter the inheritance land. Although it''s a good idea, there are more scattered people in the sunset city than those in the power, These casual practitioners want to enter one by one. Of course, they don''t want to. They just let those powerful people enter.


    "Well, it''s really troublesome. We don''t know how big the inheritance place is. We don''t know how many people it can accommodate. Now there are at least tens of thousands of people here. How many people enter it will be very troublesome. I think we should let it go for a while. As for those forces, I''ll talk to them about them I don''t have any good methods for casual cultivation. I see the Dragon God. You''d better try to appease those casual cultivation. "Xianyue said again. With her voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s the only way now. Other forces will be handed over to the master of Xianyue palace. I''ll get along with him as soon as possible."


    "OK, I''ll go first. I''ll find the leaders of those forces now." then Xianyue directly got up and left. Son, after he left, ape Chi said to Su Tang; "Boss, this time things are really troublesome. In my opinion, we can suppress those scattered repairs strongly. These people are mixed up and there is no way to unite. Moreover, there are likely to be many people arranged by the Tiangui clan. If we let them in, we will be in great trouble."


    Su Tang shook his head and said; "I think it''s better not to use tough means for the time being. Although these scattered repairs will gather when they have interests, their combat effectiveness can''t be underestimated. If the trade rashly suppresses them, it is likely to cause their resistance. At that time, the sunset city will be more chaotic and even threaten the place of inheritance. Our top priority now is to calm down Let the scattered practitioners and members of the forces present enter this inheritance place calmly. "


    "Hey, it''s really troublesome. I have a headache this time. Forget it, boss, you''d better find a way by yourself." after hearing Su Tang''s words, ape Chi sighed, waved his hand, said with a headache on his face, and looked at him. Su Tang was helpless. I told Ali nonsense; "I also know that this matter is very troublesome. Unfortunately, there is no way. If there is a good way to get along, we will be very troublesome." after his voice fell, the Hall fell silent.


    After a while, Su Tang said aloud; "Well, let this matter go for a while. I''ll take a look at Yingkong first." then he got up and walked out of the hall. It turned out that Yingkong had him in the morning the day after su Tang came to the sunset city. Su Tang was also a little embarrassed. After all, he promised to check for Yingkong after the Tianjiao competition, but the ghost clan suddenly appeared in the last day, It made the whole holy city chaotic. Su Tang also quickly left the holy city and returned to the wilderness. He also forgot this thing for a time.


    Therefore, when Ying Kong came to the door again, Su Tang also wanted to check the curse power in his body. The seal set by his clan leader and elders was very powerful. It was very troublesome for Su Tang''s destructive power to destroy the seal, so he could only use the most primitive method to slowly let the destructive power consume the power of the seal, At that time, he was working hard to destroy the seal.


    Seeing Su Tang leave, ape Chi also spoke out; "I''ll leave it to the boss to deal with this time. We can''t help here. Ape Tong left. We went to find magic spirit. I haven''t eaten well these days. Let''s go and see what new things magic spirit found here." ape Tong nodded and the two brothers left with him.


    Shen Xin and Yun Yun were left in the whole hall. Yun Yun took a look at Shen Xin and said aloud; "Now that they''re gone, I''m gone too. Sister Shen Xin, you can go back and have a rest. You''re busy enough this time." hearing her words, Shen Xin nodded. They left each other and returned to their body shape in the room. Just when they wanted to close the door, a voice rushed in directly. After seeing his face clearly, Shen Xin''s face changed greatly.


    "Hum, why? Don''t you know?" the visitor snorted coldly and asked in a gloomy voice. When she heard his words, a trace of complexity flashed in Shen Xin''s eyes, but when she thought of her brother''s words before his death, her look calmed down and then said aloud; "I''m no longer a member of the Tiangui clan. What''s the matter with me, demon emperor?"


    Hearing that she said so, the demon emperor''s face sank and said coldly; "Don''t you think so? You always keep the blood of the Tiangui clan in your body, which can never be changed. There is only one way for you to get rid of the Tiangui clan, that is, you die completely, otherwise you don''t want to think about it." as the voice fell, Shen Xin said with a cold smile; "You know what''s the biggest shame of my life? I''m keeping the blood of the Tiangui clan in my body. Although you won''t let me leave the Tiangui clan, I''ve already left it. Don''t think I''ll do anything for you. Even if I''m dead, I can''t do anything for you."


    Said here, Shen Xin''s eyes took endless firmness. Looking at her now, the devil emperor''s face was very ugly, but after a moment, he eased a lot and said aloud; "Shen Xin, I don''t need you to do anything for us this time. Since you want to get rid of the Tiangui clan, I agree, but you must promise me the last condition, otherwise, I will make your identity public to the world. Think it out for yourself."


    As soon as this remark fell, Shen Xin frowned and said aloud after thinking for a long time; "What do you want me to do? Just say it directly, but as long as it''s about the inheritance place, don''t say it. I have no way. The master of Xianyue palace already knows my identity, and she won''t let me enter the inheritance place." as her voice fell, the demon emperor frowned slightly, and a moment later he said; "In that case, there''s no way. I just hope you don''t want Su Tang to say anything about my Tiangui clan. Isn''t that too much?"


    "I never mentioned the Tiangui clan, and brother Su never asked. Don''t worry. Besides, how much do I know about the Tiangui clan?" Shen Xin continued.


    Hearing her answer, the demon emperor nodded and said; "Well, in that case, I won''t say much. Since I don''t want to help the Tiangui family, I don''t force it. However, I like you not to destroy the Tiangui family, otherwise no matter where you are, I will have a way to kill you." the voice fell, the demon emperor left directly, and Shen Xin was stunned when he saw him leave; "It''s strange. Is this really the demon emperor?"


    Thinking of the former demon emperor, who was ruthless and hard faced, Shen Xin couldn''t help but raise a trace of doubt for a moment. At this time, the demon emperor who left here returned to the wild mountains and said to the moon emperor; "I''ve seen Shen Xin. He doesn''t want to, and her voice is known by Xianyue. She doesn''t have a chance to enter it." with his voice falling, the moon emperor nodded and said; "If that''s the case, there''s no way but to think of another way."


    "Hey, these two damn brothers and sisters have betrayed us. If they hadn''t been alone in the Tianjiao competition, they would have been qualified to enter the inheritance land with his status and strength, and we don''t have to be in such trouble now." the demon emperor sighed and said angrily. Hearing his words, the moon emperor smiled and said; "After all, they are not pure heavenly ghosts. It is understandable that they will do so. With this lesson, they should be more cautious in doing things in the future. They can''t send such people to perform such an important task."


    The demon emperor nodded. At this time, in a small courtyard of the city master''s house, Su Tang took back the power of the soul spread into Yingkong''s body and said aloud; "This seal is really powerful, but it has been destroyed after the impact of destructive power these days. I think it can be broken directly at night. Then I will have a good look at your hardship. If I can, I will help you erase the power of curse."


    As his voice fell, Ying Kong stood up and bowed down; "Thank you, Dragon God. No matter what the final result is tonight, I won''t have a complaint. Please try my best to imagine ways to save my shadow family." Su Tang nodded when he heard his words; "I will try my best. Don''t worry about it." after that, Su Tang stood up and continued; "Well, I have some things to do. I''ll come to see you in the evening. Don''t run around. There are too many people here in sunset city now. If something happens outside, it will be in trouble."


    "Well, I know. If the Dragon God has something to do, you should go first." Ying Kong nodded and arched his hand. Su Tang nodded and left here. After leaving the courtyard, Su Tang walked directly outside the city master''s residence until he came to the seal of the place of inheritance. Looking at the people standing around, Su Tang was helpless, So many people in the end should think of what kind of way to let them enter it smoothly?


    Thinking of this, Su Tang could not help regretting that he had to break the seal. If he had nothing to do and was not curious about the ancestral God seal, he might not have these troublesome things. At the same time, the people of the Tiangui clan would not be full of covet for things. He could also think of ways to slowly unite the key people and horses in the relic to sweep the Tiangui clan, But now he not only encounters such trouble, but also prevents the people of Tiangui family from fishing in troubled waters. However, there is no regret medicine in the world. All these are his own choices. Therefore, no matter what he will try his best, he asked for it himself and can''t blame others.


    Just after su Tang turned his fist around the array he arranged, he returned to the gate. Xianyue also came at this time. Seeing that Su Tang was also there, Xianyue came over and said aloud; "I''ve already said to the major forces that they all agree to let only one person into it. After all, they also understand that the land of inheritance simply can''t bear how many people enter it, and many of them just come with the idea of seeing the land of inheritance. There is no big resistance to this."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s good. Now that we''ve settled the power crowd, the only thing left is scattered cultivation. Elder Xianyue, do we take advantage of our worry to talk about it faster and see what their opinions are?" after his voice fell, Xianyue nodded and said; "It''s the only way now. If the scattered cultivation Tian duo here doesn''t find something to discuss, he doesn''t know what moths he will catch at that time."


    "Well, please come first, master Yue. I''m wondering if there''s any way to shock these scattered repairs." Su Tang continued. After hearing his words, Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, I''ll arrange someone to inform those casual practitioners. In the afternoon, let''s announce this decision together." the master of Xianyue palace left again, and Su Tang stood in situ and meditated.


    These casual practitioners are all unruly people. What they pursue is resources and interests. If they have interests, they will gather together. When they have no interests, they will be scattered. Now there are so many casual practitioners gathered here. There is only one place in their catalogue, that is, the place of inheritance. The way for Su and Tang to think at this time is how to shock these casual practitioners, Then you can only rush to follow the underground hand of inheritance. Looking at the gate of the inheritance place, Su Tang also had a great headache for a time. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Boy, I have a way. I don''t know if you think it''s OK."


    Hearing the voice of the secret, Su Tang quickly read it carefully and asked; "What way? Tell me." as his voice fell, the secret came out; "Since these scattered cultivation cemeteries are the place of inheritance, you can use the place of inheritance to scare them. You don''t want me. You destroyed the seal of the place of inheritance. It''s no secret that you have the power of destruction and creation. I think if these scattered cultivation dare to grow old when you announce it in the afternoon Teacher, you can threaten them and say, "if they don''t agree, shoot and scatter at once. You can seal the creative power in this inheritance land at one time. No one can enter it."


    The sound of the secret fell, and Su Tang was stunned. He thought about the possibility of this thing quickly in his mind. A moment later, he said aloud; "Your way is really good, but I can''t seal this inheritance place again." he said with a smile; "Fancy, are you afraid that those people won''t believe you with the previous means of breaking the seal? Don''t forget that your current prestige is no less than that of old Force leaders like Xianyue in the land of divine heritage. What you say is still highly credible. Besides, it''s wild here. If those people insist on making trouble, you can see the direct suppression part. You have it I don''t want those mercenary casual cultivation to turn the sky. "


    The voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, yes, your method is really good, but how should we give casual cultivation the opportunity to enter it? We can''t let them join a faction or component a faction temporarily?"


    The voice fell, and the secret continued; "It''s even simpler. You say that the place of inheritance can''t bear how many people. If these casual practitioners want to enter it, they must form an alliance and select three or four places to enter the place of inheritance. I''ve roughly calculated the forces coming this time. Although there are many forces, there are also many forces that are really qualified to enter There are only twenty or thirty more. There are only twenty-three people out of each of their forces, which is equal to that of sanxiu. It''s very fair. I believe sanxiu won''t say anything. As for how they choose, it''s up to them. You don''t have to worry about it. "

 Chapter 700

    With the attention of the secret, Su Tang immediately figured out. This is really a very good way. He felt a lot easier and stretched his waist. Su Tang had a faint smile on his face, turned and walked towards the city Lord''s residence. He was also diligent all the way, and finally got the biggest trouble in front of him.


    Back to the city Lord''s house, I happened to meet Shen Xin. Su Tang said with a smile; "Miss Shen, don''t you go and have a good rest? You''ve been busy with us these days. You haven''t had a good rest." the voice fell down, shook your hand, and Su Tang was stunned; "Do you have anything to tell me?"


    "Brother Su, i... the demon emperor came to me just now." Shen Xin still decided to tell Su Tang what the demon emperor came to her just now. Now she has completely wanted to leave the Tiangui clan. Since she is on Su Tang''s side, she doesn''t want to hide something from Su Tang and others. This will make her very uncomfortable. Su Tang''s face changed and said solemnly when she listened to her words; "He''s in sunset city? What did he come to you for?"


    Su Tang was most worried that something had happened. The ghost clan would not miss this chance to inherit the land. Now that the demon emperor appeared, would there be another ghost clan in the sunset city? Will the Tiangui clan hidden in the land of divine punishment also come? Originally some relaxed mood, with Shen Xin''s words, it became heavy again.


    "I don''t know if he is in the sunset City, but I think it''s strange for me to come to me this time." then she quickly told Su Tang the look and words of the demon emperor when he came to find her. After listening, Su Tang thought for a while and said aloud; "It''s really strange. According to the character of the Tiangui clan, since he found you, he shouldn''t let you leave the Tiangui clan so easily. The thing he asked you to promise is nothing at all. After all, your status in the Tiangui clan is not very high, and there are very few things you can touch. It can be said that the things you know are just some things that are not important at all He needn''t have risked so much to come here to you just to make this request. "


    "Well, this is also a very strange place for me, brother su. I wonder if they have any conspiracy?" Shen Xin continued. When she heard her words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t know, but since they have all come to the sunset city to ambush, they must also be very concerned about the inheritance place this time. There will be a conspiracy, but they are in the dark. Go back first, and I''ll go to the master of Xianyue palace and discuss it with her." the voice fell, Shen Xin nodded, and Su Tang also left the city master''s house quickly.


    He walked quickly towards the outside. After watching him leave, Shen Xin also returned to his small courtyard. He left Su Tang of the city master''s house and went straight to the place where the Supreme Court Mingyue palace settled. When he saw the guard, Su Tang asked directly; "Is the master of the fairy Moon Palace there?" hearing his question, the guard said to his heart, "I''ve seen the Dragon God. The palace master just left. He should be in the city, not in the station." as his voice fell, Su Tang didn''t continue to speak, so he turned and left.


    Looking at Su Tang''s fiery appearance, he was a little stunned and muttered softly; "Why is the Dragon God in a hurry? Is something wrong?" the voice fell. Su Tang had quickly looked for the voice of the fairy moon in the whole sunset city. A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang found the fairy moon. At this time, the Greek moon was discussing something with some people with high reputation in casual practice. Su Tang went directly and said aloud; "Immortal Moon Palace master."


    Hearing someone calling herself, Xianyue turned around and saw that it was su Tang. She smiled and said; "Dragon God, how did you come here?" as her voice fell, the old people around her were stunned. They had heard of the reputation of the Dragon God. This was the first time to see it. Didn''t expect it? So young.


    "Immortal Moon Palace master, I just received a message. It''s very troublesome. The people of Tiangui clan are also in the sunset city." Su Tang said aloud with a dignified face. His voice fell, and the face of immortal moon also changed greatly. At this time, the people around him were slightly stunned. At this time, immortal Moon said aloud; "Where are they?" Su Tang shook his head and replied; "I''m not very clear. There are too many people in the sunset city now. There are many scattered and powerful people outside the city. It''s very difficult to find them among many people."


    After the fairy moon nodded, she looked at the old men and said; "You see, now the Tiangui clan has come and is hiding outside. My previous proposal to you is to prevent the ghost clan from having a chance. Although you are all casual practitioners, at that time, after all, you are all people in the land of God''s legacy. You will not want to let the ghost clan be a land of God''s legacy again? Besides, this land of inheritance does not mean entering Many people can succeed. It''s also very dangerous. Now the land of divine heritage is weak. If you lose a lot of experts at this time, the Tiangui family will have an opportunity to take advantage. What do you think of the whole land of divine heritage? "


    As her voice fell, one of the elders spoke out; "It''s good for you to say that, but we can''t represent all the casual practitioners. We can only speak for you at most. As for those casual practitioners who don''t agree to such a request, we can''t help it." as his voice fell, several other elders also nodded. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Well, as long as several elders are willing to help, I will deal with other things. Now I hope you can gather all the scattered repairs here this time. In the afternoon, I will say something in front of the inheritance place. At that time, I will rely on your words and support."


    When the voice fell, the people all arched their hands and said with a smile; "Dragon God, you''re welcome. We can only try our best. It''s up to the Dragon God to succeed in the end." seeing that they promised, Su Tang nodded and looked at Xianyue; "Palace leader, let''s discuss with the people of the dragon family and the demon family first, and let them collect the Tiangui family around here." then Xianyue nodded, and they left together.


    After they left, the old man looked at Su Tang''s back and said; "It''s amazing that a hero is a teenager. When we were his age, we were still struggling to survive, but he has become a giant in the whole relic land." his voice fell, and another old man said; "Indeed, he is the first person who is most expected to take the first step in tens of thousands of years. If we can, we''d better follow together. Do you really want to do casual repair for 100 words? Such a person has an unlimited future. We take refuge in him before he has completely risen, and we can be regarded as elders when he rises successfully in the future?"


    "Well, you''re right. I don''t think it''s a good opportunity now. We can use this inheritance place and Tiangui family to want him to surrender." another old man also opened his mouth. As his voice fell, others nodded, and then several people began to call for scattered repair, At the same time, he also brought some friends and decided to follow the Dragon God together.


    For a time, the whole sunset city moved again. Under the persuasion of these people, many casual practitioners agreed with Su Tang and others this time. However, most people were unwilling, but due to the strength of these casual practitioners, they agreed to listen to what Su Tang and others said before going to the singing place in the afternoon.


    In the city Lord''s mansion, Su Tang looked at Xianyue and said; "This time, the Tiangui clan appears again. In order to prevent them from entering the land of inheritance, I think we should clean up the Tiangui clan in or near the city first. Master of Xianyue palace, you Taishang Mingyue Palace should have a way to identify the Tiangui clan?" I thought that the people of Taishang Mingyue palace in the holy city had found several Tiangui clan people before, Sutang thinks they should have a way.


    "Well, we do have some methods, but this method is not very complete, but it''s better than nothing." the master of Xianyue palace nodded back. With her voice falling, Su Tang looked at the magic building and AO Xing and said; "Well, Naxin, next, the dragon family, the demon family and the people in the Taishang Mingyue palace will take the lead. Be sure to clean up the people in and around the city before tomorrow. As for the things in the inheritance place, I have asked ape chi to find the monkey king. The things to guard there will be handed over to the people of the monkey king temporarily. Everyone will try their best to search for the whereabouts of the Tiangui family. This time, it has nothing to do with it You must not be careless about the survival of the whole land of divine heritage. If you encounter the heavenly ghost family, you will directly kill it. If you can''t kill it, you will send a signal. We will pay attention to your resources at any time. "


    "Yes!" Ao Xing and the magic building bowed to answer. Then several people left quickly. Xianyue also left with them. After they left, Su Tang sat alone in the hall and meditated. At this time, Yun Yun came in from the outside and looked at Su Tang and asked; "I heard Shen Xin say that the people of Tiangui clan appeared? Dragon God, do you know?" her voice pulled Su Tang out of his meditation, looked at her, and Su Tang nodded and said; "I already know and have made arrangements. You don''t have to worry."


    "Well, that''s good. Have things been handled over there in the inheritance place? I heard that some people outside are willing to follow the Dragon God you." Yun Yun nodded and looked worried. At this time, Su Tang looked at her and asked; "Miss Yun, can you help me calculate the future fate of the land left by God?" with his voice falling, Yun Yun was slightly stunned, and then said; "There will be some trouble and it will take a lot of time. After all, the place left by the gods is the origin of the gods, and its future is very difficult to deduce."


    "Oh, that''s OK." after hearing her answer, Su Tang was also disappointed, but at this time, Yun Yun continued; "Although I can''t deduce the land left by the gods quickly, I can deduce the sunset city at that time. It''s just the Dragon God. You are the chosen one. Your decision will affect many things. You are in the sunset city now. Your decision is very important. So even if I deduce it, the things of the sunset city may not be completely accurate. After all, your decision can be changed Change the fate of the sunset city. "


    As her voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "Well, I''m just worried for a moment. You know what happened this time. We''re sure you can make a mistake, otherwise it''s really over. The whole land of God''s heritage will face a very difficult dilemma." listening to his words, yunyun nodded and said; "I understand, but the more this time, the more we need to calm down. Although the people of the Tiangui clan are strong, our side is not bad. We still have a chance. After all, there are not as many people here as us. In addition, with the previous two events, the people of the Tiangui clan have lost a lot, and their strength is greatly reduced. Now There are tens of thousands of experts in the whole sunset city. As long as the people of Tiangui clan appear, I believe they will stand up. "


    "Well, I hope so." Su Tang nodded and said. With the passage of time, after an hour passed, several ghost people were found in the sunset city. As soon as they were found, they were killed by experts from the dragon family and the supreme Moon Palace. At the same time, in the afternoon, Su Tang directly walked towards the inheritance place with Yun Yun and Shen Xin. At this time, in front of the inheritance place, Ten or twenty thousand casual practitioners have been gathered. Looking at the sea of people, Su Tang is also stunned. He never thought that there would be so many casual practitioners here this time. At this time, he can''t help but feel whether it''s really good to only give twenty or thirty places to others among the ten or twenty thousand people.


    With Su Tang''s appearance, the eyes of all the casual practitioners gathered on him. At this time, Su Tang went to the front and watched these people speak; "I''m sure many people have heard what you''re asking you to come here this time. Yes, now the place is about to open. Now everyone has seen the situation of sunset city. So many people want to go in and see it, but there is only one place of inheritance and it''s extremely dangerous. I know you are strong people who have been famous for many years and are also dangerous I''m used to it, but if so many people enter this inheritance place together, have you ever thought about whether the inheritance place can bear it? "


    As his voice fell, people at the bottom began to talk. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Besides, now the people of the Tiangui clan have been hidden near the sunset city. I believe everyone knows that there have been battles inside and outside the city before. If there is an accident, it will be the loss of the whole land of divine heritage. Are you willing to watch the land of divine heritage fall into the hands of the Tiangui clan?" As soon as this was said, some of the people below had promised to follow the scattered practice of the Dragon God and shouted one after another; "Yes, the Dragon God is right. Everyone is from the land left by gods. Are you willing to see the Tiangui clan occupy here? I don''t want to see such a thing happen anyway."


    "That is, our ancestors have lived here for generations. Many years ago, they fought a war with the Tiangui family for our future generations. How much did they pay in exchange for our present life? Now the Tiangui family has appeared again. We should also guard this land for our future generations like our ancestors."


    As the voices of these people fell, those who had some hesitation at the bottom also wavered one after another, but at this time, a casual practitioner spoke out; "Hehe, Dragon God, you''re wrong to say that. You''re not the territory of your dragon family. Now that there is Tiangui family, should you express it first? Why should we express it by our scattered cultivation? Anyway, in this inheritance place, we must go in. It''s the inheritance of ancestral gods. Who doesn''t want it? We''ve been here for years The life of these casual practitioners has been oppressed by your so-called forces. Now something has happened, you think of us? Do you want us to be cannon fodder for your forces? "


    "That is, we practice with our lives one by one, and the resources we get are all made with our lives. Although the inheritance place is dangerous, it is nothing more than trying hard for us once. There is no difference at all. We don''t want to be supported by powerful people like you. We want us to make cannon fodder. It''s absolutely right "Impossible." another middle-aged man also said.


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang frowned slightly, then smiled and said; "Hehe, since you all said so, I won''t say anything more. I just want to ask, everyone here, can someone support the previous statement?" as the voice fell, most people were silent except those who had decided to follow him.


    Seeing the situation here, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, that''s true. What you just said is true. It belongs to the wild. Now my dragon family is the leader of the wild. How can I say that this is my dragon family''s territory? Does my dragon family have the right to choose the right people to enter it? As for those inappropriate people, I can only say one thing. Sorry, you don''t have a share in the inheritance this time It''s too late. "


    As soon as this remark came out, the people below were surprised. Indeed, this is the territory of the dragon family. When they came to inherit this time, they all cared about the territory of the dragon family, but they didn''t expect that it was always the territory of the dragon family. It was undoubtedly looking for a way to die to challenge the people of the dragon family here. At this time, the two people who spoke before looked at each other and the old man continued; "Dragon God, you''re wrong. Although it''s wild and your dragon family''s territory, it''s inherited by the ancestral God and inhabited by those with ability. Your dragon family has no right to deny others?"


    "The dragon clan is not qualified? Hahaha, OK, let''s put aside the dragon clan. Personally, I found the seal first and broke it by myself. I won''t let you in. What can you do for me?" Su Tang laughed immediately. For a moment, his whole breath changed and he was no longer the sunshine boy before, But become very domineering.

 Chapter 701

    If the overbearing Su Tang, Yun Yun and Shen Xin met for the first time, they both looked stunned, with a little surprised and inexplicable feelings in their eyes.


    Just then, Su Tang continued; "Do you think what I said is reasonable? I was the first to break the seal. When it was broken, I took it alone for a long time. When the seal appeared, the Tiangui clan attacked. Where were you? How many members of our forces died in the war? Now the seal is broken, the Tiangui clan We also beat you back. Now you''d better run out and catch everything and say you want to enter the inheritance land. Who do you think you are? Are you my son? Do I need to raise you? Do I owe you? I don''t know what to do one by one. Give you some color and open a dyeing workshop. When I don''t talk, I''ll be easy to bully you? "


    At this time, after su Tang scolded, none of the people below dared to speak. Although he scolded very hard, he did say it well. At the beginning, these people had heard of the battle in Luoxia town. That time, the alliance of the dragon family did lose a lot of people. Now they have not dealt with it and still want to enter the land of inheritance. It is indeed too much, But no one spoke. After all, they were unreasonable this time.


    Seeing that the people below did not speak, Su Tang continued; "You would have to force me to think that I would not be angry if I wanted to discuss with you well. Is it not true? I am not afraid to tell you that I regret it now. I am out of this inheritance. I have a lot of trouble. I want to guard against the" ghost "people, and now you have such things. Do you think I am very idle? I have a lot of things to do. OK? Now I''m asking you for the last time. If you don''t agree to my proposal, well, I''ll seal the inheritance land with the power of creation again. If I can break it, I can seal it. Do you agree or disagree? "


    As soon as this remark came out, Su Tang stopped talking. After the people below were briefly silent, bursts of discussion broke out. At this time, the two people who had always opposed closed their mouths at the same time, and each of them was silent. At this time, standing in the front, Su Tang also kept paying attention to their actions, and wanted to know the secret in his heart; "Tianji, have a good look. Are these two guys Tiangui clan? The more I look at them, the more I want to be Tiangui clan?"


    His voice fell, and the secret of heaven came out of his voice; "How do I know if they are heaven''s evil people? I can''t see their hide. If you really worry that they are a heaven''s ghost, then don''t throw them in. It''s not too long. Anyway, you has the final say. You can''t see that you seal the inheritance, let them play bamboo in the water. If there are really ghost people, they will also be able to get them. They won''t let you do this. They will also help you out of town this time. After all, although there are only 20 or 30 places, there is not a chance to come, okay? "


    After the sound of the secret fell, Su Tang nodded. As long as things can be successfully achieved this time and these most troublesome casual repairs can be done, things will be much simpler in the future. From the current situation, these casual repairs have been completely shocked by his domineering side just now. No one is standing up and saying a word of objection. I see that the time is almost up, Su Tang continued; "Have you all thought about it? If you think about it, you will be given one night to organize an alliance by yourself. You have only 30 places to enter this inheritance place. I don''t want to continue talking nonsense with you. I still have a lot to do."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang directly turned and left. At this time, the old man who strongly opposed it stood up and said again; "Dragon God, wait a minute, isn''t it appropriate for you to do this? There are at least 10000 or 20000 people here. You give us 30 places. It''s very inappropriate, isn''t it?" as his voice fell, Su Tang, who was just about to leave, withdrew his steps, looked at him and asked with a smile; "How many places do you want?" looking at Su Tang''s smile, yunyun and Shen Xin''s heart can''t help but feel sad for the old man.


    "This man is really unkind. It seems that brother Su will be angry again." Shen Xin whispered in yunyun''s ear. When she heard her words, yunyun smiled and said; "There''s no way. This person is not only lack of people''s hearts, but also casual cultivation. They have few cultivation resources. I used to see some casual cultivation when I was in Lili. I fought with my life for a little cultivation resources. This time, the place of inheritance is a very huge piece of fat. Of course, these people won''t give up. I''d better watch it Look what the man says. "


    Her voice fell, and the old man thought and thought of a way; "How many people we have here, we need a thousand places, otherwise it''s difficult to convince the public." Su Tang immediately blew up and shouted; "What are you talking about? You want 1000 places? Do you want me to give you 10000 places? What are you? Why should I give you face?" he said, looking at the other casual practitioners; "I tell you, this is your last chance. If you don''t agree, OK, the inheritance place will be opened at that time, and I will let the dragon people directly suppress it. Don''t worry about my inhumanity. And no matter what kind of alliance you have organized today, I don''t like to see this old guy in these 30 places. Don''t challenge my patience. I''m angry Come on, you can''t afford it. "


    After saying that, Su Tang turned and left directly, and the old man''s face was very ugly at this time, and immediately shouted loudly; "Su Tang, you''re too presumptuous. Don''t think I''m afraid of you. You have to give or not. Although your dragon family is strong, I''m not easy to bully. Thirty places, are you sending beggars?" as his voice fell, his divine power erupted in an instant.


    Su Tang stopped, turned and looked at him coldly, with a trace of disdain at the corners of his mouth; "Beggar? You deserve it? Don''t insult other people''s beggar. You are just a greedy beggar in my eyes. You''re not even as good as a beggar. You''re very domineering. I won''t give you this quota. Can you come to me? Do you want to fight? Give it a try." then he stared at those casual practitioners and continued; "Are you going to fight me like him?"


    The voice fell, and none of those casual practitioners spoke. Even the middle-aged people who had stood up with the old man against Su Tang''s words also lowered their heads. Seeing here, Su Tang smiled disdainfully and looked at the old man and said; "Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. Let''s do it." at this time, Su Tang has fully understood the killing heart. The old man is really not worth it. He dares to find himself uncomfortable three or four times. Isn''t he deliberately trying to make himself feel better?


    In this case, you''re welcome. Today, I''ll make an example in front of many people. With his voice falling, the old man was angry, "you yellow mouthed child, since you want to die, I''ll let you see how to appease him and leave today." when the voice fell, the old man rushed directly towards Su Tang. Su Tang was stunned when he saw this man rushing over, He had no idea where the old man came from and dared to fight with himself.


    However, since the other party had rushed over, of course he wouldn''t stand still. He raised his hand and punched the old man. The old man didn''t expect to dare to stand and fight with himself like this. A sneer flashed on his face. The next moment, a black smoke appeared in his palm, and Yun Yun exclaimed at the side of the word; "Be careful of the Dragon God. This is a god killing smoke. It contains highly toxic and directly attacks the soul."


    Yun Yun''s voice fell, and the old man laughed wildly; "Do you think it''s useful to hide now?" Su Tang said coldly; "What God killing smoke? I don''t know what you think. Have you forgotten my identity? Do you think such poison is useful to me?" the voice fell, and Su Tang''s destructive power burst out, and the black god killing smoke was directly dispersed in an instant.


    At the next moment, a purple light flashed. At the next moment, it directly penetrated the old man''s body. The expression on the old man''s face was frozen for a moment. At the next moment, his body directly turned into fly ash under the breeze. At this time, the rest people in the retreat were surprised and got up. Some people with poor strength, I didn''t see clearly how Su Tang shot.


    Those who can see clearly have a dignified look on their faces. It''s the power of thunder. They never thought that the Dragon God had mastered the power of thunder. It''s terrible for him to be free. He not only mastered the three highest sources of power in the legend, but now he has mastered the power of thunder. These are the forces of friction in the legend. At this time, these scattered practitioners know, Su Tang is a terrible Dragon God. No matter his background, even his personal strength is very terrible.


    "Hum, I don''t know what I think. I''ve been practicing for many years and don''t stop shooting birds." Su Tang snorted coldly, took back his strength and said coldly. Then he turned and left directly, leaving a kind of casual practice in the cold sound. After su Tang''s voice completely disappeared, the previous elders who said they wanted to follow Su Tang began to cry one after another, Began to make a voice and asked to form an alliance quickly.


    With Su Tang''s thunder means, these casual repairs agreed one by one. Under the arrangement of these elders, the party quickly began to think out how to push the 30 places. Su Tang would go to the city master''s house for a while, and yunyun wanted to talk in the hall; "Dragon God, you''re really good at it. You''ll shock these rebellious scattered practices in two or three times."


    "Hehe, you can''t be nice to these people, or they will advance an inch. In casual cultivation, the strong are respected. Whoever has a big fist, they will listen to who. You have seen the situation just now. If I don''t be strong, we can''t come back now." Su Tang said with a light smile. As his voice fell, Shen Xin on one side also said with a smile; "Elder brother Su is so clever. It''s amazing that he has used such a method to shock those casual practitioners."


    "Now the casual repair has been shocked, and we can relax. At least the most troublesome thing has been solved." as his voice fell, a huge fireworks suddenly came from the dark air outside. Seeing here, Su Tang''s face changed and said aloud; "You two don''t run around, I''ll have a look." the voice fell, Su Tang''s figure flashed and left the hall directly.


    They rushed to the place where the fireworks rose. Meanwhile, the people of Shangming Moon Palace, the dragon and demon family in and outside the city, rushed there one after another. This was the distress signal of Taishang Moon Palace. Su Tang was very fast and arrived first. The two Tiangui people in black armor were fighting with three disciples of Taishang Moon Palace in white, The strength of these two Tiangui families has reached the general level, and the strength is not that ordinary people can deal with.


    As soon as Su Tang arrived, two figures ran out of the darkness. Su Tang was slightly stunned and thought it was reinforcements, but after seeing the scales on them, Su Tang frowned and said coldly; "King level heavenly ghost clan? Tut TUT is good. There are still two. It seems that the heavenly ghost clan really cares about this inheritance place this time."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, boy, take your life." the voice fell, and one of the king level heavenly ghosts attacked Su Tang directly, and Su Tang smiled coldly; "Just because you want to take my life, it doesn''t matter." when the voice fell, Su Tang''s body flashed, and at the same time, he took a palm at the people of the ghost family that day. He insisted on the situation, and another person rushed up. Su Tang fought the two royal families Tiangui family alone. There was no pressure at all, and the two Tiangui families were more and more frightened. His strength was really strong.


    "Boy, who the hell are you? Your strength should not be unknown in the land of God''s legacy. You have a kind of name?" one of them shouted loudly. As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled coldly and replied; "Do you want to ask now? I believe you should have heard my name." at the moment when his voice fell, the reinforcements finally came. Xianyue, who was in front, came and shouted at Su Tang; "Dragon God, you are already there."


    Hearing her words, the two Tiangui who fought with Su Tang changed their faces and exclaimed; "You are the Dragon God." the voice fell, and Su Tang smiled coldly; "Ha ha, die." the voice fell, and his destructive power broke out directly. After verification, one of the pranks made a sound with the Tiangui clan; "It''s impossible, let''s flash." then he was ready to go. At this time, the fairy moon on one side snorted coldly; "Now I think of running? It''s too late." the voice fell, and Xianyue joined the battle group in an instant, and the four fought together again.


    However, Su Tang and Xian Yue are powerful. Can these two king level heavenly ghosts compete? After several fights, Su Tang took the lead in directly killing one of them. Watching his companions killed, Lin frog came alone, but was stopped by Xianyue and Su Tang. He couldn''t escape at all. Finally, he fell under the destructive power of Su Tang, and the other general level Tiangui clan was directly killed by the later reinforcements, After disposing of their bodies, Su Tang said aloud; "I didn''t expect that there were so many Tiangui people here. It seems that we should make some countermeasures, otherwise it will be more troublesome."


    "Well, in this afternoon, we cleaned up at least ten or twenty Tiangui people, and now there are king level Tiangui people. I think Tiangui people must be prepared this time." Xianyue also said loudly, and her voice fell down, and she continued again; "Dragon God, have you handled those scattered repairs in the city?"


    "Deal with it, they have fully agreed, but now I think we should not let people enter the inheritance place for the time being, and there are so many Tiangui families here. We''d better seal the inheritance place before we clean it up." Su Tang replied. With his voice falling, Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, Dragon God, go back and inform me of this. I will continue to take people around here to find the trace of Tiangui clan."


    Then the two men took separate actions. Su Tang returned to the city and acted quickly. He said all the things that had been postponed in the inheritance place. Due to his previous hegemony in the inheritance place, these people did not dare to have a trace of opinions. They all nodded and agreed one after another. Su Tang was very satisfied with the performance of these people.

 Chapter 702

    That night, only after su Tang and Xianyue jointly destroyed the two king families of Tiangui family, these Tiangui families seemed to disappear in a moment. No matter how they looked, they couldn''t see any trace of them. Helpless, Xianyue had to take people back to the sunset city the next day. Xianyue said helplessly in the city master''s house; "These days, the ghosts hide deeper this time."


    "Unexpected things, it seems that these forces in the city should also have the eye liner of the ghost group, or they will not disappear completely in a flash, but I am very curious. I think this thing is not right. Before the magic emperor came here, he must have known some of the situation here. How do we get many people to search for heaven''s evil spirits? , they can''t have got no news. Why are there so many Tiangui people caught by us? "Su Tang said suspiciously.


    With his voice falling, Xianyue was also slightly stunned. At this time, Shen Xin said aloud; "It''s really strange. It looks like two groups of people, but when I was in the abyss of hell and earth, I never heard of people of Tiangui clan in another place. What''s the matter?" Su Tang asked as soon as she said this; "Have you ever heard that people of the ghost family went to the land of divine punishment?"


    Shen Xin recalled his voice; "Apart from my brother, I don''t think I''ve ever heard of the Tiangui people leaving. In fact, we''ve been in the abyss of the dark earth all these years, and we''ve never left. It''s usually Qinghuang who can only leave at the level of emperor. I remember how many years have passed, and only recently Qinghuang left the abyss of the dark earth with a group of Tiangui people, but later Qinghuang A man came back. "


    "Well, this time should be the original battle of the dragon city. It seems that we all muttered about the ghost clan on this day. There should be a group of people who want to come to the wilderness, and there should be a group of people who want to be punished by God. Everyone on the wilderness side has seen it, and there should not be many people. Now the ghost clan is likely to be people from the land of punishment these days." Su Tang nodded.


    With his voice falling, Xianyue also said; "I also think it''s possible, but since these people are all of the same race, why not contact them?" Su Tang smiled and said as her voice fell; "Every race, there are always a few people with some hatred of four people. I think the Tiangui family should be the same." as his voice fell, all the people present nodded.


    "If that''s the case, I think the internal contradictions of the Tiangui clan will deepen this time. After all, this time we began to collect the Tiangui clan after the emergence of the demon emperor. If the Tiangui clan in the place of divine punishment knows, I''m afraid it will hate the demon emperor more." Su Tang also said with a smile at this time. After that, a touch of sinister still appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Aware of the sinister corners of his mouth, the ape asked in a bare voice; "Boss, did you think of any strange moves? I think you seem very insidious?" as his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, with an embarrassed look on his face, and then said seriously; "In fact, I want to spread the news that we found the demon emperor intermediate level and let them fight among themselves." speaking of this, Su Tang glanced at Shen Xin on one side and continued to ask; "Will this matter have any impact on you?"


    Hearing his question, Shen Xin shook her head and said; "It''s all right. If this time, as we guessed, the demon emperor should have been busy with himself now. He should have no time to take care of my affairs. Anyway, my identity will be exposed sooner or later. Let him expose it. In this way, we can make trouble for them as long as we make good use of it." Su Tang smiled and said; "If he explodes, people should believe it. Besides, master Xianyue and I are standing on your page. Even if others know your identity, what can we do? I don''t believe we can''t suppress it."


    The voice fell, and the fairy moon nodded and said; "You don''t have to worry about this matter at all. What if it is exposed? After all, you have left the Tiangui clan and stood on our side now. These are not a problem at all." Shen Xin nodded when he heard what they said. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Master magic building, we only have the largest number of people in your demon family here. The matter of spreading this news can only be handed over to you. The more outrageous it is, the better. Only in this way can the Tiangui family in the place of divine punishment break out more violently after knowing it. We can take this opportunity to directly let those people enter the place of inheritance."


    "Well, Lord devil, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." after hearing his words, the magic building stood up and said aloud. Su Tang nodded. At this time, he looked at Ao Xing and said; "In the next time, the dragon family and the monkey king''s men and horses have guarded the boat place. No one is allowed to enter without my command. If someone wants to break in, he will kill him directly." the voice fell. Ao Xing stood up and nodded and replied; "Yes, my subordinates understand."


    The party quickly executed Su Tang''s orders. After they all left, Su Tang looked at the master of Xianyue palace and asked; "Will you send someone to enter this inheritance place, elder?" with his voice falling, Xianyue thought and said; "I really haven''t thought about it, but now that every force has a quota, I will think about who to let in."


    "Well, that''s good. I''ll also ask the dragon people if they want to enter them." Su Tang nodded. At this time, Xianyue looked at him and asked; "Will you go in? After all, you found this inheritance place. I believe no one dares to say anything when you enter it. Moreover, your talent has a great chance to pass these tests." as her voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I''m worried that when I go in, the people of Tiangui clan will come and get into trouble here."


    "Don''t worry about this. If you really want to go in, leave it to me here. Besides, I''m also worried if others get your inheritance this time. After all, the people of Tiangui clan care about your things very much. If they rob, we''ll still be in trouble. If you have it, I can rest assured." Fairy moon continued.


    "Let''s talk about this later." as his voice fell, a loud noise suddenly broke out over the sunset City, and the earth trembled. Su Tang''s face changed and exclaimed; "No, the place of inheritance has been opened. Let''s go quickly, or we''ll be in trouble if it gets messy." the voice fell, and Su Tang and Xianyue rushed out at the same time.


    The speed of the two people was very fast. Just a few breaths, they felt that before the inheritance place, the ground was really shaking violently. Seeing here, Su Tang found the defense array he had arranged around the inheritance place. At this time, under this violent and very shaking, they began to collapse slowly. At this time, Su Tang shouted loudly; "Dragon disciples listen to orders, line up and guard the place of inheritance." his voice fell and the Dragon families moved one after another.


    At the same time, the fairy moon also spoke; "The disciples of Mingyue palace listened to the order and helped the dragon family guard the inheritance place. It was honored that someone crossed the border and killed without mercy." in an instant, the people of the two forces wrapped the whole inheritance place tightly like an iron bucket. At this time, during the inheritance, a white mineral vein rose into the sky and a voice came out at the same time; "You descendants, this is the inheritance of my legacy. If you want to enter it, you must pass the test of ten levels, pass this life, or die."


    The sound fell, and the white light dissipated slowly. Seeing here, the people present also stabilized, and the vibration of the earth stopped slowly. At this time, Su Tang quickly took out some spiritual materials from the storage ring and quickly placed them around the inheritance place. After a while, the array condensed again, and saw that Su Tang''s array appeared only once, Xianyue was relieved and immediately said to the people below; "Everyone, the inheritance land has been opened. You have heard the words of the ancestor god just now. It is very dangerous to enter it this time. You must think about it. At the same time, although the inheritance land has been opened, now the Tiangui family is eyeing in the dark. After the Dragon God and I came up, we decided to postpone the time to enter the inheritance land for three days. Do you have any opinions?"


    His voice fell, and no one at the bottom answered. Seeing this, Su Tang said with a smile; "Since everyone has no opinion, we have decided so. In these three days, if anyone dares to break in or forcibly enter it by relying on his strong power, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly." after su Tang''s voice fell, everyone present smiled and said; "Don''t worry, Dragon God. We will do what we promised you."


    Listening to these people''s words, Xianyue was stunned. She didn''t understand when Su Tang had such great prestige. Looking at her curious appearance, Su Tang smiled. After arranging the things here, Su Tang and the master of Xianyue palace left again. Xianyue asked in the hall of the city master''s residence; "Dragon God, what did you sit on these people? How do I feel that they seem to be afraid of you?"


    "Hehe, there''s nothing." then Su Tang quickly told him what happened yesterday afternoon. After listening to it, Xianyue said with a smile; "Hahaha, so it is. I said how these guys can talk easily all of a sudden. It turns out that you, Dragon God, have already figured out a way. Fortunately, I''ve been surnamed fan for a long time, but it''s good. If these people don''t give them some ruthlessness, they can''t live in their town."


    After her voice fell, Ao Xing quickly came in from the outside and saluted Su Tang; "Dragon God, there is a mysterious force in front of the inheritance place. At this time, people in the instigator city are rushing into the inheritance place, and we can''t suppress it any more." his voice fell, and Su Tang''s face sank and shouted loudly; "Hum, it seems that I didn''t have enough means yesterday."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang hurried out. The master of the fairy Moon Palace also walked out with a calm face. At this time, in front of the inheritance place, a man in Black said; "Why don''t you people of the dragon clan and the supreme Moon Palace let us in? This is the inheritance left by the ancestral God. We are all descendants of the ancestral God and are eligible to enter. Is it too overbearing for you to do so?"


    "Overbearing? I''m overbearing. How are you going?" the voice fell. Su Tang''s voice rushed to the sky and directly stood at the gate of the inheritance place. In the face of the excited people at this time, as soon as his figure appeared, some people immediately closed their mouths and flashed a trace of fear in their eyes. Seeing here, Su Tang looked at the man in black robe and said; "Who are you? Since you dare to stir up the crowd, why do you have to show your head and tail?" the voice fell, and Su Tang''s divine power moved and directly suppressed the man.


    "Hum!" the black robed man snorted coldly. His black robe was shattered by Su Tang''s divine power in an instant, revealing a strong middle-aged man. At this time, Su Tang looked at the man coldly. At this time, the secret of heaven in the Dantian was heard; "Boy, you should be careful. This man''s strength is very strong. You should pay attention." listening to the reminder of the secret, Su Tang''s heart is also a little dignified, but his face hasn''t changed at all; "Sir, you should have guessed the people in the sunset city? Don''t you know we have reached a consensus? What do you want to do when you suddenly appear to instigate these people?"


    "What do you do? Just look at you people unhappy. This inheritance place is the people in the whole land of divine heritage, but the people of your dragon family and the supreme Moon Palace are so domineering and force the people who are doing it. Listen to you, I''ll see you unhappy. How about it?" the man continued to say. With his voice falling, Su Tang smiled coldly, "Oh? That''s true, but I''m afraid you don''t understand the situation?"

 Chapter 703

    "Hehe, the Dragon God can tell us what''s going on here, but don''t take out the previous one. Although you found this place first, it can''t be regarded as your own. It''s an item. Everything is inhabited by capable people." the man continued, and his voice fell, Xianyue also came. At the moment of seeing the man, Xianyue''s face changed and exclaimed; "Why are you here, hunter?"


    "Hehe, Xianyue, what do you mean? Can''t I come? I seem to be one of the people in the land left by God?" the man called crazy Tu smiled and asked back. At this time, Su Tang was slightly stunned and turned to look at Xianyue. At this time, Xianyue came over and looked at crazy Tu and asked; "Are you inciting these people to attack the land of inheritance?" the fairy moon''s tone at this time was deeply angry.


    Listening to her words, crazy Tu smiled, nodded and replied; "It''s really me. Yes, what''s the matter? Do you also want to stop me?" said here, Xianyue''s face sank and said aloud; "Kuang Tu, take your Kuang family back. Don''t participate in the inheritance this time, or don''t blame me for my ruthlessness." with her voice falling, Kuang Tu looked frozen and said coldly; "This is not the first time, isn''t it? In the past, the strength of my Kuang family was low and couldn''t fight with your taixugu people. Now it''s different. We must explode the blood feud ten thousand years ago."


    Speaking of this, the crazy butcher''s divine power suddenly burst out, but his divine power stunned Su Tang slightly. He was very familiar with this breath, but as his divine power burst out, Su Tang understood the white divine power.


    At this time, the immortal moon came out of her voice; "Why? In those days, the people of the Kuang clan violated the clan rules, and we just acted in accordance with the clan rules. Isn''t it the same with the Yun clan? Why can''t you do it when it''s your turn?" Su Tang was stunned when he said this, but he didn''t speak. At this time, the secret came out; "It seems that this time, it''s a contradiction within their Taixu ancient clan."


    "Well, the divine power of crazy Tu is the power of Taixu." Su Tang also read aloud with his heart. With his voice falling, crazy Tu laughed and said; "Who''s to blame? If you want to blame, you didn''t want to deal with us like Fu Yun''s family." as soon as this remark came out, the immortal Moon said in a voice; "This time it''s just our private affair. The place of inheritance is related to the survival of the whole place of divine heritage. After this thing is completed, no matter what you crazy family think, I''ll accompany you to the end. How about Mingyue palace?"


    "Hahaha, what''s my business? What''s the relationship between the land of divine heritage and our Kuang family?" Kuang Tu continued with a laugh. His voice fell, and Xian Yue frowned slightly and said in a deep voice; "What do you want?"


    "What do I want? I just want you to get the people in Mingyue palace out of the land of divine punishment. When you and your family have done to my crazy family, I swore to let you repay ten times and a hundred times." crazy Tu continued. With his voice falling, Xianyue''s face became very ugly. At this time, he couldn''t look at Su Tang and said aloud; "Your name is Kuantu. I said, is there something wrong with your brain? If you want revenge, go to revenge and make trouble here. What do you want to do?"


    His voice fell, and mad Tu turned to look at him and said; "There''s nothing for you here. You''d better not interfere and don''t bring trouble to yourself." he didn''t pay attention to Su Tang at all in his tone. When he heard such words, ape Chi scolded around Su Tang; "What are you? You dare to talk to my boss like this. You''d better listen to my boss today and get out now. Otherwise, be careful of your ape grandfather and beat you out on your stomach."


    "Hahaha, no one dares to talk to me like this. Dragon God, if others are afraid of you, I''m not afraid of you. The water in the land left by God is very deep. It''s not where you, a bold boy, can show off here. Now roll aside, or I promise you will regret it." crazy Tu laughed again. His voice fell. Su Tang''s face sank and shouted loudly; "The dragon clan and the demon clan listen to the order. After three breath, the crazy clan will not retreat. There is no amnesty for killing."


    At this time, Su Tang also completely blew up Kuang Tu''s arrogance. This man is really arrogant. Since you want to be crazy, compare who is crazy. With his voice falling, the people of the dragon family and the demon family stood up one after another and looked at the people of the Kuang family with a wary face. At this time, Xianyue continued to say to Kuang Tu; "Take your people and leave. Don''t stay here. I''ll give you an explanation when we finish this time."


    "Leave? Joke, how many years have I waited for such an opportunity? I''m not afraid to tell you that the main goal of my choice to come now is the place of inheritance. Now there are few areas in the place of inheritance. Do you think it''s possible for you to let me go? Xianyue, why have you become so naive over the years? It''s really different from the iron in the past Blood is merciless to you, "continued mad Tu.


    Without waiting for Xianyue''s answer, Su Tang shouted on one side; "Time is up, kill me." when the voice fell, the people of the dragon family burst out one after another and attacked the crazy family disciples in black robes. When they saw that Su Tang was really at war, the people of other forces and San Xiu retreated one after another. For a time, there were only the crazy family and the people on Su Tang''s side.


    When the war broke out, Tu Kuang looked at Su Tang and shouted coldly; "You''re looking for death," said Su Tang calmly; "It''s not certain who wants to die. I gave you a chance. Since you don''t know the truth, I can only invite you out by myself." with the fighting here, the magic building also sent a signal quickly. For a time, the demon families in and outside the city came one after another. Tens of thousands of demon families arrived. The disciples of the crazy family couldn''t worry at all, Just a few rounds, he was killed in scattered places. Seeing such hardship, crazy Tu looked at Xianyue with a very gloomy face and said; "Hum, Xianyue, you have really changed."


    Xianyue was silent. At this time, the crazy family came out to kill you. After you were killed, crazy Tu looked at Su Tang and said angrily; "Dragon God, you''ll regret it. My crazy family won''t let you go." when the voice fell, he prepared you to run away, but Su tangna would give him such a chance to flash and keep him, saying coldly; "I su Tang never regret doing things. This time you have completely angered me. I promise you that after this time, I will take it personally and wipe out all the strength related to the minerals in the whole relic land, and you are the first."


    When the voice dropped, Su Tang''s destructive power suddenly burst out and rushed directly towards Kuang tu. seeing Su Tang rushing, Kuang Tu''s face changed greatly. The two fought together. The strength of Kuang TU was not weak, but it was a little inferior to Su Tang. After all, there was a huge difference in their divine power, although the too virtual power was also a very high-level divine power, But there is no way to compete with Su Tang''s destructive power. In addition, Su Tang has the body protection of the Dragon God, and the Taixu power can''t hurt him at all.


    At this time, the crazy butcher became more and more frightened. He didn''t expect that Su Tang''s strength was so strong. Although he had heard of his reputation before, he thought that Su Tang was just a human, a human less than 50 years old. No matter how strong his strength is, where can he be strong? That''s why he dared to talk to Su Tang so arrogantly.


    But now, after feeling Su Tang''s strength, Kuang Tu''s heart rises with strong dignity. In addition, there are tens of thousands of powerful demons and more than 1000 dragon families here, and people in the supreme Mingyue Palace are eyeing. He can''t help regretting, but it''s obviously too late. Su Tang is a person. He doesn''t offend me. I don''t offend, The arrogance before the crazy slaughter has completely overcome Su Tang''s anger.


    "Do you know what I hate most? I hate people pretending to force me in front of me, and you? You dare to shout in front of me without strength. You''re just looking for death. I''ve always been completely unkind to people like you." the voice fell, Su Tang drank softly, and the Taoist spirit and war spirit burst out, With the emergence of the Taoist God war spirit, the Taoist God war method was also used by Su Tang. For a time, the crazy slaughter, which had more or less Parry power, was completely suppressed by Su Tang.


    "I ask you to pretend. If you don''t have strength, you dare to pretend in front of me." the attacker scolded Su Tang. Listening to his words, crazy Tu couldn''t answer at this time. He was defeated by Su Tang''s fierce attack.


    "With this strength, you dare to pretend in front of me. Are you satisfied?" Su Tang continued to fight and roar, but the crazy butcher had no way to answer. Every time he wanted to speak, Su Tang''s fist would fall, which made him have to defend. He spoke completely about the martial arts, looked at the empty ground, and was chased by Su Tang. Everyone present was a little silly, And the ape laughed and said; "Yes, that''s it, boss. Hurry up and beat this guy hard to make you arrogant. Just now you dared to talk to my boss like this. Now you know how powerful my boss is? Boy, you''re waiting to be hammered to death."


    Listening to what ape Chi said, Kuantu was very angry at this time. Su Tang kept asking him if he was satisfied. He was really convinced, but he couldn''t say it. It''s not that he didn''t want to say, but that Su Tang didn''t give him a chance to speak. Such a violent beating lasted for a quarter of an hour. Su Tang still attacked this guy at this time, There was no change in the speed of the hand, and the lie had been beaten to pieces at this time.


    "You''re really a tough guy. You''ve been beaten like this, but you still don''t speak." Su Tang continued. As his voice fell, he spit out blood. At this time, Su Tang punched out again and shouted; "Well, since you don''t accept it, I''ll answer you today. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die." the voice fell. Su Tang took back his destructive power, just chasing the crazy slaughter with his fist and physical strength. Looking at the two figures on the field, the strength and scattered repair around him, and each vest was cold sweat.


    "This guy has a great fighting endurance. It''s been half an hour. There''s no change in his speed and strength. Is this the real strength of the Dragon God? It''s terrible." Jianshen mountain looked at Su Tang who kept waving his fist and said in surprise. When he heard what he said, the elder of Jianshen mountain said aloud; "Crazy son, you see, there are people outside the people and mountains outside the mountains. Don''t think your strength can be superior to the young generation. In the past, look at the current Su Tang, which of them doesn''t need you to be strong. Because it is the Dragon God, his strength can be said that in the whole land left by God, except for those who can''t appear in the world, I''m afraid there are no one else It''s his opponent. "

 Chapter 704

    After another attack for a quarter of an hour, Su Tang finally stopped and looked at the crazy Tu who couldn''t see the human shape at all; "Are you convinced?"


    "Fu!" Kuang Tu finally said the word. For more than half an hour, it was like a century for him. Listening to his voice, Su Tang said again; "What are you talking about? Speak louder, I can''t hear you clearly." the voice fell, his fist was raised again, and when he saw him walking east, crazy Tu trembled and shouted; "I''m convinced. Stop fighting, stop fighting."


    When he shouted this sentence, Kuang Tu''s heart was full of shame. At this time, his hatred for Su Tang had exceeded his hatred for Xianyue. At this time, Su Tang smiled coldly and said aloud; "It''s good to be convinced. I''m not afraid you won''t accept it. My favorite thing is to convince a arrogant and arrogant person like you. I know you must hate me very much at this time, but it doesn''t matter. What I said before must count. I won''t let you go. You must die today. I won''t be so kind to you as the master of Xianyue palace. I don''t want you to be there one day It''s wonderful to jump out and trouble me. "


    Su Tang''s words had been dropped. When he kneaded his hands and could be engraved, crazy Tu uttered a scream. The whole person fell to the ground and rolled up. With his tumbling, his body began to disappear slowly. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "You asked for all this." the voice fell, and the crazy butcher''s body had completely dissipated. At this time, the faces of the people around changed, and a cool breath rushed to the soles of the feet and the forehead.


    "Done, guys, I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again. If there is another time, this crazy slaughter will be your end." Su Tang looked at the people around him at this time, and he didn''t have a good face at all. Especially when he came before, he looked at those people who were closest to the crazy family and noticed his eyes. Those people said their necks one after another. If it was yesterday afternoon, The old man who was killed by Su Tang was just afraid of these people. At this time, these people were completely afraid after seeing such things. That was their inner fear.


    In front of so many experts, the word Bai people beat into pig heads, and finally even the bodies and souls were directly destroyed by the destructive power. This method is really frightening. Looking at the fear in the eyes of these people, Su Tang was very satisfied, nodded and said; "Well, since everyone didn''t speak, I''ll take it as if you agreed." the voice fell, and Su Tang directly turned and left. After watching him leave, the people of the dragon and demon families guarded the inheritance place again, while those forces and scattered martial arts practitioners retreated and left the inheritance place far away. No one dared to say a word to promote into the inheritance place.


    Back in the city Lord''s residence, Su Tang went directly to the small courtyard where Yingkong was located. Last night, he came to see his hardship. Although the seal was broken, there was still a heavy seal inside, so Su Tang had to wait all night. As soon as he entered the small courtyard, he heard a scream from Su Tang in the room.


    As soon as Su Tang''s face changed, he quickly looked forward to the room. Before this time, the shadow was empty and his whole body had been black. Seeing here, Su Tang shouted loudly; "Ying Kong, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Dragon God, my curse power has completely burst out. You''re almost here. See if there''s no raft crack, I can''t support it for long." Yingkong cried out in pain. Su Tang didn''t dare to delay when he heard his words. He directly released his soul power. After feeling it, his palm directly pressed on Yingkong''s back, and the destructive power slowly entered it, At this time, he did not care how much. The destructive power entered, and the whole body of Yingkong began to tremble violently. Two kinds of hegemonic powers burst out in Yingkong''s body.


    Under his destructive power, the curse power was simply vulnerable, so he directly retreated. Su Tang also had no divine power in a moment. His destructive power was too overbearing, and he didn''t dare to let this power stay in the shadow for too long, especially under the current state, it was restrained by the curse power before, The damage of this destructive force to Yingkong''s body is not very great.


    When he retreated from the rental table, Yingkong also slowly recovered and lay on the ground. Su Tang frowned slightly. At that moment, he felt the power of the curse and was very confused in his heart; "Boy, it''s hard to do this." Su Tang nodded and replied when he heard his words; "It''s really hard to do. I didn''t expect it was them who offended the shadow family. Although it''s a little troublesome, I still want to save the shadow family."


    "It''s up to you, but be careful, boy. You''ve seen Yinglong''s hardship before. Although your destructive power can completely restrain it, you must not be careless in this special period." Tianji said again. With his voice falling, Yingkong also recovered a lot. He slowly photographed it from the ground, Looking at Su Tang''s attack on his face, he asked; "Dragon God, what''s up? Can your destructive power help us?" said here, his eyes full of expectation.


    Looking at his eyes, Su Tang nodded and said; "There''s a way. I''ve met your curse power once before, but it''s not complete. You''re a combination of two forces. If it''s just the curse power, I believe you don''t have such a huge ability to make the shadow family so helpless." as his voice fell, shadow Kong was slightly stunned and asked; "What do you mean, Dragon God?"


    "Yingkong, I have a question to ask you. I hope you can answer me truthfully." Su Tang looked at him very seriously and said. With his voice falling, Yingkong was slightly stunned, but looking at Su Tang''s serious appearance, Yingkong immediately said; "Ask, Lord Dragon God. I swear to Yingkong that if I know, I will tell you. Even if it is the secret of my shadow family where you want, I will tell you. I just hope Lord Dragon God, you can help my shadow family."


    "Well, you always answer me, who did you shadow clan offend in those years? That person thought he should not be an ordinary person, but he was a ghost clan?" Su Tang said aloud. With his voice falling, shadow Kong was slightly stunned, frowned and thought for a while; "I don''t know if he is a Tiangui clan. I''m not very clear about this matter, but I seem to have heard from an elder that our shadow clan had a great grudge against Tiangui clan and me before."


    With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded clearly and said; "It seems that my guess is not wrong. Your clan leader should have been set by the people of Tiangui clan. They seem to have realized that the power of the curse can''t make the shadow clan lose too much, so they use a secret method. When they set the curse here, they added their Jiuyou power. I think you should have heard of it. It''s very special envoy, except Those people of Kaitian ghost family who have the power of Jiuyou in their body will seem to have been poisoned. However, what they are good at is to integrate the power of Jiuyou and the power of curse, so that you can inherit it from generation to generation. Therefore, they should become such a powerful power of variant curse. "


    "Well, I''ve heard about the power of Jiuyou before, but the elders of the clan guessed like this, but they used the method to expel the power of Jiuyou, but it didn''t work at all. Lord Dragon God, are you really sure this is the power of Jiuyou?" Yingkong nodded and continued. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "No mistake. I have fought with the Tiangui clan many times during this period. I understand their power very well. At the same time, I have encountered such things when I was on the Langxie road before, but his and grease particles are very pure, not like the Jiuyou power in your body now."


    "However, if it was Jiuyou''s power, why didn''t we use those methods to expel the power?" Ying Kong asked again, puzzled. With his voice falling, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s easy to explain this, because you can save fuel and have the power of curse, which is also a very full place for the Tiangui clan. They integrate the power of Jiuyou with the power of curse by using secret arts. Therefore, as long as the power of curse, child, this long-standing power will always exist. Although your methods can eliminate the power of Jiuyou, they can''t break the curse The power of incantation, that''s why your methods are useless. "After that, Su Tang said with a smile; "It seems that the ghost family knows you very well this day."


    "It''s true. Ah, it must have been that the Tiangui family and our shadow family lived in the land of divine heritage in the chaotic period, and it''s normal to know each other." Ying Kong said aloud, falling with his voice, and Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, don''t worry, since this time your mouth is a ghost family, you have helped me decide, but you also know that my destructive power is too overbearing. If it is directly injected into your body, it will bring indelible damage to you. At that time, even if the curse power is broken, you will be seriously injured or even die."


    "What about that?" Ying Kong nodded after hearing this. He still understood the tyranny of the destructive power. If he really entered ti''s body, even if he cracked the curse power, it would make them very dangerous. Looking at him in a hurry, Su Tang said with a smile; "I have some methods here, but this method is special. I need a promise from your patriarch. If I don''t promise with Yang, I won''t choose this method. What do you think?"


    At this point, the shadow space was slightly stunned, and his eyebrows were suddenly wrinkled. After thinking for a long time, the shadow space came out of his voice; "Lord Dragon God, I can''t decide this matter. I need to ask the team leader before I can reply to you. Do you think so?" after hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "It should be at this time, but now you know the hardship here. It''s inconvenient for me to leave. I think so. You should first go back to the place where the shadow family is located and let the noble leader and the shadow family come directly to the wilderness to find me. Do you think so?"


    "I understand. I''ll go back and tell the patriarch about it first. It''s just that it takes more than ten days to go back to our clan. How should we find the Dragon God at that time?" Yingkong continued to ask.


    "Well, when you come out, come here first. If you don''t find me, go directly to Longcheng. I''ll wait for you there, but I''ll only wait for you for a month at most. If you don''t show up after a month, I don''t know where I''ll go, so you''d better come out and find me as soon as possible to avoid long dreams." Su Tang nodded and said aloud.

 Chapter 705

    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Ying Kong nodded and said directly; "Well, in that case, the younger generation will go first, but Lord Dragon God, my curse power has not been suppressed by the seal. What should I do if it breaks out again on the road?" he said. There was some worry in his tone. He was also afraid that he would be directly killed by the powerful power of the curse power halfway, At that time, everything discussed now is just empty talk.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ve just checked the situation in your body. Those curses won''t break out in at least 20 days." Su Tang said aloud. After hearing his words, Ying Kong nodded and said; "OK, the younger generation will go first." the voice recorded, and Yingkong went directly to the outside of Chengwang Jianwai. After he left, the voice of Tianji also sounded; "Boy, are you really sure to break the curse of the shadow clan?"


    "Well, there is some assurance. I checked his curse before, and it is not the thing with no reality whatever. After years of essence and variation, they have already come out of a similar form of divinity. Such things have my chance to break away." Sutang confidently made his voice and heard his voice. Tianji nodded and said; "That''s good, but what promise are you going to make the shadow family promise you?"


    "Swear to be loyal to me." Su Tang replied as he walked towards the door. When he heard what he said, the secret in Dantian was stunned, and then shouted; "Your boy is crazy. They are the shadow clan. They are not weaker than the shadow clan of Tiangui clan. Do you think it possible that you let them loyal to you?" Su Tang said with a smile; "Nothing is impossible. I believe they will agree at that time. Maybe they agree, which will completely change the fate of their shadow family."


    Saying this, Tianji was a little stunned, and then he reacted and said aloud; "Boy, you don''t intend to help them like you helped Ying long at the beginning? Then they also stained your creativity. You''re really willing," Su Tang said with a smile as his voice fell; "I think it''s worth it to use this cutting force to get such a chaotic ancient family to follow, don''t you think?"


    "Of course it''s worth it. It''s really worth it. Thanks to your small way, I think he underestimates you." Tianji said with a smile in his elixir field. Su Tang smiled and came to the hall. At this time, Xianyue and the people in the magic building began to keep track of the trainee Tiangui clan, but there was still no harvest. Three days passed like this. On this day, Su Tang and others came to the inheritance place early. Tens of thousands of people gathered here at this time. The people of the demon clan were arranged outside by Su Tang to prevent the Tiangui clan from sneaking attacks and the Tiangui clan from escaping.


    "Everyone, three days have passed. I believe you have also selected the candidates to enter this inheritance place. Everyone who enters it will stand up and I''ll open the array to send you in." Su Tang said aloud. After his voice fell, 60 people came out in an instant and watched them come out. Su Tang asked at Xianyue; "Palace master, aren''t you going to let a person enter the Mingyue palace?"


    Hearing his question, everyone''s eyes turned away. At this time, the immortal Moon said; "Enough people have entered this time, and I won''t join in if I go to Mingyue palace." the voice fell, and everyone present was stunned. At this time, Ao Xing also stood up and said; "This time, since the matter appeared on the territory of our dragon family, and the people of the ghost family were in the dark, our dragon people didn''t participate."


    With their attitude, the magic building also said with a smile; "We won''t participate either." after his voice fell, Su Tang looked at yunyun and said; "Don''t you go in and have a look?" yunyun shook her head and said when she heard Su Tang''s words; "I''m the descendant of Tianji valley. Now I haven''t fully figured out my inheritance, so I won''t go in." listening to her say so, Su Tang smiled and said; "In that case, this time, let me go in with you. I broke the seal just to see the power of inheritance. Now I have to go in and have a look."


    Hearing his words, everyone present burst out a kind whisper, and the ape bared his voice at this time; "Boss, be careful when you go in this time. I always think this place is very dangerous." hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. After coming up with the master of Xianyue palace, Su Tang took these 60 people directly to the land of imperial politics and passed through the array. Su Tang said to the people behind him; "There are many dangers in entering the inheritance land this time. You must be careful. If you are not sure of customs clearance, find a way to push it out. Don''t think you rush forward. You elites of urban brother forces, if you have an accident, you will have a great loss to your return to the city."


    "Yes, thank you for your instruction. We will be careful." the people returned. After hearing their words, Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, let''s go in." after that, he took the lead in stepping into the transmission array of the puncture place, and others followed up. The picture changed. Su Tang and others came to a huge pagoda. The pagoda was very huge. Standing under the pagoda, Su Tang and others were like eliminating small ants.


    At this time, someone combed the pagoda. It was just ten floors. At this time, the voice of the ancestor god sounded; "Welcome to my inheritance place. The pagoda in front of you is the place for this test. Each layer is a void. If you want to achieve inheritance, you can only reach the highest layer. Success means life, failure means death. It''s still time to quit."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang smiled and walked directly towards the first gate. The people behind followed closely. When they came to the gate of the pagoda, the gate automatically opened. In a moment, a huge baptism directly sucked Su Tang and others into it. When they opened their eyes again, all the people around them were gone, They seemed to be the only one in the whole empty void. At this time, the voice of the ancestral God continued to ring; "The first floor of the pagoda is the thunder realm. Killing Lei Ling passes the test."


    When the voice fell, a huge explosion of thunder suddenly sounded in the quiet space. Su Tang''s ears were really numb. "Thunder? Interesting. Let me see how difficult the test left by the ancestral God is." the voice fell, and the gold in front of me suddenly changed. The original foggy surroundings suddenly became clear. With the emergence of the first lightning, More and more lightning also appeared. Soon, the whole space became a sea of similar proposals. Su Tang''s eyes in the sabre were slightly touched, and the purple thunder heart in his body ran quickly. A trace of thunder force was continuously absorbed into the purple thunder heart.


    With continuous absorption, Su Tang obviously felt that zilei''s heart began to change. Seeing here, Su Tang was stunned, but Tianji said with a smile; "Boy, you are blessed. This is a rare good thing. I think you can spend more time in this place until your purple thunder heart evolves successfully. Let''s leave." Su Tang smiled and said when he heard his voice; "I thought you would fall into a deep sleep like you did last time in the land of the inheritance of Tao and God. Unexpectedly, you didn''t. by the way, what do you mean by the evolutionary purple thunder heart?"


    "Boy, don''t you know that the purple thunder heart can evolve? Your previous purple thunder heart is just a primary form. Although you can control filling in and summon natural disaster, they are all ordinary sky thunder. Only after evolution can you control and summon some rare sky thunder power. If you want the purple thunder heart to evolve, you must make it absorb enough thunder power, which is the best place in this place There are so many thunder powers, I believe it should be able to make purple thunder heart successfully evolve to the intermediate form. At that time, you should be able to use some rare thunder power, and the combat effectiveness will be improved a lot. "Tianji explained. With his voice falling, Su Tang was stunned.


    "So it is. It seems that I can only practice here first." after that, Su Tang did it in situ. At this time, some of the people who participated in the trial in other places have been killed directly by the powerful force of thunder, but they didn''t really die after being killed, But to the second level, it is transmitted outside the land of inheritance.


    At this time, in front of the inheritance place, tens of thousands of people were stunned when they suddenly saw someone coming out. Even the person who was sent out was slightly stunned. Then he burst into a surprise cry; "I''m not dead, hahaha, I''m not dead yet." after hearing his voice, a powerful leader stood up and shouted; "Why did you come out? Didn''t you take part in the test?"


    As his questions fell, three people were sent out. For a time, everyone present talked about them one after another. However, after the excitement of the three people calmed down, one of them explained aloud; "It''s not that we didn''t participate in the strength, but the strength of the first level was too terrible. We couldn''t pass at all and were directly killed."


    "Yes, it''s really terrible. The first level will be the thunder realm. There''s no way to avoid the overwhelming European thunder in it. My body is not very strong, so I can''t resist the bombardment of these thunder." as his voice fell, these people outside were surprised. They didn''t expect to encounter such a thing, The first level was so terrible. Just when they were surprised, several more people were sent out. Seeing this situation, all those who did not compete for places brightened their eyes and looked at the master of Xianyue palace; "Master Xianyue, since these people have come out now, can we enter them and accept the inheritance?"


    Hearing this man''s words, those who were still surprised brightened one after another. At this time, Xianyue also thought and said aloud; "Well, I think so. All these failed people, among their forces, can choose one person to enter, but there can''t be more. Every time someone comes out, the people behind can enter. I hope everyone will abide by it, otherwise don''t blame me." her voice fell, and everyone present nodded happily.


    Then Xianyue began to organize. Seven people were sent out before, and Xianyue rearranged seven people to go in. Each of these people needs to be checked by Xianyue, in order to prevent people of Tiangui clan from sneaking in and out. As more and more right people come in and out, the people present are really aware of it, Those checkpoints in the land of inheritance are powerful. Those who pass in and out are blasted out by Tianlei at the first level.


    "It''s terrible. The first level is completely insurmountable. Your Tianlei can''t escape at all. You have to kill Lei Ling. I didn''t even see what Lei Ling looks like, so I was directly blasted out by those Tianlei." a man who had just been transmitted said with a frightened face and heard his words, Those who have been transmitted also have a helpless wry smile on their faces. They really have no way to covet such inheritance.

 Chapter 706

    With the continuous transmission of people from the land of inheritance, there are also people going in. Everyone who enters the land and is being transmitted is frightened by the powerful thunder power in China, and it is not that there are no people who can resist the thunder territory. Su Tang is one of them, and some martial arts practitioners can practice in the thunder power.


    These people are constantly using the power of thunder to refine their flesh, while Su Tang is constantly absorbing the power of thunder to make purple thunder heart evolve. At this time, in front of the inheritance place outside, ape Chi listens to those people who keep coming out saying that it''s terrible, but he doesn''t have any worry in his heart and says with a smile; "This first level is completely prepared for the boss. What can we do in a lot of thunder? It''s nothing in the boss''s eyes."


    Hearing his words, ape Tong also said with a smile; "Yes, the boss doesn''t pay attention to the power of thunder. This first level has no pressure on him." they said confidently here for a year. After hearing his words, Xianyue also smiled. She also knew that Su Tang mastered the power of thunder, but she didn''t know how much Su Tang studied the power of thunder, but now she heard the words of ape Chi, She thinks Su Tang''s research on the power of thunder is very high. If so many strong people can enter the thunder environment that can''t last long, they don''t care. Will his ability be poor?


    At this time, none of them knew that, fifty miles outside the sunset City, two groups of people in black were facing each other. If Su Tang and others were here, they would be very surprised, because these people were heavenly ghosts. At this time, the demon emperor looked at each other''s people and said in a deep voice; "Crazy emperor, what do you mean? Now the place of inheritance has been opened. Instead of taking people to the place of inheritance, you come to trouble us."


    "Hum, please know what you''ve done. If it weren''t for you, how much would my people lose? Tell me now, I think you just don''t want us to be good? Now that it''s all exposed, those people in the sacred land have been completely defended, and our people can''t get in at all. If it weren''t for your exposure, we would be like this now? I''ll take someone with me The man standing opposite the demon emperor snorted coldly and shouted loudly.


    As his voice fell, the demon emperor was also angry for a moment and couldn''t speak for a long time. At this time, the moon emperor standing on one side said with a smile; "We are all our own people. What we should do now is not to quarrel here and say who is right and who is wrong. We should find a way to enter the land of inheritance. Don''t forget our plan. Is it useful to quarrel here now?"


    "I won''t cooperate with people like pigs. You do your own business, and you don''t care about my business." Yue Huang''s words still played a role. The crazy Emperor didn''t continue to find trouble for the demon emperor. After his voice fell, he left directly with his own people. Watching him leave, Yue Huang didn''t know what to say. He knew the character of the crazy emperor, which was a stubborn temper, And he has been very incompatible with the demon emperor. Now this time, it is because the demon emperor has lost so much to his people. Of course, he is very unhappy.


    "Hum, my heart has become like this. I don''t want this guy to have a way to get into it. Since he wants to work alone, let him go alone. Yuehuang, we will continue to find a way to get into it." the demon emperor also said with a cold hum. As his voice fell, Yuehuang nodded and said; "Before my people came back to say that Su Tang and others have entered the place of inheritance, but many people have not heard of the first pass. Now that there is a fairy moon to check in person, my people are afraid to go. If she finds out, we will be completely invisible."


    As his voice fell, the demon emperor''s face became gloomy and said coldly; "All these things are made by Shen Xin. If she hadn''t suddenly betrayed us, our plan would be perfect this time." hearing his words, the moon emperor shook his head and said; "Now that things have been like this, it''s no use saying this. We''d better find out first. This is the matter of inheriting the ten boundary test." after his voice fell.


    The demon emperor nodded. At this time, these martial artists kept going in and out before the inheritance place, and few people could survive. At this time, with continuous absorption, Su Tang''s purple thunder heart has reached the edge of evolution. However, at this time, Zi Lei heart suddenly stopped absorbing the power of thunder. Seeing here, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "What''s the situation, Tianji? Do you know?"


    The secret of heaven in the elixir field was slightly stunned. He checked the situation of purple thunder heart and said aloud; "I don''t know. After all, it''s something of Thor, but I think since Thor could use a lot of rare thunder power in those years, I think it must need something to evolve." Su Tang nodded. At this time, a roar came, which made Su Tang''s ears numb.


    "Lei Ling?" Su Tang frowned slightly and said in a voice. After his voice fell, a huge virtual shadow slowly appeared. With its appearance, the power of thunder around became more violent. At the same time, the power of thunder in other places became violent. The sudden appearance of Lei Ling made those who had just sent in miss, In an instant, he was killed by the second. When he went outside, he looked at me and you.


    "What''s going on above? Didn''t I just go in? How did I come out directly?" the man''s voice fell, and the people around him replied; "You ask me? Who am I going to ask?" the voice fell, and a group of people appeared again. As soon as these people came out, they all turned pale. At this time, the people who had spoken before continued to ask; "Man, what''s going on in there? How come we got out as soon as we got in?"


    "Lei... Lei Ling appeared, so powerful and terrible." one of them trembled and replied. As his voice fell, all the people present were stunned. As his voice fell, more and more people appeared. None of them looked very pale. Seeing such bitterness, Those people in the back didn''t dare to go in directly. At this time, the immortal Moon said aloud; "But is there anyone else willing to enter?"


    No one came back, just then someone spoke; "The thunder spirit is really powerful. In addition, there is the power of thunder everywhere in the thunder territory. We can''t fight him at all. It''s very difficult to pass this first level. I think we''d better forget it." as his voice fell, those who have seen the power of thunder spirit nodded one after another, and their faces were still afraid.


    Listening to their words, the immortal Moon said; "Since no one wants to enter it, I will temporarily close the array, and no one is allowed to enter it." as his voice fell, no one answered. Seeing this, Xianyue nodded directly and quickly sealed the array. At this time, the people in the field were waiting quietly.


    At the same time, they also felt powerless about the inheritance land left by the ancestral God this time. This is not what they can pass the test. The first level is so difficult. What about the next nine levels? They can''t imagine.


    At this time, the figure standing in front of the inheritance place showed a worried look on his face, thinking of the nearby Yun Yun asked; "Elder sister, do you think brother Su will have a chance to succeed? You see, the strength of these people is not weak. They were bombarded out as soon as they went in. You can imagine how powerful the Lei Ling inside is. I''m afraid the next nine levels are also more difficult."


    "Hehe, I don''t know about this, but if one of these people has only a chance to succeed, I think it''s the Dragon God. He''s powerful and has a lot of cards. Besides, he''s very lucky. Maybe he can pass." yunyun replied with a smile. With her voice falling, the fairy moon on the other side also said with a smile; "Isn''t this better? I''m suddenly relaxed at that time. Originally, I was worried that some people of Tiangui clan would attack and compete for inheritance. Now I''m not very worried."


    As her voice fell, Ao Xing on one side also said with a smile; "Indeed, if the test is difficult, I don''t think even if the emperor of the Tiangui clan goes in, he may not have the chance to pass. After all, this dropper is the thunder realm and the power of thunder. It''s the nemesis of the Tiangui clan. No one knows what else is generous. Even if they enter, they may not pass. It''s completely different. I''m too worried."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the things left by the ancestral God this time were so powerful. It was simply following the inheritor in the way of the chaotic period." the magic building was also a voice. He was also a strong person in the chaotic period. He knew that it was difficult for people in this period to train the inheritor at that time, not to mention the inheritance left by the ancestral God, It''s more difficult than to think. People in this era simply can''t compare with the martial artists in the chaotic period. After all, shoes have been sold thinly, which is the real reason why the races in the chaotic period are stronger than some rising forces all the time.


    At this time, Su Tang, who was in the thunder realm, looked at Lei Ling very solemnly, read carefully and said to the secret of heaven; "What''s the state of this thing? It''s so powerful. Does it need people to live?" it turned out that at the moment when Lei Ling appeared, he targeted Su Tang and launched an attack on him. Although Su Tang was in the thunder state, the power of thunder could not hurt him at all, but Su Tang also felt great pressure only after Lei Ling appeared.


    His voice fell, and the secret replied; "His strength is at most the peak of God King, but he has a special means, boy, don''t you notice that his attack here will be very true or false. Since he is Lei Ling, he is his home in the sea of thunder power. Besides, I just felt that he has several attacks with some rare thunder The breath of thunder, you should be careful. If the dignified Dragon God can''t pass the first level, he will fall down. He will want future generations to laugh. "With his voice falling, Su Tang became angry for a time.


    Helpless; "Just gloat. I can tell you that if I die, you won''t have to play. You''ll stay here with me all your life. Don''t think about it quickly, otherwise I can''t support it." he said that he saw another attack by Lei ling here. Come here, Su Tang quickly got up on the mountain wall. At this time, the power of thunder in the thunder territory became violent again, It''s more violent than what happened before.


    Aware of such hardship, Su Tang was slightly stunned. The next moment, the voice of the ancestor god sounded again; "Lei Ling is so violent that he can''t kill Lei Ling for a quarter of an hour. The trial failed." the voice fell and Su Tang scolded; "What, it also stipulates the time. Aren''t you playing with people?" as the voice fell, Su Tang was completely angry, and he didn''t want to dodge like before. After all, he had only a quarter of an hour. If he didn''t kill Lei Ling, he would fail. Failure would be death. Su Tang didn''t want to die like this.


    For a time, he burst out with all kinds of means. He was not stingy at all. At this time, the secret came out suddenly; "Boy, this Lei Ling was born out of tiredness. There is no entity. Do you remember those blood souls in Lanming kingdom? They were also bred in the blood. There is no way for you to attack them. If you want to kill this Lei Ling, you have only one way, that is to use the power of your soul, but this is Lei Ling. Do you want to It''s clear that the power of the challenge arena is the personality of the power of the soul. If you make a little mistake, you will be seriously injured, or even your soul will be scattered directly. "


    When the voice fell, Su Tang frowned and his face became dignified for a moment, but he thought that the time was running out. If the time was direct, he would die. Since they were all dead, he simply crossed his heart and shouted directly; "Anyway, the left and right are dead, and I''ll rely on this guy directly." the voice Luo likes. Under the protection of the Dragon God bully, Su Tang directly rushed towards Lei Ling. At the same time, he burst out all the soul power in the sea, turned into various weapons, and directly rushed towards Lei Ling.


    Seeing that Su Tang began to work hard, Tianji smiled insidiously in his nod and muttered softly; "This boy is stupid, but it''s good. In order to survive, he should burst out all his potential. This is not the reason why the ancestral God said he had to be yes before." it turned out that when he had come here, Tianji found that it was not a plating space to come here. Although he couldn''t see others, he could still feel it, When Su Tang absorbed the power of thunder, he also checked the place and found that there was a transmission array here. It also let him see that someone fell and was transmitted under the power of thunder. He affirmed one thing, that is, there will be no real dead here. If it fails, it will only send you directly.


    However, he didn''t tell Su Tang about it. He also hoped that Su Tang would stick to it and get the inheritance here. Later, he also wanted to see how much potential Su Tang would have, so this scene came about.


    Su Tang''s civilians still brought him a good return. When his Lin stick Lin approached Lei Ling, he was not hurt by his thunder power. He directly penetrated Lei Ling''s body. The impact of his soul power made Lei Ling roar in pain. Seeing here, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Big guy, didn''t you play very well just now? Let''s change me now?" the voice fell. Su Tang kept avoiding the attack of Lei Ling, and the power of his soul also constantly impacted the Lei Ling. In this way, after more than ten rounds, Lei Ling''s roar became weaker and weaker. Seeing this situation, Su Tang flashed a trace of joy in his eyes, Once again, he condensed the power of the soul and rushed towards the hunting spirit.


    "Roar!" Lei Ling''s last roar came out, and the voice rang through the precious space. At the moment when the voice fell, Lei Ling''s body slowly fell down. Seeing here, Su Tang laughed; "I don''t think you''re dead yet." Su Tang said with a deep breath as his voice fell; "Zhongshan saw it done with the big guy."


    "Hahaha, Congratulations, boy. You have successfully passed the first level." Tianji also said with a smile. At this time, Lei Ling''s voice suddenly changed, and his huge body began to shrink wildly. The next moment, since it directly turned into a bead and shot at Su Tang, its speed was too fast, and Su Tang had no time to respond, And beads went directly into his body, and the next great force of thunder burst out.


    "NIMA, what''s the situation?" feeling the power of the light in Su Tang''s body, Su Tang scolded. Not only did he delay, he began to cross his legs and absorb it directly. At this time, the purple thunder heart that had stopped absorbing suddenly ran up and quickly absorbed the power of the beads in Su Tang''s body.


    Seeing this, Tianji laughed; "Boy = you''re lucky. The type of anti hunger that takes care of you is about to evolve." his voice has fallen. Zilei''s heart suddenly burst out. At the next moment, zilei''s heart began to change. Su Tang was also very happy to insist on it; "So this is the reward for customs clearance. Hahaha, it has finally evolved."


    One day later, Su Tang successfully absorbed the power in his body, but his cultivation did not improve his consciousness. Instead, Zi Lei Xin successfully evolved into a trace form under the support of the great power of the bead. Su Tang stood up. At this time, the voice of the ancestor god also appeared, "gong xi tester, successfully passed the first level, and everyone can enter the second level, the wind environment."


    The voice fell, and a huge baptism suddenly appeared. Su Tang''s body was directly sucked in. At the same time, several people who escaped all this also followed into the second level of wind. However, their situation was not good. They had been injured at the first level. They were very powerless by the power of the huge thunder.


    Entering the wind realm, Su Tang was slightly stunned. At the next moment, the figure appeared next to him. Seeing here, Su Tang said aloud; "Have you passed?" the voice of the ancestor god rang out again as soon as the voice fell; "In the wind realm, kill the wind spirit to pass the customs, and those who pass the customs will be rewarded with a crystal of the rules of the wind system." the voice fell, and Su Tang and others were stunned. At this time, the secret of heaven laughed; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect such a thing here. No matter what method you use, you must pass the customs. As long as you pass the customs, you will have a chance to really get in touch with the power of the law."

 Chapter 707

    The voice of the secret fell, and Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "What do you mean? What is the crystal of the law of the wind system? Does it have anything to do with the power of the law?" although you can guess something from the name, Su Tang had never heard of such a thing at that time, so he didn''t understand the specific function of this thing.


    "Well, the crystal of law, the most precious cultivation resource, contains a lot of power of law. If it is always put on the body, it can improve the probability of users'' understanding of wind system laws. At the same time, it can directly evolve the power of law through a special hope." Tianji nodded and replied.


    "Then you must get this thing." after hearing this, Su Tang made up his mind with his eyes shining. His biggest headache now is that he has no place to understand the power of the law. Now that he has such an opportunity, of course, he will not let go. He is now half a step to the supreme state. As long as he can understand the power of the direct law, And if you can control it, you can directly sell the supreme realm, which is a legendary realm. Who doesn''t want to enter such a legendary realm?


    "Then you have to work hard. You almost didn''t pass the previous thunder field. I think this level must have something to do with the wind. There are many powerful winds between heaven and earth, and I don''t know what kind of wind force will appear here. You should be very careful, boy." Tianji continued.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. He had seen the strength of the thunder realm. He could be so relaxed because he had a purple thunder heart. Since the wind realm was behind the thunder realm, the wind force here must be more powerful. With his voice falling, the originally calm space began to slowly appear a breeze. With the passage of time, The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and there were some face cuts. At this time, a middle-aged man behind Su Tang shouted in surprise; "Look, what''s that?"


    His voice attracted the eyes of Su Tang and others. Looking in the direction of his fingers, a row of tornadoes appeared on the distant horizon. Seeing here, Su Tang frowned and his face was dignified. The long Junfeng was even bigger than the long Junfeng he met in the storm Gobi in the magic holy land, Thinking of the scene after the tornado, Su Tang still has some hair in his heart.


    At this time, in front of his eyes, since there were tornadoes that were even more powerful than that tornado, and there were countless tornadoes, Su Tang said; "Everybody, this level depends on your face. Don''t hide. All the means have been taken out, otherwise there will be only a dead end." as his voice fell, the others nodded.


    The speed of the tornado was very fast, just for a moment, it was like editing and directing more than ten times. At this time, Su Tang and others also felt a great suction. At this time, one of them said aloud; "We''d better run quickly. This thing is completely beyond our ability to compete. Now it''s so far away from us and has such great power. If we let him close, we don''t have the ability to resist." after the man''s voice fell, the people next to him nodded hurriedly; "Well, yes, let''s run."


    But just then Su Tang said in a deep voice; "Run? Look behind you." the voice fell. The people turned and looked. There were tornadoes behind them. At the same time, they were everywhere. When they saw this situation, their faces changed, and one of them shouted; "I don''t want to die, I want to quit, and I don''t want to continue to participate in the trial." the cramped and powerful tornado has made the man completely lose confidence. At this time, he has predicted what kind of end he will have next.


    After all, he would be crushed by these tornadoes. Thinking of such a scene, his heart completely collapsed. Listening to his words, the people in the two scattered repair camps nearby disdained to say; "Sure enough, you are a member of the forces who grew up in the greenhouse. In such a state of mind, you dare to participate in the inheritance test here. It''s really good for people like you. You are proud. You also see the power of the inheritance test."


    Listening to their words, Su Tang was silent. He just stood quietly in the original. At the same time, his strength was ready to explode at any time. At this time, the secret came out; "Boy, what are you going to do? The voice fell, and Su Tang said in a deep voice;" what else can you do? You can only wait until these tornadoes come and look for opportunities. "The voice fell, and the secret continued; "Boy, you must be careful later. Don''t use your soul power, or you will die miserably. There is only one way to leave these tornadoes. That is, with your physical power, don''t you have a Dragon God? This is one of the strongest physical secrets between heaven and earth. Maybe he can resist the cutting of the wind."


    "Hmm? Tianji, do you know what the power of the wind is? Tell me quickly, and I can help these people, or they will only die." Su Tang understood immediately after hearing Tianji''s words, and immediately asked. At this time, Tianji replied, "The name of the power of the wind should be called soul destroying hurricane. I remember I met the God of war in a secret place before. As soon as they appear, they are dense. Their main ability is to focus on the soul. As long as you suppress the power of the soul and don''t let him appear, the soul destroying hurricane is no different from long Junfeng on one side, but you should When there is a trace of soul power, the hurricane will completely change, just like a hungry wolf. It will directly follow your soul power, enter your sea of knowledge, and directly and completely destroy your soul. "


    As his voice fell, the history of Su and Tang Dynasties became dignified. At this time, the soul destroying hurricane had come. At this time, a martial artist with only the cultivation of the middle period of the God King was directly pulled up by this huge baptism, but the tornado from all sides of insomnia had different defense lines, and the huge baptism was completely different, The warrior is pointing in the sky. As the tornado gets closer and closer, the warrior also makes a real scream.


    The clothes on his body didn''t tear directly under the hurricane like the edge of the blade. With the clothes torn, the great suction increased continuously, and the man''s body began to slowly become like the feeling of being divided into five parts. The tornado was still approaching, and the winner was sucked into the sky, and the former warrior, At this time, as the tornado approached, his body began to be torn slowly, and the fairy moon kept coming out, insisting on the situation. Those who had not been sucked into the sky like Su Tang were shocked one after another. At this time, Su Tang shouted loudly; "Everybody, do your best to break out of the physical force. We''ll rush out of the tornado."


    The voice fell, Su Tang shouted loudly, and his whole body glittered with gold. The Dragon God bully was used by him. The laundry card and Su Tang watch did not move. In the huge body box, he constantly resisted the baptism of the tornado. When he saw the outbreak of Su Tang, other people no longer stood foolishly and began to explode one after another, One of them used the power of his soul in an instant when he broke out.


    Su Tang gave a bad cry and shouted; "This is a soul destroying hurricane. You must not exert your soul power, otherwise you will be called directly. Everyone will go through the tornado hand in hand and body power. As long as we find the wind spirit and stand it, we will be safe." his voice fell. The warrior who used his soul power directly burst out a scream, and his body turned into fly ash at the next moment, Seeing such a situation, the faces of the martial artists present changed.


    Listening to Su Tang''s words, they tried to suppress the power of the soul. At the same time, they also tried their best to burst out the power of the flesh. They held hands and walked hard towards the other side of the tornado. However, with the continuous approach of the tornado, the huge baptism has led them, who are not very powerful in the flesh, to be pulled away directly. As soon as they got into the sky, It was greatly baptized and directly divided into corpses.


    More and more people died. At the moment when the tornado Su Tang had been lifted, the last person was also sucked off the ground. At this time, the man exclaimed; "Dragon God, just me, help me." but at this time, Su Tang didn''t know what to do, so he could only shout; "The suction here is too strong. I can''t pull you down at all. Don''t let go. I''ll try to take you out directly." the voice fell. Su Tang''s physical strength broke out again and his feet moved slowly, but he couldn''t walk too fast when he caught the first person. At this time, Su Tang suddenly loosened his grip on the man''s head, The man''s arm was directly torn off by this huge baptism.


    "Ah!" the man''s arm was cut off. At the moment, he was separated by huge suction. Seeing here, Su Tang was deeply stunned and said aloud; "Isn''t this damn test to find the inheritor? It''s so painful and dangerous that it''s killing. There is a way to find the inheritor?" although he keeps complaining about you, his steps and whole body strength are still fighting against this huge and unusual tornado.


    At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Come on, boy, it''s safe as long as you leave here." with his voice falling, Su Tang was close at this time and completely entered the huge tornado. As soon as the pressure decreased, Su Tang almost climbed to the ground; "It turns out that there is no suction at all in this tornado."


    Without the huge baptism, Su Tang was also sacred. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Boy, I think it''s better for you to leave here quickly. You see, these tornadoes are getting closer and closer. They will collide in a moment, and great power will erupt at that time. Although you''re good here now, if they collide, you''ll be in danger."


    After hearing his voice fall, Sutang nodded and said; "I know." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s strength burst again and rushed towards the tornado barrier on the other side. As his body entered, the huge pulling force of the talus appeared again. If he hadn''t possessed such a powerful physical secret as the Dragon God bully, he might have been directly crushed by the tornado, Step by step, Su Tang walked very hard towards the outside, but the power was too great. Su Tang couldn''t be fast at all. If he didn''t get out of one, it would cost him a lot of power.


    At this time, outside the place of inheritance, those torn by tornadoes were transmitted, and their faces were full of stagnation. At this time, one of them whispered; "Is this the legendary hell? It looks familiar."


    Suddenly his eyes moved and he saw that many people in the distance were really looking at him, some of them were very familiar faces. He laughed immediately; "Hahaha, we''re not dead, we''re not dead yet." hearing his voice, several other people also reacted. At this time, the two people of the scattered cultivation camp looked at each other and one said; "Brother, give me a slap."


    Hearing this, the man raised his hand and slapped the mainland in the past. The next moment, the crisp voice sounded in front of the inheritance place. At the same time, they both laughed; "Hahaha, we are not dead yet. I was scared to death. I thought we were all dead. It seems that we were transmitted." at this time, Xianyue looked at them and asked; "Who did you meet inside? Did anyone pass the first level?"


    "We all passed the first level and entered the second level. We met the soul destroying hurricane there, and we were torn by the huge suction of the hurricane." one of them replied. Hearing his answer, all the people present were stunned. These people actually passed the first level and entered the second light. At this time, Xianyue continued; "Who else is in there now?"


    "We don''t know this very well, but we are with the Dragon God. He hasn''t come out yet. He must still be inside." the man replied again. When he heard his words, Xianyue was slightly stunned. Then he silently counted the number and whispered; "Sixty people came out, and now there is only one dragon god in the whole inheritance land." the voice fell, and these people were stunned. At this time, Yun Yun behind her said; "Before the Dragon God came out, he had a chance to pass the second level."


    As his voice fell, the place of inheritance suddenly made a sound. The next moment, a light curtain appeared in the sky. At this time, a human shadow appeared on the light curtain. At this time, there were very huge tornadoes around the human shadow. At this time, the man who asked for help like Su Tang in the wind pointed to the great God of the light curtain and said; "It''s the Dragon God. This is the Dragon God."


    Hearing his voice, people''s Wooden tubes moved over, and AO Xing nodded and said; "This is indeed the Dragon God, this is the Dragon God bullying body, and the Dragon God is still insisting." hearing his words, the people present were watching the light curtain closely. At this time, Shen Xin couldn''t help shouting at Su Tang''s hard step by step; "Brother Su, you can have an outing."


    "Boss, come on, come on." ape Chi shouted. With his voice falling, Su Tang had stepped out of the tornado barrier on the light curtain. As soon as he came out, the huge pulling force was also reduced. Su Tang looked back and saw that the tornado was about to hit together. His face changed greatly, he didn''t dare to delay, and his steps moved again.


    As he kept moving, the tornado moved farther and farther away from him, and the baptism also smiled slowly. Su Tang began to try small guns, but his speed was still too slow. The tornado in all directions finally collided, and the huge impact force broke out in an instant. The baptism disappeared. Su Tang directly shot out when he wanted to shoot an arrow, However, although his speed was fast, the speed of the power erupted was not bad, and soon caught up with him. Su Tang was swept away by the power, and the whole person flew out and fell to the ground. Su Tang also had a sweet throat and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Seeing Su Tang''s hand, Shen Xin''s heart suddenly trembled. At this time, there was a huge roar in the wind. In the first side of the previous tornado collision, a huge snake spirit began to appear slowly. Seeing that Su Tang''s divine beast wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, he said in a deep voice; "Feng Ling, you finally appeared. This guy almost fell here. This time, I must kill you. I must get the crystal of the law."


    Quality and Su Tang''s voice fell. He slowly stood up, took out a pill from the storage ring and swallowed it directly. At this time, Feng Ling had appeared. He saw a blue giant beast on the side of the fox. The huge power gave people outside the Bush inheritance land some courage and cold.


    "It''s so powerful. The wind spirit is more powerful than Lei Ling before." someone exclaimed. After hearing his words, some people nodded solemnly, while the people on Su Tang''s side looked at Su Tang with a worried face. At this time, Su Tang in the wind also stood up, looked at the Fengling with a dignified face and outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "Kill the crystal of the law that you can pass, so you must die." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s whole body dodged a ray of light. For a moment, the thunder power in the evolved purple thunder''s heart burst out, covering his whole body and wrapped by the purple thunder power. At this time, Su Tang was like a thunder god, and people outside the inheritance showed a look of horror.


    At this time, ape red asked softly; "I don''t know if the boss can defeat the wind spirit." hearing his words, the ape Tong smiled and said; "What are you afraid of? You won''t die if you don''t win. At most, you just fail. After all, this trial era is too difficult for ordinary people to complete. The boss can be regarded as a very powerful person to be proud of."


    Quality and his voice fell, and the ape nodded, but he continued; "If the boss fails, the things in it may not be under our control in the future." thinking that this is the inheritance place left by the ancestral God, there must be a lot of good things in it. If Su Tang fails, there will be no chance. At that time, the things in it are likely to be taken by others. If they fall into the hands of justice, it''s easy to say, But if it falls under the hands of the Tiangui clan, it will be their big trouble.


    After all, the emperor of the ghost family on this day has almost the same combat effectiveness as Su Tang, and some are even stronger than Su Tang. Therefore, it is not impossible for the ghost family to pass this inheritance test. With the voice of ape Chi, Luo likes it, ape Tong points to take you, he said; "It''s good for you to say so, but you can''t tell about the trial."

 Chapter 708

    When people outside were guessing whether Su Tang had a chance to succeed, Su Tang in the wind had fought with Feng Ling. He was small and very flexible. With the blessing of the power of thunder, Su Tang was very fast and flying back and forth. The Feng Ling had no way at all that day and could only be attacked continuously.


    The power of thunder is not blown out. Even if it is so powerful, there are some wind spirits who can''t bear it. Every time they are attacked, it will give their land Alai great pain. Several times, the wind spirit is completely angered. He only slaps the big sin and roars. The next countless small tornadoes appear around his body. See what it looks like here, Su Tang frowned slightly, and his speed also decreased a lot for a moment.


    "Boy, you should pay attention to these small tornadoes. They can not only reduce your speed, but also attack you. Remember not to use the power of your soul, otherwise you will end up like the man before." Tianji also said at this time. Su tangna didn''t know what he meant when he heard his words, and his face became dignified, Although he attacked the wind spirit many times just now, he didn''t bring real damage to it.


    Now it has made such a thing, so if it doesn''t pay attention, it will fall into danger. In particular, the wind spirit itself is the attribute of wind, and its speed is extraordinary. Just now, with the blessing of thunder, it can fight a little cheaper, but now it has no way. For a time, Su Tang, who didn''t think of a good way, can only stand in the same place, At this time, people outside also talked.


    "Why don''t you fight? What''s going on?"


    Hearing these words, Xianyue''s eyebrows were also slightly wrinkled. Didn''t Su Tang have the upper hand before? It''s totally unreasonable to stop at this time. Although the light curtain is large enough, it can''t clearly reflect the careful tornadoes used in Fengling. At this time, Yun Yun pointed to the light curtain and said; "It''s not that he doesn''t do it, but that he doesn''t have a good way to do it now. Everyone looks around Feng Ling''s body carefully." hearing her ha, these people all stared at it for a month. Although they are not clear, they still vaguely understand something.


    "So it is." after yunyun''s reminder, Xianyue immediately responded. Before that, she really didn''t pay attention to the big ouzhe blue beast. After all, the small tornado he made at this time was not much different from the color of his body. At this time, Su Tang outlined a sneer and said in a voice; "Since you can''t fight close, you can come from a distance." the brush went up and down, and Su Tang''s hands began to change. With the change of his decision, a huge God of war seal appeared. With the appearance of the God of war seal, his destructive power also erupted and continuously injected into the God of war seal.


    As the destructive power continued to enter the God of war seal, the original bronze God of war seal changed its color. At this time, when the war family people outside the inheritance land saw that Su Tang actually used the mystery of his family, their faces changed, and the leading man was the great God exclaimed; "It''s impossible. Will we only use the God of war seal?" hearing his voice, everyone present was stunned.


    The God of war seal, the Zhenzu magic skill of the Zhan family, is very powerful, but Su Tang everyone knows that he has just come from the Langxie mainland outside. He hasn''t been to the Zhan family yet. He doesn''t know how he can use the God of war seal. With his voice falling, the immortal moon comes out of his voice; "You''d better ask yourself after the Dragon God comes out, but one thing you should know is that the Dragon God should not have secretly learned the martial arts of your war family. After all, he came to the place left by the God not long ago. The people who printed the war god on your war family know best that he can''t learn it easily."


    Hearing her words, the leader of the war family nodded and said; "I understand. I''m sorry, but I suddenly found such a thing just now. I''m sorry for you." after that, the leader of the war family stopped talking, and the others quickly turned their eyes to the light curtain. At this time, in the wind, Su Tang has completely condensed the God of war seal.


    Looking at the huge God of war seal, Su Tang looked forward to the huge body of the wind watching spirit and said with a smile; "I''ll see how you hide this time." the voice fell, and the God of war seal came out and rolled directly towards the wind spirit. When I saw the huge God of war seal coming, the wind spirit roared and opened his mouth. A powerful force began to gather wildly. At this time, Su Tang suddenly found that there was a huge mouth in the wind mausoleum, A blue and black light ball kept the spirit stone. After only a few breaths, the light ball was completely spirit stone. Feng Ling suddenly intended to hit the black and blue light ball towards the God of war seal flying towards it.


    Seeing this, Su Tang smiled disdainfully and said; "As long as there is a corpse, all things in the world can''t resist and destroy the divine power." with the sound falling, Su Tang also quickly gathered a silent purple thunder arrow and shot at the wind spirit. The speed of such gold was very fast. With the cover of the God of war seal, the wind spirit didn''t notice it at all. When the purple thunder arrow exceeded the God of war seal and came into sight, There was a flash of horror in his eyes, but it was too late. Even Fengling had a great advantage in speed, it was too late. After all, his body was too huge. In the purple thunder arrow speed gas filling block, how huge his body wanted to be completely fickle, it could not be done at all.


    "Poof!" the purple thunder arrow added the power of destruction, which completely ignored the function of defense, and directly penetrated into the wind spirit''s body. At the same time = the blue and black light ball spit out before it dissipated at the moment of encountering the God of war seal. The huge God of war seal was suppressed, and the wind spirit = had no way at all.


    "Roar!" the voice fell, and the God of war seal suppressed it, and a loud noise broke out all day. With the disappearance of the God of war seal, Su Tang made a decision again and detonated the purple thunder arrow that had been drilled into Feng Ling''s body. Next, Feng Ling had no sound at all. Seeing here, people outside were stunned, especially those of the war family, They didn''t expect that the God of war seal had such a domineering side. The God of war seal with the power of destruction was almost unmatched.


    "Dead, hahaha, the wind spirit is dead. The boss has passed, ape Tong. Do you see that the boss has passed the second level." seeing the light curtain, the wind spirit lying on the ground has no breath at all, ape Chi burst out happy laughter and shouted loudly. His voice awakened everyone in the cold sound. At this time, the discussion broke out


    "What a powerful Dragon God. It took only two moves to kill this powerful wind spirit. How powerful is the Dragon God''s combat effectiveness?" what these people don''t know is that Su Tang''s combat effectiveness is all related to his special destructive power and thunder power. Both of these forces are very destructive, and since the wind spirit is an entity, Whether it is the power of destruction or the power of the challenge arena, it will cause great damage to it.


    Needless to say, the power of destruction can destroy everything in time. It can be said that the power of thunder, whether human or time group, or other races, must be baptized by Tianlei when their cultivation reaches a certain stage, but the power of thunder is not only these. It is also incomparably destructive, but apart from the power of destruction, The power of thunder has the greatest destructive power.


    When Fengling died, the voice of the ancestor god sounded; "Congratulations to the experimenter on successfully killing Fengling. The reward falls. The experimenter can only choose when to enter the third level of the trial." the voice falls, and the huge body of Fengling disappears in an instant. The next moment, a shining blue light rushes down to the sky as soon as possible. Looking at it, Su Tang''s eyes shine and laughs; "Crystal of law, you can finally have a good study of what is law." catching crystal of law, Su Tang sat down cross legged without saying a word, immediately closed his eyes and thought about the secret of heaven; "What method should I use to stimulate the power of the law inside and let me understand it?"


    The voice fell, and Tianji said with a smile; "Use your soul power to communicate. Remember that every crystal of law has its spirit. Your soul power should communicate well before he can introduce the power of law into your soul. At that time, you can understand it slowly." with his voice falling, Su Tang burst out the power of soul in a hurry, which was in the crystal of law in the hands of all domains.


    But he didn''t know that at this time, the pot had been completely fried outside. At the moment when the crystal of law appeared, those chaotic ancient families recognized it at a glance and screamed one after another. With their screams, the people present didn''t know what it was? Each one was excited and looked at the crystal of law in Su Tang''s hands. Their eyes were envious and greedy. They were completely boiling in front of the place of inheritance for a time.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a thing here. The crystal of the law was rewarded in the second level, and what would be rewarded in the back?" someone exclaimed. At this time, the most regretful thing is the people who entered the second level with Su Tang. If they can hold on for a while, hold on to the tornado and the wind spirit, Maybe they will follow Su Tang, but now they all come out and have to pass the first level if they want to enter. When Lei Ling appears again, they still have no way to continue to enter.


    At the thought of this, all the people present felt sorry. Despite this, no one put forward the topic of entering the place of inheritance. Before they wanted to enter, they just wanted to see. Now they have seen the difficulties of the first two cans. They knew very well that they had no way to pass the customs like Su Tang, so they had to be silent.


    "Hehe, it seems that the Dragon God will wait for many people to sell this time." Xianyue looked at Su Tang who was practicing on the light and said with a smile. Her eyes looked like a skirt of comfort. When she heard her words, yunyun said with a smile; "I have seen in ancient books that the crystal of this law can help mortals soar day by day, but it is very rare. It only appeared in the chaotic period, and has not appeared since. I didn''t expect to see it here today. Seeing the Dragon God, I can finally take a successful step. After all, his accomplishments have been achieved in the holy land of demons Half a step is supreme, but he has never really understood this law. Now with the help of the crystal of this law, I believe he will successfully break through the realm and enter a realm that has not been taken for thousands of years. "


    Her voice fell. At this time, Su Tang in the wind realm had successfully communicated with the spirit in the crystal of the law. At this time, his soul was really in a very wonderful realm, constantly experiencing all kinds of wind power. He also began to feel the real power of the wind. He only knew the wind before, and had never studied the power of the wind so deeply, What the wind is.


    Nodding, the secret whispered softly; "This time, the boy was successful. God is supreme. That''s a legendary realm. It''s amazing that the boy could enter such a realm at a young age." as his voice fell, Su Tang was shocked. At the next moment, his eyes opened suddenly. At the next moment, he heard a light drink.


    With the falling of the cheers, a strong wind suddenly hung up in the originally calm wind environment. Su Tang also closed his eyes again. The wind in the wind environment is also changing. Strong wind, breeze, hurricane, tornado and all kinds of wind will continue. At this time, Su Tang stood quietly in these winds, like a God in the wind, At the same time, with the changes of these winds, the breath of Su Tang began to change slowly.


    Seeing here, Xianyue said happily; "Let''s begin, ladies and gentlemen. We will witness the first successful entry into the supreme realm of God in tens of thousands of years." as his voice fell, everyone present cheered. The supreme god of God, that is the realm that every great God hopes to enter, but no one has been able to enter in these tens of thousands of years, Now they can personally see a hot inside break this shackle and enter the legendary realm. Does that herald the arrival of a new era?


    In the past, the highest combat power of Langxie mainland was the title of Emperor Wu from the beginning. After Su Ming''s breakthrough, there was the great wuzun and the eclosion realm. Later, the eclosion breakthrough and the divine rank continued to appear. Now and the land of divine heritage, the shackles of tens of thousands of years will be broken by Su Tang. How can these people be unhappy? As long as someone can break the shackles, In the future, someone will be able to enter such a realm by virtue of cultivation. It can be said that Su Tang broke not only his cultivation shackles, but also the cultivation shackles of the whole land of divine heritage.


    "Hahaha, everyone, the Dragon God has successfully entered the supreme state this time. After he comes out, will anyone be willing to follow the Dragon God to sweep away the Tiangui clan in the whole land left by the God?" Xianyue didn''t forget to seize this opportunity at this time. At this moment, Su Tang''s reputation has reached an unprecedented fixed point. If he uses his identity to unite these people, There may be a great chance to succeed in unifying the land of God''s heritage.


    Sure enough, after her voice fell, some people spoke directly; "I''d like to." as soon as someone started, more and more people began to express their attitude. Seeing this situation, Xianyue''s face was full of excitement. It was the dream of many giants, but no one had ever succeeded. At this time, Su Tang had achieved preliminary unification with his reputation, As the initiator of this matter, how can Xianyue not be excited?


    "Everyone, since everyone is willing to follow the Dragon God, we will continue to see whether the Dragon God can successfully pass the last level of the map and inherit the ancestral God." Xianyue continued. With his voice falling, the people below roared. Looking at the excited people at this time, Xianyue smiled, compared with their excitement and excitement, The demon emperor and others outside the sunset City couldn''t laugh at all.


    "What should we do? Su Tang has broken through the supreme realm. I''m afraid our life will be difficult in the future. You heard the voice just now. After all, when Su Tang comes out, he will quickly unite the strength in the land of divine heritage and launch encirclement and suppression against us. What should we do now?" the demon emperor said in a deep voice. At this time, his eyes were full of silence.


    Looking at his appearance, the moon emperor sighed helplessly, "Hey, it''s unexpected that this time things should develop like this. What else can we do now? Hurry up and take our people out of here and find a new secret place to hide first. The land of God is so big. Many of them are very secret. It''s not easy for them to find us."


    As his voice fell, the demon emperor nodded and said reluctantly; "That''s all I can do, but what about the crazy emperor? I''ll say I don''t want to. You''d better say it to the moon emperor. He can''t deal with the current situation alone. Let him leave here with us. Don''t make unnecessary sacrifices. We may have a chance to make a comeback, or we''ll have to die." after hearing his words, the moon emperor nodded and said; "Leave it to me."

 Chapter 709

    After the moon emperor''s voice fell, the demon emperor nodded. His expression was full of silence. He had worked hard for many years to make the people of Tiangui family come to the land of divine heritage again. However, since the emergence of Su Tang, their various plans have broken down one by one, and now Su Tang''s strength has reached the peak, He and others had to hide again.


    There was a burst of anger in the mind of the demon emperor, but although he was angry, he didn''t know what to do. At this time, Su Tang in the wind realm had successfully bought the supreme realm.


    "Is this the supreme realm? I see." feeling the promotion after the difference in the power of the law, Su Tang outlined a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Boy, congratulations on your success in entering the realm that no one has entered in tens of thousands of years." the voice of the secret also sounded.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "I have made a breakthrough in cultivation, so I am more confident in this test. Let''s go and see the next level together." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s body disappeared into the wind.


    At this time, the scene was switched on the light curtain outside. Su Tang came to a new area, and the voice of the ancestral God sounded at the same time; "Welcome to the territory of the five elements, customs clearance conditions, kill the spirit of the five elements, time limit, one hour, customs clearance success, reward Hongmeng''s heart, failure and death."


    Su Tang was slightly stunned when the voice fell, but at this time, a roar sounded in this quiet space, and then a strange animal with gold armor appeared. Seeing here, Su Tang was slightly stunned and muttered softly; "The realm of five elements, this should be the golden spirit?" the voice fell, and the secret nodded and said; "This is Jinling, boy. The attack power of this beast is very powerful. You should be careful."


    Among the five elements, the Jin family is the main killer. He is famous for his attack power. Su Tang nodded when he heard what he said. Although he has the Dragon God bully body and his defense power is very strong, he dare not trust the Jin Ling. After all, no one knows how powerful the Gang will attack. Su Tang has seen it in the previous two cans, This is the means left by the ancestral God.


    However, at this time, I was even more confused about what the heart of Hongmeng said by the ancestral God was.


    "The secret of heaven, what is the heart of Hongmeng?" Su Tang asked curiously.


    As his voice fell, Tianji smiled and said; "The heart of Hongmeng is a very good thing, but only people above the supreme state can use it. Others can''t use it at all. Your current cultivation accomplishments can be used."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang was slightly stunned. This is the secret of heaven, continued; "Su Tang, you have just entered the supreme realm. You don''t know much about the supreme realm. Now you can''t say it clearly for a while and a half. You still want to pass this pass. It''s not easy to kill the spirit of the house in one hour."


    "Well, I see." Su Tang stopped asking. He turned to look at Jin Ling, who had completely appeared. Su Tang''s body flashed and rushed directly towards it. At the same time, the purple thunder arrow burst out.


    However, at the moment when his purple thunder arrow hit Jinling, he was stunned. He saw that this invincible purple thunder arrow was bounced away by an inexplicable force. Su Tang''s face suddenly became dignified when he saw here; "How could this happen? It seems that we all underestimated the golden spirit. They all said that its attack power was strong, but they didn''t expect that its defense power was also so strong."


    "This is not the power of defense, this is the power of enchantment, boy. This time you are busy. Since this place is the territory of five elements, after all, there will be other four spirits. They complement each other and form such a powerful power of enchantment. Your only way is to find a way to kill one of them, so that their power of enchantment will be broken." Su Tang''s voice fell, Tianji said directly.


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and then said aloud; "The other four spirits? Now only the golden spirit exists here. Where can I find the other four?"


    The voice fell, and Jin Ling roared. In a moment, there were many golden lights in the whole space. These golden lights directly cut Su Tang''s clothes with sharp gas. Su Tang was slightly stunned and his face changed greatly. In a moment, the Dragon God bully burst out, and the law of the wind that he understood also burst out in a moment.


    However, Jin Ling''s attack was also launched at this time. The overwhelming golden light shot wildly at Su Tang and insisted on the situation. Su Tang''s face changed greatly and shouted loudly. The whole person''s speed also increased in an instant. At the same time, the destructive power also broke out. Now he has no way to defend and can only dodge quickly by the blessing of the law of the wind, And the powerful destroyer of divine power to crack these golden lights.


    But in this way, he can only guarantee that he will not be attacked by the golden light, but his test this time is to kill the spirit of the five elements. Now he has no way to get close. Even if he gets close to his attack, he can''t break the barrier.


    "Tianji, please help me find a way quickly. If it goes on like this, time will be wasted." Su Tang, who was dodging quickly, said to Tianji with his heart.


    Hearing his words, Tianji replied; "What can I do for you? Boy, you are the power of the supreme state now. What else can I help you do?"


    When the voice fell, Su Tang was stunned and continued to say the next moment; "Well, forget it. It seems to depend on yourself."


    Looking at Jin Ling, he was still emitting golden light. Su Tang frowned and looked at his movements. The next moment, he suddenly found that Jin Ling didn''t seem to have moved since he came. He found this situation. He turned his head to UC and looked at these other places. He saw that there were four faint circles around him.


    "This must be where the other four spirits are. Since you don''t come out, I can only come out than you." since you can''t attack the golden spirit, Su Tang can only put his hope on the other four spirits. His voice fell. After avoiding a wave of golden light, Su Tang sent out a level-1 purple thunder arrow, but this time his purple thunder arrow didn''t go towards the golden spirit, But an aperture around him.


    The purple thunder arrow fell directly on the aperture. At the moment when the purple thunder arrow fell, a roar broke out in the whole aperture. The next moment, a fiery red beast appeared. Seeing here, Su Tang smiled coldly and whispered; "It seems that I''m really bad. This should be the fire spirit among the spirits of the five elements. Since they all come out, let''s all come out."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang quickly shot several purple thunder arrows, one after another falling under the other three non beast circles. As before, one of the three circles appeared, namely Earth Spirit, water spirit and wood spirit. Seeing here, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Since we can''t attack Jinling, we can only attack you."


    When God fell, Su Tang directly turned to Mu Ling and rushed over. Seeing this situation, Dan Tianzhong''s Secret shook his head and said with a smile; "This boy is still too young. Among the spirits of the five elements, the fire spirit is the one who likes to attack. He actually chose to attack the wood spirit." as his voice fell, Su Tang''s attack also fell, but a green light suddenly appeared on the wood spirit, which directly offset his attack the next moment.


    Seeing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and quickly stepped back. At this time, the other four spirits attacked his magic tools one after another. The fire spirit summoned a huge and very fire dragon, Earth Spirit. Simply and directly, he didn''t know where to get a huge mountain peak and pressed it towards his town. Su Tang looked frightened at this situation.


    At this time, the secret of heaven in his Dantian could not help but remind him; "Boy, attack the fire spirit with all your strength. He is the weakest point for the four spirits to neutralize." hearing the voice of the secret of heaven, Su Tang immediately reacted and turned his head and rushed directly towards the fire spirit.


    At the same time, the supreme divine fist broke out. The virtual shadow of the supreme divine fist, which blessed the law of the wind, hit the huge body of the fire spirit directly. As expected, as the secret of heaven said, the fire spirit is the weakest place among them.


    "You''re a secret, why didn''t you promote me earlier." seeing that the power of the enchantment seemed to tremble, Su Tang no longer hesitated and directly began to attack with all his strength. The fire spirit and the other four spirits attacked. Su Tang also dodged the past one by one according to the law of the wind, and the power of the enchantment on the fire spirit was consumed quickly.


    "It''s now." seeing that the power of the enchantment has been almost consumed, Su Tang injected the power of destruction into his supreme fist, and hit it hard. His fist fell on the fire spirit and directly smashed the power of the enchantment. The next moment, Su Tang''s purple thunder arrow shot out again. Only a poof was heard, and the fire spirit''s body was pierced directly.


    "Roar!" the fire spirit uttered a wail. This was the side of Su Tang''s decision. The power of purple thunder arrow burst out in an instant. The fire spirit was directly killed by its destructive power. At the same time, the boundary power of the other four spirits also completely disappeared. Seeing such hardship, Su Tang smiled and said; "I finally broke your tortoise shell. This time I''ll see what you do."


    At this time, more than half an hour has passed, and the secret of heaven comes out at this time; "Boy, don''t play the piano. You don''t have much time."

 Chapter 710

    Kill the fire spirit, no matter Su Tang is very happy, even those outside the inheritance area are very happy.


    "Hahaha, I said the boss must be able to do it. Look, the barrier power has been completely broken. Without the defense of the barrier power, these five elements spirits are completely vulnerable." the ape laughed and said.


    Tiandao his words, others also ordered to take you to him, and Xianyue also exclaimed; "The supreme realm is really powerful, and you see, the Dragon God only understands that there is no attack. If he can understand the rules of attacking and building a factory, his strength will be greatly improved." as her voice fell, others nodded.


    At this time, outside the sunset City, the moon emperor also found the crazy emperor who left angrily before.


    "Crazy emperor, now Su Tang has successfully broken through to the supreme state, and his reputation has reached an unprecedented state. If he successfully passes the customs, his reputation will improve again. Now we have no chance, so we''d better retreat quickly." Yuehuang said, and his tone was full of regret at this time.


    After his voice fell, the crazy emperor also scolded angrily; "It''s all the blame of the damn demon emperor. If he hadn''t exposed the target, now our people might have entered it. Now the whole inheritance land has been sealed, and we don''t have a chance to enter it." the crazy emperor was very angry at this time, but when he heard his words, the moon emperor smiled and said; "This is indeed the fault of the demon emperor, but he is also for the good of the Tiangui family. We are all for the great cause of the race. It''s just that our luck is bad this time. You don''t have to be too sad. Let''s go with us now."


    "Go? Go there, hide once? Live like a mouse? Yuehuang, you know I won''t hide. Since things have been like this this this time, I won''t go. If you want to go, you can go. This time, even if all my people fall, I won''t make them feel better." after hearing Yuehuang''s words, the crazy emperor said in a deep voice.


    "Crazy emperor, why do you have to do this? I think you know the current situation. Even if we fight, we will only die. You are looking at the people here. There are at least 40000 or 50000 people in the sunset city. What do you think you can do with dozens of people? You will sacrifice for nothing. How can we come back to life for many years? Is it for the sake of justice Will you accept the sacrifice? There are not many ghost families in the land left by God now. Every family is very important to us. "The moon emperor continued.


    As his voice fell, the crazy emperor was silent. A moment later, he nodded and said; "OK, I''ll listen to you, but you know about me and the demon emperor. I won''t go with you. I''ll take my people away. When the next chance comes, let''s see you again." the voice fell, and the Phoenix took his own people away without waiting for the moon Emperor to speak.


    Looking at the back of the crazy emperor leaving, the moon emperor shook his head helplessly, but he also had no way. At this time, earth shaking shouts broke out in the place of inheritance. The moon emperor shook his head and directly turned around and left.


    It turned out that Su Tang, who was in the realm of the five elements at this time, had killed the water spirit and the Earth Spirit after killing the fire spirit. There were still gold spirit and wood spirit left, so he could pass through the land of the five elements this time. However, the time was not much at this time. Compared with the excitement of those people outside, Su Tang felt bad at this time.


    "Boy, there''s still a quarter of an hour left. If you don''t hurry up, you''ll fail." Tianji warned.


    "I know." killing three before has already consumed Su Tang a lot. At this time, the remaining two are very difficult opponents. It is still difficult to kill them in a quarter of an hour. But now Su Tang has no choice but to spell it through experience.


    But at this time, Su Tang faced the remaining two spirits. He was also in some difficulties. Who was the first choice? After the previous attack on Mu Ling, Su Tang instinctively didn''t want to choose Mu Ling at this time, but Jin Ling''s whole body was full of golden light. It was very difficult to get close. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Next week, he will directly attack Jinling. He is the first to appear. Now it should also consume a lot. In comparison, he is easier to deal with than Muling."


    Su Tang nodded, a trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes, and his body moved again and rushed directly towards Jin Ling, but it was very annoying. Although, at the moment he approached, it erupted again, and Su Tang was also helpless for a while, but it''s not a lot of fake. If you don''t kill these two spirits quickly, I failed this trial.


    Su Tang didn''t know that if the trial failed, he would not die, but the person with the will to survive was the most terrible. At this time, Su Tang was such a person. He didn''t want to die, so he could only let the Jin Ling and Mu Ling die and stare at the golden light. Su Tang was hard to get close to Jin Ling and was looking closer and closer. Su Tang also shouted in his heart; "Hurry up, hurry up again. As long as you see the killing with the spirit, the wood spirit is not a problem."


    At this time, the killing law in Su Tang''s body seemed to feel the desire to kill in Su Tang''s heart, and appeared silently. With the emergence of the killing law, Su Tang, who was close to Jin Ling, was stunned and laughed; "It seems that God won''t let me die." the voice fell, and the killing law was blessed. Su Tang turned into a killing devil and rushed towards Jin Ling bravely with red eyes.


    At the same time, with the power blessing of the killing law, his attack power has also increased greatly. At the moment of approaching the golden spirit, Su Tang''s supreme divine fist suddenly bombarded him, destroyed the divine power, turned into a giant dragon and went straight to the golden spirit. At this time, the Golden spirit also flashed a look of panic in his eyes, but due to the prohibition left by the ancestral God, He couldn''t leave his place at all. He could only watch Su Tang''s destructive dragon devour himself.


    When Jin Ling was killed, the overwhelming golden light disappeared in a moment. At this time, Su Tang directly turned and rushed towards Mu Ling not far away. All the attacking spirits were killed, leaving Mu Ling as a defensive spirit. It was also very helpless. At this time, Su Tang was completely trapped in the pleasure of killing, which was not related to the Mu Ling''s defense, Recklessly and quickly bombarded the wood spirit.


    At this time, the fairy moon outside saw the blood red breath on Su Tang. She looked stunned and exclaimed; "How is the power of law possible? He has no Hongmeng heart, how can he control the two laws?" after her voice fell, the others were also very puzzled. At this time, Yun Yun asked aloud; "Elder, what do you mean? Can only one person master the power of one law?"


    With her voice falling, ape red and others also turned to look at Xianyue. Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, every supreme master can only master one kind of law power. Unless he has the heart of Hongmeng, it will cause the reverse bite of the law power. The Dragon God entered the supreme state before. He mastered the law of the wind, but you see, the law power on him now is not the law of the wind at all."


    "That''s the law of killing. The ancestor of the heavenly devil inherited it to the demon king. Maybe it''s because of the inheritance, so there can be two laws at the same time." the magic building answered at this time.


    Hearing his words, Xianyue frowned slightly and then said aloud; "Such a situation is rare, perhaps for this reason," said the ape on one side; "Look, the boss has killed Mu Ling." voice Luo Xi, everyone''s eyes have shifted in the past. At this time, Su Tang in the territory of the five elements fell and sat on the ground, panting, and the red light in his eyes also slowly dispersed.


    Just then, the voice of the ancestral God sounded; "Experimenter, your strength is very strong. I''m very pleased. Congratulations to Geng Gong for passing the customs and accept the reward." the voice fell, and a white light mass fell in the sky and directly stopped in front of Su Tang.


    Looking at the light, Su Tang asked suspiciously; "Tianji, can you tell me how to use this thing now?" as his voice fell, Tianji quickly explained to him. As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "So it is?" at this time, the five elements spirit, which had been killed by Su Tang, slowly raised some light spots in those circles and directly gathered in Su Tang''s body.


    "Boy, quickly, swallow Hongmeng''s heart." aware of this situation, Tianji shouted.


    Su Tang also seemed to understand something and swallowed Hongmeng''s heart without hesitation. As Hongmeng''s heart entered, Su Tang felt the five element rule in an instant. He swam back and forth in his body. Su Tang understood it for the first time and began to feel it.


    "Hongmeng''s heart, I didn''t expect such a reward. I really have to admire the good luck of the Dragon God." Xianyue smiled at this time. Hearing her words, others were helpless. Most of them had been in the inheritance place and understood that the Dragon God could get to this step because of the difficulties of those checkpoints in the inheritance place, It''s all because of his strength.


    "I don''t know how many rules he can understand. I''m really looking forward to it." Xianyue said with a smile at this time. After her voice fell, yunyun also said with an exclamation on her face; "I think the Dragon God will give us a big surprise this time."

 Chapter 711

    At this time, Su Tang, in the realm of the five elements, quietly understood the five element rules, but at this time, he had no clue at all. At this time, he smiled and said the secret in his Dantian; "Hehe, I''m afraid the boy will surprise you this time."


    He knows it best. At this time, it should be difficult for Su Tang to understand the power of the five element law. After all, his wind law has just awakened, and the power of the five element law is not complete. Su Tang''s attack was mixed with too many destructive powers, which made some of these laws broken, so Su Tang wants to be in the power of these broken laws, It is impossible to comprehend the power of a complete law.


    At this time, Su Tang seemed to be aware of this, but he didn''t have to give up, but still kept the power of these laws of Lingwu.


    Although there is no way to understand the complete power of the law, he can more or less understand the power of the law. In this way, his speed will be improved more in the future. After all, he has just entered the supreme fund, and he doesn''t understand how to use the power of the law in a realm, At this time, we can take advantage of this opportunity to study the power of law.


    As time went by, Su and Tang practiced for five days in this five element realm. At this time, people outside the inheritance place looked at Su and Tang still practicing, and some people asked in doubt; "Can the Dragon God understand more than one law?" the voice fell, and these people talked.


    "Compared with this, I''d like to have a look at the checkpoints behind the inheritance place. Anyway, now the Dragon God has entered the supreme state and has the heart of Hongmeng. It''s also a matter of time to understand the power of other laws. Besides, don''t you find it? There will be rewards for each pass at the inheritance checkpoint behind." someone said at this time.


    Hearing his words, the others nodded, "indeed, you see, in the wind, the Dragon God directly obtained a very rare crystal of law and achieved the supreme position. Now at this level, he has the heart of Hongmeng. I believe the later thoughts will be more luxurious. I''m excited when I think about it." as his voice fell, Most of the others nodded.


    At this time, the fairy moon looked at Su Tang on the light curtain, frowned slightly and whispered; "This situation seems wrong. You found it. Now there is no fluctuation of law on Su Tang. According to reason, such a situation can''t happen with so many forces of law." hearing her words, yunyun and others nodded.


    Just then, ape red said with a smile; "I also feel very strange, but it''s OK to let the boss have a rest here. After all, his consumption in the previous battle should be very large. After the war, he sat directly on the ground." as his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said aloud; "I don''t think the Dragon God can understand the power of the five elements this time."


    As soon as this word came out, ape Chi was slightly stunned and asked in a voice; "How could it be? Just now we all saw that the power of laws has entered the boss''s body. With the boss''s talent, although we can''t fully understand it, we can understand at least one. How can you say that the boss can''t understand it? You have too little confidence in him?"


    Yun Yun shook her head and said; "It''s not that I have no confidence in him, but that''s the truth. Don''t you think it''s strange that the Dragon God has been practicing for many days and hasn''t made any progress? The Dragon God is not a greedy man. I believe he must understand that greed can''t chew. Therefore, when the power of these laws enters his body, he will choose one of them at the first time You see the law of the wind? It took the Dragon God only a few hours to understand it, and his talent need not be questioned at all. This time, five days have passed, and the Dragon God has not gained anything. Don''t you think it strange? "


    Talent is one place. The ape Chi and others around her are stunned. At this time, the blood dragon speaks aloud; "It''s true. It''s not what the Dragon God should be. I think there must be something wrong in the middle of this time." after his voice fell, the magic building next to him said; "I think it has something to do with the demon lord''s killing the spirit of the five elements with the power of destruction."


    "Well, I also think so. As we all know, the overbearing power of the destructive power must be partly destroyed by the power of the two laws of the destructive power, which leads to the incomplete power of the five element law obtained by the Dragon God. Originally, the Dragon God guessed that contacting the power of the law requires the complete power of the law to understand. Now the five element law is incomplete, and he wants to understand it It''s often difficult. "After the blood dragon''s reminder, Xianyue also reacted in an instant.


    As her voice fell, Yun Yun and others also felt that it was possible. At this time, Su Tang, who was in the realm of the five elements, was still studying his law of wind. After this battle, he understood that if he could not make good use of the power of this law, he would be in trouble.


    At this time, the secret of heaven in his Dantian is also a voice; "Boy, you''ve been here for five days."


    "What? Five days? No?" Su Tang was stunned and said aloud. After his voice fell, the secret came out; "Yes, it''s been five days."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang nodded and said; "In that case, I''ll leave. I can''t continue to waste time here. I''ve also studied the law of the wind. There''s no problem for the time being, at least it''s much better than when I fought with the spirit of the five elements." the voice fell, and Su Tang was ready to get up, but at this time, the secret in his body suddenly came out; "Wait, boy."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang''s actions paused and asked aloud; "What''s the matter?" but just then, Su Tang frowned and felt the silent killing law in his body suddenly move. Seeing this situation, Su Tang didn''t dare to be careless and immediately closed his eyes. At this time, the secret came out; "Boy, I''m trying my best to control this power. It''s passed on to you by the supreme devil. Now I''m in a state of no owner. If you can control it, you can save you the trouble of understanding this power."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang nodded and immediately supported him. At the same time, with the emergence of the killing law, there were many red mysteries around Su Tang''s body. At this time, outside the inheritance place, Xianyue and others saw the cover and said with a smile; "Ha ha, although the five elements rule has been lost, it''s still good to have more special killing rules. I didn''t expect that the Dragon God broke through to the supreme and could master the two rules. One of them is still a very special killing rule."


    "Yes, but we don''t know much about this supreme realm. Elder Xianyue, can you tell us?" Yun asked aloud at this time.


    Hearing her question, Xianyue nodded and said; "In fact, I don''t know much about it. It''s just that some of my ancestors in the Taixu ancient family had oral legends, but I can tell you about it." then Xianyue explained it quietly. At this time, all the people present were interested.


    "We all know that this supreme realm needs the power to understand the law, but we don''t know? But this supreme realm is also divided into levels, strong and weak." Xianyue said softly. As her voice fell, the ape bared its voice; "Grading is supreme. How to grade?"


    "Hehe, if you have mastered one kind of law power and the other party has mastered ten kinds of law power, do you think you are powerful or the other party is powerful when fighting?" Xianyue asked with a smile.


    As her voice fell, ape Chi and others nodded. At this time, Xianyue continued; "The supreme is divided into four levels. The lower supreme can be called the lower supreme as long as it can master the power of a law. The middle supreme needs to master the power of a general law and a special law in the nine. As for the top and top-grade, I don''t know how long."


    "The power of special laws? Shouldn''t there be a lot?" Yun Yun also said aloud. With her voice falling, Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, there are really many, but it''s not easy to understand the power of this special law. Now the Dragon God has a special power of law. If he understands the power of another Bazhong general law, he can enter the top of the middle grade. It''s just the power of this law, how easy to understand."


    After the voice fell, all the people present nodded. They all knew that it was difficult to understand the power of the law. If it was so easy to understand, no one in the land of divine heritage could successfully enter the supreme state for tens of thousands of years.


    "Boom!" a roar broke out in Su Tang''s body in the territory of the five elements. The next moment, two crystals appeared in his Dantian, one is the blue crystal of the law of the wind, the other is the red crystal of killing. Seeing here, Tianji smiled and said; "This boy is really a monster. He has obtained the power of another law in a short moment, a very special killing law."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang''s killing power soared into the sky, which directly shocked the whole five elements space. At this time, people outside also saw this situation and showed a look of horror. At this time, Xianyue said with a look of surprise in her eyes; "Unexpectedly, crystals have been condensed. Good demons have talent."

 Chapter 712

    With the voice of the fairy moon falling, Su Tang also suddenly opened his eyes. The red light in his eyes flashed and disappeared. At the next moment, he outlined a smile for the longest time.


    "Finally succeeded."


    "Congratulations, boy. Let''s go to the next level." the secret came out. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded, turned his head and looked around. Suddenly he saw a light column not far away. He walked directly towards it.


    At the moment of entering the light column, a huge suction appeared, and Su Tang was pulled in. The scene changed, and Su Tang came to a black-and-white world.


    "What a strange place, what will this level be?" Su Tang asked suspiciously looking at the two different spaces of black and white.


    As soon as the voice fell, the voice of the ancestral God came as before; "Experimenter, congratulations on coming to the light and dark space. This is one of the last two levels of the whole inheritance. You can enter the last level without returning. If you fail, I will also give you a comfort reward. Are you sure you want to accept this test?"


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Isn''t there ten levels? Why did I suddenly get to the last level? I remember I just passed the third level?"


    "Hehe, the realm of the five elements is the five levels. Each spirit body counts as one level. You have killed all the spirits of the five elements, and you have passed the five levels." the voice of the ancestral God replied. Su Tang was stunned at his answer, and then nodded. At this time, the voice of the ancestral God continued to ring; "Do you continue to challenge this level?"


    "The challenge is coming anyway. I also want to see what kind of spirit body will appear in the last two levels." Su Tang replied.


    The voice fell, and the voice of the ancestral God sounded; "OK, but you will be disappointed. There will be no spirit body at this level. The challenge content of this level is to understand the power of darkness and light within ten days. Success can enter the next level, and I will give you a reward for failure." the voice fell, and Su Tang was stunned.


    "Ten days to understand the power of two laws, or two special laws, don''t you play with me? Is it really possible?" Su Tang exclaimed.


    At the same time, people outside also heard the voice of the ancestral God. Although they could not hear the voice of dredging, they could still hear the voice of the ancestral God. At this time, whether Su Tang was very excited, these people also screamed one by one.


    "It''s totally impossible. It''s an impossible myth to understand the power of the two laws in ten days." a man exclaimed. As his voice fell, ape red also shouted; "Is this a place of inheritance? Even if so many difficult levels have been created in front, now such levels have been directly completed. Isn''t it deliberately that people can''t pass?"


    "Yes, I understand the two rules in ten days. I think he can''t do it even if he is still your ancestor god in those years?" ape Tong also said aloud. When he heard them, everyone present nodded.


    At this time, Yun frowned and said aloud; "This level is really very difficult, but I think the Dragon God still has a chance. It won''t be dangerous to turn. It''s OK to try. The Dragon God is a person who can create miracles." after this period of time, she has also seen Su Tang''s ability to create miracles, but she understands that this may be the difference between the chosen ones.


    With her voice falling, ape red also said; "I also know this. It''s just that the boss came here after many difficulties. It seems that there are still two levels to pass the test and obtain the inheritance of the ancestral God. Now there is such a level suddenly. I''m worried that he will lose his power. After all, only the boss can get the greatest chance of puncture."


    "Well, since this is the condition for customs clearance, even if Su Tang can''t succeed, there''s no way. All this is the test left by the ancestor god. Now we can only pray that the Dragon God can succeed." Yun Yun said again. With her voice falling, ape Chi and others nodded. At this time, Su Tang in the light and dark world, after a short shock, It also recovered quickly. Without saying a word, he crossed his legs and began to feel it.


    At the moment he sat cross legged, the voice of the ancestral God sounded; "In these ten days, the law of light and the law of darkness will be the same. In this space, the black area is the law of darkness, and the white area is the law of light." his voice fell, and the whole space suddenly shook, and the power of the next two laws broke out directly. Su Tang is now in a white area. With the emergence of the law of light, Su Tang quickly began to feel it.


    This time, the light curtain also produced a slight change. The power of this law is no longer a mirror, but directly reflected through the light curtain to the outside. Xianyue was the first to find this situation.


    "The power of the law? It''s coming out. Hurry up, everyone. This is an opportunity that can''t be found. Whether you can succeed depends on your luck." the voice fell. Those who have been at the peak of the God King for many years directly sat down cross legged and began to feel it without saying a word, and Xianyue turned her head and looked at Ao Xing and said; "It''s up to you for the time being. I want to understand that this is not a good thing that can happen at any time."


    "Well, don''t worry, it''s up to me here." Ao Xing nodded with envy in his eyes. It''s a pity that he can''t help it. After all, his cultivation is only in the later stage of Shenjun and hasn''t reached the peak. This is the reason why ZuLong couldn''t speak among the three forces.


    However, the blood dragon and an elder of the dragon family did not hesitate to sit cross legged at that time. Even the magic building was cross legged and realized that the magic building was close to the five decline of heaven and man. If this time he could feel the power of the law in it and he could step into the supreme state, his five decline of heaven and man would be postponed, so this was his hope and he didn''t want to give up.


    After all, now the demon family has just come out of the holy land of demons and needs a super strong person like him. Although there is a dragon god standing behind them, the Dragon God is not a person of the demon family after all. The demon family still depends on itself.


    Once the time passed, both the inside and outside of the land began to sense, and the heaven ghosts who had already left did not know that there would be such a hard life. When they left, they would take their own Eyeliner away. If they knew that this was the case at this time, they would not have let it go. The remaining people are not very powerful. Even if they can''t succeed, they can at least cause heavy losses in the land of God''s heritage.


    "Everyone, look here. I''ll take the dragon people out to guard. Now the experts are beginning to practice. We are very dangerous here. If the Tiangui people come, we will be in trouble." seeing that these people at the peak of the God King have entered the state of cultivation, Ao Xing said to yunyun and others.


    After hearing his words, ape Chi and others nodded. Ao Xing took people away. At this time, ape spoke aloud; "Ape Chi, tell the monkey king quickly. Isn''t that guy always at the peak of the God King? Now it''s a very good opportunity." as his voice fell, ape Chi nodded and quickly took out the messenger stone. About half an hour after he sent the message, the monkey king came from a distance with people. Although many of their people were inherited this time, But some people didn''t come, such as the monkey king.


    It turned out that Su Tang asked the Monkey King through ape Chi and ape Tong, and asked him if he would let his people enter the inheritance land this time. The monkey king''s people were unwilling to take risks, so Su Tang gave the monkey king a task, that is, taking this opportunity, let him take people to the wilderness to find the bodies of the Tiangui clan that have not been resurrected and destroy them.


    "Old monkey, hurry up. It''s up to you whether you can succeed or not." as soon as the monkey king landed, the ape red said in a voice. The monkey king nodded and crossed his legs directly.


    At this time, on Su Tang''s side, he practiced quietly, while the secret of heaven was in his Dantian, staring at the crystal of Su Tang''s two laws, and muttering softly from time to time; "The light and darkness are just ordinary rules. According to the boy''s ability, he may still have a chance this time. At that time, he will have three ordinary rules and a special rule. He has been baptized by the five element rule before. As long as he appears this time and finds some places with strong five elements, he will not have a chance to understand the power of these rules. At that time, the boy will only understand them A common law can directly enter the top of the middle class, and the combat effectiveness will be greatly improved at that time. "


    However, his idea is very beautiful, but Su Tang has also entered a very strange state at this time. His soul is constantly swimming in the endless light. He feels that there is no darkness in the whole place. The whole place is a hundred lights. Su Tang''s soul is constantly swimming in the gentle power of light, But I just didn''t find a chance to eat.


    "Light, what kind of law is this?" Su Tang wondered without finding the source. However, he didn''t get any answer. One day passed so quickly, and Su Tang still didn''t have a slightest understanding of light. However, he had to break away from that mentality and go to the black area.


    In the black zone, Su Tang didn''t say a word and directly threw himself into the perception. The law of darkness here and the law of light before were completely two ends. Su Tang had been whispering in the darkness for a day and still didn''t have the slightest clue. Helpless, he could only open his eyes, no longer continue to realize, but began to think about what these two things were.


    The secret in Dantian looked at Su Tang meditating. He didn''t speak, but looked at him quietly.

 Chapter 713

    Su Tang spent three days sitting like this. During these three days, he kept thinking about his soul''s feeling of coming and going back in the light and dark space. He vaguely seemed to grasp something, but it was very vague. It was like a loach in the water. Whenever he touched it, it would slip away from his hands the next moment.


    There is no way to grasp it. However, compared with the previous few days, it is very good. At least Su Tang has some ideas. However, five days have passed. If he fails to understand it successfully in five days, this trial will be a complete failure, and the hard battle ahead will be in vain.


    At this time, outside the place of inheritance, people woke up again and again. These woke up people shook their heads silently and said; "Hey, it''s too difficult. We all underestimate the power of the law." these people have been feeling the power of the law for five days, but they don''t have a clue. Finally, they have to give up.


    "It''s really very difficult. I''ve been feeling the law of light for five days, and I don''t have a clue for a day." at this time, another person also spoke out. When his voice fell, suddenly there was a violent explosion in the heaven and earth aura outside the inheritance land. These people who have come in and those who have been waiting here, All eyes follow the source of the explosion.


    At this time, the whole body of the magic building was flashing with a black mysterious smell. The whole person looked very sacred. Yun Yun, who was beside him, exclaimed; "The law of darkness, the master of the magic building succeeded." with his voice falling, the eyes of the magic building suddenly opened, and the whole person flew into the sky at once. The next moment, centered on his body, a darkness rushed down into the sky, and soon enveloped all the outside of the inheritance.


    When everyone was shocked, a light appeared. With the appearance of the light, the master of Xianyue Palace also flew into the air and looked at the light power around her body. These people didn''t understand it yet. She also successfully understood the power of the law. After a short outbreak, the crystal of the law of the two people condensed, All the forces of the law disappeared in an instant.


    They landed, looked at each other, smiled and said at the same time; "Congratulations to Taoist friends for successfully entering the supreme realm." hearing their words, those who didn''t get a clue looked envious in their eyes. At this time, an old man from Jianshen mountain came out and asked; "Immortal Moon Palace master, can you share your experience?" at this time, his tone was a little respectful.


    Yes, now his identity is different. In the past, he could barely be on an equal footing with Xianyue, but now Xianyue has successfully entered the supreme state, and their status has been opened all at once.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to share. You should all know that everyone will have a different feeling when they understand the same law. My feeling is not suitable for anyone. At the same time, my feeling is misleading you, so everything still needs to be understood directly with heart." after La''s voice fell, Xianyue shook her head and replied.


    After hearing her words, the man was silent for a moment and bowed his hands and said aloud; "It''s rude." then he retreated. At this time, those people fell into meditation one by one. They thought they were guided by the master of Xianyue palace. These people seemed to grasp something. The scene was silent. At this time, the magic building turned to look at the light curtain and thought softly about yunyun and others; "What''s the situation now, Lord devil?"


    Yun Yun shook her head and replied; "It seems that something has gone wrong. These five days have passed, and he hasn''t moved at all." as her voice fell, the fairy moon came out; "There are already two kinds of law power in the Dragon God''s body. It will be difficult for the thread manuscript to understand the power of other laws. Otherwise, in the supreme state, the gap between the power of one law and the power of two laws will not be so large."


    "Well, that''s true, but I think the Demon Lord should have some clues about his appearance now. His talent is not free. I think I will give us a great shock." the magic building nodded and looked at Su Tang''s appearance on the light screen. He always had such a feeling in his heart. With his voice falling, Xianyue nodded and said; "Let''s wait and see."


    As her voice fell, the magic building smiled and said; "Let''s continue to appreciate the power of another law. Although we don''t know if we can understand it, at least with the last experience, I think we should have some good gains."


    Hearing his words, Xianyue smiled and said; "You can try this." the voice fell. They sat cross legged again and entered the state of perception. Looking at them, they began to practice. Ao Xing on one side was also helpless. His eyes were full of envy and said aloud; "Hey, it''s said that the dragon clan is good, but no one knows that the starting point of the dragon clan is very high, but it''s not easy to improve its cultivation in the later stage."


    When the voice fell, another black pillar of light rose into the sky. The blood dragon cultivated around him suddenly opened his eyes. The whole person took off like the previous magic building. At the moment when the crystal of his law condensed, Ao Xing was excited and said with a smile; "Hahaha, I''m a dragon people, too." the voice hasn''t dropped yet, and a supreme elder of the dragon family has also succeeded.


    With the success of the two dragon families, Ao Xing at this time was too excited to speak. This time, there were three supreme masters of the dragon family, and the Dragon God was not an ordinary supreme power. Ali Ao''s whereabouts have been holding a breath these years, because the dragon family did not have a high-level strong man, and now there are three in one breath, The strength of the dragon clan was improved in an instant.


    Although he knew in his heart that Su Tang and the blood dragon were likely to leave at that time, there was at least one strong man in the supreme realm in his ancestral dragon line. Even after su Tang and others left, he would not be as passive as before, and the dominant position of the dragon family would continue.


    After the blood dragon and the supreme elder fell down, they didn''t say a word and directly entered the cultivation. With the passage of time, Su Tang still had no movement on the seventh day, which made yunyun and others outside very helpless. Ape Chi also changed his previous confidence in Su Tang and said with regret; "It seems that the boss has really come to an end this time."


    After seven days of continuous understanding, the monkey king also successfully understood the law of darkness at this moment, which gave more or less comfort to ape Chi and others. At this time, Yun Yun gave a voice; "Hey, it''s the most powerful in the whole land of divine heritage to get to this step. Even if it fails, there''s no way."


    As her voice fell, the faces of ape Chi and others showed a trace of regret and helplessness. For eight days, Su Tang in the light curtain finally moved. Shen Xin, who paid attention to Su Tang, pointed to the great God of the light curtain and said; "Brother Su has something moving." as his voice fell, those who closed their eyes and sat and practiced opened their eyes. In fact, on the seventh day, the power of laws outside the inheritance land had disappeared, and these people just got the harvest before they realized it. Now they suddenly heard Shen Xin say that Su Tang has something moving. They were very curious.


    At this time, Su Tang''s face in the light and dark showed a smile and whispered; "So it is. The ancestral God can really play with his mind." after the voice fell, Su Tang directly came to the place where the black-and-white world passed, sat cross legged, and the power of laws on both sides continued to pour into his body. Seeing this situation, the secret was slightly stunned.


    The faces outside were puzzled, especially Xianyue, who spoke directly; "How could this happen? The Dragon God has not yet understood the two laws. Why do these two laws continue to flow into his body?" fell with her voice, and the magic building frowned and said; "So it is. It seems that the Dragon God will succeed this time. On the contrary, I''m afraid we don''t understand the law of light dark opposition all our life."


    His voice fell, and the fairy moon didn''t understand. At this time, the magic building came out; "When we understand one law and then the second, don''t you feel a repulsive force, master of Xianyue palace?" as soon as this word came out, those who understand the law were slightly stunned, and then nodded. At this time, the magic building technology said; "Light and dark exist in opposition, and the condition given by the ancestor god is to condense the power of these two laws. These two forces can coexist at the same time only in a balanced state, just as the black-and-white world has been. If there is a slight imbalance, it will be impossible to succeed, and I have one of them, so the other will be exclusive to us Denounce. "


    "So it is. I mean, with the ability of the boss, there will be no such situation. Even if there are congenital restrictions, I believe there is no problem for the boss to understand one of them. It seems that the boss understood the light dark opposition from the beginning, so he has been thinking about how to condense the power of these two laws at the same time these days." After hearing the words of the magic building, ape Chi also spoke out.


    "Yes, if the Dragon God understood one of the powers, although he obtained a power of law, he lost the chance of lovelorn. Now he spent a few days, but he found a real way. This time, he ha really gave us a great surprise." Xianyue said again at this time.


    With her voice falling, Su Tang rose up in the light and dark space. In the air, the two forces kept going back towards his body. A huge yin-yang fish was formed around his body. With the continuous rotation of the yin-yang fish, Su Tang''s whole body momentum was also continuously improved. Seeing here, magic building said with a smile; "If you succeed, as long as the crystal of the law condenses, this level will pass."

 Chapter 714

    As the yin-yang fish turned faster and faster, Su Tang''s momentum became stronger and stronger. This time, the crystal of the condensation law was completely different from the previous two times. This time, Su Tang spent a whole day and successfully condensed in the afternoon of the ninth day.


    With the condensation of the crystal of law, the voice of the ancestor god also sounded; "Congratulations on the successful customs clearance of the experimenter, and the reward falls."


    The voice fell. Both Su Tang in the light and dark land and those outside the inheritance land were curious. Before, the ancestral God didn''t say what kind of things would be rewarded this time. Everyone stared. At this time, a transparent crystal slowly fell down in the sky of the light and dark land. Seeing here, Su Tang was slightly stunned, He had no idea what it was.


    But at this time, he exclaimed; "Heart of chaos, boy, you''ve made a fortune. This is the heart of chaos." the voice of the secret fell. At this time, outside the inheritance place, Xianyue recognized this thing at a glance. Just after his exclamation fell, the people present didn''t realize it and took a breath of cool air.


    At this time, Su Tang asked puzzled; "The heart of chaos? What is this? Is it the same as the heart of Hongmeng before? Is it also used to integrate the power of law?"


    The voice fell and Tianji said excitedly; "Boy, you''re right, but the chaotic heart doesn''t have only such ability. You''d better take it quickly. After you integrate it first, I''ll tell you slowly." Su Tang nodded at his words, grabbed the chaotic heart and swallowed it directly.


    As the heart of chaos is swallowed down, the voice of the secret of heaven also rings out; "Boy, have you heard of the power of chaos?"


    "The power of chaos, isn''t that the supreme power in the legend? One of the three most powerful origins is to work hard from him. Is the function of the heart of chaos to condense the power of chaos?" finally, Su Tang was shocked and excited.


    "Well, it''s really good. This thing can condense the power of chaos, but it''s not very simple. You must understand the power of ten kinds of roads higher than the spirit of special laws before you can have the chance to change." Tianji nodded and replied. With his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked aloud; "The power of the road? What''s that?"


    "The power of Hege Avenue is also one of the laws. It''s just a lot higher, which is very difficult to understand. At least, apart from the ancestral God, I''ve never heard of anyone who can understand it, and the ancestral God only understands the power of one of them. Xu guides the power of this avenue, there are three thousand, one stronger than the other." Tianji continued to explain.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "There''s still such power. I''m just the skin of the power of the law of the devil''s way. The power of the road is still very slim to me." Su Tang is also a self-aware person. He knows that he can''t touch these things at all, so he won''t think about it at all. He just wants to gather more power of the law now, Make your combat effectiveness stronger.


    After tens of thousands of years, no one knows how powerful the Tiangui clan is. If their strength is not enough at that time, there is no way to protect the whole Langxie continent and the people they want to protect most. Tianji smiled and said when he heard Su Tang''s words; "That''s true. It''s better not to think too much now. When you come into contact with the power of law, you will naturally understand what the power of the road is."


    "Well, it''s been a long time since this inheritance test came in. Now we can finally enter the last level. Let''s go and have a look." the voice fell, and Su Tang flew directly towards the light column in the center of the black-and-white space. When he saw that Su Tang was ready to enter the next level, everyone outside was excited. After the last level, after passing, The ancestral gods will fall. These people wait until now to witness this moment.


    Entering the light pillar, Su Tang was directly transmitted to the last secret place. When he came here, Su Tang was completely shocked by the scene in front of him. Not only the people who had been in foreign trade for years were shocked. This last secret place was completely different from those before. The previous secret places were all single color, and the last secret place here was no return, It is simply a paradise of extreme beauty.


    "What a beautiful place, but why is it called Wugui secret place?" Shen Xin looked at the extremely beautiful scene on the light screen and exclaimed. At the same time, her voice was full of doubts.


    Yun Yun stood aside, her eyes were full of today, but she was also very puzzled about Shen Xin''s problem. At this time, the voice of the ancestor god sounded; "Welcome to the secret land of no return." as the voice fell, a Golden Shadow also appeared on the light curtain. Seeing the sudden Golden Shadow, Su Tang asked coldly; "The elder is the ancestor god?"


    Since Su Tang entered here, it has always been this voice that guides him. Every time he passes a level, this voice will appear, so he always thinks that this is the ancestral God, but now when he sees the virtual shadow, he has some doubts in his heart. With his voice falling, the virtual shadow shook his head with a smile and said; "Yes or no."


    "What do you mean?" Su Tang continued to ask when he heard his answer.


    "The ancestral God has fallen for many years, and your remnant soul has long dissipated. I am not the ancestral God, but I am also the ancestral God. I am the spirit bred from the ancestral God''s finger bone, so my answer is not wrong." the virtual shadow answered faintly again. With his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "The spirit of finger bones? What is the test of my level?"


    The voice fell, and the virtual shadow smiled and said; "It''s very simple. If you can defeat me, you can get the finger bone of the ancestral God. There is the feeling of a road understood by the ancestral God. If you get the feeling of a road, it will be of great help for you to understand the road in the future. At the same time, you will be able to live in the whole trial place. Then you will be the Supreme Master here, and the spirit body in each level will be restored Come alive, can help you cultivate the strong forever. "


    "What? Defeat you?" hearing this sentence, Su Tang has completely ignored what he said later. The virtual shadow in front of him has no mentality at all. The whole person is like a soul. How can he defeat him? Moreover, he also said that he was the spirit of the finger bone of the ancestral God. The ancestral God didn''t know how many years it had fallen. No one knew how powerful the spirit was.


    Think about the secret of heaven. Although the time of his appearance is not very clear, it is at least the same age as the supreme devil of heaven. After many years, his strength is so strong that Su Tang can''t see through. How strong is the strength of this spirit?


    "Why? Are you afraid? Where has the previous war heart gone? The strong will never be afraid. I just appreciated you a little. Don''t let me down." the spirit of the ancestral God said, his voice was full of indifference, and there was no emotion at all, but after his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Afraid? How can I be afraid? I just feel a little surprised."


    "Really? Hehe, take it as it is. Do you know why it is called Wugui secret territory?" the spirit of the ancestral God smiled and said in a voice. With his voice falling, Su Tang shook his head.


    At this time, the spirit of the ancestral God looked around and said faintly; "That''s because everyone who enters here comes back without return, so it''s called no return secret territory. In fact, someone came here long before chaos, but he didn''t pass. How many years later, you are the second person to come here. Your strength is much worse than that person. Do you think it''s necessary to fight?"


    "Hahaha, since war has come, is there any reason not to fight? No matter how strong you are, I will fight with you to the end. I won''t give up this opportunity." Su Tang replied with a laugh.


    After his voice Lola, the spirit of the ancestral God smiled and said; "Well, since you fight, come on, but I want to tell you that if you die here, it''s my death. You won''t lose in the secret place like those people before. You''ll be sent out by yourself. Are you ready?" the voice fell, and Su Tang was stunned, then smiled and said; "I''ve never been afraid, but I''m curious why you suddenly have such a mind?"


    "Hehe, this civilization was left by the ancestral God, which is also my descendant. Have you ever seen anyone kill their descendant? So I gave them a chance so that they don''t have to be killed after failure in the secret realm. All the people who entered here before were spared and died here." the spirit of the ancestral God replied again.


    As his voice fell, those outside who came back alive from the land of inheritance exuded a trace of cold sweat on their foreheads. Some people who entered together looked at each other with deep happiness in their eyes.


    "It''s true. I said how to say good death, but I didn''t let these people fall. It''s for this reason. It seems that you''re lucky." ape Chi also said aloud at this time. With his voice falling, those who came out alive in the inheritance land nodded their heads one by one. This time, he was really lucky, Thinking of the horror of those secret places, their hearts are cold now.

 Chapter 715

    At this time, in the secret realm of no return, Su Tang looked at the spirit of the ancestral God and said; "Fight."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang burst out all the means to press the bottom of the box in an instant. In an instant, the whole person completely changed. Seeing here, the spirit of the ancestral God smiled and said; "Although your combat effectiveness is not strong, you are the most talented person I have ever seen. I am very happy to fight you this time, but you are not my opponent."


    As the spirit of the ancestral God, he can certainly see that each of these means of Su Tang can make a martial artist a strong one, not to mention that so many means are concentrated on him.


    "Hehe, thank you for your praise, but it''s not your opponent. You have to fight to know. Many people have said such things to me before. Unfortunately, I won the last battle." Su Tang heard his words, smiled and said. With his voice falling, the spirit of the ancestral God also smiled, At the next moment, a powerful special force erupted from his body.


    Seeing this special force, Su Tang''s face was a little dignified. At this time, the secret of heaven in his Dantian spoke out; "Boy, you should be careful. It seems to be the legendary power of the road. Although it is not complete, it is the real power of the road." as his voice fell, a trace of surprise appeared on Su Tang''s face.


    I didn''t expect that the spirit of the ancestral God could use the power of the great road. However, I thought that he was a spirit bred in the finger bones of the ancestral God. It''s also necessary to have some means of the ancestral God. Besides, didn''t he just say that? The phalanx of the ancestral God has the feeling of the power of the great road. The spirit of the ancestral God has been here for many years. It is normal to understand it more or less.


    "Come on, let me see how powerful you are." the spirit of the ancestral God said in a voice. With his voice falling, Su Tang summoned the power of purple thunder heart, and the power of destruction erupted in an instant. Raising his hand is a great fist. The virtual shadow of the fist blessed by the law of the wind is very fast, which is difficult to capture by the naked eye, But the spirit of the ancestral God smiled and said; "If you have only this strength, I''m afraid you can''t successfully pass the customs this time."


    When his voice fell, he waved his hand, and the shadow of Su Tang''s supreme divine fist disappeared in an instant. Seeing here, Su Tang''s face became more dignified. The next moment, Su Tang''s hands changed rapidly, and a huge God of war seal appeared. At the same time, the killing law and destruction power were supported on the God of war seal at the same time. The spirit of the ancestral God watched Su Tang''s changing decision, There was no action at all, just stood there quietly and looked at Su Tang.


    Just then, Su Tang''s God of war seal flew out directly and hit the spirit of the ancestral God. At this time, the spirit of the ancestral God gave a light drink; "Scattered!" the next moment, the God of war seal disappeared directly. Seeing here, Su Tang was stunned. At this time, people outside the inheritance land were all staring wide and their chin fell to the ground.


    "So powerful, is this still human? It''s so powerful that people can''t raise a fighting heart at all." ape Chi looked at Su Tang''s two powerful attacks and was easily broken by the spirit of the ancestral God, and he also exclaimed.


    One side of Yun Yun nodded and said; "It''s really powerful. It''s really terrible. Is it really just a spirit? How do I feel that he is almost as strong as the ancestral God?" the immortal Moon said when she heard her words; "It''s impossible. There''s no way to compare his strength with the ancestral God, but his strength has really been strong enough to make people tremble. It seems that the Dragon God is really dangerous this time." she said, and her tone became very dignified.


    Hearing her words, Shen Xin on one side showed a worried look in her eyes, but her eyes were firm for a moment; "No, I still believe that elder brother Su can defeat the spirit of the ancestral God." hearing her words, the others didn''t nod this time. After all, they saw the strength of the spirit of the ancestral God. It''s not a level at all.


    It''s true that Su Tang''s strength is strong. At least in today''s land of divine heritage, it''s basically difficult to find an opponent except for those old monsters in the chaotic period, but this is the spirit of the ancestral God. I don''t know how many thousands of years it has existed, and there are things left by the ancestral God as details. The Su Tang and methods of his cultivation are first-class. After all, the ancestral God created all heaven and all worlds, There are also many cultivation methods left, which can be said to be the origin of all cultivation in the world of the heavens.


    At this time, Su Tang, who was in the secret place of no return, did not continue to attack, but stood there quietly, staring at the spirit of the ancestral God with a pair of eyes. When he saw that Su Tang did not attack, the spirit of the ancestral God whispered softly; "What''s the matter? You''re not going to continue the attack? Then I''m going to start the attack?" the voice fell. Su saw his transparent palm move slightly. Su Tang''s body was like Zhang Yu''s heavy blow and flew out directly.


    He fell to the ground to dredge and spit out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, there was a crack in his Dragon God bully body. Seeing the situation here, Su Tang''s face was very ugly. At this time, the whole person was stunned. Dragon God bully body, that''s Dragon God bully body, such a powerful physical secretary, I was so vulnerable in front of the spirit of the ancestral God.


    "Hmm? Good physical secretary, should be from the dragon clan?" seeing Su Tang just spit out a mouthful of blood, and two others stand up, the spirit of the ancestral God was also a little surprised. When he saw the golden scales on his body, he immediately told the origin of Su Tang''s Secret skill.


    At this time, the Dragon God bully body of Su Tang was in full operation. I saw that the cracks hit by the power of these gods were also repaired quickly. Seeing here, the spirit of the ancestral God said again; "Creative power? Tut Tut, I should think of it. How can a person with destructive power not have creative power? I''m more and more interested in you now."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said aloud; "Is that all your attack?" at this time, Su Tang was also angry. He had never been beaten like this since he had the Dragon God bully body. The power of the spirit of the ancestral God made Su Tang completely unable to find a chance to fight. In this way, he has been beaten passively. No matter who he is, he will be unhappy.


    "Hehe, the mouth is still hard, but what I like most is to make those hard mouthed guys speechless." the face of the spirit of the ancestral god suddenly changed and became very cold. Seeing here, Su Tang was secretly alert, but his mouth was not softened at all, and he fought back; "I also like to defeat people who are stronger than me. This feeling will make me feel very successful." the voice fell, and Su Tang moved again, but this time he didn''t intend to fight with the spirit of the ancestral God. After all, his respect can''t reach the spirit of the ancestral God, But the opponent''s attack can directly hit himself when he can''t see it at all.


    "Stupid!" seeing that Su Tang rushed towards him, the spirit of the ancestral God gave a cold cry, and the next moment an invisible force burst out, which directly blocked Su Tang''s. The next spirit of the ancestral God waved again, and Su Tang was shot out again. At the same time, the spirit of the ancestral God said aloud; "Don''t try to get close to me, it will only make you die faster. Next time I will aim at your heart and give you a fatal blow."


    Once again, the Su Tang beast who got up from the ground wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, looked down at the Dragon God bully that had just been repaired, and there were cracks again. His golden blood slowly came out. Su Tang''s eyes became blood red for a moment, and the killing law exploded. He looked up coldly at the spirit of the ancestral God and said; "Really? Then I want to see what happens when I get close to you."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang rushed towards the spirit of the ancestral God again. He saw that he was coming again. A trace of murderous spirit flashed in the eyes of the spirit of the ancestral God. He only received a slight one and punched Su Tang directly. The target really went straight to Su Tang''s heart as he said before, but Su Tang ignored it completely, Still rush towards the spirit of the ancestral God.


    "Bang!" at the next moment, Su Tang''s body flew out again. At the same time, the spirit of the ancestral God also gave a scream. The sudden change surprised people outside the inheritance. It was clear that Su Tang was shot out. How could the spirit of the ancestral God give a scream?


    Just then, through the light curtain, they found that there was a different color gray on the white virtual body of the spirit of the ancestral God. This destruction was constantly devouring the virtual body of the spirit of the ancestral God. At this time, everyone understood. At this time, Su Tang''s voice came from the Bush; "This is the end of aiming at my heart. Enjoy the taste of destructive power."

 Chapter 716

    When the voice fell, Su Tang stood up from the ground and taught that the Dharma was constantly changing. With the change of his Dharma, the destructive power attached to the virtual body of the spirit of the ancestral God began to spread wildly, and with the spread of the destructive power, the spirit of the ancestral God also issued bursts of screams.


    It turned out that when Su Tang rushed to the spirit of the ancestral God, he secretly covered his body surface with a layer of destructive power, especially the seat of the heart. He compressed the destructive power to the extreme. When the spirit of the ancestral God attacked his heart seat, Su Tang broke out the destructive power and attached it to the spirit of the ancestral God.


    After the first two attacks, Su Tang found that every time the spirit of the ancestral God attacked himself, it seemed that he didn''t move a penny, but he actually moved, but the speed was too fast for them to imagine, so Su Tang got along with this way when he heard that he was going to attack his heart.


    Now it seems that this method is indeed very effective. Now the spirit of the ancestral God is completely suppressed by Su Tang. Watching him scream continuously, there is no light cloud before, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Although you are the spirit of the ancestral God, I have experienced it before. You don''t have a trace of creative power at all. As a spirit body, you also have a real existence. The attribute of destroying the divine power is that you can destroy all things with substance. You are also among them and enjoy it."


    The voice fell, and the spirit of the ancestral God had no way to suppress the destructive power. Watching the continuous outbreak of the destructive power and spread to his whole body, the spirit of the ancestral God was really afraid at this time.


    "Stop it, I admit defeat. You have passed this pass." the spirit of the ancestral God exclaimed, but a different color flashed in his eyes and was directly captured by Su Tang. Su Tang smiled coldly in his heart and said; "This guy can''t stay when he comes."


    "Boy, kill him directly. This guy''s strength is too strong. At that time, even if you get the finger bone of the ancestral God, you can''t control him, or even find him to bite back." Tianji also made a voice to remind him at this time. Su Tang nodded when he heard the words of Tianji. Su Tang didn''t make any response to the mercy of the spirit of the ancestral God.


    At this time, those people outside the inheritance land suddenly changed when they saw the war situation, and they shouted excitedly one by one; "It''s successful. The Dragon God is really powerful."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that the spirit of the ancestral God, which is so strong that people have no confidence to fight back. Since he was defeated by the Dragon God in this way, he is really a person who can create miracles." Xianyue was also very surprised at this time. With her voice falling, yunyun on one side smiled and said; "Maybe this is the uncontrollable nature of the chosen one. After all, his fate can''t even be arranged by heaven."


    When everyone was very happy for Su Tang, the spirit of the ancestral God was indifferent to Su Tang in the secret realm of no return. He also looked at the gray destructive power that was about to fall off and spread all over his body eight times. His eyes were full of horror. The spirit of the ancestral God looked at Su Tang and shouted for mercy; "Please let me go. I''ll give you whatever you want."


    "Hehe, after you die, everything here is mine. Besides, your strong strength is completely beyond my control. Leaving you will only bring me danger. Do you think I will keep your threat around me?" Su Tang sneered. The voice fell, and the spirit of the ancestral God changed his face and shouted loudly; "You, in that case, I won''t let you go. Even if it falls, I won''t let you live."


    The voice fell. The spirit of the ancestral God shouted and rushed towards Su Tang. Watching him rush over, Su Tang smiled coldly and said; "The more you use your power in this way, the faster you will be swallowed up by the power of destruction." for a moment, the law of wind in Su Tang''s Dantian immediately adhered to you, and the speed of provoking you increased several times. At this time, Su Tang can only dodge when facing the spirit of ancestral God and desperately attack. With this power of destruction attached to the spirit of ancestral God, He couldn''t catch his voice when he attacked Su Tang like before.


    Although the spirit of the ancestral God has great power to fight, his speed is not very good. In front of Su Tang, who has the blessing of the law of the wind, it is not enough to see. Su Tang''s rapid mountain wall is opened by the attack again and again. The power of the spirit of the ancestral God also passes quickly under the action of destructive power. Under several attacks, Su Tang''s foot is not touched at all, On the contrary, he consumed a lot of power, and the power of destruction has spread to his whole body.


    "It''s over." as the destructive power completely wrapped the body of the ancestral God, Su Tang''s decision suddenly changed. In a moment, the destructive power attached to the ancestral God seemed to be under some traction, and broke out directly, but it completely swallowed the body of the ancestral God in a moment.


    The power of destruction rising from the sky wrapped the screaming spirit of the ancestral God. Su Tang stood quietly aside. As the voice of the spirit of the ancestral God became smaller and smaller, there was no sound at all. The power of destruction also returned to Su Tang''s body in an instant. Su Tang was left alone in the whole no return. At this time, the voice of the secret sounded in Su Tang''s nod; "Boy, hurry up and find out what''s here."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and quickly looked for it in the secret place of no return. Half an hour later, under the guidance of the secret of heaven, Su Tang came to a huge palace. When he saw it, Su Tang smiled and said; "I think that thing should be here."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang went directly to the palace. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Boy, you''d better be careful. The safer it looks, the more dangerous it is."


    Obviously, the secret of heaven at this time was influenced by the spirit of the former ancestor god. At first, it was light and cloudless, and then his face changed in an instant. Such a person is the most sinister. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded, and his steps into the palace slowed down a lot. At the same time, he was cautious, but he was very calm all the way, After entering this place, everyone outside was surprised.


    "There are really a lot of good things in here." some sanxiu exclaimed. Hearing their voice, the leaders of yunyun super forces didn''t feel anything about these things. Their mind was on the finger bone of the ancestral God that the spirit of the ancestral God said before, but they didn''t find the thing that the spirit of the ancestral God said along the way.


    Not only did these people feel puzzled, but even Su Tang directly asked Tianji; "What''s the situation? Why didn''t you find anything very valuable?" as his voice fell, the secret of heaven also came out; "Go inside and have a look. There is no way to explore my power in this palace, so you can only look for it slowly."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and searched the huge palace again. However, in the past half an hour, he had seen most of the whole palace and didn''t find the thing said by the spirit of the ancestor god at all, which made him very confused. At this time, yunyun and others were also very confused outside the place of inheritance.


    "How could it be? This is the place where the ancestral gods passed on. Would the things in it be a little too common?" Yun said. Through the light curtain, she could also see the things in the palace. It could be said that it was worse than the treasure house of his Tianji valley. She was very puzzled that such things would appear in the place where the ancestral gods passed on.


    As her voice fell, the fairy moon on one side also nodded. At this moment, her heart was also very confused. After su Tang searched all the places in the palace, except for those very common things, there was no trace of and ancestral finger bones. At this time, Su Tang returned to the gate of the palace, He was very puzzled and said to the secret of heaven; "This is completely impossible. Since the spirits of the ancestral gods are here, it must be that the finger bones of the ancestral gods will also be in this space. This space is the first place. How can it not be?"


    The voice fell, and Tianji shook his head and replied; "I don''t know, but you''re right. Since the spirit of the ancestral God is in this space, the finger bone of the ancestral God must be here, but where is it?" the mystery of heaven at this time is also hard to understand. According to the truth, the finger bone of the ancestral God is the most likely in this palace, but they searched the Palace once, No ancestral finger bones were found at all.


    When Su Tang was very confused, he suddenly glanced at the same bulge on the huge plaque of the palace. He was stunned, flew up directly, and punched directly. He took down the bulge on the plaque and landed on the ground. At the moment, the whole lost secret land began to vibrate wildly, At the same time, the light curtain outside disappeared in an instant.


    "What''s the matter? Boss, what did he just get on the plaque? How did he get it like this as soon as he took it out?" at the moment when the light curtain disappeared, ape Chi screamed and fell with his voice, allowing rhyme to sound; "It''s very willing. That''s the finger bone of the ancestor god. But why does this happen?"


    At this time, Su Tang, who was in Wugui secret territory, completely destroyed the whole Wugui secret territory at the moment he took it down. At the same time, his body was baptized by a huge baptism and stayed directly in a small stone chamber. As soon as he landed, a voice appeared in his ear.


    "Inheritor, you finally came. After waiting for many years, someone finally came." the voice fell, and a light and shadow appeared. Seeing Da ouzhe''s story, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Who are you?"


    "Ha ha, this is my inheritance place. Who do you think I am?" light and shadow replied with a smile.

 Chapter 717

    The sound of light and shadow fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then exclaimed; "Are you the ancestor?"


    "Hehe, this is the ghost I left here at the beginning. How can I wait for an inheritor for many years?" Guangying replied. Hearing his voice, Su Tang was shocked. The next moment he saluted quickly; "Younger generation Su Tang, pay homage to the ancestor god."


    The ancestral God waved his hand and said with a smile; "Without dolly, you can defeat the spirit of the ancestral God. It is also your creation to come here. In recent years, the strength of the spirit of the ancestral God has become stronger and stronger. I can''t control him. He is an ambitious man. I also feel that he has begun to try to get out of my control these years."


    "How could this happen? Isn''t he the finger bone you left behind, the spirit body of China? No matter how strong his cultivation is, I don''t think he can get out of your control?" Su Tang was slightly stunned when he heard his words, and some couldn''t believe it.


    As his voice fell, the ancestor smiled and said; "Your words are really good, but I''m just a ghost now after all. My strength is present and can''t be consumed at all. After all, I don''t know when my inheritor will appear, so I can only let him mess around in this inheritance place these years. I think he also told you to come in with the thoughts of a civilization?"


    "Well, he did tell me so, but his man was killed by the spirit of the ancestor god without successfully passing the customs?" Su Tang nodded and replied.


    After understanding his words, the ancestor God smiled and continued to say; "Yes, that''s true, but you don''t know. I left this inheritance place at the beginning, and it won''t let people fall here at all. He killed those people on his own. After all, what is his noumenon? You know, in the inheritance here, the ancestral finger bone is one of the most important things. Think about it, those people who slept in the ancient country passed, and they will rely on their face after all Take control of the finger bones of the ancestral God, and then his plan to leave me and start his own business will fail? "


    At this time, without waiting for Su Tang to speak, the ancestor god continued; "So he killed all those people. In fact, over the years, he has been looking for a secret method that can condense the spirit into the flesh, but I don''t have it at all. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have been replaced by him."


    "It''s true, but why did he let all the rest people go this time?" Su Jing continued to ask questions. As his voice fell, the ancestor God smiled and said; "I don''t know, but what I know very well is that his goal should still be you. As soon as you enter here, he finds that you have creative power, so he wants to find a way to take away your body when you reach the secret realm of no return. Therefore, he also has a purpose in those trials along the way."


    "Purpose? What kind of purpose does he have?" Su Tang frowned and sighed in his heart. At the same time, he was also very curious about what purpose this guy had for himself.


    As his voice fell, the ancestor god said slowly; "First, he wants to see your fighting power and whether he has the chance to defeat you. At the same time, he also wants to see your physical potential. Second, if he wants to get out of my control, he must find a person with creative power. When he sees that you have destructive power, he thinks you may have creative power, but your strength was too weak at the beginning, so Along the way, although each level is dangerous, you can pass without danger. At the same time, you will get a reward that is very suitable for your state. In fact, he has arranged all this in advance. "


    After this, Su Tang frowned slightly and a cold sweat seeped from his back. He thought back slightly. The situation was really like what Zu Shen said. Although it was very dangerous along the way, he could pass the Customs at the last critical moment, and the rewards he gave were very suitable for him.


    "This guy is so insidious, boy. You''re not lucky this time. We''ve been punished by him, but now he has fulfilled you. So many good things directly lay a solid foundation for you in the supreme realm." Tianji also spoke with his voice at this time. Su Tang nodded and said when he heard his words; "It''s really dangerous, but now we''ve come through successfully."


    At this time, the ancestor God spoke out; "Well, there''s no more nonsense. Now accept the inheritance." the voice fell, and the environment of the whole stone chamber suddenly changed into a very hero''s starry sky, and the ancestral God disappeared in an instant, just a voice sounded; "Inheritor, this is the realm of the stars. Every moment of the stars you see here is a road. This is your inheritance. Feel it well. Although your current ability can''t understand the road here, it will give you a lot of unexpected gains. At least it can make your death path clearer when you understand the power of the law."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang''s eyes burst into surprise. At this time, the voice of the ancestor god sounded again, "You only have five days. In these five days, you can fully experience the power of the avenue here. After five days, the place of inheritance will escape into the void again. What you got on the palace plaque in the secret realm of no return is my finger bone. I believe that the spirit in your body has a way to ask you to integrate. The inheritor opens the secret realm of the stars for you, which has disappeared After consuming all my strength, I will give you all the boundaries of the heavens. "


    The voice fell. Su Tang just wanted to speak, but the secret came out; "Needless to say, he has dissipated. Boy, you''d better hurry up and feel the power of the road."


    Su Tang nodded, stopped talking, and began to practice directly. At this time, everyone outside the inheritance land talked about it. Now there is no light curtain, and they can''t see the situation of Su Tang. What they are most worried about is Shen Xin and Yun Yun. At this time, Shen Xin said with worry; "What''s the matter with brother Su now? Is there any danger?" thinking of the powerful monsters and spirits in the previous levels, she couldn''t help feeling whether Su Tang had encountered any difficult opponents again.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure the Dragon God won''t have a problem. Didn''t you see it before? The spirit of the ancestral God is so powerful that he killed each other. Didn''t the spirit of the ancestral God say before that he arranged all the strange animals in the level, and the real power of those strange animals must not be as high as the spirit of the ancestral God. Don''t worry." yunyun also said at this time.


    After hearing her words, Shen Xin nodded, but the worried look in her eyes did not decrease at all. At this time, the immortal moon came out; "Let''s be quiet first. Now that the Dragon God has succeeded this time, I believe he will not encounter any danger. Don''t make random guesses." at this time, these people''s guesses have faintly shaken their hearts to follow Su Tang.


    Seeing such a situation, Xianyue certainly won''t let it go. Hearing her words, the voices of these people decreased a lot. At this time, a disciple of the demon clan ran over from the outside with a face of congratulations and directly came to the demon building and said aloud; "Elder, good news, we have found the trace of Tiangui clan. It seems that they have retreated."


    The words fell, and the magic building was happy and said aloud; "Really? Are you sure?" the man nodded and said; "We followed the trace all the way, and found that they were all traces that left quickly towards Yuan Li. We were very anxious." after his voice fell, the magic building laughed; "I think this is the day when the people of the ghost family deserve the supreme realm of the devil Lord''s success Avenue. They knew they were invincible and left."


    "Hehe, it''s just right. When the Dragon God comes out, we''ll see where they can go." Xianyue also said with a smile. When she said the last sentence, her eyes were cold.


    At this time, some casual practitioners, after hearing the news, all stood up and said; "Now that the inheritance of the land has been completed and the Tiangui clan has retreated, it''s meaningless for us to stay here. Xianyue palace master and predecessors, we''ll leave first." the voice fell, and most of these scattered cultivation retreated at once. Those who remained were people who said they wanted to develop with Su Tang.


    The people among those forces still stood there quietly at this time. They only knew that after the Dragon God came out this time, the whole land of divine heritage would be completely shuffled, and there might be unprecedented consent. After all, this time on the side of the dragon family, there were six supreme masters. In addition, they were in alliance with the Taishang Mingyue palace, and there were six supreme masters in an instant, With such strong strength, no one dares to challenge them in the whole land of divine heritage.


    These forces see this very thoroughly, so they think that instead of joining the alliance later, they might as well take advantage of it now. After all, those things in the inheritance land before are not very precious to giants such as Su Tang, but they are very good for these people.


    They didn''t get any benefits from this inheritance. Since there is such a good opportunity to have the best of both worlds, they certainly won''t let go. Looking at how many people haven''t left Xianyue, she smiled and said; "If you don''t leave, I also know your mind. Don''t worry. When the Dragon God comes out, he will give you an explanation."


    As her voice fell, these people smiled and nodded. Nineteen years passed, and five days passed quickly. In the practice of these five days, Su Tang tried to watch and understand several roads. Indeed, as the ancestor said, he couldn''t understand it at all. On this day, he opened his eyes and looked at the disappearing star sky. Su Tang shook his head and said; "The power of this avenue is really extraordinary. In five days, I didn''t even touch any fur. It''s too difficult."


    "Ha ha, boy, you are satisfied. In this age when it is extremely difficult to understand the power of the law, you have such an opportunity to see so many great roads. It is already your great creation. You are not satisfied. You want to pay attention to Shen Ye first, but only then you understand a road. He has become the creator of the universe. How can you easily lead Wu Da Dao. "Hearing his words, Tianji smiled and said aloud.


    "Well, it''s true that I''m a lot like you. This trip to the inheritance place has brought me great benefits." he said here. He took out the finger bones of the ancestral God from the previous income storage ring and thought about the secret of heaven; "Tianji, this is the finger bone of the ancestral God. You should know how to integrate this thing?" as his voice fell, the Tianji said, "You''d better wait until you leave here. This time you''ve spent enough time in this inheritance land. Don''t you worry about the situation outside? Besides, didn''t the ancestral God say that after five days, this place will enter the void again? Do you have time to fuse your fingerbones here?"


    As his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Oh, I see." then he put his finger bone into the ring and stood up from the ground. At this time, there was a ring on the stone bed in the stone chamber. Su Tang came over and picked him up with some doubts. At this time, the secret came out; "This should be the real treasure left by the ancestral God. The things in the previous Palace should only be the things collected by the spirit of the ancestral God after the people who rested here and tried fell."


    At this moment, Su Tang began to shake, and a huge repulsive force appeared. At the moment of the vibration, Su Tang held the ring tightly in his hand. At this time, this generation ran for several times, and Su Tang''s whole body rushed out of the stone chamber. As soon as he came out, Su Tang was in mid air and saw the very small sunset city below, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Just come out."


    When the voice fell, the place of inheritance below also began to slowly disappear in people''s sight. At the same time, Su Tang also landed quickly. At this time, before the place of inheritance, Shen Xin saw that the place of inheritance actually began to disappear, even when he shouted; "No, no, brother Su is still with you. You can''t disappear." yunyun on one side is also very worried, but at this time, ape Chi looked up at the sky and exclaimed; "You see, the boss is there."


    Ape Chi''s voice startled everyone present. They all raised their heads one after another. At this time, Su Tang also landed quickly. Soon, Su Tang landed on the ground, and Shen Xin jumped directly into his arms. Seeing here, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and Yun on one side smiled and said at this time; "Congratulations to the Dragon God. This time, the Dragon God gave us a great surprise."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said in a voice; "Surprise? How did you all know?" when he looked puzzled, the ape laughed and said; "Boss, we have seen your voice changes in this place of inheritance. You really scared me. I didn''t expect your Yun Yun to be so good. You made a lot of money this time."

 Chapter 718

    "Ha ha ha, this time, I did get a lot of things in this inheritance place, but I also encountered a lot of dangers. In short, I was the biggest winner at the end of this time." Su Tang said with a smile. At this time, Shen Xin also came out of his arms, red faced and dared not speak.


    Seeing Su Tang here, everyone shook his head helplessly. At this time, Xianyue and the magic building came up, looked at Su Tang and said; "Congratulations, Dragon God, successful breakthrough."


    At the moment when their voice fell, Su Tang was stunned. His eyes were full of surprise. Looking at Su Tang''s surprise, magic building and Xianyue smiled. At this time, Yun Yun on his side quickly told him what had happened during this period. Among the people outside, because of this incident, Unexpectedly, there were five more supreme masters at once, and many people had reached the half step supreme, which surprised Su Tang very much.


    "Hahaha, it seems that no matter what I have gained this time, everyone, congratulations." Su Tang smiled and arched his hands around. Then the party happily returned to the sunset city. In the city master''s house, Xianyue looked at Su Tang and said; "Dragon God, this time you fought in the inheritance, but it gave those guys a great shock. Many people decided to follow you. You also saw the eyes of those people who looked at you before. I think you can take this opportunity to see if you can agree with the people with the strength of these shoes."


    As her voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "Well, the elder said it well, but I was the biggest winner in this inheritance. These people didn''t get anything. Would they be dissatisfied?" as soon as the voice fell, the voice of the secret sounded in his heart; "Boy, are you a fool? Didn''t you get a storage ring in the stone chamber before? Let''s see if you have anything."


    When the voice of the secret fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and answered with his heart; "You''re right, but it''s inconvenient to check here. Let''s go back and check it." at this time, Yun Yun asked aloud; "Dragon God, what happened to you after you were in the secret place of no return? Please? In the past five days, I feel that you seem to have changed a lot." as her voice fell, the wooden tubes of Xianyue and others also gathered.


    At this time, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked; "Didn''t you all see it?" he didn''t know that these people didn''t have any news about him in the next five days. After listening to the explanation of yuan eat, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then quickly said everything that happened later. After listening, ape Chi took the lead in saying; "Wow, I didn''t expect how many things happened in the inheritance place this time, and it''s also a conspiracy for the boss to pass the customs all the time. Fortunately, the boss, your strength is strong, and you will directly kill the spirit of the ancestral God, otherwise you will be unlucky."


    "Yes, I thought that guy was good at first, but I didn''t expect that he was such a person. I couldn''t bear to see the old general kill him at that time. Now it seems that I deserve to die with him." ape Tong also said. With their voices recorded, Xianyue looked at Su Tang and said; "Dragon God, can you open our eyes?"


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang thought for a moment and said with a smile; "Of course." although Xianyue didn''t say what she was going to do, the smart Su Tang could guess her idea. After all, as the leader of the supreme Mingyue palace, she had seen countless good things. She was very angry about what could make her say the word "open eyes". At this time, Su Tang had one, which was just something in the inheritance.


    When the voice fell, the light on Su Tang''s hand flashed, and a white phalanx appeared in his hand. At this time, the phalanx emitted a soft light. Seeing here, Xianyue said in surprise; "I can feel a great power on this finger bone. You must take this thing away. You must not fall into the hands of the Tiangui clan, otherwise our future affairs will be difficult."


    As her voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "I understand that there are few people who can rob this thing from me in this land left by God. Don''t worry, elder." as his voice fell, Xianyue also said; "Well, if you understand, it''s hard for the Dragon God. Let''s have a good rest today. Let''s talk about anything tomorrow." Su Tang nodded.


    Others also got up one after another to say goodbye to Su Tang, left the hall and returned to their room. Su Tang took out the finger bone again, thinking of the secret of heaven and asked; "Tianji, now you should tell me the way to integrate this thing?" hearing his words, Tianji smiled and said; "Boy, can you not be so anxious? It''s all in your hands anyway. No matter when it''s integrated, it''s yours. Now what you have to do is to combine these strengths and scattered cultivation in the sunset city if you take out some moving hearts."


    With his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned. Then he nodded and put away his finger bones, but took out the storage ring obtained in the stone chamber from his arms, and then refined it with the power of his soul. In this refining moment, all the things in the ring were reflected into Su Tang''s coming Hi, and Su Tang was stunned.


    At this time, Tianji noticed that Su and Tang were the same and said aloud; "Boy, what''s the matter with you?" Su Tang reacted from his stupefied God and said excitedly after several exchanges on his face; "I''m rich. I''m really rich now. The things left by the ancestral God are really different. It''s much better than the exposure of the spirit of the ancestral God in the secret realm of no return." Su Tang took out a secret method from it and said with a smile; "I''ve figured out how to win over these strength and scattered repair."


    Hearing his words, seeing the secret skill in his hand, Tianji was stunned and said in a voice; "Are you going to use secret methods to kill them? Boy''s general secret methods are completely useless." Su Tang smiled and said mysteriously; "What if this rice can improve the martial arts'' affinity for the power of this law?" as soon as this word came out, the secret was stunned and then exclaimed; "Is there such a skill?" Su Tang nodded with a smile, then opened the skill in his hand and watched it. At this time, the Tianji also flew out of his body, walked closer and looked. A moment later, the Tianji exclaimed; "Is there such a skill? It''s incredible. I didn''t expect that there was such a skill in this world."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Now the shackles of the supreme realm have been opened. I believe many supreme will appear. Since they will appear sooner or later, why should I give them a favor now? With this favor, these people should care more about the alliance." the voice fell, and the secret smiled and said; "This method is really good, boy. You really have it."


    "Hehe, all this is not good luck. Unexpectedly, there are so many things left by the ancestor god." Su Tang replied with a smile. At this time, the secret of heaven spoke again; "Is there anything else with blessings?" at this time, Tianji was also very curious about the things in the storage ring. When he heard his question, Su Tang smiled and said; "There are also three crystals of law. I don''t intend to use them myself. I want to give them to elder Ying long." when this came out, the secret of heaven was stunned first, and then nodded and said; "Well, you can handle all this by yourself, but boy, you have to hurry up and get things done in the land of God''s heritage. Langxie mainland can''t last long."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang''s face became dignified, frowned deeply and nodded; "Well, I understand. After I unify the people and horses in the land left by God tomorrow, I will directly start to search for the whereabouts of the Tiangui clan. I must not let them go, otherwise how can I leave here at ease?" Tianji smiled and nodded at his words.


    After some rest, Su Tang returned to his best state. In the hall, Su Tang spoke to the immortal moon; "I''ve figured out a way to do that. I''m worried that you can help me inform the strength and scattered cultivation." as his voice fell, Xianyue smiled and nodded, and then directly got up and left. After Xianyue left, ape Chi went to Su Tang and asked curiously; "Boss, what do you think of this time? Can you tell us first?"


    The voice fell. Su Tang took out the secret skill you found last night from the storage ring and handed it to ape Chi; "This is my way." seeing a Book handed over by Su Tang, ape Chi took it curiously and began to read it without saying a word. However, after he finished reading it, ape Chi was stunned and stood there foolishly.


    At this time, ape Tong also came up curiously. He and ape Chi are the four mixed monkeys themselves, and their friendship is also a very divine monkey. Therefore, he knows very well that ape Chi rarely loses his attitude. Presumably, this thing is really different from the same side. When he came to ape Chi, ape Tong came over from his hand and quickly looked through the secret, At this time, ape red was glad to come and speak out; "Boss, where did you get this thing? Take out this. What are you going to do?" as his voice fell, yunyun and Shen Xin also came over.


    At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Of course, it''s the secret technique to win people''s hearts. How can it be very difficult for people to extricate themselves? With such a thing, I believe those people with strength and scattered cultivation will join our alliance. Our time is running out. We have been in this land of divine heritage for some time. This time, taking advantage of the strength of the people of Tiangui clan, we are not as strong as us We must destroy them directly, so that we can leave here and return to Langxie mainland to continue to wait for the arrival of the ghost family. Now the supreme shackle has been broken. People on our side can break through, and I believe people of the ghost family can break through. "


    "Well, I understand, but it''s too precious. I''m more or less reluctant to give it to those people like this." ape Chi continued. With his voice falling, Yun Yun has finished reading and secret skills from ape Tong''s hands, and she said aloud; "I think it''s very good for the Dragon God to do this. Some of these strengths are ancient people. They don''t care about things on one side. If the Dragon God doesn''t come up with good things at that time, it will make these people feel stingy. No matter who is useful, it can even be said that this thing can create the supreme secret skill. Now it''s in the land of God , who doesn''t want to have the supreme among their own people? Many ancient people have been stimulated by the inheritance this time. At this time, the Dragon God will take this thing out. They must be very grateful. At that time, it is possible to unify the land left by the gods. "


    Her voice fell, Sutang said with a smile; "That''s what I mean. Since we want to unite with others now, we can''t be stingy. Moreover, the shackles of the supreme realm have been broken. Sooner or later, the supreme will appear in these ancient tribes. Instead of this, I''d better give them a big favor first. At that time, as long as the supreme appears in their power, they will remember my favor, In this way, there will be no harm but good for us. "


    "So you think so, boss? I see." ape Chi understood at this time. At this time, Xianyue''s voice came in from the outside; "Dragon God, everything is ready. Come to the central square quickly." this is the voice of fairy moon''s blessing with divine power. When he heard this, Su Tang smiled and drew the secret skill from ape Tong and said with a smile; "Come on, let''s all go and have a look."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang took the lead and walked towards the outside. At this time, people were already very slow in the central square. It was said that the Dragon God was in a hurry. I saw people coming. These people ran faster than rabbits one by one. With Su Tang''s arrival, it was much quieter in the originally noisy square. At this time, Su Tang stepped onto the platform and said with a smile; "Everybody, this time I''m anxious for you to come. I have something to ask for your opinions."

 Chapter 719

    After listening to Su Tang''s words, the people below knew that it was the Dragon God. It was so unified.


    "Hehe, we''ve all seen this time. The Tiangui clan is covetous. We''re lucky this time. The Tiangui clan knows it''s invincible and has withdrawn. What about the next time? Now the shackles of the supreme realm have been broken. I believe that in the next period of time, the strong people of the supreme realm will appear one after another. The Tiangui clan has always been very strong. If we let them It will be a great disaster for us to break through the master''s realm, so I want to destroy all the heavenly ghosts in the land of divine heritage when our strength is strong and the strength of the heavenly ghosts has not developed. "Su Tang said with a smile again.


    As his voice fell, the leader of Jianshen mountain stood up and said; "I agree with the Dragon God. Now we should directly destroy the people of the ghost family on this day, so that we can have no consequences. Otherwise, let them always be in the dark. One day, there will be things like the previous times. The land of God must not let the ghost family continue to exist."


    With the first person to stand up, people from other forces also spoke out and agreed with Su Tang. Seeing this situation, Su Tang''s face was also full of smiles.


    "Boy, it seems to be going well." Tianji said with a smile in Su Tang''s nod.


    Su Tang smiled, nodded and replied; "It''s really going well. I don''t want to be like what I imagined. However, since they give them so much face, I can''t treat them badly. No, I also decided to give them the secretary. Their strength will be stronger, whether it''s for us or for the land left behind by God in the future. I still have a feeling in my heart that this time, the battle to eliminate the Tiangui clan in the land left behind by God will not be as easy Done. "


    "Yes, since the ghost families have existed in this land of divine heritage for at least tens of thousands of years, they have not been found. From this, we can see that their hiding means are very clever. How much our strength has improved this time, they will guess that we will encircle and suppress them. I think we will hide more secretly." As his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded.


    He didn''t know the situation in his heart, but the Tiangui clan must be destroyed. Even if they hide deeply, they must be found out and completely destroyed. Otherwise, when the people of the ghost clan recruit respect, they will fight against the land of divine relics. At that time, there will be constant trouble. This is not what Su Tang wants to see, This place of God''s legacy is very important in the world of heaven. If there is a big trouble here, it will spread to other planes. At that time, there will be accidents in his own hometown, Langxie mainland.


    At this time, Yun Yun, standing beside Su Tang, saw Su Tang in a daze, and she preached; "Dragon God, what''s the matter with you?" hearing her words, Su Tang turned his head and looked at her, and then returned to the; "It''s all right. I''m thinking about something."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang turned to look at the people below and continued; "Everyone, since you all agreed to join the alliance, who has improved the strength of our alliance, I have obtained a secret skill from the ancestral God inheritance this time. I believe that with this secret skill, I believe it will be very good for you." as soon as this remark came out, there were some noisy people, and all of a sudden they were quiet.


    The reason why they made such a quick statement before was to get some benefits from Su Tang. Now, as soon as Su Tang said this, they certainly looked forward to it. Looking at their appearance, Su Tang said with a smile; "I''ve also read this secret skill before. Its main function is to help the people of God King''s peak cultivation and improve their understanding of the power of law. I won''t say more about the value of this secret skill. You should be able to imagine, but if I want to take out this secret skill, you still need to promise me a few conditions."


    The voice fell, and the people below were stunned. Then they stopped talking one by one and looked at Su Tang quietly. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "In fact, this condition is very simple. Now that all of you here have promised me to join this alliance, I invite all the leaders of the forces and, of course, our scattered cultivation friends to make an oath. Of course, this oath, I hope you can die and forget your previous hatred before killing the Tiangui clan. At the same time, I order you to attack And when searching for Tiangui clan, you can respond at the first time. I don''t want to meet people who keep giving orders. "


    As his voice fell, these people were stunned. The leaders of some forces frowned and remained silent. They thought about it one by one. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Of course, the order I said is only aimed at us. You don''t have to listen to my order at other times. How about it?"


    After a short silence, the leader of jianshenshan took the lead to stand up and say; "Since you have made it clear to the Dragon God, we won''t say much more. I take the lead to show everyone that the ghost family must be destroyed on this day and obey the orders of one person. I think it''s right. Now in the whole land of God heritage, I believe the reputation of the Dragon God is the highest. I think it''s the best choice to follow the Dragon God."


    As his voice fell, he began to swear. His oath sounded in the quiet square. After the oath fell, Su Tang smiled. At this time, the powerful leaders also began to express their positions. As for the scattered cultivation, they did not continue. Because they were scattered cultivation, and many of them had reached the later stage or peak of the divine monarch, However, they have been suffering from the lack of good cultivation resources. None of them is a generation with strong talents. Now that the Dragon God has given them such good resources, they certainly won''t let them go. Moreover, they have been doing casual cultivation for many years. They don''t want to have the opportunity to join a strength, but those forces are respectable people.


    In recent years, these casual practices have been seen through. Now the Dragon God has shown them the demeanor that a person in power should have. Although he has not risen for a long time in this land left by God, his reputation has made these people like thunder. This time, the place of inheritance has shown these people his strong talent. It is undoubtedly wise to work with such a person, Moreover, the benefits given by the Dragon God this time are too great. They can''t give up at all.


    After everyone took the oath, Su Tang smiled and said; "Everyone, since everyone is their own now, I''ll give it to you, but there''s only one copy. How many people need it now? It seems that you have to hide here and take it with you for a long time. During this time, I''ll have someone transcribe it, and everyone is transcribing it to each other, so as to ensure that everyone will get it. Of course, I hope you keep it secret. What happened before People who have left here are like those who are wise to protect themselves and get up early. Such people simply have no way to unite, so there is no need to let them know. "


    As his voice fell, all the people below smiled and nodded. In the next three days, the secret was copied continuously. In these three days, Su Tang also asked Ao Xing to Tengji all the people who joined the alliance this time. This is also convenient for management. At the same time, it also makes these people mutually. They are now in an alliance, You shouldn''t mess around for a little grudge.


    On this day, in the city Lord''s residence, Su Tang sat alone in the hall, exchanging thoughts with Tianji; "Now things are almost done. Can you tell me how to fuse the finger bones of the ancestral God?" as his voice fell, Tianji said lazily in his elixir field; "Your strength is not enough now. Even if you integrate, it''s useless. Maybe it will bring you some restrictions in the future. Don''t think about it, boy."


    "But you didn''t say that before." hearing his words, Su Tang said helplessly. Thinking of those words before Tianji, it''s all yours anyway, and it''s OK to integrate at any time. Now he''s finished what he has in hand. I can take the rest to Ao Xing and others, but Tianji replied like this, This made Su Tang''s heart very anxious.


    "Hehe, I haven''t seen this ancestral finger bone before. I''ve studied it well these two days. The power in it is too powerful. Your body and soul can''t bear it at all. If you bear it reluctantly, it will only make the sea reach your foundation. You won''t get the loss at that time. Are you sure to do so?" Tianji replied with a light smile.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang was silent. After a long time, he sighed helplessly and said; "Hey, that''s all zelas can do. It''s just the secret of heaven. When can I have the strength to accept this inheritance without harm?" he also said from the secret of heaven. Since the secret of heaven says so, it''s really possible that his strength is not enough. Although he has reached the supreme realm, he knows very well that this is not the focus, on the contrary, This is just the starting point of another level.


    There is the power of the great road in the finger bones of the ancestral God, which is something he can''t touch at all now. Previously, in the secret realm of the stars, the ancestral God just let himself feel and experience the power of the great road, and didn''t let himself have the opportunity to absorb the power of the great road.


    It can be seen from this that the ancestor god must know that his strength can''t be absorbed at all. Forcibly absorbing and understanding will only damage his foundation. After thinking about this, Su Tang woke up from his previous disappointment for a moment.

 Chapter 720

    "At least you have to go to the top-grade and supreme realm. You have just entered the supreme realm, and you have to go to the bottom-grade and supreme realm, so you still have a long way to go." Tianji said in earnest. With his voice falling, Su Tang also sighed helplessly. These days, he also learned something about the quasi realm, At least he knows very well how the inferior supreme can be promoted to the middle class supreme, but he doesn''t know very well about the superior supreme, but now he doesn''t have an uncle to ask.


    After all, he hasn''t even reached the middle grade, so he thinks of the top grade. It''s too far away. The improvement of cultivation is not like when he was at a low level. Many people who were once amazing are stuck in the bottom grade supreme all their life. Although his talent is very good, he is also very unclear about his future cultivation path.


    "Boy, don''t think too much. Practice well. You still have a chance with your talent. Along the way, I watched you grow up. At this point, your achievements have exceeded my imagination. Yun Yun doesn''t say you are the chosen one? I think since God has chosen you, there must be his arrangement. Everything in your future is in your own hands. Practice hard One day you will succeed. "You can notice that Su Tang is a little depressed, and Tianji comforts him.


    As his voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "Well, I see, but there were some worries about gain and loss at that time. I understand what you said." the voice fell, and there was a sound of footsteps outside the hall. Then Yun Yun and Shen Xin came in and saw them coming. Su Tang asked with a smile; "Have you finished everything outside?"


    Hearing his question, Yun Yun answered with a smile; "Everything has been handled, and the people of these forces have begun to connect Kai one after another. What are your plans next, Dragon God?" Su Tang shook his head and said as her voice fell; "For the time being, I don''t have any plans. Let these powerful people disperse some income and look for the trace of the Tiangui clan in the land of divine heritage. After all, the Tiangui clan is the most important thing now. I don''t think it''s easy to talk about the Tiangui clan this time."


    After his voice fell, Shen Xin said; "Elder brother Su, do you think they will return to the abyss of the dark earth? It''s the nest of the Tiangui clan. There are many resources they have tried their best to get over the years. I don''t think they will give up that place." quality and her voice fell. Su Tang shook his head with a smile and said; "This time you have completely broken with them. I think the demon emperor is not a fool. He will take us to the abyss of the dark earth to find them, so I don''t think they will go there."


    As his voice fell, Shen Xin nodded. At this time, Yun Yun on one side said in a voice; "However, Shen Xin''s proposal is OK. We''d better go and have a look at this place. Dragon God, if you think so, what about the people of the Tiangui clan? The more dangerous place is the safer place. They are very willing. They really returned to the abyss of the dark earth." before her voice fell, Su Tang was silent and said aloud; "Well, I''ll talk to the master of Xianyue palace later and ask her to find some people to follow Shen Xin."


    The voice fell, and the voice of the fairy moon came from the outside; "Dragon God, it seems that it''s really time for me to come. Do you have anything we need to do?" the voice fell, and the figure of Xianyue came in from the outside. Seeing here, Su Tang smiled and said; "Indeed, there are some things that need the help of the master of Xianyue palace." then he said all Shen Xin''s previous suggestions. After listening to them, the master of Xianyue palace nodded and said; "Leave it to me."


    "Well, I can only trouble you, master. You know that although the wild side is initially stable, the wild is too big after all, and there are still some uncontrollable things in it. Besides, I also want to take advantage of some places in the wild to find out if there are those strong people who fell from the sky Ghost clan before. These bodies can''t be recovered "Come back to life," Su Tang nodded.


    The fairy moon smiled and said; "Well, that''s good. I can rest assured that you are the Dragon God. The wilderness has always been very mysterious. There are too many things out of control here. Now that the dragon family has agreed to the precious wilderness, you can take these things out of control, the protection of obedience and the suppression of repression."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I understand." at this time, Xianyue continued; "Things here have come to a perfect end. I''ve been away from the place of God''s punishment for a long time. During this time, I don''t know if anything will happen there. I have to hurry back, and the wild things will be handed over to the Dragon God." the voice fell, and then she turned to look at Shen Xin and said; "Come with me, Miss Shen. Go back to the Moon Palace. I''ll send someone with you right away."


    Hearing her words, Shen Xin was slightly stunned and turned to look at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "It''s good that you were taken by predecessors along the way. You used to grow a lot faster. Now the talents of Tiangui clan have left soon. If you really want to say that, the people of Tiangui clan have spent a lot of effort in the abyss of the dark earth, I think they are likely to go back there and get rid of those things."


    "Well, since elder brother Su said so, I''ll leave here directly with elder Xianyue." then she looked at the master of Xianyue palace and said; "That''s troublesome," said Xianyue with a smile when she heard her words; "It''s all right. Everyone is for the land left by God. Let''s go. Our people are ready." then Xianyue took Shen Xin and left the hall. There were only Yun Yun and Su Tang in the whole hall. At this time, Su Tang looked at Yun Yun and asked; "Miss Yun, what are your plans in the future?"


    Hearing his question, Yun Yun was slightly stunned, then shook her head and said; "I don''t know what I''m going to do in the future. I''ve always been alone. This time, if I can, I hope to experience in the wilderness with the Dragon God." as soon as this remark came out, a trace of bright red flashed on yunyun''s little face, but Su Tang didn''t notice, nodded and said; "That''s good. I''m short of manpower here. Miss Yun, it''s best if you can stay and help."


    At this time, the secret in his heaven and earth smiled and said to Su Tang; "You''re really an emotional idiot. You have great talent and convenience for cultivation. But in terms of emotion, you''re an idiot. Don''t you see that? The girl likes you." Su Tang was stunned when he said this. He read it carefully and shouted; "Tianji, you bastard can''t talk nonsense. You know, I already have a dream on the Langxie continent."


    "Only Mengluo? Boy, you can''t see Luo Ling''s heart for you when you see it. I said, boy, don''t do this. Yun Yun is also good. Anyway, he likes you. I think you''d better find a way to take her too. Anyway, there''s not much more of him. Do you think so? By the way, and Shen Xin''s girl, I can see that she seems to like you, too. Why She betrayed the Tiangui clan directly because of you. You can''t live up to others, "Tianji continued.


    Hearing him say this, Su Tang felt a headache for a moment, and there was some complexity in his eyes when he looked at Yun Yun. Finally, he sighed helplessly in the bottom of his heart.


    After staying in the sunset city for three days, Su Tang and his party set out to prepare for the dragon city. After the land of inheritance disappeared, the sunset city also slowly calmed down and did not want to be as lively as before. However, as a famous city, it has also become the most important foothold for those traders in the whole relic land.


    In the Dragon City, Su Tang looked at Ao Xing and said; "Now the whole wilderness is basically stable. Next, we have to consider the long-term development of the whole wilderness. You must have seen the proposal I gave you these days. How are you doing?" his voice fell, Ao Xing nodded and said; "I''ve asked someone to arrange it. The Dragon God adult said this method is very good, but we don''t have enough manpower now, so I want to ask the Dragon God to come forward and ask the friends of the demon family to help us. After all, there are tens of thousands of people there. If they join, the whole wilderness will develop faster."


    "Well, I''ll talk to the master of the magic building about this. Just Ao Xing, remember, the demon family is the alliance of our dragon family. We can''t let them suffer too much. Why is it so wild? There are a lot of resources inside. The cooperation between the two families is a win-win situation. Also, don''t stay on Wanlong island all day. There should be people outside. I didn''t let you here before Can you find a place near the sea to live in Lingshi? It''s better to take care of it, "Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his words, Ao Xing nodded and said; "We have found a good place. Some dragon family members have come and built it with their left hand. I believe it can be completely completed in a month at most. At that time, all our dragon families will practice there temporarily. This Wanlong island can''t go back unless some dragon family members want to break through."


    "It''s so good. Things are almost arranged here in the dragon city. Let me go to the demon clan and help you. Let the demon clan come out and help the dragon clan manage this wild thing together." Su Tang nodded.


    Then he spoke as if he remembered something; "By the way, what polar regions are there in this wilderness?"

 Chapter 721

    "Polar? What is polar?" Ao Xing was stunned when he heard such a name for the first time. When he heard his question, Su Tang also reacted at once. This polar is what people in Langxie mainland call that place. Other places are not necessarily that kind of address, even if he explained aloud; "This polar region is a place where there is only one element, such as a volcano where only fire element exists."


    "Oh, you''re talking about a place like this. Such a place has a foundation in the wilderness, but it''s all forbidden areas. No one knows what''s in it. Anyway, everyone who enters it agrees to rhyme," Ao Xing responded immediately, and immediately replied. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "There are indeed many kinds of creatures in such places, and some will be very powerful. This is normal. You prepare a map for me and mark it. This time, after I go to the demon clan, I will go to these places to see if there is any whereabouts of the Tiangui clan along the way."


    "OK, then I''ll trouble the Dragon God. When things here stabilize, I''ll also take pictures of people walking in the wilderness and look for the existence of residual Tiangui clan." Ao Xing nodded and said.


    "Well, go ahead and get busy first. I''ll prepare something and go straight." Su Tang nodded. Ao Xing and others also turned and left. After they left, ape Chi looked at Su Tang and said; "Boss, we won''t go with you this time. We''ve been busy for a long time and don''t have time to practice well. Now that the situation has stabilized, we''re going to practice in the dragon city or go directly to the old monkey king."


    "Well, it''s dangerous to go to those bases this time, and your strength should be improved quickly. I have prepared a secret skill for you. When you improve your cultivation, you can directly understand the power of the law. It''s not difficult to enter the supreme state with your talent." Su Tang also ordered to take you to those polar regions this time, He doesn''t know what will happen to Su Tang. Now the cultivation of ape Chi and ape Tong is really not suitable to continue to follow Su Tang to take risks in such a place.


    At this time, Yun Yun gave a voice; "Dragon God, let me go and have a look with you this time. I need to experience my cultivation now. I haven''t been to the polar region, and I believe my cultivation will improve quickly there." hearing her words, Su Tang thought a little and nodded; "Since Miss Yun wants to go together, let''s go and have a look, but it must be very dangerous. I can''t say I can protect you, so you should be prepared."


    After this sentence fell, Yun Yun said with a smile; "Dragon God, don''t you forget that I''m from Tianji Valley? I''m very good at seeking good luck and avoiding bad luck. I''ll go with you this time, and maybe I can give you some help." after listening to her words, ape Chi nodded and said; "Well, boss, I think it''s better for yunyun to go with you, so that we can at least rest assured."


    It''s very powerful to think of yunyun''s special means. It must be very helpful to go with Su Tang. Su Tang said with a smile when he heard what they said; "Well, let''s go out now. Let''s go to the demon family first. We''ll deal with the affairs of the dragon family before we leave."


    Ao Xing had outlined several polar regions on the map for Su Tang before he left. Later, Yun Yun and Su Tang left the Dragon City in the eyes of ape Chi and ape Tong. Ape Tong asked as they watched them leave; "I said why do you want yunyun to follow the boss? Although yunyun has special means, her strength is not as good as ours. Isn''t it a drag for her to follow the boss?"


    "What do you know? Can''t you see that yunyun seems to like the boss? Since she has taken the initiative this time, can we not help? Yunyun is also a good woman. She is first-class in terms of strength, background and appearance. If she can really win the boss''s heart, it''s not bad." the ape said in a red voice.


    After hearing his words, ape Tong was slightly stunned and then said aloud; "There are already two in Langxie mainland, and there''s another one. Can the boss stand it then?" said ape Tong, with a helpless look on his face. Hearing his words, ape Chi said with a smile; "Don''t worry about him, but how excellent the boss is. It''s normal to have women in the West. Who are the strong fingerbones? I remember someone found a lot of ethereal female apes at the beginning. You can bear it. I believe the boss can bear it."


    After his voice fell, the ape''s face was red, and he said with a faltering voice. "I have a long way to practice. I have to find a partner anyway. If you say so, I don''t believe you haven''t taken photos." here, ape Chi said with a smile; "Do you call that one? You have found a group of friends for yourself." after that, the ape''s red face said aloud; "Well, there''s no more nonsense. Now we have to find a good place to practice. Our strength can''t continue to follow the boss. Look, the old monkey king has broken through the supremacy, and we can''t fall behind."


    "Well, let''s go. Let''s go straight to him. I''ve seen the dragon city. There''s no good place. Let''s go straight to the old monkey king. I believe that under his breath, our cultivation speed will be much faster." ape Tong also nodded and said.


    After that, they also left the dragon city and went straight to the ape city built by the old monkey king. At this time, Su Tang and others on the other side had come to the city of the demon family. The city they built here, like the city in the holy land of all demons, was called the magic capital. At the gate, the guarded demon family saluted respectfully when they saw Su Tang and yunyun, Su Tang smiled at them and directly entered the magic capital. After finding the magic building, Su Tang quickly told me the main things about coming here this time.


    After listening, the magic building came out; "Well, I''ll arrange this. Don''t worry, Lord devil. Since the people of our demon family plan to live here at ease, and since the dragon family needs help, we demon family are certainly duty bound."


    "That''s good. Now you can see the wild land. You can''t swallow the dragon family''s heat at all. The demon family has a large population and can''t always live in the city of magic capital. I think you can ring the bell in the wild and develop it first. I don''t think the dragon family will have any opinions on this matter. If I want to Leave the land of divine heritage here. Some people of the demon clan will follow me to Langxie mainland and prepare for the war of Tiangui clan. "


    "OK, but Lord devil, our demon family is only temporary in the land of divine heritage. Since you are the new demon king of our demon family, we will go there with you. If you will go to Langxie continent at that time, our demon family will follow your footsteps to Langxie continent." the demon building nodded and said. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Let''s talk about this later. I don''t know how to leave here. Now the Tiangui clan hasn''t been destroyed, and I haven''t found a way to leave the land left by God."


    Speaking of this, Su Tang''s tone was also full of helplessness. In the past, when he was in Shura hell, he at least knew how to leave, but here, he didn''t know how to leave, and he couldn''t break the seal left by the ancestral treasure. This was the most troublesome place for him.


    Hearing his words, the magic building shook its head and said; "I can''t help it, but during this time, I''ll look for ancient books to see if there is any way to help Lord devil leave the land of divine heritage. Since all the people in my family have left before, I believe there will be other ways." with his negotiation, Su Tang nodded.


    "Well, I''ve explained everything here. In the next period of time, I''ll travel and experience in the wilderness. This is the messenger stone. Take it. If there is any problem, remember to inform me. I''ll come as soon as possible wherever I am, and I''ll be informed of the news of the ghost family one day." after that, Su Tang took out a spirit stone from the storage ring and handed it to the magic building, After receiving the spirit stone, the magic building nodded and said; "My subordinates understand. Lord devil, you should be careful when walking in the wilderness. During this time, I also heard that there are many very dangerous places in the wilderness, and there are many strong people hidden."


    "Well, don''t worry, my strength is not weak now. I will be careful." Su Tang nodded. Then Su Tang and Yun Yun left the magic capital and entered the endless wilderness. At night, Su Tang and Yun Yun came to a lake. After lighting the campfire, Su Tang took out the map, looked at it and said to Yun Yun; "We''re in this seat now. It''s the closest to the sky fire pole. Let''s go there first. How about it?"


    "Hehe, it''s up to you. I''m just following you to practice this time. I''ll go there if you go there. Dragon God, if I''m not wrong, you go to these polar regions to understand the power of the five element law? In the past, I think you should have some understanding of the power of the five element law. Are you confident to understand it this time?" Yun smiled and answered.


    Hearing her answer, Su Tang nodded and put the map away. Su Tang said aloud; "I really want to see if I have a chance. I don''t know whether I can understand it. After all, you know that now I have gathered the power of ten laws. It''s very difficult to understand others. Before I inherit the power of these five element laws, I said to them that I understand them. So I think I should have some chance to successfully understand it , but I haven''t tried yet, and I don''t know. "

 Chapter 722

    "Do your best. These things can''t be met or asked. It''s great to be able to understand the power of the four laws. At least among those who already know the supreme realm in the land of divine heritage, the most people have understood two kinds, and I don''t know those who don''t appear in the world." yunyun continued. As her voice fell, Su Tang became interested, Asked aloud; "Can you tell me that there are those supreme masters who have appeared in the land of divine heritage?"


    "Hehe, in fact, most of those ancient families have supreme beings, but some have already appeared, and some have not yet appeared. However, these people who enter the supreme realm have been recorded in Tianji valley. First, let''s talk about the supreme Mingyue palace. The reason why they can always decide in the land of divine punishment is that there are strong people in the supreme realm in their sect, and they don''t know it yet I know one. According to the records of Tianji Valley, there are at least four strong people in the supreme realm, two of whom have never appeared, so I''m not very clear about their strength. As for the other two, they are the supreme power of law. Now, with Xianyue, the supreme Moon Palace, there are five strong people in the supreme realm. "Yun said aloud.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang took a breath and said aloud; "Five supreme masters, tut Tut, the strength of the supreme Moon Palace is really unfathomable." at this time, Yun Yun also nodded and said; "It''s just that they have always been relatively low-key, otherwise the whole zhengyidi will be their world. The dragon and other ancient tribes simply have no ability to compete with them. That''s why they have a high reputation among the ancient tribes. In a word, these ancient tribes will give them face."


    "Well, that''s true. What about the sword mountain?" Su Tang asked aloud. Among the ancient people, he had communication with the people of the supreme Moon Palace and the sword mountain, so at this time, his second thought was to ask about the strength of the sword mountain. When he heard Su Tang''s questions, Yun Yun shook her head with a smile and said; "They don''t have strong self-esteem. Jianshenshan hasn''t been strong in the supreme realm since the moment it appeared after the chaotic period, but their strength can''t be underestimated. It''s said that there have been two amazing super talents in jianshenshan. Although their strength hasn''t broken through the supreme realm up to now, their combat effectiveness can be as good as average Supreme battle. "


    "Can you fight the supreme before you enter the supreme? The sword mountain is really very powerful, but since they have such strong attack power, they want to enter the supreme state. After all, they say restrictions?" Su Tang continued in surprise.


    "Well, indeed, they are majoring in kendo, which is not the law of one side. It is said that Kendo is one of the three thousand roads. The reason why they have never broken through to the supreme realm is that Kendo is too overbearing to tolerate the power of other laws, and they can''t become supreme without the power of development. This is the iron law, but their Kendo is more advanced than the power of this law, so although their attack power is strong, they can''t make a breakthrough in the realm. "Yunyun nodded and continued to explain.


    After hearing her explanation, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked; "Are you sure they really practice Kendo?"


    "Of course, it''s not a secret. Almost the whole land of God knows. What''s the matter?" Yun continued. After her voice fell, Su Tang''s exclamation sounded; "If they really practice Kendo, the founder of Jianshen mountain is also a very powerful figure. In fact, it is not a legend. This Kendo is indeed one of the three thousand roads, but the ranking is still very high. When I was in the place of inheritance, I had the honor to contact the three thousand roads. I didn''t expect that someone could contact the roads in a non supreme state It seems that if they are allowed to enter successfully, their combat effectiveness will certainly reach a very amazing level? "


    "It''s really the power of the road?" Yun Yun was also surprised by his words. She didn''t believe it when she heard it before. Now she suddenly heard Su Tang say that he was also shocked. She never thought that there was such a legendary skill in jianshenshan. The power of the road is much higher than the power of the law.


    "Well, it''s really the power of the road. It seems that you must go to Jianshen mountain when you have time. It''s not as simple as we think to be able to get in touch with the power of the road at such a level." Su Tang said.


    As his voice fell, yunyun also nodded. Then yunyun quickly told Su Tang about some of the supreme masters of other ancient tribes, but they were not very brilliant. Su Tang was slightly surprised when he said the last thing about the Supreme Master of casual cultivation.


    "Even a casual practice can reach such a level. It seems that his talent is ordinary, but his adventure is very shocking. He can actually get the heart of Hongmeng." originally, Yun Yun said that this casual practice is the only one who has reached the power of two laws among these supreme masters. A casual practice has such ability, It''s really amazing.


    "It''s really amazing, but this supreme is very legendary. It never appeared again after it appeared once in those years. Some people say that he has left the land of divine heritage, and others say that he has fallen into some dangerous forbidden areas. No one knows what happened," yunyun continued.


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s true, but generally it''s hard for a person in the supreme state to fall. Since this guy can reach this level, I think his ability should be not bad. Maybe he actually went somewhere to continue his latent cultivation. After all, since he has the heart of Hongmeng, I don''t believe he will update. There are only two kinds of laws." as his voice fell, Yun Yun also nodded and said; "Well, I think it''s possible that we might meet this legendary strongman on our polar trip."


    "Hehe, it''s not necessarily. After all, it''s just my guess." Su Tang said with a smile.


    After a night''s rest here, they rushed directly to the sky fire pole on the map the next day. Along the way, Su Tang didn''t forget to search for some hidden places to see if there were traces of the sky Ghost clan. After all, how many sky Ghost clans fell in the wilderness in those years. I believe there are still many who haven''t been resurrected in the wilderness, After ten days of traveling and searching this year, Su and Tang didn''t find any ghosts, but they got some doubts. In a very secret place, they got a nine leaf holy lotus, which is said to be able to live dead people''s flesh and bones. No matter how many injuries, they can recover instantly.


    "We''re lucky. With this thing, we have some security for our polar trip this time." Su Tang said with a smile after collecting the nine leaf Saint lotus into the Thor palace.


    Yun Yun nodded and said; "It''s really rich in the wilderness. I''m really surprised to have such super spiritual materials as Nian." Su Tang nodded with a smile at her words; "No matter where it is, such a place is rich in products, but it''s too dangerous." Yun smiled as his voice fell.


    "Let''s go, we are very close to the sky fire polar region, and we can reach the periphery of the sky fire polar region in one day at most." Su Tang said aloud when he stood up, and then the two started to travel directly again. One day later, they came to a desert, when Su Tang said aloud; "This is the sky fire polar region. Now it''s dark. Let''s have a rest here today and enter it tomorrow."


    "Well, everything depends on you. I''ve come to see the world with you this time." Yun Yun smiled and said. After her voice fell, Su Tang turned his head and looked around. Then he found a good place and said with a smile; "Let''s go there and have a rest for one night. You can tell me about the Tianhuo polar region. I believe there should be records about this place in the ancient books of Tianji Valley?"


    As his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and smiled and said; "There are indeed some, but very few. After all, no one has entered or come out of this place, and there is no description of it." as her negotiation fell, Su Tang smiled, and they walked towards Su Tang to find a good place.


    Before the campfire, Yun Yun gave a voice; "The sky fire polar region is very mysterious. No one knows how it was formed. It''s just a legend. At this time, heaven sent down the sky fire to suppress the demons here, but few people believe it. After all, the land left by the gods was opened up by the ancestors. What kind of demons can there be here that can disturb the way of heaven?"


    "Well, indeed, this legend is completely impossible, but where did the fire in the sky fire polar region appear?" Su Tang asked curiously. Before, he also felt the situation here with the power of his soul. He didn''t find any volcanoes at all. The fire in the sky fire polar region really seemed to appear out of thin air.


    "I don''t know this, but there seems to be no life characteristics in it." Yun Yun shook her head and continued. After her voice fell, Su Tang asked; "Is there any other record about it?"


    Yun Yun shook her head. Seeing her shaking her head, Su Tang shrugged helplessly and said; "It seems that only we can go in and explore by ourselves, but miss Yun, do you really want to go in with me? It''s very dangerous here. I think you know better than me. If you go in like this, I may not be able to protect you." Su Tang is also worried that yunyun will be in danger in the extreme sky fire.

 Chapter 723

    Su Tang''s voice fell. Yun Yun smiled and shook her head; "Don''t worry, although my strength is not strong, I still have some basic means to protect my life. Moreover, it is said that it is a restricted area of life. After all, it has not been confirmed that it is really dangerous here."


    Seeing that one of yunyun was going, Su Tang also took her. She had no choice but to smile and say; "After we go in tomorrow, you must be careful. If there is any danger, I can''t care about you. If you run for your life, you don''t care about me."


    "Hmm! I know what to do." yunyun nodded. The two characters had a night''s rest outside the polar region. Early the next morning, they directly entered the legendary forbidden area of life.


    Along the way, there was really no limit to life as Yun Yun said, but half an hour later, they didn''t realize that there was a little danger here. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "It seems that this place is really willing. It is exaggerated by the legend. Along the way, no life has been found, let alone any danger."


    After his voice fell, Yun Yun also nodded, but at this time, as they went deeper and deeper, the surrounding air also became a little hot. Yun Yun frowned slightly and said aloud; "The fire element here is so rich. How could this happen?" her voice was full of surprise and dignified. At this time, Su Tang, on her side, frowned tightly and said aloud; "This is not a complete fire element. It''s strange here. Miss Yun, we''d better be careful."


    Su Tang had experienced the law of fire before when he was in the place of inheritance, so he was very sensitive to fire elements. Although it was very hot here, there were not as many fire elements as he thought, and some were relatively rare. Of course, compared with other places, there were still more fire elements here.


    "HMM." Yun Yun nodded. After the sudden strange situation, Su Tang''s feet slowed down a lot. Although they had slowed down, they still kept entering the forbidden area of life in this open place. As they went deeper and deeper, the hot air here became rich, At this time, Su Tang''s eyebrows were even tighter.


    Aware of his frown, Yun Yun asked aloud; "Dragon God, what''s the matter with you? Is there any problem here?" she said here, and her heart was alert. At this time, Su Tang nodded and replied; "It''s very strange here. The more we forget to go inside, the hotter the air is, but there are fewer fire elements here. Now we''re almost the same as those in other ordinary places."


    As soon as the words came out, Yun Yun was stunned and said in a voice; "How could it be like this? The air here is so hot, how could it not have as much fire element outside? It''s totally unreasonable." as her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s really unreasonable, but it''s still the case, so I can''t figure it out." as his voice fell, the voice of the secret sounded; "Boy, you should be careful. There seems to be something in it. I can''t see through it."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and more careful in his heart. However, their footsteps did not stop and continued to walk towards the depths. At this time, Su Tang had completely lost his mind to understand the law in the sky fire polar region. The hardship here was really strange. In contrast, he wanted to solve this strange thing.


    "Miss Yun, be careful. Let''s go straight into the innermost part." Su Tang turned his head and looked at Yun Yun''s voice. With his voice falling, Yun Yun''s eyebrows frowned tightly; "Dragon God, it''s very strange here. Although we haven''t encountered any danger yet, I think we''d better not enter it."


    At this time, Yun Yun has been completely shocked by the things in front of her. She has never heard of or met anything here before. She has always been careful. At this time, she is also very worried that she will encounter some uncontrollable things here. With the fall of her ecological garden, Su Tang stopped and turned to look at her, I also thought about it in my heart. A moment later, Su Tang said aloud; "I also know that there may be danger here, but now that we have arrived here, I still think we should go in and have a look. If you don''t want to go in, Miss Yun, you can wait for me from here. How about it?"


    As his voice fell, yunyun wanted to say something, but she also held back when she saw Su Tang''s eyes, and then said aloud; "Well, since the Dragon God wants to go in and have a look, the little woman will sacrifice her life to accompany the gentleman. In fact, to be honest, I also want to go in and see what kind of things there will be." after her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said in a voice; "I think you''d better not go in and wait for me here."


    Yun Yun shook her head. Seeing her appearance, Su Tang was also helpless. At this time, Tianji said; "Boy, this girl is also a stubborn master. I think you''d better let her follow in. She''s next to you, so you can take care of her. After all, it''s very strange here. If you let her be here alone, it''ll be in trouble."


    With the sound of the secret falling, Su Tang thought for a while, nodded and said; "Well, take good care of her for me that day, but don''t let her have any problems here." hearing his words, Tianji said with a smile in his Dantian; "Boy, don''t worry." after getting the promise of Tianji, Su Tang looked at yunyun and said aloud; "Since you want to go in and have a look, let''s go in together. No matter what danger you encounter along the way, I will try my best to protect you."


    "OK." yunyun smiled and nodded and replied. Then they walked carefully all the way. The deeper they went, the hotter the air was. Seeing this, Su Tang said in a deep voice; "It''s really strange here, and I don''t know what''s in it." Yun Yun said as his voice fell down; "Do you smell it?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked suspiciously; "What?" looking at his appearance, Yun Yun said in a voice; "It''s the fragrance of flowers. Don''t you smell it? There is a faint fragrance of flowers in the air here." after her voice fell, Su Tang sniffed the hot air, but he still didn''t smell the fragrance of flowers said by Yun Yun.


    "No, do you have an illusion? There is no sign of life when we come all the way. The fragrance of flowers?" Su Tang shook his head and said. After his voice fell, Yun Yun was a little stunned, and then nodded and said; "It seems that I really want to hide." after the voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, let''s go. Let''s continue to look inside."


    "Well, but the air here is very hot, and we still need some precautions." the voice fell, and she took out two beads from the storage ring and spoke out; "At this time, the condensed water beads I got when I practiced in a sea area will make the whole person feel very fresh. Take one, Dragon God." then she handed him one.


    Su Tang nodded and took a bead of condensed water from her hand. At the moment of starting with the bead, Su Tang felt that the whole person was much more comfortable and no longer felt hot and dry as before. He immediately looked at the bead curiously and said in surprise; "This thing is really good. It''s amazing that there are such things in the world."


    "Hehe, this condensate bead is very precious. It''s a kind of strange beast produced in the sea. It''s very rare. It takes ten thousand years to condense such condensate beads." Yun Yun explained with a smile. After her voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "So it is. Now that we have such things, we can speed up our speed."


    The voice fell, and they went on the road again. At noon, they were infinitely close to the center of the sky fire pole. At this time, Yun Yun frowned and said; "Dragon God, there is really a faint fragrance of flowers here." when she said this again, Su Tang also stopped and sniffed hard, but he asked strangely and didn''t smell it.


    "No, I don''t smell anything." Su Tang said aloud. After his voice fell, the secret of heaven also said aloud; "Boy, no, get out of here. I finally know why it''s like this. Go, get out of here. You can''t deal with things here."


    The voice of Tianji suddenly remembered in Su Tang''s heart. Su Tang was a little stunned. Just wanted to ask why, Tianji said again; "Now, it''s not the time to explain. Hurry up and leave here with yunyun using the law of the wind. Hurry up." the voice of Tianji increased a little. Su Tang didn''t dare to ask any more when he heard his words. He directly grabbed yunyun and ran out quickly.


    Yun Yun didn''t understand what was going on and hurriedly asked; "Dragon God, what''s the matter?" Su Tang said aloud when he heard her question; "This is not the time to explain. Get out of here."


    But at this time, the scene around them began to change. After a while, the desert with low yellow sand suddenly became vibrant. It was full of flowers and plants. Seeing here, Su Tang''s face changed. At this time, Yun Yun exclaimed; "So this is the fragrance of flowers I asked before." hearing her words, Su Tang didn''t answer and rushed out quickly with Yun Yun.

 Chapter 724

    "Now I want to leave? Do you think there will be such a chance?" just as Su Tang ran frantically with Yun Yun, a woman''s voice sounded behind them.


    Suddenly there was a voice behind him. Su Tang wanted to look back, but at this time, the secret came out and shouted; "Don''t look back and run away at full speed." hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and pulled Yun Yun to run away quickly. At this time, the whole Tianhuo polar region has completely changed. He doesn''t want to be covered with yellow sand as before, but has become a place like a paradise.


    "I didn''t expect that the sky fire polar region is still such a place." looking at the beautiful scenery around, Yun Yun couldn''t help exclaiming. When she heard her words, Su Tang said aloud; "The more beautiful the place is, the more dangerous it is." as soon as the voice fell, a flower barrier appeared in front of them and directly blocked their way. As soon as Su Tang stopped, the secret sighed in his Dantian; "Hey, since you can''t run away, boy, break out with all your strength. You must kill the things behind you."


    The voice fell. Su Tang slowly let go, took Yun Yun''s hand and read it carefully; "Tell me what this is." after his voice fell, the people behind had caught up.


    "Hahaha, you''re running. Why don''t you run? No one can escape into my flower world. Die obediently." the woman''s voice sounded behind them. At this time, her voice was full of arrogance and pride. Su Tang and Yun Yun wanted to turn back when they heard her words. At this time, the secret flew out of Su Tang''s body and shouted loudly; "Don''t look back, boy. Don''t look back."


    The secret of heaven appeared in fear, which made yunyun a little stunned. Su Tang also asked puzzled; "How did you come out?" as soon as he said this, Tianji said unhappily; "Can I not come out? You can''t deal with this thing at all. I can''t come out. Do you want me to watch you die?"


    As soon as these words came out, Yun Yun and Su Tang were silent. At this time, the voice of the woman behind them continued to ring out; "Artifact spirit? It''s still a materialized artifact spirit? It''s interesting. I didn''t expect that no one came for many years. This time, two came and brought me such powerful magic tools. In order to thank you for your death, I decided to let you die happily."


    As her voice fell, Tianji said with a cold smile; "Just you? I''m afraid it''s not enough." Tianji stared coldly at Su Tang and yunyun''s back, but when he said this sentence, Su Tang obviously saw a trace of dignity in Tianji''s eyes, and he couldn''t help asking; "What the hell is Tianji?" he had never seen Tianji like this before. In the past, no matter what happened, Tianji was very indifferent. Even in the face of the towering thunder robbery in Shura hell, Tianji didn''t behave like this. Now, Su Tang was very curious about this sudden woman, What kind of thing will make the mystery like this.


    "Flower seeking demon fairy! This guy is the flower seeking demon fairy among the seven demons in the legend. Boy, you should have heard of the seven demons between heaven and earth?" the secret of heaven replied. At the moment when his voice fell, yunyun''s whole body was shocked and shouted; "To spend magic fairy, is she really the legendary to spend magic fairy?"


    Hearing her exclamation, Tianji nodded and said; "Yes, it''s her. Now we''re in trouble." at this time, Su Tang woke up from surprise and exclaimed; "The seven demons were not sealed by the ancestor god at the beginning. What? How did they appear here?"


    It turned out that in the chaotic period, when the heavens and the world were not stable, there were seven demons between heaven and earth. Each of them was a very powerful power. It is said that their strange people united to compete with the ancestral God. At the beginning, the ancestral god spent a lot of effort to seal them. It is conceivable that they were powerful. This is also why Su Tang was surprised.


    Such super strong people suddenly appear here, which they never thought of. However, since they have met, now they can''t escape, so they can only try their best to fight.


    "You''re such a little tool spirit. You have extraordinary knowledge. You can recognize me at a glance. It seems that you''re not the tool spirit on one side?" Yuhua magic fairy looked at the secret of heaven and said. With her voice falling, the secret of heaven smiled coldly and said aloud; "What a big tone. Are you still qualified to say such words now? If you were the same as before, I might be afraid of you, but you are so separated that you dare to talk to me like this. It''s really arrogant."


    "So what about separation? It''s easy to catch you fish and shrimp. With your strength, I believe I can destroy some of the seal of the ancestral God, and the time for me to get out of trouble is not far, ha ha ha." the magic fairy continued. After his voice fell, Su Tianji thought carefully and Su Tang said; "Boy, the battle will begin soon. You can''t go to see her. The most powerful skill of this flower demon fairy is soul taking. It''s not a problem if you don''t look at his eyes."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and replied; "I understand, but Tianji, please help me pay more attention to yunyun. This battle is very dangerous. Don''t let her have an accident." as his voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of this girl. Although you''re just a part of the magic fairy, she is powerful and powerful after all. This part should have one or two layers of her own strength, which is very difficult to deal with."


    "It''s hard to deal with. We have to fight before we know. Now we have no choice." Su Tang said aloud.


    With his voice falling, Tianji shouted and rushed directly towards the demon fairy who wanted to spend flowers. Su Tang said to Yun Yun; "Be careful, you don''t want to fight this time. Let me and the secret of heaven do the things here." after that, Su Tang directly tore a piece of rag from his clothes, blindfolded his eyes, turned his head and released the power of his soul, locked the demon immortal who wanted to spend flowers, and joined the battle immediately after him.


    Watching them rush towards themselves, the demon fairy said with a cold smile; "Don''t be dying. I''ll be very unhappy. Then I won''t let you die happily. I''ve been here alone for thousands of years, and I''m very lonely. Now someone finally came, and I want to have a good time with you." she said here, looking at Su Tang''s Pink tongue and licking his charming red lips, With a strange look, he continued; "I haven''t tried the taste of a man for many years. Boy, I think you''re pretty good. Now you give up resistance. This seat will let you enjoy dying."


    "Hum, it''s just a split body. I want to see if your strength can make you so arrogant." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s destructive power burst out in an instant. The next direct blow was to hit the place where the evil immortal wanted to spend. The fist shadow condensed by the gray destructive power, With endless oppression, he hit the demon fairy.


    "The power of destruction? It''s impossible. How can you control the power of destruction." feeling the breath of Su Tang''s power, the devil fairy''s face changed greatly and exclaimed. Hearing her exclamation, Su Tang smiled coldly and said in a voice; "Maybe you''re too old and it''s normal not to have seen it." after the voice fell, Su Tang''s decision on both hands also changed rapidly. With his decision, the power of thunder in all directions was constantly gathering in the sky.


    Seeing this, Tianji saw Su Tang''s plan. He was cold and rushed directly to the demon fairy. Su Tang wanted to summon Tianlei. When Tianlei fell, he might have a chance to escape with yunyun. Tianji also understood his idea. He also knew that it would take some time for Su Tang to summon Tianlei, If he was disturbed during this period, he would have some trouble. That''s why he rushed out directly at this time, just to hold the demon fairy and prevent him from disturbing Su Tang.


    The demon fairy who had just been shocked by the power of destruction felt the power of thunder. She was once again dissatisfied with the frightened look, but this was the secret of heaven. She fought with the secret of heaven before she had time to think more. He was just a separate body, and the power of the secret of heaven was not weak. Although she could not solve this guy at one time, she could delay some time.


    "Human, what do you want to do?" at this time, she was entangled by the secret of heaven. The magic fairy looked at the sky thunder, and she shouted. With her voice falling, Su Tang replied with a cold smile; "What do you do? Of course, you directly summon Tianlei to smash your secret art flower world. I think you have spent a lot of effort to prepare this place. This time, you have done it yourself and can''t blame others."


    The voice fell, and the demon fairy''s face changed greatly and shouted loudly; "Boy, dare you." it took her thousands of years to decorate this place. The cemetery is to attract some people who want to improve their cultivation and enter the Jedi adventure to come here, and then absorb their power to help the body break the seal of the ancestral God. Over the years, she has absorbed a lot of strong and strange animals here. It can be said that as long as this place is always there, His noumenon has the opportunity to break the seal. Now the human in front of him is like summoning Tianlei to destroy this place directly. It''s her hard work. After destruction, it''s very troublesome to establish it at one time. At that time, I don''t know how much time it will take.


    Her dream of breaking the seal will also be far away. Besides, he is a devil. The God cultivates the skill of yin and evil. Lei is the time and all evil personality. If she really calls him out, she is likely to be in great danger. Thinking of this, the demon fairy doesn''t care about the secret of heaven and wants to rush towards Su Tang directly, However, Tianjin ferula let her do so, immediately flashed in front of her and said with a sneer; "Your opponent is me. You want the fist you haven''t asked me before."


    The voice fell, and the secret of heaven was a punch. The evil immortal was forced back again. At this time, Su Tang''s Dharma decision slowly stopped, and the thunder clouds in the sky were almost condensed. Only after his purple thunder heart evolved, he summoned such primary Tianlei a lot faster.

 Chapter 725

    "Boy, you want to die." seeing him stop and feel the power of thunder in the black clouds in the sky, the magic fairy shouted, and his eyes were full of resentment.


    Su Tang didn''t care at all, but said coldly; "I want to die? It''s not certain who will die." Su Tang''s decision changed again. With the change of the decision, a huge gray God of war seal also appeared on his head. When she saw the God of war seal, the devil''s eyes shrank. She could see that this martial art was wrapped with the power of destruction, If you are hit by this thing, you will be seriously injured if you don''t die.


    At this time, the magic fairy could not help regretting. If she had not been so careless before, perhaps the current situation would not have happened. However, it was too late to regret now. Su Tang directly smashed the God of war seal in his hand and watched the huge God of war seal fly towards him. As soon as the magic fairy''s face changed, she immediately wanted to withdraw, but at this time, Su Tang shouted loudly; "The secret of heaven, blockade. Since I met him today, I''ll completely destroy him. Otherwise, the seven demons will come out again just after the Tiangui clan''s affairs are settled."


    When the voice fell, the secret of heaven nodded, and a very magical force appeared directly, blocking the body of the magic fairy directly. At this time, the seal of the God of war fell, and the magic fairy''s eyes were full of frightened shouts; "Boy, I still won''t let you go. When my seven demon kings leave the mountain, they will let all the people in the heaven and the world die without a place to bury."


    Her venomous voice sounded over the whole sky fire polar region, and at this time, the God of war seal had fallen forcefully. A roar echoed in the sky, the dust dispersed, and the body of the evil fairy didn''t know where to go. Seeing here, Su Tang''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly; "What''s the matter? Did she escape?" the secret came out when he heard his words; "No, he is still in the flower world. Just now he just broke her body. The remnant soul of his separated body is alive. Only by directly smashing the flower world can he be destroyed."


    As his voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "OK, then wait for the thunder to fall and directly destroy the flower world." the voice fell, and the voice of the demon fairy sounded behind her; "Boy, you ruined my thousands of years of hard work, and I won''t make you feel good. Is this your woman? Enjoy the days that follow."


    Suddenly there was such a voice. Su Tang was stunned and his face changed greatly. He directly pulled the cloth strip off his eyes, turned his head and looked at the place where Yun Yun was. At this time, in front of Yun Yun''s body, a group of pink smoke suddenly burst out, directly trying to envelop her, Su Tang shouted; "Yun Yun, be careful." the voice fell, and the whole space became quiet at the next moment.


    At the moment when the space recovered, Yun Yun appeared beside Su Tang and said with a smile; "Dragon God, I''m fine." the voice fell. Su Tang shouted loudly, and the destructive power suddenly burst out and rushed directly towards the pink fog, but at this time, the voice of the demon fairy sounded; "The successor of time Avenue, ha ha ha, is about to die." with her voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned and turned to Yun Yun. Before that, a trace of pink appeared on her face, which was similar to the pink fog before.


    "Dragon God, it seems that something has entered my body. My whole body is so hot." yunyun also said aloud at this time. When she heard her words, Su Tang''s face changed and his heart scolded secretly. At this time, the sky thunder fell. Su Tang held yunyun again and ran out directly, but yunyun''s face became more and more red along the way, The whole person seems to be unable to stand.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang had no choice but to pick up Yun Yun directly and rush out quickly towards the sky fire polar region. The sky fire polar region is actually the flower sea world. Now the sky thunder falls, and the flower sea world will be destroyed. Then the sky fire polar region will disappear directly. If people don''t leave here before the destruction, I''m afraid they will be fluctuated by the broken array, Inhale into the void.


    "Boy, hurry up, time is running out, and Tianlei has begun to fall quickly." Tianji said. Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. In a moment, the law of the wind broke out. With the blessing of the power of the law, his speed suddenly increased a lot. After more than ten breathing times, Su Tang directly went out of the fire pole, outside the base, Su Tang puts yunyun down. At this time, yunyun is completely unconscious.


    Looking at his red cheeks, Su Tang couldn''t help blaming himself. This time, if he didn''t directly go in to see what happened, Yun Yun wouldn''t become like this. At this time, the secret came out of his body again. Looking at Yun Yun put on the ground by Su Tang, the secret went straight over and checked it quickly. At this time, Su Tang sat quietly aside, On the other side of the sky fire pole, the sky thunder kept falling, and there were bursts of violent vibrations from the whole earth.


    After a long time, the sky fire pole slowly began to break and disappear. It turned out that his seat left a deep dark hole, which looked very large. The sky fire pole completely disappeared. Su Tang turned around and looked at Yun Yun, waiting for the statement after the Tianji checked. Half an hour later, the Tianji took back its power, turned around and looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, her hardship is very bad. I suspect she has been poisoned by the flower desire demon fairy. This thing hasn''t appeared for many years. I have no way to crack it."


    "Poisoning? Can I use my destructive power to enter her body to help her clean up these toxins?" as soon as yunyun was poisoned, Su Tang put down his worry a little. As long as it was poisoning, he would not worry at all. No matter what toxin was under his destructive power, it was nothing at all.


    "You can try this, but the flower poison is not an ordinary poison. I''m still afraid that when your two blood blend, you will also be poisoned by this poison. Then there will be some trouble." as his voice fell, Su Tang said; "Can I suck all the toxins in her body into my body first, and then directly honor my destructive power to clean up the toxins?"


    After hearing what he said, Tianji thought for a moment and said aloud; "This is OK, but you should be careful." as his voice fell, Su Tang directly grabbed Yun''s hand and cut a hole. A trace of blood flowed out of her hand. In those blood, a trace of pink fog could be vaguely seen. Seeing here, Su Tang''s power began to absorb it directly.


    But after two or three breaths, Su Tang stopped and said aloud; "No, the toxin has fused with her blood. I can''t absorb it at all. It seems that I can only blend my blood with him." the voice fell. Su Tang directly cut his palm and grabbed Yun Yun''s hand. Their blood began to blend slowly. Su Tang''s creative blood fused with Yun Yun''s blood, The creative power surged towards yunyun''s body. At this time, Su Tang''s destructive power was also injected into yunyun''s body. Her follower''s blood began to know what pink fog was.


    Half an hour later, yunyun''s face began to improve slowly, and Su Tang''s worried look on his face also reduced a lot. But at this time, Su Tang suddenly felt that there seemed to be more things in his body. A boom began to rise slowly from his small pot. At the same time, there were some changes in his lower body. When he noticed this situation, Su Tang''s face changed, When glancing at yunyun, looking at her peerless face and her chest rising and falling with her breath, his evil fire erupted more violently.


    At this time, Yun Yun, who was half lying on the ground, moved her eyelids and slowly opened her eyes. When she saw Su Tang, she smiled with a flushed look on her face and whispered; "Su Tang, I''m so hot. Help me, I''m so hot." hearing her voice at this time, Su Tang''s whole bones were crisp. At this time, he pressed the evil fire and said loudly to the secret of heaven; "Tianji, the situation is wrong. Come and have a look."


    As soon as he heard what he said, Tianji was a little stunned. He flashed around them and looked at them quickly. A moment later, Tianji took back his power, looked at Su Tang strangely and said; "Boy, this... I can''t help you. If you want to save him and yourself, it''s up to you two." Su Tang was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant. At this time, Tianji continued; "Although the flower poison has been dissolved by you, your power has made some changes to the flower poison. After all, the poison is in her blood. Your blood has creative power, which has led to some of your destructive power. All of them can not completely eliminate the flower poison, but the remaining toxins will not have any life danger, just your current situation It''s a little embarrassing. "


    "Don''t talk about this nonsense, talk about the key points." as soon as he heard Tianji slowly say how big a pile of things he couldn''t understand, Su Tang immediately shouted. At this time, it was very hard for him to suppress the evil fire. Just after his voice fell, Tianji looked strange and said; "To put it simply, you are both poisoned. This toxin is similar to the combination and dispersion of yin and Yang on the land of Langxie."


    "What? The combination of yin and Yang and dispersion? Are you sure you''re not teasing me?" Su Tang stared and exclaimed. With his voice falling, the secret smiled and said; "I believe you know more about your current situation than I do, so I don''t need to say more. There is only one way to interpret it, you know." the voice fell, the mystery changed and stopped talking, just looked at him with a strange smile on his face.


    Seeing the secret of heaven, Su Tang was also angry. Indeed, he understood his own situation best. He had guessed like this before, but he didn''t believe it. Now after hearing the secret of heaven, he couldn''t help believing it. Thinking of this interpretation method, Su Tang''s old face was red, and the whole person looked a little embarrassed.


    Just when Su Tang didn''t know what to do, yunyun''s body suddenly burst into the first light. With the emergence of the light, a voice also sounded; "What are you waiting for? Are you going to die if you don''t see her? Are you a man?" suddenly a light ball appeared, and Su Tang was stunned and shouted; "Who are you?"


    At this time, the secret of heaven on one side frowned slightly, and at this time, the light group came out of the voice; "Who am I? Who am I? The guy around you knows best." then he pointed to the secret of heaven. Seeing here, the secret of heaven said aloud; "Instrument spirit? How can you appear in yunyun''s body?"


    "Hum, it can only be in other people''s bodies, so I can''t?" the guangtuan replied. Hearing his words, Tianji smiled helplessly. At this time, guangtuan said aloud; "I''m the spirit of Tianji plate seal of Tianji valley. I''ve always followed the descendant of Tianji valley. Boy, you don''t have to bear it. I don''t believe you can''t see what yunyun girl thinks about you." with his voice falling, Su Tang smiled helplessly.


    "I can''t take advantage of people''s danger. Besides, she and I are good friends. How can I do this?" Su Tang shook his head and replied. With his voice falling, the light group scolded directly; "Ah bah, you and she are good friends? Don''t even think about it. Do you know why Yun Yun has been following you? I told you it was her grandmaster. When she fell, she used the subsequent Shouyuan to help her deduce the past, saying that she would become the woman of the chosen one, and the chosen one would come to the place left by God with the box of creation. Isn''t that you?"


    "What? Is there such a thing?" Tianji was a little stunned. At this time, Su Tang was also confused by his words. Guangtuan continued; "In other words, you two are doomed. No matter what happens in the end, she will become the woman of the chosen one. I don''t need to say who the chosen one is that day. Boy, what are you waiting for? Your suppression will only make you more uncomfortable. Not only are you uncomfortable, but Yun Yun is also difficult. You have the heart to look at it like this?"


    As his voice fell, Su Tang was silent, and the secret of heaven was also silent. At this time, he took the lead. Yun Yun, who did not suppress the toxin, broke out directly. She just hugged Su Tang. When she was suddenly hugged by her, Su Tang was stunned. At the same time, his power to suppress the evil fire collapsed instantly. After suppression, it broke out very violently, Seeing this, the light group turned to look at the secret of heaven and shouted; "What are you still doing here? Don''t you see they are going to start work? Why are you so ignorant?" Tianji smiled and nodded at his words; "Let''s go. Let''s go and let them relax. Although it''s a wild place and basically no one will come, there''s a lot of space here before. It''s inevitable that some people will be curious."


    When the sound fell, they left directly. There were only two people who had been completely controlled by Yin and Yang and Hesan. They broke out crazily. Such an outbreak lasted until night, and the toxins in their bodies were completely dissolved. With the dissolution of the toxins, they also slowly recovered their mind. When they recovered, Yun Yun took the lead in breaking out a scream, But it stopped in an instant.


    Although he didn''t have much mind before, she still remembered what happened. She also knew that it wasn''t Su Tang''s fault. At this time, Su Tang said awkwardly; "Sorry, I..."


    "Needless to say, I understand." Yun Yun said in a crimson whisper, and then her face entered Su Tang''s chest. Seeing here, Su Tang was stunned, then smiled and said in her ear; "I already know about the prophecy your Shizu gave you. Yun Yun, since you are my man now, I will be responsible for whatever happens in the future. I will also protect you and take care of you."


    Hearing what he said, Yun Yun looked up in surprise. However, when she saw Su Tang''s gentle eyes, a trace of happiness flashed in her eyes and nodded gently. Then she buried her head in his chest. They lay quietly all night. After a fierce battle in the afternoon, they fell asleep. Su Tang woke up early the next morning, Looking at Yun Yun, who is still asleep in his arms, a smile is outlined in the corners of his mouth.


    Suddenly yunyun''s long eyelashes moved slightly. At the next moment, a pair of beautiful eyes opened. When she saw Su Tang, her face turned red. She found that they were still holding them naked, and yunyun whispered softly; "Don''t get up yet? It''s wild here." the voice fell, and her face turned red. Seeing her appearance, Su Tang was stunned, gently kissed her forehead, smiled and nodded; "Yes, madam."


    "Go, who''s your wife?" Yun Yun''s Pink fist tapped Su Tang''s chest. After they quickly put on their clothes, Tianji and guangtuan came back slowly. Looking at the two people really sitting aside at this time, Tianji didn''t say anything and directly turned into a streamer into Su Tang''s nod, and the guangtuan followed after seeing Tianji leave, Entered the Dantian of yunyun.


    "Boy, are you done?" in nodding, Tianji asked with a bad smile. With his voice falling, Su Tang showed an embarrassed look on his face and answered with his heart; "Now our toxins have been dissolved. What do you think? She will be my woman in the future."

 Chapter 726

    Hearing Su Tang''s voice, Tianji smiled happily. Looking at his appearance, Su Tang shook his head. The same thing happened in yunyun.


    "Did you tell him about Shizu''s prophecy?" guangtuan had promised to rhyme Dantian, so she asked aloud. When she heard her question, guangtuan smiled and said; "Anyway, he will know sooner or later. What does it matter?"


    With his voice falling, Yun Yun''s face turned red and said aloud; "You''re so busy." the voice fell and the light group shouted; "If it weren''t for my help, would you do this with him now? I''m still your matchmaker. Is it really appropriate for you to say that about me?"


    "What''s wrong, you just have too many things." yunyun continued, but she didn''t think so at this time. After all, she was deeply attracted by Su Tang after this time. Coupled with the prophecy of her Shizu, she felt that she was probably his person sooner or later, but she didn''t have much resistance to this.


    "I really don''t know the heart of a good man. It was a good opportunity to see that at that time. You were both poisoned, so I took the initiative to help you. Now you''re good. You actually say I''m wrong. Alas, it''s really hard for a good man to do." guangtuan continued. Hearing his words, yunyun smiled and said softly; "However, I have to thank you for this." the voice was very small, but it was heard by the light group.


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear you clearly. Can you say it again?" guangtuan pretended not to hear him and said aloud. As his voice fell, yunyun frowned and said aloud; "I think you owe it."


    Upon hearing her words, guangtuan smiled and said in a voice; "This... This is just a joke. You don''t have to be serious."


    "If I''m not serious, how can I be serious? Just, don''t show up recently and directly meet the secret of heaven." yunyun said with a smile in her eyes. When she heard that yunyun actually let herself return to the secret of heaven, the whole person was not good, and her voice was a little depressed; "Can you not go in? It''s too boring. I haven''t been back for many years."


    Yun Yun smiled and said; "Don''t want to go in? Then close your mouth and don''t talk nonsense, or I''ll let you go in and take it for a few years to see if it can suffocate you." the voice fell, and the light nodded again and again; "Well, well, I won''t talk disorderly. If you let me say, I''ll say." when I saw the light group, I compromised in an instant, and Yun Yun also smiled.


    After tidying up everything, Su Tang took out the map and said to Yun Yun; "This time, I learned the law of fire in the sky fire polar region. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing and almost hurt you. Let''s change a place. Among the polar regions selected by AO Xing for me this time, there is another one, which belongs to the fire phase polar region. How about going over there?"


    Hearing his question, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Everything is up to you. I''ll follow you wherever you go." Su Tang smiled and said when he heard her and looked at her; "Well, let''s start now and look around all the way to see if there are Tiangui people''s residual bodies."


    Yun Yun nodded. They quickly left here. Along the way, Su Tang, like before, specialized in those very secret places. He has been looking for the existence of Tiangui clan. Second, in these secret places, there are often some good spiritual materials, good luck and super goods, just like they got Jiuye Shenglian in a place before.


    Three days later, at night, Su Tang and yunyun rested in a mountain depression and lit a bonfire. They sat next to the bonfire. Su Tang turned the barbecue in his hand, yunyun''s head leaned slightly on his shoulder, watching Su Tang''s reactionary hands back and forth, yunyun asked softly; "What will you do if one day, after the Tiangui clan in the land left by God is completely destroyed?"


    Hearing her question, Su Tang gave a slight pause in the movement of his hand, then continued to turn up, and put his other hand around Yun Yun and said aloud; "After the Tiangui clan here is destroyed, I''ll look for the channel to Langxie mainland. How about I take you to Langxie mainland?"


    "Well, it''s just that it''s not easy to find this channel. The whole place of divine heritage has been sealed by the ancestral mysterious treasure. If you want to use the channel here, you must break the seal of the ancestral divine heritage treasure. I think you know the consequences of this. Maybe it will directly attract the Tiangui clan." yunyun nodded and continued.


    After her voice fell, Su Tang nodded slightly and said; "There is really some trouble here, but this thing still needs to be done. After all, there are my relatives and friends on the Langxie Road, and there are always facing the attack of the ghost family that day. I have to find a way to go back anyway." with his voice falling, Yun Yun gently nodded and asked no more questions.


    After a night''s rest here, they set off again. At noon that day, Su Tang came to a very secret place under the guidance of the secret. As soon as he came in, Su Tang noticed that the breath here seemed wrong. His face sank, his eyebrows wrinkled and he said aloud; "There are some strange things here. Yunyun, be careful." as his voice fell, the voice of the secret also sounded; "Boy, I feel that a real force is constantly surging in one direction. Go and have a look."


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded, took Yun Yun''s guidance and walked towards the front. After a while, a familiar breath appeared, Su Tang frowned and shouted; "It''s true that the emperor has lived up to his heart. I thought I couldn''t find one along the way. I didn''t expect to meet three here today. It''s interesting. Yunyun, step back and I''ll kill the wreckage of the three heavenly ghost families." before the voice fell to Su Tang, I walked towards the three smoky wreckage not far away.


    As he walked in, a mass of black smoke came out of the three wrecks. The black smoke soon condensed into three virtual shadows. At this time, one of them looked at Su Tang and shouted loudly; "The Yellow mouth child from there dares to kill me. I think you''re looking for death."


    "How can we do more nonsense? Absorb them directly. I think their cultivation is not bad. If we absorb them directly, we may be resurrected directly." another virtual shadow said coldly. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled coldly and said in a voice; "I have killed all the heavenly ghosts in the realm of emperor, and I will be afraid of you three kings who have not been resurrected?" the voice fell, and Su Tang''s power erupted directly at the next moment.


    "What a arrogant waiter, brothers, join hands to catch this guy." at the moment when the voice of the dark shadow who first spoke fell, the other two virtual shadows also controlled the power of Jiuyou and rushed towards Su Tang. Just a second before the power of Jiuyou came, the gray destructive power in Su Tang''s body burst out and directly destroyed the power of Jiuyou, At the same time, his steps moved slightly, and he immediately appeared in front of one of the virtual shadows, with slag mixed with the supreme divine fist of destructive power, and hit it directly. The gray fist shadow scattered the virtual shadow''s body very quickly. At the same time, the virtual shadow screamed and disappeared.


    One of his companions was killed so easily, and the other two virtual shadows looked frightened. After looking at each other, they suddenly became virtual and drilled into their bodies. Seeing here, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Do you think I can''t kill you? I''ll show you my means today." the voice fell, and Su Tang also directly changed the fingerprint of boiling water. The huge God of war seal appeared in the sky, and the destructive power was blessed. For a time, the breath of destructive power began to spread throughout the place.


    And hide in the body of the first virtual shadow trembling sound channel; "Destructive power, it''s impossible. How can you control such an overbearing destructive power." Su Tang smiled coldly at such a voice; "It can''t be that you has the final say." the voice of God just stopped, the war god printed strong and vigorous directly suppressed, in a flash, three wrecks, directly hit, the shadow in the wreckage burst out the panic cry. "No, it took us tens of thousands of years to get to where we are today. I''m not willing to be destroyed like this. I''m not willing."


    Unfortunately, even if he was no longer reconciled, there was no way. The destructive power printed by the God of war broke out directly. First, he shattered the virtual shadow in the debris, and then began to destroy the debris. When the dust dispersed, the debris had been almost destroyed. At this time, Yun Yun also came over and looked at the disappearing debris; "How many such remains are there in the wilderness, Su Tang, can we really completely destroy the Tiangui clan?"


    Originally, they didn''t meet any wreckage along the way. Yunyun already felt that the wreckage in the wilderness had been resurrected by the demon emperor and others before pea white, but now she saw that there were three at once. She didn''t doubt how much there was in the wilderness.


    "Hey, do your best. Those who can be found will be destroyed directly. As for those who have not been found, there is no way. However, the known heavenly ghosts at the emperor level must be completely destroyed. As for these coming out, I don''t think it''s easy for them to revive. After returning this time, I believe the boulders at the dragon clan will be stable Many, I will order them to divide some people and horses into this wilderness to look for the wreckage. "Su Tang Tianxi shook his head and said.


    As his voice fell, yunyun nodded. At this time, the power of destruction had completely destroyed the three wrecks. After confirming that there was nothing left, Su Tang left here directly with yunyun. But soon after they left, a voice appeared. Looking at the situation here, his voice said calmly; "Unexpectedly, the strength of the Dragon God has reached such a terrible level. Alas, it seems that my choice was wrong."


    If Su Tang were here at this time, he would be very surprised. This person is the leader of the demon Temple who has completely disappeared. The voice of the tassel fell, and the shadow of the tassel disappeared directly.

 Chapter 727

    Five days later, Su and Tang came to a huge mountain. At this time, they had felt the hot breath in the air. At this time, Yun Yun said aloud; "This is the hell volcano on the map. The huge mountains here are burned by ground fire all year round, resulting in no grass here. Sulang, do you feel that some of the elements here should be fire?"


    After having the previous events in Tianhuo polar region, yunyun doesn''t think that as long as it is hot, there is a very strong air of fire element. After hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and said; "This is the real fire element. It seems that this should be the real fire phase pole. This time, we can finally understand the law of fire." as his voice fell, yunyun nodded and said; "That''s good. I hope you can succeed this time."


    "Well, how simple is this thing? Just try your best this time." Su Tang nodded and said reluctantly. Then they directly entered the mountain. With their entry, the air here is also full of strong fire elements. Su Tang said with a trace of surprise in his eyes; "This place is so rich in fire elements. Now I still have some confidence."


    Hearing his words, Yun Yun smiled and said; "That''s the best. If you can understand the law of fire, you will have the power of five laws in your body. At that time, your combat effectiveness will be greatly improved. Moreover, the law of fire is the kind of explosive damage, and your attack power will be more frightening." after her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Indeed, the explosive power of the law of fire has reached a very good level in the power of general laws. If I can understand it this time, my attack power in the law will also be greatly improved, but the law of the law is not easy to understand."


    "Do your best, I believe in your talent." yunyun smiled, held his palm and said softly. Looking at her, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "OK, let''s go in and find a secret place to understand." the voice fell, and they looked at the mountains for more than ten miles. At this time, the voice of the secret sounded in his heart; "Boy, just find a place here. There seems to be a cave in front, and then there is the land of volcanoes. You will understand the danger there."


    Su Tang nodded and said when he heard the secret; "Well, then practice here." the voice fell. Su Tang also said it to yunyun. After hearing his words, yunyun nodded and said; "Well, if you go there, I''ll go there. I''ll help you protect the Dharma." Su Tang smiled as the voice fell.


    Under the guidance of the two human characters, he soon came to a cave. Seeing the situation here, Su Tang was stunned; "It''s so weird here. It''s so rich in fire element, which is at least three times higher than other places." looking at the cave with strong fire element, Su Tang was surprised. With his voice falling, the secret flew out of his Dan field, looked at the cave and said; "Boy, it seems that there may be some good things in it. Such a place with rich fire elements for a long time often breeds some very magical things."


    "Well, such a place may indeed breed some good things, Su Lang, let''s go in and have a look." yunyun also nodded and said.


    Just then Su Tang asked curiously; "By the way, since this is the polar region, why didn''t we seem to encounter any danger when we came in? There was no forbidden area at all." after his voice fell, Yun Yun explained with a smile; "This place is indeed a forbidden area. At that time, this forbidden area is different from other places. The biggest danger here is the erupting volcanic magma. However, we are still a little away from the crater, so there will be no great danger here. But these fire elements are rich and willing. One will breed fire spirits. These fire spirits There are good and bad, and their attack power is not very strong. We can deal with them if you practice. "


    "Oh, that''s right. Let''s go. Let''s go into the cave and see what kind of things can make the fire element here strong like this." Su Tang nodded, and then walked directly into the cave with Yun Yun and the secret. As soon as they entered Su Tang and others, they obviously felt that the fire element here was different from the outside, It was even richer. They insisted on the situation. The three looked at each other.


    Heavenly mechanism sound channel; "It seems that this time we may have met a good thing. It seems that there is such a powerful power to condense the elements of fire. It should not be an ordinary treasure." Su Tang said as his voice fell; "I don''t want to be a treasure. I just hope there won''t be any terrible fire spirit here. I''ve been afraid of being in the sky and the polar regions before." as his voice fell, Yun Yun also smiled.


    "What a powerful fire spirit! I don''t think you should worry. Let''s look inside." Yun Yun''s voice fell. After that, Su Tang nodded and walked inside again. The more he walked inside, the stronger the fire element here. Seeing this situation, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s a little weird here. We''d better be careful." with his voice falling, Yun Yun nodded. The fire element here has exceeded their imagination. Even if they have condensation beads on their bodies, they can feel the burning heat in the air, which is really unusual.


    "Well, be careful." even Tianji said with some fear. After his voice fell, Su Tang forgot to walk inside again. The cave was very deep. Half an hour later, Su Tang and others had come to the ocean of fire elements. The supply of goods here was so dense that they didn''t know how to describe it, At this time, Tianji pointed to a light spot in front of the cave and said; "There''s light there. Let''s go and have a look."


    "OK, now that they are all here, let''s go and have a look." Su Tang nodded and walked quickly towards the inside. As he got closer and closer, a strange smell appeared. At the moment of the smell, Su Tang also smelled it and said immediately; "What a rich fragrance. It seems that our guess this time is good. There should be spiritual materials here, and the level is not low." the voice fell, and Yun nodded and said with a smile; "Isn''t that right? Su Lang, you should understand the law of fire. With this thing, you may be able to improve your chances of success."


    "Yun Yun is right. If it''s really a very advanced fire spiritual material, it can really give you some opportunities to understand the law of fire. Come on, let''s go and have a look. What kind of spiritual material can condense so many fire elements." Tianji nodded.


    Su Tang nodded, stepped again and walked towards the inside. When he approached the light spot, Su Tang was slightly stunned. When the light spot came out, strange alien plants stood there quietly. On two huge red leaves, there was a milky fruit. The key was the shape of the fruit, which surprised them.


    "This is... This is huolingshenwa? How is it possible? How can this breed such a thing?" just when Su Tang was very confused, Yun Yun exclaimed. Her tone was full of disbelief. When she heard the name of this thing, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "I''ve only heard of fire spirit ginseng. What is this fire spirit ginseng baby? Can this fire spirit ginseng still have babies?"


    He had never heard of such a thing as ginseng baby before, so after hearing yunyun''s exclamation, he blurted out for a moment. Hearing his words, the secret of heaven shook his head helplessly and said; "This is not huolingshen''s baby, but huolingshen. After growing up for a long time, it has evolved into another very special existence. Now this is it." after hearing his explanation, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Yun Yun woke up from surprise. He looked at Su Tang and said; "This fire spirit ginseng is one of the best of all ginseng spirit materials. It only grows in places where the fire element is very rich. It can be close to two inches of roots for thousands of years. Now this fire spirit ginseng baby has been here for at least tens of thousands of years."


    "What? Tens of thousands of years? No, it''s strange and strange here. I believe many people have been here before. How can no one find it?" Su Tang said in surprise. After his voice fell, Yun Yun continued; "Maybe it''s because of its spirituality. After all, it''s a ginseng baby for thousands of years. I believe there must be some spirituality. In the legend, isn''t ginseng able to escape? Maybe it just came here."


    "Well, it''s really possible, but boy, you''re lucky. You''ve met all these things. It seems that your law of fire can succeed this time." Tianji also said at this time.


    Just after his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said; "It is said that the fire spirit ginseng can be eclosic after being taken by ordinary people, and I have seen it in ancient books. He recorded that there is a fire spirit heart in it. Although its function is not as good as the crystal of the law of fire, it is also very good." as her voice fell, Su Tang''s eyes lit up and nodded again and again; "I didn''t expect to get such a thing this time. It''s really great luck."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang was ready to approach the fire spirit Shenwa, but Yun Yun on the other side grabbed it. Suddenly, Su Tang was stunned and turned to look at her and asked; "What''s the matter?"


    "Isn''t this thing here? I took it down directly and began to practice." Su Tang continued. As his voice fell, Yun Yun shook her head and said; "Su Lang, it''s not easy to conceive this fire spirit ginseng baby. I think the fire element here is also very rich. You should try to cultivate it reasonably. It''s too precious. If you have a chance to succeed, I suggest you don''t take it. After all, you don''t have auxiliary materials now. If you can refine this fire spirit ginseng baby into a pill, it can help at least two or three gods The master of the peak realm enters the supreme realm. "


    After hearing her words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and then nodded; "Well, what you said is really good. I''m a little abrupt, but this thing can escape. If we don''t ask him to collect it, I''m afraid it will be a long dream at night. When the voice falls, Yun Yun continues," don''t worry about it. Give it to me and the secret of heaven. Practice first. This thing can''t run away. "


    After saying that, the secret of heaven on one side also said with a smile; "yes, Yun Yun is right. There will be a war soon. Our strength is indeed not strong. Aren''t ape Chi and ape Tong about to reach the peak of God King? They will be given one of these things at that time to see if they can break through to the supreme state." as soon as he said this, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I''ll trouble you about this. I''ll practice first."

 Chapter 728

    After su Tang went to practice, Yun Yun took out a red rope from the storage ring and said to Tianji; "Watch it for me. You can''t let the fire spirit Shenwa escape."


    Seeing the red rope in her hand, Tianji nodded and said; "Don''t worry, I can''t run away with him." after the sound fell, a strange force directly blocked the apprentice at the bottom of Shandong. At this time, the red rope on yunyun''s hand moved and directly set it on the huolingshenwa. With the red rope, the huolingshenwa trembled violently, a red light appeared, and it wanted to escape, At this time, yunyun drank it lightly; "Come here." the voice fell, and the red rope in his hand stung. The fire spirit Shenwa directly broke away from the ground and flew towards him.


    Yunyun reached out and caught it directly. The next moment, a white jade box appeared in her hand, and she was also a voice; "Tianji, help to bind the ginseng baby with a red rope." then she handed the ginseng baby to Tianji.


    As a result, the ginseng baby, the secret of heaven, was quickly tied up with a red rope. Yunyun also opened the white jade box at this time. After the ginseng baby was included in the box, yunyun said with a smile; "It''s done. With this thing, there will be at least one or two supreme masters here." hearing her words, Tianji smiled, nodded and said; "Well, I didn''t expect a good harvest here." after saying that, he walked directly towards the two fiery red leaves, and at this time, Yun Yun said aloud; "This thing is also very good. You contain a very huge element of fire. Heaven''s secret. Put these two leaves next to Su Tang. This thing has the same root as ginseng baby. It must also have some traces of the law of fire."


    "Well, what do I think?" Tianji nodded, took off the leaves on both sides, came to Su Tang, put them down, turned his head, looked at Yun Yun and said; "Now Su Tang has entered the process of cultivation. You can protect him here. I''ll go to the depths and see if there is no auxiliary material for refining the pill of the law." Yun Yun nodded and said; "Well, you go and leave the matter here to me."


    After her voice fell, Tianji nodded and walked directly out of the cave. After Tianji left, yunyun turned to take a look at Su Tang, found a place nearby to practice, and left the Tianji here and walked directly towards the hell volcano.


    At the same time, on the land of Langxie, Ying Long and others were at a loss in the sealed land. At this time, the dragon was proud of his voice; "Now the mysterious forces are becoming more and more arrogant. Unexpectedly, their strength is so strong. Now the army of the world God can suppress them. If there are any problems, I''m afraid they will be in trouble."


    As his voice fell, the Dragon came out of his voice; "The strength of Langxie mainland is still not enough, and I don''t know what''s going on in Su Tang. This boy hasn''t contacted us for a long time. I hope he can give me good news." after his voice fell, Tiantao said; "The water on the other side of the land of God''s heritage is very deep. Can this boy do it?" he came out of the land of God''s heritage at the beginning. He still knows and writes about those things in the land of God''s heritage. Although he hasn''t gone back for many years, he should speak out after his voice fell; "I''ll tell you in detail. He has the help of the dragon clan over there. There shouldn''t be any big problem. Now what I''m most worried about is that the sudden mysterious force has something to do with the Tiangui clan. If so, there will be some danger here in our sealed land."


    As the seal was worn away, the seal arranged by Su Tang had been broken, and they could not support it for 15 years, which made their hearts much heavier. In addition, the mysterious forces now mess around on the Lang evil road and contain a big step of the world God army. If there were any problems at this time, Langxie mainland is really dangerous.


    "By the way, didn''t Su Tang bring hundreds of families out of the Shura hell at the beginning? Now that they have all taken root in the Langxie continent, can we ask the Su family to find them to help? Your strength is also very good. If they join, you can relieve the pressure of the lower world God army at that time." at this time, Tiantao said, As his voice fell, Ying Long and long Ao''s eyes lit up.


    "How can I forget them? I''ll inform the lower world God now and ask him to send someone to the Su family in the eastern region to ask about the situation." Ying Long nodded and said that the Su family in the eastern region has become a well deserved overlord. Although Su Tang has left here for many years, Su Tang''s status has been continuously improved. At this time, Ling Zhanwu and Luo Ling are sitting in Su Tang''s courtyard, Luo Ling''s vocal tract; "Su Tang has been to the land of divine heritage for a long time. I don''t know how his situation there is. Will there be danger?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry. The Dragon God said it? Su Tang has become the third Dragon God there. With the support of the whole dragon family, no one should dare to provoke him. Now I just hope he can come back from shengzheng B. now you can see the situation in the mainland. People of the mysterious forces are becoming more and more arrogant." Lang Zhanwu said with a smile, When talking about this mysterious force, her tone was full of killing intention.


    Just then Han pangzi and Mengluo hurried over from the door. When they saw Ling Zhan dance, Han pangzi said aloud; "Elder martial sister, I just received the news from the world God and asked them to go to the third day of Xiuluo hundred families to help relieve the pressure of the world God army." hearing his words, Ling Zhanwu frowned and said in a voice; "What''s the matter? Did the mysterious forces start to mess again?"


    "Well, I heard from my father that they have fought against this mysterious force in Nanman for several days, just like other places need to be suppressed, so the army on my father''s side has a disadvantage in admitting defeat. There is no way to compare it with the powerful mysterious force now, so he hopes we can invite people of 100 nationalities to help." Mengluo also spoke at this time.


    As her voice fell, Ling Zhan danced out of his voice; "Well, let''s go to find the vulture now. There should be contact information of other races there. It''s most convenient for her to inform directly." the voice fell, and the party left directly, while the people of the Su family watched the four of them leave and said in a bloody battle; "It seems that something has happened on the mainland again. I don''t know when the boy will come back."


    In the secluded land of the spirit family, Ling Zhanwu directly explained his intention, and the spirit vulture nodded and said; "I don''t have the contact information of all the ancient people here, but we can inform each other at that time." after hearing her words, Ling Zhanwu nodded and said; "Well, OK, sir, please inform me quickly. Now the Nanman side has started a war. The strength of the mysterious force has developed too fast these days. Now the army of the world God has some difficulties in fighting with them. The Nanman must not lose it, otherwise the people of the mysterious force will be more powerful at that time. I''m afraid it will be difficult to check and balance them again It''s easy. "


    "I understand." the voice fell, and the vulture quickly began to contact. With her news, the ancient people who had been hidden appeared one after another. At the beginning, they promised Su Tang that they would stand up and guard as long as there was danger in Langxie mainland. Now that they met such a situation, of course, they began to fulfill their original promises one by one.


    After Ling Zhanwu and others came out from the spirit family, they rushed directly to Nanman. At this time, in the last city of gods in Nanman, Jieshen and Luo Xing sat in the hall, and Jieshen said in a deep voice; "It''s really difficult to do this time, and I don''t know if the people of 100 nationalities can arrive in time." Luo Xing also said when he heard his words; "Now I can only delay as much as I can. As long as they arrive, we still have a chance. Nanman really can''t lose the seal. Now the seal on the seal land is seriously damaged, and it shouldn''t last long. If this mysterious force is allowed to do it now, we are likely to be attacked by both sides at that time, so before the seal is broken, we will We must first suppress the people of this mysterious force, or even destroy them directly. "


    Hearing Luo Xing''s words, the world God nodded and said; "I don''t know, but now I don''t know where the forces came from. How many people and horses appeared all at once, and their combat effectiveness is very strong. Now we have some difficulties in suppressing them, let alone killing them." at this time, the voice of the world God is also full of helplessness, In recent years, because of the false world God, the combat effectiveness of Langxie mainland has been declining. Although it has been liberated for many years, it is still impossible to improve rapidly.


    "Well, I''m more worried that this strength has something to do with the Tiangui clan." Luo Xing continued. After his voice fell, the world God also nodded.


    Just then a bodyguard ran in and said aloud; "Lord Jieshen, miss, they''re coming." his voice fell. Mengluo came in directly with Ling Zhanwu and others. Seeing them coming, Jieshen nodded and said; "Why are you here?"


    "It''s said that there''s a war here. After we informed the lingzu and asked them to summon 100 clans, we quickly rushed over to see if there was anything we could help." Mengluo said in a voice. After her voice fell, Ling Zhanwu also said in a voice; "People of 100 nationalities should come one after another. Senior God, let''s try to delay the time these days."


    "Well, I''m relieved now that people of all ethnic groups are coming here. By the way, do you have any news about Su Tang? When can he rush out of the land left by God?" the boundary God said. When Su Tang was here, he would give them some help more or less. They can''t get away one by one like now, The land of seal is also in danger, and people like me can''t go to help at all, and the sudden emergence of this mysterious force gives them a headache.


    At this time, Su Tang in the land of divine heritage is also constantly practicing in the cave. The fire element in this place is indeed very helpful to him. At this time, he has said and understood the law of fire. In the land of inheritance, he has already understood the law of fire. Now he understands it in such a unique place, and the speed is quite good.


    Yun Yun, sitting cross legged on the other side, felt the subtle power of law on Su Tang and said softly with a smile; "What a brilliant genius! If he continues to suffer like this, he should be able to successfully condense the crystal of law in a short time." after her voice fell, the light regiment read it in his heart and said to her; "The boy''s talent is really strong, girl, but you have found a good husband."


    As his voice fell, a figure rushed in from the outside. As soon as yunyun''s face changed, she immediately got up and stood in front of Su Tang. However, after seeing the visitor''s face, the alert and dignified color on yunyun''s face suddenly disappeared and whispered softly; "Did you find anything?"


    It turned out that the person who came back at this time was the secret of heaven who had left here before. After hearing yunyun''s words, the secret of heaven shook his head and said; "It''s a dead place. There aren''t many things at all. The deeper it goes, the hotter it gets. The fire element there is very violent and it''s not suitable for the growth of spiritual materials. So I looked at the periphery. It''s just too big. After looking for it, I came back. I''m also worried about what''s happening here."


    "Well, even if we can''t find it, when we go back, we can look for it in the treasure house. I believe there should be these auxiliary materials. In these ten days, Su Lang also began to have the power of law. I think he can condense the crystal of law in a few days." yunyun nodded and said. Besides, Su Tang''s eyes were full of love, After hearing her words, Tianji nodded and said; "I knew this boy would not let us down."


    Just after his voice fell, a ray of light broke out in the storage ring on Su Tang''s hand. Seeing here, Tianji went directly. With a wave of his hand, a messenger stone appeared on his hand. Seeing that Tianji could actually take things from Su Tang''s storage ring, Yun Yun''s face changed and her eyes were full of surprise.


    As we all know, this storage ring is a very private thing. Generally, no one else can get anything from it unless I agree. However, this secret can actually get the things in his storage ring without Su Tang''s knowledge. It is really strange. Ignoring Yun Yun''s surprised look, the secret directly activates the messenger stone, Inside, the sound of the magic building came from spring; "Lord devil, we found the wreckage of Jitian ghost clan when opening up wasteland. We have controlled the scene, but we can''t destroy their flesh. If you have time, come and lie down quickly."


    With such a voice falling, Tianji frowned and looked at Yun Yun and said; "It seems that we can''t wait any longer. The body of the ghost family on this day can be big or small. Since the magic building can''t be destroyed, the debris of the ghost family must be very unusual this time." after hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded, "But Su Lang is still understanding. It will take at least more than ten days for this speed to be possible. This is still the case when everything is going well. If there is a problem in the middle, it''s hard to say."

 Chapter 729

    After yunyun''s voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "But there''s no way now. The boy is at a critical moment. If you disturb him, you''ll have some trouble if you want to continue to understand the law of fire."


    "Yes." yunyun doesn''t know that Su Tang is in a critical period now, but now the news from the magic building is so urgent that she doesn''t have any good way for a while.


    They were silent. After a while, the secret came out; "There''s nothing we can do now. We can only wait here until the boy understands it. As for the magic building, please send a letter to him and ask him to look at these guys for a while. When the boy understands the power of the law of fire, they will hurry back." after his voice fell, Yun Yun also nodded.


    Now in this case, she has no way at all. Since the secret of heaven has said so, she will not object at that time. Even after taking out Su Tang''s messenger stone and inputting the aura fire, she quickly said a few words to it, and then handed the messenger stone to the secret of heaven; "It''s over." after hearing her words, Tianji nodded and returned the messenger stone. Then he looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "I hope this boy will live up to expectations."


    At this time, on the other side of the wilderness, after receiving the news from yunyun, the magic building was stunned and then exclaimed; "Unexpectedly, Lord devil, I have to understand the power of a law again. It''s really more angry than people." the voice fell, and the blood dragon smiled and said; "Isn''t that better? Anyway, Yun Yun also said, let''s take good care of the corpses of the ghost family for the time being. When the Dragon God adult understands the law of fire, he will come back immediately. We''d better take care of these things carefully at this time. After all, those people in the ghost family haven''t heard anything yet. Who knows if they will still be there at this time Is it dormant in the wilderness? "


    As his voice fell, the magic building nodded and said; "Well, next, we''ll let the people of the demon family stop reclaiming wasteland and guard these corpses until the demon lord comes back." when he said this, the blood Dragon nodded and said; "In that case, it''s safe not to report. I''d better stay here for a while."


    The two soon reached an agreement. Before long, those demon families who opened up wasteland outside were summoned by the magic building. For a time, the development of the whole dragon family in the wilderness stopped. At the same time, the people of the dragon family were standing by the demon capital at any time. Xianyue soon received the news and said something in doubt; "What the hell is this barbarian doing? Get out such a big noise."


    Her voice fell, and everyone at the bottom of the hall showed a look of doubt. At this time, Shen Xin said aloud; "I see, master, you''d better contact the Dragon King and ask." hearing Shen Xin''s words, Xianyue nodded.


    Soon after you followed Xianyue back to the Taishang Mingyue palace, you took the people of the Taishang Mingyue palace to the abyss of the dark earth. However, there was no news about the Tiangui family there. There was no one moving there. After the beast roared for three days and found no trace of the Tiangui family, Shen Xin and his party had to come back, Of course, some people were left there to monitor the movements of the dark earth at any time.


    After Shen Xin came back, she was always in the Taishang Mingyue palace. After her voice fell, Xianyue nodded. Even if she took out the spring soul stone, she quickly asked, and soon got a reply from the Dragon King.


    "Xianyue palace master, our people found a few bones of the Tiangui family in this wilderness. It''s just the Dragon God. Now we are in the critical period of understanding the law of fire. In order not to have any accidents, will we mobilize people so vigorously, guard those bones, wait for the Dragon God to come back and completely destroy them." The voice of the Dragon King sounded from the messenger stone. With his voice falling, the immortal moon was slightly stunned, and then the great God arrived; "Anxious public disciples, let''s go to the wilderness. We can''t afford to lose this time."


    On hearing that the Dragon King and others found the bones of the Tiangui family, Xianyue couldn''t sit still. She had been back for several months, and there had been no news of the Tiangui family, which made her very helpless. Now that there was news of the Tiangui family, she always felt that something would happen this time, so he planned to go and have a look.


    Her command voice fell, and the elders in the hall bowed down to answer. After a while, they all withdrew from the hall. At this time, Xianyue looked at Shen Xin and said; "Do you want to go with me this time? There''s nothing going on in the abyss of the dark earth for the time being." as her voice fell, Shen Xin nodded and said; "Well, I haven''t seen brother Su for a long time. It''s just this time to go back and have a look."


    Hearing her words, Xianyue nodded and continued; "Well, let''s start now." when the voice fell, she left the hall with Shen Xin. At this time, outside the word hall, the disciples of the supreme Mingyue palace had gathered. When they saw the fairy moon coming out, they bowed one by one. At this time, the fairy moon came out and said; "Let''s go."


    The voice fell, and a group of disciples of the supreme Moon Palace broke through the air. At this time, the wild dragon king and others did not know that the people of the supreme Moon Palace would also come to help.


    "During this time, pay more attention. We can''t relax in looking for the Tiangui clan. There has been no news of the Tiangui clan in the Taishang Mingyue palace. They are probably still in the wilderness, so we must be careful this time. This time, there is the realm of the emperor in the corpses we found. If the Tiangui clan people know, they will come and fight At that time, they will revive him, and they will have another emperor master, which is very bad news for us. "The Dragon King said.


    After his voice fell, the magic building nodded and said; "Well, it''s true that we should guard these corpses anyway this time. When Lord devil comes back, as long as we destroy them, we don''t have to worry at all. Didn''t Yun also say before? Lord devil, it''s possible to leave the customs in more than ten days. We just need to pay attention to these more than ten days. How many of us are afraid of the people of Tiangui clan? He said It''s good that we don''t appear. If we do, it''s really with my heart. "


    "Hehe, the ghost clan is very cunning that day. Although our strength has surpassed them now, it''s better to be careful." hearing the words of the magic building, the Dragon King also said with a smile. He can be very happy these days. Now the dragon clan has successfully unified the precious wilderness. Now there is a super strong person in the supreme realm in many places in the ZuLong vein, How could he be unhappy to let ZuLong, who has been silent for many years, rise up again.


    Just after his voice fell, a demon family man hurried outside and watched the demon building sound; "Elder, it''s not good. There''s something wrong with the emperor''s body." the voice fell. The Dragon King and the magic building stood up at the same time, and the magic building asked quickly; "What happened?" the voice fell, and both of them quickly walked out of the hall. At this time, the demon family man behind them said aloud; "We don''t know what the situation is. The emperor''s corpse inexplicably broke out a very wonderful power and began to devour the corpses of other Tiangui families."


    While running, they listened to the report of their men. The eyebrows of the magic building were deeply locked. At this time, the face of the Dragon King on one side was also a little ugly. They were not very familiar with the Tiangui family. Now when they heard such things, they all had some worries. When they came to the place where the corpses were placed, the magic building and the dragon king felt the difference here in a moment.


    At this time, the huge corpse of the emperor was scattered with black light, and the power in the corpses next to it was constantly used in the corpse of the emperor. Seeing this situation, the magic building whispered; "Dragon King, do you know what this is?" after his voice fell, the Dragon King frowned and whispered; "I''m not very familiar with the Tiangui clan. I haven''t heard of such a thing."


    "It''s a double whammy. We''d better get rid of these corpses quickly. We can''t go on like this." the devil building said in a voice, with a very depressed and helpless tone. They were not very familiar with the Tiangui clan. They fell with his voice, and then the people behind him said; "Elder, we have tried this. There is no way to move these corpses."


    Hearing his words, the Dragon King on one side seemed to think of something and said immediately; "No, the corpse of the emperor wants to absorb the power of the ghost family these days to revive. Elder of the magic building, we can''t let him continue to absorb like this. No matter what method we use, we must stop them." as his voice fell, the face of the magic building also changed.


    The reason why the Dragon King knew this thing was that Su Tang mentioned it when he told him about the Tiangui clan. When the devil building and the Dragon King had a great headache about this thing, Su Tang also entered the mouth pipe diameter, the crystal of the law of cohesion. At this time, there were a lot of red lights all over his body, and the Dongjiang suddenly appeared, Yun Yun, who has been sitting on one side to practice, was shocked by the secret of heaven.


    "Start, the boy finally began to condense the crystal of the law." Tianji said with a smile. After his voice fell, Yun Yun''s eyes showed a trace of joy, nodded and said; "I thought it would take more than ten days to be good. Unexpectedly, he began to condense the crystal of the law now. If it goes on like this, he should be able to pass the pass in three days at most."


    As her voice fell, Tianji smiled and nodded; "Yes, we still underestimated the boy''s talent." looking at Su Tang in cultivation, he was slightly surprised.

 Chapter 730

    Three days passed quickly, and a red virtual shadow of the crystal of the law also appeared in Su Tang Dan field. At this time, he was still compressing those fire elements. When these goods needed to enter his body, he quickly rushed towards the crystal of the virtual shadow law.


    "Three days, should Su Lang be about to succeed?" Yun Yun looked at the three days have passed, and Su Tang''s red mans still had no change at all.


    As his voice fell, Tianji shook his head and said; "I had a look in his Dantian before. The crystal of the law is still a virtual shadow. It seems that it still needs a lot of fire elements and the power of the law to condense." after his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded, his eyes fell on the red accompanying leaves of the fire spirit ginseng beside Su Tang, and said softly; "Tianji, can you bring these two leaves into Su Lang''s body?"


    As soon as I listened to her words, the secret of heaven also brightened my eyes and spoke out; "Yes, but I don''t know if it''s useful." after his voice fell, Yun Yun said; "Try it anyway. Now time is running out. Master magic building also sent a message. The emperor''s body has changed. We may not continue like this."


    It turned out that two days ago, the magic building sent a letter to tell them about the change of the emperor''s body. Tianji also knew the trouble of this matter. After yunyun''s voice fell, Tianji directly came to Su Tang, picked up the two leaves, flashed directly, and entered Su Tang''s body. After he entered Dantian, The power in the ginseng leaves on both sides erupted directly.


    The sudden appearance of such a huge force shocked Su Tang''s body, but soon the crystal in Su Tang''s Dantian was just the crystal of the law of virtual shadow, and a huge suction force erupted, which directly absorbed the power from the two leaves. Seeing here, Tianji smiled and said; "It''s done, boy. Hurry up. You don''t have much time."


    When the news came from the magic building, he understood that it was likely that the corpse of the emperor was absorbing the power of other Tiangui families to revive. It was easier to deal with the emperor before he was resurrected. If he was resurrected, even if there were many people of the dragon and demon families, it would be difficult to keep him.


    After the sound fell, the secret came out of the Dantian directly, looked at yunyun and said; "It''s successful. The power in the leaf is really very strong. Now it has been continuously absorbed by the crystal of the law. With the protection of such things, I think the boy''s speed should increase very fast." at the moment when his voice fell, a red hexagonal star appeared above Su Tang''s head, which constantly burst out red light, It has been shaking on Su Tang''s head. Seeing here, Tianji smiled and said; "It''s materialized. I didn''t expect it to materialize soon. This fire spirit ginseng is really a treasure in heaven and earth."


    When the voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Yes, if I had thought of this earlier, I''m afraid Su Lang would have woken up." as her voice fell, Su Tang''s eyes, which had always been gold coins, suddenly opened, and a red light flashed in his eyes. Then the red light converged. With the news of the red light, the hexagonal star on his head also disappeared directly into his body.


    After the crystal of this Law entered it, Su Tang also stretched his waist and smiled at the speed; "Finally succeeded." looking at his relaxed face, the secret came out; "Now that we have succeeded, let''s leave quickly and go to all the living demons here." Su Tang frowned and asked in a deep voice; "What''s the matter? Something happened to the devil?"


    "Well, when the people of the magic capital opened up the wasteland, they found a few bones of the Tiangui family, one of which should be in the realm of the emperor." Yun Yun nodded and said in a voice. After her voice fell, Su Tang''s face sank and said in a voice; "OK, let''s leave here now and talk while walking all the way." the voice fell. Su Tang and others didn''t stay here and walked quickly outside the cave.


    The three of them were in a cave, which broke through the air and flew towards the enchanted city. In the sky, Su Tang asked; "What''s the situation over there now?" hearing his question, Yun Yun, who was beside him, said aloud; "It''s said that the emperor''s corpse happened again, constantly absorbing the power of other Tiangui family''s corpses. Master morlou said that it may be that the emperor wants to revive." after her voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "The corpse has absorbed the power for three days. We''d better hurry. As for what it''s for, wait until there."


    Su Tang nodded when he heard what they said. There was also some worry in his eyes. He understood that the magic building might be really good. The emperor''s corpse should want to use those forces to revive. The party quickly flew to the place where the enchanted capital was located, but the wilderness was too big. Even their first-class experts wanted to quickly kill the magic capital, It''s not easy.


    At night, the messenger stone on Su Tang''s body also lit up. Seeing here, Su Tang trembled and quickly took out the messenger stone and directly input the power to activate. At this time, the voice of the magic building came. Miss yunyun, you''d better hurry up. Now we can''t get close to the power that broke out in the emperor''s body.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang''s face changed and he said aloud; "How can an emperor have such great power? They are all powerful in the supreme realm. Since they can''t get close to each other, it seems that this time there is something strange." after his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said; "It''s true. Brother Su, have you ever seen a heavenly ghost clan more powerful than the emperor?"


    When she asked such questions, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "I really haven''t seen or heard of this. There is a heavenly ghost family stronger than the emperor." with his voice falling, Yun Yun and Tianji are slightly stunned. Tianji and Su Tang have the longest time to die together. When talking with Yinglong and others about the ghost family, I haven''t heard of any realm above the emperor.


    But now there are some strange things in the magic capital. The emperor''s realm can''t be so powerful. After all, Su Tang fought with the emperor at the peak of the emperor. In terms of strength, the Tiangui clan in the emperor''s realm should be the peak of the God King of human martial arts, but Tianji couldn''t help thinking about it, Since human beings have the Supreme God, will there be a more powerful existence than the emperor in the ghost family that day?


    At this time, Su Tang seemed to think of this possibility, and his face was very ugly. The three people kept flying. At dawn, they could see the outline of the magic capital from a distance. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Let''s hurry up. I''m afraid there will be some changes this time." as his voice fell, the secret came out; "It''s inconvenient for me to appear. I''d better enter your Dantian." the voice fell, and he directly entered Su Tang''s Dantian.


    At this time, the rhyme is allowed to come out of the vocal tract; "Su Lang, let''s hurry." Su Tang nodded. They turned into a streamer and rushed towards the demons in the distance. At this time, half of the places in the demons were shrouded in the dark nine yous. In the sky, Su Tang saw the scene from a distance. At this time, Yun Yun also said in surprise; "What a powerful force, Su Lang, this is definitely not the power that the heavenly ghost family in the realm of emperor can have."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said solemnly; "It seems that there is some trouble this time." the voice fell, and Su Tang directly fell down. At this time, at the gate of the magic capital, the people of the demon family, the dragon family and the supreme Moon Palace were there, one by one, looking at the expanding black Jiuyou force not far away.


    Suddenly, they were surprised to see someone falling into the sky. Their strength broke out. They turned their heads and looked at Su Tang. When they saw that it was su Tang and Yun Yun, they stood in the front of the magic building; "Lord devil, you''re back at last."


    Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "This breakthrough took a lot of time and made everyone wait for a long time." the voice fell. Su Tang looked at the power of Jiuyou and asked aloud; "How could it suddenly become like this?"


    After hearing his question, the magic building quickly told him this time. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "You stay here. I''ll go in and see what''s going on in here." the voice fell, and the fairy moon frowned slightly and said in a voice; "Dragon God, it''s very strange. I think you''d better not go in."


    Hearing her voice, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "Now things are like this. We can''t sit here and wait for death. Now the guy inside hasn''t come back to life, and there''s still a way to stay. If he comes back to life, I''m not sure to keep him." the voice dropped, and Su Tang continued; "What appears this time is not necessarily the emperor."


    After the sound fell, Su Tang directly walked towards the place covered by the power of Jiuyou. Listening to his words, what else did Xianyue want to say, and Yun Yun on one side said aloud; "Let Su Lang go in and have a look. This time things are very troublesome. Now Su Lang''s success has condensed the law of fire, and his strength has been greatly improved. I believe he will not be in any danger."


    As soon as these words came out, Xianyue stopped talking. At this time, Shen Xin on one side showed a complex look in her eyes and stared at Yun Yun. At this time, everyone''s mind was focused on the power of Jiuyou. Su Tang didn''t notice the difference of Shen Xin at all, but Yun Yun found the difference in Shen Xin''s eyes, and her eyes showed a difference, Then the voice said; "Sister Shen Xin, this time, I will give you an explanation when the things here are finished."


    During this time, she can also see that Shen Xin''s Thoughts on Su Tang have suddenly become like this. There are still some regrets in her heart. It''s like a man who robbed his good friend.

 Chapter 731

    Hearing yunyun''s voice, Shen Xin nodded with a complex look on his face. At this time, Su Tang has also entered the place covered by the power of Jiuyou. This step into it, the destructive power of Su Tang''s whole body also broke out in an instant, directly destroying the power of Jiuyou around his body.


    Seeing this, Su Tang read carefully and said to the secret of heaven; "It seems that our previous guess is good for such a strong Jiuyou power." after the voice fell, the secret came out; "Indeed, I can feel that there is a strong danger in the power of the nine yous. Boy, you''d better be careful. This time, no matter what, you must kill the guy before he is resurrected, otherwise it will be really troublesome."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang''s face was dignified, nodded and said; "Well, I understand." when the ghost clan was not resurrected that day, its power was only 30% of its own at most, so this was the best solution. If it was resurrected, it would be different. The power of the ghost clan in front of Su Tang''s heart had some fear. If it was resurrected, the whole land left behind by God would be in trouble.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang''s pace also accelerated a bit. With the continuous deepening, the power of the nine yous became more and more powerful. At this time, a voice came from inside; "I didn''t expect that a human warrior would come to sacrifice when the emperor was resurrected. Hahaha, it took me a long time." the voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, his face changed greatly, and exclaimed; "Who are you?"


    "Hahaha, aren''t you here for me? Why do you ask who I am?" the voice laughed and said. With his voice falling, Su Tang flashed a trace of helplessness in his eyes, but also stopped and said in a deep voice; "Now that you have been resurrected, come out directly. There is no need to hide your head and tail." with his voice falling, the whole nine you force enveloping the demon capital suddenly moved, shrank in a moment, and soon disappeared directly. The next moment, a tall black figure appeared in front of Su Tang.


    Looking at his scales emitting black light, Su Tang frowned and said aloud; "Above the emperor?" he had never seen the heavenly ghost family above the emperor. At this time, Su Tang looked at the man in front of him. He could feel it from his strength and the strength of his flesh scale. This was definitely not what the heavenly ghost family in the realm of the emperor could have.


    "Hehe, I''m very knowledgeable, but I don''t like others to call me emperor. I prefer to call me emperor xuanyue." the man smiled and said in a voice. With his voice falling, Su Tang looked frozen and thought in his heart; "Sure enough, there is still a realm above the emperor, emperor? It should look very powerful." after such an idea fell, the voice of the secret also sounded; "Boy, it seems that your guess is good. There is a realm above the emperor. Unexpectedly, there are such characters in the land of divine heritage. It seems that the water in the land of divine heritage is indeed very deep."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang also said with a depressed face; "Yes, originally thought that the devil emperor and those other heavenly ghost families would be destroyed, and the land of divine heritage might be calmed down. Unexpectedly, there was such a difficult character. I don''t know if there were other people." as his voice fell, the secret also nodded.


    At this time, the devil building and others at the gate also came with people. When they saw the Tiangui clan standing opposite Su Tang, their faces changed. At this time, Xianyue came to Su Tang and asked aloud; "Is this the man?" Su Tang nodded with a dignified look in her voice; "Has been resurrected, the realm above the emperor, Emperor."


    Upon hearing his answer, the magic building and others were all very surprised. At this time, Emperor xuanyue looked at these people and said with a little surprise; "The supreme realm, tut Tut, how many are there? Hahaha, good." with his voice falling, Su Tang frowned and warned carefully; "Immortal Moon Palace leader, be careful. This guy is hard to deal with." as his voice fell, immortal moon nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang turned to look at emperor xuanyue and said; "You shouldn''t be resurrected. Your resurrection now will only make you fall faster." said here, xuanyue emperor was stunned and looked at him; "Really? It depends on your strength whether you can say such words." the voice fell, and a very strange force burst out all over his body. There are some very special breath in this force, which is very familiar to Su Tang and other supreme masters.


    "The power of law?" said the devil building. As soon as he heard his voice, Su Tang and others reacted and nodded. At this time, the voice of the secret sounded in his heart; "This is the power of rare laws, the power of corrosion." Su Tang was stunned when he ate the flowers and smoke, and his face was dignified. The power of rare laws is much stronger than that of ordinary laws. He is also a person with the power of rare laws. He knows the power of this power.


    In addition, the corrosive power is not the power of ordinary rare laws, but the one with a higher ranking. Although his killing law has a high level, it must have a lot to do with the corrosive power. Thinking of these, Su Tang turned to look at Xianyue and others and said; "You can''t deal with this man. Be careful later. His law is very powerful." fell with his voice.


    Xianyue and others nodded. They were not fools. As soon as xuanyue''s power of law appeared, they all found that the power of law was very unusual. Now when they heard Su Tang say so, they affirmed their thoughts. At this time, yunyun looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Su Lang, be careful." looking at the worried look in her eyes, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Don''t worry, although his power of law is a rare law, I also have a rare law. Although it is not as high as his level, my means are not weak."


    As his voice fell, yunyun missile didn''t feel at ease. It was even more worried. It was a rare law higher than Su Tang''s killing law. The power was not ordinary. Although Su Tang had many means, the power of this law was very strange, which could not be dealt with by ordinary people. Looking at her, Shen Xin on one side also said aloud; "Sister yunyun, you must believe brother su. He will defeat this man."


    Her voice fell, Xuan Yue frowned, looked at Shen Xin and drank coldly; "Tiangui people? Why are you here? You''re still with these people." his voice was full of anger, but when he heard his words, Shen Xin turned to look at him and said faintly; "I''m no longer a member of Tiangui clan. Why are you here? Ask the demon emperor. I believe you should know who the demon emperor is?" as her voice fell, those who didn''t know her identity were already there. They looked at her with a little cold in their eyes.


    Aware of these people''s eyes, Su Tang said aloud; "She has left, Tiangui clan. Now she is my sister of Sutang. The past has passed, and she has not done anything sorry for us." as his voice fell, those people with cold eyes flashed a trace of complexity in their eyes. At this time, Xianyue also said; "Yes, Shen Xin is no longer a member of the Tiangui clan. She is our ally."


    Hearing what they said, Shen Xin''s eyes flashed a trace of gratitude. Xianyue and Su Tang spoke for Shen Xin. Those people also recovered in an instant, and the coldness in their eyes also disappeared. But they still looked more or less alert in their eyes when they looked at Shen Xin. Seeing here, Su Tang could only reluctantly shake his head, At this time, the fairy moon whispered; "Leave it to me. Don''t think about it now. Take this man down first."


    Her voice fell. Su Tang nodded and turned to look at xuanyue; "How about we fight outside?" the voice fell, the blood red light on Su Tang''s body flashed, and the killing law appeared in an instant. Seeing the power on him, xuanyue frowned slightly, his eyes were also frozen, the contempt on his face also converged, and nodded lightly; "I haven''t fought for many years. I didn''t expect to meet an opponent like you as soon as I came out. It''s not bad. Let''s go and fight outside."


    The voice fell, and the two broke through the air at the same time. Seeing them leave, yunyun also followed closely and chased up. The magic building looked at the immortal moon and the Dragon King; "Let''s go and have a look. If the Demon Lord has any accident later, we''d better take action to frighten the man back." the voice fell, and Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, but try not to fight. This man is powerful. We can''t compete at all. The Dragon God has a lot of means and should have the ability to protect himself."


    Thinking of Su Tang''s words before, Xianyue didn''t intend to let these people fight this time. Although they are all super strong in the supreme realm, they have their own strong hands. The ghost clan is such a person that they can''t compete with that day. If they rush to fight, they will not only bring danger to themselves and others, but also plan to fight Su Tang. At that time, the gains will outweigh the losses.


    Hearing his words, the blood dragon understood her meaning and said aloud; "Well, try not to do it, otherwise it will probably affect the Dragon God adult at that time." as soon as this word came out, the magic building also responded, and the party followed closely, catching up. At this time, Su Tang and xuanyue looked at each other in a huge open space outside the magic city.


    "I don''t think you''re old enough to be a younger generation. Let you do it first." xuanyue said in a voice, looking at his appearance, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Respecting the old and loving the young is a virtue of our generation. I don''t think you will live long, so let you do it." Su Tang didn''t know this guy''s plan. He wanted to let himself take the lead, so he could find out the flaw. At their level, a flaw is likely to be fatal. Su Tang was afraid of the strength of the man in front of him at this time, So he definitely won''t go first.


    Hearing their conversation, Xianyue nodded and said; "Although the Dragon God is young, his mind is extraordinary. It''s very good to be so calm at such a time." as her voice fell, the magic building and others nodded. At this time, the magic spirit son who followed the magic building asked suspiciously; "Brother Su is such a fool. Others let him do it first. Why should he refuse? If I were you, I would do it directly to show this guy the power of directness."


    When her voice fell, the magic building shook its head, and Yun Yun, who was beside her, said aloud; "Ling''er, you don''t understand this. It''s not that you, brother Su, don''t want to make a move, but that at their level, whoever makes a move first will show flaws and give the other party a direct chance to hit hard. If you don''t feel sure, you can''t take the lead, otherwise the only danger is yourself."


    After yunyun''s explanation voice fell, the magic building also came out of the sound channel; "You are a competitive girl. Learn well. You can''t just act recklessly in case of trouble."


    Hearing her grandfather''s words, magic ling''er nodded with Yun Yun''s explanation. She also understood in a moment. The look in Su Tang''s eyes was also full of worship. She looked at her, Yun Yun reluctantly shook her head. At this time, Su Tang had already made a touch. After su Tang''s voice fell, xuanyue''s eyes showed a look of appreciation, Then the sound channel; "Now that you''ve said that, I''m pretending. It''s my fault. Take it, boy."


    The voice fell, and a long gun condensed by the power of nine yous appeared in his hand. Seeing here, Su Tang''s face was positive, and the Dragon God bully burst out in a moment. At the same time, the power of destruction was mobilized by him, but he didn''t explode. He was going to surprise this guy.


    Seeing Su Tang wrapped in golden scales, the mysterious moon came out; "You really surprised me. I didn''t expect you to understand the Dragon God bully of the dragon family. It''s terrible that you wanted to keep your opponent. Now it seems that you can''t stay. If you continue to grow, it may become a big trouble for my ghost family." Su Tang smiled coldly as his voice fell; "Hehe, your strength is also good. If you want to keep me, your strength is not enough."


    At the moment when the voice fell, their bodies moved at the same time. Su Tang, blessed by the law of the wind, was faster than the mysterious moon. However, as the Tiangui clan in the realm of emperor, his strength was also extraordinary. Seeing the speed of Su Tang, he smiled coldly. They soon appeared a series of residual shadows in the open space. Seeing this speed, The eyes of Xianyue and others were full of horror.


    As masters of the supreme realm, they can only catch a little shadow, and those who do not reach the supreme realm have some light and shadow in front of them, and they can''t see their movements clearly. At this time, the demon spirit stared at the other side for a while, his eyes were tired and said aloud; "The strength gap is too big. I wanted to see a wonderful battle. I didn''t expect it to be some shadows. It''s really boring."


    After her voice fell, the others shook their heads. At this time, their figures suddenly fell at two different angles. This was xuanyue''s face looking at Su Tang solemnly. At the same time, the spreading gray aura on his arm made his whole body tremble. Sink channel; "Destructive power? How could you have such a thing?"


    "Hehe, without such a killer mace, do you think I will fight with you?" Su Tang replied with a slight smile. His voice fell, and the gray magic power on his whole body burst out. Seeing here, xuanyue''s eyes shrank and shouted in horror; "It''s impossible that you control the power of destruction." as the heavenly ghost clan in the realm of emperor, he knows very well that the power of destruction is the most difficult of their nemesis.


    In the previous battle, Su Tang broke into the destructive power in many places in his body. Now he can only mobilize the power of Jiuyou and suppress it temporarily. However, as soon as the destructive power breaks out, he is likely to be seriously injured or even fall. Originally, he thought his opponent only used some special methods to get such a killer mace, But now seeing the power of the other party is the power of destruction. How can he not be shocked?


    "There''s nothing impossible. You Tiangui clan has plagued the world for many years and created too many killing evils. It must be that God can''t see it, so let me end you." Su Tang said aloud. As his voice fell, xuanyue laughed; "Hahaha, joke, there are so many strong ghosts in my sky, and people stronger than me are everywhere. Do you think you alone can end us? It''s arrogant."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Is it not crazy?" has the final say you need to continue fighting with me? "Su Tang''s double excellent slightly placed on his chest and saw his movements," said the moon, chill and cold. "Hehe, it''s just my bad luck to meet you, but soon you''ll see that the Tiangui clan is really strong." the voice fell, and xuanyue rushed directly towards Su Tang.


    Watching him rush in, Su Tang made a decision with both hands and moved slightly. In a moment, the destructive power in xuanyue''s body broke out directly and destroyed a large part of his body in a moment. At this time, xuanyue looked at Su Tang with a strange smile. The next moment, his body disappeared directly. At the same time, a cold voice sounded in the sky; "Xuanyue, don''t worry. I''ll avenge you. Thank you for your cover."


    The sound fell, and I saw a black light column in the magic capital at the same time. The next moment, the light column broke into the air in the distance. The speed was so fast that Su Tang and others could hardly catch it with their naked eyes.

 Chapter 732

    Looking at the black light column disappearing into the sky, Su Tang and others'' faces were very dignified. Just before this time, xuanyue''s residual body disappeared again. At this time, he seemed very embarrassed.


    "Hahaha, wait, my God ghost clan will come to the place left by God again." the voice recorded that his residual body also disappeared directly under the destructive power of Su Tang. Seeing here, Su Tang''s face also changed and became dignified. At this time, the faces of Xianyue and others were also very ugly. At this time, the magic building said in a deep voice; "How could this happen? How could there be two heavenly ghost families of emperor level here."


    Hearing his voice, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, the Dragon King said; "I''ve checked it before. It''s just a mysterious month. How can another one pop out suddenly?" Su Tang nodded and said solemnly when he heard them; "Now that it''s like this, we don''t want to think about it. We''d better find a way to quickly find out the ghost clan this day. I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with them in the future."


    As his voice fell, others were silent. In the past, there were only a few emperor lords in the Tiangui clan. They didn''t feel anything terrible. After all, several supreme and powerful people appeared in their inheritance, but now there are experts in the realm of emperor and monarch, which makes them very afraid of the battle between xuanyue and Su Tang, They all saw it with their own eyes. The strength of the heavenly ghost family in the realm of emperor also deeply shocked them.


    Besides, it must be more powerful for an expert like xuanyue to cover the emperor''s departure. Now that such a person has left, it is not easy to find him. Thinking of these, the hearts of the people present can''t help feeling heavy, and Su Tang said at this time; "We have seen this time. The future Tiangui clan is difficult to deal with. We should unite as soon as possible and dig them out. At least when they haven''t got a firm foothold, we will get them out. As far as I know, when the ghost clan came back to life, there is still a long period of weakness. This is our chance."


    "Well, now I''m in trouble to go back to the place of divine punishment and tell the world about it. Let those forces and scattered practitioners allied with us go out of the mountain one after another and look for the Tiangui clan on a large scale. I don''t believe they can still hide all the time." Xianyue nodded and said directly. With her voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s the best. During this time, the dragon family and the demon family are also pioneered by Zhan ting. We try our best to find the people and horses of Tiangui family in this wilderness. We must dig them out together. I want them to have no place to hide."


    At this time, Su Tang no longer let these people look for them slowly as before. The current situation is very different. If he doesn''t kill the people of the ghost family these days quickly, he doesn''t know what kind of moth he will catch in the future. With his voice falling, both the magic building and the Dragon King nod in a positive color and answer; "Subordinates listen to orders."


    In the next few days, Xianyue also announced this matter to the world. For a time, those who allied with Su Tang came out of the mountain one after another. Of course, some of them were unwilling to go out of the mountain, but now, Su Tang can''t close so many. He himself took the people of the dragon and demon clan to carry out a carpet search in this wilderness.


    That night, yunyun and Shen Xin were under a big tree in the middle of a mountain depression. At this time, yunyun also told what he had experienced with Su Tang except this time, and didn''t hide it at all, including his poisoning in the sky fire polar region. After listening to it, Shen Xin nodded and said; "Congratulations, sister. I didn''t expect how many things happened this time. I''m sorry for the previous things."


    After listening, Shen Xin also understood that it was not who took the lead, nor did Yun Yun take the lead in robbing Su Tang, but God''s arrangement. He was still uncomfortable with Yun Yun in the previous period. At least he had some bad feelings in his heart. He didn''t want to be as pure as before, but now he heard her explanation, Shen Xin''s heart''s resentment dissipated in an instant. On the contrary, she still had some thanks to Yun Yun. After all, if she didn''t do this at the beginning, Su Tang would be able to absorb it. Since things have become like this, she is also very magnanimous to look for exit.


    At least in her mind, yunyun and herself are more suitable to be with Su Tang. After all, she is a member of Tiangui family. Although she has separated from it, she can never change this fact. Yunyun is different. She is innocent and a contemporary Valley owner of Tianji valley. She is a very important person in the land left by our God, People like her will give him more or less help when they are around Su Tang, but they will only bring endless trouble to Su Tang.


    Hearing Shen Xin''s words, Yun Yun''s face flashed some complex questions in a low voice; "I know you like Su Lang too. Why don''t you fight for it?" Shen Xin was stunned at her words. A trace of doubt flashed in her eyes. At the same time, she shook her head in admiration; "You know my situation. He and I won''t have a result. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to compete, but I can''t. as long as I can always accompany him silently, I''ll be satisfied. As for other things, I don''t think much."


    Indeed, since a woman can divide half of her favorite people, no one can have this spirit, but yunyun did it. I have to say that her spirit is very admirable. At this time, Shen Xin''s words wrinkled yunyun''s eyebrows and said again; "There is no difference between you and us. Shen Xin, how many groups do you want? You are no longer a member of the Tiangui clan. You also have the right to pursue your happiness. My son, you like Su Lang for a long time. I know from the time you are willing to leave the Tiangui clan for him. Since you have made such a choice, aren''t you going to be with him? You must let others say what others say You can''t think so. You''re no worse than anyone. The identity thing has passed, so you don''t have to think about it. "


    As her voice fell, Shen Xin shook her head and said; "I understand, but you can see the situation now. Brother Su must be very upset. I don''t want to trouble him at this time. As for the future, we''ll talk about it later." here, Shen Xin smiled and looked at his smile. Yun Yun was also stunned. Then he nodded and said; "Well, we are good sisters and will always be good sisters. No matter what happens in the future, this will never change."


    "Well, good!" Shen Xin also ordered. At this time, Yun Yun stood up and said with a smile; "Hehe, we''ve been out for a while. Let''s go. Let''s go back to the camp so that Su Lang won''t worry." after that, they were ready to leave. At the moment Shen Xin just stood up, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. When she noticed that she was the same, Yun Yun asked aloud; "What''s the matter?"


    "Sister, do you feel the power here seems to be thinking of a place slowly surging?" with her voice falling, Yun Yun was slightly stunned, then closed her eyes, felt it, then opened her eyes and nodded; "Really have such a feeling, curious and strange, how is this going on?" hearing her words, Shen Xin continued with a slight frown on her brow; "This feeling is a little like the feeling of people of Tiangui clan at the time of resurrection."


    Hearing her words, Yun Yun''s face changed and hurried out of her voice; "Are you sure?" Shen Xin shook his head and said; "I''m not sure about this, but I''ve seen some people of the Tiangui clan resurrect when I was in the abyss of the dark earth. Most of them are similar to the situation of covering up. I think we''d better go back to brother Su quickly, and then let''s go to the source to have a look. Whether he is a Tiangui clan or not, it''s always right to be careful."


    "Well, let''s go back quickly and tell Su Lang about it." the voice fell. Yun Yun and Shen Xin hurried towards the camp. They were very fast. As soon as they returned to the camp, they met Su Tang. When Su Tang saw them both coming back at the same time, he smiled and said; "You went there. I didn''t see you just now. I''m going to look for you."


    "Hehe, sister Shen Xin and I went out for a walk, but Su Lang, my sister found a strange phenomenon. It seems that there is a ghost family''s corpse near here ready to revive." Yun Yun replied. When she said the last sentence, her voice was light and dignified. At this time, Shen Xin on one side also spoke out; "I''m not sure about this, but it''s a little similar to the resurrection of Tiangui clan."


    Upon hearing what they said, Su Tang did not wrinkle and said aloud; "Whether it is or not, let''s hurry and have a look." the voice fell, and he turned and shouted at the camp; "Master magic building, master blood dragon, you go out with me." the voice fell, and the magic building and blood dragon ran directly over. At this time, the magic building asked aloud; "Lord devil, where are we going?"


    The blood dragon on one side also showed a look of doubt. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Let''s go and have a look first. We''ll talk on the road." the voice fell. Su Tang turned and looked at Shen Xin. At this time, Shen Xin nodded and took Su Tang and others to the place where she had a heart to heart talk with Yun. As soon as he came here, Su Tang felt it for the first time. There is a force in this place that is constantly converging towards a place.


    "Sure enough, it''s possible that the Tiangui clan is resurrecting. Be careful, everyone. Let''s go and have a look." Su Tang felt it and said aloud. Then several people followed the source of the power. After walking for half an hour, they came to a huge lake. At this time, Su Tang pointed to the lake and said; "The source is at the bottom of the lake. If only ape Chi were here at this time. He has the ability to control the water and can directly get out the things below."


    When they heard what he said, morlou and others nodded. This time, they came out, and both ape Chi and ape Tong didn''t come. Before, after su Tang left, the two went to the monkey king to practice. This time, Su Tang was going to take them out together, but he heard the Monkey King say that the two are now closed, and he didn''t bother them, I came out with the people of the dragon clan and the demon clan.


    "Is it really the heavenly ghost clan?" Yun Yun asked aloud. With his voice falling, Su Tang shook his head and said; "He''s hidden very deep. I haven''t caught his breath yet. I''m not sure, but for the sake of safety, I''d better go down and have a look." the voice fell, and he went to the side of the lake. At this time, the blood Dragon said; "Lord Dragon God, I think you''d better let me go down. Although you are a half dragon, it''s still inconvenient at the bottom of the water. I''m a dragon and entering the water won''t have the slightest impact on me."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, then nodded and said; "Well, blood dragon, be careful. As long as it''s really a Tiangui clan, you''ll come back right away. We''re trying to get this guy out. You can''t act rashly." with his voice falling, blood Dragon nodded and said; "Subordinates understand."

 Chapter 733

    After answering a sentence, the blood dragon immediately jumped to the gods, appeared in an instant, and directly drilled into the lake. Su Tang and others also waited beside the lake. The blood dragon suddenly changed here, which surprised the people of the dragon family and the demon family in the distance. They all came here. The Dragon King thought of Su Tang and asked; "Lord Dragon God, what''s the situation?"


    "You''re coming. There''s something strange down here. I''d like to have a ghost family down here, so let the blood dragon go down and have a look. You''re just here. I''m not very relieved that the blood dragon goes down alone. You can choose several people to go down and have a look." Su Tang looked at the Dragon King and others coming, and immediately explained with a voice. With his voice falling, the Dragon King said with a voice; "Then let my subordinates go down and have a look."


    When the voice fell, the Dragon King jumped into the lake and watched the Dragon King go down, Su Tang said aloud; "Let''s get ready. If it''s really a ghost family down here, I''m afraid it will have to divide some hands and feet. If not, it''s best." the people of the demon family and the dragon family nodded at his words.


    As time passed, about half an hour later, a dragon chant appeared, and the blood dragon and the Dragon King rushed out of the water at the same time. After turning into a human shape, the blood Dragon said solemnly to Su Tang; "Lord Dragon God, you guessed right. There are indeed Tiangui clan below, and there are a lot of them." as his voice fell, the Dragon King also said; "According to my subordinates'' estimation, there are at least five or six corpses of Tiangui clan at the bottom of the lake."


    Their voices fell, and Su Tang frowned. Then he turned and looked at the dragon people and said; "Everybody, this time I''m going to trouble you. After all, it''s underwater. It''s very inconvenient for us to go down and fight. Do you have any way to get the people of the ghost family up these days." as his voice fell, a kind of dragon family began to meditate. At this time, the blood Dragon said; "There are a large number of noble people below. We may encounter danger if we go down. Lord Dragon God, I think we can take away all the water here, so that we can directly expose the Tiangui clan below, and then we can do it directly."


    "Well, I think the blood dragon elder''s method is good. After all, we don''t know how powerful the Tiangui clan is. If the trade goes on rashly, there are some dangers." the Dragon King also said aloud. After hearing what they said, Su Tang thought for a while and said that he understood; "I thought about this way before, but you can see that the lake is too huge. It will be very troublesome to take away the water here.


    "It''s really troublesome, but although it''s a little troublesome, it''s very safe. Lord devil, I think we''d better find a way to get rid of the water here." the magic building whispered at this time. With his voice falling, Su Tang couldn''t help saying again; "If only ape red were here," the Dragon King suggested; "Then let''s send someone back to inform him to come here. After all, there are some troubles this time." as his voice fell, Su Tang thought for a while and said aloud; "There''s really nothing I can do now. Just run to the Dragon King."


    After his voice fell, the Dragon King nodded and said; "It''s all right. I''ll start now and try to bring ape red here tomorrow." Su Tang nodded and said when he heard his words; "OK, I will guard here well. You should come as soon as possible. Time doesn''t wait. We should quickly sweep away all the heavenly ghosts in the wilderness."


    The Dragon King nodded and went straight away. After he left, Su Tang turned to look at the others and said; "Before the Dragon King comes back with ape red, completely block this place and no one is allowed to get close to it. If anyone doesn''t listen to the dissuasion, there will be no amnesty." with his order, the people of the dragon family and the demon family bow down and answer. The next moment, these people began to separate and surround the whole lake, as if they came out this time, The whole lake was immediately surrounded by three layers inside and three layers outside.


    Su Tang and others are always beside the lake, paying attention to the situation below. At this time, Yun Yun looks at Su Tang''s soft voice; "During this time, you''ve taken too much trouble for the ghost family''s affairs on this day. Relax and everything will pass." after that, she took Su Tang''s palm and felt the temperature from Yun Yun''s palm. Su Tang smiled and said; "It''s all right. I just work hard and get used to it. This little thing can''t break me."


    At this time, Shen Xin, who was not far away, looked at their intimacy. Although her face looked calm, there was still a touch of complexity in her eyes. She also wanted to turn her head here many times, but she couldn''t help looking at it less than a moment each time. At this time, Yun Yun and Su Tang didn''t find the situation here, Still whispering.


    One day, in a hurry, the Dragon King also brought the ape red. This time, whether the ape came red, even the ape Tong and the monkey king came with people. Looking at them, Su Tang also asked with a smile; "How come they all came." at this time, he also noticed that the cultivation of ape Chi and ape Tong had also been promoted to the peak of God King, and he was surprised.


    "Hahaha, boss, why didn''t you tell us something big happened here earlier? You''re too unkind." ape Chi laughed directly after su Tang''s voice fell.


    As his voice fell, the monkey king on one side also spoke; "I''ve heard that there seems to be a heavenly ghost clan above the emperor in the magic capital. Its strength is very strong. My cultivation is stable now. I''m looking for someone to practice my skills. I said brother Su Tang, why don''t you tell me?" these two people are really of the same race. They are all militants. Su Tang shook his head and said after listening to this; "It happened so suddenly at the beginning. I didn''t know that the man was the heavenly ghost family in the realm of emperor until I arrived. He just came back to life again, so I fought with him. Alas, but I let an emperor run away."


    Speaking of this, Su Tang had a relaxed look before, and suddenly he was dignified. With his voice falling, the monkey king smiled and said; "It''s all right. There are so many experts here. Are you afraid of him? If I meet him, I''ll fight him first." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and the ape on one side said aloud; "Well, we''d better finish this time first. When the ghost clan comes this day, we still have time in the future."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded and turned to look at ape Chi''s words; "There is the debris of the Tiangui clan under the lake. The lake is too big. It''s very troublesome for us to get rid of the water here. Ape Chi, you have the ability to control the water. See if there is any way to get rid of the water in the lake. We can directly destroy the debris of the Tiangui clan below."


    When the sound fell, ape Chi went to the lake, pondered for a while and said aloud; "It''s really troublesome to get away with so much water, but there''s no problem if it''s a short distance transportation." Su Tang was stunned and said aloud when he heard this; "Short distance, what does this mean?" at this time, Yun Yun on one side said; "Do you mean that if we make a huge pit on the other side of the lake and move the water in the lake directly?"


    "Well, that''s what I mean. It''s the fastest and most convenient way." ape Chi also said aloud. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s easy, leave it to me." when the voice fell, Su Tang directly jumped up and began to look at the surrounding environment. After a while, he found a better place. After flying over there, Su Tang said to the people below; "Everybody back first. I''ve found a good place."


    The voice fell, and the people below retreated one after another. At this time, a huge God of war appeared with the decision in Su Tang''s hand. Seeing here, ape Chi smiled and said; "I thought there would be some trouble if I wanted to make a huge pit, but now it doesn''t seem to be much trouble." he has seen the powerful power of Su Tang''s God of war seal, and in his hand, the God of war seal can continue to grow. Under this blast, it is really possible to make a huge pit similar to the lake at one time.


    Listening to his words, ape Tong also smiled and said, "what are you waiting for? You''re not ready to do it directly." as his voice fell, ape Chi nodded and said; "Indeed, I haven''t had such an activity yet. I really warm up first, or I''ll be embarrassed if there''s a problem." the voice fell, and ape Chi went to the lake and drank loudly. In a moment, ape Chi appeared. Ape Chi, who has reached the peak of the God king, also reached an amazing height of ten feet, with his red fur all over, Emitting a strange light.


    Those members of the demon clan who saw the ape red body for the first time showed a look of horror. At this time, Su Tang in the sky also directly shot and threw out the God of war seal. At the moment when the God of war seal took off and flew away, the decision on his hand changed again. Get up. In an instant, the God of war seal became bigger in the wind, After a while, it covered a large area of the sky and felt the huge God of war seal full of heavy power. The people below were all surprised. At this time, yunyun also spoke aloud; "I''m afraid this God of war seal is more skilled than the people of the war family."


    Hearing her words, the Dragon King nodded and said; "At least I haven''t heard that the man of the war family can make the God of war seal bigger. It''s terrible to use such a huge force to crush the magic skill." today, people around me were very surprised. At this time, the God of war seal fell directly and bombarded the ground heavily.


    The huge God of war seal fell, and a strong vibration came from the ground, like an earthquake. However, the vibration soon subsided. When the dust dispersed, Su Tang looked at the deep pit directly below with great satisfaction and said to ape Chi; "Let''s do it." with Su Tang''s words, ape Chi also gave a loud drink. For a moment, a strange and very powerful force appeared in his body. With the emergence of this force, the water in the whole lake also rolled violently, just like boiled water.


    With the continuous rolling, huge and very Water Dragons began to rise in the air and rushed directly towards the deep pit made by Su Tang in the distance. With the emergence of the first water dragon, all the water dragons appeared, and the water in the whole lake was also rapidly lost. At this time, the ape spoke out; "I say whether you can do it or not. If you don''t believe it, just let me come. When will you wait for this?"


    His voice fell, ape red roared, special forces surged out again, and hundreds of Water Dragons appeared. Seeing here, ape Tong shook his head and walked out slowly; "Let me help you." as soon as the voice fell, I saw that ape Tong also changed his body. His power erupted and directly separated the deep pit made by Su Tang from the land between the lake. At the same time, his power also kept the land under the lake too high. As the saying goes, water flows to the lower place, and increases with the land under the lake, The water in the lake also flowed into the pit along the huge groove he made.


    Seeing this, the ape laughed and said; "You guy, why don''t you find such a way? Do you mean to see my joke?" as the voice fell, ape Tong also laughed. Under their joint efforts, the water word of the lake was divided for half an hour and completely transferred to the deep pit. At this time, the bottom of the lake, which was constantly too high by ape Tong, also appeared in front of everyone, In the mud, some black scales and other things can still be seen vaguely.


    At this time, Su Tang landed and said aloud; "Be careful, everyone. Stand back with low strength." the voice sounded. Rest the younger generation of the demon and dragon clan and keep retreating. Soon, a group of people left at the scene were all people above the later stage of the God King. At this time, Su Tang looked at ape Chi and said; "Clean them up." hearing his words, ape Chi smiled and decided that the three water dragons still in the sky rushed directly towards the mud. After washing away, a heavenly ghost body with black scales appeared in front of everyone.


    In the bodies of some Tiangui people, black Jiuyou power also broke out. With the emergence of power, black virtual shadows also appeared, followed by a sound; "Wait, I think you are tired of disturbing our resurrection several times." the voice fell, a huge virtual shadow appeared, saw the power in his body, Su Tang frowned slightly and said solemnly: "is it another heavenly ghost clan in the realm of emperor?"


    His voice was very low, but he was waited by the magic building and others. At this time, the monkey king stood up with a smile and said; "Brother, this guy will be called to me, and you can deal with the rest." then he saw a huge black iron bar in his hand. At this time, Su Tang looked at him with a warlike look on his face and didn''t say much. He nodded and said; "Brother, be careful."


    The voice fell, and he looked at the Dragon King and others and said; "Let''s kill the others together. We can''t let this guy absorb the power of the ghost family these days, so as to avoid the occurrence of the previous magic capital again." hearing his words, the Dragon King and others nodded. At this time, the monkey king had rushed directly towards the huge virtual shadow. He also understood the power of the law when he was in the place of inheritance, Now he is also an expert in the supreme realm. In addition, his strength is strong. After entering the supreme realm, he is much stronger than the supreme on one side. Su Tang is more relieved to have him fight against such a heavenly ghost clan that has not been resurrected.


    Just when the monkey king and the huge virtual shadow were fighting together, Su Tang and others also broke out their processing capacity one after another and rushed towards the other debris. At this time, Su Tang found that there were ten corpses hidden at the bottom of the lake. They were all strong people. If they were brought back to life, the land of divine heritage must face great trouble again.


    Thinking of these, Su Tang couldn''t help but rejoice, and his heart also raised a trace of gratitude to Shen Xin. If she hadn''t been the first to notice what''s here, they might not have noticed these things at all. At that time, when these corpses absorb their strength and come back to life, they will have a headache.

 Chapter 734

    The sudden advance of Su Tang and others made those small virtual shadows very angry. As soon as they wanted to fight, Su Tang''s destructive power erupted directly. They suddenly realized that such a powerful force appeared. These virtual shadows all shouted in horror. At this time, the emperor virtual shadow fighting with the monkey king also shouted in disbelief; "The power of destruction, how is it possible? How can you have the power of destruction."


    Hearing his horror, the monkey king shouted coldly; "Fighting with your monkey grandfather, you dare to be distracted. Are you despiseing me?" the voice fell. The black iron bar in his hand, mixed with the power of the dark law, fiercely swept towards the huge virtual shadow. Although the power was huge, it did no great harm to the virtual shadow. After the huge virtual shadow flashed, it recovered again. At this time, the monkey king''s face changed and said a little depressed; "Why did I forget that he was just an empty shadow?"


    He also turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Brother, you''d better come. I can''t help facing the guy." as soon as I heard his words, Su Tang smiled and flew directly towards him. With Su Tang''s arrival, the huge virtual shadow didn''t have the arrogance before, but a dignified voice; "Boy, do you really want to fight against my ghost family?"


    "Haven''t you been fighting against the Tiangui clan all the time? Is there any fake?" the voice fell, and Su Tang directly rushed towards the huge virtual shadow. At the same time, the destructive power also broke out continuously. Seeing Su Tang rushing with the destructive power, the huge virtual shadow, with a strange cry, directly penetrated into his body and didn''t come out again. He was just a virtual shadow, It is also the key to his resurrection, so if his virtual shadow is hurt, the time of his resurrection will be delayed.


    Seeing the virtual shadow, Su Tang said coldly; "Are you the heavenly ghost family in the imperial realm? Compared with xuanyue, you are a shrinking turtle." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s silent purple thunder arrow also fell on this huge body in a moment. Under Su Tang''s attack, the originally powerful body in the imperial realm was completely like paper paste, There was no obstacle at all.


    As the silent purple thunder arrow continued to enter the dead sea, Su Tang was also on the side of the big decision. The power of destruction and the power of thunder burst out at the same time. The emperor Tiangui clan shouted loudly; "My master, give me a hand." the voice fell, and a huge nine yous force burst out in his body. With his explosion, all the virtual shadows of the Tiangui clan fighting with the Dragon King were swallowed up. Su Tang didn''t know when he saw here. This guy was going to absorb the power of the Tiangui clan to revive directly. He would give him a chance, All kinds of war skills mixed with the destructive power rushed towards the body. At the same time, he directly released the destructive power and wrapped these nine yous.


    With the obstruction of the destructive power, the emperor could not absorb these forces. At the same time, in his body, the destructive power and the power of thunder were still destroying his flesh. Seeing the hardship here, his heart was at the bottom of the valley. At this time, Su Tang shouted loudly; "It''s over." the destructive power erupted again. The emperor''s body was shattered in a moment, and the virtual shadow was wrapped by the destructive power.


    At this time, Su Tang smiled coldly; "You shouldn''t be resurrected. Since you''ve been dead for many years, you should keep yourself in line." his body fell and the emperor''s virtual shadow shouted; "I Tiangui clan will not let you go." the voice fell, and the virtual shadow was completely destroyed. At the same time, Su Tang also moved his eyes to other corpses and shot again and again. After the people of Tiangui clan were destroyed, Su Tang said with a deep breath; "Sure enough, the Tiangui clan is the best to deal with. It''s a living target."


    Hearing his words, the Dragon King and others also laughed. This time they said they had won a complete victory. They not only destroyed ten resurrected Tiangui families, but also one of the emperors, which made him very excited. This time they came out to search for Tiangui families. They had such a harvest in a few days, Make them very happy.


    "However, after this event, I think the heavenly ghosts in the land of divine heritage are very unusual. The heavenly ghosts in the realm of emperor, which have never been heard of before, appear one after another. It seems that our speed should be accelerated, otherwise it will be a great disaster for us to revive the strong at this level." after a short period of happiness, Su Tang said in a deep voice.


    Hearing his words, others nodded one after another. At this time, the monkey king said aloud; "Since we are also part of the wild, this time, we will follow you to search for the wild. Anyway, they have all come." hearing his words, ape Chi said with a smile; "Hahaha, old man, I think your hands are itching. Do you want to find more Tiangui clan to fight? This time, you haven''t had fun?"


    "Nonsense, my attack can''t deal with the virtual shadow at all. It''s really oppressive. If I see the resurrected, I''ll directly hit him with a stick and call him immortal and disabled." the monkey king continued. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, things here are done. Let''s continue on the road. This time, the monkey king''s men and horses join us, and our search area can be larger." the voice fell, and Su Tang wanted to leave.


    At this time, Shen Xin, who was standing quietly, said aloud; "Brother Su, slow down, something''s wrong here." upon hearing her words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. All the people present turned their heads and looked at her with a puzzled face. At this time, he pointed to the mud at the bottom of the lake; "There''s something inside, I can feel it." as her voice fell, the monkey king directly flashed over without saying a word, raised the stick and hit it hard. With great power, he directly shook the soil out. As the soil was shaken away, another huge black scale body appeared in front of Su Tang and others.


    "The heavenly ghost clan in the realm of emperor still has one." the Dragon King exclaimed. Hearing his words, Su Tang flew over directly and was ready to shoot directly, but at this time, the heavenly ghost clan with closed eyes suddenly opened his eyes, a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth, punched the monkey king hard, and patted Su Tang with his other hand.


    Hold on to the situation, the monkey king was shocked, his whole body broke out, and the iron bar in his hand also hit the huge fist. Bang, the two collided, and the monkey king''s body was lifted out directly. At this time, Su Tang saw that the monkey king was beaten and flew, and his face also changed. The power of destruction did not explode out, and the law of the wind was also blessed at the same time, When his speed increased several times, he immediately avoided the palm of the ghost family that day, and shot a purple thunder arrow at the chest of the ghost family that day.


    However, the purple thunder arrow did not directly enter the body of the ghost family on that day as before, and was directly bounced away. Only a small amount of destructive power was attached to his scales and armor. Su Tang was shocked, his whole body speed increased again, and the whole person burst back madly, but also exclaimed in surprise; "What level of heaven ghost clan are you?"


    "Hum, little ant, dare to talk to me like this. Today, I will use your power to sacrifice for my return." the huge virtual shadow suddenly moved, and the powerful power burst out in a moment. Feeling such a powerful power, Su Tang shouted; "Retreat, everybody, retreat quickly." but although his voice awakened those frightened people, the speed of the ghost family was not weak that day. With a wave of his big hand, more than ten people were shocked out by his great power and fell directly to the ground without vitality.


    Insist on the situation, Su Tang was furious and shouted loudly. The destructive power erupted again; "Get back quickly and give it to me." the voice fell. Su Tang rushed towards the ghost family again. At this time, the monkey king standing up in the distance was also frightened by the powerful power of the ghost family in front of him. When he heard Su Tang''s words, he quickly asked his people to step back.


    "Hum, do you want to stop the emperor? It''s so naive." the voice fell. That day, the ghost family, the power side, the dark nine yous power, directly turned into a huge tiger and rushed towards Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang''s face was more dignified than ever. The person in front of him was much stronger than the xuanyue he met in the magic capital, It''s almost like people of different grades.


    At the moment when the tiger appeared, the secret of heaven also appeared; "Boy, I''ll help you. You try your best to deal with this guy, and these things will be handed over to me." the secret suddenly appeared. Su Tang was also happy. He nodded and said be careful. After that, he rushed directly towards the ghost clan.


    "Are you a spirit? Yes, yes, it''s so powerful and materialized. I''m really surprised. But what can you do? It can''t save your fate of being killed." the Tiangui clan continued to shout.

 Chapter 735

    When the voice fell, the emperor''s Jiuyou power suddenly burst out and turned into a black dragon. Those who opened their teeth and claws rushed towards Su Tang and Tianji. Seeing this, both Su Tang and Tianji retreated solemnly and quickly in a year. It was the first time for them to see such a powerful Jiuyou power, This is completely different from those they met before.


    "Hum, can you run away?" the emperor snorted coldly. The black dragon seemed to feel the killing heart in this man''s heart. For a moment, it was even more violent. However, Su Tang was not vegetarian. Su Tang''s own destructive power had a very powerful restraining effect on the power of Jiuyou. At this time, Su Tang also broke out the destructive power without reservation, His power soared into the sky and directly hit the black dragon.


    The destructive power is indeed one of the three supreme origins. Although Su Tang may not be as powerful as the ghost family on this day, the destructive power directly stopped the Dragon at the moment of collision with the dragon. The powerful destructive power slowly destroyed the dragon. Seeing this situation, A look of surprise also appeared on the ghost''s face that day.


    However, although he was surprised by Su Tang''s destructive power, he did not have a trace of fear. He saw his steps moving. Before Su Tang and his two people reacted, he appeared in front of Su Tang and punched him directly. Su Tang looked terrified and his whole body glittered with gold. The next moment, Golden Dragon scales appeared on the surface of his body, That day, the ghost family hit him with a powerful punch. Su Tang directly flew out and fell to the ground, with blood on his mouth.


    "Su Lang!" seeing that Su Tang was hit, Yun Yun''s face changed greatly and exclaimed. She wanted to rush towards Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang turned and looked at her and shouted; "Don''t come here." the voice fell, and Yun Yun stopped. At this time, Su Tang turned his head and calmly stared at the ghost family this day, reached out his hand to erase the blood from the corners of his mouth, slowly stood up and said in a deep voice; "Is that all you have? If so, it''s not enough."


    As soon as the voice fell, the Taoist spirit and Qi burst out in an instant. The power of the law in the Dantian was all blessed by him. The whole person turned into a streamer and rushed frantically towards the ghost family that day. Seeing his action, the ghost family''s face sank and his body became much smaller in an instant. As his body became smaller, he also turned into a streamer, He got entangled with Su Tang. At this time, the secret on one side could only stand and watch. He had no way to intervene in such a battle, even though his strength was not weak.


    Looking at the continuous crisscross of light in the sky, the people below all hoped that Su Tang could successfully defeat the Tiangui clan, which was so powerful that they were powerless, otherwise they would be really dangerous. At this time, the more Su Tang fought in his heart, the more he felt powerless. The strength of the ghost clan on this day was too strong.


    At this time, the Tiangui clan opposite him was also very surprised. In front of him, he wanted to break the law directly many times, especially his super fighting skills, but the other party seemed to notice it in advance, and the power to lift him directly broke up. The first time, he thought it was just a coincidence, But it was like this several times in a row, which made him feel that the other party''s fighting skills were really terrible.


    "Hehe, don''t struggle needlessly. If you go on like this, your strength will lose quickly. At that time, it must be you, not me." the Tiangui clan said. With his voice falling, Su Tang didn''t understand. But now he is in a dilemma. At this time, there is no way to get out. As long as he gets out, without the suppression of Taoist God''s war method, the other party, After all, it will give yourself a very powerful blow.


    If he doesn''t retreat, his strength is indeed as fast as the man said. However, Su Tang still chooses to continue fighting. At least now, his strength can support him for a period of time. He still has some opportunities. Such a combat situation changes rapidly. No one knows what will happen next. At this time, Su Tang is also attacking this man every time, The fist and palm are mixed with destructive power. Although they can''t completely penetrate into each other''s body, some are more or less attached to him. As long as they can break each other''s defense, they don''t have no chance to defeat each other directly.


    Seeing that Su Tang was still attacking, the man smiled coldly. For a moment, he also saw the move and broke the move and attacked Su Tang. Only in this back and forth battle, he was aware of Su Tang''s intention, but he had no way. After all, the power of destruction is not what he can deal with. The only thing he can do is to use strength, To suppress the destructive power attached to him.


    Aware that the other party had understood what he was thinking, Su Tang no longer secretly held a meeting, but kept letting the destructive power wrap his palm. After beating back and forth for more than half an hour, Su Tang''s strength and speed obviously began to decline. At the same time, the other party was also uncomfortable. More and more destructive power attached to him, He also spent a lot of Jiuyou''s power to suppress, resulting in some rarity of power in his body.


    But even so, his speed and strength have not changed much. Compared with Su Tang, his state is much better. At this time, he noticed that Su Tang''s strength is getting weaker and weaker, and his speed is also slowing down. The man said with a cold smile; "You''ve been allowed to attack, and you should be happy. Is it me now?" the voice fell, and the man''s speed increased again. The dense fist constantly mobilized all directions to blast at Su Tang. Although Su Tang had such supreme fighting skills as Taoist God''s war method, he still had some weakness without strength support, Although it can avoid some attacks, some attacks fall directly on him.


    At this time, as Su Tang''s speed decreased, the people below could see clearly. The two fought. Seeing that Su Tang was constantly respected and listed below, Yun Yun''s face below was full of worry. At this time, the Tianji on one side could only worry. Looking at Su Tang who was constantly attacked, the people below couldn''t help sighing.


    At this time, Su Tang, who had been attacked all the time, flashed. The next moment, the decision of his hands began to change. With his change, the destructive power attached to the ghost family began to explode wildly. Suddenly, such a change occurred. The ghost family also stopped attacking that day, and the Jiuyou power of his whole body began to run quickly, This time, he was in a hurry because of the explosion of the destructive power. He didn''t expect that the destructive power would explode again.


    Such a powerful destructive power suddenly broke out and his defenses in many places were broken. At this time, Su Tang coldly looked at the Tiangui family, who constantly broke out to suppress the destructive power. He didn''t stop at all. He hit the silent purple thunder arrow in a row. For the targeted places, they were all places that had been broken by the destructive power, Of course, although the ghost family was a little flustered that day, he still avoided Su Tang''s attack. However, there were too many silent purple thunder arrows of Su Tang. At this time, he didn''t intend to leave a trace of divine power and directly tried his best with the ghost family that day.


    "Yi!" a sudden blow killed the purple thunder arrow and hit the ghost family that day. He had no defense ability. He couldn''t defend the lightning fast arrow at all. Hearing such a voice, Su Tang''s mouth also outlined a smile. The next moment, the purple thunder arrow that entered his body burst directly, The powerful power of thunder and destruction spread in his body.


    Aware of such a situation, the ghost family''s face was suddenly on one side that day. It was completely different from his calm and confident face before. At this time, he looked a little flustered in his eyes. Seeing this situation, it was easier to vomit. Immediately, he took out a lot of pills from the storage ring and swallowed them directly, The power of these pills broke out, and Su Tang''s divine power was also slightly supplemented. However, compared with the divine power he consumed, it was a drop in the bucket. However, what he lacked most now was divine power. The power recovered a little, and Su Tang''s silent purple thunder arrow was constantly shot.


    At this time, the emperor of Tiangui family also didn''t have many means to defend. After being shot three arrows in a row, the emperor of Tiangui family had no way to use the power of Jiuyou in his body. At this time, the power of destruction and thunder broke out continuously in his body, and his and grease particles were mobilized to suppress these forces.


    "It''s time to end." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s determination of both hands came together again, and a huge God of war seal appeared. But the God of war seal at this time was not as solid as before. After all, his consumption was too large. Although there was a supplement of pills, it was still impossible to send out the strongest God of war seal, but the strong people of Tiangui clan could not use their strength at this time, Su Tang felt that such a god of war seal should have caused irreparable trouble to the strong ghost family on this day.


    With the appearance of the God of war seal, his destructive power was injected into it. At this time, Su Tang said to the secret of heaven on one side; "Blockade, now he can''t use his strength." as soon as he listened to his words, the secret of heaven nodded, which directly broke out with all his strength. A powerful and special force poured out, which directly blocked the space around the strong ghost family on that day. Feeling the situation around him, the ghost family''s face changed and a trace of panic appeared in his eyes. At this time, Su Tang smiled coldly, The God of war seal on the top of his head directly broke the air, flew out and hit the strong one of the ghost family that day.


    Looking at the closer and closer God of war seal, the strong man of the ghost family is also dead in his heart. Now he has no way to use his power. As long as his Jiuyou power is pulled away, the thunder power and destruction power in his challenge arena will completely explode without Yazi. Even if this move of God of war seal comes next, his situation will be very dangerous, However, if he didn''t take this move, his situation was also very dangerous. In addition, the space around him was blocked by the power of heaven. If he couldn''t use his power, he had no way to escape.


    With the God of war seal getting closer and closer, the people of the dragon and demon families below all raised their hearts one by one. At this time, they had swept away their previous bald state and were excited one by one. When Su Tang was downwind, they were worried one by one, but now, the strong of the ghost family has been completely controlled. As long as the God of war seal falls, He won''t be better. It''s not impossible to kill him with the power of everyone at that time.


    "Boom!" the God of war seal fell directly and ruthlessly suppressed the strong of the Tiangui clan. With the sound of the God of war seal falling, all the people below cheered. At this time, Su Tang''s face also showed a relaxed look, but the ease of this life was soon covered up by him. He shouted loudly in the sky; "The strongest trick, all ready, blow him to pieces."

 Chapter 736

    His voice rang through the sky above the real lake, and the voice fell. Those who had already wanted to do it quickly broke out one by one. The monkey king shouted directly, and his divine power broke out. The body also appeared, and his ten foot tall body appeared directly. At the same time, the huge black iron bar in his hand also became much larger, At first glance, it was a sense of power.


    "Why, didn''t you be arrogant just now? Now I''ll show you the power of your monkey king grandfather." the voice fell, and the monkey king rushed to the place where the smoke was still filled, carried the iron rod in the collection, and fought hard. With the strong wind driven by his iron rod, a lot of smoke was scattered. At this time, in the higher Su Tang, At a glance, I found the situation below. I saw the strong hand of the ghost family that day, which directly blocked the iron rod that the monkey king smashed down.


    "Do you really think cats and dogs can be presumptuous in front of the emperor? Get out of here." the strong man of the Tiangui family shouted loudly, and his physical strength exploded directly. He grabbed one end of the huge iron rod and threw the monkey king out directly. Seeing this, Su Tang was slightly surprised and cried in his heart; "I really want to fight the physical power. I thought I would hold him in the power of Jiuyou and have the opportunity to kill him. I didn''t expect his physical power to be so powerful."


    With this idea falling, the Tiangui clan below looked up at Su Tang in the sky and drank coldly; "You really surprised me. I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong, but that''s not enough. There are other means to make it." the voice fell, and his body became much larger. Compared with the previous time when he came out of the soil at the bottom of the lake, he was more huge, at least 17 or 18 feet tall. When I saw him suddenly become so huge, The people below were surprised, and the Monkey King appeared again and shouted at him; "Do you think you will change?"


    When the voice fell, his body also kept rising. At this time, ape Chi and ape Tong also stood up and shouted. At the same time, they also showed their body. After the huge body appeared, ape Chi shouted; "Compared with physical strength, my four great apes have not been afraid of anyone. Since you want to play today, let''s have a good play."


    Indeed, the four great apes, speaking of, are the peerless orcs who were famous in the chaotic period. Their physical strength is incomparably powerful. However, God gave them such powerful physical strength, but it made them extremely difficult to practice their divine power. Although the current ape red and ape Tong have passed through a lot of inheritance, they are no longer in the state in the initial chaotic period, However, because their inheritance is very special, their physical strength has not changed much at all. In addition, now these two people have completely returned to the peak state of their chaotic period, and their combat effectiveness is much stronger. They are no less than ordinary supreme level experts.


    As their voices fell, all the attacks of the demons and Dragons gathered together. At this time, Su Tang shouted loudly; "No matter how strong your physical strength is, I don''t want many people and don''t like you." the voice fell, and the devil building and the Dragon King arrived at the same time; "Blow this day''s ghost clan to pieces." as the sound sounded over the lake, tens of thousands of people and horses attacked together. The targets were the huge sky Ghost clan. Such a huge momentum made Su Tang in the sky stunned and said to the secret of heaven; "What a frightening scene. Tianji, please pay attention to blocking the ghost clan on this day. Don''t let him escape, otherwise we will be in trouble."


    Hearing his words, Tianji nodded and said; "Don''t worry, it''s up to me. This guy can''t use the power of Jiuyou now. There''s no way to break through my blockade just by physical strength." Su Tang ordered to take you with him when he heard his words. At this time, tens of thousands of attacks have fallen and directly hit the huge body of the strong man of Tiangui clan. Although none of these attacks broke his physical defense, But he let his body fall back directly. When he saw him fall, the monkey king shouted and swung the iron bar again, which was to seize this opportunity and smash it down again.


    At this time, the ape Tong on his side also seized the opportunity. His strength erupted, and the earth suddenly shook. In a moment, several huge earth thorns came out of the ground and stabbed directly at the descendants of the strong of the Tiangui clan. Seeing that they all shot, Su Tang drank again; "Everybody, keep attacking. I''ll break his defense first."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang quickly released several silent purple thunder arrows and shot at the strong man of Tiangui family who was completely unprepared at this time. At this time, in the face of so many attacks, the strong man of Tiangui family also looked very ugly. With the exception of Su Tang''s attacks, he had no extreme point in other attacks, but this man fought with more strength, just like now, Although these attacks can''t hurt himself, they will bring him a lot of trouble, which really makes him very unhappy.


    But now he has no way, not only can''t use power, but also can''t get out. Such a dilemma makes his super strong hearts very angry. At this time, Su Tang''s silence purple thunder arrow hit him. This powerful penetrating force made him very painful.


    "Ah, I won''t let you go, you''ll all die." the scales were blown open by the purple thunder arrow, and he wailed bitterly. At this time, Su Tang, who heard him, smiled coldly and said in a voice; "Now you are at the end of a powerful crossbow, and you dare to be so arrogant. It''s not certain who will die." the voice fell, and Su Tang kept swallowing the pill. Now, he can only take the pill quickly, hoping to use such a far-reaching destructive force to hit or even kill the powerful Tiangui clan.


    With the continuous attacks coming out, the strong man of the ghost family could not fight back at all. Every time he successfully stood up, he would be knocked down again by tens of thousands of attacks. At the same time, the monkey king and ape Red Ape Tong would launch attacks to delay his rise, so as to give tens of thousands of people and horses enough time to gather the next attack, While Su Tang was constantly swallowing pills, he shot at the huge body of Tiangui family without cost.


    Half an hour later, the defense of the ghost family had been completely cracked, and the monkey king found this situation for the first time. Every attack was on these weak points, which made the defense of the ghost family weaker and weaker. At the same time, Su Tang was constantly attacking. After half an hour, the strong ghost family was abundant and failed to stand up again, The huge body, lying on the ground, his chest ups and downs, several times he wanted to stand up again, there was no way. Su Tang also sneered at this situation. The Dharma was made up. For a moment, the power of thunder began to condense in the sky. At this time, the secret of heaven on one side also hurried out of his voice; "All back."


    Some people who knew Su Tang''s means retreated quickly one after another, while those who didn''t know saw that their companions began to retreat when they heard the secret of heaven. They also retreated quickly. At this time, the Tiangui family on the ground looked at the black clouds and the power of thunder gathering in the sky, and a trace of bitterness appeared in the corners of his mouth; "I didn''t expect that Batu would be killed here by a fist of mole ants. I''m not willing. I''m not willing. I haven''t seen the Tiangui clan dominate the world. I''m really not willing."


    Although his voice was small, Su Tang was still clear in his body. At this time, Su Tang shook his head and said; "You don''t have a chance. Even if you don''t die today, you don''t have a chance to see it, because the Tiangui clan can never dominate the heaven and the world, and your only destiny will be destroyed later." the voice fell, and the purple thunder heart in Su Tang''s body was summoned by him. With the emergence of the purple thunder heart, the cohesion of the thunder force in the sky accelerated a bit.


    At the same time, some rare thunder power also appeared. Seeing the situation here, Su Tang thought to himself; "I hope this kind of thunder can kill him." the voice fell, and Su Tang looked at the secret and said; "Take good care of him and don''t let him escape." after that, Su Tang also landed and retreated to the Dragon King and others. Without saying a word, he directly crossed his legs to practice. At the same time, he also took out a lot of pills from the storage ring.


    He knew very well that the body of the ghost family was strong that day. Such a Tianlei might not have a way to kill him completely, so now he still wanted to recover some destructive power quickly. In this way, even if Tianlei didn''t destroy it, his destructive power could still destroy the other party. Such a strong man is really terrible. He will never leave a curse.


    Seeing that Su Tang began to recover, these people didn''t speak, but surrounded him in the middle. At this time, Yun Yun looked at Su Tang with a pale face. Her eyes were full of heartache. At this time, Shen Xin''s face on one side was also very unnatural. This time, he saw the real power of the Tiangui clan, such a powerful Tiangui clan, Is it really wise for Su Tang to oppose him?


    At this time, the sky thunder in the sky has begun to fall. The power of the sky thunder mixed with the rare thunder is very amazing. It attacks the Tiangui family below again and again, and the Tianji is also far away. Pay attention to the actions of the Tiangui family and watch the sky thunder falling. Su Tang has broken most of the defense of the Tiangui family before, so there is no way to stop it, Tianlei quickly attacked this. At this time, the strong man of Tiangui family suddenly burst out with a black Jiuyou force on his body, trying to stop the Tianlei. However, with the explosion of his Jiuyou force, the destructive power in his body was not suppressed, but also burst out.


    He began to destroy his body from the inside, and he found his children. Therefore, he had never thought of using the power of Jiuyou before. Now he also wanted to comment on it, but he didn''t expect that the power of destruction would not give him such a chance. The inner house was constantly destroyed by the power of destruction, and his power of Jiuyou began to be unstable, The thunder in the sky was also more and more powerful, which directly scattered the Jiuyou force on the surface of his body.


    A quarter of an hour later, the strong man of the ghost family completely lost his voice, and his angry chest calmed down. He felt Batu who had no vitality at all. Tianji also deeply breathed out a breath. At this time, a gray power burst out from Batu''s eyes. With the emergence of this power, his scales began to disappear slowly, At this time, the thunder in the sky has also slowly dispersed. At the same time, Su Tang also stood up and directly soared into the air. Looking at the disappearing Tiangui clan from a distance, he also breathed a long sigh of relief in his heart.

 Chapter 737

    At dusk, the body of the ghost family was completely destroyed by the divine power. Seeing the huge empty pit, Su Tang''s mouth also outlined a smile and shouted to the people below; "Victory, everyone."


    "Hahaha, good Lord Dragon God." the people below cheered one after another. At this time, the faces of the Dragon King and others were also filled with this happy smile. This battle made their hearts ups and downs. First, Su Tang fell into the downwind, and then there was today''s big turnaround. All this seemed too exciting to them. Their hearts can be said to be very strong, But this time it did make them feel that their hearts were about to burst.


    "It''s a good time, brother. I''ve also seen the strength of the ghost family on this day. This guy is really not an ordinary heavenly ghost family. I only met the emperor''s realm when I fought with the heavenly ghost family in the past. In addition, this time he has also seen the strength of the heavenly ghost family. It''s very good if people here can improve some strength, but it''s not enough After his voice fell, ape Chi shook his head and said, "forget it. My skill attribute is stone water, which is naturally incompatible with the law of fire. Even if I take this pill, I don''t think I can understand the law of fire." as his voice fell, the monkey king also said aloud; "It''s true that ape Chi is different from us. He is born with water attribute. We all mastered benmi''s Secret skills later. He can''t understand the law of fire at all."


    "Then there''s really no way. I have some feelings about the law of water. It''s just the power of the law. You know, everyone''s feelings are different and there''s no way to help." Su Tang said. When his voice fell, Yun Yun and Shen Xin didn''t know when they came over.


    "What are you talking about?" Yun Yun said in a voice. Hearing her voice, Su Tang smiled and said, "when I''m free, I''m going to refine Huoling Shenwa into a pill. I originally planned to fly two to ape Chi and ape Tong, but ape Chi''s natural water attribute can''t understand the law of fire. We''re having a headache."


    Hearing what he said, yunyun smiled, looked at Shen Xin and said, "sister, it seems that what you got before is useful, but I don''t know if you''d like to use it for ape red." after hearing her words, Su Tang and others were stunned. At this time, Shen Xin said with a smile; "Of course, but I also got two. It''s OK to give him one, but I don''t know what ape Chi wants to thank me." she looked at ape Chi with a bright face.


    Seeing her expression, ape Chi was slightly stunned and said in a voice, "I don''t have anything. Otherwise, if I can do it, you can say it casually. It''s good for you." although ape Chi doesn''t know what Shen Xin and they got, since Yun Yun said so at that time, it must be really good for herself.


    Hearing his words, Shen Xin smiled and said, "in fact, there''s nothing, but I haven''t eaten roast fish for a long time. Think there should be very fat fish in the lake? We''re not good at water, so I''ll give it to you." she took out a dark blue tissue from the storage ring and said in front of the real ape red; "Just now sister yunyun and I went to a lake that has been dried by you. I believe what we saw there should be very helpful." after listening to her words, the eyes of ape Chi and others gathered on the blue tissue in her hand. At this time, Su Tang frowned and thought deeply.


    Ape Chi and others were puzzled. They didn''t know what it was, and Su Tang didn''t understand what it was. At this time, Su Tang nodded and smiled and said, "this girl is lucky enough to find the crystal of clean water. Tut Tut, ape Chi is blessed. Maybe she can directly enter the supreme state."


    Upon hearing the secret, Su Tang also stood up in surprise and exclaimed, "the crystal of water purification, is this really the crystal of water purification?" his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded with a smile and said, "well, this is the crystal of water purification. How about ape red? You should have it very much?"


    The crystal of water purification, the treasure of water system cultivation, I don''t know how many there are between heaven and earth. At that time, it''s impossible to form this thing without tens of thousands of years and special details. Therefore, it can be said that the scene has not been born for tens of thousands of years. Once it is born, it will attract countless strong competition. Unexpectedly, Shen Xin actually got two here. It''s hard Holding is great fortune.


    At this time, ape Chi''s face was flushed with excitement. The crystal of water purification, being a super monster in the water system, how could he not know this thing? How could he stay in the past and have never seen this thing before, but now it appeared in front of his eyes. Previously, he thought that as long as he could find the crystal of water purification, he could step into the supreme realm, but this thing was really rare, It is impossible to meet.


    He still remembers that in those years, he collected and compiled several sea areas for this thing, but he never found it. Unexpectedly, he saw it here this time. Looking at his excited appearance, Su Tang smiled and said, "why, he can''t speak excitedly? I said ape red, you are also a super beast. Don''t be so rude, okay?" Su Tang also joked at this time. At this time, he can very understand the mood of daogongchi, just like when he got the crystal of the origin of the law of the wind, which represents that he is about to enter the supreme realm.


    Up to now, I don''t know how many generations have passed. No one has ever entered the supreme state. Now he finally has the opportunity. How can he not be very excited? After hearing Su Tang''s words, Yuan ate, nodded and bowed deeply to Shen Xin; "Thank you, Miss Shen. No matter what happens in the future, I will go through fire and water as long as I can only say."

 Chapter 738

    Seeing that ape Chi was serious, Shen Xin puffed and laughed, and then said aloud; "Since you have said so, I will find you if I need to die in the future."


    "Of course, no matter what, as long as I ape Chi can do it, I will help." ape Chi also patted his chest and said aloud. After his voice fell, Shen Xin said with a smile; "There''s one thing I need your help now. This time we fought against the strong man of Tiangui clan and won the magic power. Brother Su also had a good celebration. Now the only thing we can celebrate here is barbecue. The fish in the lake should be very fat, so please."


    Upon hearing her words, ape Chi smiled and nodded; "Don''t worry, it''s up to me. I promise you to eat the fattest fish." his voice fell. He turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Boss, it''s up to you to roast the fish." hearing his words, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and said with a depressed face; "There are tens of thousands of people here. How can I bake? You want to kill me?"


    "Hey, hey, it''s up to you to find a way. I''m going to get food now. I want to take advantage of these two days to see if I have a chance to enter the supreme realm. After waiting for many years, I finally have a chance." ape Chi smiled and left directly after rising, leaving Su Tang with a gloomy face standing in place. At this time, Yun looked at the depressed look on Su Tang''s face, Said with a smile; "It seems that you are busy this time."


    "Hey, it''s careless to make friends." Su Tang said with a bitter smile, but although he said so, he was very happy at that time. After all, ape Chi was suitable for his friends who came all the way from the seal. Now he finally had the opportunity to enter the supreme state, which made him very happy. However, although he was happy, the rations of tens of thousands of people, It still gives him a great headache.


    Ape Chi soon got the ingredients ready. After talking to Su Tang, he ran to one side and began to practice. Seeing him like this, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing and saying; "This guy really wants to enter the supreme state. He''s crazy. He doesn''t eat his favorite roast fish and runs to practice. I never thought of it." after his voice fell.


    The monkey king next to him looked at ape Chi with expectation and replied; "We''ve been waiting too long. In fact, you may not know, brother. Ape Chi and ape Tong have six ears. Why are they different from me? In fact, they also want to go through continuous experience of each generation to achieve the possibility of entering the supreme state. How many generations have passed, but they are missing and can''t take any step. This is their heart knot. Now we finally see When hope comes, how can he give up? "


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and the monkey king continued; "When they enter this supreme realm, their combat effectiveness will be stronger than me." upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked; "How can this happen? How can you say that you have existed for many years and your strength is stronger than them?"


    The monkey king shook his head and said, "You''re wrong. In fact, at the beginning, they advised me to choose rebirth and reincarnation like them, but I thought I could successfully enter the supreme state as long as I reached the experience. At that time, I was confident. I was old first. Although I had entered the supreme state, the aging of physical function was inevitable, but they were different, They will be reborn every once in a while to keep their bodies at their peak, so they will be stronger than me when they enter the supreme state, at least in the flesh. "


    Hearing him say this, Su Tang also felt very reasonable. He had seen the strength of the monkey king, which was definitely not comparable to the strong one in the supreme realm. Now that he said that the ape Chi and others would be stronger than him after entering the supreme realm, Su Tang was also curious about Fei Huangcheng. His vision was delusional. He was not far away from the ape Chi who was practicing. He really wanted to I can''t imagine how powerful the ape will be in the end.


    Just then, ape Tong came over from one side and looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Boss, let''s go. Everything is ready. When those guys heard that you were going to handcuff things, they all seemed to beat chicken blood. In addition, the magic spirit boasted. In a moment, these people''s saliva flowed out. Boss, I think you''re really going to do a big job this time." there was a trace of schadenfreude in ape Tong''s eyes.


    The figure in his eyes was still seen by Su Tang. Su Tang was also very helpless. He followed ape Tong directly to the place where the other party''s ingredients were. At this time, these ingredients had been handled and even the bonfire was lit. When the magic building saw Su Tang coming, it said with a smile, "Lord demon, these people were very excited when they heard that you were going to do it yourself." Looking at his smiling face, Su Tang''s face was full of a bitter smile.


    "Hey, since everything has been said, you can''t do it without doing it. Come on, let''s have a good experience and taste my craft today." Su Tang sighed and said, as his voice fell, he began to prepare. At this time, no one found that ape Chi on the other side had entered a very magical state. He saw that the water elements around his body began to condense continuously, forming a very special force, and began to flow towards his body.


    At this time, Su Tang also took out all the spirit wine. Now he can''t use these spirit wine at all, and it''s useless to keep them. Seeing Su Tang take out the spirit wine, ape Tong''s eyes brightened and shouted; "Why didn''t I remember that you have spirit wine on you, boss? It''s my favorite." then he took the wine pot from Su Tang''s hand, which was su Tang''s voice; "I haven''t thought of it for a while. Since we celebrate this time, how can we have no wine? Everyone says yes."


    When the voice fell, the party began to talk and laugh. With the passage of time, it was very late at night, and all the people were quiet. At this time, Su Tang and others also noticed the situation here.


    "Sure enough, it''s a different kind of heaven and earth. Unexpectedly, after he got the water drop, he directly touched the threshold of the power of the law in such a short time." yunyun said in surprise at the special power around ape Chi.


    As her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "This is not the general power of law." at this time, Su Tang felt something different in this power. When he listened to his words, the monkey king on one side also nodded and said; "It seems that this is not the law of water, but it is the law of water. It''s strange."


    "Hehe, if I''m right, ape Chi has alienated the law of water, which should be regarded as the ice law in the special law. You should pay attention to feel it. There is a little cold in this power. Although it''s not very obvious, you can still feel a trace of cold fluctuation." Su Tang explained with a smile, falling with his voice, The monkey king and others were stunned, and then felt it quietly.


    There was a trace of surprise on their faces. At this time, Yun Yun said; "Sure enough, it''s chilly. Obviously, it hasn''t been completely transformed yet. If it''s fully transformed and understood, there will be a lot of room to improve the combat effectiveness of ape red." they all know that the power of this special law is much stronger than the general ordinary law. The power of his law is a special law, But the power of his law met Su Tang, who had the power of destruction, and completely lost its function.


    "Yes, this ice rule is very powerful. If he can really understand it, he will still be a very good force, and his combat effectiveness will be greatly improved at that time." the monkey king also nodded, and Su Tang said with a smile; "Maybe this is also his chance. If it wasn''t for the water drop, he couldn''t get in touch with the power of the law. Besides, as you can see now, it''s not certain whether he can completely transform the ice law."


    Everyone else nodded. At this time, the situation of ape red was indeed in some trouble. This ice law did not erupt its unique ice force as expected. If the transformation was successful, there would not be only such a little force. With the passage of time, the ice force around ape Red''s body became stronger and stronger in the afternoon of the next day, Seeing this, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, this ape red really lives up to expectations. If he continues to look like this, he may successfully transform the ice law and even fully understand it in two or three days at most. It''s a great fortune."


    "Hahaha, it''s really this guy''s great fortune. Who could have thought that there would be such precious water beads in such a small broken lake? What''s more, this guy could understand the ice law." the monkey king also said with a smile. At this time, Yun Yun said; "It seems that we will stay here for a few more days. When the ape red succeeds, we are leaving here and continue to look for the heavenly ghost family."


    Sutang nodded, and the ape on one side said; "It''s nothing to stay here for a few more days. It''s so wild. It''s not easy for us to find it. When ape Chi succeeds, we can disperse the people and horses. It''s very troublesome for so many people to travel together, and it will slow down the journey."


    "Ape Tong is right. We''ll take advantage of ape Chi''s cultivation these days. Let''s make a good arrangement and disperse these people and horses." Su Tang felt very confident after listening to ape Tong''s words. This wilderness is indeed very broad. If they keep looking together like this, their speed will be greatly reduced, If the whole is divided into parts, the speed is indeed much faster.


    When the voice fell, the party left here, found the magic building and the Dragon King, and began to discuss. In the next three days, Su Tang and others quickly divided each other, and gave them a message stone to keep in touch at any time. As long as they found the whereabouts of the Tiangui clan, they sent a signal directly, and people nearby quickly supported them.


    After everything was ready, Su Tang also asked the Dragon King and others to send some people out first. He himself and others continued to wait for ape chi to wake up. On the fifth day, Su Tang and others were awakened by a huge force. At this time, ape Chi stood in the sky, and countless cold ice forces around him began to gather madly into his body, Seeing such a situation, Su Tang said with a smile; "Finally successfully entered the supreme realm."

 Chapter 739

    As Su Tang''s voice fell, others nodded. At this time, a trace of envy flashed in ape Tong''s eyes; "Hey, how can I successfully understand the power of the law? Monkey King and ape red have already succeeded."


    Speaking of this, he turned his head and looked at Su Tang with hope. Seeing his eyes, Su Tang said with a smile; "After this time, I will find a place to write about huolingshenwa immediately. When there is the pill, you don''t have a badge in it." with his voice falling, ape Tong nodded and said; "Then trouble the boss."


    Just after he finished, ape Chi, the crystal of the condensation law in the sky, also suddenly opened his eyes. As his eyes flashed, the force of the cold ice. However, Su Tang and others felt that the air around them had changed in an instant. At this time, ape Chi''s cold face showed a smile, and his eyes were all very excited, laughing and saying; "Hahaha, boss, I succeeded, I really succeeded."


    When his voice fell, he also fell down. When he came to Su Tang, ape Tong took the lead in saying; "Hahaha, you''re good, brother. How can you finally enter the supreme state for many years and don''t have to be reborn in reincarnation in the future." at this moment, the tone of ape Tong is full of deep joy. Among the four great apes, they and six ears chose continuous reincarnation in order to enter the supreme state, I hope I can find a way to understand the power of the law in reincarnation, but after many years, they have achieved nothing. Now ape Chi has finally succeeded, and ape Tong feels very happy for him.


    Hearing what ape Tong said, ape Chi turned his head, smiled at him, patted him on the shoulder and said; "I believe the boss will have a way to let you enter the supreme state. How many years have you been my brother? I believe in your ability."


    "Well, I just don''t have a suitable way. This time you and the old monkey king have entered the supreme realm, but it has deeply stimulated me. I must succeed in entering the supreme realm, otherwise where will my ape Tong''s face go?" hearing ape Chi''s words, ape Tong nodded repeatedly, looked very confident and looked at him, Ape Chi, Su Tang and others laughed.


    At this time, Su Tang also looked at them and said; "Don''t worry, after this time, I will give the ape a chance to understand. As for whether you can really understand it, it depends on your own creation." the power of the law is simple and difficult. Sometimes it may be a thought that can touch the threshold of the power of the law, But sometimes you can''t understand the power of law for tens of thousands of years, just like Xianyue and ape Chi. They are all powerful people who became famous tens of thousands of years ago, but they have never been able to enter the supreme state.


    Ape Chi chose the most extreme method and began continuous reincarnation, hoping to understand the power of the law. It can be seen that the power of the law is difficult. Ape Chi was silent for a while. Ape Chi found that the people here were wrong, and even asked; "Boss, where are the people of the dragon and demon families? Did the old monkey king take people back?" upon hearing his question, Su Tang quickly explained it to him.


    "Oh, so it is. Where are we going now?" ape Chi nodded clearly and continued to ask. With his voice falling, Su Tang said with a smile; "We also went to look for the Tiangui clan, but we went to different places. We went to the base to look for it. We had a chance to experience it and see if we had a chance to understand the power of other laws. After all, the strong people of the Tiangui clan have made us very weak this time, so we have to improve our strength."


    As his voice fell, ape Chi also nodded. He also understood the current situation. Although he had entered the supreme state and understood the special law such as the cold ice law, he understood that his strength was not enough in front of the ghost family on the day he met before. It was even possible that he was inferior to the xuanyue emperor killed by Su Tang in the devil city.


    "Well, let''s go. Now that you''re out, let''s go to find a polar region," Su Tang nodded, and then the party left. Su Tang didn''t forget to take out the map all the way. Then he pointed to one of the red dots and said; "Let''s go here." looking at the place pointed out by Su Tang, Yun Yun frowned slightly and said aloud; "Su Lang, I think it''s better not to go to this place for the time being."


    As soon as he heard her words and looked at her dignified appearance, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked aloud; "Do you know this place? Tell us about it." after his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said; "This is a very mysterious place. I don''t know the specific situation, but in my records of Tianji Valley, it is said that this place can''t go in. This is a place of great evil." the voice fell down, and Su Tang nodded, meditated and said aloud; "The danger is a little dangerous, but we can only go to this place now. The other polar regions are too far away. It will waste a lot of time to catch up."


    "Well, indeed, these places are too far away. I also think we can go to this polar region." ape Chi also said. His strength has just been greatly improved. He is really confident. Moreover, this time, each of the five people here is a powerful person. Even if there is danger, they still have the ability to protect themselves.


    At this time, Su Tang also spoke out; "Go and have a look. You can''t make other plans for us. You can see that the polar region is the only place where the golden rule may exist. You should go and have a look anyway. Since you have the opportunity now, it''s OK to go and have a look." seeing Su Tang''s insistence, Yun Yun nodded after meditating for a while; "Well, since you want to go, I''ll go with you. I''ll stay with you no matter what danger."


    As soon as she heard her words, Su Tang smiled and took him into his arms. Suddenly he was taken into his arms. Yun Yun looked stunned. The next moment she struggled with a red face and whispered at the same time; "They are all watching." Su Tang smiled and said at her words; "What are you afraid of? Anyway, you are already my man, and they will know sooner or later." then he turned his head and looked at the ape red and ape passage; "What are you doing? Call people."


    The voice fell. Ape Chi and ape Tong were stunned at first, then nodded and laughed and shouted; "Hello, sister-in-law! Hello, sister-in-law." in her life, sister-in-law made yunyun''s face turn red. At this time, looking at Shen Xin who was embarrassed to snuggle up in Su Tang''s arms, her color was dignified and full of envy. In her heart, she also very much hoped to snuggle up in Su Tang''s arms like this, but his identity and now yunyun is a couple with Su Tang, and she didn''t want to interfere.


    After a few people had a fight, Su Tang let go of Yun Yun and said with a smile; "Let''s go. We''d better hurry. Although the polar region we''re going to is not very far this time, we don''t have much time to delay now." with his voice falling, ape Chi and others suddenly recovered their seriousness, nodded and said; "Well, let''s go and see how dangerous this place is that my sister-in-law doesn''t want."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. The five of them walked according to the place marked on the map. At the same time, at the junction of the wilderness and the land of divine punishment, a man in black looked at the people in front of them and shouted coldly; "Is this your plan? Good, good, not only did you not get a chance, but also lost how many people, but also made each other appear how many experts."


    Hearing this man''s cold hum, an old man among those people hesitated and said; "It''s all a mistake, sir. You must also see the strength of those people. After all, our people don''t have many diseases in the land left by the gods. Now there is another Dragon God, who has combined more than half of the forces in the precious land left by the gods at once. We can''t help so many people."


    At this time, the person who spoke was the demon emperor of the Tiangui family. I didn''t expect that the always arrogant demon emperor would become so respectful and humble when he saw the man in black, but his respectfulness didn''t get any benefit. At this time, the man in black continued to say coldly; "Why don''t you say it''s your great success? With such strength, you dare to mess with so many forces in the land of divine heritage. What do you want to do? The land of divine heritage is so simple that you can attack it. At the beginning, our Tiangui clan will be beaten and quit by them? Are you all pig brains?"


    The demon Emperor didn''t explain. It was good. This explanation made the man in black angry, but just after his voice fell, the moon emperor standing next to the demon emperor whispered; "Emperor xuanming, this time things have been like this. Now we''re not arguing about who''s right and who''s wrong. After all, our men and horses have been lost. It''s useless to say anything. Now we can only gather the people and horses on their hands. With your leadership, it''s not impossible for us to turn defeat into victory."


    As the voice of the moon emperor fell, the sky Ghost family, called xuanming emperor level, also slowly got better. After he looked at the demon emperor coldly, he nodded and said; "At the beginning, there were three emperors who fell together in the land of God''s legacy. Apart from me, there was xuanyue. Before, in order to protect me, he had been completely killed in the war. Another one was xuanjiao. Now I don''t know if he has resurrected." as soon as this remark came out, the moon emperor''s face changed into a voice; "Emperor xuanjiao is also in the land of divine heritage. Let''s find him quickly. His strength is strong. I believe our strength will be more invincible with him."


    "Yes, his strength is above me. If we can find him and revive him, we won''t have no chance to turn defeat into victory. It''s just that the vast land of divine relics is so huge. Where should we go to find this guy?" xuanming nodded and said. He also had a headache about this matter. Now they don''t have many people, Now, most of the forces in the whole land of divine heritage are frantically searching, which makes his people have no way to find the whereabouts of xuanjiao in the land of divine heritage.


    Thinking of this, a trace of anger appeared on his face again, but after seeing the demon emperor, he also held back and said in a deep voice; "During this period of time, we''ll hide here first. I didn''t come back to life until soon. My strength hasn''t fully recovered. However, at the same time, you go to the moon emperor and find me the crazy emperor. Now we don''t have many people in the land left by God. No one can have an accident, otherwise our situation will be more troublesome."


    After his voice fell, the moon emperor nodded and said; "Well, I''ll try my best to find the crazy emperor, but we can''t hide here. We still need to find a safe place." hearing his words, xuanming nodded and said; "I understand. You don''t have to worry about it. You can contact the crazy emperor quickly now. I''ll take advantage of this time to recover my strength. As long as my strength recovers, it''s an extra guarantee for us."


    After the moon emperor nodded and answered, he turned and left to look for the crazy emperor. At the same time, in the wilderness, the people of the Dragon King quickly looked for the whereabouts of the ghost family on this day according to the previous agreement, but the situation was not very good. He didn''t find any trace of the ghost family for three days in a row.


    That night, the Dragon King said to his men; "I don''t know what''s going on in other places." this time, they searched separately. One person whined a thousand men and wandered in the wilderness. Su Tang and others were not allowed to take people with them because there were too many people to go to the base.


    After the voice of the Dragon King fell, a dragon elder below shook his head and said; "I''ve been in complex contact with them for the past two days, and they haven''t gained anything at all. It seems that this time we have some difficulties in finding the body of the Tiangui clan. These Tiangui clans are very cunning and hide very deeply. It''s impossible to dig him out without a little effort." as the voice of his men fell, the Dragon King nodded and said, "I don''t know. It''s just that the wilderness is too big. Although our people have been scattered now, it will take at least three months to find it all over the wilderness. I''m worried about whether something will happen to the demon emperor in these three months."


    "Hey, there''s no way now. After these failures, I believe they will be very careful. In addition, the strong emperor level Tiangui clan who resurrected and escaped in the magic capital has to worry people very much." The people under him said again, and the Dragon King''s heart is most worried about this. However, under the current situation, they can only wait like this. After all, if the Tiangui clan on the wild apprentice is not cleaned up, it may become a big trouble for them. As for looking for the demon emperor and others, they can only rely on Xianyue and others.


    At this time, Su Tang and others on the other side of the wilderness are constantly looking for the Tiangui family. If not for looking for the Tiangui family, with their cultivation, they can reach the polar region they want to go in half a day at most. However, in order to find the trace of the Tiangui family along the way, they have to walk slowly.


    "In another day, we can reach the polar region. Miss Shen, what news has come from the Dragon King and them during this time?" stopped. Su Tang looked at the dense forest in the distance and asked. As his voice fell, Shen Xin quickly shook his head and replied, "they haven''t found any news over the past few days." Hearing her answer, Su Tang didn''t know whether he should be happy or unhappy for a moment.


    This time, they came to look for the remains of the Tiangui clan. Now, except for the one more than ten days ago, he didn''t find anything. He wouldn''t believe that there would be no other Tiangui clan in the wilderness. Although he very much hoped that there would be no other Tiangui clan in the wilderness, it was obviously impossible, so the current situation made his heart very complicated.


    At this time, Yun Yun gave a voice; "Isn''t that good? I believe they are also seriously looking for it. Since they haven''t found it, it proves that there are not as many Tiangui people in the wilderness as we thought. Although the Tiangui people in the imperial realm are very strong, I believe there won''t be many strong people of this level. In fact, sulang, you don''t have to worry so much If the ghost clan really exists one day, we will be able to find it. "


    After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said, "Hey, that''s all we can do. Let''s go. Let''s continue on our way." after the voice fell, the party set off again. The next afternoon, Su Tang and others had come to a very desolate place. At this time, Hou yunyun was born; "this is the entrance to the polar region."

 Chapter 740

    After hearing her voice, Su Tang also looked at the desolate place and said curiously; "It looks very ordinary. Tell us about the polar region." there was no mark on the previous map, and Su Tang didn''t ask. Now the situation is different. They will enter it soon. It''s very troublesome if they don''t have some basic understanding of the polar region.


    At that time, when something happens inside, it''s not very ready. After su Tang''s voice falls, Yun Yun nods, looks around, points to a place and says; "Let''s have a rest there today. It''s very dangerous to go in this place at night. Besides, I still have a lot to tell you about the polar region, otherwise I''ll encounter a lot of trouble in it."


    As her voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "That''s good. We''ve been on our way these days and haven''t had a good rest. Now that we''re here, we''ll keep our spirits up. Tomorrow we''ll go into the polar region and have a look." as his voice fell, of course, others didn''t have any opinions. No one came to the rest place. Apetong was also very conscious and went to find some firewood.


    After the campfire was lit, the party did not do it. At this time, Shen Xin said aloud; "Sister yunyun, tell us about this polar thing." the voice fell, and yunyun nodded; "Well, the name of this polar region is the mourning sword tomb. No one knows when it appeared. However, according to the records of our Tianji Valley, this place existed here before chaos. This place of God heritage is a part of the voice and emptiness of the ancestral gods. Everyone knows it. It is said that this place existed before separation, and it may have appeared earlier than the ancestral gods Where Ming stayed. "


    "What? This place is so old. Since it is called sword tomb, is it full of sword tools?" ape Chi continued to ask in surprise.


    At this time, Su Tang also turned his head and looked at the desolate place from a distance, and his eyes were full of surprise. However, as Yun Yun''s voice sounded again, he also quickly turned around and looked at Yun Yun and continued; "This place is indeed the same as his name. It''s the sword tomb. We''re just on the periphery now. After entering it tomorrow, you''ll understand that there are swords everywhere. Many of these swords have been broken, but there are more swords. The spirit of the sword has been alienated and become very fierce. This is also our entry into it this time The most dangerous place. "


    "Sword spirit?" Su Tang was also surprised to hear this. The level of this thing is absolutely very ordinary for it can make an object produce spirit. What Yun Yun said surprised Su Tang even more, that is, more sword spirit. How many Yun Yun''s sword tools produce spirit in this sad sword tomb? Imagination is terrible.


    "Yes, Jianling, no one knows where these swords come from, but most of them have been completely broken, but the tool spirits have not completely disappeared. In recent years, due to the existence of many tool spirits and the existence of a lot of sword Qi, it is a very good place for these tool spirits to heal, so those inside were injured The spirit of the weapon has become more powerful than before, and even some spirits have been materialized like Tianji, and their combat effectiveness is even more unfathomable. That''s why the ancient books of Tianji valley have repeatedly warned me that this place must not enter. "Yunyun nodded and continued.


    As her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "In this case, there is something terrible here. I''m afraid don''t break into this place." Su Tang''s face was a little dignified here. At this time, he continued; "In fact, some ancient books of ancient families in the asshole period have introduced places. They have been passed down from generation to generation. It can be said that no one has been here for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years. Su Lang, I know you want to see if there is a powerful gold element here to help you successfully understand the law of gold, but you have heard it now. Even if there are gold dollars here Su, it''s also a very troublesome thing for us to enter the place for cultivation. No one has been involved in it for many years. No one knows how powerful the tool spirit is. For this little gold element, I don''t know. Moreover, there may not be gold element here. On the contrary, there may be invisible and sharp sword Qi everywhere. "


    As soon as this remark came out, ape Chi and others were silent and turned to look at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang thought deeply. Indeed, what Yun Yun said, he understood very well that this matter is really not so easy to deal with. After all, it is too dangerous here. It is not clear whether there will be gold element in it and whether he can successfully understand the power of the law of gold.


    Taking risks for an ordinary law is really worth Su Tang''s good meditation. At this time, the secret of heaven in his Dantian flew out and said aloud; "Go, boy, you must go in and have a look at this place. It will only be good for you. Although it''s dangerous, you can take the risk." he appeared in fear and said such words, which made everyone present stunned. Su Tang asked with some stunned voice; "Tianji, what do you mean?"


    "It''s dangerous, but there are also great opportunities. Since this is the supreme sword tomb, I don''t know how many years it has existed. I think there may be that thing. Boy, think about the power of the ghost family on the day you take the money. Are you willing to slowly improve? Don''t forget how many such ghost families still exist in the land left by God, we don''t know One time is good luck, but what about the next time? So you need a big killing move, a killing move that can threaten the strong Tiangui clan like last time. "Tianji continued.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. How could he not understand these, but such a big killing move was not easy to find. However, from the words of the secret, Su Tang heard something and asked quickly; "You mean, there is probably a killing move I need?" when this remark came out, yunyun and others frowned. At this time, the secret came out; "Yes, there must be. I don''t know if you can understand it, but I believe in your ability."


    "Well, let''s fight. For so many years, I didn''t get the chance to fight hard. This time, the people of the Tiangui clan were forced too hard. We had no choice but to fight." Su Tang thought for a moment, stood up and said. With his voice falling, the Tianji smiled and nodded, After this, Su Tang turned to look at Yun Yun and others and asked; "It''s dangerous to enter this time. I think you''d better not go and wait for me here."


    "No!" Yun Yun and Shen Xin said at the same time. As their voices fell, ape Chi and ape Tong also said with a smile; "Boss, don''t forget our original agreement. We will follow you wherever you go. No matter what kind of danger you encounter, we will follow you into it. Don''t want to leave us this time." Su Tang was stunned when he saw them suddenly, and then nodded and said; "Well, since everyone doesn''t want to wait here, let''s go in and see how dangerous it is that no one has set foot in this place for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years."


    The voice fell. Su Tang looked at Yun Yun and continued, "since it''s all decided, do we need to prepare something for this time?"


    "No, I don''t know much about it. I just saw the explanation about it from the previous ancient books. Let''s go in directly tomorrow. Anyway, I''m not afraid of anything with you by my side." yunyun answered head.


    Listening to her words, Su Tang showed a smile on his face. After the five people had a good rest in this place all night, early the next morning, they stepped into the desolate area and entered here. Su Tang said aloud; "I go to the front, ape Chi. After you and ape pass the hall, Yun Yun and Shen Xin go in the middle. Be careful. If there is any change, you can withdraw." hearing his arrangement, ape Chi and others nod one after another. The three people are protected by Yun Yun and Shen Xin one after another.


    He began to walk slowly towards the deeper part of the barren area. More than half an hour passed. At this time, Su Tang couldn''t help wondering; "How big is this place, how long has it been? We haven''t seen a sword yet. We must still be at the periphery of the mourning sword tomb?" yunyun nodded when he heard his words; "Be careful. We don''t know the situation here. We can''t blindly pursue speed."


    "Boss, I think what my sister-in-law said is good. This place gives me a creepy feeling. I always think there will be something that can threaten me. This is not my guess, but real, nor because of what my sister-in-law said before." ape Chi also said at this time. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I have the same feeling. Well, everyone concentrate. Let''s have a deep look in the forgetting."


    The crowd began to rush again with great concentration. Apart from the sound of breathing and footsteps, there was no other sound at all. In this barren area, it was like a forbidden area of life. There was no sign of life at all. After walking for about three hours, they saw that it was dark, and Su Tang, who was in the front, suddenly stopped, A pair of eyes rushed to the distant horizon in horror.


    "Su Lang, what''s the matter with you?" seeing Su Tang motionless, Yun Yun came to him and asked with concern. After the voice fell, her eyes also looked at the front. At this time, she was stunned and exclaimed; "There is the mourning sword grave." as her voice fell, Shen Xin and ape Red Ape Tong also came up. At this time, on the distant horizon, several sharp mountains like sharp swords stood there. From a distance, they could feel the fierce sword spirit emanating from the mountain.


    "It''s a breathtaking breath, boss. It''s really better to meet each other than to be famous. I can feel the pain of my skin being cut by the sword spirit no matter how far away." ape Tong uttered his voice in horror. With his voice falling, Su Tang also nodded, but at this time, Yun Yun uttered his voice; "It''s getting late today. Let''s have a rest here. This place looks really terrible. We''d better be well prepared. Let''s go in. Everyone is focused on this day and has some mental fatigue. At this time, we may encounter big trouble."


    "Well, I think that place is at least an hour or two away from us. Let''s have a rest here today. Now that we have a goal, we''ll start to improve our speed." Su Tang also nodded. This time, Yun Yun didn''t continue to refute, but nodded. Before, it was because she didn''t deserve how far the sword tomb was, Afraid of speed, she would rush in directly, but now she has no such worry. After all, she can see the journey at a glance.


    Several people quickly rested here. With the sun slowly sinking to the west, the faint moonlight slowly lit up the desolate area. Shortly after Guan Gan appeared in this month, strange sounds came from the sword peak in the distance. Hearing this sound, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "What''s the sound?" at the moment when his voice fell, the secret flew out and whispered; "This is the sword whining."


    "Wailing?" Su Tang was slightly stunned. At this time, Tianji sat down and said aloud; "Well, yes, this is the whine of those broken swords. They are all spiritual, but where they come from, they must have their own masters. They must be very unwilling to be abandoned here after being seriously injured." in the voice of Tianji, with a little silence, Su Tang nodded and said; "Indeed, there are only so many sword spirit swords. How can this happen? It''s really puzzling. Moreover, this place has existed for many years. Who abandoned these swords here?"


    Su Tang and others were puzzled by all these doubts. There were so many swords that one or two people could not do. At least a very large ethnic group was needed, but there was no such ethnic group in the land of divine heritage. At this time, Yun Yun said; "Is this something made by another plane race? After all, there were some planes here when the ancestral God opened up the world of the heavens, and no one has ever set foot in them. I think the only explanation is that it is something left by people from another plane."


    Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s possible for you to say that, but what I''m worried about now is what kind of terrible things will exist here?" as his voice fell, the scene was silent for a long time. Then they all meditated and stopped talking. They just waited quietly for dawn and constantly adjusted their state, Prepare for tomorrow''s challenges.


    As time went by, the sun rose in the morning and coated the Jianfeng in the distance with a layer of gold. At this time, Su Tang and others had stood up and looked at the Jianfeng in the distance; "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look." the voice fell. He took the lead and walked up, followed by Yun Yun and Shen Xin. Since they also kept the formation of yesterday and moved forward, they no longer rush like a house fly like yesterday. At this time, their speed increased a lot. Su Tang was expected to travel for two hours, It only took them an hour.


    Looking at the sword peak ten miles away, Su Tang''s face was very dignified. At the same time, his whole body was glittering. It turned out that hundreds of miles away, they had been shocked by the powerful sword spirit released from the sword peak, and had to use defense means one after another. Su Tang''s physical strength was the most powerful, walked in the front, and Yun also used a defense artifact, And Shen Xin, she is a heavenly ghost family. Her physical strength is almost the same as that of Su Tang. There is no need to worry at all. Ape Red Ape Tong is a natural beast and is very powerful.


    "It''s amazing sword spirit. How many swords are there in it? It can give birth to such a fierce and domineering sword spirit." Su Tang exclaimed. At this time, ape Chi also spoke loudly; "Boss, this place is really terrible. Let''s see we''d better not go in." at this time, ape Chi, who has always been afraid of nothing, also had some advice. The three sword peaks in front of him made him feel the trembling from the depths of his soul.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was also silent. At this time, he was very afraid of Jianfeng. To tell the truth, he didn''t want to enter it. He didn''t see the horror here before. He thought it was nothing, but now they have seen it completely, which has far exceeded his expectation, This is simply irresistible. The Dragon God bully body has been used outside. You can still feel the pain of the sword cutting your body. If you enter the inside, what''s the feeling? He didn''t dare to imagine. At the same time, he was also the first time to doubt the defense of the Dragon God bully.

 Chapter 741

    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t answer, Yun Yun on one side also spoke out; "Su Lang, we''d better leave here. It''s really terrible here. Leave quickly while we can go now, or we''ll be really in trouble if the sword spirit inside finds out." her voice pulled Su Tang out of his meditation. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said slowly; "It''s really terrible here. I''m not sure, but now that we''ve all come here, we can''t go back like this. I want to find a hidden place outside this place and feel it better. Before I asked, the soul has captured a lot of gold elements here. We don''t go in, but we can let these gold elements come out."


    Hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Well, let''s try it outside, so that even if the sword spirit finds out, we still have a chance to run away." at this time, ape Chi is deeply relieved. As long as Su Tang doesn''t go in, he will be relieved.


    "Boy, I think you''d better be careful. The breath here is very calm. If you understand the law of gold, you may attract a large number of gold elements, and there may be unnecessary trouble at that time. I think you''d better give up. It''s too dangerous here and don''t give up and practice at all. These swords are more powerful than you think. If they explode If you send it out, it may hurt your soul and even your meridians. Then the gain will not be worth the loss. "Tianji also exhorted.


    At this time, he didn''t want to let Su Tang into it as before. Seeing what was in front of him, he understood that Su Tang''s entry into it now was undoubtedly looking for death. Although it was possible for Su Tang to get a very powerful killing move here, it also needed life to get talent. When he heard the secret of heaven, Su Tang nodded and said; "In this case, it seems that we can only give up. Unexpectedly, there is such a mysterious and dangerous polar land hidden in the land of divine heritage. It''s really powerful."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang turned to look at Yun Yun and others and said; "Let''s leave here. This time our main purpose is to find Tiangui clan. It''s too dangerous. I''m afraid no one wants to come out when we go in." Su Tang changed his tone in an instant and simply chose to leave directly, which made yunyun and others very happy.


    "Hahaha, boss, you are so wise. I don''t want to stay here for a long time. We''d better leave here quickly." ape Chi laughed and said. After his voice fell, ape Tong smiled and nodded; "Yes, I don''t like the feeling of being threatened. Boss, we''d better leave quickly." their voices fell, and Su Tang nodded. At this time, the most central one of the three sword peaks behind them burst out a super powerful breath. With the outbreak of these breath, the spirit sword on the sword peak began to dance in the air.


    Just then Su Tang was slightly stunned and shouted loudly; "Go, you can''t stay here." the voice fell. Su Tang took Yun Yun and Shen Xin and began to run out. Ape Chi and ape Tong followed closely. At this time, a voice sounded behind them; "No one has been here for hundreds of thousands of years. Now that you have come, why don''t you come in?" the voice fell, and the broken sword came into the air and directly inserted in front of Su Tang. At the same time, a very special force broke out on the broken sword, which directly blocked the way of Su Tang and others.


    Su Tang''s face changed when he insisted on the situation. Even if he wanted to completely smash the remnant sword with the power of destruction, at this time, the secret came out; "Boy, don''t mess around and watch the change. I didn''t feel that the thing behind me was murderous. Maybe it was your chance." as soon as he listened to his words, Su Tang nodded, took back his divine power, let go of Yun Yun and Shen Xin, turned and arched his hand and said to the Jianfeng; "Perfectionist and others accidentally passed by here. A trace of curiosity broke in and disturbed the elder Qingxiu. I hope you will forgive me."


    "Hehe, what''s the sin? How can you forgive me? Now that you''re here, come in and have a look. Don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm to you." the voice continued. With his voice falling, Su Tang frowned and looked at Yun Yun and others. His eyes were full of questions. Seeing his eyes, Yun Yun took the lead in saying; "Anyway, we can''t go first. Since he doesn''t mean any harm to us, we won''t put it in to see what''s going on at that time. Maybe we can get something." yunyun''s statement, ape Chi and Yuantong also nodded helplessly. Shen Xin has always been what Su Tang said. At this time, Su Tang also said aloud; "Well, let''s go in and have a look."


    His voice fell, and the sword Qi around him disappeared in a moment, while the voice continued to ring; "Welcome, everyone." the voice fell, and ape Chi said with a smile; "What a powerful means! I can''t see all the sword Qi here in an instant." at this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "Let''s go and have a look." when the voice fell, he took the lead and walked in the front. At the same time, ape Chi and others nodded and followed up.


    When everyone took that step, the scenery in front of them suddenly changed. A figure appeared in front of them. He looked about 40 or 50 years old, but he had red hair and looked very strange. At this time, the man smiled and said; "I''m the sword king of this place. Welcome to the sword tomb." upon hearing his words, Su Tang and others saluted quickly.


    "The younger generation and others pay a visit to the elder." Su Tang said aloud. After his voice fell, the sword King smiled and said; "Don''t be so polite."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and asked aloud; "Elder, let me wait here. What can I do for you?" the sword king said with a smile as his voice fell; "I need you to do me a favor. Of course, I won''t treat you badly. I heard you said you came here to understand the power of the law. Unfortunately, I happen to have two crystals of the law and a fragment of the road. As long as you are willing to help me, I will give these things to you." Su Tang was surprised when he said this. The crystal of the law, That''s a divine thing that can fully understand the power of the law. This man actually has two pieces. Doesn''t that mean that if he helps him, two people on his side will enter the supreme state 100%?


    However, Su Tang is not stupid. If he can give such rich conditions, he must want to do something very unusual. At this time, the sword King seemed to notice Su Tang''s thoughts and said with a smile; "It''s not difficult. We can''t finish it, but it''s easy to cut it off." Su Tang nodded and asked; "Master, you''d better tell us what you want us to do first. Let''s see if we can help."


    "Well, actually, it''s very simple. We''ve been trapped here for many years. Many of us have been materialized. Because we are gathered by swords, we can''t leave here too far. Besides, there''s a seal outside. I hope you can take us out, maybe destroy the seal, so that we can really achieve unrestrained "Materialization." the sword king said aloud. Upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked aloud; "Unrestricted materialization, elder, aren''t you materialized now?"


    "What you see is our already solid body. Our body is always a sword, and this seal always suppresses us, so we have no way to be like the real corpse in your body." then he put his deep hand in front of Su Tang and continued; "If you touch me, you will understand." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded, slowly stretched out his hand and touched the sword King''s palm.


    But at the moment when he met his leader, Su Tang didn''t feel the feeling he should have at all, but wantonly touched the air. He understood in a moment and said aloud; "So it is, but elder, I''m not sure if I can break this seal."


    "Hahaha, if anyone who has the power of destruction can''t break the seal, I''m afraid no one in the world can break it." the sword King laughed and said. With his voice falling, Su Tang was stunned and smiled; "Hehe, I''ll try my best, but before that, I have some doubts. I hope you can help me solve them one by one."


    In his heart, he always wondered where these swords came from. In his own world of heaven, except for the sword God who appeared on the Langxie continent and the sword god mountain in the land left by the God, there was no one to cultivate the sword way, and where did the countless swords come from?


    Is it true that, as Yun Yun said before, these swords were left by some civilizations before the travel of the heavens and the world? Su Tang was troubled by all kinds of doubts. At this time, the sword spirit smiled gently and said slowly with a look of memory in his eyes; "In fact, we don''t know exactly. We just know that we come from a place called the sword world, which still belongs to the world of swords. We don''t think it was forged, but it is like this when we were born. The sword is our noumenon. We don''t know how we came from. It''s more troublesome to say that we will be here It''s too late. "


    "The sword world is also a place where the weak eat the strong. There are fights everywhere. There are no other species there. The whole world is a sword. According to your words, we should be the sword family. After we were injured by other swords in the battle, we were sent here inexplicably by some force. We don''t know why." The sword King continued.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang and others were completely shocked. Is there such a race in the sword clan? As soon as he was born, he was a sword. Like humans, he also had fights. After he was injured and broken, he would be sent here. What kind of race is this? It''s so mysterious. When Su Tang and others were very confused, Shen Xin on one side said aloud; "Are you still from the sword world?" his voice was filled with strong surprise.


    As soon as she asked, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Miss Shen, do you know the sword world?" Shen Xin nodded and said when he heard his words; "I''ve heard the demon emperor say something before. In fact, there are some unique Wente planes belonging to weapons, not only the sword world, but also the sword world. There are no humans or other martial sects, only them. They are born with heaven. No one knows why."


    "Well, that''s right. We come from the sword world beyond the ten thousand worlds of the heavens." the sword King nodded and replied as soon as he heard Shen Xin''s words. With his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He had never heard of such a place, which belongs to the independent world of weapons. It''s really unheard of, but since Shen Xin knew something about the sword world, He was relieved. At this time, the sword king said; "Xiaoyou, I hope you can help us. Qiming is also a race. You have been trapped here for many years. It''s really like Lika. Go outside and have a look. You have the power of destruction. You can break this seal. As long as you break the seal, I will give you two crystals of law and a fragment of Avenue."


    Hearing the fragments of the avenue again, Su Tang was also very confused and immediately asked; "Avenue fragment, what is this?" the voice just fell, and the sword king said aloud; "We come from the sword world. There is only one kind of Avenue, that is, seeing, and some fragments will be sharp every few years. In those years, I was fighting for this fragment. I would be hurt by other swords and sent here. However, we have no way to use this avenue fragment. After all, our sword core has been broken and we can''t bear this big burden The power of Tao fragments, but little friend, if you have this avenue fragment, you can try to see if you can get some harvest from it. "


    "Fragments of Kendo? Isn''t that the same as the crystal of law?" after hearing his words, Su Tang exclaimed and asked. As his voice fell, the sword King nodded and said; "Indeed, the crystal of harmony and law is a principle, but this avenue fragment is very rare. If you want to fully understand Kendo, you can only have a chance to collect ten Avenue fragments. It''s just a question whether there are ten in the whole sword world." the sword king also explained again.


    As his voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "The avenue is polite and powerful. Only the ancestral God has understood the avenue for many years. I don''t expect these things. The fragments of the avenue have no practical use for me now." as soon as he said this, the sword King shook his head with a smile; "Little friend, you don''t know something about this, but this avenue is casual and very useful. Although you need ten swords to successfully understand it, having one can let you see it. It''s also helpful for your future cultivation. The power of the avenue is completely different from that of the law. It''s no different from that of the avenue Many, as long as you can a little threshold of the devil''s way, your combat effectiveness will decline and improve a lot. With the help of this Kendo fragment over the years, I have also understood a trace of PI Miao. You should also have Kendo with my strength before. "


    "Well, it''s really strong, but my current strength can''t touch the avenue at all. If I accept it rashly, I''m afraid there will be unexpected changes." as his voice fell, the sword king said with a smile; "Don''t worry, little friend. I think you already have the power of a law. As long as you can reach the middle supreme, Bi ah can touch the avenue, and I''m really a fragment of the avenue. There is no threat to the power of the avenue. As long as you can enter the supreme central defender, you can begin to understand the power of the avenue. Although it''s not much, it''s also the power of the Tao, There is no doubt that he is strong, and he is still the top kendo. "


    When he said this, Su Tang would not postpone it any longer and said aloud; "Well, I''ll promise you this. But you need to absorb gold elements to understand the power of the law. As for the seal, you see it and don''t know it can be achieved in one or two days, so I want to practice here first. When it''s about time, I''m going to help you find a way to break it."


    "Well, it''s up to you. There are two good places in my sword tomb. I believe it will be good for you to understand the power of this law. I''ll take you there first and understand it as soon as possible, so that we can get out of trouble as soon as possible." one thing Su Tang agreed. The sword King''s face was full of excitement and his tone was polite. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s troublesome, elder."


    Then they followed the sword king and went into another sword peak among the three sword fronts. At the bottom of the sword peak, the sword King pointed to a cave and said; "There is a very strong gold element below. I believe it can help you." when the voice fell, he took the lead and went in. Su Tang also went in with doubts. He had entered the cave. Su Tang was stunned. What stone mountain is this? This Jianfeng is a real Jianfeng.


    It turned out that the three sword peaks were not composed of soil and stones, but were completely condensed by swords. At this time, in the cave, Su Tang could clearly see that the dense swords were squeezed together at this time. After rewinding Su Tang''s personal back to the deepest place, the sword King sounded; "This is the source of the gold element. It''s our biggest secret. After we were sent here, we sword people recovered by relying on the source of the gold element. There are a lot of gold elements in it. Go in, little friend. Maybe you can really understand the power of the law in it." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and Yun said at this time; "Since you want to go in and practice, let''s go in and have a look. Our accomplishments are almost the same. Although we can''t touch the power of the law, we can make their bodies change in such a place where the golden element dragon feather is. At that time, the affinity for the golden element will be strengthened a lot, which will also be helpful for understanding the golden law in the future."


    With her voice falling, ape red also ordered to take you, he said; "Well, I also want to see if I have a chance to understand the power of the second law." Su Tang was very confused when he heard their words, especially ape Chi''s words. However, he didn''t ask. He didn''t know his friends in his heart. He was afraid that he would be in danger.

 Chapter 742

    After hearing their words, the sword King nodded and said; "Since everyone wants to see it, let''s go with this little friend." after the voice fell, Su Tang nodded and arched his hand; "Then let''s go first and find some understanding success, or help the sword King break the seal." the voice fell, and the sword King smiled and said; "Then you go in. I have to worry about the materialized sword spirit. You can rest assured that there will be no sword spirit in the whole sword tomb. You can practice calmly."


    When the voice fell, he turned and left, and Su Tang looked at the golden cave and said; "Come on, let''s go in and have a look." the party walked slowly towards the inside, and when they came to the deepest place, yunyun said; "Su Lang, how can you believe his words? The cultivation of the sword king is very unusual. If we let him out, he will mess around in the land left by God, we will be in trouble."


    After all, the Tiangui clan has given them a headache in the land of divine heritage. If these sword spirits go out and mess about this time, they will have a more headache. Su Tang nodded with a smile when he heard her words; "Help, of course." at the moment when the garden fell, Su Tang''s voice sounded in yunyun''s heart; "It''s inconvenient to talk here. There are swords everywhere. This is completely their territory. We can''t leave now. Since we can''t leave, let''s look at the situation first. I always feel that the sword King seems to have something to hide from us. I''m very uneasy."


    As soon as this remark came out, Yun Yun was slightly stunned. In a moment, he understood his meaning and nodded out his voice; "Well, I also think we should help him. After all, they have been trapped here for hundreds of thousands of years, and there are some pities. Please help me this time." she also said to the sword king at this time. Sure enough, the sword king on the top of the central mountain showed a cold smile and whispered; "What a bunch of simple little guys."


    His voice fell, two figures appeared behind him, and one of the women spoke; "What''s the matter, sword devil? Did those guys agree?" the woman looked very strange. Half of her face was white and half was black. When she heard her conversation, the sword King smiled and said; "Agreed, we have been sealed here by the old guy of the ancestral God for so many years. He wants to use these sword Qi to suppress me, but he forgets that I am a sword demon, a troll in the sword, these weak little sword spirits, which can hold me down. Not only did they not hold me down, but they also provided me with a lot of nourishment."


    "Yes, if I go out this time, I must kill a lot. Why haven''t I tasted the taste of blood and people''s hearts for many years? I miss it so much." a man with red skin and two huge tusks on one side also said.


    Hearing what they said, the sword demon smiled and said; "Succubus, you should be careful during this period of time. Help me observe the movements of those guys at any time. Don''t be young. They just found out, or they will really fail and be on the verge of success." as his voice fell, the woman smiled and said; "Don''t worry, you don''t worry about my means. Let''s say that these humans don''t notice my existence." she also giggled and listened to his laughter. The sword demon nodded and turned his head to look at the red man; "Blood spirit devil, don''t come out this time. The blood contract on you is too heavy. I''m afraid those guys will notice the difference."


    "Well, I also have such a plan. Without my delicious blood and heart, I will hide all the time." the blood spirit devil also said aloud. After their words fell, the sword devil said with a smile; "Well, let them practice. After waiting for so many years, they finally have such a chance to leave here. Ancestral God, you sealed us for so many years, but you''re afraid of me and destroy your heaven and world? Now? You''ve fallen for so many years. No one in these heaven and world can balance us. Then I''ll slowly face by face Kill people until you kill all the creatures on all planes. "


    At this time, his voice completely lost the softness he used to talk to Su Tang and others. At this time, his tone was full of cruelty and blood, and his face was murderous. At this time, Su Tang and others in the depths of the cave didn''t know what happened above. At this time, they were still practicing quietly. With such a strong gold element, they were in the place of inheritance, Su and Tang, who had already understood the law of gold, immediately entered the state.


    At this time, ape Chi began to practice in the family under the reminder of Yun Yun. At this time, the five of them already knew the thoughts in Su Tang''s heart. At the same time, they also felt that this time, there were some strange things. Time passed. At this time, the Dragon king and others who were looking for Tiangui family in the wilderness also gathered together again.


    At this time, the magic building put away the messenger stone and said helplessly; "Lord devil, they should be in a special place. There is no way to use the messenger stone." as his voice fell, the Dragon King quickly tried and shook his head; "They don''t know which polar region they''re going to this time. Since we can''t contact them, the elder of the magic building, it seems that we can only deal with the matter this time. We''ve only turned over the remains of the king level of the Tiangui family, and we still have a chance to destroy them."


    As his voice fell, a voice came from a distance without waiting for the magic building to speak; "Hahaha, how can I not be included in the killing day ghost clan." the voice fell, and the monkey king also landed from the sky with an iron rod. At the same time, some people and horses appeared in his infiltration. These people were from the demon temple before, and then followed the monkey king and became the people and horses of the ape city.


    "Hahaha, the monkey king came just in time. Now we can''t contact the Dragon God, so we can only do it ourselves. It''s just two king levels. We should be able to destroy it." after seeing the visitor clearly, the Dragon King laughed and said. With his voice, the monkey king nodded.


    It''s not a concept to kill and destroy the Tiangui clan. The Dragon King and monkey king in the magic building can easily kill King level Tiangui clan personnel like this, but it''s very difficult to destroy them. They don''t have the special means against the Tiangui clan like Su Tang.


    "Try it, I don''t believe that the body of the king level heavenly ghost family can still be intact under my iron bar." the voice fell, and the monkey king made fun of it. According to the iron bar in the neighbor''s hand, looking at him, the magic building said; "Well, let''s go and have a look." the voice fell. The three first took people to a Shandong foreign trade. At this time, at the door, two black bodies visited there. The spirit body has been destroyed. Now the only thing to do is to destroy the flesh body and let them completely disappear between heaven and earth.


    "I''ll try their defense now." the voice fell. Without waiting for Longgang to talk to the magic building, the monkey king raised the stick and hit the two bodies. Bang, the voice fell. One of the bodies was deformed by a stick. At this time, the monkey king smiled and said; "It seems that there is a play. Let me do it this time." hearing his words, magic building and others also nodded.


    Soon after, the bodies of the two Tiangui people were destroyed by the monkey king. Looking at the Tiangui people''s bones destroyed by the monkey king''s violence, the Dragon King smiled and said; "It''s been a hard time for everyone. Now that everyone has gathered together today, let''s have a good celebration. Although we have only found two Tiangui families in these more than ten days, it makes us sure that there are no Tiangui families in the places we searched before. This is also very good news for us."


    After hearing his words, other people also smiled. At this time, Su Tang in the mourning sword tomb has also successfully condensed the crystal of the golden law. However, he did not intend to leave here at this time, but secretly communicated with ape Chi and others under the cover of cultivation.


    "I have understood the golden rule, but this time, Tianji told me that we have been monitoring here. It seems that my previous guess is really good. The sword king may really have a problem." Su Tang Chuanyin said to Yun Yun. After his voice fell, Yun Yun also replied; "I also have this feeling, but who is the sword king? What is his purpose?"


    No matter Yun Yun doesn''t understand these things, even Su Tang doesn''t understand them. After all, no one has been here for many years. What kind of purpose will they have? This is the sword tomb. Su Tang also touched the sword king before. He is really just a spirit. Everything is so seamless, For a moment, he really couldn''t think of the purpose of the sword king.


    At this time, the secret of heaven said in his Dantian; "Boy, be careful, the man is coming again. It seems that you can''t continue like this. Go out later and let the sword king take you to another place to continue to understand the power of the law. I''ll find a way to explore their situation." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded in his heart and replied; "OK, I''ll go out now." the voice fell, and Su Tang burst out as soon as he got off the bus, which surprised Yun and others, but the next moment Su Tang''s voice sounded in their hearts; "It''s almost hidden. Let''s go to the next place to understand the power of the law."


    Su Tang suddenly burst out, and the evil spirit hiding in the dark also exclaimed in his heart; "The boy''s talent is really extraordinary. It took only five days to understand the golden rule. It''s a peerless demon. No wonder he can master the power of destruction. Tut tut." her voice was full of surprise, but at the same time, he didn''t forget to wake up Su Tang and others. At this time, the sword demon at the top of the mountain received the news of the enchanted heart demon, Immediately smiled and said; "It''s really a demon. Although my body is perfect, I don''t know if I can be as perfect as before after many years. If I don''t feel that way at that time, I might as well borrow this boy''s body." he said here with a smile.


    Then he looked positive and began to fly slowly towards the bottom of the mountain. At this time, Su Tang waited for heat. You also left the cave. As soon as you left the sword king, you appeared in front of them and said with a smile; "Congratulations on your success in condensing the crystal of the law. This talent was unparalleled in the world at the beginning. Are you willing to help break the seal now?" said here. His eyes looked hopeful. Su Tang sneered at his words, but said politely on his face; "I heard there was a good place here before. I don''t know. The senior staff took us to have a look?"


    Upon hearing this, the sword king was stunned, and then said with a smile; "Of course, let''s go. I''ll take you to see it. It''s a very good place. There seems to be an Earth Spirit bead in the depths. The earth elements there are very rich. If Xiaoyou has the ability, he may be able to understand the rules of excavation." he said so. At that time, his heart was secretly scolding; "He is really a greedy boy, but it''s good. Let you enjoy it. At that time, your body will not be mine."


    "Earth Spirit bead?" when he heard what Yang said, the ape Tong''s eyes lit up. He was an alien of the earth system, and the Earth Spirit bead was the treasure of the earth system. This was equivalent to the water purification bead Shen Xin gave ape chi before. If he could get this earth spirit bead, ape Chi would not have no chance to succeed and enter the supreme state. Seeing ape Tong so excited, Su Tang knew it must be a good thing, Immediately smiled and said; "Senior, please take us to have a look." the sword King nodded at his words.


    When the party came to another upper foot, there was also a cave. After entering the deep, the whole ape red was excited and said happily; "What a rich earth element. It seems that there are really Earth Spirit beads here. If only we could get this thing." after that, he turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Boss, are you right to slander me?" at this time, what idea did apetong have in mind? Su Tang certainly knew. After hearing his question, Su Tang was embarrassed and forgot to look at the sword king and said aloud; "This Earth Spirit bead is the most precious treasure of the earth system. Although there are Earth Spirit beads here, they are the things of the sword king. We can''t take them away. The sword king is very good opposite. We can''t be greedy for other people''s things. Apetong, don''t worry. I will find you a Earth Spirit bead in the future."


    "Hey, it seems that I don''t have this chance." after hearing Su Tang''s words, ape Tong''s excited look suddenly changed and uttered a voice of great disappointment. At this time, the sword king said with a smile; "Little friend, I''m joking. Although this Earth Spirit bead is the most precious treasure of the earth system, we''re all ready to leave here. I''m afraid there won''t be anyone in this place in the future. It''s all a place for sword people to practice kendo. This Earth Spirit bead is of no use to us. Since this friend wants it, you can take it out to him at that time. It''s my gift It''s for you. "The sword demon didn''t pay attention to the Earth Spirit bead at all.


    Now he thought about leaving here quickly. As long as he could let the man in front of him break the seal, he could give him something. At this time, after hearing his words, Su Tang waved his hand and hurried to say; "Elder, we can''t do that. We come here to have a dream. You must have gained a lot from taking care of us. How can you continue your things? It''s not good."


    As his voice fell, the sword demon smiled and said; "What''s the matter? Of course, this thing is for people who can use it, otherwise it will be put here. I don''t know when it will be taken away by others. Now this friend can give it to him if he wants. I think he is also cultivating in the earth system. This earth spirit stone will be of great help to him. Little friend, don''t delay it, or I will be angry." seeing him like this, Su Tang is embarrassed, Then he arched his hand and said; "Thank you for your generosity," he said, looking at ape Tong; "No, thank you, master."


    "Ah, thank you, thank you." ape Tong said repeatedly. At this time, the sword demon didn''t know where to take out two crystals and put them in front of Su Tang; "This is the crystal of the law I got before. Both of them are ordinary laws. The law of fast water and the other is the law of power. Since you still want to practice for some time, I''ll give it to you in advance. I hope you can successfully master the power of these laws. At that time, your strength will be greatly improved."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang laughed in his heart, but said it on his mouth; "How can I? I''ve got the Earth Spirit beads given by the elder. How can I return the two crystals of the law? I think I''d better forget it. After the seal is broken, the elder will give it to me." the voice fell, and the sword demon smiled and said; "If you break the seal, you''ll leave. Then you have more time to practice. You might as well practice here now. I''ll protect the Dharma for you. It''s much better than outside. And no one will disturb you here. Just hold on. I hope you can find some understanding power to help us break the seal."

 Chapter 743

    When the sword king said this, Su Tang couldn''t continue to install it, nodded his head, took the two crystals of law and said aloud; "Thank you, master."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome, little friend. Can we rely on you here? Anyway, this thing will be given to you sooner or later. Now it''s just a little ahead of time." the sword King smiled when he saw Su Tang accept it.


    At the same time, he smiled coldly in his heart; "Hum, boy, I''ll let you constantly understand. Anyway, your body will be mine at that time. The more you understand, the happier I will be." he also knows that as long as the seal is broken, these people will guess their identity. At that time, even if he obtains Su Tang''s body, he will have to understand the power of this law again, which will be troublesome, Now that I have such a chance, I''m willing to let Su Tang understand it directly.


    Anyway, in the end, he still became his own wedding dress. Why not? After the sword King left, Tianji also left a force on him through Su Tang''s body. After he left, Su Tang asked Tianji with his heart; "How''s it going?"


    "Hey hey, don''t worry, I''ve done it all. Boy, you''re lucky this time. You actually got two law crystals. The earth element is so rich. I believe you can understand it. You''ve made a lot of money this time." Heaven''s Secret smiled and returned to the way. When he said the law crystal given by the sword king to Su Tang, his tone was, With strong surprise.


    He didn''t expect this man to be so generous. Although he didn''t know what plot he had, the crystal of the law was a real good thing. At this time, after leaving Su Tang and others, the sword king returned to the mountain. The enchanted devil showed his voice in a moment and looked at him and asked; "Sword demon, what do you want to do? How can you give him those two law crystals now? If he doesn''t help us break the seal, won''t you suffer?"


    Upon hearing her words, the sword devil laughed and said; "I can''t help him at that time. His talent is good. What''s wrong with letting him help me understand the power of the law? Anyway, he''s mine at that time." here, the corners of his mouth are full of sinister radians. Looking at him like this, I was stunned at first, and then I understood in a moment and said aloud; "So you''re going to take his body. It''s really a good way, but the boy''s strength is good. Are you really sure?"


    "Hahaha, the strength is good, so what? It''s just the cultivation of divine power. My sword demon focuses on the power of soul. I don''t believe he is a three-level fellow. He''s not old, so his cultivation will be high. Then I''ll get his body and add my soul power. Hahaha, it''ll be more perfect." the sword demon laughed and said.


    Looking at him so proud, the destroyer smiled and said; "As long as we can leave this ghost place, it''s all right. I''ve been here for a long time. When I go out, I must destroy all the heaven and world created by the ancestral God." with her voice falling, the whole person''s face was dignified at this time.


    At this time, Su Tang is constantly trying to understand the rules of excavation from the earth elements. He is not easy to disturb him. He just thinks of a way in the Dantian quietly. At this time, he is most happy to touch the ape here. The surrounding earth elements make his body very active, but now he has reached the peak of God King, The only way to continue to improve is to understand the power of the law, so now he can only rush to understand the power of the law. Although his natural attribute is the earth element, he will have unique conditions compared with others, but his body, a peerless beast, has a great impact on him.


    At this time, Yun Yun and Shen Xin are the most leisure. Their strength has not been reached, and there is no way to understand the rules here. Such a strong ground element here also makes them unable to enter the state of cultivation, so they can only sit aside and chat in a low voice. At this time, the voice of the secret sounded in their heart; "Girl, there are some troubles this time. The sword king is not kind to us."


    Hearing this, Yun Yun and Shen Xin were slightly stunned. They all turned their heads and looked at Su Tang. At this time, Tianji continued to say; "Naturally, we are being monitored now, and I will come out later. Then we will communicate." with his voice falling, Yun Yun and Shen Xin nodded without trace and continued to talk, but their hearts are not calm at this time.


    As long as it was related to the safety of Su and Tang, their hearts were very restless. At this time, they also exchanged secretly. Shen Xin asked aloud; "Sister, what do you mean by what Tianji said?" as her voice fell, Shen Xin also said something unknown; "I don''t know, but I listen to his tone. It should be very serious. We''d better wait for him to come out and ask him slowly."


    At this time, her tone was also full of worry. After hearing her words, Yun Yun also replied; "Well, but the sword king is powerful, and we are now in the hinterland of the mourning sword tomb. If he really has a plot against us, our situation is really very dangerous." Yun Yun''s heart is even more worried when she thinks of where she and others are at this time. However, although she is worried, she has no way, After all, he doesn''t even know what she''s about this time.


    As time passed, at midnight, the secret came out of Su Tang''s Dantian, looked at Yun Yun and Shen Xin and said with a smile; "Isn''t that boring?" seeing the secret of heaven coming out, the evil spirit secretly monitored their movements and movements. She was a little stunned, but she wasn''t too surprised. After all, with her identity, she naturally saw the identity of the secret of heaven at a glance.


    Seeing the secret coming out, yunyun replied with a smile; "It''s really boring. There''s no way for us to practice here. Why did you come out? What''s the situation of Su Lang now?" at this time, although he was a little worried in his eyes, there was no change in his face. He pretended perfectly. He was very satisfied with her appearance and replied with a smile; "Still like that, I think it will take more time to understand the law of the earth. After all, he has just understood the law of gold. It is still difficult to understand the law of the earth right now."


    As his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and continued; "I believe he will succeed." at the moment when her voice fell, ape Chi also woke up. At the moment when he saw the sky, he was also a little stunned, and then asked aloud; "How did you come out? Is the boss''s hardship good now?" as his voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "Very stable."


    Then the group chatted with each other, and the demons who monitored them would find some snacks when they saw that they all woke up. After all, these people in front of him were not ordinary people. Among them, there were two high hands of the supreme realm. If they didn''t pay attention a little, they might be noticed by them, After waiting here for another quarter of an hour, the evil spirit left quickly in order not to scare the snake.


    Feeling that he had left, a strange force flashed on Tianji''s body, and wrapped them all in a moment. Aware of such a force, ape Chi asked suspiciously; "Tianji, what are you doing?" as his voice fell, Tianji quickly said what he found when he monitored the sword king. As his voice fell, the ape''s red face sank and his voice was cold; "Is this guy looking for death? Since he dares to make our idea, I won''t kill him."


    "Ape Chi, calm down first. It''s not easy to solve this matter. Let Tianji continue first." Yun Yun saw ape Chi''s appearance and said aloud. With her voice falling, ape Chi nodded and said; "Sister-in-law, I understand." just then Tianji continued; "I think they are the evil fairy we met in the sky fire polar region. They are chaotic demons together. At the beginning, they were sealed here by the ancestor god. The sword king should be the sword devil. This guy also wants to take Su Tang''s body for his own use."


    "With him, he also wants the boss''s body. I think he''s looking for death." hearing this, the ape smiled coldly and said disdainfully. With his voice falling, the secret also nodded and said; "They are just soul bodies, and their flesh bodies are still sealed. Moreover, the sword devil doesn''t know that Sutang boy is a three-line fellow practitioner. His soul power is not weak. Maybe the sword devil will suffer losses in Sutang. Now what we have to do is to deal with the other two evil demons."


    "The other two? How can there be three?" Yun Yun also said at this time. At the beginning, she followed Su Tang to the sky fire polar region, which was also the place where the evil fairy was sealed, but there was only one demon, but there were three in the mourning sword tomb. The fear in her heart was much stronger when she thought of this place. Originally, she thought there would only be one demon here, But first listen, there are three here. How can he not worry very much?


    "Indeed, there is one. After I noticed their conspiracy, I explored the mourning sword tomb and found that there are two silent except sword demons. One is hidden in the sword peak where we understood the golden rule. As for the other, she has been insisting on our actions. Just now she suddenly left. Maybe she was afraid of being killed We found it, "Tianji continued. After his voice fell, yunyun and others'' faces sank.


    Three demons are very difficult to deal with. Ape Chi and Shen Xin are better, but Yun Yun is different. She has seen the power of the demon fairy in the sky fire polar region. Only one separation made her and Su Tang almost escape. Now there are three reasonable ones, which makes her dare not imagine. At this time, Tianji continued, "Yes, this time, the sword demon can be handed over to Su Tang. We noticed before that the sword demon is just a soul body. Although he majored in the power of the soul, his body was sealed. The souls that appear are a trace of residual souls, and the power will not be very strong. As long as we can handle the other two, everything is nothing."


    Before, the secret of heaven was in the Dantian of Su Tang. He studied how to spend such a thing this time. At this time, the way he said was after repeated consideration. After his voice fell, Yun Yun said, "this thing is still very troublesome. After all, they don''t know how powerful the other two demons are."


    "Well, it''s not true, but there are many people here, and their strength is not complete, nor is there no chance. During this period of time, I will study their strength and find out targeted methods. After all, we still have a lot of time." Tianji continued. As his voice was recorded, yunyun and others nodded. At this time, a sudden wave came. Tianji''s face changed and quickly took back his strength. He thought of ape Chi, winked and said, "by the way, didn''t Su Tang''s spirit wine still be with you? Since it''s so boring, we might as well have a few drinks?"


    Looking at his color and hearing his words, ape Chi and others certainly understand. I''m afraid the person who saw himself and others has come back. At this time, ape Chi is not stupid, even when he smiles and says; "Well, it''s true that I''m here. On the way here, ape Tong and I also found some spiritual fruits." the voice fell. He took out spiritual wine from the storage ring and put some spiritual fruits and wild fruits on the ground. Several people talked and laughed.

 Chapter 744

    Seeing their appearance, the evil spirit secretly thought of them; "The sword devil is too careful. These people haven''t found it at all. They are still happy here." however, although he said so, she didn''t want to leave like last time. After all, the sword devil has said that this period of time is the most critical time. Don''t make any mistakes, otherwise she may be on the verge of success at that time, Thinking that this time''s matter is related to the future reputation of herself and others, the evil spirit is not saying much. After saying goodbye to the sword devil, she came back here.


    At this time, although Su Tang talked and laughed with them on the surface, he whispered secretly; "I''ll be outside all this time. Let''s think of ways together. When communicating, pretend to practice, so he shouldn''t see any problem. After su Tang understands the rules of the land, I''ll tell him about this time." after his voice fell, ape Chi and others were unified, and they talked happily again, Allow rhyme out of the vocal tract; "Hey, it''s really boring. I think a should continue to practice. Although the effect here is not very good, it can kill time."


    As her voice was recorded, Tianji and others nodded, and the party directly entered the cultivation state. At the same time, Andy also communicated quickly. Watching them enter the cultivation again, the evil spirit was relieved. At least in this way, he didn''t need to be so careful to hide and could relax.


    Three days later, Su Tang woke up for the first time in these days. The moment he woke up, he was discovered by the secret, and the voice of the secret sounded in his heart; "Boy, don''t worry. Continue to pretend to practice. I have something to tell you." as soon as I heard his words, Su Tang, who was going to open his eyes, calmed down for a moment, read carefully and asked the secret of heaven; "What''s the matter? Did you find anything?"


    "Well, I did find something, boy, this time things are really troublesome, I''ll tell you slowly." as the voice fell, he also quickly thought about Su Tang''s discovery these days and thought of a good way with them. As his voice fell, Su Tang''s heart was heavy and his tone was a little cold; "I mean, the sword king is a little too attentive. I didn''t expect him to do so. I didn''t expect that there were three chaotic demons in the mourning sword tomb. This time, there was some trouble."


    For the chaotic devil, Su Tang was still afraid of Fei Huangcheng. He still had some shadows in his heart when he met something in the sky fire polar region last time. This is what Su Tang continued to read carefully; "The way you want to love is good. I''ll give the sword demon to me. As for the other two, you should be careful. After all, the strength of Shen Xin and Yun Yun is not very strong. If they really tear their faces, they may be in danger." as his voice fell, the secret came out; "Well, I understand that, so I''m going to wake up when the ape understands the power of the law, so you have to control it."


    As his voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "Well, I understand." after the voice fell, Su Tang practiced again. Now he should quickly understand the law of the earth. Only after he understands it, can the Earth Spirit bead be passed to the apes. At that time, he will have the opportunity to count into the supreme state, and their success rate will be much higher, After all, ape Tong''s strength is also very powerful. If he enters the supreme state, their combat effectiveness will be greatly improved at that time.


    Compared with the things here, at this time, on the sword peak, the sword devil and the blood spirit devil smiled and said; "The destroyer has been watching over there. Those guys haven''t found anything at all. It seems that we can succeed this time." after his voice was recorded, the blood spirit devil also said; "Yes, after waiting for a long time, there was finally a chance."


    "Hahaha, I''m very happy to think of leaving here." the sword devil also laughed and said, but she didn''t know at all. At this time, all their communication was under the control of Tianji. Hearing their words, Tianji smiled coldly. At the same time, he also hoped that ape Tong could quickly enter the supreme state.


    On the fifth day, there was finally a change around ape Tong. As soon as the change came out, Su Tang and others woke up. At this time, Su Tang said with a surprise smile; "Boy, I finally understand it." yes, the power that appears around ape Tong at this time is the power of law, but it is not pure. Seeing Su Tang wake up, the secret of heaven also asked; "Boy, how are you getting it?"


    "It''s almost done, just a chance." Su Tang replied. With his voice recorded, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Su Lang, you''d better continue to practice. Let''s take care of the things about ape Tong. We''ll take good care of him." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and quickly began to enter the state of cultivation.


    As time went on, on the tenth day, Su Tang finally succeeded in understanding the crystal of the law of the earth. He also woke up directly. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Boy, since you have understood the power of this law, you can take out this Earth Spirit bead. The progress of ape Tong in the past two days is very slow. Without this Earth Spirit bead, I''m afraid he will fail." after recording his voice, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, leave it to me."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang directly hit the ground with a fist. With great power, he directly cracked the earth. At the same time, the secret of heaven also quickly released two protective apes to prevent him from being affected and disturbed by Su Tang''s attack. At this time, Su Tang also quickly got out the Earth Spirit beads underground, At this time, he looked at the Yellow beads in his hand and smiled; "What a treasure of earth system."


    "Hehe, of course. This is not an ordinary thing. Boy, see this thing quickly and put it next to ape Tong, so I think it can help him." Tianji nodded with a slight smile. After his voice fell, Su Tang also ordered to take you with him, and directly took this Earth Spirit bead to ape Tong''s body, As soon as he entered ape Tong, the dark earth spirit bead broke away from his palm, directly on ape Tong''s head and kept rotating.


    After a period of time, the bead directly entered his body. Su Tang and others were stunned when they saw this situation. At this time, ape Chi smiled and said; "Hahaha, it seems that this ape Tong guy has met great fortune." at first, he got clean water beads. Although he understood the special ice law, now ape Tong''s situation is better than him.


    The Earth Spirit pearl is the most precious treasure of the earth system, and the ape Tong is a peerless beast of the earth system. The combination of the two must be a very great creation. After hearing his words, Su Tang asked in a daze; "What do you mean by that?"


    "Hehe, now the Earth Spirit bead has begun to communicate with the ape and slowly integrated. He himself is a system beast. Now he gets this thing again. After his integration, his attack power will be greatly improved after all. Anyway, this time his law power is appropriate, and the supreme realm can enter it 100 percent." after hearing Su Tang''s words, Ape red quickly explained, and Su Tang smiled at his words.


    Other people also laughed. Unexpectedly, ape Tong met such a good thing. They were surprised by ape chi before. Unexpectedly, ape Tong continued to give them a great surprise this time. Several people just watched ape Tong quietly. As time passed, Su Tang didn''t continue to practice, but waited until Yuantong''s practice was completed, After all, Tianji also said before, let him try to delay time.


    At this time, on the sword peak, the blood spirit devil said coldly; "Are these guys delaying time? Have they found out?" after his voice fell, the sword demon smiled and said; "Don''t worry about this. After all, the evil spirit has been watching there. Brother, we have been waiting here for many years. What can we do if we wait for more time?"


    As his voice fell, the blood spirit devil nodded and said; "Then wait, they can''t run away anyway." the sword devil smiled at his words; "They won''t run either. I think the boy is also a person who values love and righteousness. This time I gave him many benefits. He will certainly help us. Just in case, you''d better take good care of the exit. As long as they don''t go there, everything will be all right, otherwise we won''t be able to take them at that time." With his voice falling.


    The secret of heaven in the cave suddenly lit up in front of me, and I thought of it secretly in my heart; "I thought there would be a bit of trouble, but now it seems that there should be their dead corner in this mourning sword tomb. If we can find this place, we will have a turn this time." with this idea falling, the secret is once again shifting our attention to the sword demon on the sword peak.


    "Sword devil, don''t worry. I''ll be safe if I keep it." after his voice fell, the sword devil nodded and said; "Well, I''m still very relieved of you. Do you like this? Go back now and I''ll go to see the evil spirit devil. I have something to tell her." after his voice fell, the blood spirit devil nodded and turned away. After the voice fell, the blood spirit devil also directly got up and left.


    At the moment he left, the power of heaven''s Secret clothes on the sword devil was also separated. He followed the blood spirit devil to leave the sword peak. At the same time, after he left, the sword devil also frightened the sword peak and directly found the enchanted heart devil. After understanding the situation of Su Tang and others, the sword devil also left again. At this time, on the other side, the blood spirit devil, Has come to a clearing between the three sword peaks, at this time, the blood spirit devil whispered; "At last, I have a chance to leave this broken place. After the seal of ancestral God is broken, I will completely destroy this place. I am very upset that you have been suppressing it for years."


    Hearing what he said, Tianji was slightly stunned. Through this force, Tianji also began to look at this place. At this time, he suddenly found that there was a bulge in a place in the open space. Seeing here, Tianji was slightly stunned and paid more attention to this place. At this time, he found that on this bulge, It seems that there are some power fluctuations, which makes Tianji feel a little familiar.


    "Ancestral seal? Tut Tut, it seems to be here. I didn''t expect there was such a place here. Hahaha, this time I think you guys are going to steal chicken instead of rice." after FA Jue got this thing, Tianji also laughed in his heart.

 Chapter 745

    After understanding what to say, Tianji was also quick, so he was willing to pay attention back. At this time, he was also preaching with yunyun; "Girl, I just made a major new discovery, which may become an opportunity for us to retreat this time." his voice suddenly sounded in the dizzy Cindy, so that Yun Yun stopped practicing for a moment and hurried to preach; "What did you find?"


    Then Tianji also said all his discoveries this time. With his voice falling, Yun Yun was slightly stunned. Then she was very happy. This time, things were really troublesome. She had never thought of a good way. She could only use the method that Tianji said before, but that method also had great risks. Now I hear what Tianji said, How can she be unhappy? As long as she and others arrive there, these demons can''t hurt herself at all. According to the secret of heaven, there is a sealing force here, which has a great suppressive effect on the demons. If she and others can activate the sealing force there at that time, it will be much easier to deal with these demons.


    "But I''m not sure yet. I still need some time to observe." Tianji continued. After his voice fell, yunyun nodded and said; "Well, we still have a period of time. You should study it carefully. This matter is related to whether we can retreat completely and there must be no mistakes." for this matter, they all understand that we must not make mistakes this time.


    Hearing her words, Tianji nodded in his heart and replied quickly; "Well, I understand. If you continue to practice, I''ll continue to check the hardship over there." the voice fell, and Tianji''s attention shifted to the open space again. At this time, Yun Yun also tentatively wrote Su Tang; "Are you practicing?"


    It turned out that after giving the Earth Spirit bead to ape Tong, Su Tang also did it around ape Tong. His original intention was to consolidate the law of earth. Now he suddenly heard the voice of Yun Yun. He immediately withdrew from his cultivation state and asked; "What''s the matter?"


    "The secret of heaven has made a new discovery. He thought you were practicing, so he didn''t bother you and continued to observe." after the voice fell, she quickly told Su Tang about the discovery of the secret of heaven. After listening to it, Su Tang outlined a smile and whispered; "Hehe, it seems that there is really no way for people. It seems that these demons are going to steal chicken instead of rice this time."


    After his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Yes, the secret of heaven has been studied. If you have anything, just ask him directly." after su Tang answered, he directly thought about the secret of heaven; "Yun Yun told me, what''s the matter? Do you find anything there now?" hearing Du Su Tang''s voice, the secret was immediately read carefully and answered; "I haven''t found anything yet, but I just looked at the seal and found that it was the same as the ancestral seal of the umbrella palace in the holy land of demons. Boy, didn''t you study it before? How about activating it?"


    As soon as he heard what he said, Su Tang thought for a moment and said aloud; "If it''s the same, I may really have the power to activate it, but I''m not sure. I can''t practice these two days. I''ll study it well." after his voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "Well, you''ll study it yourself, and I''ll have a good look this time. Do you find anything else here." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded.


    The two men performed their respective duties. Su Tang also began to continue to study in an instant. At this time, outside the wilderness, the Dragon King and others kept looking for the whereabouts of the ghost family on this day, but their harvest was very small. Compared with before, those in the land of divine punishment were not very optimistic.


    "Palace master, I heard that a man in a city was suddenly destroyed overnight." in the main hall of the supreme Mingyue palace, an elder whispered, falling with his voice. The immortal moon on the throne frowned and whispered; "Have you photographed people to investigate this matter? What''s the news?" after her voice fell, the elder below shook his head and said; "After I was born, I bothered to send someone to investigate, but there was no clue at all. People really don''t know how to investigate."


    Upon hearing his answer, Xianyue frowned. You know, in this land of divine punishment, she is too powerful and intelligence network of Mingyue palace. Now there is such a thing, and there is no way to investigate a clue, which makes her worried. After all, now in the whole land of divine heritage, I have a headache about the Tiangui clan. Now there are such things again, which is really a headache.


    "Mobilize those forces in the dark. No matter what price you pay, you must investigate this time. After all, the situation in the land of God''s heritage is not very stable. If there are any mysterious forces, there will still be some trouble for us." as her voice fell, the elder below nodded, turned and left directly.


    After the elder left, Xianyue frowned and whispered; "What kind of power will this be?" she wondered very much. The whole land of God''s legacy is the land of people. The land of God''s punishment is the territory of her supreme Mingyue palace. No one will make trouble here at all, but now, when the Tiangui clan appeared, someone appeared, which made her wonder if it would be the enemy of the former Supreme Mingyue palace, I want to take advantage of the turmoil of the huge stones in the land left by God. After all, most of the people in Taishang Mingyue palace have been sent out, so there are not many people in the land of God''s punishment. This is the best time to attack them.


    At the same time, she was also worried about whether the things this time would be made by the Tiangui family. They could do so clean that even her people couldn''t find a clue. The ability of the other party was very terrible. Compared with her annoyance, Emperor xuanming looked at the crazy emperor with a gloomy face at the junction; "What exactly do you want to do? Do you know that we Tiangui people can''t compare with the past. We should be careful everywhere. You don''t know what caution is? You went to the place of divine punishment to destroy another city at this time. Do you want to kill all our Tiangui people?"


    Hearing xuanming''s voice, the crazy Emperor didn''t think about the arrogance and arrogance he used to treat the demon emperor. At this time, he bowed his head like a child who did something wrong. Looking at him, the moon emperor on one side also ordered that the crazy emperor''s temper was not very good. He was also worried that the crazy emperor and xuanming would be tired at that time. After all, it''s really a time for him to hire people, At the thought of this, he also spoke out immediately; "Emperor, although the crazy emperor did it this time, it was impulsive, but it was not a good thing. After all, it had been done this time, and I also determined that Fei Huangcheng was clean. Even the supreme Mingyue palace could not find it out. This would create an illusion for them."


    As his voice fell, xuanming nodded after meditating for a while; "It''s really good for you to say so, but now our situation, you all know, it''s best to be careful. Now my strength has not fully recovered. None of you can leave here during this period. After my strength has recovered, we are discussing what we should do."


    The three emperors nodded. After xuanming left, the crazy emperor''s face was very gloomy and cold; "Hum, what a big shelf." as his voice fell, the demon emperor smiled coldly and didn''t speak, but the moon emperor smiled and said; "We are all on the same front. After all, he is also for the great cause of our people. Bear it, crazy emperor. As long as the great cause is completed, we will be rewarded by the Lord at that time, and we may all enter the realm of emperor."


    The emperor realm is not what they want to enter at will. They must get the help of the Lord to be qualified to enter the emperor realm. After his voice fell, the crazy emperor nodded and said to the moon emperor; "Thank the moon emperor for this time."


    Hearing his words, the moon emperor smiled. At this time, in the mourning sword tomb, ape Tong was also constantly transforming the power of this law with the help of earth Lingzhu. At this time, ape Chi around Su Tang couldn''t help but speak out when he looked at ape Tong who was still practicing; "This guy has understood for five days. When can he get into it?" Su Tang said with a smile as his voice fell; "It seems that he should be fast. Anyway, we don''t have anything to do now. Let him practice."


    As his voice fell, Yun Yun on one side also said with a smile; "Ha ha, you don''t know that. Ape Tong''s cultivation this time is not like what you think. Don''t you feel that his law power is very strong?" upon hearing this, Su Tang and others were stunned, then nodded and said; "It''s really rich. Hehe, it seems that we all underestimate the power of ape communication. When he enters the supreme state, his combat effectiveness is not ordinary."


    The more powerful the power of law, the more powerful the effect will be. But Su Tang was an accident. His talent was strong and he got all kinds of adventures. Therefore, when he understood the power of law, although he was not as strong as ape Tong, his combat power was not bad at all. After all, he had a lot of power of law.


    Two days later, Su Tang and others were still quietly waiting for the crystal of ape Tong''s condensation law. At this time, a roar broke out in the whole cave. With the emergence of the roar, ape Tong''s whole body radiated the unearthed yellow light. With the emergence of the light, his body slowly began to float. Looking at his appearance, Su Tang said with a smile; "Succeeded, hahaha, finally succeeded."


    "Yes, it''s successful. I''m really surprised by such a strong force of law." ape Chi also said aloud. At this time, the earth elements in the whole cave began to be injected into ape Tong''s body. Seeing here, Su Tang said with a smile, "this movement is not small." with the passage of time, ape Tong''s power is becoming stronger and stronger. After an hour, The ape red in the air suddenly opened his eyes and then laughed; "Hahaha, I succeeded, I finally succeeded, hahaha."


    At this time, his voice was full of excitement. Looking at his happy appearance, ape red also spoke out; "Congratulations, old man," said ape Tong, nodding at his words; "Hahaha, after hundreds of thousands of years, he finally succeeded." when he said this, he turned to look at Su Tang and said loudly; "Boss, in the future, as long as there is something I can understand, as long as you say a word, I will go through fire and water."


    Seeing ape Tong''s solemn appearance, Su Tang was slightly stunned. Then, he quickly gave him a reward and helped him up; "What are you doing? We are brothers. What are you doing?" the ape Tong who stood up smiled and nodded, his eyes full of joy. After several people celebrated, Su Tang also secretly told ape Tong about this time. After listening, ape Tong''s face changed and his tone was cold; "These damn guys, don''t worry, boss. My strength is different now. If they dare to mess around, I will take the lead and kill all three guys."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and preached; "We already have a way to deal with this matter. Let me talk to you first." then Su Tang quickly told him everything this time. After the voice fell, ape Tong also whispered in secret; "It seems that these guys will lose a lot this time."


    "Hehe, yes, since you have also succeeded, you should consolidate it well during this period. I''ll understand the other two laws first. It just takes some time to observe clearly what happened this time." after the voice fell, ape Tong nodded. At this time, Su Tang said to others; "I continued to practice, and we have been here for a long time."

 Chapter 746

    After hearing his words, yunyun and others nodded. At this time, they watched their sword demons with the demons, and they also said to the demons; "Hehe, I''m right. This boy is really a man who values love and righteousness."


    He took Su Tang''s words as Su Tang felt that he wasted too much time here. He was a little sorry for himself. After his voice fell, the evil spirit nodded with a smile and said; "This boy is really naive. He may never have dreamed of it. The more anxious he is this time, the further he is disappointed." said that there is also a dangerous smile on the corners of the mouth of the evil spirit.


    After his voice fell, the sword devil smiled insidiously, but they never thought that everything about them was actually under the inspection of the secret of heaven. As time passed, Su Tang also successfully touched the threshold of the power of law with the help of two crystals of law. Looking at his divine power of law, Yun Yun smiled and said; "The crystal of the law is really a treasure. With this thing, the realm where countless strong people are trapped to death can be so simple that the threshold of the devil''s way can be reached." after her voice fell, ape Tong also nodded and said; "When you don''t touch the power of the law, I always think it''s too difficult."


    "Yes, I felt that way back then, didn''t I? But when I was at the threshold of the devil''s way, I felt that the power of the law was also very simple." ape Chi also answered. Hearing what they said, Yun Yun shook her head helplessly and said; "Hey, you''ve succeeded. Sister Shen Xin and I haven''t succeeded yet. For us, the power of the law is a natural moat." indeed, both of them have only been in the later stage of the God King, and they haven''t reached the ground where they can get in touch with the power of the law at all. Besides, Shen Xin is still a heavenly ghost family. It''s not an ordinary difficulty for her to improve, In fact, her promotion is similar to that of the emperor.


    They all need the help of the Lord of the Tiangui family to have a chance, so every time they see the power of understanding the law into the supreme state, Shen Xin''s heart is very envious, but her own situation, she also knows that if she wants to enter a higher state, she is very sleepy. After all, she is no longer a person of the Tiangui family. The Lord will not help her at all.


    "Boom!" a sound appeared in the cave. With the sound, the law power of Su Tang''s whole body burst out at the same time. At this time, over his head, the crystals of nine laws appeared one after another and began to merge slowly, but there was still a crystal of laws, so there was a gap in the crystal of laws fused together, At this time, Yun Yun was surprised to see this; "The wheel of law has appeared. As long as a force of law is condensed, Su Lang can directly enter the middle supreme." after his voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "Yes, I didn''t expect how this boy condensed the wheel of law long ago. It really surprised me."


    At the same time, as they were surprised, there were enchanting demons and sword demons. They were both first-class experts. They were also very clear about the thing on Su Tang''s head. At this time, the sword demon preached; "Hahaha, it seems that I underestimated the boy''s talent. I didn''t expect him to be such a monster. It really gave me a great surprise." after his voice fell, the evil spirit also said with a smile; "It''s not better. When you get his body, your strength will improve quickly. Maybe you will enter that realm. In those years, we were sealed here by the bastard of the ancestral God just because no one entered that realm?"


    "Hehe, I''ve been here all these years to have some understanding of kendo. At that time, I can get his body. After understanding the power of a law, I can try to understand it. If I can succeed, hahaha, I will be invincible in the world of heaven and we can destroy it as much as we can." the sword demon was also very happy at this time.


    At this time, with the complete condensation of the wheel of law, Su Tang also slowly opened his eyes. At the moment he opened his eyes, the wheel of law disappeared into his body. At this time, Su Tang outlined a smile and a voice from the corners of his mouth; "Succeeded." hearing his words, Tianji and others stood up one after another and said with a smile; "Congratulations."


    Looking at their appearance, Su Tang thought carefully about the secret of heaven and asked; "What''s the matter? Have you found anything recently?" when hearing his question, Tianji pretended to be nothing and replied with heart; "Well, it has been studied. This place is indeed the same as the holy land of demons. As long as you can successfully activate the seal, there must be no way for the three demons."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I''ve studied it well before. If the seal is really the same as that of the ten thousand demons holy land, I can have a way to activate it. But now the key good thing is, how should we go to which place? If we can''t go there, we have no way. Moreover, this place is very important to them. I believe he won''t let them down Easy to enter. "


    "Hahaha, you don''t have to worry about this. Don''t they want you to break the seal? At that time, as long as you say you want to break the seal, you must find a battle point, and that place is a battle point. These three demons want to leave here very much. They will take a risk and let us enter it. Then we will have a chance." during this period of time, The secret of heaven has entered, and all the plans have been figured out. At this time, Su Tang''s eyes brightened as soon as he listened to his words. After a few words with the secret of heaven, Su Tang also stood up and stretched his waist and said aloud; "Come on, let''s get out of here. We''ve been here for almost a month and a half. We''ve gained a lot. It''s also time for us to help elder Jian Wang break the seal."


    His voice was very loud. It was clear that it was for the enchanted heart devil and the sword devil. Sure enough, after hearing his words, the sword devil smiled and preached; "What a stupid boy, but I like his stupidity, which is very good for us." after the voice fell, the evil spirit also said with a smile, "ha ha, you''d better go out and get ready. I think they should go straight to find you after they go out. Now it''s the most critical time, and don''t make any mistakes."


    Her voice fell. The sword demon nodded and left directly. At this time, Su Tang and others also came out of the shaking. As soon as they appeared, the sword demon flew down from the sword peak and looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "Congratulations, little friend. You have succeeded in gathering the power of the law." Su Tang said with a smile; "Didn''t you rely on your help?"


    "Your talent is good, little friend. My help is just taking medicine." the sword king said with a smile. With his voice falling, Su Tang also smiled and said in a voice; "Well, now we have succeeded in our cultivation. Elder, you''d better take us to see the seal. We still have a lot of things to do outside and can''t stay here for a long time." as his voice fell, the sword King nodded and said with a flash of excitement on his face; "OK, OK, OK, I''ll whine you over now. I finally have a chance to leave here. Thank you, little friend."


    Then, led by forgetfulness, they came to a corner of the three peaks. As soon as they arrived, Su Tang was felt a trace of power here. At this time, the sword king said; "This is the edge of the seal. We can''t get through it outside." at the illustration, Su Tang was a little stunned, nodded and walked slowly. At the same time, his heart also thought of it; "Since you can''t get through, I can guarantee the safety of Yun Yun and Shen Xin."


    After the idea fell, Su Tang came to the seal and went out directly. Seeing here, the sword king was slightly stunned, but he didn''t say anything. In and out like this, Su Tang was slightly stunned; "Elder, that''s wrong. You said it was the power of seal. Why can I only get in and out? But you said you can''t get out. Why?" at this time, Su Tang wanted to confirm whether the sword demon really can''t get out. Otherwise, after he asked Shen Xin and others to go out, the sword demon still used means to get them back. It will be really troublesome at that time.


    After hearing what he said, the sword demon did not doubt him, nodded and said; "Yes, we really can''t get out. I''ll try to show you once." after that, he walked towards the seal, but just as he approached the first moment, the whole seal force was sudden. The next moment, a force directly shook the sword demon back. Seeing this situation, Su Tang nodded and was sure, The sword demon and others really didn''t go out. After seeing here, Su Tang nodded and said; "Then I''m studying it well. After all, I haven''t seen this seal. I need to study it well. Otherwise, even if I have the power of destruction, it''s not easy to break it."


    Hearing his words, the sword King nodded and said; "Xiao you is right. The seal is really mysterious. I don''t know who left it. Anyway, I''ve been waiting for many years, and I don''t care about this period of time." just after his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "The younger generation will study it well." after that, he turned and looked at Yun Yun and Shen Xin; "You two come with me. I have something I need your help." as his voice fell, the sword demon didn''t respond at all. Yunyun and Shen Xin had some doubts, but since Su Tang let them go, they must have his plan. They didn''t want Su Tang to really help these people break the seal.


    Yun Yunhe and you want to follow behind Su Tang and step out of the seal without any obstruction. At this time, Su Tang preached; "You two don''t go in. Since they can''t get out, it''s relatively safe here." hearing his Yun Yun and Shen Xin were stunned, they suddenly understood why Su Tang had to do that before. After finishing the story, Su Tang looked at them and said; "I have two things here. Hold them for me. Don''t move around." then he took out two holy materials and handed them to them. With his voice, they both nodded.


    At this time, what was lost to them was the spiritual material prepared by Su Tang to activate the seal. After seeing them here, Su Tang turned and entered the seal again and said to the ape Red Ape tongtianji; "You come with me." after that, he didn''t need the sword king to lead the way. He walked directly to another corner. Seeing Su Tang''s busy appearance, ban Mo was very happy. He didn''t notice Su Tang''s thoughts at all.


    When he came to the seal corner, Su Tang took ape Chi out of the seal. At the same time, he also told him to continue, give him something, and then continue to look for the next corner. After putting the secret of heaven and ape Tong out of the house, Su Tang turned to look at the sword king and said; "Senior, I''m all ready here. I just want to completely break the seal. I still need to find the whole point. Only when I hit the whole point can I use the things in their hands and start to destroy the seal at the same time."


    After listening to his words, the sword king was a little stunned and meditated. He was not a fool, but he knew that this time, it was a great threat to them. Before, he let the blood spirit devil guard, just u hope to dredge people into there. After all, Su Tang was completely out of his control there, but when he thought of Su Tang''s words, the sword devil nodded and said; "Well, I know this for a while. Let me go over there."

 Chapter 747

    After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and then followed the sword devil to the open space observed by Tianji. At this time, the sword devil said his voice; "We can''t get into this place, little friend. You can do whatever you want." indeed, the repression here is very strong for them, and they can''t get in at all. At this time, Su Tang nodded and began to collect slowly towards it. With his steps, his hand kept pinching the law, and with his law, it appeared, A powerful force suddenly broke out in the central array and began to spread around. The sword demon on the side changed his face and exclaimed at the moment when this thing appeared; "How could this happen?"


    "Master, don''t nod. This seal hasn''t been activated for many years. The connection points in many places have been very secret. I can only use this method to find some connection points so that I can break this array directly." after hearing Su Tang''s explanation, the sword devil also slowly stabilized his mood. At this time, the dark white light swept the sword devil. The next moment, He felt the troops and exclaimed; "How could this happen?"


    "Leng, how could this happen? Should I ask you, chaotic devil?" Su Tang said with a cold hum. As his voice fell, the sword devil''s face changed and exclaimed; "You''re looking for my son?" I didn''t expect that my sword demons have been fighting all my life and have been planted on you, a hairy boy. It really makes me very unwilling. As his voice fell, the heart destroyer and the blood spirit devil also appeared in a moment.


    "Sword devil, what''s the situation and how the seal has been activated? I feel that my strength has been suppressed by at least half." as soon as it falls, the enchanted devil directly speaks out, and the quality and her voice fall, and the sword devil speaks out; "They have seen through our plan." the blood spirit devil shouted as soon as he said this; "You damn man, don''t suppress the array quickly, or I won''t let you go." Su Tang smiled coldly and said; "Won''t you let me go? I think you can''t protect your voice now."


    The voice fell, and the Dharma decision in his hand also accelerated a bit. With the acceleration of the Dharma decision, the white light also broke out quickly. After the light came into contact with the things in the station Zha is a corner, zhongyunyun and others, for a moment, the white light suddenly burst out. At the same time, it directly turned the sky into the seal, and the speed was fast, Before the sword demon and others reacted, these white lights shrouded them. At this time, the sword demon said in horror; "Little friend, I don''t think I''m sorry for you. Are you right? Are you worthy of the benefits I gave you before? Although we are demons, we are very stormy and thunder. We have changed after looking for it for many years. Don''t you give me every chance?"


    I feel that the power in my body is constantly suppressed under the irradiation of the white light, and the sword demons are really flustered. If they go on like this, their power will be completely suppressed. If they mess with the boy at that time, they will have no way to stop it. At this moment, his heart is full of regret. He thought that the plan was seamless, Since it was directly detected by the other party.


    At this time, the blood spirit devil, who was always impetuous, asked coldly; "How on earth did you find out our plan?" as his voice fell, the frightened sword demon also became curious. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Hehe, I naturally have my way." he didn''t say that this is the reason why Tianji helped himself. After all, Tianji''s identity is special, which is also his own card. After all, Tianji''s power is very special.


    At this time, as the light continued to pass through the reflection of things in yunyun''s hands, it became more and more strong, and the power of the three demons became weaker and weaker. At this time, Su Tang said coldly; "I didn''t intend to fight you, but you shouldn''t have made up your mind about us. We all planned to leave, but you brought them back. Now that you know your identity, you can''t stay."


    The voice fell, and the sword devil was stunned and shouted loudly; "Boy, do you think you can deal with the three of us alone? You are too naive. Even if our strength has been weakened a lot, I don''t know you can compete." the voice fell, and the sword demon looked at the other two demons and said aloud; "As you can see, the only way we can do is to fight."


    "Even if I took them directly, I''d better fight now if I didn''t fight." the voice fell, and the blood spirit devil rushed towards Su Tang first, but he didn''t expect that Su Tang let him do so. At the moment he rushed over, he decided to rise again. At the moment, the sealing power left by the ancestor god in the open space suddenly burst into a light in China, A light curtain was formed at the edge of the open space, and the blood spirit demon was directly blocked by the light curtain.


    Adhere to the situation, the blood spirit devil frowned and turned to the sword devil; "I can''t stand it, you try." the voice fell, the sword demon nodded, and his whole body strength also burst out. With his outbreak, the whole quiet moaning sword tomb first sounded bursts of moaning of sword instruments, and the golden ring''s powerful sword Qi began to appear in the storm. The sharp power made Su Tang feel a little frightened.


    But he was quite relieved. After all, the light curtain was not ordinary. At this time, sword Qi rushed towards Su Tang. As Su Tang thought, the light curtain directly blocked the sword Qi outside. Seeing such hardship, Su Tang also gave a sigh of relief and continued to coldly watch them perform. Compared with him, At this time, the hardships of Tianji and others outside the seal are not very good.


    With the sword Qi summoned by the sword demon, the main target of attack is not them, but they are more or less affected by some sword Qi. Although the power of these sword Qi through the seal is reduced a lot, they are suddenly attacked. The second time is still like this. When I take power, I have no attitude to respect, which makes them very headache and can only compete with the flesh, And the secret of heaven can only release some power around his body and condense into a light mask.


    "Elder sister, is there any danger in brother Su alone? You see the sword is so powerful." Shen Xin looked at Feng Yue''s depth with some worry, and Yun Yun said with some worry as her voice fell; "I''m also worried, but he has the Dragon God bully body. It''s not so easy for these sword Qi to reach him. Moreover, if he really activates the seal power of the ancestral God, he should be very safe now." when she said this, her tone was also very uncertain.


    At this time, when ape Chi looked at the depths of the forbidden area, he was also worried. After the spiritual materials in his hand were completely consumed, ape Chi found ape Tong and said to him; "Ape Tong, do we want to go in and help the boss?" hearing his words, ape Tong nodded and said; "Well, I''m also going to help a group of bosses." the voice fell, and they were ready to enter the seal. At this time, Tianji Di came and stopped with a voice; "Wait a minute, you two don''t go in yet."


    Seeing the mystery coming, ape Tong and ape stopped barefoot and looked at him. At this time, ape Chi asked puzzled; "What''s the matter? Don''t you worry now that the boss is alone?" Tianji said with a smile; "Why don''t I worry? Just now we don''t know the hardships. If we rush in like this, it may bring some trouble to Su Tang. We''d better wait. I''ll try to read it carefully and contact him to see if it looks like it."


    Hearing his words, ape Chi directly took out the messenger stone and said; "Use this soon." the voice fell, and he directly began to send information, but after the evil guest, his helpless hand came back and said; "Blocked by some force, there is no way to send it out." the voice fell, and the shutdown also nodded and said; "It seems that the boy has successfully activated the power of the seal of the ancestral God. Now there is such a power. There is still no way to use the faith stone.


    The voice fell, and ape Chi and others nodded. At this time, Yun Yun also came over. In the seal at this time, a light column rushed to the sky. Yun Yun smiled and said, "let''s go in and have a look." as soon as she listened to her words, Tianji and others were stunned. At this time, Yun Yun pointed to the speed of the light column; "That''s what I gave Su Lang before. It''s my distress signal from Tianji valley. I told him to send a signal as long as we need help. Now the light column is rising. Let''s go in and help him."


    As soon as she heard what she said, all the people of ape Tong nodded and walked in directly, but at this time, Tianji turned to look at yunyun and Shen Xin and said, "you two don''t go in, the sword here is very strong, and I''m afraid you''ll be in danger." hearing Tianji''s words, yunyun thought for a while, nodded and said; "Well, I can only leave it to you. My sister and I are here waiting for your good news."


    The voice fell, the secret of heaven nodded, quickly turned his head and walked to keep up with the footsteps of ape Red Ape Tong. After the three went in, Shen Xin said, "I hope we can save the danger this time." Looking at her appearance, Yun Yun smiled. At this time, under the leadership of Tianji, the three ape Chi who entered the sealed land quickly walked towards the open space of his children. Along the way, they were constantly attacked by sword Qi. It was just that they were strong in flesh. One of their strength was special. These sword Qi did not cause any harm to them at all.


    He quickly came to the open space and found three demons far away. At this time, he was really attacking the light mask on the open space. At this time, he whispered; "The strength of these three guys has been greatly weakened, and they are still being weakened. In addition to their continuous attacks, the loss of strength is even faster. I''m here to contact Su Tang. We''ll wait here first. When their strength drops to the extreme, we''ll take them down directly at one time."


    Hearing his words, ape Chi and ape Tong nodded. At this time, Su Tang was also waiting for the power of the three demons to be completely weakened. He was giving them a fatal blow. Now he didn''t want to go out against them.


    At this time, the voice of the secret sounded in his heart; "boy, can you hear me?" suddenly received the message of the secret, Su Tang was slightly stunned, hurriedly read it carefully and replied, "where are you? Isn''t this the power of sealing? I always thought I couldn''t contact you, so I had to send a signal bomb from Yun Yun to me." As his voice fell, the secret came out: "I have come in with ape Red Ape, and Mo Qian is lying in ambush not far behind the three demons. What''s the situation on your side?"


    "Well, I don''t want anything now. The power of these three demons is really very unusual. Now I''m really using the power of this seal to weaken their power. When it''s about time, you can see that I''ll do it directly." Su Tang also said aloud. As his voice fell, the secret nodded and said something. After understanding, he whispered with ape red ape; "Su Tang''s gas mine is very good. Now he is waiting for the power of the three demons to be weakened to the extreme, and then give them a thunderous blow directly. Let''s watch him make a move and make a move directly. Now we can hide well and can''t let the Shantou demons find us."


    With the sound recording, the power of the secret was slowly released. A light mask was formed around the three of them, and the sword Qi was blocked outside by the light mask. At this time, ape Chi whispered; "Hey, hey, I also saw that the power of the three guys was constantly losing. At this time, they still attacked so crazy. It seems that they are going to work hard with the boss, but the ancestral seal is really powerful. The Shantou devil can''t shake a penny."


    Looking at the light mask constantly attacking in the distance, there was no movement at all. Ape Chi also exclaimed. This is the secret of heaven, replied with a smile; "Their attacks are getting weaker and weaker now. It seems that their strength is losing very fast. If they continue like this, their strength will completely fall to the extreme within half an hour. When we rush out, we can easily destroy them."

 Chapter 748

    With the passage of time, the Shantou devil''s power became weaker and weaker. Seeing this situation, Su Tang smiled coldly, read it directly and said to the secret of heaven, "prepare to fight, their power has completely fallen." the voice fell, and he also rushed out of the open space and rushed towards the sword devil.


    At this time, the sword devil is the biggest headache for him in the mourning sword tomb. After all, he can control the sword Qi here. Although they can stop the sword Qi, it is also quite troublesome. So as long as the sword devil is destroyed, the sword Qi will naturally dissipate. At the same time, Tianji and others rushed out one after another when they saw Su Tang take action. They expressed their opinions on Su Tang''s actions, Then he understood his idea, said ape Chi and ape Tong; "Tianji, you help the boss and leave the other two to us."


    The three demons were surprised when the four people attacked back and forth. No one found that at this time, the three demons were insidious. At the moment when Su Tang stepped out of the open space, the three demons who had exhausted their power suddenly broke out again, and the sword demon took the first step to attack Su Tang.


    Seeing the overwhelming sword Qi rushing towards him, Su Tang''s face changed and he was shocked. He shouted bad and shouted loudly; "Be careful, we''ve been cheated." the voice Lu loved it. The blood spirit devil and the heart destroyer laughed, but Su Tang''s reminder was over. The two people were ready to find it. Ape Chi and ape Tong had no spirit, so they launched an attack on them. Seeing this situation, Su Tang''s face was very gloomy.


    At this time, the sword devil sneered; "Boy, do you think it''s false that we''ve lived for many years? Do you think I''m hopeless? Don''t you know you''re watching us? Thank you for helping us uncover some of the seals, so that our strength can be raised to a higher level again." said here, Su Tang and Tianji''s faces changed.


    Indeed, these three guys are old monsters who have lived for many years. They are old monsters of the same era as the ancestral God. Although the power of heaven''s secret is special, it''s not easy to hide them. At this time, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "What about it? Now that it has come out, let''s fight. I don''t believe that the power of this seal has no inhibitory effect on you."


    "Suppression? Hahaha, boy, you are really naive. Do you know what this place is? It is almost the center of the whole seal. Your activation just now has indeed suppressed Zhao Chen. At the same time, without the suppression of this powerful force, our power has also been released. Although it is only a trace, I don''t know your suppression power can be achieved It''s good. "


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang''s heart sank. However, he had no way out of the current hardship, so he had to harden his head. Tianji seemed to notice the idea in Su Tang''s heart. For a moment, his vitality was fully open, and he rushed directly towards the sword demon. For a moment, the seven people fought like this. The sword demon said really well, Their strength was indeed stronger. This war made Su Tang''s heart more and more frightened, but he had to fight again.


    "Boy, it''s very troublesome for us to go on like this." Tianji also read out his voice with his heart. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and replied; "Hey, I didn''t expect this time to be like this. I thought I could easily kill these three guys. Now there is such a thing, but there is such a thing, which gives him a great headache."


    At this time, outside the seal, Shen Xin and Yun Yun felt the war fluctuation in the seal, and their faces changed. At this time, Shen Xin said aloud; "Sister, what''s the situation? I really want to fight. Shouldn''t the strength of these three demons be weakened by the power of seal? Why is there such a powerful power fluctuation now?" said here. Yun Yun frowned. A moment later, she said; "Why don''t we go in and have a look? I''m afraid something has changed this time. I always think things are going too smoothly this time. After all, these three demons are not ordinary characters. They are all mature characters. How can they find such obvious flaws?"


    Yun Yun, who calmed down at this time, also quickly analyzed it. Before, because they had not come up with a good way, she was also very willing to believe this way. This is the so-called concern about chaos. She also hoped that Su Tang could successfully get rid of this danger, so she was very optimistic about this discovery, but now he calmed down, I think there are many flaws in it.


    As her voice fell, Shen Xin nodded and said; "Well, I''m also very worried. Let''s go. Let''s go in quietly and have a look. If something happens, we can also give them some help in the dark." the voice recorded, Yun Yun nodded, and they quietly entered the seal and began to follow the battle wave and slowly approach the battlefield.


    At this time, Su Tang side''s request for payment on the battlefield was very bad, especially ape Chi and ape Tong. Although their strength was incomparable, their opponents were even more powerful. At this time, they also fell completely into the disadvantage. Seeing this situation, his face was very ugly, and he began to attack the sword demon crazily. He only took one of them Mi AI, They can help ape Red Ape Tong.


    Seeing that Su Tang began to attack madly, Tianji was also desperate. When the sword devil saw them, he smiled with disdain. While competing with Su Tang and Tianji''s attack, he summoned sword Qi to attack them. All kinds of attacks were avoided by the forbidden devil. At this time, Su Tang had no way at all. He suddenly decided to attack, Read carefully and say to the secret of heaven; "There''s no way to attack him."


    Upon hearing his words, Tianji nodded and said; "Well, this guy is a soul body. He moves very fast, and he is immune to weak attacks. Even if he is attacked, he will not cause substantive damage to him. Boy, this is really troublesome." as soon as he said this, Su Tang flashed an idea in his heart and hurriedly asked; "Is he a soul body?"


    "Yes, the three of them are soul bodies, which is why ape Chi and ape Tong have no way to help the other two demons." the secret of heaven returned, and with his voice falling, Su Tang laughed and washed his face; "Since it''s a soul body, it''s easy to do. I don''t believe they can withstand the bombardment of Tianlei. Tianji, please help me hold the sword demon. I directly gather the power of Tianlei. I want to see if they can survive under Tianlei."


    As soon as he heard what he said, Tianji immediately shook his head and said; "Boy, it''s useless. Have you forgotten where this is? It''s the seal left by the ancestor god. Do you think Tianlei can bombard it?" Su Tang was slightly stunned as his voice fell, and then said; "Hey, it seems that there is only constant attack."


    Su Tang didn''t think of this before. He was reminded by Tianji, and he also understood. First, he didn''t say whether his Tianlei power could pass through the seal and directly attack sword demons and others. He was also worried that Tianlei would destroy the seal. At that time, the bodies of the three demons will appear, and their strength will be greatly improved again. At that time, the trouble will really be the boss, Now at least they are still in this seal, and only the soul body is relatively weak. Although there are some troubles, it is still possible to deal with them.


    At this time, Su Tang began to attack again, but his attack had no destructive power. It was all the thunder power in purple thunder''s heart. With the emergence of this power and the blessing of the law of wind, the attack speed was much faster. Finally, a purple thunder arrow directly hit the body of the sword demon. The powerful thunder power burst out in a moment, Let the sword devil scream and see that the strength of the challenge arena is openly useful to them. Su Tang also unreservedly attacked the sword devil with the strength of the challenge arena. He hit the sword devil for the first time. The sword devil was also affected, and his speed obviously slowed down a lot.


    He was hit three times, and the figure of the sword demon had been weakened. At this time, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "I''d like to see if you can stand me a few times." the voice fell, and suddenly yunyun''s voice also sounded; "Su Lang, prepare a big move. Here we are. I''ll use the time freeze later. Your current strength and you are the chosen one can completely ignore my time freeze. Let''s join hands to give this sword demon a big one."


    As her voice fell, Su Tang also nodded secretly. He didn''t expect that yunyun and her husband would come in here at this time. With such an uncle, Su Tang began to continuously compress the power of thunder, and the power of destruction also broke out. Seeing such pain, the sword demon''s face was very ugly. After all, he had been injured before, Seeing Su Tang''s cohesive power, he was also very afraid. If he was attacked by these two forces, he would be seriously injured if he didn''t die. Thinking of this, he was careful and was ready to avoid Su Tang''s attack at any time.


    At the moment when Su Tang''s attack was completely condensed, he only heard Su Tang shout "do it!" and the whole space suddenly fell. At this time, Su Tang also sneered and directly shot the silent purple thunder arrow. The sword devil looked at the purple thunder arrow constantly rushing towards him, and his eyes were full of horror. He didn''t understand how such a situation could happen suddenly, Although he could clearly feel it in his heart, there was no way to burst out whether it was the body or the whole body. Although this feeling was just a blink of an eye, it made the sword devil die and the best time to avoid Su Tang''s attack.


    When he turned sideways and passed the key point, his left shoulder was still hit by Su Tang''s attack. As he was hit, the power broke out directly and seriously injured the sword demon in an instant. After all, the power of thunder is the most powerful killing move against the soul, and the power of destruction can destroy everything that touches him. The two forces are integrated together, It gave the sword demon a very fatal blow in an instant.


    "Sword devil!" seeing the big situation in the sword devil''s side, the evil spirit also shouted, but the sword devil was seriously injured at this time, and Su Tang and Tianji definitely wouldn''t miss this opportunity. Liang ran was very towards the sword devil again, and Su Tang''s thunder power also broke out continuously. The attacks fell on the sword devil again and again, and his figure began to disappear.

 Chapter 749

    Seeing that the sword demon was in danger, the demon also wanted to get out and help him, but the ape Tong who fought with him would make him happy? Every time the evil spirit wants to leave, ape Tong will stop him regardless of everything. Here, the sword demon who has been involved has no way to break his hand. Things are very not optimistic.


    But even in this case, although the origin of the sword demon looked frightened, his eyes were unusually calm. At the same time, his state also fell in Su Tang''s eyes.


    "Does this guy have any cards?" Su Tang secretly thought that despite this idea, his movements did not stop at all. After all, in the current situation of sword demons, as long as he and others insist, he still has the opportunity to kill each other directly.


    At this time, the sword devil suddenly gave a loud drink. For a moment, the whole mourning sword tomb began to vibrate. With the emergence of this vibration, the three sword peaks also broke out three very today''s momentum. With the outbreak of this momentum, Su Tang and others obviously felt that the sword Qi in the whole mourning sword tomb was stronger, and with the strength of these sword Qi, The sword devil also laughed; "It''s not easy to kill me. Fight. The more you attack me, the stronger the sword Qi will be. As soon as I fall, no one can control the sword Qi among the people. At that time, you will only have a dead end."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang immediately understood why he had behaved like that, and immediately said with a cold smile; "Hehe, I''ll see if we''ll be all right after you die." the voice fell, and Su Tang also attacked quickly. He was completely unmoved. He insisted on the situation and smiled coldly. The sword Qi really makes people feel very strong, but they are all powerful people. Where will they be afraid of these things?


    After su Tang attacked, Tianji also followed. At this time, although Su Tang attacked the sword demon, he also said to Tianji; "You''d better take care of Shen Xin and Yun Yun later. They are not strong enough to cover up the sword Qi, which is likely to bring them trouble." when you heard his words, Tianji immediately replied; "Don''t worry. I''ll pay attention. Now we''d better kill the sword demon quickly. Some of them are about to lose their support."


    Just now he also noticed the situation of ape red and ape Tong. They have been powerful for several days, but there is still some gap compared with the enchanted heart devil and blood spirit devil. Hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded, and the attack on his hand accelerated a bit. At this time, the secret also broke out, blocking the sword devil in a very narrow space. At this time, the sword devil had no way to dodge. Seeing this situation, the heart destroyer and the blood spirit devil had to worry about suing him.


    "Stop it, you''re attacking, and you''re finished." the blood spirit devil shouted. They have all seen the strong sword spirit in the mourning sword tomb. This is the means left by the ancestral God to suppress them. They are very afraid of the sword spirit. Only the sword demons have been suppressed all the time, and the sword spirit did not do much harm to them. In order to enable the sword demons to suppress the sword spirit here, It''s also a lot of thoughts. Now if the sword demon falls, they must be stimulated to be suppressed by these sword Qi. They are very unhappy to think of staying there in the dark place.


    In addition, the reason why the ancestral God used the sword Qi to suppress them in those years, regardless of the existence of the sword demon, the sword tomb demon, was to want them to accept the pain of the sword body head every day. This hobby was their most fear. They couldn''t help getting cold at the thought of the feeling that life is better than death.


    But Su Tang completely ignored them and continued to attack the sword devil. With his attack falling, the sword devil finally gave a shocking scream, and both the evil spirit devil and the blood spirit devil turned white. At the next moment, the sword Qi of the whole mourning sword tomb broke out in an instant. With the emergence of this powerful sword Qi, Su Tang''s face changed and shouted; "The secret of heaven is ready." as soon as he heard his words, the secret of heaven flashed to yunyun and Shen Xin. As soon as the power was released, they wrapped both of them.


    At this time, Su Tang also shouted at ape Red Ape Tong; "Don''t fight, let''s retreat." the voice fell, and they began to walk outside the seal in an instant. At this time, the heart killing devil and blood spirit devil also changed their faces, flashed a murderous spirit in their eyes and said in a deep voice; "Since it''s all like this, you can all stay." the voice fell, and they burst out madly and chased Su Tang and others.


    Seeing such hardship, Su Tang''s face changed and his retreat was blocked. Su Tang and others also broke out with all their strength. They changed from defending the attack of sword Qi to fighting with these two demons, but hardship was very bad. Although ape Chi and apetong were strong in flesh, they couldn''t help after distracting themselves from defending the sword Qi, and the secret protected Yun Yun and Shen Xin, There was no separation at all. Su Tang fought with their two demons alone. After a while, some fell into the wind.


    Seeing such a situation, Yun Yun and others were very worried, but even if they were worried, they did not dare to act rashly. After all, the current situation is that they are likely to cause greater trouble to Su Tang after they go out. Su Tang''s hardship at this time is very bad. At this time, the sky above the mourning sword tomb was suddenly torn, The next hundreds of powerful breath burst out in an instant.


    Aware of such a situation, the evil spirit devil, the blood spirit devil, Su Tang and others were stunned. They looked up at the sky in horror. At this time, hundreds of human figures suddenly appeared in the sky. With the emergence of these figures, the key sword Qi of the whole mourning sword tomb was shocked and dissipated a lot in an instant. At this time, the head said; "For tens of thousands of years, I didn''t expect that we would have a chance to come back here."


    As his voice fell, the boy beside him smiled and said; "Patriarch, we can all live here in the future." after his voice fell, Su Tang also saw the young man''s face and exclaimed; "Shadow empty?"


    When he suddenly heard someone call his name, the young man was also slightly stunned. His eyes shifted. After discovering Su Tang, a flash of surprise flashed on his face and exclaimed; "Dragon God, why are you here?" as his voice fell, their patriarch and everyone''s eyes shifted, but Su Tang''s hardship was not very good at this time. Relatively speaking, there was still some embarrassment. After seeing the two figures standing opposite him, the patriarch immediately shouted; "The members of the shadow clan are ordered to clean up these two guys for me. It''s a gift to the Dragon God."


    He is an old and refined task, which can be seen at a glance. Now the situation of Su Tang, thinking that Su Tang can dispel the curse for his shadow family, of course, he also gives him a good impression. Isn''t it a very good opportunity now? According to his voice recording, the shadow family stood out as an old man, all of whom were super masters of the supreme realm, and rushed directly at the demons of the evil heart and the blood spirit.


    Seeing such a situation, the two demons were surprised and turned away first, but the people of the shadow family would let him achieve his wish. The two demons were stopped directly. At this time, Yingkong also landed and attacked with the clan leader and other people of the shadow family and came to Su Tang''s side; "Boy, meet the Dragon God." as his voice fell, the patriarch smiled and said; "At Xiaying peak, the chief of the shadow clan has seen the Dragon God." with his hand, the shadow clan behind him saluted one after another.


    Looking at them, Su Tang said with a smile; "Don''t be too polite. You can be regarded as the boy''s predecessors. How can you be such a big gift? How can you appear here, chief Yingfeng?" Su Tang was also very curious about the sudden emergence of the shadow family, but their appearance relieved him a lot of pressure at this time, and his first impression of the shadow family was very good.


    "Ha ha, Dragon God, you don''t know. The entrance to the void land that discriminates against our shadow family is above the mourning sword tomb. You helped shadow Kong get rid of the curse. They all discussed it. In order to inherit the shadow family, this time I brought my people to take refuge in the Dragon God." Ying Feng said with a smile. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "Hehe, this should be done. I heard Yingkong say that the curse power on you is probably set by the Tiangui family, but it has not been determined. I don''t know the chief of Yingfeng. Can you tell me about it when you are free?"


    "Well, it should be. I understand all this, but now we''d better clean up these two guys first?" after his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. At this time, the shadow peak turned to look at the two demons, couldn''t help wondering and asked aloud; "This is the mourning sword tomb left by the ancestor god. Why are these two guys here?"


    As his voice fell, Su Tang said aloud; "These two are demons in the chaotic period. They were suppressed here by the ancestor god and sealed all the time, but they came out again without knowing what happened." after his voice fell, he asked suspiciously; "By the way, chief Yingfeng, when I saw you just now, why did most of these sword Qi disappear in an instant? Why?"


    "Hehe, you don''t know the Dragon God. In fact, our shadow family has another identity, that is, the guardian of the ancestral seal. We are the official of the ancestral seal in the whole land left by the gods. However, there were changes in the shadow family that year. We entered the void to recuperate and let go. Now we are out, and this place is also the ancestral seal The land of seal, so the power in it doesn''t hurt us. As soon as we appear, they will automatically converge, which is also one of the means left by the ancestral God. "After his voice fell, Su Tang and others suddenly realized it.


    "Oh, so it is. I didn''t expect the shadow clan to have such an identity." Su Tang nodded with a smile. With his voice falling, the two demons have been suppressed from the new town. After all, the shadow clan is the guardian of the seal. In this seal, there are many forces that can be mobilized, only the joint suppression of ten supreme and powerful people, These two demons have no way to resist.


    After cleaning up the two demons, the ten strong men of the shadow family also flew over and looked at the shadow peak bowing and saluting; "Patriarch, these two guys have been pressed down from the new town, but the seal here seems to have been activated. There is some looseness. You need to give it a blessing."


    "Hmm? How could this happen? This is the seal of the ancestral God. Now people can''t activate it at all. Did those demons activate it?" Ying Feng frowned and said in doubt.


    At this time, Su Tang, who was standing beside him, spoke out in embarrassment; "This seal was activated by my hand." upon hearing his words, Yingfeng and a strong shadow family turned to look at him. At this time, Su Tang continued to receive it; "When I was in the holy land of demons, I also found such a first place. I had some research on the secret method of seal power. Only once I was deceived, so I met with the array activation to suppress these two guys, but I didn''t expect such a situation."


    "Hahaha, that''s true. The talent of the Dragon God is really extraordinary. I''m impressed that it can activate the seal left by the ancestor god." Yingfeng also said.

 Chapter 750

    "The patriarch flattered me. This time I didn''t do it rashly, nor would I encounter such a situation and cause you trouble." Su Tang said with a embarrassed smile.


    As his voice fell, Ying Feng said with a smile; "It doesn''t matter. It''s been many years since the seal was sealed. Even if there''s no such thing, we have the obligation to give it a blessing." after that, he nodded to the top ten supreme masters around him. The ten people directly turned and left. After they left, Yingfeng continued to say to Su Tang; "Dragon God, wait here for a moment. I''ll bless you first."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. After Yingfeng left, Yun Yun and Shen Xin also came over, and Shen Xin said anxiously; "Brother Su, are you okay? We were scared just now. If the shadow clan didn''t show up, we didn''t know what to do." after her voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said aloud; "Well, my sister is right. I was worried about us just now."


    Looking at the two of them, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "Look, isn''t it all right now? Don''t worry, it just consumed some divine power. Don''t worry." as his voice fell, yunyun also nodded.


    Just then, ape Tong and ape Chi also came over. Watching them come, Su Tang also asked aloud; "How are you two?" as his voice fell, the ape bared his voice; "It''s not a big problem. I didn''t expect these two guys to be so strong. It''s really dangerous." ape Tong nodded and said when he heard his words; "Originally thought that after entering the supreme state, the strength had reached the fixed point. I didn''t expect such a situation. It''s really that there are people outside the people and there are days outside the world."


    At this time, their faces were full of general colors. Half an hour later, Yingfeng came back with people, looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "Let the Dragon God wait a long time. We have blessed the seal here. It''s not easy for the demons to come out in the future." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "This is just right. Now the land of divine heritage is very turbulent. The sky Ghost clan is eyeing in the dark. It''s better not to appear these demons."


    Hearing his words, Yingfeng said with a smile; "In the future, we have shadow clan people outside. The demons in these seals want to come out. They just dream. They won''t have a chance at all." said here. Ying Feng''s eyes have strong self-confidence. Looking at him like this, Su Tang smiled and said, "you''ll leave it to your predecessors."


    Speaking of this, Su Tang also said with a smile; "This time things have been completed successfully, and now you can leave here easily." with his voice recorded, ape Tong and others also smiled and nodded. After that, Su Tang looked at Yingfeng and said; "Yingfeng clan leader, since you are all out, let''s meet Longcheng together. I''ll also take a look at the curse power in your body. At the same time, I also have some things to ask the elder."


    After his voice fell, Yingfeng smiled, his eyes lit up and said; "Well, we haven''t come out for tens of thousands of years. Let''s stop the arrangement of the Dragon God." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and then the party left the mourning sword tomb directly. The super sword Qi burst out in a moment when they came out of the seal. Seeing here, Su Tang said with a smile; "The seal made by the ancestor god is really very intelligent."


    After hearing his words, Yingfeng said with a smile; "The ancestral gods have many means. This is only one part of them. You will be more surprised when you know the ancestral gods after the Dragon God." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded. At this time, Yun Yun on one side looked at Su Tang''s pale face and said aloud; "Su Lang, I think you''d better recover here first. I think there''s something wrong with your face." after her voice fell, Yingfeng was also a thing. Su Tang''s face was not right, but also said aloud; "The girl is right. I also think Dragon God, you''d better recover. Anyway, we''re not in a hurry."


    Seeing that they all said so, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, please wait here." after that, the party found a place. Su Tang and ape Tonggang also recovered quickly. At this time, Yingfeng looked at Shen Xin, frowned and asked with some ugly faces; "Girl, you should be a member of the Tiangui clan?" as soon as you heard his words, the Tianji around Shen Xin nodded and said; "She is indeed a member of the Tiangui clan, but first she has become our pallet to fight against the Tiangui clan with them."


    Then he explained quickly. With his voice falling, Yingfeng''s face eased slowly, nodded and said; "Well, so it is. Since the girl has left the Tiangui clan, the gratitude and resentment between our shadow clan and Tiangui clan will not involve you." hearing his words, Shen Xin smiled and nodded; "Well, thank you, elder. I''m just curious about what kind of grudges the shadow clan has with the Tiangui clan. Did a strong man of the Tiangui clan plant the curse power of the nobility?"


    When Shen Xin asked, Ying Feng sighed; "It''s very troublesome to talk about this. I''ll talk to you after the Dragon God recovers. Anyway, the people of our shadow family and Tiangui family are the kind of hatred that never dies." when he said this, a very strong hatred flashed in his eyes. Seeing here, Shen Tuoxin didn''t continue to ask more questions despite his curiosity. The party had a rest here for two days, These two days, Su Tang and ape Tong also completely recovered.


    Seeing them wake up, yunyun said aloud; "Are you all right?" Su Tang nodded and replied when he heard her; "Well, it''s completely recovered. By the way, did you ask the Dragon King about their situation? Now that it''s all over, how hard should they search? Hearing his question, yunyun nodded and said; "Well, I contacted them yesterday. Now they have all withdrawn to Longcheng. It is said that there is an unexpected situation in the land of divine punishment. It is likely that a new strength has emerged. They want to take advantage of the things of Tiangui clan to occupy the territory in the land of divine heritage."


    With her voice falling, Su Tang frowned. After thinking for a moment, he said aloud; "Well, since that''s the case, let''s hurry back to Longcheng. I don''t know what''s going on in the land of divine punishment now. It''s really a house leak that happens to rain at night." after playing, he turned his head and looked at what Yingfeng should say; "Senior, let''s rush to the dragon city at full speed. When I''ve handled the things on my head, I''ll drive away the curse for your shadow family."


    Hearing his words, Yingfeng said with a smile; "Dragon God, if you have something to do, let''s go. Our affairs can be put aside for a while. Now we also understand the situation of the land left by God. Those are the most urgent affairs, and our affairs are only private affairs." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and then the party broke through the air and flew in the direction of Longcheng, The mourning sword tomb is still a long way from Longcheng. It took Su Tang and others two days to fly at full speed.


    Returning to the dragon city again, Su Tang had entered the city, so he found a member of the dragon family and took Yingfeng and others to find a place to settle Xiali first. He hurried to the city master''s house. At this time, in the hall of the city master''s house, the Dragon King frowned and said; "This time, news has come from Xianyue. They haven''t found a clue. This strength seems to disappear suddenly, without any trace."


    Hearing his words, the devil building said aloud; "This force is really strange. Since they all chose to destroy a city in the land of divine punishment, what disappeared directly after it was destroyed? Is it just that the people of this city have a personal feud with the people of this force?" as his voice fell, the Dragon King shook his head and said; "It''s impossible. After all, the city belongs to the supreme Mingyue palace. Even if there is a private enemy, they should not dare to directly destroy the people of a city. In my opinion, it may be a mysterious force."


    "Hey, it''s a headache. We can''t even find out the slightest clue from the people in the Taishang Mingyue palace. We''re worried." the magic building came out and fell with his voice, and the voice of the members of the dragon clan came from the outside; "Dragon God, are you back?"


    "Well, come back, the Dragon King. Are they all inside? I went straight in." Su Tang nodded. After saying a word, he went straight into the hall. As soon as he came in, everyone in the hall stood up and saluted and greeted. At this time, Su Tang said directly; "Don''t be polite. Tell me something about the land of divine punishment." the Dragon King quickly explained after listening to him.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang frowned and said aloud; "There are such things. It''s really strange that even the Taishang Mingyue palace can''t find out anything. However, I don''t think it''s a mysterious force. There are few powerful people in the whole land of divine relics who dare to openly challenge the majesty of the Taishang Mingyue palace. I think it should be a means of the Tiangui clan. Only they can have such ability. In my heart After destroying a city, don''t let the people of the supreme Moon Palace find any clues. "


    As soon as the words came out, the Dragon King and others were stunned first, and then nodded. At this time, the magic building said aloud; "We thought about this situation before, but according to the habit of Tiangui clan, they should not hide after destroying a city, and they have no place to hide." the Dragon King shook his head and said; "This is not necessarily true. In fact, there are still some places in the land of God''s legacy that are very secret. For example, the land of no return, where the deployment is wild, does not belong to the land of God''s punishment. It is a three no matter dull, there will be many heinous tasks hiding there when entering the city, and there is no way for the forces of wild or the land of God''s punishment to investigate anything there."


    "Is there such a place? If the Tiangui clan did this time, it''s likely that the Tiangui clan''s people are hiding here. After all, we haven''t found any trace of them in the wilderness. I believe the same is true in the place of divine punishment. It''s possible that these people are in the place of no return." Su Tang nodded when listening to the Dragon King''s words, As his voice fell, magic building and others nodded in their hearts. It''s really possible.


    But then the Dragon King said; "If they are really in the land of no return, there will be some trouble. Don''t you know, Dragon God, the land of no return is full of heinous tasks. They are powerful one by one. Although they seem to be scattered on the surface, in fact, they are very united, especially for the land of God''s punishment and the wild people, there will always be one in their hearts It''s an inexplicable hatred, so even if our people go there to investigate, they won''t get anything. "


    "Hehe, as long as someone''s place is the Jianghu, I don''t believe these people are really an iron plate. Even so, I don''t think they will help the Tiangui clan. I''ll go there myself when I finish the things here." Su Tang said with a smile. With his voice falling, the Dragon King and others were stunned. At this time, the magic building said aloud; "Lord devil, do you have anything to deal with? Can we do anything on the list?"


    After his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile that he had met the shadow clan in the mourning sword tomb, and that he wanted to help them get rid of the curse. After listening to his explanation, the magic building nodded and said; "The shadow clan, that''s the super overlord in the chaotic period. I didn''t expect that the Demon Lord could pull them over this time. The strength of the land of divine heritage is becoming stronger and stronger."


    The demon clan was also a race in the chaotic period, so I heard something about the shadow clan. Although the shadow clan people had left when the demon clan rose, they were still very clear about the legend of the shadow clan. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Their strength is really very strong. This time, I took a look. There are at least 40 or 50 super experts in the supreme realm."


    Hearing this, the Dragon King and others changed their faces and were extremely shocked. They never thought that the shadow family had such a strong strength. Forty or fifty experts in the supreme realm, but they had checked the total number of those supreme and powerful people already known in the whole relic land. It was just a race.


    "It''s incredible. It''s incredible. The chaos overlord is really very different. Although he has encountered great difficulties, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse." the magic building exclaimed. Hearing his exclamation, the Dragon King nodded. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Well, since there is nothing here, I''ll check the situation of the shadow clan first. Such a powerful race must be controlled in our alliance, so that even if the Tiangui clan, we don''t have to be so afraid. Moreover, the shadow clan and the Tiangui clan have a very strong resentment."

 Chapter 759

    "Hehe, you are useless to us without the heavenly puppet corpse devil." with the sound of the dark world falling, the moon emperor stepped forward and raised his hand to punch out. That day, the puppet old man screamed and fell directly. Tens of thousands of years ago, the heavenly puppet old man who immersed himself in the land left by God fell.


    Looking at his body, the moon emperor smiled and said; "Without the control of the old man, I believe the puppet corpse devil will go crazy that day. I always feel very dangerous when no one controls this thing. The emperor seems to be in great trouble for the license of the Dragon God and others this time." as his voice fell, the crazy emperor on one side also said; "Indeed, when I saw this thing before, I thought it was very unusual, but the old man''s cultivation Limited his own strength. I always had a feeling in my heart that the strength of this thing was very unusual."


    After his voice fell, xuanming nodded and said; "I thought highly of him at the beginning, so I sent this thing to the Dragon God as a gift. I think they should have a headache now? Without the restraint of old Tiangui, this thing should have gone crazy at this time." the voice fell, and Yue Huang and others nodded with a smile.


    At this time, in the wild dragon city, the corpse demon who had only hit the seal barrier intermittently suddenly became crazy. His whole body was raised a bit, and even madly hit the seal barrier. Su Tang and others were stunned at the sudden movement, but his face was dignified for a moment, because at this moment, He could clearly feel that the strength of the corpse demon was improving rapidly, which had completely exceeded the combat effectiveness when fighting with him at the moment.


    Adhere to the situation, Su Tang dignified voice; "This thing is getting stronger, sir. I''m afraid your seal can''t bind him for too long. We need to find a way quickly, otherwise we will be in trouble." at this time, Su Tang knows very well that if we don''t hurry up or get along well, I''m afraid there will be problems, After all, the strength of this thing has now exceeded Su Tang''s imagination. If he can really break through this seal, he and others will have no way to check and balance it.


    As his voice fell, the movie bully''s face was also very dignified at this time, and he hurried out of his voice; "We try our best to support this seal and try to see the things trapped inside. It''s just that you have to find a way across the store. After all, I don''t know whether this seal can support it. After all, the strength of this thing is growing too fast." here, Xianyue and others on one side are also puzzled, and yunyun asked aloud; "Well, why did this thing suddenly become like this?"


    Hearing her question, Xianyue and others nodded again and again. At this time, the devil building said aloud; "The puppet old man must have found that this thing was sealed that day, so it broke out. After all, he can control this thing. I think this matter must have a great relationship with him." when they heard his words, Xianyue and others nodded. At this time, they spoke out in the secret of Su Tang Dantian; "Boy, now I think the puppet old man has fallen that day. Without his checks and balances, this guy will be like this. After all, I looked at his ability before. It should be more than that. It must be suppressed by the puppet old man that day. Now he should fall."


    With the sound of the secret falling, Su Tang frowned, and then thought about it in his heart. A moment later, Su Tang said aloud; "It''s not about these things now. We''d better find a way to kill this guy directly, otherwise the cemetery sent by Tiangui family will reach this time." with his voice falling, Xianyue and others are human spirits. They don''t understand what he meant. They turn their heads and look at the corpse demon who is still attacking the seal, At this time, yingba and others no longer want to look at the corpse demon impact seal with confidence. At this time, they continue to condense fingerprints again, and the golden silk thread erupts again.


    With the appearance of these silk threads, there were some trembling seals, which suddenly calmed down. Seeing such hardship, Su Tang and others were a little relieved. However, they also knew that this was not a long-term plan, so they began to think quickly about how to destroy this thing, but there was no way to think about it, The corpse devil''s strength became stronger and stronger with the passage of time. At this time, Su Tang obviously felt the very powerful threat emanating from the corpse devil. At this time, dark had some stable seals and began to tremble again.


    Seeing this, the movie bully''s face also changed greatly and hurried out of his voice; "Lord Dragon God, the situation is not good. The strength of this thing has increased rapidly. We can''t continue to bless. You''d better let the people here withdraw quickly." hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, turned to look at the Dragon King and said, "Dragon King, hurry up and disperse the people here. I don''t know how long it can last. There must be no problems, otherwise we will be in real trouble."


    As his voice fell, the dragon king answered and hurried away. Soon after he left, the forces and scattered repairs that had stayed nearby also began to evacuate quickly. In less than a quarter of an hour, these people were completely evacuated. At this time, Su Tang looked at Yun Yun and said in a voice; "You also follow ape Chi and leave here. It''s too dangerous here." then he looked at Shen Xin and said, "your strength is too weak. It''s inconvenient to stay here. What''s more, ape Chi and they leave here."


    The voice fell. Yun Yun and Shen Xin had not spoken yet, but ape Chi was the first to speak; "Boss, what do you mean by this? I won''t leave here. I think you''d better let the magic building take them out of here. We''ll stay and fight with you. This is the experiment I made at the beginning. How can it change?" the voice fell, and ape Tong also said; "Yes, you asked me to follow you at the beginning. In this situation, can we go? Boss, if you say so, you don''t treat us as brothers."


    Su Tang was stunned to see them say so, and a trace of relief flashed in his eyes; "Well, since you don''t want to leave, then stay. Our three brothers fight with this guy." the voice fell, and he looked at Xianyue and the magic building; "You have seen the situation here. Please help me leave here with Shen Xin and Yun Yun."


    "No, I won''t go, I want to be with you." Yun Yun said aloud. At this time, he didn''t know that Su Tang was not the opponent of the corpse devil at all. Even with the help of ape Chi and ape Tong, they were not the opponent of the corpse devil. How could she leave as a woman of Su Tang at such a time? At this time, Shen Xin on one side also directly took the watch and wanted to follow Su Tang, which made Su Tang very helpless. At this time, the magic building said with a smile; "Lord demon, who do you think of me? You are the demon king of our demon family. You are here. How can we leave? We won''t leave. The master of Xianyue palace can leave here at that time. After all, we all know the great danger this time. If we have any accident, I''m afraid the whole place will be disrupted. We still need the master of Xianyue palace People, come and suppress it. "


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded, and without waiting for the immortal moon to make a sound, he said directly; "Senior, please go. If something really happens this time, it''s up to you to deal with the Tiangui clan." the voice fell, Xianyue thought for a while, then nodded and said; "OK, but you must be careful. If you can''t force the enemy, you can withdraw it first. I believe you have such ability. Don''t try your best to kill him. The land left by God can''t afford to lose."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, don''t worry, we''ll try our best." as his voice fell, Xianyue also took a look at the corpse demon and withdrew. At this time, only Su Tang and others were left on the scene. Except for the blood dragon, the other people of the dragon family were called away by Su Tang. At this time, the movie bully said; "Sir, get ready to fight. It''s going to break the seal."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said to ape Red Ape Tong, magic building and blood dragon; "Later, you help me take care of Yun Yun and Shen Xin, and this will be given to me, Tianji, and the elders of the shadow family." the voice fell, and the Tianji flew out of his Dan field in a moment. As soon as he appeared, he said aloud; "It''s dangerous this time. You must be careful. I doubt that the cultivation of this thing has at least reached the supreme state."


    As his voice fell, the faces of magic building and others were very ugly. Their first cultivation had just entered the supreme state. Even if they were ordinary middle-class supreme, they could not deal with it. Now such a super master suddenly appeared. They suspected that he might be the Supreme Master, and their hearts were also very dignified.


    Just then, a burst of sound broke out in the square. As the sound fell, Su Tang also changed his face and shouted; "All shadow clan members, retreat." the voice fell. Those shadow clan members on the edge of the seal quickly retreated in an instant. At this time, Su Tang looked at the secret of heaven, and they flashed at the same time and came directly before the broken seal.


    At this time, the corpse devil roared and rushed directly towards Su Tang. Seeing this situation, Yun Yun''s eyes were full of worry. At this time, Su Tang just hit the corpse devil, and his body flew out in an instant. Seeing this situation, Tianji''s face changed and shouted; "Su Tang!" at the next moment, he appeared behind Su Tang and caught him. At this time, Su Tang had a trace of blood on his mouth and a dignified look in his eyes; "So powerful, I''m not his enemy at all."


    The voice fell, and the secret of heaven was also seen. At this time, his voice also said solemnly; "What should we do now? Let''s retreat first. This thing is an irrational killing machine. As long as we leave, we naturally have no way to take this thing." at this time, Tianji couldn''t afford a trace of resistance to the guy. At this time, Su Tang shook his head and replied; "I can''t go now. I can only fight all the time. I''ve seen it before. There''s no way to surpass it. Even if I try my best to break out of speed, I can''t escape."


    As soon as he heard this, Tianji''s face changed. At this time, the corpse devil roared again and rushed here. Seeing this situation, Tianji waved his big hand and a strange force appeared around the corpse devil''s body. However, the sealing force of the Tianji has always been unfavourable. At the moment of impact with the corpse devil, the whole force directly turned into pieces, and with the rupture of the force, Tianji''s body was also in a flash, and his face was a little ugly, but the corpse demon was rushing towards him, and they couldn''t stop him at all.


    At this time, yunyun and others also found the situation here. They rushed here with great worry, but their speed was not as fast as that of the corpse devil. Seeing that Su Tang and Tianji would be attacked by the corpse devil again, their eyes burst out worried and worried. At this time, a cold hum sounded in the sky; "Hum, are you really willing to go on like this all your life?"


    The voice fell, and a powerful white force directly blocked Su Tang and the corpse devil. The sudden force stopped the corpse devil in an instant. As his steps stopped, his red eyes also slowly recovered some look. Seeing this situation, Tianji and Su Tang were stunned, which was completely different from before, Isn''t this a corpse demon? How can there be wisdom?


    "You didn''t agree to let you go with me tens of thousands of years ago, and I didn''t force you, but look at what you have become now? The whole is a killing machine. Is it really worth it?" the voice in the sky sounded again. With the sound falling, a very young figure appeared in the sky. With his appearance, The aura of heaven and earth in the sky suddenly broke out.


    "The power of the road?" Su Tang exclaimed, feeling the power. After his voice fell, the man turned to look at him with a flash of surprise in his eyes; "If you are the best of the middle class, you can never die under his hands. You are very good, and your achievements in the future are unlimited." the voice fell, and he turned to look at the corpse demon and said; "Come back with me."


    The voice fell. The corpse demon silently looked up at him, then turned to look at Su Tang. There was no previous violence in his eyes, and slowly became much clearer. At this time, the voice of the man in the sky sounded again; "This is your last chance. Come with me. You can''t be here alone. Now there will be a great catastrophe in the world of heaven. If you mess around like this, you are likely to speed up the arrival of the catastrophe in the world of heaven."


    Su Tang and others were slightly stunned when they said this, but they didn''t make a sound. At this time, the hoarse voice of the corpse devil also sounded; "I can''t go back yet. Now something like this has happened in the world of heaven. How can I leave here?" the man continued as soon as the voice fell; "You''re not the one who should be robbed. Staying here can''t change anything. Besides, I think you should be very clear about the situation in your body. You''ll only make trouble here. Moreover, after many years, you''ve missed the best time. Come back with me. He will have a way to dissolve everything in your body."


    Upon hearing his words, the corpse devil continued to speak; "I know, but the person who should be robbed this time is still the chosen one. I think there may be some changes in my future. I intend to stay here, Qingyue. Go back by yourself. I didn''t think about going back when I came out. I''ve lived here for so many years and have been used to the life here. I don''t want to mention the previous things."


    "No, you can''t stay. This time I''ve received the order. You know the end of disobeying the order. You don''t want me to have problems for many years, do you? And this time is an ultimatum to you. If you don''t go back, I''m afraid someone will come to suppress you." the man named Qing Yue in the sky continued, With a little supplication in his tone.


    The corpse devil was silent. After a long time, he nodded and said; "OK, I can go with you, but you give me something." the voice fell, and Su Tang glanced at the corner of his eye. At this time, Qingyue smiled and shook her head and said; "I know what you mean, but you know, it won''t work. But since you promise to go back with me this time, I believe it''s an exception. There won''t say anything. Come on, what do you want for him?"


    "Hehe, if you want a chance, haven''t you practiced here? I think you should have left something. Give it to him. There can''t be an accident in the world of heaven. Since he is the person who should be robbed, there should be no problem to help him?" the corpse devil continued. His voice fell. Qingyue shook his head and smiled; "I know where you are. Pay attention. Well, since you have promised, it doesn''t hurt to give it to him."

 Chapter 760

    After the sound fell, he waved his hand and a key emitting this white light flew slowly towards Su Tang. When he came to Su Tang, Qing Yue said with a smile; "When you are ready, take this thing directly and go to the West falling sea. It will guide you to find what I left in those years. Just open the key there. Remember that you can''t go to the superior supreme boundary. Remember! Remember!!!"


    With his voice falling, Su Tang just wanted to speak, but the figure of this man disappeared directly. The corpse demon who had stood opposite him disappeared with him. After the two disappeared, Su Tang grabbed the white light key and looked at it carefully. At this time, the secret on one side saw the key and exclaimed; "Tianling chalcedony? Tut Tut, what a big pen. It''s amazing to use this thing as a key. Tut Tut, boy, I really admire your luck. You can turn bad luck into good luck and get opportunities every time you encounter such a thing. You can''t do without admiration."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, then looked at the key in his hand and asked; "What is Tianling chalcedony? Is it precious?" as soon as he said this, Yun Yun and others also wrinkled over. Yun Yun, who just heard his question, explained aloud; "It''s a super treasure about the same level as evolutional pure jade, but its function and rarity can''t compare with evolutional pure jade. However, what really surprises me is where these two people come from. According to their tone, they don''t seem to be people in the world of heaven, but they seem to be people in the world of heaven. It''s really strange."


    "It''s really strange. I''ve never heard of such a group of great masters in the world of heaven before." Tianji also said at this time. With his voice falling, Su Tang also meditated. Their strength is really strong, so strong that Su Tang can''t afford a trace of resistance, but Yun Yun''s words also made him very confused, Aren''t these two men among the worlds of the heavens? If they are people in the world of heaven, they have such powerful strength. Why not come forward to help those races in the world of heaven against the Tiangui clan?


    If they do, I believe that the ghost clan can''t turn over any big waves. After all, Su Tang also heard some information from their dialogue. There should be many people like them, and even many experts, but if they are not from the world of heaven, Then why help yourself improve your strength against the Tiangui clan?


    Su Tang didn''t understand all these doubts, but he was still very relaxed now. At least he completely solved the current problems. After the idea fell, Su Tang wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said with a smile; "Although I am very confused, the current hardship is a very good solution for us. At least we don''t have any trouble and problems in front of us." as his voice fell, others nodded.


    But yunyun came to Su Tang, took his arm and asked in a caring soft voice; "How''s your injury? I think you''d better go back and have a good rest. We''ll leave the matter here to us." as her voice fell, these people remembered that Su Tang had been hurt by corpse demons before. For a moment, they were worried one by one, and ape Chi also said aloud; "Yes, boss, I think you''d better go back and have a rest with your sister-in-law first. We''ll take care of the things here. Now the Tiangui clan has started to mess in a place where there is no return. There may be problems at any time. You must not have any problems in your state."


    "Well, ape Chi is right. Dragon God, you''d better go back and have a rest and recuperate your injury. There''s nothing here anyway, so let''s leave it to us." his voice fell. Su Tang thought for a while and nodded; "Then I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go back first." then, he left here with yunyun and Shen Xin. Shortly after he left, Xianyue also came back with people, and she spoke out from a distance; "What''s the matter? What about the corpse demon and the Dragon God?"


    The voice fell, and she also fell. At this time, the magic building smiled and told him what had just happened. After listening, Xianyue exclaimed; "Are they? I didn''t expect that they still have people here in the land left by God. No wonder they will have such strong strength. However, it is a great opportunity for the Dragon God to get their gifts. I didn''t expect that this time things would evolve into this, but it would be the best outcome." as her voice fell, the blood dragon asked suspiciously; "Immortal Moon Palace master, do you know these people?"


    "Well, you know, they are also an ancient family, but they are even older than us. Even the shadow family can''t compare with them. At the beginning, there was a legend that the ancestral God seemed to be a member of this ancient family." as soon as this statement came out, everyone present was shocked. At this time, Xianyue continued; "It''s just that this ancient family is very strange. Although they are very powerful, they never intervene in anything in the world of heaven. No matter it''s good to release their feelings, they won''t intervene. However, in the period of release in chaos, these people left the world of heaven. They don''t know where to go, but they didn''t expect that there were people in this land left by God."


    Hearing what he said, the movie bully frowned and then said aloud; "What you said can''t be those people?" as soon as she heard his words, Xianyue nodded and said in a voice; "I believe you should have some impressions of your predecessors. They should be right. They are not soft. I can''t think of who will be so strong." the film bully nodded after thinking for a while; "Well, it''s really possible. Just now I didn''t have a reaction pot. I didn''t expect them to appear. However, they just said that there would be some havoc in the world of heaven this time. It seems that our life will be difficult in the future."


    As soon as this word came out, Xianyue also nodded and said; "Since they all said so, I''m afraid we''re really going to face a catastrophe. But will the catastrophe be brought by the Tiangui clan?" the words fell, and the scene was silent directly. After a long time, the Dragon King and others also returned to the square again. With the arrival of the Dragon King, the rest and force members who haven''t left appeared one after another, At this time, looking at the hardship here, the Dragon King asked aloud; "Should it be all right? Why didn''t you see the Dragon God?"


    "The Dragon God suffered some injuries in the previous battle. Now he''s back to rest. Let''s deal with the things here first. This time there''s such a big change that many people are worried. As the host, we can''t be so rude." at this time, Xu Yunlong also said. After hearing his words, the Dragon King nodded and said; "This is a bull market. Let me do it."


    At this time, Su Tang, who returned to the palace, directly returned to his own courtyard. At this time, he looked at Yun Yun and Shen Xin and said; "You go back and have a rest. I''m going to ride to recover from my injury." his voice fell, yunyun nodded and said; "You cover it well. We''ll help you watch it here. Now the Tiangui clan is more and more brave. We don''t trust you here alone. Go first. I think ape Chi and others will come later. Don''t worry."


    As her voice fell, Shen Xin also nodded. When she heard the cover up, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, if you''re tired, just go back and have a rest. I''m all slightly injured. I''ll recover in one day at most." the reason why he vomited blood before was that he was suddenly concussed by a powerful beating force, but he didn''t have too serious injury. After all, his physical strength was very strong. It was a corpse demon in Jisang that broke the seal, It consumes a lot of power, and the lethality of his remains is not very great.


    After su Tang entered the room, Shen Xin said with a smile; "It''s totally unexpected that this time things can be used so perfectly. Sister, brother Su has got a very good chance this time." as her voice fell, yunyun said with a smile; "Although Su Lang has cracked the plot of the Tiangui clan this time, they will not give up so simply. Now they are in the land of no return. If they agree to the land of no return, it will be our great trouble. After all, the people in the land of no return are more self abased before their strength, just like the reality of the puppet old man The power can''t be underestimated. This time it''s to let him control the corpse demon. I''m afraid we can''t retreat at all.


    "Yes, the corpse devil is really very powerful. Why don''t such powerful people directly help the heaven and the world? Aren''t they the people of the heaven and the world?" Shen Xin asked suspiciously. At this time, ape Chi and others also came back. Ape Chi smiled and said when he heard her question; "Hahaha, let me explain this matter to you." then he quickly said the whole thing, including the explanation of the master of Xianyue palace.


    After his voice fell, Yun Yun and Shen Xin both nodded. At this time, Yun Yun said in a voice, "I didn''t expect that there are such powerful super experts outside the world of the heavens, but why don''t they participate in the world of the heavens?" after her voice fell, ape Chi continued to smile and say; "I don''t know about this, but these guys are really powerful, especially those in the Qing Dynasty. They all master the power of the great road. Tut Tut, I think he should be a strong man at the same level as the ancestral God. As you have seen before, this man is not what we can do at all, and they also said that they can''t change everything in the world of heaven It''s still up to us. "

 Chapter 751

    After the ape red voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Other people''s strength is strong. That''s also others'' strength. I think they did a good job. It''s better to teach people to fish than to teach people to fish. Everything still depends on ourselves. After all, the myriad worlds of the heavens are where we live. We can''t rely on others. If we want to be fundamentally strong, everything depends on ourselves." as her voice fell, The others nodded, too.


    Just then the ape asked; "How''s the boss? How''s it going?" hearing his words, a look of worry flashed in ape Chi''s eyes. At this time, yunyun nodded and replied; "It seems that there should be no big problem. At least he said so. It shouldn''t be a big problem. After all, he has the Dragon God bully body and strong flesh. Although the strength of the corpse demon is not bad, it''s not easy to cause any trouble to Su lang."


    At this point, yunyun is still very confident in Su Tang. After all, Su Tang''s strength is there. It''s not that ordinary people can hurt him. After her voice fell, ape Chi nodded and said; "Well, that''s true. I have confidence in the boss. Since he said there was nothing to do, I don''t think there should be anything to ask."


    "Well, now that the Tiangui clan has shown signs, should we take advantage of it now and directly take people there?" ape Tong also said at this time. During this time, they have been looking for the whereabouts of the Tiangui clan. Now, the Tiangui clan finally appeared. They definitely won''t miss such an opportunity, but with his voice falling, Yun Yun said; "It''s not a simple thing. Although the people of Tiangui clan have appeared, it''s not easy to enter the place where they have no return."


    As a descendant of Tianji Valley, of course, she knows the situation of the land of no return very well. It belongs to the three no matter areas of the whole relic land, Taishang Mingyue palace. Such overlords are unwilling to touch that place. Moreover, from the current situation, the people of Tiangui clan may have unified some forces in the land of no return. If so, They''ll be in more trouble.


    Seeing yunyun''s face dignified, ape Chi also asked aloud; "Sister-in-law, can you tell us about this place without return?" they all came from Langxie road. Although it has been some time, they don''t know much about this side. After his voice fell, yunyun nodded and said; "This place without return is a taboo in the whole land left by God. This place is very mysterious. I have only seen it in some ancient books. This place can be said to be a paradise for evil people. There are all heinous evil people."


    "Oh? From this point of view, the strength in the land of no return is very unusual?" hearing this, some interested expressions flashed in ape Red''s eyes and spoke out. With his voice falling, Yun Yun also spoke out; "Well, it can be said that their strength is unfathomable. After all, the villains who can enter there are people who can''t get along in the land of divine punishment and the wilderness. Their strength can be seen that they can escape the siege of so many experts."


    Here, ape Tong is also a vocal channel; "Since there are all villains in the, why didn''t the four fierce beasts enter them? Their strength is very different." hearing his words, Yun Yun shook her head with a smile and said; "Hehe, their strength and lineage are really good, but if you want to compare with the people there, you still need to insert some. After all, their strength is only the realm of God and king. Although they have strong ability, there are at least ten high hands of the supreme realm in the land of no return. I don''t know the rest. Such a strong strength is extraordinary. It''s also for me What''s the reason why the supreme Moon Palace, the dragon clan and the demon temple are unwilling to deal with there. After all, there are too many experts there. No matter which one of them can''t compete with the other. Even if they unite, they must pay a very heavy price. "


    As her voice fell, the faces of ape Chi and ape Tong were dignified. At this time, Xianyue and others also came in outside the courtyard. When they saw them sitting in the courtyard, Xianyue asked with a smile; "You are so leisurely. There must be no big problem with the injury of the Dragon God." as soon as this word came out, yunyun and others stood up, and yunyun nodded with a smile; "There should be no problem, sir. Have you handled everything outside?"


    "Well, it''s almost the same. I''ve begun to gather people in the alliance. Now that we''ve found the news of Tiangui clan, we certainly can''t miss this opportunity, but there''s some trouble in the place without return." Xianyue nodded back. After her voice fell, the Dragon King also said; "It''s really very troublesome. None of us have been in, and we don''t know much about the hardship of the opposite. I''m afraid only madam among us. You know more about the place, so we came to inquire."


    Now yunyun has been with Su Tang, and the Dragon King doesn''t dare to call her name directly. He immediately changed his name to madam. Hearing his voice, yunyun nodded and said; "I don''t know much about the place, but I can tell you what I already know." the voice fell, and Yun Yun began to talk about it.


    It turns out that there are forces in this land of no return, which is similar to the land of divine heritage. The forces in it are not 369. The super overlord is Wugui mountain villa. It is said that the villa owner there is called Xing Wugui. The super devil existed in the chaotic period. He committed many evils. Once, with his own strength, He almost destroyed the ancient clan of the overlord level who followed the ancestor god to fight in the world of heaven like the shadow clan. It was only when the ancestor god came forward that he calmed down the matter. This punishment without return also entered the place without return. At the same time, this is also the source of this name. At that time, when he entered this place, anyone else who entered it would be killed by him, The place originally named after him has become a dangerous place with no return.


    However, with the passage of time, Xing Wugui realized that if he went on alone, it would be troublesome for them if people outside developed in the future, so he began to accept those villains on the mainland and stop the leading power in the land of no return, but the place where there were people was the Jianghu, Not everyone is qualified to enter Wugui villa after these villains enter it, so many small forces come out, but these forces belong to the subordinate forces of Wugui villa.


    There are three Feng Tang under Wugui mountain villa. The first is the battle hall. The people in it are all strong and domineering people, not to mention their combat effectiveness. Therefore, the battle hall is only the three Feng Tang, which is also in charge of the punishment of the whole Wugui place. Next is Tiangang hall. The strength of people in this place is second only to the battle hall, It can be said that it is also the most middle force in the whole land of no return. After heaven, there is the Disha hall. This is exactly the place where things are managed in the whole land of no return, but what kind of things and small forces are managed by the Disha hall.


    These are the big forces in the land of no return, among which there are also some small forces. Each of them is very powerful, but they don''t admit defeat much. In addition to the deterrence of the punishment of no return villa, these small forces haven''t done anything at all. Therefore, although the land of no return is small, its strength can be said to be very complex. After half an hour, the voice of Yun Yun also fell, At this time, the faces of Xianyue and others are not good-looking.


    They never thought that there was such a law in the land of no return. If so, it would not be easy for them to enter. At this time, the Dragon King said; "Originally, there is such a strong strength in the place of no return. However, in such a place, the people of Tiangui clan are unified. It seems that the ability of Tiangui clan is not very poor. However, I am curious. Why don''t you come forward? I think if he comes forward, I believe these Tiangui people have no way to take them."


    "Yes, I''ve heard of the legend of no return of punishment. Are we not coming forward for such a super strong person? Or are we all wrong? Has the ghost family not developed completely in this no return place this day?" the magic building standing at the same time is also an excellent way. With his voice falling, Yun Yun nodded and said; "I also have such a feeling. According to the records in those ancient books, Xing Wugui is not a good talker. I think he should also be a child of the current situation of the ghost family that day. Now the people of the ghost family have gone to his territory and made such a mess. I really don''t believe that he will turn a blind eye to it."


    "In this way, I still feel a little relaxed, but if the ghost people control Wugui villa that day, our trouble is really not ordinary. Now it seems that they should not have completely got the whole Wugui place, so after su Lang''s injury is cured, we will directly discuss whether the ghost people are not completely at Wugui villa now Stand firm in the place of return and directly destroy the people of Tiangui clan. "At this time, ape Chi also said.


    After his voice fell, Xianyue and others also nodded, but this is the voice of Xianyue; "However, how many people do we have now? If we enter them like this, I''m also afraid of directly matching with punishment. After all, it''s not common to be with guys. If we really match them, only the Tiangui clan will benefit. I don''t think this matter is reasonable. We still need to discuss it well, otherwise it''s really hard to say."


    While these people were discussing, Su Tang in the room also kept swallowing the pill. Although the injury was not light this time, he still consumed some, so now he also wanted to supplement it quickly. At this time, in a huge palace in the center of nowhere to return, an old man in black sat on the high throne and asked aloud; "Have those guys found it now?"


    "Not yet, villa leader. Although the place without return is not big, if they want to hide safely, they can''t find it for some time. Just they didn''t expect that the ghost clan came to us that day. It''s really ignorant of life and death." a middle-aged man at the bottom replied in a deep voice. With his voice falling, the punishment above the throne has no return, Nodded and said; "Indeed, although we are villains, I can''t see what the ghost family did that day. Since they came here and wanted to agree to no return, let them have a good look at our strength. By the way, let those outside know that although we have been silent for tens of thousands of years, our strength is not good It''s average. "


    "Well, I''ve asked the people of Disha hall to start searching for the whereabouts of the Tiangui clan in the land of no return, but I''m a little suspicious. They may have left here. Villa leader, if they really left, what should we do next?" the middle-aged man continued to ask. After his voice fell, Xing Wugui said with a smile; "What should we do? Of course, we''re waiting for those guys outside to come in. We haven''t moved our muscles and bones for a long time. At the same time, I also want to see the strength of the New Dragon God. It''s really good that it can unify most forces in such a chaotic land of divine relics. It''s also a character. I''m afraid it''s a match with the ancestral gods in those years ¡£¡±

 Chapter 752

    "Well, the Dragon God is really a character, but this time around the Dragon City, they must have known that the Tiangui clan is in the place where there is no return. I think they should come soon. How should we deal with this matter, villa leader? Do we want to fight them?" with his voice falling, Xing Wugui thought for a while and said aloud; "Now they are powerful, and this time they come to the place of no return just to find the heavenly ghost family, which has little to do with us. However, my place of no return can''t come in casually. Since they want to come, we can''t say that they can come in casually, otherwise the majesty of the place of no return will be lost?"


    As his voice fell, the man below was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Villa leader, what do you mean? We want to fight them?" the man really didn''t understand at this time. What did the villa leader think? After all, he said just now that the Dragon God is powerful and the land without return is good, but it''s obviously not enough to fight, but Xing Wugui''s words made him wonder. For a while, This person can''t guess the idea that punishment has no return.


    "Ha ha, it''s hard for them to get in. If they can get in, then we can let them go and look for the heavenly ghost family here. But the place without return can''t come in when they come in. You know what I mean?" Xing Wugui continued. As his voice fell, the people below nodded and said aloud; "The villa leader''s meaning is to let us arrange it at the entrance, let these people see our means, and let them not underestimate us. At the same time, if they come in, we can make friends with them at that time."


    "Hahaha, yes, now the Dragon God is powerful. I also think he is a figure. His future achievements are definitely not weaker than the ancestor god. Now when he is still growing up, it is a good thing for us to give him a face." Xing Wugui also has his own calculation in his heart. As a child of the person who had a hand with the ancestor god in those years, he knows very well that the current Dragon God, Whether in terms of talent or wrist, they are higher than the ancestral gods. Such a person must be a overlord in the future, an eternal giant, and even likely to become the second ancestral God. It is also right to make friends. No matter whether he will have any great achievements in the future, such a person is worth making friends with.


    After Xing Wugui''s voice fell, the man also nodded. Then after saying a few words, the man went down and arranged. Three days later, Su Tang''s divine power also recovered. At the same time, his injuries healed. On this day, he opened the door and came to the small courtyard. At this time, the small courtyard was empty. Su Tang walked alone to the stone table and sat down.


    "Tianji, now things in the land of God''s legacy are getting more and more complicated. I don''t know what to do. What''s your idea?" as soon as Su Tang sat down, he read it carefully and asked Tianji. As his voice fell, Tianji replied with a smile; "It''s really complicated. The water is deep enough, but boy, no matter how complicated it is, do you have to do it differently? Follow your heart and don''t think too much. Now that the Tiangui clan is in the place where there is no return, why don''t you go directly to the place where there is no return?"


    "Follow your heart?" upon hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. A moment later, he nodded and said with a smile; "What you said is really good. What happened during this period almost made me go the wrong way. Well, this place without return is really going to go there. It''s not easy for the Tiangui family to have a whereabouts. We can''t miss this opportunity, otherwise it''s not such a simple thing to find them."


    "Hahaha, just understand. Although this place without return is dangerous, the people in it are also people in the world of heaven and the land of God''s legacy. I don''t believe they will be willing to watch the land of God''s legacy fall into the hands of the Tiangui family. Isn''t there some changes in the former Tiangui old man? Such tasks have been killed by the Tiangui family, I think The situation of Tiangui clan in the place of no return should not be very good, "Tianji continued with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded clearly. At this time, ape Chi yunyun and others also came in from outside the courtyard. At the moment of seeing Su Tang, ape Chi and others were stunned, and then smiled and said; "Boss, you''re out of the customs."


    "Well, it''s just a little injury. It''s completely recovered. What''s the situation outside now?" Su Tang said with a smile on his mouth. As his voice fell, Yun Yun went to him and sat down and said softly; "Master Xianyue has arranged it, and the people of the alliance have gathered together. As soon as you give an order, you will enter the land of no return to find the whereabouts of the Tiangui clan."


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Let them all disperse. This time, the plan to go to the place where there is no return remains the same. There is no need to go to many people. Let''s go to the people agreed before."


    "Well... I''m afraid the Tiangui clan has some support from some forces in the place where there is no return. I''m afraid it will be very troublesome for you in the past. Now people are gathered anyway. It''s better to go in and get it directly. After all, there are many people and it''s easy to do things." hearing Su Tang''s words, Yun said with some worry. As her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and shook his head and said; "I understand what you think, but we don''t know what''s going on there. If we go to so many people like this, it may cause unnecessary misunderstanding. I think we''d better follow the previous plan, just let those people wait for their lives at any time. This time, people don''t have to go too much. The more, the more trouble."


    Simple Su Tang insisted so much that Yun Yun could not continue to say anything. He nodded immediately and continued to ask; "When are you going to start? Now, xianyueqi''s book, they are all waiting for you to leave the Customs on the edge of the wilderness. Before you start, I should definitely go over there and clear it with them."


    "Well, I understand. I think it''s still early today. This matter can''t be delayed. Let''s start right away." after saying that, he looked at ape Red Ape Tong and said; "You two go with me this time, plus the movie bully and Yingfeng elders, we are enough." the voice fell, and the ape nodded and said; "Well, we''ll do what the boss says, but the movie bully and Yingfeng have followed the master of Xianyue palace to the edge of the wilderness."


    "Well, let''s go straight to the edge of the wilderness. I can discuss some things with the master of Xianyue palace." when the voice fell, Su Tang stood up. At this time, he looked at Yun Yun and Shen Xin and said; "This time you are in Longcheng, I will come back as soon as possible." hearing his words, yunyun nodded first and said; "Well, we''ll take good care of the direct. Be careful on the road. Nowhere to return is not a simple place." the voice fell. He took out a jade Jue and handed it to Su Tang; "Take this thing with you. At this time, I take the keepsake from Tianji valley together for a long time. Xing Wugui has some friendship with him in Tianji valley. This Yujue is his thing. He said that as long as someone finds him with this Yujue one day, he will return a favor to Tianji Valley. Take this thing with you."


    After hearing her words and looking at the jade Jue in her hand, Su Tang didn''t know whether he should take it. After all, this is something from Tianji valley. He also knows something about the return of punishment. The favor of such a strong man is very important for a force. It can even be said that he can get a turn for the better when the force is in danger, It''s too precious.


    Seeing Su Tang puzzled, yunyun didn''t know what he was thinking, she continued to say with a smile; "Tianji valley will no longer exist, and I don''t intend to continue to inherit it. I''ll go wherever you go in the future. I''m likely to leave the land of divine heritage. At that time, this thing won''t do much for us. Take it. I''m relieved to have this thing with you."


    Indeed, Tianji Valley has always existed in name only. There is only one person in each generation. There is Tianji Valley wherever this person goes. Now yunyun has planned to follow Su Tang. Su Tang will leave the land of divine heritage in the future, and she will only follow the past. Without her existence, Tianji Valley will completely disappear and there is no need to continue to inherit, So this thing is of little use to them.


    As her voice was recorded, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I''ll try not to use it. If it goes well, I''ll return it to you at that time. After all, the promise of such a strong man is very precious." voice Lola, Su Tang took Yujue, took ape Red Ape Tong, and directly left the courtyard. At the gate of Longcheng, yunyun and others watched the voices of Su Tang disappear into the sky. They couldn''t recover for a long time.


    "Madam, go back. The Dragon God will be fine this time, and you don''t have to worry too much." at this time, a dragon woman said, and with her voice falling, Yun Yun nodded. After that, several people came back to the city. At this time, Su Tang and ape Chi were flying fast. Half an hour later, a breath suddenly appeared behind them.


    Su Tang and others were stunned. At this time, ape Chi smiled and said; "The old monkey is coming too, boss. Let''s wait for him." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded. Soon the monkey king came over. When he saw Su Tang, he said directly; "I said, brother, you''re unkind. Why don''t you call me when you go to the place where there is no return? I''ve never been there, and I just follow you to see it this time."


    "Hahaha, I''m still afraid, brother. Do you have something to do? It''s enough for us. Since brother goes to have a look first, let''s go and see the forbidden area in the land of divine relics." upon hearing his words, Su Tang laughed and said that it''s good to have the monkey king. Then the four people flew directly to the edge of the wilderness. One day later, Su Tang''s four people came to the edge and soon found Xianyue and others.


    "What? Dragon God, are you going to take several people directly into the land of no return? It''s no good. It''s very dangerous here. We don''t trust you to go in. Anyway, you see that the people and horses have been assembled. Let''s go in together. There are many people and it''s easy to do things." after hearing Su Tang''s explanation, xianyuedang even said aloud and fell with her voice, The Dragon King also nodded and said; "Yes, Lord Dragon God, this place without return is not for fun. You''d better let us follow you in."


    "I understand your worries, but this time we are not going to fight against the land of no return, but looking for the Tiangui clan. So many of us will lead to the extreme strength of the land of no return. At that time, they will unite and cause more trouble to us. After all, many of the people here have a festival with your forces. You go It''s really inconvenient to go. Let''s follow my method. However, if you don''t feel at ease, you can stay here. If there is any problem, I''ll send a signal to you. It''s not too late for you to enter at that time. Now we can make as little trouble as possible. "

 Chapter 753

    "Well, the Dragon God is right. This place without return is very troublesome. If many of us enter it, it is really possible to pray for the negative effect. I think we''d better go in with the Dragon God behind our back." at this time, the movie bully also spoke out. He was very clear about Su Tang''s worry. After all, there are too many people here this time, Although I don''t know if entering this place without return will cause misunderstanding, one thing is certain, that is, after these people enter, Fei Huangcheng is not easy to manage. It''s really bad to cause any trouble at that time.


    After hearing the movie bully''s words, Xianyue and others are not good enough to continue to say more, but can only speak out; "Since that''s the case, let''s go in with you." the voice of Xianyue fell, and Su Tang shook his head with a smile; "It''s even more unfortunate. Master Xianyue palace, if all the people here enter it, the business will be good. First, if something happens, it will be more troublesome. I think master Xianyue palace, you''d better meet us outside. This time, let my people and two predecessors of the shadow family enter with me. If there is something left behind by God What''s the matter? Can''t you still give orders to everyone? So we can enter it safely. "


    "Yes, immortal Moon Palace leader, you''d better not go in. Let the Dragon gods do it this time. I''m sure they will finish it very beautifully." at this time, the Dragon King also spoke out. After his voice fell, several people also spoke in praise of the Dragon King. It''s hard for immortal moon to continue to say more when many people say so, He nodded and said immediately; "Well, this time, Dragon God, you should be careful when you go in. If you have any problems, you can contact us directly. Then I will take someone into this no return place to support you."


    "OK, let''s go." Su Tang nodded and replied with a smile. Then several people, led by the movie bully, walked towards the edge. At this time, they came to the edge and took care of Su Tang and others. At this time, the movie bully said aloud; "This is the boundless void. If we want to enter the land of no return, we must go through this boundless void, otherwise there is no way to enter it."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang asked aloud; "Elder, you''d better tell us about this boundless and empty thing. I think there should be the danger of the imperial city. Otherwise, after many years, the villains in the place where there is no return can''t be so safe. I don''t want to frighten them by punishing no return. It''s completely impossible." as his voice recorded, The movie bully smiled, nodded and said; "You''re right. It''s very difficult to get in and out of this place. Otherwise, no one wants to set foot in this place except those villains. After all, there are many villains here and people from the forces of the land of God''s heritage who don''t die and attack them before they can find them?"


    "Well, that''s right, but I''m a little curious when you say so, senior. What kind of danger is there in this boundless void? It can make so many experts look timid?" after listening to the movie bully, Su Tang nodded and continued to ask. Indeed, this place must be very dangerous, otherwise it wouldn''t happen, The hatred of people in important places is very frightening. In order to revenge, they can revenge at all costs. What about here? Even those people who are full of hatred dare not easily cross the minefield. Unfortunately, the danger inside one by one must be very serious.


    "Well, the biggest danger here is not the others, but the thing itself. In fact, it is a void channel. There will be a void storm at any time. I think Lord Longshen has heard of this thing? I won''t say the destructive power of this thing. Everyone knows it, and this place itself is in the wilderness and the land of divine punishment. These two places are different At the junction, so the situation inside is very unstable. No one knows whether it will suddenly encounter a void storm. If you are lucky not to die, it may also be transmitted to a plane without human children. Of course, this is a very small possibility. Generally, there is only one way to encounter a void storm, that is, death, and it is the death of the true spirit directly destroyed. End There is no chance of reincarnation, "continued the movie blockbuster.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang and others took a breath. Although they had heard of the power of the void storm, they didn''t expect to be so powerful and directly destroy the true spirit. No one dared to try such a means. No wonder these villains didn''t dare to set foot here after entering it, It''s terrible.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang''s face was also a little dignified. At this time, the movie bully continued; "This time, we must be very careful to enter it. In addition to the void storm, there is also a mysterious beast, the void beast. This beast lives in the void all the year round. Their biggest means is to create a small void storm. Although its power is not as powerful as the real void storm, it will be very troublesome if we encounter it ¡£¡±


    After the voice fell, Su Tang and others'' faces changed. However, this trip to no return place must go. No matter what the danger is, they must go. After his voice fell, the movie bully smiled and said; "Although it is very dangerous, it is not often encountered. After all, how many of these villains have entered, and their strength may not be as strong as ours, so we have to see luck this time."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang also nodded. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Let''s go. I''m sure we won''t have bad luck. Our strength has come. If we don''t go in, it won''t make sense." after his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Yes, it''s all here anyway. Let''s go, senior film bully. Let''s enter it together." as his voice fell, the film bully nodded and directly stepped out into the boundless void.


    Su Tang and others also followed. As soon as they entered, the scenery in front of them completely changed in an instant. They saw that the original surrounding with color turned into a gray one in an instant. At this time, the movie bully said; "Now it''s still very calm here. Let''s leave here quickly. If there is no place to return, our danger will be one point less." his voice fell, and Su Tang nodded. They are all powerful people, and their speed here is also very fast, but this boundless void looks small, but it''s completely different when flying.


    It''s like when people look at the sea, the distance you actually see is completely different from the distance you want to fly. It''s too deceptive, so they fly quickly in this boundless void. Half an hour later, Su Tang said; "I didn''t expect it to expand so much here, but it''s very calm along the way. At that time, my previous worries will be superfluous." after his voice fell, the movie bully also said with a smile; "However, we should leave here quickly. After all, things here are too out of control. If we really encounter a void storm, we will be in real trouble."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded again and again. They flew up quickly again. Another half hour passed, and suddenly the secret of heaven came out; "Boy, the front is the exit. Leave here quickly. I always have a bad feeling in my heart." when I heard him, it was a month. Su Tang also looked into the distance. Suddenly, there was a green gap not far from the front. Seeing here, Su Tang also said aloud; "Everybody speed up. The exit is ahead."


    The voice fell, the movie bully and others nodded again and again, and the party accelerated again, but just as they were approaching the exit, suddenly there was a wind from their cattle. Such a sound suddenly appeared in the originally quiet boundless void, which made Su Tang and others look dignified, At this time, the secret of heaven in his Dantian came out; "Boy, it''s bad. There''s a huge storm coming towards us quickly. There are several life bodies among them. They should be the nihilistic animals mentioned by the movie blockbuster before. Go, boy."


    The voice fell down. Su Tang also told the movie blockbusters and others about the strong mania behind him for the first time. The faces of the group were all on one side, and the strength of the whole body was also a super explosion of 12 points. The void storm was not a joke. Everyone saw the current situation. The exit was not far in front of us, and no one wanted to get into trouble at this time.


    "Is this thing too fast? Just for a moment, I can feel the movement behind me, boss, what shall we do now?" ape Chi also said. Although they can clearly see the exit in this place, after two experiences, they understand that what they see is not necessarily true, such a distance, No one knows how long it will fly, and at this time, the void storm is getting closer and closer. They can barely feel the strong and very tearing feeling. At this time, Su Tang immediately said when he heard ape Chi''s question; "What else can I do? Of course, I''m going to rush out with all my strength." when the voice fell, he also read with his heart and said the secret of heaven; "When I was crossing the empty passage of the lost spirit wasteland, didn''t you say I had a similar situation? Do you have any way to protect us for a while and buy me some time?"


    The sound falls, and the secret of heaven comes out of the sound channel; "Yes, yes, but things can''t last too long. After all, you know, if you''re alone, you can hold on for more time. If you want to protect so many people, I can only hold on to the time of ten interest at most." the voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and his heart was secretly calculating. Although the time of ten interest was a little short for them, It''s better than nothing. As long as they try their best to make use of the ten interest time, they don''t have no chance to escape.


    After all, their speed is not bad now. Although they can''t compare with the void storm, they are not far from the exit, and they don''t have no chance. With such a plan, Su Tang said at the beginning, "let''s show our housekeeping skills. We can''t hide this time, otherwise we will all have big trouble." his voice fell, Su Tang''s speed increased again. At this time, he had burst out a violent decision. This was the secret skill he gave his family in Langxie mainland. At this time, he used it with the idea of fighting.


    In the current situation, if not, there is no way. Seeing that Su Tang broke out again, others broke out one after another. Su Tang improved again and saw that the exit was getting closer and closer, but although their speed was fast, they were caught up by the void wind storm. After all, it was here, but it was its home, There was no way to compare the speed of Su Tang and others. At this time, Su Tang shouted loudly; "Heaven''s secret, let''s go. Everybody rush out quickly."


    The voice fell, and the secret in Dantian broke out without hesitation. With his power, BAFO came out. For a moment, ape Chi and others felt the great sense of tear and alleviated a lot. They were all stunned. At this time, Su Tang continued to drink and understand; "Heaven''s secret, it''s time to support ten breath. Whether we can leave here this time depends on luck." the voice fell, the eyes of ape Chi and others were frozen, and the speed at their feet was the same. At this moment, they have reached the speed limit, and there is no way to improve. Even if they keep the current speed, Are very difficult.


    The ten breath time passed quickly. As the power of the secret was dissipated, bursts of pain came from Su Tang and others. At this time, Su Tang, who was walking in the front, had already taken the exit, but ape Chi didn''t follow up. At this time, Su Tang stopped and turned his head and shouted loudly; "Come on, we''ll be safe here."


    Unfortunately, although they heard his voice, ape Chi and others also accelerated their speed, but their consumption is very large now. There is no way to improve their speed. Watching ape Chi and others'' speed begin to decline, and watching the void storm getting closer and closer, Su Tang''s heart is also very anxious. At this time, A movement sounds in the whole space; "Hehe, when the Dragon God arrived, we lost our welcome. I hope we can forgive him." with the sound falling, Su Tang felt a power burst out behind him. He didn''t have time to respond. This power shrouded him and ape Chi and others. With the addition of this power, ape Chi and others obviously felt that their body was light and their speed was slowly improved.


    The sense of tearing brought by the void storm also slowly decreased. As they were closer and closer to Su Tang, their plain soil also improved a bit. At the moment when they were close to Su Tang, the power suddenly broke out and directly pulled them out of the boundless void. On the golden side in front of them, Su Tang and others were vigilant as soon as they landed.


    At this time, they noticed that they had left the boundless void and came to a new continent, and there were hundreds of people standing opposite them. At this time, all eyes focused on them. The old man, the head, saw Su Tang and said with a smile; "I think you are the Dragon God? Welcome to the land of no return. I am the master here. I think you should have heard of me."


    "Where there is no return? Are you a punishment without return?" the old man''s voice fell. Su Tang exclaimed. His eyes were full of surprise. He never thought that once he left the boundless void, he would meet the martial artists in the land of no return. At this time, they looked as if they were waiting for him and others. At this time, whether Su Tang or even the movie blockbuster''s heart was heavy, Originally, they all thought that they could wait for at least some time to meet the strong in the land of no return, but now as soon as they appeared, they met so many strong people.


    Moreover, they are in a very bad state one by one. Before, they consumed a lot in the boundless void. Now they are facing hundreds of super experts, which is beyond their ability to deal with. Looking at their dignified face, Xing Wugui said with a smile; "Don''t worry, although all of us in the land of no return are heinous villains, we still understand the minimum rules. We also have dignity and won''t fight you."


    "Yes, if we wanted to attack you, you would have been in this boundless void. There was still a chance to come here?" at this time, a man around the old man also said aloud. With his voice falling, Su Tang was also slightly stunned. Then his heart was relaxed, but there was still some vigilance, At this time, Su Tang arched his hands and said to Xing Wugui; "Thank you, elder. I just saved you."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome. I''m glad that the Dragon God can come to my place of no return. I haven''t been here for many years, but I''m a little confused. Why don''t you bring more people? Do you think that just a few people can conquer the place of no return?" Xing Wugui smiled and waved his hand. When he said the last sentence, His eyes were full of playfulness.


    At this time, Su Tang replied with a smile; "Why are so many people here? This time we just came to look for Tiangui clan, not to fight against the strong who have no place to return. It''s still troublesome when there are many people." the voice dropped, and the movie bully nodded; "We''re here just for Tiangui clan this time. You can rest assured that we don''t have any hatred towards the strong friends who have no place to return." his voice fell.


    Xing Wugui turned to look at him, frowned slightly and said aloud; "People of the shadow clan? Tut Tut, I didn''t expect the Dragon God to find them to help. It really makes me look down on you. However, your choice this time is really good. If you choose to bring those people to ancient times, you may have been torn apart by the void storm in the boundless void. However, the Dragon God, you''re not young. How dare several people break through I have nowhere to go. I really don''t know whether to say you''re stupid or you''re brave. "


    "Ha ha, this thing is imperative. The Tiangui clan must not exist in the land of divine heritage. If it endangers the heaven and the world, it will not fall into a huge crisis. We have to come here, and we have no courage. We have to do all this. But I didn''t expect that you had children in advance, sir. I''m a little curious now. Sir, what are you going to do now?" Su Tang also replied with a smile.


    After this short time of communication, Su Tang completely didn''t feel a trace of murderous fluctuation on Xing Wugui. Everything was so natural. Maybe he didn''t mean any harm to himself and others. If he did, he wouldn''t save himself and others. As his voice fell, Xing Wugui laughed; "Well, you must come. Dragon God, you really impressed me. In my life, Xing Wugui admired a person, that is, the ancestor god. He is indeed a demon. Now I have a little admiration for you, the Dragon God. With your words and your courage, Xing Wugui wants you to promise, as long as you don''t do anything for us He''s a strong man who has no place to return, but he won''t take the initiative to trouble you. As for the ghost clan on this day, you must inform me after finding it. Since these guys dare to kill me in my place, they really think they are invincible in the world? "

 Chapter 754

    Su Tang and others were stunned, especially the movie blockbuster, which was completely different from his mind. When was Xing Wugui so easy to speak? In fact, the movie blocker was a character in the same era as Xing Wugui, but his strength was relatively weak at that time, and Xing Wugui was born with long days and very strong strength, although he was a character in the same era, But they never had a trace of communication.


    He has only heard about the matter and character of Xing Wugui in some rumors. It''s very overbearing. It''s completely different from what he looks like now. At this time, there are also some stunned people, Su Tang. He didn''t expect Xing Wugui to say so, which makes them somewhat confused. It''s completely different from what he expected before.


    Looking at their stupefied appearance, Xing Wugui continued; "Hehe, I know that you have some doubts in your heart, but don''t forget that although I am in the land of no return, in the final analysis, I am also a person in the land of God''s heritage and in the world of heaven. Of course, I hate the Tiangui clan very much. The enemy of the enemy is a friend, not to mention we are not enemies at all. You know what I mean Well? "


    Xing Wugui''s voice fell, and Su Tang was stunned. He knew for a moment that Xing Wugui wanted to make friends with himself. Even if he wasn''t a friend, it was the kind of well water that didn''t offend the river. At this time, Su Tang also smiled and said; "Hehe, this is very good. It''s our honor to get the help of our predecessors. This is also a place for our predecessors. With the support of our predecessors, it''s much more convenient for us to do things."


    "Hehe, although this is my place, it''s good, but the ghost clan is not easy to deal with this day. At least in the past few days before you came, I mobilized all my forces to look for the ghost clan, but I didn''t find their whereabouts. It can be imagined that they may have been completely hidden. It''s not easy to find them." As his voice fell, Su Tang was also slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that there would be such a thing. In the land of no return, his feet were soft and there were people who couldn''t be found.


    Thinking of this, his heart also thought secretly. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Boy, you''re going to be in a daze. Now that the biggest problems have been solved, it''s much more convenient to find Tiangui clan. The place without return is not very big. We can look for it slowly. I don''t believe that the ghost clan will really escape on this day."


    Su Tang also thinks it''s very reasonable to say the secret of heaven. Their biggest problem at present is not to find the heavenly ghost family, but the strong one in the place where there is no return. Now that the leaders here have promised that they and others will not interfere in this matter, it''s really good news for them. Their ideas fall. Su Tang smiled at Xing Wugui and said; "In that case, I''d like to thank you for your help. But in the next period of time, I need your help. It''s just that you can help me with all your strength." the voice fell, and Xing Wugui smiled, neither promised nor refused.


    "Hehe, Dragon God, I think you''ve consumed a lot this time, and there should be no place to go for the time being. In that case, first go to Wugui villa with me to have a rest. When the ghost family comes, you can look for it slowly. Don''t worry, I''ve completely blocked the whole exit of the boundless void. The ghost family wants to leave this place It''s not a simple thing. You should recover well during this period of time, "Yin tortoise continued.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang turned and looked at the movie bully. At this time, the movie bully whispered; "My Lord, this punishment has no return. Although he is the leader of the villain, he wants to say one thing. Now that they have said so, I think we can go over and have a look at the place where there is no return. After all, we need a place to press it well in ancient times. This Wugui mountain villa road is also a good place."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, turned around and arched his hand at Xing Wugui; "The younger generation and others are disrespectful. This time, they have brought trouble to the elder." hearing his words, Xing Wugui Xiong shook his head and said; "No trouble, I''m very glad you can come. Let''s go. It''s really glorious to have the Dragon God here this time." then, under the leadership of Xing Wugui, the party went directly to the depths of the land of no return.


    After an hour''s journey, Su Tang and others also came to a huge palace. At this time, Xing Wugui said with a smile; "This is the Wugui mountain villa I built. How about the Dragon God? It''s not bad. Although it can''t compare with the holy city of heaven and the Dragon City, it''s also a first-class super place among the places where there is no return." Su Tang ordered to take you. His eyes were full of amazement and replied with a smile; "It''s really very good. I didn''t expect that there is such a place in this place without return. It seems that you have a good life here, senior."


    This Wugui mountain villa is really very good. It''s like a paradise. Su Tang and others were amazed at the situation here. Who would have thought that such a place could be understood in the gathering place of villains here. After su Tang''s voice fell, Xing Wugui smiled and said; "I''ve been living here all these years, which has changed my mind a lot. It''s really good here. At least there are no unnecessary disputes. I like the feeling here. If you let me leave here and live outside now, I''m not used to it." he continued with a sigh; "Some people just don''t like my life. Hey, I still need your help. Now we just want to live a quiet life here. Let him go when the previous disputes are over."


    Su Tang didn''t understand what he meant when he heard what he said. Xing Wugui must have seen some thoughts in his heart. Yes, Su Tang actually had an idea. On his way back here with Xing Wugui, Su Tang thought to see if he could take out the people who had no return, but now Xing Wugui said, For a moment, Su Tang saluted, and the idea was extinguished.


    "Yes, now it seems that I envy my predecessors a little. I''ve always lived such a life first, but I have no way. I''m born with hard work, and I don''t know when I can have a good rest like my predecessors." Su Tang nodded and replied. In his heart, he was going to win over the idea of no return of punishment in an instant and put it out. Others said it so clearly, If you are persuading, it is likely to backfire. Anyway, there are a lot of people on your side. People who have no place to return are not easy to manage. Even if you take them out, you don''t know what kind of basket you will poke.


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Although the Dragon God''s strength is not strong, your talent and destiny have arranged your future, but you haven''t noticed it. In fact, there are no people in this world who don''t accept the control of fate. They are just like us, but their destiny is a little confusing, After all, the trajectory of fate cannot be changed, even if it is the chosen one. "Xing Wugui continued.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. For yunyun said that he was the chosen one in heaven and that his fate did not accept the things arranged by heaven, he actually had a doubt in his heart. He and have come all the way from a waste to today''s achievements. Although some of them have their own efforts, who can say, Isn''t that what fate has arranged? The chosen ones are just a joke. Their fate is also arranged by people.


    "Hehe, OK, let''s go in." after that, Xing Wugui took Su Tang and others directly to the villa. When he came to the door, a white haired old man came out. When the county tortoise saw him coming out, he smiled and said; "Old Yun, you ask someone to clean up some rooms and give the Dragon God and his friends a rest here." the voice fell, and the old man named Yun nodded back with a smile; "It has been arranged."


    "That''s good," said Xing Wugui, looking at Su Tang; "The Dragon God would better go and have a rest first. I don''t think your hardship is very good. Just as yunlao is here, let him take you there to have a rest." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded. Then they fainted and left. At this time, Xing Wugui was in the hall and looked at the people under him and asked aloud; "Well, what do you think of seeing the Dragon God this time?"


    "It''s really a dragon and Phoenix in a person. It''s no worse than the ancestor god in those years." after his voice fell, a man with black merchant''s robe shrouded all over his body said aloud. His voice was very cold, but his tone was also full of exclamation. When he heard his words, Xing Wugui said with a smile; "I didn''t expect that linglao is so optimistic about the Dragon God." in fact, linglao is a man of the same era as Xing Wugui, and his strength is not bad at all. Under normal circumstances, yunlao never speaks. Since he took the lead in making a voice this time, it seems that the Dragon God is really different.


    "Ha ha, he''s really good." old Ling continued with a slight smile. As soon as he said this, the people below took a breath. These people have never seen old Ling like this. In the past, even if Xing Wugui wanted him to speak, he was indifferent. I didn''t expect that since he would take the initiative to praise the Dragon God, it seems that the Dragon God has a lot of weight in boss Lin''s heart.


    Xing Wugui felt the same way at this time, but now that he was ready to make friends, he didn''t take it too seriously. After all, there were only a few of them. Although their strength was good, in their own territory, although their strength was good, if they really started, they would be true, However, Ling Lao''s praise still made Xing Wugui feel heavier about Su Tang.


    This Ling Lao is very mysterious. They are super strong people who have lived for many years. His vision must not be bad. At this time, in the small courtyard on the other side, the movie bully did not practice, but directly found Su Tang and asked; "Lord Dragon God, do you believe that punishment has no return? If he wants to deal with us, now we are in their hinterland. If we really start, we can''t fight back."


    "Hehe, sir, I understand what you mean, but you also said that the punishment has no return. I think he really intends to make friends with us this time, at least now, isn''t it? Our situation at this time, you are also the place. I used a violent decision before, and I''m afraid he will fall into a weak period in the next moment. Now that he has this idea , we''d better reply as soon as possible. During this time, we can see if this punishment has no return and really intends to help us. "Su Tang continued.


    After his voice fell, the movie bully nodded and said; "Well, it''s good that the Dragon God understands this. His subordinates will also go down to practice and strive to return to practice as soon as possible. At that time, his subordinates will come to protect the Dharma for you." the voice fell, and the movie bully directly left. After he left, he vomited his heart and asked the secret of heaven; "What do you think of this?"


    "What do you think? It''s already like this now. Of course, you should reply now, but you should be more careful. After all, this punishment without return is not a simple task." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded secretly. This punishment without return is not an ordinary person. They can''t deal with it first, This time he came out so actively to help himself and others, which made Su Tang feel uneasy.

 Chapter 755

    After the movie bully left Su Tang''s small courtyard, Su Tang directly returned to the room and began to recover quickly. The current hardship has not been fully understood. Su Tang doesn''t want to believe that the punishment has no return. After all, he has a reputation. Now he has suddenly become like this. Some people are not practical.


    For three days in a row, Su Tang was in his room and didn''t come out. In these three days, the movie bully and others also recovered and gathered in Su Tang''s courtyard. At this time, ape Chi looked at the door of the gold coin and asked aloud; "What do you think the boss is doing? It''s been three days. I think he has almost recovered. Why hasn''t he come out yet?"


    Hearing his words, ape Tong nodded and said; "Yes, I haven''t come out for three days. What is the boss doing?" as their voices fell, the movie bully on one side smiled and said; "It''s all right. Didn''t the Dragon gods use some secret methods before? I think this secret method should have some side effects. Don''t we all use some secret methods the same? But our secret method has little effect on improving things, but it still took two days to recover. Don''t worry. I''ve also checked the hardship here these two days. Punishment doesn''t return there It''s always calm. There shouldn''t be anything. "


    As his voice fell, Ying Feng nodded and said, "well, I think the Dragon God''s secret method has been improved very strong before, and it should take some time to recover, but I still think it''s strange. It''s so easy to talk this time. It''s completely different from before." after his voice fell, ape Chi said with a smile; "Maybe he also hates this day''s ghost clan very much. After all, no one will like them whether they are in the world of the heavens."


    "Well, yes, but Xing Wugui is also a rebellious man. Although he is kind to us now, we''d better be careful. We don''t ask them to help us where we can do it by ourselves. Moreover, after the Dragon God comes out, we have to find a way to leave here. After all, this is his territory. We haven''t found out Chu Xing Wugui yet It''s better not to rely too much on them for the time being. "The movie bully also said at this time.


    "Well, I think so too." ape Chi and others also nodded. Three days later, ape Chi and others have been in Su Tang''s courtyard for these three days. On this day, the door of the gold coin suddenly opened. Ape Chi turned his head and looked at it at the moment when he heard the voice. When he saw Su Tang coming out of the room, they got up one after another, At this time, the ape bared its voice; "I said, boss, you finally came out. If you don''t come out again, we''ll all rush in and see what''s going on with you."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, this time I used the secret method. There were some side effects. In addition, it consumed a lot of time, so it took a little more time to make you wait for a long time. I''m really sorry." Su Tang immediately said with a smile when he heard ape Chi''s words. After his voice fell, yingba also said with a smile; "It''s all right. By the way, adult, now you''ve recovered. Did we get involved in leaving here?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and frowned; "Elder, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with Xing Wugui?" said Su Tang. Now they are in other people''s territory. If Xing Wugui really does anything, they will really have a lot of trouble, but after his voice fell, the movie bully shook his head and replied; "No, there is no movement there. But the more he is like this, the more worried I am. After all, the difference between before and after him is too big." although the movie blockbuster hasn''t communicated with this Xing Wugui before, from the rumors he heard at the beginning, this Xing Wugui will never be an ordinary person.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang thought for a moment and then said aloud; "I also feel a little strange about this matter, but now we are not very clear about the place and are not familiar with it. There are still some things we need his help. I think so. Let''s continue to stay here for a few days. During this time, let''s study the place where there is no return." although he doesn''t believe that the punishment has no return in his heart, now he understands, I am not very familiar with the place where I have no return. If I want to successfully find out the Tiangui clan, I can''t do without their help.


    As his voice fell, the movie blockbuster and others were silent. Indeed, they were unfamiliar in this place of no return. If they rashly looked around here, they might encounter problems. However, if they continued to stay here, the movie blockbuster would always have some worries. But now that they understand Su Tang''s words, it''s hard for him to say more, At this time, the ape sitting on the other side has a bare vocal tract; "Boss, I agree with your method. However, we have to guard against this punishment. We''d better try not to let his people interfere in the matter of Tiangui clan here in the future. Who knows what kind of things he will be higher than?"


    "Well, I understand this, and I won''t let him intervene. Besides, didn''t he say before? They won''t take the initiative to intervene, but it''s also his territory. We''d better inform others of many things, otherwise there will be some trouble." Su Tang doesn''t understand the worry in ape Chi''s heart, but now the situation is better than people, The only person they can help is this punishment. Otherwise, they will have more trouble. After all, he is the leader here. They still need his help for many things.


    "Well, boss, if you understand, I''ll just remind you." ape Chi nodded and said. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, now that we have recovered, we will go to see the owner of the place where there is no return." the voice fell, and ape Chi and others nodded one after another. After a while, Su Tang and others left the courtyard. As soon as we went out, we met a servant in the villa. After explaining to him that they wanted to see Xing no return, The servant quickly led Su Tang and others directly to the hall in the center of the villa.


    At this time, outside the hall, the dissector knelt and Su Tang arched his hands and said; "Dragon God, wait a minute, I''ll go in and report." the voice fell. Su Tang nodded. The man quickly walked into the hall. After a while, a sound of footsteps came from inside. As the footsteps came closer and closer, the sound of punishment without return also came; "Hahaha, I''m really sorry to have kept the Dragon God waiting." the voice fell, and Xing Wugui appeared at the door of the hall. At this time, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "You''re welcome, sir. I''ve been resuming the trial since I came here. As soon as I recovered today, I rashly came to disturb you. I hope you can''t blame me."


    "Hahaha, it''s good to recover. Please come inside the Dragon God. I also have something I want to talk to you about." Xing Wugui continued. Then Su Tang and others followed him into the hall. After taking their seats, Xing Wugui came out of his voice; "Dragon God, your exit is just right. I just received a message from my subordinates that I seem to have found the trace of Tiangui clan. I''ve asked them to confirm it. There should be a message soon."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang was slightly stunned, with a happy look on his face and said aloud; "Really? It''s so good. I thought I had to look for more time. I didn''t expect that the elder had found it. I really deserve to be the helmsman here. But the ghost clan is very cunning that day. Just confirm it, elder. Don''t scare the snake, otherwise it''s not easy to find them."


    Now that there is news about the Tiangui clan, Su Tang is also very happy. After all, they came here this time to look for the Tiangui clan. Now they heard that there is news. Although they are not sure, they are also very happy. After all, this is someone else''s place. Su Tang still has some fear in his heart. In addition, it is strange that the punishment has no return, Let his heart have some bad feelings.


    "Well, I''ve explained this. The Dragon God can rest assured. As long as the ghost people are still in this no return place, I can find them. It''s only a matter of time." Xing Wugui also said aloud. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded. After a while, Xing Wugui suddenly took out a messenger stone, At this time, the messenger stone sent out bursts of light, and smiled when he saw that there was no return of punishment here; "Back to the message."


    When the voice fell, he directly input divine power and activated the messenger stone. At this time, a voice came from inside; "Villa leader, it has been confirmed that this is the Tiangui clan, but there are seven or eight Tiangui clan here, which should be only a small part, and some haven''t been found yet." after the sound fell, Xing Wugui was stunned and said aloud; "How could there be only seven or eight people? It was said that there were hundreds of members of Tiangui clan before?"


    His voice did not fight, but it was unusually loud in the quiet hall. At this time, Su Tang also meditated. A moment later, Su Tang said aloud; "Maybe it''s just a small group of people separated from them, and others may still be hidden. As for what these people came out for, I think we''d better take a look first. Don''t scare the snake."


    As his voice fell, Xing Wugui also nodded and said aloud; "That''s the first thing. I asked my men to spy on them secretly. After we found out what the hell they were doing, we were doing it." he also felt very strange. He had heard of the very cunning things of the ghost family that day. Maybe they had any conspiracy this time.

 Chapter 756

    After the voice fell, Su Tang also agreed to let Xing Wugui first let his people secretly monitor this part of the Tiangui clan. At the same time, Su Tang also asked Xing Wugui about some things in this place.


    "Hehe, the Dragon God wants to know the place of no return. At that moment, I''ll ask someone to take you to the library Pavilion. There are many ancient books and maps of the place of no return. You''ll know when you go there. Anyway, you still have some time to leave. Take advantage of this time to know the place of no return. After all, there are many things I''m not convenient to intervene in." Xing Wugui chuckled and said. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded.


    After that, Su Tang followed Xing Wugui to arrange people to walk towards the library. After a while, they came to the front of a tall attic. At this time, the person who led the way said aloud; "Dragon God, this is our library Pavilion. Take this and enter it yourself. The first floor records all the things about the place where there is no return, as well as the map. Don''t go in the second floor. There are some places where the elders practice. If you go in rashly, it may lead to conflict." Su Tang nodded and replied; "Don''t worry, we just want to know about and the place of no return. We''ll pay attention to other things."


    He also understood that this library is not an ordinary place. As soon as he arrived here, he felt that there are many experts in this library. Generally speaking, this library is a place with deep influence. It''s very good that Xing Wugui can let himself come here and enter it. They don''t want to be in trouble, After all, there are still some places that they can''t understand. It''s better for such people to provoke as much as possible.


    After hearing Su Tang''s answer, the man nodded. After watching Su Tang and others enter, he also turned and left. At this time, Su Tang and others who entered the treasure Pavilion looked at the first floor filled with ancient books. At this time, there was a staircase in the depths of these bookshelves, and ape Chi pointed to it and said; "Then go to the second floor?"


    "It should be, but this time we came here to understand the place of no return. Don''t do anything else. We''d better hurry up and check the ancient books." upon hearing ape Chi''s words, Su Tang immediately said. As his voice fell, the party nodded and quickly looked through it for the first time here. At this time, in the hall of no return villa, The man who guided Su Tang and others to the library returned to the hall.


    "Villa leader, they have gone in. Would you be a little risky to do so? That place is where our villa lies. Would it really be good for them outsiders to enter?" the man said aloud.


    After his voice fell, Xing Wugui said with a smile; "Hehe, it''s okay. The Dragon God is also a righteous man. I believe him. Besides, there are so many experts on the second floor, and I''m not worried that they can break into it." in fact, when Su Tang and others entered the library, he saw the library. He''s not a fool. Although he believes in Su Tang, the place is very important after all, Of course, he listened to what Su Tang said in the library.


    At this moment, he looked at the Dragon God a little higher. At the same time, he also admired the Dragon God. He made up his mind to deal with the Tiangui family. With the passage of time, Xing Wugui came here. Every day he listened to the trend of Tiangui family from his men here. During the period of Su Tang, he was in the library every day and watched all kinds of ancient books, At the same time, as more and more things about the place of no return were understood by him, he also understood a lot about the place of no return.


    It turns out that Xing Wugui is not the only master in the land of no return. Before he came to the land of no return, there were species here. That''s why he said that it was inconvenient for him to go out in some places. It turns out that although the land of no return is not as loud as shangsheng, it is also divided into regions. Xing Wugui has the most strength and experts, So he occupied the middle-aged and rich territory of the precious land of no return, and in the Yinshan on the other side, it is the world of the ghost king. This guy is the super elder in the land of no return and the first strong person in the whole land of no return.


    On the other side of Yinshan Mountain, it is the most mysterious place in the whole land of no return. It is under the command of the virtual family. It is said that the virtual family is a branch of the Taixu ancient family, which is the land of divine heritage. However, there is another saying that the virtual family actually evolved from the virtual beast. However, no one knows what it is. After all, the ruins and wasteland of the virtual family, It''s a forbidden area where no one dares to enter. Even strong people like Xing Wugui dare not enter easily.


    "Boss, what should we do if the ghost clan enters the Yinshan Mountain or the ruins and wasteland?" ape Chi also read many ancient books these two days and learned something about the place where there is no return. At this time, he also had a headache thinking about Su Tang smelling people. With his voice falling, Su Tang was also very worried. If the ghost clan really entered these two places that day, It''s really not a good thing for them. At least they can''t enter it casually. The hell mountain is full of ferocious ghosts. These ghosts are not ordinary ghosts. They have cultivated the existence of entities. They can become ghosts and gods one by one. Their strength is incomparable. Moreover, the evil ghost family and Wugui villa have always been at odds and are in a state of war all the year round, It''s not easy to get their help, and the ruins and wasteland are even more troublesome for Su Tang. He doesn''t know what''s in it.


    This unknown danger is the most terrible thing. At this time, the movie bully on one side speaks out; "Since these two places are so dangerous, I don''t think the ghost clan will rush to you that day. We still have a chance. Aren''t some of the ghost clan still on the territory of Wugui villa?" although Su Tang knew that the ghost clan couldn''t be dealt with so easily, They tend to do things that surprise everyone.


    Just like their battle in the Dragon City, at the beginning, everyone thought that the ghost clan just wanted to sneak attack, but who thought these guys were intentional. If Su Tang hadn''t discovered this problem in time, I''m afraid the land of divine heritage would have changed greatly. Su Tang still had some worries about the movie tyrants, but now the situation is different, He also knew that even if he was still worried, he could only wait for the Tiangui clan to show up step by step.


    Five days later, Su Tang and others basically finished reading the ancient books on the first floor in this half month, and also learned a lot about the place where there was no return. On this day, as soon as ape Chi and others came to sit down in Su Tang''s courtyard, Xing Wugui came in from the yard with a smile on his face and said aloud when he saw Su Tang; "Dragon God, good news, the Tiangui clan is coming out." upon hearing this, Su Tang and others stood up one after another.


    "Really? Elder, can you tell us?" the voice fell, and Xing Wugui came over and looked at Su Tang and continued; "I just received a message from my subordinates that Yibo''s Tiangui clan left there and returned to their nest. After my subordinates'' secret surveillance, I found that there were at least dozens of Tiangui clan there. He didn''t dare to go further, so he retreated. I think there should be Tiangui clan people inside." as his voice fell, Su Tang thought for a while and said aloud; "Whether or not, since dozens of heavenly ghosts have been determined, we can''t let them escape this time. Elder, what are you going to do?"


    Su Tang now has only five of them here, and only six of them are Tianji. It''s very difficult to deal with these dozens of Tiangui people. He wants people outside to come in, but he''s afraid that Xing Wugui has any scruples here, so now he can only ask his thoughts and plans. With his voice falling, Xing Wugui doesn''t know what he means, Immediately smiled and said; "This is a place of no return. It''s very dangerous for your people to come in. I think I''d better let my people help the Dragon God."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang''s face was also very calm, and his heart was also thinking. It was not that he didn''t want the punishment to help him, but now he didn''t fully understand the low of the punishment. He was also very worried. At this time, Xing Wugui looked at Su Tang with a calm face, didn''t continue to speak, but just waited for his answer. A moment later, Su Tang said aloud; "Well, I can only thank you, elder."


    Su Tang still chose to believe that the punishment has no return. After all, he can''t help it now. When they passed through the boundless void before, he also had a deep understanding of the thrills inside. He didn''t want Xianyue and others to take risks, so he can only choose to believe that the punishment has no return. At least during this period, he didn''t notice that the punishment has no return.


    After his voice fell, Xing Wugui''s eyes were full of appreciation and spoke out; "Well, I''ll go back and arrange it now. We''ll start tomorrow. This time, we must catch all the ghosts these days." the voice fell, and Xing Wugui turned and left directly. After he left, the movie bully hurriedly asked; "Your Excellency, it''s dangerous for you to do so."


    After the voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Do we have any other choice now? I''d rather believe him than let the people of Tiangui family leave like this. Besides, there''s nothing special about this punishment. Maybe he has really changed. In this land of no return, he is the only person we can trust, not one of them."


    As soon as these words came out, the movie blockbuster was silent, and ape Chi and others stopped talking. Indeed, here, they can only choose to trust Xing Wugui. It is more convenient for them to do things with his help in the place where there is no return. At this time, Su Tang continued; "If this event comes to a perfect end, this punishment without return can be regarded as a good ally for us. I believe you have also felt that their strength is very strong. Although they can''t leave here with them, they can help us do a lot of things in this land without return, so why not give us a chance to cooperate And? "


    "Well, the boss is right. Since we came here, the punishment has not returned and has not done anything special. Although there are some strange things, in the final analysis, he is also the only person we can trust." ape Chi nodded.

 Chapter 757

    Early the next morning, Su Tang and his party left Wugui villa with Xing Wugui''s people. On the way, Xing Wugui didn''t feel nervous about a war. Instead, they introduced Su Tang to those places along the way.


    However, Su Tang didn''t have much thought at all. Now he was thinking about this time with the Tiangui family. However, since Xing Wugui was so interested, Su Tang couldn''t spoil his interest. He had to reluctantly listen to his introduction all the way. In the evening, they came to a small city. At this time, Xing Wugui said aloud; "Dragon God, today we''ll rest here for a night and have a good rest. Let''s go tomorrow."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang frowned and said aloud immediately; "Elder, I think we''d better go straight. I''m afraid there will be some changes in this matter." as soon as the voice fell, Xing Wugui smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Dragon God, I understand your worry, but don''t worry. I know it''s very important. Just trust me." Xing Wugui whispered.


    Seeing him like this, Su Tang didn''t know what to say for a while. After meditating for a while, he could only nod back helplessly; "Let''s listen to your arrangement." the voice fell, Xing Wugui smiled and nodded, and soon the party entered the city.


    At the same time, the secret in Sutang Dantian also asked aloud; "Boy, you''d better be careful. I always think he''s not that simple."


    "Well, why don''t I understand? Just now it''s someone else''s territory, and many things depend on him. We can''t fight against the Tiangui clan at all. Let''s see what medicine he sells in his gourd first." Su Tang also quickly read it carefully and replied. After his voice fell, the movie bully on his right was also a messenger; "My Lord, it seems that we should be more careful. We can''t believe that there is no return."


    "I know. Let''s go. Now that we''re here, let''s see what he''s going to do." Su Tang''s voice replied. After the end of the city master''s residence, Su Tang looked at Xing Wugui and said in the hall; "Elder, can you answer some questions for me now?"


    Upon hearing such words, Xing Wugui smiled, nodded and said; "I know you have doubts. You should have read those ancient books some time ago? Maybe you don''t know where we are now. It''s close to the boundary of Yin Mountain. It''s always not peaceful here. Especially at night, I''m worried that my personal resentment with the old ghost of Yin Mountain will affect the Dragon God''s plan to deal with the heavenly ghost clan, so I''m here to rest Rest all night. "


    Su Tang was slightly stunned. After a moment, he also put out a record of the place from memory. When he came in, he saw the name of the city and felt that he had seen it there. Now, when he heard no punishment, he responded in a flash. Is that the border town mentioned in the estimate?


    "So it is." Su Tang nodded back. He didn''t know that it was easy to get into trouble when he was driving near the Yinshan Mountain at night. After all, the evil spirits in the Yinshan Mountain were all night creatures. In this night, they were first-class super kings. If they were really against them, it would be very troublesome. For the contradiction between Wugui villa and the Yinshan Mountain, Su Tang and others also understand very well that this is not a contradiction on one side. Opinions are the kind of situation that never dies.


    Su Tang, who understood, stopped asking for a moment. At this time, Xing Wugui continued to speak out; "You can still rest assured that this place is also my place for Xing Wugui, and he doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded. After leaving the hall, Su Tang directly returned to the courtyard arranged by Xing Wugui.


    At this time, the movie bully speaks out; "My Lord, I don''t think it''s easy to deal with this time." hearing this, ape Chi and others also nodded. At this time, Su Tang smiled faintly and said aloud; "It''s easy to deal with every time I get involved with the ghost family. I''m used to it. It was like this in Langxie mainland before, and it was the same when I went to Shura hell. The ghost family is a very difficult race on this day."


    Su Tang felt helpless when he thought of the previous battles with the Tiangui clan. This time he didn''t know what moths would come out in the end. However, he was used to such changes, but this time he was more or less worried. After all, this time, this is not his home, and many things are out of control, If there is really any problem, he can''t get along quickly. Such a passive feeling makes him very uncomfortable.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that the ghost clan would become so powerful that day, but now it''s good for us at least. The ghost clan hasn''t had a real Supreme Master for too long, otherwise I''m afraid it can only be suppressed by the resurrection of the ancestral God." the movie bully also sighed. As soon as he said this, the ape red on one side hurriedly asked; "Why, master, is there anything else above the realm of the ghost emperor this day?"


    "Well, yes, but it only happened once. I don''t know the specific situation. But when the ghost family fought with the ancestral God in all walks of life, it was the number one thug. It was so powerful that I couldn''t imagine. I also saw some sporadic records in the ancient books of the family." the film bully replied, falling with his voice, Su Tang''s eyebrows also wrinkled deeply.


    He has considered himself to be a person who knows more about the heavenly ghost family. This time, he came to the land of divine heritage, which makes him feel that there are still many things about the ghost family that he doesn''t know at all. For example, there is an emperor above the emperor. Now, according to the movie bully, there is a realm above the emperor, which makes him very worried. He was in the wilderness at the beginning, The emperor''s strength has shocked him severely. He really can''t imagine how powerful the Tiangui clan in that realm should be above the emperor.


    Aware of Su Tang''s frown, the movie bully also continued to speak; "However, you don''t have to worry for the moment, sir. The most powerful master of the ghost family is not easy to appear that day. The original one, although powerful, also fell in the war. In the next hundreds of thousands of years, the ghost family has never had a strong man of this level again. Don''t worry too much. Besides, we are a place left by God, one of the people we know at present After that, it''s just an emperor. Don''t worry at all. "


    Although it''s good to say so, Su Tang still has some concerns. Such a strong person is really terrible. Now the Tiangui clan has been in the nine secluded land. No one knows how strong their current strong person is. After all, there, they have been blessed by the dark forces. It''s not impossible for them to break the shackles and appear as the most powerful master.


    Although he was worried, Su Tang soon recovered. Now his top priority is to clean up the Tiangui clan in the relic land so that he can return to Langxie mainland. It has been several years. He doesn''t know what Langxie mainland has become. After all, it is his hometown, What he is doing now is to ensure peaceful development there.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Let''s all go back. Don''t disturb adults'' rest. There may be a fierce battle tomorrow." the movie bully said, and then ape Chi and others nodded. After they left, Su Tang sat alone in the courtyard. At this time, the round moon looked very beautiful, but Su Tang didn''t want to appreciate it, Just then the secret came out; "What''s the matter, boy? What are you worried about?"


    "Hmm? It''s all right. I just want to meet Langxie mainland. How many years have passed, and I don''t know what''s going on there." Su Tang replied. After his voice fell, the secret of heaven was silent and said; "You don''t have to worry too much. There are Ying dragons over there. There shouldn''t be too big a problem. But now you have to think more about the Tiangui clan in the land of no return. As long as you destroy them, the whole land of God''s heritage can be completely quiet. Then you can naturally go back to Langxie mainland, and the shadow clan will know how to use it when they fought everywhere with their ancestors What is the way to shuttle through the big planes. "


    "Well, I really should think about the ghost family this day. This time, I always have a hunch that something will happen this time." Su Tang nodded and continued.


    When he said this, his tone was also full of worry. At this time, Tianji asked aloud; "Are you worried that the punishment will not return?"


    "Not exactly, but I''m not very worried about this punishment. At present, he really sincerely helps us. Now the situation is like this. It''s not a simple thing for him to get away. I''m worried about what will happen to the Tiangui clan this time. After all, this is the junction of Wugui villa and Yinshan. If When the people of the Tiangui clan enter the Yinshan Mountain, we will be in trouble, "Su Tang continued.


    As his voice fell, Tianji nodded and continued to say; "You''re right, but you don''t have to worry too much about the evil ghost in the hell mountain, boy. After all, you are the one who has been inherited by the God of thunder. Even if the evil ghost family has been cultivated into human beings, they are always ghosts and are very afraid of Tianlei. I think you''re worried that the people of the evil ghost family will choose to unite with the heavenly ghost family in order to avoid their hatred of punishment?"


    "Well, this may be very big. After all, the evil ghost family is actually the real owner of the whole place without return. After Xing Wu returned, they were driven to the Yinshan Mountain. This hatred is very likely to make the evil ghost family completely lose their reason, and the Tiangui family is best at using this thing. If they really unite, I''m afraid we can only take risks The people outside came in, otherwise the Wugui villa alone could not deal with them, "Su Tang continued.


    Indeed, the evil ghost family and Xing Wugui have fought for many years and have not been destroyed. This strength can not be underestimated. Even if their strength is not as strong as Xing Wugui, it is not possible that Xing Wugui will fight with the people of the evil ghost family to the end for the sake of Tiangui family. If Xing Wugui suddenly chooses to quit at that time, there will be no people in Su Tang for a moment, We can only rely on the people and horses of the land left by God.

 Chapter 758

    Early in the morning, Xing Wugui called someone to send a letter to Su Tang and others and set out to attack the Tiangui clan. Su Tang and others who got the news also followed them directly out of the courtyard.


    At this time, at the gate of the small city, Xing Wugui smiled and said as soon as he saw Su Tang and others coming; "Ha ha, Dragon God, I''m sorry to tell you to start early." the voice fell, and Su Tang said with a smile; "The elder is serious, but the younger generation is also very curious. Why did the elder start so early today?"


    "Hehe, you don''t know something about the Dragon God. People of evil ghost clan often appear here. They are all trained by ghosts, so they are very afraid of the morning. This is their instinct, so they should all find a place to hide at this time, so we can quickly feel the hiding place of Tiangui clan." Xing Wugui continued.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "We don''t know much about the evil ghost family, so let''s listen to the elders." hearing his answer, Xing Wugui nodded, and then the party left the city. Along the way, as the sun rose higher and higher, they also completely entered a very desolate area.


    At this time, the huge gray mountains in the distance stood there quietly. At this time, Xing Wugui said directly to the mountains; "Dragon God, do you see the mountains over there? That''s the boundary between Wugui villa and Yinshan Mountain. At present, the people of Tiangui clan are in the mountains." with his voice falling, Su Tang frowned and said aloud; "If so, will we be in trouble? If they go directly to Yinshan, we will be in trouble to find them online."


    "Hehe, don''t worry about this. It''s easy to get into the Yinshan Mountain. Although it only blocks a mountain range, there are many dangerous things in the middle, which is no less than the boundless void when you came here. Moreover, the evil ghost family may not help the Tiangui family. It''s not easy for the Tiangui family to want to go in." Xing Wugui continued, After his voice fell, Sutang nodded.


    However, he was still worried that this matter could not be completed in such a simple way. Although he was worried, he was also very helpless. He could only follow Xing Wugui and others to the distant mountain. At noon, the group came to the mountain. At this time, three people came out of the mountain forest. When they saw Xing Wugui, All three saluted one after another.


    "Well, those guys are quiet now?" Xing Wugui waved and asked the three to stand up at the same time. After his voice was recorded, the leader said; "There''s no news yet, but my subordinates have found some strange places in the past two days. It seems that the number of evil ghost people has suddenly increased. Villa leader, do you think this is the conspiracy of the old ghost of Yinshan?"


    "Is there such a thing? Did the people of the ghost clan have contact with the evil ghost clan that day?" upon hearing this, Su Tang trembled in his heart and immediately asked. As his voice fell, the man looked at him, and then, under the sign of Xing Wugui, the man said aloud; "There are a lot more evil ghost people in this period of time, but I don''t know whether they have contact or not. After all, we are afraid to scare the snake and don''t go too deep. However, if the evil ghost people really communicate with the Tiangui people, it''s not impossible. After all, the closer they are to the deep place, the more evil ghost people will be, and it''s entirely possible for them to meet Yes. "


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang''s face suddenly became dignified and his eyebrows locked. At this time, he said aloud; "Elder, we should move quickly. We must not let the two families combine, or we will be in real trouble at that time." according to the voice recording, Xing Wugui has changed his previous dull color and faced it squarely. He has been fighting with this evil ghost family for a long time. He often knows the strength of the evil ghost family and its hatred for himself and others, If they really unite with the Tiangui clan, their side may not be their opponent.


    "Well, let''s go. While the people of the evil ghost clan can''t sell now, let''s go straight in and beat the ghost clan first." the voice was recorded. Xing Wugui nodded at the old man around him. The party went straight into the mountains. Under the guidance of the three people, they soon came to a very hidden hill and valley. At this time, the leader spoke out; "Villa leader, this is the hiding place of Tiangui clan. We checked it. There seems to be no other exit here. You know the situation. We don''t dare to go too deep, so we don''t know whether they have made some moves in the depths during this time."


    "Well, I understand that." Xing Wugui nodded. Then he turned his head and looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Dragon God, I heard that you are proficient in arrays. I know if you can arrange some arrays here first. Since we are here this time, we must not let the people of Tiangui clan escape, otherwise we will be in more trouble." at this time, he was also worried about the alliance between Tiangui clan and evil ghost clan, and their status would be in jeopardy at that time.


    "Let''s leave this matter to us." at this time, the movie bully said. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, let''s leave it to them. Senior, the rest of us follow you into the valley and fight directly with the Tiangui clan." the voice fell, and the movie bully and Yingfeng stood up. They saw that they walked to one side of the valley separately, and then a golden light appeared in their hands. Seeing here, Su Tang directly said to Xing Wugui; "Senior, their array seal will disturb the Tiangui clan inside. We must enter it now and drag them down, otherwise they will really escape and we will be in trouble."


    "Well, I haven''t really touched it for tens of thousands of years. Today I''ll go in with the Dragon God." the voice fell. He waved his big hand and his men rushed towards the valley. At this time, Su Tang looked at ape Red Ape Tong and said; "Let''s go in too." the voice fell, and the party rushed in directly. After entering the valley, they were stunned at everything in front of them.


    At this time, in a huge open space in the middle of the valley, the ghost clan stood there quietly for more than 100 days. The head xuanming, the demon emperor and others looked at Su Tang and others calmly. At this time, xuanming said aloud; "Dragon God, we meet again."


    "Hmm?" upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned, but after feeling the man''s breath, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Hehe, I regret that I let you run away. Today you can''t run away." the voice fell, and he turned to look at the demon emperor and asked aloud; "You should be the devil emperor in Shen Xin''s mouth? It''s not very good. You''re old and your brain is hard to use." Su Tang also didn''t forget to ridicule the devil emperor.


    As his voice fell, the demon emperor said coldly; "I''ve heard how powerful the Dragon God is before. I haven''t seen your means, but it seems that you are also very ordinary today, just a little more powerful." the voice fell, and Xing didn''t return to his voice; "Hehe, it''s not appropriate for you to treat me as transparent?"


    "Xing Wugui, you''d better not take care of this matter. You''re not qualified to take care of my ghost family. Now take your people away. I can''t care about this time." after listening to his words, xuanming looked at him coldly and said aloud. At the moment when the garden fell, Xing Wugui laughed; "Your words are the funniest words I have heard for many years. In those years, the ancestral gods didn''t tell me like this. You, a little emperor of Tiangui family, dare to talk to me like this. It seems that you can''t do without giving you some powerful experience today."


    "Hahaha, you''re old, punishment doesn''t return, and others don''t know. Don''t I know? Your strength is deteriorating every day? Otherwise, according to your character, the evil ghost clan will be destroyed by you long ago. Don''t play with those empty ones in the eyes of the Ming people." xuanming smiled. With his voice falling, Su Tang and others'' faces changed, They really didn''t see it, but there was no change in Xing Wugui''s face at this time.


    Continue the sound channel; "What''s the matter? There''s no problem dealing with a little emperor like you. If I were a scum like you at my peak, I could kill several with one slap." the voice fell, and he turned to look at Su Tang and said; "This guy will be left to me, the other dragon gods, you choose." the voice fell, and he rushed directly to xuanming. At the same time, the movie tyrants outside the valley arranged the seals.


    As soon as he realized the power of the seal, xuanming''s face changed greatly and exclaimed; "Shadow family seal, how can there be shadow family people here." he is an old figure of Tiangui family. The way of nature shadow family and their affairs have always thought that the shadow family has been almost destroyed in his heart these years. He definitely didn''t expect that there was a shadow family here at this moment. How can he not be surprised.


    Just after his exclamation fell, the movie bully didn''t know when he had entered the valley with Yingfeng. He just heard such words, and the movie bully sneered; "Hehe, why are you surprised? Thanks to you Tiangui clan, our shadow clan has suffered a lot for more than 100000 years, and our strength has been greatly reduced. We don''t want revenge all the time. Today we finally have such a chance."


    Here, the eyes of movie bullies and Yingfeng when they look at the Tiangui family are full of hatred. Over the years, every time they see their master swallowed and killed by the power of the curse in the void, their hearts are sad and angry. Every time their master dies, their delicate hatred will deepen. Now they finally see the enemy race, This hatred also broke out completely. At this time, the movie bully spoke out; "Lord Dragon God, we''ll choose our opponent first."


    The voice fell. Without Su Tang''s answer, Yingfeng and the movie bully took one step and rushed directly towards the demon emperor and the moon emperor, leaving only the crazy emperor. At this time, Su Tang shook his head helplessly; "Ape Chi, you will follow the people and horses of Wugui villa. The emperor is mine." the voice fell, and he rushed directly towards the crazy emperor.


    For a time, the great master fought directly in the sky, and at this time, the ape red below also turned his eyes to a group of heavenly ghosts not far from the front, drinking and understanding; "I''ve been waiting for a long time this day, ape Tong. Let''s go." the voice fell. As they moved, the people in Wugui villa also moved. After the people from both sides joined the war, the whole scene was in chaos for a moment.


    At this time, Su and others did not find that on the other side of the valley, a group of black figures kept approaching here. At this time, when they came to a few miles outside the valley, they suddenly stopped, and a person spoke out; "Lao Zu, the power of this seal is so powerful. Isn''t this what those guys say about the Dragon God?"


    As soon as he heard this, the old man in black robe, who was the first, said aloud; "There are indeed some means. It seems that we should have a good look this time. Besides, if these people are too powerful, we can only give them up." here, the corner of his mouth outlined a hint of sinister, and the man continued at this time; "But the conditions they gave me are also good. That will improve our strength a lot. At that time, we will clean up the old ghost without return. The whole place without return is ours."


    "Hehe, it''s urgent. Let''s look at the situation first." the voice fell. The old man took his servants and walked slowly towards the valley. They found a high point in the distance. Through the seal, they carefully looked at the situation inside. At this time, it was in full swing, No one noticed that someone on the periphery was really secretly seeing their actions.


    "Lao Zu, that young man should be the Dragon God in their mouth? This strength is also very general, nothing special." someone whispered, falling with his voice, and the old man in black smiled; "This boy is not ordinary. He hasn''t really taken out his strength yet. It seems that the Tiangui clan will have some trouble this time." the voice fell, and his eyes shifted. On Xing Wugui, a trace of hatred broke out in his eyes, and he said coldly; "Old ghost Xing''s strength has fallen very seriously these years. It takes so much hands and feet to deal with xuanming. It seems that the old guy''s death is not far away."


    At this time, in the valley, xuanming escaped another attack by Xing Wugui and spoke out; "You''re really old. Your strength has really fallen. Punishment doesn''t belong. You''d better take your people out of here. Don''t worry about this time. Maybe you can live safely for a while, or you''ll regret it."


    As his voice fell, the punishment did not return to the cold voice; "Regret? Hahaha, Xing Wugui was born with a long life. I have been fighting since I was born. How many years have passed, I only regret one thing, that is, I didn''t completely destroy you Tiangui clan, leaving you as a curse." the voice fell, Xing Wugui moved again, and the movie bully below also hit the demon emperor in an instant, The demon emperor''s whole body flew backwards in an instant.


    "Just the emperor, dare to fight with me. I really don''t know whether to live or die." the voice fell, and the film bully flashed to the demon emperor. The fist with black flame was directly on the head of the demon emperor in the mansion. With the swing of the fist, he outlined a cold sound and whispered in the corners of his mouth; "It''s over!" the voice fell, and the demon emperor had no time to respond, and was directly wiped out by the power of the movie bully.


    The demon emperor fell, the moon emperor''s face changed greatly, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes when he looked at the shadow peak. They were all characters who appeared after the war between the shadow family and the sky Ghost family. Although they had not experienced that era, they knew very well that the shadow family was not generally powerful, it was a super force that could be comparable with them, And their proud physical strength is so vulnerable under the power of the avenue of the shadow family.


    "How do you want to die?" Yingfeng noticed the meaning in the eyes of the moon emperor. He was timid and said in a cold voice. As soon as the voice fell, the moon emperor stared at him and said; "If you want me to die, it depends on whether you have such strength." the voice fell, and they fought again, but at this time, the movie bully who had freed his hands directly dodged and joined the battle. Suddenly, he was surrounded and beaten by two movie family experts. This month, the emperor had no Parry power at all.


    After the stimulus was repulsed, the moon emperor shouted; "Crazy emperor, come and help me." the voice fell. Su Tang, who was standing opposite Su Tang, also noticed that the crazy emperor seemed to be going to support. Even if he dodged and blocked his way, he said aloud; "Your opponent is here." the voice fell. The crazy emperor was restrained by Su Tang again. Seeing such a situation, a trace of panic flashed in the eyes of Yue Huang.


    At this time, the attack of the movie bully and Yingfeng has arrived at the same time. After the brief panic of the moon emperor, a fierce look flashed in his eyes and his face was full of desperate look. He saw that the nine quiet forces of his whole body burst out and insisted on beggar pants, and the movie bully said coldly; "Is dying struggle useful? No matter how hard you struggle, you will die." the voice fell, and the strength of the three hit together.


    The movement here startled all the people present. Even the actions on Xing Wugui and xuanming''s hands were a meal. The wooden tube was far from transferred. At the next moment, I saw the body of the moon emperor fly out directly. At the next moment, the body of the movie bully and the movie peak also appeared. At this time, the movie bully said coldly; "We have suffered for more than 100000 years. Today we officially begin to ask you to pay back."


    "You want to die." hearing this, xuanming shouted and rushed towards the movie bully, but at this time, Xing Wugui flashed out and said with a smile; "What''s the matter? You can''t afford to lose? Your opponent is me. Have you knocked me down? Just help others first. I think you can''t protect yourself." the voice dropped and Xing Wugui continued to fight with him.


    At this time, the movie tyrants slowly walked towards the moon emperor who was already lying on the ground and seriously injured. As they walked, the power of the avenue in their hands was also slowly condensed. The movie family was really strange and had the power of the avenue. Even if the physical body and Jiuyou power of the Tiangui family were strong, they still looked so pale and weak under the power of their Avenue.


    The attack of the two fell again. The moon emperor screamed and fell directly. Seeing the fall of a Tiangui family in the realm of emperor, xuanming''s face became more gloomy. At this time, the crazy emperor on one side also had a trace of fear in his eyes, but at this time, Su Tang caught a flaw in him and directly launched a fierce attack, At the same time, after killing the moon emperor, the movie tyrants also turned to join the battlefield of Su Tang. Under the joint efforts of the three experts, the crazy emperor became more and more powerless. With the restraint of the destructive power, the crazy emperor was soon beaten completely without the power to parry.


    However, he is also a cruel man. Seeing such a situation, he didn''t think about xuanming asking for help like the previous demon emperor and the moon emperor. He knew that xuanming could not protect himself. He directly used the taboo secret method. Su Tang, who had seen this secret method once before, immediately shouted at his action; "Back off, this guy wants to use the taboo secret method."


    As soon as the voice fell, the movie blockbuster and Yingfeng also retreated quickly. At the same time, their hands were also glittering with the power of golden seals. With the change of their decision, a small seal appeared in front of Su Tang''s eyes. This seal directly enveloped Yu crazy emperor. Insist on the situation, Su Tang''s face was also much better. At this time, the movie blockbuster said; "Hehe, don''t worry, sir. The ghost clan has fought side by side with us for many years. We don''t know their means."

 Chapter 769

    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded. At this time, his face was also full of relaxed look. This battle can be said to have been a complete victory. The Tiangui clan in the realm of three emperors was killed at the beginning. Xuanming was really restrained by punishment. They can spare their hands to destroy other Tiangui clan.


    At that time, even if the xuanming power is strong, it is not their opponent. Su Tang is very happy that the ghost clan can be solved one day at a time. However, he is still in the middle of a war. Although Su Tang is happy, he does not forget the war below. After asking and confirming that there is no problem with the seal, he should even bring such two movie tyrants, Directly joined the battle circle below.


    With the addition of these three masters, the pressure of Wugui mountain villa people and horses below has been relieved, and the people and horses of Tiangui family began to retreat. At this time, the dark in the sky also scolded secretly in the bottom of my heart; "This damn punishment has no return. How can it be so powerful when its strength has degenerated? If it goes on like this, my ghost family will really be over."


    At this time, the mysterious man leader outside the valley looked at the situation inside and said in surprise; "What a powerful fighting force. If the ghost clan goes on like this this, it will be destroyed sooner or later." after his voice fell, the people around him shouted; "Lao Zu, are we going to help them?" the old man in black robe thought for a moment, and then he said aloud; "Now is not the time to make a move. I don''t trust the ghost clan very much. Now that there is such a good opportunity to weaken their strength, isn''t it very good? We are showing up when they are desperate, so they will be more grateful for their destruction. At that time, plus their strength is not enough, what can they do with us?"


    As soon as he heard this, his men''s eyes lit up immediately, and then they all showed a look of admiration, but at this time, another man also spoke out; "Lao Zu, you see this seal too. Even if we want to help them, it''s not easy to break it." after his voice fell, the black robed old man said aloud; "Hehe, it''s just a seal. Xuanming and I were ready to retreat before. I really thought his actions didn''t know?"


    "Back hand? Old ancestor, do you mean we want to start that place?" the subordinate continued. After his voice fell, the old man in black nodded with a smile and said; "Hehe, do we have any choice now? Take someone to prepare first. When I send a letter to you, you start there. I''ll see what kind of expression Xing Wugui will have when he sees me."


    When the voice fell, the man greeted several people and left here. The old man continued to look at the battle below, and the corners of his mouth outlined a trace of sinister. With the passage of time, the Tiangui clan in the valley also fell rapidly under the constant attack of Su Tang and others. He saw that there were fewer and fewer Tiangui clan, and the look on xuanming''s face became more and more anxious, At this time, he couldn''t help thinking; "This damned old ghost of Yinshan is playing like this here. He hasn''t come yet. I knew I shouldn''t believe this guy."


    Although he thought with great hatred in his heart, the action on his hand did not stop at all, and he continued to fight against the punishment. At this time, with the continuous shrinkage of the Tiangui clan, the combat power of Su Tang and others was also rising, and the Tiangui clan continued to fall one by one. From the beginning, the strong ones of the more than 100 Tiangui clan continued to fall, Now there are only twelve or three left. At this time, Su Tang smiled at the corners of his eyes and shouted loudly; "Everybody, keep working hard and destroy the remaining Tiangui clan."


    As his voice fell, ape Chi and others shouted one after another and rushed towards the rest of the Tiangui clan. At this time, the whole valley suddenly erupted into a violent vibration. The sudden changes surprised Su Tang and others. At this time, even Xing Wugui suddenly stopped attacking, while xuanming standing opposite him swept away his worry and anxiety, Laughed; "Hahaha, come here. You won''t succeed. Wait. I will repay my shame ten times and a hundred times."


    At the moment when his voice fell, an old man''s voice sounded in the whole valley; "Xuanming, I''m late. You know there are some restrictions on us in the daytime." the voice fell, and then his voice continued to ring; "Old ghost Xing, how many years have we not seen each other? Why do you actually appear in this place where birds don''t shit today? It''s totally different from your previous style."


    The voice fell, and black figures flew from the depths of the valley. With the arrival of these people, Xing Wugui also frowned, gave up attacking xuanming, and directly landed next to Su Tang and others. The next moment, his voice also sounded; "Old ghost of Yinshan, type II, you actually cooperate with Tiangui clan. Do you know what consequences this will cause? Do you want your clan to be infamous for thousands of years?"


    "Hahaha, it''s better to leave a bad legacy for thousands of years than we disappear into the long river of history. Moreover, you forced me to cooperate with the Tiangui clan. Old Xing, you and I know who we are. Don''t tell me what we have or don''t have." the voice of the old ghost of Yinshan is also sounded by the cultivators. After hearing their dialogue, Su Tang and others understood, His face changed.


    "Boy, it seems that the thing you''re most worried about has happened." in Dantian, the voice of Tianji also sounded dignified. After his voice fell, Su Tang also replied helplessly; "In fact, when I heard that evil ghost people often haunt this generation, I should have guessed that the two families have reached some kind of agreement, but this time we are not completely unproductive, but we have destroyed more than half of the Tiangui family."


    The voice was recorded, and Tianji sneered and said something funny; "Ha ha, it''s really good, but you don''t have to worry, boy. Both the evil ghost family and the heavenly ghost family have their own ghosts. You can see from the fact that the evil ghost family came here at this time. The evil ghost family is also worried that the heavenly ghost family is powerful and will threaten them. At this time, the people of the heavenly ghost family have been trained. It can be said that only xuanming is good. Everything else is not a matter at all, and the calculation of the evil ghost family is not good It''s a good fight. I want to use the ghost family to contain the punishment. "


    "Hehe, however, the people of the evil ghost clan are so good that they forget to count us in it. However, the strength of the evil ghost clan is really very unusual. It takes so long for the forces here to fight. I think their ability can''t be underestimated. This matter has become very troublesome from the beginning to the end." Su Tang also said with a smile.


    As his voice fell, Xing Wugui also said to the old ghost of Yinshan; "Old ghost, our business is just a private affair. The ghost clan is not playing. You''d better take your people away from here now. We can sit down and talk about the affairs of our two families slowly." at this time, Xing Wugui''s tone was full of sincerity, and when he said this, the old ghost of Yinshan was silent for a moment.


    He knows very well about Xing Wugui. If he can say such a thing at this time, the ghost family must have some problems that day. He has always been in this place without return, and he really doesn''t know much about the past of Tiangui family, so he promised to cooperate with them when Tiangui family promised to help them suppress Xing Wugui, but now the performance of Xing Wugui, Let his heart also hesitated.


    Seeing that the old ghost of Yinshan hesitated, Xing Wugui flashed a happy look in his eyes. Su Tang and others also saw a glimmer of hope. On the contrary, xuanming''s face was not very good at this time. At this time, Xing Wugui continued; "The sky Ghost clan is ambitious. They have a good medicine to occupy the whole world of heaven and become the supreme ruler. Their means are very cruel and have destroyed many planes. Over the years, the sky Ghost clan will appear every once in a while, and each appearance will bring a great catastrophe. They have become the public enemy in the world of heaven, old ghost, yourself Think clearly, for our private affairs, do you really ignore the heaven and the world? "


    Hearing this, the old ghost of Yinshan changed his face, turned his head to xuanming and said in a deep voice; "What he said is true?" xuanming really didn''t know how to answer this, but he wouldn''t just give up such a powerful ally. Moreover, he was still in such a crisis. After being silent for a while, he said aloud; "Hehe, I think you know better than me who Xing Wugui is. How much credibility his words have, and you know better than me. You can also see the current situation. The people in the land of God''s heritage have come in. Now they are on the same front with Xing Wugui, and their strength is very strong. You can see how many people I have left now. If today God, the people of the ghost family have fallen here. Maybe tomorrow your evil ghost family will end like this. Choose for yourself. "


    Xuanming immediately grasped the mind of the old ghost of Yinshan. As for whether what Xing Wugui said was true or not, he directly asked the ball to kick back to the old ghost of Yinshan and asked him to guess and understand. After the sound fell, the old ghost of Yinshan was silent, and he saw all the previous battles. He was also very amazed at the strength of Su Tang and others, If they are really like what xuanming said, these people are really very dangerous. If they don''t help the Tiangui family now, they are likely to become the next Tiangui family. However, he also knows very well about Xing Wugui. After all, he has been an opponent for many years. Xing Wugui is very arrogant and will never tell such a lie to deceive himself.


    For a time, the old ghost of Yinshan Mountain was also very difficult to choose. These two choices were really hard to choose. At this time, everyone''s eyes gathered on him. What will happen in the end of today''s battle depends on his attitude. With the passage of time and how long the battle lasted, the sun on the horizon is also slowly sinking.


    At this time, except for the sound of the wind blowing through the grass and leaves, there was no other sound in the whole valley. At this time, a sad ghost cry echoed in the sky, which suddenly broke the silence in the valley. At this time, the old ghost of Yinshan shouted; "Old ghost Xing, I won''t doubt what you said, but I can''t say to take people out of here directly for the sake of the evil ghost family. I''ll take care of this time. You can''t move, Tiangui family."

 Chapter 770

    "What? Old devil, you bastard." upon hearing such words, Xing Wugui immediately yelled.


    Su Tang and others had some relaxed faces, which were dignified for a moment. They didn''t expect that this guy would have such a choice, and the secret in Dantian was also said with a smile; "This guy is good and smart. Since he has such a mind."


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked with his heart; "What do you mean?"


    "Hehe, if I''m not wrong, it''s inevitable that this guy will choose this way. After all, he has seen the strength of Xing Wugui. In addition to our existence, I think he should be very worried. After the Tiangui clan is destroyed, Xing Wugui will directly choose to fight them, so now he will use this day''s ghost clan to contain one Let''s move. In this way, there are no new forces on Xing Wugui side. This time, many experts have fallen on Xing Wugui side. Now he has suffered a loss. If he is restrained by Tiangui clan, he even has the opportunity to directly choose to fight with Xing Wugui. "Tianji explained aloud.


    After his explanation voice fell, Su Tang understood for a moment and nodded secretly. The secret of heaven was right. This is indeed the best choice for the evil ghost family at present. Only in this way, it will be very troublesome for them. If the ghost family gets the help of the evil ghost family this day, it will really restrain them, The whole place without return will be completely chaotic at that time. This is not what Su Tang wants to see.


    "Hahaha, I understand what you mean, and I believe what you said, but now, how can I choose? I think this should be my best choice. You forced me to choose all this, old ghost Xing." the old ghost of Yinshan replied with a laugh.


    As his voice fell, Xing Wugui''s face suddenly changed and became gloomy. The next moment, he shouted; "Well, now that you have such a choice, how can the people of Wugui mountain villa say that they will fight with you to kill the dead and break the net? The ghost family must not stay in the land of Wugui this day." it was dazzling. Xuanming''s face was cold, but the old ghost of Yinshan said with disdain on his face; "What a big breath, old ghost, do you really think you are the master of nowhere to return? Let''s not say whether the evil ghost family will agree or not. I believe the people of the virtual family will not agree? I don''t want to fight you today. Let''s go."


    "You don''t want to? Hahaha, do you really think that if you come here and say a light word, you can make us retreat? You''re dreaming. I tell you, I must stay in the ghost clan today. If you dare to participate, I guarantee you have no good fruit to eat." Xing Wugui was also very angry at this time. Once he changed his previous amiable face, Become very cold and domineering.


    Seeing him like this, the old ghost of Yinshan''s eyes narrowed slightly. He has fought with Xing Wugui for many years. He still knows very well about the expression of Xing Wugui. He is really serious, but at this time, he has no choice at all. No matter whether Xing Wugui is serious or not, he must choose so, otherwise he will be in great trouble.


    "Elder, wait a minute." Su Tang, who was standing on one side and didn''t speak at this time, saw that Xing Wugui was ready to do it again. He also spoke directly.


    As soon as Su Tang''s voice sounded, Xing Wugui turned his head and looked puzzled. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Now is not the time to start, I still have some words to say." as his voice fell, Xing Wugui was stunned at first, and then understood that it is really not suitable to start now. Their current people also consumed a lot in the previous battle. In addition, it is already dark now. Under such circumstances, The evil ghost clan is very powerful. With the loading of these people, there is no way to develop with them.


    "Boy, do you have a voice here? What are you?" seeing Su Tang suddenly jump out, the old ghost of Yinshan''s face sank and said coldly, but at the moment when his voice fell, xuanming was also a voice, thinking of him to explain; "This is the Dragon God in the land of God''s legacy. His strength can not be underestimated. He is also my biggest enemy. He forced me to come to this place without return."


    As his voice fell, a trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of the old ghost of Yinshan. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Hehe, you''re not right, sir. I just want to ask you what you''re going to do in the future? Do you want to form an alliance with the Tiangui clan all your life? Hahaha, I felt it before. What you''re looking for is outside the seal, but you won''t do it. If I''m right, you''re going to let us weaken the strength of the Tiangui clan. It won''t affect us at that time Come to your position in the land of no return. I just want to say that your idea is very naive. Cooperating with the Tiangui family is undoubtedly seeking skin from the tiger. I can guarantee that at the moment when they become strong, you will suffer first. You must be the evil ghost family. "


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people present were stunned. The old ghost of Yinshan looked colder. At this time, xuanming turned to look at the old ghost of Yinshan. There was no previous gratitude in his eyes, but more inexplicable hatred. At this time, the secret of nodding was also very puzzled when he heard this remark; "Boy, since you feel it, why don''t you kill it first?"


    "Hehe, I''m just guessing. I don''t know if they have come, but now that he has said so, it seems that they really have an alliance." Su Tang said with a smile. At the moment when his voice fell, his face showed an ugly look.


    Indeed, judging from their reaction, their guess is indeed good. Although their words have buried a seed of division in the bottom of their hearts, their alliance has become a fact. At this moment, they will put these things down temporarily and agree with the outside world. Xuanming is not a fool. The situation at present, He is also very clear that if he does not do so now, as soon as the evil ghost clan withdraws, there will be only a dead end waiting for him.


    At this time, xuanming also quickly converged the color of hatred, and the old ghost of Yinshan came out the next moment; "Boy, don''t talk nonsense here. What if we came here before? Do you think it''s easy to find a gap in this seal? We have to spend some time looking for flaws?" once this statement came out, the color of hatred in the depths of xuanming''s eyes also reduced a lot. Indeed, he also knew that the seal power of the shadow clan was not easy to break through, It is not easy for the evil ghost family to find a gap in such a short time.


    Although he also knew the things in the valley, this time the seal sealed the whole valley. Presumably, there was also the blessing of the seal. Xuanming unknowingly found a reason for himself to make his heart feel better. After the voice of the old ghost of Yinshan fell, Su Tang continued with a cold smile; "See what your excellency means, that is, there is no need to talk? In that case, there is only one way to go. Come on, fight."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang''s divine power erupted again. With his power, powerful and incomparable destructive power rose into the sky. At this time, looking at his explosion, a trace of fear flashed in xuanming''s eyes. On the contrary, the old ghost of Yinshan was unusually calm. He turned his head and looked at Xing Wugui and said aloud; "Hehe, old ghost Xing, do you think so?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Xing Wugui was silent for a moment, and then spread a voice to Su Tang; "Dragon God, don''t be impulsive. It''s already dark night. Our ability here is far inferior to that of the evil ghost clan. Moreover, the people on our side have consumed a lot before fighting with the Tiangui clan. Now we will suffer a lot if we fight with the evil ghost clan whose combat power has doubled in the dark night." as soon as he said this, Su Tang was silent and said; "Of course I know. But now you can see that the Tiangui clan has come to a dead end. If we don''t catch them all and wipe them out, I''m afraid it will be more troublesome in the future."


    As his voice fell, Xing Wugui didn''t know this. However, the current situation has changed greatly due to the participation of the evil ghost family. If he and others really insist on fighting, they will suffer great losses. This is what he didn''t want to see. In fact, he promised to help Su Tang at the beginning, I also want to use Su Tang and others to suppress the evil ghost family. In recent years, with his strength deteriorating, he can''t suppress the evil ghost family as he did at the beginning, otherwise there will be things now?


    From now on, evil ghost families often haunt their place. If no evil ghost people dared to enter the territory of Wugui villa before, it is different now. These evil ghost people are more and more unscrupulous, which makes Xing Wugui feel a danger. So this time, when Su Tang came to Wugui villa, He will choose to bring Su Tang into his camp for the first time. He just wants to put some pressure on the evil ghost family, but now it has become like this. To tell the truth, he also has some regrets in his heart at this moment. In the current situation, if he doesn''t fight, the evil ghost family will leave with the people of Tiangui family, and his future life will be more sad.


    But to fight, now their side of the state, the odds are not big, but look at Su Tang''s appearance is determined to fight, for a time he did not know what to do, and the scene suddenly became silent. At this time, Su Tang had no return to punishment and stopped talking. He also understood some of his thoughts and immediately heard it; "Elder, I think you''ve done a very good job this time. I''m very grateful, but I must do something about the Tiangui clan this time. I can''t just let them escape from under my eyes. I understand that you have some scruples. If you don''t choose to quit now, I won''t have any other ideas."


    With his voice falling, Xing Wugui turned his head and looked at him, meditated for a while, then clenched his teeth and preached; "Well, since you want to fight the Dragon God, what am I afraid of? Let''s fight together. Either we will defeat the evil ghost family and the heavenly ghost family at one time, or they will defeat us and gamble."


    Su Tang was slightly stunned when his voice fell, but then he nodded heavily, looked up and thought of the old ghost of the evil ghost family, looked at him and shouted; "What? Are you afraid?" the voice fell. The people of ape Chi and Wugui villa realized that their boss and villa leader had reached a consensus, and their power broke out in an instant. For a moment, they looked at the people and horses of the evil ghost family and the rest of the heavenly ghost family.


    "Old ghost Xing, is this your choice?" suddenly seeing this situation, the old ghost of Yinshan was also shocked and angry. He thought that Xing Wugui would choose to quit directly, and he didn''t know what the Dragon God said, which would make Xing Wugui make such a great determination. At this time, people with a clear eye could see that they had no chance of winning, He did not believe that the punishment could not be seen without return, but he still chose to continue to fight with himself and others to the end, which made him very puzzled.


    "Hehe, old ghost, you''re gambling, and I''ll bet again. I don''t have a choice." Xing Wugui replied. With his voice falling, the old ghost of Yinshan''s face sank, and at this time, the dark voice on his side said to him; "Taoist friends, since they are going to fight, this is a very good opportunity. They have consumed a lot of strength now and are not your opponents at all. Why not take this opportunity to directly destroy Wugui villa?"


    "Do you think I don''t want to? But you don''t know about Xing Wugui. I''ve fought with him for many years, and I don''t know his character. Now that he has chosen this way, even if he is destroyed, he won''t make us feel better. He''s a super expert. I don''t want to make him crazy. We can''t bear it if he''s sealed up, so we''d better go first Let''s go. It''s night now. We evil ghost people take you away. They can''t catch up at all. "The old ghost of Yinshan continued.


    In fact, in his heart, he was very reluctant to fight with Xing Wugui to the end for the sake of the ghost family that day. Now he also saw that even if he really wanted to fight, although he had a good chance of winning, there was something unexpected in the middle of the fight, that was, the gains outweighed the losses. He would not gamble at all. After his voice fell, xuanming wanted to say this, But at this time, the old ghost of Yinshan had already spoken; "Well, since you choose like this, I can''t help it. I''m Baoding for the ghost clan today."

 Chapter 771

    As soon as the old ghost of Yinshan said this, Xing Wugui and others all looked gloomy, but at the next moment, they saw dark magic forces suddenly appear in the valley, which soon shrouded the old ghost of Yinshan and xuanming and others.


    "No, Dragon God, let''s get back." at the sight of such a thing, Xing Wugui shouted immediately. At the same time, with his voice falling, those people under him began to retreat as usual. They fought with the evil ghost family all year round. They also knew very well about the means of the evil ghost family. They reacted as soon as this thing appeared.


    At this time, Su Tang and others did not dare to delay immediately and began to retreat quickly. At this time, Su Tang was very depressed. He saw that he was about to catch all the Tiangui people, but he didn''t want to encounter such a thing. It really made him feel very sorry. This time, they ran away, I''ll be in trouble if I want to catch them later.


    But there is no way, and at this time, looking at the disappointment in his eyes, the movie bully also whispered; "My Lord, this time, ah, there will be opportunities in the future." at this moment, his heart is also full of disappointment. It was originally a very good opportunity, but he didn''t expect such an accident. Although they had such worries before, they still lost their hearts when they met.


    "Hey, I understand. Let''s go. Let''s get out of here quickly." Su Tang sighed and said. Then the party quickly evacuated the valley. Outside the valley, looking at the valley completely shrouded by the black smell, Su Tang and others were unwilling. They stood there quietly without saying a word for a long time.


    "Dragon God, let''s go. It doesn''t seem easy to solve this time." Xing Wugui said in a voice. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said in a voice; "Thank you for this time, sir, but now that things have been done like this, we also intend to take a good walk in this place without return, so we won''t go back with the master." as soon as this remark came out, Xing Wugui was stunned, and the movie blockbusters and others were stunned.


    "What''s the matter? Dragon God, what do you mean?" Xing Wugui asked aloud. With his voice falling, Su Tang replied with a smile; "Master, you can see that things here can''t be handled completely in a moment and a half. I just want to get familiar with this place without return and maybe have some harvest. Don''t worry, master. Now our two countries are an alliance. As long as there is something, no matter where I am, I will come back and join you as soon as possible Fight. "


    He didn''t know Xing Wugui''s worries, but he also had some worries. Although Xing Wugui did very well in all aspects this time, Su Tang didn''t want the kingdom of heaven to rely on him. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Xing Wugui was silent. After a long time, he said aloud; "I understand the meaning of the Dragon God, but now you know something about this place, but it''s only in writing. I think you''d better go back to Wugui villa with me. I''ll ask someone to explain to you about this place of no return in a few days, so that you won''t make detours when you wander outside."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang wanted to say something else, but at this time, the movie bully on his side spoke out; "Well, sir, I think the villa leader is right. We''d better go back to Wugui villa with them first. We''re ready to start." upon hearing his words, Su Tang glanced at him, then nodded, and then the party was ready to retreat. At this time, Su Tang asked aloud thinking about Xing Wugui; "Elder, what was the black fog just now? Why are you so afraid of that thing?"


    "Ha ha, that''s a unique means of the evil ghost clan. It''s called ghost ghost. It''s very corrosive. Even the experts who become gods in the flesh will turn into thick blood in an instant. This is also the means they often use to escape." Xing Wugui said in his voice. After recording his voice, Su Tang nodded. Just now he felt the black fog, There are some differences. First, when Xing Wugui said this, he also looked high at the evil ghost family in his heart. With such means, no wonder he could always compete with him during the whole period of Xing Wugui. Now, it seems that the evil ghost family is not as simple as he imagined.


    "This time, they are determined to keep the ghost family. We can''t do anything at all. Alas." Xing Wugui continued. After his voice fell, Su Tang and others also ordered. They have seen the previous things. The ghost family has no other choice, but now the strength of the ghost family has been greatly reduced, It''s also very good news for them.


    "Let''s go, sir. This time, many of your people are consuming a lot. We''d better go back to the small town and rectify it first." Su Tang also said aloud, and then the group began to retreat. On the way, the secret of heaven asked in a voice; "Boy, why are you so anxious to leave Wugui villa? Did you notice something different?"


    Waking up to the sound of the secret in his heart, Su Tang read out his voice carefully; "I''m not sure, but I just have some feelings, but this thing is not very simple. Although Xing Wugui is helping us very sincerely this time, I always feel that everything this time is in his lies." after his voice fell, the secret in his Dantian changed his face and hurried out his voice; "You mean, this time things are actually planned without return?"


    "It''s really possible, but now I''m still not sure, so I want to leave Wugui villa quickly. Our movement is likely to be restricted there. Many things are inconvenient to do. After all, he''s not our man. What he thinks in his heart, and we can''t figure it out for the time being, so it''s better to be careful. We came here this time These are the only people. You can''t be careless, "Su Tang continued.


    After his voice fell, the secret of heaven also nodded in his Dantian, and the party soon returned to the small town pool where they had settled before. Under the arrangement of Xing Wugui, Su Tang and others returned to the previous courtyard again. As soon as ape Chi sat down in the yard, he asked aloud; "Boss, did you find anything in the valley before?"


    "What? I didn''t find anything, but I was a little lost." upon hearing his words, Su Tang chuckled and explained aloud. As his voice fell, the movie bully on one side also spoke out; "My Lord, I also have this feeling." they are not fools. It can be said that they are all old and refined. They can''t see Su Tang''s abnormality.


    However, at the moment when the voice of the movie blockbuster fell, Su Tang''s voice sounded at the same time in their hearts; "I''m not sure about this. I won''t explain it to you for the time being. After all, this is someone else''s place. We''d better be careful. Go back to Wugui villa quickly, and we''ll retreat after we get what we want." his voice fell. The movie bully and ape Chi were stunned, and then nodded.


    At this time, ape red continued; "Regardless of what happened to me this time, it''s still very unpleasant. It''s hateful that an evil ghost clan escaped on the way, otherwise the ghost clan would have been destroyed that day." with his voice recorded, the ape Tong on one side also said; "From the past to the present, did we deal with the Tiangui clan smoothly? I think it''s probably all our arrangements. We''d better continue our efforts. At least this time, the Tiangui clan''s people and horses have been basically wiped out by them, and the remaining people can''t turn over any big waves. Now our top priority is to quickly solve the people and horses of the evil ghost clan. That''s the only thing In order to completely destroy the Tiangui clan. "


    As his voice fell, the others also nodded. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Well, let''s go back and have a rest. Tomorrow we''ll go back to Wugui villa. Let''s let go of the ghost family''s affairs that day. We''d better get familiar with those things in the Wugui place quickly. We can''t rely on others all the time." the voice fell. The movie bully and others nodded, Gou quickly got up and left the courtyard.


    After they all left, Su Tang also returned to his room and lay in bed. Su Tang read carefully and said to the secret of heaven; "Hey, Tianji, it seems that it will take some time for us to go back to Langxie mainland."


    "Hehe, boy, don''t think about it now. Think about your next plan first. This place without return is not a good place to conquer. Now that you have thought about leaving this place without return, you will be busy for a long time." Tianji smiled and said after his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. Then Su Tang slowly closed his eyes. He was tired this time.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang and his party left the small city again and walked towards Wugui villa in the center of Wugui place. Along the way, Xing Wugui didn''t think about it. He was so interested in sightseeing and introduced all the way. He was silent a lot. Seeing that he didn''t like to talk, Su Tang didn''t talk much, and the whole team was very silent.


    One day later, Su Tang and others returned to Wugui villa. In the hall, Xing Wugui came out of the voice channel; "Dragon God, you''ll have a good rest today. I''ll arrange some people who have been wandering in the place of no return for many years tomorrow to tell you something about the place of no return." Su Tang nodded and said in a voice when he mentioned that day; "Thank you, master."


    Then, Su Tang directly took his own people out of the hall. After he left, a man under Xing Wugui spoke out; "Villa leader, the Dragon God seems to be different." with his voice falling, Xing Wugui nodded and said; "It''s really different. Hehe, it''s expected, but this time we did make some mistakes. I didn''t expect the Dragon God to be so young, but his mind is not ordinary. It''s my calculation error."

 Chapter 772

    Hearing Xing Wugui''s words, all his men were silent. At this time, Xing Wugui''s eyes also showed a little color of regret, but a moment later, his color of regret disappeared. After all, he chose this time. Now there is no way for him.


    "Well, during this period of time, Hefeng, please introduce them to the place where there is no return. If you can help them, please help them. I hope you can save something." Xing Wugui said.


    As his voice fell, a middle-aged man below stood up and spoke out; "Well, my subordinates know how to do it." and Su Tang, who returned to the courtyard at this time, also said aloud; "Well, let''s have a good rest and recover quickly. Tomorrow we''ll see what kind of people Xing Wugui arranged for them." the voice fell, the movie bully and others nodded and quickly returned to their room.


    Early the next morning, Hefeng came to Su Tang''s courtyard. At this time, Su Tang had fully recovered. He was sitting quietly in the courtyard. When he saw Hefeng coming, he stood up and asked with a smile; "Are you the one arranged by the villa leader?" Hefeng nodded and said when he mentioned what he had said that day; "Yes, Dragon God. I''m going to tell you something about the land of no return these two days."


    "Oh, please, sir." Su Tang nodded clearly. At this time, the movie blockbusters and others also heard the movement outside and walked out of the room one after another. They just saw Hefeng and Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang smiled and introduced them; "You''re just in time. This is the person introduced to us by the villa leader." Su Tang remembered. He didn''t know the name of the person in front of him.


    Aware of the doubt in Su Tang''s eyes, Hefeng said with a smile; "I, Hefeng, am an old man in Wugui mountain villa. My favorite thing is to walk around the Wugui place. This time I came back after receiving a letter from the villa leader. This time I was ordered to explain the things about the Wugui place. You can ask me directly if you want to ask. I must know everything and say everything."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Ha ha, I''m going to trouble you this time. Come on, let''s all sit down." then the group sat in the courtyard. As soon as they sat down, Su Tang asked aloud; "We have seen some things about this place of no return and dangerous place in ancient books before, but they are not very detailed. Can Mr. Hefeng tell us what is more dangerous in the place of no return now? What should we pay attention to here in Lika."


    After his voice fell, Hefeng nodded and said; "In fact, this place of no return is not big. Compared with the land of God''s legacy outside, it can be said that it is only a drop in the bucket. It can even be said that it is not as big as a quarter of the land of God''s punishment. However, the dangerous place here is a drop in the bucket. You have read the ancient books and said you understand the most dangerous places. I won''t say more. Now I''ll tell you about those small places."


    Then Hefeng began to talk quickly. Su Tang and others listened carefully. They didn''t ask questions. The time was fast. Soon it was afternoon. At this time, Su Tang and others were surprised by the introduction of Hefeng. They didn''t expect how dangerous the soft feet were in this place where there was no return. I really don''t know how these people survived here.


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many dangerous places in this no return place." ape Chi exclaimed. At this time, Hefeng said with a smile; "Hehe, this is pretty good. Everyone in this place knows his origin. It can be said that this is the forbidden area of death. Otherwise, we might have been chased and killed by those powerful people. There is no way to enter the earth." he said here, with a bitter smile on his face. At this time, Su Tang also said; "Well, indeed, only such a place can make those powerful people extremely afraid."


    After that, he stood up, arched his hand at Hefeng and said; "After your introduction, we have benefited a lot, but since there are so many dangerous places in this no return land, there must be some strange races. If you are free, I would like to listen to those races in this no return land." as his voice fell, Hefeng nodded and said; "Well, I don''t have anything to do anyway. Let''s talk about the things here."


    As his voice fell, Hefeng began to introduce again. It turned out that in this land of no return, in addition to the villains who came in from the land left by God, there are five major races, among which the evil ghost clan and the virtual clan are the most powerful, followed by the mackerel clan, the land demon clan and the most mysterious fairy clan. Among these dangers, There will also be some very strange creatures, but they have very few sulang, which is not even a race at all. Moreover, there are so many dangerous places, and the wind may not have entered all of them, so he doesn''t know very much about those creatures in the dangerous places.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect this place to be small. There are a lot of things in it. However, I''ve aroused a lot of interest. I really want to see these places. At the same time, I also want to see how powerful this race is." ape Chi also said at this time. With his voice recorded, Su Tang also smiled, But at this time, the movie bully spoke out; "This is called human group. I heard at that time that this race is similar to us. In fact, it has branches in many planes."


    At his words, Su Tang turned to look at him and asked; "Elder, have you seen the people of the mackerel people? How about their strength?" as soon as he asked, the movie bully smiled and said; "I''ve seen it several times, and I paid my hand several times when I fought with the ancestral God before. Their strength is not ordinary, but I don''t know how strong the chimaeras in the land of no return are. However, the family they met at the beginning is still very strong. They often live in the sea. Although their strength doesn''t have to be as strong as the dragon family, it doesn''t count It''s too weak. They are very proficient in water control, but some say they are no worse than ape red. "


    As soon as this remark came out, ape Chi was slightly stunned and said aloud; "There are such races. Tut Tut, I''d like to see which one is more powerful than me." Su Tang immediately said; "You''d better save it. Our affairs are troublesome enough. Don''t provoke the mackerel people to me. We have to deal with the affairs here quickly and don''t make trouble."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, ape Chishan smiled and said in a voice; "Hey hey, boss, I''m just talking about it. Of course I know our current situation. I''m just kidding. Don''t take it seriously." seeing him like this, Su Tang smiled helplessly. At this time, he looked at the movie bully and continued; "Elder, please continue to talk about looking at the chimaera." at this time, Su Tang was also very surprised at the chimaera in his heart.


    After his voice fell, the movie bully nodded and continued; "The chimaeras, one by one, can be said to be crazy. Their arrogance is stronger than that of the dragon. They all think that their blood is very noble and despise other races. Because of their strong strength, few races are willing to provoke special people. At the same time, the chimaeras have few friends no matter where they are."


    At this point, Hefeng nodded with a smile and said; "Well, it''s true. The mackerel people are very proud. In this land of no return, no race or monk is willing to deal with them at any time. However, they live in the sea and have no threat to ordinary races, and few people are willing to deal with them."


    Su Tang and others nodded. In the next three days, he Feng would come every day. Su Tang and others would ask some questions every day. Under the introduction of He Feng, they knew very well about the place where there was no return. On this day, he Feng came to Su Tang''s courtyard again. Without waiting for Su Tang to talk, he Feng smiled and said; "Dragon God, I have told you everything I know these three days, and there is nothing else to say."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang arched his hands and said aloud; "I''ve been bothering you for three days. Thank you this time. If it weren''t for your help, we would go out rashly. We don''t know how much trouble we would cause." in his voice, Lu likes it and Hefeng says with a smile; "Hehe, Dragon God, when are you going to leave the villa?"


    "Tomorrow, it''s coming. You should go and talk to the villa leader before you leave. We''re very sorry to disturb him here for a long time." Su Tang thought for a moment and said aloud. With his voice falling, Hefeng nodded. Then, after ziah movie bully and others came out, Su Tang directly followed Hefeng and left the courtyard, Directly found the punishment without return.


    "Hahaha, Dragon God, this altar should know something about it?" Su Tang asked directly in the hall. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I''ve learned almost. Thank you for your help this time. I just want to tell you that we''re going to leave here tomorrow. We''ve been disturbing here for a long time."


    "Leave tomorrow?" as soon as he heard this, Xing Wugui said in a voice. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, we don''t have much time now. We''d better look for a chance while the alliance between Tiangui and evil ghost is not very reliable." hearing his words, Xing Wugui nodded and said in a voice; "Well, since you have made a decision, I won''t say more. I''ll ask someone to prepare some things for you and send them directly to you. I''ll give a banquet to receive the wind for the Dragon God tonight."


    "OK, that''s troublesome," said Su Tang. Early the next morning, under the eyes of Xing Wugui and others, Su Tang and others directly left Wugui villa and looked at their backs; "Hey, I hope they can go smoothly this time. It''s not peaceful to have no return now."

 Chapter 773

    Listening to his words, Hefeng said with a smile; "The Dragon God is also unusual. I believe they will give us a great surprise. Villa leader, we can''t stay idle for a while. One day, the evil ghost clan will join the ghost clan, and their strength will be greatly improved. We can''t continue to wait to die like this. Otherwise, we may be very passive at that time."


    "Well, I don''t know this, but you can see the current situation, and we don''t have any way." Xing Wugui''s tone is full of helplessness. Now he can''t control the situation of no place to return. Now he has begun to be in a passive state and doesn''t want to be as strong as before.


    Hefeng doesn''t know the situation of Xing Wugui at this time, but he is the leader of Wugui mountain villa. Many things still need him to support and deal with. Although he is passive, he must deal with them hard. After the scene is silent, Xing Wugui comes out of his voice; "Hefeng listens to the order and selects people and horses in the villa. During this time, he pays close attention to the movements of the evil ghost family, and also pays more attention to the actions of the Dragon God and others. It is very important that we can survive this crisis safely. Don''t let him have an accident, otherwise everything will be over."


    The voice fell, Hefeng bowed and answered, then turned and left to prepare. At this time, Su Tang and others who had left Wugui villa kept walking towards the distance along the mainland. At noon, they entered a mountain range, and the ape bared his voice; "Boss, where are we going? There is no goal at all. Should we go on aimlessly?"


    "Ha ha, that''s true. Although I got a lot of information about the place where there is no return from Hefeng, I really don''t know where you want to go at this time. I think so. We''ve been walking all morning. Let''s find a place to rest and discuss where to go." Su Tang smiled when we heard his words, Sound channel.


    In a mountain depression, ape Chi found wild fruit. At this time, Su Tang really discussed with the movie bully.


    "Sir, now that we have left Wugui mountain villa, I think we''d better experience it in some places early. Your strength is very strong, but there is still some gap between Xing Wugui and the old ghost of Yinshan. Now while it''s still calm here, I think you''d better go to some dangerous places to experience it and stand up and have a better strength." The movie bully''s voice channel.


    "Yes, I agree with the movie king. Boss, although your strength is strong now, there is still a huge gap with the top experts. In addition, we are now in the land where there is no return. Just a few of us, we need to be strong every other year to get a foothold here." at this time, the ape eats wild fruits, speaks out, and falls with his voice, Su Tang thought for a while, then nodded and said; "Well, I also have a plan to cover up, but now that you all say so, let''s find a place now. In fact, I''m also very curious about the dangerous places where there is no return, and I don''t know what kind of things there will be."


    After his voice fell, the shadow peak came out of the channel; "I asked for a map of the land of no return from Hefeng before. Our current seat is here. After forgetting to go east for a long time, there is a forbidden area called bloody wasteland. I think we''ll go there to have a look." with his voice recorded, Su Tang took over the low regiment and checked it carefully. A moment later, he also ordered something to say; "Well, then go and have a look at this place, but this place is not ordinary. I remember talking to Feng before. There are a lot of blood wolves here, which are very difficult to deal with."


    "It''s because it''s difficult to go there. Boss, when have we been afraid? Let''s go here." ape Chi also said aloud.


    After that, Su Tang and others set off again directly. Their goal was the bloody wasteland in the East, and their movements were also under the control of Xing Wugui. At this time, they were in the hall of Wugui villa and heard the wind; "It seems that the Dragon God is still going to go to a dangerous place to practice."


    "Hehe, this is not just right. The stronger his strength is, the more favorable it is for us. However, this bloody wasteland is not for fun. If they have any problems in it, we can''t help them at all." Xing Wugui said, falling with his voice, Hefeng shook his head and said; "Villa leader, you have changed. You were not like this before. Although the Dragon God is really the key to whether we can fight the noble people this time, it is only an external force after all. In addition to the previous things, it is difficult to ensure that the Dragon God has no resentment against us. I think it''s better not to rely too much on him. We''d better imagine what we should do now."


    As his voice fell, Xing Wugui was slightly stunned, and then came out of his voice; "Indeed, this time things made me a little impatient. You''re right. The Dragon God is just an external force. Everything depends on ourselves. In the past, when we were strong, didn''t the evil ghost family face such a situation? Since they can survive, I believe we can do it."


    What a person Xing Wugui is. He immediately adjusted back after listening to Hefeng''s words. Looking at Xie RI''s villa master coming back again, Hefeng said with a smile; "Hahaha, I''m relieved if you say so, villa leader. Let me take care of the external affairs this time. Your rest should also be stable. Don''t slide down, otherwise it will be more troublesome for us."


    Hearing his words, Xing Wugui nodded, flashed a helpless look on his face and said bitterly; "The decline of heaven, man and five evils is a stage that all human beings, gods and Demons must go through. Although I am a different species of heaven and earth, I still have no way to get rid of this thing. Now I have entered the third level. If I enter the fourth level, I''m afraid I''m not the opponent of the old ghost of Yinshan at all. I''m afraid we''ll be in real trouble at that time, so I still need the Dragon God to grow up quickly Come on, or all your efforts will be in vain. "


    There is also a look of helplessness in the eyes of Hefeng here. Indeed, it is. The decline of heaven and man is still the most troublesome thing. Unless there is great fortune, there is no way to escape. Even such powerful characters as Xing Wugui are helpless. If not for this, how could they become so passive?


    At this time, Su Tang and others in the mountains, after crossing a mountain peak, looked at the blood red great plain below.


    "That''s the bloody wasteland. It''s really like the name." ape Chi looked at the red plain in the distance and sighed. With his voice falling, Su Tang smiled and said; "Let''s go, it''s just a very strange plant. There''s nothing, but the species inside are different." as his voice fell, the group walked directly towards the plain below, and as they got closer and closer, a smell of blood poured into their noses with the breeze.


    At this time, the ape bared its voice; "Boss, don''t you say it''s a plant? It feels like a sea of blood. What a strong smell of blood." after listening to his words, Su Tang explained with a smile; "This plant, called blood spirit grass, contains some toxins, but it will not harm the Taoist priest, but his smell is different, just like the real smell of blood. There is no need to panic at all."


    When he was at Wugui villa, Su Tang had seen all the plants and creatures in the Wugui land, so at this time, he said to the blood spirit grass in front of him. As his voice fell, the movie bully also spoke out; "Although the toxin of this thing poses little threat to us, I''m afraid all the species that can live here are poisonous. We''d better be careful."


    "Old Ying is right. Things here are unusual, especially the blood wolves. They are social animals, and the most common thing in the wasteland here is the blood wolves. If we fight with them, we have to spend some time." Su Tang also spoke out, but at this time, Yingfeng, who has been silent all the time, spoke out; "I think it''s getting late now. We''d better find a place to have a rest and go in. The bloody wasteland at night is the world of blood wolves. We''ll be against them when we go in."


    The crowd nodded. Then, under the guidance of ape Chi, the party found a place to rest. Next to the campfire, ape Chi looked at Su Tang and asked; "Boss, when you were in Wugui villa before, I think you had something. It seems that wait for us. Can you tell us more now?" after listening to his words, others turned their heads to Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang didn''t have the same scruples as in Wugui villa, nodded and said; "In fact, there''s nothing. It''s just that there were some strange things during the siege of Tiangui clan, which made me very uncomfortable."


    "What''s strange? I think it''s OK. Everything in the industry is very normal, and this punishment without return is also a sincere help to us. There''s nothing wrong?" ape Chi retreated from Su Tang and immediately asked in doubt. His doubt is also the inner doubt of movie bullies and others. When he was in the valley, Xing Wugui performed very well in all aspects. They all had great trust in Xing Wugui, but now they suddenly heard Su Tang and Yang say that they were very confused.


    After ape Red''s voice fell, Sutang continued; "Indeed, I thought the same as you before, but later I thought more and more wrong, so I planned to leave after the battle. In fact, I was just guessing at that time, but the realization of Xing Wugui gave him some affirmation. I''m afraid it was already calculated by Xing Wugui this time."


    "Calculated? What do you mean?" the movie bully said. After his voice fell, Su Tang continued; "It was them who discovered the Tiangui clan this time. It can be said that they had time to completely block the Tiangui clan, but why did the Tiangui clan come into contact with the people of the evil ghost clan? There is no doubt that Xing Wugui can''t completely suppress the evil ghost clan. This should be seen from the time when he was in the valley. It is very possible that Xing Wugui can''t He has entered the five decline of heaven and man, so his cultivation and power are constantly falling. In other words, as long as Xing Wugui is getting weaker, the evil ghost family will attack Wugui mountain villa. At this time, we came here. Xing Wugui made an idea and hoped that we could fight against the evil ghost family first, but he didn''t expect that the people of the evil ghost family are not at ease Tiangui clan, so in the valley, although the evil ghost clan came, they didn''t help Tiangui clan, and they directly chose to retreat. I think it was unexpected for Xing Wugui. "


    "What? There''s such a thing?" Su Tang''s voice fell. The movie bully exclaimed. With his voice falling, the scene was silent. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Xing Wugui''s character is a place where we all live. Didn''t he make us very nervous at the beginning? I think that''s why he and the old ghost of Yinshan told each other in the valley before? They have no choice now. In fact, it''s not difficult to understand. Now with our help, Xing Wugui''s strength has improved, so the evil ghost The clan has no choice at all. His name is Tian GUI clan to contain us. "

 Chapter 774

    As soon as Su Tang said this, the movie blockbusters and others understood one after another. At this time, ape Chi said with a gloomy face; "I didn''t expect that this punishment has no return. I said you too, boss. Why didn''t you turn against him directly at that time? Such a person doesn''t have to give him a good face at all."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "What you think is too simple, didn''t I also say? It''s just possible, not really. Besides, Xing Wugui has calculated us, but he also helped us kill a lot of Tiangui people, which is indelible. Besides, they are land snakes here, and we still need his help in many places, so don''t do all this first Impulsive. Besides, this time I also felt that the punishment had no return. It seemed that I was also aware of it. Isn''t it also trying to remedy it? "


    Hearing Su Tang''s explanation, ape Chi also slowly calmed down. At this time, the movie bully on one side said; "Your Excellency is right. Although Xing Wugui calculated us before, on the whole, he is still a good man. At least in this attack on the Tiangui clan, I think he has nothing to do. Although his idea is that he doesn''t want the evil ghost clan to grow up, this is understandable."


    They are all leaders of great forces. It is understandable that they have seen such things for a long time. At this time, Su Tang nodded; "Yes, so I don''t care too much, but you can control ape Chi. Now we have a lot of things to rely on in this place. Now he has begun to remedy it, and the cemetery is also very obvious. He wants to cooperate with them well, and the past is over."


    "Well, we listened to the boss, but there was only a little atmosphere at the beginning. Now there''s nothing to think about. At least we didn''t lose anything. We also destroyed how many Tiangui families. It''s a good thing to say, but the ghost families and evil ghost families united this day and there were some problems." ape Chi nodded and continued.


    Hearing his words, Sutang shook his head and said; "You are wrong. Even if there is no previous thing, the ghost clan and the evil ghost clan will unite on this day, so this time we have made money. Although the punishment has no return, he has at least helped us lack a great advantage, but from this point of view, he is a very qualified ally."


    If Xing Wugui doesn''t help, people of the evil ghost family will unite with the Tiangui family. At that time, they will be more passive. The current situation is the best outcome. At least there are not many people in the Tiangui family, and from the attitude of the evil ghost family, they don''t fully believe in the Tiangui family, They are also wary of them everywhere. Moreover, under their own words, xuanming had a hatred for the evil ghost family. If the two powers with their own concerns unite, it is good for them anyway. Their alliance may collapse at any time. At that time, the Tiangui family will have no help from the evil ghost family, It''s much better to deal with.


    Thinking of these things, Su Tang began to think about them. As long as the people of the evil ghost family didn''t fight, the ghost family was not their opponent, but the hatred between the evil ghost family and Wugui villa was deep-rooted. It was not easy to convince them. Su Tang felt a great headache when he thought of these things.


    "Boss, what are you thinking?" seeing that Su Tang stopped talking, the ape asked aloud. His voice woke Su Tang from his meditation. He shook his head and said; "I didn''t think about anything. I just wanted to think about how to quickly kill the ghost people on this day. I''ve left Langxie mainland for many years. I don''t know what''s going on there. I heard from elder Ying long that the seal there won''t last long, so we can''t continue to waste time here."


    As his voice fell, ape Chi and others were silent for a while, and then nodded. They were speechless all night. The next morning, as soon as the sun rose, Su Tang and others entered the bloody wasteland. With this, the rich and abnormal smell of blood filled the surrounding air. Su Tang frowned and said aloud; "No wonder no one wants to come here. How many people can stand such an environment?"


    At this time, with the pungent smell of blood, Su Tang''s eyebrows frowned. Hearing his words, ape Chi and Yuantong didn''t feel anything. The movie bully and Yingfeng also nodded and said; "This place is really not suitable for human warriors."


    "Yes, in such a state, the monsters inside must be very bloodthirsty, so we have to be very careful." Su Tang said again. Monsters are bloodthirsty, especially in such a long-term nourishment of blood smell. The monsters here must be more bloodthirsty. The smell of blood is something that will make the monsters crazy. At this time, Su Tang understood in his heart, Why is this place a forbidden area? It can be said that if there are strange animals here, they are completely machines that only know how to kill. Such things are really terrible. If they are good, no one will provoke these things.


    "Well, it''s true. Only after I came in here, I always had an inexplicable excitement in my heart. Ha ha ha, this is simply the paradise of exotic animals." after his voice fell, ape Chi nodded and laughed and replied. Hearing his words, ape Tong on his face nodded with bright eyes. Looking at their appearance, Su Tang and others were even more helpless, At the same time, their hearts were more vigilant, and their hearts were somewhat afraid of this place.


    With the passage of time, they also went deeper and deeper. At this time, Su Tang, who was walking in the front, suddenly stopped. The faces of ape Chi and ape Tong around him changed, and a dignified color flashed in their eyes. At this time, the movie bully behind him asked aloud; "What''s the matter, sir?" his voice sounded. Su Tang immediately stretched out his hand and motioned him not to speak. Then he also released the power of his soul and quickly checked it. A moment later, his face changed and said aloud; "Get out."


    When the sound fell, ape Chi and ape Tong quickly retreated, and at this time, the shadow peak who retreated quickly also asked; "What''s the matter, sir?" but he didn''t notice anything. How could su Tang and others suddenly react like this? Not enough for the newcomers such as Su Tang, he quickly retreated without the slightest hesitation.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang quickly said; "Leave here first. Didn''t you think it was suddenly quiet around just now? Although we didn''t meet any living creatures on the road, there were still some voices. Just now, it was suddenly quiet. I quickly released the power of my soul and checked it. I found that what a powerful breath is hidden near here. It should be a foreign species in the bloody wasteland."


    Although the strong breath is nothing to Su Tang, he chose to retreat for safety. After all, this is not their world. This time, there are not many people coming here. It would not be fun if he really fought here and attracted the blood wolves here.


    "Oh, so it is." the movie bully also nodded and said. At this time, a wolf howl came from a distance before they died. With the falling of the wolf howl, wolf howls broke out in the deep grass of the plains around them. As soon as such a sound appeared, Su Tang''s face changed and he said in a deep voice; "Finished, we were found by the blood wolf."


    As his voice fell, ape red also came out of his voice; "Well, the wolf king here should have made the first sound just now. It seems that we don''t need to retreat, boss, fight." the voice fell, and ape Chi''s footsteps suddenly stopped. At this time, with his footsteps stopped, Su Tang also stopped and attacked, and said aloud; "Well, now that it''s all like this, we have no other choice."


    The sound fell, and there were more and more wolf howls around them. Hundreds of them increased from the previous dozens of heads in an instant. Aware of this situation, the movie bully said solemnly; "Sir, I think we''d better find a place to avoid first. If there are many blood wolves, we''ll be in trouble if they surround us."


    Indeed, although their strength is strong, they are still very tied up in front of so many blood wolves, but the voice of the movie bully falls, and Su Tang is helpless to speak out; "This is a wasteland. We haven''t found a mountain peak all the way. Where can we avoid? In my opinion, we''d better look back-to-back."


    "Well, now we have no choice at all. Although the wolf howl appears, it is still a very long distance from us. I don''t think they must come for us. We''d better restrain our breath first. If we miss the vice army, it''s really wronged." recorded in the voice of the movie bully, ape Tong also spoke out. I heard him say so, Su Tang thought a little and said aloud; "Well, ape Tong is right. Let''s hide first."


    When the sound fell, no one directly restrained his breath and hid directly. With the passage of time, there began to be sounds of quickly crossing the grass around them, which threw Su Tang very reluctantly; "It seems that it is not for us."


    It turns out that the sound of footsteps at this time is not the sound of wolves crossing, but the rapid crossing of a warrior in human form. From Su Lang''s point of view, there are at least more than a dozen people. It seems that these blood wolves have found them, but at this time, they run by themselves and others, which is completely to let them carry the pot. There are so many blood wolves, They will be found when they are pursued.


    So at this time, Su Tang was very helpless, and the ape bared his voice at this time; "Boss, what should we do?" after his voice fell, Su Tang thought for a moment and said, "what else can we do now? We can only run with them. Do we have to help them here? I also want to see what kind of people dare to provoke blood wolves here." the voice fell, Su Tang took the lead and chased those who had passed before. With his movement, ape Chi and others followed.


    Su Tang and others are all powerful people, so they are obviously a little faster than these people in speed. With the passage of time, they soon catch up with the previous people. At this time, a very huge wolf howl also sounded behind them. With the appearance of the wolf howl, the earth shook and the pedestrian in front of them, Suddenly someone exclaimed; "Miss, you go quickly. This is the red blood wolf king."


    Upon hearing this man''s words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, the red blood wolf king? When he heard the name, a feeling of familiarity flashed through Su Tang''s Lao Tzu. Although he didn''t know what the red blood wolf king was, he always felt a little familiar in his heart. At this time, the movie bully said; "The red blood wolf king, one of the three fierce beasts in the land of no return, how can he appear here."


    The voice was recorded, and Su Tang also reacted immediately. The red blood wolf king. It turned out that he had read about the red blood wolf king in some ancient books when he was in Wugui villa. Later, he heard some rumors about the red blood wolf king in hetuyere, but he didn''t expect that the red blood wolf king appeared in the bloody wasteland.


    "What? The red blood wolf king, shouldn''t this thing be in the blood devil forbidden area? How did he come here?" ape Chi also exclaimed. When he heard about the red blood wolf king in Hefeng, he joked that he must fight with him if he had a chance, but he knew very well that the red blood wolf king was not something he could deal with now.


    "It doesn''t matter much. We''d better leave here quickly. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing this time. It''s really unlucky." Su Tang also said aloud. As his voice fell, the ape was red. Everyone nodded, and the speed under their feet increased a bit. As their speed increased, the people in front at this time, Also obviously aware of their existence, the middle-aged man shouted; "Who?"


    His voice fell, Su Tang replied; "Passers by, I''m just implicated by your movements. It''s true to leave here quickly." the voice fell, and the people in front stopped talking after a brief silence. Now they all understand that if they don''t leave here quickly, they will be in big trouble when the red blood wolf king comes.


    With such a tacit understanding, these people also quickly began to take money out of the bloody wasteland, and Su Tang and others deliberately opened a distance from them for unnecessary misunderstanding. The speed of the two groups of people is very fast, but even so, the movement of the blood wolves behind them is becoming more and more clear.


    "Boss, hurry up and find a way. We can''t escape here at all." ape Chi felt the movements in the rear and hurried out of his voice. At this time, Su Tang''s brain was running rapidly. They didn''t know the current situation. They couldn''t escape at all. Before, they could compete with the blood wolves, but now there is the red blood wolf king, In addition to these hundreds of blood wolves, they can''t compete with them at all.


    When Su and Tang were at a loss, the secret came out; "Boy, you don''t have a choice. Let them enter the Thor palace. Only in this way may they have a chance to escape, or they will be torn up by these blood wolves." with his voice falling, Su Tang thought quickly. He didn''t think of such a way before, but the Thor Palace may still fail to work when he was in Langxie mainland, However, since he came to the land of God''s legacy, his Thor palace seemed to be completely useless. First, when he was chased by the four fierce beasts, he was seen at a glance.


    Now the red blood wolf king is much stronger than the original gluttonous. There must be no way to escape his exploration. If they enter and are found by the red blood wolf king, they will be completely passive. It''s not easy to escape, but now they have no other choice.


    After struggling in his heart, Su Tang soon decided to fight and immediately spread the voice to the movie tyrants and others; "Don''t resist, I''ll take you to a place." the voice fell, and these people felt a baptism. With Su Tang''s warning, the movie bully and others had no resistance at all. After a flash of light in front of them, the movie bully and others came to the Thor palace.


    Without their questioning, Su Tang directly emptied the Thor palace, directly turned into a grain of dust, and fell into the blood spirit grass in the bloody wasteland. Their sudden disappearance made a mysterious man running parallel to them stunned. At this time, the blood wolves behind him were getting closer and closer. These people still wanted to pay attention to Su Tang and others, Just speed up and run away.


    At this time, Su Tang was in the Thor palace. With the help of the sky, they could still see the situation outside. At this time, a blood wolf passed directly from their delivery. Seeing this, Su Tang and others held their breath for fear that they would be found by the philosophy crazy blood wolf. At this time, after the last set of blood wolves passed by, Su Tang took a deep breath and said aloud; "Hoo, it seems that we are right this time."


    "Boy, don''t be happy too early. The red blood wolf king hasn''t come yet. I think it''s better for you to be careful." after su Tang''s voice fell, the secret also flew out of his Dantian directly, and said aloud. With the emergence of the secret, the movie bully and Yingfeng were stunned, but they had seen the secret before, but they didn''t have much doubt, At this time, a huge blood red figure appeared on the huge light from the secret of heaven.


    With his appearance, Su Tang and others were careful. At this time, the blood red big eyes of the red blood wolf king looked at them. Su Tang felt cold all over. This eye seemed to see through the Thor palace and fall directly on his soul.

 Chapter 775

    However, the red blood wolf king''s eyes also quickly swept over without a pause. With the passing of the eyes, its huge body also quickly disappeared on the huge light curtain. When seeing the red blood wolf king leave, Su Tang and others breathed deeply.


    "When he looked over just now, I thought he found us. It was really exciting." the ape bared his voice. Hearing his words, the ape on one side said angrily; "Why don''t you say a few words? I don''t want to come here for the second time. The red blood wolf king really deserves his reputation. This evil spirit makes me feel great pressure through this light curtain."


    As soon as you listen to him, the movie bully is also a fast voice channel; "I didn''t expect that there were such powerful monsters in the land of no return. It really surprised me." after his voice fell, Su Tang really understood at this moment. The land of no return is really a small continent with dangerous gathering. Whether it''s monsters or other races here, Each one is strong enough to surprise them.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" ape Chi asked. After his voice fell, Su Tang also woke up from meditation and looked at ape Chi''s voice; "Wait, now we can''t decide whether the red blood wolf king found us. Just now I clearly saw it glancing at us with his eyes. Maybe he just wanted to fix the rest mysterious man first and come back to find our trouble, so we''ll wait and leave here."


    Just now, Su Tang was very worried. I thought that the red blood wolf king might have really found himself and others. After his voice fell, ape Chi and others were stunned. At this time, the secret of heaven also came out; "I also think we can''t wait to die here. It''s not impossible for Sutang boy to worry. Let''s leave here later. The speed must be fast. It''s dangerous. Now these blood wolves should be against those mysterious people before."


    The voice of the secret fell, and Su Tang nodded. At this time, on the edge of the bloody wasteland, hundreds of blood wolves have surrounded more than ten mysterious strong men in white clothes. At this time, the figure of the red blood wolf king also appeared slowly. With its arrival, the mysterious strong men present were vigilant and protected a woman, Just then the hoarse voice of the red blood wolf king sounded; "Tut Tut, the Lingxian clan, which has always been very arrogant, will also have today. You can''t run away. Hand over your things. Maybe I can give you a pleasure. Don''t beat me."


    "Wolf king, I have never had the slightest hatred with you. Since you sneaked into our ancestral land and killed many of us this time, what are you doing for?" the middle-aged man asked aloud. At this time, although his eyes were full of hatred, his tone was unusually calm and fell with his voice, The wolf king continued; "What else can there be? Of course, it''s the exquisite holy fruit of your Lingxian family. My strength has reached the extreme. If I want to improve and turn into a human shape, I can only have a chance by relying on the exquisite holy fruit. You Lingxian people are not proud. I just want to borrow one or two. You are so stingy. In this case, I have to rob it."


    "Linglong holy fruit is the root of our Lingxian family. Every Linglong holy fruit can produce a member of the Lingxian family. It will only appear in a hundred years. Your tone is not small. Since you want two, you are just wishful thinking." after listening to the wolf king''s words, the person who is the first, drink and understand. The Lingxian family can be said to be raised by nature, This exquisite holy fruit is actually their more urgent place. It''s too much for the wolf king to ask others to hand over their people.


    No matter which race will definitely not agree, but now the situation here also puts the Lingxian family in a dilemma. So many blood wolves are adding a super fierce beast, the red blood wolf king, which is not what they can compete with. At that time, it is absolutely impossible to let them catch with Yang. For a time, the scene was deadlocked.


    At this time, Su Tang and others in the Thor palace were also calculating the time quickly. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "I''ll go out alone later. You''ll be here. When you''re safe, I''ll let you out."


    "No, sir, it''s too dangerous for you to go out alone. Let me go out with you." his voice was like a movie bully, so he said directly. As his voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Their goal is too big. Besides, my blessing of the law of wind, Su Tang will be promoted very quickly and should be able to catch it quickly. It''s good for you to be here. If I really encounter any danger, you can appear as a strange soldier and surprise each other."


    "Yes, I think we''d better let this boy go alone. He''s the fastest here, and he''s the best to go out." Tianji also said. After they liked their voice path, ape Chi nodded and said; "Boss, pay attention to your own safety. If there is any danger, let them out directly. Isn''t it a red blood wolf king? Are the six of us still afraid of him?"


    Understanding what he said, Su Tang nodded, and then directly left the Thor palace. As soon as he landed, he directly incorporated the Thor palace into the Dantian. The next moment, the law of the wind broke out quickly. In a moment, his speed increased several times, just like an arrow off the string, and shot out quickly.


    The sudden appearance of him was also noticed by the red blood wolf king on the edge of the bloody wasteland. He saw a flash of radian in the corner of his mouth and muttered softly; "Ha ha, it''s interesting, but now I have something big. You''re lucky this time." the voice fell, and he looked at the people of the Lingxian family; "I''m giving you one last chance to hand over the exquisite holy fruit. I can live around you. Otherwise, I''m afraid the Lingxian family will be removed from the land of no return."


    "Bah, don''t even think about it. Linglong holy fruit is the more urgent part of our Lingxian family. You can''t give it to you. Kill it if you want. Even if you kill all of them, you won''t get Linglong holy fruit." at this time, the girl in the middle said aloud, falling down with her voice, and the man in the head nodded and said; "The young lady is right. Don''t be paranoid, wolf king. Your strength is strong enough. If you are promoted, it will only be a disaster for the whole place without return. Don''t think about it. Is it possible for our Lingxian family to get rid of your wolf king?"


    Lingxian clan is naturally raised. Even if all of them die now, a new Lingxian clan will appear soon. It is impossible to destroy them.


    "Stubborn." the wolf king shouted coldly with a trace of murderous spirit in his eyes, and his voice fell. Those blood wolves around roared up to the sky and quickly rushed towards the strong ones of the spirit fairy family. Looking at this situation, these people did not show weakness and directly fought with those blood wolves. At this time, Su Tang on the other side was blessed by the law of the wind, The speed was also very fast and flew to the distance. Only for more than half an hour, Su Tang had come to the edge of the bloody wasteland. Looking at the green mountain forest outside, Su Tang outlined a happy smile at the corners of his mouth.


    At the next moment, his speed increased again and rushed directly towards the green mountain forest. But just when he reached the edge and really wanted to enter the mountain forest, a light column suddenly appeared in front of him. With the emergence of the light column, a white figure also appeared slowly. Su Tang stopped and looked at the white figure. At the moment of the sound, Su Tang was stunned immediately.


    At this time, the white voice was a woman, but she was very embarrassed. There were many places on his clothes stained with blood. At the moment she saw Su Tang, her eyes raised a trace of vigilance and said; "Who are you and why are you here?"


    Upon hearing her question, Su Tang also answered directly; "In Xia Su Tang, I was chased by snow wolves in the bloody wasteland and escaped by chance. Isn''t this really ready to leave the bloody wasteland?" the woman was stunned in her eyes and said in a voice; "Are you the one behind us?" Su Tang was stunned when he heard this. At this time, he also reacted. The voice was really familiar. Isn''t this the voice of the woman in the mysterious man team when he was running away?


    But Su Tang is very curious. Shouldn''t she be on the other side? Why are you suddenly here now? However, it''s not appropriate to think about these things now. This time, the red blood wolf king appears for the woman in front of him. If the woman appears here, the blood wolf king must catch up soon.


    "This is not the place to talk. Let''s leave quickly. It''s still the territory of the blood wolf." when the voice fell, Su Tang directly ran towards the mountain forest and watched Su Tang enter the mountain forest. The woman looked at the distance, with a sad look in her eyes, bit her teeth, and directly turned her head and followed Su Tang into the mountain forest, At this time, the wolf king on the other side cursed with anger after seeing that the woman was sent away; "Waste, you waste, Lingxian clan, I''ll kill you."


    Hearing his angry voice, a trace of panic flashed in the eyes of those blood wolves, but at this time, the man led by the spirit fairy family laughed; "Hahaha, this is the unique means of our Lingxian family. Wolf king, you can''t catch up with my young lady at all. We will die when we die. As long as our young lady doesn''t die until she grows up, you will die miserably, hahaha."


    Seeing that he was so arrogant, the wolf king was also very angry. He directly killed all the people of the spirit fairy family. After killing all these people, the blood wolf looked up at the sky, roared, and then left directly with the blood wolf. His roaring policy was in the sky. At this time, Su Tang and the woman in the mountain forest heard it, At this time, Su Tang''s face flashed a relaxed look. After all, it was the rest of his life. It felt very good.


    The woman behind him, after hearing the sound, shed two lines of clear tears in her eyes. With a strong color on her back in her eyes, she closely followed Su Tang''s back. At this time, the secret of heaven spoke in Su Tang''s nod; "Boy, what are you going to do next? The girl is always following you." as soon as he said this, Su Tang stopped and looked at the woman; "Where will the girl go in the future?"


    At this time, Su Tang was stunned on the back of the woman''s eyes. There was also a look of pity in his eyes. When he heard his words, the woman said aloud; "I don''t know. Now I just want to find a place across the shop to practice well. When I succeed in practice, I will find the red blood wolf king and avenge my master." said here, the back in her eyes disappeared directly, replaced by Wu Jing''s hatred.


    Seeing this, Su Tang shook his head helplessly and said; "There is no place to return. There are many dangers everywhere. I don''t think it''s easy for you to find a safe place, miss. But I''m also very sorry for the fall of your master. Miss, we''ll say goodbye. I still have a lot of things to do." Su Tang arched his hand at the woman, and then he turned around and prepared to leave.


    Just then the woman stopped him; "Your Excellency, I have something here. I hope you can keep it for me." voice Lu loved it. He took out twice the white fruit from the storage ring, gently stroked it, and a trace of tenderness flashed in his eyes. Seeing here, Su Tang''s eyes also fell on the fruit. At the moment of seeing the fruit, he exclaimed; "Linglong holy fruit, girl, are you from Lingxian family?"


    "Well, we are indeed Lingxian people. This is the Linglong holy fruit in your mouth. This time, for it, the red blood wolf king killed our Lingxian people and killed many experts. Now he is chasing and killing all the way. Many of my people have fallen. I am in a strong position now. I hope Mr. can help my Lingxian people to keep this Linglong holy fruit well. I am alone now Man, there is no way to protect it. If it falls on the red blood wolf king, it will be a disaster for the whole place without return. Sir, I hope you can take good care of it for me. "The woman continued.


    "This thing is too valuable. Girl, you''ve lost a lot. Have you found a safe place to repair? I''d better take it with you. I''m really not sure to keep it well." Su Tang waved his hand.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to. The exquisite holy fruit is really attractive, but if it''s on himself, will he be targeted by the red blood wolf king? Now he has been in a mess for the evil ghost family and Tiangui family. If he is watched by the red blood wolf king, he really has no way.


    As soon as Su Tang refused, the woman knelt down directly; "I have the smell of Lin xuanzhu alone. The nose of the red blood wolf king is very sensitive. Even if I want to hide, if he wants to find me at ease, he will still have the opportunity to find me. I can''t let the Linglong holy fruit stay with me all the time. It''s very dangerous. Don''t worry, sir. The Linglong holy fruit doesn''t have any smell at all. Put it on you, even if the red blood wolf king is standing in front of you , he can''t find out that you have exquisite holy fruit. Please help me Lingxian family. This is the foundation of our Lingxian family. "


    The woman suddenly knelt, which surprised Su Tang''s heart. He quickly walked to her and helped him up. After being silent for a while, he said aloud; "Well, since you think so much of me, I''ll help you keep this thing well. However, I''m not a person in the land of no return. I''m just here to deal with some things this time. When these things are complete, I''ll leave here. If you can escape by chance, come to the dragon family in the land of God to find me. My name is Su Tang."


    "Sutang? OK, sir, I remember. If Lingyue is lucky to survive, she will go to the place left by God to find you." the voice fell. After she handed over the Linglong holy fruit emperor in her hand to Sutang, she left directly. Soon the news was in the mountains and forests. After watching her disappear, Sutang looked down at the Linglong holy fruit in her hand, A look of helplessness flashed across the corners of his mouth and said aloud; "I didn''t expect to meet the people of Lingxian family soon, and it''s still like this."


    Hearing his words, the secret of heaven spoke in his Dantian; "Isn''t it better, boy? Hurry up and leave here. Now the people of the spirit fairy family have escaped. It must be that the red blood wolf king has gone crazy. If he catches up, it will be really troublesome." with his voice recorded, Su Tang nodded and quickly looked forward to the mountains and forests when he collected the linglinglinglong holy fruit into the thunder god palace for the week.


    After ten minutes, Su Tang had escaped thousands of miles of gathering in the bloody wasteland. At this time, he was next to a paddy field, and he released ape Chi and others.


    "Boss, what shall we do in the future?" ape Chi continued to ask. Hearing ape Chi''s question, Su Tang thought for a while and said aloud; "What else can we do? Of course, look at the map. We are close to some forbidden area now. Let''s go and experience it directly. This time, we thought we could experience it solemnly in the bloody wasteland. Unexpectedly, we met the cover to get things done. The red blood wolf king is really very powerful. It''s amazing that we have the whole Lingxian family in Longcheng on our own."


    "Yes, this guy is really strong, but you were a little rash before, boss. From the attitude of the red blood wolf king, he is bound to win the Linglong holy fruit. It''s really unwise for you to promise the woman to protect the Linglong holy fruit." ape Chi also continued to speak out at this time. After his voice fell, the movie bully also spoke out; "Indeed, it''s a great danger for this thing to stay around. The red blood wolf king is completely a madman. Since he has directly entered the spirit fairy family, his courage is extraordinary. At the same time, it can also be seen from this point that he cares about the exquisite holy fruit with the guy."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "What about that? Anyway, I''ve promised now. There''s no way to go back. Rob the spirit moon quickly. It doesn''t have any unique flavor. I believe even if the red blood wolf king stands in front of me, he can''t help it. In addition, I''ve included it in the Thor palace, which is what the red blood wolf king wants to find West is undoubtedly a fool''s dream. "


    Hearing what he said, the others stopped talking. It''s true. Isn''t Su Tang able to promise anyway? Even if they regret it first, they can''t find the spirit moon. Su Tang and others had a good rest here all night. They all slept soundly that night. Those who survived the disaster can sleep soundly.

 Chapter 776

    Early the next morning, Su Tang and others were not in a hurry to leave here, but asked for a map at Yingfeng. They studied the map for a long time before they found their current seat.


    "We''re here now. I didn''t expect that the former netizens ran so far." Su Tang said with emotion in a place on the direct map. He had never encountered such a thing before. Even if he ran away, he hadn''t escaped so far. This time, he was deeply shocked by the red blood wolf king. In order to avoid him, He ran thousands of miles straight out.


    "Hehe, it''s better to be far away. I don''t want to be against that thing, at least not now." ape Chi also said with a smile. With his voice recorded, others also nodded. It seems that the red blood wolf king''s shock to them is also very huge. These people are very powerful and strong. They all said such words at this time, It can be imagined that the red blood wolf king is powerful.


    "Well, we''d better study where we''re going next." Su Tang said again, and what he didn''t know was that because of his long-distance escape, he not only got rid of the red blood wolf king, but also the people who had no return.


    At this time, in Wugui villa, Xing Wugui received a message from his subordinates and frowned slightly; "The red blood wolf king appeared in the bloody wasteland? It''s interesting. The Dragon God really surprised me. I didn''t expect that he could escape under the red blood wolf king. Tut Tut, according to this calculation, he shouldn''t be in any danger without us."


    His voice fell, and Hefeng nodded with a smile and said; "Hahaha, it''s true, but why did the red blood wolf king come to the bloody wasteland thousands of miles away? Did the villa leader have any other news?" he was very confused that the red blood wolf king would appear in the bloody wasteland, You know, the red blood wolf king has never left the blood devil forbidden area before. Now he suddenly appears in this bloody wasteland. It must be a plot.


    "Well, it''s said that besides the Dragon God, there are people of the spirit fairy family there. It seems that the red blood wolf king should go for them. The Dragon God and others are just implicated." Xing Wugui continued, falling with his voice, Hefeng was stunned and said aloud; "Spirit fairy clan?" he seemed to think of something here. He stood up in horror and said aloud; "Linglong holy fruit, the red blood wolf king must want to obtain Linglong holy fruit and turn into a human body, so that his cultivation can be improved to a higher level before he can fight with the Lingxian family."


    "Well, it''s really possible, but now the Lingxian clan seems to have a very huge problem. Before, people below sent a letter saying that all the people of the Lingxian clan have been killed by the red blood wolf king, and it seems that only one person has escaped." Xing Wugui continued. With his voice Lu liked, he nodded with a frown and said; "It seems that the strength of the red blood wolf king has been improved. Villa leader, we have to be careful. Since the red blood wolf king now dares to attack the spirit fairy family, he must have great ambition. This time, he will get exquisite holy fruit and become a human. When he appears with the blood wolf, we will be in trouble."


    "Yes, there is indeed trouble, but we can''t deal with them separately now. Moreover, the red blood wolf king hasn''t got exquisite holy fruit. What can he do even if he gets it? His cultivation also takes a very long time. During this time, as long as we beat down the evil ghost people, he can''t turn over any waves at all." Xing Wugui continued.


    He never paid attention to the red blood wolf king. Indeed, in his opinion, the red blood wolf king is just a lucky beast. There are no people and horses, and there is no imperial wall. Even if he is successful in his cultivation, he will come out with the blood wolves in the bloody wasteland, It''s not enough to really start with a big force like them, but now he certainly doesn''t want the red blood wolf king to successfully turn into a human now.


    Just here, when he was amazed at this thing, the old ghost of Yinshan in Yinshan also received that the red blood wolf king appeared in the bloody wasteland. At this time, in the hall of the huge ghost family palace in Yinshan, xuanming asked with a thought in his eyes after hearing the news; "Taoist friend, do you think we can find a way to bring the red blood wolf king into our camp? In this way, our strength will be stronger. There will be no way to fight back at Wugui villa at that time."


    As soon as I heard his words, the old ghost of Yinshan said aloud; "It''s too simple for you to think about this. Since the red blood wolf king dares to fight against the spirit fairy family, after all, it''s for their exquisite holy fruit. With this thing, he will see that he will turn into a man. At that time, although his cultivation may only be improved, I won''t see his opponent at that time. Can we pull in people like you? His ambition is not small, If he comes in, no one of our two families will be able to suppress him. At that time, it will undoubtedly seek skin from the tiger, which may cause us great trouble. Now that someone of the Lingxian family has escaped, the red blood wolf king must have not had two exquisite holy fruits. Pulling him in now will offend the Lingxian family. If the Lingxian family joins hands with Wugui mountain villa at that time We''ll be in more trouble, so you''d better not think about it. "


    Old ghost of Yinshan, he will agree to xuanming''s proposal. Now he is the boss in the alliance between the two families. If the blood wolf king comes in and the people of Tiangui family and wolf family come together to seize power for a year, he has no way for the evil ghost family. He won''t be foolish enough to do so. Now whatever Tiangui family does is approved by him. This feeling is what he wants, He didn''t like the ghost family that day, but he had to unite with them because of the general trend. In fact, he just used them to come to QIANZI Su Tang and others, and their ghost family can directly attack the people in Wugui villa.


    As the voice of the old ghost of Yinshan fell, xuanming was silent, but he didn''t give up in his eyes. Now their alliance, he is in a weak position. He urgently needs to find a force that can join hands with him against the evil ghost family, so that his heavenly ghost family won''t be so passive in the alliance here. He doesn''t like this feeling very much, He doesn''t like being controlled by others.


    At this time, Su Tang and others on the other side, after a long discussion, finally selected a forbidden area. This forbidden area is very special and completely a world of cold ice, which can be regarded as helping ape Chi. After all, ape Chi cultivates the power of the law of cold ice. This is the only place in the land of no return that has the attribute of cold ice, Moreover, it is still in the tropics. There must be some strange treasures of the cold ice system in it. This time, Su Tang and others came out for training to improve their combat effectiveness. Now that they have such a first place, they can''t go and have a look at what they say.


    After making a decision, the group quickly left here and walked towards the place marked on the map. It was OK on the way. Tianping didn''t encounter any trouble at all. However, as they got closer and closer to the destination, he also felt that the surrounding areas began to change, and the originally dense mountains began to gradually become scarce, The temperature in the surrounding air also began to drop slowly. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "It seems that we have come to the right place this time. I have noticed a difference in the cold here."


    This time, their new destination is the death ice field, which can be said to be the only place where there is no return of debt. In fact, many places in the whole land are very hot, and the death ice field is in the hottest place. It can be said that it is a wonderful flower in the land of no return. It is frozen all the year round, and there are no living creatures in it, The martial arts and exotic animals that enter it will disappear inexplicably. A long time ago, some martial arts and exotic animals of the cold ice system will enter it to look for opportunities. After all, this place is too strange. Many people think the same as Su Tang and others, that is, there are many exotic treasures of the cold ice system here.


    However, none of the people who entered it had ever come out, and even none of the animals with strong vitality had ever come out. At that time, it was very shocking in the land of no return. It was really because of these things that this place was clearly known as the death ice field, in the forbidden area in the land of no return, It''s a dangerous place in the top ten.


    This time, Su Tang and others first went to the bloody wasteland and saw the terrible inside. They didn''t dare to stay inside for a long time. They had to choose to come to this place to see if ape Chi could get some different opportunities here.


    After the sound of ape red fell, Su Tang said; "Since this is the case, we should be more careful. If something goes wrong, there will be demons. This place is so abnormal and famous. I think it should be no less than the bloody wasteland. Moreover, the people who enter here have been out. It is more mysterious and terrible than the bloody wasteland."


    After his words fell, movie blockbusters and others nodded repeatedly. They have not been to some forbidden areas for experience. They are always very careful about forbidden areas such as the death ice field. They don''t dare to be careless at all. The more mysterious the danger in the forbidden area, the more they are caught off guard in time, and the party is still moving forward.


    At this time, the green around them began to slowly disappear, and the eyes in front of them began to be replaced by the cold white. At this time, the ape red walking in the front pointed to a huge stone tablet not far away; "Boss, there''s a stone tablet there. Let''s go and have a look." without waiting for Su Tang to return, he took the lead in walking there. Su Tang and others followed closely and came to the stone tablet. Su Tang looked at the divine text written on it and said aloud; "This is the stone tablet that people later said was set up. They said that this is a dangerous situation. Don''t break in."


    With his voice falling, ape red also frowned and said in a voice; "Boss, I think we''d better not go in. Since we can make later people so cautious, it must be very dangerous here. It''s not worth taking risks together for my business." at this time, ape Chi also has no previous yearning. Obviously, this place has shocked him a lot.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "Don''t say it''s useless. Since we''ve all come occasionally, how can we all retreat at the door? I''ve seen it. I''d better go in and have a look, but I have a winning proposal. For safety, we''d better not go too deep. If it''s impossible, we''d better retreat quickly." as his voice continued to love me, the movie bully nodded and said; "What kind of dangerous place have you never been to? Since we have all come since ancient times, everything depends on the Dragon God. We will do what you want us to do."


    "Well, there''s nothing. If ape Chi can get benefits, I''m willing to help him." ape Tong also said aloud. When he heard them, ape Chi flashed a look of gratitude in his eyes. At this time, Su Tang said; "Well, let''s go. Let''s go straight in and see how strange this forbidden area is, which makes the whole place where there is no return change color." when the voice fell, he took the lead in opening the wheat and directly passed the boundary monument. When he saw Su Tang taking the lead, he went in. Ape Chi and others also looked at each other and directly followed up.


    As this step was taken, the cold air around him suddenly improved several grades, making Su Tang and others tremble all over. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "What a strange place. The difference between the inside and outside of the stone tablet is so huge. It seems that we really have to be careful." hearing his voice, the movie bully nodded and said; "Well, this place is really strange. I''ve been to some ice sheets before. Those places are much larger than here, but they are not so cold. The cold in the dead ice sheet is so soul, and it''s not the same level as those ordinary ice sheets."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang also spoke out; "Hehe, if it''s not weird, how can people''s stalls in the land of no return change color? Well, since they have come in, let''s not sigh. We''d better look around quickly and see if there''s anything useful for ape red. This place can''t exist. I always have a bad feeling in my heart."


    With his voice Lu liked it, others just stopped talking, and no one began to quickly look for it outside the ice sheet. After a day, the special ice sheet was even colder. Su Tang and others were strong, but they were still shivering in the face of the cold of the ice sheet. The next day, Tian Yilang began to look for it again.


    "Boss, I think if you can''t find us, let''s leave. This place is really weird. I''m a person who practices the ice law. Unexpectedly, there are some people who can''t resist the cold here. The cold here is really terrible. I''m afraid you will be in danger if you go down here." the ape said in a red voice. At this time, he was also passive and trembling. Looking at him, Su Tang frowned slightly, then nodded and said; "Well, we''re looking for it for a long time. If there''s really nothing, we''ll leave here."


    As soon as the voice fell, the secret in his Dantian came out; "Boy, stop, there''s something in the ice under your feet." Su Tang liked the sound. Su Tang listened directly to the West. When he saw him stop, the movie bully asked aloud; "What''s the matter, sir? Did you find anything?" he clearly remembered that Su Tang had found the blood wolf in the bloody wasteland before.


    "No, it''s just a secret. Listen to me. There''s something in the ice under my feet. Let''s give way. I''ll break the ice first and see what''s inside." the voice recorded that the movie blockbusters and others retreated for a distance. Su Tang also directly condensed a thunder spear and stabbed bincen on the ground.


    Son ah, after dozens of times here, cracks have appeared in the ice layer that would have been like an iron plate. With the emergence of these cracks, strong and very single parents burst out from them, which made Su Tang and others tremble. Standing nearest, Su Tang even felt that his body was about to be frozen. There was no way, It was like directly calling out the law of fire and wrapping the whole body. I thought it would be better with the protection of the law of fire, but Su Tang didn''t feel the change of meaning at all.


    Just when he was very confused, there was a very subtle cry in the crack on the ground, which made Su Tang''s nerves tense and quickly retreat. At this time, a white rabbit velvet earthworm climbed out of the crack. At the moment of seeing this thing, ape red exclaimed; "Black ice jade bug, how can there be this thing here?"


    "Hmm?" hearing that ape Chi seemed to know this thing, he was a little stunned, turned his head and looked at him and asked; "Tell me what this is?" the voice was recorded and Yuan said with some sugar; "This thing is called black ice jade worm, which is also a kind of strange beast. It is said that they were bred from the black ice for thousands of years. It is the most precious cold ice in the sky. Their cold air is directly aimed at the soul and there is no way to defend. However, this thing has a very gentle temperament and doesn''t take the initiative to attack people."


    As his explanation voice was recorded, Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "Is this good for your cultivation?" when he asked, ape Chi immediately smiled and nodded; "I have it very much. If I can follow the black ice jade insect to integrate into my body and refine it, the cold in my cold ice attack will become as direct against the other party''s soul as him."


    "How powerful! What are you waiting for? Catch this thing and refine it directly." when ape Tong heard that it was so useful to ape Chi, he immediately said, but ape Chi shook his head to say; "I think it''s better to forget it. This thing is not easy to integrate. Boss, you should have felt it just now. The cold of this thing is very much looking forward to that danger. As long as I touch it, I will be frostbitten by his cold air and even frozen to death directly. I don''t want to take a risk."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang also nodded. He was very clear about his feeling there before. It was really very strange. However, since he saw such a treasure of cold ice attribute, he let go with Yang. Su Tang was also very unwilling.


    "Isn''t there any way to neutralize his cold?" Su Tang continued.


    "I don''t know," said ape Chi, shaking his head. As soon as he said this, the scene suddenly went down. At this time, a slight sound came again from the horizontal column. With the emergence of these sounds, white black ice jade insects began to rise, and the cold around them also dropped sharply. I noticed this situation, Su Tang immediately shouted; "Get out."


    The party did not dare to stop at all, so they retreated directly and returned to the boundary pillar. Su Tang looked at the white ice field and said; "I haven''t been here before. There are so many black ice jade insects here. It seems that those who entered here before were directly frozen and cracked by the cold of the black ice jade insect, and their souls fell."

 Chapter 777

    "It''s really possible. Unexpectedly, the black ice jade insect, who has always been very docile, is the culprit in the death forbidden area. It''s really unexpected." ape Chi nodded.


    With his voice, ape Tong asked; "What should we do next? Get out of here?"


    "Let''s have a rest here for a night. Now that we''ve figured out the situation here and met such a treasure, we have to think of a way to hurt ape Chi. Is there such a chance to increase combat effectiveness?" Su Tang said. With his voice, the movie bully nodded; "I think the adults are right. Now that we have understood the situation here, we can try to get some jade worms for ape Chi. Their strength will be greatly improved at that time."


    "Keyan, this jade worm can''t touch at all. It''ll be finished if we touch it. How can we get this thing?" Yingfeng also said at this time. At this time, the secret flew out of Su Tang''s Dan field, looked at the pathogen and said; "Since there are so many black ice jade insects here, there must be larvae here? We can get a larva and let the ape red fuse first. As long as he fuses successfully, I think his cold ice resistance will be improved a lot. At that time, there will be no way to fuse these adults."


    Su Tang and others were surprised by the secret. Indeed, the adults of the ice jade insect were not touched by them, suggesting that the larvae should not have such a powerful ability? As long as they find a way to get a larva, it''s not without a chance. It''s very exciting in Su Tang''s, but ape Chi shook his head and said; "The method of the secret of heaven is really good, but it''s so easy to get the larva? You can see that there are so many black ice jade insects on the periphery. The larva must be more inside, even in the center. How many black ice jade insects will there be? It''s too dangerous. I think I''d better forget it. Maybe it''s my chance this time Enough. "


    When he heard what he said, Su Tang also became, and the others stopped talking. At this time, Tianji smiled and said; "Have you forgotten me?" Su Tang looked up at him and said; "Tianji, do you have a way?"


    "Hehe, I won''t come out if I can''t help it. Don''t you forget that I''m just an instrument spirit. As long as the magic instrument is not hit by the ship, I won''t die. As long as the master has an idea, I can directly return. Although the cold of the black ice jade bug is very strong, it doesn''t attach any importance to me. I''ve found that the cold here doesn''t affect me at all Influence. "Tianji explained with a smile.


    As soon as the voice fell, ape Chi was also excited. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that there was such a thing. Heaven has got rid of you." looking at his excited appearance, ape Tong on one side also said with a smile; "Who just said that maybe he didn''t have enough chance. Now how can he become so excited?"


    After eating the smoke, the ape''s red face showed a trace of embarrassment and said aloud; "Hey, hey, don''t I want to fight and take risks for me? Not enough. Now that I have the opportunity, of course I can''t let go. After all, as for us in the land of no return, although many people of the Tiangui clan have been destroyed, there are still many dangers here. It''s good for us to be strong."


    "Well, you''re right," ape Tong continued, and Su Tang quickly said with a smile; "Tianji, how much are you sure about this?" after hearing this question, Tianji thought for a while and said aloud; "It''s not very sure. Don''t go in. We don''t know how big the ice sheet is, do we? And the larva must be guarded by many black ice jade insects. It''s not a simple thing to find a larva in the vast ice sheet, but I''ll try my best to find it. At the same time, I also want to see what kind of things there will be in the depths of the pathogen."


    "Well, we''ll wait for you here. Pay attention to yourself and keep in touch at any time. If you encounter danger, send a message directly to me, and I''ll call you back directly at that time." Su Tang nodded. Hearing his words, the secret of heaven also nodded. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Tianji, be careful. This matter will get rid of you."


    "Don''t worry, my strength is not bad, and I will find you a larva." the sound road loves it, and the secret flew directly into the ice field. With the shadow of the secret, Su Tang also spoke; "Well, let''s wait for the good news of the mystery here, but it''s cold enough here. Should you just go and find me some goods and food? I don''t know how long it will take to find the mystery. We can''t wait here?"


    "Hahaha, no problem. Don''t worry, boss. I stayed on the way here before. Now I''m going to look for firewood." the sound road loves it. Ape red directly exhausts towards the outside. Half an hour later, ape red came back with a lot of firewood. At this time, Su Tang also quickly lit a bonfire. With the emergence of the bonfire, Su Tang and others obviously felt a warm feeling, which made Su Tang very confused.


    "Eh! What''s the matter? Didn''t the black ice jade worm make the ice field? How could the cold that hit the soul be dissolved by the campfire?" Su Tang wondered.


    "Hehe, I think it''s because of this boundary pillar. Haven''t we also felt it before? The inside of this boundary pillar is completely different from the outside. Maybe this alert has the ability to mutate the cold ice." at this time, the movie bully is also vocal, and his quality is like his voice. Ape Chi nodded and said; "Yes, yes, boss, just leave these things alone. Anyway, we shouldn''t be in any danger now."


    Lu liked the sound, and Su Tang nodded. At this time, ape Chi took out a lot of blood and meat from the storage ring and handed it to Su Tang. As a result, Su Tang joked about what he handed over; "I said, ape Chi, when were you the same as magic spirit? You think you should get a storage ring and learn to load firewood like magic spirit, so you don''t have to bother." ape Tong also laughed at his teasing.


    At this time, ape red nodded and said; "Well, boss, your proposal is very good, and I really should do so." his voice recorded a burst of laughter from movie blockbusters and others. Su Tang is also very helpless about it. Maybe this is the world of eating goods. In order to eat, they can make many actions that ordinary people can''t understand.


    Su Tang quickly saw that the fresh meat had been processed, and directly put it on the campfire to bake. At the same time, he also thought about the secret of heaven and asked; "Secret, can you hear me?"


    "Yes." the secret of heaven soon answered. At this time, Su Tang continued to ask; "How''s it going? What''s going on inside?" Tianji replied quickly soon after the voice was recorded; "What else can we do? At present, our guess should be good. This place is really made by the black ice jade bug. At present, I haven''t found any abnormalities. I''m going to continue to have a deep look." after the voice fell, I spit out a word of caution and directly cut off the connection.


    At this time, Su Tang withdrew his heart and read aloud; "There is no abnormality in the secret of heaven, and our guess is not wrong, but it''s not easy to find larvae. I see, my sister has been here for a long time." the voice fell, and ape Chi and others nodded.


    As the barbecue slowly gave off its fragrance, Su Tang also contacted Tianji again. After confirming that there was no problem with him, Su Tang also ate up and soon went into the night. Su Tang listened to the news from Tianji. After confirming that he was all right, he also slowly entered the practice of women''s clothes. The next morning, Su Tang and others woke up, Ape red came over from a distance. At this time, he held a lot of wild fruits in his hand.


    "Hahaha, this guy has been diligent these two days." Su Tang smiled and said. Hearing his words, ape Tong also spoke out; "Can''t you be diligent? If it''s for me this time, I''ll be more diligent than him." voice Lu likes it, and ape Chi also walks in. When he hears ape Tong''s words, ape Chi doesn''t care and says with a smile; "Come on, when I went to pick up firewood yesterday, I sent a letter. There are wild spirit fruits in some places. I brought some back today."


    After he put the fruit down, Su Tang and others ate it directly, and Su Tang didn''t forget to contact the secret.


    "Boy, I''m already inside now. I''m still a long way from the central area. I found something interesting at that time. This time, ape red is blessed. I don''t know how long no one has been here. There are a lot of cold ice spiritual fruits and genius spiritual treasures here. I''ve collected them. I''ll give them to you when I get back." after receiving Su Tang''s message, Tianji replied with a smile.


    Hearing his whisper, Su Tang was relieved. At least now the secret of heaven was not in danger, but after hearing what he said, Su Tang also replied with a smile; "That''s good, but you''d better see the situation first. Be careful in the central area."


    "I understand." after Tianji answered, he continued to look for it. As he continued to enter, he obviously felt that the closer it was to the central area, the more he felt that the place was very strange. According to the truth, it was in the tropical area, which was not suitable for the survival of the black ice jade worm, It can be said that the whole place without return should not have such alien species as u xuanbing jade insects, but there are so many xuanbing jade insects here, which is really unreasonable.


    "My Lord, what''s the situation over there?" outside the forbidden area, when the movie bully saw Su Tang''s recovery, he immediately made a voice to me; "Nothing unusual, everything is normal, but he has found a lot of genius Lingbao. It seems that ape Chi is really blessed this time." hearing his words, ape Chi on one side laughed. He is the only one who came here this time. The genius Lingbao in the dead ice field must be of the ice system, and he is indeed blessed, What he needs now is to find some cold ice system things to improve his combat effectiveness. This time, in the place where there is no return, he not only meets the cold ice system treasures such as black ice jade insects, but also gets some cold ice system Lingbao. At that time, with the protection of these things, his combat effectiveness will be greatly improved.


    Three days later, the payment request from the Tianji side was normal, and there was no letter at all. It was a little dangerous. At the same time, he had never found the larvae of the black ice jade bug. As early as that day, Su Tang also linked the Tianji again; "This is the fifth day you have entered. How is it? Haven''t you found it yet?"


    "Yes, but boy, I found a strange place. The more this is my center, the fewer black ice jade insects here. It doesn''t want to be what we guessed. It seems that there should be no larvae in this heart area. I''m going to continue to look for them in the internal range." Tianji also answered quickly. After hearing his words, Su Tang frowned slightly, Continue to ask; "How could this happen? Are you still in the center? Is there any way to go to the drunk center and see what''s going on there?"


    "Well, I''m still in the central area, but there are some mysteries in the central area. I''m very careful at every step. Give me two days to explore the central area. If there are no larvae here, I can continue to look for them in the internal area. These larvae are really hidden deep. How many days have passed without finding a trace." Tianji replied again.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, be careful. Just let me know if anything happens in the central area." the voice fell, and Su Tang cut off the connection. At this time, ape Chi and others woke up one after another. Su Tang also picked up a wild fruit collected by ape chi from one side, ate it, and thought about it in his heart, How can there be such a strange situation in this central area?


    "Boss, how''s the situation at Tianji? It''s been five days. Is he all right there?" seeing Su Tang wake up, the ape asked in a loud voice. After he liked his voice, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Well, it''s all right. Everything is normal over there. You don''t have to worry. He has reached the central area and is now trying to search. After all, he is only a person. Although the ice field is not Heda, it''s still troublesome for him to find larvae. Let''s wait patiently here."

 Chapter 778

    "Well, it''s a good thing that he didn''t encounter any danger. This thing can be found slowly." as Su Tang''s voice fell, ape Chi also said.


    At this time, the movie bully on one side also follows the sound channel; "However, it''s not a way for us to wait here all the time. After all, we don''t have much time now. Now it''s OK for us to make some trouble for them while the Tiangui family and the evil ghost family haven''t been fully United." Su Tang nodded at his words, but he began to say; "Ha ha, but this time, since we have the opportunity to improve the strength of ape Chi, we can still spend some things on it. We don''t have to worry about the Tiangui family. The Liang family are all pregnant with ghosts. They shouldn''t really unite soon. They just use each other."


    With his voice falling, ape red also said; "Boss, I think what yinglao said is also good. We have indeed wasted too much time here. I also have some concerns about what changes will happen in the Tiangui clan. I think you''d better let Tianji come back. Even if I get the larva this time, I don''t have a chance to integrate. It''s really not very wise to continue to wait like this."


    He said that ape Chi didn''t want to wait for it to be fake, but he also knew in his heart that this was not something he was waiting for, but the current situation. They couldn''t continue to consume it here. Although the ice field was not very large, it was the territory of the black ice jade worm after all, and the larvae could be said to care very much. It''s not easy to find this thing, Although there is no danger in entering it, it will be troublesome to waste it all the time.


    "Wait, now don''t worry, wait slowly. Now that there is such an opportunity, you can''t give up easily." Su Tang said again. After his voice fell, ape Chi and others stopped talking. After all, Su Tang is the leader of their group. Since he said so, they can''t continue to say more.


    Another day passed. Late at night, Su Tang was resting. Suddenly, he received the transmission of the secret; "Boy, something''s wrong." as soon as the voice appeared, Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes. The next moment, he read carefully and asked quickly; "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Su Tang''s voice was full of worry.


    But the next moment, the voice of the secret also sounded in his heart; "I''m fine here. I just found some strange things. I''ll discuss with you first." the voice fell, and the secret quickly said everything he found in the depths of the ice sheet.


    It turned out that he was a child in the central area at this time, but at this time, he had come to the center of the real ice field. To his great surprise, there was no black ice jade worm here. Not only that, there was no ice at the deepest place, which made him curious. Under some exploration, he was surprised to find that, It turns out that there is a very strange array here, which is a little similar to a seal, which makes the mystery a little uncertain, so I had to contact Su Tang to ask how to deal with it.


    After listening to the story of the secret of heaven, Su Tang''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He never thought that there was such a strange place in the ice field. At this time, he had an intuition in his heart that this array might be the key to the formation of the ice field. At the same time, these black ice worms would appear here, perhaps to protect this array, After all, it''s a very unusual thing for me to gather together after reading xuanbing language. At this time, Su Tang doesn''t know what to do.


    The sudden movement on his side also startled ape Chi and others. Several people quickly gathered around. At this time, they looked at Su Tang with dull eyes. They all knew that he was watching the flow of heaven''s secrets. However, the heaven''s secrets suddenly continued in the middle of the night. Su Tang may have encountered something in it. Thinking of the terrible of the dead ice sheet, Their hearts were very worried. Although they were worried, they didn''t disturb Su Tang. They just waited quietly, but their eyes were full of worry.


    With the passage of time, Su Tang couldn''t think of a good way for a moment and a half. He had to let the secret be measured first. Don''t touch the array. After the explanation, Su Tang also cut off the contact. At this time, when he saw Su Tang''s recovery, he had returned to his body. He found that the movie tyrants and others were around him. He was stunned at first, and then said aloud; "What''s the matter?"


    "Boss, is the secret of heaven in big trouble?" the ape asked in a loud voice. His tone was full of anxiety. When he heard what he said, others looked at him with a dignified face. At this time, Su Tang shook his head and said; "There was no big trouble, but I found some strange things, and I asked him to measure them first." then he quickly told him what Tianji had told him before.


    After his voice fell, ape red nodded and said; "Well, let him come out directly. I''m looking at the ice sheet. It''s strange everywhere. If it''s really impossible, let''s leave here and go to another place. We''ve been here long enough." after recording his voice, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "After he comes out, let''s ask about the situation first. We don''t know a lot about the previous letter."


    Hearing what he said, the movie blockbuster also nodded. Then the group did not have the idea of rest. They all sat quietly on the campfire and chatted with each other. As time passed, the sky soon lit up, but the secret had not come back. With the dawn, Su Tang and others also came to the stone tablet and looked at the depths of the ice field, but there was no secret at all.


    At this time, the ape bared its voice; "Boss, let''s see what''s going on over there. Why haven''t you come out all night?" the ice sheet is not very big. It can come out quickly at the speed of the secret. When he went in, it took him several days to look for it, but it''s completely different.


    "Well, wait a minute." after that, Su Tang closed his eyes and began to read the secret of heaven. After a while, the news came back from the secret of heaven; "Well, I''m fine here. I just found some good things and delayed it. Now I''m close to the periphery and can come out in a quarter of an hour at most." the voice fell. Su Tang also explained and cut off the current need. Then he opened his eyes and said to ape Chi and others; "It''s all right. He can come out in about a quarter of an hour."


    After hearing his words, ape Chi and others nodded. A quarter of an hour later, almost a quarter of an hour later, the figure of Tianji really appeared in the ice field. Seeing here, Su Tang smiled. Ape Chi and others were happy. After Tianji entered, Su Tang said aloud; "It''s hard for you this time."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. There''s nothing in it. Let''s go. We used to say slowly that I found some good things this time. You''re lucky." Tianji smiled and shook his head. Then the party returned to the campfire. As soon as they sat down, Su Tang gave Tianji a piece of roast meat from the Empire, "eat and talk."


    As a result, Tianji directly took a bite of the roast meat, and then made a sound channel; "I believe Su Tang has told you that I found something inside. I think the array is a little strange, and it''s a little similar to a seal. I doubt what''s sealed inside. From the current battle, this place should be very unusual." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded; "Well, we also guessed before that there are so many black ice jade insects in this place. At first glance, they are big. These black ice jade insects are likely to be used by the person who set up the array to protect the place from being damaged by others."


    "Well, I think so too." Tianji nodded and replied. Then he put down the barbecue in his hand, took out many cold spiritual materials from the storage ring and said to Su Tang; "These are some of the Lin food I found inside. Take them and see what they can use." Su Tang took these things and gave them to the ape beside him without looking; "You are the only one here. You are from the cold ice department. These things are very good for you. Take them yourself."


    "Thank you, boss. Thank you for the secret." after that, he put the writing away without hesitation. At this time, the secret said, "it''s too early to thank you. In fact, I came back last night. I just found something on the way, so it took some trouble to get it. Now I''ll give it to you." When the voice fell, the secret rushed directly into the storage and took out a jade box in front of ape Chi.


    With the appearance of this thing, the surrounding air became cold in an instant. Su Tang and others felt their soul tremble. At this time, ape Chi seemed to notice something, and a surprised light burst out in his eyes, laughing; "Hahaha, thank you. I didn''t expect you to find this thing. Thank you very much." the voice recorded that ape Chi directly ended the jade box. At this time, Su Tang also said with a smile; "Tut Tut, where did you find this thing?"


    In fact, the jade box that Tianji brought back this time really contained the main purpose of his entry this time. When he heard Su Tang''s question, Tianji said with a smile; "I thought this thing would appear in the central area, but I didn''t expect it to be in the internal area. I spent a lot of time to get this thing."


    Su Tang and others nodded when they heard what he said. Although Tianji didn''t say how they lacked the black ice jade insect larvae, it must be not easy at that time. After all, the larvae are also very important to the black ice jade insects. Tianji thought of getting one of them, it will certainly lead to the black ice jade insects to fight back, but it seems that although Tianji has a body, But he was always just an instrument spirit, so the black ice jade bug didn''t work on him at all.


    Although the tool spirit also belongs to the soul body, he has the blessing of the magic tool itself. He can damage some things on his face. After talking to Su Tang and others, ape Chi, who got the larva, quickly retreated to one side and began to practice. At this time, Su Tang also looked at the secret of heaven and asked; "What''s your plan?"


    "In fact, I really want to see what kind of things there are in it. There is such a hand, but my strength alone can''t enter the seal, so I want you to enter it with me." Tianji said. With his voice, he loved me continuously, and the movie blockbuster should even say it; "That''s not good. There are black ice jade insects everywhere. You''re still a spirit body. You can be immune to their cold at that time, but the Dragon God can''t. It''s too dangerous for him to go in with you."


    After he finished, the ape on one side nodded and said; "Yes, the boss can''t be as quiet as it is. I think that''s what happened this time. Since the person who set up the array used such a huge pen, I think the things inside must be very unusual. I think it''s better to forget it. Now the larvae have also been obtained. After the successful integration of true ape red, let him follow you It''s OK to catch an adult outside and continue to fuse. It''s better not to have extraneous branches. "


    Su Tang was silent when he heard what they said. Indeed, what they said was very right. He simply had no way to enter the ice field. Even in the periphery, it was impossible for them to stay for a long time, not to mention entering the inner area through the black ice jade insect''s secret technique, but he was also very curious about what was in the seal, For a time, he could only find a way to see what to do.


    At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "You can rest assured that I have a way to let you all follow me into the center without being hurt. You should know about the central area. There are no black ice jade insects or even ice. As long as you enter the Thor palace with Sutang boy, I will take the Thor palace through the dangerous interior Everything is not a problem for the center to be loyal to jade. "


    Su Tang''s eyes lit up as soon as he said this. This is really a very good way. The most dangerous thing is the internal area. As long as he and others enter the Thor palace and enter the central area with the secret of heaven, there will be no problem when they come out. Su Tang nodded; "Well, this is really a good way. In fact, I''m also very curious about the things inside. Now that there''s a way, let''s go in and see what''s okay in the seal." the voice recorded that ape Tong and movie bully didn''t refute.


    Seeing their appearance, Su Tang smiled and went to ape Chi''s side. He directly put ape chi into the Thor palace. Gou looked at ape Tong and others and said; "Let''s go, let''s go in too." the voice fell, and the three men were also the cultivators. At this time, the Thor palace became the size of a fist and fell to the ground. The secret of heaven grabbed the Thor palace and directly crossed the region. They were once again in the dead ice field.


    With the passage of time, the day passed quickly. The time of Tianji was on his way quickly, and he kept avoiding those very dense black ice jade insects all the way. Although Su Tang and others were in the Thor palace, the cold of the black ice jade insect was very special envoy, and he was not sure whether the cold could directly attack Su Tang and others through the Thor palace.


    Therefore, he still tried to avoid these black ice jade insects to avoid any accidents of Su Tang and others. Therefore, he also took many detours and consumed a lot of time along the way. When he went to the central area, he took out the Thor palace and put it on the ground, thinking about Su Tang carefully; "Boy, we''ve arrived. You can come out."


    Soon after the sound fell, a ray of light broke out in the Thor palace. The next moment, Su Tang and others appeared directly in front of Tianji. As soon as he appeared, Tianji said with a smile; "Ha ha, it seems that the cold air still can''t pass through the Thor palace." the voice fell, and Su Tang also chuckled without answering. Instead, he looked directly at the surrounding environment. The more he looked at him, the more surprised he was. He didn''t expect that there would be such a scene in the center of the ice field.


    "It''s amazing. It''s really amazing. I didn''t expect that there was such a place in the ice sheet here. Boss, I''m afraid we were the first batch of people to arrive here?" ape Chi also exclaimed at this time. It''s completely different from the previous ice sheet. Although it''s not as lush as outside, at least here, we don''t want to be spared by those places outside, They are now settled in a large area of grass.


    "Hehe, maybe, but we are not the first people to come here. This place is full of traces of man-made construction. It seems that this place may be built for some purpose." Su Tang smiled and shook his head. After his voice was recorded, the movie bully and others nodded, At that moment, Su Tang took back his eyes and looked at the secret of heaven and asked; "Where is the array you said? Take us to have a look."


    "Well, it''s just the edge of the central area. There''s still some distance from the place where the array is located. Let''s go. I''ll take you there." Tianji nodded. Then the group walked towards the center under the leadership of Tianji. As it became more and more prosperous, there was a slight change in the gold around. There were trees, but it was very quiet here, Apart from the sound of the wind and their footsteps, they basically can''t hear any sound. If there were no living bodies such as these plants here, they would think that this place is completely dead.


    After walking for another half an hour, Tianji came to a place where the stones were piled up, pointed to the pile of stones and said; "That''s where the array is located, boy. You can feel it. The fluctuation of the array here is not obvious. You need to review and feel it." hearing his words, Su Tang even released his soul power and rushed towards the rubble, but when his soul power wanted to touch the rubble, an invisible barrier blocked his soul power out, Unification was a real mess, and a roaring sound broke out from the rocks.


    The sudden change made Su Tang and others already. Su Tang quickly took back the power of his soul and asked in surprise; "What''s the situation?" hearing his words, the secret of heaven was also confused at this time. When he explored this place before, there was no such situation at all. How could this happen now? For a moment, he was also a little at a loss.

 Chapter 779

    The sudden change surprised Su Tang and others. However, as the sound slowly decreased until it completely disappeared, Su Tang and others also slowly calmed down.


    "Scared to death, Dad, what''s going on?" ape Tong patted his chest and said in a voice. At this time, there was still a trace of shock in his face. Looking at his appearance, Su Tang shook his head helplessly, but his heart was beating violently at that moment, but now he has calmed down, and he also turned his head to look at the secret of heaven and asked; "What''s the situation? Haven''t you encountered such a situation before?"


    Judging from the face of Tianji just now, Su Tang also guessed something, otherwise Tianji wouldn''t show a panic look. Sure enough, after his voice fell, Tianji shook his head and replied; "I also explored before. There was no such situation. Now there will be such a situation. I am also confused, but I think this place should have some special reactions to the power of the soul."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang thought deeply, but just then, the movie bully shouted, pointing to the rubble; "Look over there." as soon as he heard his voice, Su Tang and others forgot the past along the direction of his fingers. At this time, purple lights suddenly appeared in the chaotic stone pile. With the emergence of this light, powerful and mysterious forces also rose from the chaotic stone pile.


    Aware of this powerful power, Su Tang''s face changed and exclaimed; "What''s going on? What a powerful force." but the doubt in his heart is also the doubt in the hearts of movie blockbusters and others. They don''t understand where this powerful force comes from, and under this power, they obviously feel a trace of trembling in their hearts.


    "Hongmeng''s power, this is Hongmeng''s power, how can it appear here?" at this time, Tianji also surprised the whole person. With his voice falling, the movie blockbuster also responded quickly and showed his surprised face.


    The power of Hongmeng is a super power that existed between heaven and earth before the opening of heaven and earth. It is said that the ancestor god achieved great achievements because he obtained a trace of Hongmeng power in the process of breeding. At this moment, such a powerful Hongmeng power erupted in the depths of the ice sheet, although the Hongmeng power is not so pure, But this is also a legendary thing. Now it suddenly appears here. How can they not be shocked?


    "Hongmeng''s power? What''s that?" Su Tang asked puzzled. He is not like a super old monster that has existed for many years like movie blockbuster and Tianji. Really, he is still less than 50 years old. After hearing his question, Tianji slowly recovered from his shock and softly explained; "Boy, didn''t you have the original purple gas before? In fact, among the real forces, your original purple gas is not very powerful. You should also know that there is a supreme source such as the power of destruction. How did these forces come from your land?"


    "How did it come from? Isn''t it the evolution of heaven and earth? Do these forces still have something to do with the power of Hongmeng?" Su Tang continued to ask with a puzzled look.


    After his voice fell, Tianji smiled and shook his head; "Do you really think that these forces evolved from heaven and earth? But you''re right to say that they can''t exist without the power of natural enemies. However, the power of heaven and earth is only a part of them, and the really important part is the power of Hongmeng. This power has another name, the ancestor of power. In other words, all the forces in heaven and earth come from After struggling out of the power of Hongmeng, it appeared only after the transformation of natural enemies. Now you understand? "


    "It''s true, sir. It''s said that when the ancestor god was pregnant, he achieved his future achievements because of the integration of a trace of Hongmeng power. It can be imagined that this power is powerful. Now that this power appears here, it seems that this place is extraordinary. I suggest we should try not to touch it." the movie bully also said.


    Hearing what he said, Tianji also nodded. Hearing what they said, Su Tang didn''t know what to do for a while. To tell the truth, he really wanted to go in and see what kind of things there were, but Tianji and the movie bully had to pay attention to what they said. They said the power of Hongmeng so miraculously, It makes him feel that this place is empty, very unusual.


    Not to mention the existence of Hongmeng''s power, it can be seen from the massive black ice jade insects outside. This place is very unusual. So many black ice jade insects can be used to guard this place. What unknown confusion is hidden in it? Su Tang was very curious about this, but he couldn''t go his own way into it. For a time, he was in a dilemma.


    At this time, ape Tong also spoke; "We don''t enter the calculation, but now that we have such a good opportunity, we can try to absorb the power of Hongmeng. You say this thing is so magical. If we can absorb a trace, it will be of great benefit to us?"


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang''s eyes lit up. For a moment, he no longer wanted to enter it. Now his mind was full of thinking that he could absorb a trace of Hongmeng power, but at this time, Tianji shook his head and said; "You are very naive. If only it were really simple, the ancestral God was lucky to get a trace when he was pregnant. Do you think with the original ancestral God''s talent, if the power of Hongmeng was really so easy to absorb, he only integrated a trace? Naive!"


    The voice fell, and the movie bully nodded and said; "The secret of heaven is right. Don''t think about it. It''s unrealistic. Now we don''t have much time. Why waste it here? I think this place is very unusual. We''d better not touch it without touching it. Just leave here, so as to avoid some things out of control and more trouble."


    "Well, boy, we''d better leave here directly. It''s beyond our understanding. I''m afraid there will be big trouble here." Tianji also followed them. Hearing their words, both ape Tong and Yingfeng turned to look at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang was also thinking. He also wanted to leave here, But he would like to see what kind of things there are, which would make characters like Tianji and movie blockbuster so afraid.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t speak, Tianji continued; "Boy, what are you still thinking? I think you''d better leave here directly." after his words fell, Su Tang frowned and said in a voice; "Don''t worry, let''s have a look. Don''t you have any trouble now? And I''m very curious about why this place will change when the power of the soul touches it. Aren''t you curious?"


    "Curious, but relatively speaking, I don''t want any trouble here." Tianji also said. After his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Trouble, are you still afraid of trouble? The secret of heaven has changed. You''ve never been so timid before. How did you become so this time?" with this remark, the secret of heaven was stunned at first and then silent.


    At this time, the movie bully on one side stopped talking. He already understood the meaning of Su Tang''s sentence. Obviously, Su Tang is very determined to enter here and look at it. No matter what he says, he may not be able to shake Su Tang''s idea. In this case, he might as well keep silent, In fact, it''s false to say that he didn''t have any curiosity in his heart, but he was more worried about what immeasurable trouble would happen, so he forcibly suppressed his curiosity.


    But at this time, Su Tang''s words made his curiosity burst out in an instant. The scene was silent. Ape Tong and Yingfeng Dao on one side didn''t think much at all. Although they all saw that the old man''s place was extraordinary, they were extremely curious. A trace of power in this legend made him an ancestor god, This has had a great impact on their hearts.


    After all, who doesn''t want to be strong? Although it may be very difficult for Hongmeng to absorb and integrate their Ali, they are individuals here. As long as one person succeeds, their strength and strength will be improved by several grades, which will be of great benefit to them in dealing with Tiangui clan in the future. Pursuing strong cultivation is a dream without cultivation, and now there is a great opportunity, To tell you the truth, they are really reluctant to give up this opportunity that may not be met for several generations.


    "Well, since you go to have a look first, I''ll sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman. Who calls you my current master? Let''s go and have a look at this array." after a long silence, Tianji suddenly broke the silence. With his voice recorded, Su Tang also laughed and nodded; "Hahaha, we''ve all come together before. If we can''t get out of trouble this time, at least we can die together."


    When I thought of those years when I wandered around with Tianji in the past, all kinds of ups and downs. That time, there was no crisis and opportunity, but they all broke through together. This time, Su Tang had no bottom in his heart, so I directly said such serious words.


    Hearing his words, Tianji smiled. Su Tang looked at the movie bully and asked; "Yinglao, what are you going to do? Will you go in with us or stay here and wait for us to come out?" although he and Tianji have decided, after all, he and Tianji can''t be separated. The movie blockbuster is different. He also has the movie family to manage. This time, it''s really very risky. No one knows what will happen in the end, If there is a real danger, both the movie bully and the movie peak will be killed in the rain, which will bring a very heavy blow to the movie family. Therefore, Su Tang asked the movie bully what he meant.


    "Hahaha, sir, have you forgotten? We have vowed to follow adults and work for adults forever. Since adults are going to go this time, how can we not go in with them? I know what you think, sir, but now you have solved the trouble of the shadow clan fighting for us. Imagine that even without us, the shadow clan will gradually become stronger in the future And I''m also very curious about the place. No matter what kind of things I encounter in it, I''ll follow adults into it this time. Even if it''s a sea of swords and flames, I won''t look at my eyebrows. "The movie bully directly laughed and replied.


    As his voice was recorded, Ying Feng nodded; "Shadow and I always have the same meaning. We all follow you there, sir. We followed the ancestral God in the war. What kind of dangerous place have we never been?" Su Tang nodded when he heard them. He didn''t say anything more. Then he turned his head and looked at apetong. As soon as he wanted to speak, apetong said directly; "Boss, I''ll follow you whatever you do. You asked me to follow you at the beginning. Now don''t think about it. I''ll get rid of it."


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard what he said, then shook his head and smiled. At first, in the void, he really fooled the ape Tong to follow him, and at this time, the ape Tong continued; "As for the ape red side, you don''t know how to worry, boss. I believe he and I have the same idea. No matter what happens in it this time, our two brothers will always follow you."


    "Well, since everyone said so, I won''t say anything more. Let''s study this array now and see if there is any way to break the seal." Su Tang nodded, and then the group slowly walked towards the stone pile with bright color. When it was still more than ten meters away from the stone pile, An invisible air wall blocked their way. At this time, Tianji said; "The air wall of this array is shrouded here. If we want to enter, we must break this thing first."


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll take a look at this array first." the voice fell, and the speed soul power was released again. This time he didn''t rush directly towards the rubble as before, but slowly explored the air wall. With the continuous expansion of his soul power, the rubble on that side seemed to feel his power, The light of the color burst out again, which was stronger than before. Aware of this situation, push the bar tube to continue to release the power of the soul and directly recover the power of the soul. With his Lin stick Li retracted, the light of the color calmed down.


    Seeing this, Su Tang frowned and whispered; "Tianji, what''s the matter? How do I feel the power of my soul? It seems that I can hook the power of Hongmeng?" hearing his question, Tianji''s heart is also very puzzled. "I don''t know this. Let me see. Let me and the movie blockbusters explore the array. You can check other things."


    Indeed, these two changes are caused by Su Tang''s soul power, which makes Tianji and others confused. Because none of them knows what will happen here if they continue, they dare not continue to let Su Tang explore the array. After all, in addition to opening Su Tang, Tianji and Yingfeng are proficient in the array, It''s also good for them to explore.


    "Well, then you can explore it well, and I''ll study something else." the voice fell, and Su Tang also slowly stepped back a few steps, and then swam around the air wall of this array. After he stepped back, Tianji watched the movie bully speak out; "Let''s explore." the voice fell, and the power of the secret broke out in an instant, directly covering the air wall in front of them. His power appeared, which did not cause the slightest bit of the mess of stones. When they noticed it, they felt that the power in this array seemed to have something to do with the power of Su Tang''s soul.


    The three of them began to explore quickly. At this time, Su Tang also walked around this array. When he came to the opposite side of Tianji and others, he suddenly found that there seemed to be a stone tablet standing there in the chaotic stone pile. He noticed the situation here. He frowned slightly and wanted to see the things on the stone tablet, but because he was in the chaotic stone pile, Many stones blocked the words on the stone tablet, and he cut it too clearly.


    At this time, Su Tang stopped and walked towards him curiously. When he came near, he asked aloud; "Boss, what''s the matter with you? Did you find something?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded and pointed out his fingers to the stone tablets in the chaotic pile; "Ape Tong, can you see the stone tablet clearly? It seems to me that there are words on it. Maybe this is what records the origin of this place. As long as we know what is written on it, I think we can solve our doubts."


    Looking in the direction of his finger, the ape said aloud; "The distance is too far, and there are rocks again. There is no way to see clearly, but I have a way to skip these rocks and see the whole picture of the stone tablet. As for what is written on it, I have no way." as his voice fell, Su Tang was happy and said with a smile; "It''s okay. I have a way to see the things on it. You''d better open these rubble first."

 Chapter 780

    When the voice fell, ape Tong nodded. He only heard him whisper, and his noumenon appeared the next moment. But at this time, his noumenon was much larger than before. Seeing this situation, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked; "What are you doing?"


    As his voice fell, the ape came out immediately; "Boss, don''t you find that since we entered here, we can''t fly at all? I doubt that it may have the ability to ban air here like Shura hell, so there''s only such a way to avoid these rubble and see the stone tablets inside."


    Su Tang nodded as soon as he said this. It was not that he didn''t find it, but that he noticed the air prohibition ability here as soon as he entered here, which was why he had such a headache just now. However, when he saw that ape Tong had become so huge, he understood the idea in his heart in an instant, and immediately smiled and said; "Well, I see. Come on, let''s try."


    The voice fell, and ape Tong nodded and his huge arm in the deep. Su Tang also jumped and directly went up to ape Tong''s shoulder. Standing here at this time, Su Tang looked far into the chaotic stone pile. It was much more comprehensive than what he had seen below. However, because the distance was too far, he still couldn''t see the words on the stone tablet completely, Aware of this situation, Su Tang shook his head helplessly, jumped down and said aloud; "It seems that you can''t go in until you break this array."


    "Well, I can''t help it." after hearing this, ape Tong didn''t know, and Su Tang couldn''t see what was written on the stone tablet. After all, the body on it was really not very clear, and it looked like an illegible divine text. I didn''t know how many years I had been in Li. Even if I walked in, I might not be able to see it comprehensively, Not to mention that they are at least hundreds of meters away from that place.


    Ape Tong also recovered his human form directly after the sound fell. With his recovery, Su Tang also looked at the rubble and said his voice; "I''ve just checked everything here. There''s nothing unusual. Let''s go back and see how their array research is. It seems that we want to know where it is and enter it."


    "Well, it''s a blessing, not a disaster. This time I think it''s God''s arrangement." ape Tong also said that he understood. As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled. Then they walked towards the place where Tianji and other three people were. At this moment, Tianji and other three people were constantly studying this array. They didn''t have any distraction at all. They looked at them seriously, Su Tang also said to ape Tong; "Hey, I don''t know when they will study it. I''ll go to the Thor Palace first to see how ape red is."


    The sound fell. Ape Tong looked at him and nodded. At the next moment, Su Tang directly dodged and disappeared in place. When he appeared again, he was already in the Thor palace. At this time, Su Tang directly found the seat of ape Chi. Just wanted to enter the stone chamber of his cultivation, a strong cold burst out from inside, so that Su Tang could not enter it.


    After several attempts, Su Tang shook his head helplessly and glanced at the closed stone gate. He had to leave him alone for the time being. Then he left the Thor palace directly. As soon as his figure appeared, apetong was stunned and asked; "Why did you come out soon? Is there no problem with ape red?"


    Su Tang shook his head and replied; "I don''t know. I think it should be all right." then he told ape Tong what happened directly here. After listening, ape Tong nodded and said; "It seems that this guy should have begun to integrate, otherwise he won''t have such a strong chill. I just hope he can succeed, so our strength will be improved."


    No matter in what aspect, ape Tong very much hopes that ape Chi can successfully integrate the black ice jade bug. After all, they have been friends for many years. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "I also believe he can integrate successfully. Let''s continue to go to other places of this array. It''s not a way to wait here." with the sound falling, Su Tang also left again.


    Ape Tong turned his head and looked at Tianji and others. He also followed them. He looked at the appearance of Tianji and others. This array should not be thoroughly studied for a while. He might as well follow Su Tang to have a look everywhere. They left again. At this time, ape Chi, the key point in the Thor palace, is also close to the most critical moment of integration. It depends on now whether he can succeed.


    Su Tang and ape Tong came to the place where they saw a corner of the stone tablet. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Ape Tong, you said who left this place, and what kind of existence is there?" as his voice fell, ape Tong shook his head. At this time, a shadow flashed in the seal and was caught by Su Tang in an instant. His eyes coagulated and asked; "Did you see it?"


    "Well, it seems that there are still living creatures in it." ape Tong''s voice was a little dignified. When he heard his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "It shouldn''t be. This seal should have existed for many years. If it was really to seal a living creature, it wouldn''t let him have only activities. It seems that there is something strange in it."


    As his voice fell, ape Tong also reacted at once. Su Tang was right. There were some strange things, but there was also a great doubt in ape Tong''s heart. At the moment when the shadow appeared here, a long lost feeling suddenly moved in his heart, although the seal isolated all the breath inside, But that moment still made him feel a different feeling.


    But he didn''t tell Su Tang. After all, he didn''t understand it. At this time, Su Tang frowned and pondered about the shadow. At the same time, he was thinking whether he and others should really break the seal. He didn''t know whether the shadow was an enemy or a friend. He thought it was just a death place, So he didn''t worry about breaking the seal, but now it''s different. There are living creatures here. If he and others break the seal, will it have an impact on the whole land of no return and even the whole land of divine heritage?


    These things were things he had to consider. He noticed Su Tang''s dignified face. Ape Tong didn''t know what to say for a moment. He could only tell Su Tang what he had just felt. With his voice falling, Su Tang''s dignified face became surprised for a moment.


    "What do you mean?" asked Sutang. As his voice fell, ape Tong shook his head and replied; "I don''t know this myself, but I seem to have had it before, but I can''t remember where it happened for a while." Su Tang''s eyebrows wrinkled again when he heard him say so.


    Just when they were silent and thinking about each other, at this time, in this mess of stones, a look came out through the writing of the rubble. This look also looked at ape Tong with a strong color of doubt, but his seat was too far away. With the cover of this array, ape Tong didn''t notice at all.


    After that, Su Tang and ape Tong searched around the array many times, but there was still no breakthrough. The living creatures in the mess seemed to have completely disappeared. If they didn''t really feel and see it, Su Tang might still feel that he had an illusion. Ape Tong didn''t say a word all the way. He also tried to recall this feeling, At the same time, from time to time, he would turn his head to look at the rubble. Every time he turned his head, his eyes would disappear in the rubble in an instant.


    They didn''t notice any difference at all. They returned to Tianji and others and didn''t speak for a long time. Two days passed slowly. On this day, ape Tong still didn''t think of where the feeling came from. After all, the previous feeling was fleeting, and it was normal that he couldn''t react, And Su Tang has been considering whether he really wants to open it.


    Early in the morning on the third day, Tianji opened his eyes first and noticed that the breath of Tianji had changed. Su Tang turned to look at him for a moment. After seeing him wake up, Su Tang asked; "How''s the situation?" as his voice fell, the movie bully and Yingfeng also opened their eyes at the same time. At this time, Tianji replied with a smile; "This array is very troublesome, so it takes a little more time, but we already know how to break this array. Boy, let''s break this array directly."


    Upon hearing his words, the movie bully nodded and said; "Well, at least 90% of them are sure that they can break this array easily. Let''s go, sir." their appearance made Su Tang a little embarrassed.


    "I haven''t thought about something yet. Don''t break this array first." Su Tang said aloud. Then he said all the things that he and ape Tong saw in this array. At the same time, he explained his doubts and anger very carefully. After listening to his words, the movie bully frowned and said aloud; "Well, the Dragon God should be worried. There are some troubles. If the devil is sealed in it, I don''t know how much trouble it will cause us."


    "Boy, are you sure you see the shadow?" Tianji asked. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Tianji frowned and shook his head; "It''s impossible. I think his time has existed at least in the chaotic period. It must be something that someone can seal. When I explored this array, I also felt that there was no fluctuation of living creatures in it. What''s the matter?"


    As his voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I don''t know, but we should be careful. Anyway, we have completely understood the array now. As long as we understand this thing, we can break the seal at any time. We must not mess around until we don''t understand it. If something happens, it''s beyond our control."


    "Well, it''s better to be careful. Since this place has the power of Hongmeng, the things in it must be very unusual. Anyway, we''ve wasted a lot of time here, and we''re not afraid to wait a few more days." the secret of heaven is also said.

 Chapter 781

    Several people waited here for three days. Early that morning, Su Tang found something strange in the Thor palace. Even if he dodged into the Thor palace.


    As soon as his figure appeared, he saw that ape Chi was already fighting in the hall. When he came in, ape Chi said with a smile on his face; "Boss, I succeeded." as soon as I heard his words, Su Tang, who had just landed, smiled and nodded; "Congratulations, but now we have some trouble here. Let''s go. Now that you''re out of the customs, let''s discuss it together." after the voice fell, they dodged and left the Thor palace.


    When they reappeared, the ape spoke out immediately when he saw the ape red; "Old man, how''s it going? Did you succeed?" when he said this, ape Chi smiled proudly and said aloud; "Yes, who am I? How could I fail? Now my combat effectiveness has improved a lot." Su Tang smiled as his voice fell.


    "It''s good that you''ve succeeded. Your strength has also improved. You may be useful for the next things." Tianji also said at this time. With his voice falling, ape Chi was stunned. Then he suddenly remembered that Su Tang in the thunder Palace also said that they seemed to be in trouble. At this time, he heard Tianji say so, He also thought aloud and asked Su Tang; "Boss, what''s the situation? Where are we now?"


    "This is the deepest part of the dead ice sheet. Here we found a seal, and there is the most mysterious and powerful Hongmeng power in this seal, so we all want to go in and have a look." then Su Tang also told them what they had encountered in the past two days and their thoughts. With his voice falling, ape blushed, frowned and looked at ape and asked; "Is there anything wrong with your feeling?"


    "It''s not wrong. It''s a real feeling, which I''m sure of." ape Tong nodded and replied. With his voice falling, ape Chi nodded. He also knew ape Tong very well. If he said so, it''s likely that that feeling is real, but he was also confused at the same time, This is the first time for them to come here. There should be nothing here that will make them feel like this.


    Seeing the ape red, he frowned, and the ape asked aloud; "What''s the matter? Did you think of something?" with his voice falling, the ape nodded and replied; "Well, do you remember how we felt when we felt each other on the landing page of cultivation? As soon as I heard you say this, I thought of it for a moment. That''s how I felt when I felt you in the Shura hell."


    As soon as he said this, ape Tong was stunned first, and then nodded with ecstasy; "Yes, yes, that''s the feeling. Is he in the seal?" Su Tang responded in a moment and asked aloud as his voice fell; "Three of the four mixed monkeys have appeared, leaving the last six eared monkey. Are you talking about him in this seal?"


    Although these four mixed monkeys are four different individuals, they do have a very mysterious connection, so they always have some inexplicable feelings with each other, but how can these six eared God monkeys appear here? And still in such a strange seal? This idea not only appeared in Su Tang''s heart, but also had the same doubts in other people''s hearts.


    "Let''s go and have a look around the seal. If six ears are really inside, not only we can sense him, but also he can sense us." after several times of thinking, ape Chi can''t figure out what''s going on, so he also feels around the seal. If the other party is really six ears, it must be possible to sense their feelings.


    With his voice falling, ape Tong also ordered to take you with him. Then Su Tang took ape Chi with you to the place where they saw the human shadow with others. In this way, heaven immediately found the stone tablet in the chaotic stone pile and asked there; "Boy, is that the stone tablet you said?" as soon as he asked, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s there. I think it should record some things about this place. It''s just that the distance between us is too far. With the cover of random stones, there''s no way to know what''s written on it."


    "It''s really far enough. I can''t see what''s written on it." at this time, the shadow peak on one side also made a sound. As his voice fell, the movie bully also nodded. At this time, the ape frowned, locked his eyes in the back, and sank into a deep voice; "There seems to be something there, isn''t it six ears?" upon hearing this, Su Tang and others were stunned. Looking along his eyes, they didn''t find anything different.


    Then ape red said; "He''s behind the boulder. You know my attribute is water. I can feel the water vapor in his breath. He must be there." Su Tang and others were surprised at his words. They didn''t know that ape Chi had such ability. It really surprised him, but at this time, ape Tong spoke out; "In this way, he is really here, but why doesn''t he come out? Since I sensed him before, he must be willing to come to us? Why don''t he come out?"


    "I don''t know this, but he also chose reincarnation with us. Presumably, his memory has not awakened yet. Although he can feel us, he doesn''t know why. He doesn''t seem to remember us." ape Chi continued. As his voice fell, ape Tong nodded, then shook his head and said; "That''s not right. I didn''t wake up when I met you. I wonder if these six ears have been here for too long, and the seal has been suppressed too much?"


    "It''s also possible, but this seal looks very common? We are born heterogeneous, but not everything can be aimed at us. Besides, these six ears have the ability to listen to the voice of heaven and earth, so it shouldn''t exist." the ape shook his head and said in a voice.


    Each of the four mixed monkeys has its own unique ability, just like the ape tong can control the power of the earth. His ability of these six ears is very strange. He can listen to the voice of heaven and earth. As long as things happen in this heaven and earth, he can''t escape his ears. If he has such ability, there will never be such a situation.


    "You''re right to say that, but if the thing in this is not six ears, why do I feel like this?" ape Tong continued. With his voice falling, ape Chi also turned to look at Su Tang and asked; "Boss, what do you want to do now, leave here, or break the seal and see what''s going on inside?"


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang was silent. After a long time, Su Tang said aloud; "Take care of him, spell it. Such a situation can''t be met. Since we have such a chance, let''s go and have a look. As for the thing inside, I don''t think he has any malice to them. If he can be released, it''s a good thing." with his voice falling, ape Chi also nodded.


    At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Boy, you have to think about it. It can be big or small. If something really happens, it''s beyond our control." thinking of the power of Hongmeng in this place, Tianji''s heart is still very afraid. I''m afraid there will be any trouble if there is any problem.


    "Hehe, don''t worry. Although I am the chosen one and my destiny is not arranged, I still think my destiny has been arranged. Otherwise, I won''t come here or encounter this thing. Maybe the fate of the chosen one is just controlled by a higher level of heaven. Since he asked me to come here, there must be his reason. Since he came, go and have a look." Su Tang said with a smile.


    After his voice fell, Tianji and movie tyrants were stunned. Su Tang''s words at this time made them stunned, and Tianji nodded secretly. In fact, he always felt in his heart that there was not only heaven and earth between heaven and earth, and the previous corpse demon was a different kind? Maybe there are other heavenly worlds somewhere, which may be more advanced than here, and Su Tang''s words are also good. Although the destiny of the chosen one is not under control, it does not mean that he has not arranged his destiny for him in other heavenly ways.


    They don''t know Su Tang''s past. In fact, in Su Tang''s view, his rebirth is an arrangement, an arrangement made by heaven for him, otherwise he won''t be reborn at all. Isn''t this arranged by some force?


    "Well, since you said that, I''ll go crazy with you." Tianji said, and the movie bully on one side also said; "Hahaha, I haven''t been crazy for a long time. Since we all said to follow the Dragon God adult this time, we are ready. This time, let''s go crazy with the adult."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and said; "The next thing depends on you. I think you have studied this array well these days. Today, just break this array." as his voice fell, the movie bully and Tianji nodded, and then the group stayed where they were. Tianji looked at the movie bully and said; "You are responsible for those connection points. I will directly break those structures and strive to break the seal once, otherwise when the seal changes, we will be in Langfeng for some time."


    "Well, don''t worry, these things will be left to me." the movie bully said. When they studied this array, they had seen that this array has the ability of change and evolution. If it is not broken once, it is likely to cause his change and evolution. It will be more troublesome to break this array at that time.


    The three of them were ready soon. As time went on, they looked at each other and nodded at the same time. The strength burst out in an instant and directly impacted on the array. This time, Su Tang could only watch while watching. This time, due to the reason of the array, he could not make a move at all.

 Chapter 782

    Seeing that they began to break the array, Su Tang and ape Tong ape Chi also retreated a few steps. At this time, Su Tang whispered to ape Chi; "Ape Chi, pay close attention to the movement of that thing. There must be no accident at the moment when the array is broken."


    "Well, don''t worry, boss, it''s up to me." ape Chi nodded and replied. After his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. With the passage of time, the power of Tianji and others was more and more injected into it. At the same time, there was a slight change in this array. At this time, a golden mask appeared around the whole mess of stones.


    "This array is so strange. I didn''t expect that there was such an array. It seems that the person who arranged the array is not ordinary." Su Tang, who has the divine box of creation, saw it at a glance. He was also a little surprised. As his voice fell, the ape nodded with a smile; "It''s natural. Can people who can leave Hongmeng''s power here be ordinary?"


    "Yes, I''m more and more curious about what''s going to be in it, but at the same time, I''m also very worried about whether we will bring any danger to the whole land of no return or the land of God''s heritage?" Su Tang said with worry. As his voice fell, the ape shook his head with a smile; "Don''t we have no choice now? And I see that although there are some strange places, they are still relatively calm. The only thing out of control is that they may be six ears, but if they are really six ears, there will be no trouble at all."


    Hearing their words, the ape bared its voice; "I think it''s six ears here, which may be very big. Ape Tong, don''t you forget that when the six ears chose reincarnation with us, didn''t you say some strange words? Moreover, we have been reincarnating all these years. Although I was sealed in Shura hell, you have been reincarnating freely until then. Do you have any news about these six ears in that life?"


    Hearing this, ape Tong shook his head and said; "No, how many times have I reincarnated? Apart from knowing that the supreme Monkey King is in the place left by God, there is no news about you, not to mention the news about six ears. You have no news about you because you are sealed. If so, six ears may also be sealed somewhere. There may be six ears in it, but if it is him, why is he Why don''t you just come out and talk to them? You have to hide? It''s totally wrong. "


    "Well, isn''t he going to say it again? Anyway, now they are ready to break the seal? After the seal is broken, there will be an answer naturally, but I also hope that there is a six eared God monkey in it, so that at least we will know more about the place and don''t have to go down blindly." Su Tang interrupted and fell with his voice, At this time, there was a loud noise in the sky. After the sound fell, the light shield also suddenly burst. With the emergence of the crack, the Hongmeng force in the rubble burst out and directly broke through the light shield.


    With the sudden outbreak of Hongmeng''s power, Tianji and yingba all shook their bodies and retreated two steps. The three people highlighted a mouthful of blood at the same time, and their faces turned pale for a moment. Seeing such a sudden change, Su Tang flashed to their side, followed by ape Red Ape Tong.


    Around the secret, Su Tang asked aloud; "What''s the matter?"


    "The power of Hongmeng is really strong. His impact directly dissipated the power we injected into this array, so he was impacted for a while. It''s not a big problem. Just have a rest." Tianji replied. When he heard what he said, the movie bully on one side also said; "Well, it''s all right. Just have a rest, but this array is broken. Pay attention, sir. This place is very unusual."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang immediately nodded, and the color of worry in his eyes also alleviated a lot. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, that thing began to move in the depths." Su Tang said aloud as soon as he heard his words; "Don''t worry about him first. When they reply, we''ll go in and have a look. You''ll pay good attention to his movements."


    "Well, OK." the ape bared his voice. After his voice fell, Su Tang quickly took out some healing pills and handed them to Tianji and others. The three Tianji who swallowed the pills quickly began to recover. Now the seal has been broken. They don''t know what''s in it, Therefore, it is most important to quickly adjust the loading channel to the best state.


    With the passage of time, an hour passed. Tianji and others were still recovering. Ape Chi had been paying close attention to the situation in the random stone pile. Suddenly, a very clear feeling appeared in the bottom of ape Tong and ape Chi''s heart at the same time. They looked at each other, and there was a surprise in their eyes. At the same time, there was a trace of movement in the random stone pile.


    "Boss, something came out of the rubble, two living creatures." ape Chi said in a voice. At his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He turned his head and looked at the rubble. At this time, he could see two figures faintly. He immediately stood up and put Tianji and others behind him. He frowned and thought about ape Chi; "Was that one of them before?"


    "Yes, not only he, but also a living creature beside him." the voice fell, and the two figures were completely exposed. The appearance of these two figures surprised ape Tong and ape Chi at the same time. No matter what, he rushed directly towards the two figures. When he saw them like this, he was slightly stunned, but Gou was also relieved, Since ape red and ape Tong are so excited, it must be the legendary six eared God monkey.


    "Six ears, are you really?" ran to the two figures, and the ape red asked excitedly. With his voice falling, the thin figure looked at their eyes with doubt and fear, and the figure next to the figure nodded and said; "Old man, it''s me." the figure was very old, with a strong sense of weakness in his tone. Upon hearing this, ape Chi and ape Tong came forward at the same time.


    "Roar!" the two people''s sudden action caused the panic of the thin figure. They only heard him roar, and their eyes swept away their previous fear. They were all cold. At this time, the voice of six ears sounded; "Don''t be rude, they are all your uncles." his voice was very fond, his thin figure was slightly stunned, and then he put down his guard for a moment.


    When he walked into the six ear ape red, he also saw the situation of the six ears clearly. At this time, the six ears completely looked like an old man. When he saw here, he spoke aloud; "Six ears, what''s the matter with you? Who''s this little guy?"


    "Hey, it''s a long story. This little guy is a new generation of six ear God monkey." then he said all his things over the years. After listening to it, the ape''s red face went down at once and said coldly; "Asshole, I didn''t expect it to be like this. Six ears, don''t worry, I will take revenge."


    It turned out that after choosing reincarnation with ape Chi and others, the six eared God monkey also went to a new place. However, he was unlucky and went to a place that was just in the war of the Tiangui clan. Because of his reincarnation, his strength did not return. In a war between the Tiangui clan and that person, he was caught by the Tiangui clan when he was young. Because of his special ability, So the Tiangui family began to enslave him. For thousands of years, he lived an inhuman life. The Tiangui family really collected his blood regularly to create another six ear God monkey, but it never succeeded. After all, the six ear God monkey''s blood is very special, but the Tiangui family did not give up at all, For thousands of years, they almost took a little blood from the six eared monkey in a short period of time, which led to the continuous regression of the six eared monkey''s cultivation and blood force, causing indelible permanent damage to his body.


    In World War I, the six eared God monkey was involved in the void channel and was directly transported to the seal. Since then, he has been here. In order not to stay with his own blood, he chose to completely separate the six eared God monkey blood in his body and create a generation of six eared God monkeys with whole body, But his blood power is not very complete, so this generation of six ear God monkeys have no original talent against the sky. Over the years, the cultivation of the little six ears has also improved very slowly.


    "Six ears, we are sorry for you. If we hadn''t told you to reincarnate with us, you wouldn''t have encountered such a thing." at this time, the ape Tong on one side also said aloud. When he heard his words, six ears said with a smile; "I don''t blame you. This may be my life, but I''m also satisfied to see you again. My time is running out. I believe you can also feel that maybe I will fall completely in a year or two. I was worried that it would be MafA to leave this little six ears here. Now that you have come, I believe it would be nice to take care of little six ears with you If you grow up quickly, the six eared monkey will also have the ability to rise again. "


    "Don''t worry, we won''t let you do anything. The other three of us have gathered again. I believe the old monkey will be very happy to see you. Don''t worry, I''ll ask the boss to help you. He must have a way to help you." voice Lu xi''ai, ape Chi directly turned to think about Su Tang, At this time, Tianji, yingba and others also recovered. Seeing ape Chi''s eyes, Su Tang said with a smile; "Come on, let''s go and have a look. I''ve heard the legend of the six eared monkey for a long time, but I haven''t seen the six eared monkey."


    The voice fell, and Tianji and others nodded. They quickly approached. After entering, Su Tang suddenly noticed the situation of six ears, frowned slightly and asked aloud; "How can such a thing happen? I think your upgrade is constantly disappearing. You have persisted for a year or two at most. What''s going on?"


    At his words, the ape bared its voice; "Boss, I''ll tell you more about this later. Can you recover the six ears?"


    "His injury is very serious. If you want to recover, it''s very troublesome and hope is not great, but it''s OK to let him live longer." after that, Su Tang directly took out Jiuye Shenglian from the storage ring, handed it to Liu ER and said; "You should know this thing. It can help you stabilize your situation. As for the later things, I''m imagining a good way."

 Chapter 783

    Looking at the nine leaf Saint lotus in Su Tang''s hand, a burst of surprise burst out in six ears'' eyes, and his tone was trembling; "Nine leaf holy lotus, since it is nine leaf holy lotus, thank you for your little friend." the voice fell. He stretched out his hand to take the nine leaf holy lotus and swallowed it directly.


    As the power of the nine leaf holy lotus broke out, for a moment, his original look of tea began to get better slowly. Seeing such a change, Xiao liuer''s eyes on one side also burst into a look of joy. Looking at Su Tang''s eyes, he was full of gratitude. After a moment, Liu er''s body also recovered a lot and didn''t want to be as sick as before.


    "Hehe, this is the six ears in our memory. Although we haven''t fully recovered, it''s at least much better than before. The nine leaf holy lotus is indeed the best treasure for healing." ape Chi looked at the six ears and said with a very happy smile. After that, he turned his head and looked at Su Tang and bowed down and said; "Thank you for your help."


    "Hehe, what are you so polite about? Well, don''t say it''s useless. You know his situation. It''s not easy to recover." Su Tang smiled and waved his hand. Then he looked at six ears and asked; "You should have been here for many years? Why did you suddenly appear here? Shouldn''t you choose reincarnation like ape red? This place should have existed before chaos."


    "Hey, it''s a long story, but this place is really like what you said. Chaos existed before. I''ve been here all these years, and I''ve guessed more or less, but I don''t know what kind of place it is." six ears whispered, and Su Tang was stunned as his voice fell; "Before, we only saw a stone tablet outside. There are some divine texts on it. It must be a record of this place?"


    "Well, it''s just that those divine writings are very magical. They are different from those I''ve always known. I''ve studied them for some time, but I can''t fully interpret them." Su Tang was curious when he heard his words and said aloud; "There should be no danger here?"


    Hearing what he said, six ears smiled and said; "There''s no danger here. I''ve been here for many years and haven''t encountered any danger at all. It''s just that this place is very strange. In the past, it was very quiet and quiet. But in recent years, will there be some powerful forces in it? It broke out completely a few days ago. This force is very powerful." after listening to his words, Su Tang said aloud; "I think what you said should be the power of Hongmeng. It seems that it doesn''t burst out because of the power of my soul."


    "It''s not certain, but let''s go and have a look at the stone tablet first." the movie bully also spoke. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded. As soon as he turned around and wanted to talk, he spoke in six ears; "It''s not the time yet. There''s an array at the stone tablet. It can only be opened at midnight. It''s still early now. I can''t get in now."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was also slightly stunned. He didn''t know that there was such a thing here. However, since six ears said so, he had no choice but to wait. At this time, he asked again; "By the way, six ears, do you mind what I call you?"


    "It''s all right. Since you are their friend and my friend, and you still have the grace of life to me, don''t care about these empty things." six ears shook his head and smiled and replied. After his voice fell, Su Tang continued to ask; "How long have you been here? You should know something about this place. Anyway, it''s still early. Can you tell us?"


    Hearing such words, ape Chi nodded and answered; "Yes, I''m also very curious about this place. Since it has the power of Hongmeng, it must not be an ordinary place. Why did it appear here? And will we become like this?" the series of questions spoken by ape Chi are also the doubts in the hearts of Su Tang and others.


    As his voice fell, the eyes of Su Tang and others also gathered on six ears, and six ears didn''t stop more and directly spoke out; "Although I have been in this place for a long time, I don''t know much about it, but I have found something over the years. This place should be a relic of ancient gods."


    "Ancient god relic? What is this?" Su Tang asked puzzled when he heard this. At this time, a surprised look appeared on the face of the movie bully on his side and shouted; "Ancient gods? Do they really exist?"


    "Yes, the ancient gods really exist, and there is a great possibility that they are the relics left by the ancient gods. At the same time, I also got a great news here. The ancestor god who opened up the world of the heavens is likely to be a member of the ancient gods." six ears continued, falling with his voice, Except for Su Tang, who didn''t know what race the ancient god was, the others were surprised and opened their mouths.


    Seeing their appearance, Su Tang''s face was even more confused. Seeing his doubts, the movie bully said; "Sir, you don''t know about the ancient god. Let me talk to you slowly."


    It turns out that the ancient gods have always been a legend among the various celestial worlds. It is said that the various celestial worlds are only a small plane in the endless void, and there are countless such small planes in the endless void. It is the ancient gods who rule all planes. It is said that the ancient gods were bred in the empty air, If you want to become an ancient god, you must master the power of integrating Hongmeng. Otherwise, no matter how high his status and strength, he can''t become an ancient god.


    "Does the power of Hongmeng have any other function? And the ancestral God doesn''t seem to have heard that he has mastered the power of Hongmeng? Why is he also a member of the ancient god family?" Su Tang continued to ask after listening to the movie blockbuster''s explanation.


    As his voice fell, the movie bully and others did not know how to answer for a while. In fact, they were not very clear about the power of Hongmeng, but at this time, the six ears on this side spoke out; "Hehe, the power of Hongmeng is not as simple as you think. They should all know that the power of Hongmeng evolved from the power of Hongmeng. It can be said that the power of Hongmeng is the origin of all the power. Therefore, to master the power of Hongmeng is to control all the power here. In other words, they can mobilize the power of heaven and earth in the world Li, do you imagine how terrible this ability is? "


    "But at the beginning, we always followed the ancestral God and didn''t find that he had such ability. Would you be wrong? How could this ancestral God be a member of the ancient god family? If he was a member of the ancient god family, he wouldn''t be so tired of agreeing and creating the heaven and the world." after hearing his words, the movie blockbuster said and fell with his voice, Six ears said with a smile; "Hehe, I''m not sure about this. I only have such doubts based on some clues found here. I''m not sure whether the ancestral God is a member of the ancient god family."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang said aloud; "What did you find?"


    "Hehe, that''s why the people of the ancient gods can become the key rulers of the endless void. There are so many planes. I believe there must be many experts. Why can they become rulers? Don''t you think it strange?" six ears smiled and asked instead. Upon hearing this, Su Tang said aloud; "Did the ancient gods evolve a certain ability that other powerful people do not have because they controlled the power of Hongmeng?"


    "Well, indeed, I found some ancient books on the stone tablet before. It turns out that the power of Hongmeng is not only the origin of all forces, but also has a very special ability, that is, to enable the ancient gods to roam the endless void without any problems. Although the strength of the strongest in other aspects can be said to be different from that of the ancient gods, but As long as they break away from their position and enter the endless void, they will be torn to pieces by the powerful power there in an instant. Think about the ancient god family with such ability, they can only go back and forth between all walks of life to create their own power, and it is also recorded in those ancient books that a member of the ancient god family came to the world of the heavens in that year, and After that, Sheng agreed to the ten thousand boundaries of the heavens. Therefore, from this point, I think that the ancestral God is likely to be a member of the ancient god family. "


    After hearing his explanation, Su Tang and others nodded secretly. Indeed, this matter was very strange. At this time, even the movie blockbuster felt that the ancestral God might really be the ancient god. At this time, only the ape Tong on one side was not interested in it, but said aloud; "It doesn''t matter to us whether the ancestral God is an ancient god family. After all, he has fallen for many years. What we need to do now is to find out the situation here and what it is used for, rather than worrying about whether the ancestral God is an ancient god family."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang and others were stunned. Indeed, it''s not the time for them to tangle with this problem at all. What they have to do now is to first understand what this place is used for, and the biggest cemetery is to try to absorb some Hongmeng power. This is their ultimate goal, Hongmeng power, It''s a super thing that can''t be asked for. If they can get a trace, it will be of great benefit to them. So for a moment, they don''t continue to worry about whether the ancestral God is an ancient god family. After all, it doesn''t have much to do with them.

 Chapter 784

    "Well, let''s go. I''ll take you to the place where you''ve always lived. There are some ancient books I found here over the years. Although some are broken, I think there are some things that will give you some hints immediately. I was too vain before. Many ancient books haven''t been well studied. Now you come here. You can go and have a look at them at that time." Six ears continued. After his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded.


    Later, under the leadership of Liu ER and Xiao Liu Er, Su Tang and others walked towards the depths of the chaotic stone pile. Along the way, Su Tang and others looked at the surrounding environment. It can be said that it was really desolate here, and ape Chi was even more vocal; "I really don''t know how six ears came over these years. I think there should be no creatures here except them?"


    "Hehe, just get used to it. It''s much better here than the previous Tiangui clan." Liu Er, who was five years old, replied with a smile. With his love for HA Shiyue Lu, there was a cold flash in the eyes of ape Chi and apetong. They all know what kind of pain these six ears received from Tiangui clan, Their four God monkeys are connected with each other. Now these six ears have encountered such a thing, which makes them very angry. This hatred can not be easily erased.


    The party soon came to a cave with a large pile of stones. At this time, six ears spoke out; "This is where I always live. Let''s go. I''ll show you in. There are a lot of ancient books in it." the voice dropped. With the help of Xiao liuer, he went directly into the cave. Ape Chi and ape Tong followed closely. Then Su Tang also went in. The cave is not big. It must have been continuously expanded by Liu Er over the years, On the top of the cave, there are some pores, and a lot of light is revealed from it. The cave doesn''t look as dark as expected.


    At this time, with the continuous deepening, Su Tang also found that there were many strange things on some stone platforms in the cave, and there were many broken ancient books on the other side. After walking a short distance, six ears patted the little six ears on one side, and six ears quickly took out some things. With the emergence of these things, The whole cave lit up at once.


    "This is something I got by chance when I came in here. It can emit a strong light. It''s good." six ears noticed Su Tang''s confused eyes. He smiled and explained. After his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded.


    At this time, six ears found a relatively complete ancient book among the ancient books, got the book and spoke out in front of him; "Look at this. It''s about the ancient gods. Although it''s not very complete, after reading it, he will know something about the ancient gods." hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. As a result, he quickly found a stone platform to do the ancient book, quickly looked at it, and ape red also looked at six ears and said; "I think there''s something strange about Oddo over there. Can I go and have a look?"


    "Feel free, everyone. I found all the things here in this place and among the rocks. Some of them were found by Xiao liuer. I don''t have the mind to care what they are. Have a look for yourself. If you need anything, take it directly." liuer said with a smile and loved it with his voice, Tianji movie bully and others also began to walk towards those strange things. Ape Chi also followed in the past. Only ape Tong didn''t have the past, but he found Su Tang''s side and began to turn over those ancient books.


    However, the divine writings in these ancient books are strange. Ape Tong has no way to understand them at all, but he looks at Su Tang in great doubt. At this time, Su Tang looks at them in a very transformative way. Half an hour later, Su Tang puts down the books, and ape Tong asks immediately when he puts down the books; "Boss, these are all divine writings with a more look. Can you understand them?"


    "Why? Don''t you understand?" Su Tang asked aloud. When he mentioned what he had said that day, ape Tong nodded; "I can''t understand a word, boss. How can you know these things?" after his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and reacted at once. Indeed, he had never seen such a divine text before, but why could he see what was written in it at a glance when he read the estimate?


    After suffering, Su Tang was stunned. Ape Tong didn''t continue to talk. He just looked at Su Tang quietly. After a long time, Su Tang seemed to find something. He quickly looked through these ancient books. Without exception, he knew all the divine texts in ancient books, which surprised him very much. At this time, Tianji and others also found him and came one after another, The secret of heaven asked aloud; "Boy, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Come to Tianji, have you seen the divine writings on these ancient books? Do you know?" the voice fell. He handed over the basic ancient books and handed them to Tianji and others. As a result, Tianji quickly looked through the ancient books. Then he frowned, put down the ancient books and shook his head out of his voice; "Although this is a divine script, it seems to be more ancient than those I know. I don''t know it at all."


    His voice fell, and then the movie bully also spoke out; "I don''t know these divine texts either." hearing their words, Su Tang was stunned and murmured; "Is it true that all this has something to do with me? Why is it like this?" hearing his whisper, Tianji asked puzzled; "Boy, what''s the matter with you? What has something to do with you?"


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang didn''t answer, and at this time, the ape Tong on one side guessed something and said aloud; "Boss, it seems that this relic may really have some connection with him if you can understand these divine texts. Think about the same thing that his power produced here when he touched the Tao array before. It seems that this place has some origin with the boss." when he said this, Tianji and others were stunned.


    "How can this happen? How can I know these things? Where is this place? Why do I have an influence on the place?" Su Tang was also very confused. His voice fell and the secret came out; "Boy, you are su Tang, Lang Xie Su Tang. Don''t think too much. Many things will naturally understand in the future. Now is not the time to think about these things." as his voice fell, Su Tang looked stunned, then nodded and said; "Yes, yes, I''m Lang Xie Su Tang. I''ll understand later." with his voice recorded, Su Tang''s mood began to calm down slowly.


    "Tianji, thank you, otherwise I will be completely confused. Kong Anping will have a great impact on his reading mood." Su Tang said with a smile. Seeing him recover, Tianji said with a smile; "Don''t think too much. The ship will go straight to the bridge head. Since this place has something to do with you, I believe we can solve some mysteries when we see the stone tablet. Now you can understand these divine texts, which is not a good thing for us. After all, I think the divine texts on the stone tablet should also be written with these ancient divine texts."


    "HMM." Su Tang nodded, and then the secret came out; "By the way, boy, come with me. We found some interesting things there." when the voice was recorded, Tianji took Su Tang to the other side of the other party''s strange objects. After he walked over, Tianji took out a dark palm sized thing from it and handed it to Su Tang; "I feel this thing. It seems that there are prohibitions. Feel it and see if you can use your destructive power to destroy these prohibitions."


    As soon as he heard what he said, Su Tang nodded. As a result, he felt a warm feeling coming from this thing into his body. This kind of abuse made him very confused. However, he didn''t think much about the previous secret, so he closed his eyes and began to feel it. With the passage of time, he looked a little shocked, At the next moment, a destructive power erupted. Immediately, it was wrapped with black things. With the appearance of quality and his destructive power, the black matter on the surface of this thing began to disappear slowly, and a silver white light slowly appeared. After a moment, all the black matter disappeared completely.


    At this time, Su Tang also took back the power of destruction and carefully looked at the thing in his hand. It was the secret of heaven. They also came together and looked at it carefully. At this time, a series of golden divine texts appeared on the silver white object. Su Tang opened it at a glance. The meaning of this thing was written and said with a smile; "Hehe, it seems that we don''t have to wait until midnight to see the stone tablet."


    "What''s the matter?" Tianji asked, and Su Tang Yang raised the things in his hand and said; "This is the key to open there. Let''s go and have a try now. I''m also very curious about there." the voice fell, and the secret was a little stunned. Then he nodded. At this time, six ears didn''t know when to come over. When he heard Su Tang''s words, he greeted the little six ears and left the cave with Su Tang and others, Walk towards the stone tablet.


    When he came to the edge of the stone tablet, six ears pointed to the golden mask; "There are arrays here. It used to be midnight, and these arrays will disappear. After an hour, they will appear again." hearing his words, Su Tang walked towards the place where the array was. As he got closer and closer, the silver white if also began to emit a strong light. His light echoed with the array from afar, The array also opened a gap slowly under his light. Seeing this situation, six ears said with a smile; "It''s disgusting. I didn''t expect that there was a key to open here in my collection. It''s really surprising."

 Chapter 785

    At the moment his voice fell, the whole array disappeared. Looking at the array of the news, Su Tang smiled and said; "Come on, let''s go in and see what''s in here."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang walked directly towards the array. Here he could see the tall stone tablet, but the divine text on the stone tablet was very small and could not see clearly. He still needed to approach. When he saw Su Tang walking in, ape Chi and others followed suit and walked in with Su Tang, For a moment, the power of Hongmeng, which had erupted violently, slowly began to weaken, as if he was aware of his existence.


    The power of Hongmeng is very powerful. Even if Su Tang and others are all one or two in strength, their actions are more or less restricted by the sudden outbreak of Hongmeng''s power here. However, with the weakening of Hongmeng''s power, such restrictions disappear immediately. Su Tang and others are also slightly surprised, especially six ears, He knows the power of Hongmeng very well. There has never been such a change. Now that there has been such a change, it must be very unusual. At the same time, there is a different look in his eyes when he looks at Su Tang.


    As the party went deeper and deeper, Liu Er also woke up from his meditation and said to Su Tang; "Little friend, there is the stone tablet in front. Although this place looks ordinary, we''d better be careful. This time I always think there is a problem here." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded. This place is strange. If you can be careful, he doesn''t want to take risks, A group of people stopped at a place about ten meters away from the stone tablet. At this time, the ape bared his voice and asked; "Boss, you can almost see the divine text on the stone tablet here."


    "Well, here we are." Sutang nodded. After his voice fell, the ape on one side asked aloud; "Boss, can you understand what''s written on it?" along the way, ape Tong has seen part of the divine texts on the stone tablet far away. He doesn''t know any divine texts, so now that he doesn''t intend to move forward, he can only place his hope on Su Tang.


    As his voice fell, others also turned their heads and looked at him. For a moment, all their eyes gathered. At this time, Su Tang frowned slightly and looked up at the stone tablet. Just for a moment, he was stunned. He insisted on the situation. Everyone didn''t make a sound, but just looked at Su Tang quietly. After a long time, Su Tang slowly recovered.


    Take a deep breath out of the vocal tract; "It seems that the ancient gods really exist. This is indeed a relic left by them, and this is also a transmission array connecting their planes, simply a void channel." as his voice fell, ape Chi and others were shocked. They had always heard about the ancient gods before, But I''ve never seen anything related to the ancient gods. I didn''t expect that there was such a place in the depths of the land of no return.


    "It seems that the legends are true. The ancestral God is probably the one sent by the ancient gods to establish power in the world of heaven." Liu Er took the lead in returning to God and said. He has been here all these years and has his own speculation about these things, but it has not been confirmed. Now with Su Tang''s words, The doubts in his heart were confirmed for a moment.


    At the moment when his voice fell, Su Tang shook his head; "No, although this is something left by the ancient gods, it has nothing to do with the ancestral gods." the voice fell, and Su Tang quickly said all the things recorded on the stone tablet.


    It turns out that on this stone tablet, it is recorded that in order to rule all aspects and enhance their strength, the ancient gods sent many members to enter the undeveloped star regions and wanted to incorporate these aborigines into their army. However, these Aborigines were not slaughtered by others, and some very powerful tasks appeared in many aspects, Led the people and horses in the whole plane to fight with the ancient god.


    The plane where Su Tang is now is one of the planes against the rule of the ancient gods, and the leader of the resistance here is the ancestral God. At the beginning, the ancestral God was also a great God bred in the void and integrated a trace of Hongmeng power. Therefore, really speaking, he is also a member of the ancient gods, but he entered this plane in the midst of abnormal changes, Since then, there has been an attack. Because no one has taught him how to use the power of Hongmeng, even if he has such power, he has never used it. However, he, who is also a member of the ancient god family, strongly suppressed him when the members of the ancient god family came.


    When the ancient god was seriously injured and dying, he fled to this place and left these things. I hope that one day when the members of the ancient god family come, they can know the situation here for the first time and take precautions. But when the first ancestor god gave up this place so simply? This is a great ancient god family with empty passages. He said many more faces, so he divided them for many years, and found countless ice insects to keep the place alive. At the same time, he had no punishment for his punishment. Although he kept repressing it here, he also wanted to use his punishment as his own eye line. If he had a move here, he could get news as soon as possible.


    However, no one thought that the arrangement made by both sides did not wait for future generations to come, but completely reduced the place to a dead Jedi. If it weren''t for Su Tang and others to come, I''m afraid the place could be sealed forever. However, at this time, with the sound of Su Tang falling, ape Chi and others were a little worried.


    "Boss, I think it''s not easy." the ape said in a red voice. After his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked aloud; "What''s not simple? Isn''t this an abandoned relic? What else can I do?" Su Tang didn''t take you seriously at this time. Although the origin here is very big, it has become the past after all. Now it''s just an abandoned relic. What''s not simple?


    Seeing Su Tang''s indifference, the secret came out; "Boy, you can''t take it lightly. You can see now that the ancestral God gave up his identity as an ancient god and wanted to be suppressed by the people of the ancient god family. After all, it''s not easy. Now that the ancestral God has fallen, we can all be regarded as the descendants of the ancestral God. They all strive to suppress things that we can''t take lightly. In addition, this place It''s strange everywhere. You think you''ve never touched these things before, but why do these things seem to have something to do with you? "


    "Yes, boss, look, these divine writings are not owned by us, but you can directly know this thing. With the powerful power of Hongmeng, why does it change with your actions? Aren''t these things strange?" ape Tong also said. After their words fell, Su Tang was stunned for a moment, and his face was slowly dignified the next moment.


    Indeed, these things are strange. If you really want to explain, it is likely that this place has something to do with him, otherwise there will be no such changes. In addition, he is also very confused about how he was reborn. It is just this doubt that he has always been in the bottom of his heart. Now he suddenly remembers it, his heart can''t help sinking.


    He has seen so many ancient books about rebirth, and has never heard anyone mention it, but he has been reborn. In addition to the ancient god relics, he can''t help feeling that there seems to be a huge hand of destiny behind him, driving his destiny forward, and everything seems to be a layout of the person behind the scenes.


    It''s no joke to think of Su Tang''s back. If there is such a hand, the other party''s ability will frighten him. At this time, his heart is not as relaxed as before, and he no longer feels that it''s just an ordinary relic. He comes back here by himself, Maybe someone is really behind it.


    Seeing Su Tang''s face constantly changing, ape Chi also asked aloud; "Boss, what''s the matter with you?" his voice woke Su Tang from his meditation. The next moment Su Tang''s face recovered and shook his head; "I''m fine. Let''s go. Let''s leave here first. I haven''t figured out some things. It''s better not to touch this place or not to bang for the time being." the voice fell. Su Tang didn''t look at the stone tablet, so he directly walked out with his head down.


    When they saw him like this, ape Chi and others didn''t ask much. They directly followed him and left. After they took the array, the array that had been opened was restored in an instant. At the same time, the power of Hongmeng suddenly broke out. Since they got such a powerful power, Su Tang said calmly on his face; "Come on, let''s go back to six ears first. I have something to tell you."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang turned and left again. Soon they returned to the place where Liu Er lived. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Boy, I think you found something in the stone tablet before. What kind of things will make you change so much?" Su Tang said aloud when he heard his words; "I didn''t pay too much attention before, but when I heard you and ape Tong remind me, I reacted in an instant."


    "The chosen one? Hehe, do you really believe that someone''s fate is not under control?" Su Tang then asked. Hearing his question, Tianji shook his head and said; "People like to say that my destiny is determined by me and not by heaven. In fact, although the trajectory of this destiny can be changed by itself, he can never escape the shackles of the word destiny no matter when it is changed. I think the chosen one may only have people who can change the trajectory of destiny, not people who can create their own destiny."


    "Well, yes, we''ve been wrong all the time. I realized it at the stone tablet before. In fact, my destiny is also arranged. I''m just capable of making some changes, just like this place. I think maybe this is the fate and let me pass." Su Tang nodded and continued.


    When the words fell, the secret of heaven was startled; "Do you think it was fate that arranged you to come here?" upon hearing his words, ape Chi and others were stunned, and then nodded with some approval. At this time, Su Tang said with a helpless smile; "It''s not so much fate as an invisible hand that has been promoting all this. Since I suddenly enlightened in Langxie and got the legendary treasure evolution Jingyu by chance, how much inheritance and adventures have I got along the way? I don''t hide it from you. In fact, I feel that my luck is a little too good for a lot of time."


    "Indeed, when you say this, it''s really a bit like who has been arranged in advance, but what kind of person can have such a powerful ability?" Tianji agreed with me. He is the longest company with Su Tang among the people present. It can be said that Su Tang has basically grown up with him, And he also plays a lot of roles.


    If you really want Su Tang to say so, he is probably in the calculation of the other party. If so, the things behind the scenes are really terrible, but Su Tang said at this time; "These are just my guesses. I''m not sure. I hope I''m just whimsical. After all, such things are too unreasonable."


    As his voice fell, ape Chi and others also nodded. Indeed, this thing is really terrible. They dare not imagine how terrible the person who promoted their destiny is, which is completely unimaginable.


    "What should we do next?" the movie bully asked aloud. As his voice fell, Su Tang and others were silent. Indeed, after this time, Su Tang really didn''t intend to stay here, but he was willing to leave like this, so he didn''t know how to decide for a while.

 Chapter 786

    After a long silence, Su Tang said aloud; "It''s still a matter of looking and talking. After all, there is no situation here. At the same time, I also want to take a good look at the situation of six ears. Although he looks very good now, it''s only superficial."


    "Well, we can only do this first, sir. We can do whatever you say." the movie bully nodded, and the ape on one side bared his voice; "Well, the six ears will trouble you, boss."


    "It''s all right. By the way, Tianji, you can get a black ice jade worm for ape Chi first. He has successfully fused the larvae. I think there should be a chance to successfully fuse the black ice jade worm now. You don''t have anything to do now. Just cultivate and improve your strength first. Things on six ears can''t be done easily. I need to spend a lot of time." Su Tang nodded and continued. As his voice fell, Tianji nodded.


    Then the group began to divide the work. Yingfeng apetong, the movie bully, paid close attention to the changes of the ancient god relics. Tianji left here directly, entered the pathogens outside, and began to look for the black ice jade bug for ape red again. After the last thing, he was completely hated by the black ice jade bug. As soon as his breath appeared, It attracted the attention of many black ice jade insects.


    Aware of this, Tianji was also very helpless. Fortunately, the special abilities of these black ice jade insects had no effect on him. They just brought him some trouble in finding the black ice jade insects. Compared with his trouble, Su Tang in the depths of the ruins also had some headaches at this time. The situation of these six ears was much more serious than he imagined.


    After all, he lost too much blood power in the Tiangui clan at the beginning. After adding it, he glass out the blood power in his body and condensed the small six ears. It can be said that at this moment, the blood of the six ears in his body is nearly exhausted. Although he is supplemented by a treasure such as Jiuye Shenglian, it is only a drop in the bucket. Now the six ears, Every day''s life is consuming the power of blood. It can be said that everything he can live now is because of his blood power. Otherwise, his search had fallen many years ago.


    Now what Su Tang has to do is to quickly replenish his blood power so that he will not be consumed by life. But now he can''t get many things in this isolated place. For a time, he also didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing Su Tang''s frown locked, Liu er''s heart didn''t understand his own situation and said immediately; "Xiaoyou, I know this matter is very difficult. Just say what you have to say."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "In fact, your situation is not helpless, but now you know where we are, there are many things. If you really want to recover your body, there is no way, unless..." said here, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the little six ears who have been accompanied by six ears.


    Aware of his eyes, little six ears were slightly stunned, and six ears were also stunned. Then he understood and shook his head immediately; "I know what you mean. Ah, maybe all this is fate. It''s my good fortune that I can live to see ape Chi and ape Tong. God treats me well. I don''t want to do anything else. I know my situation, little friend. You don''t have to worry about it at this time." when he said this, a sad look flashed in Xiao Liu''s eyes.


    Although the little six ears got most of the blood power of the six ears, his strength was still too poor. Up to now, although he had a lot of intelligence, he couldn''t speak. At this time, he knew Su Tang''s words and six ears'' words, but he couldn''t speak.


    After the voice of six ears fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Don''t worry. Although I haven''t thought of any way yet, I believe there will be other ways. Anyway, we still have some time. Don''t be so anxious. I''ll think of other ways." the voice fell down and six ears nodded.


    After that, Su Tang went to sit and think alone, and Liu Er rested on the stone bed with the help of Xiao Liu er. At this time, apetong and others who had been paying attention to the movement in the ruins came back. They were stunned to see Su Tang and others at this time, but Liu er was already asleep, Ape Tong and others came directly to Su Tang.


    Aware of their breath, Su Tang immediately opened his eyes, and the ape asked; "Boss, what''s the matter with six ears?" Su Tang shook his head and said in a voice; "The situation is very serious. As you know where we are now, there are many things that are not easy to do. This time, things are difficult to do." as his voice fell, the shadow peak came out of his voice; "My Lord, we still have some things here. They are all the details of our shadow family over the years. What do you lack? Tell me, let me see if I have any here."


    At his words, ape Tong''s eyes lit up, but Su Tang shook his head and said; "These things are hard to find, and they are very common. I don''t think you''re ready." when he said this, everyone who knows ape Tong was stunned. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Six ears'' situation is because his blood power is consumed too much. In addition, he can''t generate new blood power like us at all, so now the blood power in his body is constantly consumed every day, just like water in a water tank. It is constantly consumed every day, but there is no way to supplement it. In this way, it will be finished sooner or later All consumed clean, so what we have to do now is to arouse the instinct in his body. Although the things we need are ordinary, they can''t be found. "


    "Oh? What else is it? What is it?" the movie bully asked aloud. After his voice fell, the eyes of ape Tong and Yingfeng also gathered. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "This thing is very common. Now the body function of six ears has been exhausted. If you want to wake up, you must, the water on the head of Wannian God King. Only such a thing can have the opportunity to wake up the function in his body."


    When the voice fell, the ape frowned and said aloud; "The water on God''s head? What''s this? Why haven''t you heard of it before? And it will take more than ten thousand years?" the movie bully shook his head and said; "I''ve never heard of this before. Tell us, sir. I haven''t heard of it. You still say it''s ordinary. It''s totally unreasonable."


    "Hehe, in fact, this thing is really common, but the conditions for its formation are special. In fact, the water on the head of the God King is the rainwater collected by the Fallen God King''s head under the coincidence of chance. Everyone knows that even if the God King''s power falls, it still exists in his accident. The rainwater has been nourished by the power of the God King for thousands of years, and the power of the rain It goes without saying that if you can get this thing, you have a great chance to successfully awaken the blood power of six ears. Although this thing is ordinary, you can''t ask for it at that time. "


    After his voice fell, ape Tong and others nodded. This thing is really very common, that is, it is just rain. I don''t know how many God kings have fallen over the years, but few can achieve such conditions. There are really some troubles. I thought of these ape Tong turning his head and looking at the six ears on the stone bed, Some sad voices continued to ask Su Tang; "Boss, there''s no other way?"


    Su Tang also understood the mood of ape Tong at this time. These six ears and they have been old brothers for many years. This friendship is deeper than that between themselves and them. It is conceivable that they feel bad waiting for death with their old brothers. However, in addition to this method, Su Tang has another way. Just now six ears has expressed his position and he is unwilling to do so, Su Tang didn''t say much either.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t answer, a look of silence flashed in ape Tong''s eyes. Looking at him like this, Su Tang had to say; "In fact, there is another way, but I hinted at Liu Er before. He also knew what I said, but he didn''t agree, so I didn''t say much." as his voice fell, ape Tong seemed to see hope and looked up at him and said; "What can I do? Maybe I can help persuade him."


    Looking at him like this, Su Tang can only speak out; "In fact, I told you more about the six ears before. His blood force should not be able to generate itself now. The biggest reason is that he has condensed most of his blood force into the six ears of the heart, that is, the little six ears. The way I said is to condense the blood force of the little six ears and return it to the six ears, just do so It''s likely that little six ears will die. "


    As his voice fell, ape Tong and others were silent. Su Tang said this method was really difficult to do. First, they didn''t want to say whether six ears wanted it or not. Even when they heard it, they were very reluctant. It was very cruel to pull out the power of blood. Although they all killed people without blinking an eye, it was only to treat the enemy, Yes, they have never done such a thing.


    "Hey, there''s really no way?" ape Tong sighed helplessly. With his voice falling, Su Tang said aloud; "There is no other way for the time being. At present, I think of these two ways, but we still have a little time. I''m studying the ancient books left by Thor, and maybe I can find other ways. There''s no need to worry about this for the time being. If we can''t, we can leave here and go outside to find Xing Wugui to help find the water on the head of God."


    With his voice falling, express also nodded. Now it''s just, uh, it''s time. At this time, Su Tang asked; "Nothing special happened outside?" when he asked, the movie bully said; "Everything is the same as what we came in before. There is no class flower at all. Sir, I think this place is very ordinary. Did you make any mistakes in your previous guess?"


    "Well, it''s not impossible. After all, my guess is too absurd, but we can''t take it lightly. It''s better to be careful." Su Tang nodded and fell with his voice, and the movie bully nodded.

 Chapter 787

    In the next three days, the movie blockbuster and ape Tong always took turns to go out to check the situation in the ruins. The secret came back with a black ice jade bug the next day. As soon as he came back, Su Tang included him in the Thor palace. At this time, ape Chi, who was practicing in it, felt the smell of the black ice jade bug and opened his eyes, After he got the black ice jade bug from the secret of heaven, he went into the practice room to practice.


    At this time, Tianji looked at Su Tang and asked; "What are you going to do now?" Su Tang shook his head and said; "What else can I plan? Let''s wait until the ape comes out. Now there''s no change in the ruins, and there''s always a feeling in my heart that this place is not simple, so I''m going to leave here directly after the ape leaves the pass, take six ears and go outside to see if there''s any way to cure him."


    As his voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "I think it''s better not to stay here for a long time. We''ve been here for many days, and we don''t know what''s going on outside. I think we''d better leave now. Ape Chi practices in the Thor palace. No matter where we go, it won''t have any impact on him." after his voice fell.


    Su Tang was silent for a while and didn''t speak. In fact, in his heart, he didn''t know what he thought. In fact, he wanted to leave here very much, but there seemed to be something, a feeling, that told him to stay here and don''t leave. It seemed that if he left here, he would miss something very important, which was extremely important to himself, As for what it was, he really didn''t have a clue at all.


    So at this time, after hearing Tianji''s words, although he wanted to leave like this, he didn''t want to leave like this, so he could only be silent. Seeing him like this, Tianji also understood his thoughts and spoke out; "Boy, although I say so, it all depends on how you deal with it, but this place is weird and tight. You''d better be careful."


    His voice awakened Su Tang from his meditation, then nodded and said; "I know, I''m not a reckless person. I''ll have a good look at this." after his voice fell, Tianji nodded and said aloud; "Well, I''ll go out and have a look at the situation outside. You can think of other ways to help six ears alone." Su Tang nodded after his voice fell.


    After Tianji left, Su Tang also sat down and directly began to meditate. Watching him begin to meditate, Tianji also directly turned and walked towards the outside. Just after Tianji left, Su Tang''s gold coin eyes suddenly burst, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "Who? Who is it?" Su Tang exclaimed in his heart. After his voice fell, a voice that didn''t know where it came from sounded in Su Tang''s ear; "Clansman, I have been waiting for you here for a long time, and you finally appear."


    The voice sounded very ethereal, as if it was in another plane and around himself, which made Su Tang completely confused about what was going on. However, the voice repeatedly said such a sentence. Although it sounded very ethereal, Su Tang completely understood it and was very confused at the bottom of his heart; "People? Who would it be?"


    Just when Su Tang was puzzled, a small voice suddenly passed in front of Su Tang''s eyes. Su Tang woke up and looked at him. Xiao Liu Er didn''t know when he had come to him. At this time, he was looking at him with a look for help. Su Tang was stunned and asked; "What''s the matter, little six ears?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s voice, Xiao liuer turned his head and looked at the six ears sleeping on the stone bed not far away. He turned his head and pointed to himself and others. His eyes were full of love for prisoners. Looking at him like this, Su Tang said aloud; "You know? Are you really willing to do that?"


    "Zhi Zhi!" a firm look flashed in Xiao Liu''s eyes. Looking at him, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "Although there is only such a way now, you can see the performance of six ears that day. He won''t agree to do so, so don''t think about it. At the beginning, he gave you the power of blood in the hope that you will inherit the six ears God monkey family. Even if you promised to give him the blood, he only has half the chance to succeed, and you will be pulled away because of the power of blood , just fall. "


    As his voice fell, little six ears looked at him, shook his head and continued to draw. At this time, ape Tong and others didn''t know when they had come back. They just watched little six ears draw here, and ape came out of the sound channel; "Boss, what are you talking about?" Su Tang turned and looked at him; "You came just in time. You should be able to understand what Xiao liuer said. Come and translate for me."


    As soon as he said this, Xiao liuer also turned his head directly to ape Tong, which was a low squeak. After his voice fell, ape Tong frowned slightly and said aloud to Su Tang; "He means, I hope you can help the boss and return his blood power to liuer. He also knows that the chance of success is not high, but he doesn''t want to see liuer go on like this all the time."


    Hearing what he said, the movie blockbuster and others were stunned. At this time, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "No, you can''t do this. Six ears won''t agree, and don''t think about it." just then little six ears continued to squeak, and ape Tong followed the interpreter; "He said it''s all right. We can do everything quietly. When Liu Er knows, it''s a foregone conclusion."


    "No, it''s not very simple. It''s very risky. If Xiao liuer said this, the probability of success would be lower, so I can''t do it." Su Tang said after hearing this, even if he spoke aloud; "Little six ears, you don''t have to think about these things. I''ll think of other ways as soon as possible. Don''t think about it."


    Seeing Su Tang say this, the others nodded again and again. Xiao liuer was dejected at once. At this time, Liu Er didn''t know what to wake up. Xiao liuer hurried over. After he left, the movie bully said; "This little fellow is really affectionate and righteous." with his voice falling, ape Tong also nodded.


    Just then Su Tang said; "The secret of heaven has gone out too. Why didn''t you come back together?" the ape shook his head and said; "We didn''t see the secret."


    "Oh, let''s go. Let''s go out and find him. I have something to say with you." the voice fell. Su Tang also got up directly and walked out. He watched him go out. Ape Tong and others followed closely. Soon they found the secret outside. At the moment of seeing the secret, Su Tang said aloud; "Tianji, after you left, a voice suddenly appeared in my ear."


    Then he repeated what he said in the voice. After listening to it, the movie bully and others were very surprised. Tianji frowned and meditated. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "It seems that my guess is not completely wrong. This place may really have something to do with me. After his voice fell, Tianji and others nodded solemnly.


    It can be said that this is what they are most worried about, but now there is such a thing, which really makes them don''t know what to do for a time. After being silent for a long time, the secret came out; "Boy, it seems that this place can''t stay for a long time. We''d better leave here quickly, and the situation of six ears is not very good. We can''t continue to delay here."


    As his voice fell, the movie bully also came out; "Yes, sir, this place is getting more and more strange now. I think we''d better leave here quickly. We''ve been here for a long time. Now we don''t know what''s going on outside. I think we''d better listen to the secret. Let''s leave here directly."


    Listening to their words, Su Tang thought of leaving here for the first time. He was always in awe of unknown things. Although he was very curious about what was directly related to them, he thought that he was not the only one who came this time, so he couldn''t take such a risk, After all, Tianji movie blockbuster and others are still there. If there is any problem, wouldn''t it hurt them?


    Think of here, Su Tang is also a voice; "Well, I''m going to leave, too. Let''s go back and tidy up and leave here. Let''s talk about the things here later." after his voice fell, the movie bully and others nodded, and the party quickly walked towards the cave where Liu ER was located. In the cave, he quickly told Liu Er about their situation, He also told Liu Er that he and others were going to leave here with him.


    "Well, I don''t care. I''ve been here for a long time. I thought I would be here all my life. I didn''t expect to have a chance to go out and have a look. When will we leave here?" six ears nodded and said in an indifferent voice. With his voice falling, Su Tang directly appeared and then said in a voice; "This matter can''t be delayed. Let''s start now." after the voice fell, he turned his head and looked at the secret of heaven; "Later, we will directly enter the Thor palace. Tianji, you can take us out of here as soon as possible. I''m afraid there will be some problems if it''s slow."


    Hearing his voice, Tianji nodded and said; "Give it to me." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang and others directly flashed into the Thor palace. The secret of heaven took the Thor palace and quickly evacuated. At the moment they left here, the power of Hongmeng, who had been looking at the outbreak, fell silent at the moment. At the same time, a voice sounded in a certain void; "It seems not the time."

 Chapter 788

    With the sound falling, the whole ancient god remains recovered calm, and Su Tang and others were led by Tianji all the way in the Thor palace. Soon they left such ancient god remains and entered the vast dead ice field. Because Tianji entered the ice field twice to catch the black ice jade insects, his breath has made the black ice jade insects very sensitive.


    As soon as he entered the ice field, black ice jade insects from all directions flocked to him. Noticing this situation, Tianji''s face sank and he drank coldly; "It''s really a group of difficult guys." at the moment when his voice fell, Su Tang''s voice at the bottom of his heart rang out; "Tianji, what''s going on outside? How can we feel the bitter chill?" hearing this, Tianji''s face immediately changed and said a bad word.


    The speed of the whole man also increased a lot, and he also replied; "It must be because I entered here twice to catch the black ice jade insects, which completely angered these guys. Now they are very sensitive to my breath. I have entered here, and these black ice jade insects swarmed over. The cold is too strong, so I entered the interior through the barrier of the thunder god Palace. Be careful. I''ll leave here faster now."


    As his answer fell, Su Tang''s face also changed. However, out of his trust in Tianji, he soon calmed down. The speed of Tianji was no longer lower than him. Although it was the territory of xuanbing jade insect, Tianji had no way to take these things if he wanted to leave.


    At the end of the dialogue with Tianji, Su Tang said aloud; "The current situation is not very optimistic. We can only wait. I hope the secret of heaven can leave here soon." after the voice fell, the ape asked aloud; "Boss, what happened? Did Tianji have any trouble outside? We didn''t have such a situation when we came in before."


    Hearing his words, the movie bully on one side also spoke out; "When we came in, there were a lot of black ice jade insects around, but we didn''t feel a cold breath, but now the breath is really terrible." hearing what they said, Su Tang quickly told him the answer from the secret of heaven. After listening to it, Ying Feng said aloud; "So it is. The black ice jade bug is really powerful. If you can take these things back to yourself, it will be a super killing move."


    When he thought of the horror of the black ice jade bug, Yingfeng was also very surprised. It can be said that each of them is a super strong person who can dominate one side. Unexpectedly, there is no way in front of the black ice jade bug here. If this thing is really taken back for his own use, what a powerful killing effect it will have in large-scale combat, Now they are weak in the land of no return. They can only rely on the people on the other side of punishment, which makes them very passive. If they can have these things, they will no longer be so passive.


    His words have attracted the recognition of ape Tong and movie blockbusters, but Su Tang knows that although these things are a super killing move, they can''t be approached by others. How can they be taken back?


    "Don''t even think about it. It''s terrible. You all know, I dare say that as soon as we go out, our souls will be completely frozen by it. At that time, there is no waiting for orders. What else do you say to take these things back? Now I want to leave this ghost place quickly." at this time, six ears on one side shook their heads and said in a voice, hearing his words, Yingfeng and others all smiled. Indeed, although this thing is a killing move, it is also a double-edged sword. Maybe they fell into the death ice field before they accepted these things.


    While they quickly fled out of the death ice field under the leadership of heaven''s secret, at this time, in Wugui villa, Xing Wugui and other powerful figures in Wugui villa gathered in the main hall, and the wind came out at this time; "Villa leader, what should we do now?"


    It turned out that when Su Tang and others entered the death ice field, the evil ghost clan also made some moves and began to slowly attack the cities of Wugui mountain villa close to their territory. Because they moved too fast and with the help of Tiangui clan, the warriors in these cities had no time to respond, and Xing Wugui lost several cities without support, Now they are becoming more and more passive.


    That''s why we have the current situation. All the powerful people have gone out of the customs and joined the discussion. At this time, an old man said coldly; "Villa leader, I think your choice this time is a mistake. Why do you want to help the Dragon God? On that day, the ghost family can be easily destroyed by our people. Now you help the Dragon God, so the evil ghost family has no way to unite with the sky Ghost family. Now we are very passive. What about the dragon god man? But we refuse to appear. This is a little too much."


    Hearing his words, Xing Wugui frowned slightly and said in a voice; "Although I haven''t known the Dragon God for a long time, I still believe in him. Maybe he doesn''t know this time, and now things have become like this. The only thing we rely on is the Dragon God and others. I don''t want to hear such words." at this time, Xing Wugui''s voice was a little cold. Seeing him like this, The old man also closed his mouth and dared not speak.


    Although the old man''s strength is also good, the whole Wugui villa was established by Xing Wugui alone. As a person who has followed Xing Wugui for many years, he certainly knows the means of Xing Wugui. He is always cold when he thinks of him, so there is something wrong with Xing Wugui''s voice. Even if he stops talking, he looks at him and flashes a hint of ridicule with emperor Feng Yan, Continue to face the punishment without returning to the vocal tract; "Villa leader, according to the truth, now the war between us and the evil ghost family has basically spread all over the place where there is no return. There is no reason for the Dragon God and others not to know. It really makes people feel uncomfortable."


    "I don''t understand these, but you must also see the character of the Dragon God. He is definitely not the kind of person who knows that it''s difficult for us to do here. I think there must be another secret. Didn''t they all choose to go to the forbidden Jedi before? I think they are probably among the Jedi somewhere, and it''s normal not to know about the outside world." Thinking of the news from subordinates and others that Su Tang and others specially selected forbidden Jedi to experience, Xing Wugui thought that Su Tang and others were likely to be among some Jedi now.


    "Well, it''s possible to say so, but we should be careful. After all, there has been some estrangement between us before. Although we haven''t talked about it on both sides, there will still be some discomfort at the bottom of our hearts. Will the Dragon God know clearly and don''t come forward, or is he in the Jedi as the villa leader said We don''t know about our situation. It''s not certain, so we can''t completely rely on them. Villa leader, I think we should use that force, or our territory will be eroded by the evil ghost clan soon. "Hefeng nodded and continued.


    After his voice fell, Xing Wugui fell into meditation. In fact, he was more willing to believe in the latter. After all, in the current situation, I don''t want Su Tang to give him such a show, which would make him more headache. As for the use of that power, Xing Wugui shook his head and said; "It''s better not to use that force. Now is not the time. Although the evil ghost clan and the heavenly ghost clan are fierce, we don''t have the power to fight back at all, so it''s better not to use that force before the last moment, otherwise it will probably cause the crazy counterattack of the evil ghost clan. Even if we win, it will be a great loss to us Lose. "


    "Well, well, everything is up to the villa leader, but should we send someone to look for the whereabouts of the Dragon God?" Hefeng nodded and said. After hearing his words, Xing Wugui shook his head and said; "That''s not necessary. I believe them. During this time, we should strengthen the guard of the edge cities. We must not let the evil ghost family succeed in sneak attacks. At the same time, we should quickly integrate the idle forces in our villa and unite them all to make them live a stable life for many years. Now it''s time for him to contribute."


    "Subordinates understand. I''ll take someone to do it now." Hefeng stood up and said aloud. Xing Wugui nodded. After Hefeng left, Xing Wugui looked at other people and said; "In the next period of time, it is likely that the whole place without return will be chaotic. You don''t have to continue to close down. You all go out of the mountain to help deal with the evil ghost clan."


    As his voice fell, more than ten old people in the hall stood up and arched their hands; "Yes, subordinates listen to orders." for a time, with the action of Xing Wugui, the forces in the whole land of no return emerged one after another. For a time, the land of no return, which has been calm for thousands of years, has entered an era of chaos.


    At the same time, on the side of the death ice sheet, under the full speed escape of Tianji, they also successfully left the ice sheet. Outside the boundary pillar, Tianji took out the Thor palace and preached; "Sutang boy, we have come out, you come out." as his voice fell, a golden light flashed on the surface of Thor palace, and several figures appeared directly in front of him at the next moment.


    But at this time, Su Tang and others appeared. Everyone was wearing thin ice, and ape Tong''s body trembled. Seeing here, Tianji Shanshan smiled and said; "I don''t know. There are so many black ice jade insects here. Although I''m fast enough, I still can''t get faster than those super cold."


    Hearing his words, Sutang shook his lips and said; "It''s terrible. I''m afraid this black ice jade insect has reached an amazing number." with the sound falling, several people burst out divine power at the same time to disperse the cold ice. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "There are indeed many, at least tens of thousands, which is really terrible."


    "Let''s go. We can''t stay here for a long time. Who knows if these black ice jade insects will catch up madly." the ape said in a voice. It was the first time he had encountered such a terrible thing since he was born. At this time, he didn''t want to stay here for a long time.


    As his voice fell, the little six ears on one side suddenly came to Su Tang''s side and squeaked anxiously. At the same time, his little claw also pointed to the six ears on the other side. Su Tang''s face changed at the sight of his expression. Even if he came to the side occasionally, he quickly released his soul and checked the situation in the six ears'' body.


    As the power of the soul continued to flow into his body, Su Tang''s face became more and more ugly. A moment later, he took back the power of the soul, and ape Tong spoke immediately; "Boss, what''s wrong with him occasionally? He looks a lot weaker."


    "It''s my carelessness. Liu Er now lives on the blood power supplemented by the nine leaf holy lotus. This time when we cross the ice field, the cold of the black ice jade bug is too strong. In the end, the blood power in Liu er''s body is instinctively consumed to save his life, so now he has consumed a lot of blood power, if you want to If there is no way to help him, he can only last for a year at most, "Su Tang explained aloud.

 Chapter 789

    Hearing this, ape Tong''s face changed, and a look of sadness flashed in his eyes. At this time, six ears also woke up and said aloud; "I have no regrets about coming out of that place. Besides, I can see my old friends and brothers. God has treated me well. All these are destined things, and you don''t have to worry about me."


    Listening to the weak voice of six ears at this time, Su Tang''s heart was also very uncomfortable, and ape Tong came to him and held his arm tightly. He looked sad in his eyes and noticed the appearance of ape Tong. Six ears smiled and said; "Although I have been here for many years, I have never left the ruins. Now I come out, old brother, can you take me everywhere?"


    "OK, I''ll accompany you wherever you want to go." ape Tong nodded and choked. At this time, Su Tang, who was standing on their side, suddenly shook all over and a voice sounded in his ear; "The power of creation can create infinite possibilities, and all things can be created in time." the voice came and went quickly. It was only a moment that the news was clean, as if it had never appeared. But Su Tang knew that the voice did exist, but why did the voice appear at this time?


    And the sound made him very familiar. Yes, it was really the sound he heard in the ruins before, but now he has left there. How can the sound still appear in his ears? All this made Su Tang very puzzled, and what did he mean by this sentence? A series of questions made Su Tang meditate. At this time, the secret on his side noticed his abnormality and immediately asked; "Boy, what''s the matter with you?"


    His voice woke Su Tang up. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "I heard that voice just now." as soon as he said this, the people present were stunned, even ape Tong and six ears were stunned. At this time, the movie bully said; "It''s impossible. We''ve all left the ruins. How could such a thing happen?"


    "What did he say this time?" Tianji asked aloud. After his voice fell, Su Tang said aloud; "This time is different from the last time. What does he mean by saying that creative power can create infinite possibilities and everything in the world?" as his voice fell, Tianji and others fell into meditation, which is completely different from the last time, And this sentence has nothing to do with what Su Tang heard before. Why on earth is this?


    Tianji and others also thought quickly. At this time, Su Tang''s eyes shifted and fell on the weak six ears. He seemed to have a feeling in his heart. This time, the voice might have something to do with Li occasionally. He noticed Su Tang''s eyes and six ears asked aloud; "Xiaoyou, what are you looking at me? What''s the problem?"


    Su Tang didn''t answer, but whispered; "The power of creation can create everything in the world..." seeing Su Tang saying this sentence again and again, six ears were confused and stopped talking for fear of disturbing Su Tang''s thinking. After a while, Su Tang and Tianji spoke at the same time; "I see." their voices attracted ape Tong and others. At this time, Tianji looked at Su Tang and smiled at each other.


    "Six ears, I have another idea, but I don''t know if this method can succeed. You can see the current situation. You don''t want little six ears to return the blood power to you. Moreover, after this event, you can support it for up to one year. I don''t know whether the water above the God King has any effect on you now." Su Tang looked at his six ears and said.


    As his voice fell, six ears came out of the vocal tract; "Come on, anyway, the dead horse will be treated as a living horse. Anyway, it''s no worse than that. You can let go of the treatment, little friend." hearing his words, the ape on one side said, "boss, what do you think of? Let''s hear it first. Let''s see if it''s really feasible."


    "Hehe, in fact, all this is thanks to the previous voice. It seems that this voice should remind me of this matter." as his voice fell, the secret came out on one side; "Yes, boy, it seems that this voice doesn''t mean any harm to us, but is willing to help us." hearing what they said, ape Tong first flashed a look of doubt, and the next moment he understood and cried in surprise; "Boss, do you mean that your creative power can help six ears create a new heart blood system?"


    "Well, since this voice says that the power of creation can create all things in the world, I think this blood system should also be one of all things in the world? But we have to try all this before we know. I can''t guarantee whether it can succeed or not." Su Tang nodded and replied. After his voice fell, the ape nodded and said; "Well, boss, let''s have a try. I believe the voice should be conveyed to you by the ancient gods. They are all powerful and extraordinary people. Since they all say so, it''s likely that this is really a good way."


    At this time, in order to keep his old brother, ape Tong doesn''t think about that at all. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will try. Moreover, with the power of the bedspread, even if it is unsuccessful, there will be no such sequelae. It''s OK to try. The power of the criminal bedspread will only be good for him occasionally. In addition, he is in such a state now, No matter how bad it is, where can we go?


    "Well, I also think we can try. Anyway, we''ve been here for many days, and we don''t care how long we stay. Anyway, we''ve left the ancient god ruins, and there must be nothing unpredictable here." the movie bully also said. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "However, we''d better leave here first. It''s too empty here, and the black ice jade bug has such a great hatred for the secret of heaven. If the rest guy rushes out when we heal six ears, it will be really troublesome."


    Upon hearing this, the others nodded, and the secret of heaven came out; "Anyway, I think what Sutang boy said is right. These things are really difficult to deal with, and from their movements before, they are very worried about me. Let''s go. We''d better leave here quickly." the voice fell. Sutang called ape Tong to take six ears, and the party went directly to the periphery. As they went farther and farther, flowers and trees began to appear around, It was no longer as deserted as before near the ice sheet. After walking for some time, Su Tang said aloud; "Ape Tong, see if there is any hidden place nearby. Where shall we go to have a rest for a while?"


    Listening to his words, ape Tong immediately closed his eyes and felt it. At this time, the six ears around him repaired the fragrance of flowers and plants; "I haven''t smelled such a smell for many years. Hahaha, I thought I would be a fool all my life. I didn''t expect to have a chance to come out. I still want to thank you for everything."


    Looking at Liu er''s happy appearance, Xiao Liu Er on one side is also very happy. He has rarely seen the six ear effect since he was born. It can be said that he has never seen his effect. That is, after Liu Er met these people in front of him, he has a little face, but the smile is more or less bitter, The six ear smile at this moment is a smile from the heart.


    When Xiao liuer saw such a situation, he also turned his head and looked at Su Tang. At this time, his eyes were full of gratitude to Su Tang. It can be said that this man brought them all. If it weren''t for him, Liu Er wouldn''t have had a chance to leave there. A moment later, the ape opened his eyes and said aloud; "Boss, there is a cave over there. We can go over there to help six ears heal."


    "Well, let''s go, you lead the way." Su Tang nodded. Then the party quickly walked towards the cave he said under the leadership of ape Tong. After a while, the party came to a hole covered by weeds. At this time, ape Tong gave a voice; "You wait for me here first. I''ll go in and see if there will be any strange animals and other dangers." the voice fell, and ape Tong went straight through the weeds into the hole.


    After ape Tong entered it, Su Tang said aloud; "Mr. Ying, please go around to see if there are any unstable factors, and randomly arrange an array to cover up the cave. We are not very familiar here, and we don''t know what kind of things we will do in advance. It''s better to be careful." hearing his words, the movie bully nodded; "Well, I''ll go and check it now. Don''t worry, sir." the voice fell, and they turned and left.


    Seeing them leave, the secret came out; "Boy, I also went out to have a look. When we came to the ice field before, I found some secret forces in this generation. I wonder if we can talk about the situation that there is no place to return first. We haven''t been in the ice field for many days, and we don''t know how it is now." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, be careful."


    After the mystery left, ape Tong''s figure came out of the cave. As soon as he came out, ape Tong gave a voice; "Boss, I''ve seen it. There''s no danger here." he also found that there were a few people here. A look of doubt flashed in his eyes, and Su Tang said aloud; "I asked them to check nearby. This is no longer a forbidden area. Maybe there are martial artists walking around often. For the sake of insurance, it''s better to be careful to avoid being disturbed at a critical moment."


    As his voice fell, ape Tong also nodded. Then he came to Liu ER and helped him up. The four people directly entered the cave. Su Tang was also a little stunned. Originally, he thought the place would be dark, but he found that there were many pores on the top of the cave and a lot of sunlight shone from it, Although it can''t be taken as much as outside, it won''t be too dark.


    "Boss, it''s spacious here. We can rest here for a while. You need time for six ear treatment. It should be safe here." after ape Tong sat down on a stone in the six ear berm, he stood up and said to Su Tang. Su Tang nodded when he heard what he said. At this time, ape Tong looked at Xiao six ear and said; "Come on, little guy. Come out with me. How long have you been there? I don''t think you''ve eaten anything else. Let''s go. I''ll take you back to find something to eat."


    The voice fell, and a look of doubt flashed in little six ears'' eyes. Then he looked at six ears. At this time, six ears nodded and said; "Go on, you little guy didn''t come out to see it. Go out with him. I''m right here. Don''t worry." the voice fell. Xiao Liu''s ear nodded and walked towards the ape. After the two of them left, Su Tang looked at Liu''s ear and said in a voice; "I''ll try to see if I can bring creativity into your body."


    Although the creative power has always been in Su Tang''s body, he has never been able to control it. The only way to use it is to blend his blood more closely, so that his creative power can enter the other party''s body, but this is not what Su Tang wants. After all, he used the destructive power to activate the creative power in his blood, This time, what he needs is to let the creative force become active when it enters the six ear body, give full play to his characteristics, and create a new blood system in the six ear body, which is the most difficult.


    On hearing his words, his six ears spoke in doubt; "Little friend, what does this mean?" he didn''t know that although Su Tang had creative power, he couldn''t control things.


    Hearing his question, Su Tang showed a helpless look and said aloud; "Hey, this... Let me tell you directly. In fact, although I have creative power in my body, I can''t control it, so I''m not sure this time, so I have to try it first, so you don''t have to hold too much hope." as his voice fell, his six ears were stunned.


    It was the first time he had heard of such a thing. A person could not control the power in his body. After a short period of stupor, he said aloud; "What''s going on? Tell me, little friend, maybe I can help you solve it." six ears is an alien beast that exists in the chaotic world, and his special ability is to listen to the world, so he can know many things that others don''t know.


    "In fact, I don''t know when this power appeared in my body." then he said how to get the power of destruction with sauce. After listening, six ears nodded and said; "Well, so it is. Listen to you, you still have the power of creation because you have mastered the power of destruction. However, although this power is in your body, you can''t control it?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I don''t know when this power appeared in my body, and it has always been in my blood. It rarely appears. According to my memory, he appeared twice. The first time was because I received the baptism of thunder when I broke through the throne. The power was too strong, which led to the collapse of my body. That time was too strong The initiative appeared, which made me get through that difficulty, and the first time was similar. It appeared when my body was about to collapse. In other times, I couldn''t control it at all. Many times, I couldn''t even feel its existence. "Su Tang nodded.


    Here, his tone was full of helplessness. Indeed, he had such a powerful power, but he couldn''t control it, which really made him very helpless. If he could control such power, his combat effectiveness would be improved by several grades. He always wanted to have a way to control such power, At the beginning, the ancestral God created the mythical status in the world of the heavens with such power, and defeated the people of the ancient god family with this power. It is conceivable that this power is powerful.


    In the past, he thought that this power was only creation, but after coming out of the ruins this time, Su Tang thought that this creative power was not as simple as he thought. This power must be very powerful, otherwise the ancestral God could not defeat the members of the ancient god family at the beginning.


    "Well, I''ve heard about the power of the highest source before. When you master the power of destruction, there will be the power of creation, because the two forces are mutually reinforcing. When one force appears, there will be the other. In fact, no one knew that there was a powerful Yin God in that era, and the Yin God''s palm It''s the power of destruction, but no one knows what happened to the Yin God in the end. "Six ears said in a voice.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. He had never heard of such a thing before. He noticed his surprise and said with a smile in his six ears; "You also know my ability. What happened in this world can''t escape my ears. I don''t know when it actually happened, but it must really exist. Therefore, the artist''s creative power of your destructive power sensed its existence and appeared with it. It''s also true that it will appear in your body Normal, because only in this way can we check and balance the power of destruction, but it is precisely because of this that you are fulfilled. "


    "But why can''t I control it?" Su Tang nodded after listening, but he was still very confused. At this time, six ears smiled and said; "In fact, it''s very simple. Although it''s in your body, it doesn''t belong yet, so how can you control it? As for the two situations you said before, it must have sensed that your physical body is collapsing, which will completely affect his balance of destructive power, so it broke out to help you stabilize your physical body so that it can directly continue to interact with destructive power Checks and balances. "

 Chapter 790

    As his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. Indeed, listening to six ears, he also felt that it was possible. However, he still didn''t understand what to do to control this powerful force.


    At this time, six ears continued; "Little friend, if you want to control this power, the first thing to do is to make it your own, just like the power of destruction. Let it become your thing. You can''t keep it in your body without your control." listening to this, Su Tang nodded, but he didn''t understand how he should control this creative power, Although it was in his body, under normal circumstances, he couldn''t feel it at all.


    Seeing Su Tang''s deep frown, six ears smiled and continued; "Hehe, are you worried that you can''t feel the creative power? In fact, it''s very simple for you to feel it." as his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, with a flash of surprise in his eyes and said aloud; "Do you have a way?"


    "Well, there''s a way. Didn''t I also say before? This thing is complementary to the destructive power. As long as you control the destructive power in your body, people can feel the existence of this thing." six ears continued to speak. With his voice falling, Su Tang''s eyes lit up and nodded again and again, but then some questions rose in his heart, How should I control this creative power?


    These two are not ordinary forces. They are very powerful. They certainly will not be forced to suppress refining like ordinary forces. Thinking of these Su and Tang Dynasties, they have some headaches. At this time, six ears speak loudly; "Little friend, I don''t know how to refine the creative power, but you can try to contact it first. Such a powerful power can be said to be very spiritual, just like making friends. You should know how to do this?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned, then nodded and said; "Well, I''ll try it first. It''s just that it will delay the time for your treatment."


    "Don''t worry. In fact, I''ve seen through. If you can succeed, it''s my life. If you can''t succeed, I don''t have any complaints. After all, you can''t control your creativity and help me. You don''t have too much burden in your heart. You can refine at ease." six ears waved and smiled.


    But at this time, his face was a little pale and his voice had a strong sense of weakness. However, Su Tang nodded repeatedly when he heard his words. After explaining a few words, he found a place to sit down and began to mobilize the destructive power to stimulate the creative power in the blood, but the matter was not as simple as he thought at the beginning, Although he can control the destructive power, it is not so simple to control the power to stimulate the creative power. After all, the two forces exist in different places. One is in the Dantian meridians and the other is in the heart blood. Su Tang dare not rush the destructive power into the blood. When the time comes, The two forces burst out in the blood vessels, which was very dangerous to him.


    As Su Tang entered the cultivation, Liu Er also quietly closed his eyes. About half an hour later, a burst of progress came from the East. Liu Er immediately opened his eyes and thought about looking at the hole. Suddenly, two voices came in from the outside. After seeing the visitor clearly, the alert look on Liu er''s small face disappeared in a moment.


    "You''re back." it turned out that the people who came back at this time were ape Tong and Xiao liu''er, who had left to look for food. Hearing liu''er''s words, ape Tong nodded. However, when he saw Su Tang sitting quietly on the other side, a look of doubt flashed in his eyes and muttered in his heart; "Boss, didn''t he say he helped six ears? How can he sit there alone? Can''t it be the creative power?" his heart sank at the thought.


    At this time, six ears waved to him and whispered; "Come here first, don''t disturb Dao Xiaoyou." hearing this, ape Tong and little six ears came to six ears. At this time, ape Tong asked in a low voice; "Old man, boss, what are you doing? Can''t creativity help you?" six ears shook their heads when they heard him; "I don''t know yet. You must know about Xiaoyou. Although he has creative power in his body, he can''t control it. In this way, he still can''t help me. So now he is here to integrate and refine the creative power, so that he can try to see if this method can help me."


    "Oh? That''s right. I thought the boss''s creative power couldn''t help you, but it''s not an ordinary power. It''s not easy to refine. I''ve been with the boss for a long time. The creative power has always been on him, but he can''t take the initiative to control it." ape Tong nodded suddenly, But at the end of his sleep, his eyebrows still frowned.


    He knows Su Tang''s talent. After many years, he still has no way to control the creative power, which shows that the creative power is extraordinary. Now, they all know that there is not much time. If Su Tang can''t quickly control the creative power, six ears will be really dangerous at that time.


    Although ape Tong thought so, he also knew that this was the only chance for six ears. When he saw ape Tong and didn''t speak, six ears continued; "Hehe, don''t worry. Fate is doomed. Although our generation''s cultivation is fighting against the sky, we can''t escape the shackles of fate. This time, I believe Xiaoyou will succeed. Even if it doesn''t succeed, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have a successor in my six ears and one vein."


    "It''s said from time to time. Now there''s at least a chance. The eldest brother''s talent is extraordinary. I believe he can succeed, and you can relax with six ears." after that, he took out some spiritual fruits from the storage ring and handed them to six ears to say; "Come on, you''ve lived in the ruins for many years. You shouldn''t have eaten these things? Let''s have a try."


    Looking at the red fruit in his hand, six ears smiled and nodded again and again; "Yes, I haven''t tried the taste of lingguo for many years. Now I''m drooling when I smell his fragrance." the voice fell. He directly bit lingguo, slowly closed his eyes, and outlined a radian and enjoyed it on his face; "Delicious. I never thought lingguo would be so delicious. Hahaha, thank you, old man."


    "Hahaha, you still have a chance to slowly try the taste of the spiritual fruit. Don''t worry." ape Tong replied with a smile. At this time, Su Tang was thinking about how to attract the creative power. After several thoughts, the lion had no choice but to block it once. He saw him mobilize the destructive power, Slowly injected into the blood, as the destructive power entered the blood, a trace of pain also appeared. When the pain increased and Su Tang couldn''t bear it, the creative power in the blood suddenly moved.


    The creative power rushed frantically towards the place where the destructive power was located. With its appearance, the pain increased a bit, making Su Tang''s body tremble.


    "Damn it, you two don''t mess around. Think more about it for me. If you start a war here, I''ll be in big trouble." Su Tang shouted at the sight of the stalemate between the power of creation and the power of destruction, but how can he hear his voice? At this time, the power of destruction is completely out of Su Tang''s control, It continuously injected into the blood. Its crazy injection also led to the crazy counterattack of creative power. At one time, the two forces were completely out of control and began to confront in Su Tang''s blood.


    The movement of Su Tang''s side also startled six ears and ape Tong at the moment when they appeared. At this time, ape Tong uttered his voice; "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    "If I guessed right, Xiaoyou''s situation is very troublesome at this time. It should be that the two forces begin to fight." six ears put down lingguo and replied with a dignified face. Once hearing this, ape Tong''s face became dignified immediately. Either of these two forces is powerful. Now these two forces are at war in Su Tang''s body, How much impact should this have? I can''t imagine that.


    At this time, yingba and Yingfeng also came in from outside the cave. As soon as they came in, they were frightened by the situation of Su Tang at this time. Su Tang''s face was very pale, the ring seam kept shaking, and there were beads of sweat the size of soybeans on his forehead. Seeing this situation, yingba wanted to go over to see what happened, but was stopped by six ears.


    "Don''t go there. Xiaoyou''s situation is very dangerous now. It all depends on him. Now as long as you meet him in the past, it is likely to make him more dangerous." the six ear voice stopped the movie bully''s footsteps.


    This is the shadow peak and the sound channel; "Elder, don''t go there first, find out the situation first." the voice fell, and the movie bully nodded. They came to six ears. As soon as they wanted to speak, six ears spoke directly; "This is the case." then he fell in love with you and asked them all to say it again. After listening, the faces of the movie bully and Yingfeng were also dignified.


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly heard a clenching cackle. The sound was so harsh in the quiet cave. At this time, Su Tang''s body trembled even more.


    "Six ears, imagine a way. You can''t ask the boss to continue like this, otherwise it will be more dangerous at that time. You can only listen to heaven and earth. There must be a way." ape Tong really can''t bear to watch Su Tang continue like this. He immediately turned his head and looked at six ears and said. After recording his voice and falling into meditation, he also met such a situation for the first time, Before telling Su Tang to use such creative power, he didn''t expect such serious consequences.


    Now ape Tong asked him to think of a way. For a moment, he really didn''t know what to do. He was thinking in his six ears. At this time, the secret of heaven tens of miles outside the cave suddenly stopped, his face sank, and his voice muttered solemnly; "What''s the boy doing? It''s such a strong fluctuation. Is he in trouble?" he was born as an instrument spirit. In addition, his noumenon has always been in Su Tang''s body, so he can still feel some problems on Su Tang''s side.


    At this time, Su Tang''s situation was not optimistic, and the secret of heaven was felt in an instant. After several thoughts, the secret of heaven directly withdrew and wanted to fly. On the way, he was extremely fast and soon returned to the edge of the cave. When he saw the array here, the secret of heaven frowned slightly and muttered softly; "This should be the array left by the movie blockbusters. It hasn''t changed at all. How can the boy make such a big noise?"


    Although he was very confused, he still didn''t stop. After a simple check of the array, he began to walk through. The array arranged by the movie bully and Yingfeng only covered the array and magic array, and didn''t attack the array, so there was no problem for Tianji. After several moves, Tianji returned to the cave, At this time, Yingfeng and yingba rushed out of the cave.


    It turned out that when Tianji passed through the array, the two of them felt it and thought it was an outsider who entered the array. As soon as they came out to see Tianji, the movie bully also stopped. Without waiting for them to speak, the movie bully spoke directly; "You came back just in time. You go into the adult''s body and see what''s going on now." then he quickly said the whole thing again.


    After hearing this, Tianji''s face sank and drank low; "Nonsense, how overbearing these two forces are and how easy it is to control. Let''s go. Let''s go in and have a look at the situation of Su Tang boy first." the voice fell, and the secret went directly into the cave. At the moment he saw Su Tang, Su Tang seemed to have been fished out of the water.


    "Ah!!" the two movie giants have already arrived, and they hear Su Tang''s loud cry. All their eyes gather on Su Tang for a moment. At this time, Su Tang''s eyes have opened, and his eyes are full of pain. However, the next time he goes back to the past, at the same time, the divine power in his body suddenly erupts in the cave, There were gusts of wind.


    "No!" Tianji noticed Su Tang''s current situation, shouted and rushed towards him. When he came to Su Tang, Su Tang''s consciousness began to blur. At this time, Tianji quickly checked his situation, and Su Tang said weakly with a little smile around his mouth; "Don''t bother. It''s all fate. You''ll have to worry about things in the future."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang completely died, his consciousness was weak, and his breath was weak. At this time, the power of creation and destruction still rushed out of his body, and there was still a stalemate over his body. The strong sense of oppression brought by these two forces made heaven impossible to stay here, so he had to stay away from Su Tang and retreat quickly.


    "Tianji, how''s the boss?" the ape asked aloud, his tone full of worry. Hearing his words, Tianji shook his head and said; "It''s over, everything''s over, eh..." he couldn''t say the secret here. He was powerless for a moment. He sat down soft. When he heard such words, ape Tong''s face also changed wildly.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible. The boss is the chosen one. He can''t be defeated. The secret must be that you didn''t check it clearly. No, I''ll go and see the boss." ape Tong shouted and was about to rush towards Su Tang''s place, but the stalemate between creative power and destructive power made him unable to get close at all, He can only cry weakly.


    For a moment, the people in the whole cave were silent, and Liu er''s heart was very remorseful. If it weren''t for him, Su Tang would never have become like this. Everyone was depressed. After half an hour, there was also a slight change in Su Tang. The two forces that had been deadlocked began to rotate slowly, In the center, Su Tang was completely wrapped by them. The whole looked like a huge egg. He insisted on the situation. The secret was a little stunned and said in doubt; "What the hell is going on?"


    At this time, the six ears on one side frowned and thought. After a while, his eyes suddenly brightened and shouted in surprise; "Good fortune, what a great fortune, ha ha ha."


    "What''s the matter? Do you know what''s going on?" hearing his voice, Tianji immediately turned his head and looked at six ears and asked. When he heard his question, six ears nodded; "If I guess right, this should be the highest level of cultivation. Have you ever heard of breaking and then standing?"


    "Break and then stand? What do you mean?" the movie bully asked aloud, his face full of doubts. At this time, the secret was also low before sweeping away, and he smiled and said; "It turned out to be like this. You can''t break, you can''t stand, you can break and then you can stand. This is a Legendary Super transformation in the process of cultivation. I didn''t expect this boy to encounter such a thing. It seems that this boy''s achievements will improve a lot in the future."

 Chapter 791

    The sound of the secret fell, and the worried look of ape Tong and others also lightened a lot in a moment, replaced by a look of curiosity and joy.


    "The boss is the boss. He can turn bad luck into good luck under such circumstances. He really deserves to be my boss." ape Tong has changed his previous dignity at this time, and his voice reveals a look of joy. Now Su Tang is not the only one who turns bad luck into good luck, and it''s not hard for him to hear from the previous tone of heaven''s secret. This time Su Tang has met great fortune, It must be that after this event, he is really likely to successfully control the creative power. At the thought of this, he can''t help feeling very happy. Now, not only Su Tang is not in danger, but even because of this event, it is likely that six ears will be cured.


    How can this make him very unhappy? Hearing his voice, the movie blockbusters and others nodded repeatedly. Such things can''t be asked. They were worried about them. Suddenly, when they heard such things, their faces were full of smiles, but after a short period of happiness, the secret came out; "However, this time I don''t know how long the boy will be in this state. Our situation is not very good."


    As his voice fell, the movie bully asked in confusion; "We don''t have anything to do now. Anyway, adults are still practicing. Such luck can''t be met. It''s nothing to wait for a long time." as soon as this came out, the secret shook his head and said, "I''m afraid. Some people can''t wait."


    "What do you mean?" the movie bully frowned, and then the secret came out; "After you left, I told the boy that I went to inquire about the news. After all, this is no longer a forbidden area. There are still some martial artists coming and going. No one knows what the place without return has become after we have been in the ice field for a long time. So I went to inquire about it. There is a very bad news."


    Although they have only been in the ice field for more than ten days, the land without return can be said to be changing rapidly. No one knows what it will be like in the next moment.


    "Are the people of the heavenly ghost family and the evil ghost family starting to attack and punish them?" Yingfeng said. As soon as he said this, Yingtong and others frowned. At this time, Tianji said; "It''s true. I met several adventurers in the mountains before. I heard from them that Xing Wugui has fought against the evil ghost alliance in an all-round way, and Xing Wugui has suffered some losses. Now he is very passive. At this time, Xing Wugui has begun to unite all forces in his Wugui villa to fight against the evil ghost alliance."


    "I didn''t expect their movements to be so fast. It''s really unexpected for us." the ape said in a voice. At this time, the movie bully nodded and said; "It''s really fast. Maybe they want this effect. And I think Xing Wugui is also skeptical about us. Now the whole place of no return can be said to know. Although we have no formal alliance with Xing Wugui, we are actually on the same front in private. Now we refuse to show up, It''s very likely to make them doubt. "


    His words attracted the approval of Tianji and others. At this time, six ears asked puzzled; "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand such alliances? Shouldn''t the people of the heavenly ghost family be in the nine secluded land? How can they appear here? Are you mistaken?" ape Tong and others haven''t told Liu Er about the outside world all the time, so now I suddenly hear what Tianji and others say, Let him also confused.


    Hearing his question, the ape spoke out; "In fact, we will come to this place of no return this time to destroy this small group of Tiangui clan. Before, with the help of Xing Wugui, we have killed most of their strong ones. Later, the evil ghost clan here appeared and allied with Tiangui clan, so now things outside are very complicated. I''d better talk to you slowly." Then Tianji and the movie bully began to discuss. The general rule of apes was to hold six ears and quickly explain to him about the war between the outside world and the Tiangui clan.


    After more than an hour, six ears understood it completely. At this time, his eyes twinkled with hatred and said coldly; "I thought it would be troublesome to want revenge. I didn''t expect that they would send it to the door. In that case, count me. Old man, I will fight with you with the people of Tiangui clan. These evil guys have done me this way. I swore before that if I met them, I would never die with them."


    His voice fell, and the little six ears on one side also squeaked, and his eyes flashed an angry look. At this time, the secret came over, and when he saw him coming, ape Tong immediately asked; "Well, have you come up with any idea?" when I mentioned that day, the secret came out; "What else can we do? Sutang boy can''t move here, so we can only wait like this. However, I discussed with the movie bully and asked Yingfeng to go to Wugui villa first to explain our affairs to Xing Wugui. It''s not that we don''t show up, but there''s no way for the time being. Now we''re in the land of no return. They''re the only friend we can trust Friends, so it''s better not to be too stiff. "


    With his voice, ape Tong thought for a moment and nodded; "It''s OK to do so, but let Yingfeng be smart. Don''t say we''ve come out. Who knows if there will be evil ghost people in Wugui villa. If we leak the news at that time, we''ll be restless."


    "Well, we''ve made a total of this. Now Yingfeng has set out. I believe we can get to Wugui villa in two days at most. As long as they are stable for the time being, we can slowly wait for Su Tang boy to transform successfully. At that time, we will improve the injury information of six ears, and our strength will increase a few points. It''s very promising to add Xing Wugui''s people and horses at that time It''s a chance to destroy the Tiangui clan here at one time. As long as they are destroyed, it can be said that the whole place of divine heritage will be completed. Then we can find a way to leave here. We don''t know what kind of ghost it has become in Langxie mainland for many years. "Tianji said again.


    Indeed, they all ran around with Su Tang in order to destroy the Tiangui clan. Now the things in the land of divine heritage are about to be completed. They don''t want to make any mistakes. After all, Langxie mainland is the real leader.


    "Hey, the ghost clan is really worrying. I''ve been fighting with them all the way over the years. I thought I could relax after the things here were completed. After you reminded me, I found that we still have a long way to go. Tens of thousands of years have passed, and the people and horses from the Tiangui clan should enter Langxie this time There will be an unprecedented war at that time. "Ape Tong shook his head and sighed.


    Apart from the secret of heaven, he has been following Su Tang for the longest time. He has experienced and grown up with Su Tang all the way. They are constantly fighting with the people of the heavenly ghost family. First, Shura hell, and now they have come to the land of divine heritage. Seeing that the things here are about to be completed, the war over Langxie will break out again. It is really a wave after wave.


    Time passed quickly. Ape Tong and others guarded Su Tang step by step these two days, and the shadow peak on the other side had returned to the edge of Wugui villa. At this time, it was no longer as calm as when they left. There were warriors everywhere, people came and went, and they would hear some information about fighting with the evil ghost family from time to time.


    "It seems that the whole place of no return is really in chaos." the movie bully kept on his way and thought secretly in his heart. At noon, he finally came to the city where no return villa is located. He just wanted to enter the city gate, but was stopped by a group of martial artists.


    "Hey, who are you? Where are you from?" the leader pointed to Yingfeng and asked.


    Seeing someone stop him, Ying Feng frowned, but with the idea that more is better than less, he replied kindly; "I''m from the Dragon God. This time we heard the news that there has been a war between Wugui villa and the evil ghost alliance. I came here to find some things to find the elder Xing Wugui." Yingfeng thought that when he said this, these people should let themselves into the city.


    But it never occurred to me that after hearing his words, the leader was completely unmoved and said coldly; "Who is the Dragon God? I don''t know you, sir. I think you are the spy sent by the evil ghost family. You want to gather information in the city, and dare to say that you want to see the villa leader." the voice fell down. As soon as he waved, the men behind him rushed out one after another, trying to catch Ying Feng.


    Seeing this, Ying Feng''s face sank and shouted loudly; "I didn''t want to make trouble at first. Since you want to provoke me, don''t blame me for being rude." at the moment when the voice fell, his divine power suddenly burst out and directly shook the people in front of him. At the same time, his figure also rushed towards the city quickly.


    Although the cultivation of these people is good, there is still some gap between them and Yingfeng. At this time, the leader was angry when he saw that Yingfeng wanted to break through; "Everyone, send a signal. The evil ghost alliance has sent spies to the city. This guy must not be allowed to enter the city." his voice was very loud, and directly caused a burst of explosion over the city gate. At this time, the martial artists who came and went at the city gate burst out one after another. These people are those forces in Wugui villa, This time, after receiving the call of Xing Wugui, they came one by one.


    Suddenly I heard that spies from the evil ghost alliance appeared. These people can still sit there. They all want to compete for the credit this time. At this time, Yingfeng''s face is dignified. Although he is powerful, the fierce tiger can''t defeat the wolves. Few of these guys are indigenous here, Basically, they escaped their enemies from the middle of the land left by gods outside. They were all extremely poor and vicious. At this time, there were at least hundreds of people here. It was very troublesome for him to really fight.


    Seeing those people getting closer and closer, Yingfeng was really helpless. He immediately drank the blessing of divine power; "Senior Xing Wugui, I''m from the Dragon God. I need to see you in case of emergency." his voice sounded over the whole city, and such a huge Dongjiang shocked those who rushed towards him in a moment, and the next moment, another voice sounded in the city; "Dragon God''s man?"


    The voice fell. Xing Wugui and Feng and others flew to the sky and rushed here quickly. When they approached, Xing Wugui was one thing. After this time, Yingfeng, a man, frowned slightly and asked aloud; "Why are you alone? What about the Dragon God?"


    "Senior, this time things are a little complicated, and it''s not convenient to say more here." Yingfeng looked at the crowd below and said aloud. After hearing his words, Xing Wugui nodded and said; "Well, come with me to the villa."


    Then the group flew directly to the place where the villa was located. At this time, the leader below was sweating. He never thought that this person actually came to find Xing Wugui. From the attitude of Xing Wugui who came in person after hearing his voice just now, it can be seen that this person must have a very different relationship with Xing Wugui and others, This man did not expect that he would provoke such a person in order to earn performance.


    At this time, he Feng, who was still in the air, looked at the martial artist below, frowned and asked in a deep voice; "What''s the matter?" as his voice fell, the man who was already sweating at the bottom had some soft legs at this time. At this time, an old man said the whole thing. After listening to it, Hefeng turned his head and stared at the man with a gloomy face. His eyes were unusually cold. However, he didn''t have too much attack at the thought of the current situation, but he just drank coldly; "In the future, don''t mess with me about anything and people related to the Dragon God. Inform us at the first time. This time, you are also for our business. I won''t care about you. If there is another time, you know the consequences."


    When the voice fell, he flew directly towards the villa. After he left, the man also sat on the ground limply. At this time, the martial artists around looked at him with mockery in their eyes.


    At this time, in the villa hall, Xing Wugui asked; "Now I think you know what''s going on here. Why doesn''t the Dragon God appear?" this has always been the biggest doubt in Xing Wugui''s heart. According to his understanding of the Dragon God, it''s totally unreasonable. After his voice was recorded, Hefeng also came back. At this time, Yingfeng stood up and arched his hand; "Elder, I''ve heard about things here all the way. In fact, the Dragon God would come, but we had an accident in the death ice field. Now the Dragon God and others can''t leave for a while, so I''ll ask the younger generation to come first and tell you. The Dragon God will come back soon. I hope you can suppress it with all your strength during this period of time Ghost alliance. "


    "Death ice field? How did you go to that place? I really don''t know what you think. Even I can''t get close to that place easily, and there''s nothing there. How can you go to that place?" Xing Wugui''s face changed and he said helplessly.


    This is the shadow peak, but also some helpless said; "In fact, after we left here, the Dragon God said that we went to see those forbidden areas and see if there was a chance to improve our strength, so we went to the ice field. However, there was not nothing in the ice field. At least we understood that it would be like this because of the black ice jade insect."


    "Ice attribute treasure, black ice jade worm? How could it appear there? And a black ice jade worm can''t cause such a huge ice field." Hefeng heard it, and it was Xing Wugui who nodded repeatedly. At this time, the shadow peak heard it; "The black ice jade insects there are beyond your imagination. According to our preliminary estimation, there are at least tens of thousands of black ice jade insects there. One of the people we came here this time is practicing the cold ice law. Therefore, when we encounter such a treasure, the Dragon God will not let it go. Therefore, we have delayed some things there. I''m really sorry. I don''t belong to my predecessors."


    Said here, the shadow peak looked apologetic, and at this time, Xing Wugui also changed his previous face and said kindly; "This is understandable. We all know that the ice field is indeed very dangerous. However, since the Dragon God is there and there is no danger, we can rest assured. I will deal with the things here well. When the Dragon God comes back, we will do a big job and completely destroy the evil ghost alliance."


    "Well, but you know the situation of the ice field, master. The Dragon God is still trying to break through from leaving, so I don''t know the time." Yingfeng said, falling with his voice, and Xing Wugui nodded his head; "We understand this. We all understand the power of the black ice jade insect. As long as the Dragon God is not in danger now, it is a good thing."


    At this time, on the other side, Su Tang was unconscious, but his physical condition at this time was unprecedented. The creative power and destructive power were also in a very special situation. However, these two forces were no longer in a stalemate as before, but became much softer and rolled up and down Su Tang''s body, The benefits brought to Su and Tang by this series of changes can be said to be endless.

 Chapter 792

    As time went by, more than a month passed in a twinkling of an eye. On this day, ape Tong still went out looking for food with little six ears. There were only six ears left in the cave.


    "I said Tianji, how long will it take for this adult to wake up? It''s not a way to go on like this." the movie bully''s voice sounded in the quiet cave. With his voice falling, Tianji shook his head and said; "I don''t know, but I think it should be almost, but it''s not necessarily. It''s broken and then established. Some people often take years or even decades, but the boy''s talent is amazing. I think he should be faster."


    Hearing his words, the movie bully shook his head helplessly. He turned his head and looked at the six ears that were so weak that he could lie on one side, and said softly; "I''m afraid, six ears. He doesn''t have time to wait. In the past month, news has been coming back from Yingfeng. Now the whole place of no return has become a mess. Although there are many forces in Wugui villa, the evil ghost alliance has also found some sleepwalking. For a time, the whole place of no return has completely entered the era of chaos. Can you This is the biggest chaos in the land of no return for many years. "


    "There''s no way. I don''t want something to happen to six ears, but the boy doesn''t wake up. We can''t help it. As for the place where there is no return, there should be no problem for a while and a half. We can rest assured. Let''s continue to wait in Harbin." Tianji nodded and said helplessly, Indeed, they can''t control everything now. Everything depends on Su Tang.


    Hearing such words, the movie blockbuster didn''t know. At this time, the six ears lying on the other side spoke out; "All this is fate. You don''t have to worry about me. If the result is really like this, I don''t have any complaints. After all, Xiaoyou has tried his best. This time, he almost hurt him for me. In this way, he managed to avoid danger and get such luck. If I really can''t wait, I hope you can help me take care of xiaoliuer more in the future."


    "Don''t worry, Sutang boy will wake up. You''ll be fine. Xiao liuer still needs to be taken care of by yourself. Don''t think about it now. Have a rest." after hearing his words, Tianji smiled and said. At this time, the movie bully on one side nodded and said; "Just relax. I also believe adults will succeed."


    Their voices fell, and the corners of their mouths outlined a trace of danger. At this time, the cave fell into silence again. At this time, a very subtle sound of rupture sounded. Although it was very subtle, it seemed so clear in the quiet cave. After Tianji and the movie bully looked at each other, At the same time, he turned and looked at the place where Su Tang was.


    But there was still no difference in Su Tang''s side. A look of doubt flashed in their eyes. At this time, their six ears closed their eyes and said aloud; "Hehe, it seems that my old guy should not die." he said here with a little activation in his tone. When he heard this, Tianji and movie blockbuster were stunned. What does this mean?


    There was a little doubt in their eyes. They really didn''t understand what was going on. Su Tang obviously didn''t have any strange changes. At this time, six ears continued; "In three days, Xiaoyou will pass the customs."


    As soon as they said this, Tianji and Tianji were stunned. At this time, the movie blockbuster suddenly reacted. The six eared God monkey has the ability to listen to heaven and earth. Although there is not much blood left, his hearing is still stronger than Tianji and Tianji. The sound of slight rupture in that life just now is actually from the hood where Su Tang is now, Liu Er knew very well that this was the precursor that Su Tang was ready to leave the pass, so he had a word at this moment.


    However, Tianji and yingba didn''t understand very much. Just when they were very confused, six ears continued; "Xiaoyou, the temporal part of the mask has begun to break. I believe both of you understand what it means, so I won''t say more." the voice fell, and he rested quietly again. At this time, Tianji and yingba both had surprise in their eyes. Although they hadn''t seen this broken and then stand before, they had heard a lot of such situations, As Liu er said, Su Tang is about to break through the pass.


    The two people''s worries were also slowly put down, and the whole person was much relaxed in an instant. After a while, apetong came in from the cave with little six ears. At this time, they still carried a strange animal in their hands. When they came back, Tianji smiled and said; "Come on, I''ll barbecue for you today. You''ve learned more or less with this boy before."


    Hearing his words, ape Tong was stunned and thought of it in doubt; "What''s the matter today? Tianji seems to be very happy." in the orchard area for a month, ape Tong will go out to look for some food almost every day, but Tianji never participates in or eats. Today, he is abnormal, which makes ape Tong very confused and aware of his confusion. The movie bully smiled and said; "Hehe, adults will break the pass in a few days. Our worries are put down. Today we''ll relax."


    When the voice of the movie bully fell, ape Tong''s eyes lit up and shouted in surprise; "Really?" this month, he was also very worried. Although he was very patient, he had no way but to take care of Liu ER and Xiao Liu Er first. Now he suddenly heard that Su Tang was going to break through the customs, and his heart was also very happy. Then the group began to get busy, and the whole cave was no longer as dull as before, It was a lot easier all at once.


    At the same time, Yingfeng and others on the other side were also men at this time. It turned out that Wugui villa won the first victory in the war with the evil ghost family. In the previous wars, Wugui villa could only protect itself. This time, it completely defeated the evil ghost alliance, and the whole people of Wugui villa were very happy, At least they really see the capital that they and others can compete with the evil alliance.


    "Hahaha, brother Yingfeng, your method is really good this time. I''m afraid all the people of the evil ghost alliance have been beaten and hoodwinked." in the main hall, Hefeng smiled and said to Yingfeng. When he heard what he said, others nodded again and again and burst out Jieqi laughter. They have been depressed day by day for a month. At this time, they can relax.


    "Ha ha, that''s also your good cooperation. If you didn''t cooperate together, this time it wouldn''t be so simple." Yingfeng also said with a smile. As his voice fell, Xing Wugui also spoke out; "Now, we are people on the same needle and thread, and we should cooperate with each other. Your method is really good this time. At least we can see the victory, but such a delay is not the way. Now you also see that the strength of the evil ghost alliance is still increasing. Although we can still be healthy, it has been a long time for me It''s very, very troublesome for us. "


    Hearing this, the original relaxed atmosphere in the hall dissipated slowly and replaced by the usual dullness. At this time, the messenger stone on Yingfeng suddenly burst into a strong light. The sudden change made Yingfeng a little stunned. Then a trace of joy appeared on his face and quickly activated the messenger stone, At this time, the voice of the movie bully came from inside; "Adults are about to leave the customs. I believe they will come out in these days. When things are finished on our side, they will come back as soon as possible. You still need a lot of trouble."


    After saying that, the light of the messenger spirit stone dispersed, and the shadow peak also said with a smile; "Ha ha, you all heard it. Let''s stick to it for a while." as his voice fell, Xing Wugui nodded and said; "Well, that''s the only way now, but after the Dragon God leaves the customs, I hope to have a conversation with him. Now the things in the evil ghost alliance don''t mean that the Dragon God can succeed when he comes back. We need to sum up and let the Dragon God and others sneak attack or contain the evil ghost alliance."


    As his voice fell, Yingfeng nodded. Now he knew very well that even if the Dragon God and others came back, the good things here would not die. Now the strength of the evil ghost alliance has exceeded the original expectation. The only way to occupy the city is to come back with the help of the Dragon God and others and attack back and forth on both sides, It could also hit the ghost alliance.


    Otherwise, it''s still very troublesome to fight against the evil ghost alliance in this way. Time passes quickly. Seven days have passed. In these seven days, Su Tang really broke the mask on the third day, as Liu er said, but he still hasn''t woken up and is still practicing. However, Su Tang''s breath is very stable at this time, although he hasn''t woken up, But ape Tong and others are still very relieved.


    "Hehe, the boss''s situation now looks stronger than before." ape Tong said with a smile. After hearing his words, the movie bully frowned and said brilliantly; "Well, it''s true, but I think the whole adult''s breath seems to have changed. In the past, when he practiced, although my breath was strong, we at least waited for others to see through him, but now his whole breath is very, very chaotic and ethereal. This is really strange."


    As his voice fell, the secret of heaven smiled and said; "Hehe, I also have this feeling, but no matter how, after he wakes up, we will naturally understand that his strength is not a waiting person at all. The stronger he is now, the better for us, isn''t he?"

 Chapter 793

    "That''s true, but I''m just a little curious." the movie bully nodded.


    Just then the ape on one side spoke out; "The boss''s situation should be very stable now? Why doesn''t he wake up?" he said in six ears; "It''s not the time yet. He''s still adapting to his new power, but you can enter his elixir field. You won''t let it go."


    As soon as he said this, Tianji nodded and said; "Well, without the light shield, I think I should be able to enter it." it turned out that when Tianji came back, he wanted to enter Su Tang''s Dantian to see the situation, but with the existence of the light shield, he had no way to get close to Su Tang, let alone enter Su Tang''s body. Now the light shield has been broken, He was also very curious about Su Tang''s current situation, so after hearing Liu er''s words, he also decided to enter his body for a moment to see what was happening in Su Tang''s body.


    A golden light flashed, and the secret of heaven became empty in an instant. The next moment, he flew directly in the direction of Su Tang, but just as his needs approached Su Tang''s body, a voice came; "Tianji, don''t move. In my current situation, you can''t enter it to avoid injury." hearing this sound, Tianji stopped.


    At the same time, the people in the cave were slightly stunned. That''s right. It was su Tang who was practicing at this time. It turned out that Su Tang''s consciousness returned only after the light mask was broken. He just kept studying the new power in his body, so he didn''t wake up. Now the situation in his body is very unusual, Therefore, he didn''t know if there would be any changes in the direct body when the secret came in at this time, so he had to stop it.


    After a word, Su Tang calmed down again, and the whole cave calmed down. The mystery returned to his seat again. However, at this moment, his heart was very curious about what changes had taken place in Su Tang''s body. Although he was very curious, he didn''t dare to move any more. After all, Su Tang had made a sound, Perhaps he suddenly went in and was broken a certain balance, which brought unnecessary trouble to Su Tang.


    In this way, three days later, the ethereal breath around Su Tang began to disappear slowly. With the disappearance of the last breath, Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes and saw a trace of mysterious color in the bottom of his eyes. The next corner of his mouth outlined a trace of loneliness. At this time, people who have been paying attention to his secret stood up one after another.


    "Boy, you''re awake. Hahaha, how did you get a good harvest?" Tianji took the lead in saying. When he heard what he said, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "So so, if I hadn''t been lucky, I would have fallen completely this time, but now it''s better." after his voice fell, six ears lay weak and said; "It''s all my fault this time. I almost hurt Xiaoyou."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and waved his hand; "I don''t blame you for this. No one expected that such a situation would occur. Moreover, now that things have passed, and I have won a fight, I should thank you. If it weren''t for your reminder, I might never have thought that time has another powerful power in addition to the power of origin and Hongmeng." At this time, Su Tang''s voice revealed a very excited look.


    As his voice fell, Tianji and others were stunned. They were all old monsters who had lived for many years, and their experience was extraordinary. However, they had never heard that in addition to these two extreme forces, there were more powerful forces than these two forces. Compared with their doubts, the six ears lying at the moment were full of horror, His eyes were full of disbelief.


    This return of his performance made ape Tong have some doubts, and then he spoke out; "Old man, you know what the boss said about the power?" as his voice fell, Tianji and others turned their heads and looked at six ears. Even Su Tang focused his eyes on six ears at this time. Although he knew very well that his current power was not the original power nor the power of Hongmeng, it was too powerful from this point, Su Tang can still feel it. It is absolutely incomparable with ordinary strength.


    That''s why he said the previous paragraph, but his heart was also very curious about the power. What kind of power is this? Now he realized that six ears might know something. Su Tang also wanted to get some news from six ears.


    Seeing that they all turned their heads and looked at themselves, six ears quickly sorted out their emotions. Then with the help of little six ears, he slowly did it, but his eyes disappeared and didn''t leave Su Tang. After doing it, he didn''t directly answer ape Tong''s questions, but looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Little friend, can you let me see your power now? I''m not sure until I see it."


    As soon as he heard what he said, Su Tang nodded. Indeed, he had not released his strength since he woke up directly. Although six ears guessed in his heart, it was not very accurate.


    At this time, Su Tang slowly raised his right hand in the depths. With his arms constantly raised, for a moment, the ethereal breath that had disappeared completely appeared again, but the breath at this time was different from the previous breath. The breath at this time was very ethereal. However, in this ethereal breath, there is a very domineering breath. The appearance of this breath makes Simi Tong and others feel a sense of submission. You know, they are all strange animals in heaven and earth. Each of them is a generation with strong blood power. However, in terms of blood level, their blood is no less than the ancestral dragon of the dragon family, and movie tyrants and shadow peaks, It is also the people of the super bully family. Even if the ancestral God is such a powerful existence, it has never sent out such an amazing breath.


    As for the secret of heaven, not to mention his noumenon, although he is not very clear now, but now he is an instrument spirit body, and there will be no such emotion at all. But now he can clearly feel the powerful power in Su Tang''s breath at this time, which surprised him and confused him, "What kind of power is this? It''s so powerful that the smell alone can frighten me. It''s terrible."


    Compared with the horror and doubt in their hearts, at this time, six ears had a very excited look in their eyes and repeatedly said, "it''s really it, ha ha ha, it''s really it, it''s amazing, the original legend is true, ha ha, the legend is true." at this time, six ears obviously had some incoherent words, but his words really made Su Tang and others confused.


    But at this time, none of them spoke. After being excited for a while, six ears whispered; "I remember a long time ago, when my strength still existed, I heard a rumor in heaven and earth. I have never heard that anyone could succeed, so I think it''s just a legend, not a real thing. At the same time, it may be the conjecture of some super strong people, but now I finally know that it''s not a legend, but a real opportunity Success is something that exists. "


    Hearing what he said, ape Tong scratched his head and said in a complicated voice, "I say you just say, what the hell is this? Don''t sell it off, will you?" At this time, not only did he really want to know what kind of power it was, but even the movie blockbuster and others on one side were very curious, including Su Tang, who had this power.


    Hearing the words of ape Tong, six ears smiled and said, "if this power is really the legendary power I heard at the beginning, its name should be chaotic power. This is an incomparable magical power. If you have to say its level, I think it is at least comparable to the power of Hongmeng."


    As his voice fell, Tianji exclaimed, "it''s as powerful as Hongmeng''s power, isn''t it?" The power of Hongmeng is the most powerful power they know at present. There is no one. Now, the power that Su Tang should understand this time has reached a level comparable to the power of Hongmeng, which is completely unimaginable.


    At this time, Su Tang was also very shocked. He never thought that the power he realized by mistake had reached such a powerful level that he could match the power of Hongmeng. Such a surprise was really great. At this time, six ears continued to speak out; "It''s just my guess. I''m not sure whether the power of chaos is as powerful as the power of Hongmeng. After all, I''ve never seen a great God use the power of Hongmeng. However, from the feeling just now, this power should be equal to the power of Hongmeng, and now my little friend''s control over the power has not reached the extreme. If it reaches the extreme, I think It should be a little stronger than those ancient gods who have understood a trace of Hongmeng''s power. After all, this power is in your body. We can''t predict what it will change in the future. "


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. Only he knew that the power was strong. Tianji and others felt only a trace at this time, and he didn''t really burst out. However, since it was already his power, there was time to study it slowly in the future. When he thought of it, he raised his voice and asked six ears; "My power has changed now. Can I help you successfully create new blood power?"


    "Hehe, the power of Xiaoyou has changed, but the essence has not changed. There is still creative power here. I think it should be possible." six ears chuckled, and his tone is full of uncertainty. After all, he has never had such an experience and knows the power very well.

 Chapter 794

    Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Do you want to try?" he also heard the uncertainty in the six ear tone. He hasn''t mastered this power yet, and he doesn''t know much about it. He really doesn''t dare to decide whether he will have the effect of creative power.


    As his voice fell, the cave was silent. At this time, ape Tong didn''t speak out. After all, he had never heard of this power. From the previous hegemonic power, he was also very worried about whether there would be any problems if he really used this power to enter six ears, Although he very much hopes that Su Tang can help six ears, they all know that if they can''t handle it well, six ears may be directly wiped out by this force, which is something he doesn''t want to see.


    For a time, Tianji and others were not talking aloud. This was the six ears sitting, but they spoke aloud; "I''m like this now. Do you have any choice? I''ll try it directly. If I fail, it''s also my life. I''m content to live longer. What''s more, before the fall, I can know that the power of chaos is a real thing in the world, and I die without regret." with his voice falling, Su Tang hesitated at this time.


    Now, Liu Er can''t help if he wants to help. Just like ape Tong''s worry, the power in his body is too overbearing. He is really not sure that he can help Dao Liu er. If Liu Er encounters anything unexpected because of this incident, he will feel very bad and may become a barrier in his heart, A heart demon, which is very unfavorable to his future cultivation, but if he doesn''t help six ears, he will watch six ears weaken day by day until they finally fall, which is what he doesn''t want to see.


    So for a moment, Su Tang was embarrassed. Seeing that they didn''t speak, six ears continued to smile and say; "Xiaoyou, don''t worry. Everyone has seen my current situation. If you don''t let Xiaoyou help, I won''t have a chance for a moment, but if you let him do it, I have at least half the chance of success, so you''d better do it." after his voice fell, the ape nodded and took the lead in his voice; "Well, boss, six ears are right. This time it''s a gamble. Try it."


    As his voice was recorded, Tianji and others nodded. Seeing that they all said so, Su Tang no longer hesitated and said aloud; "Well, I''ll try, but my new power is very domineering. If you can''t succeed at that time, six ears are likely to fall directly. Do you decide to do so?" six ears smiled and nodded.


    Seeing him like this, Su Tang said nothing more, turned his head and looked at the secret of heaven; "I took six ears into the Thor palace, where the aura is very strong, which will improve a lot of chances of success. As for when I will come out, I''m not sure. If you have anything you can read carefully and communicate with me, you don''t have to go back to my body for the time being. My strength is not stable yet. I''m afraid there will be some problems if you enter it."


    Hearing this, Tianji nodded and said; "Well, I understand, but boy, you''d better hurry up. Now the situation of the whole no return place is not very good. We don''t have extra time, otherwise I''m afraid that Xing no return can''t support it." with his voice falling, Su Tang also found it at this time. He hasn''t seen Yingfeng since he woke up. Now he heard Tianji say so, Su Tang also spoke directly; "What''s the matter? Are there actions from the evil ghost clan and the heavenly ghost clan?"


    "Well, it''s very troublesome. Now they have formed a new alliance led by Tiangui clan and evil ghost clan. At present, their strength has exceeded that of Wugui villa. During your closed period, the two sides have fought in an all-round way. The current situation is that Xing Wugui is very passive, so we let Yingfeng go to Wugui villa. Now, I''m sorry In fact, they are on the same front as Xing Wugui. Now they have started a war. If we don''t appear for a long time, it is likely that Xing Wugui will have some resentment in his heart, so we let Yingfeng''s current past stabilize Xing Wugui and others. "Tianji said quickly.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded and frowned; "I didn''t expect that their movements were so fast. There''s no way now. Things here may be delayed for a few days. I think so. Stay here and everyone else will hurry to Wugui villa. I''ll meet you as soon as the things here are completed. This time the evil ghost family dares to attack and punish Wugui so brazenly. They must be prepared, Your strength is very good one by one. There should be a lot of places to help. I don''t have anything to do now. It''s not a way for you to carry it here all the time. "


    As soon as ape Tong thought out what to say, Su Tang directly took six ears into the Thor palace, leaving ape Tong standing there, and the secret came out; "I''d better listen to Sutang boy. You can''t help here. Go and help Xing Wugui first. Things over there are the most important. As for this side, there won''t be any problems with me. Don''t worry." yingba nodded and said when he heard this; "Well, the secret of heaven is right. There''s nothing wrong with us staying here. It''s better to help Xing Wugui and others."


    Seeing that they both said so, ape Tong said no more. He turned his head and looked at little six ears; "You can leave with me, too. It''s up to the boss. Whether liuer can get through this time depends on his nature." the voice was recorded. Even though xiaoliuer squeaked, ape Tong continued; "I know you''re very worried, but you also understand the current situation. It''s no use for you to stay. We God apes are born to fight. If there''s a problem with six ears this time, don''t you want to avenge him? But your strength is still too weak and you need a lot of fighting experience. Let''s go and fight with me."


    Voice Lu loved it. Xiao liuer was silent. A moment later, he nodded his head. Then, apetong took Xiao liuer and left the cave with the movie bully. The three hurried to Wugui villa. After they left, Tianji was left alone in the whole cave. At this time, Tianji found a place to do it and put it in his hand, Take the Thor palace.


    At this time, in the Thor palace, Su Tang found a place far away from the place where Li ape Chi practiced. This time, ape Chi has been closed here for a long time. Now some parts of the whole Thor Palace are full of cold air. Now six ears are very weak and dare not touch these cold air at all, so Su Tang Zhi can bring him here, After entering a stone chamber, Su Tang placed the six ears on the stone bed, which was a very rich aura in the whole stone chamber. The six ears lay on the bed made of the best spirit stone and spoke out; "What a rich aura. If I really succeed in creating blood power, I think my strength will return as long as I practice here for a period of time."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Come on, as long as you succeed, you will have plenty of opportunities to practice in the future. The Thor palace is of little use to me now. You can practice anytime and anywhere." after recording his voice, six ears nodded, and then slowly closed his eyes. At this time, Su Tang also adjusted his state and took a deep breath, When he came to six ears, he slowly grabbed his arm. At the same time, the chaotic force in his body also ran slowly and injected into six ears. When the first chaotic force entered six ears, six ears suddenly shook all over his body, and his face was much pale.


    Seeing such a situation, Su tangdang even wanted to recover his strength, but his six ears spoke out; "It''s okay, I can stand it. Come on, I believe you." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and continued to slowly inject strength. With more and more power, the power entering his body also quickly runs through the meridians of his bone ring. Although this power is very domineering, it is an obvious discovery of Su Tang, There was a slight change in these dry meridians. It was like a heavy rain in a rice field that had been dry for a long time. He began to recover his vitality slowly. Su Tang was very happy to stick to the situation.


    "This is a good phenomenon. Six ears, you are suffering. The power of chaos seems to be of some use to your body." Su Tang whispered. Hearing his voice, six ears grinned pale and nodded. At this time, six ears'' forehead has been covered with sweat. Seeing his situation, Su Tang still slowly injected this power. There is no radical at all, After all, the current situation of six ears simply can''t withstand his massive power impact.


    As the power of chaos continued to pass through the six ears'' meridians, the six ears also made a lot of money. At this time, he no longer thought of the previous pain. At this time, Su Tang''s power passed through his meridians, which brought him some comfortable feelings. With this feeling, the six ears also spoke out; "It seems that it''s really useful. Thank you, little friend. It seems that I really shouldn''t die."


    "Hehe, yes, but now you have just restored the vitality in your meridians, and you haven''t gone to your blood. Now your meridians are still very fragile and can''t bear too much power impact. So I''m going to restore your meridians first, so at the moment when the blood power recovers, after all, I''ll flicker and look at the powerful power into your meridians. If it''s not enough Strong meridians support, which is likely to make your meridians burst directly, so it seems that this thing can not be completed in a few days. "

 Chapter 795

    After hearing his words, six ears also nodded and said; "Well, I understand. I have to continue to trouble you."


    He knew very well that it was not a simple thing to recover, but now he had at least seen hope. As long as he took time, he could really recover completely. He couldn''t help but relax when he thought of this, and Su Tang also said loudly after hearing his words; "Well, your meridians have recovered several layers now. You should be able to simply absorb Reiki. The Reiki here is rich. You can absorb Reiki here, which is good for your meridians and body. At the same time, with the support of Reiki, the consumption of blood power will be much more, so you don''t have to be so weak now."


    "Well, I understand." six ears nodded. At this time, Su Tang was still slowly injecting power. With the continuous injection of this power, the chaotic power in six ears'' meridians was also increasing, and the flow speed was also accelerated. At the same time, some of the chaotic power also constantly awakened some things in six ears'' meridians, and six ears'' meridians were constantly strengthening, With the passage of time, three hours passed. When Su Tang realized that it was almost the same, he stopped injecting power. At the same time, with his stop, the chaotic forces in the six ear meridians also suddenly passed through. The next moment, Su Tang was crazy and insisted on the situation. Su Tang was shocked and didn''t dare to hesitate, so he quickly took back all these forces, After that, he looked at the meridians of six ears again and breathed a deep sigh of relief. He had moved fast just now, otherwise he had managed to repair many meridians, which might be directly burst by these forces.


    After recovering his strength, Su Tang looked at his six ears and asked aloud; "Well, what''s your feeling now?" at the moment when his voice fell, six ears also opened their eyes. He directly sat up and looked at the direct situation, he said with a smile; "Very good. Thank you, little friend. I feel better than I did after taking the nine leaf holy lotus in the ruins. It seems that the power of chaos is really very useful for my clarity."


    Looking at Liu er''s appearance at this time, Su Tang was relieved. Although he was still weak, it was much better than before. It was not the same at all. At this moment, Su Tang was relieved, and he continued to speak out; "Well, your situation is really good now. However, I seem to feel that the ability of the chaotic force to repair your meridians has weakened. I think it has reached a certain level. You can practice here for a while and absorb some aura to pattern your meridians. I''ll try it in a few days. The chaotic force is still good Can I help you repair your meridians? "


    After Lu liked his voice, Liu Er also nodded. This feeling was felt not only by Su Tang, but also by himself, which he continued to say; "Well, there aren''t many things on my side. The situation that little friend has no place to return is very complicated. You''d better hurry up and take care of your things. I''ll take care of myself." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded. Su Tang took out a messenger stone from the storage ring, handed it to Liu ER and said; "This is the messenger stone. If you have any problems, you can send a letter to me at any time. I''m going to leave the cave and go to Xing Wugui to see what the situation is now."


    After receiving the messenger stone, six ears nodded and said; "Well, go ahead. I''ll practice here. I''ll tell you to come in three days later and see if the power of chaos is still useful to my meridians." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, and then directly flashed away from the Thor palace. At this time, sitting quietly in the cave, he felt the fluctuation from the Thor palace and immediately opened his eyes, He just saw Su Tang''s figure appear in the cave. A look of doubt flashed in his eyes and asked aloud; "Why are you out? How''s it going?"


    Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Hehe, the situation is very good." then he quickly said the situation of six ears. After listening, Tianji nodded and said; "Well, that''s the best. What are you going to do next?" Su Tang said after hearing his voice fall; "Now the situation of six ears has been stabilized, and we don''t have to waste time here. Now the whole place of no return is in chaos. Xing no return should need my hands very much now. Let''s go to no return villa directly." after hearing his words, we stopped the machine a little.


    "It''s just that ape Tong and others have just left. I''ll send a letter to let his mother wait for them to go together." Tianji also spoke out, and then he quickly contacted the movie blockbuster. At this time, the three movie blockers who are still walking through the mountains suddenly received the news of Tianji and were stunned. Then, after hearing the voice of Tianji, they were all happy for a moment.


    "Hahaha, I said the boss would be able to do it. Hahaha, xiaoliuer saw it, and you don''t have to worry." ape Tong said with a smile. After his voice was recorded, xiaoliuer nodded and screamed. A few hours later, Su Tang and others also quickly caught up with ape Tong and others.


    "Boss, what''s the situation with six ears now?" although the letter from Tianji said that the situation of six ears had been stable, ape Tong was not very clear. Now he asked at the first time after seeing Su Tang. When he heard his question, little six ears on one side also stared at Su Tang quietly, with a look of hope in his eyes and saw the two of them, Su Tang explained quickly with a smile. After listening, ape Tong nodded with a smile and said; "That''s the best. Although it hasn''t fully recovered, it''s also very good news. We''ll continue to trouble the boss in the future."


    "Hahaha, how polite are you? It''s okay. I''ll keep an eye on the situation of six ears and try to recover him as soon as possible. Let''s go. We''ve also wasted a lot of time here. Now we don''t know what''s going on at Wugui villa. Can you contact Yingfeng, old shadow? I want to know the situation at Wugui villa?" After his voice was recorded, the movie bully nodded again and again and quickly connected with Yingfeng. At this time, Yingfeng, who came up with Xing Wugui and others in the hall, suddenly felt the light of the messenger stone and said his voice immediately; "Everybody be quiet first." after the voice was recorded, the whole hall was quiet.


    When he activated the messenger stone, the voice of the movie bully came; "Clan leader, what''s the situation at Wugui villa now? Adults have left the pass, and we are on our way back." when Xing Wugui and others heard this, a trace of joy appeared on their faces, which was the voice of Yingfeng; "Senior, now that adults have passed the customs, did we plan to talk to them more?"


    After hearing his words, Xing Wugui nodded and said; "Well, now, while the people of the evil ghost alliance haven''t replied after the last war, I hope the Dragon God can attack us back and forth." with his voice recorded, Yingfeng also nodded. In fact, they had already discussed before. As long as Su Tang leaves the customs, let Su Tang rongbingyuan bypass directly to the rear of the evil ghost alliance. At that time, both sides will attack at the same time, The evil ghost alliance was caught off guard. Maybe this can reduce the passivity of Wugui villa.


    Coping quickly told him and Xing Wugui what he had planned to come up before. At this time, Su Tang and others in the mountain forest thought quickly after hearing the message of coping. After a while, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "It''s really a good way. Tell me, yinglao. We agree. Now we''ll quickly bypass the rear of the evil ghost alliance and let them wait for their news."


    After his voice fell, the movie bully nodded. After sending the message quickly, the movie bully also took out the map. At this time, he pointed to a point on the map and said; "Now the people of the evil ghost alliance are here. Our seat should be near here. If we want to go to the rear, we have to go through the red blood wasteland. Sir, do we have to go through it?" when he said this, Su Tang frowned slightly. This red blood wasteland also gave him an unusual headache. They ran away when they met the red blood wolf king there before, Now I heard that if you want to go to the rear, you can only go here. Su Tang didn''t know what to do for a while.


    The strength of the red blood wolf king is indeed incomparably strong. They can''t compete at all. Even his strength has been greatly improved, but he is not absolutely sure to deal with the red blood wolf king. When Su Tang thought about what to do, the ape on one side spoke out; "Now we have no choice. Last time we met that guy with bad luck. I think this red blood wasteland is not small. As long as we pass there quietly and quickly, I think we still have a chance."


    After his voice fell, the secret of heaven also came out; "Well, indeed, it''s good for ape Tong to say so, boy. I think we should have a try. As long as we cross there, it''s likely that the great undertaking will be completed." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, let''s go and have a look, but it''s better to be careful. We try to walk towards the edge. It doesn''t matter to go around for a long distance. Now our strength can''t compete with the red blood wolf king. It''s better to be careful as much as possible."


    After hearing his words, ape Tong and others nodded again and again. After negotiation, they began to walk quickly towards the place where the red blood wasteland is located. Will they also pass through some small towns along the way, but the news they heard was the battle between Wugui villa and the evil ghost alliance. Su Tang and others also moved forward quickly, On that day, they were suddenly in a small town. As soon as they entered the gate of the town, they heard a lot of quarrels in the distance.

 Chapter 796

    "Hum, what do you want to do? Now the life and death of the young lady and the master are uncertain. You don''t want to find their whereabouts, but you want to compete for power and position here. How can you be worthy of the old lady and the master?" an old man''s voice came from a distance, which was full of hate.


    But after his voice fell, another voice came; "It''s been more than a month. You''ve entered the red blood wasteland. Do you think you can come back alive? The red blood wasteland is different from before, but there is a super powerful beast in it. They haven''t appeared for more than a month. As the saying goes, the country can''t be without a king for a day. Now there is chaos in the place where there is no return. How can our Yan Family continue How about going on like this? Of course, we should hurry up. Another accident owner will preside over the event. "


    "You fart, I know you''ve coveted the position of home owner for a long time. Don''t say these high sounding words, it makes me feel sick." the old man continued.


    Hearing the quarrel here, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and whispered; "Let''s go. We still have business to do. Don''t mind these things." after his voice fell, ape Tong and others also nodded. Only Tianji was thinking and noticed the difference of Tianji. Su Tang couldn''t help asking; "Tianji, what''s the matter with you?"


    When the voice fell, Tianji shook his head and said; "It''s all right. Let''s go. Let''s find a place to have a rest first." Su Tang nodded when he saw the secret, and then the party walked towards a restaurant not far away. At this time, the quarrel came again; "Hahaha, high sounding, whatever you say? Don''t tell me about the situation in the land of no return now. You don''t know. Moreover, our Yan family has received no return orders for several times, but we haven''t set out to go to Wugui villa for a long time. This is not to give them face. Did you kill our Yan family first?"


    Hearing this, Su Tang''s footsteps suddenly stopped and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Just then, the old man''s voice continued to come; "Hum, don''t you think I know what you''re up to? As I said before, it''s your unwillingness to let us go first and directly obey the orders of Wugui villa. I think you just want to take advantage of this opportunity to seize the position of home owner. As for the harm to the Yan family, it''s meaningless. Everyone knows the current situation. The current situation is stable Come down, it''s of little use whether we Yanshi people go or not. If you really think about the family, well, according to what I said before, the people sent by Yanshi directly obey the orders of Wugui villa. "


    As soon as he heard this, people on both sides quarreled again. Su Tang didn''t continue to listen, but walked towards the restaurant. After finding a place, Tianji asked; "Boy, do you have any plans?" at his words, ape Tong and others were stunned. Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "I thought I had an idea, but now it doesn''t seem to work."


    "Oh? Let''s listen," Tianji continued. After his voice fell, Su Tang said; "Although we are going to attack the evil ghost alliance around the back this time, some of us are still weak, so I just heard that the Yan Family and Wugui villa are on the same front. I intend to unite them, but now they are in trouble, so I''d better forget it."


    Hearing his words, Tianji thought for a moment and said aloud; "This is indeed a way. You''re right. We are indeed weak, but the Yan family is now facing power grabbing, which is really very troublesome." just after his voice fell, the owner''s wife of the restaurant didn''t know what had come behind Su Tang and others. She just heard the voice of the secret, and she said with a smile; "My guest, if their master and young lady hadn''t appeared, they would be shouting here. A group of people who bully the soft and fear the hard and want to seize power still say so high sounding. It''s really a laugh to death."


    Suddenly he heard someone behind him and others. Su Tang and others turned their heads and saw a woman about thirty or forty years old standing behind them. Su Tang also arched his hands with a smile and asked; "How could their master and lady suddenly disappear?" after his voice fell, the landlady went to the table and poured water for Su Tang and others; "It''s said that they went into the red blood wasteland to look for something more than a month ago, but they didn''t come back. It''s said that they actually met the red blood wolf king, so they all fell into Li. However, some people said that they might just be looking for something and haven''t come back. After all, they often stayed in the red blood wasteland for a few days Months or even half a year. "


    Hearing her words, Su Tang nodded, and a trace of doubt flashed in his heart, but at this time, Tianji continued to ask; "Now that things are like this, why do those guys compete for the position of home owner in such a hurry?"


    "Hehe, these guys don''t want to get some achievements in this war. At that time, even if the real owner comes back and there are people who return to the villa, he can ask about the position of the owner. Who doesn''t want to?" said the landlady Jianxiu. With her voice falling, Su Tang and others nodded helplessly, After su Tang and others asked a few more questions, the landlady left. After she left, Tianji looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, do you think the time of the master and young lady of the Yan family is a little the same as when we entered the red blood wasteland? Do you think they will also be unlucky and be involved when the red blood wolf king chases and kills the Lingxian family?"


    "Well, it''s really possible. If it''s true, I''m afraid it''s more or less bad now." Su Tang saw the red blood wolf king chasing these people with wolves, which was really frightening? However, they were not familiar with these people at all and did not take them to heart. After eating, they rested all night and were ready to leave the town early the next morning. However, at the moment they came to the reception, they saw a black sound at the gate of the town. With the appearance of this figure, a sound also appeared; "Miss Yan is back."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and looked up. At this time, the whole quiet town suddenly became lively. As more and more people appeared, the people of the Yan family also appeared. At this time, the leading man looked at the woman and said aloud; "Miss, you''re back at last. Where''s the master?"


    "Dead." the woman''s voice was very cold. At the moment when his voice fell, the man on one side immediately said; "Am I right? Now the Yan family can''t be ownerless, and now I''ll be the head of the family temporarily, can someone refuse?" the man''s voice fell, and the former old man stopped talking at this time. His eyes were full of helplessness. At this time, Su Tang was also slightly stunned.


    He never thought that this person was thinking about the position of home owner. When his home owner fell, he didn''t ask a word. Unexpectedly, he thought of the position of home owner. He was really weak and said the best. Just after his idea fell, a cold voice came out; "What are you? How dare you covet the position of home owner?"


    The owner of the voice was really the woman in black at this time. At the moment when her voice fell, the man said aloud; "Hahaha, little girl, do you think you still have an old man as a backer? You''re alone now. What can you take to fight me?" after his voice fell, the woman smiled coldly and said; "Really? Then you can try."


    Seeing that the war was about to start, Su Tang and others were also blocked in the town. At this time, the gate of the town was really blocked by these people. Seeing this, the ape spoke out; "Boss, what should we do now?" Tianji said with a smile when he heard his question; "Since we all met, why don''t we watch the play here? Anyway, doesn''t the boy really want to win over the people of the Yan family to go to the rear of the evil ghost alliance with us?"


    The voice of the secret fell, and Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Hehe, those who know me have a secret. Before, I didn''t intervene in their affairs, just didn''t want to get into trouble. But now the situation is different, but I think this woman is very unusual. There''s a good play now." hearing his voice, the ape smiled and said; "Then wait. I also think this woman is extraordinary."


    At this time, the divine power on the woman broke out, and here was the power, the man shouted; "Yan Hanshui, you are so brave that you dare to disobey the order of the family leader. Do you want to rebel?" Su Tang smiled disdainfully when he heard his words. At this time, apetong was even more vocal; "Tut Tut, isn''t this guy shameless? He claimed to be the owner directly. Hahaha, it''s shameless."


    Ape Tong didn''t suppress his voice at all, so his voice spread directly around here. At this time, the corners of Yan cold water''s mouth also outlined a trace of ridicule and said coldly; "It''s really shameless. Why did you just send letters in the past? You have the potential to be a dog, but you didn''t find that you are so shameless?" as soon as he said this, the man''s face also changed, and turned his head coldly to ape Tong.


    Seeing his eyes, the ape smiled coldly and said; "What? Am I wrong?" ape Tong was a fearless Lord. The man''s shamelessness had made him extremely disgusted with him, so he didn''t give this guy any face at all.


    Upon hearing this, the man smiled coldly and didn''t speak, but turned his head and looked at the burning cold water and continued; "I''m giving you a chance. Do you admit that I''m the master? If you admit that I''m the master, you''ll still be the eldest lady of Yan''s family. Otherwise, I''ll let you see the old Yan ghost." hearing this, Yan Hanshui smiled coldly and said in a voice; "Hehe, you can try."

 Chapter 797

    The voice fell and the man said aloud; "Ha ha, let''s try." the voice fell, and the disciples of the Yan family behind him stood up one after another and quickly surrounded the Yan cold water in the middle.


    Just then ape Tong asked Su Tang; "Boss, aren''t you going to do it?" Su Tang smiled and shook his head at his words; "I haven''t thought about taking action yet. This woman is extraordinary. You can see that if he wants to be the head of the Yan family, he certainly needs some means, otherwise he can''t convince the public at all. I see that the woman is also a very courageous person."


    After hearing such words, Tianji also said with a smile; "This woman''s strength is also good, but it''s still not enough to defeat these people. It seems that you''d better do it." Tianji''s eyesight is so strong that he can see the situation at a glance. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded with a smile and said; "It''s not certain whether I can do it or not. At least I need to see if this woman has the ability to be worth it."


    At the moment when the voice was recorded, the battle had begun not far away. I saw that the woman''s strength was also very small. Those little minions of the Yan family were not his opponent at all. At that time, the man suddenly made a sneak attack and appeared directly next to the woman. Raising his hand was a palm. The man''s strength was similar to that of the woman and his speed was extremely fast, The woman had no time to react and was directly hit.


    "Poof!" after spitting out a mouthful of blood, the hot and cold water directly flew out and fell to the ground. With a trace of coldness in her eyes, she said aloud; "Really a shameless man," the man said with a laugh after her voice fell; "Hahaha, it''s not shameless, it''s called never tired of deception. Now I''ll send you to see the old devil Yan and die." the voice fell, and the man moved again. At this time, Su Tang shouted loudly; "Presumptuous."


    At the moment when the voice fell, his figure directly appeared in front of the woman and directly blocked the man''s fatal blow. When he saw someone blocking, the man''s face sank and said coldly; "Who are you, boy? No one dares to take care of the affairs of our Yan Family in Yanhuo town. You can''t find something first?" ape Tong rushed over and shouted with his voice; "What about that? Your ape grandfather is in charge of this matter today. What can you do?"


    Tianji and others also followed closely. Seeing these people suddenly appear, the man''s face sank and his tone eased a lot for a moment; "At first glance, you are not local people. My Yan family has something to do with Wugui villa. Please give me a face." he can''t see through the strength of these people, so he can move out of Wugui villa and hope to give these people a deterrent.


    Just then, Su Tang said with a smile; "I don''t want to take care of other things, but I saw you go too far before, so I helped the girl. What I despise most is a perfidious person, and you are such a person in my eyes, so I''m Baoding today." as soon as I said this, the man''s face changed, At the same time, a different color flashed in the eyes of the burning cold water behind him.


    "Hum, there''s no need to talk about it? Well, in that case, you can follow the girl to see the old Yan ghost." the voice fell, and the people of the Yan family were ready to hand. At this time, Yan Hanshui didn''t know when she had stood beside Su Tang, but she stretched out her hand and shouted at the people of the Yan Family; "The master token is here. Who dares to be presumptuous."


    When the voice fell, those Yan men and horses stopped one after another, looked at the token in her hand, and the next moment an old man took the lead in speaking; "Subordinates, meet the master." the voice fell, and the man knelt down directly. As he knelt like this, the Anxi Yan Clan in the rear knelt down one after another and shouted, "meet the master." looking at these people, you knelt down, a cold look flashed in the eyes of Yan cold water, looking at the man and yelling; "What? Are you going to disobey?"


    "Hum, what about disobedience? What can you do to me?" the man flashed a struggling color in his eyes, and then he hummed coldly. At the moment when his voice fell, he said coldly; "Yan''s disciples listen to the order, Yan Shan, disobey the family order, take it down for me and execute the family law." the moment the voice fell, the Yan''s disciples behind him stood up one after another. At this time, the man named Yan Shan shouted loudly; "I think who dares?"


    For a moment, those people were stunned one after another. They didn''t come forward or retreat. They insisted on the situation. Su Tang smiled coldly and said aloud; "Is this the Yan Clan? It''s really disappointing." then he turned his head and looked at the Yan cold water; "It seems that your means are not enough. Let me see your means. If you can make me satisfied, I will give you extraordinary luck." hearing this, Yanhan water was a little stunned, but looking at Su Tang''s calm eyes, she couldn''t help feeling that the person in front of her could really give herself a fortune.


    After hearing such words, Yan Hanshui smiled coldly, nodded and said; "I hope you can keep your word." the moment his voice fell, his divine power erupted again. The next moment, his divine power directly retrograded. Seeing this situation, Yan Shan''s face changed greatly and exclaimed; "Your blood is retrograde. You''re crazy. You''re likely to become a loser."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was also slightly stunned. He never thought that the woman was so cruel. However, he could see at a glance that the secret method was very unusual and had very great side effects. However, he was very satisfied with his means towards the woman. Only those who can be cruel to themselves will be more cruel to the enemy, In this no return place, there are dangers everywhere. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to themselves. This time, they need such people to go to the rear of the evil ghost alliance. At this time, Su Tang outlined a smile.


    At this time, ape Tong is also the vocal tract; "Tut Tut, boss, are you satisfied now?" Su Tang said with a smile when he heard his words; "I''m really satisfied, but let''s see how she handles all this first." the voice fell, and the Yanhan water had rushed towards the Yanshan mountain. At this time, after she exercised this secret method, her combat effectiveness had increased three times. For a time, the Yanshan mountain was not her opponent at all.


    Seeing such a situation, the secret of heaven came out; "This woman is really good, boy. It seems that we have found another good talent this time." Su Tang said with a smile when he heard the secret of heaven; "Yes, but the side effects of her secret method are too powerful. I''m worried about what problems will happen to her." after hearing his words, Tianji said with a smile; "Hehe, so what? You have a way to deal with such a serious injury to six ears. Can''t you resolve his side effects?"


    Su Tang also smiled at his words. At that moment, Yanhan water hit Yanshan with a palm, and the powerful force directly flew the Yanshan out. At the moment when Yanshan landed, Yanhan water didn''t hurt at all. Because he flew up and shot down hard, he hit Yanshan twice in a row, making Yanshan completely lose his fighting ability, At this time, the hot and cold water comes out of the vocal tract; "Tell me what crime it should be to disobey the master''s order?"


    "Bah, kill if you want to kill. How much nonsense." Yan Shan shouted. With his voice falling, Yan cold water turned to look at other Yan''s disciples and shouted; "Tell me what to do with him?"


    Hearing her question, the others burst out in unison; "Disobeying the master''s order is tantamount to rebellion. The criminals are monstrous. According to the master''s order, they should be cut by a thousand knives." as these people''s voices fell, Yanhan water smiled coldly and said in his eyes; "You hear me, but I don''t have much time to deal with you now. You can decide yourself." the voice fell, and Yanshan laughed; "Joke, it''s really a joke. I didn''t expect how much I Yanshan paid for the Yanshi family, and finally ended up like this." the voice fell down. He turned his head and looked at other Yanshi people and shouted loudly; "Are you really willing to call a woman?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, he looked at those people and no one answered. He also shook his head in disappointment. Then he broke his heart pulse and saw his blood spit out. The whole person also fell down quickly and the upgrade dissipated slowly. At this time, Yanhan water looked at other Yanshi people''s horses and shouted; "Who else disagrees? Stand up for me." hearing her words, none of Yan''s men and horses stood up.


    See here, Su Tang whispered; "Sure enough, he''s a good talent." after his voice fell, Tianji smiled and said; "It''s really crazy. Even some men don''t have the courage to face such things, boy. Are you satisfied this time?"

 Chapter 798

    Upon hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded and showed a look of appreciation in the depths of his eyes. This woman is indeed very courageous. Their attack on the evil ghost alliance is very dangerous. What they need is people who are very cruel to themselves and the enemy.


    Only in this way can they have a much higher chance of success. At this time, the woman has successfully suppressed all the people of the Yan family. At the same time, her divine power suddenly became disordered. When she noticed this situation, Su Tang''s face changed, he flashed around her, held him and said aloud; "Everything has me, you can rest assured." hearing his voice, Yan cold water''s heart was more at ease. After nodding slightly, he fainted.


    At the moment of her coma, the old man on the side of the Yan family also stood up and looked at Su Tang and said; "Sir, please give us the master of our family." upon hearing this, Su Tang outlined a sneer and asked aloud; "Can you cure her?"


    "The secret technique of retrograde blood vessels is the taboo of the Yan family. Anyone who uses it will either destroy his meridians or die directly. Now the master is unconscious, please give it to us. As for whether we can cure the master, it''s the matter of the Yan family, and has nothing to do with your master?" the old man replied, At this moment, there was a trace of coldness in his voice. When Su Tang heard such words, he sneered in his heart; "It''s really a group of shameless people. Even if such forces are brought to the rear, they will have no effect at all."


    He didn''t understand that if he gave the hot and cold water to these people at this moment, I''m afraid he would die directly in the hands of these guys before she woke up. Su Tang still appreciated the hot and cold water. Before adding him, he said that as long as she was satisfied with what she did, he would give her a good fortune. However, he was very satisfied with the realization of the hot and cold water, So now, no matter what, he can''t see these people who follow the hot and cold water.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t want to hand over the cold water at all, the old man''s face suddenly became gloomy and shouted loudly; "Sir, what exactly do you mean by doing this? Are you going to start a war with my Yan family?" hearing this, people around were stunned one after another, and a trace of regret flashed in their eyes at Su Tang and others. There were also many very smart people among them. Of course, they understood that the old man''s intention at this time was to get the Yan cold water, Taking advantage of her vanity, she directly killed him and passed the master token, so as to control the whole Yan family.


    However, in the face of the old man''s harsh words, Su Tang was completely indifferent. He helped the burning cold water turn and walk towards the place where ape Tong and others were. At the same time, he also spoke aloud; "Ape Tong, kill the most vicious people directly. We don''t have any spare time to waste here. If anyone is not convinced, kill them at the same time." at this time, Su Tang''s voice is very cold. He has been extremely disappointed with the people of the Yan family. If such people continue to stay, it will only be a disaster.


    As his voice fell, the ape nodded with a grim smile; "Don''t worry, boss, these guys will be handed over to me. I''ve been annoyed by these guys for a long time." as his voice fell, I saw his divine power suddenly burst out. With the explosion of his divine power, the people present were very surprised. They didn''t expect that there were such experts in this group. Although their accomplishments reached the peak of the divine king, But in front of the supreme god like ape Tong, it is not enough.


    At this time, the old man''s face changed greatly and exclaimed; "The supreme state is impossible. There is no supreme state in the land of no return except the elder Xing Wugui and the leaders of several other forces. How can you reach the supreme state?" hearing his exclamation, the ape laughed coldly; "Hahaha, you have a good eye, but don''t you know that there are many people coming from outside in the land of no return? Die."


    When the voice fell, ape Tong directly came to the predecessor of the old man. At this time, the old man''s eyes flashed a look of horror and wanted to escape. However, in front of the supreme realm, he had no chance to escape at all. He was directly killed by ape Tong on the spot. His quality and the old man died. Ape Tong turned his head and looked at other people in the Yan Family with a sneer on his lips, Seeing ape Tong''s sneer, these people were directly frightened and stupid. Many people even fell on the ground pale. Seeing this situation, all those watching the war around were staring blankly.


    They haven''t changed from the previous events. Originally, they thought Su Tang and others would be dangerous this time, but this immediately changed into this, which really made them unable to react, but at this time, ape Tong sneered; "Who else is going to stand on the side of the old guy? Stand up for me." when I heard this, everyone was stunned, and none of Yan''s people dared to stand up and speak. Even those men who were loyal to the old man at the beginning were pale and dared not speak more.


    Seeing this, the ape smiled coldly and said aloud; "It''s really a group of shameless people." at this time, his voice was full of sarcasm, but no one of the Yan Family dared to stand up and speak. Seeing this situation, the sarcasm of the ape''s mouth became more and more strong. When he was ready to continue, Su Tang''s voice came; "Let''s forget about this time. There''s no need for such people to continue to pay attention."


    As his voice fell, everyone was stunned. At this time, ape Tong nodded, ignored these people, and directly turned and left. Seeing ape Tong leave, these people of Yan family were relieved one after another. After returning to Su Tang, he asked; "Boss, what are we going to do next?" as soon as he asked, Su Tang thought out a voice slightly; "Let''s get out of here first. The woman''s injury can''t be delayed."


    Hearing this, ape Tong also nodded. Then the party left the town without looking back. Watching them leave, people around shook their heads and said with regret, "I didn''t expect these people to be so powerful. The Yan family really lost more than they gained. There were such powerful sleepwalkers, but they were forcibly taken out by him. What a group of idiots."


    "Yes, and these people also said before that they would make a fortune for the young lady of the Yan family. Now it''s not difficult to see from these people''s attitude towards her. I''m afraid the young lady of the Yan family is going to prosper this time." The people on one side also said loudly. Listening to these people''s words, at this moment, everyone of the Yan Family''s face is very ugly. They don''t understand. This time, because the old man''s words have pushed away a great opportunity of his Yan family.


    At this time, if the old man didn''t die, he might be killed directly by these people. First, they, a small family in the small town, don''t think about waiting directly all the time. One day, they will encounter such a great opportunity, but this time, such an opportunity appeared, and they were pushed away. In the final analysis, all this is caused by their greed, If the old man didn''t want to take advantage of the hot and cold water to win the position of home owner, this would not have happened.


    At this moment, these people have completely hated the old man. However, they have completely forgotten how dangerous they are this time. If Su Tang hadn''t stopped ape Tong at the last moment, they might have fallen completely. What are their inner thoughts at this moment? But Su Tang and others who have left at this time are excited again After walking for some time, Su Tang stopped and said in a voice, "right here, you protect the Dharma for me. Now I''ll stabilize the girl''s injury."


    The voice fell, ape Tong and others nodded again and again, and several people quickly dispersed. Su Tang also put the hot and cold water directly on the ground, quickly released the power of chaos, and quickly checked her situation. However, soon he took back his power, outlined a relaxed look at the corners of his mouth, and whispered, "ha ha, it seems that you shouldn''t die." At the moment when the voice fell, his strength burst out again. At the same time, he also took out some nine leaf holy lotus left after taking it in the same storage ring. This thing is the best healing treasure. Now take it in Yanhan water, which will make her recover faster.


    Half an hour later, Yan Hanshui''s face quickly recovered under the action of chaos and nine leaf holy lotus. With the continuous recovery of her face, Yan Hanshui''s eyelashes also moved slightly. The next moment she suddenly opened her eyes. At this time, her eyes were a little dark. It seems that this injury can''t be recovered easily ¡£


    "Did you save me?" Yan Han Shui said aloud. Hearing her weak voice, Su Tang nodded with a smile. "Well, but your injury is serious this time. Although I have solved the damage caused by your secret method, it still needs a period of rest to recover completely." The voice fell, and Su Tang also quickly recovered his strength. The movement here suddenly startled ape Tong and others. When they saw that Yanhan water woke up, they also gathered around. Looking at her face, ape Tong smiled and said, "boss really has a means. Such injuries have recovered."


    "Ha ha, although the injury caused by her secret method has stabilized, she still has some weakness. After all, it''s retrograde blood. Such an injury is the most difficult to recover." Su Tang said with a smile. After his voice fell, apetong and others nodded. At this time, Yanhan water felt the injury directly in her body, and then stood up and arched his hands and said; "Thank you for your help."


    "No, I told you before that as long as I am satisfied, I will give you extraordinary luck. Now I solemnly ask you, will you?" Su Tang said aloud.


    Upon hearing such words, Yanhan Shui nodded without hesitation; "I do." Su Tang smiled and said aloud when he heard her answer; "I didn''t even say anything, but you would. Aren''t you afraid we''ll pit you?" after hearing such words, Yanhan Shui said aloud; "Since you have saved me, you have saved my life. Besides, your strength is strong and the little woman''s strength is low. It''s my honor to be trapped by you."

 Chapter 799

    Su Tang and others laughed at her words. At the same time, they also made a good impression on the woman. At this time, the secret came out; "It seems that your boy chose a good person this time."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang also smiled and nodded. At this time, he turned his head and looked at the woman and said; "Now that you''ve said that, I won''t continue to hide it from you. In fact, we are martial artists from the land of divine heritage outside. The main idea of coming to the land of no return this time is to destroy the Tiangui clan who escaped from the land of divine heritage." as his voice fell, the Yan cold water looked stunned, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes and asked; "Are you the Dragon gods who came to the land left by God in the legend?"


    "Yes, I''m the Dragon God. I didn''t expect you to have heard of it," Su Tang said with a smile.


    Yanhanshui was completely surprised at this time. He didn''t expect to meet the Dragon God and others here. However, he was also very strange. Now the whole people in Wugui mountain villa know that the Dragon God and Wugui mountain villa are the affairs of the alliance, but now there has been a war in Wugui mountain villa, and the Dragon God and others will appear here near the rear of the evil ghost alliance, There are some very strange things here.


    Aware of the surprise and doubt in her eyes, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "I know you have some doubts, but it''s still a long story. Since the girl has planned to follow me and wait for others, it''s natural to tell you." the voice fell, and Su Tang quickly told yanhanshui what they want to do. After listening, yanhanshui was stunned.


    "So it is. I just don''t know what you want the little girl to do to help you, Elder Dragon God." yanhanshui is not a fool. These people must have a plan to rescue themselves at this time. However, her strength is low. Now that others have rescued her, she has no place to go. Since she has the opportunity to follow such a strong person, She didn''t intend to flinch. After all, she didn''t have anywhere to go now.


    She was completely bored with the faces of the Yan Family in the town before, so she didn''t intend to be involved in those people at all. Listening to her questions, Su Tang said with a smile; "This time, we plan to unite the rear of the evil spirit alliance with the people of Wugui villa, attack back and forth, and strive to give the evil spirit alliance a hard blow." after hearing this, Yan Hanshui nodded and said; "Well, I understand your plan, but I''m afraid it''s not enough for us to have only such a few people. Moreover, the younger generation''s strength is low now. I''m afraid it will only cause trouble to you in the past."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "You can rest assured that this time, we just make some containment effect for the evil ghost alliance. There are not too many people. If there are too many, there will be different troubles." after his voice fell, yanhanshui nodded. Indeed, such a thing is not suitable for many people. If there are too many people, the goal will be big, which will often attract the attention of the other party, Now these people here are all powerful and arrogant people, and there are not many people who admit defeat. Such people are the best to hide and the most terrible. After su Tang finished, the secret of heaven also came out after verification; "Girl, although your strength and status are, you have a very strong heart. I am very optimistic about you. If you are willing to go with us, I will take you as an apprentice after this time. I promise to give you extraordinary luck at that time. What do you think?"


    When he saw this Yanhan water for the first time, he had a feeling in his heart. Then her realization also made Tianji very satisfied, so he had the idea at this time. When he heard his words, not only Yanhan water was stunned, but also su Tang was stunned. He never thought that Tianji would take Yanhan water as an apprentice under such circumstances, Tianji had never planned to do so, but he said such words at this time. He must be very satisfied with the hot and cold water in his heart.


    "Hahaha, girl, you are also blessed. Tianji is no longer inferior to me, but he has never taken an apprentice." ape Tong also said loudly at this time. Su Tang nodded repeatedly when he heard his voice. He teased. At this time, he was still very curious about how Tianji suddenly chose to take an apprentice. According to reason, he was just a tool spirit, Why do you suddenly have the idea of taking an apprentice?


    After hearing their words, Yanhan water nodded and said; "Well, the opportunities are obtained desperately. This time, the little woman will follow the elders to wander around. No matter what the final result is, the little woman will never regret." hearing her words, Tianji smiled and said; "Don''t worry, we all know your strength. Don''t worry, I will protect you well and won''t put you in danger."


    Hearing his words, Yan Hanshui nodded and said; "Thank you, master." although she wanted to call master tiani very much now, she understood that she had not been recognized by him yet. It was inappropriate to call master rashly. At that time, Su Tang also said with a smile; "Maybe in the future, you will be proud of your choice today."


    The voice fell, and a smile appeared on Yan Han Shui''s face and said; "Well, I feel the same way." seeing her like this, Su Tang smiled, and then he asked aloud; "Girl, you''ve always lived here. I heard that you often walk in the red blood wasteland. You must be very familiar with it? We''ve been in the red blood wasteland before, but the red blood wolf king inside. This time we don''t want to conflict with it, so I want to ask if there''s any shortcut here?"


    Upon hearing such words, Yanhan water said with a smile; "Hehe, elder, you''ve asked the right person. Over the years, I''ve followed my father and walked in the red blood wasteland. I also know some shortcuts. If you want to go to the rear of the evil ghost alliance, you must go through the red blood wasteland. Now the red blood wasteland is completely different. Only after the red blood wolf king came, the whole red blood wasteland has become a super taboo place , let us who have been making a living in it very sad. This time, it is also because of our bad luck. Meeting such a red blood wolf king led to the fall of all the people who followed our father and daughter, even my father. "


    "Yes, we''ve seen the power of the red blood wolf king before. Although we can''t deal with it, it''s just that it''s close to the evil ghost alliance. At that time, if there''s an accident between us, ah Zhan will certainly disturb the people of the evil ghost alliance. It''s very suitable. I''m afraid our plan will fail. So I hope you can help us and take us As we cross the red blood wasteland, I think you must have many ways? "Su Tang also said at this time.


    "Well, but now my body is still weak, and this time we want to walk through the red blood wasteland, we need to prepare some things. It''s not easy to walk through the red blood wasteland now. With these things, we should be able to walk through it safely if we are lucky." the burning cold water whispered. After her voice fell, Su Tang also nodded; "Well, well, you know these things better than me. Everything is up to you. Where are we going now?"


    After his voice fell, the hot and cold water came out of the vocal tract; "Let''s go to Xueling town first. There''s everything we need." then he took out a map and nodded when he saw it. Led by Yanhan water, the party quickly walked towards the place marked on the map. The road was calm, and Yanhan water''s injury recovered quickly under Su Tang''s pill, In the evening, they arrived at Da Xueling Town, but the hot and cold water was no longer as weak as before. At this time, she also recovered her previous coldness.


    After entering the town, the hot and cold water comes out of the sound channel; "This is Xueling town. Let''s go, senior. I''ll take you to the yard of our Yan family here first, and then we''ll contact to see if we can get enough of what we need this time." after hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Everything depends on your arrangement." yanhanshui nodded, and then the party followed her directly to a small courtyard. At this time, a guard in front of the courtyard, yanhanshui, said respectfully in his heart; "The eldest lady is back. My subordinates and others pay a visit to the eldest lady."


    Yanhan water nodded and said aloud; "At the same time, second uncle, I''m waiting in the hall. I have something to discuss with him." after the voice fell, she directly took Su Tang and others into the courtyard. After she left, one of the bodyguards turned and left directly. Soon after, a middle-aged man hurried to the hall. At this time, Su Tang and others saw him in the hall, It''s life in my heart. Maybe this is the second uncle of Yanhan water.


    "Why did Hanshui come back alone? Where''s your father?" as soon as the middle-aged man came in, he quickly scanned Su Tang and others with his eyes and asked directly. When he heard his question, a trace of sadness flashed on Yanshui''s face and said aloud; "This time we met the red blood wolf king in the red blood wasteland, so my father fell, and I escaped under their protection."


    "What? How could it be like this." hearing her words, the middle-aged man screamed, and his whole body couldn''t help retreating two steps. His eyes were full of unbelievable looks. Seeing him like this, Su Tang and others nodded in their hearts. This man is really good. I don''t think those people of Yan family usually thought of the position of home owner when they heard such words.


    "Hey, second uncle, we are unlucky this time. Are there few people of Yan family who fell into the red blood wasteland these years? From the beginning, we knew that sooner or later, our father would fall, and we would continue to live even though we were sad." Yan Hanshui sighed sadly and said strongly. After hearing her words, The middle-aged man is silent.


    "Yes, you''re right, miss. People who practice fight against heaven. Everything is caused by chance, and you don''t have to be too sad." Su Tang also exhorted at this time. With his voice falling, the middle-aged man turned to look at him and asked aloud; "Who is your excellency? Why did you come with cold water?" as soon as he heard his question, Yan cold water stood up and said aloud without waiting for Su Tang''s answer; "The second uncle should not be rude. This is the Dragon God. These elders came from the land left by God together with the Dragon God. This time, my niece came back from the red blood wasteland, but unexpectedly, those people of the Yan family killed me first. I believe these elders can come back here alive."


    After hearing the words of Yanhan water, the man was shocked and angry; "These damn guys dare to hurt you. When the second uncle takes someone to kill them all," he said to Su Tang and others with his hands bowed; "The younger generation was abrupt just now. I hope you don''t be surprised." looking at his appearance, Su Tang smiled and waved his hand; "Oh, you''re welcome. I''m really sorry to disturb you this time."


    "Elder Dragon God is serious. You saved Hanshui first and have great kindness to our Yanshi family. Besides, it''s also an honor for me to come here. Why bother?" the middle-aged man also spoke out, and then Yanshui also spoke out; "Second uncle, this time I have promised several elders of the Dragon God to follow them in the future. It is also a last chance for the Yan family to get rid of their fate here." after her voice fell, the middle-aged man was slightly stunned, then thought for a moment, nodded and said; "Well, now the master has fallen. You must have the master token. You are the master of my Yan family. We can do whatever you say."


    He is not the fool of the Yan family before. Once he heard the words of Yan cold water, he would not understand. This is the great opportunity of their Yan family, so he directly expressed his attitude. After hearing his words, Su Tang also smiled. At this time, Yan cold water also spoke again; "This time the Dragon God needs our help to cross the red blood wasteland, so please ask the second uncle to help prepare some things."


    Upon hearing her words, the middle-aged man nodded and replied; "Don''t worry, it''s all on me." after the voice fell, he directly turned and left the hall. Shortly after he left, Yanhan water also turned and arched his hands; "It also takes some time to collect these things. I''ll arrange a place for you to have a rest. When the things are ready, I''ll take you through the red blood wasteland."


    "Well, thank you, miss." Su Tang also nodded. Although she didn''t know what she was going to collect, he didn''t ask more about what was very important for crossing the red blood wasteland this time. Then the party left the hall under the leadership of Yanhan water, and then rested in another small courtyard, Yan Hanshui also turned and left. After she left, Su Tang said aloud; "Hehe, Tianji, what do you think of your second uncle, a future apprentice?"


    "What else can you think of him? He''s not bad, but he has to observe and observe." Tianji replied. Indeed, they met the second uncle of Yanhan water in a hurry this time. They didn''t know much about him, let alone see through him. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "But I still choose to believe him. I don''t think he''s a fool. This time, it''s only good for them. Although there are some dangers, first they live in a marginal family. They think I''m very good for these very opportunities."


    At the beginning, he was also a small family on the edge, and he was very clear about the hearts of these small families. As his voice fell, ape Tong nodded and said; "Well, let''s have a look. By the way, boss, do you have any news about the guy with six ears these two days? How is his injury recovering?" Su Tang said with a smile; "I have some contact with Liu Er these two days, and his situation is quite good. I believe we should be able to help him create blood after we finish this time."


    "So good." ape Tong nodded. At this time, in the other side of the yard, yanhanshui and her second uncle had gathered together. At this time, Yanfeng asked; "Cold water, do you really want to help them?" upon hearing this, Yan cold water nodded with a smile and said; "Now we have no choice, don''t we? And, second uncle, are you going to spend your whole life in this barren land? Aren''t you going to see the outside world? Our ancestors fled to this place of no return because they offended a major force. It''s been hundreds of years. This hatred should be put down. This is the best opportunity. These predecessors are first-class One of them said that he would accept me as an apprentice as long as this thing was completed. With such a backer at that time, we can imagine the future of the Yan family. "


    "Oh? There''s such a thing. If it''s true as you said, it can be done this time. Now the Yan family has been separated. It''s just right. Don''t mention those who have wolf ambitions. I don''t think there are many people coming this time. I don''t know why they want to cross the red blood wasteland?" Yan Feng continued to ask.


    Hearing his question, Yan Hanshui shook his head with a smile and said; "Second uncle, this matter is very important. I can''t tell you without their consent. It''s not mine. I don''t believe you, but now we rely on them, so don''t talk too much without authorization. As for this time, second uncle, are you going to go with us? If you want to go with us, you''ll know by then."


    With her voice falling, Yanfeng was slightly stunned, then nodded and said; "Now only the people on my side of Yanshi are on our side. This time, since you want to go there and need some help on the road, I decided to go with you. At the same time, I also want to take these people there." when he heard this, yanhanshui nodded.

 Chapter 800

    "Second uncle, we should get all the things we need to prepare this time as soon as possible. This matter can''t be delayed. No matter what price we pay, we should get them as soon as possible." Yanhan water said again.


    "Don''t worry, I know your plan. I''ve released the news. The purchase price is three times the usual. I believe it can be completely collected in up to three days." Yanfeng nodded and replied.


    This red blood wasteland is indeed very dangerous for outsiders, but this danger can be avoided for the martial artists who live nearby. This is what they have summarized over the years. What the hot and cold water needs this time is something that can cover up its system and drive away the blood wolf in the red blood wasteland.


    Early the next morning, Yan Hanshui came to the courtyard of Su Tang and others. He knocked on the door and went in directly. When he saw her coming, Su Tang and others smiled and the ape asked aloud; "Miss Yan, how are the things you want to prepare?"


    "I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. Xueling town is just a small town. It''s hard to collect many things, but we''ve released the news. It''s expected to be collected in three days. Did you have a good rest last night?" Yan Hanshui replied. After her voice fell, Su Tang nodded with a smile and said; "It''s urgent. I''m tired of everything. After we pass through, we have to discuss with elder Xing Wugui how to deal with it, so we''re not in a hurry."


    "Well, by the way, I have something else to say. I hope you agree." yanhanshui nodded first, and then said in a voice. Su Tang was stunned at her words; "If you have anything to say directly, it''s all direct people. Don''t be so polite." for this hot and cold water, Su Tang and others can say that they completely regard him as their own people. For their own people, Su Tang has always been very easy-going.


    "Well, you all know the situation of the Yan family. Now the Yan family has been completely separated. Now there are only more than ten people of the Yan Family in Xueling town. This time we crossed the red blood wasteland, so I came up with the members of the family yesterday. They are willing to leave here with me, and this time our affairs are different I need some help. These people are the best. "Yan Han Shui said aloud.


    But as soon as her voice fell, Su Tang and others frowned and looked gloomy. At this time, the secret of heaven was cold; "Did you tell them what they did this time?" at this time, Tianji''s voice was full of disappointment and killing intention, while Su Tang and others were disappointed. They noticed his difference and shook their hands in the hot cold water; "No, I haven''t disclosed it. It''s a matter of great importance. So I just said that we''re going through the red blood wasteland. I''m afraid we won''t come back in the future. I didn''t say the purpose of our trip."


    After hearing her explanation, Su Tang and others'' faces also eased a little. At this time, the secret came out; "This time, the matter is very important. You must not disclose it. Otherwise, it will be difficult for any of us if the matter fails. As for the question of whether those people will go or not, we will see it then." with his voice recorded, Su Tang also said; "This matter is not very simple. If the people of the Yan Family follow us, I don''t do it. We can''t guarantee how many people will survive, even your life. It''s better to think about it in the long run."


    At this time, Yan Hanshui also understood something in her heart. This matter is not for fun. If she fails, it is likely to make the place without return more chaotic. Before, she just thought of leaving here with her people, and she thought of these things at all. Now suddenly, she understood it all at once, My heart is also terrified.


    Looking at her, Su Tang said with a smile; "This time, you didn''t think carefully, and it''s not all your fault. Hehe, you don''t have to worry. I''ll discuss this matter with Tianji and others later. If I can, I can take your people and leave with us. I was born in a small family and know what you think. It''s understandable, but you know this time, after all It''s not a small matter, and it''s dangerous. It''s not fun. I hope you can understand. "


    After his voice fell, Yanhan water nodded and said; "The younger generation understands that the younger generation was abrupt before, and I hope several predecessors don''t quarrel with the younger generation." after her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "We can understand your mood. Well, it''s all right. Don''t take it to heart. However, I have another word to warn you that we must not disclose our purpose this time. Otherwise, not only will we be in danger, but the whole place without return will be completely chaotic. You don''t want to see such a situation."


    "Well, I understand. Well, I''ll deal with the collection first. Let''s have a good rest." yanhanshui nodded and continued. After her voice fell, she turned and left. After looking at them, the ape said aloud; "Boss, I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with this time." as soon as he said so, Tianji nodded and said; "It seems that we have miscalculated this time, boy. I''m afraid something will happen this time."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "Hehe, you''ve been worried too much. This Yanhan water is not a person without ideas. Moreover, I came out of my childhood family and understand her ideas. However, since he didn''t disclose the matter this time, we still have a chance. It''s just that she is also for our good. We can discuss the matter this time. After all, we are here A few people used to be lions. Some were thin. "


    "Boy, it''s better to be careful. I also know what you think. Our strength is really weak, but I don''t think this Yan''s people can help them too much, so I think I''ll wait for it for the time being." Tianji also said. After hearing what they said, the movie bully smiled and said; "Isn''t there two days left? These two days, we can see if there are available talents in the Yan family. If these guys really have talents, we can take some people there."


    "Well, let''s walk around the town these two days. Since we came here, we have never had a good look at the local customs of the place where there is no return. We can have a look while there is still one day." Su Tang said with a smile. When he mentioned this, apetong also brightened his eyes and said with a smile; "This feeling is good. I also want to see how many delicacies there are in the land of no return." dazzling, Xiao Liu''s ear on one side also nodded hurriedly. Looking at the two of them, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "You two really deserve to be people of the same big family. You both love to eat the same."


    "Boy, you''re right, but I think it''s more like those who are close to each other. It''s difficult to follow ape Tong''s food without becoming food." Tianji also said with a smile. Ape Tong said without blushing at such words; "You don''t understand this. As a demon repair, the longest life is life, and our God ape family can continue to choose reincarnation. It can be said that our life is completely endless. How can we not find some hobbies for ourselves?"


    Hearing his words, Su Tang and others smiled helplessly and shook their heads. At this time, Su Tang stood up and said aloud; "Come on, let''s go to the town to have a look." ape Tong and others nodded repeatedly, and then they left the courtyard. At this time, in the hall, yanhanshui and Yanfeng only love to be apart once. At this time, Yanfeng said aloud; "Master, we''ve basically collected all the things. This time we''re lucky. We just met a large number of martial artists who came back from outside, so they also collected more of those things. In addition, our price is relatively high this time, so we also attracted some martial artists."


    "If it happens, it should be collected in advance. By the way, there may be some changes in the things I told you last night. I went to see my predecessors today. I''m afraid they can''t deal with the things I asked the family to follow together." Yanhan water said in a voice. With her voice falling, Yanfeng was slightly stunned, A frown, a voice asked; "What''s the matter? Are those people unwilling to take us with them? Or do they look down on my Yan family?"


    "Hey, I don''t know what to say about this. This time it''s very dangerous. Now the red blood wasteland is no longer better than before. Only after the red blood wolf king came here, many people of the martial arts family like us have chosen not to enter it. At the beginning, I advised my father not to continue to enter the red blood wasteland, but my father said that in order to The family can continue to develop steadily, so they have to take risks, so they will encounter this event. Now our Yan family has been completely separated, and there are more than ten or twenty people here. But in terms of strength, it can only be regarded as very general. If they follow us into the red blood wasteland, if they encounter anything, it will be in vain The share of death. "Yan Han Shui sighed.


    As her voice was recorded, Yanfeng also kept silent. In his early years, he often entered the red blood wasteland, but later, in order to manage the Yan Family in Xueling Town, he didn''t continue to enter it. However, the pain is also very clear about the danger in the red blood wasteland. There was no red blood wolf king before, so it can be said that it is a very dangerous place, Generally, martial artists are not always willing to enter it. Only after the arrival of the red blood wolf king, many people directly cut off such ideas. However, in order to continue to develop, the Yan family had to quietly enter it all the time to obtain some spiritual materials to sell and replace them with cultivation resources.


    "I don''t know what you said, but now you can see the situation here. If we leave and don''t have the support of Yan''s headquarters, it''s difficult for us to get a foothold here, so you''d better think of a way, master. I also understand the danger in the red blood wasteland very well. I agreed with those people under me yesterday to enter it this time Death has a destiny. Everything depends on their own luck. They are willing to leave here with us. This time, it is an extremely huge opportunity for us, and it is worth gambling. "Yanfeng continued.


    After hearing his words, yanhanshui nodded; "Well, I understand, but this matter can''t be urgent, and it''s not up to me to decide. I have the opportunity to talk to the Dragon God elder again." she was also very helpless. She couldn''t control things over Su Tang at all. At this time, a bodyguard''s voice came from outside the hall; "Master, my subordinates have something to see."


    "Come in." Yan cold water said in a voice. After her voice fell, a burst of footsteps came. A bodyguard came in from the outside, and his respectful heart said in a voice; "My subordinates pay a visit to the master."


    "Don''t be polite, just tell me what you have." Yanhan water said coldly. After her voice fell, the guard replied; "Just yesterday, the people who had come with the owner left the courtyard and said that they were going to see the scenery of the small town." hearing this, Yanhan water was slightly stunned, and then said aloud; "Well, I see. You go down first."


    After the bodyguard left, the hot cold water came out of the vocal tract; "Second uncle, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go out and have a look. These elders come out here and are not familiar with many places. I''ll take them around and have a big relationship with them. I hope they can beat our people and follow." after her voice fell, Yanfeng nodded and said; "Well, if you have something to do, please deal with it first. I''ll leave the matter here."


    After hearing his voice fall, Yanhan water left the hall directly. After she left, Yanfeng shook his head and said; "Hey, big brother, it seems that there are still some troubles in Yan''s chance this time." said here, Yan Feng also quickly left the hall and continued to pay attention to mobile phone things, while Yan cold water on the other side hurriedly left Yan''s house.


    In the street, she soon found Su Tang and others, and hurried forward to say; "Several elders, why don''t you call me when you go shopping?" as soon as you hear the voice from behind, Su Tang and others stopped, turned and looked. When they saw the hot and cold water, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, we just don''t bother you because you have something to deal with, so we just go out and hang around."


    As his voice fell, ape Tong also came out of his voice; "Hahaha, Miss Yan, you came at the right time. We just said that no one familiar with here took us everywhere to play. You came at the right time. Tell me where the food here is better?" when you saw the food essence of apetong, it was immediately exposed. Su Tang and others were also helpless. At this time, Yan cold water was a little stunned and said aloud; "Master, it''s just a small town. What delicious food is there? Most of them are adventurers. What''s the intention to control these appetite?"


    Hearing her words, there was also a look of disappointment in ape Tong''s eyes, but a moment later it was also a voice; "Hey, I also thought of these. It doesn''t matter. As long as there is the boss''s barbecue, everything will be all right." Su Tang smiled helplessly when he heard this; "I said how could you have such an idea? It turns out that you have been beating my barbecue attention all the time?"


    Seeing their appearance, yanhanshui couldn''t help feeling a little lost. She had never felt such friendship before. Her mind was relatively cold. Although it was advantageous to go outside with her father before, she was generally with people in the family. Those people knew his nature of mind and her identity, So these people are generally respectful to her, so there has never been such a relaxed atmosphere.


    At this time, Tianji also saw the loss of her eyes and immediately smiled and said; "Girl, come on, take us to see the scenery of this town. As for the food, you don''t have to pay attention to him. As long as there is food, I believe he will try it." after hearing his words, yanhanshui smiled and nodded, and then said aloud; "In fact, there are some good places in this town. I heard from my family that there is a very strange place in the south of the town. It seems that there is a very good wine there. It is said that people who have drunk it can''t forget the taste all their life, but the owner of the restaurant is very strange and only supplies one jar every day, so many wine lovers ask for one jar at any cost Sometimes, even some people will fight for it. "


    "Good wine?" hearing her words, ape Tong''s eyes lit up and shouted excitedly. Looking at his appearance, Su Tang nodded with a smile and said; "We are also people who love wine and have drunk a lot of good wine. Miss Yan, lead the way and let''s see the good wine." after his voice fell, Yan Hanshui took them directly to the south. I didn''t hear some comments about the good wine along the way.


    "It seems that the good wine in this place is really good." the movie bully said. After his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. At this time, the party had come to a very shabby hut. At this time, it was full of people. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "It seems that what Miss Yan said is true. I''m afraid this wine is really unusual. How many people can it attract?"

 Chapter 801

    "This is the first time for you to come here, little brother? I can tell you that it''s not time yet. You''ll really see the charm of this good wine later." after su Tang''s voice fell, an old man beside him said.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled kindly at him and asked; "Sir, can you tell me something about this good wine? We didn''t know a lot of things when we came to this town for the first time." after his voice fell, the old man smiled and nodded; "The owner of this hut is the legendary lone cold first. He is a person who loves wine very much. At the same time, he is also very proficient in wine making. Every jar of wine supplied here every day is made by the wine fairy."


    Said here, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and in his general hot cold water, he cried in surprise; "Jiu Xian Gu Han? How could he appear here? Doesn''t it mean that he has left the place without return?" the old man smiled and shook his head; "I don''t know, but the people here are indeed Jiuxian Guhan, which is absolutely not wrong."


    "Oh? Sir, can you tell me something about this Jiuxian elder?" Su Tang was also curious at this time. At this time, the hot cold water and the old man''s tone were very highly praised to the Jiuxian. I think this man was also a super power who became famous in this place of no return. After his voice fell, the old man turned and looked at him with a look of doubt in his eyes, At this time, the hot and cold water came out of the vocal tract; "I''ll talk to you about this later. This is not a place to talk, and I''m looking at the fight for wine in the house. It''s about to start soon."


    It turned out that while they were talking, many people gathered around. I think these are the so-called wine lovers. Su Tang also nodded. At this time, the old man said aloud; "Little friend, I''ll go first and see you again later." the voice recorded that he turned and left directly. Just after he turned and left, Su Tang turned his head and looked at Yanhan water and asked in a low voice; "Miss Yan, what''s wrong with what happened just now? Am I asking the wrong question?"


    On hearing his words, Yan cold water said with a smile; "Hehe, you don''t know, master Jiuxian. In this place of no return, his reputation can be said to be on a par with that of master Xing no return, but his personality and temper are very strange. It''s inconvenient to talk about his affairs here. I''ll tell you later. Now we''ll go to see this good bar. It''s my first time to come here ¡£¡±


    After hearing her words, Su Tang also nodded. Although he was very curious about what kind of person the wine fairy Guhan was, he saw the old man and Yanhan water''s taboo about things before and after. He also knew that this matter was not very simple. He didn''t continue to ask questions, but nodded and said; "Well, let''s go and have a look," the voice fell, and several people quickly walked towards the place where the hut was located.


    At the moment they approached, a voice came from the hut; "Hehe, it''s really a special day today. How many experts have come all at once. It''s my honor. Several friends don''t know whether to give face and come in to chat?" there were some ethereal voices, but everyone present heard them and was very confused. I saw these people looking at each other, At this time, everyone''s eyes focused on Su Tang and others. Among the people who came here today, these people are very strange. They have never seen them before.


    At this time, the old man in the crowd thought secretly; "I didn''t expect that these people are still experts. There are not many people who can make wine immortals look at each other. Why didn''t they have a good relationship with them just now?" thinking of this, he was also very confused. Xueling town is just a border town. It''s a big anomaly to have super experts like wine immortals, Now there are some people who suddenly appear. It seems that something is about to happen.


    At this time, Su Tang realized these people''s eyes, and immediately replied with a smile; "Since your excellency invited me, I''ll disturb you." the voice fell, and Su Tang took ape Tong and others to the hut. At this time, the door of the hut suddenly opened, and a jar of wine flew out of it, followed by a voice; "Today''s spirit wine is ready. You all know the rules. Deal with it yourself. I''m going to receive guests today. I don''t want to be disturbed. Help yourself."


    When the voice fell, these people all bowed their hands and answered the voice. Then the party also directly left with this jar of wine. Soon, there was no one in the crowded place just now. At this time, Su Tang also smiled and walked directly towards the hut. After entering the hut, an old man in white sat inside, And a very strong aroma of wine appeared. At this time, the old man said aloud; "I hope you will forgive me for the shabby house."


    "Your Excellency is serious." Su Tang arched his hand and then the old man stretched out his hand and said in a voice; "Please sit down. I haven''t met such a strong man for a long time. What''s the matter with you in this town?"


    "Ha ha, you''re worried. Now the whole place without return is in chaos. We just want to find a place to avoid these chaos. I didn''t expect to meet an expert like you in such a small town. It''s really our honor." Su Tang said with a light smile. After his voice fell, the old man smiled and said; "Yes, now the place of no return has been completely chaotic. I have the same plan here as you. I just don''t want to participate in these chaotic disputes. Come and taste the beautiful bar brewed by animals."


    When the voice fell, the ape smiled, directly took it up, drank it in one gulp, and then nodded and said; "It''s really good. I should be in the top three among the wines I''ve drunk." after his voice fell, Su Tang and others also had it one after another. After winning the wine, Su Tang and others also nodded and said; "It''s really good, sir. This wine is really the best."


    "Ha ha, I have no hobbies all my life. I just like the things in the cup. The only thing I can take is these things." Gu Han said with a smile. After his voice fell, Su Tang also smiled. At this time, Gu Han continued to say; "Everybody, I have some doubts. Please tell me the truth."


    Su Tang, who put down his glass, was stunned at such words, and then smiled and said; "Sir, if you have anything to say, just ask directly, but there are some things that can''t be spread out, so I hope you keep it secret." Su Tang always has some inexplicable trust in the person in front of him. After listening to his words, Gu Han said with a smile; "It''s natural. I''m just an outsider and won''t take part in any struggle. After listening to some things, I forget it directly after a glass of wine."


    "Ha ha, it''s so good. If you have any doubts, just say it directly." Su Tang said with a slight smile. Just after his voice fell, the secret of heaven read it carefully; "Boy, this man''s origin is unknown. I think it''s better for you to keep a little." upon hearing such words, Su Tang preached; "Tianji, you are too careful. This person is not an ordinary person. Since he can see some clues, if he intends to hide it, it will have adverse effects. It''s better to tell him directly that I have plans. You can rest assured."


    After hearing his answer, Tianji stopped talking. At this time, the old man took out a jar of wine and then said to the hot cold water; "Excuse me, girl." hearing what he said, Yan Hanshui nodded and understood. When she came over, she took spirit wine and filled the glasses for Su Tang and others. At this time, the old man also said aloud; "You should have come here for other purposes? And I don''t think you are people who have no place to return. You should be the Dragon God and others who rushed to the place left by God in recent rumors?"


    "Ha ha, you''re right. I''m really from the place left by God, and I''m the person you said." since the other party had guessed it, Su Tang didn''t hide it, so he answered directly. After his voice fell, Gu Han smiled and said; "Hehe, it''s close to the rear of the evil ghost alliance. I think the reason why you came here this time is to cross the red blood wasteland, bypass the rear of the evil ghost alliance, and join hands with Xing Wugui to teach the evil ghost alliance a hard lesson?"


    Upon hearing his answer, Su Tang and others were stunned. Unexpectedly, the man guessed his purpose at once. At this time, Tianji''s heart was also helpless. Unexpectedly, the man in front of him had guessed that Su Tang had reservations before. At this time, Su Tang nodded again; "Hehe, you''re right. Since the evil ghost clan is allied with the heavenly ghost clan, it''s doomed that they are our enemies. I believe the elders know something about the heavenly ghost clan. Such a race undoubtedly seeks skin from the tiger when cooperating with them. For example, today, the people of the ghost clan were chased here from the land of God''s heritage, and their strength was greatly reduced after the last thing Buckle, we also want to take advantage of this time to directly eradicate this great trouble. "


    "Well, I''ve heard something about the ghost family that day, but you still don''t know about the place where there is no return." Gu Han said in a voice. After his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said in a voice; "What does that mean, sir?"


    He really didn''t understand why Gu Han said such words at this time. After his voice fell, Gu Han said aloud; "I think you''ve heard about me before?" he asked. The action of Yanhan water was slightly hurt. At this time, Guhan continued to say; "In fact, what I hate most is that others talk about me, but the girl said very well before. I really planned to leave the place without return many years ago, but it was blocked by Xing Wugui. The Dragon God Xing Wugui doesn''t want what you see on the surface."


    After hearing such words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked; "What does your excellency mean?" at the same time, he also had a little vigilance against Xing Wugui in his heart. From the beginning, when he saw Xing Wugui, he felt that this person was very not simple. After the later incident at home, Su Tang had some vigilance against Xing Wugui, but now there was no way, and they had no choice.


    "Hehe, punishment without return is not easy. You are all people from the land of divine heritage. I want to ask you, have you ever heard that people from the land of no return have appeared in the land of divine heritage?" Gu Han continued. Su Tang and others were stunned at such words. At this time, yingba also frowned slightly and said in a voice; "Indeed, I have never heard of people entering the land of no return. Is there any problem?"


    "In recent years, it can be said that at least one or two martial artists have chosen to leave the place without return every day. In the past few years, there are at least hundreds of martial artists. Even in a storm, I think at least one or two people have left here. Moreover, the people who can choose to leave here are all good creatures. Their abilities need not be questioned. Don''t you think there is any place Isn''t Fang right? "Gu Han continued.


    As soon as this remark fell, Su Tang and others were silent. At this time, Yan cold water also nodded and said; "Master Jiuxian is right. Even I hear from time to time that some martial artists have left the place where they have no return. Originally, I thought they have reached the place of divine heritage. Regardless of what I heard from master Ying now, it seems that there are some strange things." after the voice fell, Su Tang and others were even more confused.


    At this time, the movie bully spoke out; "So it is. I always thought that after these people entered the place without return, they didn''t intend to leave because the eggs would continue to be chased and killed by their enemies. Unexpectedly, how many people chose to leave, but I''ve never heard of anyone leaving here? Does this have something to do with punishment without return?" after hearing this, Gu Han nodded with a smile; "It''s really good. In fact, everything is handled by Xing Wugui. Those who want to leave are actually closed by Xing Wugui. At the beginning, he also wanted to close me, but I don''t want to participate in the fight. I also have some strength on the plane, so there''s no way for Xing Wugui to take me."


    After such words fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, then shook his head and said; "That''s not right. Your Excellency said that these people who left were all powerful people. Hundreds of people were not ordinary combat effectiveness. But now the war has begun in the place of no return. Since these people are people who have no return, why didn''t they appear? I think if they appeared, how could Wugui villa be so passive? I''m afraid there are some problems with this matter Something''s wrong. "


    "Hehe, what''s wrong? Xing Wugui is not as simple as you see on the surface. How do you think he can steadily occupy more than half of the territory of the whole land of no return for many years, and the Jiangan aborigines directly feel some barren and barren land? Is this the power dog?" Gu Han smiled and fell with his voice, Su Tang and others were stunned at first, and then nodded.


    Indeed, if Wugui villa had only such a force now, it would not be able to occupy so many sites, but he was also very curious that Xing Wugui didn''t use that force after such a thing. What was his plan? At this moment, Su Tang also had countless doubts in his heart. Seeing his doubts, Gu Han smiled and said; "This time, you guys want to fight with Xing Wugui. It must not be enough for you alone?"


    "It''s not enough, but there''s no way. It''s a long way from Wugui villa, and the situation there is very passive now. If they send someone over, I''m afraid it will scare the snake, so we have to take a risk." Su Tang nodded and said. At this time, Gu Han smiled and said; "What if I would like to follow the Dragon God?" said Su Tang, with a faint smile on his face; "Didn''t you say you didn''t want to participate in the struggle before? Why did you say so now?"


    Su Tang was also very strange. How could this man suddenly say such words in front of him? This is really unreasonable. At this time, Gu Han said with a smile; "Hehe, although I don''t want to take part in the struggle, it''s not that I have no purpose to follow you this time. As long as you promise me a condition, I''m willing to follow you. How about it?"


    Hearing this, Su Tang suddenly understood and said with a smile; "Hehe, so it is. I think you want to leave here with them after this thing is completed?" after that, Su Tang said again; "But Sir, how are you sure we won''t be stopped by Xing Wugui when we leave here?"


    "Hehe, I haven''t thought about this, but I don''t think Xing Wugui will embarrass you? After all, you are not people in the place of no return, and your strength is incomparable. I don''t think Xing Wugui will leave you to compete with him for the territory of the place of no return." Gu Han continued, after his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, I dare not promise you this. After all, I don''t know what he will think if he insists on keeping me. Isn''t it against my agreement with you?"


    Su Tang had great trust in the people in front of him, but after continuous understanding, he couldn''t see through the lonely cold, so he didn''t intend to agree to the other party''s conditions. Although he knew very well that Xing Wugui would never leave himself and others to fight with him here, and Xing Wugui''s strength continued to deteriorate, I''m afraid it''s not easy to force yourself to wait for others.

 Chapter 802

    "Hahaha, what you said is really good, but there will be many chances of success if I follow you this time. Are you really sure you don''t want me to follow you?" Gu Han asked without giving up his heart.


    Su Tang was silent when he said this. Indeed, if he followed, there would be many chances of success. However, he was too unpredictable. Su Tang had no bottom in his heart. At this time, the voice of the secret appeared in his heart; "Boy, this man''s strength is incomparable. He''s no longer under me. If he had his help, things would be better this time. He''s also aboveboard, at least not as secretive as some guys."


    At this time, Su Tang listened to Tianji''s words and answered with heart; "I don''t know that it would be better to have his help, but such a person is too difficult to control. If there are any problems halfway, it''s hard to do. Moreover, since Xing Wugui has left those who want to leave, I think he must have some plans. His strength is not low. I think he should be not weak compared with Xing Wugui. I should leave here with his ability now It should be easy, but why does he want us to help? It''s too strange. "


    These are all doubts in Su Tang''s mind at this time. He doesn''t want such people to help, but there''s no way. He really doesn''t dare to use such a difficult person. After listening to Su Tang''s answer, Tianji said with a smile; "Hehe, when did you become so timid, boy? This guy''s strength is really not weak, but as long as he can help us, everything else doesn''t matter. Moreover, after this time, we must leave regardless of whether the punishment returns or doesn''t let us leave, don''t we?"


    Su Tang was stunned when he said this. It''s true. After this time, they won''t stay here more and must leave. At that time, they must leave regardless of whether the punishment is given or not. This is doomed. He was deceived by some things before, Now, reminded by the secret of heaven, he understood in an instant. I think Gu Han will let himself and others promise him when he comes to this point.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang smiled at himself, looked at Gu Han''s smile and said aloud; "Your Excellency has calculated, what else can I say? It seems that this time there is only cooperation." hearing his words, Gu Han said with a laugh; "Hahaha, I heard that the Dragon God was not old before, but now it seems that the talent of the Dragon God is extraordinary. I can see my idea in a short time. It''s good. It seems that I didn''t choose the wrong person."


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang smiled and arched his hands; "Your Excellency is flattered." after that, Gu Han said with a smile; "Come on, since all the things that should be said have been agreed, let''s have a few drinks happily?" Gu Han directly picked up the glass and drank it. At this time, the ape on one side shook his head and said; "Hey, although there is good wine, there is no good food. There are some shortcomings. It would be more perfect if there was the boss''s barbecue at this time."


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "I think you just miss my barbecue, but it''s not suitable for barbecue here. Let''s go. Let''s find a place and I''ll let everyone have a good time." the voice fell, and Su Tang got up directly. At this time, Gu Han also said with a smile; "I don''t remember how many years I haven''t left here. Let''s go out with Xiaoyou this time. Since this friend thinks highly of Xiaoyou''s barbecue, it seems that I have a blessing in the mouth this time."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Yanhan water also stood out and spoke out; "I happen to know a place. Let me take you there." Su Tang and others ordered to take you and him. Then they quickly left the hut and directly flew away from the town. Led by the hot and cold water, they came to a place with very good scenery. As soon as they came here, Gu Han smiled and said; "I didn''t expect there was such a place next to the town. Why didn''t I find it before? If I found such a place before, I should come here to avoid the world."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "It''s really nice here, but it can''t escape the devastation of the troubled times where there is no place." after the voice fell, he turned his head and looked at ape Tong and said angrily; "Why are you still in a daze? Why don''t you hurry to find something?" as soon as he heard what he said, ape Tong laughed and left here directly. After a while, he came back with a huge spirit beast. Su Tang smiled and said when he saw here; "Hehe, it seems that we are going to show our skills today."


    When the voice fell, ape Tong left the spirit beast and took out a lot of firewood from the storage ring. Seeing here, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said; "Did you learn this move from magic spirit?" in the past, when she was in the ten thousand demons holy land, the magic spirit was also a standard food. Her storage rings were used to hold these things. At this time, she smiled when she saw ape Tong.


    At this time, Gu Han on one side saw that ape Tong took out a lot of firewood from the storage ring. A strange look flashed in his eyes. At this time, ape Tong smiled and said; "I can''t do anything about this hobby. Let''s do it, boss, and I''ll leave everything to you." Su Tang smiled at his words and began to get busy. At this time, the Yanhan water on one side also came forward to help.


    In the evening, the party ate barbecue and drank wine, talking and laughing. In this way, the legendary Jiuxian Guhan also joined the troops of Su Tang and his party. The bright moon in the sky was unusually bright. At this time, Su Tang took a jar of wine, walked alone to a stone and sat down, looked at the bright moon and drank wine. His eyes were full of longing. After a while, A slight sound of footsteps came from behind him. Su Tang turned and asked; "Miss Yan, why are you here? Why don''t you have a good chat with them?"


    "Hehe, I think you came alone, so I came to see you." Yan Han Shui said aloud. After listening to his words, Su Tang drank a mouthful of wine and said aloud; "Ha ha, Miss Yan, in fact, I don''t have to be as big as you. You don''t have to give it to my senior. Just call my name directly." as soon as he said this, Yan Hanshui was a little stunned. Then she nodded. She went to Su Tang and sat down and asked aloud; "Then I''ll just call your name."


    "Well, just be casual and natural. We are all our own people. We don''t need those false rites." Su Tang nodded. After his voice fell, Yan cold water nodded. Her eyes also showed a trace of joy. At this time, she asked aloud; "Brother Sutang, I think you have something on your mind. Can you talk to me?" Sutang smiled and said when he heard her words; "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a little homesick."


    "Homesick?" she was stunned at such words. She had never had such an idea before. Now when she suddenly heard such a thing, she couldn''t react for a moment, but then she asked again; "Brother Su Tang, can you tell me something about you? I heard you said you came out of the small family, but aren''t you a Dragon God? How can you be a child of the small family?"


    Dragon God, the land of all people in the world, this is the title that the super tyrant dragon can have. Yan Hanshui always thought Su Tang was a genius in the dragon family, but now she suddenly heard Su Tang say that he came from a small family. She was curious. When she heard her question, Su Tang drank wine, nodded and said; "In fact, there is no secret. Now there is nothing left or right. I''ll tell you."


    When her voice fell, Su Tang told Yan Hanshui about his own affairs while drinking wine. She paid for it for an hour. Yan Hanshui was stunned. She never thought that Su Tang came step by step and came out of a small human family to achieve his current strength and status. This is a legend, This was something she didn''t dare to think about before, but now it appeared in front of her. For a moment, her heart was shocked.


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter?" Su Tang asked with a smile. His voice woke Yanhan water from his stupor. At this time, Yanhan water came out of his voice; "I didn''t expect that brother Su Tang''s past was so legendary. I often heard of some legends before, but compared with your time, brother five days, it''s a small Witch to see a great witch." at this time, her tone was full of worship.


    "Hehe, what a legend. I''m just lucky. The cultivation of our martial arts is to fight against the sky for life. As long as we work hard, we can work hard." said here, the burning cold water came out; "Yes, brother Su Tang said it well, but not everyone has the chance like you." Su Tang nodded at her words, and at this time Su Tang said aloud; "By the way, did you say to lead your family to leave with us? I thought for a moment. Anyway, after this time, you will not come back. After all, they are your master, and I am also a member of the small family. I know the fetters in your heart. Let them follow us this time, but their life safety is very dangerous in the red blood wasteland There is no guarantee. "


    Upon hearing such words, Yan Hanshui''s eyes brightened, some happy colors flashed on his face, and then he continued to sound; "Thank you, brother Su Tang. I will ask them carefully when I go back this time. If they are willing to leave with us, life and death are doomed, and no one can blame them." Su Tang smiled and said when she heard this; "Well, let''s go. Let''s go there. I think they''ve had enough. It''s time to go back."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang directly stood up. After he got up, Yan Hanshui also got up. Then they went directly to the campfire. At this time, Gu Han and others were still drinking wine and eating barbecue. Seeing here, Su Tang smiled and said; "How about you? You''ve had enough fun today?" Gu Han said with a laugh as soon as he heard his question; "How many years have passed? It can be said that this is my most enjoyable time. It''s my honor to meet such a straightforward person like you today."


    "Hahaha, old drunkard, don''t say that. I''ve never had such a drink with someone I''ve just met for less than a day before. You''re a good guy. I''m glad you join us. Everyone is their own in the future. If you need any help, just say it directly." the ape drank a little too much at this time, and directly laughed and said after listening to his words, Gu Han didn''t have a little sense of disobedience and nodded again and again; "In my life, I want to meet several people who can drink and fight together. I''ve been lonely for many years. God treats me well if I can meet several people at this time. As long as I know what I can do in the future, I''ll try my best."


    "Hahaha, come on, old drunkard. We''re working on a jar." ape Tong laughed at his words and looked at them. At the same time, Tianji and movie bully raised their wine jar and said aloud; "Come and work together." looking at their appearance, Su Tang also turned helplessly and said to Yanhan water; "It seems that we are going to stay here tonight."


    As soon as he said this, Yanhan water said with a smile; "I don''t care. Since they are so happy, we can''t spoil the fun." then the group continued to drink in this beautiful place. This time, it was really reasonable. For an all night, for a moment, the relationship between Guhan and Su Tang and others was much closer. Even Yanhan water was completely integrated into Su Tang and was no longer as restrained as before.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang said; "Well, everybody, we still have something to do. We can''t delay here. We''d better hurry back to the town to see how things are going." after hearing his words, Gu Han nodded; "Well, let''s go. After this time, we''ll have a good drink for three days and three nights." ape Tong also said with a smile; "Hahaha, good old drunkard, I remember your words. We''ll have a good drink again after the things here are finished."


    When the voice fell, the others nodded again and again. Then they left directly and returned to the town. Gu Han said to Su Tang; "Su Tang, I have something to deal with. When it''s finished, I''ll go to Yan''s house to find you." the voice fell. Su Tang nodded and Gu Han left directly. After he left, Su Tang and others also returned to Yan''s house directly. In the hall, Yan Hanshui called a man and asked aloud; "Where''s elder Yanfeng? Go and invite him over." after hearing her words, the man nodded, answered and turned away. After a while, Yanfeng came in from the outside. After talking to Su Tang and others, Yanhan water asked aloud; "Second uncle, how are things prepared?"


    "We''re ready. We''re lucky this time." after hearing his words, yanhanshui nodded and continued; "So good, second uncle, there''s another thing you need to do." when her voice fell, she quickly told her that Su Tang had promised to let her lead her master through the red blood wasteland. After hearing this, Yan Feng flashed a happy look in his eyes and nodded again and again; "OK, thank you, predecessors."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang said brilliantly; "However, there are many dangers in the red blood wasteland. I think you know the strength of the Yan family. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous to go this time. No one even knows whether there is a chance to leave the whole body, so you still have to be psychologically prepared." the voice fell, Yan Feng nodded and said; "Well, I know this. Don''t worry, elder. I''ll ask the people below. If I don''t want to follow us, I''ll make good arrangements."


    "Well, deal with all this well. I believe you. This time things are not fun. You must make it clear." Su Tang continued. Yan Feng nodded. After he left, Su Tang turned to look at Yan Hanshui and said; "This time it''s very dangerous. I think after they cross the red blood wasteland, you arrange your master first, and then we''ll continue our business."


    On hearing his words, Yan cold water nodded and said; "Well, I see. Thank you, brother Su Tang." at this time, the secret of heaven was not saying much. Since Su Tang had a huge tripod, he must have a plan in his heart. At this time, the ape asked aloud; "By the way, Yan girl, tell us about the things you prepared this time."


    "Hehe, in fact, it''s some magic drugs that can cover up the smell. You also entered it before. You know that the blood wolf has a very sensitive smell. Each of us has a smell, so we need something to cover it up. In this way, we will reduce the chance of being found by the blood wolf. Another kind is the ghost beetle, which is the most annoying thing of the blood wolf If they were there, the blood wolf wouldn''t be close. With these two things, we have a lot of chances to cross the red blood wasteland. "The burning cold water said.


    After her voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "Well, indeed, the smell of the blood wolf has always been a headache for me. Now that you have a way, girl, I can rest assured." at this time, a voice came from outside the hall; "Someone asked for a meeting outside the family door." after hearing his voice fall, the ape said with a smile; "Hahaha, it should be the old drunkard. Yan girl, let that guy in quickly."


    "HMM." Yanhan water nodded, then got up directly and went out. After a while, Guhan followed Yanhan water in. When he saw Guhan coming in, ape Tong said with a smile; "How about you, old drunkard? Have you finished your business?" hearing his words, Gu Han nodded with a smile; "Hahaha, I don''t have any big things myself. I''ve completely handled them, otherwise I wouldn''t come here."


    "It''s so good. Now that it''s all handled, let''s start to cross the red blood wasteland tomorrow." Su Tang also said aloud. After his voice fell, Gu Han and others nodded.

 Chapter 803

    "Hahaha, I haven''t touched for a long time. I''ll have a good fight this time." Gu Han also said with a laugh. When he said this, ape Tong also said with a smile; "I said the old drunkard couldn''t see it. You''re also a militant."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang said with a smile; "I think you are really like-minded. I don''t know what big trouble will happen when so many militants gather together." Su Tang shook his head helplessly. At this time, ape Tong said with a smile; "Hahaha, boss, you''re wrong to say that. Only continuous fighting can improve our strength. In fact, don''t pretend, boss. Why don''t you be a militant like us?"


    He has been following Su Tang for a long time and knows that Su Tang is a super militant, or even a complete madman. Hearing his words, Tianji also smiled and nodded. Su Tang also smiled helplessly. At this time, Su Tang''s face suddenly changed, and then some information flashed in his eyes and said aloud; "Wait for me, everyone." his whole figure disappeared in a moment.


    When it appeared again, it had already appeared in the Thor palace. At this time, in the hall, ape Chi stood there quietly. Seeing the arrival, ape Chi smiled and said; "Boss, you''re coming." Su Tang smiled and said when he heard his voice; "You''re out of the customs. Now that we are employing people, let''s go out with me and introduce two new friends to you." the voice fell, and their figures disappeared directly into the Thor palace.


    At this time, their figures appeared in the Yan family hall. After seeing the people around Su Tang clearly, the ape laughed; "Hahaha, ape Chi, you''re out of the pass." after the voice fell, ape Chi laughed and nodded and said; "Hahaha, yes, I heard something seems to have happened. Is there a fight?" hearing this, Gu Han brightened his eyes and said with a smile; "You''re the old man in ape Tongkou before. Ape Chi? I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Hearing this, ape Chi was slightly stunned, turned his head, and then arched his hand and said aloud; "This is one of the two new friends in Lao Da''s mouth? I didn''t ask for your name." as his voice fell, the ape on one side spoke; "I said ape Chi, you don''t have to be so polite to him. This guy''s name is Gu Han, and I call him an old drunkard. He is a very good man." after listening to his words, Gu Han smiled helplessly, shook his head and said aloud; "Online lonely cold, I''m lucky to make this friend this time. I''m very happy. We can cooperate more in the future."


    "Hahaha, it''s easy to say. Since you are your own person, you''re a friend. I''m ape Chi." ape Chi also said with an arch hand. With his voice falling, Su Tang also said at this time; "Well, ape Chi, come here and I''ll introduce you." after that, he pointed to the hot cold water and said; "This is Yan girl, Yan cold water. It is also our new friend this time. In the future, it will follow us against the Tiangui clan. It will be our own people in the future."


    Hearing his words, ape Chi nodded, smiled, arched his hand at the hot and cold water and said; "I''m ape red. Miss Yan needs help in the future. Let me know directly." hearing his words, Yan cold water quickly arched his hand and said; "You''re welcome, sir. I''ve seen you in Yanhan water." when she heard what she said, ape Chi waved his hand and said; "They are all our own people. You don''t have to call me ape red if you are older or shorter."


    "Ha ha, then I''ll call you brother ape Chi." Yan Hanshui chuckled and said, hearing her words, ape Chi nodded and said; "Well, OK, ask brother to be more friendly." then he said with a laugh; "Unexpectedly, after a period of isolation, there will be two more new friends. By the way, boss, what''s the matter with six ears?" he didn''t see six ears and couldn''t help worrying. How to say, he and six ears are also his old brothers for many years, and the situation of six ears is also very troublesome.


    "Don''t worry, he''s in a very good situation now. The problem isn''t very big. This time, it''s his fortune and mine. Well, I''ll tell you these things slowly later. Now I''d better tell you about our current situation first." Su Tang replied. Then he quickly said the thing of no return now, At the same time, he also told them what they had done this time.


    Hearing the play, the ape laughed and said; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect to get out of the pass in time. There was a fight as soon as I came out, but the boss, the red blood wolf king is hard to deal with. If we cross the red blood wasteland this time, I''m afraid we''ll have some trouble with this guy." Su Tang said with a smile; "Yes, so this time we found Miss Yan to lead the way. People of her family walk in the red blood wasteland all year round. There are also some secret and safer shortcuts in it. If we weren''t too unlucky, we wouldn''t meet the guy of the red blood wolf king."


    "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter even if you meet him. I haven''t done it for a long time. If the beast really appears, Tao won''t let go and compete with him directly. Only after that thing appears in the red blood wasteland, I heard that this guy is very powerful. I wanted to fight him at the beginning, but I couldn''t help it. It''s good not to meet him this time. If I met him, I''d like to fight him See, I said, brother Sutang, don''t rob me at that time. "Hearing what ape Chi said, Gu Han also said directly.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "Hahaha, since I want to fight, I''ll do it at that time. But this time, I prefer not to meet the red blood wolf king. After all, it''s not far from the evil ghost alliance. If there is a war with the red blood wolf king, there will be huge fluctuations. If it''s disturbed at that time, I''m afraid our plan will be difficult to implement this time."


    As soon as this remark came out, Gu Han was slightly stunned, and then nodded and said again and again; "Hahaha, that''s true. I''m right. You''d better not meet this guy. You can''t miss our big event for a bit of freshness." the party continued to stay in the hall. At this time, outside the hall, in another place, Yanfeng also summoned all the Yanshi people in the town.


    "Everyone, this time we have a great opportunity, but it''s very dangerous, so I want to ask you what plans you have, whether you want to follow us or stay here to continue living like this." his voice sounded, and as his voice fell, the more than a dozen Yan people were slightly stunned, and their faces were full of doubts, Just then a man below asked aloud; "Second master, what''s the chance? Tell us about it."


    "Have you all known the situation of Yan''s headquarters this time? Now Yan''s headquarters has been completely separated. I think you all know what they did there. Because of this time, the Master explained to an elder. This time several elders left here with the master and gave her an opportunity. Under such circumstances, the master also thought of us and worked hard Ask those elders to take us to leave here together, but this time we have to cross the red blood wasteland, so now I want to ask you, who is willing to follow us? If not, I will leave you some resources, and you will not be members of the Yan Family in the future. "Yan Feng continued.


    As his voice fell, the people below were silent. After a long time, the previous man stood up and said; "I''m willing to leave here with the second master and the master. No matter what happens in the future, I''m willing to leave here with you." after his voice fell, other people stood up one after another. At this time, Yanfeng continued; "Everyone, this red blood wasteland is extraordinary. Everyone lives near here and knows the opposite very well. So you are likely to fall into this red blood wasteland after you leave here with us this time. Do you still want to leave with us?"


    As soon as the words came out, the people below stood up and said at the same time; "I''d like to wait." hearing their words, Yanfeng smiled, nodded and said; "Well, in that case, let''s go and clean up. We''ll leave here early tomorrow morning. As for the members with families, we''ll arrange their families first. When we settle down, we''ll send someone back to pick them up. I don''t think you want your family to go into the red blood wasteland with you?"


    After hearing his words, the others nodded. After these hot south areas, Yanfeng looked at the sky and whispered; "Elder brother, this time''s event is a turning point for my Yan family. If I succeed, my Yan family will certainly prosper in the future. If I fail, the Yan family will probably decline completely. Elder brother, you have a spirit in heaven and must protect us." after the voice fell, Yan Feng quickly left here and walked towards the hall, At this time, Su Tang and others in the hall also talked and laughed.


    At this time, Yanfeng came in from the outside. After saluting, he said aloud; "Master, I''ve asked, and everyone is willing to follow us out of here." after hearing his words, yanhanshui nodded and said; "Well, it''s very good. You should arrange all these things, second uncle. It''s very dangerous to leave this time. If they don''t want to, don''t force them to avoid wasting their lives."


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ve explained it." Yanfeng nodded and said. At this time, Yanhan water continued; "Well, by the way, second uncle, ask someone to get everything ready. We will leave here early tomorrow morning and enter the red blood wasteland." after her voice fell, Yanfeng nodded and turned away.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang and others left the town directly. Led by Yan Hanshui, they went directly to the red blood wasteland. After Li Xiao''s long journey, Su Tang and others saw the blood wasteland not far away again. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hey, I still remember the last time I entered it, the enumeration was planted in it. This time, I hope we can spend here in peace."


    After hearing his words, Gu Han also said with a smile; "Hahaha, don''t worry. I''ve heard that Yan family still has some means in the red blood wasteland before. This time, we don''t plan to stop more. I think we''ll get through here faster when we hurry." after hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, Yan cold water said aloud; "Everybody, while it''s still early, let''s hurry into it. According to the route I set before, if there is no accident, we can cross the red blood wasteland in one day."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang and others nodded, and the party stepped into the red blood wasteland again. Before that, yanhanshui also distributed all the purchased things. Once they entered the red blood wasteland, the party didn''t stop and walked quickly. Their speed was very fast along the way, and the things prepared by yanhanshui, As expected, it was very useful. Along the way, Tianji also paid close attention to the situation around. As expected, no blood wolf appeared. At the same time, even if they met blood wolves, those blood wolves would stay away. Seeing here, Tianji nodded in his heart.


    At this time, on the other side of the red blood wasteland, in the evil ghost alliance, xuanming looked at the old ghost of Yinshan; "Yinshan, I think we''d better unite the red blood wolf king in the rear. Now we''re going all out to attack Xing Wugui. The only ancient book in the rear is the wolf king. If we unite him, we''ll have no worries at all. At the same time, we can increase a lot of strength."


    "Hey, brother, I don''t know, but you can see the current situation. It''s not easy to want the wolf king to unite with us now." Yinshan ancestor sighed helplessly at this time. He didn''t intend to unite the wolf king before, but he also understood after continuous fighting, If you don''t unite with the wolf king, there will be a dead corner on your own side. Even if you fight hard on your own side, you will eventually become someone else''s wedding dress. He also knows very well about the wolf king and is definitely an ambitious person. Therefore, he once secretly sent someone to see him off, hoping to unite with the wolf king, but no one thought of it, The wolf king refused directly.


    Now hearing xuanming''s words, the ancestor of Yinshan was also very helpless. At this time, xuanming continued to say; "But if we don''t unite with them now, we will be very passive. We can''t attack the punishment at all. Moreover, after the last incident, our morale has been somewhat low. If we continue to stand still, I''m afraid there will be great trouble."


    "Hey, I won''t hide it from you at this time. In fact, I sent someone to ask the wolf king half a month ago. I lowered my request and wanted to form an alliance with him, but the wolf king was ambitious and refused directly. I also had no way. We can think of the current situation. Why wouldn''t he think of it? I think he planned to attack us continuously The punishment didn''t come back, and then both sides were hurt. He sat down to reap the benefits of fishermen. He was really a good abacus. "The ancestor of Yinshan continued to sigh. With his voice falling, xuanming was stunned. He really hadn''t heard of it, but he was very helpless to hear such words first.


    "Is it necessary to continue like this? After a long war between our two sides, the Dragon God and others didn''t appear. I''m afraid of their conspiracy. Although there are not many people from the Dragon God and others this time, their combat effectiveness is first-class. If we really fight, it will be really troublesome, and then we will be completely passive." xuanming continued.


    At this time, he was also very helpless. This time, there was such a situation. Originally, he had the upper hand, but now there are such variables, which also makes him very depressed. He still didn''t give up; "Elder brother, I think we''d better go there in person. There must be no mistakes this time, and my God, the ghost clan will leave here without return after this time. At that time, you evil ghost clan might as well share here with the wolf king. That''s better than your current situation?"


    After hearing his words, Yinshan ancestor was silent. At the same time, his heart was secretly calculating. After a while, he also nodded and said; "Well, wait for two days first. It seems that there has been some action over there in the past two days. We can''t leave at this time, otherwise we won''t have our seat at that time. I''m afraid it will be really troublesome here."


    After listening to his words, xuanming nodded and said; "Well, OK, let''s make a good sum up these two days. Now we can lose some benefits at that time. As for the wolf king, after the defeat of Xing Wugui and others, he is not afraid at all." hearing his fu, the ancestor of Yinshan also nodded, but they don''t know that Su Tang and others are walking through the red blood wasteland at this moment.


    At this time, in a cave in the red blood center, the wolf king smiled coldly and said; "Hahaha, let''s fight. Let''s fight as much as we can. When you lose, the whole place without return will be mine."

 Chapter 804

    "Miss Yan, how long do we have to leave the red blood wasteland?" Su Tang asked aloud during the fast run. After hearing his words, he ran and pulled out the map, checked it quickly, and then said aloud; "We can leave the red blood wasteland in another hour. Now we have reached the periphery of the other side. There are a lot less blood wolves here. Now it is basically safe."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "We can''t be careless. There must be no mistakes this time. Let''s go. We''d better leave quickly and be careful along the way." hearing his words, the others nodded again and again, and then the group buried their heads and continued to move quickly. At this time, Xing Wugui and others also began to mobilize troops and horses to prepare for the war, But his actions made Yinshan''s ancestors and others very afraid, and also very confused. Why has Xing Wugui been dispatching troops all the time, but he didn''t mean to do it?


    Moreover, there was news from his inside that Xing Wugui had not issued any battle order at all, which made him very confused. Therefore, he had to quickly mobilize troops and horses to prepare for the battle, but Xing Wugui did not move. This series of actions made him a little confused. He fought with Xing Wugui all the year round, He was also quite afraid of this punishment, so he was very upset at the moment.


    As the saying goes, knowing yourself and knowing the enemy will win every battle. In the past, he could judge the situation here by relying on his understanding of Xing Wugui and years of war experience. However, this time, he was very confused by the means of Xing Wugui. It was a great taboo of strategists to be unable to understand the opponent''s heart, so the war situation in the place of no return was reversed in an instant, In the past, people on the side of Xing Wugui were passive everywhere, but now they turned around in an instant, making the evil ghost alliance passive.


    But the passivity on his side was made by himself. Outside the hall, xuanming hurried in and looked at the ancestor of Yinshan and asked directly; "Elder brother, what''s the matter with you? Why have you been mobilizing people and horses, but haven''t started yet?" after hearing his words, the ancestor of Yinshan said aloud; "It''s not that I don''t want to do it, but now I don''t know how to do it." the tone of Yinshan''s ancestor was also full of helplessness.


    On hearing his words, xuanming was slightly stunned and asked aloud; "What''s the matter, brother? It''s different from you before." as his voice fell down, the ancestor of Yinshan said aloud; "Now you should know about Xing Wugui''s mobilization of people? It''s just my coming to show, but I didn''t change it back. Xing Wugui has the meaning of Xia Ming''s attack. He is also very confused about Xing Wugui''s sudden doing so, so I don''t know what to do."


    With his voice falling, xuanming frowned and nodded; "That''s true. Since he didn''t give an attack order, why don''t we just stand still? You''ll transfer the army around and don''t attack. This will do us no harm or benefit." after his voice fell, the ancestor of Yinshan was stunned, and then said aloud; "Well, I was too careful." indeed, he was too careful. During this period, he had many thoughts in his heart every day only since the war with Xing Wugui. For a time, he was nervous. Now when he heard xuanming''s words, he understood in an instant. He was a little self-conscious.


    After understanding this, he no longer hesitated and immediately ordered all the troops to stop and defend with all their strength, and none of them could be taken lightly. At the same time, he also sent a letter to the insider saying that he would directly report the news that there was no return of punishment. For a time, he also broke away from his previous impatience. When he saw him return to normal, he spoke out; "Although we have some passivity here, we are better than Xing Wugui. Now Xing Wugui will suddenly have such an action, just trying to disturb our sight. Brother, you must not be fooled."


    After his voice fell, the ancestor of Yinshan nodded again and again. At the same time, he thought secretly in xuanming''s heart; "It''s just a trivial matter. It seems that the old ghost of Yinshan is also embarrassed and useful. But now my ghost family is weak, and I have to use his strength to wait until things are stunned here. At that time, as long as we get through this difficulty, who cares about him." although he thinks so, there is no expression on his face, and he still says with a smile; "Elder brother, I think Xing Wugui is suddenly like this. There must be something strange. And now the Dragon God and others have been unable to Mr. Zhang, there must be a conspiracy. We should be careful, otherwise there will be big trouble."


    "What trouble can there be? Now we''ve been defending without sending troops. I don''t think the Dragon God can do anything about us. As long as we unite the blood wolves in the rear, the Dragon God and others don''t have to worry at all." Yinshan ancestor didn''t have the previous anxiety at this time. He smiled and said that he didn''t know much about the Dragon God and others, but this battle, They refused to show up. He was timid and afraid of death. If his defense was like an iron bucket, it would be more difficult for Dragon God and others to break in. For a time, he didn''t worry at all.


    After hearing his words, xuanming Cindy shook her head secretly. He had fought with the Dragon God. He also knew the Dragon God very well. He felt that he was a ruthless role. In the previous battle, he had no calculation at all, but now in the land of no return, the war had already started, but they didn''t think about it, His heart could not help but secretly guessed, but his mouth said; "Now things here should not be delayed any longer. Our elder brother, we''d better go to the blood wolf quickly. I always feel that if the Dragon God and others want to appear this time, they must start from the red blood wasteland. We must not let them come from there. Otherwise, Xing Wugui will attack us at that time, and we will be attacked from both sides."


    "Well, you''re right, brother. Let''s go now. Things here can only continue to defend now." after his voice fell, they also quickly left the hall. At this time, Su Tang and others on the other side have safely left the red blood wasteland without any danger. In a mountain forest, ape Tong said with a smile; "Yan girl, the things you prepared this time are really easy to use. Our luck is also very good. Since we left the red blood wasteland safely, I was really surprised."


    His voice fell, and the movie bully on one side also came out; "Yes, I didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly this time." Su Tang nodded when he heard what they said, but he didn''t continue to say anything at this time; "Miss Yan, is there any hiding place for price comparison Europe around here? It''s not a matter of action yet. We still have a lot of things to discuss, and your people need to settle down well." hearing his words, Yan Hanshui nodded and said; "When my father and I came here before, we sent a letter in a very hidden valley not far away. It can be said to be isolated from the world. We can go there and have a rest for a while."


    "Well, it''s so good. Let''s hurry up and avoid being discovered by the evil ghost clan." Su Tang also said. At this time, there are more than 20 people here. There are some targets. This is already the territory of the evil ghost clan. No one knows whether Tao will meet the people of the evil ghost clan. If he meets them, he will be in real trouble, There will also be problems with the plan this time.


    Yanhanshui also knew that the event was very important and dared not delay. He directly took Su Tang and others to the valley according to the route he knew in his memory. Along the way, the secret of heaven was also very careful to check the surrounding situation for fear that it would be discovered by the people of the evil ghost clan, but it seems that the people of the evil ghost clan are busy defending now, No one paid attention to the situation in the rear. In addition, the ancestor of Yinshan has personally passed in the rear, so the defense here was very weak for a time.


    After entering the valley, Su Tang looked at the environment here and spoke out; "This place is very nice, very hidden, but it can be used as our stronghold. Miss Yan, you can temporarily arrange your people here. After the event is completed, we will come back to find them and leave here together." after his voice fell, Yan cold water also nodded. At this time, Yan Feng on one side was slightly stunned and asked; "What are you going to do? Do you need our help?"


    "Well, there are some things to do. Your power status remains unchanged, so you can wait here for a while." Su Tang nodded. He didn''t intend to tell these people about this time. First, he was worried that some of these people would show spies. Second, their strength is too low to help them, Let them know what happened this time, I''m afraid it will cause fear in their hearts.


    Seeing that Su Tang still didn''t say these things, Yan Hanshui''s heart warned himself carefully that he must not disclose this matter. After his voice fell, Yan Feng nodded and asked no more. He was also a smart man and knew what to ask and what not to ask. At this time, Su Tang turned and looked at the secret of heaven and said; "Tianji, yinglao, we have the best hiding skills for you two. It''s troublesome for you to inquire about the news at will."


    Upon hearing his words, Tianji and yingba nodded and said at the same time; "Well, we understand." after saying that, they turned and left directly. After he left, Su Tang turned his head and looked at Yanhan water and said; "Miss Yan, please arrange your family first. We have some things to discuss." as his voice fell, Yan cold water nodded, and took the direct people to the deep valley. When he reached the deep valley, Yan Feng asked aloud; "Lord, what are we doing here this time?"


    Hearing his question, Yan Hanshui shook his head and said; "I don''t know very well. You can see the situation of these elders. I think he has passed this time. The picture here is not small. We don''t have to follow them to participate in our power status. Just keep our lives. After this time, we can follow them to leave here. At that time, the good life of my Yan family will come."


    Yanhanshui didn''t say that he knew this time. After her voice fell, Yanfeng nodded. Indeed, he also saw this time. Su Tang''s personal figure must be not small. Their cultivation is very low. It''s really inconvenient to participate. Their purpose is to follow these people well and wait for their things to be completed, Everyone''s good day has come.


    "Well, second uncle, when you see the people below, don''t go to explore the affairs of your predecessors. It''s not something we can participate in." the voice fell, and Yan cold water turned and left directly. After hearing her words, Yan Feng turned and warned his people; "This time, you''ve heard it, so don''t continue to participate." after the voice fell, he looked at the back of the Yanhan water and thought about it in his heart.


    "Hey, this girl has grown up now. Elder brother, you see? I''m sure the Yan family will have a very good development in her hands in the future." Yanfeng secretly thought that he is not a fool. From the previous performance of yanhanshui, he guessed this thing. I''m afraid yanhanshui knew it, but Su Tang didn''t disclose it, and she didn''t say much, At the same time, she is also waiting for her own good. I''m afraid it''s not that simple this time.


    Thinking of this, he also walked to one side alone and thought secretly. At this time, yanhanshui also returned to Su Tang and others. When he saw her coming back, Su Tang said aloud; "Miss Yan, this time''s matter is very important. I won''t tell your people, but I hope your people won''t participate. Let them stay here this time." after his voice fell, the burning cold water came out; "Well, I understand. Brother Su Tang is also for our good, but now we have reached here. What should we do next?"


    "When we first arrived here, we''d better wait until Tianji and yinglao come back." Su Tang replied. After his voice fell, Yan cold water also nodded. At this time, the spirit stone on his body also lit up. Seeing here, Su Tang directly took it out and input divine power to activate it. At this time, there came the voice of no return of punishment; "Hahaha, Dragon God, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m also very happy to hear from you just now. I didn''t expect you to reach the rear of the evil ghost alliance soon. Now I''ve convened my men to discuss. When we discuss a plan, I''ll inform you of the Dragon God. You''ll have a good rest there during this time."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also took back the messenger stone and said aloud; "It seems that we are going to rest here in the valley for some time," said the ape with a smile; "Isn''t that just right? Anyway, this time things can''t be done casually. Tianji and yinglao haven''t come back yet. When they come back, we can at least find out the situation here."


    "Yes, this time things have been delayed long enough, and the Tiangui clan must be destroyed, so this time things must be sure to be safe, otherwise we don''t know when to delay." ape Tong also said, hearing their words, Yanhan water has some doubts; "Brother Su Tang, what kind of race is the ghost clan this day? I''ve heard you say it many times. How did they offend you?" yanhanshui has been making a living in this place without return. He has never heard of the ghost clan.


    Hearing her question, Su Tang said with a smile; "This is a very evil race. They have been attacking the planes of the heaven and the world all the time. Their means are very cruel, so they can be said to be the public enemy of the whole heaven and the world. This time, we broke out several wars with them in the land of divine heritage. After that, they fled to this place where there was no return, and we chased them. The matter of the ghost family was very serious that day Trouble, I can''t tell you clearly for a while and a half. I''ll talk to you slowly when I have a chance. Anyway, if you meet the heavenly ghost family in the future, leave them as far as possible. These lies are not good. "


    "Well, I see." Yan Hanshui nodded. After her voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Let''s go and have a look at the valley Liman." after the voice fell, Su Tang and others walked towards the valley Liman. At this time, in the main hall of Wugui villa, Xing Wugui came quickly. After they sat down one after another, Xing Wugui came out of his voice; "Just now I received the news from the Dragon God that they are in place. Next, we should discuss how to continue the following things."


    After his voice fell, the shadow peak came out of the sound channel; "This time, we must think of a complete strategy to break up the evil ghost alliance once. There are few such opportunities." after hearing his words, Xing Wugui nodded and said; "I also told the Dragon God before. After we have discussed the countermeasures, we will inform him in order to think of a complete policy. Such an opportunity is also a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    The moment the voice fell, a voice came from outside the hall; "Villa leader, there''s an urgent report from the front." Xing Wugui''s face changed as soon as he heard this; "Come in." after the voice fell, one was to rush in from the outside. In his heart, he handed a jade slip. With a wave of Xing Wugui''s hand, he directly sucked the jade slip into his hand. He directly crushed the jade slip, and the next moment a voice sounded in the hall; "Villa leader, according to the news of gang Dao, the old ghost of Yinshan and xuanming left the front and went to find the wolf king alliance in the red blood wasteland."


    After the voice fell, Xing Wugui was slightly stunned, and then laughed and said; "Hahaha, God helps me too. It seems that my previous mobilization of troops and horses has given him some influence. Now they have left, and the Dragon God and others are also in the rear. We can take this opportunity to pass the mortar and take them by surprise. I''m afraid the evil ghost alliance without the commander will collapse in an instant."

 Chapter 805

    After hearing Xing Wugui''s words, all the people in the hall nodded one after another. This time is indeed a very good opportunity. At this time, Yingfeng also spoke aloud; "This time, it is indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. However, since they go to the red blood wasteland to unite with the wolf king, they will expel the conditions of the very right rear after all, so we must be fast, otherwise if they unite, we will be in trouble."


    As soon as this remark came out, others nodded one after another. At this time, Xing Wugui also spoke loudly; "Yes, in the past, the old ghost of Yinshan wanted to unite with the wolf king, but the wolf king didn''t agree. After all, the wolf king is also an ambitious man. His idea now is that we fight with the evil ghost alliance. At that time, he will come to reap the benefits of fishermen. This time, I think it''s not easy for the old ghost of Yinshan and others to unite with the wolf king."


    "That''s right, but just in case. After all, we don''t know what conditions they will offer this time. If the wolf king really agrees, their strength will be improved. At the same time, they will have no worries. In our previous war, the people of the evil ghost alliance didn''t dare to be too radical because the wolf king in the red blood wasteland exists, which is why Your dispatch has stimulated them, so they will come forward to discuss the alliance with the wolf king in person at this time, and we have to guard against it. "Yingfeng continued.


    After hearing his words, Xing Wugui nodded and said; "Well, there are some troubles this time, but we must seize this opportunity. Although we don''t know whether he can solve them at one time, at least they can suffer heavy losses." as his voice fell, others nodded again and again. Is this opportunity very good? If we let it go, No matter whether the people at the end of the evil ghost alliance can persuade the wolf king or not, they are very passive. This time is the key to completely transform who is passive.


    "Well, we''ll mobilize the army today to attack and attack. I''ll inform the Dragon God now and let them prepare quickly." Xing Wugui nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang and others in the valley also gathered together. Under the support of Gu Han, they drank and chatted happily. At this time, ape Chi laughed and said; "Hahaha, I said that you are unkind, old drunkard. How long have I been out? It''s really unkind of you to hide such a good one and don''t help me." after hearing his words, Gu Han also said with a smile; "Hahaha, that''s still my sin, but don''t worry. Since you are also a wine lover, I can be regarded as a bosom friend. If I make some good wine in the future, I won''t forget you."


    Not only hinder his voice from falling, but also lead to his voice; "And I can. I said the old drunkard, you can''t forget me at that time." after listening to his words, the old drunkard smiled and nodded. At this time, the voice of heaven came from the valley exit; "Yo Yo, you guys can all drink and don''t wait for us to come back." after the voice fell, Tianji and the movie bully also flew over quickly. Seeing them coming, Gu Han shook his head and said; "Hahaha, I''ll get it ready for you. Come and catch it." the voice fell. Gu Han saw two more jars of wine in his hand, and chaotianji and the movie bully flew over.


    After receiving his good wine, they drank it directly. After putting down the wine jar, Su Tang asked aloud; "How''s it going? How''s it going this time?" after his voice fell, Tianji said with a smile; "I''ve really got a very good news." Su Tang''s eyes lit up and asked quickly; "What''s the matter? Tell me the good news."


    "Hehe, I went out with yinglao this time and heard a news. I have to say that our luck is also very good this time. If we cross the red blood wasteland one day later, we may have an umbrella war, and even the plan for this year will be broken." Tianji replied with a smile and drank a sip of wine at the same time, At this time, the movie bully on the other side also said with a smile; "Hahaha, it''s really good, sir. After we went out this time, we heard a news. It turned out that the old ghost of Yinshan and xuanming didn''t know that they were in the evil ghost alliance at this time. In order to avoid the worries of the evil ghost alliance, they have entered the red blood wasteland and want to discuss the alliance with the wolf king. Now there is no commander across the evil ghost alliance."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then said happily; "Hahaha, this is really good news." the voice fell, and the messenger stone on his body also burst into light. At this time, Su Tang took it out and activated it, and the voice of Yingfeng came out from inside; "Sir, did you know that the old ghost of Yinshan and xuanming went to the red blood wasteland to find the wolf king alliance? We also discussed today and thought it was a very rare opportunity, so we plan to take this opportunity to break up the evil ghost alliance directly."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded with a smile and directly preached with the messenger stone; "I already know about this, but you should get along quickly. Tell me the countermeasures. On my side, you continue to call people to pay attention to the trend of the evil ghost alliance and try to get rid of them at that time." Ha Youluo also took back the spirit stone. This is what he continued to ask while looking at the secret of heaven; "Is there any other news?"


    "Well, this time they left for the red blood wolf king. All the armies of the evil ghost alliance are now fully defensive. It''s not easy if Xing Wugui wants to attack." Tianji replied. After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Although it''s hard for Xing Wugui to attack, it doesn''t matter to us at all. At that time, we''ll take them by surprise and break a gap in their defense. At that time, Xing Wugui''s people and horses can drive straight in. Why can''t we break up the evil ghost alliance at that time?"


    When the voice fell, ape Tong and others nodded and said; "Indeed, their defense this time is all external, and it has no effect on our internal. I think we''d better deal with it this time. If these guys really unite with the red blood wolf king, we''ll be in trouble." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded with a smile, and the movie bully continued; "Well, the rest are small news, which are harmless. Only such two news are very useful to us."


    "Yes, I don''t think Xing Wugui is very clear about our affairs now. Boss, I think you''d better inform them." ape Tong also spoke out at this time. After he liked his voice, Su Tang nodded, quickly took out the messenger stone and sent the message directly. After a while, he said his affairs again. There was no time in the past, Xing Wugui wrote back; "Dragon God, is your information accurate? If so, we can send troops to attack immediately. At that time, we can cooperate inside and outside, and directly destroy their defense. We can break up the evil ghost alliance as quickly as possible. At that time, it will be the wolf king who will unite with them. They are also powerless."


    Su Tang also nodded, and then the two sides quickly discussed. After half an hour, the two sides had completely discussed. At the same time, Xing Wugui also directly ordered all the people to gather at the edge. At his command, he broke out with all his strength to break the evil ghost alliance. At the same time, Su Tang and others also got up and prepared to leave the valley, At this time, the hot and cold water came out of the vocal tract; "Brother Su Tang, do my people want to go there together?"


    After hearing her words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s very dangerous to go here. Their strength is too low. In the past, they will only waste their lives. Let them continue to stay here. This time, we''ll go there." at the moment when the voice fell, Yanhan water also nodded. At this time, Yanfeng and others also came out of the valley. They just heard Su Tang''s words, and Yanfeng directly came forward and said; "Elder, I know you are going to do great things this time. Our power is low, but since we have chosen to follow you here, we have made a plan to die. Even if we all fall here, we don''t regret it. Please don''t leave me."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang was also silent. At this time, Yanfeng continued; "Master, we are the Yan family now. Although our strength is low, since you have promised our master to follow you together, we can''t watch you and the master take risks together, and we are here to avoid stealing life. Please give us a chance. Even if we die, we are willing to die with the master."


    Hearing Yanfeng''s words, Yanhan water nodded and said; "Brother Su Tang, promise them?" this was the first time she disobeyed Su Tang. However, after her voice fell, ape Tong and others were silent. Yan Feng''s words really moved them. They are all people who cherish righteousness and commit suicide. They also appreciate such people very much. Although their strength is not strong, they have this friendship, It is also very admirable, but Su Tang still needs to make up his mind about this matter. He has no way to say more.


    The scene suddenly became silent, but then Su Tang said; "Well, since you also want to follow me, I promise you, but this erosion is very dangerous, you should be careful everywhere." Su Tang quickly said their plan again. After listening, Yanfeng and others were stunned, They never thought that this time Su Tang and others came here for such a thing.


    This is crazy, but at the thought of this, Yanfeng nodded with a smile and said; "Hahaha, it''s true. Don''t worry, elder. We''ll follow you this time regardless of life or death. Our Yan family itself is a force of the Wugui mountain group. Before, the Wugui Mountain Group has called us to join the past Alliance for many times, but we haven''t heard from the owner at the beginning, so we haven''t passed yet. We didn''t expect to have the opportunity to fight now. We won''t go either Wu GUI mountain villa has taken care of our Yan Family for years. "As his voice fell, Su Tang was not good enough to say more. Then he said," come on, let''s get out of here quickly. Xing Wu GUI still needs to watch our attack to signal the onset of the disease. "


    The voice fell, and the party quickly left the place. The party came to the defense line of the evil ghost alliance quickly. Seeing the tight defense, the secret came out of the voice; "It seems that these guys are really very careful." Su Tang said with a smile when he heard his words; "It''s natural. Now their commander is no longer here. If he is not careful, he will be completely attacked by Xing Wugui and others. Won''t he collapse in a moment? But I think these people have also received the news of Xing Wugui''s move, otherwise they won''t look like facing a great enemy."


    After his voice fell, the ape came out of the vocal tract; "By the way, boss, when shall we start?" after his voice fell, Su Tang thought for a moment and said aloud; "Now they are all very alert and don''t make a move. We''d better wait and see if there is a chance at night." after the voice fell, he quickly sent a message to Xing Wugui about the situation here. After hearing his message, he thought that Xing Wugui nodded again and again.


    At this time, in the center of the bloody wasteland, the ancestor of Yinshan and xuanming also found the wolf king to discuss the joint venture, but the wolf king had no intention to join them at all. After all, he would not let go of the opportunity to reap the benefits of fishermen, and he could not directly refuse the intention of the ancestor of Yinshan and could only listen to them quietly.


    "Wolf king, you can see the current situation. Xing Wugui is very passive, and our strength has surpassed them. As long as wolf king is willing to join hands with us, what will happen to you and my family after the big defeat of Xing Wugui?" the ancestor of Yinshan said. Hearing his words, wolf king narrowed and said; "Oh? What about the ghost clan that day?"


    After his voice fell, xuanming smiled and said; "My Tiangui clan is just a passer-by. This time, I came here just to avoid the pursuit of the Dragon God and others. As long as the wolf king can join hands with us and lose the punishment, it will be the day when my Tiangui clan leaves here. The whole land without return is still yours. My Tiangui clan is not contaminated with anything. What do you think of the wolf king?"


    When the voice fell, the wolf king also began to meditate. He was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that the old ghost of Yinshan could offer such a generous treatment this time. He was a little moved for a time, but since the opponent was willing to give good conditions, there must be something strange, For a time, the wolf king didn''t say anything directly, but spoke out; "You both know that I have been in the red blood wasteland. The news is a little blocked, and you don''t know what''s going on outside. Can you tell me the general situation that I have no place to return?" at this time, the wolf king also wanted to test it in his heart.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, the ancestors of Yinshan also frowned, but then the old ghost of Yinshan also spoke; "Hahaha, the wolf king is joking. It''s all about staying at home. But since you want to know the general situation of nowhere to return, I won''t let you talk to the wolf king." then they began to talk. These things are what the wolf king already knows and guesses. In fact, he didn''t mean to listen to these things, Instead, I want to have some time to think about the plans of the ancestors of Yinshan this time.


    This is expected to be most of the time, and the wolf king nodded from time to time; "Well, I didn''t expect that the place where there is no return has become such a mess, but this joint thing can be big or small. I need some time to think about it. What do you think?" the wolf king was a little soft. The ancestors of Yinshan and xuanming were happy, and xuanming nodded and said; "It''s natural. The wolf king is serious."


    "Yes, since the wolf king wants to think about it, we''ll talk about it here for a while." the ancestor of Yinshan is very determined to unite with the wolf king this time, so he doesn''t care to take it for a while. Anyway, he has explained the outside things. Even if he eats a small loss, it''s OK. As long as people like the wolf king are united, At that time, their strength and situation will be better than ever. Xing Wugui and others can only wait to be destroyed.

 Chapter 806

    After hearing the words of Yinshan''s ancestors, the wolf king nodded and said; "Taoist friends are serious. This time it''s a big event. I think so. You two give me two days, and I''ll give you an answer in two days. How about it?" as his voice fell, Yinshan ancestor smiled and nodded; "Well, wolf king, you''re welcome."


    The wolf king left quickly after saying a word, leaving the ancestors of Yinshan and xuanming in the cave. It was very mysterious and asked aloud; "Elder brother, do you think this guy will agree to join hands with us?" xuanming asked aloud.


    The ancestor of Yinshan shook his head and said; "I don''t know, but this time it''s still a great progress compared with the last time. At least he has let go, and I think there''s still a chance. But this time there''s still some trouble, but now I''m more worried about what will happen over there." after hearing his words, xuanming nodded, but he said aloud; "This time we both came secretly and knew that there were not many people we left. Didn''t you have arranged 2000 before? As long as we defend with all our strength, I think it''s not easy for Xing Wugui to attack us intentionally. We can go back quickly after the news of their attack on the street. Although we will suffer a little loss, it''s harmless."


    "Well, I think so too. That''s why I promised the wolf king two days to think about it. Otherwise, do you think I would be so relieved? Now as long as the wolf king is brought to me, some losses can be ignored." the ancestor of Yinshan continued.


    At this time, the people on Su Tang''s side also watched silently. The movement on the defense line just didn''t find the slightest chance to start. At this time, the ape spoke out; "Boss, I don''t think it''s a way to continue like this. Would it be nice if I didn''t get something out for them and make them confused?" as his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then meditated. After a while, Su Tang nodded and said in a voice; "Yes, but I don''t want to expose it. At least they can''t find our existence. Ape Tong, do you have any way? If you can, you can make him some trouble at that time."


    As soon as he said this, ape Tong said with a smile; "Hahaha, let me deal with all this. I promise to make them a mess, and we won''t be found. Boss, you don''t want me to use my means." Luo Xi, the voice, also nodded ape Chi; "Now we can''t continue to wait like this. Ape Tong has a lot of means. It should still be possible. Don''t worry, boss."


    After hearing their words, Su Tang also nodded. At this time, the ape outlined a radian through the corners of his mouth. At the next moment, he only felt that there were strange things under the earth. He quickly moved towards the distant defense line. When he saw the cover, he was stunned and said in a voice; "What a strange power and good means. I didn''t expect you to have such means."


    "Hahaha, it''s just a small skill. I have more powerful means. But this time the boss said he didn''t want to be exposed, so he didn''t show it." ape Tong said with a smile. After hearing his words, the secret of heaven came out on one side; "It''s a very powerful talent that the other gods of Tongbei God ape can control the power of the earth." with his voice falling, Gu Han asked hurriedly with a surprised look in his eyes; "All back God ape? Is the essence of ape Tong the all back God ape among the legendary mixed four monkeys?"


    "Oh, of course, my body is chijiri monkey." ape Chi smiled and said. After his voice fell, Guhan was shocked. He never thought that there would be two legendary super monsters in front of his eyes. At the same time, his heart was very shocked by Su Tang''s contacts, Since even two of the always rebellious mixed four monkeys are willing to call themselves the boss, if it is spread, it must surprise everyone who knows the ability of the mixed four monkeys.


    Aware of his surprise, the ape bared his lips and continued; "Hahaha, do you think you old drunkard should be so surprised? If I tell you that six ears are also injured in the boss''s Thor palace, otherwise we Nayong are so troublesome. With the ability of the platform, we can easily kill these guys. It will take until now."


    Su Tang and others don''t know the ability of these six ears, but ape Red Ape Tong and others understand very well. The world only knows that he can listen to the voice of heaven and earth, but who knows that with this ability, he has cultivated many unparalleled secrets and skills, and his strength is incomparable. Even the supreme Monkey King of that year only worked hard to understand the skills, so he can barely compete with him in occupying the city, Can think of the strength of combat effectiveness.


    "It''s incredible. It''s really incredible. Unexpectedly, the legendary powerful mixed world four monkeys all appeared together and followed a person at the same time. It seems that the Dragon God is extraordinary. Should I consider following him and fighting all the time?" after hearing their words, Gu Han thought secretly in his heart, When he saw the Dragon God for the first time, he had a heart to follow. But he didn''t know whether to rely on it or not, so he didn''t indicate his mind. But now the situation is different. He was young and talented. At that time, he could be said to be invincible, and his mind was very clear and cautious. Such a person will compete for the world in the future, It will certainly become a overlord and even have the opportunity to become a peerless strong man like the ancestor god.


    He doesn''t have to live the life of hiding in the past when he follows such a person and wanders around the world. He is upright and dislikes those winding things. Such a temperament is easy to offend people in this cultivated world. The reason why he escaped from the land of God to this place of no return is also a disaster caused by his temperament. He is also a rebellious man, His life in this place of no return over the years has made him feel very oppressed. He always wanted to leave here and find his former enemy to revenge, but he was blocked by punishment without return, and there was no way to leave. Now he also met the Dragon God. He thought this was a very good opportunity, So at first he just wanted to leave this place without return with the help of Su Tang.


    That''s why he reached an agreement with them. But now, after seeing Su Tang''s contacts and talent, he also has a heart to follow. In addition, he appreciates these people gathered around Su Tang. Such tasks are not often met. Although he and these people have not been present for a long time, they are very free and unfettered, This is very in line with his personality, so he has unconsciously integrated into such a circle, no longer for the purpose as before, but he didn''t notice it himself.


    The scene was silent. At this time, Su Tang and others stared at the defense line of the evil ghost alliance. At this time, the power of ape Tong was also close to the defense line. At this time, the Dharma side of ape Tong''s hand encountered a huge burst force, broke from the earth and rushed straight to the defense line. Suddenly, there was an accident, The ghost alliance fighters on the whole defense line didn''t react at all, so they were caught off guard by the sudden power.


    In an instant, there was a gap in the defense line here, and the martial artists in other places also quickly supplemented it. At this time, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "It''s really a mob. It seems that the ghost alliance without a coach is a mess." the moment the voice fell, the mystery asked; "What should we do now? Should we continue to wait or attack the past directly?"


    "Hehe, it''s not urgent. Although there is a gap in the defense line, have you completely recovered? In that case, why should we play more times? It''s not fun to let them be beaten without knowing who moved their hand?" Su Tang said with a light smile, But at this time, there was a little sinister in his laughter. When he heard such laughter, ape Tong nodded and said; "Hahaha, since you said so, boss, let''s have a good time again."


    The voice fell, and another powerful force slowly lurked from the ground. At this time, on the defense line, the leading management figure heard the report of his subordinates. His face was gloomy and his heart was very confused; "Didn''t you always pay close attention to the situation of Xing Wugui? How did you get attacked suddenly?" the people below said in a trembling voice; "We have been paying close attention to the movements of Xing Wugui and others. They have not launched an attack at all, and their subordinates don''t know what''s going on this time." after hearing his words, we spoke for Hu sou''s people; "That''s really strange. First, send someone to search around here. At the same time, pay attention to the movement over Xing Wugui. If there is any change, inform me in time."


    "Yes, my subordinates understand." the man shouted. After his voice fell, the man left directly and quickly. After he left, an old man of his social association voiced; "Chief, if something like this happens here, should we inform our ancestors?"


    On hearing such words, the man waved his hand and said aloud; "This time, Lao Zu and others went to the red blood wasteland to deal with things. This time, things are not too big, and there is no need to disturb them. Now we should be more careful and don''t have any accidents." after his voice fell, others nodded one after another.

 Chapter 807

    At this time, Su Tang saw the situation here and said to ape Tong loudly; "Ape Tong, don''t worry, slow down first." hearing his words, ape Tong, who was just about to pinch the law, stopped at once.


    "What''s the matter, boss? Why don''t you give it to them now?" Su Tang smiled and replied; "Don''t worry about this. You see, at this time, the defense line over there has stabilized. Although it is not as powerful as before, such a defense line can''t be cracked in a moment and a half. Moreover, they have started searching now. Our starting power is likely to be found by the other party, so it''s better to be careful."


    As soon as he heard what he said, the movie bully nodded and said; "Yes, we can''t be too anxious about this. We should take it slow. Although ape Tong and your previous means have confused these people, they have stabilized at once. It seems that your strength is not enough. Why don''t we give them a hard fight now?"


    When the voice fell, the ape forgot the first time, and at the same time Su Tang was also directly asked by his eyes. "By the way, does ape want your power to erupt after your decision is started?"


    "Yes, if I don''t use the law, this power will stay there all the time. What''s the matter, boss? Do you think of anything fun?" apetong nodded and replied. After Lu liked his voice, Su Tang smiled and said; "Can you spread this power all over the whole defense line now? Think about it. If you start the law decision at that time, I think you can easily destroy the whole defense line. I think these people have been vigilant about the previous things. If you come here at this time, they will guess that someone is going to do it. Then they will Pass this news to the ancestors of Yinshan, and they will come back quickly. If we want to attack at that time, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome. "


    After hearing his explanation, ape Tong and others nodded clearly. At this time, ape Tong said aloud; "Well, it''s a good idea for the boss. I''ll gather strength first." after the voice was recorded, ape Tong still took action. At this time, Su Tang said to the others; "Everyone, we are all idle and hiding. We must not let these people find out, otherwise the whole thing will be really troublesome."


    As soon as they heard this, others nodded quickly. For a time, everyone hid their breath, and ape Tong kept condensing the power of the earth and didn''t know when they were moving towards the defense line. After several searches, the martial artists of the evil ghost alliance didn''t find Su Tang and others at all, so they quickly went back to recover their lives.


    "Chief, we searched several times and didn''t find anything different. I''m afraid the previous one was just a coincidence." after the subordinates spoke out and liked their quality and his voice, the chief also ordered to take you with him. He knows very well about the working ability of his subordinates. Since they all said so, It must be a real accident this time.


    However, with the mentality of being careful to sail for thousands of years, the leader still spoke out; "Although we haven''t found anything yet, we still can''t take it lightly. Otherwise, if there is any accident at that time, long is afraid that Lao Zu will not let us go." after hearing this, these subordinates nodded one after another. After hearing his words, Su and others nodded again and again. Time passed very quickly. It was already late at night, At this time, the caution of punishment without return came through the letter spirit stone.


    "Dragon God, how''s the situation on your side? I''m completely ready to send a signal with you, and we''ll have enough for the whole army to attack the evil ghost alliance." after his voice fell, Su Tang quickly told the situation here, and soon the message of no return came back; "Well, it''s so good. As long as the power on the defense line explodes, I''ll take you to rush over and kill all these guys. How about it?"


    "Well, I''ll make a good arrangement. Don''t worry, elder. But this time it''s very dangerous. We can''t make any mistakes. At the same time, elder, you''d better be careful. These evil ghost people have found the transmission notarization law. If they send it secretly, I''m afraid you''ll be in great trouble." Su Tang continued.


    After all, they can think of crossing out from the red blood wasteland, and these people of the evil ghost alliance will also think that Su Tang had to be careful to be on guard for nothing. Soon after his voice fell, he also put away the messenger stone, and at the same time, the movie bully said; "My Lord, how''s the situation on their side?"


    Before seeing Su Tang take out the messenger stone, they contacted him from Nian Zhidi, who should be Xing Wugui. Therefore, after he took back his things, the movie bully asked directly.


    Hearing his question, all the other people except the busy ape Tong gathered their eyes. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "It has been completely handled. As long as ape Tong has arranged all these things, we can attack it. At that time, people on the other side of Xing Wugui will come in to meet him. At that time, we will break up the evil ghost alliance at one time with the power of thunder. I think that even if the ancestors of Yinshan come back to support, I''m afraid there''s nothing at all Let''s find a way. "


    As soon as Su Tang said this, movie bullies and others nodded repeatedly. This method is the best. Either they don''t fight, or they directly beat each other at one time, so that the other party has no power to fight back at all. As the saying goes, hitting a snake doesn''t die but is bitten. Now it can also be said that this is the case. At this time, Su Tang and others are hiding and waiting for ape Tong to continuously gather strength, However, the power of the earth is not so easy to condense. In addition, there are many things needed this time. After a period of time this night, apetong also condenses more than half of his power and is buried under the defense line. Seeing this situation, Su Tang frowned slightly and said in a dignified voice; "Ape Tong, I don''t think you should gather this power for the time being." hearing his words, ape Tong asked puzzled; "What''s the matter, boss?" this is Su Tang; "There''s not enough time."


    "Yes, it''s been more than a day. No one knows what''s going on in the red blood wasteland. If they continue to delay like this, the old ghost of Yinshan will come back." the secret of heaven also came out at this time. After his voice fell, ape Chi nodded and said; "Ape Tong, I think you can disperse the power you have been able to get out of your neighbors a little. In this way, we will achieve the effect we imagined before."


    As soon as ape Chi reminded him, ape Tong nodded, and the Dharma decision on his hand also moved. At this time, Tianji looked at Su Tang and said; "Boy, you can''t continue to delay like this, otherwise the plan will probably fail at that time." his voice fell, and Su Tang nodded. At this time, Xing Wugui also sent a letter; "Dragon God, we don''t have much time. I''m afraid the plan will change."


    Seeing that they all said so, Su Tang nodded and said; "Ape Tong is ready, look at my gesture, and others are ready to rush out to fight." the voice fell, and the people around him nodded again and again. At the same time, he also began to look closely at the defense line. Just half an hour later, the power of ape Tong is also a new branch. This is a wave of Su Tang''s hand, and the start decision on ape Tong''s hand erupted in an instant, With the outbreak of his decision, Su Tang and others also broke out their divine power one after another, and their power rose directly into the sky.


    At this time, the leader on the defense line was also confused by the powerful force suddenly rising into the sky, but he immediately reacted to you and shouted with a cold face; "All army defense." at the moment when the voice fell, the earth under his feet was full of powerful super forces. It was exactly the same as the previous one, but such forces were not as single as before, but came with very secret skills. In an instant, most of the fighters on the whole defense line were completely unable to defend, While the forces of Su Tang and others rose to the sky, Xing Wugui and others on the other side also ordered the whole army to attack.


    In this way, the people on both sides of the front and back attacked the defense line at the same time. At this time, on the defense line, a man panicked and peaceful leader shouted; "Leader, they have attacked without punishment." hearing this, the leader''s face turned pale and shouted; "Hurry up and let them get the defense line up again. We can''t let Xing Wugui''s army attack in. We must not let them all attack in. I''ll inform Lao Zu now."


    However, at the moment when his voice fell, his eyes also swept to the precious defense line. At this time, the whole defense line had been completely chaotic. The martial artists who didn''t know where they came from hit the defense line scattered by the forces from the earth. They cut melons and vegetables to kill those martial artists who were dignified in the loop, For a moment, the defense line also began to collapse slowly, and the army of punishment without return also appeared at this time. It made every effort to attack the defense line. In just a moment, two-thirds of the whole defense line was cracked.


    "It''s over, it''s over, this time the evil ghost alliance is really over." the leader repeated with dull eyes. At this time, his people shouted; "Leader, it''s not over yet. At least they haven''t come back yet. Please inform them quickly. It''s too late to play here." awakened by the voice of his subordinates, the leader also quickly sent a letter to inform the ancestor of Yinshan.


    At this time, the ancestor of Yinshan Mountain in the red blood wasteland was still working with the wolf king such as xuanming riding skills. How could they defeat Xing Wugui and others with one sentence, and suddenly received a letter from the leader. For a moment, he was surprised and angry; "Xuanming, no, let''s hurry back." the voice fell and didn''t wait for xuanming to ask more. Without informing the wolf king at all, he went directly into the air. Seeing his appearance, xuanming''s face changed greatly and followed him into the air.


    After catching up with the ancestors of Yinshan, xuanming hurriedly asked; "What happened that made you suddenly anxious, elder brother? Did Xing Wugui attack?" as soon as he said this, xuanming was very worried and his face looked bad. At this time, the ancestor of Yinshan nodded solemnly and said; "This matter is more serious than you think. I should be the Dragon God and others also appeared. People over there said that first, a small group of unknown strong men rushed out from their rear, and then Xing Wugui attacked the army at the same time. It seems that this small group of warriors should be the Dragon God and others."


    "What? The Dragon God''s individual appeared? He bypassed our rear?" after hearing his words, xuanming''s face changed and screamed. He knew the strength of the Dragon God and others very well. Even if he was right, he should be very careful. Although there are many people in the evil ghost alliance, there are not many strong people with top strength, No one can stop the steps of the Dragon God and others. In addition, the people on the other side of the punishment did not return also attacked at this time. This convenience is to find someone with premeditation.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy to resolve this time. The fast flying two people are very dignified at this time. At this time, Su Tang and others have completely merged with Xing Wugui and others to attack the collapsed defense line at full speed.


    "Dragon God, this time we must completely uproot the evil ghost alliance." Xing Wugui looked at Su Tang and said aloud. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and replied; "Then our speed should be faster. I think now the old ghost of Yinshan and xuanming have forgotten to drive here." Xing Wugui nodded and ordered the full speed attack. At this time, the sudden departure of the old ghost of Yinshan and xuanming on the red blood wasteland also alerted the wolf king.


    "Why did you leave in a hurry? What happened there?" he said in a puzzled voice. At this time, he also got a message. After listening to it, his face looked helpless and said in a voice; "Xing Wugui and others are really not fuel-efficient. They actually have such means. It seems that the evil ghost alliance is more or less bad this time. In that case, I''d better continue to dominate in my red blood wasteland and live my little life."


    He couldn''t help talking about things here. He was glad that he didn''t quickly agree to the joint work of Yinshan ancestors, otherwise he would be very troublesome to meditate.

 Chapter 808

    At this time, the ancestors of Yinshan, who hurried back, saw the battle below from a distance and saw the disadvantages of themselves and others at a glance.


    "How could it suddenly become like this?" xuanming asked coldly. When he heard his question, the ancestor of Yinshan replied coldly; "You ask me? Who am I going to ask? Why don''t you bring your people to help?" at this time, the voice of Yinshan ancestor was also very cold. Xuanming''s face was very ugly when he heard his words. At this time, Yinshan ancestor had rushed down.


    Watching him rush down, xuanming didn''t move, but thought secretly; "It seems that the evil ghost clan is completely finished this time. I take people down now, and none of them will die. I can''t do that." he also cut the situation below very clearly. The evil ghost clan can''t resist at all. Even if he takes the people of the Tiangui clan down, it doesn''t have any effect. After all, there are too few people of the Tiangui clan.


    The ancestor of Yinshan, who had already fallen down at this time, wanted to rush directly into the battlefield, but he saw that xuanming was still silent. He didn''t understand xuanming''s plan at this time. He was also very angry. "Damn Tiangui clan, it seems that he shouldn''t have joined hands with them at the beginning. Now, these guys actually ran away without fighting." xuanming didn''t do it for a long time, He didn''t understand it yet, but he had no choice but to scold angrily.


    "Xuanming, you bastard, since you want to run away at this time," his voice was very loud. Su Tang and others were shocked in a moment. Su Tang and others turned their eyes and forgot the past. At this time, people of xuanming and Tiangui clan stood here in the sky. They didn''t plan to come down. When they saw here, Su Tang smiled coldly and said; "The ghost clan is really shameless that day. Cooperating with them is really seeking skin from the tiger." as his voice fell, Xing Wugui nodded and said; "Hehe, I''m afraid Xuan can see the situation now. Even if he takes people to join the battle, the outcome is the same. Instead of this, he might as well run away while he is in a state of chaos here."


    "Yes, the ghost clan has always been shameless. I''m a little surprised that they can do such a thing at this time. However, boss, we didn''t come here for the evil ghost clan this time, so you can''t let xuanming guys run away. Now, I think without our help, Xing Wugui, elder generation, they have completely broken up the evil ghost clan." Ape Tong is also a vocal tract at this time.


    As his voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "Yes, boy, our goal is to destroy the Tiangui clan. We must take good care of them and don''t let them escape." Su Tang nodded when he heard them, turned to Xing Wugui and said; "Senior, I''ll leave the matter here to you. I''ll take someone to keep the xuanming. They can''t run away again this time."


    After hearing his words, Xing Wugui nodded and said; "Dragon God, you go to your business first, and I''ll take care of the evil ghost clan here." now he knows very well that even without the help of Su Tang and others, his people can easily destroy the alliance of the evil ghost clan and other forces to form the second factory. Therefore, since Su Tang and others are going to deal with xuanming, he doesn''t know what ha oudo said, After all, the purpose of Su Tang and others coming to nowhere this time is for them.


    At the moment when his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded, directly broke through the air and surrounded xuanming and others. At this time, xuanming said with a cold smile; "Dragon God, you''ve been chasing us for a long time. Let''s have a good fight this time to see whether you are strong or our Tiangui clan is strong." in fact, at this moment, his heart is very complicated. In fact, when he didn''t decide to help the ancestor of Yinshan, he wanted to escape, but he stayed at the last moment. He knows that in this place where there is no return, Even if we are running away, we can''t leave. When things here are finished, Xing Wugui and Ma Teng will find them soon. When the Dragon God joins hands with them, you don''t have the slightest strength to fight back. It''s better to be a son here with Su Tang and others.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said with a smile; "In fact, I''m surprised that you should stay and fight with me at this time. It seems that you''re not stupid. You know this is your chance to fight for one." after hearing his words at the beginning, Su Tang had some doubts in his heart. No matter how soon he thought about it, it was xuanming''s gambling. A big gamble. With such success, he had a chance to breathe, Even the chance to leave directly. If he fails, he has the ability to escape. The fire of Tiangui clan in the land left by God is still there.


    This abacus is really very good, and Su Tang''s heart is also very impressed. If he can think of such a perfect way under such circumstances, it can be seen that xuanming is also a generation. After hearing his words, xuanming said with a cold smile; "Now do I have a choice? Come on, Dragon God, I''ve never fought with you before. Let me see how powerful your super genius who hasn''t been born for ten thousand years has. I hope you don''t disappoint me."


    When the voice fell, xuanming''s Jiuyou power burst out in an instant, and the whole sky darkened at the moment when his power burst out. At this time, the old ancestor of Yinshan looked at xuanming in the sky with a blue face, and then said to Xing Wugui with a helpless sigh; "Punishment has no return. This time you won. My evil ghost family conceded defeat. How about a temporary strike?"


    Upon hearing his words, Xing Wugui smiled coldly and said in a voice; "I can''t decide this matter. We''ve been fighting for many years. Now you admit defeat. Hehe, do you think I''ll continue to think about raising tigers like that last time?" last time, I didn''t want to kill them all, so I let the evil ghost family live in the Yinshan Mountain, but I didn''t expect that the evil ghost family has grown slowly over the years, This time, it almost broke up Wugui mountain villa, which made Xing Wugui very angry. Now the ancestor of Yinshan continues to recognize him, and he will be kind and let the ancestor of Yinshan cover up the hungry tiger.


    "Ah, I know. In fact, I have to do this time. I think you know, I am willing to take my people into the Yinshan Mountain after this time, and I will never step out of the Yinshan Mountain again. This time, I was shadowed by the Tiangui clan. I don''t want to let the Tiangui clan escape because our two families fight to the death. Besides, since they dare to face the battle so shamelessly I can''t swallow the evil spirit when I run away. Let''s stop fighting for the time being. It''s a chance for you to give me revenge. I won''t let xuanming feel better. "Yila can still say with a loud voice. He knows that this time there is no return, he won''t promise himself so easily. After all, this time it''s too dangerous, Even in such a situation, he would never agree.


    Not to mention Xing Wugui, but after he finished this sentence, Xing Wugui frowned, meditated, and then said aloud; "It''s impossible to stop fighting. If you want to deal with xuanming, you can go there. I won''t live with you. This time, since there are so many small forces in the evil ghost family who want to oppose me, I''m definitely not young. I hope you understand." Xing Wugui still doesn''t want to stop fighting, but he also despises xuanming''s shamelessness, Since the third old ghost wants to avenge xuanming, he doesn''t mind giving him a chance.


    After hearing his words, Yinshan ancestor looked at the two sides who were still fighting, but shook his head and sighed; "I see. Thank you for giving me such a chance." his voice fell. He looked up at the dark in the sky, his eyes flashed with hatred, and his whole body strength rose to the sky in a moment; "Xuanming, take your life." the voice fell, and at the moment of, he also rose into the sky.


    Hearing that he rushed up, ape Tong and others were stunned. "How did this guy come up?" after his voice fell, ape shook his head and said; "I don''t know, but it seems that he came for the dark world." at this time, the lonely cold on the other side smiled and said; "The old ghost of Yinshan Mountain was so shady by this guy this time. How could he let this guy go? This time, I think he also reached an agreement with Xing Wugui. Xing Wugui will give him such a chance to revenge." he has never had a good impression of such a person as Xing Wugui.


    After his voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "The old drunkard is right, but since we have this guy, we are happy to be free. Didn''t this Sutang boy say before? This voter wants to hit the right soldier and escape, doesn''t this guy give us a chance to defend well? We must not let one of the ghosts escape that day. How have we worked hard in the land of God''s heritage for many years We must not make trouble in the last one. "


    "Don''t worry, Tianji. I''ll try to lock these guys later. It''s not so easy for them to escape." ape Chi nodded and said. His strength has greatly improved after he left the customs this time. He is full of confidence. At this time, the people below know that he has entered the slaughter mode, and the strength of the evil ghost alliance can''t resist the people and horses who have no return, The situation is one-sided. At this time, punishment without return also rises in the air.


    "What''s the matter with the old ghost? If you don''t start, you won''t want to escape like xuanming first?" Xing Wugui asked aloud as soon as he flew up.

 Chapter 809

    After listening to him, the old ghost of Yinshan said coldly; "Do you think everyone is like xuanming? I just can''t step in now."


    Indeed, it''s really hard to get involved in the battle with xuanming at this time. Xing Wugui also knows that he just wants to stimulate the old ghost of Yinshan. After all, they have been enemies for many years. They have always been so unforgiving. If you understand what he said, Xing Wugui won''t say more, Just quietly looking at the two fighting in the sky.


    Apart from the two of them, there were seven or eight strong people of the heavenly ghost clan in the middle. At this time, the ape spoke out; "I said, now that old Dadu is already fighting, how about you, old ghost of Yinshan, if you want revenge, clean up the people and horses of the ghost family these days?" hearing this, the ancestor of Yinshan smiled coldly and said in a voice; "Hum, why should I help you? There are so many people here. Do you still use me to deal with these guys?"


    "You don''t understand that. Xuanming is going to escape when he is defeated. We''ve blocked his escape route now. If they start, you won''t get revenge if he escapes." after his voice fell, Yinshan ancestor was silent, and a moment later he moved directly, Quickly rushed towards the Tiangui clan standing there quietly.


    Suddenly I saw someone coming. Those Tiangui people who had always been very vigilant united in an instant. Although the strength of these Tiangui people had not reached the Royal level, the defense array they formed together was also a powerful feishovel palace. In an instant, the old ghost of Yinshan couldn''t attack. At this time, the movie bully and Yingfeng looked at the array, Sound outlet channel; "What a strange array. It seems that xuanming is well prepared this time."


    After his voice fell, Xing Wugui also nodded. At the same time, the old ghost of Yinshan was even more angry. They had been united with the ghost family for a long time and had fought for several times. In the past, xuanming always said that there were too few people of the ghost family, so it was inconvenient to fight. Now he didn''t understand this array, For a long time, the people of the ghost family didn''t intend to unite wholeheartedly. Such an array was very powerful. Even if he couldn''t break it for a time, xuanming didn''t take out so much powerful combat power. Thinking of this, his heart was even more angry and felt that he was fooled by xuanming like a fool.


    He was very angry. At this time, the divine power of his whole body broke out again and directly impacted those people. Seeing this situation, Xing Wugui said with a smile; "It seems that the old ghost is very angry with xuanming this time." at this time, his whole person is relaxed, and he doesn''t seem to be worried every day as before. Now the evil ghost alliance has disintegrated, Wugui villa has returned to its former calm again, and even the potential threat of evil ghost clan has been completely eliminated this time.


    Hearing his words, ape Tong nodded and said; "It can''t change anyone else. He stood in the wrong team at the beginning. In fact, it''s all his fault. If he hadn''t intervened at the beginning, the Tiangui clan would have been destroyed by us. That would be what it is now." after his voice fell, ape Chi also said aloud; "But the old ghost''s strength is not weak, but it doesn''t need to be full. Who has come to a good end for those who have joined hands with the Tiangui family since ancient times? The old ghost has been out of the wind for a time. He will choose like this for the first time, and he will be Yin by the Tiangui family, which is also unforgivable."


    The voices of several people were completely undisguised. In this way, the old ghost of Yinshan who impacted the array was even more angry, and his strength was also increased. However, the array was really powerful. He wanted to break through the array, which was not something he could handle in a moment and a half, but the voices of Su Tang and xuanming kept flying back and forth in the sky and fought several times, Xun min''s heart is getting more and more frightened, but Su Tang is also having a hard time. Although his combat effectiveness has improved a lot after he got the power of chaos this time, it''s impossible to fight easily with an expert like xuanming. Xuanming is completely desperate at this time on the plane. Such a madman is the most difficult to deal with.


    "Xuanming, I won''t let you leave here alive this time." Su Tang said aloud in the gap of the battle. Hearing his words, xuanming stopped his hand and said coldly; "Dragon God, you really surprised me. I didn''t expect that your strength has improved a lot in just two months, but I have a question. Your strength doesn''t seem to be your destructive power all the time?"


    "Hehe, how''s it going? How do you feel about the power of the warrior?" Su Tang smiled and didn''t answer. Xuanming was silent as his voice fell. This power is really very strange, and the flying shovel is more powerful. He has never heard of such a strange and powerful power before. Although this power is no longer the power of destruction, but in this power, There is indeed the same characteristic as the power of destruction, that is, to destroy everything in front of him, which makes xuanming''s heart very confused. What kind of adventure did the dragon god get, resulting in the power in his body only love once to mutate into a higher power?


    Xuanming shook his head at the thought of this. This destructive power is already one of the highest sources in heaven and earth. Although there is a more advanced Hongmeng power than this power, he knows very well that this is not Hongmeng power at all, so he is very confused in his heart. Just when he is very confused, The hell mountain old ghost who attacked the eight heavenly ghosts and robbed the array finally broke through the array.


    As the array broke, the strong men of the eight Tiangui families screamed one after another. Two of them were directly shocked to death by the aftershock. The remaining Tiangui families also looked very pale. Obviously, each one was seriously injured. At this time, the old ghost of Yinshan laughed coldly; "This damn tortoise shell is really powerful, but it still can''t stop me. Xuanming, I''ll let you see your men die one by one in front of you, and let you feel the feeling of being alone." the voice road loves the old ghost of Yinshan, and directly dodges to the side of a seriously injured Tiangui clan, raises his hand and directly hits the other party''s head, The powerful power directly exploded the ghost''s head on that day.


    At this time, a gray breath flew out of his head. The old ghost of Yinshan sucked his soul directly into his body. Seeing this situation, xuanming''s face said coldly; "Hell mountain, you want to die." seeing that he was so angry, Su Tang was also a little stunned. He didn''t understand what was going on. There were and gray things that seemed to be souls. However, people of the ghost family could revive as long as they had a little body. This soul was not very useful to them, How can I be so angry when I see this thing absorbed?


    Su Tang''s heart was very strange. At this time, the old ghost of Yinshan said, "I want to die? Xuanming, do you remember what you promised me in our alliance? I''m just taking what I deserve from the generation now. How do you have a comment?" the old ghost of Yinshan sneered and looked at him. After his voice fell, The ape asked aloud; "I said, old devil, what the hell is this thing you absorbed?"


    "Hahaha, maybe you don''t know. The reason why the people of the ghost family can be resurrected and reborn on this day is because of this thing. This thing can be said to be the true spirit of his heavenly ghost family. As long as the true spirit doesn''t die, they can be resurrected indefinitely. When I joined forces with the people of the heavenly ghost family, they promised to give me ten hidden true spirits." the old ghost of Yinshan laughed and said, As his voice was recorded, Su Tang and others'' eyes lit up. This is a very useful news. They have never understood why the people of the ghost clan could rise indefinitely. Now they finally have this answer. This is not an answer. It is very likely to become the supreme weapon for Su Tang and others to deal with the ghost clan in the future.


    At this time, xuanming''s face in the sky was very ugly. The exposure of his secret would be a headache for his Tiangui clan. At this moment, he couldn''t help regretting that he had allied with the evil ghost clan. At the same time, he also regretted why he didn''t fight with the old ghost of Yinshan just now, As long as at least the old ghost of Yinshan won''t feel angry or expose the matter, and he can escape in disorder. However, Su Tang''s strength has been greatly improved and can be up and down with him. It''s not easy for him to escape on the plane with experts such as Xing Wugui and apetong.


    "A mistake will become eternal hatred. Well, today I xuanming recognized it, but it''s not easy for you to kill me. Come on, the Dragon God fight again." xuanming has walked into a stranger. At this time, he is also the riverbank. He opened his mind and felt that a good fight is abnormal. Maybe he still had a chance in the battle. As for the people under the Tiangui clan, At the same time, there is no way to care.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Stop when you ask, and fight when you ask? Who do you think I am? Now I don''t want to do it. I want to see how you old ghost of Yinshan let you watch your men die one by one. I''m very good at holding this." the voice fell, and xuanming''s face was very ugly. At this time, the old ghost of Yinshan continued to fight, Another Tiangui clan was absorbed and died. Seeing such a situation, he smiled and said; "I thought the Tiangui clan was very difficult, but today it looks like tofu. It''s vulnerable."


    On the last day, after the ghost clan was killed, xuanming completely broke out, "today is my doomsday, even if I fall again today, you can''t think better." the voice fell, and I saw that the power that had been put into his body broke out again. This time, I was more afraid than before, The dark Jiuyou power directly shrouded the whole defense line below. For a moment, the sky suddenly darkened. Seeing him explode like this, Su Tang and others were also careful.

 Chapter 810

    At this time, xuanming''s momentum reached an unprecedented peak. Seeing such a situation, ape Chi and others no longer smiled, and the whole person was solemn.


    "Come on, let me see how many lives I can change this time." xuanming shouted. Hearing his words, Su Tang forgot to look at ape Tong and others; "Be careful, everyone. This time xuanming is going to work hard. Be careful." after hearing his words, ape Tong and others nodded. At this time, you and Xing Wugui also stood up and said aloud; "Dragon God, this is xuanming''s ability at this time. If you deal with it alone, you will have some trouble. I think we will work together to destroy the ghost family this day."


    After the sound fell, Su Tang also nodded and said aloud; "Well, there''s no need to talk about benevolence, righteousness and morality with the Tiangui clan. Let''s join hands and directly kill the xuanming." after the voice fell, yuanteng and others turned into their own body in an instant. Even the lonely cold, which has always attracted the breath, burst out in an instant, and the powerful momentum of several people burst out, In an instant, he stood against the mysterious momentum in the sky.


    Seeing the strength of these people, Xing Wugui''s eyes also flashed a trace of surprise, especially when he saw that Jiuxian Guhan was also here at this time, he couldn''t help thinking of it in his heart; "Unexpectedly, the old drunkard also chose to follow the Dragon God. It seems that it''s hard to deal with that matter." with the idea falling, he will explode. For a moment, everyone''s explosion flashed a look of fear in the depths of xuanming''s eyes.


    "Hahaha, OK, Dragon God, I have always admired you as a character. I didn''t expect you to be so shameless this time. You can look up to me if you practice against me first." xuanming''s tone at this time took a trace of disdain and ridicule. After hearing his words, Su Tang showed that he didn''t care. He shook his head with a light smile and said; "You''re wrong. In fact, it''s also that the people of your Tiangui clan are too shameless. We just learned your means. Now who can win is true, and the losers have no natural words to say. Isn''t that what you Tiangui clan have been doing?"


    Indeed, the Tiangui clan bullies the weak, attacks those positions three times and four times, bullies those low-level martial artists, and they are also the real shameless people. Now they are involved in the big sleepless struggle. In such a struggle, nothing can be done. Just win, as long as you win, no matter what means you use, All can be written slowly in the later stage.


    As Su Tang''s voice fell, xuanming laughed; "Well, one thing is that the victim has no words to say. Today I''ll say this to you. I''ll also learn from the ancestors of the Tiangui clan in the past and mourn for fighting with you experts alone." the voice fell. Xun min chose the commander to attack Su Tang. As he moved, ape Tonggang and others also moved one by one, for a time, all over the sky, The figures close to the world are constantly shuttling back and forth. At this time, the martial artists below are also eavesdropping one after another. They are looking at the peerless war in the sky. In this way, the system occasional reading experts fight together, which is not often seen.


    At this time, looking at the Chinese who have entered the battle in the sky, the old ghost of Yinshan also shouted; "Xuanming, this is the situation now. I don''t want to call you moral. You must die today and use your life to pay tribute to my dead people." at the moment of recording the voice, he also directly joined the battle. Nearly ten senior experts joined hands to share the xuanming, which surprised the martial artists below, They didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    At this time, Yanfeng came to the side of Yanhan water and came out of the sound channel; "I didn''t expect the strength of the Dragon God elder and others to be so frightening. It''s really amazing." after Lu liked his voice, yanhanshui nodded and said; "Yes, it was difficult for such masters to meet before, but now? We have the opportunity to follow so many masters. It is the great fortune of our Yan family. What will happen if the second uncle doesn''t roll away in the future? We have to follow brother Su Tang all the time. What do you think?"


    Has the final say, with vigour and vitality, and ordinary life, you can''t beat your life. "After the sound came down, the cold water smiled and nodded." "Yes, I think so too. Well, let''s have a competition. Such a battle is not common. It will be good for our future cultivation and battle."


    The voice fell, and Yanfeng stopped talking. He quietly looked up at the battlefield in the sky. At this time, xuanming in the sky had completely fallen down under the combination of so many experts. Xuanming was hit several times on his face, but his physical body was incomparably strong. Although he was hit several times, his injury was not too serious, Can continue to fight.


    "Xuanming, you don''t have to struggle anymore. Just go ahead and catch me. Let me take the revenge you promised me this time. It doesn''t matter if I suffer a loss." the old ghost of Yinshan sneered and said. With his voice, xuanming smiled coldly; "I really don''t know what''s in your head. Now things are so far. Do you think I''ll promise? If you want a reward, you can take it yourself."


    The voice fell, and xuanming fought again. This time, xuanming''s injury became more and more serious, and he had reached the point where he could only be beaten passively. Seeing this situation, Su Tang said aloud; "Why bother to be persistent? Now you have no way back. As a strong man of a generation, you also have your own dignity. Just be direct." as his voice fell, xuanming laughed and said; "Hahaha, Dragon God, I have participated in two world wars, and I have never seen anyone. This time you are really a character, and I appreciate you very much. This time I failed, but I was unlucky and met your unparalleled demon talent. I lost well. Well, in that case, I will give you a face. After I use one move, I will win Then he won''t do it again. "


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang''s heart suddenly trembled, and a strong sense of foreboding appeared at the bottom of his heart. After seeing his actions clearly, Su Tang''s face changed greatly and shouted at the martial artist below; "Retreat quickly, this guy is going crazy." Su Tang''s voice sounded like thunder in the whole sky, and those Guan Han people below were awakened one after another. Yanhan water ordered directly without hesitation; "Second uncle, take our master and retreat quickly."


    At this time, Xing Wugui didn''t know what was going to happen. At that time, when he saw the Dragon God, his face changed greatly, he didn''t hesitate and ordered quickly; "Wugui mountain villa is a kind of people and horses. Retreat at full speed." at this time, the old ghost of Yinshan ignored these things and continued to rush towards the dark world, even though everyone occasionally fell in his mouth; "Xuanming, I want you to die."


    At the moment he rushed over, Su Tang looked at ape Tonggang and others and said; "Retreat with the people of the Yan family." the voice fell. Su Tang and others landed directly and quickly. In an instant, they quarreled with the people of the Yan family. One person was injured and one quickly retreated. In an instant, the people of the Su Tang side withdrew with the people of the Yan family. Seeing that they left Xing Wugui, they turned around and looked at the dark, I also felt that a very powerful force was slowly brewing. I didn''t know his plan. Immediately, his face changed greatly. Ignoring others, he withdrew directly and quickly. At this moment, there were only Yinshan old ghosts and xuanming in the whole sky.


    This time xuanming looked at Chaohe and said to the old stock of Yinshan who had never been there; "If you want me to die, you are not qualified. Even if you want to die, you should die first." at the moment when the voice fell, his body began to embroider. At the same time, a strong black light began to burst out. The speed was so fast that the hidden old ghost was shrouded in the moment. At the moment when the black light met him, the old ghost of Yinshan didn''t even scream, It completely fell from the sky.


    When his body fell to the ground, it directly turned into powder. At this time, the rapidly retreating martial artists saw such a situation, which scared the dead souls one by one, and the speed at their feet could not help speeding up powder. The old ghost of Yinshan is such a powerful expert, and they all fell directly under such circumstances. But I think how powerful the last move of xuanming is this time.


    At this time, Xing Wugui also thought to himself with a dignified face; "Fortunately, there was a reminder from the Dragon God, otherwise my fate would be the same as that of the old ghost of the Yinshan Mountain." he said here. He didn''t expect that the old ghost of the Yinshan Mountain who had fought with him for tens of thousands of years would fall like this. Although they had a bad relationship, they watched their opponents fall silently in front of him, The feeling in my heart is still very strange.


    However, his steps also stopped without ceremony. Although the Dharma decision was made early, the speed of retreat of the wounded warriors below was still too slow. As soon as they touched the black light, they fell in an instant and died silently. At this time, Yanfeng''s whole body was cold and said; "What a terrible killing move. I''m afraid we can''t escape the black light if we don''t get along with several elders when they are mature."


    Hearing his voice, the ape holding him said with a smile; "Ha ha, I have to fight together in the future. I''m one of my own. It''s too strange to say thank you. When do I need your help in the future?"

 Chapter 811

    Hearing what ape Tong said, Yanfeng nodded excitedly. Once upon a time, he also yearned for such a life. In the battle, he could safely give his younger generation to his friends. However, in this land of no return, such an idea is completely looking for death. People here will fight even if they want to be close brothers in order to cultivate resources, and friends are only superficial friends.


    Su Tang and others ran quickly and didn''t stop at all. After all, this is a peerless killing move erupted by the Tiangui clan in the realm of emperor. No one knows how big this range will be. Su Tang and others flew quickly and soon they returned to the previous valley. At this time, it was 100 miles away from the mysterious self explosion, Su Tang said aloud; "Well, we can''t help retreating. Let''s go to the valley and have a rest."


    "Well, I think it should be about the same." after su Tang''s voice fell, the secret of heaven also came out, and then the party directly landed. After landing, Su Tang quickly took out some pills and gave them to the injured people of the Yan family. At this time, Su Tang said to the Yan cold water; "This time it''s all over. I thought we''d leave here for a while. Do you want to leave with us?"


    As soon as he said this, Yanhan water nodded with a smile and said; "When elder brother Su saved me, I already felt that I had followed behind elder brother Su Tang all my life. Do you go there? I''ll go there. No matter how many battles and dangers there are in the future, we will always follow behind elder brother Su Tang." after hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and nodded.


    At this time, the lonely cold on one side was out of his voice; "Brother, this time things are really finished, but it''s not a simple thing to want to leave this place without return. Now the evil ghost family has existed in name only. The whole place without return is dominated by punishment. He thinks his running will also be exposed. It''s not easy to do this time."


    For many years in the land of no return, Gu Hanzi knew more about the matter of no return of punishment than Su Tang and others. Therefore, after hearing Su Tang say that he was going to leave here next, he also felt it would not be easy. After hearing his words, Su Tang said aloud; "Now that the papers have finished this time, they also want to leave. As for Xing Wugui, if he really wants to make us uncomfortable, what''s the harm of fighting with them?" Su Tang didn''t know what he thought about Xing Wugui. Anyway, he felt that this man was not simple, I also know that his attitude towards himself and others will change after the evil ghost clan is destroyed.


    But they can''t stay here all the time for these things, so if it''s really necessary, he will also directly fight with Xing Wugui and others. This time, he won''t do much harm to the peaceful handling of all things. After hearing his words, Gu Han nodded with a smile; "Well, since you fight with them first, I will stand behind you no matter what danger there is."


    As soon as he said this, a strange look flashed in Tianji''s eyes, and then he nodded secretly in his heart. He also attached great importance to Gu Han. Now that he wanted to follow Su Tang, he wouldn''t say anything more. Of course, such an expert was very happy to follow him. At this time, Su Tang also said loudly; "Well, thank you, brother. Now we have more movie tyrants here, and the people of the Yan family also have them. Let''s take a rest here for a while and see what smoke palace actions there are over Xing Wugui. If they really get up, we also have more power here and can plot future events."


    "Well, boss, we''ll do whatever you say. If Xing Wugui really wants to do it to us, I''ll make them pay the price." ape Tong nodded. After Lu liked his voice, everyone present nodded. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, let''s not talk about these things first. It''s also a great good thing to completely destroy the Tiangui family this time. We should celebrate it properly. Ape red ape will prepare something nearby. Come on, brother, I''m afraid your good wine will suffer again today."


    The last sentence Su Tang said to Gu Han. After hearing his words, ape Tong ape Chi nodded with a smile, and Gu Han said with a smile; "Hahaha, this good wine needs friends to drink together. Those who stand idle are friends, so today''s good wine is enough." for a time, these people also relaxed in this valley chapter. Su Tang has been running around for the ghost family affairs on this day. Now the things in the land of divine heritage have been completely completed, which also means that he can return to Langxie mainland, He has left Langxie mainland for a long time. He also misses his relatives and the ancients very much. The completion of this time is also a worry for Su Tang.


    At this time, on the main hall of Wugui villa, Hefeng laughed and said; "Villa leader, now that the evil ghost family has completely existed in name, shall we send troops to completely destroy them and use them to eliminate future problems?" with his voice, Lu likes Xing Wugui who sits on the throne. He has frowned since he came to the meeting. Now he nodded and said when he heard Hefeng''s words; "This thing must be done. Hefeng, take someone to see a tool spirit to deal with it. Don''t leave a disaster or let them revive. This time, it''s a lesson."


    "Subordinates listen to orders." Hefeng arched his hands and said. Then he looked at Xing Wugui and frowned. He also asked aloud; "Villa leader, this event has been completed. I see why you frown. Do you have anything on your mind?" as soon as this statement came out, the elders who were originally very happy turned their heads towards Xing Wugui. At this time, Xing Wugui said in a voice; "There are some things that really bother me. Since all the elders are here now, I also have something to ask you."


    The tone of Xing Wugui was solemn, and the people below were all positive. At this time, Xing Wugui came out of his voice; "I noticed that the Dragon God and others had some tasks in the land of no return, including the wine fairy. This time, the Dragon God''s work has been completed. I''m sure to leave the land of no return in the near future, but don''t forget that it''s easy to enter the land of no return, but it''s not easy to go out occasionally, especially these people have lived in the land of no return It''s not easy for people to leave here for a long time, and you all know that if our affairs over there are exposed, I''m afraid it will be bad. "


    After saying this, Hefeng and others understood why Xing Wugui was so frowned. It was really troublesome for the cattle market, and their things there were also troublesome. If the Dragon God and others knew about it, it was really bad. For a moment, the whole hall was silent. At this time, an elder said aloud; "Hum, since they have no use now, and we don''t pay attention to them, I don''t believe they can still cook. No, I think the villa leader will leave them all directly, or kill them directly."


    As soon as he said this, Xing Wugui frowned, and Hefeng shook his head and said; "It''s absolutely forbidden. Now people who have no place to return know that we are united with the Dragon God. They know that the magic power of this battle, long Shen and others, can be said to be very important. If we treat them directly now, it will chill those who follow our fighting strength. In addition, although the Dragon God and others don''t admit much, they can match the villa leader one by one Our mission is really fighting. How many of us here can stop them? I don''t think we can fight this thing. Villa leader, we''ll do it there. Do you have a chance to move away now? After they leave, we''ll get it back again. In this way, we won''t provoke them or let them find out. "


    Hearing the words of Hefeng, another elder nodded and said; "It''s the best way to do this. We don''t offend them or let them find out. Everything we do can go on secretly and slowly. Moreover, I heard that the Dragon God is not a place left by God. This time, the Tiangui clan has been destroyed, and he will certainly leave the place left by God. As long as they don''t find out this time, we still have a chance in the future."


    "I''ve never thought of these things. These are things there. The more you want one, the less you can do it in a moment and a half. The Dragon God and others will leave in a few days. What should we do? I calculated that even if they wrinkle the things there with all their strength, it will take at least a month. How long can they wait?" Xing Wugui said, As his voice fell, Hefeng also nodded. This is really a problem.


    At this time, Xing Wugui continued; "Moreover, you can see that now the whole land without return is still in chaos. If it is suddenly transferred, it will be found. As long as this matter is spread, not only the Dragon God and others will be against them. I''m afraid those martial artists in the whole land without return will turn against us. Therefore, it''s not easy to do this."


    "Alas, it''s impossible to fight. What should we do if we don''t fight? Villa leader, I think we''d better call people to move secretly and spend more time to leave. As for the Dragon God and others, we can delay and try to deduce it. The people on both sides are not young, otherwise there will be riots at that time, and there will be no evil ghosts. I I think the people of the virtual family in the ruins will also appear, so we''d better be careful. "Heqing shook his head and sighed. After hearing his words, Xing Wugui nodded and acquiesced to this matter. Now, they want to fight Su Tang and others. They are also in great danger. If they don''t kill each other, they will suffer heavy losses on their own side, If the people of the virtual family appear at this time and wait for their fate, there is only one way to destroy, and the whole place without return is likely to fall into the hands of the people of the virtual family.


    "Well, it''s also a great good thing for us to kill the evil ghost people this time. This time, a kind of brother and members of the alliance have worked hard. Today, let''s celebrate. After the celebration, Hefeng will take people to wipe out the remaining evils of the evil ghost people. As for the Dragon God, I''ll take time to find them and try to delay time. What''s wrong there, elder , you should take the time to move quickly. Everything should be done in secret. Don''t let anyone offend you. You know, if someone sees that no matter who the other party is, he will kill them all the way. This is a cattle business. It''s very important. Don''t divulge it, or the end of Wugui villa will come. "Xing Wugui quickly arranged it.


    "Don''t worry, villa leader. I''ll take care of it." the elder Hefeng said at the same time. Then the villa fell into a very happy seven minutes, and Su Tang and others in the valley were also eating barbecue and drinking wine. It was really relaxed and comfortable.

 Chapter 812

    "Sutang boy, I have something to tell you." after drinking wine, Tianji communicated with Sutang after the new year. After his voice fell, Sutang said with a smile; "What''s the matter? Did you find anything wrong in the previous battle?" Su Tang asked quickly and toward the secret while you were drinking wine with the ape.


    After his voice fell, Tianji smiled and said; "That''s not true, boy. It''s also a good thing. Don''t you find that the old alcoholic is different from what he said before to follow us?" upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and his eyes were delusional. He chatted with ape Chi and drank wine, and then asked; "What''s the matter? I don''t see any change. It''s normal to be closer to us. After all, everyone has gone through World War I. moreover, he is straightforward and likes drinking. He is also close to us. It''s normal to be able to achieve a game. What''s the matter? Is he pretending?"


    "Hahaha, I say you are a first-class expert in terms of talent and strength, but you are still too young after all. You are still not enough in looking at people and worldly sophistication. The question means that this time, the old drunkard has indeed changed. He left here to cooperate with them in the past, but now he is completely relaxed. He has thought about it You should understand what you mean when such an expert has such a mind. "Tianji also said with a smile.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then his heart was also happy. Gu Han was strong. He had seen it before. He didn''t dare to expect such a person to follow him all the time. He just wanted to get Gu Han''s favor after the first thing was completed. Later, he said that he could have a strong foreign aid when he needed his help, but now, Tianji suddenly said such words, which made Su Tang''s heart very happy. If such an expert stays with him all the time, it will be very good for him to fight with Tiangui clan in the future.


    "Is that true?" but Su Tang was still unsure. How could such an expert be willing to follow others? After hearing his words, Tianji also said with a smile; "Hahaha, I said, is there something wrong with your mind? When did I deceive you? The old drunkard is powerful and has a very good performance. If we can accept him, it will be of great benefit to us."


    After hearing this, Su Tang also nodded. At this time, he also cut off the communication with Tianji, took it and walked towards Gu Han with a smile; "Elder brother, this time''s work has been completed. After we see the action of Chu Xing without return in a few days, I''m afraid we''ll leave here. What''s your plan behind you?"


    Suddenly hearing Su Tang''s question, Gu Han turned to look at him and replied with a smile, "In fact, I''ve always wanted to leave here to find those enemies in those years, but tens of thousands of years have passed, and this hatred has gradually faded. Now I don''t know about the things in the land left by God. I don''t know whether those enemies are still in the world. I really want to leave here. I really don''t know what to do ¡£¡±


    After hearing this, Su Tang was stunned, and ape Tong and others were silent one after another. Indeed, Gu Han has lived in this place without return for many years. Now he really doesn''t know what kind of board he will have when he goes out. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Yes, in fact, my situation is the same as yours. I came to this land of divine heritage by accident from Langxie mainland. I found Tiangui speed here, so I wanted to see the Tiangui clan here and go back to Langxie mainland after it was destroyed, but no one. This time, the Tiangui clan in the land of divine heritage is very strong. We spent too much time here. Now we finally leave the divine heritage The Tiangui clan in the earth has been destroyed, which is also the time to leave and return to Langxie mainland. "


    "Langxie continent? Another plane?" Gu Han asked when he heard Su Tang''s words. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Yes, although I was a dragon god in the period, I was a member of the American dragon family. I was a child of a small family on the road of Langxie. I just wanted to protect the family before, but later there was a good professional situation. Now if I really return to Langxie mainland, I really don''t know how to live."


    As soon as he said this, Gu Han nodded and said, "yes, I''ve been thinking in my heart for years that I''ll leave here one day and return to the land of divine heritage to find an enemy for revenge, but I suddenly want to leave. On the contrary, I feel empty in my heart, as if I had no goal for a moment." After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, as a warrior, what I need most is a goal. In the past, I just wanted to become stronger and stronger. Later, with my strength getting higher and higher, I know more and more things. This initial goal has been gradually forgotten, but it has been replaced by the goal of my heart. Then the warrior has many goals. Brother, you are also a member of the world of heaven. Brother, there is a saying Say it, elder brother, you should be angry. Now the Tiangui clan is ready to move. If you want to dislike fighting in the world of heaven again, you sleepless people must fall into the living people. I remember that my family''s predecessors once said to me that the greater the month of experience, the greater the responsibility, and the stronger the elder brother''s strength. Is it such a busy life? "


    "Brother, what do you mean by this?" Gu Han asked aloud. After hearing the sound fall, Su Tang said again; "Hehe, now the Tiangui clan in the land of divine heritage has been destroyed, but my hometown Langxie mainland will soon have a war with the Tiangui clan. After we leave here, we will also go directly to Langxie mainland. My brother is also a happy man with high strength. I want to ask my brother to leave here with us to fight against the Tiangui clan and return to the world of heaven A bright future. "


    "Fight against the heavenly ghost clan? Change the world into a prosperous world? It''s a tall goal, but it sounds good. It''s better than me going out to find a place to continue selling wine every day and looking for confidants. Hahaha, I''ve never left the land of God''s heritage. I''ll also go to other places to have a look. This time, since my brother has invited me so sincerely, I won''t say more What''s wrong? When you go there, I''ll follow you there. I''ve heard something about Tiangui clan before. It''s really shameless and heinous. It''s good to fight with them. "Gu Han said with a smile. With his voice naked love, everyone present was happy, and ape Tong directly picked up the wine jar and laughed and said; "Old drunkard, welcome to join."


    After hearing his words, ape chizi also raised the wine jar one after another. For a moment, Gu Han also laughed and said; "Well, in the future, my brothers and I will go to Zheng exhibition everywhere together to wipe out the sky Ghost clan and change the heaven and earth into a prosperous world." the voice road loved everyone and drank wildly at the same time. At this time, Tianji said to Su Tang with washing his face while drinking; "Well, boy, I said he already had such a mind."


    "What''s the matter with you? If I hadn''t moved him with my eloquent speech just now, I would have agreed so easily? Tianji, when would you be shameless?" after hearing his words, Su Tang replied with a smile. As soon as he said this, Tianji was stunned, and then he broke into the slope; "You son of a bitch, how can you say anything about me? You are shameless, and your whole family is shameless." seeing that the secret of heaven was exploded by yourself, Su Tang was even happier and said aloud; "I''m shameless. What can you do with me?"


    After saying that, Su Tang raised the wine jar and thought of an ape and asked; "By the way, how happy I am today? I''ll ask you a question." as soon as Su Tang said this, tiani no longer used to wash his face to communicate with him, and other people turned their heads to him. At this time, Su Tang said solemnly; "Ape Tong, do you think Tianji is very shameless?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Tianji''s whole face was iron blue. Ape Tong and others were stunned and said with a laugh; "Hahaha, I thought it was something tender, that''s all?" Su Tang nodded after hearing his words; "Yes," he said with a smile, looking at Nian, who was invited to ask questions; "That mystery, don''t you want to know what we all think of you? I think you''d better not get excited and listen to our evaluation. You''ll only talk about it."


    "Well, you bastard boy, I''d like to see what you guys think of me." Tianji nodded and replied, and the sound of smashing it fell, and then the source said with a serious smile; "In fact, I think Tianji is still a very good person. At least I''ve been with him for many years. I''ve made his original friends, very good friends, who are no worse than the ape red boss and others."


    Hearing this, Tianji''s face eased a lot and said with a smile; "See, boy, ape Tong won''t be as shameless as you." but after his voice was recorded, ape Tong should continue to say; "Wait a minute, in fact, what I''m talking about now has nothing to do with the question asked by the boss this time, but from the point of view that the secret is shameless, I think it''s OK. When I say something with tears, I think the boss is wrong. The secret is not shameless. Well, it should be very shameless. Yes, it''s very shameless. This is what I''ve always felt. Well, I''m finished Next. "


    Su Tang was the first to burst into laughter; "Ha ha ha, you see the secret of heaven. I didn''t say it alone." at this time, the whole face of the secret of heaven was dark, but a moment later he laughed and said; "Hahaha, you guys, OK. Since you all said that, I''ll be shameless in the future. Otherwise, how can I justify you saying that about me? Do you think so?"


    As soon as he said this, ape red took the lead in his voice; "I said Tianji, but I didn''t say you. It''s just what they said. Don''t involve us." hearing his words, Tianji turned to him and said with a smile; "Have you ever seen shameless people treated separately? You and them are not good things, even more treacherous than them. I will take care of you in the future."


    When the voice fell, the group laughed again. Late at night, the group was also quite quiet. At this time, Su Tang also spoke; "Everybody, now that our affairs have been completely settled, should we try to find out what Xing Wugui''s plan is?" after his voice fell, the secret of heaven also came out; "I don''t think about this for the time being. Now the whole place of no return is in a mess. I think Xing Wugui and others have begun to plan to destroy the remnants of the evil ghost clan. Moreover, there is water in the place of no return. Now we don''t know what Xing Wugui thinks. Boy, don''t forget that there is another place in the place of no bones A very strange race exists. "


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang was slightly stunned. At this time, Gu Han said aloud; "Do you mean the people of the virtual family in the ruins?" Tianji nodded and said; "It''s really these guys. I think Kong Ao can''t sit still this time. It''s still difficult for us to participate in this matter. Let''s have a look first. Anyway, the things here have been completed, and the problems there are not big. We can also directly study how to go back to Langxie mainland during this time BA is also here. They should know that some empty channels can leave the land left by the gods when you followed and walked through all major planes with the ancestral gods. "


    "Well, I think Tianji is right. At this time, we''d better smash here and have a safe rest. Don''t get involved in things where there is no place to return." the movie bully also said at this time. At this time, the movie bully continued; "As for the mystery book Ou Zhe''s asking adults to go back to Langxie mainland, it''s a little troublesome. After all, you all know that many empty channels have been sealed by ancestral God''s legacy treasures. It''s not difficult to find a channel to leave the land of God''s legacy, but it''s a little troublesome to find a channel directly back to Langxie mainland."

 Chapter 813

    After the movie bully''s voice fell, Yingfeng also nodded. At the same time, he took out a map made of strange animal leather from the storage ring and said; "This is the map of those empty passages recorded in our shadow family. Some of them are marked with names and some are not marked with names. Please have a look, sir." then he handed it to Su Tang.


    Hearing this, Su Tang nodded. Then he saw that there were many lines on the leather here, including some red and black spots. Seeing these things, Su Tang asked with some doubts; "Are these black spots and red spots the empty passage?" as his voice fell, the movie bully nodded and said; "Those red spots are the void channels that can be crossed, and the opposite danger will not be too dangerous. As for those black spots, the void channels that test the very breast pads, and such void channels are what you want to transmit, that is to say, people on our side can''t enter through those void channels, but the other side can pass through, so they have been in many places Five years ago, the ancestral God sealed these channels with great ruthlessness, but he was afraid that future generations would not know the situation and opened these channels, so he left such a map. "


    After his voice fell, Sutang nodded and said; "So it is, but we can have a good look at the old man''s things." hearing this, Yingfeng shook his head and said; "Although there are maps, it''s not easy to find the way to Langxie continent from so many empty channels. Moreover, if the channel of Langxie continent is a reverse channel, it must have been sealed by the Protoss. I''m afraid it''s more troublesome to leave."


    "Well, I hope not." after the sound fell, the secret of heaven also came out; "Well, boy, give me this thing. I''ll go back to your Dantian and have a good study. You have other things to do. My old man has been crazy with you for a long time. He has changed back to supplement energy." after the voice fell, he took the leather from Tongtong''s hand and directly dodged into Su Tang''s Dantian, Seeing the situation of He Yang, the unknown Yan Hanshui and others were also slightly stunned with Gu Han.


    Lonely cold is the voice channel; "Well, brother, what''s going on?" Su Tang said with a smile when he saw his surprise; "Hehe, in fact, the secret of heaven is an artifact. He just got a good fortune. He already has a corpse, but his corpse can be changed at will. He has always been in my Dantian together. He only comes out to help when there is a war. The matter of finding a passage can be handed over to him at that time. We can study the place where there is no return during this period of time At the same time, you can also go to some forbidden areas. "When it comes to forbidden areas, Su Tang suddenly thinks of the death ice field.


    In the ice field, he still had many doubts. Seeing Su Tang''s sudden silence, he immediately reacted and said aloud; "Is the adult still thinking about the ice field?" hearing his words, Gu Han and others were stunned. At this time, Su Tang nodded and replied; "Yes, I have too many doubts there. At the same time, I don''t know who the voice is. Moreover, I always think that at the beginning, he told me to use the power of creation only six ears. Maybe his graveyard just wanted my power to evolve into a meat story. What kind of person is he?"


    Here, the movie blockbuster and others are happy, and then they are silent. At this time, ape Chi doubts; "Boss, what happened to you in the end? Why don''t I know at all?" Su Tang said after his ha Shi fell for a month; "At that time, you were practicing, so a lot of things happened. I heard a very strange voice there. It was likely that you had a relationship with the business group. Later, in order not to have any problems, our screenwriter decided to leave, but what happened was that six ears were seriously injured. At this time, the voice asked me to use my creative power to help six ears create blood power. Then I thought To refine the power of creation, but unexpectedly let victory evolve into the power of chaos. "


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, ape Chi was stunned and said in a voice; "Wow, I just practiced for a period of time. How come there are so many things? But now it seems that everything is a good thing." at this time, Gu Han and Yan Hanshui were confused when they heard Su Tang''s words. They didn''t know what it was.


    At this time, while talking, the ape pulled Gu Han and whispered; "Old drunkard, I''ll tell you about it in Harbin. Anyway, the whole thing is very complicated." after hearing his words, Gu Han nodded. At this time, Yan Hanshui and others also came close. Ape Tong began to talk to them, but nodded in Su Tang; "Yes, I just have some strange points. Where did we get the benefits of freedom? It can be said that apart from those black ice jade insects, there is no danger at all. On the contrary, the sound helped me a lot, so I interrupted the opportunity to go in and have a look. What do you think?"


    As soon as this remark came out, ape Chi was a little stunned. Even ape Tong, who was telling the whole thing to Gu Han and others, was also aunt Jin. She turned her head and looked at Su Tang. The movie bully said with a frown; "Sir, I think we should discuss this matter carefully. The water there is very strange. Although we got benefits last time, and the voice seems to have no malice, after all, the place has something to do with the ancient gods. If Chen Xuan has any accident, I''m worried that it will bring disaster to the whole heaven and world. Now the heaven and world have been destroyed One day, the people of the ghost family are ready to move. If you are a member of the ancient god family in early summer, I think there will be no peace in the whole world of heaven. "


    "I don''t know these things, but I have a lot of doubts in my heart. I want to see them there, so I discuss them with you." Su Tang nodded and continued. With his voice falling, a golden light flashed on his body, and the secret of heaven flew out of his Dantian. Su Tang couldn''t help asking questions when he saw the secret of heaven coming out; "Aren''t you studying the void passage on the leather? Why did you come out suddenly?"


    "Boy, I just heard you said you wanted to go back to the ice field?" Tianji would not ask back. After hearing his question, Su Tang nodded and said; "I have some doubts in my heart. I need to go and see what the situation is and what''s the matter?" after his voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "It''s good to see in the past, but boy, do you really want to do this? You should also see the current situation. I lose European style. I hope you don''t go there, at least not now, because your strength hasn''t reached that height."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, then after thinking for a long time, he said aloud; "Hey, forget it, we still don''t want to pass now. Now we don''t have much time. After leaving the land of no return this time, there are still many things to do when we return to the land of divine heritage. Moreover, we have been out for many years, and now the Langxie continent doesn''t know what it has become. We can''t continue to waste time here. As for this, if he really and I have a relationship. I think I''ll come here again in the future. Now I''m in a hurry. "


    When he said this, ape Chi and others were relieved. They didn''t want to be there in the past, especially the movie blockbuster Dunn. They all knew that the ancient gods were extremely powerful. This time, they provoked those guys out in the past. The whole world of heaven was afraid of bad luck. At this time, ape Tong was relieved, Continue to tell Gu Han and others about their events in the ice sheet.


    "Tianji, have you found the empty passage back to Langxie mainland?" Su Tang turned his head and asked. After hearing his words, Tianji nodded, but there was no trace of happiness on his face. Seeing this situation, Su Tang frowned slightly and asked aloud; "Can''t it be the reverse channel?" hearing this, the movie blockbuster and others turned their heads and looked at Tianji. At this time, Tianji took out the exception from the storage ring and pointed to one of the black spots; "This is the passage to the Langxie continent." upon hearing his words, Su Tang and others came away. After seeing the divine text with the word Langxie written on the edge of the black dot, Su Tang''s eyebrows also locked up.


    "What should we do? Can''t we go back?" the ape said in a red voice. At this time, the movie bully nodded and said; "It''s very difficult to go back. It''s not that you can''t pass through such a channel, but it''s very dangerous. The other party can come without an umbrella and personal danger, but we want you to go through it first, but there are many empty storms. This thing is very terrible. It''s not easy for us to get through there."


    "Yes, we all know the strength of this void storm, and this time we are going to go to Langxie mainland. We can say that there are a lot of people. I''m afraid if we want to go to Langxie mainland, we''ll sleep in fashion and dress up, and even the whole army will be destroyed. Adults can''t choose this way." Yingfeng also said aloud. After hearing their words, Su Tang nodded. How could he not understand? It was just that such news suddenly appeared, which made his heart very uncomfortable.


    His eyes always stayed on the black spot of Langxie continent. At this time, he had a red spot next to the black spot. When the red spot became three, there was no text, but he said a very strange Huha. It seemed that he had seen this flashy fly somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.

 Chapter 814

    With this discovery, Su Tang turned to look at the secret of heaven and said; "Tianji, come and have a look at this symbol. Have we seen it somewhere before?" the voice fell, and his finger also pointed to the symbol next to the red dot.


    After hearing his words, Tianji''s eyes also shifted. After watching for a while, he also spoke out; "It''s really like a son. I''ve seen him somewhere." he frowned and thought. With his voice falling, ape Chi and ape Tong gathered together. At the moment of seeing this symbol, ape Chi''s eyebrows were stunned and said in a voice; "Shura hell, isn''t this the symbol next to the channel before the road repair Audi and the Shura people didn''t pass?"


    Among these people here at this time, only ape Chi has been in Shura hell for the longest time. When the Shura people didn''t go to Shura hell, ape Chi didn''t know who sealed it in Shura hell, so it''s not surprising that he knew this symbol, but Su Tang and Tianji, who have been to Shura hell, were stunned after hearing his words, At this time, the sore throat should be said; "No, I''ve been working in Shura hell for some time. Why haven''t I seen the cover symbol?"


    After hearing his words, the secret came out; "I really don''t know where I''ve seen this symbol, but since you say this is Shura hell, if not, there must be a channel to Langxie continent. If it''s Shura hell, it''s best. Boy, it seems that we have a chance this time. Now they have opened the channel to Langxie continent on the other side of Shura hell, as long as we are here Cross to Shura hell, and then return to Langxie continent through Shura hell. In this way, there is no trouble and little danger. "


    At the moment when the voice of the secret fell, Su Tang, who had been staring at the symbol, also nodded; "This is really Shura hell, Tianji. Do you remember when we met Han pangzi in the blood magic land? At that time, I saw this symbol on the palace inherited by Han pangzi." as soon as this remark came out, Tianji was stunned, quickly recalled it, nodded and said; "Yes, yes, after you remind me, I remember that this is indeed the symbol of the injury of the little fat man''s palace. It seems that it''s still early here. It''s Shura hell."


    "Hahaha, there''s no way for people. Since it''s Shura hell, we''ve found the way back to Langxie." Su Tang said with a laugh. After the effect, Su Tang turned his head and looked at Yingfeng and asked; "Is your place a place left by gods?" after hearing his words, Yingfeng also checked it quickly. After a while, Yingfeng replied that it should be in the land of divine punishment. This map is a huge apprentice and has been portrayed for many years. No one knows if there will be some changes there, Even now, I can only find a general location at most.


    "It''s good to have a general location. Everything can be done. You can look around there at that time. Everything is not a problem. As long as it still exists, we''ll find him." Su Tang nodded and said. At this time, the movie bully said; "I think you''d better not be too optimistic about this, my Lord. Now there are ancestral treasures in the land of divine heritage. It''s not easy to break it."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang and others were silent. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Don''t worry about it. This boy is the one who has been inherited by the ancestral God. He has a good thing that should be able to break the seal there." after hearing the words of the secret, Su Tang was stunned. Then he reacted with his favorite son and said with a smile; "You mean that thing can break the seal?"


    "It''s not broken, it''s just a short cut. Now the protection of the ancestral God''s legacy treasure can prevent the people of the ghost family from entering it. Your thing can cut the seal, but the legacy treasure has the ability to repair itself. When we pass quickly, the legacy treasure can repair the seal. At that time, the land of the God''s legacy will still be like an iron bucket, and the people of the ghost family will still be unable to repair it Enter it. "Tianji said again. With his voice, Su Tang nodded with a smile; "That''s the best."


    Not only blocked his voice, but also a voice came from outside the valley; "Lord Dragon God, the villa leader wants to discuss with you again. Please don''t go back to the villa." Su Tang was stunned when he heard such a voice, and then said aloud; "Why are you coming soon? Let''s go and have a look at what Xing Wugui wants to say." the voice Lu likes. Su Tang and others all stand up and quickly fly into the air. Moreover, after seeing the people outside, Su Tang said aloud; "How did you find us?"


    "Hehe, when Lord long Heng and others left, they walked along the river, so the villa leader asked us to look for them all the way. When I came here just now, I noticed the smell of Li Longsheng and others." the man replied respectfully with a smile. After his voice fell, he vomited and nodded, didn''t say anything more, and went on directly; "Let''s go. You can''t keep the elder waiting."


    When his voice fell, he directly broke through the air and went away. Ape Tong followed him. It only took less than an hour for them to come to Wugui villa. Under the leadership of this man, Gai Su Tang and others directly entered Wugui villa and came to get some money. The man said respectfully; "Lord Dragon God, the villa leader is inside. Go in yourself." after the voice fell, he turned and left.


    Su Tang and others also directly stepped into it. As soon as they came in, the whisper of Xing Wugui was brought into their ears, "ha ha ha, brother of Dragon God, it''s hard for you to find it for me." hearing his words, Su Tang said with a smile; "After years of hard work, all the people who met the nobles of Gao Tian were destroyed, so I was a little happy. I drank a little more in the valley and had a rest all night. In addition, some friends were injured, so I took a rest in the valley for a while. Besides, there are no evil ghosts in the land of no return. I think you should be busy, so I didn''t bother you, I was going to wait for you. We''re visiting after you''re busy. "


    After his voice fell, Xing Wugui said with a smile; "Hahaha, so it is. In fact, I came to you once to thank you for your help this time." Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud; "We also take what we need and cooperate with each other. Now the Tiangui clan has been destroyed. We don''t want to help. If we really want to say, we have to thank our predecessors. Your guild leader, we have destroyed the Tiangui clan."


    After his voice fell, Xing Wugui continued, "these things have passed, but how about this time our cooperation is very happy." then he continued; "By the way, Dragon God, you cover up the son. The things here have been completed. I think you should plan to Lika here?" Su Tang was stunned when he heard the cover up; "What does this punishment mean?"


    "Yes, the matter here has been handled, and the Tiangui clan has been destroyed. I also plan to go back to the land of divine heritage quickly. After all, it''s too long this time. I think those friends are worried. I also plan to say that when you''re finished by the river, you''ll come. I''m crazy. Now that you mention it, I also plan to leave in these two or three days Drive here, "Su Tang said aloud.


    Upon hearing his words like this, Xing Wugui frowned and then gave a cruel way; "Brother Dragon God, I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with this matter. I think so. Brother Dragon God doesn''t put himself in the place where there is no return. Take a rest for a while. You know that there is still some confusion in the place where there is no return. If you leave now, it will affect the barrier of the place where there is no return. At that time, the place where there is no return is likely to be more chaos, so it will be troublesome at that time It''s too late. "


    "Well, I also know the situation here, but now I''m in a hurry and don''t have much time to continue to consume here, which needs your understanding." although I don''t know Xing Wugui''s plan, it implies that Su Tang doesn''t plan to cover up just getting up, at this time, Xing Wugui continued; "I''ll give you a card. Brother Dragon God, I''ve run out of people to stabilize the current situation. Although it takes less than a month, I won''t wait another month. It''s a face for my brother. How about it?"


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and frowned. Then he nodded and said; "In that case, the younger generation will give the elder a month, and the younger generation will leave here in a month." seeing Su Tang''s promise, the tortoise immediately smiled and said; "Hahaha, thank you, brother. I''ll stay there and escort my brother out of here myself."


    After a few more words, Su Tang arched his hand and said aloud; "If there''s nothing else, I won''t continue to disturb the front processing company here. This month, I''m going to look around in the place of no return." the voice recorded was that Xing wureturn nodded after stopping vomiting; "Well, then I won''t keep my brother. You do have a lot to deal with here, but before I leave, I also have a piece of advice. Now the boulders in the land of no return are turbulent, and the people of the virtual family must be ready to move when they see the people of the evil ghost family destroyed. This kind of family is very powerful. When I walk in the land of no return, I still have to be more careful of the people of the virtual family."


    "Well, I know. Thank you for your advice." Su Tang and others also got up and directly talked about Wugui mountain. After returning to the valley, Gu Han asked aloud; "Dragon God, why did you promise him?"


    "Hehe, it''s better to do more than one thing. Since he said to take us out of here after a month, I don''t want to do more. We can still afford to wait for a month." Su Tang said with a smile, but after his voice fell, the secret was said; "I think there are some secret things to deal with. That''s why I''m looking for the boy. You need some time, but since he said so, we won''t wait here for a month."

 Chapter 815

    After hearing his words, Gu Han nodded and said; "Hehe, what you said is also good. I thought Xing Wugui would do something when we left, but now it seems that he is still afraid of us."


    Su Tang smiled and said; "Since I can lay such a huge territory in the land of no return, I''m not a fool. As he said, now the people of the virtual family over the ruins may appear at any time. If he and our professor show up this time, once the people of the virtual family show up, his no return villa will fall into unprecedented passivity, or even he may not return to the mountain Zhuang, just get rid of the name in this place where there is no return. What he does now is the best choice. At least now, he and we are still friends on the surface. Even if the people of the virtual family appear, they will beat back the people of the virtual family without their current strength. "


    After saying that, everyone nodded. At this time, Gu Han continued to speak; "I always feel that this punishment without return seems to have some unspeakable secret, and it is likely to exist in the place where he left the place without return. Many people who want to leave the place without return these years have either been killed or accepted by him." after his voice fell, apetong and others were stunned. At this time, Su Tang smiled and shook his head and said; "This has nothing to do with us. Since he doesn''t want us to know, we don''t need to pay attention to it. Now that there is still a month, why don''t we take advantage of this time to seek a breakthrough in some of the polar forbidden areas in the land of no return?"


    After the voice fell, Gu Han nodded with a smile and said; "Yes, what secrets he has really has nothing to do with us. All we want to do is to leave here. Besides, Xing Wugui has promised to let us leave in a month. After all, the array channel to leave the place without return has always been under the control of Xing Wugui and others. Without their consent, we want to leave It''s not a simple thing. "


    After that, Su Tang asked curiously; "What''s the matter? Didn''t you prepare to leave once, brother? What do you say now?" after his voice fell in love with Lu, Gu Han said with a smile; "You don''t know, brother. In fact, the void justice of leaving the place of no return has been under the control of Xing no return over the years, and there are no children in any specific place, and I just heard some news by chance that it is likely to be the channel to leave the place of no return, so it has changed, but I haven''t arrived yet It was blocked by punishment without return. I don''t know whether it is a channel to leave here. "


    "Oh? So it is. It seems that the punishment has no place to return, but what''s his secret?" after his voice fell, the secret of heaven also came out. After the voice of the secret of heaven fell, Su Tang smiled and waved his hand; "This matter has nothing to do with me. It''s all right. Let''s study how to spend this month."


    After his voice fell, Tianji and others nodded again and again. At this time, the messenger stone on Su Tang suddenly burst into a ray of light. The sudden light stunned Su Tang. Then he directly took out the messenger stone and input it into divine power to activate it. The next moment, the sound of six ears came out, "Little friend, I feel that my meridians have completely recovered. Come in and help me see if it has reached the level of creating blood vessels."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang''s mouth outlined a smile and said in a voice, "wait for me, I''ll bring out the six ears first." when the voice fell, he immediately flashed into the Thor palace. Seeing that Su Tang suddenly disappeared, Gu Han was stunned, but he sealed it in a moment, and his eyes were also surprised and said in a voice; "I didn''t expect that this brother still has space artifacts. It''s really amazing."


    "Hahaha, you know the space artifact, but I seem to have heard that there is no such thing in the land of divine heritage." Tianji said with a smile. Hearing his words, Gu Han smiled and said, "there is really no such thing in the land of divine heritage, but I have seen such thing in some ancient books before, but it is very rare." This lonely cold also doesn''t know how many years he has lived, and his experience is extraordinary.


    "Yes, even in some big places, this thing is very rare, and Su Tang has a good chance to get one." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang''s figure appeared in the valley again. At the same time, six ears stood quietly beside him. When six ears appeared, both ape Chi and Yuantong stood up, ape Chi said with a smile; "Old man, you seem to have recovered a lot."


    "Yes, it''s much better now than it was before." ape Tong also said. After his voice fell, six ears smiled and said; "All this is the credit of little friend Su Tang. If it weren''t for his help, I''m afraid mine would have fallen now. There would be such a fierce dragon and tiger. As long as my blood power recovers again, we brothers can fight together again." ape Tong ape Chi laughed.


    At this time, Su Tang Xiaohe said; "Well, six ears come here first. I''ll check your meridians to see if you can withstand the impact of blood." the voice fell, six ears nodded, and the party sat down again. At this time, Su Tang released his strength into six ears'' body. It looked like that after a while, Su Tang took back his strength and said with a smile; "The strange beasts of heaven and earth are indeed very unusual. The recovery speed is really amazing. Your current meridians can be said to have basically reached the state of your whole body."


    When he said this, the ape laughed and said; "Boss, can we help six ears create blood now?" as soon as he said this, six ears also contacted and looked at him. At this time, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Not yet. We still need some things to help, otherwise it will be very troublesome at that time, and the second time may affect the chance of success." hearing this, ape Tong quickly asked; "What do you need?"


    "We need a magic medicine that can protect the meridians and improve the blood Qi for a period of time. As long as we have these things, we can protect his meridians and stimulate his blood Qi outside the dragon. In this way, we can get the best effect when creating the blood force. At the same time, I thought a few days ago that if I added some law forces when helping six ears create the blood force, would you tell him Directly after recovering, what about entering the supreme realm? "Su Tang replied,


    As his voice fell, others nodded again and again, but at this time the secret came out; "Boy, your idea is good. You can bet on it at that time, but there is no way to achieve such an effect. You must have the crystal of the law to succeed. Otherwise, there will be no chance." Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I don''t think so, but now that we have a month, I believe there are such things in some places in the land of no return, so let''s take advantage of this month to look around. If we really have an opportunity to get one, it''s a six ear creation. If we can''t get it, there''s no way, but at least in the eyes of these people With help, six ears still have a great chance to enter the supreme state. "


    After the voice fell, six ears were slightly stunned, and then said in surprise; "Supreme realm?" then Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, ape Tong said with a smile; "Ha ha, six ears, didn''t we choose reincarnation in order to find an opportunity to enter the supreme realm? Now ape Chi and I have entered the supreme realm, and even the old monkey king has entered the supreme realm. Now you are the only one among our brothers. When your blood power is restored, we will find a way to make you enter the supreme realm quickly When you enter this realm, you and my brothers will live as long as the sky and follow the boss to fight in the world. "


    "Hahaha, OK, little friend, since my brothers call you the boss, I won''t call you the little friend any more. I''ll call you the boss with them, and I''ll always follow you as long as I''m still alive." six ears laughed and said. After hearing his words, Su Tang was stunned and smiled; "Hahaha, it''s so good, but it doesn''t matter whether you call me Dadu or not. You can call me by my name if you want."


    After hearing what he said, Liu Er also smiled. Then the party began to look for the forbidden area on the map and prepare to embark on an adventure.


    "Brother Su Tang, my people''s injuries are almost healed. This time, they also want to go to the forbidden area with your predecessors." after su Tang and others selected the forbidden area, Yanhan water came to him and said aloud. After her voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Miss Yan, there are dangers everywhere in the forbidden area. You know the situation of the Yan family. I think let them rest in the valley first. Of course, I will give you a set of skill methods. The strength of the Yan family needs to be improved as soon as possible, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    Upon hearing his words, Yanhan water was a little stunned, and then nodded and said; "Since that''s the case, I have to. Thank you, brother Su Tang." after she finished, Tianji didn''t know when he had come to them. At this time, he smiled and said to Yanhan water; "This time, girl, you can start with us. Didn''t you promise to take you as an apprentice after this time? Now the thing is completely completed."


    As soon as this remark came out, the Yan cold water was slightly stunned. At this time, Su Tang smiled and reminded him; "Miss Yan is still in a daze. Don''t worship the teacher quickly, otherwise this guy will repent at any time." when he ate the smoke, the Yan cold water was glad to come over. He looked excited in his eyes. He knelt down and said aloud; "I''ll see you, master."

 Chapter 816

    As soon as she saw the burning cold water saluting, Tianji smiled and helped her up and said aloud; "Good disciple, ha ha ha." after laughing, he turned to look at Su Tang and said; "I said, boy, is it appropriate for you to stand around all the time?"


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang was stunned, and then asked in a puzzled voice; "What''s wrong? Will I still steal those things from you?" after that, Tianji said with a smile; "You see, I received a new apprentice today. How can you say that you are her predecessor? It''s nice of you to stand on one side and don''t give me a gift. Anyway, I''m sorry."


    Hearing this, Su Tang shook his head and smiled, and then directly said the secret of heaven; "So it is. You are really shameless." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang also took out the complete version of the God of war seal that he had talked about and prepared to give to the family from the storage ring, took it out, handed it to Yan Hanshui and said; "This is a complete divine level war skill, which is very powerful. Since you are still the disciple of the secret of heaven, and he has so brazenly asked for it, I will give it to you to practice well and strive to improve your strength as soon as possible. Of course, you can also teach this war skill to your family members."


    At the moment when his voice fell, yanhanshui''s face changed and he didn''t dare to reach out to pick up the full version of magic. What a precious thing it is. In the world of yanhanshui, such things can only be owned by those super forces in the legend. It''s a great hope for a small force like her to see others occupy the market once, Now Su Tang gave such a legendary thing directly. For a moment, she couldn''t help feeling a little frightened.


    Seeing that she didn''t reach for it, Su Tang was slightly stunned and then said aloud; "What''s the matter? Is there too little of this thing first?" after God fell down, he took out a skill from the storage ring and continued to speak; "This is a skill for cultivating divine power I got in the Thor palace before. I''ll give it to you together. It''s also a divine skill here."


    After his voice fell, the hot cold water waved his hand and said; "No, no, no, brother Su Tang, these things are too precious for me to accept." upon hearing such words, Su Tang and Tianji were both unable to laugh or cry, and at this time, Tianji said aloud; "What''s precious? Just take them. These two things are pretty good. I''ll get you some divine level in the future. You should always follow us and improve your strength in the future. In this way, you can help us. Don''t you want to be strong, disciple?"


    After hearing his words, Yanhan water nodded and said; "Master, I also hope to be strong. After this event, I also saw the world of the real strong. But these two skills are too precious. Such things have always existed in legends. Now they are suddenly given to me. I''m embarrassed to accept them." Su Tang said with a smile when hearing her words; "Hahaha, it''s all right. These are the skills I''ve used before. They''re very good. It''s no use keeping them anyway. Now you need them more."


    After several times of persuasion, the hot cold water turned out that Su Tang handed her the skill and thanked her again and again. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Apprentice, I''ll take you to blackmail the other guys." the voice fell down, took Yanhan water and walked towards ape Tong and others not far away. Seeing them leave, Su Tang shook his head reluctantly, and then followed him. At this time, the secret had come to him, ape Tong and others. At this time, he said aloud; "Everybody, let me introduce you. This is my novice apprentice."


    After listening to his words, ape Tong and others were stunned at first, and then they also sounded. At the beginning, the secret of heaven, but after saying this time, they took Yanhan water as their apprentice, and immediately said with a smile; "Congratulations." after their congratulations fell, Su Tang looked at them with a smile. At this time, the secret came out; "Now congratulations have also been said. Should I give my apprentice a gift? You can all be regarded as predecessors."


    At the moment when the sound road loved it, the ape Tong Deng ran understood the meaning of the secret of nature, and immediately shook his head helplessly. At this time, the ape Tong gave a voice; "You''re really shameless, but since you''re a burning girl, I''ll recognize the meeting ceremony this time." after the voice was recorded, ape Tong came out a fiery red crystal from the storage ring and said his voice; "I think Miss Yan''s original life attribute is fire. I got it by chance many years ago. Taking it with me will have a very good effect on your cultivation."


    After hearing his words, Tianji said with a smile; "Apprentice, this fire jade spirit marrow is a good thing and is very useful for your cultivation." after the voice fell, he turned his head and looked at the ape and said with a smile; "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect you to have such a good thing. Why didn''t you find it before?" when he heard that he was cheap and good, the ape turned his mouth and cried in secret; "It''s so shameless. Why didn''t you find it before?"


    After ape Tong gave something, ape Chi and others also gave some things successively. Six ears even took out a very powerful and incomparable secret skill. The whole person was stunned when she got these good things. In the past, she had only heard about these legendary things and had never seen them. Now she didn''t expect to have them all in a moment. Looking at those things in her hand, Her eyes were full of shock. At the same time, she was also very grateful and thankful. For a time, the whole person''s heart was mixed, which she had never dreamed of before.


    Now, because of this great difficulty, she has obtained such opportunities and fortune. She not only has a very powerful master, but also has many senior experts and friends. Looking at her dull look, Su Tang said with a smile; "Miss Yan, I think so. You have to practice anyway during this time. I don''t trust you to stay here. Now the whole place of no return is still chaotic. If you like, I will bring you and your master into the Thor palace. There is a strong aura. The effect of your cultivation there will be better, and you will always be around us, In this way, there is no need to worry about safety. "


    As soon as he said this, Tianji also smiled and nodded. In fact, he planned to talk to Su Tang about it in a moment. Unexpectedly, Su Tang spoke directly. He was also very happy, and yanhanshui nodded and said after hearing Su Tang''s words; "Thank you, brother Sutang. Everything is up to brother Sutang." after hearing her words, Sutang said with a smile; "It doesn''t matter if you are all your own people. By the way, you can inform your people. Now the place has been selected, and I''m going to start immediately. Let them all come, and I''ll put you into the Thor palace." as his voice fell, the hot water ordered to take you to him.


    After seeing the Yanhan water leave, Tianji smiled and said to Su Tang; "Thanks, boy." at the same time, he turned and arched his hands at the others; "Thank you for your generosity. This time, it''s a favor from all of you in front of the mystery." looking at him like this, everyone else smiled, and ape Tong said aloud; "It''s all small things. They''re all our own people anyway. Keeping harmonious things is also good for us. It''s also good for us to improve their strength. However, I still remember your personal feelings."


    After the sound fell, ape Chi and others also nodded. After a while, Yan Hanshui came out of the valley with his people. During this period, people of Yan family would practice in the valley as long as they had nothing to do. The previous world war still stimulated them. Seeing them come out, Su Tang smiled and said to them; "Everybody, we''re going to leave here. It''s not very safe for you to stay here, so I''m going to include you in my space artifact. There''s a strong aura, which is very helpful to your cultivation."


    "Thank you, Elder Dragon God." Yanfeng nodded and arched his hand. Others were also in their hearts. At this time, Su Tang waved his hand and said; "You''re welcome, all right, don''t resist. I''ll take you into it now." the sound recorded that a suction appeared. At the next moment, the people of Yan Family and Su Tang disappeared in the valley at the same time. What happened again has come to the Thor construction site, your hall. Once you come in, The strong aura suddenly surprised the people of the Yan family.


    "Brother Su Tang, how can there be such a strong aura here?" Yanhan water said. After her voice fell, Yanfeng flashed a surprised look in his eyes and said; "The best spirit stone, master, the whole palace is made of the best spirit stone." after his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Yes, the aura here is the effect of these best spirit stones. Well, let''s go to the practice room for cultivation. The spirit stones there are more rich." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s hand made a move, and a light flashed,


    They once again appeared in front of many practice rooms. At this time, Su Tang said, "you can practice here in the future. There are many martial arts and skills in the room there. If you need to read it at any time, you can also enter it. There are many new records of practice, which are good for your practice. Well, I''ll go out first."


    After the voice fell, Yanhan water nodded and said; "Thank you, brother Sutang. If you have something to do, go ahead." after the voice fell, Sutang nodded and left directly. After he left, Yanfeng said to Yanhan water; "Ha ha, master, this time is really our great fortune." with his voice, the burning cold water nodded.

 Chapter 817

    "Master, shall we go into the library? The skills of our family are really low-level. Even in such a place with strong aura, it''s not easy for us to practice." Yanfeng continued.


    After they came back from the last battle, they understood that if they did not improve, they would not be able to help Su Tang and others in the near future. At that time, their status would be greatly reduced. Therefore, now that they have such an opportunity, they certainly hope to change some high-level skills to practice and improve their strength. Only their strength is strong, It''s easier to ensure your safety when following Su Tang and others. At the same time, even if you find a new place and settle down, you can''t stand firm without strength. Therefore, no matter what your strength is for, this is important.


    After his voice fell, Yanhan water said with a smile; "Hehe, don''t worry, second uncle. I''ve worshipped the secret of heaven as my teacher before. At the same time, brother Su Tang and others have given me some meeting gifts, including upgraded skills and war skills. I think it''s good for us to practice these in the future. We can''t chew too much. I believe the things given by brother Su Tang will never be bad, and there are some secrets. I''ll transcribe them now and give them all to you at that time "After the voice fell, Yan Hanshui went into a practice room. After a while, she took out all the transcribed things and gave them to Yan Feng; "Second uncle, these were given to me by brother Su Tang and others before. Take them. I''ll give you the arrangements."


    After receiving the things she handed over, Yanfeng quickly looked up. It didn''t matter. His whole body trembled, and then said excitedly; "Hahaha, elder brother, do you see? My Yan family is going to rise." listening to his excited voice, Yan Hanshui is also very happy. However, when she thinks of her father, a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes, but a moment later, a trace of firmness flashed in her eyes.


    After that, the people of Yan family began to discuss how to deal with these things, and then began to practice. After leaving the Thor palace, Su Tang also spoke loudly; "Let''s go, everybody. Let''s go." after the voice fell, the group nodded and left quickly. At Wugui villa on the other side, Xing Wugui and others really had a headache at this time.


    "Villa leader, there are several calendars in Wugui mountain manor, which are fighting against us. Do you think we should send troops to suppress them?" Hefeng said. These days, he took the army of Wugui mountain manor to calm the disabled soldiers of the evil ghost family, but unexpectedly, some calendars suddenly appeared, which actually ran against them and even helped the disabled soldiers, This makes it very difficult for Hefeng to do. However, he can only come back and report the whole thing to Xing Wugui.


    After hearing his words, Xing Wugui frowned and said in a voice; "It seems that some people can''t sit still and want to share a share. However, we have worked hard to fight this country. How can we share it like this? However, this matter is not easy to mess around, otherwise it will be very troublesome. We also have a lot of consumption in this war. If we really compete with them, it will be disadvantageous to us, and You should watch the wind carefully during this period of time. You must not let their forces continue to expand. "


    "Subordinates understand, but when I came back, I met the Dragon God and others. They seem to be going to the forbidden area to experience. Have you handled the matter that the villa leader left?" Hefeng continued. After his voice fell, Xing Wugui nodded and replied; "Well, I told them, but we should be careful about this. Since they want to go to the forbidden area, let them go. Although the place without return has calmed down on the surface, the dark tide is surging and problems will occur at any time."


    Hefeng nodded, then he frowned and said; "Villa leader, do you really think the person who is against us this time is a virtual family?" after his voice fell, Xing Wu returned to his voice; "Now in the whole land of no return, only they can fight against us. Although people outside say that they don''t often walk around, you and I all know that this is just a superficial phenomenon. These people will appear from time to time in the land of no return these years. We just know that they have been facing the land of no return for a long time , in the past, there were people of us and the evil ghost clan. They didn''t dare to come out because they were afraid that we would join hands with the evil ghost clan. Now the evil ghost clan has existed in name only. What about us? After this war, there was some confusion, so it was too slow. I expected it to appear at this time. "


    "If so, I''m afraid they won''t be so willing." Hefeng continued. After his voice fell, Xing Wugui nodded and said; "I also know they won''t be so willing, but there''s no way. Now we have more things, so we can only do it temporarily." hearing his words, Hefeng can only nod helplessly.


    At this time, on Su Tang''s side, they also heard a lot of news, and the secret came out; "Hehe, it seems that Xing Wugui should be very busy now." Su Tang smiled and nodded at his words; "It has nothing to do with us. Let them deal with these things by themselves," the ape asked aloud at his words; "Boss, do you think this new man is the man of the virtual family who rarely appears in the legend?" after his voice fell, Gu Han shook his head to say; "You''re wrong. The people of the virtual family have actually been walking in this place without return, but their identity is very mysterious and few people know it. This time, the matter of the place without return has become like this. They just want to have a share. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have walked in the place without return a long time ago."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang and others were stunned. They didn''t expect that this race, which had felt very mysterious in the place where they had no return, was not so mysterious in the place where they had no return, but it was su Tang''s voice; "Hehe, it seems that the virtual family is going to come out and take a share this time."


    "Yes, although there is no place to hide, it''s much better than the ruins where they live. The reason why they didn''t plan to move this place before is that there are no more people of the virtual family than the evil ghost family and Wugui villa. Now the evil ghost family exists in name only, and the strength of Wugui villa has been lost this time It''s the best time to change things. Of course, they won''t let go, but no matter what they become in the end, it doesn''t matter to us at all. "Su Tang also said.


    The others nodded, and the ape smiled and said; "Boss, I think it''s a lot of weather. Let''s find a place to rest today and go on our way tomorrow." Su Tang nodded after hearing his words, and the ape bared his voice at this time; "I found a big Fubo over there before. We can go there and have a look."


    The party soon came to Fubo''s side. As soon as they came, Su Tang was stunned by the situation in front of him. He saw a layer of smoke over the huge lake, which looked like a fairyland in the world. It was very mysterious. At this time, the secret came out; "What a strange place, boy, there seems to be something in this welfare." after hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. At this time, Gu Han also said aloud; "This should be the legendary sunken lake. It is said that there is a strange race here. It seems that it is still close to the mackerel people."


    "Trapped lake? The mackerel family?" Su Tang was stunned when Gu Han said, "well, there are such legends here, but no one has ever seen them. Everything is just legends, but it''s really good here. I lived here for a while before, and the environment is pretty good." after understanding his words, Su Tang also nodded and said; "If there is no danger, let''s go. Now we have a good place to rest. Ape Tong ape Chi, you go and prepare something."


    In the middle of the night, Su Tang and others all entered the meditation, rest and loading. Suddenly, a song came along with Qin Feng, which suddenly woke Su Tang and others up. As soon as they opened their eyes, Su Tang asked Gu Han aloud; "Is there anyone else living here?"


    Gu Han shook his head and said; "I don''t know, but the environment here is good, so some martial artists often come here to stay for a while. Maybe this is also a martial artist." as soon as the voice fell, he said to nanyaotou; "No, I explored it during the day before. There is no fierce activity of martial artists in this area for tens of miles. I think it should be impossible for martial artists to live here. This song is a little strange. You''d better be careful."


    Su Tang also nodded when he heard the secret of heaven. Since the secret of heaven said so, there was something strange about the song. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "The song came from the center of the lake. There seems to be something there, but I don''t know what it is." hearing this, ape Tong asked, "how can there be something you can''t see through in the water? Is it true or false?"


    Ape Red''s ability ape Tong is very clear, but his words make ape Tong also very experienced. At this time, ape red his voice; "I think she should also be the supreme one in washing, otherwise she can''t escape my inspection." after recording his voice, Su Tang said aloud; "Can this be the close relatives of the mackerel people you said before, brother Guhan?"


    "It''s really possible. Although it''s just a legend, no one has ever seen a race here, but since there is such a legend, I don''t think it may be groundless." Gu Han also spoke out. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and then spoke out; "Forget it, don''t worry about it. Anyway, we''re free to stay here all night. There''s no need to worry about it. Just be careful."

 Chapter 818

    After su Tang''s voice fell, Tianji also nodded. It''s better not to provoke such unknown things. After all, no one knows whether they will cause any trouble. Some things are very troublesome.


    The group no longer sat still, but chatted with each other. From time to time, they would listen to the song from afar. At this time, the ape spoke out; "Not to mention the beautiful singing, I don''t know what kind of race it is. It''s not common that it can keep pace with ape Chi in washing ability." after his voice fell, ape Chi nodded and said; "It''s really very unusual. I remember walking through some planes a long time ago. In some planes, I also met some water system supreme races. However, what I admire most is the Narcissus family. All of them are women, and they are good at singing and dancing. They are very beautiful. I also paid attention to some Narcissus in those years, but the Narcissus family is very mysterious , it can be said that you can meet but not ask. Even if you know they exist there, you can''t see them as long as they don''t want to appear, even if you can only see them. "


    "Narcissus? And such a race? Ape Chi, tell us about looking at the race. Since you admire them so much, their abilities must be very unusual?" Su Tang asked immediately after hearing ape Chi''s words. Others were curious and forgot to come. Ape Chi said in a voice at this time; "Well, anyway, there''s nothing left or right now. Let me tell you. I don''t know much about the narcissus."


    "This race, apart from being the supreme of the water system, they also have a very special ability, that is, Wanmo temple. They don''t want to appear. Even if you can only see their real willingness all day." the ape heard here; "Can''t they disappear out of thin air?" hearing this, ape Chi smiled, nodded and said; "You''re right again. They really have such ability, but what you said is inappropriate. If it''s correct, their ability should be called space control."


    "Space control, how can this be possible? This thing exists in legends. There are very few races that can use such ability in the whole world of heaven. I have lived for many years and have never seen such a race. The Narcissus family is really angry that they can have such ability. It seems that their strength should also be very good?" As soon as Tianji heard what ape Chi said, he also spoke. After his voice fell, ape Chi smiled and shook his head and said; "Although their abilities are very special, they are a very peaceful race. They never fight with others. They are very kind."


    "Well, such a race does exist. I remember I went to a place where there was a kind of spirit, too. They lived a long life and loved peace very much." after hearing this, Tianji nodded. At this time, Su Tang continued to ask; "It seems that there are still many things we don''t know about the world." after his voice fell, the movie bully smiled and said; "When we have a chance, let''s take the Dragon God everywhere. When we followed the ancestor god, we also went to many places. We still know some places. I''ll lead the way to the Dragon God."


    "Well, I really want to go out and have a look after the Tiangui clan''s affairs are completely completed. In recent years, Tiangui clan''s affairs have been busy all day. Although I have been to several places, I haven''t had a good look. After the Tiangui clan''s affairs are completed, I also plan to go to other places to have a good look. I have to have a good experience anyway." Su Tang also smiled and nodded.


    At the moment when his voice fell, the singing stopped suddenly, and then the sound of water splashing came. Suddenly, such a change occurred, and the ape bared its voice; "Be careful, everyone. Something is coming towards us." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang and others stood up one after another and looked at the smoky lake with a dignified face.


    Suddenly, a white figure appeared on the lake. With the sound, a cold sound came; "Messina cake doesn''t bother to come out once, but I can still meet you. Hehe, I don''t know whether you are strong or my luck is bad." Su Tang was stunned and narrowed his eyes; "What does your excellency mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. I Narcissus have lived in seclusion here for tens of thousands of years. Although there have been our legends outside, no one has seen us. You are" hehe, chijiri monkey? It''s interesting. Since you have seen other members of my Narcissus, don''t you understand our rules? " The white figure continued with a slight smile. At the moment when her voice fell, ape Chi was slightly stunned. Then his face changed and exclaimed, "do you want to fight with us?" upon hearing this, Su Tang and others were nervous.


    "Hehe, that''s why I''m unlucky. I don''t want to fight anyone, but this time, since I met someone, I''m the first one in our branch to meet someone outside, so I have to fight." the white figure continued. After his voice fell, Su Tang and others all changed their faces, and at this time the ape bared his voice; "Hehe, do you think you have a chance of winning? Although your ability is very unusual, you don''t have enough strength to fight with us, and we don''t want to fight with you. As for tonight, I think you must keep your mouth shut."


    With his voice Lu liked, the white figure was slightly stunned. After sweeping Su Tang and others one by one, his eyes stayed on Su Tang, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly; "The power of chaos, tut Tut, I didn''t expect anyone to get such power first. It seems that the whole event is going to change. Well, I won''t embarrass you this time. However, I have a request that you must agree."


    Hearing such words, the ape bared his voice; "Say it." at this time, Su Tang also wondered what kind of race the Narcissus were and why they could see their own power at a glance. Is this chaotic power very rare? Hey, what does it mean that the world is going to be chaotic? However, he can''t care much about the current situation. His first place is what kind of requirements this person will put forward.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing. I just want you to go back to the Narcissus family with me. There are some things that need the childe''s help." the white figure said. At the moment when her voice fell, Su Tang and others were stunned, especially ape Chi. He is the person who knows the Narcissus family best here. Even if this race sees each other, they will do it, Unless you can have a different identity, you can turn fighting into friendship, just like he was a narcissus in a sleepless umbrella. That''s also because he is a water supreme with the same level as the narcissus. In addition, he also promised others to keep their mouth shut, so the other party didn''t do it.


    But now the man actually said directly that he would take them into the clan land of the Narcissus family. Of course, this clan land is only the clan land of this Narcissus branch, but this is also a very surprising thing. For a time, ape Chi didn''t know what to say. He had to turn his head and look at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang saw ape Chi''s stolen eyes and nodded, Asked the white figure; "I don''t know if you need any help. Could you tell me first?"


    The voice fell and the man spoke; "At that time, you will naturally know that this time not only you help us, but also bring you great benefits. If I guess well, although you have the power of chaos, you don''t know it very well. I think you also feel that you can''t completely control the power of chaos."


    "Well, that''s true. I also want to know what kind of power this chaotic force has. Now I always feel that the power I can play is not the power of the real chaotic force." Su Tang nodded and said aloud. This has always been his most confused thing. However, he never told Tianji and others. Now the other party can see it at a glance, They must know very well about power.


    "Hehe, as a more powerful force than the power of Hongmeng, it''s not easy to control it. If you are willing to follow me back to the clan to help us, I can help you at least give play to the general power of chaos. At the same time, you will also know the amount of effort very well. In the future, with the improvement of your strength, you are likely to have complete control At that time, you will become the Supreme Master in the world of the heavens, and your ability is even stronger than that of the ancestor god. "The figure continued. With her voice and love, Su Tang''s people were surprised.


    "This power is more powerful than the power of Hongmeng?" Su Tang said in shock. A moment later, Su Tang nodded and said; "OK, I promise you, but if there''s nothing I can do about this time, I hope the nobles don''t embarrass us." Su Tang still has some worries. The Narcissus are too mysterious. Although ape Chi has said that the Narcissus are very kind and peace loving, he doesn''t believe what happened just now.


    The race with such ability, even if they are peace loving, if they really go crazy, it is the most terrible. After hearing Su Tang''s words, the man smiled and said; "You can rest assured that all those who have the power of chaos are friends of my Narcissus family. We will not face each other with swords when dealing with friends. No matter what it is, we will not embarrass you."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang also nodded. Then he saw the hand frost for a while. The next moment, a white light curtain appeared behind her. At this time, he said aloud; "Let''s go, everyone. You can reach the land of my Narcissus family through this light curtain. I believe I bought it. The clan leader will be very happy to see you." the voice fell. She turned first and walked in. After seeing her figure disappear, Su Tang nodded and walked slowly.


    At this time, the movie bully spoke out; "Sir, are we really going? What if they..." Su Tang smiled and shook his head when he heard the movie bully''s worry; "I believe her. I just want to know what kind of race this mysterious Narcissus family is. She also said this time on the plane. Going to Temo will make me know more about my chaotic power. I don''t like the feeling that I can''t control my power."


    After his voice fell, the movie bully pondered for a while, and then nodded. After the white figure entered, the group also entered. This has come. They are in a white world. This is a sad channel. At this time, the Narcissus people are really planted not far away, looking at them with a smile. When they see them coming in, she smiled and said; "My name is Bai you. Come with me."


    Su Tang nodded and followed Bai you to walk in the white passage. After about half an hour, Su Tang asked aloud; "White girl, how long do we have to get there? And how do I feel that this is similar to the empty passages we used to pass through?"


    "Hehe, childe, you''ll be there in a while. As for this place? It''s a void channel itself. It''s just that this void channel is different from those void channels you''ve crossed before. This is developed by our Narcissus family and has our power blessing. Therefore, there will be dangers such as void storm in the general void channel." Bai you explained with a smile.

 Chapter 819

    As Bai you''s voice fell, Su Tang and others also nodded. At this time, a trace of blue suddenly appeared in front of the originally single color channel. Seeing here, Bai you''s mouth outlined a trace of smile and a voice; "Here we are."


    At the moment the sound fell, Su Tang and others suddenly felt a suction in the air. The next moment they left the void channel directly. As soon as they landed, they were completely shocked by the gold in front of them. At this time, all kinds of beautiful fish swam around them, just like they came to the Dragon Palace at once, Although it was underwater, Su Tang and others didn''t feel the feeling in the water.


    At this time, ape red said in surprise; "Good place, I didn''t expect there was such a good place in the world." Su Tang and others nodded when they heard ape Chi''s words. This place is amazing. It looks like it''s at the bottom of the water, but it''s not at the bottom of the water. When Su Tang and others were shocked by the beauty in front of them, suddenly a voice came; "Bold, who are you? You came to the magic water world of my Narcissus family."


    At the moment when the voice fell, more than a dozen beautiful women in blue armor appeared, but their beautiful faces were angry and murderous. At this time, Bai you came out and said to the first woman; "They were brought in by me. The childe is the successor of the new generation of chaotic power." upon hearing her words, the leading woman was slightly stunned and moved her eyes to Su Tang. After determining the fluctuation of chaotic power on him, the look on the woman''s face also converged for a moment, replaced by a kind smile; "I have offended you a lot just now. I hope you will forgive me." as her voice fell, those behind her also felt it in their hearts.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang smiled and waved his hand; "Yes, we came too abruptly. You are welcome if you have nothing to do." Bai you said after the voice fell; "Commander Prynne, please inform the patriarch and other elders of the clan. I''ll take my very friends to the hall first." the voice Lu liked the commander named Prynne nodded, waved away her men, and she nodded and turned away.


    After they left, Bai you turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Everybody, come with me." then the group moved in this beautiful place. Soon they came to a palace. The whole palace was blue and looked very beautiful. At this time, there was no secret of speaking all the way. When they saw the reasonable palace, they were surprised; "Blue Xuanling stone, tut Tut, it''s so rich to use such things to build a palace."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He had never heard of such a stone. He noticed his puzzled look, and the ape bared his voice; "Blue Xuanling stone, this is a very rare material. It is said that as long as you hit yourself with this thing, you won''t be hurt by the void storm when crossing the void channel. Many years ago, when the whole world of heaven was still in great chaos, many great gods would shuttle back and forth through the void channel. At that time, anyone who had a small piece of blue Xuanling stone would be hurt It has attracted many experts to rob it. It is extremely precious for a short time. Even now, the blue Xuanling stone is still a very expensive thing. "


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. He and Yang''s things are really precious. For those great gods who shuttle back and forth to look for opportunities, with this thing, there is undoubtedly a life guarantee.


    "This thing is produced in the void of Wujing. Unexpectedly, there are so many here. It seems that only the race with space control ability such as narcissus can get so many blue xuanlingshi." ape Chi continued. After recording his voice, Bai youyou smiled and said; "Yes, this is indeed a very rare thing. In order to find these blue Xuanling stones, our master spent tens of thousands of years searching in the endless void."


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said in a puzzled voice; "It took tens of thousands of years to look for it, just to build a palace? Is that too much?" there are some people who feel speechless. Are the Narcissus a little boring? Tens of thousands of years to build a house? From Su Tang''s point of view, this is completely boring to the extreme.


    At the moment when his voice fell, a voice sounded behind them; "Hehe, little friend, I don''t know. In the hands of outsiders, this blue Xuan spirit stone may only have the ability to pass through the void channel safely, but it can be said to be a necessary treasure for our Narcissus family." at the moment when the voice fell, Bai you knelt down and saluted; "Subordinate Bai you has seen the patriarch."


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang and others were stunned. They all turned around one after another. At this time, a noble and beautiful woman not far behind them came over with a smile. Her peerless face stunned Su Tang and others, but for a moment, they also responded quickly and bowed immediately; "I''ve seen you, master."


    "Don''t be polite. You are all distinguished guests of my Narcissus family." the woman waved her hand and said aloud. With her voice recorded, Su Tang continued to ask; "What did you mean by what you said before? Is there any other use for the Narcissus family for the blue Xuan spirit stone?" the Narcissus family leader nodded and said in a voice; "Of course, otherwise, how can we spend so much time looking for it? In fact, this blue Xuanling stone contains a very special power, which plays a great role in the blood of our Narcissus family. When the two merge, new power will be generated, which is why our Narcissus family can control the power of space."


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang and others suddenly realized that at this time, the Narcissus patriarch continued to speak; "Let''s go, everyone. Let''s go to the main hall. After many years, you are still the first outsiders to the magic water world." voice Lu likes Su Tang and others. They also nodded, followed behind the Narcissus patriarch, and walked into the palace made of blue Xuanling stone.


    In the hall, as soon as Su Tang and others took their seats, more than a dozen members of the Narcissus clan came one after another. After seeing that they were all here, the Narcissus clan leader said aloud; "You know the reason for calling you here this time. Yes, a new generation of successors of the power of chaos has emerged, and the mission of my Narcissus family has been opened again. Do you still remember our mission?"


    Her words were obviously addressed to the members of the Narcissus clan. At the moment when her voice fell, those people nodded one after another. Their appearance made Su Tang have some doubts. At this time, the Narcissus clan leader turned his head and looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Xiaoyou, I know you have a lot of doubts. I have a story here. Xiaoyou will understand after you ask a man. As for any doubts at that time, Xiaoyou, just put forward them. I must know everything."


    Then the Narcissus patriarch spoke.


    A long time ago, before heaven and earth opened, time was completely chaotic. It was time. Without the boundless boundaries of the heavens, the endless void was still in a sleeping state. Although it was in a sleeping state, there were also many super powerful creatures. With the change of heaven and earth, the endless void began to have a slow attribute, and with its awakening, those powerful creatures among them, Also appeared one after another. At that time, there were many strong people and great powers. At first, there was peace in the whole endless void, but with the awakening of the endless void, some great powers also extended great ambition. With ambition, war broke out.


    Immediately, the whole endless void fell into chaos. All parties were strong and fought continuously all year round. Because their abilities were not much different, no one could do anything about anyone. However, such perennial struggle also brought very bad consequences. Many planes were destroyed in one battle after another. We know that the last World war, the chaotic war of hundreds of forces, The powerful force destroyed countless planes, but also caused indelible scars on the endless void. That is, the Tiandao broke in the war. The Tiandao broke, and the entire endless void began to become very unstable. Many strong people in the strength also had various crises because of the fracture of the Tiandao.


    For a time, the whole endless void war stopped for a short time. All powers gathered to study how to repair the heavenly way, but no one could repair it. They tried many methods, but the heavenly way not only failed to repair, but collapsed faster and faster. At that time, all powers realized the eyes of the situation, You should know that the way of heaven is so completely destroyed that the whole endless void will be completely annihilated, and all the great powers will fall.


    However, they did not have the slightest way. At that time, some great powers proposed that thousands of other endless void lives. After spending many years, great powers also found a way to other endless void, but it was very dangerous to cross there. However, in order to survive, these people completely ignored the consequences and entered the void channel one after another, But no one thought that when they were halfway through the void channel, a large number of great powers came from the other side of the void channel. Xiang Yu and the two sides broke out a war in the void channel. The war led to the complete expansion of the entire void channel and could not be closed at all. The war between the two sides looked into our endless void from the void channel, The way of heaven, which has already disintegrated, has accelerated the pace of disintegration under such a war.

 Chapter 820

    However, the other side''s great power doesn''t hang on at all. They continue to attack us. The hunting speed of Tiandao has reached a very terrible level. Although they are all great power, the perennial civil war on our side has consumed a lot of information and lost countless great power. Therefore, it is not the other side''s opponent at all. It is the battle of new year''s meal, Let''s be more and more passive here. The way of heaven cannot be repaired. Let alone, great energy is falling in the constant war.


    For a time, they could only wait to perish, but just when the way of heaven was about to completely collapse, a super power appeared. As soon as he appeared, he directly used his peerless power to stabilize the collapse of the way of heaven. Because he had such ability, he soon gathered the scattered forces in the whole endless void, After countless years of fighting, another powerful man with endless emptiness was finally defeated. At the same time, this man also used super power to seal the channel and repair the way of heaven.


    However, the completion of these two things at the same time completely exhausted his strength. A peerless strong man fell like this. After his fall, the whole endless void was restored to a state of peace in an instant. After the previous events, no one was willing to continue to start war, and the endless void entered an unprecedented peace, which was great power when it fell, I also said that although his power has repaired the way of heaven and sealed the channel, he doesn''t know whether there will be problems with the channel of the seal. If a new generation of power appears several years later, I hope everyone can help him quickly control the power and guard the seal, so as not to let the war come again.


    The Narcissus patriarch said it for nearly half an hour. After listening to it, Su Tang and others were completely stunned. They never thought that there were such secret sympathies. Although with the improvement of their strength, they also knew some secret sympathies they had never known before, it was only limited to the world of the heavens and the endless void, The only thing they know is the ancient gods. They don''t know anything else at all. Now, hearing the words of the Narcissus patriarch, they know that such a thrilling event has happened in this endless void.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a powerful power. It seems that the saying is really good. The road of cultivation is endless." ape Chi also feels the general way at this time. In the past, they thought that as long as they reached the supreme level, they would live and die, so they didn''t hesitate to choose infinite reincarnation to find opportunities for breakthrough, in order to reach the supreme level one day, However, when they reached the supreme state, they found that the supreme land was not in the middle, so they had a new goal, but now they are helpless after hearing the words of the Narcissus patriarch.


    At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Yes, the road of cultivation is endless, but how powerful is his ability to repair the way of heaven? It''s unimaginable. What''s more, I didn''t expect that there is another endless void besides the endless void on our side. It''s too unimaginable." hearing his words, Tianji and others nodded repeatedly, In the past, they only knew the plane, and then they came into contact with the endless void on the edge. They originally thought that the key point was to go through the void, but now the Narcissus patriarch, since he said such words, how can they not be shocked.


    After hearing their words, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and said; "Yes, perhaps the endless void here is only a part of the higher level plane, just like the relationship between the endless void and the heaven and the world. No one knows where the end is, but these things are not accessible to us. What we have to do is to protect our endless void and don''t let war happen here again."


    "Well, yes, those things are too far away. It''s not good for you to think too much." Su Tang also nodded and said. After his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch also smiled. At this time, Tianji asked; "Senior, you Narcissus should be one of the races that woke up with the endless void?" such a question attracted the eyes of Su Tang and others. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch nodded.


    After getting her confirmation, ape red understood for a moment and said with a smile; "I''ve heard the Narcissus cry for peace before. I think that''s why you changed. You don''t want war to destroy the endless void." Su Tang asked aloud as their voice fell; "Qian, I heard from Miss Bai you before that let Gu Ou come in to help the nobles. I don''t know where the boy can help you?"


    Considering that the Narcissus are a race waking up with the endless void, there is no doubt about their strength. What kind of ability do they have to help them in vain? Su Tang was also very curious about this. As his questions fell, the Narcissus patriarch, who was also an artist, understood his ancient books and said with a smile immediately; "I understand your idea. Do you think your strength is too weak now? How can you help us in the event of a race like us? Can you?"


    Hearing her words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and said aloud; "In the story I just told, do you know what power the great power who appeared and solicited the precious and endless void has?" upon hearing this, Su Tang flashed a guess in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch continued; "That''s the power of chaos in your body now."


    "What? The power of chaos." ape Chi and others exclaimed, and Su Tang said secretly. Sure enough, the Narcissus patriarch continued at this time; "Yes, it''s the power of chaos. The power here has emerged from the first generation. Austria has ten generations now, so the records you saw in some estimates and what the six eared God monkey heard are previous legends."


    This is Su Tang''s voice; "That means my future destiny is to take good care of the seal?" said Su Tang. He didn''t want to do so. Just after his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and shook his head; "No, no, no, you misunderstood. Although you have the power of chaos and do have such obligations, you also have your own choice. Of course, the greater reason is whether your ability can reach the height of the first generation of power. After all, this seal does not mean that people with the power of chaos have the opportunity to take care of it. It also needs ability, and this ability is the power of vacuum chaos There have been many people who have gained the power of chaos over the years, but no one has ever reached the ability of the first generation, so they have not lifted the seal, but you don''t want me. You are also a person in the endless void. If one day you really have such ability, you still have to fulfill such obligations. "


    Hearing her words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then nodded. Indeed, if one day, even if he didn''t want to, he had to perform it. After all, he didn''t want any problems in the endless void.


    "The power of chaos is a very magical power. Only after the first generation left that speech, our remaining races, after many years of research, have understood a small number of ways to control this power, but at most, it can give the successor the chance to control the general power. Among the previous garbage bags, the generation with the best talent only controlled 60% You need to control at least 90% of the power of chaos if you want to get in touch with the seal. Although you have the power of chaos, your talent is not the best in these general manager Dai. At most, you can only manage to be medium. You don''t have much hope if you want a vacuum to 90%, but the mission of our Narcissus family is to help as long as you meet the successor of the power of chaos Help him control the power of chaos, and our remaining races are also divided in the size and plane of the endless void. I think you know that we are waiting for the inheritor of the power of chaos to appear and complete our mission, "continued the Narcissus patriarch.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and was very surprised. In his opinion, his talent was very powerful, but at this time, in the Narcissus clan leader, his soft feet can only be regarded as medium. This is not only that he is very shocked, but Tianji and others are full of horror. At this time, the Narcissus clan leader continued; "In fact, the time we need your help is very simple, that is, to fully understand the power of chaos, so that we Narcissus can get more heavenly gifts."


    "So it is. Seeing it, the younger generation is willing to try it." Su Tang nodded. In fact, he didn''t think of his own chance. Since he got such a thing, it can be said that it directly changed his destiny. However, since he has settled down, he didn''t have a big loss, so he gave up. After all, he didn''t want to give up, It''s not his character.


    "Well, one more thing, I want to make it clear to you. We believe that the thing that helps you control the power of chaos will soon be introduced into the ears of other endless races. After these years, there has been no power like the first generation, so the ambitions of many races have revived again. Although they can''t continue to fight in the endless void, they will When the target is transferred to the control plane, the ancient gods are the most active race among them. Therefore, if you really choose this way, you are likely to be a thorn in the eye of those ambitious races among the endless races, which will bring you death. Although the power of the first generation has never appeared in recent years, they dare not gamble and play Yes, it''s a threat to their status, "continued the Narcissus patriarch.

 Chapter 821

    When the voice of the Narcissus patriarch fell, Su Tang and others were stunned, and the secret of heaven was frowning. At this time, Su Tang also thought and was stared at by those powerful people who existed in endless times. This is not a good thing for him. His strength is too weak now. He can''t deal with any one. It''s really too risky.


    Seeing Su Tang and others silent, the Narcissus patriarch also spoke out; "It''s normal for you to worry. After all, the risk this time is too great. In addition, this little friend may not be able to understand the valve that controls the power of chaos. Even with the help of our Narcissus family, it''s very difficult for you to understand the five Chengdu, so if you choose to give up, I won''t force it, but you don''t have to worry, though However, the power of chaos you can use is less than 10%, but the power you have is no longer the power of Hongmeng. You can also wait until you become stronger, and then come to the Narcissus family to find our help. "


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang''s eyes lit up slightly, and then he nodded and said; "Elder, this matter can be big or small. I need some time to think about it. After all, I don''t know much about the endless void, and I still have many unfinished things to do. It''s really a bad choice for a time." as his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch nodded.


    "I also know some about the time of foreign trade. You should come here for the Tiangui family this time. How come over the years, the people of the Tiangui family have gone too far. If it weren''t for the promise left in those years, I Narcissus would have killed them." the Narcissus family leader continued, Hearing that she didn''t pay attention to the ghost family in her tone, Su Tang and others smiled helplessly. Maybe this is the endless bully family.


    In front of them, the super race in these small planes is not enough, but Su Tang nodded at this time; "Well, although the ghost clan is nothing in the eyes of the elders, they are already very difficult opponents for us. In order to keep the peace of the heavens and the world, we can only continue to fight them."


    After hearing his words, the Narcissus patriarch also nodded; "This race is ambitious and powerful. In such a small position, they are really difficult to deal with, but I believe you still have a chance to uproot them. After all, you are the successor of the power of chaos of the new generation. Although you have less than 10% of the power, you are enough to deal with these guys." as her voice fell, Su Tang nodded, Then he said aloud; "I''d like to. I still have some things to do recently. If I have a chance in the future, I''ll visit Narcissus again."


    Hearing that Su Tang was going to leave, the Narcissus patriarch was stunned and asked; "I don''t know what you want to do, little friend. Why don''t you say it and see if I can help." when she said this, Su Tang was a little stunned. Then he couldn''t help thinking that the Narcissus family, as an endless family, must have some unknown means, so Su Tang pointed to six ears and said; "Elder, you should have seen my friend. This time we are going to go to some forbidden areas to find something to help him."


    As his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch nodded and said; "I noticed before that his blood should be exhausted, but he has received very good help, so there will be no life danger for the time being. If you want to help him recover his blood, you can''t succeed casually. After all, there are many things that don''t exist in such a small plane, even in those big planes outside, you want to find them It''s also very difficult. "


    After hearing her words, Su Tang and others were slightly stunned, and a look of depression flashed on ape Red Ape Tong''s face. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and said again; "However, since he is a friend of Xiaoyou, I Narcissus just have some means to help him, but there are some dangers in doing so. After failure, I''m afraid it''s much more difficult to recover in the future. I don''t know if you want to gamble once, Xiaoyou?"


    Her voice fell, and a glimmer of joy flashed on Su Tang''s face. Although he also had a way to help six ears, as the Narcissus patriarch said, these things that could help him were really difficult to find, and he didn''t know how much time it would take to find them. Although six ears Qingkui was very stable now, no one knew what would happen in the future, Just like in the ice field at the beginning, Liu er''s condition was fairly good, but after leaving the ice field, his injury was aggravated for some reasons. Su Tang was also very worried. If he encountered any accident when looking for a magic medicine to help him in the future, wouldn''t he hurt Liu er and help him once, It also means that there can be ways in the future.


    After all, this kind of injury plus injury is the most troublesome thing. At this time, when he heard that the Narcissus patriarch had a way, he hoped that liuer would try it. However, the party involved in this matter was liuer after all, and he couldn''t speak. He could only turn his head and look at liuer. At this time, liuer also thought with a frown. After a long time, he nodded and arched his hands and said; "Since the elder is willing to help, the younger generation can''t wait for it, but what will the final result be? I''ll accept the feelings of the aristocracy. If I need to use me in the future, I''ll only say it. I won''t frown when I go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire." after his voice fell, ape Chi and ape Tong also said in a sensible voice; "So are we."


    Seeing that he promised, Su Tang also spoke out; "That''s troublesome, elder. No matter whether this thing is successful or not, Su Tang owes the noble a favor." after hearing their words, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and then said aloud; "But to help Xiaoyou''s friend, I falsely prepared something, so Xiaoyou and others will live in my Narcissus family for the time being. After all, it will take some time to help him condense his blood."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Then this matter will bother the elder." after hearing his words, the Narcissus patriarch transferred it, and then asked people to take Su Tang and others to a place to rest first. At the same time, they also arranged people to prepare the things that helped six ears this time. After leaving the hall, Su Tang and others followed Bai you to a palace made of blue xuanlingshi. At this time, she said aloud; "Everyone, you can stay here in the future. I live in the Xiaoyun nearby. You can come to me whenever you need anything. You are the first batch of people received by my Shuixian family in recent years. Su Tang is also a distinguished guest of my Shuixian family. I hope you have a good time in the Shuixian family."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang bowed his hands and thanked her. Then the party entered the palace. After entering it, asphalt quickly introduced the situation here. After su Tang and others understood it, Bai you left. After she left, Su Tang and others also came to the main hall of the palace to do it. At this time, heaven Ji looked at six ears and said; "This is your luck. You must seize this opportunity."


    As his voice fell, six ears also smiled, nodded, and then said; "This time I followed the boss, otherwise they wouldn''t help me at all. But why didn''t you accept their help before? Although I don''t know how great the benefits they got after helping us, it''s very good for you. Your worries are completely superfluous."


    When he said this, Su Tang was also helpless; "I can''t help it. You can imagine that the chaotic force is so difficult to control, and now the situation outside is very troublesome. No one knows how long it will take. We still have a lot of things to do. Before the plane, the Narcissus patriarch also said very clearly that if I accept special help, it will attract the attention of other endless families. That''s it Some ambitious Dazu will certainly come to me for trouble. I''m not afraid of trouble, but the heaven and the world can''t withstand such an impact. At that time, the Tiangui clan has not been destroyed, and there are some endless families, which is undoubtedly an extremely huge disaster for the heaven and the world. "


    As his voice fell, the movie bully nodded again and again; "It''s true. Your excellency is considerate. Besides, the Narcissus patriarch said that you can come here at any time as long as you want to accept it. We can accept it when the money of the Tiangui clan stabilizes. At that time, your strength must have reached a certain height. With such powerful power, even the endless clan When people come, we won''t be completely powerless to fight back. "


    Hearing what they said, Liu Er also nodded, but he still felt that Su Tang should accept the help of the Narcissus family this time, so that at least they could be a lot easier to deal with the ghost family this day. Whether those big families can come to the heaven and the world is still the same thing. Just like the ancient gods, no one came after the member of Ascaris lumbricoides fell, Perhaps after the ancestral God defeated the man, he left some things in the world of the gods that he could not recognize, so that people of other big families could not enter here at all. Otherwise, there could be no super strong person of the level of the ancestral God for many years.


    However, these thoughts did not come out. At this time, Su Tang said; "Let''s do this for the time being. Now the top priority is to recover the injury of six ears. Then we leave here. After returning to the land of divine heritage and explaining everything, we are ready to set out to return to Langxie continent. Although the power of chaos is extremely powerful and difficult to control, I really don''t believe that my urgent power can only be controlled with the help of others." Speaking of this, Su Tang''s tone was also full of pride.


    He has been fighting all the way. He never believes that he can''t control the power in his body. The previous creative power is that he hasn''t found the right way or grasped his traces, so he can''t control it. However, the current chaotic power actually exists in his Dantian. Under such circumstances, He doesn''t believe he can''t control it.

 Chapter 822

    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Tianji said with a smile; "Hahaha, you''ve always been like this. I believe you. Although I don''t know how difficult it is to control the power of chaos, your talent is often unexpected. This time, maybe you''ll shock everyone again. There''s never a lack of miracles in you." over the years, Tianji will follow Su Tang, It can be said that when Su Tang''s strength was low, Tianji always accompanied him.


    Over the years, they have not been in crisis. He has witnessed the rise of Su Tang again and again. Although his help is not small, without Su Tang''s opportunity and luck, Su Tang would not have come to this point even if he existed. Therefore, he has great admiration for Su Tang''s Tianji, At the same time, he also believes that there will always be miracles in Su Tang.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also smiled, which was the voice of the ape; "Well, I also believe the boss. I said we''d better not discuss these things for the time being. It''s not easy for us to come to the water fairy family. Don''t you want to know about such a mysterious race? Maybe it''s not easy to come here after this time."


    At his words, ape red nodded and said in a voice; "Yes, this place is very good. Let''s go out and have a look." for the Narcissus, ape Chi is the best known among these people. He wanted to come here to have a look before, but he never had a chance. As the supreme water system, this place is very good for him, So he also wants to see what''s in it.


    For a moment, Su Tang also nodded. Now they have nothing to do for the time being. Now that they have come here, they can have a good look. When they see Su Tang, they all nodded, and others didn''t say much. They are also very strange for the Narcissus family. Since they want to go out and see it, they can also see it at that time, Just when the new couple came out of the hall, Bai you just came in from the outside. As soon as he saw them coming out, Bai you asked suspiciously; "Everybody, where are you going?"


    At this time, she was holding something in her hand, followed by three or five Narcissus members behind him. They were also holding some food in their hands. It seemed that they should send food to them. After hearing her words, Su Tang said with an outspoken smile; "It''s the first time for us to come to the Narcissus family. We''ve heard about the aristocracy by chance before, so since we came to the aristocracy, we''re going to go out and see it."


    "Oh, so it is. That''s just right. This is the delicacy of my water fairy family. You must look at everything. It''s better for me to take you to have a good look in the magic water world after you use it. There are many arrays here. If I don''t lead the way, everyone will be in danger." Bai you said with a smile. After her voice fell, Su Tang and others also nodded.


    After eating the fifteen prepared by the Narcissus, the ape Tong said with a smile; "Miss Bai, what kind of meat is this? It''s delicious. I''ve never eaten it before." as his voice fell, others turned their heads and looked at Bai you. Indeed, the meat in the food they ate this time came from a kind of exotic animal, which can be said to be very delicious.


    Hearing his question, Bai you said with a smile; "Well, you can''t eat it anywhere else. It''s something that only our water fairy family can get. They live in the endless void and shuttle through the major void channels all year round. It''s difficult for ordinary people to catch them. That is, our water fairy family people have the opportunity to catch them. It''s called magic star virtual beast. A magic star virtual beast, which used to be able to think about the heavens in the endless void There are at least three or five small planes like Wanjie. "


    After her voice fell, Su Tang and others were slightly stunned, and their eyes were full of horror. They never thought that this thing was so precious. They noticed their faces and said with a light smile; "Hehe, everyone, although this thing is extremely precious in other people''s eyes, it is still common in my Narcissus family." after her voice fell, Su Tang and others smiled.


    "By the way, the patriarch asked me to inform you that those things would be ready in three days, and then let you take your friends to the former hall." Bai you continued. After her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and nodded, and then said; "This matter is really too troublesome for you." Bai you smiled at his words.


    After chatting for a while, the ape spoke out; "Come on, let''s go out and have a look. I''ve heard about the water fairy clan for a long time." after his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. At this time, Bai you also nodded with a smile. Then the party got up and left the hall. After leaving the palace, asphalt sent off the people behind him, and took Su Tang and others to the outside, Soon they came to a place similar to a city.


    Seeing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "What a beautiful city, is there any fun place here?" Bai you said with a smile as his voice fell; "Ha ha, in fact, except for the places you said you saw before, there is only one city in my fantasy water world. Outside, it is the same uninhabited place as outside. There are grasslands and mountains everywhere."


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang and others were slightly stunned, smiled and said; "So it is. It should be similar to the place outside. I thought there was only Narcissus here." after hearing his words, Bai you said with a smile; "Of course not. In fact, this magic water world is also a small void secret place. Before our Narcissus came here, there were races here. But they were not civilized at the beginning. Later, we came here to unify them and teach them a lot of things. Therefore, this magic water world became our common home."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang and others also nodded. He also had some preliminary understanding of the narcissus. They were unwilling to fight. They wanted to get along well with the emperor Wuzong here in the magic water world.


    As soon as the idea here fell, I saw a group of people walking towards them at the gate, and the leader in the distance laughed and said; "Miss Bai, why are you free to come here today? I hope you will forgive me for your loss." hearing the man''s voice, Bai you smiled and said aloud; "It''s all right. I just brought some friends to have a look. These are our distinguished guests. There are not many places to go in the magic water world. They want to see it, so I brought them here to have a look."


    After her voice fell, the man smiled and said; "So it is." then he turned his head and looked at Su Tang and others, arched his hands and said; "Since you are the distinguished guests of the Narcissus family, you are also our distinguished guests. You are polite." after his voice fell, Su Tang and others arched their hands with a smile, and then the ape looked at the man with a smile and said; "Your Excellency is a mackerel?"


    After listening to his words, Su Tang and others were slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, the person in front of them was still a group of mackerels, but after ape Chi''s voice was recorded, the man smiled and said; "Hehe, your excellency is wrong. We are not a group of mackerels, and many people will admit our mistakes." after his voice fell, Bai you also said with a smile; "Hahaha, they are still mermaids, not chimaeras. After her voice fell, Tianji was stunned and nodded; "Hehe, that''s true, but it''s almost like a shark. I almost made a mistake just now."


    "Hehe, let''s go, advanced city. There are still vicious places in the water moon city. It''s very fun." the man smiled and said. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "I haven''t asked your name yet." when he heard this, the man patted his forehead and said with a smile; "Hahaha, I''m abrupt. I''m Yuyong, the Lord of the water moon city." after the voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "I''m sorry to disturb you this time."


    "It''s all right. You''re our distinguished guests. Why bother?" Yu Yong said with a smile and waved his hand. Then the party entered Shuiyue city under his leadership. With their entry, people who came and went all the way just greeted Bai you with a kind smile, and Bai you nodded one by one with a smile, Without the slightest airs, it was completely the same as when they first saw Su Tang. The whole person was like a girl next door.


    "Ha ha, Miss Bai, it seems that you Narcissus have a very good relationship with the people here." Tianji also said with a smile. After his voice fell, Yu Yong said with a smile; "Hahaha, you don''t know. The Narcissus have been kind to us and taught us a lot. Moreover, we are all peaceful races and have never had any struggle."


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang and others also smiled and nodded, thinking secretly in their hearts; "If only the heaven and the world would be as peaceful as the magic water world, then I might as well enjoy a quiet life." but after the idea fell, I smiled helplessly, shook my head, saw his appearance, and Bai you asked aloud; "Su Tang, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s all right. I''m just thinking, when will the world of heaven and earth be like this magic water world, so that I can enjoy it quietly, and I don''t have to run around and fight everywhere as now." Su Tang replied. When he heard what he said, apetong and others smiled, and the corners of his mouth were also with some bitterness, and Bai you said with a smile at this time; "Hehe, as long as you work hard, there is still a chance. I heard people outside say that there is Jianghu where there are people. Su Tang, you want to enjoy this life. When you finish your work, don''t put the main sentence in the magic water world for a period of time."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and replied; "Hahaha, it''s so good, but I don''t know if there is such a chance." he didn''t know in his heart that the things outside can''t be completed so easily, so he said with a smile. Then the party directly came to the gate of the city master''s house under the leadership of the city master. At this time, Yu Yong said with a smile; "Let''s go to the house and have a rest. I''ve prepared drinks. There are only a lot of fun things in the water moon city at night. It''s still early now."


    After his voice fell, Bai you also said with a smile; "Indeed, the water moon city at night is really the most beautiful." Su Tang smiled and said when he heard them; "We''re new here. We don''t know about this place. But since you''ve all said that Shuiyue city is fun at night, it''s OK to wait until night. It''s just a little troublesome for the fish city master."

 Chapter 823

    After entering the city Lord''s residence, Yu Yong soon took Su Tang and others to the hall. At this time, a variety of wine and vegetables have been guaranteed here. Seeing so many colorful and fragrant things, Su Tang and others can''t help but raise some appetite for people who have eaten something not long ago.


    "Tut Tut, the smell and style look like a good friend''s appetite." ape Tong licked his lips and said with a smile. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled helplessly and said to Yu Yong; "Ha ha, let the fish city master laugh. My brother is a standard food." after hearing his words, Yu Yong smiled and said; "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter. In my Shuiyue City, don''t be bound. Everyone is friends. Just be easy-going."


    "Yes, Su Tang, you don''t have to be so polite. We are all very easygoing. We can eat whenever we want and play whenever we want." Bai you said with a smile at this time. After her voice fell, Su Tang also smiled. At the same time, the whole person also let go. Yu Yong also asked them to sit down and face such a beautiful delicious food, Su Tang and others also started again.


    At this time, Bai you said with a smile; "Su Tang, let''s try the best beautiful bar here. It''s very good." hearing her voice, Gu Han, who was doing at Su Tang''s side, brightened his eyes and said aloud; "That''s a good try." the voice fell, and Gu Han directly picked up a jar of wine on the table in front of him. After opening it, the very strong wine fragrance spread directly in the hall.


    Gu Han''s eyes lit up and said with a laugh; "Hahaha, sure enough, it''s still good wine." then he looked at the crowd and said aloud; "You''re welcome," he said. He looked up and began to drink alone. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said to Bai you and Yu Yong; "Hahaha, please don''t suggest. My friend, known as the wine fairy, loves wine as much as life, so this is it when he sees good wine." after the voice fell, Bai you and others smiled.


    "So it is. Then I''ll have a good wine friend in the future." Yu Yong said with a laugh. After listening to his words, Gu Han stopped drinking and turned to look at him; "Hahaha, this wine should be brewed by your excellency?" as his voice fell, Yu Yong smiled and nodded; "Yes, my biggest hobby is to find all the materials that can make good wine and make good wine. This wine is also my favorite."


    After hearing his voice, Gu Han smiled and said; "It''s really good wine, but it''s still a little worse than my favorite work." when his voice fell, he quickly took out a few jars of wine from the storage ring and said with a smile; "Now that you have drunk your good wine, come and try what I brewed." at the moment when the voice fell, Yu Yong''s eyes brightened. He quickly stood up, walked to him, grabbed a jar of wine and drank it directly. After trying the spirit wine, Yu Yong brightened his eyes and laughed; "Good wine, it''s really good wine. It''s the first time I drink such good wine after I''ve lived for many years. Thank you for being a brother."


    At the moment when his voice fell, Guhan also laughed, and they sympathized with each other at the moment. At the next moment, the whole hall was lively at the moment, and the relationship between the party was slowly pulled in. There was no original restraint. This wine was drunk until dark. At this time, Yu Yong and Guhan had matched each other as brothers.


    "Brother Gu Han, it''s getting dark. I''ll take you to see the beauty of Shuiyue city." Yu Yong said with Gu Han''s shoulder. After his voice fell, Gu Han nodded. At this time, Bai you looked at Su Tang and said; "Su Tang, let''s go and show you the beauty of the water moon city." the voice dropped and the party went out of the city master''s house directly.


    As soon as they came out, Su Tang and others were deeply shocked by the scene in front of them. Since they came here, they have been in the day, so they never thought of the night in the magic water world. At this time, Bai you couldn''t help saying; "Let''s go and take you to my favorite place." the moment the voice fell, Su Tang and others quickly recovered and nodded.


    Following Bai you''s back, he crossed the street all the way. At this time, there were many more people in the street than in the daytime. There were happy smiles on the faces coming and going. Looking at these smiling faces, Su Tang''s heart was also a lot easier. All the people on the way talked and laughed. At this time, Tianji came to Su Tang and said with a smile; "What''s up, boy? Do you plan to settle here in the future?"


    "I also hope to have the opportunity to settle here, but the Tiangui clan is not an ordinary trouble. I know what will happen in the future." Su Tang said with a smile. After his voice fell, Tianji said with a smile; "It''s true, but if you really have the opportunity, it''s good to settle here. At least there''s no struggle here. It''s easy. How nice."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Yes, I also hope to have a chance to come here, but let''s talk about it later." Hui ape Tong also came over with a smile and said aloud; "Hahaha, boss, this place is really very good. I didn''t expect that there is such a place in the world. I really like it here. I''ve been tired of fighting these years. It makes me feel very relaxed."


    "Ha ha, this is a paradise. However, we still have many things to do. If we have a chance in the future, we can live here at that time. At that time, I think the Narcissus patriarch should agree." Su Tang said with a smile. At this time, Bai you, who was walking in the front, turned and said with a smile; "Ha ha, Su Tang, you are a distinguished guest of my water fairy family. You are also very clear about your family leader. If you really want to come here at that time, I think she will agree."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and nodded. At this time, Bai you pointed to the distance and said; "Look, that''s my favorite place." looking in the direction of her finger, she saw many shining points similar to stars in the distance. They were beautiful. Su Tang and others were obsessed for a while. After a while, Su Tang asked aloud; "What is this place? It''s so beautiful. It seems that there are some magical feelings."


    Upon hearing his words, Bai you said with a smile; "Su Tang, your vision is really good. This is the place left by our ancestors of Narcissus. It is said that they arranged it according to the path of heaven they saw when they woke up in the Xujing virtual air. There are very magical things here. Unexpectedly, many years ago, several predecessors of Narcissus realized their great ability here, but later No one has come to understand it. Gradually, our descendants and Mermaid people regard it as boring. When many people like delicious food, they come here to have a look. "


    After her voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded with a smile. At this time, Bai you said with a smile; "Hehe, come on, let''s go and have a look. Su Tang, you can get the power of chaos, and your talent must be different from that of imperial city. Maybe you can understand something here. It''s not certain." upon hearing this, Su Tang was stunned, and then smiled and said; "If you understand something, you don''t have to think about it. It''s good to enjoy the beautiful scenery." after hearing his voice fall, ape Tong said with a smile; "Boss, you don''t have to belittle yourself. Your talent is really strong. It''s OK to try in the past. If you really understand something at that time, it''s your chance."


    "Yes, let''s go and have a look." the secret of heaven also came out. After his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded. The party quickly went in towards the beautiful scenery in the distance. As they got closer and closer, Su Tang''s eyebrows wrinkled and his heart was confused; "What a strange feeling. This place is so strange. How can I feel that there are some subtle fluctuations in the chaotic power in my body."


    At this time, Tianji and others slowly approached him. When they came to the edge, their colleagues stopped. At this time, Tianji turned to Su Tang and Jian Tuan frowned. As soon as he thought of asking, Su Tang closed his eyes directly, as if he understood something. He stopped talking for a moment. At this time, his heart also didn''t want to smile; "The boy''s talent is really extraordinary."


    At this time, other people nearby seemed to find the situation here, and they all gathered together. At this time, the ape whispered; "Isn''t it, boss? Is it too fast?" as soon as he heard what he said, Tianji said with a smile; "As I said, miracles often happen to this boy. This time may be a miracle."


    At this time, Bai you on one side also flashed in her eyes. She was surprised. After looking at Yu Yong, she also said aloud; "Unexpectedly, after tens of thousands of years, there are still people who can understand it. Su Tang''s talent is really strong." as her voice fell, Yu Yong nodded and preached; "White girl, do you want to inform the patriarch about this?" Bai you nodded when he heard his voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to inform the clan leader about Su Tang''s affairs. After all, this thing belongs to the Narcissus family. If Su Tang really understood it, we would be very happy. Moreover, the clan leader had seen some predecessors understand it in those years, so I''d like to inform him to come and see if Su Tang really understood it. After all, no one knows if there will be any problems for foreigners to understand it here." Bai you said.


    After her voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "Well, this should be the case. It''s troublesome for the girl." they are all sensible people. In this place, besides, the Narcissus have to help themselves and others. Out of politeness, comrades and love others should also be. After the voice of the secret fell, Bai you nodded. Then she turned and looked at Yu Yong and said; "Uncle Yu, please contact the people in the city and ask them to inform the patriarch."


    After hearing her words, Yu Yong nodded. He also contacted quickly. Less than half an hour after the news came out, the Narcissus patriarch flew over from a distance with some elders. After entering, the Narcissus patriarch Xiaohe thought about Bai you; "How''s the situation now?" Bai you answered in her heart after her voice was recorded; "I took them to have a look at the beautiful scenery here. Unexpectedly, there seemed to be an understanding here with Su Tang, so I informed the patriarch. You have met those elders who understood in those years, so you must have experience."


    When the voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch nodded and walked quickly towards the inside. At the moment of seeing Su Tang, she was slightly stunned. Her eyes also looked shocked and exclaimed; "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect this boy''s talent to be so strong. It seems that I''m out of my sight." when she said this, the people around me understood for a moment.

 Chapter 824

    "Clan leader, Su Tang, did he really have a chance?" Bai you said in surprise when she heard that the clan leader was so sure.


    Hearing her words, the Narcissus patriarch smiled, nodded and said; "Well, he has now entered the legendary epiphany state. This time, he is really out of sight." hearing her say this, the faces of Tianji and others also show a look of ecstasy. They are people who have practiced for many years. Of course, they are very clear. It is something that can be met and can not be asked. After such a state, Will get great benefits.


    This place is the way of heaven when the ancestors of the Narcissus family appeared according to the endless void. Compared with the way of heaven now, it is more pure. Although it is only a trace, no one knows how powerful the things contained in it are. Moreover, everyone who is capable of Su Tang knows that if he really brings great benefits, After all, it will improve very strong combat effectiveness.


    "Bai you, you should block this place for the time being. Don''t let people disturb Dao Sutang. Such an opportunity can''t be met. Just let him wake up. We can''t disturb him." the Narcissus patriarch said quickly. With her voice falling, Bai you nodded quickly. Yu Yong on the good side also said aloud; "Patriarch, I''ll go too. White girl is alone. I''m afraid she''s too busy." the Narcissus patriarch nodded at his words.


    After the two of them left, Tianji arched his hand and said to the Narcissus patriarch; "Thank you, sir." ape Tong and others also bowed their hands and thanked again and again. The Narcissus patriarch smiled and waved his hand; "You''re welcome. He''s our guest. Let''s go. Just let him be here alone. Let''s leave here. In just two days, our things are almost ready. At that time, it''s better to create blood power for six ears. Don''t be here. I''ll let several elders stay here to take care of it. There will be no problem."


    After hearing her words, Tianji and others also nodded. At this time, the movie bully said; "We have nothing to do when we go back, so let me stay here to take care of adults." after his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch also nodded. After that, except six ears, everyone else stayed and retreated to a far place to protect Su Tang.


    As time passed, two days passed in an instant. On this day, in the Narcissus palace, six ears also entered the depths of the palace under the leadership of the Narcissus leader. Before walking to a huge pool, the Narcissus grew a voice channel; "This is the eternal spirit spring of our Narcissus family. The spring water in it has great curative effect on the injury. Although your meridians have recovered very well, the power of blood is too strong. Your meridians have no blood power for many years. If the blood power suddenly explodes, it is likely to cause some problems in your meridians and enter this spirit spring It can ensure that everything is safe. "


    After her voice fell, six ears nodded. After thanking her, they went straight to the Lingquan. After he went down to the Lingquan, he watched him go down. The Narcissus patriarch quickly nodded to the people around him. For a moment, everyone moved one after another, and many things appeared on their hands, After the six ears sat down in the spring, the Narcissus patriarch also quickly changed the Dharma. With the change of the Dharma, the aura in the spring also began to enter his body crazily. Although the aura was very large, it was extremely easy-going. It was a legend that the aura came and went back in his meridians. In a short time, a barrier was formed in his meridians, Completely protected his meridians.


    Aware of such a situation, six ears also secretly exclaimed; "It seems like a holy spring. It seems that this time it is possible to recover." although the six ear button has been saying all the time, it doesn''t matter whether it depends on heaven''s destiny or not. Who is willing to have no accomplishments during the period of cultivation? In particular, Liu ER and Yang''s strange beasts of heaven and earth were born with great power. Over the years, he has been living a life without cultivation, so he can''t help feeling that sister Hui would die rather than live like this. If Xiao Liu Er hadn''t taken care of him, he might have died in the ruins of the ancient god, but now he sees the hope of recovery, His second master and were very excited.


    At this time, the Narcissus people next to the spring also arranged everything. At this time, one of them said; "Patriarch, it has been arranged." when she said this, the Narcissus patriarch nodded and said; "Let''s prepare together. Let''s activate the aura of these things in all areas of his body at the same time. Whether he can succeed depends on his creation." at the moment when the voice fell, his decision began to start slowly, and the resting people next to her also changed the decision quickly. With their decision constantly changing, Six ears, my eyebrows wrinkled slowly.


    At this time, he felt a lot of violent forces entering his body. These forces were very violent and brought some pain to his body. He could bear such pain. However, as these forces became stronger and stronger, his whole body trembled slowly, and his forehead was dissatisfied with sweat. After half an hour, The Narcissus patriarch took the lead in stopping the technique. As her actions fell, the people around her also stopped one after another.


    "What we can do has been done. Everything depends on your nature. If you succeed, your future cultivation road will be smooth. If you fail, everything will be over." underwater anger looked at the six ears trembling all over the body and said softly. At this time, the six ears still had some vague consciousness. Hearing her voice, six ears tried to give themselves an airway; "You must succeed. You can''t go on like this all the time. Boss, you are very kind to me. You haven''t thanked me yet. You must not fail. This time your friends have helped you so much. How can you give up yourself like this?" six ears shouted in his heart.


    The Narcissus patriarch also left quickly. After they left, a light curtain suddenly appeared on the whole eternal spiritual spring, and directly wrapped the spiritual spring. There was only six ears left in the whole spiritual spring, leaving the spiritual spring. The Narcissus patriarch said to his men; "You should inform Su Tang''s friends of the news here, and say that you can get the news within three days. At the same time, you should also see how Su Tang understood it." after her voice fell, her men nodded, and a narcissus clan left directly.


    After a while, she came to the unreal heavenly way and quickly said all the words given by the Narcissus patriarch. At the same time, she was idle. Bai you asked about Su Tang and left. After she left, Bai you also found ape Tong and others; "Six ears'' things have been done. We can get the news in three days. The patriarch has finished what she can do, and everything can only depend on the luck of six ears." after her voice fell, ape Tong nodded, stood up and arched his hand; "Thank you. No matter what the result is, I owe the Narcissus a favor. I believe six ears must have succeeded." after his voice fell, Tianji and others echoed.


    Hearing their words, Bai you smiled and said; "I also believe that Liu Er will be reluctant to give up your brothers and friends. He will succeed. When he succeeds, Su Tang will wake up. It will be a double happiness at that time."


    "Hahaha, yes, double happiness." Tianji also smiled. Just after his voice fell, Yu Yong''s voice came from a distance; "What''s the matter? How happy?" the voice fell. He also took more than ten people to quickly walk past Ali. These people''s mourning took some things. Seeing him coming, Gu Han smiled and said; "Hahaha, brother, we are saying that Su Tang is waking up after six ears are ready. It will be double happiness at that time."


    After listening to his words, Yu Yong said with a smile; "Hahaha, it''s really very happy. You''ve been here for a few days. I''ve asked someone to prepare something. Since we''re so happy today, shall we have a drink together?" when it comes to drinking, Gu Han smiles and nods again and again, and the secret is also heard; "It''s also good. Celebrate in advance. After they all appear, we''ll celebrate well."


    At this time, in the deepest Su Tang, his eyes suddenly opened, and a smile and voice were outlined at the corners of his mouth; "Oh, I see. It seems that the power of chaos is really very unusual. Since he touched some thresholds this time, he didn''t have a chance to slowly control more chaotic power in the future." after the sound fell, he looked up at the track of the virtual heaven in the distance and said aloud; "This is really a good place. This time, I not only touched the threshold of the power of chaos, but also had some feelings about Tao, which will be of great benefit to future cultivation and understanding."


    After the voice fell, Su Tang slowly stood up, moved his muscles and bones, turned his head and looked around. At the next moment, a very attractive smell of wine appeared, and Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "These guys are very carefree." his voice fell. He also quickly walked towards the place where the wine came out. At this time, the Tianji and others on this side didn''t find it. They were still just drinking wine and chatting. At this time, Su Tang''s voice sounded; "You guys don''t wait for me to drink."


    His voice suddenly appeared. Tianji and others were stunned. Then they penetrated into the place where the voice came from. At this time, Su Tang Tianji took the lead in speaking; "Hahaha, don''t you wake up first when you ask?" the voice fell, and Yu Yong was also the agent; "If that''s the case, wouldn''t I be guilty?" Su Tang said with a smile when he heard what they said; "In fact, I woke up a day ago, but I didn''t figure out something, so I meditated there. I wasn''t awakened by the smell of wine."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang also came slowly. At this time, Gu Han also picked up a jar of wine and handed it to Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang drank it directly. After a while, he seemed to think of something and asked aloud; "How''s the situation with six ears?"

 Chapter 825

    Upon hearing his inquiry, ape Tong immediately replied; "The Narcissus patriarch has made a move. Everything depends on the luck of six ears. Don''t worry, boss. I believe six ears will successfully survive this crisis."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and then said to Bai you; "This time things trouble the aristocracy."


    "You''re welcome, Su Tang, you shocked us all this time. No one has understood it here for tens of thousands of years, and I''m really surprised that you directly entered the Epiphany state." Bai you smiled and waved her hand. At the same time, her heart was also very curious about what Su Tang got this time, After her voice fell, Tianji and others turned to look at him curiously.


    At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "This time, I did have some extraordinary gains. This is the track of the heavenly way. I got some feelings of the Tao in it, which will be of great benefit to my future cultivation and understanding." after his voice fell, Tianji and others nodded and congratulated one after another. At this time, Su Tang continued; "In addition, I have some very big gains."


    Hearing this, Tianji and others were stunned. At this time, a voice came from afar; "Hehe, Su Tang Xiaoyou''s ability is really extraordinary. Unexpectedly, he can control about 10% of the power of chaos in just a day or two. It seems that what I said before is wrong. How can I look out of my sight for the first time in many years." the voice fell into the water. The fairy leader appeared in the sight of Su Tang and others, and fell with her voice, Tianji and others were stunned one after another. The ape Chi, who first reacted, laughed and said; "Boss, Congratulations, such a big news was put at the end. When did you become like this?"


    As his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hahaha, elder, you''re here too. Six ears, please." after his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and said; "It doesn''t matter. There''s nothing too troublesome. However, your strength has been greatly improved once. I think you should also know the threshold of chaos power. In the future, I think you will control more chaos power. If you need my help one day, you can come to me at any time. I also want to see how much you will achieve in the future and whether you want to be the first Like a generation, completely control the power of chaos. "


    At this moment, the attitude of the Narcissus patriarch is completely different from that when he saw Su Tang before. After all, Su Tang shocked him so much this time. How come she has seen several successors of the power of chaos over the years, but she has never been able to grasp and control the height of 10% by herself without their help, This has reached a very surprising level compared with the fact that they have spent many years to study 50% of their control power.


    At this time, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "I did touch some doors, but I also saw the power of chaos. I think it is not easy to understand and control in the future. Unless there is a great opportunity, I think there should be no way to continue to control." hearing his words, the Narcissus patriarch smiled; "Hehe, yes, who will know what will happen in the future? I think there will be miracles in you. Isn''t your life a miracle all the way?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Su Tang and others were stunned. At this time, Bai you said with a smile; "Su Tang, you may not know yet. Apart from being the Supreme Master of water washing and having the ability to cross the void, there will be a baby who can predict the future on each of our ethnic lands." upon hearing this, Su Tang was stunned and couldn''t help thinking of the descendant Yun of Ji Valley on that day in the land of divine heritage, It has been nearly half a year since he came here without a place to return. I don''t know what Yun frowned like now, and what happened to him alone.


    Bai you was stunned when he noticed that Su Tang was stunned, but Su Tang''s thoughts also came back quickly. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and said; "In fact, after seeing Xiaoyou, I used that thing to check Xiaoyou''s past and hope Xiaoyou didn''t suggest." after hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "It doesn''t matter. I know what you mean."


    "No, it''s really a legend, but I''m very curious about your future." the Narcissus patriarch continued, and Bai you asked puzzled after her voice fell; "Clan leader, didn''t you say that our treasure can predict the past and future? Don''t you see Su Tang''s future?" Su Tang smiled and said in a loud voice; "I think what you see, elder, should be very vague?"


    "Indeed, the chosen one is really very unusual. No one can know his future beyond the way of heaven." the Narcissus patriarch nodded and said. After her voice fell, Bai you was stunned and asked; "What is the chosen one?" the book said with a smile at the moment when the voice fell; "Hahaha, this day''s elector actually has only the past and no future. His future needs to be created directly. Regardless of this, I always think so. Only with more and more things I know, I understand that there are indeed some changes in the future of the elector, but these things have been arranged by heaven."


    As his voice fell, Bai you nodded clearly, and the party chatted again. The Narcissus patriarch left here after chatting for a few words. After she left, Bai you came to dredge and asked aloud; "Su Tang, why did you suddenly lose your mind when I said there was a treasure? Do you have anything to check?" Su Tang shook his head and replied aloud as her voice fell; "No, after all, it''s very bad for me to know more about this thing. I just thought of my chess pieces in the land of divine heritage. When I left there and came to the land of no return, she already had a baby. It''s been half a year. I think my child should be almost born."


    Hearing his words, Tianji and others were slightly stunned, and Bai you was also stunned. At this time, the ape laughed and said; "Yes, it''s been more than half a year, and I almost forgot about it. Boss, you said that once my sister-in-law would leave boys or girls?" Su Tang said with a smile; "It doesn''t matter. No matter what it is, it''s all my children, isn''t it?" after his voice fell, ape Chi laughed and said; "If it were a boy, we would have inheritors."


    "Hahaha, right." the ape said with a laugh. At this time, Gu Han asked with a smile; "Why, little friend, this is a happy event." Su Tang smiled and nodded at the moment when the voice fell; "Yes, I just don''t know if I have a chance to see the child born." said with a smile at the moment when the voice fell; "Well, but don''t worry, boss. When six ears come out, we can leave here and get ready to go back to the land of divine heritage. I think you will have a chance to see your child born. Don''t worry."


    At this time, Bai you said; "If only I could wander outside with you. I''ve never left here except the last time, and I don''t know what''s fun outside." she said here with some loss in her voice. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "If the patriarch is willing, we will be happy to leave here with Miss Bai."


    The voice fell, Bai you nodded and said lost; "I don''t think she will agree." after the voice fell, Su Tang and others were silent. After staying here all night, Su Tang and others also quickly returned to the Narcissus palace. It has been two days since six ears entered the eternal spirit spring, and one day is the time to get the news.


    "Elder, I want to leave here after six ears come out, and we are going to go back to the land of divine heritage." in the hall, Su Tang said to the Narcissus patriarch. After his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch nodded and said; "Well, I know you have a lot of things, but my water fairy people rarely go out, so it''s very difficult for Xiaoyou to contact us. After all, the messenger stone can''t contact us at our seat, so I also have plans. I''m going to let Bai you follow you. What do you think?"

 Chapter 826

    As soon as he said this, he was happy on one of Bai you''s faces. His eyes were excited. When he noticed her excitement, Su Tang nodded with a smile and said; "If so, it would be the best, but now the outside is very chaotic, and the war between us and the Tiangui clan will open at any time. To be honest, I don''t know what strength the Tiangui clan will have. Although Miss Bai you''s strength is very strong, I''m still a little worried. There''s no way to protect her in the war."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Bai you immediately said his voice; "Su Tang, don''t worry. In today''s world, we Narcissus people want to leave. No one can live hard. It''s just a ghost family." after her voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch nodded and said; "Little friend, don''t worry. We don''t pay attention to the ghost family that day. Take Bai you not only to see it at any time, but also contact us. Moreover, her ability may bring you great benefits."


    The moment the voice falls, the secret is also a voice channel; "Boy, take this little girl with you. Her ability has a great effect on us. After all, we have to prepare to return to Langxie continent. It''s still very troublesome to find a way to Shura hell. Her ability is useful to Fei imperial city." after the voice fell, Su Tang understood and nodded with a smile; "That''s settled. Let Miss Bai leave here with us."


    After that, he looked at Bai you and said with a smile; "Ha ha, welcome Miss Bai you to join us." Bai you laughed excitedly at his words; "Hahaha, thank Sutang, thank the patriarch." then she continued; "Su Tang, don''t worry. After I follow you, you have a false reputation. If I can help, just speak, but I''ve never fought. I''m afraid it''s hard for me to fight with the Tiangui clan."


    "It doesn''t matter. If the fight really starts at that time, you can go back to the magic water world first. The time of the Tiangui clan is the business of our all heaven and all worlds. You Narcissus are not still people of all heaven and all worlds." Su Tang said with a smile. After hearing this, the Narcissus clan leader said with a smile; "Bai you, after you go out this time, you can also learn more. If you really say it, you don''t have to worry about anything at that time. You can fight directly. It''s completely different from active fighting."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang and others brightened their eyes and smiled. They still didn''t understand the meaning of the Narcissus patriarch. Obviously, they were telling Bai you that you don''t have to worry about anything this time. When you should take the shot, they all understood the strength of asphalt. They felt that they were the supreme basic super masters, and they were not ordinary supreme, At least she is the same as Su Tang. With her special means, even Su Tang may not be able to hold her. Such people leave with themselves and others. For them, it can be said to be a very powerful combat effectiveness.


    Su Tang and others were happy. At this time, Bai you also fell into meditation and muttered to himself; "Calm fighting is different from active fighting." a moment later, her eyes lit up, nodded and said to the patriarch; "I see." then she said to Su Tang; "I''ll follow you later, but I won''t fight, but you can teach me." Su Tang said with a smile as her voice fell; "Hahaha, it''s okay. You can learn by yourself at that time. It''s very easy for a person to learn to fight, but after learning to fight, you may never be able to return to your previous life."


    After his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch nodded and said aloud; "So Bai you must remember that you can fight, but you can''t love war, otherwise you will be very painful in the future." after hearing their words, Bai you nodded and replied to the Narcissus patriarch; "Well, thanks for the patriarch''s reminder. I know what to do." after her voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch also smiled.


    Just then, a loud noise suddenly came from the sky behind the Narcissus palace. At the moment of the sound, people in the hall were stunned one after another. Su Tang asked with some worry; "Elder, is something wrong?" with his voice falling, the Narcissus patriarch frowned slightly and said in a voice; "From the direction of the voice, it should be where your friend is. Let''s go and see what he is like now." at the moment of the voice falling, Su Tang and others were stunned and hurried to stand up, with a look of worry in their eyes.


    At this time, ape Tong is the vocal tract; "Isn''t the six ears healing? How can they suddenly rise above such a huge movement? Is there an accident?" hearing his words, the ape red said immediately; "Don''t guess. Let''s go and have a look. I''m more worried about the six ears because of such a huge movement." aware of their worried look, the Narcissus patriarch didn''t continue to talk nonsense and said immediately; "Come on, guys, let''s go and have a look."


    When the voice fell, the group quickly walked outside the main hall, and the group quickly walked behind the palace. Soon they came to the eternal spirit spring. At this time, the light mask above the eternal spirit spring had broken. Seeing this situation, the Narcissus patriarch''s face changed and his eyebrows wrinkled deeply. At this time, The eyes of Su Tang and others also fell on the six ears in the center of Lingquan.


    At this time, six ears were surrounded by very powerful forces. With the eyesight of Su Tang and others, you can see that these forces were constantly pouring into six ears at this time, and six ears'' face was also very ugly. At this time, Su Tang''s face changed and his voice came out; "Elder, what''s the situation?"


    Hearing his voice, the Narcissus patriarch was also very puzzled, and immediately shook his head and said; "I''m not sure. I haven''t met such a situation before. This eternal spirit spring has the ability to heal wounds. The reason why I let him come here is that I''m worried that his blood will impact his meridians at the moment of creation, resulting in what problems will happen to his meridians that haven''t been used for a long time. Now I look at his situation, although there is a lot of strength The amount poured into his body. Although it was painful, it was still stable, but if it continued like this, I couldn''t guarantee whether the eternal spirit spring could protect his meridians. "


    If his meridians can withstand the impact of these forces, there will be very huge problems. If it is serious at that time, it is likely to completely lead to the failure of creating blood vessels, and it is likely to fall directly under such violent forces. Speaking of this time, Su Tang and others'' faces changed dramatically. At this time, Su Tang also immediately made a voice and continued to ask questions; "Master, is there any way to temporarily control the current situation of six ears?"


    After hearing his words, the Narcissus patriarch frowned and thought quickly. However, at this time, she really couldn''t think of any good way. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Boy, don''t get excited. I just checked the situation of six ears with my strength. Although it looks very scary on the surface, it is still relatively stable for the time being. I think there should be no problem for the time being." after his voice fell, Su Tang and others turned their heads and looked at the place where six ears were located.


    With the passage of time, there was no sound on the edge of the eternal spirit spring. At this time, Bai you pointed to six ears and said; "Look at Liu er''s face. It seems to be getting better." when she said this, Su Tang and others'' eyes gathered for a moment. Sure enough, at the moment of seeing Liu er''s face, their worried look in their eyes was much less. At the same time, a little surprised look also appeared slowly. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch also said with a smile; "Hehe, it seems that your friend''s luck and opportunity are not low. It is certain that he will have more than 80% chance of success if there are no accidents this time."


    As soon as these words came out, Su Tang and others'' worries disappeared and replaced them with surprise and joy. When Liu Er pulled out such a huge movement, Su Tang and others were very worried, but Liu ER was also very happy at this time. There was a great chance of success, As for the accidents mentioned by the Narcissus patriarch, what accidents can occur in this magic water world? In addition, they have so many super experts guarding here. As long as there is no problem with the six ears themselves, they must be able to get through this difficulty safely.


    "I''ve heard the good news. The old man has suffered too many sins over the years. I hope he has his own nature and successfully condenses his blood force this time. Then my four brothers can only love the world once." ape Tong said with a smile. With his voice recorded, ape Chi said with a smile; "Hahaha, yes, but this time there have been some changes. Our four brothers will follow the boss to fight in the world, completely defeat the Tiangui clan and exchange it for a bright future in the world."


    At the moment when his voice fell, the little six ears on one side also squeaked. Hearing his voice, ape Tong smiled, nodded and said; "Yes, and you, but your strength is still too weak. I think you can go to the boss''s Thor palace to practice, otherwise how can you fight with us?"


    As soon as he covered up his words, little six ears nodded. Then in the combination example, once in a while, ape Chi said with a smile; "OK, after six ears wake up, you can practice in it." with his voice Lu loves it, Su Tang also smiled and took you with him. This time, he was relaxed. At this time, the trip to the place where there is no return has not only been completed, but also got many powerful helpers. Now six ears has also been completed, He can put his heart down.


    At this time, the situation of six ears is getting better and better. The forces around him are still pouring into his body. But at this time, he is not uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, he is still enjoying it. At the same time, Su Tang and others are keenly aware that the breath of six ears is constantly changing. After noticing such changes, ape Tong and ape Chi look at each other, And said with a smile; "Hahaha, the old guy is back."


    A day passed while the party was waiting. At the moment when your strength completely disappeared around six ears, his eyes suddenly opened, and a flash of magic light flashed in his eyes. The next moment, a smile was outlined at the corner of his mouth, looking at Su Tang and others near the eternal spirit spring; "I recovered, I finally recovered."

 Chapter 827

    Hearing his voice, Su Tang and others also laughed and nodded again and again. Liu Er looked very good at this time. At this time, Su Tang also turned and knelt on the Narcissus patriarch and said with an arched hand; "It''s really troublesome this time. If it weren''t for the kindness of the elder, I''m afraid Liu Er wouldn''t get better soon. Thank you again."


    With Su Tang''s salute, others also arched their hands at the Narcissus patriarch one after another, with a look of thanks in their eyes. Looking at their appearance, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and waved his hand; "You''re welcome. It''s his good luck this time. Although we have our shot, if it wasn''t for his luck and willpower, I think it would be difficult to succeed. Besides, we are all friends. Why be so polite?"


    "Yes, Su Tang, you don''t have to be so polite. It''s his good fortune that six ears can succeed this time." Bai you also said. After hearing what they said, Su Tang also smiled. At this time, six ears also came up from the Lingquan. After coming to Su Tang and others, ape Tong and ape Tong seized his wrist deeply, The power of the soul is also said; "Let me help you see your current situation."


    After hearing his words, six ears also nodded. Someone asked Su Tang to check. After a while, Su Tang took back the power of his soul and said with a smile; "It has been completely restored, and the power of blood is constantly improving. I believe you can return to the peak state in a short time." after hearing his words, ape Chi and ape Tong nodded happily, and six ears were also very happy at this time.


    After staying beside the Lingquan for a while, the Narcissus leader said; "Everybody, now that six ears have recovered, this is a happy event. I have arranged people to prepare wine and dishes. Let''s leave here first. At the same time, I think you should also plan to leave the magic water world. This time, we should see you off. I hope you can calm the things of the Tiangui clan in the outside world." the voice fell, and Su Tang and others nodded.


    The party left Lingquan and returned to the main hall. At this time, in the main hall, I don''t know when all kinds of delicious food have been prepared. Seeing these food, Su Tang said with a smile; "I''m really sorry to trouble the elder again this time." hearing his words, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and said; "Don''t be so polite, little friend. You don''t know when you''ll see you again this time. Bai you doesn''t understand anything. Following you will inevitably cause you trouble. Everyone is friends. You don''t have to say these polite words."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded and took their seats. The party talked and laughed. At the same time, Su Tang and others had been here in the magic water world for ten days. In the place of no return outside, the Wugui villa was in chaos at this moment. They thought it would be more and more stable, But not as expected.


    On the main hall of Wugui villa, Hefeng spoke with a dignified face; "Villa leader, the situation is very troublesome now. Do you think we are going to attack them directly? If it goes on like this, I''m afraid they will develop and become the second evil ghost clan. At that time, the territory we have fought hard will be handed over to others." listening to his words, the elders in other halls also nodded repeatedly. At this time, they sat on the throne and were sentenced to death, I don''t know these things in my heart, but now Wugui villa is suffering from internal and external troubles. I''m still in a mess. Why fight with others at this time?


    If he fights with such a situation, he is likely to be knocked down by the other party at one time, which is why he refuses to fight. He doesn''t speak when he sees Xing Wugui, and Hefeng continues; "Now the people of the virtual clan have only jointly subdued some small forces in the marginal area. These forces are not good enough. As long as we send troops, we believe we can break them up soon. I know what you are worried about, villa leader. This time you don''t have to go there in person. I''ll take the army to kill all these guys. Let them see. I''m not easy to mess with Wugui villa."


    As his voice fell, other elders also got up and arched their hands; "Villa leader, let me wait for someone to go. Now others are bullying the door, and not fighting will only make us more confused." after hearing this, Xing Wugui thought for a while, nodded and said; "Well, Hefeng, take your men and horses to destroy the exposed virtual clan forces first. Others will soon read to suppress our internal chaos. If anyone is not convinced, he will kill them on the spot."


    At this time, he didn''t think much about the punishment. Over the years, his means have been softened a lot. Now, such softness will only make the chaotic scene more out of control. Therefore, at this time, he chose iron blood. As soon as he listened to his command, the elders below were happy and quickly bowed their hands, At the same time, a thought also rose in their hearts; "The real villa leader is back."


    At that time, they were the people who fought with Xing Wugui. Of course, they had seen the iron and blood means of Xing Wugui with their own eyes. However, the situation of Wugui mountain villa has become better and better over the years, and the means of Xing Wugui have become softer. But now they really see the filling of Xing Wugui. Maybe now, there is only such a special means, In order to quickly suppress the whole situation of Wugui villa.


    Just as the crowd continued to come up in the hall, a voice sounded outside the hall; "Villa leader, it''s bad." and his voice was full of worry and panic. When he heard this, Xing Wugui and others were stunned and stopped to discuss. This was the voice of Xing Wugui; "Hefeng, look what''s going on." as soon as he heard what he said, Hefeng quickly got up and walked towards the gate of the hall. After a while, a man with blood all over followed Hefeng in. As soon as he saw that Xing had no return, the man knelt down directly, said the great God; "The villa leader is bad. The territory of the evil ghost clan has been captured."


    "What? How could this happen?" the man fell down in the ecological park, and Xing Wugui stood up in surprise. His tone was full of horror. Although he didn''t care much about the territory of the evil ghost family, he also sent some people to guard there. How could he be captured quickly? Moreover, they and others were not careful, which is completely impossible. Although the people of the virtual clan are powerful, they admit defeat very little. At this time, the forces United are only marginal forces. What kind of combat effectiveness can they have, but now it is such strength. Congratulations on the territory of the evil ghost clan, How can this not surprise Xing Wugui.


    "The people of the virtual family don''t know where to find three giant animals. They are very powerful. Under their rampage, our defense line collapsed in an instant. The people of the virtual family also had the opportunity to enter directly. With the words of the three giant animals, we didn''t have the strength to fight back at all. Moreover, because the incident happened suddenly and the virtual family didn''t know what kind of hand we used Duan, our news couldn''t come out at all. All those brothers fell. I was lucky enough to escape. "


    At this time, the man''s face was very pale. At a glance, he was seriously injured. After hearing his words, Xing Wugui took out pills and gave them to him, and then said; "You go down and have a rest first. I won''t let those brothers die in vain. Don''t worry. I''ll let the virtual family pay the price. Go down and have a rest first." the voice fell, and Hefeng called to take the man down. Suddenly, he received such a message. Next time, the whole hall paper was also silent.


    "What''s the matter? Afraid?" Xing Wugui asked coldly. Hearing his words, Feng Feng was stunned and shook his head. At this time, he Feng smiled bitterly and said aloud; "I''m afraid I won''t be afraid at that time. I just feel a little unwilling. I didn''t expect that the territory we fought hard was taken away by the virtual family. It''s really..."


    "Hehe, it''s just a barren land. It doesn''t matter. If we can fight down for the first time, we can fight down for the second time. I''m just thinking about what the giant beast mentioned in the population is. It actually has such powerful power. It seems that it''s not an easy beast. Let''s laugh and be careful, especially Hefeng. This time Dai Jun attacked them, maybe you will come back When you encounter these things, you must be careful. If you can''t force the enemy, retreat. We''ll make plans then. "When he said this, Xing Wugui''s tone also changed a little.


    I think it''s the giant beast that suddenly doesn''t know where it comes from, which gives him some snacks. No matter who it is, a little careful heart will rise in his heart. After his voice falls, he nods and bows to the wind; "Villa leader, don''t worry. I know what to do. Although I don''t know what the giant beast is, they shouldn''t have much under the current situation. Otherwise, according to their character, how can they be willing to be calm in this land without return for many years?"


    "That''s right, but don''t be careless. This time, when you go there, the fight is on the one hand. Try to find out what kind of monsters the giant beast is and how many such monsters they have, so that we can guard against them in advance and won''t be caught unprepared by them at that time." Xing Wugui continued, falling with his voice, Hefeng also nodded.


    In this case, good punishment has no return, and he asked aloud to the big elder who was doing it on one side; "By the way, elder, how''s the situation on your side? It should be almost transferred? It''s been ten days. Long Shen and others don''t know where they have gone. There''s no news from them for the time being. You should be careful."


    Hearing his question, the elder nodded and said; "Don''t worry, villa leader. I''m very careful about things there. There should be no problem. We can completely transfer out in ten days at most. At that time, even if the Dragon God and others appear and want to leave in advance." Xing Wugui nodded after hearing his words.


    After that, he also arranged quickly. The next day, Hefeng left Wugui villa with people and horses. At the same time, in the magic water world, Su Tang and others also entered the void channel in the eyes of Narcissus members. In the channel, Bai you said with a smile; "Hahaha, I used to yearn for the experience outside the road, but the patriarch didn''t agree all the time. This time, I finally got my wish. Speaking of love, thank you, Su Tang. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid the patriarch wouldn''t give it up."


    As her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "You''re welcome, girl, but the outside world is not as calm as you think, so you''d better be careful." as his voice fell, the six ears on one side also spoke; "Yes, although people yearn for the outside world, things outside are too complicated. You should be very careful when you finish, otherwise something big will happen."


    Hearing what they said, Bai you also nodded. Before, he also heard something about the outside world. She was not a fool. Of course, she also understood that the outside things were not as simple as imagined.


    "Aren''t you there? I think you all know the good things outside very well. I won''t be deceived if I follow you, hehe." Bai you is very happy at this time, so she and the device are full of faith. Looking at her, Su Tang and others don''t continue to say anything, but say it secretly in her heart; "You must take good care of her."

 Chapter 828

    After crossing the void passage for about a quarter of an hour, they returned to the previous lake. At this time, it was noon here. As soon as the sun came out, Su Tang and others narrowed their eyes slightly.


    At this time, the ape bared its voice; "Boss, what shall we do next? Continue to go to the forbidden area, or go directly to Xing Wugui and leave the place without return?" Su Tang was stunned after hearing his words, and then smiled and said; "This time we stayed in the magic water world for ten days. Since we promised to give Xing Wugui a month, I think we''ll give him a month. Let''s continue to go to the forbidden area."


    As his voice fell, the secret of heaven also came out; "Yes, now we have a great potential of no return of punishment here. We''d better not have a conflict with them. Anyway, there are only more than 20 days left. The problem is not very big. We''d better continue to go to the forbidden area they decided before." after recording his voice, Bai you was slightly stunned and said aloud; "What''s the matter? Are you going to leave the land of no return?"


    Upon hearing her question, Su Tang suddenly remembered that there was one more person in their team, and this person still had the ability to open up empty channels. Thinking that there was no one in his eyes, he asked aloud; "Miss Bai, can you send your skin to the void channel? We came from the place of divine heritage to deal with the Tiangui clan. Now the Tiangui clan here has been destroyed, so we want to go back to the place of divine heritage. However, the situation here is unstable, so let''s wait a month and leave here. If you can help, we can do it now Just leave the place where there is no return. "


    As his voice fell, ape Chi and others were slightly stunned. The next moment they turned their heads and looked at Bai you. At this time, Bai you''s words made them depressed at once.


    "Well, that''s true, but don''t think I can lead you to open up the void channel. It''s impossible. Do you know the void channel leading to the magic water world here? It took generations of senior experts of Narcissus family many years to get it. We do have the ability to cross the void, but it''s only limited to us. It''s not true You can''t shuttle with others, even if it''s su Tang, your space magic tools can''t. don''t you find that one can use things that can store things? "Bai you said in a voice.


    After hearing this, Su Tang and others were slightly stunned. At this time, Bai you continued; "The reason why we Narcissus can only shuttle through this void channel is because of our ability. It implies that it is just breeding our individuals. We can''t bring anything about space after people, so we never bring direct space magic tools to store things, because it will make us unable to cross the void."


    "Then don''t you store things?" ape Chi asked puzzled. After hearing his question, Su Tang and others also nodded. It''s true. Basically, martial artists will have many things. If they don''t have storage magic tools, it will be very troublesome. Looking at their appearance, Bai you smiled and said happily; "Of course we have to store things, but we Narcissus have the ability to cross the void. Of course, we can leave some places in the void to store things. We can get them at any time as long as we want, which is as convenient as the storage ring."


    Su Tang and others were slightly stunned. They had never seen such an ability. They were also very surprised, but at the same time, they were disappointed. Since Bai you couldn''t help them leave here, they had to wait until 20 days later to leave here through the channel of nowhere to return.


    "Well, since this matter can''t be done, let''s go to the forbidden area first." Su Tang said aloud. With his voice falling, Tianji and others nodded. At this time, Bai you asked aloud; "Forbidden area, why should we go to the forbidden area?" she left the magic water world twice in her life, and there was no forbidden area in the magic water world. Now she asked puzzled when she heard Su Tang and others.


    Hearing his question, Su Tang explained with a smile; "It''s very dangerous in this forbidden area." hearing this, she became more confused and asked; "Since it''s so dangerous, what are you going to do there?" Su Tang continued with a smile after hearing her words; "There is an old saying outside that opportunities coexist with dangers. It has always been said that although the forbidden area is very dangerous, there are still many martial artists who continue to enter it. They all want to experience here and find their own opportunities."


    "Oh, so it is." Bai you nodded clearly. Then the group quickly left the lake and rushed to the forbidden area they had planned. Two days later, they came to a small city. As soon as they entered the city, they were stunned by the comments of these people around them. They found a place to have a rest first.


    Sitting in the box of the restaurant, the ape bared his voice; "Unexpectedly, the land of no return has changed again in just ten days. It seems that the punishment of no return should be in a mess now?" after hearing his words, Tianji smiled and said; "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that the people of the virtual family could move so fast. It seems that they are also a race uneasy about peace."


    "However, judging from the current situation, the people of the virtual family still have some scruples. They didn''t fight against them directly. However, this also caused a lot of trouble to them. This time, if they don''t settle down quickly, I''m afraid they will be in great trouble." the movie bully also said at this time, After his voice fell in love with Lu, Bai you followed; "I didn''t expect the outside world to be so chaotic. I just came out and encountered such a thing. It seems that I should learn to fight as soon as possible. Don''t trust your hind legs when I get it."


    When she said this, Su Tang and others smiled, but Su Tang didn''t speak. He was just meditating there. Seeing his situation, Tianji couldn''t help asking; "Boy, what''s the matter with you? What are you thinking?" Su Tang replied loudly after hearing his words; "I wonder if we should go to Wugui villa and help them. After all, they have helped us a lot this time. Otherwise, we can''t kill the Tiangui clan quickly. Now they are in such a situation. If we sit idly by, some of them can''t make sense."


    After his voice fell, Tianji and others were silent. At the same time, their hearts also felt that what Su Tang said was really good. At this time, Bai you said aloud; "Why, is this man called Xing Wugui kind to you? If so, I think Su Tang is right. We really should help them in such a difficult situation."


    "Boss, it''s up to you. I''ll listen to you." six ears directly said at this time. After hearing his words, ape Chi and ape Tong also nodded and said that they were willing to listen to Su Tang. At this time, the secret of heaven also said; "Boy, you''re right. This time we''ve really become a favor without return. If we have a chance to repay this favor now, we can."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang turned his eyes to Gu Han and noticed his eyes. Gu Han smiled and said; "Su Tang, I''ll do what you say. Now we are members of your group. We should advance and retreat together. I also admire your idea. It seems that there will be a very good treatment to follow you in the future." he said, laughing here.


    Hearing that they all agreed, Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, in that case, we''ll go back to Wugui mountain villa directly. As for the forbidden area, we won''t go for the time being. We went to the forbidden area just to help six ears find the magic medicine for recovery. Now he has recovered. We can not go there at that time. After all, these forbidden areas are very little help to us now."


    After the voice fell, the others nodded. After opening the small city and resting for half an hour, Su Tang and others directly turned their direction and flew quickly in the direction of Wugui mountain villa. It only took them more than half a day to come to the city where Wugui mountain villa is located. Su Tang and others landed and walked directly towards the city gate.


    When I came here again, Yingfeng couldn''t help laughing and said; "Remember the last time I came here alone, I also met some interesting things here, and now I shouldn''t have met such things?" after hearing his words, Su Tang and others were stunned. He never heard Yingfeng say that it was not a big thing. At this time, one of the guards guarding the door saw Yingfeng, Immediately surprised, he quickly walked over and spoke respectfully; "Elder, you''re back. Are you here to find the villa leader this time?"


    After hearing his words, Yingfeng smiled and said; "Yes, we are all here to find the villa leader. We should go in directly if we want to talk to him about something?" the voice dropped, which was to say respectfully; "Well, elder, you are joking. You are all distinguished guests of Wugui villa. Of course you can go in and out at will. I''m sorry about the past. We don''t know the situation. Please forgive me."


    "Ha ha, it''s all right." Yingfeng nodded, and then the party directly entered the city. With their entry, he quickly reported the news here. After a while, Xing Wugui, sitting in the hall, heard the news. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly and said in doubt; "How could the Dragon God and others appear here at this time? Are they going to leave here?"


    After the sound fell, he also quickly walked towards the outside. At the same time, the elders in the hall also got up and followed out.

 Chapter 829

    After entering the city, Su Tang and others directly walked all the way to the place where Wugui villa was located. Along the way, they looked at the previously bustling Wugui city and were much deserted. Seeing such a situation, Su Tang and others were slightly stunned, and ape Tong asked aloud; "It seems that there are some troubles in the virtual family this time. It''s really surprising that it has become like this."


    After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Hey, it seems that they are in great trouble this time, but now that they have decided to come to help them and return the favor this time." as his voice fell, Tianji and others nodded. After they had finished their clothes, they have all come to Wugui villa not far away, At this time, they saw that Xing Wugui and others had stood at the gate.


    Seeing them coming, Xing Wugui and others came towards them with a smile, and the far away Xing Wugui said with a smile; "Hahaha, Dragon God, why do you come to me when you have time?" Su Tang said with a smile after his voice fell; "Hehe, elder, we just came out of the forbidden area before. I just heard that the virtual clan has appeared and seems to have some conflicts with Wugui mountain villa. So I think you color box evil ghost clan have fought and should not have finished rectifying. Now we encounter such a thing again. I think we will be busy, so we left the forbidden area and came back to see what we have The place can use our place. "


    As soon as this remark came out, the faces of Xing Wugui and others changed, and a look of joy also appeared at the bottom of their eyes, and Xing Wugui even spoke loudly; "Thank you, thank you. This time things really made us very passive. Since the Dragon God and others appeared at this time to help us, I have a kind of gratitude. Come to you, let''s go to the main hall first and talk slowly." the voice fell, and he made an invitation gesture with his side.


    At this moment, he was very happy. He never dreamed that Su Tang and others would help them at this time. At this moment, his senses of Su Tang and others were completely changed in a moment. After the party entered Wugui villa, Su Tang and others sat down on the main hall. At this time, Xing Wugui saw Bai you, A look of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Aware of his doubts, Su Tang said with a smile; "This is the friend we met on our way to the forbidden area, Bai you." then he said to Bai you again; "Miss Bai, this is the master of the land of no return, master Xing no return." after his voice fell, Bai you nodded, stood up and arched his hand; "Younger generation Bai you, I''ve seen the elder."


    "You''re welcome, little friend. Since you''re a friend of the Dragon God, you''re also my friend of Xing Wugui. We''re all our own people. Don''t call any senior in the future. If you give face, just call big brother." Xing Wugui also said with a smile. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled. At this time, the shadow peak on one side asked aloud; "Elder, how could this happen? How could the people of the virtual family move so quickly?"


    When it comes to business, the smile on Xing Wugui''s face also converged, and some helpless expressions flashed in his eyes, and then he said aloud; "This time, we were caught off guard. I never thought they would move so quickly." after the voice fell, Su Tang and others didn''t know what to say. At this time, Xing Wugui continued; "Now I have asked Hefeng to take people first to stabilize the people of the virtual family. At the same time, I will also use means to quickly suppress the chaotic forces of Wugui villa."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Indeed, the current situation should be consistent with the outside world. I''m afraid the virtual clan can deal with the elders at this time. I hope to take advantage of the current chaos to crazy part of the territory, and even completely break up Wugui villa. Their plan is not small. We heard on the way here that the territory of the evil ghost clan has been destroyed Have the people of the virtual clan got it? Elder, have you found out the information of the three giants? "


    "Yes, I also know that the virtual family this time has a big picture, but it''s not easy to break up us first. As for the three giants, they should be the legendary virtual Warcraft. This virtual family has always had such a legend that there is a virtual Warcraft in their virtual family." Xing Wugui came out of the voice. When he said this, Bai you came out of the voice on one side; "Void Warcraft? It''s interesting. I didn''t expect such a big guy to appear. I haven''t met such a guy for a long time."


    As her voice fell, Su Tang asked aloud; "How can Miss Bai know something about things?" as soon as she said this, all the people in the hall turned their eyes and gathered on the woman who came here for the first time. At this time, Bai you smiled and said; "Oh, naturally, there is nothing terrible about this thing. Although they are powerful and can reach the supreme state, this big guy is very stupid, and its weakness is very obvious. Even the God King on one side can kill as long as he knows its weakness, so you don''t have to worry about this thing at all."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Xing Wugui and others were stunned. They had also seen this void Warcraft in some ancient books and rarely met it. Therefore, at the moment when this thing appeared, they had no way to deal with it for a time, but now when they heard Bai you''s words, how could they not be surprised and notice the little suspicious look in their eyes, Su Tang said with a smile; "Senior, my friend knows about the void very well, so since she says so, it must not be very difficult to deal with the void Warcraft."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Xing Wugui nodded directly and said aloud; "I''m sorry, this time the giant beast gave us a headache. We couldn''t find a way at all. Now we suddenly hear this situation. Some can''t believe it, girl. Don''t be surprised." Xing Wugui''s tone at this time took a trace of Qianyi. After hearing his words, Bai you shook his head with a smile; "It''s all right. In fact, as I said, I can help you with this. There''s no need to worry about void Warcraft, but I have a request. I hope you can agree."


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang was also slightly stunned. At this time, the bottom of Xing Wugui''s heart was also slightly stunned. Without a wrinkle, Bai you continued at this time; "In fact, there are no other requirements. I just hope that after killing these empty Warcraft, can you give me the body of the empty Warcraft? It is of great use to me."


    The moment the voice fell, Xing Wugui was slightly stunned, and then nodded directly; "If the girl can really help us kill these headache empty Warcraft, the corpses can be taken away by the girl." I thought Bai you would make some different requests or rob while the fire was burning, but I never thought it was the corpse of the empty Warcraft. There was no problem for them. After all, people can kill the Warcraft only with help, The body should be handled by others.


    "Well, let''s make a deal, and I''ll give the void Warcraft." Bai you nodded and said with a smile. With her voice falling, Xing Wugui nodded with a smile and continued; "Does that girl need my help?" Bai you shook her head and said; "I don''t think so. Just leave it to me and Su Tang and others to deal with the void Warcraft."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded to say something; "That''s right. In this battle, I think the people he Feng should bring will not be lazy. If we deal with the virtual family, I believe it''s more than enough, but if we add the void Warcraft, it must be not enough. Since Miss Bai says she has a way to eliminate the void, I think we''d better let our people help the elder. At the same time, we can give the virtual family a good chance A blow. "


    Xing Wugui also nodded. After a few more words, Xing Wugui also arranged someone to take Su Tang and others to find the army of Hefeng. After sending Su Tang and others away, Xing Wugui took people back to the hall. At this time, a trace of emotion flashed in his eyes; "The Dragon God really makes people cooperate in his work." at the moment when the voice fell, the elder below also nodded and said; "It''s fair and aboveboard, but our situation is much better. Villa leader, I think it''s time to teach this virtual family a lesson. We''ve been beaten passively these days. If we don''t check and balance, they will think we''re easy to bully."


    Hearing this, many elders also nodded. At this time, Xing Wugui said with a smile; "Of course, things in Wugui mountain villa are basically stable now. Those small forces should also temporarily put aside their previous grievances at this time. This time, since there are dragon gods and others to deal with the most troublesome void Warcraft, we can join hands with dragon gods and others to deal with the evil ghost clan. We can directly send troops on both sides at the same time and beat the virtual clan unprepared. There''s nothing wrong If there are empty Warcraft, they should not be able to turn over the big waves. "


    At the moment when the voice fell, the elders below stood up and answered in their hearts. At this time, Xing Wugui continued; "Now everyone is anxious. Let''s go directly to the territory of the evil ghost clan. I think the big troops of the virtual clan should be there. This time, we must completely beat these guys back to the ruins. This place has no return, but our world. It''s not an easy time for them to get involved."


    At his command, these elders also left the hall one after another. In the evening, Su Tang and others had caught up with the army of Hefeng. At the same time, Xing Wugui also called the army, left Wugui villa directly and rushed to the territory of the evil ghost family. At the same time, both sides touched at the same time. The virtual family soon received the news, but they had the virtual Warcraft, They don''t have much worry about this at all. After a period of continuous fighting, they have completely ignored Wugui villa.


    In the Yin Mountain, the leader of the virtual family heard the answer from his subordinates, he said with a smile; "Hahaha, it''s naive that the punishment can''t be returned. Can they deal with the evil ghost family like the last time with the participation of the Dragon God? It''s so naive." after the voice fell, an old man nodded with a smile; "Yes, with the void Warcraft, do these guys also want to stop the footsteps of my virtual family? It''s really naive."


    "Since they want to play, let''s play with them. Well, take all my void Warcraft. This time, since they want to kill us, we will take advantage of this opportunity to completely kill these guys. At that time, the whole place without return will be the world of my virtual family." as his voice fell, The old man below also nodded repeatedly, and then the old man also got up and said with a smile; "Let me do it myself. I''ll do it well."


    "Well, since the elder wants to go out and play with them, I''ll leave it to you. I must make a thorough reputation of the virtual family, which will be very good for us to rule this place without return in the future." the virtual family leader also said aloud. After the voice fell, the old man smiled and nodded, and then the old man turned and left the hall.


    At the next moment, countless huge animal roars sounded in the Yinshan Mountain. With the emergence of these animal roars, there was a sense of vibration on the earth. The leader of the virtual family had no interesting accident and said with a smile; "Come on, let you see the strength of our virtual family. The future land of no return is the world of our virtual family. It''s interesting enough to let you rule without return for many years."


    At this time, the great elder of the virtual family outside, with dozens of giant beasts, walked towards the Yinshan Mountain. It was a great momentum along the way. At this time, on the edge of the land ruled by Wugui villa on the other side, Su Tang and others gathered in the small city, in the main hall of the city master''s residence, and the wind came out of the voice; "There is a news from Ali ahead. This time, the people of the virtual family also made a big move. They rushed towards us with dozens of giant beasts. It seems that they still intend to clean up our place and directly turn to the villa leader''s army for a head-on attack."


    Hearing the worried look in his tone, Su Tang said with a smile; "Isn''t that just right? Since they came straight to us with giant beasts and killed them, the virtual family is tantamount to a tooth pulling tiger. What else can they do? It seems that God is helping us this time. If they go straight to the elder, we may bring some losses to them because we can''t keep up with them. Now the virtual family is doomed It''s going to fail. "


    After su Tang''s voice fell, Hefeng smiled and nodded, but his smile was far fetched. At this time, Su Tang also found the idea in his heart and turned to Bai you; "White girl, are you really sure about this time?"


    Suddenly hearing Su Tang''s voice, Bai you was stunned, then nodded and said; "You know the means of my water fairy family. In this void, we are absolute kings. Although this void Warcraft is very powerful, they can only escape in front of us. In recent years, we rarely meet void Warcraft in the void. I didn''t expect that there are so many void Warcraft in this place of no return. It seems that this time I I am blessed. "


    Hearing the confidence and joy in her voice, he continued with a smile; "By the way, what are the benefits of this empty Warcraft to you?" Bai you said with a smile when he heard his question; "There is a kernel in the body of this Warcraft, which is of great benefit to our Narcissus family. In the past, when we were free, we would follow the hunters of the family to hunt and kill this thing everywhere. However, there are few void Warcraft in recent years. We have to go far to hunt and kill it. Unexpectedly, all of them came to nowhere. It happened to be hunted and killed this time If I''m lucky, my strength will be improved to a higher level. "


    After her voice fell, Su Tang smiled. At this time, there was a feeling of vibration in the earth. At this time, the ape frowned and said; "There is a farting monster approaching. It seems that it is going to fight." after his voice fell, Su Tang and others stood up one after another. At the same time, the wind had rushed out of the hall and quickly issued the order to prepare for the battle. At the moment of the voice falling, the fighters in the whole city moved one after another.


    At this time, Su Tang and others also walked into the hall. They just saw Hefeng and Su Tang said aloud; "Brother Hefeng, don''t go out first. Try your best to defend these monsters. We''ll give them to us." the voice fell and Hefeng nodded. Su Tang and others also walked quickly towards the outside of the city master''s residence. As soon as they left the city master''s residence, Su Tang and others soared into the air.


    Above the city gate, Su Tang and others saw dozens of huge figures moving quickly in the distance. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "White girl, tell us about the weakness of the void Warcraft." the moment the voice fell, Bai you nodded and said in a voice; "Everybody, do you see the huge horn on the top of the beast?"


    After listening to her words, Su Tang and others nodded repeatedly. At this time, the ape spoke aloud; "But this huge horn looks very hard. You can''t say that this is the weakness of the beast?" Bai you nodded with a smile at the moment she liked it; "You''re right. This horn is their weakness. It looks very hard and sharp, but it''s very fragile. This is their lifeblood. As long as we break this huge horn directly from a long distance, the void Warcraft will die directly."


    As her voice fell, Su Tang and others were completely stunned. They didn''t expect that the giant beast ran around against its direct weakness. However, if Bai you didn''t say so, they would never have thought that the weakness of the void Warcraft would be a giant horn that looks very like a deadly killer?

 Chapter 830

    "If that''s true, it seems that this thing is just in the middle but not useful." ape Tong also said at this time. After his voice fell, Tianji said with a smile; "Although it is, we still have to be careful. Since these things dare to walk around with this thing so blatantly, I think they should also have some means."


    As his voice fell, Bai you said with a smile; "The secret of heaven is right. Although this giant horn is the lifeblood of the void Warcraft, it can be easily broken, but it''s not so simple for us to get close to him."


    "Oh? Miss Bai, time doesn''t wait. I think you''d better tell us all the ways you can deal with this monster. If so many monsters really rush into the city, the martial artists below will be killed without any resistance." Su Tang also said at this time, looking at the more and more new monsters in the distance, Su Tang was also worried.


    After all, the visual impact of these monsters on him was too great. At this time, Bai you stopped selling and spoke directly; "I''ve already said the weakness of the void Warcraft, but if the medicine approaches the giant horn and kills them, we must first break the black spar in his abdomen. The defense power of this thing is so amazing because of the protection of the spar. As long as they don''t have this thing, the invisible barrier on them will disappear in a moment, and then At this time, the giant horn will be completely exposed in front of us. As long as the speed is fast enough, we can kill all these empty Warcraft in a quarter of an hour. "


    The voice fell, and Su Tang thought. Should he break the black spar in his abdomen first? A moment later, he looked at ape Tong and said; "Ape Tong, it''s up to you to break the crystal stone. Although we have good strength, it''s very troublesome to break the crystal stone under the foot of the giant beast in such a system. You can break these crystal stones with earth spikes when you''re angry. As long as we find that the defense of those giant beasts is broken in the sky, we''ll break their giant stones directly Angle, be fast and don''t delay, otherwise let them rush into the city, and the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    The voice fell, and the ape nodded and said; "Don''t worry, boss, it''s up to me. I think they''re almost coming. Let''s go and find them directly." hearing his words, Su Tang and others nodded. The next moment, they flew directly towards the giant beast. At this time, they kept paying attention to their movements and the wind on the tower. When they saw this situation, There was also a look of worry in his eyes.


    Just then the people around him spoke out; "Elder, would it be dangerous to let them pass like this? We don''t want to help. After all, they came to help us this time. If they were allowed to take risks like this, it would be very hard to say." as his voice fell, Hefeng meditated. After a moment, he shook his head and said; "I think it''s better to wait. Since they are so confident to rush over, there must be some means. The Dragon God and others are very powerful. Even if she is defeated and wants to leave, these big guys can''t keep them. What we have to do now is to defend with all our strength to avoid the impact of giant animals. We''ll be in great trouble at that time."


    After hearing his words, the person who defeated you was also silent. At this time, Su Tang and others had flown in front of the giant beast. At this time, there was a black figure on the top of the head of the giant beast, which made Su Tang and others say aloud; "I think you should have come from the land of God''s legacy. The Dragon God and others?" Su Tang said with a smile as soon as the other party called out his identity; "I didn''t expect to see the legendary virtual family before I left this time. It''s really an honor for us."


    "Hahaha, since the Dragon God and others are going to leave, why bother this time?" the old man asked with a laugh. Su Tang smiled and said with his voice; "I think you should also know what happened before? We came here to pursue the Tiangui clan. Fortunately, we got the help of senior Xing Wugui and wiped out the Tiangui clan. It''s a good favor. Now they are in such a big trouble. Although we are leaving, we have to repay the favor. I was worried about it before. Now that I have the opportunity, I think it''s better to change my favor as soon as possible. "


    "Oh? It seems that the Dragon God is also a person who values love and righteousness. I really admire him. But you can see the current situation. Do you think you can recover the disadvantage of Wugui mountain villa by just relying on you? I appreciate your behavior. The Dragon God urges you to leave here now and don''t participate in our affairs of no return to punishment. How about being a friend? As for what you said I don''t think you need to pay back any human feelings, because this time there is no return of punishment, there is no doubt that you will die. Why care about human feelings for a dead man. "When he said this, his tone was full of confidence.


    At this time, Su Tang smiled and couldn''t help shaking his head; "I thought the virtual clan was a very good race before. I don''t think it''s better to let such an arrogant person lead the team. I''m afraid it''s the wrong decision of the virtual clan this time." and at the moment of Su Tang''s meditation, the earth thorn over there was ready. He took Su Tang''s order and took it directly.


    At this time, the old man above the head of the giant beast below saw Su Tang silent and thought that Su Tang was weighing this time. He was not in the least worried and waited quietly. This time, he brought so many empty Warcraft. There was no need to worry. In front of such a giant beast with amazing defense, those military men and horses who had no return to punishment, Completely like grass mustard, vulnerable.


    He just noticed that the people around the Dragon God and others are powerful people. Since he has the opportunity to make friends with these people, he certainly won''t miss such an opportunity. After all, no one is willing to deal with such a group of strong people, especially the current virtual family. Their strength depends on these giants. If these people in front of him go crazy, This is very bad for their subsequent plan to agree to no return.


    After a moment of silence, Su Tang said aloud; "I have a habit. As long as I owe someone else''s favor, no matter whether the other party will die immediately or not, I have to pay it back. Only in this way can I get a good idea and it is good for my cultivation. Although I don''t want to fight against noble people, I seem to have no choice now."


    As his voice fell, the old man frowned and his face became gloomy. The next moment, he shouted; "In that case, I''ll offend." as his voice fell, bursts of huge animal roars rang through the sky, and the earth shook in a moment. Bai you frowned and said aloud when he noticed this situation; "What''s the ghost roaring? It''s so noisy." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang also waved his hand. The next moment, ape Tong''s method changed. Suddenly, there was a huge fluctuation, which made the old man. However, when he saw that the things below were only earth thorns, he went in and laughed; "Dragon God, is that all you have?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang''s mouth also showed a radian. At the next moment, those earth spikes that soared into the sky were all torn off at the moment when they hit the giant beast. Stick to the situation, ape Tong and Su Tang were confused. They never thought that the defense of the empty Warcraft was so powerful, Originally, Su Tang thought that even if he couldn''t hit all these guys in the abdomen, he could at least cause them some trouble.


    At this time, one of the giant beasts suddenly burst into a roar, which was sad and fierce. At the moment of the sound, Su Tang and others also noticed that the earthy yellow light on the giant beast disappeared in an instant. At this time, Bai you was the first to react. He waved and a white air blade directly broke through the air, It fell directly on the giant horn of the giant beast, and the next moment the giant horn was directly broken. With the breaking of the giant horn, there was a flash of panic in the giant beast''s eyes, and it slowly went down, and the upgrade in his eyes dissipated quickly.


    At the same time, the earth spikes on ape Tong''s side are constantly condensed and become more and more dense. Under the attack of so many earth spikes, more and more crystal stones in the belly of void Warcraft have been broken. After su Tang and others saw Bai you''s means before, they also understand that Bai you''s words are really good, so they are all rich and quick. This round comes down, Seven or eight giant beasts fell directly under the hands of Su Tang and others.


    Insist on the situation, the old man on the top of the beast shouted with a look of horror on his face; "What''s matter? How can you know weakness of the void Warcraft?" then he stared at Bai you and asked; "Who the hell are you? I don''t think the divine power you use is ordinary. You''re not a person who has no return, nor a person who is left behind by God."


    "Hehe, who am I? In fact, I didn''t intend to tell you, but seeing that you sent me so many empty Warcraft, I can reluctantly tell you that I am actually a narcissus." Bai you smiled and said, the quality and her voice fell. The old man was stunned. He had never heard of the narcissus, However, after hearing Bai you''s words, the empty Warcraft below him showed a look of panic. The next moment, regardless of whether to fight or not, they turned directly and quickly and fled.


    Adhere to the situation, Bai you smiled and said; "Now I wonder if it''s too slow to escape?" she said, turning her head to ape Tong; "Speed up, but you can''t let these guys run away." hearing her words, ape Tong nodded. The method decision in his hand was also improved a lot, and the earth spikes kept breaking through the earth. At this time, several of the desperate void Warcraft were broken by the crystal stone. Su Tang and others directly killed those giants at the moment when the crystal stone was broken.


    At this time, the old man was completely shocked by the things in front of him. He never thought that this time would become like this. At this time, he could only let the giant beast run with him. At this time, his heart was just desperately thinking about where the Narcissus came out. However, under the current situation, it was difficult for him to calm down and run all the way, Su Tang and others are also in hot pursuit. The empty Warcraft at one end is constantly falling down, and the warriors in the city behind them are completely dumbfounded when they see the situation here.


    "Wow, is this true or false? Come on, brother, give me a slap and I''ll see if I''m dreaming." one of the martial artists said to the people around him. The voice fell. The people here raised their hands and slapped them. A clear sound sounded. The next moment, the man covered his face and cried out in pain; "You really hit?"


    "Didn''t you ask me to help? If you helped you, you should say thank you to me instead of asking me if I really want to fight. I''m very honest. I never refuse when others ask me to help, especially your request." the man replied.

 Chapter 831

    After hearing these two people''s words, Hefeng also relaxed and said with a smile; "It seems that this Baiyou girl is really a strange person. The original fierce beast immediately became a lost dog. It''s really gratifying."


    As his voice fell, the people on the tower burst out bursts of relaxed laughter, which was completely different from the previous dignified anger. At this time, the giants also fled farther and farther, and Su Tang also said immediately; "You don''t have to keep chasing, let them go." hearing his words, everyone stopped. At this time, they looked at the remaining twenty or thirty giants, ran away and disappeared on the horizon as soon as possible.


    "Hahaha, this time is the most time I''ve ever seen to hunt and kill void Warcraft. If I pass it back to the clan, I''ll become a super hunter in a moment, hahaha." Bai you also stopped at this time, turned her head and looked at the bodies of the giant animals that had been killed, and laughed. At this time, her tone was full of joy. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Come on, Miss Bai, you''d better collect your booty first. I''m afraid it''s really difficult to deal with this time without your help. I didn''t expect that they had so many giants."


    The voice fell, Bai you quickly nodded, and then turned to fly to the place where the bodies were. With a wave of her hand, the void Warcraft completely disappeared. In a short time, all the void Warcraft bodies completely disappeared. Seeing these bodies, she was scared to death, and the secret of heaven came out; "What a good means. Unexpectedly, the Narcissus have such means. I think their storage space can be comparable to your Thor palace, Sutang boy."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded again and again; "It''s really amazing." at the moment when the voice fell, Bai you also flew back and said with a smile; "It''s a good harvest this time. I have hunted more than 40 empty Warcraft. This is the number of daffodils I''ve hunted for one or two hundred years. Hahaha, I''m so happy today." looking at her happy appearance, Su Tang said with a smile; "Come on, let''s go back to the city. This time we won our first battle. We really should celebrate it. I think the virtual clan will converge after this time."


    "I hope so, but I''m afraid the people of the virtual family will defend the belly of the giant beast in the future. It''s even possible that these giants will leave the virtual family directly. From the previous situation, the blood void Warcraft should not be the race enslaved by the virtual family. They should make a big deal to reach a certain agreement, otherwise the void Warcraft can''t have independent consciousness." At this time, the secret of heaven also spoke loudly. Su Tang smiled and said when he heard him say so; "If the void Warcraft really leaves, it''s still a great good news for Wugui villa. Without these things, the virtual family should converge a lot. It''s good, and even retreat directly and continue to hibernate."


    "If so, Wugui villa will be much easier in an instant." the movie bully also said with a smile. Then the group also flew up and flew towards the place where the city is located. When they returned to the sky above the city, the cars below cheered one after another. As soon as Su Tang and others came down from a corner, Hefeng quickly threw them over and arched his hands; "It''s lucky to have the help of the Dragon God and others this time, otherwise we really can''t deal with these guys. We really thank the Dragon God and all our friends. I''m afraid the virtual family will be afraid of us this time. There is no solution to the dilemma of returning to the villa."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said; "It doesn''t matter. We''re lucky this time. If we can make the virtual family converge and buffer Wugui villa for a period of time, Wugui villa won''t be so passive even if there is a war in the future." as his voice fell, Hefeng nodded and said; "Yes, this time''s divine power not only eased our pressure, but also gave us a huge breathing opportunity."


    "Hehe, brother Hefeng, you''re welcome. When we first came to the place where we had no return, Ao was not your help, and we couldn''t kill the people of Tiangui family so quickly. This time, we also coincided with the meeting." Su Tang said with a smile. Hearing his words and Feng smiled, he didn''t understand what Su Tang said at this time.


    This is a clear reminder and wind. We come back to help you this time, which is completely based on the kindness of kale when you helped us. This time, since we have created such a good opportunity for you, we have returned your favor.


    "Hahaha, we should celebrate the victory of the first battle. This is our first divine power in more than ten days. I''ve asked people to prepare things. Today, we''ll celebrate the Dragon God." Hefeng said with a smile. No matter what Su Tang''s words mean, this time they have completely repaid their original kindness, In fact, Hefeng also knows that strictly speaking, although they say they are kind to Su Tang, why don''t Su Tang and others have no kindness to them?


    At the beginning, if Su Tang and others hadn''t done it together, they wouldn''t have been able to quickly destroy the people of the evil ghost family. This time, the virtual family appeared, and Su Tang and others did a thorough blow to the virtual family. It''s really easy to calculate. It''s just the kindness of Qian Su Tang and others, and Su Tang and others no longer owe them.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s so good. This time it''s really worth celebrating. After things here are stable, we also plan to leave the place without return. I''m afraid it''s not easy to meet again at that time. Meeting is fate, and this time we won''t be drunk or return." as soon as he said this, he Feng was a little stunned, and then nodded and said; "Yes, the Dragon God is right. After this time, maybe we will never have a chance to see each other again in our life, but I will remember this battle all my life. We are grateful for the help of the Dragon God and others who are so embarrassed."


    The voice fell, and the party quickly went down the tower. At this time, it was also very lively in the city. There were full of laughter and laughter everywhere. Seeing this situation, Bai you couldn''t help thinking about Su Tang and asked; "Su Tang, is this what the patriarch said to stop the war?"


    "Well, yes, now you can see that if we didn''t fight and you didn''t help, this battle would pay a great price. Even at this time, the people here are likely to be under the iron hoof of the giant beast, which will have the current joy. Now the people of the outer sky ghost clan are like these giant beasts, and what we have to do is to beat the people of the sky Ghost clan away, Let all the people in the world of heaven show such a smile. "Su Tang nodded and replied.


    As his voice fell, Bai you nodded and understood a lot. At the same time, her eyes were firm. After celebrating with the people in the city late at night, they returned to the place arranged by Hefeng for them to rest. There was a sound channel with the wind above the hall of the city master''s house; "We won this battle. I don''t think the people of the virtual family will attack for a while. I want to take the army to the villa leader to see what''s going on there. This time, we have the help of the Dragon God and others to completely repel the virtual Warcraft, but they don''t know how to repel the virtual Warcraft. If these guys turn around with the virtual Warcraft Head to attack them, and they will be very dangerous. "


    "Well, I think you''re right, elder. We should quickly support the past so that the people of the virtual clan don''t jump over the wall." someone also said below, and others nodded one after another. At this time, Hefeng nodded and said; "Well, everyone is tired today. Go back to rest first. I''ll tell the villa leader what happened here and see how he decided. If he agrees, we''ll go out early tomorrow morning to support the villa leader and others."


    The people under the sound nodded and quickly left the hall. After they all left, Hefeng took out the messenger stone and quickly contacted Xing Wu to return. Only after the battle was completed, he directly accompanied Su Tang and others without sending a message. At the same time, Xing Wu returned to their successful battle. Now he also quickly said the true knowledge group attack briefly, He took back the spirit stone.


    At the next moment, Xing Wugui on the other side was discussing with all the elders in the tent built by Lingshi. Suddenly, he heard that Lingshi was shining, which made him frown.


    "Villa leader, good news, the battle here has won. The virtual clan brought dozens of empty Warcraft. When the Dragon God and others took action, they were killed more than 40 before they approached the city. Then they fled in panic. They must not attack for some time. I''m afraid these guys will turn to attack you, so I want to bring people back quickly." The sound of Hefeng sounded in the tent after Xing Wugui activated the messenger stone.


    After hearing this, Xing Wugui laughed; "Hahaha, good, very good. It''s really great. I didn''t think it would hurt the people of the virtual family completely just in one battle. More than 40 giant beasts were killed. I think the virtual family should be bleeding in their hearts now." after his whisper fell, the big elder smiled and nodded and said; "Yes, this great victory can be said to have created a very good opportunity for us. Unexpectedly, the means of the Dragon God and others were so powerful that they killed more than 40 giant animals in one battle. If they fought more chicken wings, would they directly beat the people of the virtual family back to their hometown?"


    "Yes, this battle is indeed a turning point for us, but we can''t take it lightly, and the fear of Hefeng is also good. Since these guys have suffered a big loss there, they are likely to turn around and attack us, so we must be careful. If they really attack us, we will all fight before Hefeng and the Dragon God come Don''t fight with him head-on. As long as the Dragon God and others arrive, the virtual family is not enough to get together. "Xing Wugui continued.


    Then he continued; "Elder, hurry up and let the spies advance fifty miles. As long as you find the trace of the virtual family, report it immediately. At the same time, let the people under you also pay close attention to the surrounding situation, try their best to enter the defense state and listen to the orders at any time." his voice fell, the elder got up and said with a bow of hands; "Subordinates listen to orders." the voice fell. The elder turned and left the hall, and then quickly gave orders. At this time, he couldn''t help thinking about the punishment in the tent.

 Chapter 832

    When the elder, who had finished giving orders, returned to the tent, he found that Xing Wugui was meditating and asked aloud; "Villa leader, what''s the matter with you?"


    His voice awakened Xing Wugui from his meditation, and Xing Wugui came out of his voice; "I wonder if our plan will continue like this. Now I have some hesitation in my heart." when I heard his words, the elder was silent for a moment and said ruthlessly; "The villa leader is worried that things here will be noticed by the Dragon God and others?"


    "Yes, although the Dragon God is young, I admire him very much for his manner and means. To tell the truth, when we did that thing, we just wanted to dominate the whole land without return one day. At that time, if the situation can be left, we can leave the land of the golden scroll God, but now there are cruel people like the Dragon God. I''m a little worried about the follow-up situation." Punishment has no return channel.


    At the moment when the voice fell, the elder also spoke; "The Dragon God is really not an ordinary person. He is really admirable. It''s really a headache to fight against such people. This time, although you didn''t say it clearly, I believe the villa leader guessed that the Dragon God''s personal purpose is to repay our kindness to help them destroy the Tiangui clan at the beginning. In fact, it''s a matter for all of us Our hearts are very clear. There is no kindness at all. We are just a relationship of cooperation and mutual utilization, but he can make it a kindness at the beginning, and help us when we are in trouble. If such people have the opportunity to be friends, I think it''s better not to offend as much as possible. "


    "Yes, I don''t think so, so I have some hesitation." Xing Wugui nodded and said in a voice. After his voice fell, the elder continued; "This time, if the Dragon God and others help us defeat the virtual family, our reputation will reach a peak. The whole place without return can also be said to be directly in our bag. Isn''t that the purpose of the original plan? As for the place without return, villa leader, you know, it''s just talking. How are we living in this place without return I''ve been used to life here for many years. If I suddenly go to the land of divine heritage, will the line adapt? This land of divine heritage is not ordinary. The water is very deep. We don''t necessarily have a foothold when we go there. Instead of being a subordinate, we''d better be king in this land without return. It''s better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. "


    "Well, it''s true that you say so. The water in the land of God''s legacy is very deep. In this case, the elder doesn''t have to transfer our things. We should destroy them directly. We should clean up our actions. As for those things that are willing to come out, we should keep them. It also needs strength to rule the whole land without return. Although it hasn''t been completely successful, it''s enough Frighten those forces in the whole place of no return. "Xing Wugui nodded.


    As his voice fell, the elder nodded, quickly took out the messenger stone and issued the order. This time, the decision of no return of punishment also brought special and infinite benefits in the future. They also completely won the friendship of Su Tang and others, In the future, they have become well deserved kings.


    At this time, in the palace paper deep in the Yinshan Mountain, the great elder of the virtual family came back very embarrassed. As soon as he came back, the leader of the virtual family hurriedly asked; "Elder, what happened to you? How did you come back like this?" at this time, his tone was full of helplessness. At this time, it was not difficult for him to see that this expedition must have been a great defeat, but he was very or this time the elder went out with a large number of empty Warcraft, How could such a short time come back from a big defeat?


    "Patriarch, I''m guilty. I''ll be responsible for the sins of my subordinates this time. If the elder doesn''t answer this time, it will bring great harm to the whole virtual family. At this time, when he heard the patriarch''s questions, he also said such words immediately. When he heard his words, the patriarch said aloud; "Hey, tell me the whole thing in its entirety."


    Seeing the big elder like this, the clan leader didn''t say much, so he had to sigh helplessly. After his voice fell, the big elder quickly saw the whole thing and said it again. After listening to it, the virtual clan leader flashed a helpless look on his face and said aloud; "The Narcissus are all out of the mountain. It seems that it''s destiny this time, or you''ll tell us where we can''t go."


    At his words, the elder asked; "Clan leader, what kind of race is this Narcissus family? How can that woman know the weakness of void Warcraft? It''s not that woman this time. I believe the Dragon God and others won''t have children at all." as his voice fell, the clan leader replied; "This Narcissus family is very mysterious. They rarely go out of the mountain. It is said that they are a super family who come from the endless void and live in seclusion. They can control the space and often hunt and kill some void beasts in the void. Although this void Warcraft is extremely powerful, in the eyes of the Narcissus family, it is just a resource for cultivation. Does it change back to the Narcissus family People hunt them in the void for cultivation. They know all the void beasts very well. All this time is our life. "


    At this time, his voice was full of helpless look. After hearing his words, the look of the great elder also fell silent. At this time, a person''s heart appeared in the hall. After seeing the man clearly, the leader of the virtual family asked aloud; "What are your plans for the future?"


    "What else can we do? How many people have been lost this time, and many people have seen this battle. I believe they will soon know our weakness. It is very dangerous for us to continue to stay here. Just now I discussed with the elders of the family, and we intend to leave here directly to find a new place." The visitor replied.


    This man really followed the great elder of the virtual family to attack the void Warcraft headed by Su Tang and others. He can''t turn into a human form in the outside world, but he can still turn into a human form in a place that has been completely transformed by the virtual family.


    After hearing his words, the patriarch nodded and said; "We were careless this time. We didn''t expect to meet the narcissus. I''m sorry for you. You''ve lost so many people." the leader of the virtual family bowed down and apologized. Looking at him, the giant beast shook his head and said aloud; "It''s not entirely your fault. After all, the Narcissus never came out of the mountain. This time, they all came out. Maybe it''s our bad luck. I''m afraid it''s hard for you to find a way out. I think you should think of a way out for yourself? Before they react now, they must be punished according to the means of punishment I won''t let you go. Now we can''t continue to help you. "


    "Yes, but it''s so easy to retreat now. Virtual war, please hurry up and take your people away from here. Don''t worry about my affairs, and I''ll take people away as soon as possible." the leader of the virtual family said. After his voice fell, the man named virtual war nodded and said; "Well, if we don''t continue to mix here in the future, come here when we find a place, and we''ll be in a big business."


    "OK." the clan leader replied. At the moment when the voice fell, the figure of xuzhan also disappeared directly. After he disappeared, the whole clan leader seemed to be out of strength, sat down and spoke out; "I didn''t expect that we had prepared for many years and ended up like this. Alas, it''s a destiny this time. The elder sent orders to let all members of the virtual clan quickly withdraw from the ruins. This time, the battle is over." issuing such an order made him very unwilling, and a smile of self mockery appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    Looking at some lonely patriarchs, the elder felt very sad, but he understood that under the current situation, they had no need to continue fighting. If they didn''t retreat before Xing Wugui and others reacted, Kong Ao would not be able to withdraw at that time. He cleaned up his clothes and quickly withdrew from the hall, After a while, the orders were passed down. At the same time, although the members of the virtual family were very confused, they continued to be ordered by the clan leader, and they could retreat quickly.


    After arranging everything, the elder whispered; "The clan leader has completely handled it." after hearing his words, the clan leader of Xu clan slowly stood up from his seat and said aloud; "I thought this would be our headquarters in the future, but I didn''t expect that I would leave after living here for a few days." after hearing his voice, the elder''s face was also with a trace of silence, and then the leader of the virtual clan said aloud; "Come on, let''s retreat."


    When the voice fell, they also left directly. In this way, the whole Yinshan Mountain was empty after a short quarter of an hour. The next morning, Su Tang and others came together, and Hefeng found them and said his plan again. After listening to it, Su Tang nodded to say something; "Well, listen to brother Hefeng''s arrangement." the voice dropped and Hefeng continued; "Well, everybody, let''s go directly. I''m afraid there will be an accident at the villa leader too late."


    Su Tang nodded. The party also left the town quickly. Under the leadership of Hefeng, they rushed to the place where Xing Wugui and others were.

 Chapter 833

    This time, due to the accompanying army, there was a lot of speed. Two days had passed when Su Tang and others met with Xing Wugui and others. In these two days, Xing Wugui and others were cautious for fear that the virtual family would attack. However, after su Tang and others arrived, he relaxed in an instant.


    In the tent, Xing Wugui smiled and said to Su Tang; "Hahaha, the Dragon God really has a way. Such a fierce beast defeated them and fled in a short time. This time, it can be regarded as a very great lesson for the virtual family." after his voice fell, Su Tang shook his head with a smile and said in a voice; "Hahaha, you''re welcome, elder. In fact, there''s no white girl''s way this time. I''m afraid it''s really bad this time."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Xing Wugui nodded and smiled and turned to Bai you; "Dragon God, that''s right. The person who should be most grateful for this time is Miss Bai. If it weren''t for your help, this time, it would be very dangerous." after his voice fell, Bai you said with a smile; "Hehe, nothing. I''ve been paid, so don''t thank me."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang and others were stunned, but Xing Wugui seemed to hear something from the voice, but he smiled and said without care; "After hearing the message from Hefeng these days, we have always been very careful, for fear that the people of the virtual family will go crazy and attack us with the virtual Warcraft, but now you are here. I think these guys should not fight against us."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang said aloud; "By the way, don''t you have any news about the virtual family these two days, elder?" upon hearing this, Xing Wugui was slightly stunned, and then said aloud; "I really remember when you said that. Since you defeated these guys, they seem to have been quiet." at the moment when his voice fell, Su Tang frowned slightly and continued to speak; "How could this happen? Isn''t there any movement from them? Something''s wrong."


    As soon as he said this, Xing Wugui turned and looked at an elder and asked; "Two elders, you are always responsible for inquiring about the news. Have you inquired about them these two days?" the two elders shook their head and said in a voice; "No, there''s no news at all. I told the villa leader yesterday. I don''t think it''s too heavy for them to lose this time, so I guess they may have been hiding in the Yinshan Mountain all the time."


    After hearing his words, Xing Wugui also nodded. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "It seems that their losses are really huge this time, and they may have been hiding in the Yinshan. If so, what are you going to do, elder? Do you want to continue to attack the Yinshan, or do you want to go back temporarily now and wait for a chance to attack the Yinshan in the future?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xing Wugui was silent for a while, and then he said aloud; "The people of the virtual family are very ambitious. Now that they have such an opportunity to destroy them, even if they can''t be destroyed, it''s good to completely beat them back into the ruins. I don''t want to let them leave safely." hearing his words, Hefeng nodded and said; "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I think we should clean up the people of the virtual family. The reason why we have allowed them to walk everywhere in the land of no return these years is that we did such a thing this time."


    Su Tang also smiled and nodded when he heard what they said. Although he had not been here for a long time, he had some understanding of things here. There had always been evil ghost people before, so people in Wugui villa could not be too distracted to deal with the virtual family. At the same time, if they pressed the virtual family tightly, It will also lead to the combination of the evil ghost family and the virtual family. At that time, the combination of the two forces will certainly bring a great threat to Wugui villa. However, Su Tang still had some doubts. The strength of the virtual family this time made them feel the surprise of Fei Huangcheng. They could not have defeated so easily without the help of Bai you.


    Since they have such strong strength, why did they just hide in the land of no return before? How many meanings does it mean to suddenly appear now? He had already calculated on his way here before. According to the strength of the virtual family, they could form a tripartite confrontation when the evil ghost family and Wugui villa coexisted at that time. Why are they willing to be ordinary? Now, as soon as the evil ghost clan is destroyed, they come out. Su Tang has always felt that the virtual clan has too much ambition. If he wants to completely control the place without return, he thinks about it. Su Tang just thought of such a possibility.


    "I think you''d better send someone to inquire first. Although the virtual clan has lost a lot of strength this time, after all, we don''t know their real combat effectiveness. Since you want to attack the Yin Mountain, we still need to inquire about these things. First, I heard you say that the virtual clan is still mysterious." seeing Su Tang thinking about things, the secret came out at this time, As his voice fell, Su Tang also responded and nodded; "The secret of heaven is right. Now that you have decided, you should do your previous work well. It will be only us who will suffer at that time."


    "It''s natural. I''ve been waiting for you to come these two days, so my stall hasn''t been too deep. Now it''s day. You''ve come, so you can let them inquire deeply." Xing Wugui nodded. With his voice falling, the elder understood what he meant, so he turned to Li AI''s tent and went to arrange it, After he left, Xing Wugui continued; "By the way, Dragon God, I also know that you are anxious to leave here. This time, you also know that I can''t be separated for a time. When things here are ten thousand, I''ll arrange for you to leave. I hope you can understand."


    "Well, it''s all right, I understand. Don''t mention it, senior." Su Tang nodded. Since he was going to help, Su Tang''s children might be delayed when they wanted to leave this place without return this time. However, he didn''t think too much to repay this favor, but none of them knew that the Yinshan Mountain was empty at this time.


    After a three-day rest here, the stall sent by Xing Wugui kept going deep into the Yinshan Mountain. Finally, there was no way. He returned to the camp with countless doubts. In the tent, he said everything he had inquired about this time. After listening, Xing Wugui frowned and said aloud; "There''s no one. Are you sure you''re right?"


    "There was really no one. At first, my subordinates thought that the other party had found me. All of them hid mahjong. They were more careful. They were dormant in an important place for two days, but they still didn''t see anyone. So one day later, I went deep into it and almost reached the ghost family palace in Yinshan, but there was still no one See, I think they have retreated, "the spy nodded and replied quickly.


    As his voice fell, all the people present were stunned. What on earth are the people of the virtual family doing? How did it suddenly disappear? Just when everyone was very confused, Bai you said with a smile; "There''s nothing to doubt. If you run, you''ll be run. The biggest palm of the virtual family is the virtual Warcraft. This time, since they know I''m here and don''t run, there''s a ghost. In the void, our people can be regarded as the natural enemies of the virtual Warcraft. Have you ever seen anyone who doesn''t run when they meet the natural enemies?"


    As soon as they said this, Xing Wugui and others were stunned, while Su Tang and others nodded, especially the exotic animals such as ape Chi. They understood better than Xing Wugui and others that the beast family would run away when they met natural enemies. Bai you was right. She was indeed the super natural enemy of the void Warcraft family. She killed more than 40 in one fight, Dare to continue fighting there.


    Xing Wugui and others don''t know what race Bai you is, but they also understand that since the other party doesn''t want to say, they don''t ask. Now when they hear such words, Xing Wugui can''t help asking Su Tang; "Dragon God, do you think what happened this time is the trick of the virtual family?" at this time, Xing Wugui also has some bottomless in his heart. Although the virtual family has always known something, their mystery is undeniable, just like the virtual Warcraft this time, which they didn''t know before, This time, they were lucky to meet the help of Su Tang and others. If they didn''t have the slightest ability to fight back, they would be flattened by these giants.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang thought for a moment and then said aloud; "I think this may be very small, but since the elders have decided to be fair, we might as well go in and have a look. Maybe the people of the virtual family have really left?" He Feng nodded and said; "Villa leader, I also think the Dragon God is right. Since it''s already like this, we should go in anyway. If we retreat like this and spread it at that time, I''m afraid it will damage our prestige. If the people of the virtual family really retreat without fighting this time, we can release the news at that time and our prestige will be improved at that time It can be said that it is of great benefit for us to unify where we have no return. "


    When the voice of Hefeng fell, Su Tang also smiled and nodded. At this time, Xing Wugui quickly weighed the pros and cons in his heart, nodded and said; "Well, what you said is really good. Now we have no choice. In that case, you can give orders to Hefeng now, and our army will set out and go straight to the Yinshan Mountain." the voice fell, arched hands with Feng zhengse, quickly turned and left the tent.


    After a while, the army set off. Su Tang and others and Xing Wugui were at the forefront. Along the way, the secret was to release divine consciousness to explore the situation here. If not, they would also say to Su Tang; "It seems that the stall is really good. There is really no trace of people and horses here." Su Tang smiled and nodded at his words; "But this time we are not has the final say, but we should be careful."


    Su Tang didn''t give Xing Wugui any suggestions at this time. They just came to help. Although sometimes when Xing Wugui asked them, Su Tang would also give some suggestions, the decision-making of the whole line was still on Xing Wugui. At this time, Su Tang was not really sure that the virtual family was no longer in the dark mountain, He felt that since the punishment had no return, he wanted to be careful, let him go.

 Chapter 834

    After walking through most of the day, the group seemed to be completely relieved that they had no return to the punishment; "The army hurried on at full speed." Xing Wugui also saw that there was no trace of the virtual family army as the spy said. After his voice fell, all the armies took rapid action.


    Half an hour later, the army of Wugui mountain villa was already standing in front of the gate of Yinshan city. As soon as he arrived here, the secret quickly released his divine knowledge and explored the whole city. Then he took back his divine knowledge and turned to Su Tang; "Empty city, there is no sign of life. It seems that the people of the virtual family have really retreated."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded. He also noticed. At this time, Xing Wugui came out of his voice; "Enter the city." the voice fell, and the army directly entered the main city of Yinshan, the palace of Yinshan. At this time, the whole person relaxed and said with a smile; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect the people of the virtual family to retreat directly. At that time, we won''t have to fight."


    After hearing his words, Hefeng and others also laughed. Although they are all fighting madmen, they have gradually disliked fighting after living in this place without return these years. After all, not everyone is a fighting madman at birth. They are also forced out by form. Now they can have such a good opportunity to win without fighting, At this time, their mood can be said to be very relaxed.


    "This time, thanks to the help of the Dragon God and others, if it weren''t for Miss Bai''s method, they would hurt the people of the virtual family at one time, and they wouldn''t retreat directly." Hefeng whispered. After his voice fell, Xing Wugui nodded again and again; "It''s true. If the Dragon God hadn''t appeared in time to help, I''m afraid Wugui villa would not have escaped this disaster." Xing Wugui stood up from his seat.


    Along with him, other elders of Wugui villa stood up one after another. At this time, Xing Wugui took the lead in bowing; "Thank you for this time, Dragon God. Please kiss and worship me." the voice fell down. Xing Wugui bowed directly. Seeing him like this, Su Tang and others are also nianliang. You stood up. Su Tang came to Xing Wugui with an arrow step and helped him out of his voice; "You''re welcome, sir. At the beginning, we had no place to return. If we didn''t fight for justice, we wouldn''t have a good foothold here. We are all friends. Since we have the opportunity to help this time, of course we can help. You really hurt us and others."


    After being helped up, Xing Wugui said with a smile; "Speaking of this, I have to say that my decision was very correct at the beginning. Now the things here have been completed. When I go back, I will quickly ask someone to arrange for you to leave here. We are all forever friends. I will always keep this in mind. When things on my side are stable in the future, if the Dragon God needs me, I can do it at any time I''ll take the army with me. "


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "I won''t be polite if I have a chance to need the elder in the future. But this time we''ve been here for some time. When we came here, we were pregnant. It''s been more than half a year. I think we should be in labor soon, so I hope you can help me arrange my return as soon as possible."


    At this time, what Su Tang wanted to see most was Yun Yun. When he thought of giving birth to a direct unborn child alone, Su Tang couldn''t restrain his thoughts. He wanted to see his child born very much. After hearing his words, Xing Wugui nodded and said; "Hahaha, so it is. OK, I''ll ask someone to arrange it right away. I''ll hand over the things here to Hefeng and others first. Now I''ll take the Dragon God and others to the void channel."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I''ll be in trouble. This time, I congratulate you on really unifying the place without return and becoming the rightful overlord of the place without return." the voice fell down, Xing Wugui smiled, and then the party quickly left here under the leadership of Xing Wugui. After leaving the city, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s been half a year since I was here. Now I''m leaving. I''m really reluctant."


    "If you don''t give up, you''ll be playing for a while, ha ha ha." Tianji smiled and said immediately. Xing Wugui smiled and nodded at his words; "Hahaha, yes, if you don''t want to, you can continue to play here. Now the whole place without return will calm down soon. There will be no such mess at that time."


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang shook his head with a smile; "That''s not good, but I''m going to watch my child''s birth. When things settle down in the future, I can''t say I''ll really come back to find my wallet and drink. Hahaha." as the voice fell, Xing Wugui nodded with a smile and said; "Well, I''m always waiting for the Dragon God to come again. I''ll show you a new place without return."


    "OK, I also hope to see a new place without return." Su Tang nodded. With his voice falling, Su Tang and others broke through the air with Xing Wugui. After more than an hour of flight, Su Tang and others finally came to a very hidden small city. At this time, under the leadership of Xing Wugui, Su Tang and others directly came to the deepest part of the city. At this time, a bitter stone chamber suddenly appeared in front of them.


    At this time, the punishment did not return to the voice; "Hehe, this is the void passage leading to the land of God''s legacy. The Dragon God and others directly enter it, but there are some dangers in this void passage. I wish you good luck. I can''t help you in it. I can only send you here. This land of no return was sealed by the ancestor god in those years. I want to leave It will be very troublesome. "


    As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "Well, thank you, elder. After leaving this time, I don''t know when we can meet again. I also wish the elder to change the place of no return as soon as possible." as his voice fell, Xing Wugui smiled and nodded. Then, under the decision of Xing Wugui, the door of the stone chamber opened, and Su Tang and others bowed their hands to say goodbye to Xing Wugui, Directly into it.


    Look at this, they all enter it, Xing Wugui said with a smile; "It''s really a young hero, Dragon God. I''m looking forward to what you will become in the future." the voice fell, and his method changed. Then the stone chamber door closed, and he also turned to break through the air. At this time, Su Tang and others in the stone chamber had entered the void channel.


    As soon as he entered, Bai you frowned and said in a voice; "What a poor passage. Such a passage is very dangerous. Everyone should be careful." Su Tang and others nodded at her words. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Come on, let''s get out of here quickly to avoid any danger." the voice fell, and the party moved quickly. After half an hour, Bai you''s face changed and said aloud; "No, something is approaching us quickly. Be careful."


    At the moment when the voice fell, everyone''s face changed, and a powerful breath quickly appeared behind them. At this time, the ape turned his head and saw a white giant beast rushing towards them. At this time, Bai you''s face sank and shouted loudly; "Presumptuous." her voice exploded completely in the void channel, and suddenly shocked the giant beast.


    "Roar!" the beast roared, and Bai you said; "Give you a chance, now get out, or don''t worry about me." at the moment when the voice fell, there was a look of hesitation in the giant beast''s huge eyes, but a moment later, because the color suddenly dispersed, a trace of firmness flashed, and the stopped steps moved again, faster and faster. Seeing this, Bai you shouted; "Everybody get back and give it to me."


    "No, since we met, let''s fight together. We are friends. In such a situation, of course we should fight together." Su Tang shook his head and said. After his voice fell, Tian Group and others also stood up at the same time, and their magic power burst out. Seeing their appearance, Bai you''s eyes flashed the same look, and then nodded and said; "Well, let''s fight together. This thing is called magic virtual beast. In the void, it is also a very powerful fierce beast. It is notorious and powerful. Its power is very powerful and strange. You must not be touched by its power, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    Hearing her, Su Tang and others nodded again and again. At this time, the phantom virtual beast had rushed over, and Bai you''s power also broke out. Then the group fought together. With the fluctuation of their battle, there was a slight change in the whole void channel. As soon as such a change appeared, the secret of heaven immediately exclaimed; "No, our battle fluctuation is too strong. It seems to have triggered this void storm."


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to deal with this void storm. Let''s fight this thing back and leave here first." Bai you said in a voice. As her voice fell, a white force erupted from his body. With the emergence of this force, some chaotic void channels began to stabilize slowly. Seeing this situation, Su Tang and others nodded at the same time, Once again, we fought without scruples.


    "Roar!!" the beast was beaten and roared repeatedly. Although it was powerful, it still couldn''t support some under the strong attack of Su Tang capable people, but it didn''t intend to give up at all. Seeing this situation, Bai you frowned deeply and said aloud; "How could this happen? Isn''t this guy crazy?" she used to follow the hunting team of their family to hunt and kill outside. She had seen this phantom beast several times. She had never met a phantom beast like this one in front of her.


    When Su Tang heard Bai you''s voice in the battle, he couldn''t help asking; "White girl, what''s the matter with you?" Bai you said as his voice fell; "The phantom virtual beast seems different from my umbrella palace." the voice fell, and Su Tang frowned slightly. The next moment, he found something rushing behind the phantom virtual beast. Seeing this, Su Tang pointed there and asked; "White girl, there seems to be something there. See if you know it."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Bai you turned her head and looked at it. After seeing it, her face suddenly changed and said aloud; "Let''s go, don''t continue to fight." the voice road likes it. Su Tang and others are slightly stunned. They don''t hesitate. They all leave the battle one after another and evacuate quickly. After seeing that they leave the battle, the magic virtual beast will no longer continue to attack Su Tang and others, but also run away.

 Chapter 835

    In the process of running to the end, Su Tang said; "White girl, what''s that? It looks like you''re afraid?" the voice fell and Bai you said; "That''s the Black Ghost beetle. It''s one of the most terrible animals in the void. Although they are not strong one by one, they gather together. Even if a powerful void beast like the phantom virtual beast needs only a few breaths, they will be wiped out in an instant. In the void, no one wants to meet these guys."


    The voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and the speed under his feet was much faster, but the people around him couldn''t match it. The speed of the black evil beetle was too fast, and their speed couldn''t be separated from them. Seeing this situation, Su Tang said aloud; "Everyone, you accept you into the Thor palace. Our goal is too big. Let me take you out of here."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Tianji and others nodded. They also knew that their speed could not compare with Su Tang. In this way, they could only drag their feet. At the next moment, the body shape of ape Chi and others suddenly disappeared. At this time, a look of doubt flashed in the eyes of the illusory animal on the other side of them, but it was very clear, The thing behind him is not for fun. At this time, its speed is increased again.


    At this time, Su Tang and Bai you are flying quickly in the void channel, and Bai you comes out of the sound channel; "Su Tang, I don''t think it''s a way to go on like this. Let''s find a way to get rid of this thing quickly, otherwise we can''t escape at all." as her voice fell, Su Tang was very clear in his heart and said immediately; "I know, but now we have no place to hide."


    With his voice falling, Bai you''s eyes also quickly swept around the channel. At this time, a luminous point made her a little stunned and said aloud; "Su Tang, is that the exit of the land of divine heritage you said?" hearing her voice, Su Tang also forgot the past, and then he nodded and said; "It should be there. That''s right. I remember when we came here, it only took about an hour. Now it should be almost the same."


    The moment the voice fell, Bai you came out of the sound channel; "Well, you also enter the Thor palace. In this void, your speed is not as fast as me. I take the Thor palace directly, and I should still have a chance to escape." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang said aloud; "Then be careful." the moment the voice fell, he directly flashed into the Thor palace. Bai you also grabbed the fist sized Thor palace in her hand. The next moment, the speed under her feet suddenly mentioned, and the whole person shot away like an arrow.


    Soon he left the phantom virtual beast behind him far away. Not long after he left, there was a frightened roar from outside. He had also been hurt in the previous battle, so there were some restrictions on his speed. He was not the opponent of the black evil beetle at all. At this time, he had been caught up by the black evil beetle. At this time, Bai you heard the movement behind him, and a cold smile flashed from the corners of his mouth; "It''s just right. It can give me some time."


    At this time, in the Thor palace, Tianji saw that Su Tang also came in and asked suspiciously; "Boy, why did you come in?" the voice fell, and Su Tang said aloud; "In this void, Bai you''s speed is the fastest. I''ll delay her outside, so I came in and let her take the Thor palace. In this way, the speed will be much faster."


    The sound fell and the ape bared its voice; "Well, Miss Bai, they are the supreme level in the void and should be able to escape." after hearing their words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, he turned his head and said to Tianji; "Tianji, please help explore the situation outside." the voice fell, and with a wave of Tianji, a light curtain appeared in front of Su Tang and others.


    At this time, Bai you''s speed has been raised to the extreme, and the light spots in the distance are becoming larger and larger. Seeing this situation, the ape bares his voice; "Sure enough, it''s the respect of emptiness. The speed is really beyond our reach." as his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded again and again, and the movie bully also said; "This time, it seems that we can escape."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang said aloud; "It''s better to be careful. After all, this thing can make white girls so careful and afraid. It must not be easy to get rid of." as his voice fell, ape Tong nodded and said; "Yes, although I don''t spend much time with Miss Bai, she has never looked afraid. It seems that what we met this time is really very unusual."


    "Well, I''ve seen some records of the void race in ancient books before, and there are also some introductions of the black evil beetle." Gu Han said aloud at this time, and the voice fell down, and Su Tang asked aloud; "Brother, tell us about this thing."


    After the voice fell, Gu Han nodded out of his voice; "Well, this thing is actually similar to the soul eaters in the land of divine heritage. They all go out in groups, very fast, and their appetite is very big. They can devour everything. It''s very terrible." after the voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded. As the saying goes, tigers can''t defeat wolves, which is similar to their current situation.


    Although they are powerful one by one, they can kill many black evil beetles with one wave, but there are so many things that they can''t kill them all. At this moment, they don''t know how many black evil beetles behind them. If they really fight, they will have a long trouble.


    So at this time, their hope can only rest on Bai you. At this time, Bai you rushes towards the light spot very quickly. Through the light curtain, Su Tang and others also see that the light spot is getting bigger and bigger. At this time, it has completely become an aperture. Seeing this situation, Su Tang said with a smile; "It seems that we should be safe this time." the moment the voice fell, suddenly a buzzing sound appeared, and the secret shouted; "That thing has caught up."


    "I hope it''s all right." the movie bully said. At the moment when his voice fell, a white mask appeared all over Bai you''s body. At the same time, the speed under his feet suddenly increased again. After a few breaths, Bai you''s figure directly entered the aperture. The next moment, the scene changed and there was sunshine around, Su Tang and others have some tingling in their eyes.


    After a simple adaptation, Su Tang said with a smile; "Success, let''s go. Let''s go out." the voice fell. Su Tang and others directly flashed away. When they came out, they saw Bai you. At this time, they were looking at the surrounding environment in surprise. When they saw Su Tang and others coming out, she turned her head and asked with a smile; "Su Tang, is this the place of divine heritage?" Su Tang said with a smile when he saw her suddenly change her form; "Well, yes, this is the place left by God. Thank you for this time, Miss Bai. I''m afraid we would be in real trouble if it weren''t for you."


    The moment the voice fell, Bai you waved his hand and said; "Hahaha, you''re welcome. This time we''re lucky. We used to kill those bugs directly. But this time, the number of them was provoked by the lion. I didn''t prepare anything when I went out, so I was so embarrassed, but now I''m safe to escape." after her voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded.


    They could all see the thrills before. If it weren''t for Bai you, I''m afraid we were still fighting with those insects in the void channel at this time. At this time, Tianji said; "Well, boy, let''s go. We''ve been away for half a year. We don''t know what the land of divine heritage has become. We''d better find Xianyue them quickly. We haven''t heard from them for so long. I think they''re worried."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, you''re right. Let''s go, Miss Bai. It''s already a place of divine heritage. After we find friends, we''ll show you the scenery of the place of divine heritage." Bai you said with a smile; "It''s all right. You''re busy with your business first. Anyway, you''ve come out now. There will be plenty of opportunities to see the situation outside in the future."


    After su and Tang simply identified the direction, they found that they were in the wilderness and immediately flew in the direction of Longcheng. In mid air, Gu Han said with a smile; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that I would leave the place without return one day. Brother Sutang, thank you this time. If it weren''t for your help, I would be free. Now I''m still living all kinds of boring days in the town."


    "You''re welcome, brother. We''re all friends. Why do you say that? Let''s go to the dragon city first." Su Tang waved his hand and said that the party was flying rapidly in the sky. The land of God''s heritage is not a place without return. The area is very huge, especially the ephedra. Although Su Tang and others took it to the wilderness, they also found the direction, but they want to go to the dragon city quickly, It''s not a simple thing.


    As they were on their way, the sky slowly darkened. Su Tang found a small lake far away, and then said aloud; "I think it''s too late. Today, let''s take a night''s rest next to the small lake below. It''s easy to get lost on the way this night." the moment the voice fell, others nodded again and again.


    Landing on the lake, Su Tang said with a smile; "Ape Chi, you know, you haven''t eaten the fat fish in the wild this year." ape Chi laughed at his words; "Hahaha, I understand." when the voice fell, ape Chi walked directly towards the lake, and ape Tong and six ears also got up and began to look for things. Looking at their appearance, Bai you asked in doubt; "Su Tang, what are you going to do?"


    Bai you only ran around after following Su Tang and others, so now she doesn''t know what happened to Su Tang and others. After her voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Prepare something to eat. I think no matter how strong the cultivation is, it is incomparably abandoned." as his voice fell, the movie bully on one side smiled and said; "Miss Bai, you''ll know after you''ve tried what adults prepare. I''m sure you''ll like it."


    When he said this, Bai you became even more curious. After a while, the ape came back with a big fat fish. He had completely handled it, and liuer and apetong also came back. After a while, a group of people talked and laughed. Bai you also understood what Su Tang and others were going to do. It was the first time for her to cover up her life, and she was very surprised for a moment, Asking here and where is like a curious baby.


    At the same time, after tasting Su Tang''s craft, she was also there, and Gu Han laughed and said; "Sure enough, it''s different from the place where there is no return. It seems that I can''t live without you in the future. It''s so delicious. If I leave you, I''m afraid I''ll never eat it again."


    "I said, old drunkard, not only can''t you eat such delicious food when you leave us, but you can''t find such a good wine friend." ape Chi said with a smile.

 Chapter 836

    The next morning, Su Tang and others set out again. At noon, Su Tang felt that the scenery in front of him was familiar, and immediately smiled and said; "It seems that we are not far from Longcheng."


    As his voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "Boy, you''re right. I already think we''ve been here before. If so, there may be a city nearby. Let''s look for the city first. Although we know the approximate seat of the Dragon City, we don''t know where we are. If we can get to the city, we can avoid some detours."


    After the sound fell, Su Tang also nodded, and the party quickly looked for it, but there was no shadow of the city, which made Su Tang and others have some doubts. At this time, Tianji frowned and said; "Boy, there seems to be something wrong here. This can''t be the place where we came to the land of God''s legacy?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and quickly checked his voice; "It''s really possible for you to say so." Su Tang''s face turned into a voice at the moment when the voice fell; "If that''s the case, we must leave here by express. This place is very mysterious." the voice fell and the secret also nodded. Regardless of the other people who were very confused, they directly took them out.


    After a long time, the ape asked aloud; "Boss, what the hell is this place? You seem to have some fear? Isn''t this wild? But your territory, there are still things you''re afraid of?" when he heard his words, ape Tong nodded again and again. When he heard their questions, Su Tang said aloud; "Leave here first. Things here will be unclear for a while and a half."


    The voice fell, and ape Chi and others stopped talking and flew up quickly. At noon, Su Tang finally saw the place where he had been with the Yin and Yang clan. At this time, Su Tang''s tense nerves relaxed slowly and spoke out; "Well, hoo, finally left the place." the voice fell, and Su Tang also landed. With his landing, ape Tong and others also landed.


    As soon as this falls, the ape is stable; "Boss, what''s that place?" hearing his words, Su Tang began to talk slowly.


    "In this case, I would also like to say that I first came to the place of divine heritage here. At the beginning, I was absorbed into the internal space by the holy lotus on the Langxie Road, and I have been practicing there. When I woke up a few years later, I appeared in the place of divine heritage. At that time, the place where we were was was the place where we were before. At that time, due to the place of divine heritage, I was right I didn''t understand the place, so I left quickly. Then I came here and met the people of yin and Yang sect. Later, I learned from their mouth that that place was the most terrible place in the whole land of divine heritage. In the next few years, I also heard some things about that place from time to time. I have to say that I and Tianji were really lucky to get out of it. "


    Quality and his voice fell, and ape Chi was stunned; "There is still such a place, but it seems very common? There is no special place." as his voice fell, Gu Han said in a voice; "I''ve also heard of this place. In the past, this place can lose. I was an absolute forbidden area. No one dared to enter it. I''ve never heard of anyone coming out of it. I didn''t expect that we rushed out of it this time. It seems that we are really lucky."


    "Yes, it seems that di fan is very ordinary for a few days, suggesting that there is no wind and no waves. Since the heavy people in the land left by God described this place as so terrible, after all, it has its particularity. The more it looks like a place where people and animals are harmless, it is the most dangerous." Su Tang also said aloud. After his voice fell, Tianji smiled and said; "Well, don''t continue to talk about this place. Now we have our children''s seats. It''s much easier for you to think of Longcheng, boy. We''d better leave here quickly."


    After listening to his words, Su Tang nodded. Led by Su Tang, the party flew again. In the evening, Su Tang and others had entered the territory of the Dragon nationality. They also met the first city along the way. At the gate of the city, he said aloud; "It seems that we are going to rest here all night. It''s still half a day away from Longcheng. Let''s have a rest here today."


    "Let''s listen to your arrangement. Be careful about things in the place where there is no return. You haven''t had a good rest. You can have a good rest tonight." the ape whispered. With his voice falling down, Su Tang sneered. The party entered the city. As soon as they came in and looked at the street where people come and go, Gu Han said in surprise; "Unexpectedly, after leaving for thousands of years, the wilderness has become a professional. It looks really good."


    After mentioning the words of that day, the movie bully said; "In fact, this wilderness will become what it is now. All is the credit of adults in recent years." the voice fell, and Gu Han was stunned. Then he went to the movie bully and began to get up in the hall. The movie bully also quickly said everything he knew. After listening to it, Gu Han turned his head and arched his hands to Su Tang and said with a smile; "Hahaha, brother, you are really a very important person. Such changes have taken place in just a few years. It can be said that you have created a record. Moreover, I heard that you have preliminarily agreed to the land of divine heritage, which is even more amazing. It seems that I have not been with the wrong person this time."


    "Of course, old drunkard, our boss is such a super capable man." ape Chi smiled and nodded at his words; "It''s really a super capable man." then Tianji asked; "Boy, shall we go to the city Lord''s residence for a night''s rest, or find a place to rest."


    "I think we''d better find a restaurant and see if we can hear some news about the place of divine heritage. After all, what happened here after we left for half a year." Su Tang said aloud. With his voice falling, the secret also nodded. Then the group found a plane and promised. As soon as they walked in, they were attracted by the conversation of the group in the hall.


    "It''s said that there seems to be an accident in the place of divine punishment, and a new force suddenly appears, which is against the supreme Mingyue palace and the dragon family everywhere. It''s said that the strength of this force is very strong." a man said.


    "Yes, I heard about it. Now there is some confusion in the place of divine punishment, otherwise we won''t come to the wilderness. However, it''s still a matter of how long the Dragon God and others have gone without any news. Otherwise, with the strength and prestige of the Dragon God and others, the guys of the new forces dare to make trouble?" as the voice fell, the others nodded, At this time, one of the elders spoke out; "However, the Dragon God Dunn has been away for a long time. There is no news at all. I''m afraid it''s more or less bad."


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that the Dragon God was so powerful that he couldn''t break the spell." the voice fell, and the boy around him asked curiously; "Second uncle, what spell are you talking about?"


    The old man took a sip of wine and said; "This place of no return is not as simple as you see on the surface. How many years have passed, and how many super ferocious people in the land of God''s legacy have entered it. These people are all rebellious people. Needless to say, their strength is very strong. But how many years have passed, has anyone heard of people who have no return come out? No, I didn''t Some people have said that in fact, the place where there is no return doesn''t exist at all, and the channel doesn''t know where it leads. Perhaps the place leading to is a dead place. The strong people who enter it are likely to fall, otherwise they can''t explain why these people don''t appear. It''s like a magic spell, and the people who enter it haven''t appeared. "


    Hearing their words, Su Tang and others outlined a smile. The party soon came to the box. As soon as they sat down, the secret came out; "Hehe, it seems that during the time we left, some ambitious strength in the land of divine heritage began to rise." as his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "I knew there would be such a situation, but now that we have come back, the power will not jump for long."


    "Yes, the people of these forces think that we have fallen into the land of no return and can''t get out. In that case, we can inquire about the situation of this force first." the movie bully said. After his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, it''s really good, but I need to inform elder Yun Yun and Xianyue to avoid any problems."


    When the voice fell, Tianji and others nodded. After eating, Su Tang returned to the room and took out the messenger stone to directly contact yunyun in Longcheng. At this time, yunyun was on the tower of Longcheng and spoke in the direction of no return; "Su Lang, when will you come back? I don''t believe the rumors outside. I believe you will come back. My baby and I are waiting for you." here she reached out and touched her bulging stomach.


    At this time, her messenger stone suddenly lit up. She was a little stunned. She directly took out the divine power to activate the information inside. At the next moment, Su Tang''s voice sounded in the bottom of his heart; "Yun Yun, I''m Su Tang. I''ve come back." hearing this voice, Yun Yun burst into a surprise in her eyes and hurried to the channel; "You''re back. Are you all right? Where are you now?"


    At this time, Su Tang in the small town pool received the news of Yun Yun and smiled back; "This time, the situation of the land of no return is very rare. You, the people of Tiangui clan have been completely destroyed, and we have made some new friends. Now we hear that some calendars have emerged from the land of God''s heritage. I think they think we can''t get out of the land of no return, so that''s why. In that case, we have a secret look Who is playing tricks? Get rid of these people, otherwise the land left by God will never calm down. "


    After hearing what he said, Yun Yun nodded, "then you think you should be careful. I won''t tell anyone about it, but you should inform elder Xianyue. Recently, they went to Mingyue palace and seemed to make a lot of trouble with these guys." then after they talked for some time, Su Tang cut off the contact and contacted Xianyue instead, Then he quickly said what he planned.


    After hearing this, Xianyue, who was still frowning and locked before, was happy and nodded again and again. After the connection was cut off, Xianyue quickly convened the high-rise. In the main hall, an old man asked aloud; "Palace leader, why did you call us here late? What''s your order?"


    "Ha ha, I just received a good news. This time we should cooperate well." at this time, Xianyue''s tone was a little relaxed. With her voice falling, the people below were slightly stunned. At this time, Xianyue continued to speak; "Hehe, the Dragon gods are back. Things are going very well. The Tiangui clan has been completely destroyed."


    "Back? Hahaha, that''s really good news, but if the news gets out, will those people converge?" the old man asked aloud. After his voice fell, Xianyue said with a smile; "Now only Yun Yun and we know the news. The Dragon God has planned to check it secretly. I''m afraid these people don''t have a good life. I don''t think I need to say more about the means of the Dragon God. This time I called you here to discuss how to cooperate with the Dragon God and others. This time, we must completely kill the rest guy."


    Then the group discussed with you. The next day, Su Tang and others immediately turned their heads and went straight to the transmission array. The transmission array gathered here was not very fast. It took only half a day to reach it. The group passed through the transmission array very low-key and entered the land of divine punishment. As soon as they arrived at the land of divine punishment, Su Tang and others heard all kinds of comments.


    "It seems that things here are really troublesome." Su Tang said aloud. Bai you smiled and said with his voice; "This is the place of divine punishment. It''s not bad. Su Tang, let''s find a place to have a good play. You can do things slowly before." as her voice fell, Su Tang nodded with a smile; "Well, it''s really not urgent this time. Let''s go and play around first."


    At this time, there were more smiles on yunyun''s face in Longcheng. Seeing her, Shen Xin couldn''t help wondering; "Sister Yun, it seems that you are different today. It seems that you are very relaxed. Have you met any good thing?" yunyun said with a smile after the voice fell; "Hehe, Shen Xin, you and I are good sisters. I won''t hide it from you. I received the news from Su Lang last night."


    "Brother Su Tang is back? Where is he now?" when Shen Xin heard this, her eyes burst into a light of surprise and asked aloud. When she heard her question, Yun Yun said aloud; "He''s going to make up for some things. Now he should be in the place of divine punishment. This time, one of those guys, sulang, couldn''t get out, so he jumped up. This time, he must beat them and teach them a good lesson."


    "Well, it''s good if brother Su Tang is all right. Sister Yun, do you think we should go to the place of divine punishment to find brother Su Tang? Why haven''t we seen him for a long time? I don''t know how he is now." Shen Xin said aloud. As her voice fell, yunyun smiled and said; "Hehe, I''ve made plans, so today I''m going to be close. Everything here has been arranged, and then I''ll get rid of my clothes and go to the place of divine punishment. Then you can go with me."


    "OK." Shen Xin nodded, and then yunyun quickly arranged it. In the afternoon, they left Longcheng. They suddenly left. Ao Xing and others were stunned.


    "Why did the lady suddenly leave and say that she would go to the place of divine punishment? It''s very chaotic now. Master blood dragon, I think you''d better follow up secretly and protect the lady." Ao Xing said in a voice on the hall. With his voice falling, the blood Dragon nodded. At this time, the supreme Monkey King also came in from the outside. He couldn''t help asking when he heard what they said; "What''s the matter? Yun Yun has gone to the place of God''s punishment?"


    "SA, madam arranged everything here today, saying that she had something to be punished by God, and only Shen Xin followed her. Now the monkey king knows that there is some confusion, and madam is pregnant. I''m afraid there will be inconveniences, so I''m going to ask senior Xuelong to go and protect her secretly." Ao Xing said aloud, As his voice fell, the monkey king nodded and said; "Well, it should be. I think so. Just let me go with the blood dragon. There should be no problem with our two secret protection."


    "OK, Monkey King, let''s go together." the blood dragon also nodded. They are both experts in the supreme realm. They are powerful. There are not many opponents in the land of divine heritage. There is no problem protecting people secretly. Ao Xing nodded after hearing their words; "I''ll trouble you both about this. Now the dark tide is surging in the land left by God, and the Dragon God doesn''t know when to come back. Although the wild side is still relatively calm, these guys'' ambition is not much worse than that in the imperial city. When things get worse in the land of God''s punishment, they will come to the wild, and I can''t leave here."


    "Well, we all know. You can rest assured that you are optimistic about the wilderness and leave the rest to us." the monkey king nodded, and then they left quickly. After a while, they could catch up with yunyun and Shen Xin, but they didn''t show up and were just secret followers of them.


    Following the blood dragon is also a sound channel; "Monkey King, why did your wife suddenly go to the place of divine punishment?" the monkey king said with a smile; "Hehe, look at yunyun. It seems that the whole annoyance to you has changed. She has never been like this since brother Su Tang left. Now it has suddenly become like this. I think there should be news about brother Su Tang."


    "There''s news about the Dragon God? Does that mean that the Dragon God is back?" the blood Dragon said in surprise. At this time, the monkey king smiled and said; "It''s just my guess for the time being, but as long as we get to the place of divine punishment, we will have a chance to know. I feel each other with ape Tonggang and others. As long as I''m within a certain distance, I can feel them. Whether brother Su Tang has come back will be clear at that time."

 Chapter 837

    After the monkey king''s voice fell, the blood Dragon nodded and said; "Well, since the Dragon God has come back and didn''t meet the Dragon City, he must have something to do. This time, if we met them in the past, we could also help." after Xuelong''s understanding of Su Tang, Su Tang must have something to deal with, otherwise he would never do so.


    "Yes, I think they should have heard some news. After all, it''s no secret that there is chaos in the land of God''s heritage. These people, an old brother Su Tang, are so presumptuous that they can''t come out of the land of no return. Now that they come back, of course, they won''t let them go." the monkey king shouted.


    Hearing this, the blood Dragon nodded and said; "Yes, if so, these guys will be in great trouble this time."


    While they were chatting, they followed yunyun and others. At this time, in the place of divine punishment, Su Tang played with Bai you and Liu Er all the way and listened to this event. The effect was good. On this day, they came to a small city. They had entered, and they found something wrong with the city. The city was very cold. Seeing this, the secret came out; "It seems that, as we have heard, these people seem very unpopular, and the city can see it."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Yes, we''ve been to this city before. It''s quite lively. Now it has become so cold. It can be seen that people with this strength are very unpopular. In this case, you and we don''t have to worry too much when dealing with them." at the moment of the sound falling, a sharp voice came from a distance.


    "People over there, where did you come from?" the voice fell, and a group of martial artists in black came from a distance. With their appearance, many martial artists in black also appeared around. In an instant, they surrounded Su Tang and others. The young man with a arrogant face came over, and when his eyes looked at Bai you, A trace of amazement flashed in his eyes, and then he said with an obscene smile on his face; "I didn''t expect that there should be such a beautiful woman in time. It''s no less impressive than the damned Dragon God lady."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang frowned slightly, and a faint chill appeared on Bai you''s face. At this time, the boy continued; "Who are you and where are you from? Why did you come here?" his tone was full of arrogance. After his voice fell, Su Tang said calmly; "We''re just passers-by, sir. What does that mean?"


    He didn''t know that the other party was upset and kind this time, but Su Tang didn''t intend to do it directly. After all, he didn''t understand some things. These people looked like little fish and shrimp at most. Even if they were knocked down, they wouldn''t be of much use.


    "What do you mean? Hahaha, what does he mean by asking me? Boy, this is my territory. You dare to come uninvited. Should you leave something?" the boy laughed and said. With his voice falling, Su Tang also frowned slightly and said aloud; "Oh? What does that cow force me to leave behind?" hearing this, the young man had a lot of strong possessive desire in Bai you''s eyes, and immediately said; "Stay, she. I can let your mother go, or I''ll have to die."


    Seeing the young man himself, a look of anger flashed on Bai you''s face. At this time, Su Tang smiled coldly and said aloud; "Hehe, I''m afraid you don''t have this life."


    "Hahaha, I''m the son of the alliance leader of Aotian alliance. Who have I been afraid of? Boy, who do you think you are? The Dragon God? Even if it''s the Dragon God, so what? My father will take the army into the wilderness after our work is completed. I heard that the wife of the Dragon God is also a beautiful woman. This time he went to nowhere without knowing his life or death , I think I''ll never get out. Of course, I need someone to take care of me, ha ha. "The boy continued.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang''s eyes flashed a sense of killing, and then said coldly; "There is a kind of person I hate most in the world, that is, people who don''t know how to live or die, and you simply don''t know how to live or die, so enjoy your last time." at the moment when the voice fell, ape Tong and others didn''t know what he meant. At the same time, divine power burst out and rushed directly into the crowd.


    For a moment, screams were heard one after another. Su Tang and others had dared to take the lead in a young man. He also shouted arrogantly, understand; "Hahaha, I think you''re too reckless. You dare to fight on the territory of our Aotian alliance. Someone will leave them all for me. No one must catch my role alive." the voice fell, and those people in Black shot one after another. For a moment, people on both sides fought.


    Although the strength of these people is not very strong, but the number is very large. Su Tang and others are strong, but there are some problems in the first room. Second, Bai you quietly stands aside. Her eyes stare at the young man. When she sees her eyes, the young man smiles and says; "What''s the matter, girl? Now abandon the secret and turn to the bright. Your future life will not only be very good, but also take the lives of your friends. Come on, put yourself in my arms."


    At the moment of recording the voice, Bai you''s figure disappeared directly in place. At the next moment, the young man''s figure flew out directly, and the scream also sounded. Hearing the look here, all the people present turned their heads and looked. At this time, when they saw Bai you mature, Su Tang said with a smile; "It seems that she has adapted well. This boy is looking for death."


    "Hehe, it seems that we will have a very powerful helper in the future." ape Chi also said with a smile. After his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, indeed, this time we''ve seen it uprooted here. I don''t want the people of aitian alliance to know our things in advance." at the moment when the voice fell, ape Chi and others nodded again and again. At the next moment, everyone burst out in an instant. At the next moment, the scream became a piece. At this time, the boy looked at Bai you and walked slowly towards him.


    A look of fear flashed in his eyes and shouted; "No, you don''t come here. Hurry up. Stop the woman and don''t let him come." but at this time, those people in black couldn''t get away. However, he didn''t notice the situation here. The next moment Bai you smiled coldly and said; "Hehe, you are the first person I killed. It''s really your honor."


    At the moment when the voice fell, a white gas blade flew directly towards the young man. The next moment, the blood flashed, and Shao''s head fell directly. At this time, an old man in black changed his face and wanted to escape. But Su Tang and others had planned not to let anyone leave, so the moment the old man wanted to leave, It was blue by the shadow peak.


    "Who the hell are you? You dare to kill the son of the alliance leader. You are in great danger." the old man shouted as soon as his face changed. After hearing his words, Yingfeng said with a smile; "We don''t know if there will be a great difficulty, but you will all die, and no one can leave here." at the moment when the voice fell, Yingfeng shot directly. The old man was Yingfeng''s opponent. He was seriously injured in a few face-to-face meetings.


    At this time, those people in black were also completely killed by Su Tang and others. At this time, the old man looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Who the hell are you?"


    "Ha ha, since you''re dying, it''s OK to tell you." Su Tang sneered and fell with his voice, and the ape on one side bared his voice; "Didn''t your little Lord say that just now? Even if the Dragon God came back, he wasn''t afraid, but it seems that you''re just talking big. It''s not enough to see if you really met us." the moment the voice fell, the old man flashed a look of panic in his eyes and exclaimed; "Are you dragon gods?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, Bai you had already shot. The old man died directly under his white Qi blade. Looking at her shot, Su Tang said with a smile; "Don''t be angry, Miss Bai. There are all kinds of people outside. If you are angry every time, you will be in trouble in the future." with his voice falling, Bai you''s face eased a lot and said aloud; "In the past, the elders of the clan said that there was an adult Gang outside. Now it seems that it is true. There are all kinds of people. This time, it seems that it is not the last time. If you meet such people in the future, Su Tang, you don''t have to do it. I''ll kill them directly."


    Upon hearing these words, Su Tang''s people shook their heads and smiled bitterly. It''s really because of Bai you''s words at this time. In the future, no one will come to a good end when she meets such frivolous disciples, whether they light candles in the land of God''s heritage or Langxie. For a time, she also had a nickname, but all these are later words. Now there''s no nonsense.


    "Let''s go. I believe things here will soon spread back to Aotian alliance. Let''s leave first." Su Tang said. After his voice fell, others also ordered to take you with him. Shortly after they left, the leader of Aotian alliance changed his face and said angrily when he heard the news from the chief; "Who on earth is a man? Are all the people over there fools? Don''t you know to inform us in case of such a thing?"


    At this time, the aotianmeng leader''s face was full of killing intention. This time, his son also fell there. This hatred has made him dissatisfied with his calm in the past. Seeing him angry, the messenger below said with trembling all over his body; "No, I don''t know. Alliance leader, do you think it''s the people of the supreme Mingyue palace who can do it? Son, only they have the ability to punish God."


    After hearing his words, the alliance leader thought deeply, then shook his head and said in a voice; "Now there should be no energy on the side of Xianyue, and they are rivals with us. Now people across the land left by God know that they don''t have to be so low-key this time." as his voice fell, the western people said. After the voice fell, the people who came down to the Palace stopped talking.


    The whole hall suddenly became quiet. After a long time, the leader of the alliance spoke out; "We must find out this time. Now that someone dares to deal with our people, we must not let go." the voice fell, the people below nodded again and again, and then quickly left the hall. After he left, the alliance leader stayed calmly and said aloud; "I''m afraid there''s some trouble this time, but no matter who you are, since you dare to kill my son, I''ll make you pay the price."


    At this time, Su Tang and others had arrived in another city. At the same time, Yun Yun and others also left the wilderness and entered the land of divine punishment. As soon as she appeared, she contacted Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang, who was discussing things with heaven''s secrets in the room, suddenly felt the light of the messenger stone, took it out immediately and directly input the divine power to activate it.


    "Su Lang, we have arrived at the place of God''s punishment. Where are you now? Let''s come and find you." Su Tang was stunned when he heard Yun''s voice. Then he reluctantly shook his head and sent a message and replied; "We are in Qingyue city now. Since you are coming, we will wait for you here, but you are pregnant. Be careful on the way." the voice fell, and he took the spirit stone.


    At this time, the ape speaks out of the vocal tract; "Boss, will sister-in-law come too?" Su Tang nodded and said with a smile as his voice fell; "Well, yes, but I haven''t seen her for a long time. Now that she''s here, it''s just right. It seems that we''ll have a rest here in the city for the next period of time."


    "It''s all right. Anyway, there''s nothing to do for the time being. Let''s continue with other things after sister-in-law comes." ape Chi said with a smile. After hearing his words, Tianji nodded and said; "SA, Sutang boy, you are not alone now. I think yunyun should have a baby too? It would be very good to see your child born this time."


    Hearing his words, the others nodded again and again. At this time, Bai you said in a voice; "Hey, hey, I''ve never seen a human baby before. I heard that it''s very cute. I must meet her well at that time. Su Tang smiled and said," hahaha, I don''t know when to be born. "After the voice fell, Bai you and others laughed.


    For the next three days, Su Tang and others were waiting for Yun Yun to arrive in the city. On this day, when they were looking for him, ape Tong and ape Chi had six ears. They all felt the same. They looked at each other, and ape Chi said helplessly, "it seems that this time, ID has Yun Yun and Shen Xin in his nose." Su Tang was slightly stunned when he understood his words. "What''s the matter?"


    "Boss, I think sister-in-law and they should have arrived, but there should be the old monkey king with them." the ape said in a voice. After listening to such words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said in a voice; "this is wrong. Yun Yun told me that this time only yo Shi and Shen Xin came, how could brother Monkey King come too?" as his voice fell, the secret came out in a voice; "They must be worried about the danger that the chaotic land of divine punishment will bring to yunyun, so they have been secretly protecting it."


    The voice Lu loved it, and ape Tong nodded and said in a voice, "it should be like this." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang also smiled and his heart was full of emotion. Such a person was officially his friend. The next moment, Su Tang Xiaohe said, "let''s go. Since they came, let''s go out." The sound road loved it. Su Tang brushed it down and could overcome it. He walked outside. When he came out of the restaurant, he saw Yun Yun and Shen Xin coming. At this time, Yun Yun walked alone. Su Tang quickly walked over and whispered, "you''ve worked hard all the way. Go and have a rest first."


    Seeing Su Tang again and hearing his voice, yunyun''s worry was put down. With the help of Su Tang, she nodded and walked slowly towards the restaurant. That''s what happened. The good ape looked at them and said in a voice, "I said, old monkey, when do you want to be more, come out, I''ll find you long ago." Hearing his words, Yun Yun and Shen Xin were stunned. The next moment, the figures of the monkey king and the blood dragon appeared not far behind them.

 Chapter 838

    Seeing the appearance of the blood dragon and the monkey king, Yun Yun wrinkled slightly. Then she also reacted and said with a smile; "Before, I had a feeling that someone was following us, but I didn''t find anything. It was you."


    "Two elders, how can they follow us?" Shen Xin asked, puzzled. As soon as the voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "I must be worried about what problems you two women will encounter when they come to this place of divine punishment. After all, the place of divine punishment is very chaotic. At the same time, I think the monkey king should have guessed me? It is likely that he has come back?" as his voice fell, the monkey king smiled and said; "Hahaha, I still know our intentions, but you''re not kind. You don''t even inform us when you come back."


    "Hahaha, brother, we''re helpless. Let''s go in and talk again." Su Tang smiled and said with a helpless look on his face. As his voice fell, the monkey king and others nodded. Then Su Tang helped Yun Yun, and the party entered the promise. At this time, the blood Dragon who followed the monkey king spoke aloud; "Sir, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient here. I remember that our dragon family used to have a palace in every city in the place of God''s punishment. Why don''t we go there directly."


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang smiled, waved his hand and said; "I know what you think, but things are not very simple now. Although it is inconvenient here, it will also have its advantages at that time. First of all, we can get some news quickly and hide in the city. I think you also understand that if we go to the dragon palace now, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of some people."


    The voice fell, and the blood Dragon nodded. At this time, the monkey king on one side seemed to understand something and said with a smile; "Hehe, let''s go, brother. I''ll go in and find a place to talk about the past." the voice fell, and several people returned to the small farewell yard where Su Tang and others had spent their wallets. In the hall, the monkey king asked aloud; "Brother, are you going to deal with Aotian alliance this time?"


    "Well, we''ve met this alliance before, and we don''t have any good feelings, but we just came back from nowhere. We don''t know much about the things here, and we don''t know much about the alliance. That''s why we plan to walk around the major cities. We''ve been taking our strong friends in nowhere to see the local conditions and customs of this land of divine punishment At the same time, it''s also the news of aotianmeng in the hall. "Here, Su Tang slowly got up and walked to Gu Han''s side, laughing and introducing; "This is the elder brother we met in the place of no return. He was lonely and cold first." after hearing his words, the monkey king and the blood dragon arched their hands.


    "This is also our strong new friend in the land of no return. This time it''s not her. I''m afraid it''s not easy for us to leave the land of no return. Her name is Bai you." Su Tang continued to introduce it. At this time, Bai you smiled and said; "You are all friends of Su Tang, and that is also my friend of Bai you. Hello everyone." his voice fell, Yun Yun nodded with a smile and arched her hand; "Thank you for your help this time."


    "It''s all right. You should be su Tang''s wife. I heard that Su Tang was eager to come back to see his wife. Now it''s really unusual." Bai you continued. With her voice falling, Su Tang also smiled. At this time, he came to Liu Erhe''s side and said to the monkey king with a smile; "As for this one, I believe you should be very familiar with the monkey king, so I don''t need to introduce you."


    The moment the voice fell, the monkey king stood up and nodded again and again; "Yes, no introduction." then he looked at his six ears and said with a smile; "We haven''t seen each other for many years, but I didn''t expect you to go to nowhere. Welcome back, old man." at this time, the monkey king''s tone was also full of excitement. Listening to his words, six ears also stood up and laughed; "SA, I haven''t seen you for many years. Before I met LADA, I always thought that I might have no chance to see you old brothers in my life, but fortunately, the boss helped me reshape my blood, so I had the opportunity to meet you."


    "Reshaping blood? What''s the matter?" the monkey king asked suspiciously. With his voice falling, the ape Tong said with a smile; "It''s a long story. I''ll talk to you slowly when I''m free. Now you''d better tell us about Aotian alliance. Although we''ve heard some news these days, we can''t really understand it. Now you''ve just come here, so you can talk to us."


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang also smiled and nodded; "Yes, now the urgent task is to let us understand what kind of power the Ao Tian alliance is. How can it bring such great turbulence to the land of divine heritage as soon as it suddenly appears?" Yun smiled and said when he heard his question; "I think it''s up to me to say this."


    Then she began to talk about it. After listening to her story for more than an hour, Su Tang nodded and said; "So it is. Unexpectedly, such strength is hidden in the land of divine heritage. It seems that they have been planning for a long time. Otherwise, they will not directly destabilize the whole land of divine heritage as soon as they appear."


    "Yes, after they appeared, we also inquired around. These people were hidden very deeply. This time, they appeared like they appeared out of thin air. It is precisely because of this that Taishang Mingyue palace was caught off guard. Then, we took good care of you and gave our people and horses the defense in the whole land of divine punishment It''s very weak. When we react, this strength has gained a firm foothold in the land of divine punishment, and we don''t know what means they have used. They have unified some small forces. It''s inconvenient to gradually the Aotian Alliance for a moment. "Yunyun also nodded and continued.


    After her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "It seems that we all underestimate the proud heaven alliance. Looking at them now, I can''t help but remind me of the virtual family in the land of no return. It also rises in the chaos. It seems that the things in the land of God''s legacy can''t be completed easily."


    "Boss, you worry too much. Although there are a lot of people and horses in the Aotian alliance and we have a firm foothold, we still don''t see enough to fight with the whole land of divine heritage. Before, because you weren''t there, these forces who unite with us won''t help, but now you''re back. With your being the king, I think you should be able to summon these people." Ape red is also a vocal tract.


    Hearing his words, yunyun and others nodded, but Su Tang didn''t think so. He always had several files. When he was in the place where the ancestral gods passed on, he ordered these people to deal only with the Tiangui clan. Now the Tiangui clan''s people have been completely destroyed, and the rest are just unsubstantiated existence, So it''s not easy to summon these forces again.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t speak, Yun Yun asked aloud; "Su Lang, what''s the matter?" her voice fell, and Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s not as simple as you think. Now the people of Tiangui clan have been destroyed. It''s not easy to summon those people again." as his voice fell, Tianji nodded and said; "Indeed, these people used to follow because they lost something. This time, they must have seen the power of Aotian alliance. They must have taboos, so it''s not easy to gather them, unless you can give them a great shock, son Su Tang."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and nodded. Indeed, the last time he could successfully unify these people, he relied on the land inherited by the ancestral God and the non functional method he gave. Without those things, he must not be able to unify these rebellious people. However, the land left by the God would not have been unified for many years.


    After their words fell, ape Tong and others also vaguely felt that this time, I''m afraid it was really not as simple as they thought. At this time, Bai you came out of his voice; "What''s the matter? Su Tang''s arrogant alliance is the people we met in the city before? What are you afraid of? Just fight directly. They''re such scum. They''re not our opponent at all."


    This time, Su Tang and others were slightly stunned, especially Yun Yun didn''t expect that Bai you''s tone was so big. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "It''s not very simple. Now that we have some understanding of the place, we don''t have to move forward slowly all the way. Let''s go directly to Tianyu holy city and find master Xianyue to discuss with her. After all, this matter can''t be solved easily."


    "Well, everything is up to the boss," said ape Chi and others. After a day''s rest here, they set out again. This time, their goal is Tianyu holy city. Who has yunyun, who is very familiar with here, led the way. It only took more than half a day. They came to Tianyu holy city through the transmission array. As soon as they entered the city, A place of the supreme Moon Palace took Su Tang and others directly to the deepest part of the holy city of heaven.


    It turned out that when Su Tang and others planned to come here directly, they had informed Xianyue. Originally, Xianyue intended to come to meet them in person, but the news of Su Tang and others'' return should not be spread for the time being, so she just sent a disciple to meet them. After half an hour, they came to the Mountain Gate of the supreme Mingyue palace, This is the first time Su Tang and others have come here.


    "Gentlemen, this is my supreme Mingyue palace. The palace master has explained it. After you arrive, you can go in directly. I don''t want to accompany you because you still have some things to deal with. The palace master has been waiting in there for a long time." the voice fell, and the younger brother turned and left. After he left, Su Tang said aloud; "Come on, let''s go in. We said we had time to visit before, but we never had a chance. Today we can be regarded as coming."

 Chapter 839

    "Hehe, I''ve never been to this place. The Mountain Gate of the supreme Moon Palace has always been very mysterious. I really want to see the supreme Moon Palace this time." Yun Yun said with a smile when she heard Su Tang''s words.


    As her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Come on, let''s go in and have a look. We can''t keep the master of Xianyue palace waiting." the people nodded. Su Tang directly walked towards the Mountain Gate of the supreme Mingyue palace. The moment he crossed the mountain gate, the gold in his eyes changed. The sudden change made Su Tang a little stunned, and his heart was also very surprised.


    "It''s really extraordinary, Su Tang. The supreme Moon Palace must also be a very great family?" Bai you, who first responded from the scene change, asked. Her voice woke Su Tang and others from the shock. At this time, Su Tang nodded and replied; "Well, it''s true. The Taishang Mingyue palace was originally a Taixu ancient family. Among the ten thousand boundaries of the heavens, it can be regarded as the race that existed in the beginning."


    "Oh, I see." Bai you nodded. At this time, a voice sounded in the ears of Su Tang and others; "Welcome to the supreme Moon Palace." at the moment when the voice fell, the figure of Xianyue appeared not far in front of them. At this time, behind her, there were many members of the supreme Moon Palace. When they saw Xianyue, Su Tang bowed; "Younger generation Su Tang, I''ve seen elder Xianyue."


    "Hehe, there''s no need to be polite. Although you and I have a deep relationship with the supreme Mingyue palace, now you are the leader of a super force." Xianyue smiled and said in a voice. As her voice fell, the disciples of the supreme Mingyue palace behind her rushed to Su Tang''s heart; "I''ve seen the Dragon God."


    Su Tang smiled. Then, led by Xian Yue, Su Tang and others came directly to the hall of the supreme Mingyue palace. Along the way, did Xian Yue look at Bai you, full of doubts. Su Tang also noticed this. As soon as he sat down, he asked aloud; "Elder Xianyue, let me introduce you. This is our new friend in the land of no return, Bai you, and the wine fairy Guhan."


    The voice fell, and the fairy moon was slightly stunned, looking at Bai you''s voice; "Bai you? Do you know Bai Mohan?" Bai you nodded and said as soon as she heard her words; "Yes, she is our patriarch. Do you know our patriarch?" at this time, Bai you''s heart is also very surprised. What kind of task their patriarch is, but she knows very well. Doesn''t it mean that the patriarch has never left the magic water world? But how can this person know? You also know her name. Even in the magic water world, not many people know the real name of the patriarch. Apart from dozens of Narcissus, no one knows it at all.


    How can this man know? At this time, Su Tang and others were also very confused. They also lived in the magic water world for some time, but they had never heard of the name of the Narcissus patriarch. Xianyue had never been to the magic water world. How could she know? Of course, they don''t know Bai you''s doubts, otherwise they will be more surprised.


    "Patriarch? Hehe, I didn''t expect that she was the patriarch of the Narcissus family. No wonder she had such strong strength." when Xianyue heard her voice, her eyes also twinkled with memories. Looking at her like this, Bai you felt that the person in front of her must have some roots with her family leader, and even maybe they had a friendship. When she thought of this, She was even more confused.


    Aware of the confused color in her eyes, Xianyue smiled, waved her hand, and a divine power appeared. Seeing here, Su Tang and others were stunned. Bai you stood up in surprise and exclaimed; "The power of Narcissus, how can you have the power of Narcissus? You''re not from my Narcissus family." Su Tang and others were surprised. They can say that they are very clear about the background of the fairy moon. It''s a real Taixu ancient family. How can you suddenly use the power of water immortal now?


    "Hehe, I believe you had a strange feeling when you came here just now? In fact, the creator of our small space is your clan leader Bai Mohan. I remember that when the land of divine punishment transmission array was first built, many channels were very unstable. I remember another time when I passed through the transmission array, I had an accident and fell directly into the void. Originally Because I would fall down, but I didn''t want to be saved on the way. She and I became good friends at first sight. Later, at my request, she helped us create this place and gave me some methods. However, I never saw her again. Once I looked for her everywhere, but she seemed to disappear completely. Why After so many years, I have never forgotten her. When I saw Li today, I felt that you had the same breath as her, so I asked. "Xianyue smiled and said aloud.


    As her voice fell, Su Tang and others also nodded. It turned out that this was the case. However, I have to say that Xianyue was very lucky to meet Narcissus people in the void of Nuo Da, and gained her friendship. It was really her chance. At this time, Bai you didn''t speak, and Xianyue continued to ask; "How has she been these years?"


    "Well, the patriarch had a very good life, but sometimes she sat quietly alone as if thinking about something. I also asked her several times. He just said he was thinking about cheap, but everyone in the clan knew that the patriarch had never left the magic water world. Why did he meet his predecessors?" Bai you nodded and replied.


    Hearing her words, Xianyue flashed an excited look in her eyes and said aloud; "Well, well, well, I''m relieved that she''s doing well. Don''t Narcissus people never walk outside? How can you follow the Dragon God and others?" the voice fell, and Su Tang said with a smile; "Before, we met some things in the magic water world, so we went to the magic water world. Later, we had some roots with the magic water world, so the patriarch asked Miss Bai to come out with them, so that we could keep in touch at any time in the future."


    As for what happened, Su Tang didn''t say. After all, the less people know about the power of chaos, the better. Now his strength is still very weak. Although he may not be noticed, it''s better to be careful. Bai you nodded when he heard his words; "Well, Su Tang is still the person I have been waiting for for for many years. This time, the patriarch asked me to come out. On the one hand, it is convenient when Su Tang wants to enter the magic water world. On the other hand, it is more safe to have me around when Su Tang and others cross the plane."


    Before she left, Bai Mohan told Bai you that she followed the purpose of Su Tang and others. After hearing her words, Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, it''s really safe for Narcissus people to cross the void channel together, but I''m also very glad that Aunt Jin''s Dragon God has a relationship with Narcissus."


    Here she gave a slight pause, and then said aloud; "Dragon God, if you go to the magic water world first, can you take me with you?" Su Tang didn''t understand her, smiled and nodded; "Well, I must, but now I still have a lot of things to do. Zelas should not enter the magic water world."


    "It doesn''t matter. I also know you have a lot of things to do. Don''t worry. How many years have passed. I thought I might have no chance to see this old friend in my life. Now it''s very good for me to hear her news. As for the meeting, I believe there will be a chance later." Xianyue waved her hand and said aloud.


    Su Tang smiled and nodded. At this time, Xianyue turned her head and looked at Gu Han and said aloud; "Jiuxian Guhan, hehe, you are a super strong man who became famous in the land of divine heritage many years ago. I didn''t expect to follow the Dragon gods this time. I have no return. I have been looking up for a long time." hearing her words, Guhan smiled faintly and said in a voice; "Hehe, you''re welcome, palace leader. The past has passed. Now I just want to follow brother Su Tang all the time. I won''t pay attention to the past kindness and resentment."


    "It''s so good. The strength of celebrating the festival with you has basically been annihilated. Now you can follow the Dragon God, and I''m very happy for you." Xianyue continued. With her voice falling, Guhan nodded with a smile and said; "I also guessed, so I didn''t intend to find them this time. The past has passed, and the right and wrong of those things are no longer important." he said with a sigh.


    Seeing his appearance, Xianyue nodded. At this time, his eyes fell on Liu er. Xiao Liu ER was arranged by Liu Er to enter Su Tang''s Thor palace for cultivation since he passed Ali''s place left by God. His strength is really Tao Ruo, and he can''t help outside. After noticing her eyes, Su Tang introduced with a smile; "This is the legendary six ear God monkey. You should have heard of it."


    "Mixed four monkeys, tut Tut, I didn''t expect you to appear together. It seems that a great era is coming." Xianyue said in surprise. As her voice fell, six ears smiled and said; "The emergence of such a task as the boss has marked the advent of a great era and a great catastrophe. Speaking of it, we are just people who should be robbed."


    On hearing his words, Xianyue nodded. At this time, she looked at Su Tang and asked aloud; "Dragon God, you should have known what''s going on here in the place of divine punishment? What''s your plan?" at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and the whole person became serious at once; Well, I listened to Yun Yun''s introduction before. I also know something about Ao tianmeng. This force is not easy to deal with. "


    "Well, they hide very deeply. After many years, our Taishang Mingyue palace didn''t notice his existence, but they appeared at this time. I''m afraid the picture is not small. Dragon God, do you think this matter has something to do with the Tiangui clan?" said Xianyue, who couldn''t help asking; "By the way, Dragon God, how was your trip to the land of no return? Did it go well?"


    "Well, the Tiangui clan who fled to the land of no return has been completely destroyed. I''m not sure whether there are other Tiangui clans in the land of divine heritage. However, if the Ao tianmeng really has something to do with the Tiangui clan, it''s better this time. I''m afraid they have nothing to do with the Tiangui clan." Su Tang nodded, When she said the following sentence, Xianyue was also slightly stunned.


    Aware of the doubt of Xianyue, Su Tang said aloud; "Elder, you should remember what I said when I combined those strengths in the sunset city? Now the Tiangui clan has been destroyed. If you want to cooperate with them to help us deal with the Aotian alliance, you may not succeed. After all, the alliance was only aimed at the Tiangui clan." as his ha Shi fell last month, Xianyue frowned slightly and nodded; "It''s true. I always thought that after waiting for you to come out of the place where you have no return, the Ao Tian alliance had only the intention of destruction. Now it seems that the Ao Tian alliance is really difficult to deal with. Maybe they are so unscrupulous because they see the navigation."

 Chapter 840

    "However, we can still try to see if we can hurry up those powerful people, but now it''s inconvenient for me to come forward. Since the people of Aotian alliance don''t know I''m back, it''s a good card for us." Su Tang continued.


    On hearing his words, Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, that''s true. Dragon God, do you want me to summon those people? But I''m too high in the Mingyue palace. I''m afraid it''s difficult to summon them." Su Tang smiled and said as her voice fell; "Hehe, of course I know this. We need to design this call. There are still some first-class forces among these forces, and there are many subordinate forces below them. I intend to ask the elder to secretly send someone to look for the leaders of these first-class forces. Of course, it depends on the situation. Do you want to disclose that I have come back and am currently in Taishang Mingyue palace I want to save face. They should still give it to me. "


    "Just do this, will you expose your affairs? If the people of Aotian alliance know at that time, they will be very alert, which is not very good for us to attack them in the future." Xianyue continued. With her voice falling, Su Tang smiled and said; "There is no way, but as long as we can unite these people, even if they are how to guard against it, it is futile. If they really reveal it, they choose to guard against it, which just gives us a good information. At least they are really afraid of me coming back, and their strength should not reach the point where we have a headache." Su Tang continued.


    As soon as the words came out, the fairy moon nodded and said; "This is really a good idea," Su Tang continued; "As for those forces that don''t come this time, of course, we can''t make them feel better. There is no need for such strength in the land of God''s legacy. If we want to completely unify, we don''t hesitate to unite the people of all forces, so we need some iron and blood means. This time, we''ll inform the forces that haven''t come. I''ll ask the people of the dragon family to go out and directly destroy these guys. It used to be We are afraid of causing unnecessary trouble. Now the great scourge of the Tiangui family is completely fearless. The land left by God must be unified. Up to now, we don''t know what this catastrophe is, so we can''t continue to let it go. "


    At this moment, Su Tang''s voice revealed incomparable firmness and iron blood, which surprised Xianyue slightly. However, when she thought of these things, she also understood that this was the only way now. The land of divine heritage has been chaotic for many years, and it was time to agree. After all, the land of divine heritage has a unique position in the world of heaven. If it is not unified here, It will be very troublesome.


    "Well, I''ll arrange someone to inform the first-class forces in the alliance as soon as possible." Xianyue also said. After her voice fell, Su Tang turned to look at the blood dragon and said; "Master Xuelong, please go back to the wilderness and straighten up all the Dragon army. At the same time, those forces that depend on the dragon family don''t have to be merciful if someone doesn''t take action and wants to protect themselves. This time, I want to let the strength of the whole relic know that unification is imperative. Those who follow me prosper and those who oppose me perish." The voice fell, and the blood dragon stood up and arched his hand; "Subordinates understand."


    Then he also left the hall directly. Xianyue also sent someone to leave the Taishang Mingyue palace with the blood dragon. At the same time, she quickly arranged it. For a time, the people of the Taishang Mingyue palace went out one after another, and those left gathered together under the rectification of Xianyue. Their actions were so big that they startled aotianmeng in an instant.


    At this time, in a city, on the hall of Aotian alliance, more than ten experts in black gathered together. At this time, the white armored man sitting on the main position spoke out; "It''s not difficult to see the actions of the supreme Moon Palace that they are going to attack us." as soon as they heard his words, the people below nodded. At this time, a man said aloud; "However, is there something strange about this time? How long has it been that the people in the supreme Moon Palace haven''t moved for a long time? Now suddenly, is there any news from the Dragon God?"


    "Well, the second elder is right. The emperor Mingyue palace has some moves at this time, and there are some strange things. Alliance leader, I think we should be careful. At the same time, we should also shoot people to investigate in the wilderness. If the Dragon God and others in my department really come back, they will go to the dragon city. The Dragon God is a king in the land left by God. If he really comes back , cheer up, there will be many forces leaning towards them, which will undoubtedly be very bad news for us. "Another man also said.


    At the moment when his voice fell, the only woman in the hall smiled and said; "You think highly of the Dragon God. I admit it''s unusual for him to be the king, but don''t forget that the people who rest their strength are not idiots. The reason why they unite with the dragon and snake before is only because of the people of the Tiangui clan. If the Dragon God really comes back this time, it means that the Tiangui clan in the land of no return has been settled and gone Tiangui clan, do you think he can continue to command those forces? "


    "The seven elders are right. We thought of this when we chose to go out at this time. The king of the Dragon God is indeed very powerful, but it is not enough to threaten us. Not only does he have an alliance in this land left by the gods, but so does our Aotian alliance. Now what we have to do is to prevent the dragon family and the people of the supreme Mingyue palace from fighting at the same time. Our strength is right now It''s OK to pay for one of them, but if the two come at the same time, there will be some trouble. Since the people of the supreme Mingyue palace have begun to gather, I don''t think they will think we will love ourselves. Let''s do it at this time? "The armored man led by him said aloud.


    The voice fell, and the people below understood. At this time, the seven elders continued; "The leader of the alliance is right, but the dragon family should also send someone to watch. The Dragon God is too dangerous, so you should be careful." the voice fell, and the leader nodded and said; "I''ll give this matter to the elder. Now, elders, you are in a hurry. The people and horses in the alliance will directly attack the territory of Taishang Mingyue palace early tomorrow morning. I want them to take half of their territory when they don''t respond. Their morale will be greatly frustrated when they come back, even if the Dragon God really comes back , I think those forces will also consider whether to unite with them. At the same time, we can let those forces who have been swinging left and right see our strength. "


    "Well, subordinates understand." the people below all bow their hands in response.


    For a time, the whole place of divine punishment was completely confused, and the action of aotianmeng was noticed by Xianyue and others. In the hall, Su Tang said with a smile; "It seems that the top leaders of Aotian alliance are really extraordinary. They should convene and flourish at this time. If I guess well, they are still going to take us by surprise at this time. This will not only make us tens of territory, but also lose some reputation. It will be more troublesome to unite those forces again at that time. It''s really a skill It''s a very good means. "


    "Hehe, but they also underestimate our supreme Moon Palace. They can see how we can rule this place of divine punishment for many years. Since they want to fight this time, I''ll let them see my supreme Moon Palace''s means." with Su Tang''s voice falling, Xianyue''s voice sounded coldly. For a while, they have been passive, It''s not that their strength is not enough, but that they are waiting. Now that Su Tang and others are back, the time is ripe. Of course, she is not satisfied and continues to defend passively.


    The previous humiliation has made the reputation of the supreme Mingyue palace decline. This is a very good opportunity. It can not only teach the aotianmeng a lesson, but also bring back the reputation of others. After the garden fell, Xianyue directly got up and walked outside the hall and watched Xianyue leave. Su Tang also said to the ape Tong and others around him; "This time there is nothing to lose. Can Aotian alliance be completely passive? This battle is very important. It seems that the four great apes have not been touched by Beiyou for a long time. Does it seem that the world will be shocked by you again?"


    "Hahaha, boss, you know, we are never afraid of fighting. Say what you want us to do." as soon as he heard his ape Chi standing up with a laugh, the other three also stood up with him. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "I think the attack action of Aotian alliance will be very fast this time, so I want you to follow the army of Taishang Mingyue palace. As long as the people of Aotian alliance appear, they will directly hit them head-on."


    When the voice fell, the monkey king laughed and said; "I see. Don''t worry, brother. We''ll go there and wait for these guys to appear." after the voice fell, he looked at ape Chi and others and said; "Old brothers, how many years have we not fought side by side? This time we work together again to shock the world again."


    "My blood is boiling. I could only watch you fight because I was injured before. Now I''m completely better and my cultivation has been greatly improved. I still want to fight well after so many years. I''m excited to fight with all my old friends this time." Liu er said with a smile at this time.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang said aloud; "This time, we can''t be merciful. We can be as cruel as we want. This time, we not only want Aotian alliance to see our strength, but also want other forces in the land of God''s heritage to understand our strength. At that time, the great cause of reunification will progress more smoothly." the voice road was loved, and the ape Tong four nodded at the same time.


    At this time, there was a sound of trumpets outside the Moon Palace, and Su Tang also spoke; "Whether there can be a good play this time depends on you." the voice fell, and the four ape red nodded. Then they turned and left the hall. After they left, yunyun looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Su Lang, I really don''t know how many murders this battle will cause." upon hearing her words, Su Tang also understood, but the current situation, the only way to calm the chaos in the land of God''s heritage.


    "I''d like to do this, too. Many people may die, but I have no choice. The short-term killing will really bring long-term peace and stability," Su Tang said.

 Chapter 841

    After hearing his words, yunyun nodded. She didn''t know what Su Tang was doing for. She just couldn''t bear it.


    "Don''t worry, as long as this time, once is good. The land of divine heritage is very important, but it can''t continue like this. Otherwise, when the catastrophe is coming, the land of divine heritage may become a scourge of the world." Su Tang stretched out his hand and patted yunyun''s back and said softly. Yunyun nodded when he heard his words.


    "Su Tang, what are we going to do next?" at this time, Bai you asked aloud. After listening to his words, Su Tang said with a smile; "Wait, wait for the summoning order of master Xianyue. I want to see how many forces will come this time." Bai you nodded. At this time, the movie bully said; "My Lord, do you think I''ll call the shadow clan this time?"


    "Well, let them come to the place of divine punishment from the wilderness first. As for what they will do at that time, I will arrange it." Su Tang nodded. After hearing his words, the shadow peak on one side nodded and quickly connected. For a time, the whole place of divine heritage surged, and at this time, the information of Xianyue had passed on on the sword god mountain.


    After receiving the summoning order from Xianyue, the Lord of jianshenshan quickly summoned the high-level to discuss in the hall.


    "Sword master, I think we''d better not participate in this event. Now Taishang Mingyue palace is at a dead end, and the rise of Aotian alliance is unstoppable. If my adventurer stands out to help Taishang Mingyue palace, it is likely to bring us great trouble." an old man shouted. A middle-aged man shouted at his words; "Elder, that''s not true. We sword holy mountain, Taishang Mingyue palace and the dragon clan are allies. The whole people in the relic land know this. Now Xianyue has issued a summoning order. If we don''t go there, we will lose a lot of reputation of our sword holy mountain. Moreover, the Taishang Mingyue palace has existed in this relic land for many years. I don''t need to tell you their details, everyone We all know that although Aotian alliance is unstoppable, it is not easy to deal with Taishang Mingyue palace. "


    "Hehe, our alliance with them was only based on dealing with the Tiangui clan, and we only promised the Dragon God to obey his orders. Now the Dragon God and others are still nowhere to return and have no news. Why should Xianyue summon us? I think we''d better not participate in this matter." the old man continued.


    Just when the two people quarreled, the sword owner above the main position was meditating. After a long time, the two people below did not continue to quarrel, but the sword owner spoke loudly; "All the disciples are in a hurry. Set out for the holy city of heaven. Let''s help the Taishang Mingyue palace." the elder''s face changed and exclaimed; "Think twice, sword master."


    "I have my own plan, elder. Don''t talk about it. Go and call the disciples." the sword master waved his hand and said in a voice. Seeing that the sword master was so determined, the elder didn''t say much more. After bowing his hand, he left the hall and got up in a hurry. Soon all the disciples were called. When the elder returned to the hall, the sword master said in a voice; "Elder, I know you have doubts in your heart, and I know you are for the good of jianshenshan, but some things can''t just look at the surface. You see, after so long, although tianmingyue palace has always been passive, Ao tianmeng can''t help them. Xianyue hasn''t moved at all. Now there is such a huge move. This thing It''s a little strange, and our relationship with Taishang Mingyue palace has always been good. We can go there regardless of where you are. "


    As his voice fell, the elder was silent. After a moment, he nodded and said; "Before, we were not considerate enough. The sword master said well. This time, there were some strange things." at the same time, things were staged among other first-class forces, but not everyone chose like the sword master.


    For a time, those big forces who decided to go to Tianyu holy city to help Taishang Mingyue Palace also set out one after another. Suddenly, when they heard such news, the senior leaders of Aotian alliance gathered one after another.


    "Alliance leader, it seems that the prospect of our attack this time is not good." the second elder said aloud. After hearing his words, the alliance leader frowned and then said aloud; "Now I have no choice. The noise on our side is so loud that if we don''t fight suddenly, outsiders will think we are afraid of the Moon Palace. Moreover, I never pay attention to those mobs. Even if they don''t come this time, I will kill all these guys in the near future. Since they all come this time, I just let them come at once Have a good look at our strength. "


    "However, in order to be safe, we''d better be careful. Two elders go there and ask them to come out of the mountain to help. I''m afraid even if we win this battle alone, it''s only a tragic victory." the alliance leader continued. As his voice fell, the two elders nodded with one Lang''s eyes; "Well, my subordinates will do it now. With their help this time, I believe our chances of success will be greater."


    The voice fell, and the two elders left quickly. The corner of the alliance leader''s mouth outlined a sneer and whispered; "The land of God''s legacy has been chaotic for many years. This time, I must become the first person under the ancestral God. As long as I control the land of God''s legacy, there will be no chance for the future heaven and world to be unified."


    At this time, in a city, ape red looked at the monkey king and said; "I don''t know when the aotianmeng people will come. I can''t wait." the monkey king smiled at his words; "Me too." then he looked at his six ears and said aloud; "Six ears, listen to it. I always think this Ao tianmeng seems unusual. They are not reckless people, otherwise they will not lie dormant for many years without being known by the people in the Moon Palace. Their ability should be very strong."


    After hearing his words, six ears smiled and said; "Well, I haven''t used this magic power for many years." the voice fell, and I saw a strange force in six ears. Then his eyes closed slightly and his ears moved slightly. After a long time, six ears opened their eyes, and a heavy look appeared on his face and said aloud; "It''s hard to do this time."


    "What''s the matter?" when he heard this, the ape red asked immediately, and his six ears said aloud at this time; "The strength of Aotian alliance is really strong. I heard that they seem to be looking for someone, but those people should be very unusual. I can''t hear them at all." as soon as he said this, the monkey king frowned; "I can''t hear them. It seems that these people should not be ordinary people."


    "Well, although people outside say I can listen to the voice of Zhou Tian, I understand very well that there are many races that I can''t hear. Unless it''s under specific conditions, I may be able to catch something, but such an opportunity is not available. It seems that there should be a super clan behind the Aotian alliance. Do you want to tell the boss about this?" Six ears out of the voice, with his voice down, the ape nodded; "Well, since there is the support of super clan, this matter can be big or small. I think we''d better inform the boss quickly. Didn''t you say that the people of Aotian alliance went to find these people for help? If you inform the boss, you can make him alert in advance."


    When the voice fell, ape Tong also quickly contacted Su Tang. At this time, in the hall of the supreme Mingyue palace, Su Tang, others and Xianyue were waiting for the arrival of first-class forces. They suddenly noticed the light of the messenger spirit stone. Su Tang Dang took it out. After listening to it, Su Tang frowned and thought aloud about Xianyue; "Elder, have you found anything about the forces behind the Aotian alliance?"


    On hearing his words, Xianyue shook her head and said; "I haven''t heard that there are forces behind them. It seems that we all underestimate the proud alliance." the voice fell, and Su Tang frowned, but at this time Bai you said with a smile; "Do you know soon after they appear? Our strength is also good? I don''t want to change anything with their reinforcements." for Bai you, she didn''t pay attention to the races in the world of heaven.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled helplessly. He had seen the Narcissus patriarch''s disdain for the Tiangui clan. It seems that Bai you also has such a heart. At this time, yunyun on one side also said with a smile when she heard Bai you''s words; "Su Lang, I think Miss Bai is right. Since there is no way to know who is behind them, be on guard. When they appear, they will know. Now there is no need to bother."


    The voice fell, and Bai you smiled and said; "If you have me, Su Tang, you can rest assured, and your ability is not bad. You don''t need to pay attention to those people." as her voice fell, the movie blockbusters and others also smiled. They know Su Tang''s ability now. Ordinary races really don''t have to be afraid. As long as they are not an endless race like the Narcissus, everything can be done.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang also nodded and stopped thinking. He turned his head and looked at the fairy moon and asked aloud; "Senior, what happened to the gathering of those forces? How many forces agreed?" when he heard his question, the string music that was worried very much also relaxed slowly and said aloud; "Most of the people have agreed to come here, and they have brought people to the holy city of heaven. I believe they will arrive tomorrow. As for those who haven''t come here, I also vaguely disclosed your return, but their answer is that they will only obey orders on the affairs of the heavenly ghost clan, and they don''t want to participate in other things. Obviously, they want to be wise Protect yourself. "


    Su Tang nodded and said with a cold smile; "In that case, there''s no way. Elder, please give me a list of those forces who haven''t come. It''s not easy to take my things. Since they keep giving orders, they can only spit them out." the voice fell. Xianyue didn''t know Su Tang''s plan. She quickly gave him a list. After su Tang took the list, he didn''t look at it, Directly handed it to Yingfeng and said; "Let the people of the shadow clan do it, give these guys a painful lesson, and kill them directly if necessary."

 Chapter 842

    At the moment when the voice fell, Yingfeng also took the list and spoke out; "Just leave it to me." the voice fell. Ying fengbi got up and walked outside. After he left, he should also speak out; "My Lord, I''ll go and have a look. The people of the shadow clan haven''t come yet. When they come together, I''ll take them to do this time."


    Su Tang nodded at his words; "Well, this time it''s up to yinglao. We must become beautiful. At the same time, be careful. If there is any change, inform me in time." the voice fell, and the movie bully nodded. After they all left, yunyun said aloud; "It''s going to be a bloody storm again soon."


    "This is the last chaos before calm. It''s not convenient for you to fight this time. It''s in the Taishang Mingyue palace." Su Tang said aloud.


    Hearing his voice, yunyun nodded. At this time, the fairy moon on one side also said aloud; "Yes, yunyun, you are pregnant now. It''s not convenient to fight. Just rest in my palace. I''ll arrange some maids for you later." hearing her words, yunyun arched her hand and said; "Thank you, master."


    Just then, a voice came from outside the hall; "Palace leader, there is news from the holy city that some first-class forces have arrived."


    "Arrange them and let them go to the hall of the city master''s palace, and I''ll come later." the fairy Moon said in a voice. After her voice fell, the people outside left. She turned her head and looked at Su Tang and said; "It''s time for us to go out and have a look."


    "Let''s go, but I''m just behind the scenes. I won''t show up for the time being. After all, no one knows whether there are people of Aotian alliance among these forces. Now Aotian alliance is very unusual. We don''t know how many things they hide." Su Tang also stood up and nodded. Then, in addition to Kai yunyun and Shen Xin, Everyone in the hall left.


    Watching them leave, Shen Xin said to Yun Yun; "Sister, let''s go. We''ll go to the courtyard. We can''t help this time." Shen Xin knew her strength now and couldn''t help at all. From the beginning, she followed yunyun to rest in the Taishang Mingyue palace. With her voice falling, yunyun also nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang and others who left the supreme Moon Palace were also fast ruling. As soon as they entered the palace, Su Tang directly hid in the main hall. At this time, the leaders of those forces did not come. After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, people came to the main hall and watched them come, The immortal moon arched her hand on the throne and said; "Thank you very much for taking time out of your busy schedule. Xianyue is very grateful."


    "You''re welcome, palace leader. We belong to an alliance. We all know about Aotian alliance this time. Presumably, the palace leader asked us to come here this time for this matter?" the sword leader said aloud. With his voice falling, others nodded, and all their eyes focused on Xianyue. At this time, Xianyue smiled and nodded; "Hehe, that''s right. Now the Aotian alliance suddenly appears, which makes the whole land of God''s legacy restless. The Dragon God and others are still fighting in the land of no return. These people are not afraid of the Aotian alliance at this time. It''s just to surround the land of God''s legacy. We can''t start a comprehensive war, but the Aotian alliance is getting more and more excessive, So I call you this time. I hope you can help. Now the Dragon God and others are fighting ahead. We must stabilize here. "


    As her voice fell, the people below frowned and meditated. No one spoke. When they saw them and Yang Xianyue, they couldn''t help shaking their heads. At this time, Su Tang, who was hidden behind the hall, shook his head helplessly and said in his heart; "It seems that these people are really not unified."


    Just after his thoughts fell, the sword master spoke out on the hall; "You''re right, palace leader. Since I came to jianshenshan this time, I didn''t intend to retreat. After all, we are an alliance. At the beginning, the Dragon God was also good to us. Although at the beginning, it was only for the Tiangui family, as the palace leader said just now, the Dragon God''s individual is still fighting in the land of no return, and it can''t be said that there is no Tiangui family in the land of our gods, so The emergence of Aotian alliance now completely belongs to internal struggle. In this way, the forces that completely ignore the safety of the land of God''s heritage should be eliminated as soon as possible. This is the most important. Everyone here is the overlord who has been famous for many years in the land of God''s heritage. We all know how many years have passed, and the land of God''s heritage has been very chaotic. In fact, we don''t know what''s in our hearts. We''re all waiting, waiting The emergence of a leader, this time you can come here, everyone knows it. In fact, it''s for the Dragon God. "


    His voice fell. Although none of the people present spoke, Su Tang, hiding in the rear, saw their expressions and nodded secretly. These people were good. At this time, Xianyue continued; "Well, thanks for the support of the sword owner. Everyone knows the Dragon God''s ability, and he has also obtained the ancestral God''s inheritance. His strength and talent are very strong. Such a character must be strong in the future and may even become the second strong person of ancestral God level. Isn''t it what we always think to follow such a person?"


    "Well, the Dragon God''s talent is really strong. This time, to tell the truth, it will bring people and horses. Most of the reasons are because the Dragon God. What the Dragon God gave us before, to tell the truth, has brought us great benefits. From this point, we can see the character of the Dragon God. If there are good things, we should not forget you. I am also willing to fight with the Lord of Xianyue palace." At this time, another person also spoke.


    As his voice fell, four or five people in the next room also said their positions. After the voice fell, Xianyue also smiled, nodded and said; "OK, everyone, I''ll thank Xianyue for this time." the voice fell, and Su Tang came out from behind and said with a smile; "Everyone, I''m really honored to have an ally like you." his voice suddenly sounded, which made everyone stunned, and a smile and clarity flashed in the depths of the sword owner''s eyes.


    "Dragon God, you''re back?" a man said. As his voice fell, Su Tang arched his hand with a smile and said; "This time, I''m sorry for you. In fact, we came back from nowhere a few days ago, and the Tiangui clan over there has been completely destroyed. The reason why we didn''t show up was to surprise aotianmeng. I''m really sorry for you." Su Tang said aloud.


    After his voice fell, the sword owner and others nodded to show understanding. At this time, Su Tang continued; "All my people have gone to the front line, and I won''t make them feel better without those forces that have not come this time. Many times such people need to polish." the voice fell, and the heart of the sword owner and others trembled. They couldn''t help but rejoice.


    At this time, the light of the sword master''s messenger stone burst out, and then the light of the others burst out. They were all slightly stunned and quickly took it out to activate. After a while, their faces were shocked and turned to look at Su Tang. It turned out that at this time, they received the disappearance of a first-class force like them, It was destroyed in a short hour.


    "I believe you have received the news that a certain force has been destroyed? Yes, I asked people to do it. Do these people really think it is easy to take my things? Now the land of relic is in such a situation, and they still want to take benefits for themselves. Now it is a special time, and this time I also know some secrets in the land of no return. There may be a great disaster in the world of heaven, such as If we don''t unite the front, no one will be safe when the catastrophe comes. "Su Tang said, and the voice fell. The sword owner and others were shocked.


    Although I don''t know what the disaster is, since the Dragon God said so, it must be very serious. But now they are more surprised by the means of the Dragon God. The Dragon God has always been a very modest young man in their eyes, but at this moment, his means makes them feel cold, In just over an hour, a force similar to them was destroyed. How powerful are the people behind him? Moreover, these people just didn''t obey the summoning order. This method is too iron and blood.


    At this time, their message stone burst out again, and Su Tang also slowly walked aside and sat down. At this time, after hearing the news, the sword owner and others all exuded a trace of cold sweat on their foreheads. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "I have no choice now. I believe that only in this way can I quickly unify the land of divine relics. I don''t have much time. I''m from Langxie mainland. As everyone knows, I''ve been facing the invasion of Tiangui clan for many years, so I want to express. I can stabilize the situation here. Maybe you will think my means are too vicious, but it''s short-term Killing in exchange for long-term peace and stability. "


    As his voice fell, the sword master and others also responded quickly and nodded again and again; "What the Dragon God said is very true." at this time, they no longer want to be like that before. Now they have raised a trace of awe for Su Tang in the bottom of their heart. They were shocked by such means. At the same time, they have a new understanding of the Dragon God. This is a modest and decisive hero.


    Such a person must be a super overlord in the future. Next, Xianyue also arranged quickly. Five or six first-class forces also rushed to the front line. Su Tang also left the holy city and went to the front line with Xianyue. Very late at night, everyone had gathered. At this time, seven elders asked aloud at the side of Aotian alliance; "Ally leader, are we going to continue the attack tomorrow? Now the man mark on the side of Xianyue is no small matter. If we attack directly, we have no chance of winning."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that the immortal moon could have such a means in the land of divine heritage. Under such circumstances, I could call a stream of forces to help. It seems that I underestimated her." the alliance leader also said aloud. With his voice falling, an old man hurried in from the outside and said in a panic; "The leader of the alliance is bad. Something serious has happened." hearing his voice, the leader of the alliance was slightly stunned and asked; "Don''t worry, speak slowly."


    "Just now, my subordinates received the news that the two first-class forces we planted in the dark were destroyed by a group of mysterious people. They were very fast. At the same time, many people of these forces were destroyed. Four of these forces were still first-class forces." the visitor quickly replied. The voice fell, and the whole leader stood up in surprise.

 Chapter 843

    "How could this happen? Apart from them, how could there be such a powerful force in today''s land of divine heritage? Could someone inquire about what kind of force these people are?" the alliance leader asked in surprise. As his voice fell, the people below shook their heads and said in a voice; "There is no news. These people are very clean. They don''t leave any meaningful clues at all."


    "It seems that there are still some things we don''t know about the land of God''s legacy. The leader of the alliance must be that the strength of this force doesn''t need to be poor. Otherwise, it''s impossible to destroy so many forces in a short time. What''s the meaning of such forces killing those forces at this time? That''s the most important thing. Do we have such forces It''s better not to provoke them until you know their purpose. "The seven elders shouted.


    As her voice fell, the alliance leader nodded and said; "The seven elders are right. This force is indeed very powerful and mysterious. It is not under them at all." at this time, the people below continued; "But when my subordinates got the news, they took a look. These destroyed forces are basically people who joined the alliance of the dragon clan and the supreme Moon Palace."


    "Oh? If that''s true, it seems that we are in trouble this time. The seven elders give orders to stay on, don''t attack for the time being, and try our best to defend." after listening to this, the alliance leader spoke directly. At the moment when the voice fell, the seven elders directly saluted without asking why. Then she left in a hurry, At this time, the alliance leader said to the people below; "You continue to go to the hall to hear about it. If you have anything to report to me at any time."


    "Yes, subordinates understand." after the man left, there was only one ally leader left in the whole hall. At this time, he sat down slowly and muttered softly; "Fairy moon, where did you get such a powerful help?" he said here. He also meditated. After a while, the seven elders came back and saw the alliance leader alone in the hall. She also saluted; "The alliance leader has arranged everything, but his subordinates don''t understand. Why doesn''t the alliance leader suddenly choose to attack Taishang Mingyue palace?"


    "Seven elders, don''t you think there''s something strange about this time? These are the people of their alliance. They were destroyed at this moment. It seems that we all underestimated the fairy moon." the alliance leader said aloud. Later, his tone couldn''t help but exclaim. At this time, the seven elders said aloud; "Alliance leader, do you mean that these forces were destroyed by Xianyue?"


    "It''s very possible indeed. These first-class forces sat on the mountain to watch the tiger fight at the beginning, and Dao suddenly appeared to help Xianyue. From this point of view, Xianyue must have called these people. This time, if I guess correctly, those forces that have not been lost are forces that have not gone to the holy city of heaven. Therefore, it seems that Xianyue is very likely to take the shot, and the whole God legacy There are only Xianyue among the people with such strength except the dragon clan. Now the elder has been watching their movements at the dragon clan, and there is no news of any change in the dragon clan. It is likely that Xianyue sent someone to do it. The supreme Mingyue palace has dominated the land of divine heritage for tens of thousands of years, and the inside information is really very unusual. "The alliance leader continued.


    After hearing his words, the seven elders spoke out; "Ally leader, this matter has something to do with Xianyue, which is undeniable. But if the supreme Mingyue palace really has such a strong fighting power, they and we didn''t directly deal with us before? My subordinates think it may be done by a force very close to Xianyue. Since they can hide in this land left by God for thousands of years, there are other forces that have been hiding It''s possible. "


    "Well, you''re right. It''s true. If it''s just a hidden force like them, I''m not very worried. I''m afraid it''s the Dragon God and others." the alliance leader continued. He didn''t hide his fear of the Dragon God in his tone. He knew very well that the Dragon God was not easy to deal with, This is why he looked for the time for the Dragon God to go out of the mountain.


    Before, the strength of the Tiangui clan didn''t need to be worse than them. Such forces were defeated by the Dragon God. He didn''t dare to underestimate the Dragon God. When he heard his words, the seven elders said aloud; "This is not to worry about. We have always arranged people in the dragon clan, and at the same time, you also have a lot of Eyeliner on the ground of God''s punishment. If the Dragon God really comes back, we should get the message, and the Dragon God and others in the land of no return can tell that Lingshi can never break through the past, so they do not know the place of this God''s legacy. This time, Dragon God and others. Although there were not many people in the past, according to the character of the Dragon God, once they appeared, they would go to the dragon family to find his wife yunyun. Now yunyun has come to the place of God''s punishment. Only two of them came this time. "


    "Yes, I just thought of this. I didn''t take the Dragon God and others into account. Instead, I said that another mysterious force appeared. Seven elders sent a letter to ask two elders how the situation is there. Are they willing to go out of the mountain to help us?" the alliance leader nodded and continued.


    "Well, my subordinates have been paying attention to things here. Up to now, there is no news from the second elder." the seventh elder said aloud.


    At this time, Su Tang and others on the other side also gathered in the hall. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, you''d better kill those powerful people?" Su Tang nodded with a smile as soon as he heard his question; "I let the movie blockbusters pass. These people have no need to flow. In that case, it''s better to kill them directly to save trouble in the future. At the same time, they can create some illusions for Aotian alliance. Now they should have received the news."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that the movie blockbusters were so fast that they destroyed seven or eight forces in one night. It seems that the Aotian alliance will not act rashly." the ape bared his voice, and the immortal moon on one side at this time; "I just received the news that the Aotian League has begun to defend and should not attack. It seems that this time has indeed had a great impact on them."


    "It''s not enough. I want them to be completely afraid. As long as they are afraid, it will be the best opportunity for us. The most taboo in such a war is to be afraid before the war. By the way, master Xianyue, do you have any news about the power behind them?" Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his question, Xianyue shook her head and said; "No, they are very careful, and these people hide very deeply. I really can''t think of what kind of power they are."


    "Oh, in that case, just wait a minute. Now that the people of Aotian alliance have chosen to defend, it''s not easy for us to attack at this time. I think they should have planned to invite the forces behind them. After they appear, find out their bottom, and then make plans." Su Tang nodded and said, in the next few days, the people on both sides did nothing, It''s like reaching some kind of consensus, and the shadow family also received the news from Su Tang and all withdrew. This time, it''s almost the same, and the effect he needs has been achieved.


    Sure enough, after these powers were destroyed, some first-class forces began to contact Xianyue and said they would come to help the war. For a time, Xianyue''s strength was greatly improved. On this day, a team suddenly appeared in Aotian alliance. These people directly entered the headquarters of Aotian alliance, and Xianyue also received the news at the same time, She hurriedly summoned Su Tang and others.


    In the main hall, Xianyue sat there with a dignified face waiting for Su Tang and others to arrive. After a while, Su Tang and others who received her call also came to the main hall one after another, which had noticed the face of string music. Su Tang also had some bad premonitions in his heart. After everyone arrived, Su Tang said aloud; "Elder, you must have the news of the forces behind Aotian alliance when you call us here this time?"


    "Well, I did get some news. I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with this time." Xianyue nodded and said with a dignified face. With her voice falling, Su Tang said; "Are the people of this force very powerful?"


    At this time, people in the hall turned their heads and looked at the fairy moon. At this time, the fairy moon also spoke directly; "It''s blood."


    "What? Blood clan? They have already exterminated the clan? How could it be them." upon hearing her words, the movie bully immediately stood up in shock and exclaimed. As his voice fell, all the people in the hall, except those from the Ba Di race such as Su Tang, looked frightened. At this time, the immortal Moon said aloud; "Indeed, they have disappeared for thousands of years. I didn''t expect that they didn''t exterminate the family and hid it. Now their strength should be extraordinary. No wonder the people of aotianmeng dare to be so unscrupulous."


    "Blood clan, what kind of race is this? According to your appearance, this kind of clan should be very strong? How could it be destroyed?" ape Chi asked with a puzzled face at this time.


    At this time, the movie bully speaks out; "The blood clan is a very strange and powerful race. In fact, our shadow clan has a deep relationship with them. We are all races walking in the dark. In the early stage, this race followed the ancestral God and fought in the world like them, but later they broke away from it for no reason, and have been in the land left by the gods, along with the later heaven and the world When the ancestral gods left, our races also returned to a peaceful life, and only the people of blood clan and Tiangui clan disappeared. After the war with Tiangui clan, the people of blood clan did not appear. After Tiangui clan retreated, the whole land of ancestral relics was sealed by ancestral treasures. It was originally thought that blood clan could not come back, but ten thousand years ago, this clan suddenly appeared Now, at that time, our shadow family had pushed into the void, so we didn''t know many things, as if they were also a disaster to the whole land left by God. "


    "Well, it''s true. After the shadow clan retreated into the void, the blood clan appeared. Each of them was extremely powerful and ambitious. They wanted to rule the whole relic land, and their means were very cruel. In addition, their cultivation skills were very evil, which soon aroused public anger in the relic land. Because of the previous fight against the demon clan, we At that time, at the call of the descendants of Tianji Valley, they united against the blood clan. That war lasted for hundreds of years, and the blood clan was completely destroyed and annihilated in the history of the land of divine heritage. "Xianyue nodded and continued to tell.

 Chapter 844

    "But who ever thought that these guys still exist and hide. It''s really unexpected." Xianyue continued.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang also asked aloud; "Didn''t you send someone to search the blood clan?" with his voice falling, Xianyue shook her head and said; "It''s not that we don''t want to search, but that the sausage has been fighting for thousands of years. It''s not only that the blood clan has been destroyed, but also that the land of precious relics has been in an unprecedented downturn. It''s very good to win. We still have the energy to look for it. They all start to recover their power at ease."


    "Now I think it must be that time. Those residual blood families found a place to hide." the movie bully also said at this time. After their voices fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "So it is. It''s really troublesome this time, and I don''t know how powerful the blood clan is." the voice fell, and the immortal Moon said aloud; "Compared with the demon clan in those years, although it has some shortcomings, it is also a very difficult race, especially the cultivation skills of Temo are very evil and strange. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have fought for thousands of years to kill the blood clan."


    After the voice fell, Su Tang also meditated secretly. After a long time, Su Tang said aloud; "This matter has become like this. No matter how difficult he is, we must fight. Can the land of God''s legacy kill him once, we can kill them for the second time. Compared with the Tiangui clan, this blood clan is really nothing. We have killed such a difficult Tiangui clan."


    "The boss is right. A blood clan is not as powerful as the demon clan. The demon clan has been subdued by the boss, and we have a race as famous as the shadow clan. If we really fight, we will be afraid of them." ape Chi also understood at this time. With his voice falling, Xianyue nodded and said; "Yes."


    At this time, Su Tang also spoke out; "Elder, you''d better tell us about the blood clan." the moment the voice fell, a voice like thunder came from the sky outside; "Blood clan, blood maniac, come to visit the master of Xianyue palace."


    Hearing such a voice, the fairy moon frowned and said aloud; "How did they throw it over?" Su Tang said with a smile when he heard her words; "Let''s go out and have a look. I''m also very curious about the blood clan." the voice fell. Su Tang took the lead in fighting. At the next moment, Xianyue and others were still fighting. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, are you going out too?"


    "Ha ha, now things are like this, and there''s no need to continue to hide. Let''s go and see the blood family that has disappeared for thousands of years." Su Tang whispered with a smile. The voice fell down, and the party walked outside the hall. When they came to the yard outside, Yuantong saw a figure in the sky. At this time, the immortal moon whispered; "Hehe, since you''ve come to visit me, why don''t you come down and have a chat?"


    The voice fell, and the blood maniac directly fell down, but as soon as he came down, his eyes continued to be on Su Tang, and then arched his hands to Xianyue; "Immortal Moon Palace master, I haven''t seen him for ten thousand years, and my style is even better than before." when I heard his words, immortal Moon said expressionless; "If you don''t show up, I think my life will be better. Since you have been shrinking for thousands of years, why come out to die?"


    "Hahaha, Xianyue, your tone hasn''t changed, but this time we don''t necessarily repeat the mistakes." after the blood crazy voice fell, he turned his head and said to Su Tang; "This should be the Dragon God who is in the limelight in the land left by God now?"


    As soon as he handed over his identity, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "I am. The legendary blood clan is no better than you." as soon as he said this, the blood maniac laughed and said; "Hahaha, it''s interesting. You didn''t know where my blood clan was when it crossed the land of divine heritage. No one has ever said that about my blood clan. I really don''t know whether I should say that you are a newborn calf not afraid of tigers or that you are too arrogant."


    "Blood maniac, what do you mean by coming here this time? Just say it." as soon as she heard his words, Xianyue directly asked, and blood said with a wild smile at this time; "I just haven''t seen your old friend for a long time, so I just came to visit. There''s no other meaning." the moment the voice fell, Xianyue smiled coldly and said; "Visit? I can''t afford it. Just say your purpose. Has it been shrinking for thousands of years and even changed your character? I don''t believe it."


    "Hahaha, well, since you asked, I won''t beat around the bush. This time I came here to want Xianyue to ask you for something." xuekuang laughed. As soon as he said this, Xianyue frowned and didn''t wait for her to ask, xuekuang continued; "It''s nothing, but since the people of my blood clan have appeared, they also need some territory, so I''m going to ask Xianyue you want the territory of half the land of divine punishment, which can also avoid our fight, okay?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, Xianyue sneered; "Joke, with one word from you, I''ll give you half of the territory. You look up to you too much, and the place of divine punishment is not that I go too far to the Moon Palace. Did you get the point wrong?"


    "Hahaha, those forces are just small fish and shrimps, so I don''t have to pay attention to them at all. In the whole land of divine punishment, only you go to the Mingyue palace can make me see them. As long as you nod your head, those small fish and shrimps don''t have to worry at all. How about Xianyue? Would you like to?" the blood maniac continued with a laugh, son, the moment his voice fell, Su Tang on one side said aloud; "There''s a lot of tone. It''s really like your name. It looks like you''re really arrogant."


    "Oh? Hehe, I originally planned to go to the wild dragon family after the things here are completed. Since the Dragon God is here, that''s just right. I heard that the wild seems to be developing well under the care of the Dragon God. In this case, I want your general territory, too. How about it?" the blood maniac continued.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang laughed and said; "Hahaha, what are you? You said I''d give it to you if you wanted? Then I said I wanted your blood clan to go back and continue to shrink. Would you like to?"


    "Yes, I think you''ve been a turtle for many years, and your brain is broken." ape red also spoke out. At this time, the movie bully said; "Blood maniac, how many years have passed, and you haven''t changed at all formally? I would like to advise you to take part in less things here and go back." at this time, you should take your voice with a strong persuasive friendship.


    At this time, the blood maniac who heard his words turned his head and looked. When he saw the movie bully, he frowned slightly. The next moment, a look of surprise appeared in his eyes and said aloud; "Shadow clan? You also appeared?"


    "Hehe, we were on same front in those years. I don''t think you should take part in this time," continued movie bully. After his voice fell, blood maniac began to meditate, then waved his hand and said aloud; "Hehe, I didn''t expect to see the shadow clan here. It seems that you are going to go against us with the Dragon God and others?"


    "Don''t you understand what others say? Don''t participate, you are really annoying." at this time, Bai you also said aloud. After her voice fell, blood laughed wildly, and then said aloud; "Well, well, there''s a fierce battle over there. In this millennium war, the side of divine power must be my blood clan. Xianyue is waiting for our fierce attack."


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang said coldly; "Hahaha, the Millennium war? You think too much of yourself. I promise you, I will kill your blood clan in three months." said Su Tang, stretching out his hand and gesturing. Seeing his appearance, the blood maniac was stunned, looked at him deeply and said aloud; "Oh? I''ll see."


    The voice fell, and the blood crazy body suddenly disappeared in the yard. After he left, the immortal moon came out of the voice; "It seems that the next battle is really troublesome."


    "Elder, I''ll leave this matter to you, blood clan. Do you really think they are still the blood clan in those years? Even if they were the blood clan in those years, I don''t pay attention to them. It''s lucky for them not to attack this time. If they dare to come, I will give them a painful lesson." upon hearing her words, Su Tang said directly and fell with the voice, Ape red is also a vocal tract; "Even the people of this blood clan have nothing to fear. Our current strength is extraordinary. With so many strong races, I don''t believe they can turn up any waves."


    "But be careful." Xianyue nodded and continued.


    At this time, the blood maniac who left here has returned to the headquarters of Aotian alliance. At this time, in the hall, the blood maniac sat in the main position and looked at the voice of the alliance leader below; "How do you handle things? If you don''t investigate the big things clearly." the voice occasionally made the alliance leader tremble all over and quickly stood up and spoke respectfully; "Lord, my subordinates don''t know what you mean."


    "Hum, I really don''t know how you do things. Now the Dragon God has come back, and not only the Dragon God, but also the people of the shadow family have appeared, but you haven''t got any news. What do you think I mean?" the blood crazy snorted. At this time, his voice was a bit cold. At this time, the Allied leader''s face changed when he heard his tone, The cold sweat permeated through the body and knelt down immediately.


    "My Lord, I apologize that my subordinates didn''t do it properly. Although we have some foundation here, the inside information is still too poor. The Dragon God is very cunning. I think it''s a place where there is no return, so I contacted Xianyue and others. They want to hide one thing, and my subordinates don''t have the ability to investigate." the alliance leader shouted and heard his words, Blood crazy''s face also slowly eased up. He also understood that there were some deficiencies in the situation of Aotian alliance.


    "Get up, it''s not your fault to talk about this time, but the Dragon God and others have come back, which is not good for our future plan. In addition, there are shadow clan people to help and give orders. Don''t move for the time being and defend with all their strength. I''ll be anxious for the elders of the clan to discuss how to deal with this time. You also pay close attention to their actions , report the news as soon as possible, "the blood maniac continued.

 Chapter 845

    As soon as he listened to his words, the alliance leader didn''t dare to say anything more and bowed down; "Yes, my subordinates understand." the voice fell, and he turned quickly. After he left, a figure appeared behind the blood maniac, and the figure also sounded; "I''ve sent someone over to watch the dragon clan. I can receive the news if I move, but you don''t look very good." when he said this, his tone couldn''t help gloating.


    However, the blood maniac didn''t care about his tone at all, but smiled and said aloud; "Isn''t this better? It''s challenging. If they''re not strong and I fight back, they can''t take it down, it''s not fun." after his voice fell, the figure came out of his voice; "Oh? Really? It seems that you have your own plan, but you''d better be careful. I heard that in those years, you seemed too careless to fail. Don''t repeat it this time."


    As soon as he said this, the blood maniac who had been calm suddenly became gloomy, stared at the figure with a cold look in his eyes, and said aloud; "You''d better take care of your mouth. Some words can''t be said. Don''t think your wings are hard now. I''m really afraid of you. Even if I''m not an opponent of the Dragon God and others, my strength is enough to completely destroy you. Don''t challenge my tolerance limit, otherwise you will regret."


    Upon hearing this, the figure also closed his mouth wisely. He had known the blood maniac for many years and was very clear about his character. If he really went crazy, it would be quite terrible. Although he would always ridicule him in tone, he was still very afraid to stand up with him. At this time, he saw the blood maniac change his face, He also said with a smile; "It''s just a joke. Why are you so serious? We''ve known each other for many years. You know my character."


    "Hum, that thing in the past has always been a disgrace to my blood clan. You''d better make fun of it less, otherwise I won''t blame my ruthlessness." the blood maniac''s face slowly returned to normal after listening to his words, and his tone also had some gentle voice. When he heard his words, the figure smiled, stopped talking and disappeared into the hall directly.


    At the moment he disappeared, there was a rush of footsteps outside the hall, and the voice of the alliance leader also sounded; "Lord, the big thing is bad." at the moment when the voice fell, his figure rushed in quickly. One thing, he was so blood crazy that he didn''t wrinkle and shouted; "What do you look like in a panic? What happened that made you so rude? Could it be the Dragon God who attacked you?"


    The voice fell, and the alliance leader nodded and said; "Yes, the Dragon God has sent troops, but only four of them came this time."


    "Four?" when he heard this, the blood maniac frowned. He knew the character of the alliance leader very well. This guy was not a person who would lose his temper when he met something casually. It must be not easy for these four people. At the same time, his heart was more confused. What was the idea of the Dragon God? He would send four people at this time, He always thought that Su Tang and others would send troops directly.


    "Just four people, I think you shouldn''t be so rude. Tell me about the situation and details of these four people." although the blood maniac was confused, he didn''t think too much, just four people, and he really didn''t pay attention to them.


    Hearing his question, the alliance leader continued; "These four people have some special identities. I believe the Lord has also heard that they are the mixed four monkeys that once troubled the mainland. Unexpectedly, there are such strong people around the Dragon God. This time, it is difficult to deal with." with his voice falling, the blood maniac''s eyebrows wrinkled in an instant. He can say that the reputation of the mixed four monkeys is like thunder, I want to know that before they fought in the land left by God, they were already famous super strongmen. Although they were only the realm of God and king, their powerful ability gave people of all major forces a headache.


    "I really underestimated the Dragon God. I didn''t expect that he could gather the legendary mixed world four monkeys around and ask them to help. It seems that we need to re estimate the ability of the Dragon God." the blood crazy shouted. With his voice falling, there was a violent fluctuation outside, and the allied leader''s face changed into a voice; "No, they''re attacking."


    Seeing his frightened appearance, the blood maniac waved his hand and said; "Calm down, let''s go out and see how powerful the legendary strong man is. They are too confident to dare four people to attack our aotianmeng." the voice fell, and the blood maniac stood up and plundered directly outside the hall. The leader of the alliance also followed closely. They went straight to the front line and the power fluctuation broke out.


    At this time, the four ape red people have transformed their noumenon one after another. Their bodies are three or five times larger than before. The blood maniac from a distance saw them. After noticing the fluctuation on them, the blood maniac was surprised and said; "Unexpectedly, they have reached the supreme state. It seems that they have broken the shackles all the time."


    "Lord, what shall we do now? If we continue to let them attack like this, I''m afraid it won''t be able to support here at all. Do you want to mobilize people from other places to support?" the alliance leader said. At the moment of the voice falling, blood mania, frown and voice; "Oh, no, the Dragon God''s abacus is really good. He wants them to attack and let us support, resulting in the weakening of our overall defense. It''s really a good plan for him to come with a large army at that time, but it''s not enough."


    At the moment when the voice fell, the alliance leader also reacted. This purpose is also obvious. If he changed to peacetime, he can think of it at the first time. However, since the arrival of blood mania, the alliance leader has become self-confident. In addition, there are such disadvantages now, which has confused his heart, so he has no usual reaction ability.


    "That subordinate will go down now and deal with these four guys with them." the leader of the alliance whispered, his voice fell, and blood crazy nodded. His eyes swept back and forth over ape Chi and others, and finally his eyes stayed on ape Chi''s body; "Rare law? Good luck, but you''re not enough." and his eyes were discovered by ape Chi at the first moment.


    His huge eyes looked at the place where the blood maniac was, and then he saw a sneer on the corner of his mouth and shouted loudly; "Blood maniac, it seems that you can only hide in the tortoise shell? But it doesn''t matter. Your ape grandfather has some ways to break your tortoise shell." the voice fell, and at the same time, a powerful force of ice broke out all over his body. At the same time, the cold that touched his soul also broke out.


    Only after he integrated the black ice jade bug, he was able to freely control the power of the black ice jade bug. He no longer hurt himself before hurting the enemy. With the outbreak of his power, the blood maniac''s eyebrows were also deeply wrinkled. At this time, the proud tianmeng warriors closest to the ape red first realized that it was wrong. Under such cold power, They felt that their souls were about to freeze, and their footsteps involuntarily began to retreat.


    At this time, the ally leader who landed from the air immediately shouted at the sight of such a situation; "Don''t go back." his voice sounded like thunder in everyone''s ears. At this time, ape Tong sneered and found one side with his hands. For a moment, the earth began to tremble wildly. As the trembling became more and more intense, some low-strength warriors planned to rise in the air. At this time, it seemed that there was a huge suction on the earth, So they can''t fly at all.


    It turned out that the six ears on the other side had unknowingly displayed a very magical secret method. This secret method cooperated with the ability of ape Tong to achieve the most perfect cooperation. At this time, sharp earth thorns constantly appeared in the violently shaking earth. At this time, the monkey king held a huge iron bar and shouted, With a hard blow, he hit the light shield on the defense line.


    "Bang!" the violent sound shook the members of aotianmeng below, and some weak ones were directly shocked to bleed. Seeing this, the blood maniac couldn''t sit still. The strength of the mixed four monkeys was really extraordinary, and their cooperation was close. In a moment, his defense line reached the verge of collapse.


    "Hum, when will the magnificent mixed life four monkeys be willing to be other people''s eagle dogs?" the blood crazy big hand waved a power and directly shrouded the people and horses below. With his power, the pressure on the rest people below also decreased a lot in an instant, and the ape drank coldly after his voice fell; "What do we do? It''s not up to you to tell us what to do. You''re not qualified. Do you really think your strength alone can protect them?"


    "Can you protect it? You have to try before you know, don''t you?" the blood maniac''s indifferent voice came out, and the ape came out with his voice; "Oh? Really? Let''s have a try." the moment the voice fell, the cold unique to the black ice jade bug suddenly burst out with all its strength. In a moment, those members of the Ao tianmeng who were not far away from him died without even making a miserable cry.


    At this time, even the blood maniac felt the piercing chill that touched his soul. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes and said aloud; "What is this cold? Why is it so strange?" when he asked, he saw the great effect brought by his blow, and a trace of pride flashed in the ape''s red eyes and said coldly; "Have you heard of the black ice jade worm?"


    The voice fell, and the blood maniac''s face changed. This time, the color of fear in his eyes became more intense. He knew very well that this was a few of the ten thousand worlds of the heavens that could threaten his existence. He didn''t expect that ape Chi actually had such strength. For a time, his heart also quickly thought about the corresponding strategy.


    "Blood maniac, I think you''d better roll back with your people and continue to shrink up. Now the land of divine heritage is no longer accessible to people like you." ape Tong also answered at this time. At the moment when the voice fell, the sharp thorns burst, and the huge explosive force injured some aotianmeng members in an instant.

 Chapter 847

    Ape Tong''s attack also brought a lot of trouble to the people and horses below. At the same time, it also made the defense here reach the verge of collapse. Seeing this, a dignified look flashed in the eyes of blood maniac, and he couldn''t help whispering in his heart; "The mixed four monkeys are really powerful. I''m afraid there will be big trouble this time."


    Although he thought so in his heart, the tough attitude in his mouth had not changed at all; "Hum, just a few animals dare to be presumptuous in front of us. Let''s see the strength of our blood clan today." at the moment when the voice fell, it was too deep, and suddenly dozens of blood red figures appeared. These figures looked lifeless and had no vitality at all, but their powerful power fluctuated, But let ape Tong and other four people all change their faces and dignified a bit.


    At this time, the six ears standing on the other side came out of the sound channel; "Be careful, everyone. This is the blood ghost of the blood clan. It''s very strange. You can''t take it lightly." at the moment when the voice fell, ape Tong and others nodded. Although they don''t know what the blood ghost is, they can still clearly feel the strength of the blood ghost. What haven''t they seen in six ears? Since he has so deliberately reminded, this thing must be very not simple.


    At this time, Su Tang, who had been watching the battle here behind the four of them, was stunned when he saw the thing summoned by the blood maniac. The next moment, he asked directly to the fairy moon around him; "Master, what the hell is this? It seems very powerful?" the moment the voice fell, Xianyue''s face had become very dignified at this time.


    At the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell, she answered aloud; "This thing is called blood ghost, which is a unique means of the blood clan. The reason why the blood clan was able to compete with the race in our whole land of relic was largely because they had such means." after eating flowers and cigarettes, other people who participated in the blood clan war also nodded and looked at the blood red figure in the distance, There was fear in his eyes.


    "Blood ghost? How powerful?" Su Tang was stunned. At this time, he couldn''t help feeling that he might have underestimated the ability of the blood clan. A race that can compete with the whole land of God heritage would have no way if it didn''t have special powerful means. The water in the land of God heritage is very deep. He has been in the land of God heritage for a long time, Although I don''t know much about this place, I also know more or less about the land of divine heritage.


    "Well, the blood Ghost Legend was found by the blood clan in a mysterious cemetery. I don''t know what method they used to take these things. Since then, the strength and combat effectiveness of the blood clan with blood ghost have reached a very amazing level." Xianyue continued. After her voice fell, Su Tang continued to ask; "So it is. What kind of ability does this thing have?"


    As soon as the words came out, Xianyue continued; "This thing can be immune to all spell attacks. Even soul attacks have no effect on them. Moreover, the attacks of this thing are very strange, and ordinary people can''t defend at all." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang frowned and thought for a while; "Since they are immune to all spells and soul attacks, can we use close combat?"


    On hearing his words, Xianyue shook her head and said; "If this thing is easy to deal with, we won''t suffer from it again and again. Dragon God, I think you can see that it is very different from the bloody human shadow. They are not entities at all. They are completely organized by the strange red gas. The gas contains very strong poison, even the strong ones in the supreme realm It will be very troublesome and even fall directly. "


    As soon as the voice of Xianyue fell, Su Tang''s whole face became dignified. Hearing this, he already understood that this thing was not as easy to deal with as he imagined. At this time, no one noticed that Bai you around Su Tang was full of surprise.


    But now she didn''t speak, and Su Tang continued to ask after thinking for a while; "Master, what can you do to restrain these things, or I''m afraid I''ll be passive in this war." after the voice fell, Xianyue shook her head and said; "As far as the current situation is concerned, we can only retreat temporarily. It''s not easy to deal with them. We need to prepare some things, which may not succeed."


    Hearing this, Su Tang was silent and shook his head; "No, in the current situation, we can''t retreat. If we retreat, we will completely enter the passive. It''s not easy to want to fight them. What if this ghost is powerful? I don''t believe he is still difficult to deal with the ghost clan." at the moment of the voice falling, the movie bully on the other side nodded and said; "What the adult said is right. Although the blood ghost is difficult to deal with, it is still far from the sky Ghost family."


    After their voices fell, Bai you, who had not spoken, shook his head and said; "You''re wrong. This blood ghost is much more difficult to deal with than the Tiangui clan. Su Tang, I think you''d better withdraw the troops for the time being. You can''t deal with this thing. I think you need the clan leader''s hand. Maybe there''s still a chance." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang and others were stunned. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Is this blood ghost also the race of that period?"


    "Well, it''s really possible. It''s just that it''s somewhat similar from the characteristics said by master Xianyue before. I think you''d better retreat." Bai you continued to speak. With her voice falling, Su Tang thought about it, then nodded and said; "Well, master Xianyue, please convey your decision to withdraw from the army. I''ll inform ape chi that they will come back." at the first moment, Xianyue nodded again and again.


    After Xianyue left, Su Tang turned to look at Bai you and asked; "Miss Bai, I''m afraid this matter will bother you." the moment his voice fell, Bai you nodded and said aloud; "I hope they are not the race I think of, otherwise this time, even if the patriarch makes a move, there may not be a way, but you don''t have to worry. This is not necessarily the race. After all, the blood ghost is unconscious and completely controlled by the blood clan people, which is still very inconsistent."


    "Well, I hope so." Su Tang nodded. At this time, ape Chi and others at the forefront of the battlefield also received Su Tang''s voice. After they looked at each other, they all nodded at the same time and began to retreat. Watching them leave, blood mania flashed a trace of pride in their eyes, and then said aloud; "Children, defend well. The Dragon God and others are just like this."


    The voice fell down. The people and horses below who had been beaten by the mixed world four monkeys also began to slowly recover their calm, and the defense line was established again. At the same time, after entering this event, the morale of the people below was greatly boosted. The people of the threatening Dragon God, with soft feet, withdrew without fighting at the moment when the blood clan people and horses appeared, This gives them an intuitive feeling that the Dragon God and others are very afraid of blood clan.


    The ape Chi and others who withdrew from the rear soon found Su Tang. As soon as they entered Su Tang''s courtyard, ape Chi asked directly; "Boss, it''s a good fight. Why did you let us withdraw suddenly?" the other three people also had great doubts in their eyes. When they saw their appearance, Su Tang said aloud; "The blood ghost is hard to deal with, and it''s very troublesome. We''d better not take risks first. Everything can be done, Miss White. Let''s talk after contacting the Narcissus patriarch."


    Hearing Su Tang''s answer, six ears felt something and asked aloud; "Boss, is this blood ghost the race of that period?" hearing this, the monkey king was a little stunned, and his eyes were full of puzzled look. Although he had heard some things about endless races from Su Tang and others, he didn''t know very well at that time, so after hearing Liu er''s words, he was confused.


    At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "White girl said, there is such a possibility, so we can not take risks. If this is really the branch of endless race, it is not the horses that we can cope with. We can compete with them only if we rely on the power of Narcissus. Therefore, for safety sake, we will let you retreat first, and after fighting this matter, we will not be too late to fight with them."


    The voice fell. Ape Chi and others understood when they died, and nodded. At this time, Bai you came in from the outside. When she saw Su Tang, she smiled and said; "I''ve contacted the patriarch and told him all the things here. This is really the race." Su Tang''s face changed greatly and said solemnly; "Is there a way to counter them?"


    "Don''t worry, Su Tang. I haven''t finished yet. Although it''s the same race, they''re not exactly. I heard elder Xianyue say that these blood ghosts were obtained by blood clan people in a cemetery. From this point of view, it can be explained that these knowledge can explain why they were killed by blood clan people Control, and there is no soul, "Bai you continued.


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang''s dignified look on his face was also a little slow, and he breathed a sigh of relief; "This is also a very good news, but I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with it." Bai you smiled and said; "These friendships are called me. Although my strength is not strong and I can''t fight with or blood ghosts, I still have a way to deal with them."

 Chapter 848

    "That''s just right, but Miss Bai, do you think we can help you?" Su Tang nodded and continued. As his voice fell, Bai you nodded with a smile; "It should be very easy for me to look at the blood clan. For the time being, they should not take the initiative to attack us. They can just give us some time to prepare. Su Tang still needs your help. I''ll write down what I need later and you can help me prepare it."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang nodded, and then Bai you left. After she left, Xianyue came to Su Tang with the leaders of major forces and entered the courtyard. Xianyue asked directly; "Dragon God, I just saw Dao Baiyou leave. Is there any news from her?" upon hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "There is news, but it''s hard to do. It seems that we''d better defend first and pay close attention to the situation of Aotian League in the next period of time."


    Upon hearing this, Xianyue''s face became dignified, and the leaders behind her were silent. After the discussion, the people of the big forces left. Only Su Tang''s people and Xianyue were left in the whole courtyard. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said aloud looking at Xianyue''s dignified face and headache; "Elder, you don''t have to worry. Miss Bai has gone to prepare. We can deal with the blood ghost completely."


    The voice fell, and Xianyue looked up at him in surprise. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "We need time to prepare for this time, so I have to say that we zelas have no way. After all, none of us knows that there are no aotianmeng people in these past great forces, so we have to do so just now for the sake of safety." after hearing his explanation, Xianyue smiled and nodded; "Well, I understand your scruples. Since I have a way, I can rest assured. This blood ghost has always been my biggest headache. Now I can finally relax a little."


    "Hehe, by the way, elder, do you have any information from Aotian alliance?" Su Tang continued to ask with a smile. After hearing his words, Xianyue nodded and said; "There are some. This time our retreat has greatly boosted the morale of the people and horses on the other side of Aotian alliance, and the blood maniac is even more worried. The high-level celebrated. It seems that they should not take the initiative to attack us for some time. After all, the people and horses on our side are far more than them. Although they have blood ghosts, they dare not attack us."


    "Well, that''s just right, so that we can have more time to prepare. Of course, during this time, we can''t relax, defend with all our strength and guard against the sneak attack of these guys at any time." Su Tang nodded and continued. After hearing his words, Xianyue smiled and said; "Don''t worry about these things. I''ve completely arranged them. As long as the Ao Tian alliance moves, we can receive news. However, I think the things you want to prepare will be carried out secretly. If necessary, we can directly give them to my people. In this place of divine punishment, as long as there are things, we can get them."


    "OK, I will give you one when Miss Bai draws up what she needs." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    With the passage of time, the sky darkened, and Bai you came to Su Tang''s place again. As soon as she entered the hall, she directly handed over the things in her hand to Su Tang and said aloud; "Su Tang, ask someone to get these things ready first. With these things, the blood ghost will have nothing to fear." as soon as she said this, Su Tang nodded and said with a smile; "OK, I''ll send someone to prepare now. Thank you, Miss Bai, for this time."


    The sound fell, and he was also the result. Bai you looked at the thing in his hand quickly, and handed it to the ape around him, bared his voice; "Ape Chi, please come and give this thing to elder Xianyue and ask her to send someone to prepare it secretly." the voice fell. Ape Chi nodded and left the hall quickly. After he left, Su Tang asked this way; "White girl, can you deal with blood ghosts with these things? Do you want to prepare other things?"


    "These things are just AIDS. They can help us ignore the toxins on the blood ghosts. We need something to destroy them." Bai you continued. At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang asked; "What else do you need?"


    "Rare spirit fire." Bai you replied. Upon hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. Then he frowned and said with a smile a moment later; "I''ll give this rare flame to you." he is also an alchemist. He knows what this flame is. It''s a very magical flame between heaven and earth. It''s much more powerful than ordinary fire.


    Although there was no such rare spirit fire in his body, there was a very domineering rare spirit fire in the alchemy room in the Thor palace. Su Tang could still find some ways to get it out.


    "That''s good. As long as we have these things, the blood ghost doesn''t pose any threat to us, but the things I need are not easy to collect. The current situation can''t be delayed, otherwise we will have a great loss when the blood clan counterattacks." Bai you continued, and Su Tang nodded, He also saw those things just now and knew that they were very rare, but now he can''t help it.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention to the situation in Aotian alliance. If it''s really necessary, I''ll directly divide the dragon people and horses. Even if there are blood ghosts in the blood clan, we can''t compete." Su Tang nodded and continued. After his voice fell, there was a sound of footsteps outside. The next moment, the figures of Xianyue and ape red came in from the outside.


    As soon as this came in, the fairy moon spoke; "Dragon God, are you kidding me? These things are very rare. How much do you need." when ape Chi handed them to Xianyue, Xianyue was very happy at first, but after seeing the things and quantity needed above, she was stunned for a moment. This is an impossible task, That''s why I hurried to find Su Tang.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang flashed a helpless look and said; "I know it''s hard to find these things, but I can''t help it now. Please try your best to find as many as you can. Anyway, there are not many blood ghosts. It''s good to deal with them first." with his voice falling, Xianyue was silent, and then nodded and said; "Well, I''ll try my best, but we still have to be prepared. It''s hard to find these things. I''m afraid there won''t be many things at that time."


    "Well, I understand," Su Tang nodded.


    The fairy moon turned and left. After she left, the ape asked aloud; "Boss, is it really difficult to find these things? Then how should we deal with the blood ghost?" after coming back, ape Chi sent Liu ER and learned some secrets about the blood ghost. In addition to Bai you''s previous introduction, ape Chi was also quite afraid of these things. Now he heard Xianyue say that these things are very difficult to find, and he also had some worries.


    "It''s really difficult to find some, especially so many quantities. We can collect these things alone, but we need a large quantity. It''s still very troublesome to find them." Su Tang replied. With his voice falling, Bai you on one side also said; "It seems that our plan is going to change. Su Tang, I think so. Prepare some things as soon as possible, so that a small number of us can deal with the blood ghost, and others can deal with others. You should get your rare and flexible quickly."


    After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded. Then, after Bai you and others left, Su Tang was left alone in the whole hall. He also directly flashed into the Thor palace and the alchemy room. Su Tang went to the huge Dan furnace and looked at the burning flame at the bottom of the furnace. Su Tang frowned and whispered; "How on earth can this thing get him out?"


    Although he is now the owner of the Thor palace, he can''t control the Dan fire here, so now I suddenly let him do it like this. After standing in the Dan furnace money for a period of time, he began to read the ancient books in the alchemy room and wanted to find a way to control the fire from these ancient books.


    However, there are so many ancient books that they can''t be read in a moment and a half. At this time, on the other side, xuekuang and others also gathered in the hall after a short carnival. At this time, the leader of Aotian alliance asked aloud; "Lord, since the Dragon God and others are so afraid of our blood ghosts, why should we attack them directly now and strive to defeat them completely at one time?"


    "Hehe, you underestimate them too much. Do you think I can''t think of this? This time, we can''t rush to do it. We still need to see. If we rush to do it, it''s hard to ensure that the Dragon God won''t mobilize the people of the dragon family, and then we will be more passive." the blood maniac continued, although he had asked people to help stare at the dragon family before, But he also knows some of the strength of the dragon clan. If they really pour out, they can''t be stopped at all. Maybe they will expose their existence. At that time, they will completely become the public enemy in the world of heaven, which is not what he wants to see.


    Upon hearing such words, the leader of Aotian alliance didn''t dare to say more immediately. At this time, the blood maniac continued to say; "But it''s no good without action. During this period of time, you let your people harass them first. I think he should not have a direct conflict with us for the time being and strive to change our situation. Now we are too passive. I''ll give you three days to change the situation and think for yourself."


    At the moment when the voice fell, the leader of Aotian alliance nodded and said; "Subordinates understand." the moment the voice fell, he turned and left. At the moment he left, the messenger stone on the blood maniac also burst into a strong light. Aware of the sudden situation, the blood maniac quickly took out the messenger stone and activated it directly. The next moment, a cold and abnormal voice sounded in the hall; "It seems that we all underestimated the strength of the dragon clan. I think you''d better withdraw."


    Hearing this, the blood maniac frowned, and the blood clan elders below were stunned one after another. At this time, the blood maniac sent a letter and said; "You''re just responsible for helping us resist the dragon clan. Whether I retreat or not has nothing to do with you, but I''m very curious about how powerful the dragon clan is." after his voice fell, he took back the spirit stone. At this time, an elder below asked aloud; "Patriarch, the messenger should not be from my blood clan?"


    As soon as the words came out, the blood crazy face was stunned and sank into a deep voice; "Some things you don''t know are good, don''t ask more." his voice was very cold, and suddenly appeared. In a moment, the elder''s face changed and lowered his head. At this time, the old man on the other side said aloud; "Patriarch, what should we do now?" after hearing his words, the blood crazy''s face eased slightly and said aloud; "Wait until the news from the dragon clan comes back, but since we have all come out, I haven''t thought about withdrawing. How can my blood clan hide for many years? If it comes out and is scared away by the other party, the glorious reputation that our blood clan ancestors tried to fight will be completely destroyed. Do you continue to be scolded as a shrinking turtle first?"

 Chapter 849

    After the voice fell, the people below were silent. Indeed, they had been hiding in the void for years, which was the biggest shame in their hearts. Thinking of the glory created by their ancestors, they also wanted to reproduce it very much. Therefore, at the moment when the blood crazy voice fell, people were unwilling to retreat like this.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t speak, the blood maniac continued; "Well, let''s get ready. No matter what happens this time, we can''t retreat. Even if we fail this time, the past glory of our blood clan can''t be lost in our hands. Otherwise, even if it falls, we''ll be sorry for those ancestors who died for the glory of our blood clan."


    "Subordinates, please obey the order of the patriarch." a group of elders bowed down one after another. Hearing their words, the blood maniac nodded. At this time, the messenger spirit stone burst into light again. When they noticed this situation, everyone''s eyes shifted. At this time, the blood maniac also took out the messenger spirit stone directly and activated it. At the next moment, the cold voice sounded again; "Hehe, if I say that the dragon clan is not just the dragon clan? I think you have heard of the demon clan? That''s a race much stronger than your blood clan. The Dragon God is not only the leader of the dragon clan, but also the demon king of the demon clan. All the demon clans listen to his orders. The dragon clan and the demon clan are united, and now you have su Tang and other people on your side. What do you think Do you still have a chance? "


    As soon as he said this, the blood maniac''s face was changing wildly, and he was shocked all over his eyes. He didn''t expect that the dragon clan had hidden such a strong combat power. Indeed, the demon clan was strong, and his heart was very clear that it was the super race that dominated the whole land of God heritage earlier than them, and his achievement was above their blood clan.


    "Demon clan! It seems that we really underestimated the ability of the Dragon God. You have heard that. What do you think of this battle?" the blood maniac''s eyes were helpless and silent at this time. The current situation is really beyond his control. If it really starts to fight, they are not the opponents of Su Tang and others, but if they don''t fight, They were unwilling again. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    After hearing his words, the people below were slightly stunned and silent. The needles were dropped quietly in the whole hall for a time, and no one spoke. After a long time, the blood was crazy; "Elders, I have a plan." after hearing this, all the people below looked at him, and the blood maniac continued; "First gather the leaders of the younger generation of the blood clan and send them away secretly. It can be regarded as leaving blood for our blood clan. As for us, we will stay and fight them to the end. We can''t lose the dignity of our blood clan."


    Hearing this, the elders at the bottom nodded one after another. Indeed, this method is the best now. It can not only ensure the continuation of the blood family, but also won''t lose their blood family''s gas knot. Seeing these people, they didn''t object, and the blood maniac arranged it immediately; "The seven elders will be left to you. You take the younger generation of the clan to leave here and go to the void we secretly found at the beginning. Don''t go back to our void before. Remember that the people you take are the key to the continuation of our blood family. Be careful."


    The voice fell, and the seven elders spoke immediately; "Patriarch, you''d better leave this matter to others. Now our blood clan has reached such a situation, I can''t leave like this. I think you''d better find another person to do it." the voice fell, and the blood maniac shook his head to say; "Only you can do this, and no one else can. Among us, only you are careful. I think you can do it. This matter is related to the future of my blood family. You must go."


    As soon as the words came out, the elders at the bottom also nodded one after another. They all understood that xuekuang was right. The seven elders were indeed the most careful of them. It was also the best choice to leave the matter to her this time. Seeing these people nodding, the seven elders did not continue to say more, and nodded and arched their hands immediately; "My subordinates understand that I will guarantee the continuity of the blood family." the voice fell, and the seven elders retreated to one side. At this time, the blood maniac continued; "As for others, this time we will fight with the Dragon God and others. What''s your opinion?"


    The voice fell, and the people below shook their heads and said at the same time; "Obey the decree of the patriarch." the voice fell, and the blood looked at the seven elders and said; "The future of the seven elders'' blood clan is up to you. Now go and choose the young genius of the blood clan and leave here tonight." the voice fell. The seven elders were getting up to salute and left the hall. At the same time, the blood mania was also a voice; "All elders, please prepare yourself. When the seven elders leave with the teenagers in the clan, we will take people and horses to attack the Dragon God. We must be fast. We can''t let them react. Maybe I still have a chance. Even if we die in battle, we can''t make them feel better."


    "Yes!" all the elders answered. At the moment when the voice fell, everyone got up and left the hall. After these people left, the blood maniac also took out the messenger stone and said quickly; "Take your men and horses back. Success or failure is at stake. I need your help." after the voice fell, he sat down bald. After a while, the messenger stone lit up, and he also activated quickly.


    "Hehe, it seems that you have planned to fight back? But why should I help you? People with a clear eye can see that you are not the opponent of the Dragon God and others. Such a battle is undoubtedly death. You don''t want my people and horses to take risks." a cold voice sounded in the hall. After hearing his words, the corners of the blood crazy mouth outlined a sneer, Quickly reply to; "Hehe, you have no choice. If you don''t do it, I''ll reveal your identity. I think that when my blood family failed, you will be buried with us soon. Don''t force me. You know I can say and do it."


    At this time, the blood maniac was also completely tough. Sure enough, soon after his news spread, the cold voice also replied; "Ha ha, what you said is really good. I have no choice. Well, in that case, I''ll bring someone back immediately." the voice fell, the blood maniac smiled coldly, waved the messenger stone directly, and sat quietly in the hall.


    At this time, Su Tang on the other side kept looking at the ancient books, but he still couldn''t find a way to control the flame, which made his eyebrows frown deeply. Just when he was ready to give up, an ancient book with a black cover scattered in the corner attracted his attention. He walked slowly to pick it up from the corner, Quickly looked up and soon finished reading the records in the book.


    "So it is. It''s interesting." after reading it, Su Tang''s eyebrows stretched slightly and said with ease. It turned out that it was impossible to control the flame recorded in this ancient book. Before, Thor integrated the flame with the Dan furnace when he obtained it, so there was no way to struggle to control the flame, The only way is to refine the Dan furnace. After completely controlling the Dan furnace, change to control the flame. Although the main purpose of the Dan furnace is to refine Dan, due to the existence of such flame, the Dan furnace also has such a certain attack ability.


    Although Su Tang had found a way at this time, the refining furnace was not casually successful. The circuit refined by Thor has reached the level of the top artifact. It is not a simple thing to refine. There will be some intelligences in such artifact more or less, but there are still intelligences, Unless it voluntarily recognizes the Lord, it will make you less difficult. If you want to forcibly refine such an artifact, the first is to strongly suppress the intelligence in it, so that you can play 50% of the power of the artifact, and the other is to directly erase the intelligence in it. However, even if you get the artifact, you can only play less than 30% of the power.


    These two methods of forced refining are not what Su Tang wants. After all, the blood ghost is powerful. He doesn''t know whether 50% of the power of such an artifact Dan stove can harm the blood ghost, so the only way he can choose is to try to guard its wisdom and let it recognize the Lord, but it''s very difficult.


    After su Tang put down his books, he went to the Dante stove and reached out to touch it. At the same time, his soul force also slowly entered the Dante stove. With his soul force entering the very quiet Dante stove, he suddenly began to shake. He felt as if he was very uneasy. He was aware of the change of the Dante stove, Su Tang also quickly comforted him with the power of his soul.


    With his appeasement, the vibration of the Dante furnace slowly eased. At the same time, Su Tang''s soul force also entered the Dante furnace more and more. At this time, Su Tang''s soul force had entered the virtual space inside the Dante furnace. As soon as he came in, he was surrounded by many golden gases, and a weak voice sounded at the same time; "Who are you?"


    Hearing such a voice, Su Tang knew in his heart that perhaps this was the wisdom of the Danlu, and immediately he answered softly; "I''m the new owner of the Thor palace. I need your help this time."


    "New master? What''s that? Why should I help you?" the golden wisdom whispered again. At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang replied with a smile; "Because I am the inheritor who created you, I need your help very much now, and I hope you will agree." as soon as he said this, the golden wisdom was silent for a while and said aloud; "I''m just a alchemist. I''ve helped you when you were alchemy. What else can I help you?"


    "Hehe, I need the flame under the Dan stove. I hope you can go out with me. At that time, as long as you let me use the flame." Su Tang continued with a smile. With his voice falling, he was smart and stunned; "Flame? So it is. This flame will destroy the power of all evil spirits in time. Do you want to use this flame to fight with those evil spirits before?"


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard this. He didn''t expect that the Lingzhi knew the previous blood ghost. However, since the other party said so, he didn''t have to continue to explain and nod his head; "Yes, so I hope you can help me."


    "Hehe, it''s not impossible for me to help you. As long as you can accept me, I''ll help you. Since you are the inheritor of my old master, I also want to see if you are qualified to inherit my old master''s mantle." Lingzhi said again.

 Chapter 850

    "Test? What test?" Su Tang was stunned at Lingzhi''s words. At this time, lingzhi smiled and said; "Although you are the inheritor the old master is looking for, I don''t know if you are qualified to be my new master, so you have to accept my test, and I will promise you to become my new master."


    After listening to his words, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "Let''s go." he didn''t expect that this thing would go so smoothly. He thought it would take some words to convince the golden intelligence. Unexpectedly, the other party directly proposed to test. For him, he didn''t care about the so-called test. He was still very confident in himself.


    After the sound fell, the golden intelligence suddenly disappeared in front of Su Tang. With its disappearance, Su Tang''s soul also felt the change of this space. Suddenly, a powerful fire surrounded his soul. At the same time, the sound of the golden intelligence also sounded; "If you want to control me and the fire, your soul must accept the test of this fire. After passing, I will recognize you as the Lord, or you will leave here."


    "OK, just put your horse here." when Su Tang heard the golden wisdom, he nodded and replied. At the moment when the voice fell, the fire had wrapped the power of his soul, but the feeling of the fire was really completely different. It didn''t have the burning feeling he imagined. On the contrary, there were some very comfortable feelings. With the continuous improvement of the feeling of comfort, Su Tang also obviously felt that his soul power was constantly improving. Although the speed was slow, he could still clearly feel it.


    When he was very confused, the flames around him suddenly erupted more violently. With the explosion of the flame, Su Tang felt his soul power and improved a lot in a moment. With this feeling, the voice of golden intelligence came along; "Congratulations, my new master. You have successfully passed the test. After that, you can completely control me."


    At the moment when the voice fell, before Su Tang could react, the flames around him directly integrated into his soul. As these flames entered his soul, his soul power increased a bit, and there were some more things. Su Tang couldn''t help asking when he noticed this situation; "What''s going on?"


    Hearing his words, the golden wisdom smiled and said; "Hehe, in fact, this test is to help you improve your soul power. Do you really think it''s easy to collect this top artifact? But this test is also dangerous. The flame under the Dan stove can burn all the filth of time. When five people who are not pure souls are exposed to this fire, their soul power will be directly burned into ashes. On the contrary, this fire can Help improve the power of the soul. Congratulations, new master. "


    "Hehe, you''ve accomplished something. It seems that you have to go out with me this time." Su Tang said with a smile, his voice fell, and the golden smart smiled; "I haven''t left here for a long time."


    When the sound fell, Su Tang''s soul was directly bounced out. As his soul returned to his body, the Dan stove in front of him emitted a red light. Suddenly, a faint light beam burst out from the Dan stove and directly disappeared into his body. With this thing entering, a sound also sounded at the bottom of his heart; "Master, if you need me to do something in the future, please contact me directly."


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded. The next moment, a message appeared in his mind. The next moment, he made a decision together. For a moment, the glowing Dan stove suddenly vibrated. At the same time, it suddenly became smaller and slowly became illusory. It soon integrated into Su Tang''s body. After all this, Su Tang smiled, He immediately left the Thor palace. At this time, it was late at night outside.


    Back in the hall, Su Tang sat quietly, closed his eyes and began to study the methods of controlling the Dan furnace given to him by the golden Lingzhi just now. At this time, the blood maniac and others on the other side secretly escorted the seven elders and the young generation of a blood clan to leave. Their sudden action also shocked Xianyue. After receiving the news, Xianyue, The corners of the mouth outlined a sneer and a voice; "It seems that they are ready to fight back."


    "But palace master, will there be fraud?" the people below said aloud. At the moment when the voice fell, the immortal Moon said aloud; "Since they chose to send the younger generation away first, they must be planning to fight with us to the end. It seems that we should prepare quickly. You continue to go back and check the situation there. Remember to inform me at any time no matter what happens."


    The voice fell, and the man below nodded and replied; "Yes." the voice fell, and his figure disappeared directly. After the man left, Xianyue also stood up and hurried out of here. As soon as she left the courtyard, she felt the smell of Su Tang slightly, and went straight to the hall. When she entered the hall, Xianyue spoke directly; "Dragon God, there is news from the blood clan."


    Suddenly hearing her voice, Su Tang opened his closed eyes and asked aloud; "What''s the matter over there, sir?" the voice fell, and Xianyue quickly told it. After everything, Su Tang frowned and said aloud; "What you said, elder, is really good. The blood clan may really want to fight with us to the end, but now we have almost everything ready, so we don''t have to be afraid of anything. However, I don''t think we want them to take the lead, so elder, you should pay close attention to the movement over there. At the same time, you have to spend more snacks and find them as soon as possible, Otherwise, if there is a real fight, we will have some trouble. "


    "Well, I''ve asked someone to do it. I can find it in two or three days at most, but there''s definitely not much in quantity." the fairy Moon said in a voice. After the voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "As long as we can find it all, there''s no way in terms of quantity. However, senior, you''d better let them send back all the things they find. Otherwise, if this blood clan raids, we won''t be able to shock those blood ghosts at all. I''m afraid our people will suffer heavy losses."


    Hearing this, Xianyue nodded and frowned; "Hey, OK, I''ll send a letter about this matter as soon as possible to ask them to bring things back." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded. Then they both left the hall. Early the next morning, Su Tang was still resting in the room and was awakened by a sudden knock on the door.


    "Boss, hurry up, something''s wrong." there was a strong urgency in ape Chi''s voice outside the door. Upon hearing such a voice, Su Tang rushed out of the room and looked at ape Chi and asked; "What''s the matter?" the voice was recorded, and the ape red hurriedly replied; "There are moves on the blood clan side, and they have already attacked." upon hearing this, Su Tang was also surprised, his face was dignified, and said softly; "It''s really fast. It seems that I''m muttering to them. Let''s go to the front."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang immediately broke through the air and flew to the front line. After seeing him leave, ape Chi quickly sent a message to ape Tong and others. The next moment, he also broke through the air behind Su Tang, and ape Tong and others who received his message also rushed to the front line. When they came to the front line, Su Tang felt the smell of Xianyue at the first time, He flew directly to the other side. After falling, Su Tang looked at Xianyue and asked; "Senior, what''s the situation here now?"


    "Very bad, we have lost several cities and lost a lot of people. This time, they really intend to fight with us to the end. This time, all the people they took the lead in are blood ghosts. Our people have no way to deal with it. They can only retreat continuously. Now they are hundreds of miles outside the city." Xianyue replied.


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang frowned and said aloud; "It seems that we really miscalculated this time. Elder, how long will it take for your things to be sent back?"


    "At least it will be sent back in the afternoon." Xianyue replied. As soon as she heard her words, Su Tang said aloud; "There''s no way. It seems that we can only stick to it. We can''t let them move on." at the moment when his voice fell, several figures fell down. This is Bai you''s direct voice; "Su Tang, are everything ready?"


    Upon hearing her question, Su Tang also replied quickly; "It can be delivered in the afternoon. Now the blood clan''s army is hundreds of miles away from the city, so we must slow them down. Miss Bai, how long will it take you to prepare something useful after those things are delivered?" Bai you frowned and said in a voice after the voice fell; "If it''s delivered in the afternoon, it can only be used at least at noon tomorrow. If Su Tang can''t, we can retreat first."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang wanted to spit out his voice; "We can''t retreat now, or our morale will be shaken. I''m afraid there will be big trouble at that time." the moment the voice fell, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, let''s leave this matter to us. We won''t let these guys move forward." Su Tang nodded at the moment when the voice fell; "Well, I''m relieved to leave this matter to you, but you need several groups. If it''s really impossible, retreat."


    "Well, we understand." ape Chi returned. Then he looked at the other three people. The four nodded at the same time and went straight into the air. After they left, Su Tang turned his head and looked at Xianyue and continued; "Senior, I''ll leave the next thing to you. Let our men and horses defend with all their strength first." after hearing his words, Xianyue nodded. At this time, Bai you said in a voice, "Su Tang, let''s go and have a look at them. I''m worried that the four of them are not the opponents of the blood clan."


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang nodded, looked at yingba Yingfeng and said to Gu Han; "Let''s go and have a look together." after the voice fell, several people also followed and left. Soon they caught up with ape Chi and others, and they could see the blood clan army from a distance, see the dense army over there, and Su Tang said aloud; "It seems that we all underestimate the blood clan. I''m afraid it will be a bloody battle this time."

 Chapter 851

    "Isn''t that right? I haven''t had a good fight for a long time. Last time I couldn''t go to a place without return with you, I was disappointed. Now it''s right to make up." the monkey king said with a wary face.


    The voice fell, and his eyes looked at the blood clan army over there. At this time, a voice sounded; "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the Dragon God came here in person this time. It''s really our honor. But the Dragon God, you''re too confident? Just a few of you can stop the footsteps of our blood clan army first?"


    The voice fell, and the figure of blood maniac also appeared in the sky. At this time, Su Tang said plainly; "Hehe, can you stop it? I''ll try it later. But I underestimated your blood clan. I didn''t expect there were still a few people and horses." his voice fell, and the blood laughed wildly; "Hahaha, the Dragon God''s words are bad. When it comes to underestimation, I should say it. I didn''t expect you, a younger generation, to be able to accept the demon clan. It really surprised me. If I didn''t know this, I might not know how I failed and be destroyed by you."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang frowned, then smiled and said aloud; "It seems that you have done a lot of Kung Fu, but blood maniac, I''ll put my words here today. Now retreat and return to your empty territory. I promise I won''t kill them all. In fact, we don''t have much gratitude and resentment, do we? It''s just that the current situation can''t be chaotic."


    "Hehe, Dragon God, you''re right. We really don''t have gratitude and resentment, but my blood clan has been hidden for so many years and doesn''t want to continue like this. If you can give up some places for my blood clan to survive in this sacred land, this war can be completely avoided." blood laughed wildly, In fact, now he doesn''t want to fight Su Tang and others. This is a battle without the slightest chance of divine power. Instead of going on like this all the time, he might as well try to see if Su Tang will give up a territory, so that he doesn''t have to fight and completes his purpose this time, Of course, the most important thing is that he will have more time to plan the follow-up.


    At the moment when his voice fell, Su Tang nodded slightly and kept silent. Indeed, he didn''t want to fight with the blood clan in his heart. Now he still had a headache about the blood clan. After all, he didn''t know that he would have to take it for a long time in this land of divine heritage, and he most avoided contacting Ying Long several times that day, but he didn''t get a response, He was also worried about whether there was a problem on Langxie road.


    Seeing Su Tang''s silence, there was also a trace of joy in his blood crazy eyes. The whole scene was quiet at once. After a long time, Su Tang woke up from meditation and said aloud; "In fact, I don''t want to fight, but I don''t believe you, so I can''t agree to your request. I think you''d better go back to the void, so that we don''t have to fight each other at least. What do you think?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, the happy color in the blood maniac''s eyes disappeared in a moment, replaced by a cold and angry face, and then he said aloud; "Well, since the Dragon God doesn''t want to give us a way to live, we have only one war." after hearing this, Su Tang and others were stunned and shouted; "Hehe, let''s fight."


    The voice fell, and the ape behind him asked; "Boss, why don''t you promise him? As long as we give him a place, we don''t have to fight like this." as soon as his voice fell, Bai you''s voice also sounded; "Su Tang, what a good chance for reconciliation, why don''t you agree?"


    Hearing their questions, Su Tang shook his head and preached separately; "It''s not as simple as you think. I''ll talk to you later." the voice fell, and the blood maniac opposite shouted at this time; "Dragon God, get ready to accept the crazy attack of my blood clan." the voice fell, and his figure left directly. Watching him leave, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "This war is imperative. No matter what good conditions, I will not reconcile with you unless you are willing to return to the void."


    The voice fell, and Bai you and others gathered around. At this time, Su Tang''s face became relaxed and said aloud; "You should all be curious about why I didn''t agree to him. This blood maniac can''t believe it. He is a very ambitious man. We can see from this event that since they all know our people and strength, they are willing to keep our blood line rather than leave it. If I agree to him, I''m afraid that in the near future, the blood family chaos in those years will be destroyed after all Once again, we can''t take such risks. Now is really a critical period to fight against the Tiangui clan. If there is another blood clan disturbance at that time, I''m afraid it will be difficult to keep the land of divine heritage. After all, we also have to leave. I''m afraid there won''t be many people in the land of divine heritage who want to check and balance them. "


    "So it is. What you said is really good." after hearing his explanation, Bai you nodded clearly. Ape Chi and others were not talking. They also knew that it could be big or small. If the blood clan was really ambitious and wanted to continue the land of the tail goods, they all left here at that time, Really, not many people can check and balance the blood clan.


    "Get ready, everyone. I think the blood clan will attack soon." Su Tang continued. After the voice fell, ape Chi and others nodded. At this time, Bai you continued; "But Sutang, you should be careful. There''s no way to deal with the blood ghost." the voice fell, and Sutang nodded with a smile; "Although it cannot be destroyed, it is still possible to stop them."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang waved his hand, and a one foot red stove appeared in his hand. With its appearance, a flame also surrounded it. When they saw this thing, ape Chi and others were slightly stunned. They had followed Su Tang for many years and knew a lot about Su Tang''s means. This red stove was the first time they saw it.


    At this time, Bai you looked at the flame and exclaimed; "Burn the world fire? Su Tang, how can you have this?" the voice fell, and Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "This thing is called burning fire? Is it very powerful?" although he knew that the flame should be a rare flame, he didn''t know the name of the flame. This was the first time he heard the name of the flame.


    "It''s very powerful. The fire that burns the world, but among all the flames in heaven and earth, it can rank among the top three. It can burn all the evil in the world. It is said that at this time, the fire of the soul left after the fall of a super power is to purify all the evil in the world." Bai you nodded and explained. At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang and others were stunned, They never thought that the flame had such a powerful name. Among all the flames in the world, there could be the top three. Su Tang knew that burning all the evil in the world, but ape Chi and others didn''t know. It was also very surprised to hear that the flame had such a strong ability.


    At this time, the movie bully has a voice channel; "The blood ghost should also be an evil existence? Does that mean that the adult''s flame can completely kill the blood ghost?" Su Tang was stunned when he said this. Indeed, Bai you just said to let him find a rare flame to deal with the blood ghost, but now his flame is so powerful that he can directly kill the blood ghost?


    Thinking of this, Su Tang also turned to Bai you and wanted to get the answer from her. At this time, Bai you said with a smile; "It''s really possible, but I''m not sure. After all, I''ve never seen the power of the world burning fire, but the wind from nowhere may not be for no reason. Since the flame is so magical, I think its ability should be very powerful. Don''t let it go at that time. Anyway, our current materials haven''t been delivered yet. If the world burning fire can really eliminate blood ghosts, it''s a pity It is undoubtedly very good news for me. "


    "Well, let''s try," Su Tang nodded, and at that moment the ape on one side asked aloud; "Boss, since the flame is so powerful, can it be used to deal with the Tiangui clan? I think there should be no race in the world of heaven. Can they be evil?" the monkey king and others nodded again and again.


    Just then, Su Tang shook his head and said; "You have a good idea, but although the flame is powerful, there are also some targeted. Didn''t Miss Bai just say? The flame is the soul fire left by a powerful person, so it can only have an effect on the spirit. But the ghost family is not a spirit at all. Even if the flame is powerful, there is no way to deal with them, unless it is hit directly Enter the other party''s knowledge of the sea, but I don''t think I need to say, you know? It''s almost impossible, so don''t think about it. "


    "Su Tang is right. The fire of burning the world really only has an effect on the spirit. Otherwise, with its ability, it can keep pace with the legendary sky fire." Bai you also nodded and said. After the voice fell, ape Chi and others understood. At this time, strong waves suddenly broke out in the place where the blood clan army was located in the distance, With the appearance of these fluctuations, blood colored figures flew into the sky. Seeing this, Su Tang said in a deep voice; "Everyone is ready to fight. Be careful. If you can''t, retreat first."


    Seeing the blood ghosts coming one by one, Su Tang couldn''t help worrying about ape Chi and others. Bai you said these things very badly, and he didn''t know whether he had any means to deal with them, so he had to be careful. His voice fell. Ape Chi nodded. For a moment, everyone''s face was positive.


    At this time, the voice of blood mania sounded in the sky; "It is said that the Dragon God is very powerful. Let''s see whether you are strong or the blood ghost is strong. The Dragon God takes the move." the voice falls. At the moment, those blood ghosts who have flown into the sky rush towards Su Tang and others. Insist on the situation. Su Tang takes a step and directly stands in front of everyone. At the same time, The Dan furnace in his hand also suddenly became larger. With the change of the Dan furnace, the world burning fire also broke out.


    Suddenly such a powerful flame appeared, which made the blood crazy eyebrows frown and sink into a deep voice; "Rare flame, it seems that the other party should have an expert. Unexpectedly, he knows that the blood ghost is afraid of rare flame." his voice fell, and the two elders who had rushed back from the wilderness around him spoke out; "Clan leader, it seems that this flame is not an ordinary rare flame. According to our subordinates, we''d better be careful. The blood ghost can''t lose, otherwise we really don''t have a card to fight with the Dragon God and others."


    The voice fell, and the blood maniac nodded and said; "I don''t know, but now let''s look at the situation first. If there is a problem, I will call the blood ghost back and discuss the countermeasures." after hearing his words, the two elders and the elders nodded. At this time, those undoubtedly blood ghosts have come to Su Tang, and Su Tang is also with the help of golden intelligence, Directly summoned all the world fire in the Dan stove. With the emergence of the fire, those blood ghosts who rushed up first broke out a miserable cry as soon as they met the world fire, and their figure also slowly disappeared.


    "No, come back." in such a case, the blood maniac''s face changed greatly, and the method in his hand changed. At the next moment, those fierce blood ghosts retreated suddenly. Seeing that the blood ghosts retreated, Su Tang also directly took back the world fire. At the same time, a light look flashed in his eyes and said with a smile; "It seems that the world burning fire deserves its reputation. Now we don''t have to be afraid of the blood ghost. Next, can we directly attack them with the army?"


    The voice fell, Bai you shook his head and said; "Not for the time being. Although Su Tang''s world burning fire has a very strong restraining effect on blood ghosts, you can see the situation just now. It''s impossible to use this world burning fire to quickly kill blood ghosts. The blood clan is going to fight with us now. If it''s too tight now, they will fight back at that time, and we''ll be in great trouble, I think I think we''d better make plans after the materials are delivered. "


    After hearing her words, ape Chi nodded and said in a voice; "Boss, I think Miss Bai is right, and I just found that there are a lot less blood ghosts this time. It must be that he let the people with the younger generation of kindling take them away, so their strength is greatly reduced. I don''t think they will fight us for the time being. After all, burning the world fire has a great influence on blood ghosts. Now they have only such a powerful card as blood ghosts , we shouldn''t take the initiative to attack us rashly. Doesn''t this just give us some time? When we''re ready, we''ll beat them back at one time. "


    "Well, my Lord, it''s really good. I agree with ape Chi." the movie blockbuster also said at this time. After hearing their words, Su Tang also felt very reasonable. Now his world burning fire can restrain the blood ghost, but it can''t be eliminated quickly. This is a hard injury. The only way is to wait for the materials needed by Bai you. Now the number of blood ghosts has been reduced a lot, The materials needed will also be relatively reduced. Maybe if you wait directly for a long time, it is really possible to collect materials that can kill blood ghosts.


    At this time, the blood clan army not far away also began to retreat quickly. Seeing this, Su Tang outlined a smile and said; "It seems that we are really afraid of burning the world fire. Let''s go. Let''s go back first and let master Xianyue send someone to watch." the voice fell, and Su Tang and others retreated directly.


    At this time, in the city, Xianyue also quickly ordered her men to set up fortifications. Suddenly, she saw that Su Tang and others were back. Her face also changed greatly and said loudly immediately; "Defend with all your strength, the blood clan is likely to fight." her voice fell, and the incomplete defense below was suddenly supported. At this time, Su Tang saw the situation below in the sky and said aloud; "Everybody, relax. The blood clan has retreated."


    His voice exploded in the sky. For a moment, the people below were stunned. When Xianyue heard Su Tang''s words, a smile also appeared on her face. At the same time, she quickly ordered the people below to withdraw from the defense loading and continue to build defense fortifications. After su Tang and others landed, Xianyue came directly and asked from a distance; "Dragon God, did the blood clan really retreat?"


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "I''ve retired, but I don''t know what will happen in the future, so I''d like to trouble you, elder. Send someone to stare at the news there, and let us know if there is any news." hearing his words, Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, don''t worry, it''s up to me." after that, a look of doubt flashed in her eyes and continued to speak; "Why did the blood clan suddenly retreat? Have you found a way to deal with their blood ghosts?"


    "Ha ha, well, this time they were repelled by my rare flame." Su Tang smiled and nodded. The moment his voice fell, Xianyue was stunned and said aloud; "Rare flame? Can this thing restrain the blood ghost?" Bai you nodded at the moment when the voice fell; "Well, the rare flame has the powerful restraint effect of Fei Huangcheng on the spirit. Of course, it also depends on the level of the rare flame. If the level of heaven and earth restraint is much smaller."


    "Oh, so it is. Since it is, it''s easy to do. There are many strong people who control the rare flame in the place of God''s punishment. It''s good to have a way to restrain, so we don''t have to be so passive." Xianyue nodded and said.


    At this time, the blood maniac who had already returned to the edge gathered in the Baiyun city and the hall of the city master''s residence, where they had been beaten from the place of divine punishment. At this time, the people present were silent, and the blood maniac''s eyebrows were frowned. This time, Su Tang suddenly made a fire, which made him feel a great headache.


    "Patriarch, what are we going to do this time?" an elder asked aloud. After his voice fell, the blood maniac frowned and said in a voice; "We''d better wait until the elder has checked the situation of the blood ghost. If his flame doesn''t do great harm to the blood ghost, we can break through it desperately. As long as we cross this line of defense, the people in the rear are not our opponents at all."


    The voice fell, and a figure outside the hall rushed in. When he saw someone, blood asked wildly; "Elder, how''s the situation?" the voice fell, and everyone''s eyes shifted to the person.


    "Clan leader, the situation is very bad. Those blood ghosts who come into contact with the fire are still burning by the fire. It''s serious that they can''t continue to fight." here, his tone is also silent. He has always been a strong card of the blood clan. He has never encountered such a thing before.


    "Is it true that God is going to kill my blood clan this time?" the blood maniac sighed, and his tone was full of the feeling of the end of the hero.

 Chapter 852

    Hearing the tone of blood maniac, people of blood clan lowered their heads and stopped talking. At this time, blood maniac continued to ask; "Elder, have you found anything about the flame?"


    As soon as he heard his question, the great Elder spoke out; "I''m not sure, but from the power point of view, at least it''s a flame that can rank the number. As for what''s the name of his subordinates, I''m not sure yet." at the moment of the voice falling, the blood crazy eyebrows frowned out of the voice; "There are only those flames that can row the number. I look at the flame as if it has a very powerful controlling effect on the evil force. Elder, are there any flames that can restrain the evil force among the flames that row the number?"


    The voice fell, and the assembly meditated there, and then spoke out; "There is only one kind of flame to have such a powerful restraint power, burning the world." the voice fell, and the blood maniac looked frightened in his eyes and exclaimed; "Burning fire? The legendary burning fire? Elder, are you sure?" at this time, he had stood up from his seat.


    "My subordinates are sure that the power of the flame is very restrained from the power of evil. If you say so, it is very likely to be a world fire." the elder continued. After the voice fell, the blood crazy''s face changed and exclaimed; "Burning the world fire, it seems that God is going to kill us." at this time, the two elders on one side shouted; "Clan leader, why don''t we go back? This time it''s really going to continue to fight like this, which is very disadvantageous to us. The world burning fire is powerful. We all know that the blood ghost is an evil spirit. It''s very troublesome to encounter this thing."


    "Well, what the elder said is really good, but withdrawing like this will really damage the prestige of our family. Now that it''s like this, let''s express our opinions together and decide whether we will go or stay in the future?" the blood maniac shouted. At this time, he had no ambition when he left the void, and the whole person was bald.


    "I''m in favor of going back. When we accumulate strength, we''ll continue to go out next time." the big elder took the lead in saying. After the big elder''s words, others said one after another; "Patriarch, let''s go. Let''s go back. If we continue like this, we''ll be in trouble if we want to turn over." as the voices of these people fell, the blood maniac slowly sat down and nodded; "Well, now that you have said so, take the people of the blood clan back."


    Hearing this, the elder asked; "What about the patriarch?" when he heard his words, the blood maniac shook his head and said; "I won''t go. My lifelong wish is to leave the void and return to the land left by God with my blood family. After years of efforts, it has become like this. I have no face to go back. Go back. I will continue to fight with the Dragon God and others with the rest of me."


    After the voice fell, the elder said aloud; "Clan leader, why do you bother? It''s obviously an abnormal battle that can''t continue. It''s useless for you to stay. You''ll only sacrifice in vain. Let''s go together." at this time, the elders below nodded one after another and looked at them. A trace of bitter smile appeared on the blood crazy face and said aloud; "I understand what you mean. You go. Maybe you leave and I''ll stay. It''s best for our blood clan. It''s inconvenient for me to say some things, but you should remember that I do everything for the blood clan. With your existence, I believe the blood clan will rise again in the future."


    At this time, the blood maniac''s heart is also very bitter. In fact, he really wants to withdraw like this, but he thinks that there are still some people behind him, which is a taboo in the whole world. These blood clan members don''t know their existence, which just makes them stay so stable. Don''t have a relationship with that race on the bus and stay by themselves, We can use these people to fight with the Dragon God and others.


    On hearing such words, the two elders spoke out; "Now that the patriarch has made plans, let the elder leave with the people, and I''ll stay and fight with the patriarch." the voice fell, and the blood maniac was stunned, then shook his head and said; "Two elders, you are the most qualified person among us except me to become the patriarch. I was going to let you take your people back and inherit the position of blood clan patriarch."


    "Well, the patriarch is right. Second brother, take your people back and I''ll stay to fight with the patriarch." the elder also stood up and said. When he listened to his words, his blood maniac''s face sank and shouted loudly; "Presumptuous? Don''t you think I''m the patriarch? Everybody, this is the last time I give an order. All people of the blood clan follow the big elder and the two elders and return to the void. After returning, the patriarch will be replaced by the two elders, and all things in the clan will be managed by the two elders."


    His voice was full of dignity. At the moment when the voice fell, all the people below were half kneeling respectfully; "Abide by the decree of the patriarch." hearing their answer, the corners of the blood maniac''s mouth outlined a smile and said aloud; "Don''t sleep at night, mondo. Now you leave with the blood clan. Elder, leave the wounded blood ghosts and take the others away."


    The voice fell, and the blood maniac continued to preach without waiting for his answer; "Don''t take the people back to the void at the beginning. Go directly to the seven elders and others." after the voice fell, he also said to the two elders. After hearing his voice, the two elders nodded. Then, at the request of the blood maniac, they quickly left the hall. After everyone left, the blood maniac sat down slowly, His eyes closed, and then a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Hehe, are you going to fight with the Dragon God and others to the end?" a cold voice sounded in the empty hall. After the sound fell, a human figure appeared. With his appearance, the blood maniac opened his eyes and spoke out; "This time, you can see that the blood clan''s people and horses are not the opponent of each other at all. I''m the blood clan leader. Everything should be for the master''s sake. I think you can understand that?"


    "I understand, but what are you going to do next?" the figure said, but the next moment, his voice continued; "Hehe, I know what you think in your heart. I don''t blame you, but this time we have reached the end of our cooperation. In the future, we have nothing to do. Now the land of divine heritage is not what you think. I''m going to leave here with my people."


    The voice fell, blood crazy, said with a smile; "Hehe, I''m afraid it''s not easy for you to leave at this time. I heard that the people of Tiangui clan are very difficult to deal with, but I didn''t expect to be so shameless. Would you have been here if it weren''t for me? Now there''s such a thing, you should leave first. Hehe, I won''t stop you if you leave first, but I can''t guarantee if you think well Since the other party wants to tear his face, the blood maniac is completely reckless.


    Now the people of his blood clan have left. On the plane, although the blood clan is afraid of Su Tang and others, it is much stronger than the people in front of him. The voice Lola, the shadow flashed a startling killing intention all over the body, and said coldly; "Are you sure you''re threatening me?" the blood said coldly at the mention of that day; "What about that? Don''t play tricks with me here. Our strength is equal. If we really fight, we will disturb the Dragon God. At that time, even if you want to go, there is no way. Now you have only one choice, that is, cooperate with us. Now the whole land left by God can be said that the Dragon God is unified. Where do you think you can escape?"


    "Hum, even so, I won''t shoot you. If I can''t fight, I''ll go on like this. If you can let your people leave, won''t I let my people leave secretly? Then I must make your blood family feel bad." the figure continued to speak. After his voice fell, blood laughed wildly; "Then try, I promise, you can''t get out of the city." at this time, the blood maniac''s tone was also very tough. After hearing this, the figure frowned.


    The silence went on. Indeed, although the blood crazy blood clan people and horses here have left, there are still those experts of Aotian alliance. If they really fight, they will certainly attract the attention of the Dragon God and others. At that time, if the blood crazy beat them and besiege themselves and others with the Dragon God and others, it will be really troublesome. Thinking of these, the shadow smiled and said; "Hehe, well, since you have said so, it''s so decided."


    The voice fell, and the figure disappeared directly into the hall. After he left, the blood burst out with a cold smile; "Hum, since I failed this time, you can''t have a better life." at this time, on the other side, Su Tang and others also received the news of blood clan people for the first time. At this time, the immortal Moon said aloud; "Dragon God, what do you think of this? Now the blood clan people have left, and Ao tianmeng and blood maniac continue to stay. Will they have any conspiracy?"


    Hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "I can''t see through it, but the current situation is not clear. We can take a look at the situation here first. If not, we will send the whole army to attack the past directly. Now that the blood clan people have left, we can directly beat them back at that time to save time and trouble."


    "Yes, the boss is right. We have always been most afraid of the blood ghost. Now that the blood ghost has left, we can attack them directly, hurt them directly, and get things done here. We have to go back to Langxie continent." ape Chi also said at this time. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Why don''t I know? But we should first find out about this matter. If this time it is a blood clan conspiracy, we will have great trouble if we attack the past so eagerly."


    "Leave it to me." Xianyue also said at this time. After the sound fell, she also left in a hurry. After she left, Su Tang said; "Miss Bai, after waiting for the materials to come, you continue to prepare things to deal with the blood ghost. Even if you win, we can guarantee that the other party will lose some cards."


    The voice fell, Bai you nodded and said; "OK, I understand." the party deliberated in the hall. In the afternoon, the materials were delivered. Bai you directly got up and took the materials, turned to Su Tang and said; "I''ll prepare something. Su Tang, you''d better not attack rashly before I come out."


    "I understand, Miss Bai, this matter will trouble you." Su Tang nodded and replied. After Bai you left, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the movie bully and said aloud; "Old shadow, I have something you need to send someone to do." at his words, the movie bully stood up and arched his hands; "If you have anything, please tell me. My subordinates will do their best."


    "Well, I want you to check the Shura hell channel we found on the map before you send the shadow family. Try to find the entrance first. After the things here are finished, we are ready to go back to Langxie mainland." Su Tang nodded and continued. After his voice fell, the movie bully nodded and said; "OK, I''ll send someone to look for it."

 Chapter 853

    As soon as the movie bully left, Xianyue came back and said aloud; "It has been thoroughly inquired. The blood clan''s men and horses have indeed left. Now there are only blood maniacs and Aotian alliance''s men and horses. Dragon God, do you think we should attack directly?"


    "It''s not urgent at the moment. This time things are too strange. We''ve already discussed it. After Miss Bai prepares the things to deal with the blood ghost, attack, so that we can be more or less safe. If there is any conspiracy, we will be very passive." Su Tang nodded and said aloud. After hearing his words, The fairy moon nodded and said; "It''s still the perfection of the Dragon God oven, but this time we still need some actions. It''s not difficult to see that the blood maniac has plans. If he doesn''t act quickly, if he tries his best to attack, we''ll be in great trouble at that time."


    "Well, it''s bothering you." Su Tang also said aloud. After his voice fell, Xianyue nodded.


    The next day, Bai you walks to find Su Tang with his things and speaks directly; "Su Tang, this is what can deal with the blood ghost. Take it." then she had a jade bottle in her hand and took the thing she handed over. Su Tang nodded; "This time, Miss Bai is in trouble. Let''s go and find elder Xianyue. I think the people are ready now."


    Upon hearing his words, Bai you nodded. Then they went directly to the outside of the hall. Soon they found Xianyue. At this time, the people here were completely ready. When they saw Su Tang coming, Bai you quickly stepped forward and asked; "Is everything ready?"


    "Well, yes, sir, let''s go. This time, we must defeat them completely. As long as the blood clan retreats, the whole land of God will be completely stable." Su Tang nodded and replied. After the voice fell, Xianyue nodded. Then under the leadership of the party, all the people and horses broke through the air and rushed to the place where the blood clan was located.


    As soon as the situation on their side appeared, the blood maniac got the news at the first time. Even if he ordered the people of aotianmeng to defend, at the same time, he also spoke to the void in the hall; "Should you do it?" the voice fell, a figure appeared, and a voice sounded at the same time; "Hehe, are you sure you want us to do it? If we do it, the Aotian alliance you and you have worked hard to build will be completely doomed. At that time, even your blood clan will not be able to fall behind."


    Hearing his words, blood laughed wildly; "I''ve thought of all these. Let''s go. Since this time things have developed like this, I must continue." after the voice fell, the figure nodded, "well, since you said so, I''ll take someone to do it." after the voice fell, he disappeared into the hall. The next moment, the figure on the other side appeared again with his appearance, Twenty or thirty figures also appeared around him. When he came out, the person below asked; "Elder Xia ye, what should we do now?"


    "What else can we do? Since others want us to do it, we have no choice, but I am very unwilling." the summer night whispered, and after his voice fell, the people below continued to say; "Everything is waiting for the elder Xia Ye." after the voice fell, Xia ye also nodded. Then he left here with people and began to disperse into the team of Aotian alliance.


    The troops of Su Tang and others came to the blood clan city very quickly. At this time, the blood maniac first appeared in the sky and looked at Su Tang; "Oh, Dragon God, we meet again."


    Seeing him appear, Su Tang said with a smile; "What I said before has been counted. As long as you take people back, I will not happen this time. In your situation, I know very well that you have no chance of winning at all. Why do you go on like this?" for this blood maniac, Su Tang always planned not to fight if he could not fight.


    "I know what you mean, but my biggest wish is to lead the blood clan back to the land of divine heritage. This time, heaven doesn''t help me. When I come out, I meet someone like you." after the voice fell, Su Tang suddenly felt something wrong in the city below, frowning. After feeling it, Su Tang''s face suddenly became gloomy, and his eyes looked at the blood maniac with a cold idea and said aloud; "I was going to let you go like this. I didn''t expect you to mix with them."


    Hearing this, the people around him were stunned, but the blood maniac was very calm; "Have you found out? The most regretful thing for my blood maniac in his life is to have a relationship with them. This time, I will let the people leave. I just don''t want them not to have a relationship with these people, and they don''t know their existence, so I hope the Dragon God can let my blood family go."


    After the voice fell, Su Tang''s frown eased a lot, and finally said with a smile; "If it''s really like what you said, I can consider it." the voice fell, and the ape on one side asked in a bare voice; "Boss, what''s the situation and who are they with?" the voice fell, and Su Tang coldly highlighted three words; "Tiangui clan."


    "What? Tiangui clan?" as soon as he said this, the people around him screamed. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "Every time, it''s the Tiangui clan." at the moment when the voice fell, the people and horses of Tiangui clan hidden below flew up one after another, and the first summer night also said with a cold smile; "I heard about the reputation of the Dragon God. This is the first time I''ve met."


    "Another emperor? Hehe, good strength, but not enough to see." seeing summer night, Su Tang said with a cold smile, his voice fell, and summer night said with a faint smile; "I''ve heard of good things before, but the Tiangui clan will never retreat and will not be afraid of fighting. This time, I was wrong. I was wrong about this blood maniac. I wanted to find you some trouble with the help of the blood clan, but I didn''t expect that the blood clan, which has always been very arrogant, is also a group of people who are greedy and afraid of death."


    As soon as the words came out, the blood was furious and roared; "What are you? If it weren''t for me, you would have today. The wrong thing I blood maniac did all my life was that I promised to cooperate with you." when I heard the two people talking, people on Su Tang''s side were stunned. It seemed that a war was imminent. How could the two still fight, but seeing their attitude, The rabbit could not help believing what he said to the blood maniac before. Maybe it was really selfish. The blood clan didn''t know it at all. He had been fighting with the people of the Tiangui clan in recent years and knew the Tiangui clan very well. They were all dead headed, arrogant and absolutely wouldn''t play with others.


    However, Su Tang didn''t speak at this time. He was also very happy to see the fight between the two people. Now, he really didn''t have any grudges with the blood maniac. His biggest enemy is the ghost family. Now that he has changed his goal, he doesn''t have much idea about fighting with the blood family, He has seen that the Tiangui clan here has been completely destroyed.


    At this time, the summer night suddenly stopped arguing with the blood maniac and said aloud; "Well, now we''re on the same boat. Anyway, we''ll fight together."


    After hearing such words, xuekuang snorted coldly, he stopped arguing with him, turned his head and looked at Su Tang xuekuang coldly; "Dragon God, fight."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang became serious and shouted loudly; "War!" voice Lu loved it. Everyone behind him burst out divine power at the same time. When his figure moved, he rushed directly towards the army of aotianmeng. The mixed four monkeys also gave their true gods one after another, and their huge bodies rushed directly into the crowd. Seeing the war below, Su Tang searched the immortal moon; "Senior, take your people to Mingyue palace and surround the city. Since there are Tiangui people this time, we can''t let them or leave. We must destroy all Tiangui people, otherwise there will be many things in the land left by God."


    "Well, don''t worry about it. It''s completely impossible for them to leave here." Xianyue nodded. The next moment, she also directly dodged and surrounded the whole city with the people of the supreme Mingyue palace. At this time, Bai you looked at the battle below and thought of Su Tang; "Su Tang, what can I do to help you?"


    The voice fell, and Su Tang turned to look at her and said; "You help me carry the people of the heavenly ghost clan. They deprive me of their means, but I think they will break through the void and escape. In this void, you are an expert, and you try to ensure that they can''t leave." when mentioning this, Bai you nodded. At this time, Su Tang also dodged and directly appeared in front of blood mania and summer night, saying coldly; "Now that it has been carried out, should we have done it?"


    Only after coming out from nowhere, Su Tang didn''t fight well. He didn''t have a very clear understanding of his current strength, and he didn''t know how much difference there was between the emperor level Tiangui clan. As soon as he listened to his words, he frowned and said aloud; "What a arrogant Dragon God. You beat us first. Do you look down on us too much?"


    "Ha ha, you''ll know if you try?" Su Tang said with a smile. At this time, when she was arranging the defense of Xianyue, Su Tang actually had to challenge blood mania and summer night alone. Her eyebrows were also slightly wrinkled. These two people are both first-class experts. She may be able to deal with one of them. Su Tang''s strength is really stronger than her, But there is indeed some support for one against two.


    Thinking of this, he handed over the matter to the elders around him, and also flew directly to Su Tang to speak; "Dragon God, I''ll help you."

 Chapter 854

    Seeing the fairy moon coming, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said in a voice; "Elder, you''d better pay attention to the other Tiangui clan so that they don''t find a chance to escape. Let me take care of the matter here." when he said this, Xianyue frowned and whispered; "Dragon God, these two people are powerful. Although you are powerful, I''m afraid there will be some trouble if you fight one against two. I think let me help you hold one. You deal with the other first, so you''ll be easier."


    After her voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and preached; "Don''t worry, master. These two people will be handed over to me. First pay attention to the situation below. If you are really in trouble here, it''s not too late for you to come and help." after the voice fell, Xianyue thought for a moment, slowly nodded, and turned away without saying more.


    After she left, Su Tang looked at the blood maniac and said; "I heard that the blood clan is very powerful. Today, let me try to see if it is a false name." upon hearing this, blood said with a wild smile; "Well, I''ve heard a lot about the name of the Dragon God. It''s a great pleasure to fight with you today." the voice fell, and a red magic power erupted all over the blood maniac. With the magic power, a pair of blood colored wings appeared on his back. Seeing here, Su Tang was stunned. At the next moment, the figure of blood maniac suddenly disappeared in front of him.


    Su Tang''s face suddenly became dignified. In his eyes, he knew at a glance that the speed of blood mania had reached the extreme. At the moment when Su Tang''s face changed sharply, there was a very powerful power fluctuation in the spring behind him. The speed was too fast. Su Tang had no way at all. Next, he could only directly explode the Dragon God bully, hoping to resist it.


    "Bang!" the powerful attack of blood maniac directly hit Su Tang on his back. Even though Su Tang had a powerful Dragon God bully, he was still shocked by this attack. At the same time, his face changed. At the moment of stabilizing his body, his chaotic power burst out directly, and suddenly appeared, The blood maniac and summer night who just wanted to keep close were shocked back for several steps.


    "What kind of power is this? It''s so powerful." hold your body, and the blood maniac took the lead in exclaiming. At the same time, on the summer night around him, he also looked at the outbreak of his whole body strength with a frightened face. To Su Tang, his heart also had the same question as the blood maniac. They can be said to be a very powerful existence and an old monster who has lived for many years. What kind of power have you never seen? Moreover, the power they have is also ranked among the thousands of worlds in the heavens, but it is not enough to compare with the power burst out by Su Tang in front of them.


    "Hum, take the move." Su Tang''s face was cold, and the next moment his figure disappeared directly. As soon as he disappeared, his blood crazy face changed greatly, and he made a voice to remind the summer night around him; "Be careful. Su Tang of the Dragon God is close to the speed of streamer. His power is strong. Don''t be careless."


    "You''d better worry about yourself. Your defense is short." summer night also said. The next moment, a purple lightning came straight to them. Blood maniac and summer night flashed at the same time, but at this time, there was a lightning and went straight to the direction of blood maniac''s retreat.


    "Yi!" the lightning directly hit the blood maniac, and the next moment it erupted. The blood maniac''s face changed greatly, screamed, and his face became much paler. In fact, he is a blood clan. In fact, he is also a creature of the dark system. He is very afraid of the power of thunder. He had inquired about it before. The Dragon God controls the power of thunder, so he has always been very alert, But it was attacked at this time.


    As soon as the blood maniac was attacked, the summer night wanted to go directly, but at this time, three lightning bolts directly rushed to the summer night and blocked his way. At this time, three powerful lightning bolts in the sky went straight to the blood maniac, which was much stronger than the previous lightning. Seeing this situation, the blood maniac''s face changed greatly and retreated first, But he was already injured and his speed was greatly reduced. The speed of the three lightning bolts was too fast for him to dodge.


    At this time, a trace of cruelty flashed in his eyes, and his blood power burst out. At the same time, three blood colored illusory figures appeared around his body. At the same time, a huge blood colored bat illusory figure appeared behind him. As soon as he arrived, the three lightning were blocked by those illusory figures, At the same time, the huge bloody bat flew directly in a direction in the void. Seeing this, Su Tang, who had entered the void quickly, flashed a look of surprise on his face and whispered softly; "What a strange skill. You can find me."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang''s figure appeared. The next moment, a golden dragon rose into the sky and rushed directly towards the bloody bat. As the Dragon God of the dragon family, although he is a human body, he is the Dragon God after all. He still knows some secret skills of the dragon family. This is the unique secret skill of the Dragon God. The Golden Dragon comes, this secret skill, It needs the real dragon Qi of the Dragon God to condense, and this golden dragon is also equivalent to half the combat effectiveness of the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    Seeing Su Tang summoning a secret skill similar to his own, the blood maniac''s face changed. At this time, Su Tang turned his right hand and a red stove wrapped with flame appeared. As soon as this thing appeared, the blood maniac''s eyes shrank. He knew it very well and had a very powerful and incomparable restraining effect on the blood ghost around him, But now he can''t take the blood ghost back. After all, if these blood ghosts don''t help him block Su Tang''s lightning, he will be more troublesome.


    So he sacrificed these blood ghosts directly for a time. At this time, he didn''t have any hope for the next summer night. Now summer night also avoided Su Tang''s three attacks. His eyes were full of shock. The fighting power of the blood maniac was no better than him, but now the blood maniac was beaten by Su Tang a few times and had to defend passively, There''s no fighting back at all.


    Seeing this, Xia Ye''s face changed, and the remaining light from the corner of her eyes couldn''t help looking at the battlefield on the other side and the battlefield below. At this time, their people and horses on the other side also fell down. At this time, Xianyue on the other side also noticed the situation of the three people of Su Tang, and saw that Su Tang had steadily gained the upper hand with one enemy and two enemies, Her face was also with a faint smile, muttering softly; "I didn''t expect that this trip to the no return place actually improved the Dragon God''s strength. It seems that before long, this boy can really become the second ancestor god."


    While her voice fell, she also noticed the expression of Xia ye at this time, and her heart smiled coldly. "It''s really shameless. I don''t want to help the blood maniac at this time, but I want to slip away. Today, I''ll stare at you and see how you can leave here." meanwhile, Bai you, who has been watching the battle on the other side, also noticed Xia Ye, Her eyes are always locked on him, but she clearly remembers what Su Tang told her just now. Don''t let these people escape.


    "Summer night, what are you waiting for? Don''t you do it yet?" seeing that Su Tang''s Dan stove became bigger and his blood crazy face changed greatly, he couldn''t help shouting. Summer night smiled coldly and said in a voice after listening to his words; "You play with him slowly, and I don''t care about you." the moment the voice fell, his figure began to illusory. He insisted on the situation. Su Tang shouted while releasing the fire of burning the world; "White girl, elder Xianyue, you can''t let the people of Tiangui family leave."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Bai you''s cold voice sounded; "Playing void evasion in front of me is really a trick. Since Su Tang won''t let you go, you can stay." the voice fell, a white light flashed on her hand, and the next moment she directly shouted to enter the place where she was before the disappeared summer night. The next disappeared summer night was directly hit and appeared from the void.


    "You! How possible." at this time, Bai you also came to Xia Ye. Xia Ye looked at him and exclaimed. With his voice falling, Bai you''s voice sounded again; "Next, your opponent is me." she stood up and stopped this summer night. Su Tang''s mouth also outlined a smile. The next moment, his burning fire broke out and went straight to the blood mania.


    At this time, the blood maniac didn''t dare to take back the blood ghost. He could only hold it in front of him with the blood ghost. At this time, there was a huge dragon chant in the sky. With the Dragon chant falling, the blood maniac turned white and vomited blood. She looked up in surprise. She just saw the huge blood bat directly called by Su Tang''s Golden Dragon.


    The giant bat itself was condensed with his essence, so being torn by the golden dragon of Su Tang also caused great trauma to his inner house. At this time, the figure of the blood ghost in front of him became more and more illusory. He insisted on the situation. A dead gray color flashed on his face and whispered softly; "Dragon God, you''re really strong. I''m crazy about losing in your hand."


    At the moment when the figure fell, a blood ghost in front of him was directly destroyed by the fire of burning the world, and his defense was broken through. The fire of burning the world also went straight to the blood maniac. At this time, Su Tang also seized the activation and released several lightning continuously. At this time, the blood maniac had completely abandoned his defense, and his divine power was running out, and he couldn''t defend at all.


    "Bang!" several flashes of lightning burst out a powerful explosive force. At this time, the blood maniac who had been able to defend Beiyou was directly knocked down into the sky. Watching his body fall down, Su Tang didn''t stop. At the next moment, his hands decided together, and a huge God of war seal condensed. At this time, he was seriously injured and couldn''t control the blood maniac directly, Looking at the huge God of war seal on Su Tang''s head, there was no fear in his eyes. On the contrary, there was a look of relief.


    Aware of his eyes, Su Tang gave a slight pause in his hand and sighed in his heart. The next moment, the method will change rapidly. At the moment when the God of war seal condenses, Su Tang directly mobilized the God of war seal to suppress the blood maniac. Now he can''t be soft, and he also knows that the blood maniac has carried too much over the years, A once brilliant patriarch has been hidden for tens of thousands of years. Now he comes out with ambition. He thought he would successfully recover his former glory, but he doesn''t want to die before he leaves the school. This is a hero''s sorrow.


    The God of war seal fell down hard, and an earth shaking sound broke out, and countless smoke and dust. With the sound falling, everyone in the battlefield below stopped attacking and turned to look at the smoke filled place, Aotian alliance leader. At this time, his eyes were full of horror. He didn''t expect the Lord who had always been high and powerful, Will be defeated by the other party in a short time.


    "No... it''s impossible, the Lord can''t fail like this." he shook his head in disbelief and said unconsciously. At this time, the important members of aotianmeng around him all looked dead gray. At this time, the dust dispersed and exposed the blood mania who was already covered with blood and weak. At this time, Su Tang also fell from the sky. At the moment he fell, Another figure fell from the sky.


    Directly fell on the side of the blood maniac, and a voice sounded at the same time; "I''ve cleaned up the ghost clan for you this day, Su Tang. I just want you to deal with it. I don''t want to kill people for the time being." hearing this voice, Su Tang also smiled, nodded and said; "Thank you for this time, Miss Bai." Su Tang''s voice fell, and his eyes turned to the summer night. A powerful chaotic force broke out in his hand, which directly shrouded the summer night that had no fighting power. With the chaotic force shrouded, the summer night broke out bursts of very penetrating screams.


    At the same time, his body also disappeared constantly. Seeing this situation, the Tiangui people around him also showed a look of horror. Some Tiangui people broke through the air at the same time and were ready to escape. As soon as they broke through the air, they were stopped by the people of Taishang Mingyue palace. The sudden movement also startled ape Chi and others, and several people took action one after another, Directly surrounded the Tiangui clan. Seeing this, Su Tang said aloud; "Old shadow shot to kill them all directly." the voice fell. The movie bullies and others nodded and shot one after another. For a time, screams came and went one after another. There were so many opponents of experts in the ghost people that they were killed in a few times.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at the blood maniac lying on the ground coughing up blood and whispered; "Why do you think this is necessary? If you had followed your people, you wouldn''t have come to such an end." he shook his head, and the blood maniac said weakly at this time; "Hehe, Dragon God, you won''t understand. Everyone has a goal, and my goal in life is to bring my people back to the land of God''s heritage. But God won''t help me and let me meet you. However, I don''t regret it. It''s a good destination for me to die in your hands. But before I die, I hope you can let go of the people of Aotian alliance. They are all people in the land of God''s heritage, although They are subordinates of my blood clan, but they have never done too many things sorry for the land left by God. They are all controlled by my blood clan. As long as I fall, their bondage will disappear. This is the last time I help them. Please promise the Dragon God. "


    As his voice fell, everyone in Aotian alliance was shocked, and the leader of Aotian alliance was even more dull. He never thought that at this last moment, the Lord, who has always been very dignified, would plead with his opponents for them. At this time, his heart was also very complex. He had mixed feelings for a time. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "Don''t worry, as long as they don''t do anything harmful to the land left by God, I don''t want to add too many killings."


    Upon hearing his words, the leader of Aotian alliance also responded and immediately said loudly; "Lord, thank you for pleading for me. My heavenly star has been your subordinate all his life. No matter when it is now, it is no exception. Since the Dragon God wants to kill, my heavenly star must follow the Lord, but the brothers in our league are innocent. They have not done anything to endanger the land left by God. The Dragon God also asks you to let them live."


    "Tianxing, it''s enough for you to follow us all these years. You are free. This is my last command as your Lord." the voice fell, and he quietly closed his eyes and continued to speak; "Dragon God, let''s go. I hope you can let me walk quickly." thinking of the death method on the previous summer night, he didn''t want to disappear in time as slowly as he did.


    Hearing what he said, the leader of Aotian alliance also slowly closed his eyes. Su Tang shook his head and sighed. A flash of lightning went away with Ben xuecrazy''s heart. The lightning didn''t enter his body. His mountain shook. The next moment, the upgrade slowly began to disappear, but there was no pain at the corners of his mouth. Instead, there was a smile. Seeing that the vitality of blood maniac dissipated, Su Tang sighed; "Alas, it''s a pity that one of the owls fell."


    His words attracted the approval of the leaders of the nearby forces. At this time, the leader of Aotian alliance opened his eyes and saw the blood crazy die. His eyes also raised a sense of death and said aloud; "Lord, go slowly and wait for your subordinates." the voice fell, and the leader of Aotian alliance burst out. At the next moment, he directly broke his heart and fell back slowly.


    Seeing this, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "Let''s go. There''s nothing for us here." hearing his words, Bai you and others nodded and directly left with Su Tang. Watching Su Tang and others leave, Xianyue smiled helplessly and went to the members of Ao tianmeng to speak out; "Since the Dragon God has promised not to pay you, I hope you will make a new start in the future and don''t do anything harmful to the land left by God. You can go too."


    Hearing her words, everyone in Aotian alliance was silent, and Xianyue also left with everyone. After this war, Su Tang''s reputation was completely launched in the land of divine heritage, and the land of divine heritage was really unified. The next day, the dragon city also received the news of Su Tang''s divine power here, and everyone was very excited.


    In the center of Tianyu holy city, on the hall of the city master''s house, Xianyue looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "What''s the Dragon God going to do next?" the fairy moon''s tone at this time was full of relaxation. Only after the emergence of the Tiangui family, she didn''t feel so relaxed. When she heard her question, Su Tang replied with a smile; "Things here are finished, and I''m going to leave. As you know, senior, I don''t belong here. My hometown is also facing the attack of Tiangui clan at this time, so I want to rush back to Langxie mainland as soon as possible, hoping to contribute to the mainland when Tiangui clan comes."

 Chapter 855

    "It should be. With the strength of the Dragon God now, I don''t think there will be great trouble even if the people of Tiangui clan come." Xianyue nodded.


    She also knew something about Su Tang and that he would leave the land of God one day. However, after her voice fell, Su Tang shook his head to say something; "Elder, you''re kidding. Langxie mainland is no better than this land of divine heritage. There are many experts. There are not many strong gods in Langxie mainland. If the ghost family comes this day, I''m afraid it will be a disaster."


    Speaking of this, Su Tang also had some helplessness in his eyes. Although the Langxie continent was vast, it was destroyed by the false gods of that year. With more and more understanding of the heavenly ghost family, Su Tang was really worried about whether the Langxie continent could really resist the arrival of the ghost family that day. After his voice fell, the fairy moon was slightly stunned, Then he shook his head and said; "Yes, this time it''s not the Dragon God. I''m afraid the land left by the God can''t be so stable now, but the Dragon God, I have a proposal here."


    "Oh? Please speak frankly, elder." upon hearing this, Su Tang seemed to have guessed something, but he didn''t make a sound and asked directly.


    "Hehe, now that the land of divine heritage has been unified, why don''t the Dragon God directly gather the people and horses in the land of divine heritage and let them leave the land of divine heritage together with the Dragon God to go to Langxie mainland. At that time, the people and horses on both sides of us are reasonable. Even if the people of Tiangui clan come, we don''t have the power to fight back." Xianyue continued with a smile, Upon hearing her words, Su Tang secretly smiled and said aloud; "Why don''t I want to do this? Although I have some prestige now, you still have some shortcomings compared with your predecessors. Therefore, we still need to work together in this matter, but I don''t know whether you want to do it or not."


    "Hahaha, you boy, I Taixu ancient clan have a feud with Tiangui clan. Now that I have such an opportunity and your relationship with our Taixu ancient clan, I will certainly help you if you have a problem, but you underestimate your ability. With your current people and horses, you have surpassed the land of divine punishment in the land of divine heritage." Xianyue continued.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang felt his head awkwardly and smiled awkwardly. At this time, Xianyue continued; "Let me summon the land of divine punishment. The wild side is your territory, so you need to summon it yourself." upon hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I understand. I''m going to take people back to dragon city tomorrow. I''ll gather the people there first."


    "It''s so good, but Dragon God, there''s another thing that''s more important than summoning people. Now the land of divine heritage has been completely sealed by Aizu''s divine heritage treasure tens of thousands of years ago. Those channels can''t be opened at all, and not many people know the seats of those channels. It''s urgent. Dragon God, you should take the lead in finding the channel back to Langxie mainland." Fairy moon continued.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "I also thought of this matter. I asked yinglao before when I was in the place of no return. They followed the ancestral gods and had the maps sent by Hugh, so we also found the way back. Qian has asked yinglao to send someone to find the exact seat in a few days. I believe there will be news soon."


    "It''s great to have the help of the shadow family. Let''s summon the Dragon God first." Xianyue nodded.


    The two discussed again, and then Su Tang left the city master''s house. After he left, only Xianyue was left in the whole hall. At this time, Xianyue spoke aloud; "Elder, do you think we should help the Dragon God?" as soon as she heard her voice, a figure appeared and said; "Haven''t you promised to help? Hehe, but you did a good job this time. I think you know better than me about the ability of the Dragon God. In time, you will reach the height of the ancestral God, or even more powerful."


    "Well, I also thought of this, so I planned to spare no effort to help him. Besides, my Taixu ancient family and Tiangui family wanted to be at odds, so we should help this time." Xianyue nodded and said. After her voice fell, the elder said aloud; "Well, you can handle this by yourself, but it''s still troublesome for you to worry about those old guys in the land of divine punishment. I think the supreme elder needs to come forward for this matter. I''ll ask him to go out and let him run several times. I think those people will give some face. As long as they do it, our ability will be greatly improved this time."


    "Well, then trouble the elder. I''ll leave the rest to me. I can just take advantage of the residual power left by the Dragon God some time ago to gather these guys." Xianyue continued. With her voice falling, the elder nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang, who returned to the palace, quickly told the whole thing to ape Chi and others. After listening to it, ape Chi nodded and said; "If there were a large army in the land of divine heritage to help Langxie mainland, the danger of Langxie mainland would be much less." Su Tang smiled and nodded. He turned his head and looked at the old shadow and said; "Mr. Ying, you have to pay more attention to finding the channel. We must find it as soon as possible. We don''t have much time."


    "My subordinates understand. Don''t worry, sir. It should be done soon." Old Ying replied. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded.


    The next day, after saying goodbye to Xianyue, Su Tang and others also left Tianyu holy city directly. After several transmissions, the party returned to the wilderness in the afternoon. When they came back, Su Tang said with a smile; "But it''s back. I didn''t look too much at the wilderness after I came back from nowhere. Now, ha ha, the wilderness is really developing very fast."


    "Yes, sir, but I never thought that the wilderness would become like this. Adults still have a way to do all this." the movie bully said with a smile. After hearing his words, Yun Yun smiled and said; "Yes, the wilderness has indeed developed very fast. The twelve cities you built in sulang have now completely become the most important cities in the whole wilderness. Now there are many cities, large and small, under the twelve cities. I believe that the whole wilderness will not be inferior to the land of God''s punishment for a period of time."


    "Hahaha, isn''t that just right? Well, let''s go and meet long Yu. He followed me here from Shura hell. Now he has a good destination, but I still have some things to ask him." Su Tang smiled and said. After hearing his words, yunyun and others nodded and the party went out of the transmission array, He went directly to the city master''s house in the middle of the city.


    After arriving at the city Lord''s house, Shen Xin said a few words directly to Shiwei. After hearing her words, the guard looked at Su Tang and others in surprise, and then bowed down; "Gentlemen, please come in." after hearing his words, Su Tang''s people also directly entered the city master''s residence. After they went in, they quickly followed up and asked people to report. Soon, long Yu rushed out of the city. When he saw Su Tang, long Yu flashed a little excitement in his eyes, quickly stepped over and bowed to salute; "My subordinates have seen the little Lord."


    "Hehe, long Yu, don''t be polite. They are all his own people." Su Tang held out his hand, helped him up and said with a smile. When he heard what he said, long Yu smiled and said aloud; "I also heard the news that the little Lord is in the land of divine punishment. Congratulations on the little Lord''s successful unification of the land of divine heritage." Su Tang said with a smile after hearing his words; "Hehe, I''m lucky this time. Let''s go to the hall first. I have something I want to talk to you about."


    On hearing his words, long Yu nodded and said aloud; "Yes." when they came to the hall, long Yu cut down and looked down at Su Tang on the throne; "I don''t know what you want to tell me, young Lord." Su Tang smiled, waved his hand and said; "Sit down first. Don''t be polite. Don''t forget that our relationship is not ordinary."


    After hearing his words, long Yu also nodded. After he sat down, Su Tang said aloud; "Hehe, this time the relic land has been completed, so I''m going to leave the relic land. Now you have a good home, so I think you''d better continue to develop in the relic land, so you don''t have to go back and take risks with us. What do you think?"


    As soon as he said this, long Yu immediately stood up and arched his hand; "Young Lord, I long Yu was in Shura hell. If I hadn''t met you, I would never have succeeded in turning into a dragon. Although I have a destination now, my subordinates always remember your kindness to me. No matter where you go, I will follow the young Lord. No matter how dangerous the road ahead will be, I will closely follow the young Lord."


    "Hey, why are you doing this? I remember when you followed me, I told you that I would give you a good fortune. Now you finally didn''t disappoint me. I saw the situation in the city before. It''s very good. I think you are very suitable to manage here. This time you go back to Langxie mainland, there are many dangers. You don''t have to take risks with us." Su Tang shook his head and sighed and continued.


    Hearing his words, long Yu said with a smile; "No matter how many dangers there are, I will follow the little Lord. Although I know I am not strong, I have been practicing continuously every day for a while. I am waiting to go back with the little Lord one day. I am a monster. This time, I will not answer the Dragon God''s management of the city. I will always follow the little Lord."


    "Well, since you are so persistent, this time you will explain the things in the city first and go back to Longcheng with us. At that time, I''ll ask the Dragon King to arrange a person to manage it." after hearing Longyu''s words, Su Tang also said that if he continued to talk, he was afraid it would be bad. He would not continue to talk immediately, so he had to nod his head and agree.


    After hearing his words, long Yu bowed; "Everything depends on the young Lord." then Su Tang and others waited here for long Yu to explain the things in the city. When they arrived at the Dragon City, it was already late at night. They entered the dragon city and directly returned to the dragon family palace. At this time, the Dragon King and the magic building came quickly.


    In the hall, Su Tang looked at them and said with a smile; "I haven''t seen you for a long time," the magic building laughed at his words; "Hahaha, the demon king surprised us this time. He beat the guy of Tiangui clan with one enemy and two. It seems that your means have been improved a lot."


    "Yes, it''s just good luck. This time it just happens to be the meeting." Su Tang replied. At this time, the Dragon King also said; "Now the reputation of the Dragon God in the land of divine heritage has reached a very high level. What are the plans of the Dragon God in the future? Now the land of divine heritage has recovered its peace." as his voice fell, the magic building nodded and looked at Su Tang.


    At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Ha ha, now the situation here has been settled, so I''m going to go back to the land of Langxie." after hearing this, the Dragon King was stunned, and then he understood. Indeed, the Dragon God does not belong to the land of divine heritage, but the people of Langxie land. Maybe God arranged to help the land of divine heritage through this difficulty, Now that it''s done, he''s going back.


    "It''s so good. Anyway, the devil king, you plan to go there, and all the people of the devil family will follow closely." the devil building said aloud. As soon as he listened to his words, Yingfeng also said aloud; "Hahaha, of course, I''m the shadow clan." after the voice fell, they both turned to the Dragon King and noticed their eyes. The Dragon King smiled and said; "Hahaha, of course I will follow the Dragon God."


    Seeing that all three of them have expressed their positions, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hahaha, OK, now that you have agreed, I su Tang would like to thank you for your help." said Su Tang, standing up directly and bending down, the people below were surprised and shouted; "The Dragon God can''t help it. I''m afraid."


    "Hehe, you must accept this gift. It''s not my personal gift. It''s me instead of all the people in Langxie mainland. Thank you for your help." Su Tang said with a smile.


    As soon as they heard his words, the Dragon King and others laughed. At the same time, they were more convinced of Su Tang in their hearts. No matter how high their achievements were, such people were so modest. It was really worth following. At this time, Su Tang spoke out; "However, although you all agreed this time, this wild thing still needs to be managed by the dragon family, so I think the people of the dragon family should be well arranged. In some places, the demon family should also draw out some people to help manage."


    "Well, this subordinate will arrange it." the Dragon King said. After his voice fell, the magic building said; "Lord devil, this place does not belong to our demon family. We will follow Lord devil to leave the holy land of all demons. We have decided to follow Lord devil all our life, so this time I decided that people with the demon family will follow Lord devil to leave. As for this barbaric thing, we''d better leave it to the personnel of the dragon family."


    "Well, let''s leave all this to you to manage, but we must make good arrangements. And this time to Langxie mainland, there are many dangers. You should think twice. I su Tang put my words here. No matter how you choose in the end, we will always be the best war friends. No matter what my su Tang looks like in the future, I will never be able to fight with you Will forget, "Sutang continued.


    After hearing his words, the Dragon King and the magic building all nodded. At this time, Yun Yun, who was sitting next to Su Tang, suddenly frowned. The whole person was crooked. Su Tang was slightly stunned and turned to hold her and asked; "Yun Yun, what''s the matter with you?" hearing his question, Yun Yun said aloud; "My stomach hurts." Su Tang was surprised when he said this, and his face changed. At this time, a female elder of the dragon family said aloud; "Dragon God, I think madam is going to have a baby."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang was stunned at first, and then shouted excitedly; "Come on, come on, get ready." as soon as he heard his words, the Dragon King and others took action one after another. At the same time, the female elder also came over and said aloud; "Dragon God, please give me your wife. Some things are inconvenient for you." Su Tang nodded and said aloud when he mentioned her words; "Thank you, master."


    After the voice fell, the female Elder spoke out; "No, the Dragon God is polite." after a while, the Dragon King and others came in with people. The party hurriedly took yunyun away. After watching yunyun and others leave, Su Tang also walked back and forth in the hall. At this time, Shen Xin said aloud; "Brother Su, don''t worry. Let me help you see sister yunyun." after the voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and Shen Xin left quickly.


    At this time, the ape bared its voice; "Hahaha, boss, Congratulations, you''re going to be a father." as his voice fell, the movie bully smiled and said; "Hahaha, yes, Congratulations," Su Tang said with a smile after his voice fell; "Yes, I''m also very restless now. I''ve never had such a feeling. What should I do in the future?"


    As soon as they heard what he said, the others laughed, but they had never seen Su Tang like this. Thinking of the people who had participated in several wars with Su Tang before, Su Tang was very calm and calm no matter how powerful opponents he met. Now he has become so uncertain. How can they not feel funny? But at this time, his six ears said aloud; "Hahaha, actually there''s nothing. Don''t worry, boss, but you should think about naming your child now."


    "Name? Yes, yes, it''s really time to name it, but I don''t know what to do about it. After all, my father and family elders are still alive. I think they still need to make a decision on this matter, so old Ying, you should move faster." Su Tang continued.

 Chapter 856

    "Well, my subordinates understand. I''ll urge you a lot." the old shadow nodded.


    Just then, ape red said with a smile; "However, boss, you should give your child a nickname first. After all, it''s a great wedding. At that time, those powerful people will come to congratulate. It''s more convenient to have a nickname." upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s really nice of you to say that. I still haven''t thought of how much, but don''t worry. Let''s see if it''s a boy or a girl first."


    As soon as they listened to him, the others also nodded. The party also left the hall and soon came to the yard where yunyun was located. The party was in the yard late at night. The wine fairy also took out good wine and said; "This time, the type II one came out and met two big happy events. First, there was a huge victory, which stabilized and unified the precious land left by God. Now your wife Su Tang is going to give birth to lin''er soon. It''s a great happy event. Let''s celebrate today, shall we?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, Su Tang also nodded with a smile and said; "It should be so." after saying that, he also turned his head and said to the Dragon King; "This matter is still troublesome for the Dragon King to inform those influential people in the land of divine heritage. This time, it should be well celebrated. At the same time, I also want to directly tell my plan with the help of this time, and see how many people and horses are willing to follow us to leave the land of divine heritage to help Langxie mainland."


    The Dragon King smiled and nodded; "I''ll do it now." the voice fell. The Dragon King also got up and left the courtyard. After a while, the major forces in the land of divine punishment received the news. In the supreme Mingyue palace, when Xianyue received the news, she also laughed and said aloud; "Hahaha, this is really a great event. I''m worried that I can''t gather too many people for a while and a half. Now I can use this event to gather the people of major forces."


    "Well, you''re right. The effect of this time is better than we expected. With the current reputation of the Dragon God, I believe many people will pass. At that time, as long as we several forces come forward together, many people will come forward to respond." the big elder said. After her voice fell, Xianyue also nodded.


    "Well, yes, it seems that God is helping the Dragon God this time." Xianyue continued.


    At this time, in the courtyard, although Su Tang was drinking with ape Chi and others, his heart always allowed Yun. From time to time, he would turn his head and look at the room. At this time, ape Chi smiled and said; "Boss, don''t worry. You''ll be fine. Have you been in to help from time to time? You should calm down. If you let people outside know, you can''t laugh to death?"


    "Hahaha, ape Chi, you''re wrong. You still haven''t been a father. You''ll understand when you find the mother monkey that day." Tianji also said with a smile. Su Tang smiled awkwardly when he listened to his words; "Hehe, this... Is a little excited. I''ve never encountered such a thing, so I can''t calm down. Don''t laugh at me."


    "Wow! WOW! WOW!" just then there was a sound of baby crying in the room. Upon hearing this sound, Su Tang immediately got up and laughed; "Hahaha, have you heard that? I''ll be a father when I''m born." the voice fell, and ape Chi and others stood up, smiled and arched their hands; "Congratulations, boss."


    Just then the door opened and Shen Xinchong came out, looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "Brother Su, congratulations. Sister yunyun gave birth to a daughter for you." upon hearing this, Su Tang rubbed his hands excitedly and said with a smile; "Good, good, good daughter," he continued; "What about yunyun now? Can I go in?"


    At this time, the busy people who left also came out, and the female Elder spoke out; "Ha ha, congratulations to the Dragon God. Now the lady is in very good condition. The Dragon God can go in and see your little princess." as soon as he listened to his words, Su Tang nodded repeatedly, and then walked directly into the room. Since entering the room, he looked at Yun Yun lying in bed. At this time, a little baby was lying there quietly in her swaddling clothes.


    Seeing Su Tang coming in, Yun Yun showed a gentle smile. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Yun Yun has worked hard for you." hearing her words, Yun Yun shook her head with a smile and said; "Hehe, come and see our daughter." hearing his words, Su Tang sneaked to the bedside and watched the baby in swaddling clothes speak out; "What a lovely little fellow, thank you for yunyun."


    "Su Lang, you''d better choose a name for our daughter." Yun Yun continued. After hearing her words, Su Tang said with a smile; "I have discussed this matter with them before. Now my father and the ancestors of the family still exist, so they still need to decide on the correction of the name, but I have a milk name."


    "Well, it should be so. Everything depends on Su lang." yunyun nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang stroked the daughter''s small cheek and said aloud; "My life is very legendary. I''ve been looking for an answer. I look at the little guy and call him xun''er. When I return to Langxie mainland, I''ll correct my father and family elders."


    "Xun''er? Well, it sounds good. Let''s call it xun''er." yunyun nodded and said. Then she reached out her hand and touched xun''er; "Baby, you will be my little finder in the future."


    Su Tang looked at Xiao xun''er for a while in the room and said aloud; "Yunyun, you have a good rest first. This time, the matter has spread. I believe it will be very busy in the next few days. You have a good rest. I''ll deal with it first." after the voice fell, yunyun nodded and watched yunyun sleep. Su Tang also quietly withdrew from the room.


    When ape Chi and others in the yard saw Su Tang coming out, they all stood up and wanted to talk. Su Tang motioned. Ape Chi and others nodded. They left the yard and returned to the main hall. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "The little guy is very cute. I didn''t expect to be a father overnight. Hehe, things are really wonderful."


    "Boss, have you got your name?" the ape asked in a loud voice. When he heard what he said, Su Tang nodded to say; "Call xun''er and correct your name. When you go back, you can decide."


    "Good name, hahaha, I''ll have a lovely little niece after the boss?" ape Tong also said at this time. At this time, Su Tang nodded and continued; "Hahaha, that''s true, but do you think it''s easy to call this daughter? You''ll keep making a lot of MafA at that time."


    "It''s all right. I like such trouble." ape Chi said with a smile, and others laughed one after another.


    The next day, the whole land of God''s legacy was boiling again. Many people were happy about the Dragon God this time. Some powerful people also punished them one after another and went to the wild dragon city. Three days later, Xianyue and her party also arrived at the dragon city. After finding Su Tang, Xianyue smiled and arched her hands; "Congratulations to the Dragon God. You have won the princess."


    "Hahaha, you''re welcome, sir. Thank you very much." Su Tang also said with a smile. At this time, Xianyue turned her eyes to yunyun on one side and said with a smile; "Can I have a look at the child?" hearing her words, yunyun nodded. The fairy walked slowly over, looked at the little guy in yunyun''s swaddling clothes and said with a smile; "What a lovely little guy, come on, let me hug." he took xun''er from Yun Yun''s hand, held it in his arms and looked at it for a while, she said with a smile; "Hehe, what a lovely little guy. It''s a gadget I got in my early years. Today will be regarded as a gift."


    The voice fell, and a white jade card appeared in her hand. The jade card contained a very powerful aura. Seeing here, Su Tang said aloud; "Senior, you..."


    "This is not for you, it''s my gift to meet the little guy." Xianyue said aloud. When she heard her words, Su Tang didn''t say more. He also knew that what Yun Yun gave was very unusual. Speaking, he could have such achievements, which was inseparable from it.


    Yes, what Xianyue took out at this time was a very rare evolutionary net jade between heaven and earth. After teasing Xiaoxun, Xianyue handed Xiaoxun to yunyun. Three days later, the dragon city was also very lively. Almost the forces of the whole land of God''s heritage came, even those forces with sons who had not been exposed appeared.


    "Dragon God, should you come forward?" the Dragon King said. After his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Yes, it''s really time. Let''s go, everyone."


    The voice fell. Under the leadership of Su Tang, the party all walked out of the hall one after another. When they came to the center of the Dragon City, the Dragon King quickly called people to inform the leaders of those forces. Soon the whole square was full of people. At this time, Su Tang stepped onto the platform and spoke out; "Thank you for giving me face this time. I''ll thank Su Tang first again."


    "Hahaha, the Dragon God is very kind. It''s really gratifying for the Dragon God to have a princess." someone replied.


    Su Tang smiled and said; "In fact, there''s another thing besides the celebration for the little girl. I''m also the one. With the help of this time, everyone came here and announced it. I hope you can give more support." after the voice fell, the people below were quiet and guessed in their hearts. After a while, Su Tang said aloud; "I think everyone should know that in fact, I am not from the land of divine heritage. I come from the Langxie mainland outside. This time it also coincides with its meeting. I didn''t expect to meet the Tiangui family here, so I stayed here for a long time, but now it''s good that the Tiangui family has been destroyed. These three still return the land of divine heritage."


    The voice fell, and the people below nodded. At this time, Su Tang continued; "In fact, you don''t know. My hometown, Langxie mainland, has now entered a very dangerous situation. After all, it doesn''t want to be a place left by gods. There are seals of ancestral gods and treasures, so that people outside can''t get in at all. In fact, before I came here, the seals on the Tiangui channel on Langxie mainland had been broken, which was completely broken It''s different. I''ve been here for a long time, so I''m very worried about the situation of Langxie mainland, so I plan to leave here after finding the channel, but before I leave, I hope to get your support. Now Langxie mainland has no way to resist the Tiangui clan because of the many wars of the Tiangui clan So I would like to ask you to help my hometown Langxie mainland. "


    As soon as he said this, the people below began to talk. Su Tang didn''t continue to say more. After a long time, Xianyue stood up and said; "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to say a few words about this time. In fact, you should know that if the Dragon God did not appear, we would probably have been defeated by the Tiangui family first, and you have seen what happened this time? It can be said that we can get through this difficulty completely because of the help of the Dragon God. Now The Dragon God''s hometown is in trouble. Should we also help? "


    With the voice of Xianyue falling, the following forces on duty who followed Su Tang and others to encircle and suppress the blood clan also stood up one after another; "Everyone, don''t forget that we are an alliance. Now the Dragon God''s hometown is very dangerous, and we must not sit idly by." seeing more and more people stand up, many people stand up and support Su Tang.


    Seeing that the people below answered so, Su Tang also laughed and said aloud; "Thank you very much." his voice fell, and he bowed and saluted. At this time, more than a dozen figures appeared in the sky. These people were all powerful people. Their sudden appearance startled everyone at once. At this time, Su Tang also frowned.


    At this time, the immortal moon came out and said; "Dragon God, don''t worry, these are the friends that our elders are looking for. They are going to support the land of Langxie with you this time." after the voice fell, Su Tang nodded and smiled and arched his hands to the sky; "Thank you, senior."


    "Hahaha, I heard that there is a peerless Tianjiao in the land of divine heritage. It''s really extraordinary to see him today. He has such cultivation at a young age. He really deserves the name of peerless Tianjiao. You''re welcome, Dragon God. Your old ghost also told us that we didn''t participate in the Tiangui war in the land of divine heritage, but I''m sorry about the Langxie mainland "We still have to help," one of the old men said.


    After hearing his words, everyone else nodded. At this time, Su Tang heard the voice of the movie bully in his ear; "My Lord, I just received the news and have determined the entrance to Shura hell." as soon as this was said, Su Tang smiled and nodded. At this time, the people below recognized their identity. Unexpectedly, these old monsters who haven''t been born for a long time have come out of the mountain. It seems that we should help the Dragon God this time, Otherwise, you won''t be in trouble waiting for others.


    With this idea, everyone laughed and was willing to help Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Just now I received the news that I have laughed and pulled back to the channel of Langxie mainland. Since you are willing to leave with me, I will give you ten days to arrange your own affairs. How about we gather in Longcheng at that time?"


    "All right, listen to the Dragon God." the voice fell, and the people below nodded. At this time, Su Tang continued; "But this time it''s very dangerous. You should think carefully. It''s kind of you to help us. If someone doesn''t want to help, I su Tang will never say anything." after hearing his words, the people below nodded again and again.


    One day later, all the people left. In yunyun''s courtyard, Su Tang looked at Xiao xun''er and said aloud; "Little guy, we''ll leave in a while. At that time, I''ll let you meet your grandfather and other uncles and elders." hearing his words, yunyun said with a smile; "How can she laugh? I can understand you there? But what exactly is Su Lang''s land like? Can you tell me?"


    "In fact, the land of Langxie is similar to the land of divine heritage. It is much broader than here. No one has set foot in many places. In fact, although I am from Langxie, I have not been to many places at that time. For a time, I don''t know what to say, but I believe you should like it very much." Su Tang said aloud.


    After hearing his words, Yun Yun also nodded. After verification, Su Tang said aloud; "But I also told you about me. I still have some friends and confidants on the Langxie continent." hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded to say something; "Hehe, don''t worry. I understand. You told me before."

 Chapter 857

    Upon hearing yunyun''s words, Su Tang also nodded. He was still very clear about yunyun''s character. There should be no problem when he saw Mengluo and Luo Ling, but Su Tang still didn''t know how to deal with Luo Ling''s feelings in his heart.


    Seeing that Su Tang was silent, Yun Yun asked puzzled; "What''s the matter? Do you have something on your mind?" upon hearing her question, Su Tang nodded and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Seeing that Su Tang was really worried, Yun Yun couldn''t help being curious; "Tell me, although I don''t know if I can help you, I will be your best listener." the voice fell, she smiled at Su Tang Wenrong, and her smile fell into Su Tang''s eyes, which made Su Tang a lot easier. Immediately, she sorted out his feelings with Luo Ling from acquaintance to the last, And I don''t know how to deal with this relationship.


    As Su Tang finished talking, Yun Yun nodded and said; "So it is, but Su Lang, I think Luo Ling''s feelings for you should be grasped by yourself. You can''t hurt such a loving and righteous woman. As for me, I knew from the beginning that an excellent man like you would attract the hearts of many women, so I''m ready for this. Besides, you told me first You still have some confidants in Langxie mainland. I finally decided to talk to you, so I''ve accepted it. As long as you always have a seat for me in your heart, I''ll be satisfied. You don''t have to worry so much. "


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang was slightly stunned, then a smile flashed on his face, stretched out his arm to hold Yun Yun in his arms and said softly; "Thank you for your understanding. Don''t worry. I''m Su Tang, but what will happen in the future? Your position of Yun Yun in my heart will never change at all." the voice fell, Yun Yun''s head leaned on Su Tang''s shoulder and nodded gently. At this time, Su Tang looked at Xiao Xun ER in her arms and said with a smile again; "I''m sure they will like our little xun''er very much after the meeting. At that time, several more people will love her."


    "Well, I believe this little guy will grow up in a very warm environment in the future." Yun Yun also lowered her head and smiled at Xiao Xun Er sleeping in her arms.


    In the next few days, those who had left the dragon city turned to the dragon city. These are things in the family that have been arranged. This time, they came to the resource Langxie mainland with Su Tang and others. Su Tang was very happy to see these people come back. At the same time, he also heard what he said, and the movie bully nodded and said; "My subordinates understand that I will find a way before the time comes. If there is no way at that time, I think you can only use force to cut. Now you are omnipotent in the eyes of all forces. If you don''t cut this seal this time, it will bring some feelings to their hearts, which will lead to instability."


    "Yes, we have no choice. It''s best for you to understand these things. It''s troublesome for you these days." Su Tang nodded and replied. As his voice fell, the movie bully nodded and said; "My Lord is serious. My subordinates will do their best."


    After that, the movie bully began to study with Yingfeng. Su Tang also turned his head and looked at Tianji and said; "Tianji, let''s have a good study of the seal. Although we''ve seen it just now, we still don''t understand it. We also have to make preparations. In case the movie blockbusters really have no way, I also have some means. This can be regarded as more insurance. At least we can''t have any problems before the army leaves the land of God."


    After the sound fell, Tianji also nodded. He also understood that Su Tang''s worry, they also began to continue to study, and the dragon city was becoming more and more lively. On the ninth day, all the forces had returned to the dragon city. Before Su Tang left, he told Xianyue and the Dragon King that as long as the people and horses were together, Take these people and horses to the place where the channel is sealed to find them.


    "Immortal Moon Palace master, now everyone has arrived. Should we also start?" the Dragon King said in the hall. As his voice fell, Xianyue nodded and said; "Well, let''s go. I checked Su Tang''s seats before. They are already in the depths of the wilderness. We have too many people this time. It takes at least two days to get there, so it''s not too late. The Dragon King is your dragon clan''s territory, so please inform the leaders of major forces. We''ll start now."


    After the voice fell, the Dragon King smiled and nodded; "The palace leader is serious. We are all our own people now, so let me take care of the things here." the voice Lu likes it. The Dragon King directly turned and left the hall. As soon as he left the hall, the Dragon King issued an order to let the people of the dragon family inform the leaders of those forces. After arranging to go, he looked at the sky and whispered softly; "Lord ZuLong, do you see? This time you helped us find a good leader. No matter what the future is, I won''t regret it. I also believe that under his leadership, ZuLong will become more and more brilliant."


    Thinking that Su Tang didn''t appear at the beginning, his ZuLong vein has been in the land of divine heritage, and Fei Huangcheng has been passive. However, with the emergence of Su Tang, the ZuLong vein is also booming. Now the ZuLong vein is a overlord in the land of divine heritage. It can be said that it can compete with the supreme Mingyue palace, which he never thought of before.


    Soon the people in the Dragon City gathered. Xianyue, the Dragon King and others appeared at the gate of the dragon city. At this time, the Xianyue said; "Ladies and gentlemen, the Dragon God and others have set out to the seal of the passage. It is a long way from there, so we have to set out in advance. We hope to get there in the morning and meet the Dragon God and others. Many of you have not left the place of God Heritage until now. Although some have left the place of God heritage, they don''t know how many years ago. People outside fear I''m afraid we have forgotten our existence, so this time we start from the outside world, we must fight out the people''s livelihood. I am the strong one in the land left by God. This hobby is the most powerful among the heaven and the world. After all, we are the origin of the gods here. We must continue this title all the time. So this time we go to support Langxie mainland. One is to help the Dragon God. Finish Unexpectedly, the Dragon God has done a lot of things to the land left by our gods. Second, when we go out this time, we must show the strength of the place where our gods originated to the world. "


    The voice fell, and the people below nodded again and again. At this time, the Dragon King also spoke; "The master of Xianyue palace is right. We must let the world see our strength this time." the voice fell, and the man below shouted; "Yes, the two predecessors are right. This time we must show the world our strength."


    "OK, let''s go!" seeing the excited look of the people below, Xianyue nodded and shouted again.


    As the group of people broke through the air and left, this time they left, the things that appeared again will boil in the heavens and the world, but this is all later.


    This side of the channel seal, Su Tang said with a smile; "The power of this seal is really powerful. If I hadn''t got the knowledge about the sharp method of the ancestral God from the shadow family before, I really don''t know what to do. But now I have five levels of confidence to break this seal. If the shadow elders are finding a method, we will be able to successfully leave here and go to Shura hell."


    "Well, but even if there''s nothing they can do, we won''t be helpless." Tianji nodded and said. At this time, when ape Chi saw them wake up, he hurried over and said aloud; "Boss, what''s up? Is there any way?"


    Hearing his words, Sutang nodded and said; "Well, I''m a little sure, but there''s still a little trouble about this matter. Let''s go and see how the research on the movie blockbuster is going." Su Tang also stood up. At this time, ape Chi continued; "Hehe, boss, I received a letter from my sister-in-law this morning. The master of Xianyue palace and the Dragon King have come to us with all forces?"


    "It''s so good. They have a large number of people. It will take at least two days to come. We''ll find a complete way to break the seal before they come." Su Tang nodded. After hearing what he said, ape Chi nodded. Several people followed Su Tang and walked towards the place where the movie tyrants and others were, and the movie tyrants were studying all the time, Aware of the smell of Su Tang and others, they were rich. They stopped, looked around and saw Su Tang and others coming towards them. The movie bully smiled and said; "Your Excellency, have you studied it over there?"


    "Well, yes, now I have five levels of assurance that I can break the seal. Have you found a way to weaken the seal?" Su Tang nodded and asked. As his voice fell, the movie bully shook his head and said; "We have no way. The power of the seal is too strong. If we want to weaken the seal, it will take a long time. This is the seal left by the ancestral relics. There is only one way to weaken it. That is to weaken the power of the seal of the whole ancestral relics. If we do so, I''m afraid there will be big trouble in the land of ancestral relics."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. Let''s not say how long it would take. Just look at the consequences they said, it would be very dangerous to be left by the land of divine heritage. If they did so at that time, they would leave the land of divine heritage. If the people of Tiangui clan appeared, I''m afraid the whole land of divine heritage would be completely occupied.


    "Oh, there''s no way, so we can only spell it." after thinking for a while, Su Tang nodded and fell with his voice. Then, the movie bully said with a smile; "However, although we can''t weaken the power of the seal, we can give you a chance to break the seal. They looked through some ancient books and found that the ancestral treasure that sealed the land of God heritage this time is a bone left by the original ancestral God, so we can have such great power. If we can find a piece of ancestral God''s treasure Bones, they are from the same origin and will not be excluded. In this way, they can greatly improve the opportunity to break the seal. However, it''s not easy to find the remains of the ancestral God. However, I heard that you got the inheritance of the ancestral God at the beginning. You must have got some things left by the ancestral God, whether magic weapons or anything. These things have the smell of the ancestral God, In this way, as long as this ancestral God bone senses this breath, it can improve the chance of success by at least one or two layers. "


    After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "If it''s like what you said, it would be much easier to do this. I won''t hide it from you. In fact, what I got from the ancestral God''s inheritance place was a ancestral God''s finger bone." the movie bully''s eyes lit up and said with a smile; "Hahaha, it''s so good that there is at least a 90% chance to successfully break the seal."


    "Hehe, yes, master Xianyue and others will come in two days. Then we can leave here. I''m very excited to think of going back to Langxie mainland." Su Tang nodded with a smile. When he heard what he said, ape Tong also said with a smile; "Yes, although I haven''t been in Langxie mainland for a long time, it''s really good. I also want to go back and have a look."


    "Well, I''ll be back soon," Su Tang said with a smile.


    Time passed quickly. Su Tang was also a movie bully. They discussed how to break the seal. Two days later, Xianyue and others came. She took the lead in finding Su Tang and asked; "Dragon God, what''s the matter? Is there a way to break the seal?"


    "Well, I''m completely ready. Just waiting for you to come, I''ll break the seal and leave here." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    "Well, I knew the Dragon God, you must have a way." Xianyue also laughed. With her voice falling, Su Tang said with a smile; "I''m also very eager to go back and meet other old friends and relatives. Let''s go. Let''s break the seal and go to Shura hell." after that, Su Tang and others walked towards the place where the seal was located.


    Before coming to the mountain wall, Xianyue asked in doubt; "Is this the place to seal the passage? How does it look so ordinary?" Su Tang said with a smile as her voice fell; "It''s really very common, but after Miss Bai''s confirmation, there are indeed spatial fluctuations here. I have studied which guy is. I and yinglao and others have studied it. There are seals here, so the channel should not be wrong."


    After his voice fell, Xianyue nodded and said; "I''m relieved. With the confirmation of Miss Bai, there should be no mistake here. The Dragon God takes the shot and directly breaks the seal. To tell the truth, I haven''t left the land left by God for many years, and I''ve never been to the land of Langxie. I''ll go and have a look. At the same time, I also want to see the place left by my senior brother. If the Dragon God has a chance, I hope you can take me to my teacher Brother, where are you staying? "


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang nodded and said; "Good elder, if you have the chance, I will take you to see where the elder left. I remember that his body should still be very intact, but it has fallen." Su Tang said here, and he was also sad. It''s true that you should be lucky to get the inheritance of an elder everywhere. He is in the land of God''s heritage, I''m afraid it won''t be so smooth.

 Chapter 858

    Hearing that Su Tang was about to break the seal, the people of the major forces were very surprised and curious. They gathered one by one. For a time, the mountain wall was full of people. Seeing this situation, Su Tang was slightly stunned and then said aloud; "It seems that we can''t miss this time." at this time, there was a trace of helplessness in Su Tang''s voice.


    As soon as this remark came out, Tianji and yingba were helpless, but they didn''t worry too much. After all, they had studied and prepared before. It can be said that as long as they didn''t encounter a big accident, they were sure.


    At this time, people outside also talked about it; "Everyone, this seal is so powerful. Do you think Lord Longshen can really break it?" someone said after the voice fell; "How do you talk? Who is the Dragon God? Since he called us over, he must have been ready and planned everything, so I think he will succeed."


    As his voice fell, everyone around nodded, but at this time someone spoke again; "However, this seal is really strong, which is certain. I also believe that the Dragon God will have a way to break it, but there may be accidents in all things. I hope the Dragon God and others can succeed. To tell the truth, I have never left the land of divine heritage, so I also very much hope that the Dragon God will succeed. We can go to other places."


    "Yes, I heard that this time we have to go to a place called Shura hell before we can reach the Langxie continent through the channel over there." at this time, someone said, hearing this, others were curious. These people are the leaders of one party''s forces, and they know some planes more or less, and some of them answered; "I''ve heard of Shura hell before. It''s said to be the place where a race called Shura is located. The Shura is proficient in killing and has incomparable strength."


    "Oh? A race that is proficient in killing? Tut Tut, there are some powerful ones. Among the many cultivation methods of killing, it is one of the most aggressive methods. It seems that this time we used to have a big war." someone also replied at this time. After his voice fell, APE Chi and others also heard a special conversation, At this time, ape red came over and said with a smile; "You can rest assured that although the Shura family existed in our past Shura hell, it has been accepted by the boss a few years ago, so this time we won''t fight at all. They are all our allies."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone suddenly realized it. At the same time, they also had more admiration for the ability of Su Tang, the Dragon God. At this time, someone exclaimed; "I didn''t expect that the Dragon God could have so many allies at a young age. This ability really makes us feel inferior. Compared with the Dragon God, we are almost alive to dogs." hearing his words, others nodded again and again.


    At this time, a glimmer of pride flashed in ape Chi''s eyes. Yes, at the beginning, he didn''t expect Su Tang to have such a great ability. At the beginning, he just thought of Su Tang''s kindness to save his life and wanted to communicate with ape. He would promise to follow Su Tang. No, Su Tang will have today. Every time, as long as Su Tang makes earth shaking things, His heart will be very proud of his choice.


    Just then, with a wave of his hand, a white light appeared. At the next moment, a huge force rose into the sky. Under this huge force, the people around were shocked back several films. Everyone''s eyes were full of horror. At this time, the movie bully also shouted excitedly; "The power of ancestral God, this is indeed the power of ancestral God. Hahaha, I didn''t expect that I would feel the power of ancestral God so clearly one day."


    The people around him were shocked at his words, but they also understood the origin of this thing. After all, the inheritance of Su Tang in the land of ancestral gods was not a secret in the land of divine heritage. It must be what he finally obtained in the land of ancestral gods, This is also the first time they have seen something in this ancestral land.


    "Finger bones, look, it doesn''t look like a finger bone. Unexpectedly, the Dragon God actually got the ancestral finger bone in the land of inheritance. It''s too powerful." someone exclaimed. As soon as he heard, more and more people saw the outline in the white light. It was indeed the ancestral finger bone. What does this finger bone represent? They all knew in their hearts, After all, it was a bone of the ancestral God that sealed the land of God''s legacy in those years. A bone has such great power. This is a finger bone. Everyone knows that the finger bone is the most powerful among many bones, and it also has a role that individual bones can''t replace, that is fusion.


    That is to say, as long as the finger bone is fused by the Dragon God Su Tang, the body of Su Tang will have the power blessing in the finger bone. If it is completely fused, the power in the finger bone will be completely integrated into the power of the fused person, but in any case, this finger bone is a great good thing in Fei Huangcheng, The people present did not expect that such a powerful inheritance was hidden in the ancestral God inheritance place.


    At this time, Su Tang closed his eyes, released the power of his soul, and quickly looked at the seal node they had selected before. After a while, Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes and waved his hand. The next moment, the white light turned into a light blade and cut directly towards the mountain wall. The next moment, the whole mountain wall burst into a huge roar. At the same time, A ray of light broke out on the ordinary mountain wall just now. At the same time, a dark channel appeared on the mountain wall, but there was a light curtain over it. Su Tang also saw this situation, outlined a smile at the corners of his mouth, and the movement of his hands moved again.


    Another white light blade went straight to the light curtain. After three times, the light curtain obviously weakened. Seeing this, the movie blockbuster and others showed a trace of joy on their faces, and their whole body trembled with excitement. Although all this was expected by them, they were still very excited after seeing these things with their own eyes, This means that there is no mistake in their plan, and the channel will be opened.


    At this time, Su Tang''s hand movement was not very short at all. After waving it more than ten times in a row, the light curtain suddenly burst. At the next moment, a powerful force of emptiness burst out from the dark channel. At this time, Bai you gave a voice; "It''s broken, Sutang stop." after her voice fell, Sutang also stopped quickly. At this time, he turned his head and looked at everyone and said; "Everyone pass here quickly. The seal will heal automatically after an hour. We don''t have much time."


    His voice was recorded, and Xianyue nodded and shouted; "Everybody, get ready to cross the channel." the voice recorded that Xianyue took the lead and took the people from the supreme Mingyue palace into the channel. The Dragon King and others followed closely. More and more people entered the channel. Half an hour later, only Su Tang and others were left. At this time, Su Tang looked at ape Red Ape Tong and others to say; "The four of you protect Yun Yun and Xiao xun''er Shen Xin. Their strength is the weakest. It''s very dangerous in the void channel. We must not let them miss anything."


    "OK, boss, just give your sister-in-law to us." ape Chi nodded back. Then, under the protection of ape Chi and others, Yun Yun also entered the channel. At the edge of the channel, Yun Yun turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Su Lang, you should be careful too." the voice fell. After su Tang nodded, they directly entered the void channel. At this time, Su Tang looked at Bai you and Tianji and said; "Come on, let''s go in."


    The voice fell, and the three also entered. After they entered, the channel slowly began to heal. In the channel, Su Tang flew faster and came to yunyun and others. At this time, Bai you on one side came out of his voice; "Su Tang, this passage is very unstable. It must have been unused for many years. In addition, it is constantly damaged by the void storm. We can''t stay here for a long time. We must speed up. I think there are loopholes in many places here. There will be void storm at any time. If we encounter void storm, it will be really troublesome. After all, we have too many people and too many goals this time Big, and many people''s strength here. If they really encounter a void storm, there is no way to protect themselves. "


    Her voice was recorded. Su Tang nodded and looked at ape Chi and others; "Protect yunyun, let''s speed up. Tianji, you spread the news and let everyone speed up quickly." for a time, everyone''s speed increased. At this time, Xianyue in the front suddenly found a small light spot in front of the dark channel. Seeing here, Xianyue laughed and shouted; "Everybody, the front is the exit of the channel. Everybody speed up and leave here, and we will be completely safe."


    Her voice spread through all people''s ears in the channel. After hearing such words, all people were excited, and the speed under their feet suddenly increased. At this time, Su Tang and others behind the last hall also heard the voice of Xianyue. At this time, he smiled and said; "Hahaha, every time I pass through the void channel, I will encounter trouble. This time it seems that it should be very smooth. After all, a person will always be lucky if he is unlucky."


    After hearing his words, the others smiled. At this time, Bai you frowned and said aloud; "However, we still can''t take it lightly, so we''d better hurry up. I think these people''s speed is too slow to avoid complications. I think I''d better use the power of emptiness to bless them. In this way, the speed will be improved a lot. At the same time, it will also provide a guarantee for those low-strength warriors. After all, there are many small powers of emptiness storm in this channel, It will do them great harm. "


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang nodded to say something; "Thank you, Miss Bai." after the voice fell, Bai you shook her head. At the next moment, her power erupted directly. The white power of emptiness erupted in an instant and soon enveloped everyone. The sudden change surprised everyone. At this time, Su Tang''s voice also sounded; "You don''t have to worry. This is Miss Bai''s power of emptiness. He can protect friends with low accomplishments from small emptiness storms. At the same time, he can also improve everyone''s speed. This channel is not very stable. There may be a emptiness storm at any time. If you leave us earlier, you can find some safety."


    His voice fell. Those who had just panicked calmed down, and everyone moved forward steadily. A quarter of an hour later, there was a dazzling light in front of everyone. The next moment, everyone rushed out of the channel. As soon as he came out, Su Tang felt the killing gas of Long Yu and said with a smile immediately; "Hahaha, what a kind feeling. I didn''t expect to come to Shura hell this time."


    After his voice fell, ape red also looked at the bloody sun and said; "Yes, I suffered a lot in this Shura hell. I originally planned to leave and never come back, but now I feel very kind when I come back here. Boss, we are back." as his voice fell, others were surprised to look at the new world for the first time. At this time, the immortal Moon said; "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that there was such a magical plane. The spirit was still killing. It seems that this is really a custom-made cultivation holy land for the Shura family."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang also smiled and said; "The elder didn''t know. In fact, many years ago, this Shura hell was not like this, but later, after the Shura people came here from Langxie mainland, the Shura king used the supreme means to transform this place into this, so later it was called Shura hell." as his voice fell, everyone present nodded with a smile and understood.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at the situation here and then said aloud; "Hehe, I didn''t expect that we actually came here. At the right moment, there is a small town not far away. Let''s go there directly. I think there should be a continent over the direct channel transmission channel, so we don''t have to detour and can return to Langxie continent as soon as possible." ape Tong asked suspiciously as his voice fell; "Boss, you''re not talking about the original adventure Town, are you?"


    "It''s really good. I''ve been here before. At the beginning, in order to avoid Di''s pursuit in the mob City, I passed by here overnight and arrived at the adventure town. Then I explained many good friends there." Su Tang explained with a smile. After listening to his words, Yun Yun asked aloud; "Luo Ling should be the one you met in the adventure town?" Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Yes, it is. Let''s go. Let''s go and have a look quickly without delay."


    At this time, there was a little urgency in his tone. At this time, Yun Yun smiled and said; "Let''s go. The greatest pleasure in life is to revisit the old place. I can understand Su Lang''s mood. Let''s go." as her voice fell, others nodded repeatedly. The party only loved it once and began to hurry. As soon as she left, Xianyue became confused and asked aloud; "Dragon God, this place is so strange. I''ve tried several times just now, and I can''t fly at all."


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang explained with a smile; "The Shura hell has the ability to forbid the air, so we can''t fly here, so we only walk there. However, it''s just right that many of your allies haven''t left the land of divine heritage. This time, it''s right for us to take you all the way to appreciate the customs and people of the Shura hell."


    As his voice fell, everyone nodded again and again. Indeed, they also wanted to have a good look at the situation of Shura hell. On one side of the main road, Su Tang also changed. Like Xianyue and others explaining the situation of Shura hell, Xianyue said at this time; "I didn''t expect that there would be such a magical species in Shura hell, but such a species is so terrible as said by the Dragon God. I think it must be superior."


    "Yes, the fire beetle is really powerful. I suffered a lot from them at the beginning." Su Tang also said with a smile. He still remembered the loss on the fire beetle. Thinking of this, Su Tang turned to look at the secret of heaven and said; "In fact, if it hadn''t been for the help of heaven, I might have suffered a greater loss."


    After hearing his words, Tianji said with a smile; "Hahaha, these things have passed. Now you are different from you. I think those fire beetles should not dare to be presumptuous in front of you." Su Tang said with a smile as his voice fell; "Let''s go. Over the front three ends is the adventure town. Let''s go." the voice fell, and the group walked towards that side again.


    Half an hour later, the party climbed over the mountain and looked at the scene in the distance. Su Tang was stunned. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "Tut Tut, isn''t this change a little too big?" Su Tang nodded again and again as soon as he said this; "Hahaha, it''s really changed a lot. I didn''t expect that the original town had turned into such a huge city. Let''s go. I don''t know if there were any old friends in the city." the voice fell down, and Su Tang walked there with yunyun and others, but at this time, the immortal Moon said; "Dragon God, wait a minute."


    Suddenly hearing Xianyue''s words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and turned his head and asked; "What''s the matter, master?" when she heard his question, Xianyue said with a smile; "Dragon God, how many people do you think we have? Will there be some inconvenience in the city in the past? This may cause each other''s defense. After all, you have been away for many years. I don''t know if there will be your old friends here. I think we''d better hide these people first."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang looked at the tens of thousands of masters behind him and nodded to say something; "It''s true that there are some troubles with so many experts. It''s really bad if it really causes some unwanted misunderstandings. It''s really very troublesome if it causes unwanted misunderstandings." the voice fell and the immortal Moon said, "I have a space artifact in the Mingyue palace, so I plan to give them income first, leaving only the leaders of major forces to follow us into the city. In this way, our number is not very large, and it is convenient to act."

 Chapter 859

    After her voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. At this time, Su Tang said to the Dragon King on one side; "Please inform me about the Dragon King. I think what elder Xianyue said is really reasonable. Let''s grievance you first." as his voice fell, the Dragon King nodded. The Dragon King quickly passed the news down, and all forces nodded clearly.


    Then, with the help of Xianyue, all the powerful people were included in the space artifact, leaving only a dozen people outside, looking at the goal of shrinking all at once, Su Tang said with a smile; "Let''s go. It should be all right now."


    "Let''s go and have a look in the city." Su Tang said with a smile. Then the party nodded and walked quickly towards the city at the foot of the mountain. Half an hour later, Su Tang and others stood in front of the huge city and looked at the name of the city master on the city gate. Su Tang was stunned. At this time, the ape was red; "Su Cheng? Boss, the name of the city is so strange." as soon as he said this, everyone nodded. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s just an ordinary city name. Let''s go in and have a look."


    After entering the city, they saw the huge statue standing in the center of the city from a distance. At this time, Yun Yun looked at the statue and Su Tang, and said in surprise; "As like as two peas, as like as two peas," the people who were eating flowers and smoke and fairy moon gathered their attention on the statue, which is exactly the same as Su Tang. They were all very surprised. Just now an old man slowly walked out of their side and heard a voice. "This is the benefactor of the whole Shura hell, Lord Sutang. If it hadn''t been for him, Shura hell wouldn''t have such a good environment now. This city was built to commemorate Lord Sutang. This statue is to let future generations remember Lord Sutang''s kindness to us."


    Hearing such words, Xianyue and others who came out of the land left by God were stunned. Their eyes were full of surprise. At this time, the old man had left. At this time, Shen Xin said happily; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect brother Su to have such an extraordinary position here. Brother Su, what have you done here? It''s amazing that everyone has remembered your kindness."


    With her voice falling, Xianyue and others also showed a curious look. At this time, Su Tang also shook his head and said; "I didn''t expect that they would do this. As for what I do here, I actually have my selfishness. However, since the people in Shura hell live such a good life now, it''s a good thing. Let''s go in and have a look and casually inquire about the way down the transmission channel."


    When the sound fell, the party went to the depths of the city again and looked at the lively scene, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s really a great change. I didn''t expect it to be like this in just a few years. It''s really very good." at the moment when the voice fell, Shen Xin looked at the crowd gathering in front of him and couldn''t help but speak out; "It''s so busy there. Let''s go and have a look?"


    Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and nodded. The party walked past. After squeezing into the crowd, he smiled and said; "I didn''t expect their headquarters to be here," ape Chi said with a smile when he saw the plaque of Jubao Pavilion; "Can we go in and see if there are old friends?" Su Tang smiled and shook his head at his words; "All the people in Jubao Pavilion should be in Langxie mainland. Now there should be no people here I know."


    As soon as he said this, ape Chi also nodded. At this time, a woman came out of the Jubao Pavilion. At the moment of seeing this man, Su Tang was stunned and said with a smile; "Unexpectedly, she is still here in Shura hell. Hahaha, it seems that what I just said is wrong. Let''s go and have a look at this friend." the voice fell, and yunyun and others were stunned. At this time, ape Tong said; "This is our friend in the Shura hell at the beginning. Speaking of how quickly the boss agreed to this Shura hell, she also played a lot of roles."


    The voice fell and Yun Yun nodded. At this time, they also followed behind Su Tang and walked towards the woman. At this time, the woman also felt that someone was coming. Immediately, she frowned and looked around. When she saw Su Tang, she was stunned. At this time, Su Tang came to her and said aloud; "Hehe, Deacon Ye has not seen you for a long time. It seems that you should be developing well now."


    His voice woke up the deacon in the night, and she immediately said in her heart; "Younger generation, see Lord Su Tang." her voice fell, and all around suddenly calmed down. Everyone''s eyes focused on Su Tang, and some people came to check back and forth on Su Tang and the huge statue.


    "Sure enough, it''s still Lord Su Tang. It''s really Lord Su Tang." someone exclaimed. The voice fell, and all the people present knelt down and saluted; "Meet Lord Su Tang." seeing so many people, Su Tang also had some cold voices for a while, but he soon sealed it and said; "Everyone, don''t be polite, get up." after the voice fell, all the people stood up excitedly and looked at him with a look of worship.


    At this time, the night deacon spoke out; "Lord Su Tang, please come inside quickly." the voice fell. She turned sideways and made way for the road. Seeing here, Su Tang nodded and entered with yunyun. In the hall, the night deacon quickly arranged people to serve tea. At this time, after all the people of Su Tang sat down, the night deacon asked with a smile; "Lord Sutang, why did you appear in Shura hell?"


    "Oh, it''s a long story, but this time we''re going to return to Langxie continent through the transmission channel of Shura hell. Do you know what''s going on there? Can you tell us?" Su Tang continued. As his voice fell, the night deacon said aloud; "Oh, so it is. However, the younger generation doesn''t know much about the situation in Langxie mainland, but it should be good. I haven''t heard of any bad things there." after her voice fell.


    Su Tang nodded, his eyes also showed a relaxed look, and then said aloud; "That''s good, but this time I''ve left Langxie mainland for a long time and want to go back quickly, so I want to ask deacon night for some walking monsters, so that we can quickly go back to Langxie mainland. The situation there is very not optimistic. I haven''t seen my relatives and friends for a long time."


    "Oh, so it is. It''s easy to do. Don''t worry, Lord Su Tang. The Shura hell is different now. Now if you want to go to the transmission channel, there is a transmission array, and you don''t have to hurry like before in a quarter of an hour." the night deacon replied with a smile. Upon hearing this, Su Tang also laughed and said aloud; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect to be like this now. It seems that I''m out of date."


    "Hehe, all this is your help, Lord Su Tang. If you hadn''t broken the channel to the ghost family at the beginning, Shura hell wouldn''t have been supported by Langxie mainland. Now all the resources of Shura hell are picking up well. I believe it will return to the beautiful world in a short time, so Lord Su Tang is a great kindness in our whole Shura hell "People," the Deacon continued. Su Tang smiled at her words.


    After chatting for a while, Su Tang and others directly entered the transmission array under the eyes of the night deacon and others. At the same time, the night deacon also sent a message to inform the management of the transmission channel, saying that Lord Su Tang and others were going to go back to Langxie mainland through the channel. The people there were surprised when they received the news, and all the people were very excited and surprised, One by one, they waited in front of the transmission line.


    A quarter of an hour later, the figure of Su Tang and others appeared, and the old man headed directly came over and bowed; "I''ll see you, Mr. Su Tang," said Su Tang with a smile as soon as they handed over their direct identity; "Don''t be polite. Is the transmission channel empty now? Let''s go back to Langxie mainland first. Please arrange it for the Deacon for us."


    As soon as his voice fell, the old man smiled and said; "I''m ready to go after receiving the news from the night Pavilion leader. Lord Su Tang wants to go there and use the transmission channel immediately." the voice drops, and Su Tang nods and says; "Please, sir. Let''s go. We''re in a hurry. Take us there now."


    "OK, I understand." he turned directly and took Su Tang and others to the place where the transmission channel was located. Before arriving at the channel, Su Tang said with a smile; "I''ve come here again. I think at the beginning, we broke this channel after a huge battle here. Compared with the land of divine heritage, this channel is really hard won." as soon as he said this, ape Chi nodded again and again; "Yes, we had a lot of crises in that war. If it weren''t for your existence, I''m afraid we would have really failed."


    "Ha ha, the two elders said quite well. The people in the whole Shura hell are well known in the first World War, and everyone is very grateful to Lord Sutang." the old man also smiled and said. When he heard what he said, Sutang and others laughed. Yunyun was very proud of having such a husband at this time, Just then the old man continued to speak; "Lord Su Tang, this passage has been opened. Let''s go."


    "Well, thank you." the voice fell down and took Yun Yun as the first to enter. Ape chixianyue and others followed closely. Bai you said with a smile; "This passage is very intact. It seems that this time we can leave here in peace of mind. There should be no void storm here." Su Tang also smiled. Indeed, they didn''t encounter void storm when they left. After they entered it, they flew towards Langxie mainland with talking and laughing. At this time, only Su Tang was very excited, The hand holding yunyun''s shoulder was also excited and trembled.


    Aware of his emotions, Yun Yun said softly with a smile; "Su Lang, I know you are very excited, but you should also control it. Others are watching. You are now the spiritual leader in their mind. Such a performance will be very bad." Su Tang said with a smile when he heard yunyun''s words; "I''m afraid of being close to my hometown. I''m afraid to see them now. I don''t know what they''ve become in recent years. I also have Xiaoxun. It''s really changed a lot."


    "Hehe, yes, boss, I think if your father saw Xiao xun''er, he would like to die." ape Chi didn''t know what happened. He flew up from one side and said with a smile. When he heard what he said, Su Tang smiled. After flying in the passage for half an hour, they finally left the passage. At this time, it was late at night in Langxie mainland, The people waiting in this passage also left. After coming out, Su Tang said with a smile; "Let''s go, everybody. Let''s meet the eastern region first. I think they should still be in the eastern region."


    The voice fell, and the secret came out of the voice channel; "Boy, I think you''d better contact Yinglong first, so as to understand the current situation of Langxie mainland." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said; "Let''s go, let''s keep in touch as we go." the voice fell, and everyone broke into the air. At the same time, Su Tang also quickly contacted Yinglong.


    At this time, Ying long in the sealed land suddenly opened his eyes, flashed an excited look in his eyes, and stood up and laughed; "Hahaha, I knew this boy would succeed. Hahaha, it really surprised me." the news from his side soon attracted Tiantao and long Ao. At this time, Tiantao asked; "Lao long, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Sutang boy is back." Ying Long also answered directly. As soon as he said this, long AO and Tiantao were stunned, and then laughed. At this time, long Ao asked; "Where are they now? And what''s the matter over there?" the Dragon said; "They have set out for the eastern regions. This time, he also brought great good news."


    "What''s the good news?" Tiantao asked, and Ying Long said with a smile; "He has unified the whole land of divine heritage. This time, he not only came back, but also brought us allies in the land of divine heritage. Ha ha ha, this is the best news I have heard in recent years. With the participation of Su Tang boy and others, the pressure on Langxie mainland will be reduced a lot, and everything will be solved easily, ha ha ha."


    "Yes, long Ao, you set up an array here, and we''ll go back to the eastern region. Since the allies in the land of God''s heritage have come, we should welcome them if we say anything, so it''s not rude." Ying Long said again. With his voice falling, long Ao nodded and said; "Well, I''m ready when I find it. I''m afraid something will happen that day. We have to leave. It''s a good thing to leave regardless of me. I''ll start the array now and we''ll start in the eastern region."


    The voice fell, and the Dharma decision on long Ao''s hand rose together. At the next moment, the golden light rose into the sky. The next one formed a huge mask in the sealed land, and soon disappeared into the night sky. At this time, long Ao said aloud; "Done, let''s go, let''s go." the moment the voice fell, the three broke into the air at the same time and hurried towards the eastern region.


    At this time, Su Tang and others also flew quickly to the east of the Chaohe River. Soon they came to the sea. Looking at the endless sea, Su Tang said aloud; "The sea area is very vast. It''s impossible for us to fly over. It seems that we can only use the help of the dragon family." the voice fell, and the Dragon King smiled and said; "I''ll leave it to the Dragon God." the voice fell. He turned his head and looked at the fairy moon. The fairy moon also nodded and recalled that when you released the people and horses in the space artifact, everyone was very surprised to see that they were waiting for others to another place. At this time, the Dragon King looked at the people of the dragon family and said; "Dear clansmen, this is a huge sea area. We can''t fly over. All of us turn into noumenon and take others across the sea."


    At his words, all the Dragon families rose into the sky. The next moment, hundreds of giant dragons appeared. At this time, the Dragon King looked at Su Tang and said; "Dragon God, let''s go." the voice fell. Su Tang nodded and took the lead in flying on the back of a dragon, followed by other martial artists. The party entered the sea with the help of hundreds of dragon families. The speed of the party was very fast, but after all, they had a large number of people, which was much slower than that of Ying Long and others, Just after dawn, Yinglong and the three of them had reached the eastern region.


    "Let''s go directly to the Heavenly God empire. That boy has come with the dragon family of ancestral dragon this time. He should return to the eastern region tomorrow. We''ll welcome these allies from the land of divine heritage." Ying Long smiled and said. Hearing his words, long Ao nodded, and the three broke into the air again.


    The three soon returned to the God Empire and directly entered the Su family. They noticed their arrival. The senior management of the Su family and Mengluo changed their faces, and Han pangzi asked with a dignified face; "Three elders, is there something wrong with the seal? Who are you? How did you come to the eastern region?" Ying Long waved his hand and said; "It''s quite stable over there. There won''t be any questions for the time being. This time we''re here to bring you good news. At the same time, it''s also good news for our whole Langxie continent. Su Tang is back. He should be able to go to the eastern region tomorrow. This time he also brought the allies in the land of God''s heritage. So we came here to let everyone meet these allies together."


    After his voice fell, long Ao looked at Mengluo and said; "Girl, please inform your father and ask them to come back as soon as possible. This time we must not be rude." after hearing his words, Mengluo nodded and quickly took out the messenger stone to inform him. The world God was also very happy to receive her news. Even after the arrangement, he hurried to the East with Luo Xing and others.

 Chapter 860

    The eastern region''s God Empire, Mengluo and others are also busy quickly. After arranging the affairs in the city, everyone flies to the edge of the sea. They haven''t seen Su Tang for several years. They also hope to see him at the moment when Su Tang set foot in the eastern region.


    When the party arrived at the edge of the sea, Ying Long contacted Su Tang and asked; "Boy, when can you get to the East region?"


    In the endless sea, Su Tang also replied quickly when he received the news of Ying long; "Hahaha, elder, we should return to the eastern regions tomorrow. What''s the matter, elder? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Won''t you miss the boy?" Ying Long said with a helpless smile; "Hahaha, what you said is really good. I really miss you. I don''t know how much your strength has been improved. However, if you can unify a place like the land of divine heritage, your strength must be extraordinary?"


    As his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Careless, but you don''t know, elder. I only know this time in the land of divine heritage. This cultivation has no end at all. It''s a long story. After meeting, I''ll slowly tell you that this time I''m in the land of divine heritage, but I brought back two very special people. I''ll introduce them to you at that time."


    "Special person? Boy, don''t show off. Just say it." Ying Long was stunned and asked directly. With his voice falling, Su Tang also knew Ying Long''s character better, and immediately said with a smile; "In fact, this time, the boy met a lot of things in the land of God''s heritage. The special person I''m talking about is my wife in the land of God''s heritage and my baby daughter Xiao xun''er, who was born some time ago."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Ying Long here was stunned at first, then laughed and nodded again and again; "Hahaha, well, I didn''t expect to see you for a few years. This boy has really grown up. It''s really rare. It''s really great news." Ying Long''s voice startled those people nearby. Everyone gathered around. At this time, Ying long ignored these people. He directly sent a letter to Su Tang and said; "Boy, you''ve really grown up. Well, don''t say it. You go all out. I''ll tell them the great news and make them happy for you."


    "OK, I''ll see you tomorrow," Su Tang replied with a smile.


    After that, Su Tang opened his eyes and said with a smile; "It seems that the situation in Langxie mainland is not very serious now. Elder Yinglong has rushed back to the eastern region from the sealed land. It must be stable there. It seems that we still have some time to prepare." the voice dropped, and yunyun nodded; "Isn''t that better? Our little searcher was just born and needs a quiet time."


    Su Tang smiled and nodded, while in the eastern region, long Ao looked at Ying Long and asked aloud; "Lao long, what did you mean by that sentence? Is there something wrong with the young Lord? I see how happy you are. I think there must be some good news?" as his voice fell, others looked at him in doubt. At this time, Ying Long nodded and said; "It''s really good news."


    Then he looked at Su Zhan and said with a smile; "Su Zhan, congratulations. I''ve become a grandfather. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect to see this Su Tang boy for a few years. Everyone present was stunned. Su Zhan was the first to react. When he heard this, his whole body trembled and laughed; "This smelly boy has really grown up. Hahaha, he is no longer the hairy boy in a few years."


    Everyone in the Su family was happy to hear what he said. The little Lord they most admired had a child. It was a great happy event. Mengluo and Luo Ling looked at each other at this time. Their eyes were full of surprise and joy. They all knew that Su Tang was not a playboy. This time, they must have met a good woman in the land of God''s heritage, Otherwise, Su Tang would never be like this. For such a woman, they have to accept it. After all, they all think Su Tang is their most important person. Maybe they are in love with Wu. Since Su Tang agrees with the woman they have never met, they also accept the woman at the first moment.


    At this time, Mengluo said aloud; "Is brother Sutang''s child a boy or a girl? What''s his name? Elder, do you know?" as her voice fell, Ying Long said with a smile; "Su Tang said it was his baby daughter Xiao xun''er. I think it should be a girl. She was born some time ago. She was still a baby. As for the rest, I don''t remember."


    As his voice fell, Su Zhan said with a smile; "Xiao xun''er, ha ha, that''s a good name. Su Xun, that''s a good name. I didn''t expect that I would suddenly become a grandfather. I''m so happy. Someone sent the news back to the Su family to make the elders of the Su family happy for Su Tang boy." upon hearing his words, one of the Su family stood up and bowed down; "It''s the owner."


    Then the news came back to the God Empire very soon. After hearing the news, Su Jingtian, who had been unable to get out of the pass, was shocked and broke through the pass and laughed; "Go, go, everyone in the Su family will go to the sea with me. We will let the baby daughter of the Su Tang boy see our relatives at the first time." the voice fell, and all the elders of the Su family and the people left behind broke through the air.


    Time passed quickly. The next day, Su Tang and others saw the land in the eastern region from a distance and said with a smile; "Hahaha, everyone, that''s the eastern region." everyone laughed when they heard Su Tang''s excited voice. That''s what the good dragon king said; "Members of the dragon clan listen to the order and soar." after his voice fell, the giant dragons who were still in the sea made a dragon chant and directly soared into the air.


    The Dragon chants of hundreds of dragons were earth shaking. For a time, there were bursts of explosions over the sea. Ying Long and others on the coastline of the eastern regions heard them. Looking down from the place where the sound was emitted, they just saw hundreds of dragons rising in the air. Everyone was extremely shocked. Apart from Ying Long and others, who was the elder super expert, No one else has ever seen so many dragons.


    At this time, Su Zhan shouted in horror; "Many dragons, where do they come from? Will they bring me any trouble?" long Ao said with a smile after hearing his words; "Don''t worry, these are all dragon families. We have a Dragon God here. What are you afraid of? Besides, Su Zhan, what you see now should be the Allies brought back by Su Tang from the land of divine heritage. You may not know that your son Su Tang is also a super expert with the title of Dragon God. These dragon families should be his subordinates. Don''t worry."


    "The boy has the title of Dragon God? These dragons are his subordinates? This... How can this happen?" everyone in the Su family was shocked when he heard long Ao''s words, and Su Tang lost his voice in direct shock.


    As his voice fell, hundreds of dragons had flown over Temo. At this time, Su Tang, the leading dragon, flew down from above with Yun Yun and landed in front of everyone. After Yun Yun was settled, he went directly to Su Zhan and knelt down directly. His voice was choked; "Father, the child is unfilial. I''m back."


    "OK, OK, just come back, just come back." Su Zhan also sobbed. At the same time, he also stretched out his hand to help Su Tang up. After watching Su Tang for a while, Su Zhan said with a smile; "You smelly boy, don''t let me see my good granddaughter and my daughter-in-law soon." hearing this, a trace of red glow flashed on yunyun''s face standing behind them. At this time, Su Tang nodded, turned and waved to yunyun. Yunyun also walked forward slowly.


    "Father, her name is yunyun. She is my wife I married in the land of God''s legacy. But she forgot her father''s forgiveness without his presence." Su Tang took yunyun''s hand and said in a voice. With his voice falling, Su Zhan smiled and said; "It doesn''t matter. You smelly boy has grown up now. I believe your eyes. Yunyun is not easy to manage. You can''t let him relax. If he dares to bully you, you can directly tell him that he will stand on your side and help you clean up the smelly boy."


    The voice fell, Yun Yun smiled, nodded and said; "Thank you, father, but Su Lang is very kind to me. He won''t bully me." hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and nodded. At this time, he took Xiao xun''er from yunyun''s arms and said aloud; "Father, look, this is your baby granddaughter. How lovely it is." then he stretched his hands forward.


    At this time, Su Zhan put his head out and looked at the swaddling clothes in Su Tang''s hand. At this time, Xiao xun''er looked at Su Zhan with dark eyes. At this time, Su Zhan saw the lovely little guy in the swaddling clothes and smiled very kindly and said; "It''s really a little cute. Come on, smelly boy, let me hug." when the voice fell, he stretched out his hand and took xiaoxun''er. At this time, Mengluo and Luo Ling also came from a distance and watched curiously around xiaoxun''er in Su zhanhuai.


    "Sister, you see this little guy is so cute. I like this little guy so much." Mengluo said with a smile. She also reached out and touched Xiaoxun''s little hand. At this time, Luo Ling nodded again and again. When she saw them coming, Su Tang also introduced them to yunyun; "These two are the two confidants I told you before. The one in black is Mengluo, and the one in red is Luo Ling." as his voice fell, Mengluo and Luo Ling both turned their eyes to yunyun around Su Tang.


    At this time, Yun Yun said with a smile on her face; "I used to listen to Su Lang talk about you two. I''m so glad to see you both today." Mengluo came over with a smile and said with yunyun''s hand; "Hee hee, sister, you are so beautiful. My name is Monroe." at this time, Luo Ling will nod with a smile and say; "My name is Luo Ling. I should be younger than you in age. I''ll call you sister with Meng Luo."


    "Well, the two sisters are polite." Yun Yun nodded and smiled and said. At this moment, her heart was also relaxed. In fact, when she was on the sea, she was worried that Su Tang''s two confidants were not easy to get along with, but now they all seem to get along better. Su Tang''s eyes are really good.


    "Hahaha, sister, you''re welcome. We''ll all be our own people in the future, but this little seeker is so cute." Meng Luo said with a smile. At this time, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Ha ha, but she''s still young. I don''t know how naughty she will be in the future?"


    At this time, Ying Long and others came, and the dragon in the sky turned into a human and landed. At this time, Su Tang looked at Ying Long and said aloud; "Senior, let me introduce you." when the voice fell, he went to the place left by God and said among the strong ones; "Elder Ying long, these people are allies from the land of God''s heritage." then he introduced them to the people of the land of God''s heritage.


    After his introduction, the Dragon King and the strong of the dragon family came out and bowed to Yinglong; "Members of the ancestral dragon family pay homage to the second Dragon God." Ying Long said with a smile; "Don''t be polite. Thanks for your help this time, Sutang boy. Thank you for coming out of the land of divine heritage. I''m here to salute you for your great righteousness. Thank you for your righteous hand." his voice fell, and he bowed directly to the people of ZuLong''s line.


    In the case of Yinglong, the Dragon King and others are very frightened. At this time, the strong in the land of divine heritage on the other side agree with Yinglong''s practice very much. At this time, Yinglong also bows to other strong in the land of divine heritage; "Thank you for your support. On behalf of the whole Langxie continent, I''d like to thank you for your support this time." he bowed again.


    Seeing him like this, Xianyue took the lead to stand up and speak out; "Hehe, you''re welcome, Taoist friend. The Tiangui clan is a public enemy among all the worlds. Besides, this time, the land of God''s legacy was in chaos. If the Dragon God and others didn''t appear to help us destroy the ghost clan, it would be difficult for the land of God''s legacy to escape this level. Therefore, we heard that the langye mainland, the hometown of the Dragon God, was also threatened by the Tiangui clan. We came here to see if we could have a chance Where can I help? "


    "Hahaha, Taoist friends are right, but I''m still very happy about your support. Now you join us. I believe even if the Tiangui clan comes, we won''t be too passive." hearing Xianyue''s words, Ying Long smiled and said. After the group chatted for a while, long Ao said; "Let''s go. We''ll meet the God Empire first, and it''s ready to receive the wind for you. This time, I heard that all the friends from the land of God heritage came to Langxie continent after going through Shura hell. They didn''t have a good rest all the way. This time, let''s go to the God Empire and have a good rest."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also nodded and said; "Yes, yes, it''s really hard this time. Let''s go. Let''s meet the God empire. There are many delicious foods on the Langxie continent. Everyone is worried all the way, but we can have a good rest." at the moment when the voice fell, everyone laughed, and then under the leadership of the Su family, All of them rose from the sky and made great progress towards the God empire.


    Yun yunbao also holds Xiao xun''er, but now her side is not su Tang, but Mengluo and Luo Ling. These two women love Xiao xun''er very much. Seeing that the three of them talk and laugh all the way, they are like friends for many years. Su Tang is also very happy and feels very lucky, I didn''t expect him to meet such a good woman.


    The speed of the crowd was very fast. Soon they came to the sky over the God empire. As soon as they arrived, several figures rose up in the air. After seeing the visitors clearly, Su Tang also said with a smile; "Elder Jieshen, elder Luoxing, long time no see." hearing his words, Jieshen smiled and said aloud; "Ha ha, as soon as I heard that you came back from the land left by the gods, we came from the gods of the gods. This time I heard that you also brought many powerful helpers. Should they be these friends?"


    Then he looked at the people behind Su Tang and heard his questions. Su Tang nodded and continued; "Yes, this is my friend who came to help from the legacy of God." as his voice fell, the world God arched his hand and said; "Thank you for your generous hand. Thank you very much." as his voice fell, Xianyue and others bowed back.


    "Lord Su Tang, as soon as I received the news of your return, I began to prepare. A banquet has been set up below. You have worked hard all the way, especially the elders from these places left by gods. You should have worked very hard all the way. I''m the emperor of the God Empire. I''m writing thank you for getting along with each other. I can only set up a thin banquet to wash the dust for you." At this time, the emperor also spoke.


    Su Tang smiled when he heard what he said, and then the party landed. The carnival lasted for three days. During these three days, Su Tang also arranged the people and horses in the place left by the gods. They all followed the city of the gods in the world first, and Su Tang stayed in the God Empire. This time, he came back after a few years'' absence. There was a flower and many things to tell his friends, Therefore, Xianyue and others didn''t say much, so they directly followed the world God and others to the city of the gods.


    At this time, many friends and relatives of Su Tang gathered in Su Tang''s courtyard. At this time, Han pangzi said with a smile; "I said Su Tang, you boy, haven''t seen you for several years, but you have children. You''re not interesting enough. Look at my brothers, I''m still alone, and you don''t know to introduce me some beautiful women?" his voice fell, and a trace of resentment flashed in Ling Zhanwu''s eyes, staring at Han pangzi mercilessly.


    Ling Zhanwu''s eyes were discovered by Su Tang. Su Tang, who was no longer his first brother, saw it at a glance. Ling Zhanwu immediately laughed and said; "Hahaha, I said Han pangzi, don''t be in the midst of happiness. Don''t you know your happiness? War dance, don''t you think so?" the voice fell, Ling war dance was stunned, then his face turned red and said aloud; "How do I know, Su Tang? Don''t talk nonsense."


    Looking at her, Han pangzi didn''t know why. At this time, Shuwang shook his head at Han pangzi and sighed in his heart; "There is no difference between Han Pang and me." at this time, Yun Yun on Su Tang''s side said aloud; "Su Lang, have you forgotten something?" Su Tang was slightly stunned at her words, and then looked at Xiaoxun in her arms and said aloud; "Yes," he said, turning to Su Zhan and Su Jingtian; "Father, grandfather, boy, there''s another family thing. I want you to trouble."


    "Oh? Come and see." Su Zhan asked curiously. Just then Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, when Xiao xun''er was born, the boy didn''t give her a correct name. Xiao xun''er was just her baby name, so it still needed the help of two elders. It was troublesome." upon hearing this, Su Zhan was stunned. He thought the name of Xiao xun''er had been taken.

 Chapter 861

    "Father, this is the case. When Xiao xun''er was born, I asked Su Lang to take his name. He said that there were still fathers and elders, so the elders needed to take his name, so he just gave Xiao xun''er a milk name and didn''t correct his name." Yun Yun also explained at this time. With her voice falling, Su Zhan nodded and said; "So it is. In fact, there''s no need to bother. Since the smelly boy has taken his nickname, I think it''s called Su Xun. What do you think, Lao Zu?" Su Zhan said. Finally, he looked at Su Jingtian and asked.


    Hearing his words, Su Jingtian smiled and nodded; "Su Xun, this name is very good. I think it''s decided like this." Su Tang nodded as his voice fell.


    At this time, Mengluo came in from the outside, holding a very exquisite small cage in her hand and making a sound; "Are you all there? Just in time, brother Su Tang, come and see my gift to Xiao xun''er." the voice fell. She came over and put the things in her hand in front of everyone. At this time, Su Tang and others noticed that there was a very lovely monster cub in the small cage.


    "Qingqiu Tianhu cub? Mengluo, where did you get this baby?" Su Tang exclaimed as soon as he saw what was in it. With his voice falling, Mengluo said with a smile; "It took me a long time to get it at this time. How is it? This is also a cub. Xiaoxun is also a baby. Let them grow up together. With the protection of Tianhu at that time, Xiaoxun will be safer."


    "Yes, after all, we can''t be around the little guy anytime and anywhere. It''s really good to have this Tianhu." with his voice falling, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Yun Yun smiled and said to Mengluo; "Thank you, sister. It''s very happy for this little guy to have so much love from you." Luo Ling said with a smile as her voice fell; "I said, sister Mengluo, why do you always run outside these days? It turned out that you secretly prepared gifts. It seems that we all have to give gifts."


    When the voice fell, he took out a bloody crystal and spoke out; "This is the blood crystal of the fire beetle I brought from Shura hell at the beginning. It will bring great benefits to the little guy''s future cultivation. I''m not too prepared. I''ll give it to the little guy." she handed it to yunyun. At this time, yunyun nodded and thanked with a smile; "Thank you, sister Luo Ling. I heard Su Lang say the magic of this thing when I passed Shura hell before. I thought I would just go to get one for Xiao xun''er when I was free. Now sister Luo Lin is ready to steal the number. I thank sister Luo Ling for Xiao xun''er."


    As soon as he said this, Luo Ling also smiled and nodded. At this time, all the people present took out gifts one after another. Seeing here, Su Tang also laughed and said aloud; "It seems that this little guy can have a very good cultivation environment in the future. I think we didn''t have these things at the beginning." everyone else laughed at his words, and Mengluo said aloud at this time; "Xiao xun''er is our baby. Of course, we should get everything ready for her."


    Hearing what she said, the others nodded repeatedly. When they talked here in the evening, they all left. There were only three members of Su Tang and yunyun''s family left in the whole courtyard. At this time, yunyun said aloud; "I''ve never had such a feeling before. Thank you, Su lang. if I hadn''t known you, maybe I wouldn''t have such a feeling in my life. Maybe such a feeling was what ordinary people said about the fun of life before?"


    "Yes, in fact, such fun is very common in Langxie mainland, but most people have a very high height at birth in the place where you lived at the beginning, so they don''t even feel the most basic fun of life. It''s a kind of sadness to have to be more, but you will always feel such fun in the future," Su Tang continued, After hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded gently against Su Tang''s shoulder and said; "Well, I like this feeling very much. If there were no war of Tiangui clan, how nice our days would be so peaceful?"


    "Hehe, this is also the biggest worry in my heart, but I believe that one day we will successfully calm all the wars and live a stable life. However, for Xiaoxun, I must calm all the wars. I hope she can live in a peaceful and peaceful continent and don''t have to experience such great turmoil like us." Su Tang nodded.


    Hearing what he said, Yun Yun felt the same way, but she knew very well that the short peace now would come soon. At that time, the whole Langxie continent would be in deep water. Her heart was also very worried about what problems would happen this time. After all, there would be sacrifices if there was a war, She didn''t want to see any of her friends fall, so she couldn''t help feeling very uncomfortable.


    She is a descendant of Tianji Valley and has a strong sense of the future, so she still has a very bad hunch about this war. Although she has a way to hunch about the future, she can''t change it, so she doesn''t choose to do so. After all, it''s not a good thing to know something in advance, At this time, Su Tang obviously noticed something wrong with her mood, and immediately asked aloud; "Yun Yun, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s all right. I just don''t think it''s easy to calm down this war." Yun Yun said in a voice. With her voice falling, Su Tang frowned and asked aloud; "Do you have a hunch? Can you talk to me?" the voice fell, and Yun shook her head to say; "I don''t use my secret arts to predict the future, but I have some unspeakable comfort in my heart, so I don''t do it. You know, I can only predict the future, but I can''t change it. Sometimes it''s not a good thing to have such ability, so Su Lang, you''d better think twice."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang frowned and then said aloud; "Well, I know you don''t want to use the secret arts, but sometimes you need to use it. After all, compared with the Tiangui clan, we are still the weak side." Yun Yun nodded at his words, but then continued; "But Su Lang, you still don''t know something about our Tianji valley. In fact, this thing is already a Tianji. Although we can have a hunch, we can''t say it clearly or disclose it too much. After all, the Tianji can''t be disclosed. If it is leaked too much, there will be a scourge, so it''s very troublesome."


    "So it is. I think you should not use this secret skill too much. No matter what happens in the future, I will think twice. Don''t worry. I will deal with this time for Xiaoxun''s sake." the voice dropped. Su Tang looked at Xiaoxun in her arms and had slept very well, and said aloud immediately; "It''s late at night. I think you''d better take Xiao xun''er to have a rest first. I still have some things to ask elder Ying Long and others. I''ve been back for three days. I haven''t figured out what''s going on in Langxie mainland."


    "Well, you go and get busy. I''ll take xiaoxun''er to have a rest first." yunyun nodded and slowly stood up. After seeing yunyun back to the room, Su Tang also turned and left the yard. Soon he could find Yinglong and said with a smile; "Elder, I''m too busy these days. I''m too lazy to enjoy the peace. So I''m here now. Won''t you be surprised?"


    Upon hearing his words, Ying Long said with a smile; "You boy, you haven''t come back for several years. It''s normal to know a lot of things. This time you have made great contributions to Langxie mainland, so you should have a rest." after his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Thank you for your understanding. Now, please tell me about the situation in Langxie mainland." with his voice falling, Ying Long nodded and said; "In fact, the current situation of Langxie continent seems very calm on the surface, but it is not calm in the dark. Boy, you don''t know that there is a mysterious force in the dark, which has been fighting against the city of gods everywhere. They are very mysterious. We haven''t found out their roots yet, so the biggest trouble on the whole Langxie continent is this mystery Power. "


    "Oh? There are still such things. Do you think these three elders have anything to do with the Tiangui clan? Their ability to openly challenge the city of gods must be very unusual. I can''t think of any other forces who can oppose us like this. Moreover, the Langxie continent has experienced several Tiangui Clan Wars, among them It will also hide some Tiangui clan who have been successfully resurrected, so I think it is likely that these Tiangui clan guys who have been successfully resurrected have done it. "Su Tang also said at this time.


    With her voice falling, Ying Long''s eyebrows were all wrinkled. At this time, long Ao said aloud; "Isn''t that possible? After all, the city of the gods has been searching for the traces of the heavenly ghost clan on the Langxie mainland all the time. If it is them, how can we have no news here? I think it''s impossible. I think these guys probably want to take advantage of the opportunity to play in the autumn wind and hope to gain a position on the mainland?"


    As soon as he said this, Tiantao nodded and said; "Yes, I also think long Ao speaks well. Are you too sensitive, boy? You can''t have anything to do with the Tiangui clan, boy. You''re too attentive." after the voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Elder, this is not a simple thing. Isn''t the land of divine heritage a lesson? The people in the land of divine heritage discovered their existence after they took the initiative to appear. Then they found out that these guys had been hidden in the land of divine heritage many years ago, and now Langxie mainland is likely to have this problem We''d better be careful. After all, there have been problems in the ghost channel this day. This mysterious force will appear at this time, and we have to be careful. "


    With his voice falling, Yinglong three people were slightly stunned. Long Ao nodded and said; "Well, what the young master said is really possible. It seems that we take it for granted too much, but now we can''t find the foundation of these guys. It''s really hard to check."


    "Oh? I heard before that now the city of gods has almost spread all over the whole continent, and they can''t find it. Does that mean that they may be hidden in a void?" Su Tang continued to say. With his voice falling, Ying Long smiled and said; "It seems that you have gained a lot of knowledge after wandering around the land left by the gods? Even you know the realm of emptiness? But it''s possible that you say so, but no one knows how many empty realms there are on the mainland. It''s very difficult to find them." Ying Long also had a headache here, It''s not that they didn''t think of such a possibility before, but even if they know, they have no way.


    "Oh? This time I met a friend in the land of divine heritage. She followed us to the mainland. She is proficient in the power of emptiness. I think she may have some ways to do this. I''ll ask someone to invite her now." Su Tang nodded and said. As his voice fell, Ying Long and others nodded and said; "Well, well, I didn''t expect to have such a strange person. But I''ve never heard of anyone who can master the power of emptiness. Boy, please invite this friend over quickly."


    The voice fell. Su Tang nodded. He withdrew from the hall and called a servant of the Su family to invite Bai you. After a while, Bai you came. As soon as he entered the door, he asked curiously; "Su Tang, why is it late? You asked me to come here. Is there anything I need to do?" after her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "There are really some things you need to help, but there are some troubles in this matter. I''m not sure if you can help. All of us will come to Miss Bai late at night. Please don''t be surprised if there are many interruptions."


    "Hehe, Su Tang, why are you polite to me? You are a distinguished guest of our family. I was ordered to help you this time. No matter what happens, I will be duty bound as long as I can help. Tell me how I can help you." Bai you smiled and said. With her voice falling, Ying Long and others smiled kindly, They are all experts. At a glance, they see that the girl is not simple. I''m afraid her strength is above them. Such figures actually say that Su Tang is a distinguished guest of their family, and he was ordered to help Su Tang in Harbin. Their hearts can''t help but marvel. What kind of super race did Su Tang come into contact with in the land of divine heritage.


    "The thing is, now there is a mysterious force on the mainland, and we can''t find them at all, so I think they may hide in the void. I know you are proficient in the way of void, so I want to ask if you can help us find the hiding place of these guys." Su Tang directly said the reason why they called her over this time.

 Chapter 862

    Bai you frowned and meditated. Although she is a narcissus family and the Supreme Master of emptiness, it is very troublesome to find the emptiness where mysterious forces hide on such a huge Langya continent.


    "This is very troublesome. You know my identity, Su Tang, but the Langya continent is too vast. No one knows how many empty territories are hidden in it. Maybe there are hundreds or thousands, which is not necessarily. I want to find the power you said in so many empty territories. To tell the truth, I am not sure at all, and Even if I want to find it, it will take unimaginable time. I really can''t help. "Bai you said after a long time.


    As her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said helplessly; "I know all this, but now I really have no way, so I''m going to ask if you have any way. Since you have no way, it seems that we can only continue to guard against this mysterious force." Bai you asked strangely; "Why are you looking for this force?"


    "I suspect that this mysterious force may have something to do with the Tiangui clan. They are constantly fighting against our city of gods, but the city of gods has been looking for them, but there is no news." Su Tang explained. With his voice falling, Bai you frowned slightly and said aloud; "So it is, but you asked me to help you find it. I really have no way, but there is a way to bet, but I''m not sure about this method."


    Bai you''s voice fell, and Su Tang''s eyes brightened and hurried to ask; "What method? Tell me." at this time, Ying Long and others on one side also focused their eyes on Bai you. At this time, Bai you said; "I don''t know if you''ve heard that every void realm has its unique space power. In fact, the space power in the void realm in every big plane is different."


    "Oh? There''s another saying like this? I haven''t noticed it before, but I really feel a little like this when you say so." the voice fell down, and Tiantao answered. Among these people present, apart from Bai you, the Supreme Master of the void, Tiantao also knows some ways of space. After all, his original secret is to cross the void, It''s false to say that you can''t move the way of space.


    "We don''t understand these. We haven''t heard such a saying before. Miss Bai, do you have any intention?" Ying Long also asked aloud. With his voice falling, Su Tang also said curiously; "Are you going to fill those people of mysterious forces with the power of special space they have to find the void where they may exist?"


    As soon as the words came out, Bai you smiled, nodded slowly and said aloud; "This is the best way and the place where they exist as soon as possible, but it may not be 100% successful. After all, this special space force will not exist in people for a long time. Unless it is a person who has come out of the void for less than an hour, there is no way to sense his space force."


    "For an hour, it''s really difficult, but it''s better to have a way than not. Let''s try it," Su Tang said with a smile.


    As his voice fell, Ying Long and others also nodded. At this time, Bai you said; "Well, you can try, but Su Tang, you just came back. Shouldn''t you have a lot to do?" Su Tang said with a smile as her voice fell; "Now you can let go of everything. The thing in Langya continent is a major event, so we will set out for the city of gods tomorrow. They have been fighting with people of mysterious forces, so only there can we have the opportunity to contact them. Maybe we are lucky, and maybe we can meet people who left the void."


    The voice fell, Ying Long said with a smile; "Sutang boy is right. It seems that you have really grown up and are no longer the boy who was not deeply involved in the world." hearing his words, long AO and others also smiled. They discussed again and went back to have a rest.


    The next day, Su Tang said to Yun Yun early in the morning; "Yesterday, I went to ask elder Ying long. Now there are internal and external troubles on Langya continent, so we have some things to go to the city of the gods, but Xiao Xun is still inseparable from you, so I think you''d better stay here this time. What do you think?"


    "Well, I know you''re going to do business this time, so you can rest assured on my side. I''ve also seen it these days. The Su family''s status here is not low, and I prefer this quiet and peaceful life. However, when Xiaoxun is older, I''m going to let her give her to her parents, and I''ll go to you, and I''ll help you more or less with me." Yun Yun nodded and said, as her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, I have agreed with elder Ying Long and others yesterday. Today we are going to leave the eastern region and go to the city of the gods."


    "Will you leave today? Well, be careful on the way." Yun Yun''s tone was full of reluctance. Su Tang also heard it. He immediately smiled and hugged Yun Yun into his arms and said aloud; "Don''t worry, I''ve come back safely. This is my territory, so don''t worry. There will be so many experts around me. Even if the sky Ghost clan comes, they may have no way to take us."


    As his voice fell, yunyun nodded. At this time, there was a knock on the door, followed by Han pangzi''s voice; "Su Tang, everyone is waiting for you. We''d better start quickly." the voice fell, and Su Tang kissed yunyun''s forehead and said softly; "I''m gone. Take care of yourself."


    "Take care, too." yunyun nodded, with a reluctant look in her eyes. Su Tang nodded, got up and left the room. After leaving the courtyard, Su Tang looked at Han pangzi and said aloud; "Why are you going to go to the city of gods with us?" the voice fell, and Han Pang said aloud; "Of course, you disappeared before. All of us scattered around the mainland looking for your whereabouts. When we got your news, we all went to the city of the gods to help. This time, we also came back from the city of the gods because of something. The plan was to leave in three days. We were going to go back to the city of the gods. You came back and stayed one more day Take some time. "


    "So it is. Our brothers haven''t seen each other for many years, and we can fight together again in the future." Su Tang said with a smile. As his voice fell, Han pangzi also laughed. They left the Su family talking and laughing all the way. At this time, Ling Zhan, Wu Yinglong and others had gathered here at the gate of the Heavenly God capital. When they saw Su Tang coming, Yinglong''s voice path; "Boy, you''re here. Let''s go."


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting. Let''s go." Su Tang also said with a smile. With the sound falling, he took the lead and broke through the air. Others followed closely, and the party embarked on the road to the city of the gods.


    At this time, in the city of the gods, the boundary God also received the news of Ying Long and others for the first time. At this time, on the main hall, the boundary God said to Xianyue and others; "Thank you very much this time. If it weren''t for your presence, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have won this victory. We''ve fought with them many times before, and we''ve never won such a huge victory."


    With his voice falling, the immortal moon came out; "Hehe, you''re serious, but I''m curious about who this mysterious force is. I heard the Dragon God say that there have been some reasons in Langya for a long time. According to reason, there is no super combat power in Langya, but I see that there are still many people and experts in the mysterious force this time. That''s why It''s totally different. "


    Hearing this, all the people who came out of the land left by God turned their heads and looked at the boundary God. At this time, the boundary God sighed and said; "In fact, we don''t know who this mysterious force is. These people appeared soon after Sutang left here. They are very mysterious and oppose people in the city of gods everywhere. Moreover, their strength is becoming stronger and stronger. From the beginning, they can only harass some weak places of us, and now they dare to come openly Attacking us also gives us a great headache. This time, many friends come to help. I''m afraid we will suffer a lot this time. "


    With his voice falling, the fairy moon frowned and said; "According to the truth, now the people of the whole Langya continent have known that the Tiangui clan is coming. They should all unite and unite with the outside world. How can such a force appear? It seems that the people of this force should be unusual. It is likely that they just intend not to make the people of Langya continent feel better?"


    "Yes, now it seems that Langya continent is suffering from internal and external troubles." the Dragon King also said. With his voice falling, the world God nodded and continued; "Yes, but they have set out from the eastern region. They should be able to go to the city of gods tomorrow. I heard that he seems to have found some ways to find the people of this mysterious force, so we don''t have to worry. At least the Tiangui clan is stable now, and this time we are prepared, and the Tiangui clan won''t be the same as before Caught off guard. "


    "Well, the Dragon God is a man full of miracles, so I believe that after he came, the people of this mysterious force should not see enough." Xianyue also said aloud. Hearing his words, all the strong people in the land left by the gods nodded one after another. They had only two words of obedience to Su Tang, otherwise they would not follow Su Tang from the land left by the gods to Langya continent.


    "Yes, this boy is really full of miracles. I didn''t expect that he would have such a powerful and incomparable ability before. Maybe the ghost family has completely angered God over the years, so God sent Su Tang to help us defeat the ghost family." the world God also said, and as his voice fell, others also smiled and nodded.


    At this time, a figure outside rushed in and said aloud; "World God, things are bad. People from the mysterious forces are attacking again." the voice fell, and the world God frowned and shouted; "What''s the matter? Speak slowly. What are you doing in a hurry? The ID talents of the mysterious force have been defeated. How can they attack again soon?"


    On hearing his words, Xianyue and others were also slightly stunned. Indeed, the world God said well. The talents of this mysterious force were defeated. How did they attack again? At a very time when everyone is a group, the person below continues; "Indeed, people from the mysterious forces attacked. This time, they also brought some very strange things and were very powerful. Many of our people have been retreated and suffered heavy losses."


    When the voice fell, the world God also stood up in surprise. He never thought that the people of the mysterious force would attack again at this time. After a short period of stupidity, the world God immediately ordered him to say; "You send me an order to let all the great gods in the city of gods go to the front line to support." the voice fell. The man nodded and turned quickly. At this time, the world God turned his head and looked at the fairy moon and said; "Taoist friends, please call your people too. I feel that the people of the mysterious forces are fierce this time. I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with them."


    "OK, I''ll call them now." the voice fell, and Xianyue nodded at those people around her. These people also hurried out of the hall. At the same time, many signals rose into the sky, and suddenly burst out. All the strong people from the land of divine heritage moved one after another, and soon everyone gathered.


    "Let''s go." the world God shouted. Tens of thousands of experts broke through the air and went straight to the front line. The party came to the front line. As soon as they arrived, everyone was shocked by what they saw. In the battlefield below, there were dozens of huge monsters not wrapped in black flames, which were constantly impacting the defense line of the city of the gods.


    "What the hell is so powerful at this time." suddenly someone exclaimed. At this time, the world God also frowned deeply and looked at the giant beast below with a dignified face. However, at this time, he didn''t have so much time to think and ordered immediately; "All the people in the city of gods listen to the order and try their best to stop these monsters, and never let them move forward." the voice fell, and the great gods of the city of gods behind him fell down one after another.


    At the same time, the world God also landed and saw that they all went down, and the fairy moon immediately said; "Everybody, since we are all here, let these ghosts see the power in the land left by our God." the voice fell, and the people nodded, and the Dragon King said aloud; "Members of the dragon clan, turn into fighting. Since they have giants, don''t we have them?"


    When the sound fell, he took the lead in issuing a dragon chant, and then a huge golden dragon rose up in the air. At the next moment, a powerful dragon family spirit also came out. With his appearance, hundreds of dragon families behind him also changed one after another. Suddenly, so many dragons appeared, covering the whole sky in an instant, At this time, all the experts in the city of gods below looked at the dragon in the sky with a shocked face. For a time, everyone''s morale was greatly boosted.


    There are so many divine dragons that they have never seen before. They all know that these are their helpers. At this time, a man in black put by the mysterious forces on the other side looked at the dragon family in the sky coldly, with a look of horror in his eyes. At the same time, his mouth also whispered softly; "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect how many people Su Tang brought to help Langya mainland this time. It seems that the Lord underestimated Su Tang''s ability."


    The moment the voice fell, he waved his hand immediately, and a man behind him bowed forward and asked; "Dharma protector, what can I do for you?"


    "There are many of them. In the afternoon, we retreat and continue to fight like this. We will fail sooner or later. We can''t lose. Go back and tell the Lord what''s going on here first, and then make plans." the man in Black said aloud. As his voice fell, the man nodded. In fact, he was still very shocked in his heart and didn''t want to fight, However, when he heard the order of the Dharma protector, he immediately conveyed it.


    After receiving the news, the people fighting on the front line began to retreat one after another. Seeing these people begin to retreat, the world God also changed his face, frowned, and then spoke out; "You don''t have to chase. Since they retreated, we don''t have to continue to chase. Beware of fraud." the voice fell, everyone nodded, and the others stopped.


    At this time, the fairy moon asked aloud; "Boundary God, I don''t know what this is. It''s so powerful. It shouldn''t be an ordinary monster?" at the moment when the voice fell, boundary God shook his head and replied; "I don''t know, but I don''t feel the slightest breath of Hu search. I think and things should be a special synthetic monster, but we have seen their ability. This mysterious force is really mysterious."


    "There''s really no smell of monsters and beasts. It''s very strange, but it''s inconvenient to speak here. Let''s withdraw first." the Dragon King also turned into a human shape and fell down to speak out. When he heard his words, the world God nodded. After leaving some people to prevent the people of the mysterious forces from attacking again, he took others back to the city of the gods.


    In the hall, the Dragon King spoke; "Speaking of it, I''m also an ORC. What we see today doesn''t have a trace of ORC flavor at all. On the contrary, it makes me feel a very strong sense of death. What is this?"


    On hearing such words, all the people present shook their heads. At this time, they did not speak out; "I''ve heard before that there is a very poisonous secret method that can condense and integrate the promotion of some dead people into a kind of dead monster. It''s very powerful. I''ll pay attention to it today. It seems that there are human traces in some places on these monsters."

 Chapter 863

    "Is there such a secret method?" said the immortal moon.


    Just then Luo Xing continued; "There is indeed such a secret method, but it is not easy to use it. There are two things to succeed. The first is to write that the dead must carry strong thunder''s very resentment before they die. After all, although the soul leaves after people die, there are still a lot of resentments on their bodies. Everyone knows that this resentment is the most powerful and strange One of the forces, so the black entangled on the monsters we saw before should be resentment. These resentments are very insidious, so I have this guess. "


    "What? It''s only the corpses condensed with resentment that can use this secret method. Where did these guys get so many such corpses? Are they...?" hearing this, Xianyue also said aloud. With his voice falling, everyone present changed his face. Although many people died in their hands, thinking of the possibility that Xianyue said, There was still some anger in their hearts.


    "I didn''t expect that the people of this mysterious force were so cruel. It seems that they shouldn''t be a good thing. Such people should be destroyed earlier. The dead spirits we saw today should not be all their combat power. How many people did they kill? It''s really disgusting." the Dragon King also said at this time. At this time, the world God said; "It''s a pity that we can''t find their nest up to now, and there are countless mortals in countless places on Langya continent. If they really have such a secret method, I''m afraid I''ll be in great trouble."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Xianyue and others frowned. At this time, the Dragon King said; "This matter is really troublesome. We''d better discuss it after the Dragon God comes. Although this secret method is against the sky, I don''t think it can be made in large quantities, otherwise they can''t be so low-key. At least now we can''t deal with these things, so we''d better be careful and alert."


    "Yes, we''d better wait until Sutang boys come. As for the people of this mysterious force, I''ll call people''s attention. There won''t be anything to ask." the world God also nodded.


    Just when everyone analyzed each other''s monsters for the people of the mysterious forces, at this time, in an abyss, a group of people in black gathered on the main hall. At this time, the head Dharma protector said respectfully to the black robed man above the LORD; "Lord, that''s what happened this time. That''s why my subordinates ordered the withdrawal."


    "Well, you did a good job. Unexpectedly, Su Tang came back and brought so many helpers. It seems that we will have a very difficult battle in the future. However, this short battle also made me sure that these people don''t know what the dead monster we got out is, so they don''t have to continue to hide like this. That''s why These things will become our biggest cards, but there are still too few dead monsters. The Dharma protector will ask you to run and find more people to come back. We need to make a lot of dead monsters. Then we can leave here and come to Langya. "The Lord nodded and said in a voice.


    "Yes, my subordinates understand. I''m just a little worried. If we look for mortals in such a large number, will we expose our whereabouts in advance? Although they haven''t figured out our monsters and countermeasures, they have a large number of people. If they really fight, I''m afraid we will still suffer." the great Dharma protector also said.


    Hearing his words, the Lord nodded slowly and then said aloud; "What you said is really good, but I think so. You can go directly to other void places to look for them. There are many void places on Langya continent. There should be some creatures in the void places, which will be hidden. However, it is likely to delay the progress, but it is still acceptable. You''d better hurry up."


    "Yes!" the great Dharma protector bowed, and just then the Lord continued to ask the people next to the great Dharma protector; "Second Dharma protector, what''s the matter I asked you to do?"


    "Go back to the Lord, that thing is hidden very deeply by the people in the city of the gods, and the subordinates are incompetent. The second Dharma protector answered loudly. After his voice fell, the Lord nodded and said; "I also know it''s more difficult, but you also have to pay close attention. The golden wolf finds the news of that thing. However, remember to be careful and don''t leak the news, otherwise we will lose our power at that time. As long as everything goes step by step, but as long as the ghost clan comes, the whole Langya will be disrupted. At that time, we have plenty of opportunities."


    "Well, my subordinates understand, but Lord, my subordinates always have a question in mind." at this time, the big Dharma protector spoke out, fell with his voice, and the LORD said with a smile; "You should want to ask, what''s my relationship with the Tiangui clan? I can''t tell you about this for the time being, but you can rest assured that even if the Tiangui clan comes down, they won''t become enemies. There is an old saying in Langya that the enemy of the enemy is a friend, our enemy is the alliance of the gods, and so are the enemies of the Tiangui clan. At that time, our two families will be able to cooperate Made. "


    After hearing his voice fall, the people below nodded, and at this time the Lord continued to say; "Well, you all go down. You must complete the things I just explained as soon as possible. We should accumulate strength as soon as possible before the arrival of the Tiangui clan. Then we will be qualified to negotiate with the Tiangui clan."


    "Subordinates, people understand, please rest assured." the people below nodded.


    After they left, the Lord smiled coldly and said; "Su Tang, I must have a good calculation with you about the original gratitude and resentment. Don''t you want to save Langya? I won''t give you a chance. This seat is no longer the one you could crush at will. Wait. Hum, I''ll make you completely regret what you did at the beginning."


    When the voice fell, his figure also directly disappeared in the hall. At this time, he left the big Dharma protector and the second Dharma protector in the hall and gathered in a cave.


    "Elder brother, what do you think of what the LORD said before?" the second Dharma protector asked aloud. As his voice fell, the Dharma protector shook his head and said; "Second brother, in fact, I''m also very confused, but he has a life-saving grace for us. How can you and my brothers not help him? In fact, I tell the truth, I never thought we would have such a day, but I can''t help myself. I turned into a murderer. When I helped the Lord fulfill his wish, I''m going to leave and look for one Spend your life in the void. "


    "Elder brother, I understand, but I think this matter is not simple. I think the Lord has many secrets that we don''t know. Elder brother, why do you say our Lord wants to deal with the alliance of gods by such means?" the second Dharma protector continued. As his voice fell, the Dharma protector shook his head and said; "I don''t want to know about it. After all, we just want to repay our kindness. No matter what happens in the future, we have no choice."


    At the moment when the voice fell, the second Dharma protector also nodded. At this time, the big Dharma protector spoke out; "Second brother, you should be careful. The thing the Lord asked you to find is very dangerous, and the people in the city of gods will have people there to protect them, so you must be careful. After helping the Lord complete his great cause, we will live in seclusion together for an ordinary life."


    "Well, don''t worry, I will be careful, but brother, those empty places are also dangerous. Be careful. If you can''t do anything, retreat. Don''t take your life for the Lord''s order." the second Dharma protector also said.


    The next day, Su Tang and others came to the city of gods. As soon as they arrived, the world God summoned all the high-level people to gather in the hall. He also quickly told Su Tang what happened yesterday. After listening, Su Tang said with a very cold face; "I didn''t expect that they used such vicious means. It''s really heinous. This time, we must kill all these guys before the arrival of the Tiangui family, otherwise we will have no time for internal and external troubles."


    "Don''t worry, Su Tang. I didn''t expect that the mysterious force was so evil. I''ll try my best to help you. If I can''t, I''ll inform the patriarch and ask her to send some masters to help together." Bai you nodded and said. After her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, thank you, Miss Bai. But don''t worry first. I always have a hunch that the people of this mysterious force will come over because of the exciting attack. It won''t be too long."


    "Don''t worry about this, boy. I''ve sent someone to pay close attention to it. As long as there are changes, we will know at the first time." the world God also said at this time.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. For the next three days, the city of the gods was very calm, and there was no movement at all, which made Su Tang have some bad premonitions. On this day, in the courtyard, Ling Zhanwu and others came and saw Su Tang sitting in the courtyard with a frown. Ling Zhanwu asked aloud; "Su Tang, what''s the matter with you? Do you have something on your mind? Are you still thinking about your wife and Xiao Xun er?"


    As soon as someone came, Su Tang also quickly regained his consciousness. When he heard her words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "They are very safe in the God empire. I don''t have to worry at that time. I''m just worried about the mysterious forces. It''s so quiet these days. It always makes me feel that it''s quiet before the storm. I''m very uncomfortable."


    "I said, Su Tang, don''t worry. There are so many people here now, and they are all first-class experts. Although the mysterious forces have powerful monsters, we are not made of mud. Isn''t it right for them to come? Let them have a good look at our power." at this time, Han pangzi also said, falling with his voice, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing and shook his head.


    He knows Han Pang very well. Han Pang''s knowledge is still too little, but isn''t he the same as jumping into the river in the past? If he hadn''t practiced in the land of divine heritage for several years this time, maybe he had the same idea as Han pangzi, but now he didn''t think much, because there are too many hidden things in the world of heaven, and he had to be careful and didn''t dare to be careless at all.


    Moreover, among the ten thousand worlds of the heavens, he doesn''t know whether there are endless ancient families. After all, only after knowing this ancient family, he has met two, the first is the Narcissus family and the second is the blood ghost family. These ancient families are the existence he must look forward to. In addition, he has the strange and incomparable power of the umbrella palace in the land of God''s heritage, They are likely to be endless ancient people.


    Thinking of these, he couldn''t help worrying more. He was really afraid that this mysterious force would also have something to do with these endless ancient people. After all, although the secret method they used was very evil, there was no doubt that he was powerful.


    Seeing Su Tang''s silence again, Ling Zhanwu couldn''t help asking; "By the way, can su Tang tell us what happened to you in the land of divine heritage?" upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded and said; "In fact, there''s nothing to say, but there are some things that are too magical. You don''t believe Kong Anping. However, this really exists, especially you Han pangzi. I can tell you that your strength has fallen too much now. You must raise it as soon as possible, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    Hearing Su Tang''s last words, Han pangzi smiled helplessly and said; "Why don''t I know? But do you think everyone is as lucky as you? But speaking of it, Sutang, what level of cultivation has reached now? I''m also very curious. In the past, I could see through your cultivation more or less, but now you give me the feeling that it''s still a deep pool, completely invisible and unpredictable?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, Ling Zhanwu also nodded, showing a curious look. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Han pangzi, didn''t you tell me about the tenth level of God level before? My current cultivation is the supreme realm of God. This time, among the people and horses I have brought out from Okinawa, there are at least 20 or 30 masters of the supreme realm."


    "What? You have reached the legendary supreme God? What did you eat? It''s incredible that you have promoted so fast." Han pangzi said in shock at the moment of the voice falling. At this time, Ling Zhan dance on one side was also full of horror. At this time, Su Tang continued; "You are all wrong. The Supreme God is not the end of cultivation. I don''t want to say too much about this. If I say too much, it will cause a lot of trouble for your future cultivation. Well, I''d better tell you about the world of heaven. You are more interested in knowing these things."


    Hearing his words, Han pangzi said with a smile; "You''re right. I''m more curious about the realm of cultivation. Su Tang, tell us about the world of the heavens." at the moment when the voice fell, Mengluo and Luo Ling also came in from the outside. They just heard Han pangzi''s words, and Mengluo also ran over and said aloud; "Brother Su Tang, I also want to hear about the world of the heavens. I haven''t left Langya. I''ve been longing for the outside plane for a long time."


    "Well, well, when I have a chance in the future, I will take Mengluo everywhere." Su Tang said with a smile. Then he began to tell. He learned some secrets of the universe in the land of divine heritage. It was already in the afternoon when he finished speaking.


    "There''s still such a thing. I''m shocked that the world of the heavens is just a small place in the endless void." Ling Zhan danced and nodded as her voice fell, and the others nodded again and again. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s true. I was very shocked at the beginning, but later I accepted it."


    "Unexpectedly, elder sister Bai you is a member of the endless ancient clan. No wonder I think her chess pieces are very different. Even experts like master Xianyue are very polite to her." Mengluo also said in shock at this time. With her voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "She is a member of the Narcissus family. They are very peace loving. Only this time, their patriarch asked her to follow and help me."


    "Help you? I said Su Tang, the water fairy family, we would help you so?" as his voice fell, others nodded and said here, Su Tang was also slightly stunned, and then said aloud; "I can''t tell you more about this matter for the time being. It''s very important. If one doesn''t pay attention, it may kill me. However, one thing is certain that the Narcissus have no malice towards me. On the contrary, they are very willing to help us, so they are friends, not enemies."


    As his voice fell, others stopped asking. Since Su Tang said so, they also knew that some things Su Tang didn''t say might be for their good. At this time, Su Tang continued with a smile; "Hehe, so don''t be too arrogant in the future, fat Han. After all, the water in the world of the heavens is very deep, and the ghost family dare to be so arrogant among the world of the heavens. I think they are also very unusual."


    "Yes, so when we came here just now, you were worried about Su Tang. The people of this mysterious force also had a background, didn''t you?" Ling Zhanwu asked aloud at this time. When hearing her words, others turned their heads and looked at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, I have such a worry. After all, this force is freezing such a powerful secret method. It really can''t be underestimated. Moreover, they hide so deeply and oppose us everywhere. In fact, I always doubt whether they are related to the Tiangui clan, but I haven''t found any evidence."

 Chapter 864

    "That''s true. Now I think there''s some trouble when you say so, but we can''t find any way to find this mysterious force. What should we do?" Ling Zhanwu continued to say. As her voice fell, the system also nodded and said; "So now I really hope the people of this mysterious force come to us."


    As his voice fell, the others were silent. Three days later, they were still very calm, which increased Su Tang''s uneasiness. On this day, the ape bared his voice in the courtyard; "Boss, it seems that the people of this mysterious force are still completely frightened by our strength. Why hasn''t there been any movement in the past few days? It seems that you can intimidate the world."


    The voice fell, and the monkey king on one side also spoke; "Of course, you don''t see who brother Su Tang is. The land of God''s legacy has been in chaos for many years. Except for the ancestral gods, no one has been unified by brother Su Tang. It can be seen that the king of boss Su Tang has spread all over precious Langya. The mysterious force is powerful for a time with a secret method, and everything is floating clouds in front of absolute strength ¡£¡±


    Hearing what they said, Sutang shook his head and said; "This is not a simple matter. I think we''d better be careful. The more calm it is, the stronger it will burst out." his voice fell, and the six ears on one side also came out; "I also think there is some trouble with this matter." at this moment, Su Tang''s messenger stone suddenly burst into a ray of light, noticed that Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then took out the messenger stone and directly input it into the power collection.


    "Su Lang, be careful. I''m very upset. I feel that a war is about to break out. This is a major event related to the whole Langya. You must be careful." Yun Yun''s anxious voice came from the messenger stone. Upon hearing this, Su Tang frowned and looked very dignified. At this time, Su Tang quickly transmitted the channel; "Don''t worry, everything has me, I will be very careful."


    When the voice fell, he put the messenger stone away and spoke out; "It seems that my hunch is really good. This thing is really troublesome. You all know yunyun''s identity. Since she said so, she must have a hunch that a very huge thing will happen." as his voice fell, ape Chi and others were silent. At this time, Ling Zhanwu asked curiously; "Does your wife have any special status?"


    "You don''t know this girl. The boss and the wife are not ordinary. He is a contemporary descendant of Tianji Valley, which has the ability to predict the future. Since she said so, there must be a very big thing to happen." at this time, six ears replied. With his voice falling, Ling Zhanwu and others were stunned, There was a look of surprise in his eyes. At this time, Su Tang said; "Yes, we have to take this matter to heart. Well, you are here first. I will inform the world God and senior Xianyue of this matter. We have to prepare early."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang got up and walked outside the courtyard. After he left, the ape bared his voice; "It seems that our quiet days are not long."


    In the main hall, after the news of Su Tang on the street, the world God also quickly summoned the high-rise. At this time, Su Tang spoke directly in the main hall; "Just now I received the news from Yun Yun. I''m afraid there will be big trouble this time." as soon as this word came out, the world God and others were stunned, while Xianyue and others changed their faces, and their eyebrows were full of dignified look.


    Just then Su Tang continued; "She said there was going to be a great war, which would affect the fate of the whole Langya continent. She told me to be on guard." hearing this, Xianyue said solemnly; "It seems that we should be careful. Yunyun said so. Something big will happen. I think you''d better prepare early." as her voice fell, the God asked with a puzzled face; "Taoist friend, I don''t understand. Isn''t Su Tang''s wife in the God Empire? How can she have news here?"


    "Master Jieshen, you don''t know. This lady is not ordinary. Her identity can be compared with that of master Xianyue in the land of divine heritage. She is not only the contemporary descendant of Tianji Valley, but also the contemporary Valley master of Tianji valley." hearing this, Xianyue nodded and said; "The Dragon God is right. Although each generation of Tianji Valley has only one descendant and one valley master, their identity can be said to be the same as that of us in the whole land left by God."


    "Oh? Unexpectedly, the lad''s wife still has such an identity, but I still don''t understand. How can she have news here when she is far away in the God Empire?" the world God nodded, but he was still very confused.


    At this time, Xianyue continued; "Hehe, you don''t know this world God. You imagine that there is only one person in Tianji valley. Why can she get our respect and fear? There is a reason, because they have a very powerful and mysterious ability in Tianji Valley, that is, to predict the future."


    "Mysterious? Predicting the future? How is this possible?" when I mentioned your words, the people on the side of the world God were surprised, and their faces were full of horror. They knew very well what this meant, and they also knew very well. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "Indeed, they can predict the future, so they can predict many things in advance. Before I came, she told me to be careful. She said she had a very uncomfortable feeling in her heart. It seems that this matter must be not simple."


    "Well, if that''s the case, Kong Anping will be really serious." after hearing this, the world God nodded and said in a voice. After his voice fell, Su Tang continued; "Yes, so I hurried over to discuss countermeasures with you when I received her news." after hearing this, Xianyue said aloud; "Does yunyun have any other words?"


    "No, you don''t know. In fact, although the people of Tianji valley have the ability to predict the future, they still have to use secret skills to really know what will happen, but they can''t say it directly. After all, history can''t be changed. Otherwise, the descendants of Tianji valley will be punished by heaven. So I think Yun has sensed the good thing this time If something big is going to happen in the future, it just gives me some hints, which is better than what we don''t know at all, so that at least we can have the ability to prepare in advance. "Su Tang replied. As his voice fell, others nodded.


    "The Dragon God is right. At present, our biggest enemy is the mysterious forces. It seems that they must have acted this time." the Dragon King also said at this time. With his voice falling, all the people present nodded.


    At this time, the body of the world god suddenly burst. At the next moment, he quickly took out the messenger stone and activated it directly. At the next moment, a voice came out; "God of the world, great things are bad. We were besieged until the evil ghost baby was captured." the moment the voice fell, the God of the world''s face changed greatly and exclaimed; "No, hurry up and gather people. Let''s go and see what''s going on over there."


    At the moment when the voice fell, the world God rushed out of the hall directly. After he left, Su Tang also turned his head and looked at the fairy moon and the Dragon King; "Two elders, take your people with you and come with me. I''m afraid there will be big trouble this time." the voice fell. Xianyue and the Dragon King nodded, and soon everyone left empty.


    An hour later, the world God and others came to a very hidden valley. As soon as they came in, Su Tang felt a familiar power in the valley. At the beginning, he also had a hand with the most evil ghost baby. In a moment, he understood. He came to the world God and asked; "Elder, what''s going on? Who caught the evil ghost baby?"


    "Who should be the person of the mysterious force? It seems that we have miscalculated. These people have been secretly looking for the evil ghost baby. They have such a secret method. They must know how to stimulate the power of the evil ghost baby. In addition, the body of the evil ghost baby has been missing. I have a feeling that the body of the evil ghost baby must be in the hands of the mysterious force." the world God replied.


    With his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then said solemnly; "It seems that this time things are really very troublesome. There is no doubt about the ability of the evil ghost baby. Although he has been subordinated to us before, who can guarantee that it is not his expedient measure? If he gets the flesh, I''m afraid he will continue to trouble the mainland."


    "Yes, I also have such worries, and I have more worries now. Maybe this mysterious force is a dark son of the most evil ghost baby. After all, this most evil secret method can''t be owned by anyone, and I''m not surprised that the most evil ghost baby can be taken out. If so, we''ll be in real trouble." The world God is also a voice.


    At the moment when the voice fell, the world God also nodded and said aloud; "Well, we''d better go back and discuss the matter here. Now the top priority is to be on guard quickly so as not to be in a hurry." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded. They only like to eat and hurry. In the air, Xianyue asked suspiciously; "Dragon God, what''s going on?"


    "It''s a long story." then Su Tang quickly said the whole thing. After listening, Xianyue nodded and said; "So it is, but you are really bold. What is this evil ghost baby? Everyone knows that you actually want to accept such things. It seems that this time things are really in trouble."


    The Dragon King on one side also sighed with regret; "It can be said that this evil ghost baby is taboo in any aspect. Although we have never met it before, we are thunderous about its legend. We didn''t expect that there would be such a thing in Langya mainland, and we have been alive all the time. It seems that this time we have to face not only the Tiangui family, but also the ghost."


    Hearing their words, Su Tang also spoke out helplessly; "There''s no way. After all, you didn''t know the situation in Langya at the beginning. If you can have such an expert, you must keep it. Moreover, at that time, we didn''t have the means to completely destroy the evil ghost baby, so we had only such a choice." as his voice fell, both Xianyue and the Dragon King sighed.


    Compared with their helplessness on one side, in the abyss on the other side, the Lord laughed in the hall; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that God was helping us. It made it so easy for us to get the most evil ghost baby. Hahaha, Su Tang, wait. Wait for me. I''ll come out soon. You''ll be killed by me at that time."


    At this time, the Lord''s voice was filled with a very excited look. After hearing his words, there was a flash of doubt in the eyes of the big Dharma protector and the second Dharma protector below, and other people. They always thought that their Lord had a grudge with the people who have mercy on the gods, but now, when they heard that master had a grudge with a person named Su Tang, for this Su Tang, They are like thunder.


    "Hum, who are you? You dare to catch this seat. I think you are impatient." at this time, the most evil ghost baby, who has been bound in the center of the hall, snorted coldly and shouted loudly. When he heard his voice, the Lord smiled coldly and said in a voice; "Hehe, since we have caught you, we must find a way to deal with you. Feel it well and see if my body is very familiar?"


    As soon as he said this, the evil ghost baby''s face changed, and then he shouted angrily; "What the hell are you? You dare to occupy the flesh of this seat. I think you are really impatient. What do you want to do?" as his voice fell, the Lord slowly stood up and said; "I really yearn for your power. As long as I get your power, I will have no opponent in Langya. Then, with my army of dead spirits, even if Tiangui clan comes, I will become the supreme king of Langya. Isn''t that your dream all the time? Let me absorb your soul, join me, and I will let you become me As soon as we reach the peak you''ve always wanted. "


    "Ha ha ha, what are you? You''re trying to devour my soul? I laughed to death. I thought you were a character. I didn''t expect you to be a madman and devour my soul. I think you''re so naive." after hearing his words, even the evil ghost baby laughed. At this time, the Lord waved his hand and a white spirit jade appeared in his hand, Then a powerful force erupted.


    Feeling this power, a look of panic flashed in the eyes of the evil ghost baby and shouted; "Huahunlingyu? How could you have this thing? It''s impossible. It''s impossible. How could this thing appear in Langya? I didn''t destroy all these things back then. How could you have such a thing." at this time, his voice was full of panic and disbelief.


    "Hehe, you did destroy these things, but don''t forget that when you were sealed, those people left them in order to suppress the power of your soul? Hahaha, I''m afraid they never dreamed that what they left would become a great opportunity for me?" the Lord continued.


    As his voice fell, the evil ghost baby smiled coldly and said; "Can a small piece of soul melting jade destroy the power of my soul? I think you''d better not think about it." as soon as the voice fell, the Lord smiled and said; "Whether it can be destroyed or not is my business. You have no choice now." the voice fell, and he said to the second protector; "You did a good job this time and made great contributions, but now the work has not been completed. You stay in the blood spirit hell and take good care of it. I want him to see our means."


    The second Dharma protector nodded and bowed; "Yes, my subordinates obey." after the voice fell, the second Dharma protector directly took the evil ghost baby away. After they left, he looked at the big Dharma protector and asked; "Dharma protector, how''s things going over there?"


    "We''re ready. Now we''re merging. In a month, we should take advantage of the success to gather more than 20 dead spirits. This time, we''re lucky. We found several empty places with more human activities, so we caught more people." the big Dharma protector replied aloud. After his voice fell, the LORD said aloud; "Well, it will take me some time to devour the soul of this evil ghost baby. It''s just time to go out of the pass together, so that the whole Langya will be shocked by us."


    "But Lord, this evil ghost baby is not easy to deal with, and you should be careful." the big Dharma protector continued. As his voice fell, the Lord nodded to say; "Well, I understand. I''ll leave it to you first. I''m going to close the gate. You''ll always be ready for me. As soon as I leave the gate, I need to take my army to destroy the city of the gods."


    "Yes, subordinates understand." the great Dharma protector bowed down. With his voice falling, the Lord disappeared directly. After he left, the great Dharma protector looked at the rest and said; "Everyone has heard the Lord''s words just now. Be ready at all times." the voice fell and the great Dharma protector left.


    In a small courtyard, the big Dharma protector looked at the second Dharma protector''s voice; "Second brother, I''m afraid we can''t stay out of this time."


    "Hey, isn''t this better? In fact, brother, I really don''t want to continue doing such things for a long time. This time it should be a relief." the second Dharma protector said aloud. After hearing his words, the Dharma protector nodded and said; "Yes, it is indeed a relief, but in the last war, we should also try our best to help the Lord."

 Chapter 865

    At this time, on the other side, Su Tang and others also sat quietly in the hall with dignified faces. After a long time, Luo Xing came in from the outside and spoke out; "I found something about the dead. Let''s have a look." Luo Xing took out an ancient book and said.


    When he heard what he said, Su Tang and others gathered around and checked it. Then, Su Tang relaxed his eyebrows and said aloud; "So it is? It seems that the dead spirit is not very difficult to deal with." after listening to his words, the world God and others all smiled bitterly, and Luo Xing said aloud; "You don''t know, Sutang boy. It''s hard to find a special flame of evolutionary evil at the top of the list. I checked it before. The only one who meets this condition is the legendary world burning fire. I''ve only heard of it. I''ve run a lot of places, but I haven''t seen such a flame. Is there any in Langya continent I don''t know, but even if there is, I''m afraid it''s too late. "


    "Hehe, if the flame is a world burning fire, we don''t have to worry about it. Now we should worry about the evil ghost baby." Xianyue also relaxed a lot at this time, with a smile on her face and a voice. When she heard her words, the world God was also slightly stunned. Then he reacted to Ali and asked aloud; "Immortal moon Taoist friend, among your friends who came this time, does anyone have such a flame?"


    Upon hearing his question, Su Tang also replied; "Hehe, elder, I have the world burning fire, so I''ll leave the matter of the dead to me. Now let''s discuss how to deal with the evil ghost baby. Although the world burning fire has the ability to evolve evil, it is only aimed at the soul. This time they catch the evil ghost baby, they must still find his body. Then they will integrate the two successfully. I''m happy I''m afraid the world fire can''t deal with the evil ghost baby at all, and the evil ghost baby has a very powerful ability. I''m afraid we will be very dangerous at that time. "


    The world gods and others here are shocked. They are just worried about the mysterious force, but they really forget the special ability of the evil ghost baby. The reason why the evil ghost baby will become very powerful after having the flesh body is a headache for all people. The real reason is that he has a very powerful special ability, that is, phagocytosis, He can use this ability to constantly devour his opponents to enhance his strength.


    This is his most terrible ability. If it is really this evil ghost baby at that time, he will make them very troublesome. Moreover, as he continues to devour and improve, he and others will be very dangerous.


    "Don''t worry about this. Don''t forget your power, Su Tang. It''s the ancestor of the origin of Wan Zong. Although the phagocytic power is very powerful, it''s always just the ability to separate from it. He won''t hurt you at all, but others will be very dangerous. So when the evil ghost baby appears, you will be under great pressure." Bai you said.


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang was stunned at first, then nodded clearly, but then he said aloud; "But I don''t know if I can deal with this guy."


    "Yes, so we haven''t found out each other''s lineage now. It''s really difficult to deal with. I''ve seen it. We should be on alert now. At least we should find out the details of each other. Moreover, the matter of evil ghost baby is only our guess. It can''t be said that it must be him, so we should calm down first and don''t mess around, otherwise it will be time Before these people came, we were completely defeated. "At this time, Ying Long also said.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, what elder Ying Long said is right. We are too excited about this. You''d better calm down first." after the voice fell, the others nodded.


    In the following time, Su Tang and others were constantly wary of coming back to fight at any time, but ten days in a row passed, and there was no movement at all. This could not help but make su Tang and others relax.


    "It seems that our previous guesses are not very right. Maybe this matter really has nothing to do with the most evil ghost baby. If it is really the most evil ghost baby, according to his character, it has been killed after all. It has been ten days now. It seems that it should not be his mastermind. In this way, our pressure has been greatly reduced." in the small courtyard, Su Tang said aloud.


    Hearing what he said, ape Chi smiled and said; "Yes, I''ll tell you, we won''t be so unlucky." hearing his words, the immortal Moon said in a voice; "But be careful about this. I always think it''s not easy." Su Tang nodded after hearing her words; "Yes, the more calm the road erupts, the more powerful it is."


    At this time, Ying Long came from outside the courtyard and spoke directly to Su Tang; "Boy, long Ao found that there were some problems with his array, so we can''t continue here. We must go back to the sealed place immediately." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang stood up in horror and nodded; "How could this happen? Are the people of Tiangui clan attacking the array? Are the people of Tiangui clan coming?"


    "I''m not sure about this. I won''t know until I go back and check it. But don''t worry. When we left, we checked the seal there. It shouldn''t be broken in a moment and a half. At least it can last for a year. So I think some people who didn''t know about it broke into there by mistake and touched the array. So we went back and have a look. And God these days The people of the secret forces didn''t show up. If they did, it would be really troublesome. "Ying long continued.


    The moment the voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Then thank you, elder." hearing his words, Ying Long said aloud; "Well, it''s all right, but things here are not optimistic. Everything depends on you, boy. After all, the friends from the land of God''s legacy only serve you. In addition, the people and horses in Shura hell are only subordinate to you, but there are not many local forces, so I discussed with the world gods before to make you the leader of our three armies Shuai, all the choices are up to you. We are all going to follow your orders. "


    As soon as this word came out, ape Chi and others nodded again and again. At this time, Xianyue and the dragon king stood up and said at the same time; "This proposal is very good, I have no opinion." after his voice fell, ape Chi also said aloud; "Yes, yes. The boss''s ability is extraordinary. It''s the best choice to give it to him. What Ying Long said is also good. The three parties also need someone who can live in the field to command. The boss is the best candidate."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang also got up in the city, and then nodded and said; "Well, it''s an eventful time now, and I won''t put it off. Elder Ying long, you''d better hurry up and check the situation of the seal place. No matter what news you have, remind me as soon as possible." at the moment when the voice fell, Ying Long also clicked. After explaining a few words, he turned and left directly. After Ying Long left, Xianyue also said aloud; "Dragon God, just now, I want to immediately summon our people in the land left by God and spread the news. After all, these people are only allies. They come to help after looking at your face. It''s still troublesome to really order them."


    "Well, I also understand this, so please ask elder Xianyue for more help." Su Tang also said aloud. After his voice fell, Xianyue nodded with a smile; "You''re welcome. The current situation is special. Let''s leave it to me and the Dragon King." after the voice fell, Su Tang nodded. Xianyue and the Dragon King also left. At this time, Ling Zhan danced aloud; "Su Tang, the people and horses of Shura hell will follow your lead, but you are the commander of the three armed forces. Your decision is very important in the future. I''m afraid a slight difference will bring us indelible losses."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang also said helplessly; "Yes, I also know that this matter is very difficult to deal with, but if I don''t stand up, no one can stand up, especially in the land of divine heritage. Apart from the Dragon King and senior Xianyue, others tell the truth that I don''t have much friendship with them, and Jisheng and others may be aware of this before they choose me. This is the best Methods, now our people and horses are obviously divided into three factions. Although Shura hell has cooperated with the city of gods for many years and has almost run in, there are still some troubles in many things. It can be said that our side is a plate of loose sand. "


    As his voice fell, Ling Zhanwu also nodded. At this time, Su Tang continued; "The current situation is not optimistic, so I must stand up. As for the problems you said just now, I don''t know. But now the top priority is to unite the three of us. Only in this way can we really defeat the strong enemy this time."


    "Boss, that''s right. Now we want to unite." ape Chi also said aloud. As his voice fell, Su Tang and others nodded. At this time, a person outside the door said aloud; "Lord Su Tang, please welcome the world God."


    Upon hearing the sound, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Come on, everybody, let''s go and have a look. It must be a real announcement." the voice fell. Su Tang left the courtyard with the people. After arriving at the hall, Su Tang found that all the high-level leaders had come, even the leaders of those forces in the land of God''s heritage had appeared.


    Seeing Su Tang coming, everyone stood up occasionally. At this time, Su Tang asked with a smile; "Elder Jieshen, the boy is coming. I don''t know what to do with me?" the voice fell, and Jieshen smiled and said; "Hahaha, Sutang boy, this time I asked you to come here, I do have something to discuss with you. I hope you will agree. It concerns the whole Langya continent, so please do agree." Luo Xing nodded; "Yes, you must promise to kiss."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang said aloud; "Well, Langya continent is my hometown, and I won''t let anything happen to it. What''s the world? Just say it, boy, as long as you can do it, you will promise." in fact, he already knew something in his heart. At this time, the God of the Soviet World said; "Before, Yinglong and I discussed and loved each other, and felt that the three of us needed a commander, otherwise we couldn''t give full play to our real combat power."


    "That''s true." Xianyue nodded and echoed. Hearing their words, Su Tang no longer pretended to be confused and said directly; "In fact, elder Ying Long has told me about this just now, and I promised him. Now this is a special situation, and I know very well in my heart that only when we unite can we defeat the strong enemy."


    Don''t talk to anyone else, Sutang continued; "Among the people who came here this time, there are friends from the land of divine heritage. In fact, I also know that many of you came to help Langya mainland only because you gave me Su Tang face. But I want to say here a few days. Since everyone has come to help, I hope the army can wholeheartedly. Although I su Tang can''t promise you anything, you might as well think about it, such as This time, the Langya mainland was beaten down by the Tiangui clan. I believe it will spread to other planes in a short time. I''m afraid the land of divine heritage can''t be alone at that time, so I su Tang sincerely beg you here to help us. "Here, Su Tang bowed to the people and horses in the land of divine heritage.


    Seeing Su Tang like this, Xianyue nodded and said; "The Dragon God is right. Imagine the ambition of the Tiangui clan. Some of you present have participated in the original Tiangui clan war. You are very clear about their means. If Langya mainland is occupied, the land left by the gods will not be able to be alone at that time."


    "Hahaha, Lord Dragon God, don''t worry. Since the people of Jianshen mountain have come, they have made plans, and everything will follow the orders of Lord Dragon God." at this time, the sword master of Jianshen mountain stood up and laughed loudly. As his voice fell, others nodded one after another. After hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and bowed down and said; "Thank you very much, thank you."


    At this time, Luo Xing also stood up and spoke out; "Now everyone in Shura hell regards Su Tang as a great benefactor, and I Shura people are willing to listen to Su Tang''s orders. If I hesitate, I will kill this man at the first time without Su Tang talking to you." now the people in Shura hell and the land left by God have made a statement, and the world God also speaks at this time; "Of course, this is my proposal. I have given orders to the people in the city of gods. In the future, I will only listen to the orders of Sutang boy."


    The moment the voice fell, everyone stood up and said in unison; "We are willing to listen to the orders of the Dragon God."


    "Well, now that you have agreed, the boy will take it seriously. It''s just some things. The boy is still young, so you need to mention a lot of things." Su Tang smiled in his eyes and arched his hands. At the same time, he also received the news from Ying long that they just need someone to break in by mistake, without any special circumstances.


    Su Tang also relaxed when he got the news and said with a smile; "Hahaha, now you work together. No matter what strong enemy you encounter, I think we will successfully fight back."


    "Hahaha, yes." the world God and others also laughed. Time flies. Even after three days, there is still no news. Su Tang is also happy and relaxed. After all, they have nothing to do now. If the people of the mysterious forces don''t come to them, they can''t find each other, so they can only wait like this.


    Waiting for the other party to find them, the ape came to his yard and said; "Boss, it''s not a way for us to wait like this. Do you have any good ways?"


    "I''ve been trying to find a way these days. There''s really no way. If there''s a way, how can I wait here?" Su Tang also said aloud. When he heard his words, ape Chi was also very helpless. At this time, Su Tang''s messenger stone lit up again.


    He took out the messenger stone in doubt and activated it directly, and the voice of Yun Yun came; "Su Lang, I know your difficulties, but I can''t say too much. The person you''re looking for is in an abyss in the West. I hope he can help you." the voice fell. Su Tang''s eyes lit up and quickly recovered, so he stood up and laughed; "Hahaha, I forgot yunyun then. Let''s go to the world God and discuss with them."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang directly took out a piece of collar fear and input divine power to activate it. At the next moment, a powerful force rose into the sky. At the next moment, a huge command word appeared in the sky. This is what Qian Liangtian God and others came up with. This is unique to Su Tang. This token is a signal for him to worry about all high-level officials.


    At this time, after receiving his signal, all the high-level officials rushed directly to the central hall without stopping for a moment. Soon, everyone gathered in the hall. After everyone arrived, Su Tang said; "Just now I received a message from Yun Yun. He gave me a hint. Maybe we don''t have to wait passively."


    "Oh? Dragon God, did Yun Yun prompt the seat of the mysterious force?" Xian Yue heard her eyes and said in a voice. With her voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, although her hint is very vague, it at least gives us a goal. We don''t have to think like before."


    The voice fell, and everyone nodded. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Well, Yun Yun said, the person I''m looking for is in an abyss in the west, so I''m going to set aside some people to look in the West. What do you think?"

 Chapter 866

    At the moment when the voice fell, the fairy moon immediately said; "Dragon God, I''ll leave this matter to Taishang Mingyue palace. We will find the nest of this mysterious force as soon as possible." her voice fell, and the Dragon King on one side also said; "Lord Dragon God, let me take the dragon people and horses with the leader of Xianyue palace. We don''t really understand their strength now. We''d better be careful."


    "Well, it''s better, but I''ll go with you this time. After all, we don''t know how many dead souls they have. In the past, I''m afraid there will be big trouble. We will follow you, which can ensure some safety." Su Tang nodded and said aloud. After his voice fell, ape Chi also stood up; "How can I lose my four brothers for such a thing? Boss, we''ll follow you."


    His voice fell, and others stood up to think of it. Here, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Don''t follow me. Let me go to Mingyue palace and the dragon family this time. Now we are still very dangerous. The pen core yunyun gives Fang Xi too much. We will all go there when the time comes. People from the mysterious forces will attack this city of gods. I''m afraid it''s hard to resist. Stay here and let me know no matter what news you have If we find the people of this mysterious force, we will inform you as soon as possible. It''s not too late for you to come with a large army. "


    "Well, adults are right. Let them pass this time. Their strength is incomparable. It''s more convenient to act and less dangerous. We''d better stay in the city of the gods. After all, this is our hometown. If there are any problems at that time, it''s not worth the loss for me." At this time, the movie bully also spoke out. After hearing his words, Luo Xing, the God of the world, also nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang spoke again; "I''ll leave the matter of the city of gods to the world God and Luo Xing for the time being. Now that you all let me be the commander, I hope you can work together this time. If nothing can be done this time, I''m afraid the future Tiangui war will be more troublesome."


    At the moment when the voice fell, everyone present nodded. After everything was explained, Su Tang looked at Xianyue and the Dragon King and said; "Gather your men and horses, and we''ll start now." the moment the voice fell, the fairy moon and the Dragon King nodded at the same time. The three directly left the hall. After a while, hundreds of lights rose directly into the sky, turned into streamers, and flew directly to the West.


    Seeing them leave, the world God also speaks out; "Well, everyone, now there is the whereabouts of the mysterious forces, but we can''t continue to wait to die. Please inform your people. At that time, as long as there is news from Sutang boy, we will start directly. At the same time, we should be careful all the time. The mysterious forces will come and attack secretly."


    "Yes!" everyone answered with an arched hand. Then the group left the hall quickly. After everyone left, the God of the world looked at the empty hall and said aloud; "I hope things will go smoothly this time. God, Langya mainland can''t stand your tossing. How many hardships are enough." although he said that Su Tang was the son of heaven sent by heaven to end these things.


    But this is only his guess. He also came to stabilize the three parties and build momentum for Su Tang. However, he doesn''t know whether Su Tang is really the son of heaven. However, Su Tang must be very unusual to have such a powerful ability, or it''s really what he said. It''s not necessarily that Su Tang is really the son of heaven.


    Su Tang and others who left the city of the gods quickly flew through the sky. At the same time, their eyes kept looking at the situation below. At this time, Xianyue pointed to the distance and said; "Dragon God, there seems to be an abyss in front of us. Let''s go and have a look." upon hearing her words, Su Tang nodded, and the party quickly flew over. However, after several checks, there was no trace of human activities in it. But the party rose up again and continued to look for it.


    One day later, Su Tang and others had abolished the city of the gods for thousands of miles. Although there were many abysses on the way, there was no trace of mysterious forces. At night, Su Tang and others found a place to rest. At this time, the fairy Moon said; "Dragon God, can you ask yunyun and see if you can give a slightly more accurate hint for each? The west is too vast. I''m afraid it''s not easy to find it. Moreover, we can''t leave the city of the gods too far, otherwise we won''t be able to go back to support us quickly at that time. It''s not very convenient for them to support us."


    Her voice fell, and Su Tang nodded. Indeed, along the way, he also saw the trouble of this matter. However, he was not sure whether yunyun could give him a more definite answer, but he took out the messenger stone and quickly passed a message. After a while, yunyun''s message came back; "Su Lang, I don''t know how to help you, but I can give you a hint. It''s three thousand miles away, but you should hurry up, or something big will happen. The whole Langya continent will completely become a sea of corpses. You must be fast, and be careful. Don''t be impulsive."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang also put away the messenger stone and said it immediately; "Master Xianyue, Dragon King, let''s go. Let''s not rest. Let''s look for it directly. Yun Yun''s tone is full of worry. We must not let this happen." the voice fell, and Xianyue nodded again and again, and the party set off again quickly.


    The next day, early in the morning, Su Tang and others had come to a place three thousand miles away from the city of the gods. However, looking at this vast area, Su Tang and others had a headache after verification. At this time, the immortal moon came out; "Now it seems that we can only look for it separately." the voice fell, and the Dragon King nodded again and again. At this time, Su Tang waved his hand and said; "No, I''m afraid it''s too late to look for it like this. I just checked the area here. It doesn''t look like a place with an abyss at all. In my opinion, they must have used some special means to cover up the abyss. It''s useless for us to look for it blindly, so I''m going to directly get the power of the soul and cover it over and over again, as long as we observe it When they feel that there are array fluctuations there, they may really hide there. Moreover, we don''t have many people this time. It''s too far away from the gods. It takes them more than half a day to support them. Therefore, we''d better not scare the snake first. "


    With his voice falling, Xianyue also agreed and nodded, and the Dragon King on one side spoke directly; "Well, it''s still the Dragon God. Think carefully. The subordinates should first pass back the news here and let them be ready at any time. In this way, they can save a lot of time." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said in a voice; "Well, let''s go first. We''ve been in the sky. The goal is too big."


    The voice fell, and everyone fell down one after another. As soon as it fell, Su Tang released the power of his soul, thinking about the continuous extension in all directions. With the passage of time, at noon, Su Tang took back the power of his soul, shook his head and said aloud; "It seems that this time, I really can''t do it alone." the voice fell. Without waiting for Xianyue to speak, Su Tang directly took out the messenger stone and said; "Ape Tong, I need your help here. You leave now and come straight to me. The sooner the better."


    "What''s the matter? Dragon God?" seeing that Su Tang took back the messenger stone, the immortal Moon said aloud. Hearing her words, Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s really troublesome here. Although my soul power is strong, it''s still troublesome to search, so I need the help of ape Tong. His ability is very special. As long as he comes, we can quickly find the place we''re looking for."


    The voice fell, and Xianyue also nodded. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "So let''s find a place to hide. Maybe we can find the movement of these guys before ape Tong arrives. Let''s go." the voice fell. Su Tang directly got up and left here with Xianyue and others. After a while, they came to a very secret valley.


    At this time, ape Tong in the city of the gods rushed to the sky and quickly flew to the west after the news from Su Tang in the street. When Su Tang was sending the message, ape Tong was discussing countermeasures with these people in the hall, so he didn''t explain when Su Tang called him over.


    After he left, the ape frowned and frowned; "Boss, what happened? I summoned ape Tong so eagerly."


    "Don''t worry, Su Tang will be fine. Now let''s not mess around. Let''s have a look at it first." the world God also said. As his voice fell, others nodded and flew fast all the way. Ape Tong just spent half a day to find Su Tang.


    In the valley, Sutang directly said what he needed to do now. With his voice falling, ape Tong nodded clearly and said; "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll leave it to me. I''ll find those guys as soon as possible." his voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said hurriedly; "However, your movement should be smaller. You can see that it is very far from the city of the gods. If those people find out, our enemies will have no time to support, so we can''t scare the snake."


    "Well, I understand, boss, I''ll start to use the secret method now." ape Tong said in a voice. As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded. At this time, ape Tong also suddenly changed his body. The next moment, a trace of earthy yellow power began to condense and spread. In the evening, ape Tong suddenly opened his eyes and turned into a human shadow, After that, a trace of pride flashed in his eyes. At this time, Su Tang had come and asked in a hurry; "How''s it going? Did you find it?"


    "Of course, boss, you don''t see who I am. But these guys hide so deep. I''ve determined their position. Boss, should we kill them now or wait for the reinforcements?" ape Tong said in a voice. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "We can''t scare the snake at the moment. We''d better wait until the reinforcements arrive. And ape Tong. You must secretly pay attention to the actions of these guys and don''t let them run away. By the way, do you have any way to inquire about their situation?"


    Hearing his words, Xianyue also spoke out; "Yes, now we don''t know anything about this force. How to deal with them." hearing her words, apetong thought for a while, and then asked Su Tang aloud; "Boss, if our reinforcements want to come here, how long will it take?" as his voice fell, Su Tang thought for a while and said aloud; "I don''t know, but they have a lot of people and horses, and their speed will be relatively slow. I think it will take at least one day. What''s the matter, ape Tong? Why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "That''s true. If so, there''s no problem. Boss, you don''t know. I have a secret method for the ape family. But I always think it''s just a chicken rib, so I don''t use it often, but this time it can be used to inquire about these guys. It''s just a short time. It can only last half an hour, and it''s also easy to use it There are restrictions. It can only be cast once a month, and I don''t know if my secret method will disturb them. If it does, I''m afraid it will be troublesome. Therefore, I need to make the reinforcements feel here quickly. Since the boss says we can finish it one day, we can check it some time before they arrive. I hope we''re lucky. " The ape will answer.


    Hearing him say this, Su Tang''s eyes flashed a look of surprise and nodded again and again; "Well, well, well, just do what you say." the voice fell, and he turned his head and looked at the Dragon King; "Dragon King, send a message and let the people of the city of gods come." the voice fell, and the dragon king answered aloud; "I''ve informed them. Now they should have started."


    "Well, well, as soon as they arrive, we must let these guys see our power. After being passive for a long time, they still take the initiative." Su Tang nodded with a smile. When he heard what he said, the others laughed. At this time, the people on the other side of the city of gods had already set out. More than 10000 strong people rose into the sky and surged up for a time, At the same time, Ying Long and others also received news from here.


    "It seems that this Sutang boy is indeed a character. It seems that the original decision was right. It is the best choice to let him be the commander of the three armed forces." Ying Long said aloud. With his voice falling, long Ao said proudly; "Of course, he is the successor of the old master and my little Lord. There is no doubt about his ability, but I didn''t expect that one day, the little Lord would reach his present level."


    "Hahaha, it''s really amazing. I didn''t expect that Tiantao would have the chance to see such amazing talent in his lifetime." Tiantao also laughed and said. With his voice falling, Ying Long also spoke; "Although we have found these guys, it''s not easy to deal with them. After all, you''ve seen their dead spirit. It''s very mysterious. I don''t know if Sutang can handle these ghosts."


    When he said this, his tone was a little dignified. At this time, Tiantao said aloud; "Do you think we should go back to help? Now it''s very stable here. We don''t have to worry so much. What do you think, Lao long?" the voice fell. Long Ao also turned his head and looked at Ying long. His heart also wanted to go back and fight with Su Tang Tu, which could be regarded as a warm-up before the arrival of Tiangui clan.


    "Well, in fact, I don''t want to fight with them in the past, but we are the top priority here. We haven''t figured out the details of these guys. I think it''s better for us not to leave here for the time being, so as to avoid the wave after wave." Ying long nodded and said in a voice. With his voice falling, Tiantao and long Ao nodded slowly, Indeed, this matter is very troublesome. Although they want to leave, they can''t leave.


    The next day, Su Tang directly inquired about the position of the lower world God and others, and said aloud to ape Tong; "They will arrive in two hours. Now you can inquire about their situation first, and we can take advantage of this time to get along with a countermeasure. After all, the movement of the world God and their arrival will certainly disturb the people of the mysterious forces. If we don''t think about the Countermeasures in advance, everything will be in vain."


    When the voice fell, the ape nodded and quickly performed the secret method. His secret method was very strange. It allowed his soul to separate a part and integrate into the earth, so that he could become a land and feel anything that happened in the land.


    Half an hour passed quickly, and the ape woke up and spoke directly; "Boss, I''m afraid it''s a little troublesome." at this time, his voice was full of dignity. Su Tang hurriedly asked when he noticed his tone; "What happened? Are these guys powerful?"


    "Well, it''s very powerful. There are at least five or six hundred dead spirits we saw before. These guys are really heinous. There are so many dead spirits. I don''t know how many people they killed, but I''m a little curious. Where did these guys get so many people?" the ape nodded and replied, falling with his voice, Su Tang''s face was also very ugly.


    "I didn''t expect that they had so many dead souls every day. It seems that this battle is still an extremely fierce battle." the Dragon King also said with a dignified face.

 Chapter 867

    At this time, Su Tang continued to ask; "Have you been discovered by them? And do you have a way to let us enter quietly?" now the power of the mysterious forces below is too unexpected for Su Tang. He can''t rush in directly with people and horses as he expected, otherwise he will suffer heavy losses at that time.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, ape Tong thought for a moment and shook his head; "They really didn''t find me, but this place is very hidden, and I also checked it roughly. Except for the weak stratum above, there is no road to enter it, so if you want to enter it, you must break through the stratum."


    "In this way, I can only attack directly. I''m afraid it won''t be easy for us to fight in this way. It seems that all this needs to be discussed after they arrive, but now we must guard the entrance and don''t let them escape." Su Tang thought for a while. There was really no way, so he had to speak out helplessly, With his voice falling, Xianyue also nodded to say; "Call me about this. As for the sky, let the dragon people be responsible."


    "Well, it''s just right. I''ll leave here first, and I''ll give you the things here first. I''ll discuss the things here with them before the arrival of the world God''s army. Otherwise, the army will come and startle the people below." the voice fell, Su Tang directly broke through the air. Seeing him leave, ape Tong said to Xianyue and the Dragon King; "Two elders, I''d better continue to pay attention to the movements of the people below. I''ll leave the matter on the ground to you."


    The voice fell, and Xianyue nodded. At this time, ape Tong changed his body again, and the power of earthy yellow gathered together, which soon shrouded the hell. Xianyue and the Dragon King also arranged quickly. At this time, he left here at a surprisingly fast speed and flew towards the city of the gods, At the same time, it is also related to the world God and others.


    Soon they met. They suddenly saw Su Tang coming. The world God and others were all puzzled, but their footsteps stopped. At this time, Su Tang said to the world God in the air; "Although we have found their nest, it''s not easy to fight this time." when he said this, the world God and others frowned. At this time, Su Tang continued to speak; "Before, I called ape to help me find their nest. At the same time, I also inquired about their situation. It seems that we all underestimated this mysterious force. We never thought they had 500 or 600 dead spirits."


    "What? Five or six hundred dead spirits? Is that terrible? How many creatures did these guys kill?" the world God was also surprised by Su Tang''s words. At this time, Bai you frowned and said in a voice; "It seems that this force really deserves to die, but Su Tang is right. I''m afraid it''s really difficult to fight this battle."


    Su Tang nodded and continued; "So I''m here to discuss with you how to fight this battle. After all, there are too many people this time. As long as you go, they will disturb the mysterious forces underground. In this way, they will attack first, which is very bad for us. So I hope we can discuss it first and attack them unprepared, This can reduce our losses. As for their dead spirits, I have a plan at that time. I just need a strong player of the shadow family to help arrange the next array. "


    "No problem. If you need us to do anything, you can give orders directly. I will do it." the movie bully said. As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and continued; "I''m going to ask you to arrange an array at the entrance and use my world fire Dan stove as the array base to stimulate the world fire in the Dan stove, so as to at least ensure that the dead will not threaten us." Su Tang continued. As his voice fell, the movie bully nodded and said; "Yes, your excellency is right. We will try our best to arrange a strong array to ensure that none of these people can leave."


    "Hmm! Next we''ll discuss how to attack the mysterious forces." the voice fell, and the world God nodded and asked; "Now we don''t know much about the situation there, Sutang boy, you''d better tell us about them first." as his voice fell, Sutang shook his head and said aloud; "In fact, I don''t know very well. After all, the people of the mysterious forces are hidden underground. I don''t know what kind of lineup they are. I just checked it before, but they didn''t go too deep for fear of startling the snake. They just roughly explored their situation, but I think since these guys can choose this place, they must have a back hand."


    "Well, indeed, there is still a distance to gather the city of gods here. If they can retreat so quickly, there must be something similar to the transmission array. As the saying goes, there must be some backers for such a huge force. If we rashly attack now, it is difficult to ensure that they will not directly pass through their secret channel and go straight Then withdraw from our rear and go straight to the city of the gods. Then things will be really troublesome. "The boundary God also nodded and said in a voice. At the end, his tone was very dignified.


    At this time, Su Tang nodded with a frown; "What you said is right. That''s what I''m worried about. This battle is not easy to fight. If we don''t do well, we will change from active to passive. Now I finally understand why yunyun is so anxious. If we don''t handle this battle well, it is likely to put the whole Langya continent into deep water and fire."


    "Listen to what you said, our previous expectations are wrong this time, and now we are more passive than before." after verification, Luo Xing also spoke out. As his voice fell, all the people present were silent. Indeed, it was hope that they wanted to find the nest of this mysterious force, Let himself and others not be so passive all the time, but now although he has found the nest of the mysterious forces, the situation has not improved, but is more passive. Now they are attacking and not attacking. Especially Su Tang, he is very helpless. He has received the news of Yun Yun and can''t continue to delay like this.


    In fact, there was a guess in Su Tang''s heart. Maybe the mysterious force was preparing something, and it was probably related to the most evil ghost baby. When he thought of the power of the most evil ghost baby, he couldn''t help feeling powerless. If this matter was really related to the most evil ghost baby, the thing that Yun Yun couldn''t delay could be explained completely.


    All of them were silent. After a while, Su Tang said aloud; "I think so. You''d better take the city of the gods and the people of Shura hell back to the city of the gods and keep careful precautions. I''ll take the people and horses of the land of the gods first and prepare all the things here. Then I''ll attack them directly. In this way, we can also enter it to check the situation. If they really want to withdraw When we go to attack the city of gods, there are many of you. They can''t attack for a while and a half. In this way, we have enough time to return. If we can quickly cut off their way back, you can quickly support them. Anyway, this battle must be fought and can''t be delayed. I also contacted Yun when I came here before , I hope to get some tips from her. She told me that this battle must not be delayed, otherwise there may be a great disaster in the whole Langya continent. From the current situation, the people of this mysterious force are probably using the power of the evil ghost baby. If they get the power of the evil ghost baby, this time things will be really out of control, and And although the Tiangui clan is very stable at present, no one knows what kind of situation it is. "


    As his voice fell, the world God nodded and said; "Your analysis is very correct. This is what I am most worried about. What I am most afraid of is that the mysterious forces here have not been handled well, and the people of the Tiangui clan over there will appear. If so, we will have internal and external troubles at that time. I''m afraid it will be really difficult to protect the real Langya continent. This time, it is related to the life and death of the whole Langya continent. I''m sorry, Su Tang boy Believe you, you will lead us to victory again, just as you were in Shura hell or the land left by God, we will win. "


    When the voice fell, everyone''s eyes gathered and all fell on Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang also solemnly nodded and replied; "I understand, master, this Langya continent is my hometown. I won''t let anything happen here. Even if I kill my life, I won''t let anything happen in Langya continent. In the past, whether I was in Shura hell or a place left by God, I was constantly fighting alone. How many friends fought with me this time, I believe we will win."


    "Well, I''ll be relieved if you say so. I''ll take the men and horses back first. If there''s any news here, remember to inform us at any time. There''s really no way. You''ll withdraw to the city of the gods. We''ll continue to think of other ways at that time. Remember not to act recklessly." the world God nodded and continued to charge. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded, Then the world God took the men and horses back, and the rest looked at Su Tang. At this time, the movie bully said; "What shall we do now, my lord? Shall we go directly?"


    "Don''t worry for the time being. I''m sending a letter to elder Xianyue to let her come first. She has space artifact. I want everyone to enter it first, so as to reduce our goal. After I and the shadow family have arranged the array, we suddenly appear and take them by surprise." Su Tang replied aloud.


    As the voice fell, he quickly took out the messenger stone and informed Xianyue to come. After receiving his news, Xianyue directly broke through the air and arrived soon. Su Tang also said his plan simply and quickly. Xianyue nodded directly. These people were all included in the artifact of the space, leaving only the people of the shadow family. Then the group quickly returned to the valley.


    Seeing Su Tang and others coming back, ape Tong also opened his eyes and spoke directly; "Boss, you''re back. I just have something new to say to you." after that, he saw that there were only shadow family people around Su Tang. He couldn''t help showing a look of doubt. He noticed him for a moment, and Su Tang said aloud; "I''ll explain this to you later. Let''s talk about your new discovery first."


    "Well, after you left, I continued to use the power of the earth to check the terrain under the mysterious forces. I think it''s very strange. This place is not very big, but there are so many people and horses that I don''t understand. I think there may be some strange things in it." ape Tong continued, just as his voice fell, Su Tang was also stunned, and then turned to look at Xianyue and said; "Senior, please ask Miss Bai to come out. I have something I need her help."


    Hearing his words, Xianyue nodded, and then the white light flashed. Bai you appeared in the valley. As soon as she appeared, Su Tang asked you; "Miss Bai, I need your help here. Ape Tong found something just now. I think there may be a void underneath. So I want you to use your strength to see if you can help us find out the situation."


    Upon hearing this, Bai you nodded and said; "I''ll check it first. Don''t worry." the voice fell. She slowly closed her eyes, and a white force of emptiness floated on her. Then she disappeared directly into the valley. Su Tang and others were stunned to see this. At this time, the ape spoke aloud; "What happened to her? Why did she suddenly disappear?"


    "Hehe, this is the ability of Narcissus. No matter where they are, they can directly enter the void." Xianyue explained with a smile. With her voice falling, Su Tang and others also showed a look of surprise. Indeed, such ability is too powerful. After a while, Bai you''s figure suddenly appeared in the valley. As soon as she appeared, Su Tang found that her face was wrong and asked; "What happened to miss white?"


    "Ape Tong guessed well. There is a void in this low place. I just used my power to check in the dark. Su Tang''s power can''t stay and must be killed cleanly." Bai you said in a very cold voice. With her voice falling, Su Tang also noticed that her tone was wrong and couldn''t help asking; "Are they still making the dead?"


    "Well, their means are too cruel. I think they should have slaughtered many creatures in the void. It''s heinous. Many of them, like the mermaids in the illusory water world, are a peaceful race who can''t escape the world. I didn''t expect that people with this strength would torture and kill these creatures by such cruel means in order to create dead creatures It''s really hateful. Su Tang, I''ll help you this time. You''d better call back all the people and horses in the city of gods. As for the void transmission array below them, I''ll directly destroy it. Moreover, I''ve also planned to summon the void storm directly to the East secret method. Before, I talked to some racial people I''ve seen in the void. They hope I can bring it back A place will be completely destroyed and give them a liberation. "Bai you continued.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and felt very uncomfortable. From Bai you''s angry tone, it was not difficult for him to guess how cruel the scene would be in the void, but he still said aloud; "How can you destroy that empty place? As long as you destroy that place, we are not without the power of a war."


    "I will use the supreme secret method of my water fairy family to destroy the void land directly with the void storm. I also saw that the people of this mysterious force can quickly go to the city of gods and pass through the void array in the void land. Therefore, as long as I destroy it, they will have no way back. At that time, as long as our coal rushes into it, they will have no way back There is no way to kill them, "Bai you continued.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and said; "That''s just right. I''ll ask the world God and others to come back first and stand by in the distance. By the way, Miss Bai, can you find the situation of the evil ghost baby after your inspection?" speaking of Su Tang''s heart, he is still very worried about the situation of the evil ghost baby. The winter solstice should always be on the side of waiting for people directly. The problem is not great. If it is used by the other party, Then their battle will be very difficult this time.


    "I didn''t notice this, but I found a sea of blood in the void. The evil Qi there is the most powerful place in the void. If you want to say where the evil ghost baby is, I think it''s more likely to be there, but isn''t that right? I directly use the void storm to evolve the void, even if their power is strong If you are big, you will also be seriously injured. At that time, with your strength, you can completely restrain him, so it will be much easier for me to fight. "Bai you continued.


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang smiled and nodded again and again; "That''s just right, but we still have to plan first. When the world gods and others come, we''ll have to trouble senior Xianyue. You can put their people into your space artifact. Only in this way can we attack each other by surprise. Now I''ll take the shadow family to arrange the array first."


    The voice fell. Xianyue nodded, and the movie bully nodded. Then the movie bully and Su Tang left. Under the guidance of ape Tong, Su Tang and others came to the entrance. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Yinglao, let''s check whether there is anything exquisite here first, so as not to disturb the people below." hearing his words, the movie bully ordered a little, and then quickly ordered the people of the movie family to check it quickly.

 Chapter 868

    Soon, the movie blockbuster and others came back. At this time, the movie blockbuster spoke out; "Sir, we have checked it very carefully. There is no difference at all. We can rest assured to arrange the array here."


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded, but after looking at the sky, he said in a voice, "in order to be careful, we''d better wait until late at night to arrange the array. Moreover, we also need to study what array to arrange, and many spiritual materials need to be prepared." as his voice fell, the movie bully also nodded, and the party quickly returned to the valley, At this time, Xianyue had left. At this time, Su Tang directly discussed with the movie bully and others.


    "Sir, I think since we want to use the world fire pill stove as the array base, we can arrange an array to increase the power. After all, they have too many dead spirits. Although the world fire is their nemesis, it is not enough to destroy them quickly. If there is an increase array, there is still a chance." after his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded.


    "Yinglao is right, but this array alone is obviously not enough. I think we need to arrange an attack array, which can also prevent these guys from blocking when they rush out and make them lose some combat power." Su Tang continued. As his voice fell, the movie bully nodded. At this time, Xianyue fell from the sky and attacked, There are also boundary gods and Luoxing around him.


    Seeing them coming back, Su Tang stood up and said with a smile; "Elder Jieshen, sorry, let you run back and forth." hearing his words, Jieshen waved his hand and said aloud; "It''s all right. I heard that you have made new progress and discoveries. Can you tell us first?" when he asked, Su Tang nodded and quickly said all the things Bai you found before. With his voice falling, the world God smiled and nodded and said; "So it is? But I didn''t expect that the white girl has such great power. If it''s true as she said, our battle will be much easier this time. At least we don''t have to worry. They will go straight to attack the city of gods when we attack, and they are in such an abyss, so they are like turtles in a jar. This is me We have heard the best news for a long time. "


    The voice fell, and the others nodded again and again. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Well, just now I was discussing with the shadow elders about how to arrange the array to keep the entrance. I have some eyebrows. As soon as it gets dark, I will directly take the members of the shadow clan to arrange the array together. Therefore, you should be ready, elder God. As long as the array is completed, I will directly break through the soil layer covered over the abyss with violence. At that time, I will We must attack them directly. We must be very fast. We must take them by surprise at the moment when they have not reacted. But after the attack, we must pull out of the abyss immediately. As long as they react, they will use the dead spirit. At that time, we will be very passive. "


    "Well, I know what you mean. You want to let them directly lose some people and horses at the moment of breaking. As long as they mobilize the dead, they will rush out of the abyss. At that time, the powerful power of burning the world fire can completely restrain their power, so that we can minimize the loss. I agree with you." the world God also nodded, With his voice falling, Xianyue also nodded.


    As time passed, the sun soon set in the West. Su Tang also directly took the people of the shadow family and left the valley. After they left, Xianyue also directly flashed into her space artifact. At the same time, the world God and others also followed in. Among the space artifact, Xianyue was easy to say to the world God; "We are all ready. I checked the situation of this valley before. It should be able to accommodate us. But if we go out like this, our breath will surely lead to the explosion of heaven and earth spirit here. Therefore, I intend to let everyone hide their breath and leave here part by part. In this way, we can be ready all the time. At that time, as long as the dragon As soon as the signal from God appeared, we directly killed him with people and horses. In such a moment, the other party had no time to respond, so we could completely kill the other party by surprise. "


    "Well, Taoist friend Xianyue said well. I''ll send the order right away, but I''ll trouble you to take it out part by part." the world God also nodded and said. Just when Su Tang and others arranged the array, Xianyue kept bringing the strong out of the space artifact. Half an hour, all the troops left the space artifact. At this time, in the valley, People are already standing, but their breath is completely hidden. They look like mortals first.


    Three hours later, Su Tang''s signal broke out in the sky. The divine power of Xianyue and others rushed into the sky one after another, and the world God ordered loudly; "Let''s fight!" the voice fell, and everyone''s divine power burst out and rose one by one. At the entrance, Su Tang also burst out with all his strength, directly breaking the seal of the place. At the next moment, the loud noise changed the faces of the mysterious forces below. At this time, under the leadership of Su Tang, tens of thousands of great gods directly entered the abyss, For a time, countless figures and all kinds of powerful magic skills in the whole sky are thinking of smashing the dark palace below.


    The sudden appearance of people and horses made the big Dharma protector and the second Dharma protector below change their faces and scream; "Ready to fight!" but their reaction was still slow. The magic skills in the sky had been smashed down. At the same time, the whole palace collapsed. At the same time, Bai you''s whole body strength erupted on the other side, and countless void forces erupted directly. For a time, the Narcissus patriarch in the magic water world was practicing and suddenly opened his eyes, Said with a dignified face; "What happened to this girl? She dared to use such strength. Is she crazy?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, her figure also disappeared in the practice room. When she appeared again, she had appeared in the Langya continent. At this time, she stood quietly behind Bai you and looked at the explosion of the power of emptiness. Her eyebrows frowned tightly. At the same time, she also noticed the battle fluctuation in the abyss on the other side.


    "What''s the matter?" the Narcissus patriarch said solemnly, but now she didn''t dare to disturb Bai you. She had to dodge over the abyss. At this time, Su Tang and others below had retreated with the army. As soon as he came out, Su Tang found the figure standing above the abyss. After seeing his face clearly, Su Tang was stunned and exclaimed; "Master Narcissus, why are you here?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s exclamation, Xianyue was also a sweetheart. When she saw the Narcissus patriarch, her eyes also burst into a surprise light and shouted; "Sister, I didn''t expect to see you in this life." just after her voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch immediately exclaimed; "Be careful." Su Tang and others reacted to her voice. At this time, Su Tang''s great God ordered; "The whole army retreats, shadow the old man and start the array."


    The sound fell, and everyone rushed out of the abyss quickly. At this time, all the forces of the movie bully and others burst out. In a moment, the whole abyss flashed a golden light, and the array started directly. Countless red flames sealed the entrance this time. The sudden changes made the dead who led the array scream, It was wrapped directly by the world fire.


    Just then Su Tang continued to order; "Yinglao, start the attack array. This time, we must let them see our power." his voice fell, and yinglao and others had started the attack array. For a moment, those mysterious forces burst out screaming one after another. Looking at the battle below, Su Tang''s eyes showed a bit of relief. It seems that their plan is developing steadily.


    At this time, he also turned to look at the Narcissus patriarch and asked; "Elder, why did you suddenly come from the magic water world?" as soon as he heard his words, Xianyue was also very curious. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch said aloud; "I sensed that Bai you used the secret method of the family. One of her encountered some trouble here, so I was worried and came out to have a look. But I don''t think everything here is very bad. Why did she use the secret method?"


    At this time, her voice fell, also with great doubt. When her voice fell, Su Tang explained aloud; "It''s a long story, but Miss Bai is also doing this to help us and delegate this power. Their nest is in a void, where they have a large number of at least dead creatures. According to Miss Bai, it''s said that the creatures used to make dead creatures are captured by these people from other void places. Miss Bai is very angry, so she plans to kill them , destroy the void, and at the same time, those creatures die. I hope Miss Bai can give them a liberation. "


    The voice fell, and at the moment, the Narcissus patriarch burst out a startling killing intention all over his body, and said coldly; "They are so brave to make dead spirits. This is a secret law forbidden in the endless void. Are they challenging all the endless ancient families at this time? It''s too presumptuous. I''ll go to the void and kill all those guys now."


    When her voice fell, she immediately disappeared in the same place. After su Tang and others heard her words, their faces changed. Especially Su Tang, he never thought that this evil secret law was a forbidden secret law in the endless void. It seems that the dead spirit is very not simple, but with the help of the Narcissus patriarch, he didn''t worry too much, The Narcissus patriarch is a super expert who can''t see his strength.


    "My Lord, who is this?" the Dragon King on one side asked aloud. The strength of this man was so strong that the Dragon King and others were full of curiosity. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "This is the elder of the white girl family. With her help, it''s much easier this time. However, from what she said just now, it''s not hard to hear that the dead spirit is also very powerful, so we''d better be careful. As for the things in the void realm, we''ll leave it to the Narcissus clan leader and white girl. Our top priority now is to think about these families All of them. "


    The voice fell, and Su Tang shouted; "Everybody, get ready to attack." his voice sounded like thunder in the sky. Everyone was at the moment when his voice fell, and everyone''s attack was condensed. At this time, the big Dharma protector''s face changed and spoke solemnly to the second Dharma protector around him; "Second brother, you go. This time they came prepared. Now the Lord is still closed and can''t come at all. I''ll cover you with the dead spirit. Run away quickly."


    "No, big brother, let''s go together." the second Dharma protector also spoke. As his voice fell, the big Dharma protector was silent for a moment, and then looked up and said; "OK, then our brothers will fight together, walk together and die together. Even if it is the last battle in the Lord, no matter what happens in the end, my brothers will leave here." the voice fell, and the second Dharma protector nodded.


    Then the great God of the second Dharma protector ordered the way; "Come on, attack with all your strength. These flames do no harm to us. They are only useful to the dead." the voice fell. People from the mysterious forces rushed to the sky one after another, but these people are also very weak to attack the array. More and more people and horses fell under the attack of the array, Su Tang and others. At this time, the second Dharma protector exclaimed in surprise; "Elder brother, you cover me with the dead spirit. This array must be broken, otherwise we can''t rush out at all."


    Upon hearing his words, the Dharma protector nodded and said; "Be careful, second brother." the voice dropped, and hundreds of dead spirits rose up one after another under his command, but the world burning fire was not easy to break through. The second Dharma protector also used the cover of these dead spirits to avoid the commercial attack array and the attack of Su Tang and others, and directly rushed out of the array. At the moment of rushing out, he held his hand for a while, The blood red light ball directly hit the light curtain of the array. The next moment, the whole attack array was shocked and directly broken.


    And Su Tang also dodged behind the second Dharma protector in the first moment and hit him with a hard punch. The powerful force directly broke the body of the second Dharma protector. Such a scene fell into the eyes of the big Dharma protector below. His eyes were red and rushed out madly with hundreds of dead spirits and the rest of the people. At the same time, the big Dharma protector shouted with hatred; "Su Tang, I want you to die. You must die."


    Such strong resentment, coupled with those strange and crazy dead spirits, made the troops behind Su Tang afraid for a time, but Su Tang was not afraid at all, said coldly; "Many people have said this to me before, but I still live well, but it''s you who have slaughtered so many creatures. I don''t know if you will be relieved. Today is your burial day, and I will completely free these dead."


    When the voice fell, the Dharma protector smiled coldly and said aloud; "The gods, the jungle, and the strong are respected. These creatures, who are so incompetent to live, why don''t they become our strength? Look, this is the perfect creature made by our Lord. Today, you will be completely torn apart by them and become an opportunity for our Lord to unify Langya. As long as you fall, the whole Langya continent will be ours."


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang frowned, but also smiled coldly and said aloud; "Then try it." at the moment when the voice fell, a white light rose to the sky on their right. The white light was full of powerful void force. With the rise of the white light, the figure of Bai you also rose slowly. When she rose into the air, her eyes opened and her face was cold; "Filthy and evil souls, you don''t need to exist in the world. Accept the punishment." the voice fell, and the white light burst. For a moment, the whole abyss began to vibrate violently. With the emergence of the vibration, the big Dharma protector''s face changed and exclaimed; "What happened."


    As soon as his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch didn''t know when he had come back. At this time, there were many people around her. However, when I looked closely, many of these people were injured and not Narcissus. At this time, the Narcissus grew a voice; "Everyone, look, these guys who persecute you are going to die today. We will also give them a relief for your former partners."


    When the voice fell, the people and horses around her stared at the mysterious forces and horses below with hatred. Some people with relatively light injuries flew directly towards them. After rushing to them, these people began to explode. Seeing this situation, Su Tang changed his face and came to the Narcissus patriarch and said to those people; "Everybody, you..."

 Chapter 869

    "You don''t have to say, sir. This is our choice. Before, we planned to destroy it together with the void. However, since the elder saved us and gave us a chance to revenge, you don''t care. These demons killed our world, slaughtered our people and tortured my friends. This hatred can never be washed away. Now we don''t have it There is superfluous power. Please let us die calmly. This is the last thing we can do for those dead people. Your people get away first. "At this time, a man shouted, and his tone was full of hatred.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang was silent. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch also spoke; "Su Tang, let them go. This is the dignity of a race, sacred and inviolable. Since they chose to do so, let them go." as her voice fell, Su Tang nodded silently. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch looked at Bai you on one side of the sky and shook his head and sighed; "This girl is really crazy."


    The voice fell, and she flew directly towards Bai you. After she left, among the people around you, an old man shouted; "Clansmen? Rush, rush for our friends and relatives." the voice fell. Everyone rushed towards the people and horses of the mysterious forces with the determination to die and endless hatred. Seeing them like this, Su Tang shook his head and sighed, waved his hand to Xianyue and others. Xianyue understood and rose one after another, and avoided the battle there from a distance.


    After these people rushed into the crowd of mysterious forces, they chose to explode themselves. Su Tang also inspired all the world burning fires and surrounded the dead spirits at the first time. For a time, the Dharma protector didn''t expect that these people would be so crazy. Thousands of people and horses exploded. The lethality of self explosion was too amazing, even the defending dead spirits, It was under such self explosion that bursts of screams were issued. For a time, those broken limbs and bones flew all over the sky. Su Tang and others were very ugly at the sight of such a fierce battle.


    At the same time, their hearts are more determined to kill the people of this mysterious force. If such villains continue to stay, it will be a disaster to the whole world of heaven. At this time, Su Tang''s eyes also moved to Bai you and the Narcissus patriarch. In the night, he saw that Bai you''s body was crooked and just caught by the Narcissus patriarch, and his face changed, Just flashed over.


    "Miss Bai, what''s the matter with you?" Su Tang also saw Bai you''s pale face after getting close. The whole person was very weak.


    Hearing his question, Bai you said weakly; "It''s all right. It''s just too much consumption. It''s all right to rest for a period of time." at this time, his voice was full of a sense of weakness. Just after her voice fell, the Narcissus grew up and said; "Well, don''t worry, Su Tang. I''ll be fine here." with the assurance of the Narcissus patriarch, Su Tang was relieved.


    "Sutang, you''d better go to fight there. You can''t let go of these guys this time." Bai you said weakly again. With her voice falling, Sutang nodded and looked at the Narcissus patriarch; "Senior, Miss Bai, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go there and continue to fight." the voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch nodded, and Su Tang also withdrew and flew away.


    After he left, the Narcissus patriarch looked at Bai you and said with a look of blame in his eyes; "You bold girl, how dare you use the secret method indiscriminately. If I hadn''t come here, how long would it take you to recover this time?"


    "Hehe, I knew I would disturb you with such great strength. Now it seems that I was right to bet. When the patriarch came, I''m relieved. Besides, you see, these people are really demons. How can I not do it? Besides, Su Tang and they are working hard, and I can''t sit idly by." Bai you smiled lightly, Leaning on the shoulder of the Narcissus patriarch, he whispered.


    As her voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch nodded and said; "This time you did very well, very well. I''m proud of you. Well, I''ll take you down to have a rest. This time you used such great strength, but it''s not easy to recover. As for the affairs of Su Tang, don''t worry. I believe they will win. Aren''t we still here? I also want to see what kind of person the Lord is , I dare to use the taboo secret method in the endless void, "she said, and then her tone was full of anger and killing intention.


    Then they landed. The Narcissus patriarch also took out a lot of pills to Bai you. At this time, on the other side, after the self explosion attack of these people and horses, the people of the mysterious forces also suffered heavy losses. Although the dead did not lose much under the self explosion attack, they were burned by the world fire all the time, This delay directly caused one or two hundred dead spirits to fall. Such a huge loss also shocked the Dharma protector.


    "Lord, what''s the matter? Why don''t you show up? Do you really want to see our hard-earned strength directly destroyed by each other?" the big Dharma protector thought to himself, but at this time, people have no way back. In addition, Su Tang killed his second brother, the hatred is very deep. After the residual power of self explosion dissipates, The Dharma protector mobilized the remaining hundreds of dead spirits to rise in the air. Due to the previous dead spirits blocking, the dead spirits in the rear will reduce a lot of pressure at that time.


    Seeing that they rushed out, Su Tang didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately waved his hand. The world fire Dan stove also broke away from the array and flew directly in front of him. At the same time, he also shouted; "Be careful, everyone. Try your best to avoid these dead spirits. Give them to me." the voice fell, and the Dragon King and others nodded again and again. Su Tang also thought carefully for a moment, moving the elixir in his body and said aloud; "I need your help. It''s up to you to win this war."


    "Hahaha, master, don''t worry. Just a few dead spirits dare to be arrogant in front of the burning fire. I don''t know what the matter is. Master, just stay and let go. These dead spirits are not your opponents at all." Dan furnace Lingzhi also laughed and said in a voice full of contempt and disdain for the dead spirit.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang directly rushed towards the dead with his Dante stove. At this time, seeing Su Tang rushing over, the Dharma protector smiled coldly and shouted; "Just in time, let you see our strength. Look, second brother, I must tear this boy up and avenge you." after the voice fell, he controlled the dead spirit and directly surrounded Su Tang. Su Tang could make them happy and directly burst out the law of wind. In a moment, he entered the streamer speed, coupled with the existence of burning fire, The power of these dead spirits can''t do anything to Su Tang at all. They can''t capture Su Tang''s figure on the plane, so they can only be beaten passively for a time.


    With such a big killing weapon as the burning fire, the dead are constantly attacked, and there is no way to take Su Tang. At this time, the Dharma protector also has no way. He can only separate some of the dead to rush towards the battlefield on the other side, and Su Tang''s mouth outlines a sneer at the speed of the streamer; "Since you are evil things, I think you should also be afraid of the power of Tianlei. You haven''t used such power for a long time. Let''s show you the real scourge today."


    When the voice fell, he directly mobilized the strength of purple thunder heart in his body. The next moment, the powerful thunder gas began to diffuse. He noticed the sudden change. He had been fighting with the people of the mysterious forces. His face changed and exclaimed, "this bastard is in trouble again." hearing his voice, he asked suspiciously in the fairy moon not far from him; "What''s the matter? The power of thunder from there, the Dragon God, what does he want to do?"


    "It seems that the boy wants to summon Tianlei to come here and completely destroy these bastards with the power of Tianlei. Xianyue, we should be careful. Tianlei won''t distinguish between us and the enemy. If Tianlei falls, we must withdraw immediately, otherwise under Tianlei, those martial artists with low cultivation can''t bear it." at this time, his voice is also full of helplessness, With his voice falling, Xianyue nodded again and again, and a look of surprise appeared in her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that Su Tang could summon Tianlei. Tianlei is one of the most uncontrollable forces between heaven and earth. At this time, her heart also thought secretly; "It''s a boy full of miracles. I don''t know how many means he came there." the voice fell, and she quickly walked up the upper reaches of the battlefield and told the leaders what Tianji said.


    After all, there are tens of thousands of people here, and she can''t be too exposed, otherwise Su Tang''s Tianlei won''t get the best effect. She can only tell the leaders that it''s the best way to retreat quickly with her own people when she retreats. After receiving her news, these leaders also pass it on quickly, At this time, in the sky above their heads, through the night, many black thunder clouds have madly begun to condense.


    The whole range was full of the power of thunder. At this time, Su Tang suddenly withdrew from the streamer speed. The dead souls attacked also screamed under his burning fire and were slowly burned into ashes. At this time, when the Dharma protector saw Su Tang appear, the dead spirits who looked around again regardless of the bucket, At the moment when the dead came around, Su Tang shouted up to the sky, and there was a thunder in the sky.


    At the same time, Su Tang''s men and horses on the battlefield gave up their opponents and retreated for the first time. As soon as these people withdrew, a huge thunder landed in the sky. Seeing the thunder falling, Su Tang smiled coldly and looked at the Dharma protector; "You''ve done too many evil things. Enjoy the taste of heavenly punishment." the moment the voice fell, he also rose up and retreated directly to the periphery.


    "Tianlei, damn it." when the Dharma protector saw Tianlei in the sky, his face changed greatly and shouted in horror. He was just a martial artist in Langya. Although his master''s accomplishments had been improved a lot, he was still very afraid of Tianlei. The moment his voice fell, he began to prepare to retreat with people and horses, But at this time, the voice of Su Tang flying outside sounded again; "Heaven''s secret, let them enjoy it. I don''t want to see them escape alone."


    The voice fell, and Tianji smiled and nodded; "Ha ha, don''t worry, boy. We have been cooperating like this all the time." the voice fell, and the blocking power of the secret spread, which directly blocked the whole abyss, and the big Dharma protector''s face was much more ugly when he felt the presence of this power.


    At this time, a kind of human horse that had withdrawn from the range of Tianlei looked at the falling Tianlei, and his face was filled with a look of horror. At this time, the immortal moon came out of his voice; "Dragon God, it''s really extraordinary."


    "Hahaha, with the help of Tianlei, I think these guys are going to have a bad luck this time." ape Chi also laughed. At this time, the people present showed a relaxed look after a short shock. Indeed, such a powerful Tianlei helped them a lot. At this time, under the rage of Tianlei, the dead also broke out a shocking scream, Hearing such a cry, Su Tang said with a smile; "It seems that in addition to burning the world fire, there are Tianlei. In that case, I''ll add a fire to you."


    When the voice fell, he summoned the Dan stove. In a moment, the towering fire of burning the world flew directly towards the blockade of the secret of heaven. For a time, in the dazzling light of fire and thunder, everyone watched the constant introduction of the mysterious forces, the huge dead also disappeared, and the relaxed color on all faces became richer.


    At this time, the world God spoke out; "The divine power is hard won this time. We still can''t be careless. After all, the leader of the mysterious force hasn''t appeared yet, and there are still changes. We should be careful." his voice fell, and Su Tang nodded. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch flew over with Bai you. When he saw them coming, Su Tang looked at Bai you''s face and said with a smile; "It''s hard this time, white girl."


    "It''s all right. Now I''ve started to recover? But Su Tang, you should be careful. Although the void was destroyed by me, I''m not sure to destroy the things in the sea of blood, so we''re not really victorious." Bai you shook her head and said in a voice. At the moment when her voice fell, a startling laughter resounded through the sky.


    "Ha ha, Su Tang, we have met." the voice fell, and a black figure rose from the bottom of the abyss. With his appearance, the sky thunder falling in the air that day was directly scattered with his wave of hand.


    Su Tang and others were surprised to see such a situation, but they soon recovered. At this time, Su Tang looked at the figure, frowned and said aloud; "Your Excellency is their Lord? But you just showed up at this time, which made me curious. I thought you ran away." while talking, he also thought in his heart. As soon as the man came out, he said such words. It seems that the man should know directly, but who is it?


    "Hehe, do you think if you let people destroy the void, I will destroy it? You underestimate me too? But you also make me curious. I didn''t expect you to promote so fast and didn''t disappoint me. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have such a powerful power now. I should thank you, so I''ll let you witness my world today It''s your honor to be the leader of Langya continent. Su Tang took his life. "The Lord laughed again.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang, Meng Luo and others were surprised and couldn''t believe it; "Huantian? How is it possible?"


    "Are you surprised? What''s more surprising is behind?" Huantian''s mouth outlined a radian, made a sound path, and the sound fell. His hand waved again, and the blocking force of the secret was broken in an instant. With the breaking of this force, a powerful evil force on Huantian also rose into the sky, and the next moment, bursts of ghost crying and Howling also sounded.


    "The power of the most evil ghost baby, how can it be like this, how can it be like this?" feeling the power, the world God exclaimed. Su Tang also frowned at his words. At this time, since the man in front of him had said that he was heaven and earth, how could he have the power of the most evil ghost baby? He had some doubts in his heart. At this time, Huantian smiled coldly and said; "It''s really the power of my evil ghost baby. You are my nominal master, don''t you know? I didn''t know why the false world God chose me as his apprentice, but I finally found out that my flesh body is the flesh body that the evil ghost baby has been looking for, and why my soul appeared In this sentence, it may be the masterpiece of the false world God. Now I have completely integrated the soul power of the evil ghost baby. It''s really great to feel so strong. Let Su Tang die. "


    When the voice fell, he rushed directly towards Su Tang. Seeing this, Su Tang shouted; "Be careful, everyone. I will deal with Huantian, and you will deal with others." at the moment when the voice fell, Xianyue and others nodded. At this time, Su Tang had come to Huantian, and Su Tang said aloud; "It''s said that the power of the most evil ghost baby is very powerful. Hehe, I want to see it today."


    "You''ll see, you''ll be the first person I''ll swallow." at the moment the voice fell, a huge suction appeared on his palm, and the aura of heaven and earth around him kept surging towards him. Su Tang''s eyebrow wrinkled, and his whole body strength didn''t change at all. Seeing this situation, Su Tang secretly smiled and said in his heart; "It seems that the power of swallowing really has no effect on me."


    At the moment when the idea fell, Su Tang''s chaotic power burst out and went straight to Huantian. Huantian laughed when he saw Su Tang rushing towards him; "Don''t make unnecessary struggle, Su Tang will die." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang had come to him and punched him directly. The powerful force directly tore Huantian''s defense and hit him on the palm of his hand. In a moment, the black hole of swallowing power was directly broken.

 Chapter 870

    If you hit it well, all the faces above are happy. At this time, ape red is even more vocal; "I thought he was a strong man. It seems that he is just so." hearing him so far, those people around him nodded one after another. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch looked at the battle below with a dignified face and said in a deep voice; "It''s not easy. This man has integrated the power of evil ghost baby. It''s not easy to defeat. It''s better to be careful."


    Upon hearing this, ape Chi and others were stunned, and a trace of doubt flashed in their eyes. At this time, Su Tang, who succeeded in the attack below, instinctively felt a trace of danger, and the whole figure quickly retreated. At the next moment, a black divine power suddenly burst out from Huantian. With the emergence of the black divine power, There seems to be a trace of suction in the whole space, and Su Tang, who is closest to Huantian, feels particularly strong.


    "No, everyone, get back." feeling the appearance of such power, the Narcissus patriarch changed his face and exclaimed. The voice fell. Xianyue and others didn''t hesitate at all. They retreated quickly, but the speed of the power explosion here was too fast. These people had no time to run away and were involved by a huge suction, Seeing this, the Narcissus patriarch''s face changed greatly, and the faces of the random encounter people were also with a trace of panic. At this time, Su Tang, who was closest to the source of the power of the universe, had begun to move slowly towards the huge black hole.


    But fortunately, the power in his body did not lose, which also made him firm that his power was higher than the power of swallowing.


    "I can''t continue like this. I don''t know what kind of ghost is in the black hole." Su Tang thought to himself. At the same time, his eyes also noticed that the power of those people in the distance began to lose and converge in the direction of the black hole.


    "Drink!" Su Tang shouted, and the chaotic power of his whole body broke out unprecedentedly. With its emergence, the phagocytic power was directly torn open a huge gap. In a moment, the attraction was also reduced a lot. At this time, Su Tang shouted at the Narcissus leader and other people''s Congress; "Get out of here."


    Hearing Su Tang''s voice, the Narcissus patriarch nodded and said loudly; "Everybody, get out of here. It''s very dangerous." the voice fell, and her strength erupted, enveloping everyone. For a moment, everyone''s speed was improved to the extreme. Seeing these people in the distance, Su Tang was a little relieved. At this time, Huantian smiled coldly and said; "Hehe, I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful power. It''s good. When I swallow your power, what kind of power can balance me in the whole universe? Ha ha"


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled coldly and said aloud; "It also depends on your ability. Who can''t speak in vain? But speaking of it, you and I are old acquaintances. I never forget the things in those years, and I''ve never put down this hatred. Today, you and I will calculate this old account." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s figure flashed and rushed directly to the world.


    When Su Tang came over, Huantian smiled coldly and directly swallowed the black hole. The next moment, the black gas filled his whole body, and his whole body became huge in a moment. The black robe that had covered his body tightly had been completely blown up at the moment. There was a very strong evil gas in the air through the black fog, Su Tang also saw a huge body.


    "Hahaha, this is the power I always wanted to get. Su Tang, please die." Huantian''s wild laughter caused a loud explosion in the sky. At this time, when I heard his voice, Su Tang''s figure was also a meal. His face was full of dignified look. A pair of eyes flashed and stared at the black fog. At this time, the black fog was suddenly sucked into his body by his huge body.


    With the disappearance of the black fog, the huge body of Huantian also appeared in front of Su Tang. At this time, a black figure about ten feet high was standing on the distant earth. The figure was covered with black scales. Under the moonlight of the night, the scales emitted a cold light, and his eyes gathered. At this time, Su Tang also saw the huge body thoroughly, He had four heads and looked in one direction respectively. At the same time, the six huge arms kept waving. With the movement of his eyes, the six claws had a sharp cold light in the palm of his hand.


    As soon as Su Tang''s face changed, he thought of it secretly; "What the hell is this?" his thought fell. Huan Tian smiled coldly and said proudly; "Hehe, are you surprised? Yes, not only are you surprised, but I was also surprised when I really saw this thing. I didn''t expect that the real body of the evil ghost baby was so powerful. Did you see Su Tang? This is the sense of power I''ve been looking for. Come and die, and our affairs should come to an end."


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang''s face coagulated and his heart was also amazed; "The true body of the most evil ghost baby? It''s really surprising. Unexpectedly, this is the most evil ghost baby in the legend all the time." at this time, his heart also measured and understood the meaning of Yun Yun''s original words. I''m afraid Huantian has swallowed up the soul of the most evil ghost baby, so now the most evil ghost baby is no longer the original most evil ghost baby, but has become Huantian, It seems that Langya mainland will be in great difficulty in the future.


    It''s just the most evil ghost baby that gives them a headache. It was planned that if it was really the most evil ghost baby, they could try to negotiate, but now there is no such opportunity. After all, Huantian''s gratitude and resentment with himself is great. Even if Huantian wants to cooperate, Su Tang will not reconcile with Huantian, However, Xiansu and Tang could also feel that the power of heaven and earth was too strong at this time. Even he did not have a perfect grasp to deal with him.


    For a moment, Su Tang stood there and hesitated. At this time, Huan Tian smiled coldly and said aloud; "Since you don''t come here, I''ll come to you. Today we have only one person here to leave alive and die." Su Tang laughed at the moment when the voice fell. "Come on, I heard that the evil ghost baby is very powerful. Today I want to have a good look at how powerful it is."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang also directly burst out his strength and rushed towards Huantian. Two figures, one big and one small, fought in this way. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch and others who had been far away looked at the battle there from a distance. Ape Chi asked with some worry; "This guy has got the power of the most evil ghost baby. Can the boss defeat him this time?"


    Hearing this, ape Tong and others frowned and meditated. They also saw the powerful power of the universe. It was the first time that they were not confident in Su Tang. After all, everyone had heard of the reputation of the evil ghost baby. The battle in the distance was dark. Everyone here focused their eyes on the other side, worried and hopeful.


    They were worried that Su Tang would not be the opponent of this guy, and they very much hoped that Su Tang could completely defeat this guy. For a time, everyone held their breath. At this time, Bai you also recovered a lot. She looked at the battle over there and whispered to the Narcissus patriarch standing beside her; "Clan leader, can you help Su Tang? This evil ghost baby is too powerful. I''m afraid Su Tang is not his opponent."


    "I understand, but now I can''t fight at all. I may hurt Su Tang in such a battle. Now we can only trust Su Tang. Rest assured that he is the inheritor of the power of chaos. His power is not what you can imagine and will not be dangerous." the Narcissus answered loudly. Bai you nodded after her voice fell, There was still a worried look in his eyes.


    At the same time, in the battle here, Su Tang became more and more frightened. "The evil ghost baby is really very strong. If I continue to fight like this, I''m afraid I can''t defeat the other party." at the same time, in Huantian opposite him, his face also changed dramatically, and there were bursts of amazement in his eyes. He didn''t expect that Su Tang''s strength was so strong, Thinking that the mortal who could be crushed to death at will in his opinion had reached such a high level after a few years, his heart was even more angry.


    Just when he was going to explode more powerful power again, his body suddenly felt weak. Suddenly, such a feeling made him very confused. At this time, in his knowledge of the sea, the soul power of the most evil ghost babies that had been broken by his secret method began to gather constantly. Seeing this, Huantian''s face sank and his heart shouted loudly; "Hum, I know you can''t handle it easily, but what strength do you use to fight me now? Obediently submit to me. One day, when I achieve the peerless power in the world of heaven, others can remember you."


    His voice sounded in the sea of knowledge. At the moment when his voice fell, a voice also came out of the constantly condensed soul power; "Hahaha, I don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, today I''ll show you the real power of the evil ghost baby." the voice fell, and those souls gathered casually. At this time, Huantian also had no way to draw strength to suppress the soul fragment. After all, he is still fighting outside. If he draws strength, Su Tang will seize the opportunity, Give yourself a hard blow. At that time, even if you successfully defeat the soul of the most evil ghost baby, you will also be defeated in Su Tang''s hand, which he can''t accept.


    At this time, Su Tang was keenly aware that Huantian seemed to be out of shape. He didn''t miss this opportunity to quickly improve his strength and attack Huantian crazily. As soon as his strength broke out, Huantian scolded; "Hateful." the voice fell, and he no longer paid attention to the situation in the sea. He immediately fought with Su Tang with all his strength. After all, the most evil ghost baby power in the sea was already debris. Compared with the harm to him, he chose to deal with Su Tang first.


    However, Su Tang''s strength also gave him a headache. He couldn''t beat back the other party for a moment and a half. After several thoughts, a fierce color flashed in Huantian''s eyes. Next, the black scales all over his body burst into a strong red light. At the same time, his body only loved to rise continuously once. Su Tang''s face changed greatly when he saw this situation, Dare not stay, directly withdraw, just at this time, Huantian''s crazy laughter came; "Now I just want to leave, isn''t it a little late?" the moment the voice fell, his huge hand with sharp cold light grabbed Su Tang directly.


    Aware of the sound of the wind behind him, Su Tang also turned quickly and looked at the claws coming quickly. As soon as Su Tang''s eyes coagulated, a powerful force of law erupted from all over his body. The next moment, his body disappeared in place and failed. Huantiansi spoke out without worry; "The power of law? Ha ha, joke." the voice fell. Above his head, a huge black hole appeared, and the huge suction filled the nearby space in an instant.


    At the moment of the huge suction, Su Tang''s body appeared in the black night sky, and his speed decreased a lot. At this time, Huantian''s claws attacked again. Su Tang knew that there was no way to avoid and did not continue to dodge. Under the current situation, there was no way to fight him face-to-face. With this idea, All the forces in Su Tang''s body burst out.


    The two figures fought again. With the passage of time, a ray of light appeared in the East. There was another ray of light in the dark sky. The sunshine with a little temperature sprinkled on the earth.


    "Poof!" Su Tang was hit by the constant collision, and the whole person flew out upside down. At this time, everyone who saw such a situation in the distance could not help shaking. At this time, Su Tang''s figure quickly stabilized. At this time, Huantian''s body suddenly shook, and the next moment, it began to shrink. Although Su Tang was injured, At that time, there was a little doubt in his eyes.


    Huantian shouted loudly; "Ghost baby, you hateful fellow, I''ll devour you completely." it turned out that at this time, in his knowledge of the sea, the ghost baby''s soul had successfully gathered and was constantly impacting the soul of Huantian. Upon hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. A ray of surprise light burst out in his eyes and thought with a smile; "It turned out that this guy didn''t completely devour the ghost baby. Now the ghost baby is suddenly in trouble. It suits me. I''d like to see how powerful you can be in such a situation of internal and external troubles."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang stood up and quickly swallowed some pills. His strength broke out again and made every effort to attack Huantian. Seeing Su Tang''s impact, Huantian''s face was very gloomy and he fought with both internal and external factors. However, his strength was divided into two parts. Su Tang was very happy about this. At this time, his pressure was not at all, On the contrary, Su Tang had the upper hand at this time.


    The people and horses in the distance felt relaxed when they saw such a situation. Because they were too far away, they didn''t know what happened here. However, seeing Su Tang had the upper hand, this was the most important. With the continuous fighting, Su Tang''s fighting style became more and more relaxed, and Huantian had become tied up at this time, At this time, the sunrise in the East has completely risen into the sky.


    Feeling the temperature of the sun, everyone''s heart was relaxed. Su Tang''s mouth was also smiling. His movements did not slow down at all. At this time, Huantian, who had been completely suppressed, was very angry and ran away. He shouted loudly, and all his forces burst out, He looked at Su Tang with a relaxed face and shouted loudly; "This is it. Even if Su Tang loses, I''ll take you on the back."


    The sound fell, and Su Tang had an ominous feeling at the bottom of his heart. At the next moment, the red light on Huantian''s body burst out. At the same time, a huge black hole burst out in the sky. The black hole at this time was more fake and powerful than that in yesterday''s night. Su Tang''s face suddenly became dignified. At this time, Huantian shouted loudly; "Ghost baby, haven''t you been afraid to use such a secret method? I''ll use it today. Even if I fail at that time, you can recover from the tree demon for thousands of years. As long as you can kill Su Tang, why don''t I die?"


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang''s heart was suddenly raised. At this time, the red light on Huantian''s body kept pouring towards the black hole in the sky. With the addition of the red light, the power from the black hole was much stronger. The huge suction made Su Tang unstable. He insisted on the situation. Su Tang''s face was very dignified and said in his heart; "I didn''t expect this guy to have such a powerful means. What should I do? If he really breaks out, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous."


    At this time, he was very worried. At this time, the six hands of Huantian changed the Dharma decision at the same time. With the emergence of the Dharma decision, Su Tang could clearly see bursts of broken sounds coming from the huge black hole. Hearing such sounds, Su Tang was on alert. At this time, a crack suddenly appeared at the edge of the black hole. Seeing this situation, Su Tang was slightly stunned, but at this time, the voice of Huantian sounded; "Black hole explosion!"


    The voice fell, and a bitter sound of rupture came from the black hole. Seeing this, Su Tang understood that this was the secret method in Huantian''s mouth before. When the voice fell, Su Tang didn''t know what to do for a moment. Now the huge suction made him unable to move at all, even if he was completely guaranteed not to be pulled away by the suction, He has used very great strength.


    Just when Su Tang felt helpless, a thick man''s voice came from the silent sky; "What''s wrong with killing all the people?" the voice was very light, but everyone under the sky could hear it clearly. With the sound falling, a piano sound also came suddenly. The piano sound was very pleasant. For a time, everyone was stunned and couldn''t help listening.

 Chapter 871

    With the appearance of Qin Yin, the black hole in the sky also suddenly calmed down. Huantian''s face changed, looked at the sky and shouted loudly; "Who?"


    "Passerby." the voice fell, and a black and a white figure appeared in the sky. At this time, the black figure was sitting on the void, playing the piano with both hands, while the beautiful woman in white standing behind him looked at the man in front of her with a smile, as if in her eyes, there was only the man in front of her, and there was no other person, Her eyes never left the man in black.


    "Qin devil Eastern Emperor batian!" after seeing the man''s face clearly, the Narcissus patriarch took the lead in exclaiming. At the moment of her voice, the woman in white turned her head towards her, but took back her eyes. At this time, the man in black turned his eyes on the Narcissus patriarch and said faintly; "I didn''t expect anyone to know me over the years."


    After his voice fell, Huantian smiled coldly and said; "Qin devil? Hahaha, the joke is really a joke. How dare someone call him a devil in front of this house?" his voice was endless overbearing, but he was right. After all, he is now the body of the most evil ghost baby, which is the source of all evil. In short, he is the ancestor of evil demons.


    "Hum, just mole ants, do you think you can become a ghost baby if you occupy the body of the ghost baby? You are too naive." the voice fell, and his piano voice suddenly became much sharper. The next moment, the black hole in the sky was like snow meets the hot sun, and disappeared in a moment. With the disappearance of the black hole, Huantian''s face also changed dramatically.


    "With your ability, even if you have the body of this evil ghost baby, what can you do? You are nothing more than a waste." the Eastern Emperor batian continued faintly.


    The voice fell, and his eyes turned to Su Tang. At this time, his face was much softer, and the corners of his mouth crossed a curve and whispered softly; "I didn''t expect this generation to have such strong courage. It''s good." his voice was full of strong appreciation. At this time, Su Tang was shocked, his eyes showed a look of surprise, and his face was dignified.


    Aware of his face, the Eastern Emperor batian smiled and said aloud; "Don''t worry, I''m neutral and won''t have any attempt on you. The reason why I showed up this time is that I sensed your existence, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. Today, I''d like to have a good relationship with you, and I''ll help you clean up the mole ants." at the moment when the voice fell, I saw his right hand move suddenly, The next moment, a piano sound that sounds very pleasant cuts through the void and goes straight to the world.


    When the piano sound was less than ten meters away from him, he suddenly turned into a bloody huge blade and cut it down hard towards Huantian. Su Tang was shocked at the sight of such power. At the next moment, Huantian''s face was dignified and his black breath broke out directly. Seeing this situation, the Eastern emperor batian said aloud; "Your Taoist practice is not home yet." the voice fell, and the piano sound turned again. For a moment, the black breath on Huantian was completely suppressed.


    At this time, the bloody gas blade had fallen down hard and directly split on Huantian''s huge body. At the next moment, a terrible scream broke out from Huantian''s mouth. With the scream, his huge body also flew back directly. Seeing this situation, Su Tang couldn''t help taking a breath. The eyes of those people in the distance were full of horror.


    "What a powerful force. How can it be? A zither sound has such a powerful force. How powerful is this person?" at this time, the ape was surprised to exhale. With his voice falling, the people around him nodded repeatedly. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch said softly without surprise; "The song of breaking the sky and destroying the soul is really him. I didn''t expect that after many years, he actually came near the world of the heavens. It''s really unexpected."


    As her voice fell, Bai you asked curiously; "Patriarch, do you know this strong man?" as soon as she asked, people around turned their heads and looked at the Narcissus patriarch. The Narcissus patriarch nodded, shook his head and replied; "I don''t know him, but I''ve heard about him. This is the first time I''ve seen him."


    Said here, her eyes stared at the Eastern Emperor batian who beat back Huantian at this time, with some meditation in her eyes.


    "Ah!" a startling roar broke out in the mouth of Huantian who fell to the ground, and his huge body stood up again. As he stood up again, he saw that the dead behind him began to turn into black thick fog. With the emergence of these thick fog, Huantian''s four big mouths sucked in, and all the black thick fog began to be inhaled by him. After absorbing it once, Those dead souls who lost the black fog became much smaller. At the same time, Huantian burst out a roar again, and those dead souls turned into black fog again.


    Seeing this, the Eastern Emperor batian''s face was cold, his eyes burst into a murderous spirit, his hands moved slightly, and another bloody gas blade broke through the air, but this time it was different from before. At this time, the bloody gas blade burst directly in mid air. With the explosion of the gas blade, the Eastern Emperor batian''s cold voice sounded; "I didn''t expect you to dare to refine the dead spirit. Damn it!"


    At the moment when the word of death fell, the burst bloody gas blade directly turned into a sky full of gas blade rain, and directly fell sharply towards the place where Huantian is located. The strong breaking wind made Su Tang clearly feel standing not far away. At this time, Su Tang''s heart was full of horror, "is this the real strength of the strong among the endless races? It''s terrible."


    Just when Su Tang was very surprised, the bloody gas blade had directly attacked Huantian, but Huantian now had the body of the most evil ghost baby, which was extremely powerful. The bloody gas blade didn''t hurt him much at all, but the dead spirits who were still turning into black fog didn''t have his powerful physical power. Under the bloody gas blade, these dead spirits, There was no defense at all, and he was directly penetrated into his body. This bloody gas blade like rain, with extremely powerful sharp gas, quickly cut off the artifact of these dead spirits.


    The dead spirit was destroyed, and Huantian couldn''t continue to absorb the black fog to improve his strength. At this time, the Eastern Emperor batian stood up and directly appeared on Huantian''s head. At this time, he saw a decision in his hand, and a huge bloody long gun directly appeared on his head. At the next moment, he shouted, dropped the long gun and went straight to Huantian''s head.


    However, at this time, Huantian, who had a huge body, suddenly disappeared in place, and the next black light directly broke through the air. Adhering to the situation, the Eastern Emperor batian outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth and looked deeply at the direction of his escape. At this time, the woman in white without any action waved her hand, and Huantian turned into a black light, Just flew backwards.


    At this time, Huantian was no longer in the body of the most evil ghost baby. At this time, he was caught back. Huantian''s face was very pale. At this time, the Eastern Emperor batian said coldly; "In front of this seat, do you still want to escape? It''s fantastic."


    "Who the hell are you? How can Langya land be like a powerful man." Huan Tian, pale, asked aloud at this time.


    Hearing such a question, the Eastern Emperor Ba Tian said coldly; "You don''t have the right to know who this is. Just a few mole ants are trying to occupy the body of the ghost baby. I really don''t know what it means. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, because your life belongs to the ghost baby. You will be the second brother who sees the evil means of the ghost baby. This is also our punishment for refining the dead spirit by using the forbidden art."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Huantian''s face changed. The next moment, he vomited black blood, and the whole person was much weaker. Seeing this situation, Su Tang was stunned. He just wanted to ask, but the Eastern Emperor batian turned and looked at him in a friendly tone; "Little friend, you still have a long way to go in the future. I hope you can rise quickly. This time, it will be regarded as a favor of the second generation. The future road is full of dangers. I hope you can cut through thorns and thorns all the way."


    The voice fell, and the figure of the Eastern Emperor batian suddenly disappeared in place. The next moment, the white woman in the air also disappeared. There was no trace left by them in the whole sky. If he didn''t see that Huantian was indeed defeated, Su Tang even doubted whether he had an illusion.


    "Ah!" at this time, Huantian burst out a scream, and the whole person fell back. His voice attracted Su Tang''s eyes. At this time, there was another force in his body. With the emergence of this force, Huantian stood up again. At this time, his eyes stared at Su Tang with hatred and said bitterly; "Su Tang, I will not let you go. I will not let you go."


    The voice fell, and a Yin measuring voice came from Huantian''s body without waiting for Su Tang to speak; "You''d better think about yourself first. You dare to be so bold. Don''t worry. I won''t let you die like this. I''ll tear up your soul bit by bit and integrate it, back and forth, so that you can''t escape forever. In the next days, you can feel the pain of the soul being torn up."


    "No!" Huan Tian screamed miserably. The next moment, his breath directly disappeared. Instead, a more evil breath appeared. As soon as he noticed the appearance of the breath, Su Tang quickly retreated and looked at the evil ghost baby with a wary face. At this time, the evil ghost baby spoke out; "Don''t be afraid, boy. Although we are the source of all evil, we also know what kindness is. Thank you for this time."


    "You''re welcome, master. In fact, the boy didn''t play any role. Everything was the credit of the previous master." Su Tang listened to his words, although his heart relaxed a lot, his vigilance didn''t lighten at all, and spoke quickly.


    "The Eastern Emperor? Hehe, I really should thank him well, but there will be opportunities in the future. Boy, my agreement with you still counts, but I was injured before, and now you won''t go back. I''ll find a place to recover my injury first, and I''ll come out again when the sky Ghost clan is Langling." the voice fell, and the ghost baby left directly.


    After he left, Su Tang was slightly relieved. The whole person''s nerves relaxed for a moment. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch and others in ape Chi also came quickly. After entering, ape Chi directly came to Su Tang and looked at the power of the war. Almost separated Su Tang, ape Chi turned his head to six ears; "Old man, give me some pills to let the boss recover."


    As soon as he heard what he said, six ears directly took out some pills and handed them to ape Chi. After taking the pills, ape Chi directly fed them to Su Tang. After swallowing the pills, Su Tang said aloud; "Don''t worry, it''s all right. It''s just that you consume too much power. Just rest for a while. This time, things can be settled."


    Hearing Su Tang''s feeble voice, ape Chi and others nodded repeatedly. At this time, Bai you said in a voice; "Su Tang, you succeeded."


    "If the mysterious elder hadn''t appeared, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so simple this time." hearing her words, Su Tang said with a bitter smile. Then he looked at the Narcissus patriarch and asked aloud; "Senior, you should know the two predecessors before you?"


    Upon hearing his question, the Narcissus patriarch nodded and said aloud; "It''s really worth it, but you''re consuming a lot now. We''d better leave here and let you find a place to recover first. As for the two of them, I''ll tell you slowly, but your luck is really very good. I didn''t expect that the second generation has something to do with them. It''s your luck this time."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang smiled and nodded. Then the group quickly broke through the air with a smile. After returning to the city of the gods, Jieshen and others quickly arranged for it. This time, they were very happy to achieve an unprecedented victory. At the same time, the people in the eastern region and the sealed land were very excited and happy after hearing the news of their divine power.


    Three days later, Su Tang also recovered a lot. He was no longer as weak as before. The party gathered in the hall again.


    "Sister, can you tell us about the legend of this strong man?" Xianyue asked aloud at this time. This time, it can be said that if the two mysterious strong men did not appear, their final result could not be determined. At this time, all their attention was attracted by the words of the Narcissus patriarch, and they also wanted to know the legend of the super strong man.


    "Like me, he is one of the endless ancient families. The legendary crown prince of the demon emperor Donghuang family, Donghuang batian, is extremely powerful. However, there are good and evil in the endless void. At the same time, there are perennial wars among all ethnic groups. Few ethnic groups are peaceful at all. According to the records in ancient books, he met the saint''s virgin palace in an accident Xueyu, the two fell in love at first sight, but the Eastern Emperor family and the holy family were mortal enemies since they appeared in the endless void. Fighting broke out between the two sides for countless years and countless strong people died. This hatred is extraordinary, and we can imagine their future. "The Narcissus family leader said.


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "I have guessed that they are so powerful that they can''t be the power among the ten thousand realms of the heavens."


    "The Eastern Emperor batian is indeed very powerful. It can be said that in the endless void, he is a super strong person who can be ranked. He fell in love with Gong Xueyu in those years, and the elders on both sides were very opposed. After all, they have been sworn enemies for many years. However, the Eastern Emperor batian is also a person with personality. For Gong Xueyu, he directly separated from the Eastern Emperor family, and even stripped the Eastern Emperor directly Blood, but he still has a great chance. A hundred years after he stripped his blood, he will appear again. At that time, he took a black guqin, that is, the Guqin we saw before. "The Narcissus patriarch continued.


    "Yes, the Guqin is really amazing. I didn''t expect that the sound of the Qin can have such great lethality. It''s terrible to think of the previous power." at this time, the world God on one side also spoke out. His voice couldn''t hide his respect for the Eastern Emperor batian.


    "Ha ha, indeed, after he was born again, his whole life was gone, and he didn''t know where he got a super chance. He used the Guqin to create a very powerful magic skill, the soul breaking music. What we heard before was a laughing part of the soul breaking music. I remember in the ancient books that he went straight to the holy family after he appeared And then, with one''s own strength, he singled out the whole holy family. Under his soul breaking song, the holy family fell one after another, and no one could check and balance him. Finally, the head of the holy family had to use the last card to directly awaken the super saint of the first generation of holy family. However, in the face of the super saint, the Eastern Emperor batian still fought to the end, and finally used the crack The strongest killing move in tianmiehunqu directly defeated the saint. Just when he was ready to kill the saint, Gong Xueyu appeared and begged, and donghuangba stopped. However, Gong Xueyu also separated from the saint like donghuangbatian. "The Narcissus patriarch continued with a light smile.


    As her voice fell, the people present were shocked. Although they didn''t know how powerful the holy family was, the Eastern Emperor batian was a member of the Eastern Emperor family. Could it be different from their famous race? The Eastern Emperor batian even singled out the entire holy family with his own strength, and the holy family he killed used the last card. This combat strength is unimaginable.


    "It''s really very powerful, but I''m curious. There are such powerful and powerful people in the Eastern Emperor family. Don''t they plan to summon the Eastern Emperor batian back?" Su Tang asked curiously.


    At his words, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and nodded; "You guessed right. After that war, the Eastern Emperor batian became famous in the endless void. The Eastern Emperor family also regretted it. They sent people to invite the Eastern Emperor batian back many times, but the Eastern Emperor batian didn''t want to continue fighting. After rejecting the Eastern Emperor family, he left the endless void with Gong Xueyu. No one knows where he went, I didn''t expect that they came to the world of heaven. It seems that this may be your chance. "

 Chapter 872

    As the voice of the Narcissus patriarch fell, Su Tang also nodded. Indeed, it was true that it might be his own chance. If this time it wasn''t because of his appearance, he couldn''t tell what it would be like in the end. Now the internal worries on the whole Langya continent have been completely relieved. At present, the only thing he needs to worry about most is the arrival of the Tiangui clan.


    "Well, I''ve been out for a long time this time. I must leave and return to the magic water world right away. There''s a very good saying by batian, the Eastern Emperor of Su Tang Dynasty. You still have many thorns in the future. This time, you''re lucky to spend it safely. You''ve also seen that your strength is not the top among the heaven and the world, not to mention the endless void, so you should improve and repair it well "Yes," said the Narcissus patriarch.


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang nodded, and then Bai you said in a voice; "Clan leader, since you have all come out, why don''t you stay? The Tiangui clan doesn''t know when it will come. Now, with the strength of Langya mainland, I really don''t know if I can fight with the Tiangui clan. If you help, it will undoubtedly be a great help to Langya mainland."


    During this period of time, Bai you has also quickly integrated into the Langya mainland. During this period of time, she has also seen the strength of the Langya mainland. It is really too weak. She may not be able to fight only with the people of the Tiangui clan. Her voice fell, and everyone''s eyes gathered. At this time, Xianyue nodded and said; "Yes, sister, since you have come out, why not help Langya mainland?"


    "Hehe, no, it''s not that I don''t want to help, but I''m not the race in the world of heaven. This time, the disaster of the Tiangui family is the disaster of your world of heaven. If I rashly intervene, I''m afraid there will be greater changes. If I win the racial discovery of my feud with the Shuixian family, the whole world of heaven will be more dangerous, and Su Tang will be very dangerous There may be an unprecedented danger, so I can''t do it. At the same time, girl Bai you, you should also remember that this time you have made a lot of noise. Don''t use the secret method first. I''m afraid it will bring greater danger to Langya continent if Tiandao catches your existence at that time. "The Narcissus patriarch shook his head and continued.


    As her voice fell, Su Tang also nodded and said aloud; "I understand your concern. This time it''s still a matter in our world. It''s really inconvenient for you to take action. No matter how powerful the ghost clan is, I believe we will succeed in defeating them. Everyone, as long as we work together, we still have a chance."


    At the moment when the voice fell, others nodded, but their eyes were more or less disappointed. Although they had not seen the power of the Narcissus patriarch, her identity was a great guarantee. It was an endless race. With the impact of the Eastern Emperor batian on them, They instinctively classified the Narcissus patriarch into the same level as the Eastern Emperor batian.


    "Well, girl Bai you, remember what I said. Don''t mess around. I''m gone." the voice fell, and the figure of the Narcissus patriarch disappeared directly from the seat. Her sudden disappearance stunned those people who came again, but they recovered a moment later. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "This time, everyone has worked hard. During this time, you have a good rest in the city of gods, and I''m going to leave."


    At his words, ape red asked; "Boss, where are you going?" Su Tang said aloud as soon as he heard his words; "I haven''t been to the seal place since I came back. I want to go there to check how long the seal can last, so that we can prepare early." the voice fell, and ape Chi and others nodded. At this time, the secret of heaven came out; "I don''t think your boy has fully recovered. You''d better recover first and then talk."


    "The recovery can be done slowly. Now I don''t have any serious problem. The matter of checking the seal should be done as soon as possible, otherwise I don''t have a bottom in my heart." Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud. As soon as he listened to his words, Tianji didn''t say much. The next day, Su Tang left the city of the gods with the mixed four monkeys and Tianji Bai you, and the movie tyrants and others stayed.


    After leaving the city of the gods, Su Tang and others directly and quickly broke the air and flew towards the sealed land. After three days of flight, Su Tang and others came to the sealed land. From a distance, they found that the current sealed land has been shrouded by countless large arrays. Seeing this situation, heaven''s Secret came out; "It seems that these large arrays should be the means of long Ao."


    "Well, he is also very proficient in the way of array. It''s good. With the protection of these large arrays, at least no one can break in." Su Tang nodded and said in a voice. At the moment when his voice fell, three figures appeared in the large array.


    "Little Su Tang, I''ve seen three elders." as soon as I saw the visitor, Su Tang directly arched his hands and laughed aloud. Hearing what he said, Ying Long laughed and said; "I felt your breath just now. Boy, this time things in the city of gods are very good. I knew your boy must have a way to deal with those guys." his voice fell, and Tiantao nodded; "This boy is not the boy before. Now he is the commander of the three armed forces in Langya mainland. Of course, he needs some means."


    "Hahaha, it''s good. It seems that we didn''t choose the wrong person at the beginning." Ying Long laughed again. At this time, long Ao looked at Su Tang and said with an arched hand; "The young master''s performance this time is really very good. The old master really didn''t see the wrong person." at this time, his voice was a little relieved. When he heard what they said, Su Tang touched his head and said with a smile; "Hehe, the three elders flattered me. I''m lucky this time. I''m afraid it would be difficult for the boy if two elders didn''t appear suddenly and beat Huantian directly."


    "Hehe, it''s also 10000 you that attracted the strong man. Well, boy, you come here this time to check the seal? Let''s take you in." he laughed and said.


    The voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and then the party directly entered the array, which had entered. Su Tang and others looked at the seal emitting golden light from a distance. Su Tang frowned slightly and walked slowly. After releasing the power of his soul and checking it, he shook his head and said aloud; "Unexpectedly, the seal has been destroyed like this. It seems that the power of the Tiangui clan to impact the seal is not small over the years."


    Hearing his words and looking at his face, Ying Long and others were silent. Although they could not completely see through the seal, they could also feel that the power of the seal was weakening. At this time, long Ao asked aloud; "Young Lord, in your opinion, how long can this seal last?"


    Hearing what he said, the others pricked their ears. At this time, Su Tang thought for a while and said aloud; "In my opinion, it can last up to three years, but this time when I come here, I can also strengthen the seal, which can delay five years." as his voice fell, Ying Long and others nodded again and again.


    "It''s just right. I can have five years to make good preparations and run in. This is undoubtedly good news for me." Ying Long said, and at this time, six ears said; "Boss, do you think we can support Yinglong and others for a long time with their sealing means?" at this time, Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s no use. Although the people of the shadow family are proficient in the power of sealing and have been inherited by the ancestors, this array was originally arranged by me, and the interior has been finalized. If they come to seal now, it is likely to cause the conflict between the two seals. At that time, it is likely to completely destroy the previous seals, which will be more troublesome."


    Hearing such words, six ears nodded and said; "The principle is like this. It seems that we can only continuously improve our strength in the past five years and strive to have the strength to fight with them when the Tiangui clan comes." hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and nodded. In the next few days, Su Tang was busy here alone. A month later, Su Tang also successfully strengthened the seal.


    "Well, I''ve completely finished the seal. Three elders, it''s been a hard time for you to guard here. Don''t let others break into it, otherwise our time will be greatly reduced when there is a problem with the seal." Su Tang said aloud. With his voice falling, Ying Long nodded and said; "Don''t worry, we are guarding. With the blessing of long Ao''s array, I promise I won''t let anyone break into it."


    "Well, things here have been completed, and I''m going to leave. After the previous battle, I found that my strength is still weak. I still need to improve quickly. In five years, I hope to improve to another new height." Su Tang nodded and continued to say. As his voice fell, Ying Long and others nodded.


    The next day, Su Tang and others left the sealed land and went straight to the eastern regions. Five days later, he returned to the eastern regions. When he saw Su Tang and others coming back, Yun Yun smiled and said with Xiao xun''er in her arms; "Hehe, after hearing the news of your divine power, my worry was completely put down. I didn''t expect that this time things would go crazy. It seems that Su Lang, you may really be the son of God who saves your wallet."


    "Ha ha, it''s just good luck." then he took xiaoxun''er from yunyun''s hand and looked at his daughter. Su Tang''s Yin God was full of doting and whispered; "Xiao xun''er, you grow up quickly, and dad will give you a safe and stable living environment." Yun Yun''s face was also full of a smile when he heard his words.


    In the next few days, Su Tang also kept thinking about how to improve his accomplishments. Now his accomplishments are not what they were at the beginning. He can improve them by strength and cultivation. If he wants to improve his accomplishments now, he needs great opportunities. Otherwise, it is not easy to improve.


    On this day, Su Tang got up early and sat alone in the yard. With the passage of time, Yun Yun also came to the yard with Xiao Xun ER in her arms. Seeing Su Tang meditating, Yun Yun came to him and asked softly; "Su Lang, what''s the matter with you? Do you have something on your mind?"


    "Well, we don''t have much time now. After the previous battle with Huantian, I found that my strength is still too weak. This time, the Tiangui clan is fierce. No one knows what kind of experts there will be. I''m worried that my strength will not be able to restrain them at that time, so I''ve been thinking about how to improve my strength these days." Su Tang nodded and said in a voice that he had nothing to hide from Yun Yun.


    As his voice fell, yunyun also nodded. At this time, Bai you and others also came in from outside the courtyard. When they saw Su Tang and they were meditating, ape Chi couldn''t help asking; "Boss, sister-in-law, what are you thinking?"


    Su Tang also quickly said what he thought. After listening, ape Chi nodded to say it; "Boss, you''re right. It''s really a problem, but there seems to be no such place in Langya mainland. Besides, if you want to improve your cultivation, you must have a great opportunity. Where should we look for a great opportunity? It''s a headache."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. He didn''t know, but at this time, Bai you said; "Su Tang, I''ve also studied Langya mainland during this period. It seems that there are many places on the mainland that no one has set foot on. I think we can go to those places to see what they will look like. At the same time, if such places fail to pass the exam, they will hide different good things, although it''s not necessarily a big opportunity But at least there is a great chance to get some good things. "


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang thought for a moment and said aloud; "Miss Bai is right, but no one has ever set foot in these places. It must be very dangerous. If something happens on the mainland, we can''t come back quickly. I''m afraid it''s not good. After all, I''m the commander of the army of gods on the whole continent and have to face the battle at any time."


    "Hahaha, you don''t have to worry about this, don''t you have me? I won''t go with you this time. I plan to go to the city of gods. You and I can read and communicate with each other. No matter how far away it is, my body has always been in your Dantian? So if there is anything, I will inform you at the first time, and it''s not in the mainland now There will be something big, so you can rest assured at that time. After all, your strength improvement is the most important. What you said just now is good. This time, after years of accumulation, no one knows what kind of experts they will have. We have all met the emperor in the land of divine heritage before. Who knows if there will be other layers above the emperor How many times? So, in order to be safe, you''d better improve quickly. "Tianji said.


    As soon as he mentioned what he had said that day, Su Tang thought for a moment and nodded; "Well, you''re right, so it''s decided. Time doesn''t wait. We''ll start tomorrow. Let the mixed four monkeys and Miss Bai you go with me this time. As for the things over the city of gods, it''s up to you." after the voice fell, he looked at Yun Yun apologetically. Yun Yun smiled and said without waiting for him to speak; "Don''t worry about it. People here will take care of it. Xiao Xun is still young. I can''t leave."


    "Well, I will come back as soon as possible." Su Tang touched yunyun''s hair and said softly. The voice fell. Yunyun nodded. Early the next morning, several people left after saying goodbye to the Su family. They flew quickly. This time, they were going to Xihuang, the whole Langya continent, Only the Western wasteland has many areas that no one has set foot in.


    Led by Su Tang, the party quickly came to the ghost valley of Yin Sha. There was a void demon insect found by Su Tang that could quickly lead to the West wasteland. Bai you asked curiously when he saw that Su Tang took them to a valley; "Aren''t we going to Xihuang? Why are we in this valley?"


    Upon hearing her question, Su Tang said with a smile; "At the beginning, I hurt some players in the competition of various countries, so although I won the first place, I was also punished. At the beginning, I was punished to face the wall in this ghost Valley for one year. At that time, it was not as beautiful as it is now. At that time, it was full of ghosts and there were no creatures at all. I found a void demon insect in this valley, which can quickly lead to the world The West wasteland, how many years have passed, and I don''t know whether the void demon bug is still there. If it is still there, we can go to the West wasteland quickly and save a lot of time. "


    "Void demon bug? Unexpectedly, there are such things here. It seems that there are many secrets in Langya continent." Bai you heard Su Tang''s words, and immediately said in surprise. The party quickly entered the valley. Now the Yin ghost Valley has completely changed. There is no Yin ghost here, At the beginning, there was Yin evil here, first because of blood, and second because of the most evil ghost baby.


    Now both of them have left. After receiving the evil ghost baby, Jieshen and others also used some means to completely purify the evil spirits here. At this time, the valley can be said to be a paradise of birds and flowers. The party soon came to the hinterland of the valley. At this time, several human shadows suddenly appeared, Let Su Tang and others be slightly stunned.


    However, when Su Tang saw the clothes they were wearing, he smiled and said aloud; "You should be the disciples of the Royal beast gate?" as soon as he asked, two figures in front bowed with their hands; "Who are you, senior? What''s the matter with coming to our royal beast gate?"


    "Oh, I, Su Tang, these are all my friends. I have some connections with the Royal beast sect. I came here this time to meet the current sect leader." Su Tang replied aloud. After listening to his words, the two frowned, meditated and whispered; "Su Tang, Su Tang, the name is so familiar. I seem to have heard it there."


    They talked for a while, and one of them suddenly reacted. His face changed, knelt down immediately, kowtowed and saluted; "I''ll pay a visit to Su Tang''s ancestors." seeing his companions suddenly kneel down and salute, he also called the young man''s ancestors in front of him. This man also reacted in an instant. He saluted again and again. Seeing that they actually knew themselves, Su Tang smiled and waved his hand, and they were helped up by a force. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Hehe, we came here this time to go to the West wasteland through the void demon insect. I don''t know whether that thing still exists or not?"


    "Void devil bug? What''s that? We just entered the sect. We don''t know much about the things in the sect. Let''s take Lao Zu to see the sect leader." one of them said aloud. As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded. After seeing the sect leader, Su Tang and others didn''t stop for a moment and directly passed through the void devil bug in the deep valley, Came to the West wasteland.

 Chapter 873

    Stepping into the wasteland of the west again and looking at the deja vu scenery here, Su Tang smiled and said; "I still remember when I first came here many years ago, I seemed to have encountered a battle. How come after many years, what have the forces here become? I''m really curious."


    Hearing his words, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, you don''t have to look for an old friend?"


    "Of course not. In fact, I don''t have many old friends here. Besides, we don''t have much time to waste now. Of course, we have to do business first." Su Tang shook his head and said in a voice. After his voice fell, ape Chi and others nodded. At this time, ape spoke in a voice; "Loda, you are familiar with the situation of Xihuang. I think you still need to lead the way this time."


    "OK, no problem. Although I don''t know much about Xihuang, I''ve been to some places. Besides, this time we still have a map. We should be able to quickly go to the place we went first." Su Tang nodded and replied. As the voice fell, he took out a map, checked it quickly for a while, and said aloud; "Come on, let''s fly straight over."


    At the moment the sound fell, Su Tang took the lead and broke through the air. The party flew quickly in the sky. Soon, Su Tang and others came over a small town and looked at the lively scene below. Su Tang said with a smile; "This town is much more prosperous than before. It seems that the famine clan has taken good care of the West famine these years."


    As his voice fell, Bai you nodded and said; "Why don''t we go down and have a look? It''s the first time I''ve come to this western wasteland. I really want to see it." the voice fell, and there was a little hope in her eyes. At the sight of her look, Su Tang said aloud; "In that case, let''s go down and have a look. Anyway, it''s not urgent. At this time, we can also prepare some things to avoid inconvenient places when we go."


    As soon as Su Tang said this, ape Chi and others also nodded. At this time, Bai you smiled, and then the party landed. After entering the town, Su Tang and others directly found an inn. At this time, ape Chi said aloud; "It looks really good here, boss. I think we''d better get something good to eat first." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang nodded without saying more.


    The party entered the hall of the inn. The inn was very lively. At this time, as soon as the waiter saw Su Tang and others, he hurried over and greeted them very attentively. After sitting down, Su Tang and others randomly ordered a few dishes and chatted.


    Just then, I heard the adventurer at the next table talking.


    "I''ve heard that it''s the selection competition for the new generation of huangzong disciples in a few days. What do you think? Do you have any idea to have a try?" a young adventurer said. When he said this, the young woman on one side smiled and said; "Of course, I have to try. Now among the whole western wasteland, the wasteland clan is the most powerful. I heard that they seem to have some relationship with Lord Su Tang. If they can enter it, they may have a chance to see the style of Lord Su Tang."


    At the moment when the voice fell, the three martial artists around her nodded repeatedly. At this time, ape Chi smiled and whispered; "Hey, boss, it seems that you are very famous." Su Tang smiled and made a noise after a while; "Keep your voice down. We''d better keep a low profile. Get things ready quickly and let''s get out of here."


    "Cut, a group of low-ranking adventurers actually want to enter the wilderness to see the style of Lord Su Tang. It''s a death of laughter." at this time, a very arrogant woman''s voice sounded in the hall, and her voice fell. A gorgeous girl with four winds at a table came down from the upstairs under the use of four or five young men, The girl looked proudly at the people below.


    "How did you talk?" a look of this girl. The former female adventurer directly stood up, pointed to her and asked. Seeing that the woman dared to question her, the girl looked and said aloud; "That''s how miss Ben talks. How about that? Humble adventurer, what are you? Dare you say another word, I promise you can''t get in at the door of barbarism. Do you believe it?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, the man next to the female adventurer stood up, took the female adventurer and said; "Leng Yu, stop talking. He''s from the Mu family. We can''t afford to offend." at the moment of the voice falling, the female adventurer named Leng Yu was slightly stunned. Then there was a stubborn look in her eyes. However, looking at her friends, she still chose to swallow it.


    "Hum, do you know Miss Ben''s power? It''s really hard to understand the situation that a mere adventurer dared to talk to me like this." the big miss Mu snorted and continued in a haughty tone.


    At her words, the people in the hall shook their heads helplessly. Most of the people in the hall were adventurers and belonged to casual cultivation. They couldn''t afford to offend the children of these aristocratic families. At this time, they just dared to be angry, but Bai you whispered around Su Tang; "Su Tang, how can this man talk like this?" at this time, there was a trace of discomfort in his tone.


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "The world is like this. Status determines everything. This is not your fantasy water world, so it''s better not to mind your own business." Su Tang didn''t want to get involved this time, so his tone was a little persuasive.


    After his voice fell, the ape bared its voice; "But boss, Miss Bai is really right. This woman has gone too far. Although this matter is small, if it really develops, it may cause a struggle between San Xiu and the aristocratic family. The girl really speaks to people." ape Chi''s voice is not low. In this quiet hall, there is some brightness in her leisure.


    His voice immediately attracted the attention of Miss Mu''s family, and she said aloud; "There''s another outsider. I really don''t know how many people in this town don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. It seems that Miss Ben doesn''t teach you a lesson today. You guys who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth." the moment the voice fell, a man next to her stood up and shouted directly; "You are a dog from there. You dare to speak unkindly to our young lady here. I''ll teach you a lesson today."


    The voice fell, and the man rushed directly to the place where Su Tang and others were. At this time, Su Tang also frowned slightly. Originally, he didn''t want to create complications, but now it seems that he is in trouble to find them.


    As soon as the man came up, he broke out his spiritual power. When he raised his hand, he slapped at ape Chi. When he saw the other party coming, ape Chi outlined a trace of disdain and waved his hand casually. The guy flew out directly. Suddenly, when he saw this situation, everyone in the hall was stunned. Lengyu''s eyes were even more surprised, but he was even more proud, Such a bully should be punished.


    "Bold, you are a dog from there. You dare to hurt people. I think you are really brave." at this time, another teenager next to miss Mu stood up and shouted.


    When he heard another hippo, Su Tang''s face became gloomy and frowned slightly. At this time, ape Chi also stood up directly and said coldly; "What are you? You dare to talk to your ape grandfather like this. Don''t you want to teach me a lesson? Well, I''ll see how you teach me today." at the moment when the voice fell, he flashed directly in front of the man, raised his hand and slapped the man in the face.


    "Pa!" a crisp sound sounded in the hall. The next moment, the man screamed, and the whole person retreated. At this time, Miss Mu raised her eyebrows and said aloud; "Who the hell are you? Do you know who miss Ben is? The one who dares to beat me? Don''t you want to stay in the West wasteland?" her voice was full of threats.


    "Oh? Then we are very curious about your identity. Come on, tell us about it and let''s listen." at this time, Su Tang also asked aloud. At the moment when the voice fell, ape Tong and others were all with a sinister smile. Looking at those guys, they were full of schadenfreude.


    The moment his voice fell, the man beside Miss mu, who had been beaten back by the ape''s red slap, covered his red and swollen face and said loudly; "Boy, you heard that. This is the eldest miss of Xihuang Mu family, mu Xueyun. Our miss is the righteous sister of Lord Su Tang. If you provoke my miss today, you will die without a place to bury."


    At the moment when the voice fell, ape Chi and others were stunned. Everyone''s eyes shifted to Su Tang, and their eyes were full of inquiry. At this time, not only were they stunned, but even Su Tang was surrounded by this sentence.


    Seeing them stunned, the people behind Miss Mu thought Su Tang and others were afraid of them, and immediately spoke out; "Boy, are you scared? Now kneel down and apologize to our Miss mu. Maybe our miss can spare you a lot of mercy." his voice woke Su Tang and others in a daze. At this time, Su Tang shook his head at ape Chi and others and said aloud immediately; "Oh? So it is. No wonder you are arrogant. But I also admire Su Tang very much. I always want to see his style. I don''t know if Miss Mu has seen this Lord Su Tang? Can you tell me orally?"


    When the voice fell, ape Chi and others looked strange. At this time, mu Xueyun laughed proudly; "I''m the righteous younger sister of Lord Su Tang. Naturally, I''ve met Lord Su Tang. First of all, you humble adventurers, I''m afraid this generation won''t have a chance to see Lord Su Tang." her voice has a very strong sense of superiority.


    This made ape Chi and others blush. They looked at Su Tang strangely. Here, Su Tang shook his head and continued to speak; "Oh, yes." his voice fell, and the people behind mu Xueyun immediately stood up and continued; "Boy, do you know how powerful our young lady is? Why don''t you kneel down and apologize?" his voice fell. Su Tang was stunned, turned his head and stared at the man, and a trace of coercion directly pressed him.


    Why is Su Tang''s current cultivation so powerful? That''s what these mortals can bear. Just a trace of pressure directly crushed the man to the ground. At this time, the man''s eyes were full of panic. At this time, Su Tang outlined a sneer and a voice at the corners of his mouth; "Haven''t your family elders told you to be careful when you go out? You can''t afford to provoke some people."


    "Hahaha, joke, with our young lady''s identity, who dares to provoke in the West wasteland? Even Lord nantianjun will be very respectful when he sees our young lady. What are you? Are you more noble than Lord nantianjun''s identity?" the man who attacked ape Chi also stood up and shouted.


    As soon as the voice fell, Bai you couldn''t help but stand up and speak out; "Su Tang, is it fun for you to play like this? Don''t forget, we still have something to do. Let''s end this farce quickly." her voice fell, and ape Tong also stood up and said; "Boss, Miss Bai is right, but I''m very curious. What''s the matter with you? Why haven''t we heard of it?"


    His voice fell. Su Tang nodded and looked at mu Xueyun; "I''m Su Tang. When did I have a righteous younger sister like you? Tell me about it today. I''ll tell you to come to Mu''s house in person." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s momentum soared into the sky at the moment of.


    "Boom!" the powerful momentum broke out directly. This momentum broke out and startled the strong people of the barbarians in the town in an instant. In an instant, the barbarians rushed over quickly. At this time, in the hall, everyone looked at Su Tang in horror. This momentum is really too powerful.


    At this time, an older adventurer exclaimed; "God rank strong!" his voice surprised all the adventurers present at the moment. Even mu Xueyun''s face was frightened at this time, and a look of panic flashed in her eyes.


    "I don''t know who the elder came, but the younger deacon of huangzong lost his welcome." the voice fell, and two black figures directly entered the hall. At this time, Su Tang also stopped his momentum and turned to look at the people outside. Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then said aloud; "Hehe, haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you okay?"


    It turned out that the people who came in at this time were really the deacons of the desolate sect in the small town. Su Tang had a few friends with them before. At this time, when they heard his voice, the two people stared at each other for a moment and looked at each other. They were very respectful at the moment; "Younger generation, I''ve met Lord Su Tang. Why did you come to Xihuang?"


    "It''s all right. I just came here to check the situation." Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud. At this time, the people in the hall were shocked again. At this time, Lengyu and others took the lead in responding and immediately said in their heart; "The younger generation and others pay a visit to Lord Su Tang." the voice fell, and the people in the whole hall saluted one after another.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang also looked helpless, and then said aloud; "Everyone, don''t be polite. Originally, I just wanted to come and check the situation quietly this time. I didn''t expect it would cause you trouble. Sorry, everyone." Su Tang also arched his hands at the people around him. Seeing that Su Tang was so easy-going, all the adventurers were flushed with excitement.


    Su Tang, that''s the spiritual pillar of the whole Langya continent. The super idol in the eyes of all martial artists can suddenly see the idol so close. It''s conceivable.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at mu Xueyun and asked aloud; "You haven''t answered my question. Should you give me an explanation? When did I su Tang have a righteous sister like you?" all the adventurers were stunned and then talked.


    "It turns out that Miss Mu is not the righteous younger sister of Lord Su Tang? It''s shameless to dare to talk like this. I''ll tell you what kind of person Lord Su Tang is. How can there be such a righteous younger sister who bullies others?" at this time, an adventurer shouted, and Lengyu also answered; "Yes, I don''t know who gave her the courage to pretend to be the righteous sister of Lord Su Tang."


    At their words, mu Xueyun''s face was very ugly, but she didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Su Tang; "I... I..."


    "Say!" Su Tang''s face sank and shouted. At this time, the deacon of huangzong also said aloud; "What''s the situation, my lord? Who is she?" hearing this, ape Chi came to him and quickly said everything. After listening, one of the deacons sank his face and said in a voice; "I''ve heard of the Mu family, but when did they have a relationship with Lord Su Tang? They also said they were the righteous younger sister of Lord Su Tang. It''s too brave."


    The voice dropped, and another deacon said respectfully to Su Tang; "Lord Sutang, leave this matter to us." as soon as he heard his words, Sutang said aloud; "Leave it to me. I also want to know who gave them the courage to stare at my name and flaunt outside." Mu Xueyun was very worried when he noticed that Su Tang''s voice was cold.


    "I''m really the righteous younger sister of Lord Su Tang. I didn''t lie." Mu Xueyun has completely lost her arrogant and domineering look at this time. The whole person is like a wronged little girl. Seeing her like this, Su Tang is also slightly stunned. Why is his current cultivation so powerful? He can see more or less the expression and heart of these people, At this time, mu Xueyun''s face surprised him. He noticed that mu Xueyun didn''t really lie.


    But he really doesn''t have this righteous sister. What''s going on? At this time, Bai you also came over and said aloud; "Girl, don''t worry. Speak slowly. We don''t intend to hurt you." Bai you is also very sensitive. He also noticed that the wood didn''t seem to speak.

 Chapter 874

    Seeing Bai you talking to herself so kindly, mu Xueyun''s mood stabilized a lot, and the panic in her eyes lightened a lot. At this time, she spoke slowly; "What I said is true. Lord Su Tang is really my adoptive brother, but I''ve never seen my adoptive brother."


    "Since Su Tang is your adoptive brother, why haven''t you seen him? It''s a little unreasonable?" Bai you asked suspiciously. After her voice fell, mu Xueyun continued; "In fact, our Mu family was not from the West wasteland before. It was only a few years ago that there was unrest in the eastern region that our family elders came to the West wasteland. Many years ago, our Mu family and the Su family were in the Lanming kingdom. At that time, the relationship between our Mu family and the Su family was quite good. So uncle Su Zhan said he recognized me as an adoptive daughter."


    Speaking of this, Bai you was stunned. At this time, Su Tang was also slightly stunned and fell into meditation. After a long time, he seemed to think of something and said in surprise; "Are you the little girl who used to play in our house?"


    "Well, it''s me..." Mu Xueyun nodded.


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang immediately reacted and said aloud; "I didn''t expect how many years have passed and how old you have grown." after that, Su Tang looked at the people in the hall and said in an embarrassed voice; "This is really my righteous sister, but I haven''t seen her for many years. I''m sorry for you." after that, Su Tang arched his hands at them. When listening to Su Tang''s words, everyone present nodded and laughed kindly.


    At this time, Su Tang''s face was stiff and turned to Mu Xueyun; "You were lovely at the beginning. How come you are like this now? Girl, we all came out from one place step by step. Although there have been great changes now, don''t forget that we all came up from the bottom step by step. You can''t be too domineering. In addition, Langya is a troubled land. Since you are my righteous sister, As an adoptive brother, I have to say something about you. "


    Seeing Su Tang''s serious look, mu Xueyun immediately nodded like a little guy who had done something wrong. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Your words were a little too much before. I think you should say sorry to all the adventurers present." Mu Xueyun was a little stunned, then nodded and leaned slightly towards the people in the hall to say sorry.


    "This time, it depends on the face of Lord Su Tang. We don''t care about you, but Lord Su Tang is very right." at this time, Lengyu also immediately stood up and said. With her voice falling, people around nodded one after another.


    Just then Su Tang turned his head and looked at Lengyu and said aloud; "Girl, I heard you said that you wanted to select the children of the wasteland sect. This time, my righteous sister was sorry for your words. In order to make up for you, I will take you to the wasteland sect tomorrow and let master Nan Tianjun recruit you directly into the wasteland sect. Do you think so?"


    As soon as the words came out, the people in the hall were slightly stunned. The next moment, the envious eyes gathered on Lengyu. At this time, Lengyu was so excited that his whole body trembled, his face flushed and nodded again and again. The next moment, he knelt down and arched his hands; "Thank you, Lord Su Tang. Leng Yu doesn''t want to repay you for your kindness. As long as you can use my Leng Yu in the future, the younger generation will be happy."


    Seeing Lengyu so excited, Su Tang smiled, waved his hand, and a divine power helped her up and said aloud; "These are small things. I saw you just now, girl. Your talent is not bad. Even without my help, it''s very simple for you to enter the wasteland. I''m just doing what''s right now. I can''t talk about great kindness, so I don''t have to be so polite."


    With his voice falling, Bai you also smiled and said; "You''re welcome, girl. Anyway, now our identity has been exposed. I''m afraid Su Tang will also visit those old friends, so go to the wasteland sect with us tomorrow." although Bai you hasn''t been with Su Tang for a long time, he still knows Su Tang very well. That''s his character.


    As Bai yo''s voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. At this time, Lengyu looked at several partners around him and looked at Su Tang''s appearance of wanting to talk and stop. At this time, six ears on one side suddenly saw her mind and said aloud; "Girl, I know you can''t rest assured of your companions, but their talent is not bad. They still have a good chance to participate in the selection competition. At that time, they will become the same school, and there''s nothing they can''t give up."


    The voice fell, and the man beside her nodded and said aloud; "Yes, Leng Yu, the elder is right. Anyway, we don''t have no chance. It''s your great fortune to get the recommendation of Lord Su Tang. As for us, don''t worry." Leng Yu thought for a moment and said aloud; "But..."


    Before her words were spoken, another man spoke; "There''s nothing but, Leng Yu, that''s it." the moment the voice fell, Leng Yu looked at the three partners, finally took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at Su Tang; "Lord Su Tang, thank you for your favor, but as soon as I came out of my hometown, I followed my friends. They took great care of me. Now I can''t leave them alone for my future. Thank you for your favor this time. I can''t accept it. Thank you."


    At this point, he also bowed deeply to Su Tang. When he saw her like this, his three friends were very worried. At this time, Su Tang smiled, waved his hand and said aloud; "I have never intended to take back what Su Tang said, but today is my righteous sister. I admire Lengyu for her love and righteousness. I have a plan. Tomorrow you will go to the wasteland with me. If it''s inconvenient at that time, I''ll introduce you to another place, Do you think so? "


    The moment the voice fell, Lengyu''s eyes lit up, and then nodded and said; "Thank you, Lord Sutang. Thank you."


    "Well, you can stay here today. Tomorrow we''ll go to huangzong with one move. I still have some things to deal with, so excuse me first." the voice fell, and Su Tang turned his head and looked at mu Xueyun; "Well, things here have been handled. I think Yimei, should you take me to Mu''s house to visit? How can we say that our two families are also friends."


    At the moment when the voice fell, mu Xueyun nodded again and again. Then Su Tang and his party left the inn under the leadership of Mu Xueyun. After they left, the whole hall was boiling, and some adventurers went to Lengyu and others to congratulate them.


    "You guys have a great chance this time. Congratulations," an old man said with a smile.


    "Hehe, thank you, master. This time we were lucky to meet Lord Su Tang." Leng Yu smiled and saluted. At the same time, her tone said that Su Tang''s affairs were full of admiration. At this time, the old man said aloud; "Yes, I didn''t expect to see such a huge person in my life. I always think big people are unattainable, but I''m very surprised to see Lord Su Tang''s style this time."


    At this time, Su Tang and others who left the inn followed mu Xueyun to the temporary stronghold of the Mu family in this small town. This time, they also came from another place to select the disciples of the barbarian sect. Soon they came to a small courtyard, and mu Xueyun said aloud; "Lord Su Tang, this is our foothold."


    "Hehe, don''t be so polite. Our two families are world friends. In addition, you are my father''s adopted daughter and my righteous sister. Don''t be so outspoken. Just go to brother Su Tang." Su Tang also heard mu Xueyun tell them about their family along the way. The voice fell. Mu Xueyun nodded and said aloud; "I didn''t expect that the first meeting brought brother Su Tang so much trouble. I really have some..."


    "The past is over. Don''t worry about it. It''s all small things. Let''s go in and meet uncle mu." Su Tang smiled and waved his hand. The voice fell. Mu Xueyun nodded. Then the party entered the courtyard. As soon as they came in, they met a middle-aged man. The man smiled and asked as soon as he saw mu Xueyun; "Xueyun girl, are you back? Are these your friends?" then he looked at Su Tang and others with a puzzled look.


    On hearing his question, mu Xueyun nodded and said in a voice; "Second uncle, let me introduce you. This is my adoptive brother, brother Su Tang. These are his friends. This time I met them by chance in the inn. Brother Su Tang said he would visit his father, so I brought them here." the moment the voice fell, the middle-aged man was surprised and his eyes focused on Su Tang. A moment later, With a look of surprise in his eyes, he saluted immediately; "Younger generation, see Lord Su Tang."


    After saying that, he directly bowed to himself. Su tangdang helped him up and said aloud; "You don''t have to. Elder, I''m still your younger generation. How can I say that the Mu family and the Su family are family friends. They all came from the same place, and Xueyun girl is my father''s adopted daughter. Everyone is their own people. Don''t be so outspoken. Just call my name directly."


    The voice fell, the middle-aged man nodded repeatedly, and then came out; "Yes, you''re right. It''s all your own people. Please come inside." then the group came to the hall, and the middle-aged man quickly asked someone to inform mu Xueyun''s father and other Mu family members that they had come. Soon the hall was full of people. At this time, Mu Tianchen, mu Xueyun''s father, looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "I didn''t expect to see you for many years. It''s really an honor for our family."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang said with a smile; "Uncle Chen, it''s very true. When the Lanming kingdom was disrupted, and then there was turbulence in the eastern region, I thought those families in the Lanming kingdom were in danger in that turmoil. Unexpectedly, Uncle Chen came to Xihuang with family admirers. I remember when the eastern region was stable, my father inquired about the news of those old people in the Lanming kingdom. It was a pity There is very little news. "


    "Hey, we couldn''t help it at first, but well, your boy is promising now, and we can follow you a lot." Mu Tianchen continued. With his voice falling, mu Xueyun''s face changed. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, Uncle Chen is joking, but our two families are friends. Now the eastern region is very stable. Uncle Chen, do you plan to go back to the eastern region? I believe my father will be very happy to see you. Besides, we will take care of you when you arrive in the eastern region."


    "I have planned this before, but there are also many people who admire our family. When we came to Xihuang, we also suffered a lot. Many people are very afraid of it. Now when we go back, many people don''t want to take risks. After all, when we came to Xihuang, many people who admire our family also fell on the way." Mu Tianchen continued.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "Don''t worry, Uncle Chen. In fact, there is a shortcut to the western wilderness. If you really want to go back to the eastern region, I can have someone take you there. After passing there for half an hour, you can reach the eastern region, and there won''t be any danger." Mu Tianchen was stunned and asked in surprise at the moment of the voice falling; "There''s still such a place, Su Tang boy. If it''s really like what you said, we''re very willing to go back to the eastern region. After all, it''s our hometown after living there for many years. Who wants to leave our hometown? We''re not forced by the situation."


    "Well, well, Uncle Chen, you arrange a person. I''ll ask someone to take him to identify the way. We had some very important things to do this time when we came to Xihuang, but..." speaking of this, Su Tang''s eyes looked at mu Xueyun. Seeing this, Mu Tianchen''s face sank and turned to Mu Xueyun''s voice; "Girl, are you making trouble outside?"


    The voice fell, mu Xueyun''s second uncle, Mu Tianfeng whispered a few words in his ear. At this time, Mu Tianchen''s face was much colder, looking at mu Xueyun scolding; "Girl, how many times have I told you? I''ll keep you out of trouble. What''s going on this time? Tell me clearly, or I''ll deal with you."


    "Dad, I..." seeing Mu Tianchen so severe, mu Xueyun was also afraid. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "It''s okay, it''s all a small matter. I''ve handled it before. In the future, I think Yimei won''t make such a mistake again. Uncle Chen, you don''t have to scold her." with Su Tang''s voice, Mu Tianchen''s face eased slightly, and then said aloud; "Today, I''ll look at the face of Su Tang boy and don''t care about you."


    "Boy, I''m sorry about this time. After these little guys came out, they saw the colorful world here and changed one by one. In order not to let them forget their roots, I always warned them not to make trouble outside. I didn''t expect to bring you some trouble this time. I''m really sorry for you." Mu Tianchen continued.


    "It''s all small things. It''s okay. She didn''t say anything wrong. I''m really her adoptive brother, but there''s something wrong with the way I speak. After all, she''s still young, and there are still some deficiencies in her behavior. It doesn''t matter, Uncle Chen doesn''t have to see it like this." Su Tang smiled and shook his head and said in a voice. After his voice fell, Mu Tianchen stared at mu Xueyun and said in a voice; "Hey, since you said that, Su Tang boy, I won''t say more."


    Then he turned his head and looked at Mu Tianfeng''s voice; "Second younger brother, you can come here. After all, we''re not from the western wilderness. I think it''s better to meet the eastern region." as soon as he said this, Mu Tianfeng nodded again and again. At this time, Su Tang also said to the ape; "Ape Chi, take uncle Tianfeng with you and go."


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll take care of it." ape Chi nodded again and again. Then Mu Tianfeng took ape Chi and left the hall. After they left, Su Tang said aloud; "Uncle Chen, why haven''t we seen each other for many years? I just saw that the cultivation of the Mu family is not very high. I have some skills here, so I give them to the Mu family. There will be an unprecedented turmoil in the mainland, and more strength and more self-protection ability." the voice fell, and he took out two skills from the storage ring.


    Seeing the things in Su Tang''s hand, Mu Tianchen was very excited. Who is Su Tang? That''s an expert who has reached the divine level for many years. Now he''s the commander of the three armed forces in Langya mainland. Can he make a difference? But at this time he did not reach for it, but shook his head and said; "Sutang boy, I also know you are for our good, but our family is a small family. Even if we get some things, it''s not necessarily a good thing."


    Speaking of this, he also looked embarrassed. Upon hearing such words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then said aloud; "Hahaha, don''t worry, Uncle Chen, I gave you your things. When you return to the eastern region, I have Su''s family, and no one will embarrass you. Don''t worry. Now the mainland is in turmoil. These two skills are not divine. One is divine martial arts. As long as you practice well, your strength of admiring the family will be greatly improved in the future. In this way, you will have more self-confidence in times of turbulence Ability to protect. "


    Hearing that it was a divine level skill, the Mu family in the hall looked at the things in Su Tang''s hand with horror and excitement. At this time, Mu Tianchen was also very excited. He had guessed that the things given by Su Tang would not be bad, but he never thought that Su Tang''s move was a divine level skill. It was so shocking that he didn''t accept it when he saw him, Su Tang put it directly into his hand and said aloud; "Well, Uncle Chen is a family. Take it. We came out from Lanming together. We have been close friends for many years. It''s also a good thing if you can become strong."


    The voice fell, Mu Tianchen nodded, collected the two skills and said aloud; "Boy, if you don''t thank me for your kindness, I won''t say anything. As long as you say a word, I will always stand behind you and take the lead of the Su family."

 Chapter 875

    Upon hearing Mu Tianchen''s words, Su Tang smiled, waved his hand and said; "Uncle Chen, they are all from their own family. Don''t say these outspoken words. Well, boy, there are still some things, so we won''t stay here for a long time."


    "Well, I also know that you have a heavy burden now, and many things need you to deal with, so I won''t keep you any more. But I still want to thank you for this time." after hearing that Su Tang said he was leaving, Mu Tianchen thought for a while, which was also said by Lian Sheng. Then the people of the Mu family all left Song Zhe and Su Tang''s home.


    At the gate, Su Tang turned his head to Mu Xueyun and said aloud; "Sister, it''s better to change your character in the future." the voice fell. He took out a pot of spirit wine from the storage ring and said aloud; "This is the spirit wine that my master left me at the beginning. Now it has no effect on us, but it still has many benefits for you. As an adoptive brother, I didn''t leave anything for you at the first meeting. I''ll give it to you. Remember not to use too much at a time, otherwise it will lead to Reiki explosion."


    Upon hearing his words, mu Xueyun nodded and said softly; "Elder brother, I know. I will practice well in the future, and I won''t be like before." after hearing her words, Su Tang gave her the spirit wine, arched his hands at Mu Tianchen and others, and turned and left.


    After returning to the inn, it was already dark. After sitting in the room for a while, ape Chi also came back. When he saw Su Tang, he said aloud; "Boss, it''s done. Don''t worry."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Did they say when they were going to leave?"


    "It''s said that this time they don''t intend to go to the wasteland, so they are ready to go back to Mu''s house directly, clean up and quickly leave the West wasteland." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, the night is getting dark. Let''s go back and have a rest."


    After everyone left, Su Tang took out the messenger stone and quickly contacted Yun Yun.


    "Yun Yun, after a while, there will be a family member from Xihuang who wants to go back to the eastern region. Please inform your father and let him arrange it." soon after the voice fell, Yun Yun''s news came back; "Shijiao family? Didn''t you go to Xihuang to look for opportunities? You should go to places where there is no human activity. How can you find this family?"


    "There have been some accidents, but the Mu family has a very deep relationship with our Su family. Now that we have found it, we can give you a good help. It will trouble you." Su Tang said.


    After a few words, Su Tang also took back the messenger stone. Early the next morning, Su Tang got up. At this time, everyone gathered in the hall. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Ape Chi, go and find those people yesterday. Since we promised to take them to the wasteland, we will leave here after finishing the work here."


    When the voice fell, ape Chi nodded and then got up. After a while, he brought Lengyu and others. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "After eating, we''ll go directly to the wasteland, but I''m not sure if this time can succeed. If not, I''m afraid you need to leave the West wasteland and go to the East. After all, you know that the Su family''s forces are basically in the East, and the West wasteland is the territory of the wasteland."


    "Well, Lord Su Tang, we understand all this. No matter what the final result is, Lengyu will never forget our great kindness." Lengyu nodded and bowed.


    Then, after eating, the group quickly left the town. At this time, on the wasteland, Nan Tianjun received that Su Tang and others would come to the wasteland yesterday. He was also very excited.


    "Sect leader, I didn''t expect that Lord Su Tang would come to our desolate sect. This time, it''s just our trouble. You can ask him. After all, he has been to many places and seen many things. Maybe Lord Su Tang can really help us this time." at this time, the big elder said and fell with his voice, Nan Tianjun nodded and said aloud; "Of course I know, but it''s hard to do, but I heard that Lord Su Tang came here to help some adventurers enter the wilderness. What do you think of this?"


    "What''s the point? Let''s not talk about the current status of Lord Su Tang, we also have to help with this matter because of his great kindness to us. As for those adventurers, if their talent is good, we can cultivate them well. If their talent is not good, we can find some nominal Masters in the door to let them enjoy the famine Your treatment is also OK. It can be regarded as a face for Lord Su Tang. In any case, it can be regarded as a face for Lord Su Tang. "Hearing what Nan Tianjun said, the elder said directly.


    As his voice fell, Nan Tianjun nodded and said; "That''s what I''m going to do, but now the power of the barbarians is growing, so many things are not easy to do, so many things still need to be discussed together." his words made the people present very comfortable. At the same time, they couldn''t help thinking that it was a very good choice to be with Nan Tianjun, At least now the famine sect has become so powerful, and Nan Tianjun is still willing to discuss with them instead of acting arbitrarily, which means that Nan Tianjun is not inflated by the promotion of his status.


    At this time, a voice came from outside the hall, "Lord Su, Lord Tang and others have gone up the mountain." hearing this, Nan Tianjun and others stood up one after another. At this time, Nan Tianjun said aloud; "Elders, come with me to meet Lord Su Tang at the mountain gate." the voice fell, and the party quickly left the hall.


    Soon they came to the mountain gate. At this time, Su Tang and others walked up from the foot of the mountain. As soon as they arrived at the mountain gate, Su Tang saw Nan Tianjun and others from a distance. Su Tang smiled and shook his head helplessly; "We''d better hurry over." the voice recorded that as soon as the party mentioned the speed, they directly came to the mountain gate. After verification, Su Tang said aloud; "Lord Nanzong, I haven''t seen you for many years. My style is better than ever."


    "Hahaha, all this is the blessing of Lord Su Tang. If it hadn''t been for the help of Lord Su Tang, we would have today. Come to Lord Su Tang, please come inside. I received a letter from the following people yesterday, and everything is ready." the voice fell, and his eyes also fell on the adventurers dressed around Su Tang, He nodded secretly.


    Muttered in his heart; "The talent is still good. You can cultivate it well in the future. With the relationship of Lord Su and Tang, you may be able to help daohuang sect in the future." the idea fell. The party directly passed through the mountain gate and soon came to the hall. After everyone took their seats, Su and Tang bowed their hands and said; "Lord Nanzong, I think you heard about my going up the mountain this time. These are the people I brought up. I hope Lord Nanzong will do me a favor."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Nan Tianjun stood up and said; "Hahaha, Lord Su Tang, I''m serious. I really know this. All this is nothing. Since Lord Su Tang personally brought them here, I''ll put them into the door wall anyway." the voice fell down, and he turned to look at the elder and said aloud; "Elder, don''t you always want to recruit some disciples? I think these little guys have good talents. How about you bring them into the door wall?"


    As soon as he said this, Lengyu and others were stunned. Then they were very excited and looked forward to the elder. At this time, the elder also stood up and nodded again and again; "Well, Lord, your vision has always been good. Since you all say that they have good talents and are led by Lord Su Tang, I believe they will achieve unlimited achievements in the future. Then my old man will accept them."


    After the sound fell, he looked at Lengyu and others; "Hehe, are you willing to be my disciples?" Leng Yu and others were stunned by this huge surprise. Originally, they thought that even if Su Tang took them up the mountain, they would only be some different deacons to accept them as disciples. After all, they are casual practitioners and have a low body. Although they have some talents, they are compared with those who want to have a high starting point, It''s still a lot worse, but now he is suddenly accepted as an apprentice by the great elder of the wilderness sect. It''s like a dream.


    Seeing them stunned, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Leng Yu, what are you doing? Why don''t you worship the master quickly?" Su Tang''s voice woke Leng Yu and others at once. The next moment, the four knelt down at the same time and saluted the master. After the ceremony, Su Tang said aloud; "Well, Lengyu girl, you will practice well in this wasteland and strive to become an expert in the future."


    "Yes, we must remember the teachings of Lord Su Tang and make great efforts to practice." Leng Yu said aloud. Then she looked at Nan Tianjun and the elder; "Thank you for taking me in. Thank you, master." hearing her words, Nan Tianjun smiled and waved his hand; "Hehe, all right, get up." the voice fell, and the elder smiled and said aloud; "Get up and come to me."


    After Lengyu and others came behind the elder, Nan Tianjun looked at Su Tang with a sad face and said aloud; "Lord Su Tang, this time you came here at the right time. You have experienced in many places. This time, there are some problems in the western wilderness, so I want to ask you if you can help us solve them." hearing this, Su Tang was also slightly stunned, and then asked aloud; "What happened in the West wasteland? It seems that it must be unusual for the southern patriarch to worry so much. Tell me and see if I can help you."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Nan Tianjun flashed a happy look on his face and said aloud; "Well, it has been three months since this incident. Three months ago, a huge black hole suddenly appeared here. Everything close to there was absorbed, and the black hole continued to grow. We have used many methods, but we have no way to suppress it, so I want to ask Lord Su Tang to help us find a way."


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" Su Tang was also interested. At this time, Su Tang looked at Bai you and asked; "White girl, what do you think of this?"


    "I can''t say that. If we can, we can go and have a look first. After all, we haven''t seen the situation there, and I can''t say what it is." Bai you shook her head and replied. After her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and then said aloud; "Well, what you said is really good. I think we''d better go and see the situation first. Now things in Langya mainland are very troublesome. This time, I hope there won''t be any problems in Xihuang."


    The voice fell, and he looked at the southern king and said; "Lord Nanzong, I think you''d better take us there to check the situation."


    "OK, OK, I''ll take you to see the situation now." Nantian Jun immediately stood up excitedly. Then the party left huangzong without stopping. They rushed to the black hole mentioned by Nantian Jun. after half an hour of flight, they came to the place mentioned in Nanjing taikou. As soon as they came, Su Tang saw it from a distance, The face of the huge black hole in the sky also changed. He felt a very large suction no matter how far it was.


    Just then, Bai you''s face changed and exclaimed; "Void wormhole! I didn''t expect to appear here. Su Tang seems that we are going to have great luck this time." her voice has a very great surprise. Su Tang is also slightly stunned at her words; "Void wormhole? What''s the matter? White girl, you''d better tell us about it. We don''t know much about void. You''re an expert in this field."


    "Well, this is the wormhole of the void, which is also a kind of void channel. It is something unique to some huge void illusory world. Each void illusory world can be said to be left by one party''s super power, so I will say that this time we call it good luck. In fact, the black hole you see does not have any danger. If you change the black hole, you can directly enter the void illusory world , there may be great opportunities in such a place, "Bai you said.


    As her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and then said aloud; "If so, that''s a good thing, but since this void wormhole is also a void channel, there must be a lot of space pressure in it, and no one can enter it?" Bai Youdian said as soon as he said this; "Well, that''s true. All the empty passages can only be crossed by God level masters. If they appear here, there is still a great danger to the West wasteland, and the empty wormhole is still expanding. If they continue like this, I''m afraid they will bring a great danger to the West wasteland. After all, many humans here have not reached the God level."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang nodded. He turned and said to Nan Tianjun; "Lord Nanzong, as Miss Bai said first, there are some troubles in this matter. What are your plans?"


    "Let''s listen to Lord Su Tang. These things are not something we can touch at all. I just hope that the current western wilderness will not be disordered. Please ask Lord Su Tang to help us with these things. If this continues, the black hole will not know how big it will be. I''m afraid the western wilderness will have vicious occasional reading trouble at that time, and it''s not far from the place where human beings live It''s far away. If this thing really gets bigger at that time, it may put many people in danger. "Nan Tianjun also said.


    He heard Bai you''s words very clearly just now. He also saw the void passage in ancient books and knew its power. Unexpectedly, there is such a thing in Xihuang now. It''s a big trouble. Now that Su Tang and others have found out the situation here, he can rest assured that he can handle it.


    "Well, I also understand these things, but you also heard that there may be great opportunities in this place, and I won''t hide it from you. In fact, this time we came to Xihuang, we planned to go to some places where no one has ever been able to experience. Now we didn''t expect to encounter such a place, so I''m going to enter it." Su Tang continued.


    Hearing this, Nan Tianjun smiled and said; "There is no way for us mortals to enter such a place. Since Su Tang and others are going to enter, you can go in. This time may also be your chance for Lord Su Tang." Nan Tianjun said with a smile. Upon hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and then said aloud; "Well, I think the cultivation of the southern patriarch is not low, and there is only a barrier from the divine level. I think so. I''ll give you a good fortune and hope you can break through the divine level. After all, you found this place. Let''s enter it together at that time. If you can get a chance in it, it''s also your benefit."


    "This... Lord Su Tang, thank you, thank you." Nan Tianjun was excited when he heard Su Tang''s words. His cultivation has not broken through to the divine level. This refers to his heart disease, but now he didn''t expect Su Tang to help him break through directly. What an opportunity?

 Chapter 876

    Seeing the excitement of Nan Tianjun, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "However, I don''t know if there will be any danger this time. Southern patriarch, you should think twice. It''s not a big problem to help you enter the divine level. Although Miss Bai also said that there should be no great danger here, there''s a chance for everything." Su Tang''s heart is still very worried about these places. After all, how can he walk here, I have also been to many blessed places that seem not to be dangerous, but in the end, every time I encountered a very great danger.


    Now he has learned a lot about the world of the heavens. He knows that there are many very dangerous places in the world of the heavens. Even these people may not be able to retreat, let alone the southern heavenly king. Therefore, for the safety of the southern heavenly king, he still feels it necessary to remind the southern heavenly king.


    After his voice fell, Bai you also spoke; "Su Tang is right. Generally speaking, this place will not appear on its own initiative. Now that it appears on its own initiative, maybe there are any dangers in it. Southern patriarch, you''d better consider whether to go in with us. Such a place itself is a place of great cultivation, although most of them will not have any problems It''s not dangerous, but everything has accidents. "


    Hearing what they said, Nan Tianjun nodded and meditated. He just thought that Su Tang could help him enter the divine level, but he didn''t think that after entering the divine level, he would enter the illusory world with Su Tang and others. He had never seen these things before, and he didn''t know how great the danger was, However, he has seen this void passage in many ancient books, which is very dangerous. If he encounters a little accident, he will completely die. How many years of hard cultivation will turn into clouds and smoke, which really makes him very cautious in his heart.


    Thinking of the desolate sect created by him, he has finally developed into such a strong one. If he really encounters any accidents here, he is really worried. Thinking of these things, Nan Tianjun completely silent. Seeing him silent, Su Tang and others did not continue to say, They knew in their hearts that everything at this time depended on Nan Tianjun''s own choice, and they could not control it.


    After a long time, Nan Tianjun said; "Lord Su Tang, I''ve decided to go into it with you. No matter what danger I encounter, it''s my own destiny." after hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Well, now that you have decided to join me, let''s go back to the wasteland first and help you improve your cultivation. After all, it takes some time to improve your cultivation at the divine level."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Nan Tianjun nodded, and then the party left here directly. At the same time, Su Tang also told Nan Tianjun on the road to ask people to see it and block it. Don''t let anyone enter it. After all, in the West wasteland, there are basically ordinary practitioners. If these people are sucked in by the black hole, I''m afraid they will encounter great trouble.


    Before long, the party returned to the wasteland sect. On the main hall, Nan Tianjun said; "Lord Su Tang, I''ve been running around all day. I''ve asked someone to prepare a place for you to rest. I heard that these are elders and like delicious food very much. I''ve asked someone to prepare delicious food. At that time, let you enjoy the delicious food of Xihuang."


    Hearing his words, ape Chi and others nodded repeatedly. At this time, Bai you also said aloud; "Since the southern patriarch said so, I also want to try Xihuang''s delicious food. At the right moment, I think Su Tang also needs to prepare something to help the southern patriarch improve his cultivation." at the moment of the voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Miss Bai is right. Nanzong, we will leave here. We have something to prepare."


    Nan Tianjun nodded, then personally took Su Tang and others to the place he had arranged before and entered the big yard. Nan Tianjun smiled and said; "This courtyard is quite good. It''s just enough for Lord Su Tang to live with several elders. I''ll ask some disciples to come later. If you need Lord Su Tang, just say hello."


    "Well, thank you, Nanzong master." Su Tang nodded and said in a voice. Then after nantianjun left, Su Tang said in a voice; "Take a break first. I''ll go to the Thor palace to find something. If I don''t come out for a while, you can enjoy the delicious food of Xihuang by yourself." the voice fell. Ape Chi and others nodded. They all knew that although it was a small matter to improve cultivation, there were still a lot of things to prepare. Otherwise, by their means, That''s not normal. Langya continent is a god level strong man.


    After su Tang left, ape Chi looked at Bai you and asked; "Miss Bai, tell us something about the illusory world. We haven''t heard of this place before. We''ve heard about it before, but we don''t know it very well. Since we''re all going to enter it now, we should also have a good understanding, so as not to encounter danger and don''t know how to respond."


    At the moment when the voice fell, ape Tong and others nodded repeatedly. At this time, Bai you came out of his voice; "In fact, I''m also very confused that there will be a virtual world here. Before, it was inconvenient for the southern patriarch to say something to me. Now that you ask, I''ll talk to you."


    Then Bai you began to talk about it.


    It turns out that this unreal world is not owned by such a small plane as the universe of the heavens. It must be able to create the great power of this unreal world. Generally speaking, it is an expert in the endless ancient family. Therefore, the most common place where this thing appears is in the endless void, and it rarely appears in such a small plane. After all, the expert in the endless ancient family, Generally speaking, they are wandering in the endless void and rarely enter the small plane. At the same time, those ancient people will not allow their people to enter the small plane easily. First, because tomorrow''s strength is too strong, they are afraid that it will affect the races in the small plane.


    "How to say, it''s really not easy for this thing to appear here." hearing Bai you''s explanation, ape Tong immediately nodded.


    At this time, Bai you continued; "Generally speaking, such places are the inheritance places left by those powers. After all, it takes a lot of time and genius to create such a virtual world. Generally, as long as they are created, unless the powers fall, there is no way to find the non top powers in the virtual world, but as long as the creator falls or sits down, it is convenient Without the maintenance of divine power, it will be directly exposed as we have seen before. "


    "It''s true. There''s no power in it. We shouldn''t encounter too many dangers this time." ape Chi also answered. After his voice fell, Bai you nodded and said; "Well, it''s reasonable to say so, but it''s also an accident. After all, no one knows whether this great power will raise some strange animals in the illusory world. You know, many great powers like raising strange animals very much. A trace is used to pass the time. The second is to hope that after their strange animals fall, having these things can also help them guard their inheritance land."


    After hearing Bai you''s words, ape Chi and others nodded, and their faces were dignified. Indeed, there are really some strange animals in the illusory world, and they are really likely to encounter big trouble. After all, the endless ancient clan is too far away for them. In addition, they have seen the towering power of Qin demon before, It made them very afraid of the people of endless ancient families.


    "However, it''s not certain. Everything still needs to be entered. It depends on the situation. As long as we are ready for everything, we don''t necessarily encounter trouble. It''s really impossible. With my help, we don''t have no way to retreat quickly, so you don''t have to worry too much." Bai you continued, falling with her voice, Ape red and others nodded.


    An hour later, Su Tang had not come out. At this time, Nan Tianjun came to the gate of the yard again. When he saw ape Chi and others, Nan Tianjun spoke with great respect; "Everybody, senior, things are ready."


    "Oh, you''re welcome, southern patriarch. This time we''re here to talk to you more about trouble, and we don''t have to be so formal. Since everyone is friends, we can''t help the elders to shout." hearing his words, ape Chi stood up and spoke out. After his voice fell, six ears spoke out; "Boss, we haven''t come out yet. Shall we wait?"


    "Then let''s wait here. If we can''t, let''s go first. After all, we don''t know when the boss will come out. We can''t let the southern patriarch Bai busy." ape Tong nodded and said. After his voice fell, Bai you and others nodded. At this time, APE Tong said; "Lord Nanzong, the boss has gone to prepare things for you, so let''s wait and see."


    "Well, well, this time things are really a little troublesome, Lord Su Tang." when Nan Tianjun heard this, he also knew that this was something that Su Tang was preparing to help him improve his cultivation. He was also very happy. He was still very excited when he thought that his long cherished wish would be achieved. Besides, Lord Su Tang was all their honored guests, Since the other party said he would wait, of course he wouldn''t say anything more.


    After waiting for half an hour, a light flashed. Su Tang''s figure directly appeared in the yard. As soon as he came out, ape Chi stood up and asked aloud; "Boss, you''re out? How do you go? You''re ready."


    "Well, everything is ready. Why haven''t you passed yet?" Su Tang asked aloud. As soon as he heard his question, Bai you smiled and said aloud; "You should come out soon first, so wait a minute. The southern patriarch has been here for a long time. Let''s go and have a look at the delicious food of the West wasteland." Bai you also stood up and Su Tang smiled at her words.


    "Lord Nanzong, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. Let''s go. Let''s see the delicious food of Xihuang. Although I''ve been here before, I don''t have much time to enjoy the delicious food here. I''ll have a good check today." Su Tang turned his head and looked at Nan Tianjun and said.


    As soon as he heard what he said, Nantian Jun smiled and thought that when Su Tang arrived at the West wasteland at the beginning of the Tang Dynasty, they had issued a hunting order. At this time, they noticed the embarrassed look on Nantian Jun''s face, and Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud; "The past has passed, so you don''t have to think about it. Let''s go." his words made Bai you have some doubts. The party left the yard and Bai you asked aloud all the way; "Su Tang, I heard what you said with the southern patriarch just now. Has anything happened to you before?"


    "Hehe, elder, you don''t know this. When Lord Su Tang first came to Xihuang when he was young, his subordinates were not sensible at that time and collided with Lord Su Tang, so there were some misunderstandings. However, Lord Su Tang finally showed great kindness to my wasteland sect. If it weren''t for Lord Su Tang, my wasteland sect wouldn''t be today. Recently, maybe we have become history." At the moment when Bai you''s voice fell, Nan Tianjun smiled and said aloud.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and waved his hand; "The past has passed. Now that you are the leader of the Southern Sect, you should be careful about many things. There are many places in the western wilderness that no one has been involved in, so we don''t know what is hidden inside. Therefore, if anything happens, the western wilderness will bear the brunt, so no matter what happens, please ask the Southern Sect The main base contacts the people in the city of gods. Now Langya continent is in a troubled time, but it can''t stand any storms. "


    "Well, I understand. Don''t worry, Lord Su Tang." Nan Tianjun nodded and replied. Then the party came to the hall. At this time, the lights in the hall were bright. Many elders of the wasteland sect and some more valued disciples were among them. When they saw Nan Tianjun and others coming in, they stood up and saluted one after another; "Meet the patriarch, Lord Su Tang and your predecessors."


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Don''t be polite." Su Tang waved his hand with a smile and said aloud. With his voice falling, Nan Tianjun also said one after another; "Yes, don''t be polite. Come and sit down," he said, looking at Su Tang; "Lord Su Tang, please come here."


    After the party took their seats, Su Tang looked at Lengyu and others who were diagonally opposite him; "Leng Yu will practice hard in the wasteland in the future, strive to become a strong person as soon as possible, and expand the territory for the wasteland."


    All the people in the hall were surprised when Su Tang directly told the new disciple by name. Those disciples and elders who didn''t know what happened during the day showed a look of surprise.


    "I will try my best to cultivate myself and I will live up to the cultivation of Lord Su Tang." Lengyu and others directly stood up and bowed to answer. With her voice falling, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Well, it''s up to you in the future." after that, he forgot Nan Tianjun. When he touched his eyes, Nan Tianjun nodded.


    Seeing that Nan Tianjun understood what he meant, Su Tang also smiled. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Lord Nanzong, I''ve prepared everything. I think I can help you improve your accomplishments tomorrow, but there are still some disadvantages in this method. I hope you can think about it clearly."


    The voice fell, and Nan Tianjun asked aloud; "I don''t know what kind of malpractice there will be. Please express it to Lord Su Tang." his voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said; "This cultivation is not the way of cultivation itself. There are some disadvantages, which are inevitable. Moreover, it is still promoted to the divine level. If you succeed, it will be very difficult for you to improve your cultivation, and the difficulty of cultivation will be greatly improved. At the same time, this divine level will be baptized by Tianlei. I don''t think I need to say Tianlei. You know it in your heart, southern Pope, I won''t say more It''s too late. "


    As his voice fell, everyone in the hall was surprised. The elder looked at Nan Tianjun with envy. After a while, Nan Tianjun said aloud; "Well, I''ve expected this before. As for the baptism of thunder, I really don''t have much confidence. But now that I''ve decided, I also want to fight. After all, now huangzong has become a giant of Xihuang. Although we have many people, we don''t have divine combat power, so we''re a head lower than others. What do I do this time for the future of zongmen I said I had to fight. "


    After the voice fell, the elder and others were slightly stunned. Then they all stood up and bowed and said; "The patriarch is wise." then the elder shouted; "However, Lord, this Tianlei baptism is no small matter. If you don''t have a perfect grasp, according to your subordinates, the Lord still needs to think about it."


    "Well, I''ve thought about it. I must do this for the future of zongmen. Elder, if I really have any accident this time, I''ll give it to you in the future." Nan Tianjun said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang said with a smile; "Hehe, Nanzong Lord Tianlei, I can help you, but everything depends on yourself, so the danger is still very great." the voice fell, and he took out a suit of armor and said; "At this time, I lent the artifact given to me by my former master to Nanzong Lord temporarily, hoping to help you resist the attack of Tianlei more or less."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang sent his hand, and the armor flew directly towards Nan Tianjun. After receiving the armor, Nan Tianjun immediately got up and saluted; "Thank you, Lord Su Tang. Whether you succeed or not this time, Lord Su Tang is a great benefactor of my wasteland clan. In the future, as long as Lord Su Tang says a word, I will die forever."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome. Now Xihuang is your wasteland, and there are still many things you need to take good care of." Su Tang smiled and waved his hand.

 Chapter 877

    The voice fell, and Nan Tianjun smiled and nodded again and again; "It''s natural. How can we say that my wasteland sect is also a part of Langya continent? It was Lord Su Tang who helped us become the giants of Western wasteland. Naturally, we should contribute to the future of Langya continent. These are what we should do." as his voice fell, Su Tang also smiled.


    Later, after enjoying the delicious food of Xihuang, Nan Tianjun personally sent Su Tang and others back to the rest place. After Nan Tianjun left, ape Chi smiled and said to Su Tang; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that there was such delicious food in the West wasteland. It''s good. This time, it seems that we''re not wrong." when he said this, Bai you on one side also said with a smile; "Hehe, it''s really very good. Su Tang, I''m living outside more and more desolate in the West. I''ve never tasted these things in the magic water world before."


    "Isn''t that right? Anyway, the Narcissus patriarch has promised to let you experience with us. Isn''t it right now? I was worried that you wouldn''t get used to the outside world. Now it seems that you adapt well." Bai you''s voice fell, and Su Tang smiled and said. After this time, Su Tang is used to having Bai you. Besides, Bai you is very powerful. They have more knowledge than them. Some things about the endless ancient family still need her help.


    "Yes, yes, Miss Bai. Now we are all a family, and we can''t leave anyone." ape Chi also said with a smile. After hearing what they said, Bai you also smiled, and then Su Tang said aloud; "Well, I''ve been running all day today. I''ve gone to rest. I still need your help to help Nan Tianjun improve his cultivation tomorrow."


    After listening to his words, ape Chi and others nodded, and then another group of people went back to their rooms respectively. At this time, in the hall of the wasteland sect, a group of high-level leaders of the wasteland sect gathered. At this time, the elder asked aloud; "Suzerain, do you have anything to see today?" as soon as he asked, others also turned their eyes to Nan Tianjun.


    They are also very curious about this black hole. After all, they have been cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years, and have never seen such a thing. At this time, Nan Tianjun said aloud; "What happened this time is undoubtedly a great disaster for us, but with Lord Su Tang and others coming, it suddenly became our opportunity."


    Hearing such words, people on one side were stunned. At this time, Nan Tianjun continued; "I heard from Lord Su Tang that this black hole is called the wormhole of the void, which connects the illusory world of the void. It is said that it is the inheritance place left by some kind of great energy." speaking of this, the elder and others were stunned at first, and then excited.


    "The inheritance place of great power? Can we all enter it? It''s a great opportunity. If we huangzong can get something from it, our strength will be greatly improved. What the sect lacks most now is the inside information. This time, it''s a great opportunity." the great elder said excitedly and fell with his voice, Others nodded, too.


    At this time, Nan Tianjun shook his head and said; "This is not a simple thing. This void wormhole is equivalent to the void channel. Don''t you forget that entering the void channel at the God level is all about dying." the moment his voice fell, the elder and others frowned and nodded.


    "This time, it was only Lord Su and Tang who went in, but they thought that this place was discovered by our barbarians after all, so we also planned to give them a chance, so we agreed to help me improve my cultivation and let me reach the divine level, and then we could follow them into the illusory world." as his voice fell, the elder and others nodded.


    Just then an old man spoke out; "We don''t know what the illusory world is. Will there be any danger if you rashly enter it?" the big elder said at the moment when the voice fell; "Yes, the seven elders are right. There are indeed some problems. You should think twice, Lord."


    Hearing their words, Nan Tianjun made a noise; "I''ve thought about it. We huangzong need this chance. No matter how risky it is, I''ll try it. Besides, we huangzong don''t have a god level master. Since Lord Su Tang is willing to help, it''s my fortune. I don''t care whether there will be any great danger in the illusory world. Besides, there are super masters like Lord Su Tang Even if there is danger, there will be some protection for level masters. "


    "Elder, what I said to you in the hall before, I''m telling you now. If I really have a problem when I enter the divine level this time, the future of the wasteland will be handed over to you. Similarly, this time I follow Lord Su Tang and others into the illusory world. You must remember that Lord Su Tang is always in danger We are the great benefactor of the wasteland clan. We will walk around with them more in the future, which will be of great benefit to the future of the wasteland clan. Your new disciples are the foundation for the wasteland clan''s relationship with Lord Su Tang. "Nan Tianjun continued.


    After hearing his words, the elder nodded and said aloud; "I understand that I will train them well, but I believe you will succeed in entering the divine level. As for the unreal world, you also said that there should be no great danger with Lord Su Tang." as his voice was recorded, others nodded again and again.


    "Everything is just in case. Just prepare more." Nan Tianjun said again. After his voice fell, the elder also nodded. At this time, Nan Tianjun said again; "Well, by the way, elder, you arrange some people to block the black hole. Don''t let the martial arts get close to it. There is a very huge suction. If those martial arts who don''t reach the divine level are sucked into it, they will die."


    "Well, my subordinates will arrange it right away." the elder stood up and replied back and forth. Then Nan Tianjun looked at others and said; "Don''t spread everything about this matter, so as to avoid any problems when you get it. After all, this is the place of great energy inheritance. God knows if anyone will be jealous. We don''t have too strong ability now. It''s better to keep a low profile."


    After hearing his words, the others nodded again and again. At this time, Nan Tianjun waved his hand and said aloud; "Well, let''s go and have a rest. I have to make some preparations. This God level can''t easily enter it." after hearing his words, others nodded repeatedly. After his voice fell, Nan Tianjun left the hall directly.


    After he left, the elder also left the hall quickly. He had to deal with it in person according to Nan Tianjun''s instructions. After all, this matter can be big or small.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang and others left the yard and asked a wasteland disciple to lead the way. Then they came to the hall. At this time, in the hall, Nan Tianjun had been waiting here early. As soon as Su Tang and others came in, he quickly stood up from his seat and said with a smile; "Lord Su Tang, gentlemen, how are you resting?"


    "It''s not bad, but you seem very excited to see the southern Pope? You can''t have such a state of mind. Under the sky thunder, a slight difference will lead to great danger. You should adjust it well." Su Tang smiled and said. After his voice fell, the southern emperor smiled and said; "Hey, hey, this is the long cherished wish of our low-level martial arts practitioners for a lifetime. It''s inevitable to be excited. I understand all this. I will adjust it well. Thank you for your reminding."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Let''s go and find a quiet place. We can''t improve our accomplishments in this sect. If the thunder falls at that time, it will bring great losses to the wasteland sect." Su Tang smiled and said again. After his voice fell, Nan Tianjun nodded again and again. At this time, Nan Tianjun said aloud; "Well, I''m still familiar with the Western wasteland. There is a huge plain behind my wasteland. There are basically no resources there, so few people enter it. We can go there to improve."


    "Well, although I came to Xihuang in those years, it was only a short period of time, so everything still needs the southern Pope to lead the way." Su Tang nodded and said in a voice. After hearing his words, Nan Tianjun nodded and said in a voice; "I''ve arranged the affairs of the sect, Lord Su Tang, let''s go directly now." the voice fell, and Su Tang didn''t say anything more. The party left the hall directly, and then quickly went out of the wasteland sect. Under the leadership of Nan Tianjun, Su Tang and others all broke through the air.


    At this time, on a mountain peak on the side of the wasteland sect, the elder looked at the streamers and said aloud; "Lord, you must succeed. Famine sect can''t live without your support." although Nan Tianjun said earlier that if he had any accident, famine sect would be handed over to the elder. This sentence simply means that as long as Nan Tianjun had any accident, he will be the next leader of famine sect. What kind of status is this?


    However, when the meeting was there, I was also very clear that the current wasteland clan was very United because of the existence of the southern emperor. If the southern emperor was gone, the whole wasteland clan would probably fall apart. The position of the southern emperor could not be replaced by anyone. Even he, the founder of the wasteland clan, could not be replaced


    After his voice fell, a young man appeared behind him and saluted respectfully; "Master, are you looking for me?"


    "Zhu Ying, I accepted four disciples yesterday, and they gave them to you first. You should treat them well. I think you have heard some rumors about them. As a teacher, there are some things busy and there is no way to take care of them. As a senior brother, you must take good care of them. The future of the wilderness is likely to depend on these four little guys." The elder turned and said.


    As his voice fell, the boy named Zhuying nodded and said; "Master, don''t worry. Since you are all fellow disciples, I will take good care of them. I also know that you have a lot of things to do, so you can rest assured and leave it to me." after the voice fell, the elder nodded, and then he left the mountain directly. After he left, Zhuying smiled and said; "Hehe, I didn''t expect Huang Zong to have such an opportunity. It seems that I can use it in the future. It''s a help for my new colleagues."


    When the voice fell, he turned and left directly. At this time, on the sky hundreds of miles behind the wasteland, Su Tang and others stopped flying. At their feet, there was a very desolate plain, which looked very dead. At this time, Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud; "There are some familiar places here? I''ve been here before."


    Hearing his doubts, Nan Tianjun and others were slightly stunned, but when they saw Su Tang frowning and meditating, they didn''t bother. After a long time, Su Tang flashed a bright look in his eyes and said aloud; "It''s here. I didn''t expect to return to this place after many years."


    The voice fell, and the ape on one side asked in a bare voice; "Boss, have you really been here?" at the moment when his voice fell, Bai you, standing on one side, frowned and said aloud; "Su Tang, something''s wrong here. I seem to notice that there is a smell of heaven ghost clan under the plain here. It seems that there is something strange below." Su Tang and others were surprised by her voice. At this time, Nan Tianjun said; "It''s impossible. This place has existed for many years, and people in the city of gods have checked here before. They haven''t found any trace of the heavenly ghost family at all. How can it be here? The heavenly ghost family?"


    "Hehe, there is indeed the Tiangui clan here. I remember that when I first came here, I met the Tiangui clan. At that time, I had a good voice and escaped a disaster. Later, I got the inheritance of the Taoist God in another place and met the elder long Ao. Therefore, when I appeared again, the ghost clan was directly destroyed by long ao that day, but now it seems that we didn''t Clean up here, otherwise there will never be such a situation here, so we''d better have a good look at the situation here first. Since we meet the Tiangui clan, we''ll completely destroy it to avoid trouble when we get it. "Su Tang explained with a smile.


    As his voice fell, the ape on one side stood up and spoke out; "Since he was hiding underground, let me do it." the moment the voice fell, ape Tong directly changed his body, and his huge body directly fell down. As soon as he landed, he saw a trace of earthy yellow light on his body, and the next whole plain shook. With the continuous vibration of the plain, Su Tang also clearly felt the breath of Tiangui clan.


    With the appearance of this breath, the next moment, a trace of black gas appeared in the center of the earthy yellow wasteland. Seeing here, Su Tang smiled coldly and said aloud; "I didn''t expect to clean it up at the beginning. It''s really a miscalculation, but you can''t run away this time." his voice sounded directly in the sky. With his voice falling, a cold voice came from the ground; "I didn''t expect it was you, smelly boy. If you hadn''t been nosy, I would have come back to life. Since I saw the old guy without long Ao today, I see how you can escape."


    At the moment when the voice fell, a black shadow slowly condensed. As soon as he saw this guy appear, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Just general level sky Ghost clan, I don''t know where you came from. You dare to talk to me like this." after his voice fell, the ape red breath in the lower part burst out in a moment, shaking the black shadow.


    "The supreme among gods, how could it be? How could there be a supreme in Langya? It''s impossible. Who are you?" the virtual shadow screamed in horror when he noticed the smell of ape Tong, and his exclamation also surprised the Nan Tianjun in the sky. Although he is not a god level high hand, he is also the leader of a great power, Naturally, I understand the level of God level 10 very well.


    He never thought that the people around Su Tang had the Supreme God. Which one of these tasks is not a great power? How can so many people surround Su Tang and call him boss Su Tang? What kind of strength has Su Tang reached? At this time, nantianjun had some unimaginable.


    "Hehe, the boss is right. Even the heavenly ghosts of emperor level have been killed. I don''t know how many of them. You are just a general. You dare to be so arrogant. Today, your ape grandpa hasn''t done it for a long time. Today, I''ll let you see your ape grandpa''s power." the voice dropped. His footsteps moved and rushed directly towards the guy, At this time, the virtual shadow was too late to be surprised. Just when he wanted to escape, ape Chi waved his hand and released the force of cold ice, which directly blocked his back road. At this time, ape Tong turned his head and looked at ape Chi''s voice; "Who wants you to be busy?"


    When the sound fell, ape Tong had appeared around the virtual shadow. The next moment, it was a earthy yellow light that went straight to the virtual shadow. The powerful power tore the virtual shadow in an instant. The virtual shadow had no time to respond and was directly destroyed.


    "It''s boring. It''ll be over in a minute." seeing this guy, he was killed directly. The ape threw his mouth and said in a voice.


    "Well, let''s get down to business, ape Tong." Su Tang also landed and said aloud. Hearing his words, ape Tong nodded. Then he saw his huge step, and the next moment a black arm was forced out from the depths of the earth. Seeing this thing, Su Tang''s magic power flashed by and directly twisted the arm into fly ash.


    "Hey, hey, the boss is the boss. It''s really powerful to make such a move." after ape Tong recovered his human form, he laughed and said. At this time, Nan Tianjun landed in surprise. At this time, Su Tang looked at him and said; "Master Nanzong, make good preparations, especially adjust your mentality. Let''s prepare some things first."

 Chapter 878

    After su Tang''s voice fell, Nan Tianjun nodded. At this moment, although he was excited, he was very calm on the surface. He found a place to sit quietly alone. After seeing him leave, Su Tang took out all the things he had prepared from the storage ring and handed them to ape Chi and others for a voice; "You should all know how to do it. Let''s arrange these things first. His strength is not good. I''m also worried that he can''t survive the baptism of thunder, so I want to help him arrange a defense array here. This can help him improve his chances of success more or less."


    "Well, let''s leave it to us. Boss, you can arrange the array." Su Tang''s voice fell, and ape Chi nodded immediately.


    Then the party got busy quickly. Time passed, and soon it was afternoon. At this time, Su Tang also had everything ready. He came to ape Chi and asked aloud; "How''s it going? It''s all arranged." after the voice fell, the ape nodded and said in a voice; "Well, it''s ready, boss. I''ll call Nan Tianjun."


    "OK." Su Tang nodded. Ape Chi soon walked towards the place where Nan Tianjun was. When he approached, ape Chi said aloud; "Nanzong Lord, you are completely ready. Let''s go." as soon as you hear the voice of ape Chi, Nantian Jun directly opens his eyes. At this time, his eyes are much calmer than before, but there are still some worried looks. Ape Chi notices it. After Nantian Jun stands up, APE Chi pats his shoulder and speaks aloud; "Relax, don''t worry. The boss has arranged the array, which can greatly improve your chances of getting through the baptism of Tianlei. Didn''t the boss give you an artifact before adding it? It can also help you resist many Tianlei forces."


    "Well, Lord Su Tang is in trouble. Thank you very much." sure enough, after ape Chi''s voice fell, Nan Tianjun''s worry was relieved a lot, but even with these guarantees, he still had some worries. Ape Chi also smiled and said; "Let''s go and relax. Now our magic skills are no longer a problem. It should be very simple to break through the past."


    "Well, write the elder''s auspicious words." Nan Tianjun nodded. Then they went directly to the place where Su Tang and others were. When they came near, Su Tang looked at Nan Tian and said aloud; "Master Nanzong, are you ready? Don''t worry. We are outside to help you protect the Dharma. You just need to concentrate on Tianlei." the voice fell, and nantianjun nodded again and again.


    At this time, Bai you came out of his voice; "It''s not too late, Su Tang, let''s start." as soon as she heard her words, Su Tang nodded and looked at Nan Tianjun and said aloud; "Lord Nanzong, you go to the center of the array, and we will use our means together to help you improve your accomplishments." the voice fell, and Nan Tianjun nodded and walked directly to the place Su Tang pointed after he was blocked. After reaching his seat, Su Tang turned his head and nodded to ape Chi and others.


    Then a group of people got up and quickly surrounded Nan Tianjun. At this time, Su Tang said; "Let''s go." the moment the voice fell, the divine power of several people burst out directly. In a moment, their divine power attracted the power in the previously arranged spiritual material. These forces, a murder, directly seemed to be under some traction and rushed frantically towards Nan Tianjun''s body.


    Suddenly he felt the power of great power entering his body, and Nan Tianjun didn''t dare to be careless. Even if he sat cross legged, he quickly absorbed it. After the power was activated, ape Chi and others quickly recovered their divine power and came to Su Tang''s side, and ape Chi said aloud; "Boss, these forces should be able to raise his cultivation to the edge of God level. You need to do the next thing."


    Su Tang nodded. It''s not just enough strength to improve God level cultivation. After all, God level is more powerful than other cultivation levels. Otherwise, there won''t be so many martial artists stuck at this point all their life. It''s hard to take a step. At this time, Bai you said; "Ape Chi is right. Among us, only you, Su Tang, have such ability. Let''s go."


    "Well, I understand. It''s not the time to wait." Su Tang nodded and said in a voice. If you want to enter the divine level, you must have the power of origin. Only by understanding the power of origin can you enter the divine level. Among them, only Su Tang has the highest power of chaos. As long as you give a trace, you can change all kinds of original Qi, These original Qi enter the body of Nan Tianjun. As long as he understands one of them, he can successfully enter the God level.


    Half an hour later, the sun was setting. At this time, the cultivation of Nan Tianjun had been raised to the limit. At this time, with a wave of Su Tang''s hand, a chaotic force directly entered the power of those spiritual materials. At this time, Su Tang''s Dharma was determined together, and the trace of chaotic force was directly decomposed, Many, many and various chaotic forces rushed directly into the body of Nan Tianjun.


    At this time, Nan Tianjun also felt the original Qi. As soon as his face changed, he entered a state and began to understand it. Looking at his appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "The next thing can only depend on his own, and whether he can succeed depends on his nature." the voice fell, and ape Chi and others nodded. At this time, ape Chi said aloud; "We don''t have to stand here. If he suddenly succeeds, Tianlei condensation can sense our existence in an instant. I''m afraid it will hurt him."


    "Well, let''s go. Let''s get out first and pay attention to the surrounding situation. Don''t let anyone rush in and disturb him." Su Tang also nodded, and then the party retreated directly towards the outside. The huge energy fluctuation here startled the old monsters hiding cultivation in the surrounding area in an instant, Even the great elders in the wilderness stood up and spoke out; "It seems that Lord Su Tang has begun to help the patriarch. I hope the patriarch must succeed."


    At this time, Leng Yu heard his words around him and couldn''t help saying; "Master, you don''t have to worry. If Lord Su Tang is around the Lord, the Lord will not be in any danger." although the elder has handed over Zhuying to take care of Lengyu and others, he is also the master of Lengyu and others. There are some things that need his guidance.


    "Well, I understand, but this divine level is not an ordinary cultivation level. Your cultivation level is still low and you don''t know the danger. You will understand when you reach the level of being a teacher later." the big elder nodded and said aloud. With his voice falling, Lengyu also smiled. At this time, the big elder took out a storage ring and said aloud; "Leng Yu, these are the pills that I collected for you in the zongmen treasure house before I became a teacher. There are ten powders in total, one for each of you four, and my huangzong skill. You should practice well. Don''t live up to my teacher and the cultivation of Lord Su Tang."


    Upon hearing his words, Leng Yu stretched out his hand to take over the storage ring, nodded repeatedly and said excitedly; "Well, I understand. I will practice well and strive to improve my accomplishments as soon as possible and contribute to the sect." the voice fell, and the elder nodded and said aloud; "Well, well, take this skill back and study it carefully. If you don''t understand anything, ask your eldest martial brother. He has been with me for a hundred years and has a deep understanding of the sect''s skills. The sect leader is no longer here. As a teacher, there are many sect affairs to deal with, so I can''t give you personal advice. I hope you don''t slack off."


    "Yes, I understand. Shifu, go and be busy. If you don''t understand, we must go back to the eldest martial brother." Lengyu nodded and replied.


    After the elder explained a few words, he asked Lengyu to step down and leave the elder''s residence. Lengyu directly walked quickly towards her yard. At this time, in her yard, her three partners were waiting here. As soon as he saw Lengyu coming back, the man among them said aloud; "Sister, what''s the matter with Shifu looking for you?"


    "Hehe, Shifu gave me some pills and the martial arts of the sect. Let''s practice hard. Come on, I''ll give you all your pills. We''ll practice hard in the future. We have today all because of the help of Lord Su Tang, so we must not live up to the cultivation of Lord Su Tang." Leng Yu smiled and said. When her voice fell, the other three nodded again and again.


    Then Leng Yu directly took out all the things in the storage ring. Sure enough, there were four pills and five or six skill methods in it. As soon as he saw these things, Leng Yu said in surprise; "The big door is really a big door. This move is something we adventurers can''t earn all our life." one of the younger men shouted at her words; "Sister Leng, this time I''m exposed to light with you. I didn''t expect that I Mo Feng would have such a day. In the future, sister Leng, if you say anything, I Mo Feng will go through fire and water."


    "Hehe, why do you say that? We all came from a small town and grew up from childhood. This is our chance. When we meet a noble man, we need to practice harder. Think about the grievances we suffered in the town at the beginning. Do you still want your family to be squeezed by those small clan people? Think of Lord Su Tang, who is also a teenager of the small family in the small kingdom, At this point, everything is hard work. Think about it now, people in the whole Langya continent respect him very much, and we should also let the town and the people in the western wilderness respect us. "Lengyu waved his hand with a smile.


    Several people quickly divided the pills and studied those skills together. With the passage of time, it was very late at night. Su Tang and others looked at Nan Tianjun who was still practicing; "Look at his current progress. It will take at least noon tomorrow to succeed." after the voice fell, ape Chi and others also nodded, and at this time Bai you said in a voice; "By the way, Miss Bai, can you tell me something about the illusory world?"


    Bai you had had enough before, but Su Tang was in the Thor Palace at that time, so he didn''t hear it at all. After his voice fell, Bai you nodded and quickly said what he had said to ape Chi and others. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Member Ali is like this. In this way, I''m afraid this thing has a great relationship with the endless ancient clan. I can understand that the water in the world of the heavens is very deep."


    "Yes, in the past, as long as we reached the Supreme God, it was the end of cultivation, but we didn''t know until we reached it. There were so many levels above the Supreme God, and the endless ancient clan was very mysterious." ape Chi also said with emotion on his face. With his voice falling, Su Tang smiled and said; "But I have some doubts. This place may be left by the ancient gods who fought with the ancestral gods."


    "Left by the ancient god? Boss, it''s impossible?" six ears immediately asked in surprise. After hearing his words, Su Tang said aloud; "This may be very big. After all, the ancient god was arranged by the ancient divine family to fight with the ancestral God in the world of the heavens. Didn''t the Narcissus patriarch say before? The world of the heavens is in this endless void, which is equivalent to a wild land. No people of the ancient family would like to see it here. Now there is this unreal world. It''s true It may have been left by the ancient gods. "


    The voice fell, and the ape nodded out of his voice; "The boss does have some truth, but there were also Eastern Emperor batian and Gong Xueyu before. We can be sure after we go in. Now we don''t guess here. I don''t think there will be any trouble here. I''ll find something to eat now, otherwise it will be difficult to have a long night."


    As soon as he fell, ape Chi directly stood up and walked towards the forest and watched him leave. Su Tang also smiled helplessly. At this time, ape Tong and six ears also stood up and quickly went to look for firewood. There were only Bai you and the monkey king left. At this time, the monkey king said aloud; "Brother Su Tang, if the unreal world is really something left by the ancient gods, will it be dangerous for you to go in? After all, your strength can''t be exposed for the time being, otherwise things will be in trouble."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and Bai you on one side also pointed out his voice; "The monkey king is right. We haven''t noticed this problem before. Su Tang, this is really a problem. You should think about it. If it is exposed in advance, I''m afraid your future will be difficult to go. It will even bring unprecedented danger to Langya continent, and even directly affect the whole heaven and the world."


    At this time, Bai you''s tone also had a very dignified look. Su Tang was slightly stunned when he heard such words. Then he also meditated. After coming for a while, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "I understand what you said, but now we need such a great opportunity. Can we just give it up? Besides, there is no power in the illusory world. Besides, although it is very likely to be left by the ancient god, no one knows what it looks like after many years You know, maybe no one exists at all. How can I expose my strength? You have too much heart. "


    The sound fell, and the white you came out of the sound channel; "It''s better to be careful about everything. You''re right. We must seize this opportunity, but I suggest entering it and leaving as soon as possible when things are wrong." after listening to her words, Su Tang nodded. After a while, ape Chi and others also came back. Under Su Tang''s barbecue, they drank wine and ate meat. Time passed quickly.


    At noon the next day, Nan Tianjun suddenly opened his eyes and the whole person rose directly into the air. At this time, the strength of his whole body has reached a very amazing level. Seeing him like this, Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s successful. It''s up to him next." the voice fell, and the black thunder clouds in the sky began to gather.


    At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Nanzong Lord, it''s new to deal with Tianlei. Don''t be distracted." the voice fell. Nantianjun nodded. In a moment, he directly took out the artifact Su Tang had given him and put it on his body. With the passage of time, the first Tianlei in the sky directly landed on the next two. Seeing the power of Tianlei, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Hehe, with such power, my array can''t break through in. It seems that he has a great chance of success."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Tianlei was directly blocked by Su Tang''s array. As soon as he was lowered by the array, Tianlei directly dispersed. Seeing here, Nan Tianjun was slightly stunned, then his face was happy, and he was grateful to Su Tang. This is the second Tianlei also fell. As long as he spent it, he can successfully enter the divine level, He has become a real God level master, and his long cherished wish for many years has been fulfilled.


    The second sky thunder was directly offset by Luo Ziang''s array again. Seeing this situation, Su Tang said aloud; "My array can only help him resist three thunders at most, and the rest depends on him." the voice fell, and the third thunderbolt fell. His array was directly broken after resisting the thunderbolt. Seeing that the array was broken, Nan Tianjun''s face changed and his strength increased to the extreme in a moment.


    Tianlei''s speed was very fast. The fourth way fell. Nan Tianjun directly regretted the Tianlei with an artifact to protect himself. He scattered the Tianlei in an instant. Seeing the fourth way scattered by himself, he improved Nan Tianjun''s information to the extreme in an instant. Tianlei fell quickly and soon came to the last Tianlei, At this time, Nan Tianjun obviously felt the difficulty.


    However, he thought that this was the last Tianlei. As long as he passed this Tianlei, he would be a real God level master. When he thought of this, he clenched his teeth in an instant. At the moment when the ninth Tianlei fell, he also burst out in an instant. Seeing this, Su Tang smiled and said; "It seems that another upgrade master was born." the voice fell, and the ninth Tianlei dissipated directly. With the disappearance of the Tianlei, the figure of nantianjun also appeared, and the thunder clouds in the sky dissipated rapidly. At the next moment, a colorful light directly fell down and directly shrouded nantianjun in the sky.

 Chapter 879

    As the auspicious clouds of wizards dispersed, Su Tang also spoke out; "Ha ha, let''s go and have a look." the voice fell, and the new couple walked towards the place where Nan Tianjun was. At this time, Nan Tianjun really sat there with his eyes closed and thought = the gift of God. Su Tang and others didn''t speak after entering, so they waited quietly.


    Half an hour later, Nan Tianjun opened his eyes and saw Su Tang and others standing beside him. He immediately stood up and bowed; "Thank you, Mr. Su Tang, for your help. Mr. Nan Tianjun is very grateful." the voice fell, and Su Tang smiled and said; "You''re welcome. Congratulations to Nanzong Lord on successfully entering the God level. You''ll be an expert in the future."


    "Hahaha, Lord Su Tang laughed. My cultivation is nothing at all. It''s just that huangzong needs God level masters, which is my long cherished wish for many years." Nan Tianjun laughed. With his voice falling, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "I think it will take you some time to stabilize your accomplishments before you become a god level master. I think you''d better go back to huangzong first. After your accomplishments are stable, let''s go to the unreal world." hearing this, Nan Tianjun nodded.


    Then the party broke through the air directly and soon returned to huangzong. As soon as they landed, Nan Tianjun said aloud; "Lord Su Tang, you''ve been tired all night. Go back and have a good rest first. I have some things to do. When I come out, I''ll quickly practice and stabilize my accomplishments." his voice fell, and Su Tang nodded.


    After su Tang and others left, Nan Tianjun quickly sent a message to the elder, making him anxious for everyone to come to the hall. Soon, all the people gathered in the hall. This was the voice of the elder as soon as he came in; "Hahaha, congratulations to the patriarch. I''ve successfully entered the divine level. My wasteland sect finally has an upgrade master." after listening to his words, those later people also noticed that the breath of Nan Tianjun at this time was completely different from that before.


    "Hahaha, this time things are really great luck. I succeeded. I have to thank Lord Su Tang and those predecessors for their help. Otherwise, I don''t know when I can enter this level. Maybe I can''t enter this level all my life." Nan Tianjun laughed and said with great emotion. After hearing his words, The elder also nodded.


    Just then the seven elders spoke out; "Lord, since you have entered the divine level, why do you want to take risks? In my opinion, you are still Asia and Europe. Lord Su Tang and others have entered the illusory world." the voice fell, and the people below all shook slightly and nodded repeatedly. At this time, the big rise also nodded and said aloud; "Well, the seven elders are right. You can think about the race. Anyway, you are also a god level master now. There is no need to take this risk. I don''t think Lord Su Tang will force you to go as long as you don''t want to go."


    "Hehe, I don''t know what you said. But I need information. This is a very good opportunity. Besides, Lord Su Tang and others help me to enter the divine level. They want to take me into the illusory world and give me a chance. How can I miss this great opportunity?" Nan Tianjun smiled and waved his hand.


    As his voice fell, the elder just wanted to speak, Nan Tianjun said; "I know the elder is very worried in your heart, but there will be great danger in big opportunities, so you should seize this opportunity anyway. Don''t worry. For the sake of the sect, you must go in anyway." the voice fell, and the elder and others stopped talking.


    At this time, after su Tang and others returned to the courtyard, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, I think Nan Tianjun should succeed in stable cultivation soon, and we should be able to start tomorrow?" the voice fell, and Su Tang said with a smile; "Yes, I''m very curious. What kind of things will there be in the illusory world." the voice fell, and Bai you shook his head and said; "I don''t know what kind of magic world this is. Don''t worry too much, Su Tang. Generally, most of these magic worlds are similar to the polar regions. After all, they are the inheritance place of great power and created by him, so they do everything when they live comfortably."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. We''ve been to many places before the polar region, but we have some preparations in mind." Su Tang smiled and said, and the voice fell, and ape Chi nodded and said; "Yes, the boss said well. In my opinion, let''s go in and talk about everything." at the moment when the voice fell, Bai you nodded and stopped talking.


    "Well, after entering, let''s see the situation. Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Don''t worry too much now. We haven''t been to any very dangerous places before." Su Tang said with a smile. As his voice fell, others nodded again and again.


    Time flies. The next day, the party left the wasteland school again and came to the place where the black hole is. Su Tang looked at the bigger black hole. Su Tang thought about Bai you and asked; "Miss Bai, how should we get in?" the voice fell. Bai you smiled and walked up a few steps. Then she saw the white void force of his whole body burst out. Then the method in her hand changed. Soon her force flew towards the place where the black hole was located. Soon, the suction of the black hole disappeared directly. With the disappearance of the suction, Bai you turned and said; "Let''s go."


    At the moment when the voice fell, she took the lead in flying towards the black hole, and Su Tang and others followed. At the moment when she was about to enter the black hole, Su Tang said to ape Chi; "Ape Chi, you take care of the southern patriarch. He is only at the level of God. He has no experience crossing this void channel for the first time." his voice fell, and ape Chi nodded and replied; "Well, leave it to me, boss."


    "Thank you, master Su Tang." Nan Tianjun said gratefully. As his voice fell, ape Chi waved and wrapped him directly. Then the party directly entered the black hole. As soon as he came in, Su Tang said aloud; "It''s the same as those channels we used to cross. There''s no difference."


    "Oh, of course, this thing is a kind of void channel. Of course, it''s the same. But such a channel baas the danger of void storm." Bai you smiled and said. With her voice falling, Su Tang and others also nodded. At this time, a white light flashed, and Su Tang and others directly fell into a pure white world.


    "Hiss! What a powerful cold, this is the unreal world?" the monkey king took a breath and said aloud. At his words, Su Tang looked at the pure white world, nodded and said; "Well, this should be the unreal world, but as Miss Bai said before, this place should be regarded as a cold polar." hearing this, ape Chi smiled and said aloud; "Isn''t this just right? My ice rule is like a duck to water here."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Bai you and others laughed. At this time, Su Tang looked at Nan Tianjun and asked aloud; "Southern patriarch, are you all right? You should be careful of the cold here. If you can''t bear it, remember to tell me." as his voice fell, ape Chi also said; "Yes, the boss is right. The cold here is still very strong. If you can''t stand it, remember to tell us not to hurt at that time. It''s not good for your future."


    Hearing their words, Nan Tianjun nodded and said aloud; "Well, thank you for your concern. The original power I realized before is the origin of cold ice. It''s OK here. Don''t worry." Su Tang and others were stunned at this, and then ape Chi said with a smile; "Hahaha, this is just right. Depending on the situation here and the inheritance left here, it is likely to be of great benefit to you. The southern patriarch must seize this opportunity."


    "Yes, thank you for reminding me." Nan Tianjun said aloud. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Well, let''s go in and see what''s going on here." then the group went to the deep. As they went deeper and deeper, Nan Tianjun''s pace slowed down. At this time, ape Chi, who had been around him, noticed his abnormality and immediately waved his hand. A powerful divine power enveloped him. With ape Chi''s divine power blessing, Nan Tianjun''s face is also much better.


    "Thank you, master!" Nan Tianjun saluted respectfully with a sigh of relief. After his voice fell, Su Tang said aloud; "The cold here is already very strong. I think it will be stronger if I continue to go inside. Southern patriarch, you must be careful." then he looked at ape Chi and said; "Ape Chi, your ice rule should help the southern patriarch. You must take good care of him. We''re going to have a look inside."


    Ape red a little, and then the party went inside again. Sure enough, as Su Tang said, the more inside, the stronger the cold. However, with ape Red''s help, Nan Tianjun was much more relaxed. Soon, Su Tang, who was in front, found a white palace outline there.


    "It seems that it should be the place of inheritance. Be careful," Su Tang said.


    As soon as the words came out, Bai you nodded and answered; "Yes, but this is also the most dangerous place in the whole illusory world. We must not take it lightly." at the moment when the voice fell, ape Chi and others nodded, and the speed of the party decreased a lot. Ape Tong and six ears, who are close to the outside of the Humanists, came to the palace and looked at the golden plaque. Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud; "What does it say?"


    "Ancient god hall, it seems that Su Tang''s guess is all right. This is indeed the magic world left by the ancient god." said Bai you, with a dignified look, the voice fell, Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud; "Hehe, since they have all come here, no matter what, go in and see if it''s a blessing or a disaster. Besides, the ancient god has fallen for many years. I''m afraid there have been no martial artists here for many years. What are we afraid of?"


    As soon as this word came out, ape red took the lead in saying; "Yes, the boss is right. We haven''t experienced such a sea of sword, mountain and fire. Now that we have come here, we should go in and see what kind of super means there are for the ancient god who can be as famous as the ancestral God." hearing what they said, Bai you smiled and nodded; "Well, since you''re going, let''s go in and have a look, but there should be arrays in this place. Su Tang, only you among us are proficient in arrays. Please study them well."


    Her voice fell. Su Tang nodded and walked directly towards the palace. When he was less than 100 meters away from the palace, the palace directly burst into a golden light, and a huge light mask directly shrouded the palace. At the same time, a powerful animal roar also sounded; "Roar!"


    "No, Su Tang, go back." Bai you''s face changed when he heard the animal roar, and he exclaimed. Su Tang also moved very quickly, so he retreated. As soon as he had evacuated, a huge shadow rushed out from the back of the palace. The next moment, a huge white giant bear also appeared in front of Su Tang and others. Su Tang was stunned at the sight of this thing, Asked aloud; "What is this? It''s so big."


    Hearing his words, ape Chi and others were stunned. At this time, Bai you gave a voice; "Ice crystal bear, a strange species in the endless void, has incomparable strength. Unexpectedly, this ancient god left such a thing to protect the inheritance. Su Tang, it seems that we are in great trouble." her voice has a dignified look, and at this time a thick sound came up; "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    The sound suddenly burst out in the silent unreal world. At the moment when the sound fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and looked at the violent bear and asked; "Elder, are you talking to us?"


    "Is there anyone else here? Little doll, tell me how you came here?" the violent bear glanced at Su Tang and said in a voice. His voice fell. Bai you stood up and said before Su Tang spoke; "We are passers-by here. We found a huge black hole outside. When we found it, it was the channel to the unreal world, so we came in."


    "Over the years, I have been making constant efforts to maintain the unreal world. Unexpectedly, I still haven''t guaranteed the stability of the unreal world." the voice fell, and the violent Bear looked at Bai you''s eyebrows and said aloud; "Are you Narcissus? Hehe, I didn''t expect to see people from endless ancient families. You are the first people here. I believe there will be more in the future. Today I''ll give you a chance to accept the test of your master. I hope you can get some rewards."


    When the sound fell, the golden mask disappeared in an instant. The next moment, the closed Palace door opened in an instant. At this time, the violent bear shouted; "Little doll, you go in. Don''t worry. The master is very kind. This test won''t be in any danger." the voice occasionally, the violent bear directly gave up his body. The next moment, Su Tang and others also looked at each other.


    Some hesitated, and Bai you said in a voice; "Come on, don''t you want to go in and have a look? Since he said so, let''s go in and have a look." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded. Then the party quickly walked towards the palace. When they came to the door, the violent bear said aloud; "Good luck, go."


    The voice fell. Su Tang and others saluted him. At the next moment, Su Tang directly walked towards the palace and entered the palace. There was a sharp chill around him just now. At the next moment, he directly disappeared clean. Aware of this situation, ape Chi still took back his magic power covering Nan Tianjun and said with a smile; "There is no cold here. Nanzong Lord must seize this opportunity."


    "Ha ha, come on, let''s go and see what kind of test this is." Su Tang smiled and said. Then the party walked towards the inside. Soon they came to a huge stone gate, and a voice sounded at this time; "Push the stone gate with the power of your soul before you can continue to the next level." the voice was very cold and had no emotion at all.

 Chapter 880

    "Push the stone gate with the power of soul? Boss, is it really possible? Don''t you tease me?" the cold voice fell. For a moment, ape Chi immediately asked, with a look of doubt in his tone.


    As we all know, the power of the soul is an ethereal power. It simply has no ability to promote something substantial. With his voice falling, Su Tang frowned and said aloud; "I don''t know, but since the test of this level is to push the stone gate with the power of soul, let''s try." the voice fell, and Bai you shook her head and said; "Don''t worry, Su Tang. It''s not very simple. Besides, you are the only one among us who is really proficient in the way of soul. Our soul power can''t reach that height."


    At the moment when the voice fell, the six ears also hurried out of the sound channel; "Miss Bai is right, boss. In fact, the power of the soul is not what you think. I remember many years ago, I accidentally heard a rumor that the power of the soul has another form, but it has been lost. There is a real way to cultivate the soul only in a mysterious continent that will bring the soul to the mainland."


    His voice fell, and Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked aloud; "Is there another form? Is this voice true? Can you push Shimen with the power of soul? Is this impossible?" Su Tang still knows the way of soul very well. How to say, he is also an alchemist. He has very high attainments in the way of soul, but he has never heard that there are other forms of the way of soul.


    "It''s true. You know my ability boss. This is indeed a rumor I''ve heard before, and no one knows how many planes there are in the endless void. Perhaps there is a soul continent?" six ears nodded and said. As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "However, you also said that such a method has been lost. Now even if I know that there is such a form, I can''t get it out."


    Said here, his tone with a trace of helplessness, at this time, Bai Youchu said; "Su Tang, go and try your soul power now. If you can''t, you can only say that we have this chance." with her voice falling, Su Tang nodded, then walked to the front of the stone gate and looked at the thick and earthy yellow stone gate. Su Tang''s heart is really not confident that his soul power can push it away.


    However, since he had reached this point, he didn''t want to give up like this, so he had to try. The idea fell down and his eyes closed slightly. The next moment he knew the sea, the soul power like the sea broke out directly and rushed directly towards the dream, which hindered the moment when his soul power came into contact with the stone gate, A huge suction force erupted directly. The sudden change surprised Su Tang and quickly recovered his soul power, but all this happened too fast. Su Tang''s soul power was absorbed directly by the Shimen. With his soul power being absorbed quickly, the Shimen also exuded a golden light, The next moment, the golden light wrapped him directly.


    At this time, Bai you and others behind him all changed their faces. Bai you just wanted to come forward. The golden light wrapped around Su Tang broke out directly and shocked him out in a moment. At the next moment, Su Tang''s figure also disappeared directly under the golden light. Bai you and others who stood firm were surprised to find that Su Tang had disappeared.


    "No, the boss is gone." ape Chi took the lead in saying. As soon as he said this, Bai you and others looked worried. At this time, the cold voice sounded before; "He''ll be fine. He''ll wait at ease. Unexpectedly, there are such people in this little plane." in the end, the voice couldn''t help revealing a trace of appreciation.


    Hearing such words, Bai you and others'' worried look also lightened a lot. At this time, on the other side, Su Tang stayed in a white world directly by the golden light. As he had fallen, a golden light and shadow appeared in his predecessor, and the figure also sounded; "After many years, I didn''t expect anyone to come here."


    The sound was exactly the same as the prompt he had heard in Shimen before. Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked; "Who is the elder? Why did you get the boy here?" he was really curious about this. The light and shadow suddenly moved himself over. There must be something. Thinking of these, he also deeply hid the chaotic power in his body.


    The power here can''t be exposed. Who knows who this guy is? Could it be those ancient people? If he transmits the news, he will really be in trouble in the future. When he heard Su Tang''s question, the virtual shadow said faintly; "This is the magic world of ancient gods. Who can appear here except ancient gods?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang''s nerves were tense. The chaotic force in the Dantian was hidden a little deeper. At this time, the ancient god Xu Ying smiled and said aloud; "Don''t worry, I''m just a virtual shadow now. I don''t have the ability to do anything at all. There''s no need to hide the power in your body. I''ve fallen for many years. I can say that all things in the world have nothing to do with me."


    Although he said so, Su Tang was not careless at all. At this time, Su Tang continued to ask; "Elder, what''s the matter with you bringing your younger generation here?" the moment the voice fell, the ancient god''s virtual shadow continued to speak; "I said, I just feel curious that you have such a powerful soul power of the secret way. It''s a pity that even if you have such a powerful soul power, you can''t pass the first test."


    The voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then continued to ask; "Elder, can you tell me something about the way of soul?"


    "The way of soul? Hehe, it seems that you have heard something about it? But I don''t know the way of soul, so you still need to explore everything by yourself. Well, I''ll send you out now." the voice of the ancient God fell. At the moment, Su Tang''s figure was directly bounced out by the powerful force and appeared again. He has returned to the former Shimen.


    At this time, Bai you and others who were very worried came forward one after another when they saw Su Tang''s figure. Bai you asked aloud; "Su Tang, what happened just now? Why did you suddenly disappear?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I was just taken away by the master here. He said some strange words and sent me back." Su Tang replied with a smile. As soon as he said this, six ears exclaimed; "Master here? Boss, do you mean the ancient god got you over?" his voice was full of dignified look. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said with a frown; "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I''m also very worried now."


    "How can you say that he found your strength?" Bai you continued to ask. At the moment when the voice fell, ape Chi and others changed their faces. They all knew how much trouble Su Tang''s strength would be exposed. At this time, Su Tang nodded with a wry smile and said aloud; "Although I have tried my best to hide it, he still found it. However, he said that now he is just a virtual shadow. He has no ability and doesn''t want to participate in the troubles in the world."


    "Oh? That can''t be taken lightly, boss. I think we''d better leave here. It doesn''t matter whether the inheritance or not." the ape bared his voice. As soon as he listened to his words, the others nodded repeatedly. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Hehe, I also want to leave here, but I''m also very curious about the way of the soul. Besides, now he already knows my things. He leaves early and stays late. His tone is the same now. It''s better to stay and try if he has a chance."


    At the moment when the sound fell, six ears meditated slightly and came out of the sound channel; "What the boss said is really good. Anyway, it has been exposed. Even if you leave, it has been exposed. Why not gamble here? It''s just the test of the first level. How can we pass it? Boss, did you ask the ancient god?"


    "Yes, but he didn''t answer me, just let me feel for myself." Su Tang said aloud.


    At this time, Bai you on one side came out of his voice; "What shall we do? Continue to spend time here? It''s not a way. We don''t have much time. The ancient gods have always been ambitious. Who knows what kind of danger there will be? In my opinion, it''s better to leave here." among them, only Bai you knows the ancient gods best and hears her words, Su Tang also seriously considered it.


    Just then, a voice appeared in Su Tang''s heart; "The way of soul, seemingly ethereal, is actually a special form, like smoke and wind."


    Su Tang was shocked by the sudden sound. He was very familiar with it. It was the sound that appeared in the dead ice field where there was no return. It was also the sound that helped him successfully evolve the power of chaos. Now the sound suddenly appeared, which surprised Su Tang. Where did the sound come from? Why always help yourself?


    And what does he mean by this? Is what he said the way of the soul? Thinking of this, Su Tang began to hone these words, and his heart also gradually showed a trace of understanding. He slowly sat down cross legged. At this time, Bai you frowned. He just wanted to speak, but was stopped by the monkey king on one side.


    "Don''t talk first. I seem to have some understanding. Don''t worry. You can''t ask for such a thing. Don''t disturb it." the monkey king said softly. As his voice fell, he also waved his hand gently. Several people began to retreat slowly. After exiting Su Tang for a distance, Bai you said in a voice; "What is Su Tang feeling?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s see. Don''t disturb him first." the monkey king shook his head and said in a voice. Several people looked at Su Tang from a distance. After half an hour, Su Tang suddenly stood up. The corners of his mouth were enough to show a trace of danger and said in a voice; "So it is. Although there is no complete barrier of the devil''s way of soul, it can push the stone gate more or less."


    Although his voice was very light, it was very clear in the palace of the labour party. Ape Chi and others were stunned at his words. At this time, six ears asked; "Boss, you don''t understand what is the way of soul?"


    "I don''t quite understand it yet, but I already know a little. I can try to see if I can push the stone gate." Su Tang nodded and said, at this time, the six ears on one side continued to say; "It seems that there is really no way for people. Go and have a try, boss. If you can really succeed, it''s our chance."


    Su Tang nodded, only Bai you looked worried. She didn''t believe in the ancient god very much. At this time, Su Tang turned and looked at the stone gate and burst out the power of soul again. But this time, his power of soul didn''t rush directly towards the stone gate, but rotated wildly around his body. Suddenly, his long hair moved slightly, The corners of Su Tang''s mouth outlined a radian. At the next moment, the power of soul, like a strong wind, rolled directly towards the Shimen.


    At the moment when the power of soul reached the stone gate, everyone present obviously felt that a strong wind burst out. At this time, the closed stone gate slowly had some movement under the impact of such a great force. Su Tang smiled. The power of soul took back again and continued to rotate wildly around him, At the next moment, he shouted loudly, and the power of the soul increased a little, and went straight to the stone gate. Moreover, the moment the power of the soul hit the stone gate, the stone gate was pushed open directly.


    Su Tang was stunned when he saw the stone gate open. Everyone present was surprised and shouted; "Yes, ha ha ha, yes."


    When the stone gate opened, Su Tang smiled and took back his soul power. At the moment when his soul power was taken back, a golden light flashed, and the virtual shadow of the ancient God appeared directly in front of everyone. At this time, his voice was surprised; "I didn''t expect how quickly you became a little PI Miao of the way of the soul. It really surprised me. You are worthy of being the inheritor of the power of chaos. It''s really very unusual."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang also smiled. "It''s just the younger generation''s luck for a while. There''s nothing. Elder, we have passed the test of the first level?" the voice fell, and the ancient god Xu Ying nodded with a smile and said in a voice; "Yes, or I won''t come out. I will be rewarded if I don''t pass a level. Since you pass the level this time, I''ll give you five treasure boxes. You can only choose two of them. What you can get depends on your own luck."


    At the moment when the voice fell, five purple boxes appeared directly in front of him. At the sight of this thing, the ancient god virtual shadow continued; "You can get the things in three of the boxes. At the same time, if you want to continue to accept the test, you can directly enter the stone gate." the voice fell, and the virtual shadow disappeared directly, as if it had never appeared. At this time, Su Tang looked at the five purple boxes, thought deeply, and turned his head to look at Nan Tianjun''s voice; "Lord Nanzong, this time, since this place was discovered by your wasteland people, and now you have come with us, I have three opportunities, and I will give you one. What you can get depends on your own creation."


    The voice fell. Without waiting for Nan Tianjun to speak, Su Tang went directly to one of the boxes, stretched out his hand and directly opened the box. He took out a purple crystal with a very strong power of law. At this time, Bai you saw the East and West in his hand and exclaimed; "The crystal of the law of thunder, tut Tut, I didn''t expect there was such a good thing here. Su Tang, you''re lucky."


    As soon as he heard that it was the crystal of the law of thunder, Su Tang''s mouth flashed an excited look. He needed it very much. After collecting the crystal of the law of thunder, Su Tang turned his head and looked at another box, directly stretched out his hand and opened it. The next moment a golden light flashed, and the next moment a pill shot out of it. Suddenly he found something flying out, As soon as Su Tang withdrew, he dodged, put out his hand directly under his clothes and grabbed the pill in his hand.


    "What a magical pill. It''s a little interesting that there is already wisdom." Su Tang was slightly surprised when he noticed the difference of the pill. Although he was a very powerful alchemist, he had never seen a pill with wisdom.


    "Boss, what pill is this?" the ape asked in a loud voice. The voice fell. Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "I really don''t know this, but it seems to have intelligence, but it''s a little strange." at the moment when the voice fell, ape Chi was slightly stunned. At this time, six ears came over, carefully looked at the pill in Su Tang''s hand, and noticed his appearance. Su Tang directly handed the pill to six ears and said aloud; "Six ears, you seem to know something. Take it and study it carefully."


    As a result, six ears nodded and didn''t speak. A pair of eyes stared at the pill. At this time, Su Tang turned and looked at Nan Tianjun and said aloud; "There''s still one last chance left, Nanzong Lord. Go and choose one." the voice fell. Nantian Jun was stunned, and then bowed to Su Tang; "Thank you, Lord Su Tang, but I can''t take this thing. You completed the test of this level alone. I don''t have any strength at all. I''m satisfied to follow you into this magical place."


    "Hahaha, master Nanzong, you don''t have to be hypocritical. Since the boss will go to you, you can go. Don''t you want to develop the wasteland?" this is a very good opportunity. If you can get some good things in this box, your wasteland strength will be greatly improved in the future. " Ape Tong laughed and said, as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, go. This time it''s not your wasteland, and we can''t get in here. We''ve got a big head, so you can choose something at ease."


    Seeing Su Tang saying this, Nan Tianjun didn''t say much. He walked up slowly, chose one of the boxes and opened it directly. The next moment, a piece of something made of strange animal fur appeared in his hand. As he took it out, the remaining boxes disappeared directly. Su Tang was not surprised to see this situation, He went directly to Nan Tianjun and asked aloud; "Can I see it?"

 Chapter 881

    As soon as he heard Su Tang''s words, Nan Tianjun directly handed over the first broken in his hand without hesitation. At the moment he got it, he also took a second. There were many words and some human meridians on it. It seemed that it should be a skill, but he didn''t know any of the words on it.


    Taking the things in his hand, Su Tang quickly looked through them. At this time, he was stunned, and then smiled and said to Nan Tianjun; "Ha ha, congratulations to Nanzong master. This is a skill for cultivating ice attribute divine power. If you practice to the extreme, you can directly condense the crystal of ice law and achieve the Supreme God. This is a super skill. With this thing, the future of huangzong is bright."


    When his voice fell, he also directly returned the skill to Nan Tianjun. Hearing Su Tang''s words, Nan Tianjun turned out the skill, his face was full of excitement, and his whole body trembled and asked again and again; "But I can''t understand the words on it at all. Lord Su Tang, you are well-informed. I wonder if you can translate it for me?" this is what he needs very much.


    His previous skills were just mortal skills, and the whole desolate sect had no divine level skills, so this time after he was promoted to divine level, he would have a great headache about what kind of skills he should practice in the future. This time, he would venture to enter here with Su Tang and others, hoping to get some benefits. It would be best to be proud to get the skills, Now he didn''t expect to get such a powerful divine level skill directly, which made him very happy.


    Seeing his excitement, Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s no problem. Don''t worry, but now is not the time. When we leave here, I''ll translate it for you. But you should keep it secret. Such a skill can be said to be very precious. If it is spread, it may bring trouble to the famine clan." speaking of this, Su Tang''s tone couldn''t help but take comfort and advice.


    "Well, I see. Thank you, Lord Su Tang, for reminding me." Nan Tianjun nodded repeatedly. As the leader of Party B''s great power, he naturally knew the truth of concealing his sins. I didn''t intend to spread this thing at all, unless their strength had reached the point where they could ignore the divine level supremacy. Zhou didn''t intend to take it out publicly with the skill.


    At this time, I have been studying the six ear vocal tract of the pill; "It''s really this thing. Hahaha, boss, your luck is really good. I always thought it was just someone else''s legend. I didn''t expect it to really exist. You got it by boss. It''s a great opportunity." the voice fell, and Su Tang and others'' attention shifted. This is the voice of the ape; "Six ears, what the hell is this? Why are you so excited? Is it something good against the sky?"


    "It''s more powerful than the level against the sky. It can be said that this thing has never appeared in public before. I''ve only heard some rumors about it, so I''ve just studied it carefully and confirmed that it is really that thing." six ears nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang also raised a lot of interest and asked aloud; "What the hell is this? There aren''t many things that can make you so excited. Six ears can tell us about it." the voice dropped. Six ears slowly whispered after giving the pill to Su Tang; "The boss doesn''t know you want me. Haven''t I heard of Avenue Saint Dan?"


    "Da Dao Sheng Dan? What is this? I think I have great attainments in alchemy, but I really haven''t heard of the pill you said, but the name of the pill is a bit overbearing. I think it has something to do with Da Dao?" Su Tang shook his head and replied in a voice. After his voice fell, Ape red and others also shook their heads.


    At this time, even Bai you, who has always been well-informed, shook his head and said; "I haven''t heard of this either. What''s the power of six ears pill?"


    "The boss is right. This thing really has something to do with the road. In fact, I know a little about it. It is said that this thing is not artificially refined at all, but bred by the way of heaven for many years. Anyone who takes this pill has a 20% chance to complete the road directly to the police office. However, the cost of failure is also quite large. If it fails, he will improve his accomplishments It''s hard to make progress all your life. The most important thing is to be directly wiped out by the power of the great road in the pill. It''s also a very dangerous thing to say. "Six ears continued.


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang and others were directly stunned. After taking this pill, they could directly understand the power of the great road. This is not something that can be done against the sky. No wonder six ears would say that this thing is much more precious than the treasure of the level against the sky. Although there is only a 20% chance of success, it is also a very, very anti sky thing, It is also understandable for the cost of failure of this thing. Since ancient times, it has never been said that no matter what harvest needs to pay a price. Su Tang also understands this very well.


    "It''s amazing that there are such things in the world. Now I really understand that there are many things in the world that we don''t know." ape Chi said with great emotion at this time. As his voice fell, others nodded. Only Nan Tianjun was still confused, However, seeing the surprise of these people, he instinctively felt that this thing was absolutely precious.


    At this time, Su Tang collected the pill and said aloud; "Well, let''s go in and see what the test of the second level is. There are so many good things in the first level. I''m looking forward to the next level."


    "Hahaha, it seems that the harvest this time is good. Let''s go, boss. We also want to see the next level." the ape whispered. Hearing what they said, Bai you didn''t say much more at this time. She was very surprised at the harvest of the first level. What they lacked most was such opportunities. Now she doesn''t care about the danger, After all, the things here are really attractive.


    Even she was directly moved, and she carefully looked at the virtual shadow of the ancient god before. It was really just a virtual shadow and had no substantive power.


    "Su Tang, since you all want to go in, I''ll go in with you. No matter what happens in the future, I''ll face it with you." Bai you said aloud. After her voice fell, Su Tang nodded. The party simply repaired for a while, and directly entered the stone gate under the leadership of Su Tang. This has come, and the scene in front of them changed in an instant.


    The original peaceful space was completely changed at the moment they came in. Sharp Qi erupted continuously. As soon as they noticed this thing, Su Tang immediately stopped it for a while and wrapped them directly with a force. At this time, there were many lights in the space. These lights flashed very quickly, However, the eyes of Su Tang and others are not bad. They still see the essence of the light clearly.


    At this time, the voice of the virtual shadow of the ancient god sounded in this space; "Welcome to the second level test, the sword array, and you can pass if you get ten divine swords." his voice didn''t have any superfluous words, and he disappeared after explaining. At this time, Su Tang was slightly stunned, looked at the flying sword all over the sky and said with a puzzled face; "Is this level too simple? You can pass the level if you get ten swords?"


    "Su Tang, I don''t think it''s very simple. We''d better be careful." Bai you looked at the shy flying sword, frowned slightly, and instinctively felt that this time the matter was not very simple. At this time, when she heard her words, Su Tang nodded, turned and looked at the ape red voice; "Take good care of sect leader Nan. Since this is the territory of sword array, these divine swords must have very strong attack power. Now the array hasn''t really started. If it really breaks out, I don''t know what it will look like, so it''s better to be careful."


    As his voice fell, Nan Tianjun said something embarrassed; "I''m really sorry, everyone. This time I came in and caused trouble to everyone." hearing his words, ape Chi waved his hand and said; "Little thing, let''s go. You''ll be with me in a moment. I''ll protect you completely. Don''t worry." his voice fell, and Nan Tianjun nodded quickly.


    Just then Su Tang said; "Well, everyone is ready. I''m going to start to break into the array." the voice fell, and Su Tang took the lead in entering the array. At the same time, he also stretched out his hand and grabbed the divine sword that flew past him. However, when his palm touched the divine sword in Hong Kong and Macao, a powerful force erupted directly from the divine sword. With this outbreak, The whole array worked completely at the first time. Just a few breaths, there were more speed matches in the whole space. It was overwhelming and dense, and the divine sword that had been flying by was also attacking them madly.


    "Everyone defends with all his strength. This array is strange." seeing those divine swords attacking, Su Tang also reminded the great God. Ape Chi and others saw such a dense sword array for the first time. They didn''t dare to be careless immediately. The divine power of their whole body burst out in an instant and formed a defense around their body. Nan Tianjun stood among them. These divine swords, Although powerful, it is not so simple to break through the defense of ape red and others.


    At this time, Su Tang also looked at the array quickly, and his eyes were also looking for the testimony in the array quickly. However, the dense divine sword attack dazzled him. He was even more stupid. He had no way to lock the array and could only be a passive defender. At this time, he turned his head and looked at Bai you''s voice; "Miss Bai, can you help me shake away these divine swords first? I need some time to study this sword array. I hope I can break this array."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Bai you nodded. She saw the magic decision in her hand, and the void divine power directly burst out. The powerful and incomparable power shocked these close divine swords out in an instant. At the same time, Su Tang also seized the opportunity of this moment, quickly released the power of his soul, and checked the whole array, The next moment he spoke; "White girl, help me defend. I need time to study the array."


    Bai you nodded when his voice fell. At this time, Su Tang also quickly intruded his mind into the creation God box in the Dantian. He was responsible for the array line just now. At this time, he studied it wholeheartedly. At this time, Bai you gathered his divine power outside and protected Su Tang. At this time, the attacks of those divine swords were much more rapid, Seeing such a situation, Bai you turns his head and looks at ape Chi and others; "You all stand here and we all defend together. This will save a lot of magic power. It can also delay a longer time and give Su Tang a chance to break the array."


    Hearing her words, ape Chi and others nodded, and their steps moved slowly. Soon the group gathered together. At this time, ape Chi and others directly surrounded Su Tang and Nan Tianjun. Their divine power erupted at the same time and echoed. In an instant, a perfect epidemic prevention barrier was formed to protect them all.


    At this time, six ears looked at those very vocal channels; "The sword array is so powerful that it''s not a way to go on like this. We can''t hold it at this time. The attack power of these divine swords is also continuously improved in the continuous attack, and the speed is also accelerated. I hope the boss can quickly develop an array to break this array, otherwise, we may all fall here."


    At the moment when the voice fell, others nodded again and again. At this moment, Su Tang, sitting in the center, suddenly stood up. At this time, the creation box appeared in his hand. Drunk with the emergence of the creation box, Su Tang threw it slightly, and the creation box floated into the air. At the same time, the Dharma decision in Su Tang''s hand was also moving. I just heard him yell, The whole array was suddenly a meal. Bai you and others were stunned. At this time, Su Tang said loudly; "White girl, ape red, quickly become now, and grasp the flying sword around you."


    Ape Chi and Bai you looked at each other. For a moment, with a wave of his big hand, the four flying swords around them were directly caught by them. At the moment when the flying swords were caught, the whole array worked again. Seeing this situation, Su Tang''s eyes coagulated; "It seems that the level of this array is not low. We can''t even collect the fortune box. However, we have obtained four divine swords, and the array has been weakened a lot. We are looking for opportunities to seize the other six divine swords."


    His voice fell, and ape Chi and others were also obvious. They felt that the power of the sword array seemed to weaken a lot. At this time, ape Chi and Bai you handed the divine sword in their hands to Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang continued to speak; "You are responsible for defense. I see the opportunity and directly grasp the divine sword. This array is too advanced. I can''t crack it for a moment. Now the only chance is to forcibly collect the divine sword. Otherwise, it will be more troublesome if the holy law is directly repaired later."


    This array is indeed very advanced. Four divine swords can be said to be the context in the array. If the general context is destroyed, most of the functions of the whole array will fail. However, the power of the sword array in front of him is only slightly weakened, and there is no failure. What surprised Su Tang is that he has the ability to repair himself with the array, No wonder this array can''t even collect the box of God of creation.


    At this time, Su Tang saw a divine sword coming. He rushed out of the defense circle, touched his hand, and directly controlled the divine sword. The whole person also quickly returned to the defense circle. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, you''re going to be fast. There''s still half. I feel that the array seems to be changing." when he said this, Bai you nodded again and again. They are responsible for positive defense, so they first feel the change of the array.


    At this time, Su Tang also knew very well that the array was constantly changing. If he continued to delay like this, he would probably be in more trouble. At that time, he would not be able to pass the second level, and even his life would be in danger. Therefore, my eyes were also close believers. Those magic swords flying directly around him would be shot as soon as he had the opportunity.


    With the passage of time, this array has become more and more powerful, and its attack power has more than doubled compared with that before. Su Tang has only seven divine swords in his hand, and there are still three missing. But at this moment, he doesn''t have much chance to control the divine swords flying around him. He is also worried. At this time, the ape roared, The whole body divine power erupted again. Seeing this situation, Su Tang turned his head and saw that ape Chi''s face was a little pale at this time, which was obviously caused by excessive consumption of divine power.


    "I can''t delay any longer. I hope the box can help me delay the transformation of the sword array." Su Tang secretly thought that at the next moment, the box was summoned by him again. With the box appeared, Su Tang''s decision was launched again, but it didn''t work at all, Seeing such a situation, Su Tang flashed a helpless look in his eyes.


    At this time, a golden light flashed, and Su Tang rushed out of the defense barrier with all his strength at the first time. The chaotic power of his whole body suddenly burst out and directly controlled the divine sword. At this time, seeing the faces of ape Chi and others, Su Tang could not continue to hide the chaotic power. With a loud roar, the divine power of his whole body burst out, He rushed directly into the dense sword array and quickly stretched out his hand to grasp the divine swords.


    However, the sword array was too powerful. When he controlled the ninth divine sword, he was hit by a golden light, and the whole person flew upside down. When he saw that Su Tang was hit, Bai you and others flashed a worried look in their eyes. The next moment, Su Tang''s golden light flashed all over his body, and the Dragon God bully was also displayed by him. At this time, another golden light hit Su Tang, Despite the Dragon God bully''s body protection, Su Tang spit out a mouthful of blood and the whole person flew backwards again.

 Chapter 882

    "Boss!" cried ape Chi.


    At the next moment, Su Tang stood up and stretched out his hand to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth. At the same time, all the virtual shadows of the divine sword in the whole sword array disappeared in an instant. At the next moment, the voice of the ancient virtual shadow also sounded; "Oh, good, good courage!"


    The sound fell, and the shadow of the ancient God appeared again. At the next moment, Su Tang also took out the divine sword in his hand. When he saw the sword in Su Tang''s hand, ape Chi and others were happy. There were ten, not many, and Su Tang successfully controlled ten divine Swords. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "I have no choice but to give it a go. Fortunately, I succeeded."


    The voice fell, and the ancient god Xu Ying nodded and said aloud; "You passed the second level, but the reward of this level is a little different."


    "Different? Please make it clear." Su Tang asked for the first choice. The next moment, the ancient god Xu Ying continued to say; "Do you know why this place is called the realm of sword array?"


    Upon hearing such a question, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said directly; "Isn''t it because of the sword array here? Is there any other reason?" the voice fell, and the ancient god''s virtual shadow came out of the voice; "The most proud Avenue in front of me is kendo. In fact, this sword array is not an array at all. That''s just the meaning of Kendo left in front of me. You have obtained ten divine swords. It can be said that you also know something about Kendo, and the reward for this level is these ten divine swords."


    "Oh? These ten divine swords? But the younger generation can''t use the sword. What''s the use of holding this divine sword?" Su Tang continued to ask. After his voice fell, the ancient god falsely reflected his voice; "Didn''t you just say that? This is what I saw in front of me. The ten divine swords you said are not divine swords. This is just a part of my sword. Each sword contains my attack. Although it is not an attack in the period of total victory, it can at least exert some power. This power is superior to God, and no one can be invincible."


    At that moment, Su Tang and others were surprised. At the next moment, Su Tang was very excited when he looked at the ten shrinked divine swords in his hand. This was a unique card. This was what he needed most. His own strength improved slowly. He wanted to reach the top-grade god respect for thousands of years in Southern Guizhou. His biggest headache was to wait until the people of Tiangui nationality came five years later, They have no high combat power and can check and balance the Tiangui clan. Now they have the attack of these ten divine swords, that is to say, they can completely kill the Tiangui clan under the top God.


    What a powerful means it is. How can su Tang not be excited to think of these? Ape red and others are very excited at this time. At this time, the virtual shadow continues to speak; "Don''t get excited first, young generation, do you plan to have a good experience of the real Kendo?" Su Tang was stunned and said in a voice at the moment when the voice fell; "Kendo? But I can''t touch Kendo at all. If I touch it rashly, it will only hurt me. The gain is not worth the loss."


    "Hahaha, young generation, why should you be afraid of this? And I don''t intend to let you understand Kendo now. I''ve fallen for so many years and left this sword array. I also want to find an inheritor for myself. You''re the first time to come here, and I''ve never questioned your ability, so I hope you can accept my Kendo inheritance." The virtual shadow continued with a laugh.


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang thought for a moment and then said aloud; "Thank you for looking up to the younger generation, but it''s not easy to understand kendo. I don''t know if I have such ability, but I''m afraid I''ll betray the elder''s efforts." at the moment when the voice fell, ape Chi and others were stunned.


    They really don''t understand why Su Tang gave up such a good opportunity. Kendo, which can rank No. 1 among the three thousand roads, is also referred to as attack power. In addition, Su Tang''s own power has a very strong attack power. If this Kendo is combined, the attack power of the book will be very amazing, Why didn''t he seize such a good opportunity?


    Su Tang also understands the doubts of ape Chi and others, but he has his own considerations. Kendo really makes him very interested, but it''s not the way he wants, and his character is not suitable to inherit kendo. Therefore, even if he accepts it now, he may not have any good achievements in the future, so instead of this, It''s better to let the ancient God continue to wait for the successor suitable for kendo.


    So he chose to refuse to accept kendo. At this time, Xu Ying''s eyes suddenly became extremely sharp. His eyes were like a sharp long sword, as if he wanted to see through Su Tang. His eyes were fleeting, and Xu Ying laughed the next moment, "Hahaha, OK, I understand your idea, but I don''t know if I can wait until the second inheritor who can come here. Younger generation, I still have to give you my Kendo, but I have a request. As long as you agree to my request, I will give each of you an extraordinary reward, OK?"


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, as long as the elder doesn''t let me accept Kendo, the younger generation can help you find a suitable successor to kendo." at the first moment, Xu Ying smiled and nodded and said, "OK, I believe you, young generation, accept my heart of kendo."


    At the moment when the sound fell, colorful lights burst out in the depths of the space, and then a small sword with gorgeous light directly appeared in front of Su Tang. As soon as this thing appeared, it directly entered Su Tang''s body under the command of virtual shadow, which will falsely shadow the sound path; "Young generation, when you find a suitable successor, you can give him the heart of kendo. If you regret it later, you can also directly understand the kendo."


    "Well, I''ll try my best to help my predecessors find a suitable successor." Su Tang nodded and bowed his hand. After his voice fell, Xu Ying nodded. After verification, Xu Ying waved his hand. In a moment, the gold of the whole space directly changed. At the next moment, a huge Palace appeared in front of Su Tang and others.


    At this time, the virtual shadow appears in the vocal tract; "At this time, the treasure house I left in front of me promised to give each of you a special reward, so I''ll let each of you enter it and choose a treasure. How about?" at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang nodded and arched his hand; "Thank you, master." the voice fell, and the virtual shadow disappeared again. At this time, Su Tang looked at ape Chi and others and said; "Let''s go and see the treasures left by the ancient gods."


    When the voice fell, ape Chi and others nodded with a smile. At this time, ape Chi said aloud; "The hard work this time has been greatly rewarded. It''s really worth it." the voice fell, and the others nodded again and again. At this time, Bai you also said with a smile; "I didn''t expect it to be like this, but I''m very curious. Su Tang, why don''t you accept his Kendo? It''s the power of the road. Is it a pity to give up like this?"


    Her questions fell, and ape Chi and others nodded repeatedly. They were also very curious. At this time, Su Tang took out some pills from the storage ring and handed them to speak aloud; "You used to consume a lot. Now take the pill and I''ll tell you slowly."


    After ape Chi and others took the pill, Su Tang said aloud; "What you don''t know is that Kendo is not as simple as you think. It''s not only Kendo, but every avenue is very not simple. Kendo''s attack power is really strong, and it''s also the avenue that can rank the top among the avenues, but it''s not suitable for me. If I accept it, my future achievements will be limited, and even delay my real cultivation, so I will Refuse, I don''t know the particularity of this avenue now, so I don''t know how to explain it to you. When you come into contact with the avenue, you will naturally understand what I said today. It''s not that you have the avenue, you are the level of ancestral God. It''s true that you can really control the avenue and wield the real power of the avenue. "


    As his voice fell, ape Chi and others nodded vaguely. At this time, Su Tang looked at Nan Tianjun and said aloud; "Lord Nanzong, you have also seen that the more the future test is, the more dangerous it will be. Think about whether you want to continue to follow me through the pass. If you don''t want to go, you will wait for us at the previous entrance. Of course, you can also choose to leave the ancient god fantasy world."


    As soon as he said this, ape Chi and others turned their heads and looked at Nan Tianjun. Indeed, Su Tang said it well. At the back level, they don''t know how much danger is waiting for them. Nan Tianjun''s cultivation is too poor. If they don''t pay attention at that time, Nan Tianjun may fall into this fantasy world.


    Nan Tianjun thought for a moment and said aloud; "Well, Lord Su Tang is right. My cultivation is low. Following everyone''s position brings you trouble. I won''t be with you at the back level. Now there are many things in the wilderness sect. I''m going to leave here and wait for you and Lord Su Tang in the wilderness sect." as his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and continued to speak; "You give me the skill you obtained before, and I''ll translate it for you now. After you follow us into the treasure house to choose good things, I''ll ask Miss Bai to take you out of the fantasy world first. Do you think so?"


    "Well, thank you, Lord Su Tang." the voice dropped. Nan Tianjun directly handed over the skill to Su Tang. Su Tang also quickly took out some things, translated them for him, and soon transcribed them. After su Tang asked him to give them to Nan Tianjun, he said aloud; "Well, let''s go and see the rare treasures in this treasure house."


    Everyone nodded repeatedly, and then stepped into the treasure house. With this step, everyone was stunned by what they saw.


    "Wow, this... Boss, we''re rich, ha ha ha." ape Chi looked at the dazzling treasures and shouted excitedly. After his voice fell, the others nodded again and again. At this time, Bai you smiled and said; "Don''t forget, we can only choose one of them this time. Not all things are ours."


    She is a member of the Narcissus family. She is a super endless ancient family of the same level as the ancient gods. Therefore, she still has a lot of immunity to these things. Her voice suddenly awakened Su Tang and others. Indeed, although there are many treasures in it, they can only choose one of them. For this, ape Chi still has some helpless voice; "Looking at how many good things, I can only choose one. It''s really unpleasant."


    Hearing his words, ape Tong and others nodded again and again. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "In fact, it''s our nature to get one of these things. There''s no need to be greedy and content." his voice fell, Bai you nodded and said; "Su Tang is right. Contentment is the best. Sometimes a lot of good things don''t necessarily mean a good thing."


    Just then Su Tang said; "Well, let''s choose separately. Remember, we can only take one, not more." the voice fell down, and the others nodded again and again. The party quickly swam up in the treasure house. Su Tang also slowly looked at these peerless treasures. There were so many things that he had to choose one. It was really troublesome all the way, Su Tang unknowingly came to the depths of the treasure house.


    Suddenly a voice appeared at the bottom of his heart; "There''s something you can use in the hundred steps ahead." the voice appeared again, which made Su Tang very confused, but he didn''t investigate too much now. According to the guidance of the voice, Su Tang came to the front of the thing and looked at the white jade box. Su Tang whispered curiously; "What the hell is here?"


    The sound fell. Su Tang slowly stretched out his hand and picked up the white jade box. Then he slowly opened it. He saw a white jade plate lying quietly in the box. The jade plate looked very ordinary. Su Tang took it up with some doubts. At the moment when his hand touched it, the jade plate burst into a dazzling light, Some of Su Tang couldn''t open their eyes and narrowed their eyes. Su Tang directly disappeared in his hand when he saw the jade card.


    At the next moment, a lot of information appeared in his mind. After checking the information, Su Tang''s face showed a look of ecstasy and said excitedly; "Hahaha, the method of controlling the power of chaos is really very useful to me."


    He has the power of chaos and controls 10%, but he doesn''t understand the power of chaos very much. He doesn''t know that the power of chaos is really powerful. The power he controls has never completely erupted. Now with these methods, he can really use the power of chaos to fight. This is his heart knot all the time, At the same time, with these things, he will know more about the power of chaos, and it is not impossible to control more chaotic power at that time.


    Su Tang was also very happy to get such a practical thing. At this time, Bai you''s voice sounded behind him; "So, you''re here. How did you choose what you want?"


    "Yes, and you?" Su Tang turned and said with a smile. After his voice fell, Bai you nodded and said in a voice; "We''ve all chosen and are looking for you."


    "Oh, OK, let''s go." Su Tang nodded. Then they turned and left here. Soon they met ape Chi and others. When they saw them, Su Tang asked with a smile; "Have you chosen? Let''s go and get out of here." the ape chizi nodded, which prevented them from leaving the treasure house. At the moment, the huge treasure house disappeared directly, and the state of the sword array returned to its previous state, but there were no divine swords.


    Just then Su Tang looked at Bai you and said; "Miss Bai, I''d like to bother you to send master Nan away from the fantasy world." hearing his words, Bai you nodded. She looked at Nan Tianjun, who arched his hand and said; "This time, Nan Tianjun wrote about Lord Su Tang here. I''ll leave first with you. I''ll wait for your good news in huangzong. Take care of it."


    "Hehe, Nanzong master, remember that huangzong is also a member of Langya continent. What you get this time will improve a lot of strength of huangzong. I hope you can take good care of Xihuang." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Nan Tianjun nodded. At this time, Bai you waved his hands and a white light flashed. Nan Tianjun''s figure disappeared directly. When he appeared again, he had returned to Xihuang. After sending him away, Su Tang asked Bai you and others to speak out; "You first have a good recovery. When you recover, we are moving forward to see what kind of level there are."

 Chapter 883

    The voice fell, and the others nodded again and again, but at this time, the ape looked at the boundless sword array and had a headache; "Where is the entrance to the next level?"


    "Yes, I think there''s a lot of space here. I''m afraid it''s very unrealistic if we look for it alone." six ears also said aloud. After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and then said aloud; "It''s really hard to find. What should I do?"


    Just when they were in great doubt, the voice of the virtual shadow of the ancient god sounded; "Are you sure you want to break into the next level?" Su Tang and others were stunned when he said this. At this time, Su Tang asked aloud; "Senior, can you tell us about the next level?"


    "The next level, ha ha, I advise you not to continue to break through. I don''t know what the next level will be like, because the next level is a cross space transmission. No one knows what level you will be transmitted. If there is an accident, you will never come back." Gu Shenxu smiled and said.


    Su Tang and others were surprised when they said this. They all frowned. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, I think we''d better not continue to break through."


    "Yes, it''s too dangerous to go to the ectopic side. Boss, we''d better leave and don''t continue." six ears also said aloud. After his voice fell, Bai you on one side just looked at Su Tang silently. At this time, Su Tang frowned deeply and thought quietly. After a long time, Su Tang looked at ape Chi and others and said aloud; "Ape red, don''t go. Just let me go through the pass alone this time."


    "What? No, boss, you can''t go. If you really want to go, we must go with you." the moment his voice fell, ape Chi said aloud, and others nodded repeatedly. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "You don''t know why we came here this time. We all know that it''s a pity to give up now that we''ve all come here. So I''m going to continue to break through the pass. As for this pass, it''s very dangerous. If we enter together, if there''s any accident, the whole army will be destroyed? So you leave now and go back Go to Langya mainland and be ready to fight the Tiangui clan at any time. I''ll just be tested on the ectopic side alone. "


    "But, boss..." ape Chi wanted to continue. Just then, Su Tang waved his hand and interrupted him, saying aloud; "You don''t have to say any more. I''ve thought it all over, so you can listen to me." after his voice fell, ape Chi framed him and spoke, but he was pulled by one side''s six ears. At this time, Bai you came out of his voice; "I think so, Su Tang. This time I came out of the magic water world and was ordered to follow you. Now since you want to go to the ectopic side to accept the test, I''ll follow you anyway."


    Su Tang was a little stunned when he heard her say this. Then he thought for a while and said aloud; "Well, well, let Miss Bai go with me. He is proficient in the way of emptiness. Even if there is any danger, I think she will help me a lot. Go back." after the sound Lola, ape Chi and others will not say more. At this time, Su Tang looked at Bai you and said aloud; "White girl, please send them out of here."


    After that, he looked at the ape and said aloud; "After you leave here, you go to the city of the gods so that they don''t have to worry. I will come back when the Tiangui clan comes, and you can help them deal with the affairs of the mainland." after the voice fell, ape Chi and others nodded, and Bai you looked at them; "Everything is ready. I''ll get you out of here now."


    After the sound fell, a white light flashed on Bai you''s hand and directly shrouded ape Chi and others. Then their bodies directly disappeared into the realm of the sword array. After they all left, Su Tang looked at Bai you and said aloud; "White girl, this time things are very dangerous. Are you really going to accept the test with me?"


    "Of course, the patriarch asked me to help you. Of course, I''ll go with you wherever you go. Let''s go. I''ll go to the ectopic side first." Bai you smiled and said. After her voice fell, Su Tang nodded. At this time, the scene of the whole sword array suddenly changed, and a light door appeared in front of them.


    "Through the light gate, you will be immediately transmitted to an unknown plane, but I want to remind you that the time calculation method of these planes is completely different from that here, so you only have five years. After five years, if you can''t find a way to come back here, you will never come back. Remember! Remember." At the moment when Su and Tang were ready to enter the light gate, the ancient god virtual shadow spoke again.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and then walked directly into the light gate. As soon as they came in, a strong light flashed in front of them. Then, a huge suction force. At the next moment, Su Tang''s face changed, stretched out his hand and grabbed Bai you around him, but at this time, another reverse baptism appeared, In an instant, they separated far away, and Su Tang''s grasp was completely lost.


    At this time, Su Tang''s whole body power burst out and rushed towards Bai you first. At this time, Bai you exclaimed; "Su Tang, take back the divine power." but at the moment when her voice fell, the suction in the whole space became chaotic. At the same time, storms followed. At this time, Bai you''s face changed and screamed; "It''s over!"


    Suddenly, Su Tang''s face changed greatly. After years of experience, he certainly knew what these storms were. This is the void storm that everyone was most afraid of when passing through the void channel. Bai you was further and further dragged away by the baptism of chaos. Su Tang also shouted; "White girl, go quickly. Don''t worry about me. If you can escape, go back to the city of gods and wait for me to return."


    His voice fell, white and quiet; "No, Sutang, what will you do if I go?" Sutang continued to say when she heard her words; "Don''t worry about me. My physical strength is very strong. Even if the storm wants to kill me, it''s not easy. Don''t worry. You''re only hurt a little at most. Go quickly. I''ll help you block these storms. There''s no time to delay. Go quickly."


    The voice fell, and the chaotic power of his whole body broke out directly. The powerful power temporarily blocked those storms in an instant. At this time, Bai you still wanted to say something, but simply Su Tang tried to stop the void storm. She didn''t continue to say more. She decided directly, and white light wrapped her body, Then her body disappeared directly into the void channel.


    Unable to feel Bai you''s breath, Su Tang outlined a smile around his mouth. At the next moment, his defense barrier was directly broken by a powerful storm. When the storm came, Su Tang felt severe pain for a moment, and soon Su Tang lost consciousness.


    At this time, Bai you directly came out of the channel by using the secret method. When she appeared again, she had already appeared on the Langya continent. As soon as she stood firm, she quickly looked around and determined where she was. She also looked at the black hole not far away with some worry and whispered; "Su Tang, I believe you. I will wait for you to return in the city of gods. You will be fine."


    When the voice fell, she also directly got up and flew to the place where the wasteland sect was located. After a while, she came to the wasteland sect. As soon as he came to the wasteland sect, he felt the breath of ape Chi and others, and directly landed. The next moment, Nan Tianjun also appeared in an instant. When he saw Bai you, he was a little stunned, and then saluted directly; "I''ve seen you, sir. Don''t you just have to accept the test with Lord Su Tang? How can you appear here?"


    Hearing his question, Bai you shook his head and said in a voice; "I''m here to find ape Chi. They should be here. Can you take me to see them first?" the voice fell, and Nan Tianjun nodded again and again. Then they came directly to the hall. Ape Chi and others were right in the hall. As soon as they saw Bai you appear, APE Chi immediately asked; "White girl, why did you come out? Where''s the boss?"


    "There were some accidents. When we entered the void channel, we encountered a storm. Su Tang asked me to leave first. He was still in the void channel alone." Bai you quickly spoke out. At the moment when her voice fell, ape Chi and others stood up. At this time, ape Chi continued to speak out; "What? A storm? It''s impossible. How could this happen?"


    "Hey, I found that the channel was very unstable after I went in. Su Tang suddenly broke out his divine power, which made the channel more unstable, so the storm broke out directly. At that time, there was a very chaotic baptism everywhere. Su Tang and I were too far away, and my strength could not help him at all. When there was a crisis, he let me go first, He also said that his physical strength is strong and he will be fine. Let me wait for him to return in the city of gods. "Bai you quickly said.


    After her voice fell, ape Chi and others all sat down slowly with a dull face. At this time, six ears spoke out; "How can such a thing happen? The void storm is not an ordinary thing. Even if the boss''s body is strong, but..."


    "Six ears, don''t talk. I believe brother Su Tang will get out of danger successfully. Don''t worry first. Besides, that place is the ancient god fantasy world. I believe the ancient god shouldn''t just look at him in danger, otherwise his Kendo has no inheritors. Calm down." the monkey king also said at this time. After his voice fell, ape Tong''s eyes lit up, Nodding his head again and again; "Yes, the old monkey king is right. The ancient god will not let the boss have an accident."


    "Well, it''s good for you to say that. Well, there''s no way to contact the boss now. Let''s meet the East region quickly and let sister-in-law predict the situation of the boss." ape Tong also said aloud. After his voice fell, Bai you and others nodded. After talking to Nan Tianjun, they left directly.


    When they returned to the sky over the town again, they didn''t stop at all. They rushed directly to the place where the void devil bug was in the distance. When they came to the cave of the void devil bug, they just saw a group of martial artists, men, women, old and young. This is ape Tong''s first opportunity for you to find Mu Tianchen standing in the crowd and speak out; "It''s a family admirer. Let''s go down."


    The party nodded and directly landed. As soon as they fell, Mu Tianchen quickly stepped up and bowed; "Mu Tianchen pays a visit to the elders." with his righteousness, faith and benefit, the people who admire the family behind him salute one after another. At this time, mu Xueyun quickly lost a look at ape Chi and others. She didn''t find Su Tang. She couldn''t help but ask; "Gentlemen, why didn''t you see brother Su Tang?"


    "Something''s wrong. Su Tang has gone to another place to experience. Are you going to meet the eastern region?" ape Tong quickly explained. After his voice fell, Mu Tianchen nodded and said; "Yes, we''re going back to the East region, too."


    "That''s just right. We also have to meet the East region. We have some things to deal with, so let''s go together." ape Chi said, and then the party went directly into the cave. Under the leadership of ape Chi and others, the party went directly to the East region. More than half an hour later, the party came to Yinsha ghost valley. Ape Chi also explained a few words to the beast gate, He left the ghost valley of Yin Sha directly with the people of Mu family and went straight to the God empire.


    In the imperial capital, on the Su family hall, ape Chi looked at Yun Yun and said; "Sister-in-law, the boss has an accident. Can you predict whether he is safe now?" seeing ape Chi and others suddenly come back, Yun Yun noticed that something was wrong. First, Yun Yun''s face changed greatly and directly stood up in her seat and asked; "What''s the matter? What happened to Su Lang?"


    "We met an ancient magic world in Xihuang, so we decided to enter it for experience..." ape Chi also quickly said the whole thing. After listening to his words, Yun Yun''s face was a little pale and murmured; "When you encounter a space storm, how is it possible and why is it like this? Isn''t there a white girl with you? How can such a thing happen? It''s impossible. I don''t believe it."


    "Sister-in-law, calm down first. After all, it''s the test of the ancient god, and the old God''s sight is passed on to the boss. I don''t think the ancient god will let him have an accident, but we have some worries, so I hope you can predict and see if the boss is in danger." six ears also spoke at this time, and the old monkey king also spoke at this time; "Yes, sister-in-law, don''t worry. You''d better make sure Su Tang is safe first."


    After hearing their words, yunyun also quickly calmed down, and her face recovered a lot. Then she said aloud; "I''ll go back to cast the secret method now, and don''t worry." the voice fell, and she hurried out of the hall. Just after she left, Su Zhan and Su Jingtian came in with the people of the Mu family, and commented on Da Ouyuan and others. Su Zhan was a little stunned, and then saluted; "Gentlemen, why did you come back suddenly? Where''s Sutang boy?"


    "Mr. Su, the boss went to practice alone. He was worried that there would be some problems in the mainland, so let''s come back first. If it''s all right, you can talk first. Let''s go to find sister-in-law." ape Tong quickly replied. Then they got up and left. After they left, Su Zhan smiled and said to Mu Tianchen; "These are the friends of the boy Su Tang. They are all ancient powers."


    "Evil, I''ve seen it before. This time we came from the West wasteland together." Mu Tianchen also nodded his voice. After his voice fell, Su Zhan smiled and nodded.


    At this time, Su Jingtian said with a smile; "Hahaha, Tianchen, I thought something happened to your family during the turmoil in Lanming kingdom. Unexpectedly, you went to the West wasteland. At the beginning, we were very worried."


    "Hahaha, uncle Tian, it''s all right now. Aren''t we all back?" Mu Tianchen also said with a smile, and then he pulled mu Xueyun around him to say; "Uncle Tian, come and see who this girl is."


    As soon as he heard what he said, Su Jingtian directly turned his eyes and looked at it for a while. Su Jingtian said something uncertain; "This can''t be Xueyun girl?" upon hearing his words, Su Zhan also turned his head and looked, then said aloud; "It should be Xueyun girl, hahaha, why doesn''t she call people?" Mu Xueyun saluted and shouted immediately after hearing his words; "Xueyun visits her adoptive father and grandpa Tian."


    "Hahaha, get up. Don''t be polite. I didn''t expect that Xueyun girl has grown up for many years." Su Jingtian said with a smile.


    At this time, on the other side of the Su family, in yunyun''s yard, ape Chi and others gathered in the small yard. After a long time, yunyun''s door opened. Some of them came out pale. Seeing her appearance, ape Chi and others quickly stood up, and at this time yunyun said aloud; "I''ve just been here. Although it''s very vague, one thing is certain that Su Lang is fine."

 Chapter 884

    As soon as they heard her words, everyone was deeply relieved. At this time, Bai you went to yunyun''s side, helped her up, walked to the stone table and said aloud; "You consume a lot, so you can have a rest. Since Su Tang is all right, we can rest assured. After he has experienced for some time, he will come back. You don''t have to worry."


    After the voice fell, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Well, Miss Bai said it well, but you''d better not spread it. Just say that Su Tang has gone to other places for training. Don''t say anything about his dangerous things. It''s not easy to stabilize now in case of chaos in the mainland." after her voice fell, the others nodded.


    At this time, in another plane, on the endless seashore, people come and go in a small fishing village.


    "Uncle heiyun, you want to go to sea?" a seven or eight year old girl next to the beach looked at a dark middle-aged man.


    Hearing his question, the man named heiyun nodded and said aloud; "Yes, my God, would you like to go out to sea with uncle?" the girl''s eyes lit up and nodded and said; "OK, OK, but my father''s there, uncle, you have to help me." after hearing his words, heiyun smiled and shouted at a man standing in the distance; "Brother Tieshan, I''ll take xiaotianruo out to sea."


    "OK!" after hearing his words, Tieshan nodded. Then he got on the wooden boat as a freshman and urinated, and went straight to sea. If the sky on the boat stood in the bow, he felt the sea breeze and laughed; "Uncle heiyun, only you are the best. No one else likes to take me to sea."


    Hearing his words, the black cloud preparing the fishing net on the ship laughed and said; "You are the voice of the fishing village, and you will deal with the sea all your life in the future. You have to come out early and late. But don''t make trouble with me, or uncle won''t take you out to sea next time." the voice fell, and the man quickly got off the net.


    Tianruo also nodded and said aloud; "OK, I won''t make trouble for uncle, but uncle, you can help me catch big crabs later." when he said to eat, the little guy also stretched out his pink tongue and licked his lips. Seeing her appearance, heiyun smiled and said with a spoiled voice; "Well, well, I''ll catch you in a minute. It''s really greedy."


    At this time, there was a loud noise in the sky. Then, a black figure fell directly from nowhere and plunged into the sea. The sudden sound frightened tianruo. At this time, the black cloud cast a net again and suddenly stopped its action. At this time, tianruo looked at the sea and shouted there; "Uncle, someone is falling into the water. Go and save him."


    Hearing her voice, heiyun hurried to the bow of the boat, and saw the black figure floating on the sea. Without hesitation, heiyun turned to tianruo and said; "Xiaotian, if you find a rope, I''ll save people." the voice fell, and he jumped down and returned. Xiaotian Ruo also quickly looked for the rope on the boat.


    The little guy tied one end to the boat with a thick rope and dragged it into the sea. At the same time, the great God said to the black cloud; "Uncle, the rope has been thrown into the sea."


    Hearing her words, heiyun nodded in the water and quickly swam to the place where the figure was located. He went fishing all year round. He was also very proficient in water. He quickly checked around the figure and found that the other person was still alive. He also quickly grabbed the other person and swam back. After a while, he grabbed the rope thrown by tianruo and quickly tied the person, I also got on the boat quickly. I grabbed the rope and burst out all over my body. I directly pulled the people in the water on the boat.


    At this time, if the sky runs over and speaks aloud; "Uncle, who is he? How could he suddenly fall from the sky?" she said. Her tone was full of curiosity. At this time, black cloud quickly and carefully checked the man''s situation and said aloud; "He was badly hurt. Good day. If we go back first, this man should be a legendary cultivator. He may have met the enemy and been seriously injured."


    On hearing his words, tianruo was a little stunned, and then ordered. Then they quickly drove the boat back, and tianruo asked along the way; "Uncle, what is a cultivator?"


    "Actually, uncle is not very clear about the cultivators, but they are all very powerful people. They can ride the clouds and turn over rivers and seas. They are very powerful. Many years ago, uncle was still young. There have been sea monsters here. When the village was almost destroyed, a cultivator fell from the sky and directly killed the powerful sea monster with a wave of his hand "It''s gone," said black cloud, his eyes full of worship.


    At this time, tianruo was stunned when she heard what he said. Although she was young, she also grew up listening to the legends of those sea monsters. In her world view, sea monsters are invincible. Unexpectedly, someone could kill the powerful and invincible sea monsters with a wave of his hand, which she would never dream of, Now there is such a cultivator on the ship. When she thought of this, she turned her small head and looked at the figure lying on the deck. Her eyes were curious.


    The boat soon returned to the fishing village. At this time, black cloud said to tianruo; "Hurry up and ask your father to come and have a look." as soon as the boat stopped, tianruo nodded, jumped off the boat, shouted and ran to the village; "Come on, someone is injured and has fallen into the water." her voice was very clear. She immediately startled the people in the whole fishing village. All the people ran quickly to help. At this time, if tianruo came home, he rushed into the yard and shouted; "Dad, there you are. Come quickly. Someone is injured and fell into the water. Uncle heiyun let you go and have a look."


    When her voice fell, iron mountain came out of the hut and asked immediately when he saw tianruo; "What''s going on?"


    "Someone''s hurt, Dad, come and have a look." tianruo couldn''t say clearly, but repeated the incident that someone was injured and lost water. Hearing her words, Tieshan shook his head, didn''t dare to delay, and directly pulled the medicine box out of the yard. After a while, everyone gathered in the open space of the village. At this time, Tieshan looked at the people on the ground and said in a voice with a frown; "Brother heiyun, what''s going on? Where did you save this man?"


    "This is what we saved on the sea." then black cloud quickly said what happened when they met this man. After listening, someone said aloud; "How could someone fall from the sky? Black cloud, aren''t you bragging?"


    "What are you talking about? When did heiyun tell a lie? It''s really true? I suspect this man may be the legendary cultivator." heiyun explained loudly. After his voice fell, the other middle-aged ones were surprised. At this time, the person who had spoken before spoke again; "Cultivators? Cultivators are all immortal people. How can they hurt them? Besides, if someone really hurt him, will it bring us danger if we save him?"


    As soon as this remark came out, most of the people present nodded repeatedly. At this time, an old voice came; "Fart, black boy, what are you talking about?" the voice fell, and everyone made way, and everyone present saluted one after another; "Good old village head."


    "Old village head, I''m not talking nonsense. It will really bring us danger. This man must not be saved." the black child continued.


    After eating the smoke, the old man grabbed the crutch in his hand and hit the black child directly, and then shouted loudly; "Fart, don''t you all forget the disaster in our fishing village? If cultivators had not appeared to help us, we might have been eaten by sea monsters, or you black child. At the beginning, you were all caught by sea monsters. If cultivators hadn''t appeared, how could you? Now that we have met an injured cultivator, whether he was our one or not, We all need to repay our kindness. Iron mountain, you are the only doctor in our village. You must treat this adult well. "


    "Well, don''t worry, old village head. Iron mountain will try his best to save it." iron mountain nodded. At this time, the black boy still wanted to talk, but he was glared at by the old village head. He didn''t dare to continue talking. At this time, the old village head continued; "The people in our fishing village are not ungrateful. Since we have the honor to save the Taoist cultivator this time, we must try our best. If anyone dares to talk nonsense, don''t blame my old man for turning his face and not recognizing others."


    The voice fell, and the people around didn''t dare to say more. They nodded one after another. At this time, the iron mountain looked at the black cloud and said; "Brother heiyun, take a hand and carry him to me first." after hearing his words, heiyun nodded again and again. Then they took the man back to Tieshan''s courtyard. After quickly insisting on his injury, Tieshan frowned and said aloud; "The injury is too serious. I believe he is a cultivator now. If a mortal is so seriously injured, I''m afraid he has died many times. Heiyun, I can only help him stabilize the injury temporarily. You will go to the back mountain with me later. Let''s find some herbs and try our best to save it."


    "OK." black cloud nodded. At this time, iron mountain gave the figure all the healing drugs he had prepared before and said aloud; "Tianruo, just watch him at home. Uncle heiyun and I will go up the mountain. Don''t touch him."


    After hearing what he said, tianruo nodded. After the two of Tieshan left, tianruo came to the bed and looked at the people on the bed. His eyes were full of curiosity. At this time, he suddenly found that the powder her father applied to the man began to slowly enter the man''s body, and the guy who had been quiet and wanted to die suddenly frowned, The fingers also moved.


    Seeing such a situation, Tian ruo''s face changed and he didn''t know what to do. He could only apply his father''s powder to the man again. With the continuous application and integration of the powder, all the powder was soon used up, and the people on the bed suddenly opened their eyes. A weak figure came into sight. He was a little stunned, Then a difficult voice channel; "Little sister, did you save me?"


    "Ah, you wake up!" suddenly heard the voice of speaking. Tianruo also turned directly. After seeing that the person on the bed had opened her eyes, there was a look of surprise on her face. At this time, Su Tang nodded and continued to ask; "Well, did you save me, little sister?"


    "Oh, we found you when we went to sea with uncle heiyun and brought you back. My father saved you." tianruo said.


    After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, he moved, took out many pills from the storage ring and took them quickly. As soon as these pills appeared, Xiao Tian was slightly stunned, and then sniffed his nose and said aloud; "It smells good, big brother. Are you sugar beans?" she said, licking her lips. Looking at her lovely appearance, Su Tang smiled and said; "This is a pill for healing. I''ll tell you later when my elder brother recovers a little."


    "Hmm!" tianruo nodded. At this time, after su Tang quickly swallowed the pills, he closed his eyes and began to absorb them. At the same time, he left a jade bottle beside the bed. The pills in the jade bottle exuded an attractive fragrance. Looking at the jade bottle, xiaotianruo swallowed his saliva, looked at Su Tang, then slowly moved over and quietly picked up the jade bottle, There was a white pill everywhere. She licked her lips and whispered; "It smells good."


    Then she slowly brought the pill to her mouth, stretched out her tongue and licked it. The next moment, the pill directly turned into a clear stream and entered her mouth. Suddenly, Xiaotian was slightly surprised, but if he didn''t dare to shout loudly, he had to cover his mouth. At this time, tianruo''s little face began to turn red slowly, There was also a look of pain on her face.


    "Big brother, help, help." tianruo cried out in pain. Suddenly he heard her voice. Su Tang opened his eyes and changed his face at the sight of tianruo. Just after recovering a little, he directly got out of bed, picked up xiaotianruo, put him on the bed and asked; "Little sister, did you take my pill?"


    "Well, big brother, I''m so uncomfortable. Help me, I''m so uncomfortable." xiaotianruo nodded with a red face and replied. After listening to her words, Su Tang frowned, quickly stretched out his hand, and a divine force slowly entered tianruo''s body. His pill is not an ordinary pill. Even if people in the realm of Emperor Wu eat it, they will be in great danger, Not to mention such a mortal little guy without any cultivation.


    With Su Tang''s power, she entered xiaotianruo''s body, and her face was much easier. At this time, Su Tang whispered; "Don''t be afraid, little sister. The big brother won''t let you have anything. Don''t worry."


    "Well, if you imagine big brother," the voice fell, she fell asleep, and Su Tang''s divine power kept entering her body to quickly help her dissolve the aura in the pill. With the passage of time, iron mountain and black cloud also came back at dusk. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Su Tang, and iron mountain came quickly, As soon as he saw Xiao tianruo lying on the bed frowning and in great pain, he flashed a trace of anger on his face and punched Su Tang on the back.


    "You let go of my daughter, you bastard, we seem to save you, but you hurt my daughter." iron mountain shouted. At this time, the black cloud on one side picked up a harpoon from the room and was ready to think of Su Tang.


    "Don''t get excited, sir. Are you the father of your little sister? This is not what you think. Let me explain." then Su Tang explained quickly while constantly exporting his divine power to dissolve the aura in the medicine. After listening, iron mountain and black cloud were stunned, and the movement in his hand also stopped. At this time, Su Tang continued; "The aura in my elixir is very powerful. If a mortal eats it, he will explode and die. Now I''m helping him dissolve the aura in the elixir. Don''t worry. I won''t let her go with me."


    "Elixir? Is it an immortal elixir only possessed by practitioners in legend?" iron mountain knows some medical skills more or less. When he listens to Su Tang''s words, he also reacts. At this time, Su Tang nods and gets his confirmation. Iron mountain looks at Xiao tianruo on the bed and scolds; "This hateful little fellow dares to eat anything. That immortal pill is what we mortals can absorb?"


    After finishing the yard, he flopped down on his knees and kowtowed to Su Tang; "Immortal master, please save my daughter. Don''t let her have anything." seeing Tieshan kneeling down, heiyun also put down his harpoon and kowtowed; "I also begged the immortal master to save Xiao tianruo. She is a good child. There was an accident like this."


    "You all get up. Don''t worry. I said she''ll be fine with me. Don''t worry." Su Tang said quickly. Although his injuries are very serious, most of them are physical injuries. His divine power and inner house don''t have much injuries, so his divine power can still be used. His divine power is very powerful, It''s easy to dissolve the power of these pills.


    At that moment, Su Tang was suddenly stunned and said aloud; "Eh, it''s interesting. Tut Tut, the little sister is pretty good. In that case, I''ll give you a chance." the voice fell, and his divine power also quickly circulated in her meridians, and the aura in the pill was used by him to quickly start helping Xiao tianruo cut hair and wash marrow.


    With the passage of time, it was very late at night. At this time, there were bursts of stench in the room. At this time, the iron mountain standing by the bed saw such a situation, his face showed a look of ecstasy and exclaimed; "Cut hair and wash marrow! Thank you, master immortal." Su Tang smiled and didn''t answer, while the black cloud on one side asked incomprehensibly; "Brother Tieshan, what is cutting hair and washing marrow?" seeing Tieshan''s excited look, he also knew that the change in xiaotianruo was a good thing.


    "Cutting hair and washing marrow, I don''t know very well, but all practitioners need to cut hair and washing marrow before cultivation." iron mountain replied vaguely.


    The next day, Su Tang withdrew his hand and said to Tieshan with a smile; "It''s all right. You''d better wash xiaotianruo first." the voice fell. Iron mountain nodded repeatedly and quickly picked up xiaotianruo. Half an hour later, iron mountain came back with xiaotianruo. After putting him back in bed, he asked; "Immortal master, why haven''t you woken up yet?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Don''t worry. You don''t have to call me the immortal master. You have a life-saving grace to me. Just call my name directly. My name is Su Tang." Su Tang smiled and waved his hand. Then he also sat down slowly. At this time, he suddenly felt that the spirit of heaven and earth exploded rapidly and crazily, and his face changed, He looked at Xiao tianruo on the bed in surprise.


    The two mortals, iron mountain and black cloud, can''t feel the aura of this world. They can only feel the sudden strong wind. At this time, black cloud turns around and locks them up and speaks aloud; "It''s strange that the wind comes from this good place."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang said aloud; "Don''t move. This is xiaotianruo''s chance. These are heaven and earth auras, not wind. Now heaven and earth auras continue to help xiaotianruo improve. I didn''t expect that she has such a powerful talent."

 Chapter 885

    When the voice fell, iron mountain and iron mountain were confused and didn''t understand what it meant. At this time, Su Tang''s eyes saw a very small sword shadow on tianruo''s forehead. He was slightly stunned and walked slowly to the bedside. At this time, the Kendo seeds in his Dantian suddenly trembled and felt the sudden situation. Su Tang was slightly stunned, Then exclaimed; "Congenital sword body!"


    Then he also checked quickly. After repeated confirmation, he smiled, nodded and said aloud; "Sure enough, it''s a congenital sword body. Hahaha, I didn''t expect to see the congenital sword body here. It''s really good. It seems that you are destined for me, little sister. Today''s big brother will give you an extraordinary opportunity." the voice fell, and he directly summoned the Kendo seed from the Dantian. At this time, the Kendo seed trembled, Su Tang slowly integrated this thing into Xiao tianruo''s body.


    Seeing his movements, iron mountain asked with some puzzlement; "Lord Sutang, what are you doing?"


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. This is her chance. By the way, I haven''t asked brother what your name is." Su Tang waved his hand and then arched his hand and asked.


    "Don''t dare, the little one is called Tieshan. This is my brother heiyun in the same village." Tieshan waved his hand in fear as soon as Su Tang called him big brother, and then answered quickly. At this time, Su Tang looked at Tieshan with a positive face and said aloud; "Brother Tieshan, I have one thing to ask for your consent."


    "If you have any orders, just say that as long as iron mountain can do it, even if I lose my life, I will help you finish it." iron mountain replied immediately.


    Just then Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "My little sister''s physique has completely changed, and her innate sword body has also awakened. In the future, she will take a very extraordinary Road, and I also gave her the seeds of kendo. His achievements in the future must be very small, so I plan to take her as my apprentice. If she has such a strong talent, I''m afraid she will be delayed if she doesn''t give good guidance. I hope brother Tieshan can help me Yes, "said Su Tang, standing up and bowing his hands.


    Congenitally, she got the seed of ancient god''s kendo. Her future achievements can be said to be no worse than that of Su Tang now. Therefore, he doesn''t want to give up such a talented person. In addition, how can the little sister be kind to herself? If she can work for her, it can be regarded as gratitude.


    "Do you want to take the little girl as an apprentice? This..." iron mountain was surprised at first, and then embarrassed. His eyes flashed a worried look, which was quickly captured by Su Tang. The next moment he said; "I''m just proposing. Brother iron mountain doesn''t have to answer me in a hurry. I''m seriously injured now. I''m afraid I''ll stay here for a while. Brother iron mountain can think about it slowly."


    "Well, thank you for your understanding, but since you are an immortal, how can you be so seriously injured?" iron mountain bowed and asked. After hearing his words, Su Tang understood his meaning of asking about it in an instant, smiling and saying aloud; "In fact, I''m not from here. I came here from another place. When I passed through that channel, I met a storm and was involved in it. I was injured. If you hadn''t saved me, I''m afraid I''d be buried in the sea now. Thank you for your help."


    "Oh, so it is. You''re welcome, sir. It''s our honor to help you." after hearing his words, iron mountain didn''t understand very much, but his biggest scruples were put down.


    At this time, xiaotianruo on the bed also opened her eyes. After seeing Tieshan and others, she smiled and sat up directly. At this time, if tianruo is completely different, the whole person exudes bursts of Fairy Spirit, which looks very different. At this time, Tieshan looked at xiaotianruo and exclaimed; "Daughter, is it really you?"


    "Hahaha, brother Tieshan, you should be surprised. This is xiaotianruo. She was just a mortal before. Now her spirit has awakened and is no longer a mortal." Su Tang explained with a smile. At this time, tianruo replied with a smile; "Dad, I''m tianruo. Why don''t you know me after I sleep?"


    "Ha ha ha, No." iron mountain quickly walked over and held Xiao tianruo. At this time, his face was flat and he said aloud; "You ghost girl, dare to eat anything? If it''s not Lord Su Tang this time, you''ll die. I see if you dare to be greedy in the future." the voice fell. If you spit out your tongue lovably, at this time, she looked at Su Tang and said in a voice; "Thank you, big brother, but your pill is really delicious. It''s just so uncomfortable after eating. How can you eat so much at once? Are you okay?"


    "Hahaha, the eldest brother is fine. You can''t eat your brother''s food indiscriminately in the future, or you''ll feel bad again. But if you like it, will your brother go and get you some pills that won''t hurt your stomach?" Su Tang laughed at his words and nodded with his voice, Just then iron mountain laughed.


    Just then an old voice came from outside the room; "Iron mountain, are you at home? How''s the adult''s injury?" iron mountain explained to Su Tang when he heard the sound; "At this time, the village head outside asked me to help adults with treatment." after hearing this, Su Tang smiled and nodded. We also thank the old man for leaving.


    When the voice fell, he also got up and stood up. At this time, his steps were empty and the whole person was crooked. Then he held the table and said with a helpless wry smile; "The injury is really a little serious and consumes a lot of divine power. Now it is still weak."


    "My Lord, please go to bed and have a rest." after that, Tieshan put down tianruo and heiyun helped Su Tang to the bed. At this time, the old village head came in. When he saw Su Tang, the old village head was slightly stunned and saluted later; "Little old man, see you." then he bowed down. At this time, Su Tang waved his hand and helped the old village head up with a soft magic power; "The old man doesn''t need to be polite. The boy is injured now, so he can''t do it. I hope the old man will forgive me."


    Feeling supported by strange forces, the old man''s face changed, then a look of worship flashed in his eyes and nodded again and again; "Adult''s injury is very important. I dare to bother you to answer it. This is a broken old man." then he looked at the iron mountain and said; "Iron mountain didn''t expect your medical skills to be so powerful."


    "The old village head joked. I haven''t started treatment yet. Lord Su Tang woke up directly. It has nothing to do with me." the voice fell, and Su Tang smiled and said; "In fact, if it weren''t for your medicine powder, I wouldn''t wake up soon, so I still want to thank brother Tieshan." just after his voice fell, Tieshan smiled embarrassed.


    At that moment, the old village head said aloud; "I didn''t expect that our village would have the honor to welcome the immortal master again. It''s great. Sir, you should have a good rest first. I''ll prepare things for the people in the village and give them a good reception." after that, he turned to look at heiyun and said; "Heiyun, come with me."


    The voice fell, and the old village left directly with black clouds. After leaving the door, the old village asked; "Heiyun child, how did the adult''s injury come? Did he say it?" as his voice fell, heiyun quickly said the answer of Su Tang''s nail clippers. After listening, the old village head nodded and said aloud; "Well, that''s just right. Although the cultivator has great kindness to us, it''s better not to cause trouble. Let''s go, heiyun. Let''s go and prepare some good things and receive the adult well."


    Black cloud nodded again and again. Then the whole village became lively. With the explanation of the old village head, everyone knew that this was an immortal. It was their honor to fall into the small village directly waiting for people because of an accident. These villagers were very simple because they were afraid of implicating themselves and others, There are some people who don''t want to leave Su Tang. Now when they listen to this explanation, all people are enthusiastic and start preparing things to entertain the immortal master who fell from the sky.


    Su Tang also swallowed some pills again and recovered again. In the evening, Su Tang had swallowed many pills, and he also recovered a lot. At least he was not as weak as before. This time, he also insisted on the direct injury. I don''t know if he didn''t check. He was completely helpless.

 Chapter 886

    "I didn''t expect how serious the injury was, and the physical strength couldn''t be used at all. The Dragon God bully body was damaged like this. I''m afraid it''s not easy to recover." after the idea fell, Su Tang didn''t think much more and opened his eyes directly. At this time, if Xiaotian was staring at him by the bed and saw him open his eyes, she said with a smile; "Big brother, are you awake? The village head''s grandpa just came and said that as long as you wake up, I''ll take you to eat. You haven''t eaten for a day or two. Won''t you be hungry?"


    "Hehe, are you hungry? Let''s go, but we can''t let the whole village wait for us." the voice fell. Su Tang got out of bed and led Xiao tianruo out of the room. After leaving the courtyard, he looked at the sunset, the sea breeze and the sound of the tide in the distance. Su Tang smiled and relaxed a lot, With a smile on his face, under the leadership of tianruo, he walked to the place where many people were standing not far away.


    After approaching, the sky is like a loud voice; "Big brother is coming, Dad, village head Grandpa." the voice fell, and Tieshan and the old village head came quickly and saluted; "Lord Su Tang, your injury seems to be recovering well."


    "Well, I''ve really recovered a lot, but it''s too troublesome for you." looking at the prepared food, Su Tang also smiled. At this time, when the villagers saw that the man was so easy-going, they all put down their restraint and laughed. At this time, heiyun said with a smile; "Hahaha, you''re welcome, sir. It''s our honor for you to come to our village. If there were no cultivators to help us in those years, we might have become the food for the sea monster. Although you''re not the one who saved us, since you''re here, we''ll treat you well."


    "Yes, yes, it''s our honor to receive the immortal master." others also said, just before this time, the black child said in a strange voice; "I don''t know if it''s such a treat. Can he afford it?"


    His voice was so harsh that the whole lively scene was quiet at once. At this time, the old village head''s face changed, grabbed his crutch and was ready to fight. At the same time, he also shouted loudly; "You bastard, what nonsense are you talking about? I''ll discipline you bastard for your parents today. Don''t think I dare not beat you after you''ve been out for two years."


    When the voice fell, his crutch hit down, but heiwazi didn''t let him hit this time as before, but grabbed the crutch and spoke out; "Old village head, I respect you because you are an elder, but don''t really think I dare not fight back. Don''t force me."


    "Presumptuous, black boy, what did you say? If you dare to disrespect the old village head today, I will not let you go." black cloud is also a big man. He directly stood up to protect the old village head and stared at the black boy angrily. At this time, other people also spoke out one after another; "Yes, it''s heiwazi. Don''t mess around. If you dare to fight the old village head, we won''t let you go."


    At the sight of the surging emotions, the black boy had no fear at all, and looked disdainfully at Su Tang in a cold voice; "Outsiders, you are not welcome here. Go away." Su Tang frowned at this, but he didn''t speak, but if Xiao Tian around him stood up and said angrily; "You are not allowed to talk nonsense. The big brother is very good. I don''t allow you to talk about him. You used to bully us, but you can''t bully the big brother."


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, then squatted down slowly and asked softly; "God, did he often bully you?"


    "Well, he''s a bad man. He never goes fishing at sea. Every time the village uncles come back from fishing, he will rob other people''s things. My father said that he is also from your village, so he won''t care about him. Anyway, there''s nothing to us about the lack of those things, so he hasn''t said anything." tianruo replied.


    At this time, a woman also spoke; "It''s just that he''s lazy day by day. He knows how to bully others all day, which can keep him in the village. It''s also in the face of old black uncle. It''s shameless to stand up and say that he doesn''t welcome the immortal master now."


    With these people''s words, for a moment, all the people were shouting accusations. After hearing these people''s words, Su Tang nodded clearly. He slowly stood up and looked at the black child. For a moment, his face changed and shouted coldly; "It''s been many years since I joined Su and Tang Dynasties. No one has ever dared to talk to me like this. You''re very good, very good. I''ll give you two choices. First, get out now and never come back. Second, I''ll throw you into the deep sea and let you live and die."


    At this time, Su Tang spoke with a little soul pressure, which set him off like a God in an instant. None of the people present dared to speak, and they all looked at him respectfully. At this time, the black boy was shocked in an instant, and his voice trembled; "This... This is my village. Why do you drive me away?"


    "Why? Just because I''m unhappy, are you satisfied with this answer?" Su Tang sneered and said strongly. At the moment when his voice fell, a voice came from the horizon; "What a bully, I''ll see it today. What can you do if you''re upset?"


    When the voice fell, an old man in black landed on the beach from the sky. When he saw the old man, the black boy looked happy and ran quickly, saying his voice respectfully; "You''re in charge. I''ve already inquired about the place where the property is stored in the village." his voice fell, and the old village head''s face changed and shouted in panic; "Pirates! Get ready to fight, black boy. You beast colluded with pirates."


    "Hahaha, what is collusion? You old man, I tell you, I''ve endured you for a long time. Today, I''ll show you how powerful I am." after that, he walked towards the old village head. At this time, black cloud stood in front of the old village head and said aloud; "Black child, what do you do first?"


    Hearing such questions, the black child smiled grimly and said aloud; "Do what? What do you say I''m going to do?"


    "I said you can''t do anything. My words still count. I count to three. If you don''t go away, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Su Tang didn''t pay attention to the old man at all. Looking at the arrogant black boy at this time, he continued to say coldly. With his voice falling, the old man in black looked gloomy and said coldly; "What are you? My men are working. When is it your turn to speak?"


    "Get out!" Su Tang turned to look at the old man in black and shouted. The voice sounded like thunder all over the sky. At the same time, the power of his soul was fiercely pressed against the old man in black for a moment.


    "Poof!" he shouted and directly shook the old man in black out. The old man vomited a mouthful of blood and shouted with horror on his face; "Soul repair, you..."


    When this happened suddenly, everyone was shocked and looked surprised. The village head was even more excited. Unexpectedly, the pirate leader, who had always been fierce, was shocked to vomit blood by the immortal master. It was so exciting that xiaotianruo shouted in surprise at this time; "Big brother, you''re great."


    "Hahaha, Xiaotian, if you want to have a try?" Su Tang said with a smile. After his voice fell, tianruo was stunned and said in doubt; "Can I?"


    Su Tang nodded and said, "of course. Come to big brother to teach you." then he held tianruo''s hand and whispered in her ear; "Read the sword silently in your heart and cut it! Then you can point at the old man in black with your finger. Do you understand?"


    "Well, I see!" at the next moment, Tiannuo recited silently as Su Tang said, and then her little hand pointed to the old man in black and drank; "Cut!" the next moment, a gorgeous wizard sword light suddenly appeared in the sky. He cut it hard towards the old man. Seeing such a powerful sword light coming, the old man tried his best to defend and wanted to avoid, but the sword light was too fast and directly cut on him. His whole person flew backwards again, and his face was much pale.


    At this time, iron mountain was stunned when he saw tianruo''s power. The people in the small village were very surprised. Xiaotianruo also saw such an effect and said aloud; "Big brother, did I get this? It''s so powerful. Is it useful to others?"


    "Of course, but if brother Xiaotian taught you this, you can''t deal with good people. You can only use it to beat bad people, you know?" Su Tang nodded and continued.


    Xiao tianruo nodded with a smile and replied; "Well, tianruo knows that tianruo can only beat bad people, not good people. Uncle Heiwa is also a bad person. Big brother, can tianruo beat him?" the voice fell. She looked at heiwazi fiercely. When she heard her words and thought of the old man before, Heiwa turned white and shook her head immediately; "God, if you can''t do this, don''t!"


    "Girl, don''t mess!" iron mountain quickly walked over and grabbed tianruo''s hand when he saw this situation. After his voice fell, tianruo asked aloud; "Dad, why can''t you beat him? He''s a bad guy. He used to bully us. Big brother said if heaven could beat bad guys." as her voice fell, iron mountain just wanted to talk, but Su Tang waved his hand and said; "Brother Tieshan, don''t worry. I know what you''re worried about. Such a person really should teach a lesson. Don''t worry."


    Su Tang spoke, and Tieshan dared not say more. His hand slowly released tianruo. At this time, tianruo pointed to the black child and shouted; "Cut!" the sword light appeared again, but Su Tang was ready to find it. According to the truth, it was more than enough for tianruo''s sword light to kill the old people before. But Su Tang didn''t want Xiaotian to kill at an early age, so he helped them weaken the power of sword light.


    At this time, when the sword came to the body, the black child also flew out directly. At this time, the old village head saw this situation and pointed to the black child with grief; "Go away, our village doesn''t welcome you. If you dare to come back later, I won''t kill you." the voice fell, and he looked at xiaotianruo and said; "The girl is great. You can''t beat people up in the future, you know?"

 Chapter 887

    Speaking of this, the old village head''s eyes were also full of surprise, but he felt that this should be su Tang''s means. He didn''t think it was tianruo''s own means at all.


    "Well, if tianruo is very obedient, the big bad guys in the future will never beat people." xiaotianruo said aloud. As her voice fell, the old village head nodded and then looked at Su Tang; "My Lord, the father of the black child is an old man in our village. When the sea monster caused trouble to us, he died in the war and left the black child alone. Therefore, we turned a blind eye to what he did. Everything was in the face of the old black. This time, although he bumped into the adult, the little old man still hopes you can let him live." Then he was ready to kneel.


    Su Tang held him and said aloud; "Old man, don''t do that. It''s not impossible for this man to let him go. I''m just worried that he will come back to trouble you in the future. Such a man is a real villain. You should think well."


    "The little old man understands that we can''t just let us watch him die. Please spare him once." the old village head continued. After his voice fell, Tieshan and others nodded again and again, and then Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, since the old people say so, I''ll spare him for a long time."


    After saying that, his body flashed, directly appeared beside the black child, looked at him coldly and said aloud; "Listen to me, I''ll spare you this time and never come back again, otherwise I promise you''ll die ugly." the moment the voice fell, Su Tang also buried a shadow of fear in his heart with the power of his soul. In this way, as long as you leave here, it will become a nightmare of his life, and he will never come back.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes." the black boy nodded again and again. Then he climbed up slowly and limped away from the fishing village. At this time, the old man who was shocked far by two attacks was also directly breaking through the air and preparing to escape. The old village grew up and cried; "No, we can''t let this guy escape, or our village will be in big trouble." the moment his voice fell.


    Su Tang said aloud; "In front of me, do you still want to escape? Nonsense." the moment the voice fell, Su Tang waved his hand, and the old man was directly caught back by an invisible force and fell on the sand. Su Tang looked at him and said aloud; "You shouldn''t come and lie in the muddy water this time. I heard that you are a pirate. I think you have done a lot of unreasonable things. Today, use your life to forgive you for your sins in the past."


    The moment the voice fell, Su Tang stamped his foot, and the old man''s body was shocked to fly. At this time, in the sky, the old man shouted in horror; "Spare your life, my Lord."


    "It''s late!" Su Tang shook his head and waved his hand at the next moment. The old man''s body was directly shot away and directly fell into the sea in the distance. Seeing that this guy was cleaned up, Su Tang turned to look at the villagers and said; "Sorry, you didn''t scare you?"


    "It''s all right, sir. You helped us out of this great disaster. Thank you." the old village head shook his head and said in a voice. As his voice fell, others nodded. At this time, iron mountain looked at Su Tang with a look of approval. Then he looked at Xiao tianruo around Su Tang and thought in his heart; "Maybe it''s good for her to give Xiaotian to this adult."


    "My Lord, it''s disappointing for you this time. Let''s forget what happened just now. Today we''ll give a good reception to our immortal master." the old village head said at this time. With his voice falling down, all the people laughed happily. Soon the party joined in. After three rounds of wine, iron mountain came to Su Tang and asked softly; "My Lord, what xiaotianruo did before is your means?"


    "Brother Tieshan, you''re wrong. It''s xiaotianruo''s own means, not mine, and her lethal power is not only a little. Just now I did use some means to weaken the power of her sword light, otherwise the two people have died and can''t die anymore. I just don''t want Xiaotian to see the bloody side. She''s still young. If she kills, she will die It''s a great shadow to her heart, "Su Tang replied.


    When the voice fell, the whole iron mountain was surprised, and Su Tang continued; "Brother Tieshan, you can also see that xiaotianruo is extraordinary. If she doesn''t have a good master to guide her, she will go astray in the future. The greater the power of a person, the greater the change will be. If she gets better, it can be said to be a blessing to all heaven and all worlds. Therefore, I''m afraid she will go astray if she really goes astray..."


    "Hey, I also understand, but if Xiaotian follows me since childhood, I just don''t want her to leave me. I also know something about adults'' behavior. I''m very willing to let Xiaotian learn skills with adults. Now I''ve heard these words from adults, and I''ve decided to let Xiaotian follow you. I hope adults will take good care of her in the future My head has been naughty since I was a child. If there is anything that bumps into adults, please don''t be surprised. "Iron mountain sighed. After drinking a mouthful of wine, he quickly said.


    Su Tang understood what he said and said after thinking for a while; "I think so. It will take a long time for me to recover from my injury. I will live here for the time being. In fact, to tell you the truth, I have some things to do in the world this time. I will leave here after I finish it. Then I hope brother Tieshan will leave with me. Then you won''t be separated from Xiao Tian, What do you think of the world I live in and settle down there? "


    When the voice fell, iron mountain was a little stunned. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said; "If I don''t make trouble with adults, I''ll leave with adults, but I can''t let go of these old guys who have lived together for decades." when he said this, he looked at the villagers. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Then take them all away. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. As long as they like, I can take them away."


    At this point, iron mountain looked surprised and nodded again and again; "Well, well, thank you, sir. I''ll discuss it with the old village head sometime and see if they want to." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, and then he said aloud; "I just saw that these villagers are all mortals and have no physical self-defense, so I''m going to refine pills to help them improve their physical strength. Then I''ll teach them some martial arts, which will make your life much easier. Even if you meet bad people, you can protect yourself. What do you think, brother iron mountain?"


    "Ah? So good, thank you, sir." the voice fell, and Su Tang smiled. At this time, Tieshan quickly stood up and walked towards the old village head. After a while, the old village head came over with an excited face and looked at Su Tang and asked; "Sir, are you really willing to help us?"


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Of course, how can you say that you have saved my life? And just now I told brother Tieshan that I want to take Xiaotian as an apprentice. And I also want to take you all to leave here and go to the world where I live when I''m done. Anyway, when you get there, you live together. There''s no difference, and when you get there, there''s mine Your life will be better if you take care of it. I just don''t know if you are willing to leave this place where you have lived for many years. "


    "Hahaha, the little old man is also an old man. It can be said that he is already a man with half his feet buried in the loess. I am satisfied as long as I can provide a safe place for these young people. As long as we don''t make trouble with adults, we will leave with adults." the old village head also smiled and said. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Then the old village head will ask for their opinions."


    The voice fell. If Xiaotian didn''t know when he came over and looked at Su Tang, he said; "Big brother, what are you talking about?"


    As soon as I listened to him, the iron mountain spoke loudly; "Girl, you can''t call an adult big brother in the future." after the voice fell, Xiaotian asked if he didn''t understand; "Why?"


    "Hehe, xiaotianruo, I just told your father to accept you as my apprentice and let you become a cultivator. Would you like to? If you don''t want to, continue to call me big brother. If you like, you can''t call me." Su Tang smiled and said aloud. After hearing his words, xiaotianruo was a little stunned, and then tilted his little head and thought for a while; "Master, hey hey, it''s not called big brother, but you''re my master."


    "Ha ha!" Su Tang was also very happy to see Xiao Tian if he was so full. He didn''t expect to receive such a good disciple this time. At this time, iron mountain said to Tian Ruo; "Girl, kneel down quickly and kowtow to your master." the voice fell down. Good day. If you knelt down quickly, knock a few heads and say aloud; "I''ll see you, master."


    "Good, good! Come on, my God. Even if you are su Tang''s apprentice, you must remember that if you don''t get out, you can''t bully others and kill innocent people indiscriminately, okay?" Su Tang laughed and explained quickly. With his voice falling, Tian Ruo nodded; "I understand! I must remember master''s teachings."


    "Hahaha, congratulations to brother Tieshan." at this time, the villagers on one side stood up and said congratulations. At the same time, they looked at tianruo and Tieshan with envy. At this time, the old village head also summoned all the people to come and speak out; "Villagers, listen to me. Just now Lord Su Tang said that he is willing to help us practice martial arts and make everyone''s life better in the future. Do you want to?"


    "Really? Of course we do." all the people nodded and shouted excitedly. At this time, the old village head continued; "Besides, as Lord Su Tang said just now, when his business is finished, he will take us all to leave here and go to the place where he lives. I want to ask you if you have any ideas?"


    "It doesn''t matter to me. It''s the same when we go there. We''ve never left here, and I hope to go out and have a look." black cloud took the lead in saying. As his voice fell, all the people nodded repeatedly. Seeing that they agreed, Su Tang also stood up and said at this time; "Since everyone is willing, I''ll start preparing some pills tomorrow to improve the strength of your body. It''s much more convenient to practice martial arts."

 Chapter 888

    As soon as he said this, all the people present were stunned. They didn''t understand what pill was. At this time, the iron mountain on one side explained loudly; "This pill is the legendary elixir. Before, my girl ate Lord Su Tang''s elixir because of her greedy mouth. Only then did she have the ability you saw just now. All the pills are miracles. We don''t hurry up. Thank Lord Su Tang for his kindness."


    "Ah?" as soon as the words came out, all the people were surprised. Then the hula people knelt down, kowtowed to Su Tang one by one, and their mouths were full of words of thanks.


    Seeing them like this, Su Tang also spoke out again and again; "Let''s all get up. Don''t be polite. I''ll repay you for saving my life. Don''t do that. Let''s all get up." the voice fell, and Su Tang took the lead in helping the old village head up, but also spoke loudly; "Don''t be polite, old man."


    Hearing his words, the old village head also nodded, and then made a noise to make everyone stand up. At this time, these people were very excited. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Well, it''s deep. Let''s go back and have a rest. I also need to prepare something."


    "Yes, everyone go back and have a rest. Lord Su Tang''s injury hasn''t recovered yet. Let him have a good rest for a while." the old village also answered at this time.


    Then the party left one after another. Su Tang also followed the iron mountain women back to the thatched courtyard. In the room, Su Tang sat on the bed and spoke to tianruo; "Xiao tianruo, now you are my apprentice. As a teacher, I will teach you a set of cultivation skills. You must run several groups for a while. Don''t make mistakes."


    The voice fell. Su Tang''s right hand and index finger gently touched tianruo''s smooth forehead. At the next moment, a ray of light broke out from his fingertips. Tianruo also quickly released his divine power, driving the spirit of heaven and earth to run in tianruo''s meridians. At the same time, it was also a soft voice; "Concentrate on remembering the route of the gas. In the future, you will practice according to this route and explain the skills given to you by the teacher when you are free."


    "Hmm!" Tian ruobi nodded his eyes and whispered. Su Tang''s divine power kept running in Tian ruo''s meridians. Five times later, Su Tang said aloud; "Remember?"


    Hearing his words, tianruo opened his eyes, looked at Su Tang, nodded and said aloud; "Well, master, tianruo has already remembered." the voice fell. Su Tang smiled, nodded and slowly took back his divine power. After all his divine power was taken back, Su Tang looked at tianruo and said aloud; "Well, tianruo, go back to your room first and run slowly according to the route given to you by the authority. Don''t worry. After you are completely familiar with it, run quickly."


    "Yes, thank you, master." the voice fell, and tianruo turned and looked at the iron mountain and said aloud; "Dad, I''m going to practice." the voice fell, and he walked towards his small room. After she left, iron mountain knelt down heavily and said aloud; "Thank you, Lord Su Tang. I''ll give it to you later."


    "Brother Tieshan, get up quickly. How can you kneel down." seeing Tieshan''s action, he immediately stood up and stepped forward to help him up. At this time, Tieshan said aloud; "Your great kindness to us will be remembered by iron mountain forever."


    "Hehe, brother Tieshan, you''re serious. Tianruo''s talent is extraordinary. It''s my honor to be her master. Besides, I promised an elder to help him find a successor who can inherit kendo. If tianruo has a congenital sword body, he is the most suitable person to practice kendo. This is also my luck and suitable for each other." Su Tang chuckled and said aloud. After the voice fell, Su Tang continued; "Brother Tieshan, let''s all sit in the yard. I happen to have something to ask you."


    Then they left the room, came to the ape red, and sat at the simple stone table. Su Tang felt the sea breeze slowly and looked at the bright moon in the sky. The whole person was unprecedented quiet. They noticed Su Tang''s appearance, and iron mountain didn''t bother. After a long time, Su Tang turned to look at him and asked iron mountain; "Brother Tieshan, what deep mountains or virgin forests are there near your village?"


    "Deep mountains? We are very barren here. There are no people for hundreds of miles. We are always self-sufficient. The biggest mountain near us is the back mountain. Other places are riprap or beach, and there is no forest." iron mountain quickly replied with a look of doubt in his eyes. After listening to his words, Su Tang frowned and said aloud; "I see. It seems that there is some trouble."


    "What''s the trouble, sir? Can you tell me? Maybe I can help you." iron mountain asked as soon as he heard Su Tang''s words.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang said aloud; "Didn''t I say I wanted to refine some pills to help the villagers improve their physical strength? So I needed some herbs. I thought there would be deep mountains nearby. I''ll just go to those places to look for them at that time. But after hearing what you said, it seems that this is the most troublesome thing."


    When his voice fell, iron mountain was also slightly stunned. He was also a person who knew medical skills. Of course, he knew that all pills needed medicinal materials. His fishing village was indeed very desolate and didn''t have much resources at all. At this time, his eyebrows were also slightly wrinkled. At this time, black cloud stood outside the yard and saw them sitting in the yard and making a voice; "Just after packing up, I saw brother Tieshan that the light here was still on, so I came to have a look. Unexpectedly, Lord Su Tang and brother Tieshan were not sleeping."


    "Brother heiyun, come in and sit down. By the way, there''s something I want to ask you." Tieshan stood up and said to heiyun. Hearing what he said, heiyun smiled and walked in. He casually stood next to the stone table. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Brother heiyun, come and sit down and say."


    After the black cloud sat down, the iron mountain spoke aloud; "Heiyun, just now I discussed with Lord Su Tang how to make medicinal materials to refine pills to strengthen the villagers'' flesh, but you know the situation of our fishing village. It''s too desolate. There are not many medicinal materials at all. You often go to sea and have found some small islands at sea. I don''t know. Have you found some islands with forests? Maybe there will be some medicines there Not necessarily. "


    "Islands? I''ve seen a lot of them, but there are beasts on those islands, so we''ve only seen them from a distance. We haven''t been on those islands. I really don''t know whether there are medicinal herbs on them. I think our village will collectively go out tomorrow and take Lord Su Tang to those islands to have a look. Moreover, the old village head has walked on the sea for many years. Maybe he It''s not necessary to know more hidden islands. Let''s ask him tomorrow. "Black cloud said.


    When his voice fell, Su Tang''s eyes lit up and nodded repeatedly; "Yes, brother heiyun is right. Everyone has to start practicing anyway. Although this fishing village is good, there are still some inconveniences here. After all, you have to practice. If you meet some passing practitioners and let them notice your skills, they will rob you. In addition, pirate leaders have come here before. If they If they find that their leader has not returned, they will certainly send someone again. At that time, there will be more or less great trouble. "


    "Lord Su Tang''s meaning is that we find a hidden island and then settle down there directly?" iron mountain understood his meaning in a moment when he heard Su Tang''s words. He immediately asked. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Yes, I do have such a plan. The island must be hidden. At that time, I will arrange an array on the island. Generally, I can''t break in when I practice, so you will be very safe there. After all, I can''t always be by your side, so when my injury is almost the same, I''ll leave here and do what I should do until it''s finished After that, I''ll come back to pick you up and follow me out of here. "


    "Well, Lord Su Tang thought it all out. I''ll go and say it to the old village head now." after that, without waiting for Su Tang to talk to iron mountain, heiyun directly stood up and quickly left the courtyard. In a moment, he came back with the old village head. When the old village head came, he first shouted to Su Tang''s heart; "Lord Su Tang, I heard the black cloud child say, are you going to let us live on the island?"


    "Well, you do have this plan, old village head. You know the situation of this village. Anyway, everyone is self-sufficient. Living on the island is the same as living here. It''s just another place, and it''s not safe here. I wonder if there will be people passing by here. If everyone really starts practicing at that time, there will be some kung fu skills. If they are attacked by some malicious people I''m afraid it will bring disaster to the fishing village, so leaving here is the best choice, "Su Tang nodded and quickly explained.


    As his voice fell, the old village head thought for a while, nodded and said aloud; "Your Excellency is right. I have lived for decades. Although I have never left the fishing village, I often meet some passers-by. Moreover, I heard from those passers-by that there is a very huge city hundreds of miles away from our fishing village. It is said that there are many practitioners there, but the distance of 100 miles is a natural moat for us, and there are many of them There are many beasts, so the people in our village have never left. "


    "If that''s the case, then it''s more necessary for us to leave here and find a treasure hunting island to settle down." Su Tang nodded and said in a voice. He didn''t have any accident about the city here. This is a situation. UI doesn''t know what kind of situation it is, but since there are humans, there must be cities and forces.


    "Yes, my Lord. When I was young, I often went to sea and found many islands. One of them was very hidden. I almost didn''t come back when I entered that area. If I wanted to be safe, I think it''s better there. Moreover, the guide, I''m far from the two countries, with a large area of forest on it, said black cloud before Adults need medicinal materials. I think there should be many there. Tomorrow I''ll take Lord Su Tang there to have a look. "The old village head also said quickly.


    When the voice fell, Su Tang nodded. After several people discussed it again, they went back to rest. Su Tang also returned to the room prepared for him by iron mountain and sat on the bed. Su Tang also meditated; "Now I have entered the third level? How can I complete the test goal?"


    At the moment when his idea fell, the voice of the ancient god''s virtual shadow sounded at the bottom of his heart; "The test of the third level has begun. This level requires you to understand all kinds of life. In five years, when your soul really changes, you will naturally feel the barrier to leave here. At that time, you need to break the barrier with the power of your soul to return to the ancient magic world. Remember that you only have five years. Once the time passes, your soul will not even change There is a way to sense the existence of the barrier, so you will stay here forever. This is an independent plane and does not belong to the ten thousand boundaries of the heavens, so you don''t want to break through the void with your strength. "


    The moment his voice fell, Su Tang was stunned, and then nodded. However, I''m afraid it''s not easy for him to recover from his physical injury. It''s just a good feeling.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang was awakened by a burst of heaven and earth aura and looked at it slightly. He left the room and appeared in Xiao tianruo''s room. At this time, Xiao tianruo sitting on the bed was really wrapped with rich heaven and earth aura. At this time, Xiao tianruo''s cultivation was also improving. Seeing here, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Hehe, it''s really a congenital spirit. This talent is really powerful. Unexpectedly, he reached the state of Wuzong in just one night. It''s amazing."


    With the help of Su Tang, xiaotianruo had reached the martial arts level. The reason why she could explode powder and produce sword light was that she saw the seeds in the Dantian, which was not her real strength. However, now she was ready to break through the martial arts level. At this time, Ling Tian around tianruo made a burst sound, and the iron mountain came quickly, Seeing that Su Tang was already here, he asked aloud; "My Lord, what is the situation?"


    "It''s all right. The little girl''s cultivation has broken through, but she has become stronger." Su Tang replied with a smile.


    The voice fell and Tieshan didn''t understand. At this time, Su Tang continued; "After you start practicing, you will naturally understand. Don''t worry. It''s a good thing." at the moment when his voice fell, the heaven and earth aura around tianruo''s body also quickly integrated into her body. With the disappearance of heaven and earth aura, tianruo opened his eyes, the temperament of the whole person was different.


    "Master, Dad, why are you here?" tianruo was a little confused at first, and then asked with a smile.


    "How was it? How did you feel last night''s cultivation?" Su Tang smiled and asked without answering. As his voice fell, tianruo nodded happily and said aloud; "It''s very comfortable. I didn''t expect how comfortable it is to practice. Thank you, master."


    "Oh, my God, it''s very hard to cultivate. Now you''re just beginning to cultivate, and you''ll feel comfortable. In the future, you''ll feel very depressed." the voice fell, and tianruo nodded quickly; "No matter how hard it is, I will practice hard. Then I will protect everyone in the village."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said; "God, if you must remember what you said today, your cultivation is to protect. You must not change your original heart. You should protect all the good people in the village and beat all the bad people away." after listening to his words, the iron mountain on one side nodded again and again. Tianruo smiled and nodded; "Tiannuo will firmly remember master''s words."


    After the sound fell, the sound of dark clouds outside the courtyard came; "Brother Tieshan, are you up? The old village head is ready. We should start."


    "Let''s go, Dad, where are we going?" tianruo asked aloud. Iron mountain said with a smile when her voice fell; "We want to go to sea and look for things. If you go, go with us." the voice fell, and several people left the courtyard. At this time, there were more than ten small boats parked there on the distant beach. At this time, the old village head came over and said aloud; "Adults are ready. We''ll take some people to look for it first. When it''s settled, they''ll come back to pick up the old, weak, women and children."


    "Well, OK, old man, let''s go. Let''s hurry up too." Su Tang nodded and said aloud. Then the party got on the boat. Under the leadership of the old village head, more than a dozen small boats set off. At noon, Su Tang and others had come to the sea area filled with thick fog. At this time, Su Tang frowned and the power of his soul was released quickly, Directly into the thick fog, he soon found an island, thinking that this should be the island said by the old village head.


    Then he took back the power of his soul and said to the old village head; "Old man, you tell everyone to prepare ropes and connect all the boats together, so that we won''t lose our way in the thick fog." after the voice fell, the old village head brightened his eyes and nodded, then Su Tang continued; "I have explored an island. It must be the island you said. Let me lead the way this time."


    The voice fell, the old village head nodded, and then arranged it. Soon everyone was busy. Soon all the ships were connected. At this time, Su Tang took everyone directly into the thick fog. After a long time, everyone found a big island. At this time, the old village head pointed to the green Island excitedly and said aloud; "Yes, yes, it''s here. I think it took me three days to come here and five days to leave here. I didn''t expect how I came here soon under the leadership of Lord Su Tang."

 Chapter 889

    "It looks good here. Let''s go and check the situation on the island first." Su Tang looked at the island and said with some satisfaction. With his voice falling, the boat moved quickly again. In a moment, it came to the edge of the pirate''s retreat. The party quickly went down. After fixing the boat, Su Tang said; "Wait a minute, everyone. I''ll check the island first."


    The voice fell, and he slowly closed his eyes. At the next moment, his soul power erupted and practiced directly, and soon shrouded the whole island. After a while, Su Tang took back his power, his eyes were full of surprise, and said with a smile; "Unexpectedly, this is still a very rare place. It seems that you will settle here in the future."


    At his words, the old village head was a little stunned. At this time, Su Tang continued; "This is a treasure island. The resources here are very rich, and I also checked it. There is no danger here. It is simply a paradise."


    "Really?" the old village head shouted in surprise. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the deep part of the island first. I found a good place there, where we can settle down." the voice fell, and the party quickly walked towards the deep part of the island. However, it seemed that no one had ever come to the island, so there was no road at all. It was full of weeds and shrubs. At this time, Su Tang checked it and found it, As soon as he made a decision, a god of war seal appeared, but this time the God of war seal was different from the previous one. Under his control, the God of war seal continued to grow. The huge God of war seal on his lower garment slowly pressed towards the weeds. In a moment, he made a set of flat road.


    "Hiss! This is the immortal''s means. It''s amazing." the old village head exclaimed, looking at the flat road. At this time, tianruo took Su Tang''s hand and said aloud; "Master, I want to learn this, too. It''s so powerful."


    "Well, well, when your accomplishments are improving, I''ll teach you this combat skill. Well, let''s go," Su Tang replied with a smile. Then the group walked deep. After a while, they came to a huge flat ground and looked at the green grass. Su Tang said with a smile; "It''s very suitable for building houses here. It''s not far from the sea. It''s convenient for everyone to go to sea and fish. Moreover, you see, there are some small lakes over there. Drinking water has also been solved."


    "Yes, this place is perfect. If I had dared to go to the island before, maybe we would have moved here long ago, and there would be no sea monsters at the beginning." said the old village head, with bursts of sadness in his eyes, at this time, the iron mountain shouted; "Old village head, you don''t have to think too much. The past has passed. We''ll have a good life in the future."


    "Well, yes, we''ve all had a good life." the old village head nodded, and then the group quickly checked up. An hour later, the old village head found Su Tang and said aloud; "My Lord, I''ve decided to settle here, so I''ll arrange someone to go back and pick up the old, weak, women and children. At the same time, I also need to leave some people to build houses. There''s some trouble."


    "Hehe, don''t worry about what the old village head of my place is worried about. I''ll help you prepare the wood. Then you just need to build a house." Su Tang said with a smile. After hearing what he said, the old village head nodded happily. Then he arranged it. After a while, all the people left came to Su Tang, At this time, Su Tang said to tianruo; "If we go to prepare some wood to see the house, the prestige will just let you learn to control your sword light."


    Then they quickly entered the forest. They also found a lot of important medicinal materials in the five days along the way, some of which were Grade-A miraculous medicine. After collecting many, they vomited and looked at the big trees and said to tianruo; "Tianruo, do you still have the sword light I taught you before? Come and face the big tree and use it for me."


    On hearing such words, tianruo nodded and then said aloud; "Well, I''ll try." the voice fell. He stepped forward, looked at the big tree and drank; "Sword! Cut!" at the next moment, the colorful sword light appeared again and directly cut off the big tree. Seeing her attack, Su Tang smiled, nodded and said aloud; "It''s good, but you still have to control it well. You may waste too much power. Come and continue to practice and think about how to save power and cut down more trees."


    "Hmm!" then tianruo began to practice continuously. At this time, Su Tang turned and looked at the villagers behind him and said; "Come on, let''s tidy up these big trees first. Put aside what can be used and throw away what can''t be used. I''ll take them back at that time to save you the trouble of moving around."


    The voice fell, and everyone took action. With tianruo''s constant views, he soon collected a lot of wood. At this time, Su Tang also spoke to tianruo; "If God stops, you don''t have to practice."


    "Hmm!" tianruo nodded and quickly returned to Su Tang, and those people also quickly collected them. At this time, Su Tang said to tianruo; "Now you know how to save strength, but you can''t put it back and forth freely. When you go back, the prestige is preparing something for you. You are practicing well. You can practice well during the day and at night. You must not be lazy."


    "Yes!" tianruo replied. After a while, these people had been dealt with. At this time, black cloud came and looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Your Excellency is ready."


    "Hmm!" the voice fell. Su Tang walked slowly over. With a wave of his hand, the stacked wood disappeared in an instant. At this time, everyone present was surprised. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "OK, let''s go." after the voice fell, the people were baffled, but since Su Tang said so, they didn''t ask much. They had seen his magical means before, and these people were full of trust in Su Tang at this time.


    Back in the open space, Su Tang found a place. After holding his hand for a while again, all the wood came out in an instant. Tianruo asked curiously when he saw the sudden wood; "Master, how did you do it?"


    "Hehe, this storage ring, I put all these things in it and brought them back." he shook the ring on his finger, then the light on his hand flashed, a storage ring appeared on his hand, and then he said to heaven; "Come on, if I give this to you, you''ll bump into it in the future." when the voice fell, he handed over two rings.


    After the result of his things, tianruo continued to ask in doubt; "Shifu, how can I use this?" just Su Tang stretched out his finger. The next moment, blood seeped from tianruo''s forehead and directly integrated into the ring under his control. Xia yie Su Tang said to tianruo; "Now the ring is yours. If you want to put something in it, just look at it and meditate in your heart. The same is true if you want to take it out." the voice fell, and tianruo nodded. She took the ring and went to the front of the big push of wood and shouted; "Take it!"


    At the next moment, all the energy items disappear out of thin air. This is heaven''s joy, in a Jiao drink; "Come out!" the next moment, the wood appeared once. Seeing this situation, tianruo was not happy. At this time, the villagers were stunned. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Remember, this ring can''t contain living creatures. Don''t play with it. Follow the teacher. I''ll prepare something for you. You can practice your sword light."


    After the sound fell, he turned to look at the villagers and said; "Ladies and gentlemen, cut these woods first." the voice dropped, and he gave some more weapons to the villagers; "Be careful. These weapons are very sharp. Don''t hurt yourself." the voice dropped. After giving the things to the villagers, Su Tang left with Tiannuo.


    In the afternoon, the old village head and others also came back again. All the people in the fishing village had come, and there were many more boats. Some boats were filled with villagers'' household goods. When they returned to the open space and saw the divided wood, the old village head was very surprised. After looking for a circle, he didn''t find Su Tang. The old village head thought of heiyun and asked; "Black cloud boy, where''s Lord Su Tang?"


    "Oh? My Lord took tianruo to cultivate martial arts. Old village head, you think harmonious wood should be able to give us a lot of houses to cultivate. Lord Su Tang is really an immortal. It''s really powerful. Look at the weapons he gave us. These are divine weapons. A light stroke can separate those huge wood." heiyun replied, and his voice fell, He waved his long sword at a huge wood and made a gentle stroke, but the wood suddenly separated into two halves.


    Seeing such an artifact, the old village head and others were surprised. Looking at the many woods, the old village head nodded and said in a voice; "Well, well, I thought it would take at least several months to build No. 1 house. Now it seems that we can practice tomorrow, and we can finish it in more than ten days. Hahaha, it''s great, but now it''s late. We''ll prepare some food first. We also went down a few nets when we came here before, and the harvest is good. Today we''ll start Make do with it and have some. "


    At this time, Su Tang came with Xiao tianruo and saw the old village head and others coming back. Su Tang said with a smile; "Old village head, you''re all back. Did you have a good trip?"


    "It''s going well, sir. It''s bothering you." the old village head replied quickly and respectfully. After hearing his words, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "You mean these woods? I didn''t make them. Xiao tianruo made them all. I just helped a little." the voice fell. The old village head was stunned and turned to look at Xiao tianruo around Su Tang. At this time, Tian Ruo smiled; "Grandpa village head, I cut these down. Why don''t you just thank Master, why don''t you also thank me?"


    The voice fell, and iron mountain said with a smile; "You little girl, you''re really no big or small." hearing his words, tianruo smiled, and the village head on one side nodded and said with a smile; "Yes, yes, we should thank this little girl even more, hahaha." the voice fell. Xiao tianruo smiled proudly. Seeing her appearance, Su Tang and others laughed.


    "I think we''ll find a place to have a good rest today. It''s not easy to build a house." the voice fell, and the old village head nodded and said aloud; "Yes, I also thought of this, so I''m going to set up a tent on the grass Lingshi tonight."


    "Well, that''s good." Su Tang nodded. Just then, a fierce sea breeze blew. The old village head and others were stunned. Su Tang frowned, turned and looked in the direction of the sea and shouted; "Everybody step back quickly and come behind me." the voice fell. The old village head and others didn''t know what the situation was, but they never hesitated about Su Tang''s words and moved quickly.


    At this time, Su Tang picked up xiaotianruo and gave it to iron mountain to talk about; "Watch this little fellow, something is coming towards us." at the moment the voice fell, a beast roared from the sea. The next moment, the old village head''s face changed and shouted in horror; "The sea monster is coming. Everybody back quickly. The old monster is coming."


    When he heard the word "sea monster", all the villagers present looked frightened. If Xiao Tian was even more frightened, Su Tang said aloud at this time; "Don''t mess up, everyone. Everything has me." Su Tang shouted at the fog sea in the distance; "Where are the demons? Get out of here." his voice sounded like a thunderbolt through the sky. With his drink, the fog on the sea was a burst. At the next moment, a giant dragon covered in water blue appeared in front of Su Tang and others.


    "Dragon, the Dragon King is angry." the old village head shouted with horror at the sight of the beast, and then knelt down directly. As he knelt down, the villagers behind him also knelt down one after another. They have been fishermen for generations and are very afraid of the sea. Old people for generations have always said that there is a dragon king in the sea, But no one has ever really seen them. They just said their appearance in some old people''s rumors, so the old village head suddenly remembered when he saw the giant beast.


    Seeing them kneel, the Dragon roared, and then a human language came out of his huge mouth; "Who are you? Dare to break into the treasure island without permission? Do you know this place is the territory of our dragon family?" his voice was full of dignity. At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and the old village head kowtowed and said; "No, no, no, we found this island by chance. We thought it was good, so we wanted to settle here. We really didn''t know that this was the place of the Dragon King. We deserved to die. The Dragon King should calm down and the Dragon King should calm down."


    "Hum, those who intrude into the Dragon territory will die. No matter what excuse you have, you must die. The Dragon territory can''t be desecrated by you mortals." the voice fell, the Dragon roared, and lightning came out around his body. At this time, Su Tang was stunned and shouted; "Presumptuous! When did the dragon clan attack mortals? How did your Dragon King manage you? A medium-sized dragon clan dares to be so presumptuous."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang''s divine power burst out. At the moment, the power rising into the sky shocked the blue dragon in the distance. At the next moment, a huge purple gold token was distributed on Su Tang''s head. The breath of the Dragon God burst out on the token. At the moment, the huge body of the blue dragon disappeared, A middle-aged man in a blue suit landed on the island and knelt down directly at Su Tang; "My subordinate Ao Lan doesn''t know that the Dragon God is here. He should die. Please be kind to the Dragon God outside the law."


    "Hum, extrajudicial kindness? Have you ever treated these mortals extrajudicial kindness before? You must know that among the dragon and ghost families, you didn''t attack mortals. What did you do just now? Tell me, what kind of punishment should you receive for committing this?" Su Tang snorted coldly and shouted fiercely. Ao LAN turned white and trembled with his voice; "Cut off the dragon''s book and cut off the dragon''s spine."


    "It seems that you haven''t forgotten. This time, I won''t punish you if you have a reason and have a real success. Go back. Don''t spread my story. Bring your dragon king to me. I have something to ask him." Su Tang said faintly, his voice fell, Ao Lan nodded and kowtowed; "Thank the Dragon God for his kindness. I''ll go back and inform the Dragon King."


    "Well, let''s go!" Su Tang waved his hand and his voice fell. Ao Lan got up and turned into a huge dragon and directly drilled into the sea. After he left, Su Tang shouted at the villagers who knelt down behind him; "Everybody get up, he has left." hearing his words, the old village head and others are still in a daze. At this time, tianruo asked with a puzzled face; "Master, how do you..."


    "Hehe, xiaotianruo, come to master." Su Tang smiled and waved to tianruo. Xiaotianruo''s voice directly woke everyone up. Su Tang hugged xiaotianruo and said aloud; "Little fellow, I didn''t tell you one thing. In fact, I''m the Dragon God of the dragon family. I can command all members of the dragon family in the sky."


    "Dragon God? What''s that? Is it very powerful?" tianruo asked, and the old village head and others who heard his explanation were completely shocked. At this time, Su Tang continued to smile and say in words that xiaotianruo could understand; "Just like the head of your village, I can manage all people, but I manage the dragon people, not human beings."


    "Ah, so it is. It''s so powerful." tianruo smiled. Su Tang also smiled when he heard what he said. At this time, there was a loud noise on the sea, followed by three figures. They landed directly in front of Su Tang. As soon as they landed, they all knelt down and saluted; "Subordinates pay homage to the Dragon God."

 Chapter 890

    "Get up!" after su Tang put down Xiao tianruo, he waved to the three people, and then he looked at the leading man and asked aloud; "Are you the Dragon King here?"


    As soon as the man got up, he heard Su Tang''s question, immediately nodded and bowed back; "My subordinates, Ao is definitely the Dragon King of the dragon family on the soul Wu continent."


    "Well, well, Ao Jue, I was sent to this world because of some accidents. These villagers are my life-saving benefactors. This time I came to see the island is good, so I brought them all. Since this is the territory of the Dragon nationality, I asked you for the island today and gave it to them. What do you think?" Su Tang nodded and continued.


    "The Dragon God is serious. Since they are the life-saving benefactor of the Dragon God, they are also the benefactor of my dragon family. Don''t mention this island. Even if they want to give it to their subordinates'' Dragon Palace, their subordinates will give it to them. But the Dragon God, this island is very simple. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to live. According to their subordinates, they''d better find a rich island for everyone." Ao decided.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "It''s not necessary. Ao Jue, you don''t have to be so formal. Ao Lan must have told you my identity. Yes, I''m the third Dragon God who successfully obtained the Dragon God order not long ago. I''m a human. Although I got the Dragon God order, I always manage very little about the affairs of the dragon family. I''ll call you here this time. I just have some things to do I need your help. "


    "The Dragon God is very serious. It''s our honor for you to come to us. Whether you are a dragon or not, your dragon god status is very noble in our dragon family. As long as there is anything you need your subordinates to do, the Dragon God will do everything you can despite his orders." Ao Jue replied respectfully again. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and directly displayed the Dragon God bully body at the next moment.


    But at this time, his Dragon God bully body was broken, and at this time, he also said with a bitter smile on his face; "This time, when I passed through the void channel, I encountered a storm, and the Dragon God bully body became like this, so I need some magic medicine to restore the Dragon God bully body. The people here are mortals. Although they saved me, they can''t help me recover, so I hope you can prepare some magic medicine for me."


    The voice fell. Ao Jue and others also saw the broken Dragon God Ba body on Su Tang. Their faces changed. Then Ao Jue nodded directly and said; "Don''t worry, Dragon God. My subordinates will go back to the Dragon Palace and bring all the magic medicine to adults. But your injury is too serious. It''s too simple here. According to my subordinates, you''d better go back to the Dragon Palace to rest with your subordinates. Our Dragon Palace also has a magic spring. The spring water has the effect of healing. If adults soak it in it and use the magic medicine Help, it should recover much faster. "


    "Well, you''re right. I don''t have much time on the mainland. I really should recover quickly. Only these villagers came to the island. Many things haven''t been prepared and houses haven''t been built yet. I think I''d better go to the Dragon Palace to find you after I help them build these houses." Su Tang nodded and continued.


    At the moment when the voice fell, a female dragon on one side hurried out of her voice; "I won''t bother you any more. My subordinates will go back and worry about the monsters and horses in the sea. Come and help them build houses. It won''t take a moment. Lord Dragon God would better rest in the Dragon Palace with us." as soon as he said this, Su Tang thought about it and nodded; "That''s very good. I''ll tell you something and follow you out of here."


    After that, he picked up tianruo on the ground and walked towards the old village head and others. Su Tang said with a smile; "Old village head, the Dragon King said to let the monster army in the sea help you build houses. I''m hurt and need to go to the Dragon Palace to get something to recover, so I can''t stay here."


    "Well, sir, it''s important for you to recover from your injury. As for us, you can rest assured." they also heard the dialogue between Su Tang and the dragon family just now. They were very surprised and happy. At this time, Su Tang looked at iron mountain and said; "Brother te, you stay here first. If I take it away, I''ll come back when my injury recovers and I''ve got something ready. I''ll give you skill and pill to help you cultivate and continue the safety problems here. I''ll let the dragon family take care of it. Don''t worry."


    The voice fell down and the iron mountain nodded again and again. After explaining everything, Su Tang looked at the sky and said aloud; "Disciple, follow me to the Dragon Palace."


    "Well, good!" tianruo nodded. Then he looked at iron mountain, his eyes full of reluctance, but iron mountain smiled and said; "Go, girl. Go to the Dragon Palace with your master. Remember to practice well. We''re still waiting for your protection in the future."


    Hearing Tieshan''s words, everyone else nodded and smiled. Tianruo would nod again and again. Then Su Tang took tianruo to the Dragon King and others, and came close to Su Tang''s voice; "This is my disciple. This time, she will follow us to the Dragon Palace. When her cultivation is not high and like the sea, she still needs the help of the Dragon King."


    "Well, don''t worry, sir, I will take good care of her." the Dragon King nodded. At this time, the woman beside him took out a blue bead from the storage ring and said; "Lord Dragon God, avoiding water drops is a sacred thing in my dragon palace. My subordinates give it to her. As long as she wears it in the deep sea, she will breathe as freely as on land. There will be no problem."


    Seeing the blue bead, Su Tang stretched out his hand, took it, nodded and said; "Thank you very much." as a result, Su Tang handed the beads to tianruo and said aloud; "Girl, take this thing and let''s go." at the moment when the voice fell, tianruo nodded, and then some people directly jumped into the air and drilled into the sea. Soon after they left, a large group of people appeared. As soon as the leader landed, he asked politely to the villagers; "Who is the village head here?"


    "My Lord, the little old man is." the old village head came out directly and saluted respectfully. After his voice fell, the man nodded and said aloud; "We''ve been ordered by the dragon mother to help you build houses. Step back first so that we won''t hurt you when we use our magic power." the voice fell. The old village head nodded again and again, quickly greeted the villagers and retreated from a distance.


    After Temo left, the people and horses sent by the dragon mother also changed one after another. For a time, the whole grassland was full of people. The huge wood in the eyes of the villagers was like a small stick in their hands. In the moonlight, huge figures moved quickly, and the old village head and others were completely sleepless, They have never seen such a scene.


    "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that iron mountain could see such a shocking scene in my life. It''s really worth my life." iron mountain said in surprise. When he heard what he said, the old village head smiled and nodded; "Hahaha, you''re right. We were scared when we met these adults before. We didn''t expect to see such a scene today. Don''t stand here. Let''s prepare some things quickly. Thank these adults well."


    When the voice fell, all the villagers nodded again and again. They were so simple. As these giant animals appeared, they were sea monsters who were as afraid as tigers before. Today, when they saw these moves to help them build their future homes, their hearts were full of gratitude and shock. They quickly prepared. After a while, Waves of tempting fragrance spread across the grass.


    At this time, those giants were slightly stunned, and one of them asked at the people around him; "Boss, what are they doing? It smells good."


    "Hahaha, they are different from us. They need to eat. I think they should be preparing to eat." the giant beast also replied.


    On hearing this, the beast continued; "Boss, why did the Dragon Mother transfer us out this time? We people, but we have never left the deep sea. The dragon mother and the dragon king never let us leave without authorization. This time, we were so anxious to summon us all out to help these mortals build houses."


    "Hehe, I''m not very clear about this, but I heard that a big man from the dragon family came to us. A problem occurred in the accident. He was saved by these mortals. Our dragon family is very kind. It should be because of this that we will be summoned." the boss continued. The party talked and laughed like this. After a while, houses were built. With the completion of house construction, they all quickly recovered into human shape.


    At this time, the old village head also rushed over with people and thanked them again and again; "Thank you, adults. We are people from the mountains. We have nothing to thank you for. We salvaged some things in the sea during the day. Today we are busy. Let''s invite you to try our fisherman''s craft today."


    As soon as he heard the old village head''s words, the old man was slightly stunned, and a man around him nodded and said aloud; "The old man is polite, but we don''t respect him!" the voice fell, and the old man grabbed him and said; "Second, it''s not good. We came out under orders this time. Now that the work has been completed, should we go back?"


    "What''s your hurry, boss? We won''t waste our lazy time if we eat something, and the dragon mother asked us to come out to help these villagers. Now that the houses have been built, should we also ask about their needs and how to say that they are also my benefactors of the dragon clan?" the second man said directly, After his voice fell, the boss was stunned and nodded.


    He looked at the old village head and said aloud; "OK, thank you, old man." then the group began to eat and drink with these villagers. At this time, in the deep sea, Su Tang quickly entered the abyss under the sea with the Dragon King and others. Although it was all abyss, there was a very gorgeous light. Tian ruojiao asked with a smile when he saw such a beautiful place for the first time; "Shifu, this place is so beautiful. Unexpectedly, there is such a beautiful place at the bottom of the sea."


    "Hahaha, miss, if you like it, you can come down and play in the future." as soon as she heard her words, the dragon mother smiled and said. After his voice fell, tianruo''s eyes brightened, nodded and looked at Su Tang, his eyes full of asking for questions; "Hehe, you playful little girl, well, anyway, we''ll take it here for a while. You can play if you want, but you can''t play until you finish all the things I taught you."


    "Yes, master!" tianruo smiled and nodded. After her voice fell, the Dragon King looked at tianruo and asked Su Tang with some doubts; "Dragon God, I think the young lady should be a congenital spirit, but there is a very powerful energy in her Dantian, which can''t be seen by her subordinates." as soon as she heard his words, the dragon mother on one side nodded again and again. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "It''s a long story."


    Later, Su Tang told him why he came back here. After hearing this, the Dragon King and the dragon mother were stunned. At this time, a very beautiful palace appeared in front of them. At this time, the Dragon King said aloud; "Dragon God, come on, this is the Dragon Palace." Su Tang nodded, and then the party entered.


    On the main hall, the Dragon King was also looking for, so he asked Ao Lan to inform all the members of the dragon family that they had come. At this time, Su Tang sat on the throne, and the Dragon King below said loudly after everyone arrived; "Members of the dragon family, come with me to meet the third Dragon God."


    As soon as they said this, the dragon family members who came from behind were slightly stunned, but when they saw the Dragon King take the lead, they bowed down without hesitation. They quickly bowed. At this time, Su Tang slowly stretched out his hand and said aloud; "Don''t be polite, everyone get up." the voice fell, and the Dragon King took the lead in saying; "Thank you, Dragon God."


    "You may have some doubts, but this is really the third Dragon God. He came to the soul martial world because of some accidents. We are all people of the dragon family. The Dragon God is the supreme god of our dragon family. All members of the dragon family must obey orders." the Dragon King said. With his words, all members of the dragon family nodded.


    Just then the dragon mother came in from the outside and said aloud; "Dragon God, what you want is ready." the voice fell, and she directly took out a storage ring. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, thank you, dragon mother. It''s troublesome for you to come here this time." the voice fell, and the Dragon King and dragon mother waved their hands again and again.


    "The Dragon God is polite, but the Dragon God''s body is too badly damaged. I''m afraid it''s not easy to recover." the Dragon King said, and Su Tang nodded when his voice fell; "In fact, I also know, but this time I come here and need to be finished before I can achieve the goal of soul power transformation, so I will recover as much as I can recover my physical fitness. When I leave here and return to my position, I will ask elder Ying long to help me see if I can recover."


    "It''s so good. With the help of the second Dragon God, I think your dragon god bully body should recover quickly." the Dragon King also nodded. Ying Long is a famous Dragon God for many years. All members of the dragon family know it, while all the Dragon families of Su Tang, the third Dragon God, know it, but don''t know it.


    "Master, what is soul transformation?" at this time, if Xiaotian suddenly said, Su Tang shook his head and answered her question; "I don''t know. I still need to explore." after that, Su Tang looked at the Dragon King and said aloud; "My little apprentice is born with a sword body. I got the elder''s Kendo seed inheritance in the previous test level, but I''m not suitable for Kendo, so I gave the Kendo seed to my little apprentice."


    "Kendo seed? This... It seems that this young lady has a great chance." at this time, the Dragon King is also very surprised. They know exactly what the Kendo seed is. It is a very precious artifact. Now the Kendo seed has been obtained by the innate sword body, and her future achievements are beyond his imagination, At this moment, he really understood why the third Dragon God took the little girl as an apprentice.


    Thinking of this, the Dragon King grabbed his head and looked at a young dragon family; "Jie''er, go and get the sword of killing God of our dragon family." after listening to his words, the young man left without asking more questions and saluted, and soon came back. At this time, he also held a long sword in his hand, handed it to the Dragon King, and he withdrew. At this time, the Dragon King pulled out the long sword, and the whole hall was full of sword spirit.


    "Lord Dragon God, it''s just the sword worn by a super Kendo strongman in our mainland many years ago. We got it by chance, but no one has ever been able to control it. Today, since the young lady is a congenital sword body and has obtained Kendo seeds, she also needs a divine weapon. The sword of killing God will be given to the young lady." the Dragon King also said quickly.

 Chapter 891

    Su Tang was stunned when he heard what he said. Although he was not proficient in kendo, he could see at a glance that the sword in the Dragon King''s hand was a rare divine weapon. At this time, tianruo looked at the sword with a look of love in her eyes. She was a congenital sword and had an abnormal perception of sword tools. At this time, the sword seemed to feel tianruo''s breath, Also kept shaking.


    At the next moment, the sword broke away from the Dragon King''s right hand and flew directly to tianruo. Suddenly, such an accident occurred. Everyone present was surprised. Su Tang directly grabbed tianruo''s hand and just wanted to protect tianruo behind him, but xiaotianruo said at this time; "Master, don''t worry."


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. At the moment when he was stunned, the sword of killing God stopped directly in front of tianruo, trembling up and down. At this time, tianruo looked at the sword of killing God and asked with a smile; "Would you like to follow me?" her voice was very clear in the quiet hall, and a dragon member whispered below; "What''s the matter? How does the disciple of Dragon God talk to the sword of killing God? Can he understand it?"


    His voice was also a question in the hearts of many young girls of the Dragon nationality. The next moment, a very strange scene appeared in front of everyone. He saw the sword of killing God flying up and down, as if nodding. At this time, tianruo smiled and stretched out his hand. The sword of killing God directly turned into a streamer and entered tianruo''s palm, At the next moment, a sword shadow appeared on her smooth forehead and disappeared in an instant.


    At this time, tianruo turned to look at Su Tang and said; "Master, he is willing to follow me. Why do I feel so kind when I see him for the first time?" Su Tang smiled and said; "Maybe it''s because of your physique. Since the Dragon King gave it to you, he is willing to follow it, so you can take it."


    After the sound fell, Su Tang arched his hand at the Dragon King and said; "Thank you for the gift from the Dragon King. It''s really troublesome for you this time." after hearing his words, the Dragon King smiled and shook his head; "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter. The Dragon God is so polite. This girl is your master and one of my dragon people. We are all our own people. Don''t be so polite."


    "Well, well, don''t thank you for your kindness. In the next period of time, please help me take care of tianruo. I need to find a place to refine the pill and recover initially." Su Tang nodded and continued to say. As his voice fell, the Dragon King nodded and said; "Well, don''t worry, Dragon God. Just give her to me. You can rest assured."


    After hearing his words, Su Tang turned to look at Xiao tianruo and said; "Disciple, you can feel at ease. If you don''t understand anything here, you can ask the Dragon King first. If you leave to see your father on the island first, let the Dragon King send someone to take you up. Don''t run around. Remember to practice well. Shifu''s retreat may take some time. You can''t relax and practice. Otherwise, when he comes out, he will teach you a good lesson."


    For tianruo, Su Tang is still very relieved. She is a congenital spirit body, and her talent is extraordinary. In addition, she has obtained the seeds of kendo, and the acquired resources have enriched the terrible situation of feihuangcheng.


    "Well, master, don''t worry. I must practice well, but I''ve never left my father. Since master, you want to shut up here, I''d better go back to the island to practice. When master recovers, come to me, okay?" she said here with deep thoughts in her tone. Su Tang was always slightly worried about her words, Then he nodded and said aloud; "Well, that''s good."


    "Dragon King, please take this little guy up." Su Tang also said to the Dragon King. With his voice falling, the Dragon King nodded and looked at an 11-year-old dragon woman behind him; "Xiaoyu, you take miss tianruo up. You''ll follow her during this time. If she doesn''t understand anything in her cultivation, you can explain it for her."


    As soon as she heard the Dragon King''s words, the Dragon woman''s eyes lit up, looked at the sky and nodded again and again; "It''s my father."


    "Tianruo, let''s go. I''ll take you up." Ao Yu smiled and said to tianruo. Hearing her words, tianruo took a look at Su Tang. After su Tang nodded, tianruo went directly to Ao Yu. After they left, Su Tang also quickly came to the Lingquan in the Dragon Palace under the leadership of the Dragon King, with the help of the dragon family, Su Tang''s recovery is not very troublesome.


    At this time, tianruo, who left the Dragon Palace, swam freely in the sea under the leadership of Ao Yu. At this time, Ao Yu smiled and said to tianruo; "Hehe, tianruo, I''m blessed by you this time. My name is Ao Yu, a little older than you."


    "Well, sister Yu, what do you mean by this?" tianruo nodded and asked aloud. Ao Yu continued to smile at her words; "I have been in the Dragon Palace for many years. My father and mother never let us leave the Dragon Palace. I often hear the guards in the Dragon Palace say that the outside world is very fun, but I have never left the Dragon Palace. This time, I have the opportunity to leave the Dragon Palace because of you."


    As her voice fell, tianruo nodded with a smile and said; "I used to be a child in the seaside fishing village. I never thought about today, but sister Yu, are you also a dragon?"


    "Of course, my father is the Dragon King. I am a dragon woman. Of course, I am a dragon. But sister tianruo, you are a disciple of the Dragon God. You are also very high in my dragon family. You will see more powerful dragons in the future." Ao Yu smiled and said in a voice. After hearing her words, tianruo nodded and whispered; "Sister Yu, how long will it take us to swim like this?"


    "Well, you''re right. It''s really too slow. Sister tianruo, wait a minute." after Ao Yu''s voice fell, she only saw one side of her body. For a moment, a golden dragon appeared in the sea. At this time, Tian Ruo standing on one side was shocked and looked scared in his eyes, but the next moment Ao Yu''s voice came from the mouth of the Golden Dragon, If the sky is also a moment, I won''t be afraid.


    "Sister tianruo, come and tell me to come up on my back, and I''ll leave here quickly with Li." the voice fell. Ao Yu moved and came to tianruo''s side. At this time, without hesitation, Tian Ruo directly went up to Ao Yu''s Dragon''s back. Then he saw Ao Yu roaring, shaking his body and rushing towards the sea in a moment. Because of the protection of water droplets, If you can''t feel the sea water here, it''s like flying in the sky. There''s no discomfort at all.


    When the dragon was alone, it was just the beginning of the sun rising when they were facing the water, but their position was still a little away from Baodao. At this time, tianruo, sitting on the dragon''s back, looked around at the environment, frowned and asked aloud; "Sister Yu, where are we?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never left the Dragon Palace. You''re the person above. You should lead the way." Ao Yu also said aloud. Hearing Ao Yu''s words, tianruo''s little face suddenly became bitter and said aloud; "But I seldom go to sea, and I follow uncle heiyun or my father. I don''t know where we are. Sister Yu, let''s look for it on the sea. I remember there are a lot of thick fog on the sea next to the smile of our fishing village."


    As soon as the words came out, Ao Yu nodded his head, and then said aloud; "If you do well, sister tianruo, I''ll fly higher and look for it." the voice fell. Tianruo nodded, and then Ao Yu rose up. The faucet also looked at the surrounding environment quickly. After a while, Ao Yu said aloud; "There is only thick fog over there. It should be over there. Tianruo sister, let''s go and have a look."


    When the voice fell, his dragon body moved and quickly flew towards the place where the fog was located. At this time, on the pirates in the fog, a kind of villagers were very happy to clean up the grassland. Their house driver''s license was ready last night and they also celebrated a lot. There were many things very messy on the grassland. At this time, the old village head looked at iron mountain and said; "Iron mountain, all of us are blessed by your family this time."


    "You''re welcome, old village head. All these are the opportunities of our fishing village. If the old village head hadn''t given Lord Su Tang to me for treatment, I wouldn''t have the opportunity now. I think the environment here is very good, and when they came here, they also saw that there are many fish in the sea, which is a paradise." iron mountain also said with a smile.


    At the moment when his voice fell, there was a dragon singing in the sky, and then a huge golden dragon appeared in front of everyone. When the divine dragon appeared, the old village head shouted first; "Meet the Dragon Lord." upon hearing his words, other villagers knelt down one after another. The dragon is a God in the sea. As a fisherman, he has great respect for the dragon.


    At this time, tianruo jumped down directly from the dragon''s back, looked at everyone and said; "Aunts, uncles, dads, village head, Grandpa tianruo is back." iron mountain first looked up and was stunned when he saw tianruo. Then he stood up with a smile, rushed over, hugged tianruo and asked aloud; "Girl, why are you back? Where''s Lord Su Tang?"


    "Shifu recovered from his injury in the closure of the Dragon Palace, so I told him to come back here to practice first." tianruo said. After saying that, tianruo turned his head and looked at the Golden Dragon in the sky; "Sister Yu, come down, this is my home." her voice fell, and the dragon''s head was a little. At the next moment, the Golden Dragon flashed, and the figure of a little girl in white fell from the sky and directly fell to tianruo.


    At this time, if the sky says to the iron mountain; "Dad, this is sister Yu. The Dragon King asked her to send me up and live here first." then she looked at Ao Yu. At this time, Ao Yu looked at the iron mountain and said aloud; "Hello, uncle. My name is Ao Yu. I''m a friend of sister tianruo."


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, Lord Ao Yu just call me iron mountain." this is a divine dragon. Although it looks 11 or 12 years old, the level is different.


    "Hehe, uncle is uncle. How can Ao Yu call you by your name? Uncle, you''re welcome. Although I''m a dragon, I''m also a good friend of sister tianruo. You''re my elder, so you don''t call me an adult." Ao Yu also said aloud. After her voice was loved, tianruo also said with a smile; "Yes, father, sister Yu is very good. You''re welcome."


    At this time, the old village head and others all stood up and surrounded them, with friendly smiles on their faces. At this time, tianruo looked at the iron mountain and asked; "Dad, do you have anything to eat? Tianruo is so hungry." although tianruo''s spirit body has awakened, her cultivation is still too low. She can''t eat or drink like God level masters.


    Iron mountain was stunned at her words, and then reacted immediately. Su Tang took tianruo to the Dragon Palace, where there were all dead dragons. He must not have to eat anything. Thinking of this, iron mountain nodded and said, "go, dad help you make food." when the voice fell, he took tianruo and also looked at Ao Yu and said; "Lord Ao Yu, let''s go and go back with us. Since Lord long asked you to live with us for the time being, you can live with the girl."


    "Well, OK, uncle." Ao Yu nodded. She was also very helpless about iron mountain calling him an adult. At this time, the old village head said aloud; "Iron mountain, are you dizzy with joy? We just came here. All the things were used to entertain guests last night. There''s nothing to eat. I think if you ask Xiaotian to wait, we''ll go to the sea and get something to eat."


    His voice fell. Iron mountain stopped and nodded. At this time, Ao Yu wondered about tianruo; "Sister, what does the old man mean?"


    "Sister, we are human beings. We need to eat to live. We are all fishermen, so what we eat is caught by fishing nets from the sea. We moved here. We haven''t stabilized yet, so we basically don''t have anything to eat. We need to go fishing." tianruo also explained. As her voice fell, Ao Yu nodded.


    Then, under the arrangement of the old village head, some men went to sea directly in small boats, and the rest packed up on the pirates.


    Time passed quickly. Ten days passed quickly. On this day, Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes in the Lingquan of the Dragon Palace. At this time, his eyes no longer felt weak.


    "Well, the divine power has completely recovered, but the flesh body is too troublesome. It''s only preliminarily recovered now. I''m afraid it''s very troublesome to really recover." Su Tang whispered. His voice fell, and he flew out of the Lingquan spring and landed on the shore. Su Tang went directly to the other side, At this time, the members of the dragon family who were guarding at the door shouted when they saw Su Tang salute directly and respectfully; "Meet the Dragon God."


    "Well, don''t be polite. Please take me to see the Dragon King. I have something to know." Su Tang nodded and waved his hand. Then, under the leadership of the dragon family, Su Tang soon came to the hall. After a while, the Dragon King came. As soon as he saw the Dragon King, Su Tang smiled and said; "This time things are too troublesome for the Dragon King."


    "It doesn''t matter. The Dragon God doesn''t need to be polite. I think the Dragon God''s divine power has completely recovered. It seems that this recovery should be very good." the Dragon King also said.


    In fact, this time Su Tang''s injury was mainly physical, but his divine power didn''t have too many injuries. However, Su Tang didn''t explain when he heard the Dragon King''s words. He knew that his physical body could not be recovered easily, and there was no need to continue to struggle in this regard. At this time, he had another plan in his heart. At this time, Su Tang asked aloud; "Dragon King, I''ve recovered from my injury now. You know I need to complete the test goal when I come here, so I want to inquire about some things in the soul martial continent. I''m going to leave here in a while."


    "Well, in fact, there is nothing special about the soul martial world, but the cultivation method here is different from that in other continents. There are two systems of cultivation here. The first is the cultivation of divine power, which mainly absorbs the spirit of heaven and earth. The second is the soul martial artist, which is simple. The main cultivation is the soul power, but this soul cultivation is very rare, so they are here Your position is very noble, "said the Dragon King.


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He had heard six ears say that the soul Mainland mainly cultivates the power of soul. Unexpectedly, the soul martial mainland he came to this time also has such a cultivation system. It seems that his soul power has a chance to break through.

 Chapter 892

    "No wonder the cultivator I met before would fix my soul in a panic. It turns out that this soul cultivation has such a noble position here." Su Tang also nodded and said. After his voice fell, the Dragon King nodded and continued; "Yes, in fact, many years ago, this continent was full of soul cultivation, but later, after a huge catastrophe, soul cultivation became less and less. In order to keep the people on this continent from becoming weak, many ancient races contributed the methods of cultivating divine power. At the same time, many amazing talents also appeared and built many skill methods, But the ability of soul cultivation is still very powerful. "


    "So it is. Can I transform my soul power as long as I find the soul cultivation method?" Su Tang nodded and asked again.


    "This subordinate doesn''t know, but there should be such an opportunity. As you know, we dragon people rarely have soul cultivation. However, if adults leave here, we dragon people can also give you some help." the Dragon King said. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, the Dragon King continued; "On this spiritual land, my subordinates also said that some ancient races taught people some ways to cultivate divine power. At the beginning, my dragon family also taught people of a family. Now this family is a top force on the way here. If adults leave here, they can go to them at that time, and my subordinates will send a message to them to help the Dragon God People. "


    "It''s just right. I''m new here and don''t know anything. Since there is such a family, it''s really much more convenient." Su Tang nodded and said aloud. After his voice fell, the Dragon King continued to say aloud; "Well, you''re right."


    It turned out that many years ago, a strong man of the dragon family fell in love with a fisherman''s girl by the sea, and then they had a relationship. Danxia had a baby boy. At the beginning, the Dragon King of the dragon family was very angry, but he happened to meet another ancient race. He said that the dragon family should also contribute some skills, but the dragon family''s skills should be practiced by people with dragon blood, Therefore, the boy with dragon blood under the girl of the fishing family was robbed. The Dragon King directly took the boy to the Dragon Palace and taught him carefully.


    Then a Longwu family appeared on the hunwu mainland. With the passage of time and the backing of overlords like the dragon family, the Longwu family soon succeeded in gaining a foothold on the hunwu mainland, and later grew stronger and stronger. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said in a voice; "Well, Dragon King, I''ve been here for a long time. I still have a lot of things to deal with on the mainland, so I''m going to leave here."


    After the voice fell, the Dragon King also nodded. Then he wanted to talk and stopped. Seeing his appearance, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then asked aloud; "Dragon King, is there anything else? Just say it, we are all our own people."


    "Well, thank you, Dragon God. I think you can see that. In fact, I am not a golden dragon, and there has been no golden dragon in our soul martial mainland. However, my subordinates are lucky to have a golden dragon among my descendants, so we asked him to experience on the mainland with the Dragon God." the Dragon King said, After his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, then nodded and continued; "I understand the meaning of the Dragon King. Just let him follow me. I will be close to what I can help him."


    "Thank you, Dragon God." as soon as he heard Su Tang''s words, the Dragon King immediately knelt down and thanked him. Seeing him like this, Su Tang quickly helped him up and continued; "Call him. Now I''ll take him away from the Dragon Palace and pick up my apprentice first. After we deal with the things here, we''ll leave here and have a look inside the soul martial land."


    "Dragon God, Ao Yu has left the Dragon Palace with Miss tianruo." the Dragon King also said. After his voice fell, Su Tang was stunned and said; "The golden dragon you said is the little girl who left the Dragon Palace with my apprentice?"


    "Yes, she is my little daughter, the body of the golden dragon, but there has never been a golden dragon in the soul martial mainland, and I, the Dragon King, is very incompetent. I didn''t understand the second layer of the real dragon bully at all, but I took the seat of the Dragon king because I was the first dragon to understand the first layer of the real dragon bully." the Dragon King nodded, Continue to explain aloud.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, meditated for a while and said aloud; "In fact, the Dragon King, you should also know that the understanding of the real dragon bully body depends entirely on talent and opportunity, not on the blood level. However, Jinlong is really easy to understand the second level, but I don''t have a 100% chance to let her enter the second level." the moment the voice fell, the Dragon King nodded and said in a voice; "My subordinates understand this. I asked him to follow the Dragon God. I also hope she can learn something from you."


    "Well, since the Dragon King said so, I won''t say much. Since she is already there, you and I will take her to practice together." Su Tang nodded and continued. Then, under the escort of the Dragon King, Su Tang left the Dragon Palace and flew towards the sea. A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang flew out of the sea, and then he soon returned to the island, Looking at the wooden boats by the sea, Su Tang smiled and then said reluctantly; "Such a life is really very comfortable, but I still have a lot of things to deal with."


    At this moment, his heart is also secretly thinking about whether he really wants to take these villagers to Langya continent? Their life here is so stable and peaceful. If they go to Langya continent and encounter any trouble, are you too sorry for them? Thinking of these, Su Tang also decided to tell the old village head the interests and let them choose for themselves.


    Now that they have their own relationship, their life in the sea area will be more stable in the future. The demons and beasts in the sea are basically led by the dragon family. Therefore, as long as the dragon people are there, they will be very stable. Let them follow themselves back to Langya mainland and face chaos. Maybe it is really inappropriate. Thinking about it, Su Tang landed, Stepping on the soft beach, Su Tang walked slowly towards the depths of the island.


    Soon he came to the grass. Far away, he saw many wooden houses. At this time, a little boy saw Su Tang and shouted at the village; "Lord Su Tang is back!" his voice fell. Those busy on the grass looked up one after another. After seeing Su Tang, they all put down their things, quickly stood up and soon gathered together.


    "Lord Su Tang, you''re back!" heiyun smiled and said. Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, tianruo and Ao Yu also ran out of a wooden house. When one came to Su Tang, tianruo quickly ran over and plunged into Su Tang''s arms. His voice was very happy; "Master, you''re back at last. If heaven wants to die, you''re dead."


    "Ao Yu pays homage to the Dragon God." Ao Yu also saluted directly after entering.


    "Don''t be polite! Well, let''s get busy." then he took xiaotianruo and walked towards the wooden house they had come out before. After entering the wooden house, Su Tang thought about tianruo''s questions and answers; "Tianruo, where is your father?"


    "Dad, we just came here when we went to sea. It''s inconvenient to transport those stocks before. It''s going to enter the fishing moratorium, so dad and they all went to sea to prepare some food." tianruo replied. Su Tang nodded when he heard her. At this time, he looked at Ao Yu and said aloud; "Your name is Ao Yu?"


    "Yes, Lord Dragon God." Ao Yu replied respectfully. Su Tang nodded and continued; "When I left the Dragon Palace before, your father told me to let me take you to practice with me for a period of time. Did your father tell you?"


    Hearing this, Tian Ruo was slightly stunned. At this time, Ao Yu nodded and replied; "Well, my father sent a letter to me and told me to follow the Dragon God and study hard in the future."


    "Well, since he told you, I think you and tianruo get along very, very well. When I deal with things here, you two girls will leave here with me." Su Tang nodded and continued. The voice fell. Ao Yu nodded. At this time, tianruo asked; "Master, where are we going?"


    "Hehe, go inland. I have some things to deal with when I come here. I can''t stay here all the time, so tianruo will leave here with me?" Su Tang asked with a smile and touched tianruo''s cerebellar bag. After listening to his words, tianruo tilted his head and thought, then nodded and said; "Dad said, let me always study and practice with Shifu. Since Shifu is leaving, if I leave with you that day."


    "Well, come to tianruo, let me see how you are practicing these days." as soon as I heard his words, tianruo nodded and quickly released her momentum. At this time, she had reached the realm of King Wu and was only one step away from Wu Zun. Seeing here, Su Tang nodded with great satisfaction. At this time, Xiao tianruo said aloud; "Sister Ao Yu has taught me a lot these days."


    "Oh? Hehe, that''s just right." Su Tang laughed later. At this time, he looked at Ao Yu and said aloud; "Girl, let me see your situation." hearing his words, Ao Yu also walked quickly in front of him. At this time, Su Tang burst into a divine light in his eyes. After looking at Ao Yu carefully, he said aloud; "Well, it''s good. Your golden dragon blood is still relatively pure, and your real dragon bully seems to have some magic skills for the first time?"


    "Yes, I also asked my father, but he said that everything about zhenlongba depends on his own understanding, and he didn''t know what to say." Ao Yu nodded and replied. After the voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "The Dragon King is right, but your blood is very pure. You can''t understand it yourself like the general dragon family. Go out with me. I''ll let you feel the breath of my dragon god bully body, which may help you understand the real dragon bully body more."


    When the voice fell, he walked towards the outside of the wooden house and came to the yard. Su Tang looked at Ao Yu and said aloud; "Feel it with your heart. Although my dragon god Ba body has not fully recovered, the Dragon God breath inside can also give you great help." Ao Yu will also hear about the tassel, and nod his head after listening to it; "Thank you for your gift."


    "Feel it!" the moment the voice fell, Su Tang''s golden light flashed all over his body, and the Dragon God bully body was displayed by him. In a moment, the momentum of the Dragon God broke out. However, Su Tang could suppress it very much. He didn''t want to disturb the villagers outside the yard and noticed the breath of the Dragon God. Ao Yu immediately sat down cross legged, closed his eyes and began to feel it.


    After a while, Ao Yu seems to be in a state of speaking. Su Tang also slowly takes back the Dragon God Ba body, but his breath has been firmly remembered by Ao Yu. At this time, she is thinking. At this time, Su Tang whispers looking at tianruo; "Girl, go, let''s leave here first and let her think slowly. Don''t disturb her." the voice fell. He took tianruo and walked outside the yard. At the same time, he also took them carefully. As soon as they came out, black cloud came over.


    "Lord Sutang!" cried black cloud. Sutang nodded and asked aloud; "Well, brother heiyun, where has the old village head gone? Why didn''t you see him?"


    "Oh! The old village head has gone back with the people in the village, and the fishing moratorium is coming soon. Even if we are going to sea, it is difficult to prepare food, so the old village head thinks we should bring some inventory from their previous village." heiyun quickly replied. When he heard his flowers, Su Tang nodded, and here is tianruo pointing to the entrance of the village; "Master, Grandpa village head, they are back."


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang and others looked at each other. At that time, the old village head also found that Su Tang had come back and walked quickly with people; "Lord Su Tang, I''m back."


    Su Tang nodded, but seeing the worried look in the eyes of the old village head, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Village head, what happened? Do you need my help?" his voice fell, and the black cloud was slightly stunned. At this time, the old village station should sigh and say; "Today, I went back to the previous village with the people in e village. I wanted to bring the inventory and the work, but our village no longer exists."


    "Yes, those damn pirates must have done it." the middle-aged one behind him shouted angrily. As soon as he listened to his words, the black cloud said aloud; "What''s the matter? Why doesn''t the village exist?"


    "Hey, when we go back today, the village has been burned down and everything is gone." the old village head sighed, and Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud; "It''s really possible that those pirates did it. The old village head should worry about the villagers'' food during the fishing moratorium?"


    During the fishing moratorium, few fish can be caught in the sea areas here. It will also enter a cold winter and there will be a lack of food to start a family. Therefore, this is the day for fishermen to spend drunk in a year. Hearing Su Tang''s words, the old village head nodded and said; "Yes. There are more than 100 people here, and we need to consume a lot of food every day. It''s going to be the fishing moratorium, and the fish catch is getting less and less. It''s difficult to maintain the daily consumption."


    Speaking of this, the villagers present all looked sad. Seeing their appearance, Su Tang smiled and waved his hand; "Hehe, don''t worry, old village head. I''ll leave it to me. When I went to sea, I found some large islands not far away. I think there will be some animals on them. Now I''ll take the sky to see if I can get some."


    "OK, more Mr. Sutang." the old village head bowed excitedly at his words. After his voice fell, Sutang said again; "Well, by the way, Ao Yu is practicing far away from the inside at this time. Don''t disturb him. If the iron mountain comes back, let him die first and don''t go in, so as not to disturb Ao Yu. Tian Ruo and I will just come back. Don''t worry, old village head. I will bring you enough food later."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang took tianruo directly into the air. On the sky, tianruo asked suspiciously; "Master, where is there any island near here? Sister Yu and I didn''t see any island before." Su Tang smiled and said when she heard her question; "I just don''t want the old village head to worry about them. Let''s fly away and hunt some monsters back. It''s just that they''re going to start practicing. The flesh and blood of these monsters will have a very good effect on strengthening the body."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang waved his hand, and Su Tang suddenly rose to the extreme and flew towards the coast. After a while, Su Tang saw a very huge mountain with many trees blocking out the sky and the sun. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Tianruo, there should be a lot of monsters there. It seems that the people in the village are blessed this time." the voice fell, and he took tianruo to fly quickly to the mountains.


    After entering the mountain, Su Tang quickly released his soul help. After a while, he sent a letter. A huge monster with strength around the realm of Emperor Wu was pretty good. Su Tang smiled and said to tianruo; "Girl, today''s prestige will take you to test your actual combat experience." when the voice fell, he would stay at the edge of the territory of the demon beast of Emperor Wu. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Girl, go in by yourself. Don''t be afraid. Being a teacher is behind you. Try your best to fight the monster. Think about the villagers'' food. Without it, the villagers are likely to starve to death."


    The voice fell, tianruo was slightly stunned, then nodded and said; "OK, master, I''ll go." the voice fell. Tianruo directly walked towards the mountain forest. Su Tang also flew up at the first moment. The power of painful soul said to stare at tianruo. Soon tianruo''s entry was detected by the demon beast of Emperor Wu. He roared very angrily and rushed in the direction of tianruo.

 Chapter 893

    At this time, she noticed the vibration of the earth. Tianruo''s face changed and she was afraid. However, she thought that her master was still looking at herself behind her. In addition, the master also said that if she didn''t defeat the monster, her uncles, uncles, uncles, grandparents and aunts would be hungry. She knew the feeling of hunger very well in her heart. She didn''t want those relatives and people who were good to her to be hungry.


    With these thoughts, tianruo''s panic quickly disappeared and replaced by a firm look. At this time, the huge tree in front of her was suddenly broken. The next moment, a huge black figure appeared in front of her. Tianruo was stunned to see the huge monster, but she didn''t know it, but saw its huge body, The panic that had dissipated before crawled over his eyes again.


    Just then Su Tang''s voice sounded in her ear; "Girl, defeat it and kill it. Such a huge monster is enough for the villagers to eat for several days." his voice fell. Tianruo nodded. Although she was afraid, her heart was filled with endless courage when she thought of those uncles and aunts going hungry.


    Looking at her transformation, Su Tang is in the rear, and a smile is sketched at the corners of his mouth. As a sword cultivation, all he needs is to forge ahead and cut off the momentum of the world. The reason why Su Tang will let tianruo face the emperor with the peak cultivation of King Wu this time is to let her have such transformation. As long as a person has something to guard, his potential will be greatly improved, Tianruo herself is a congenital spirit body. In addition, there are gods such as Kendo seeds. These things have brought her potential to a very terrible level. However, she is still young and doesn''t understand how to stimulate it.


    "Roar! The little doll you brought here dares to come to the king." the huge monster roared, and the voice sounded earth shaking, which made tianruo''s eardrums ache.


    "Hum! It''s coming soon. My Shifu told me to kill you." the voice fell. If the sky pointed a little, the bottom of my heart gave a cry, and a colorful sword light went straight to the monster. Now the sword light released by her is much stronger than before. The sword light flashed quickly, and the monster shouted angrily, and all her strength burst out, Unfortunately, he still underestimated the power of the colorful sword light.


    When the sword light passed, a blood red floated out, and the monster''s startling roar also sounded. The next moment, she rushed directly to tianruo. At this time, tianruo''s figure suddenly flashed and directly moved behind the monster. Her petite figure was insignificant in front of the huge monster, but this was also her greatest advantage.


    "Good body method, ha ha, it seems that she has learned a lot during this period of time." Su Tang in the rear also smiled and whispered, and understood in his heart that the source of this holy method must have been taught to her by Ao Yu. After all, Su Tang still noticed the characteristics of dragon martial arts in this method.


    Just when Su Tang nodded with satisfaction, tianruo summoned colorful sword light again. At this time, the huge monster suddenly turned around, and suddenly a big mouth opened, and a black power light ball rushed directly towards tianruo. Suddenly, such an accident occurred. Tianruo''s face turned white, and the whole person was stunned there.


    As soon as she saw such a situation, Su Tang shouted in her ear; "Get away!" but his voice fell, and the light ball directly shrouded tianruo, and Su Tang was ready to rush out with an angry face. But at this time, a startling sword directly rushed into the sky, cut the light ball in half, and the next moment a bloody long sword hung on tianruo''s head, And tianruo''s whole body was full of real sword Qi, flying around her body.


    Although she was only eight or nine years old, she was like a peerless sword standing between heaven and earth. Su Tang was shocked by her peerless edge. At this time, tianruo opened her eyes. The long sword on her head was also a waste directly and went straight to the monster. She was surprised by the sudden change, At this time, under the suppression of such a powerful sword intention, there was no way to make the slightest defensive action, but looked at the bloody long sword flying directly with a frightened face.


    "Yi!" the bloody long sword directly pierced the monster''s head. The monster''s head in the realm of Emperor Wu is as fragile as tofu at this moment. There is no doubt about the powerful ability of the killing God sword. At this time, a bloody light flashed, and the killing God sword disappeared cleanly. The huge monster fell to the ground with the disappearance of the sword light.


    "Hehe, it''s good, but you still have too little combat experience. You should train well in the future. As a sword repairman, what you must do is to experience hundreds of battles." at the moment when the monster fell to the ground, Su Tang also directly appeared in front of tianruo. At this time, when you saw Su Tang coming, tianruo''s momentum and sword spirit disappeared directly.


    "Well, master, I know. I won''t let you down." she asked, looking at the huge monster body; "Su Tang, how can we take this thing back?"


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, I''ll give this thing to you. But this monster alone is not enough. We still need to hunt more and let you accumulate more combat experience." the voice dropped, and the recommendation letter waved with one hand. The monster body like a hill disappeared directly into the original.


    Tianruo, who had seen Su Tang''s earth shaking methods, was not surprised at all. He nodded and said aloud; "Let''s go."


    The two men walked towards the depths of the mountains again. At this time, far above the island, iron mountain and other fishermen had all collected their boats. As soon as they entered the village, the old village head came over and looked at the fish they had harvested. His eyes were helpless.


    "Old village head, didn''t you go to get the inventory? Why did you come back so soon?" iron mountain asked suspiciously.


    Hearing such words, the old village head shook his head helplessly and replied; "Hey, we went, but the village has been burned down and everything has gone."


    "Well... How should we spend the next fishing moratorium and winter?" iron mountain said with a worried face. At this time, the people behind him couldn''t be interested in looking at the fish in their hands. At this time, the old village head said; "Lord Su Tang has returned. He has left with xiaotianruo to help us find food."


    As soon as he said this, everyone behind iron mountain brightened his eyes. At this time, the old village head continued to say; "Lord Su Tang told me when he left. Iron mountain, don''t go home for the time being. Lord Ao Yu seems to be practicing. You go in so as not to disturb her."


    "Well, OK, I see." Tieshan nodded. Then he began to gather the people behind him and began to clean up the fish catch, and the women in the village came to help. At this time, a dragon sing suddenly appeared in the sky, which stunned everyone. At this time, golden lights suddenly appeared over Tieshan''s courtyard, At the next moment, Ao Yu directly vacated and.


    Then a golden dragon appeared over the grass. At this time, Tieshan and others raised their heads and looked at the golden dragon flying in the sky in surprise. After a while, the Golden Dragon disappeared and Ao Yu appeared. At this time, her origin was all very excited.


    Falling down, Ao Yu looked at iron mountain and asked; "Uncle, what about the Dragon God and sister tianruo?"


    "They went out to help us find food. It''s not the fishing moratorium right away. Our harvest these days is getting less and less. If this goes on, we will be hungry in the winter of this year," iron mountain explained.


    Ao Yu nodded and then said aloud; "So it is. Do you need my help? This sea area is the territory of my dragon family. It''s very easy to get some food."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ao Yu." after listening to her words, Tieshan and others nodded repeatedly. Heiyun had made such a proposal before and hoped to invite Ao Yu to do it. However, the old village head said that Ao Yu was a dragon, so she didn''t dare to do it.


    "Well, OK, I''ll just come. If the Dragon God and others come back, please explain to uncle." the voice falls, Ao Yu''s body is in a crowd, and he goes straight into the air. The next moment a golden dragon appears, and he goes straight into the sea. Watching her leave, the village head smiles and says aloud; "This time we really met a noble man. With the help of these two adults, we don''t have to worry about this winter."


    "Yes, we used to have a headache every winter. Now we can spend the winter with peace of mind." iron mountain also said with a smile.


    Entering the sea, Ao Yu flew directly towards the Dragon Palace. After a while, she returned to the Dragon Palace. She suddenly came back and stunned the Dragon King, "baby daughter, how did you come back? Does the Dragon God have anything to tell?"


    "No, the Dragon God took sister tianruo out. I came back this time with good news to tell my father. At the same time, I also need my father''s help." Ao Yu said aloud.


    "Good news?" the Dragon King was slightly stunned. At this time, Ao Yu''s divine power moved. The next moment, a golden light appeared on her body. At the sight of this thing, the Dragon King was excited and shouted; "Real dragon bully body? Hahaha, I didn''t expect that since you have understood it, come to baby daughter to talk to your father. How did you understand it?"


    True dragon Ba body, the supreme secret of the dragon family. It took thousands of years for the Dragon King to understand the success. Only after Ao Yu was born, he put all his hopes on her. After all, Ao Yu is the first golden dragon in the soul martial world. This time, he also hopes that Ao Yu can enter the first layer of true dragon Ba body as soon as possible, But he never thought that she would succeed soon after the Dragon God left.


    "After the Dragon God returned, he released the Dragon God bully body to let me feel the breath. I was also lucky. I noticed some doorways and realized success." Ao Yu quickly explained.


    After hearing this, the Dragon King nodded happily, "hahaha, it''s good. It''s really good. Baby daughter, you should seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you have the opportunity to enter the second floor, it''s better." the voice fell. He also quickly asked people to call the Dragon elder and the dragon mother. Of course, he should share such good news.


    Pull Ao Yu to sit on the Dragon chair, and the dragon king asks; "Daughter, you just said you need your father''s help. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s like this..." then Ao Yu told the villagers about the lack of food, and said that Su Tang was taking tianruo out to look for food at this time.


    "That''s it? Don''t worry, daughter. After a while, the father will ask someone to prepare something for you, and you can take it back directly." the dragon king listened and smiled. It was a small matter for him. After a while, the dragon mother and a kind of dragon elders came. As soon as she came, the dragon mother went directly to Ao Yu, touched her head and said aloud; "Daughter, why are you back?"


    "Hahaha, madam, elders, look at the different changes of yu''er." the Dragon King laughed and said. Seeing that he was so happy, the dragon mother and an elder were stunned. All their eyes focused on Ao Yu. At this time, the Dragon King nodded at Ao Yu, and she nodded. The next moment, the golden light flashed, Everyone present fell into silence.


    The dragon mother was the first to react, she exclaimed; "Yu''er, have you understood the real dragon bully body?"


    "Well, it''s all the help of the Dragon God, otherwise my daughter can''t understand it quickly." Ao Yu nodded and replied. The next moment, the Dragon King said; "Someone!"


    After his voice fell, a bodyguard came in from outside the hall, half kneeling on the ground and speaking respectfully; "Dragon King, what do you have to say?" the voice fell, and the Dragon King also spoke quickly; "Now the benefactor of our dragon family is facing extraordinary difficulties. You take people to the chaotic sea area quickly, hunt and kill hundreds of monsters and send them here."


    "Yes!" the bodyguard answered respectfully and then got up and stepped back. At this time, the dragon mother was slightly stunned. She noticed her doubts and the Dragon King said aloud; "Madam, you will also send some people to take good care of the villagers we have seen on the island before. Their weight in Lord Su Tang''s heart is very unusual. It''s winter soon. All the fish families in their area have gone to the chaotic sea area."


    "Well, I see. I''ll send someone to guard them secretly in a moment." the Dragon Mother nodded.


    At this time, in the mountains, Sutang''s teachers and disciples had killed three monsters. Everything was done by tianruo. Sutang just looked behind her and looked at her two subsequent battles. Sutang nodded slightly in his heart and thought in his heart; "This talent is really very good. It seems that there will be great development in the future."


    Su Tang never thought that his apprentice would become a famous Sword Fairy in the whole world of heaven and even in the endless void, but these are later words.


    "Master, we''ve all killed three monsters. Isn''t that enough?" tianruo asked aloud.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? I don''t want to fight anymore?" Su Tang asked softly with a smile. After his voice fell, tianruo said aloud; "There are some who don''t want to fight. The previous battles have given me some insights. I want to integrate those experiences well before fighting." her voice fell, and Su Tang was slightly stunned. He never thought that if he could say such a thing at such a young age.


    His heart was also very happy, nodding and saying; "Well, you''re right. You''re very happy to have such an awareness. Let''s go. The Shantou monster you hunted before should be able to help the villagers spend a month. After a month, let''s hunt and kill. At that time, your cultivation should also be greatly improved."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang quickly flew towards the island with tianruo. Soon they were over the island. As soon as they landed, tianruo ran happily towards the village. She had entered the village, and she saw Tieshan and others from a distance. At this time, they really gathered on the grass.


    "Dad, we''re back." tianruo shouted as he ran. When he heard her voice, iron mountain turned his head. When he saw Su Tang behind tianruo, everyone hurried to stand up and walked towards this side.


    "Girl, you are a cultivator now. Why are you still like a child?" iron mountain flashed a doting look in his eyes, touched tianruo''s small head and said aloud. When he heard what he said, tianruo smiled and didn''t speak. At this time, Su Tang came over and said aloud; "Everyone, this time you have a blessing in the mouth. Just now I took tianruo to the mountains and hunted the monster at the nose. You should be able to spend a month."


    "Monster?" iron mountain was slightly stunned. At this time, if the sky spoke aloud; "It''s the huge monsters we used to say. Dad, I hunted all three monsters." Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Come on, everybody step back and deal with these monsters first. This thing is very good for your future cultivation."


    The voice fell, and the people present quickly retreated. At this time, Su Tang waved his hand and three huge figures appeared directly on the open space. As soon as the first hill body appeared, all the villagers present were very surprised.


    "The fur of these monsters is very hard. The swords I gave you before can be cut. Deal with them. I''m going to see how Ao Yu''s cultivation is." after that, Su Tang walked towards the iron mountain house. At this time, the old village head said aloud; "Lord Su Tang, Lord Ao Yu has passed the customs. She also went out to help us find food."

 Chapter 894

    "Well, this sea area is their dragon territory. With her help, there should be no problem." Su Tang nodded.


    This time, he only said that when you go back to the mountains to hunt monsters, on the one hand, you need to hone tianruo and get some food for the villagers. Now that Ao Yu has the help, he doesn''t have to continue to bother. He can teach some skills to the villagers during this time.


    "Tianruo, go back and have a good understanding and cultivation, and the previous combat experience will be well precipitated." Su Tang turned his head and looked at xiaotianruo and said.


    Tianruo nodded. After saluting Tieshan and the old village head, he walked towards the small wooden yard. At this time, Su Tang looked at Tieshan and said; "Don''t disturb tianruo, brother Tieshan. Let''s go to the old village head''s house. I happen to have something to discuss with you."


    When the voice fell, iron mountain nodded. Under the leadership of the old village head, the two came to the yard. Iron mountain helped the old village head prepare tea. The three sat in the yard and the old village head asked; "Lord Su Tang, what do you want?"


    "Village head, for some time before he healed in the Dragon Palace, he also refined some pills. I think it should be enough for the villagers to use. I''m ready for you. Now with the help of the dragon family, you don''t have to worry about food. You can practice at ease. This time, the monster he and tianruo brought back can help you strengthen your body." Su Tang said aloud.


    Upon hearing such words, the old village head and iron mountain stood up excitedly and bowed; "Thank you, Lord Su Tang."


    "No, it''s something that has been agreed before, but now I have a more important thing." Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud. For him now, it''s a trivial thing to help some mortals cultivate. Just after seeing the situation on the island, Su Tang felt it necessary to ask the wishes of the village head and others.


    "Sir, if you have anything to do, just say it directly. We are all rough people. We won''t beat around the bush. You have great kindness to us. As long as you say a word, we can do anything." the old village head immediately stood in the station and said. After his voice fell, iron mountain nodded again and again.


    Seeing the two of them, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "I don''t need your help, but now you can see the situation here. There are dangers everywhere like the previous village. With my relationship, the dragon clan must take more care of you. In the future, you can say that there is no danger in this sea area. You can live and work here in peace and contentment, so I was good before Well, after thinking about it, if you want to go back to my world with me, maybe your days will not be so calm, so I want to ask you what you think. "


    As soon as these words came out, they were stunned, and then they all meditated one after another. Indeed, what Su Tang was saying now made them have to meditate.


    Seeing that they were silent, Su Tang didn''t speak. He just sat down and drank tea slowly, waiting for them to finish thinking. After a while, iron mountain took the lead in speaking; "My Lord, anyway, if I want to follow you in the future, I am such a daughter. I am not willing to separate two worlds from her. No matter what kind of turbulent life I will have in the future, I will follow my Lord."


    "Hey, that''s all. Since the iron mountain has said something, the little old man also thought carefully. It''s the help of Lord Su Tang that we can have such a life. Although the little old man also wants to live a stable life, the little old man won''t say his position for the time being until I asked the villagers." the old village head sighed and said, falling in his voice, Su Tang also nodded and said aloud; "Well, that''s right."


    Su Tang was not surprised by the village head''s answer. After all, they are mortals and like a safe and stable life. Now life here is also very stable. It can be said that this is the life most yearned for by all mortals. There is no danger, no trouble and plain every day.


    "Well, I''ve already said that. Now I''ll go back first. Tomorrow I''ll give pills to the eldest brother and villagers and teach them skills." after that, Su tangzhan got up and walked towards the door. After he left, he looked at the old village head and said aloud; "Village head, you..."


    At the moment when his voice sounded, the old village head reached out and interrupted him; "Iron mountain, I know what you said first, but we are all mortals. You can see that the world of cultivation is not suitable for us at all. We just want to live a stable life. Now that we have lived a so-called thin and stable life with the help of Lord Su Tang, to tell the truth, I''m old, and I just want to spend the rest of my life safely, just in the village In the end, there will be other people willing to follow Lord Su Tang. I can''t control it. After all, they still have to think about it by themselves. "


    The moment the voice fell, iron mountain was stunned, then nodded and continued to say; "I see, but I have only one daughter. I don''t want to have two drops of his style, so I''m going to leave here and follow Lord Su Tang."


    "Well, I know what you think. Iron mountain, this is your chance. You must grasp it well." the old village head nodded and replied. After his voice fell, iron mountain nodded. At this time, there was a dragon singing in the sky, and then Ao Yu appeared in the village. At the same time, Su Tang also watched the villagers divide the monster corpse on the grass and saw Ao Yu coming back, Su Tang asked with a smile; "Yes, yes, it''s really worthy of the Golden Dragon''s blood. How did you enter the real dragon bully body soon?" my grandfather, Yuer said it was true that the Dragon God came to the soul martial land. "The Dragon King said at this time. At this time, after my grandfather was stunned for a short time, he asked," who is the Dragon God? "


    "The third Dragon God," replied the Dragon King.


    Lao Zu nodded and continued to ask; "Where is the Dragon God now?" Ao Yu said aloud when he heard his words; "Lord Dragon God, he is on a small island on the sea. Now he is dealing with some things. I''ll let you see the changes of Yu Er." hearing her words, Lao Zu sat down slowly. At this time, he looked carefully at Ao Yu in front of him with his eyes. Then he was surprised and exclaimed; "The first floor of zhenlongba body? Girl, have you entered?"


    "Well, all this is the help of the Dragon God. This time, yu''er got the treasure given by the Dragon God and agreed to give it to his father, so yu''er brought your thing to the meeting." Ao Yu nodded again and again.

 Chapter 895

    After Ao Yu''s voice fell, seven or eight elders came in outside the hall.


    Seeing that everyone was here, the Dragon King smiled and said; "Everybody, it''s Yuer who got a gift from the Dragon God just now. It''s related to the future development of our martial spirit, so I''m anxious to discuss with you." his voice fell, and the great grandfather nodded and guessed in his heart.


    The supreme elders like them have always been closed. Even the Dragon God came to the Dragon King and didn''t call them. Now something big must have happened to call them.


    However, although he had such an idea in his heart, the great grandfather didn''t ask aloud. At this time, the Dragon King picked up the things in his hand and said aloud; "What we lack most in soul martial arts is the record of zhenlongba body. This time, thanks to the gift of the Dragon God, this is some experience about zhenlongba body recorded by the ancestors of ZuLong family."


    "What?" hearing such words, all the elders in the presence shouted in surprise and stood up. At this time, the Supreme Master couldn''t help but ask in a hurry; "What the Dragon King said is true?"


    "Lao Zu, the Dragon God gave this thing to yu''er personally, and my father has seen it. It does record some real dragon bully experience. How can it be false? Calm down and don''t get excited. The Dragon God said, this thing will give us a pulse of soul martial arts." yu''er smiled and took Lao Zu''s arm and said in a voice after her voice fell, The great grandfather nodded again and again.


    "Yu''er is right and right. Since it was given by the Dragon God, of course it is true. At least I can''t believe it. I''m excited and excited. For many years, my martial spirit can be regarded as a chance to rise." the supreme ancestor said. After his voice fell, the Dragon King continued; "This matter is very important. Since yu''er got it, and yu''er is a golden dragon, we''d better leave it to yu''er to deal with it."


    "The Dragon King is right. Although we all understand the real dragon bully body, it is very difficult for us to go to a higher level due to blood. However, Yu Er is different. She entered the first floor at a young age. In addition, she has the golden dragon blood. She has the best chance to enter the second floor and should be handed over to her." the supreme ancestor said.


    After their words fell, everyone''s eyes turned to Ao Yu. At this time, Ao Yu said aloud; "I think it''s just to stay, but I don''t know how long the Dragon God will stay here, so I think I''ll transcribe some copies first, and I''ll find a place to study them." when I heard this, the people present nodded repeatedly.


    Then the Dragon King gave the things to the dragon mother to speak; "Dragon mother, you quickly transcribe for a few minutes, and give the original to yu''er. Let her go to the closed door to study first. As for how we should deal with this thing, we are slowly discussing." as soon as I heard his words, the dragon mother didn''t say much. She directly sent it, and then transcribed it quickly.


    After a while, the dragon mother has transcribed a copy and checked it quickly. After several times of confirmation, she handed the original to Ao Yu and said; "Girl, hurry to study the pen holder, and you don''t have to worry about the things here." as a result, Ao Yu nodded, then rushed to these people''s hearts and quickly left the hall.


    After she left, the Dragon King said; "Great grandfather, you are the one who has the most chance to enter the second floor among us. I think you can take a copy back and study it well later. I hope you can successfully enter the second floor."


    "Well, you should deal with this thing well, Dragon King. Although it is something that can be cultivated by people of the dragon family, the things recorded in it are easy to mislead others, so I still need to study it well before I see whether it can be popularized. After all, this real dragon bully body can not succeed only with these experiences. Sometimes I know too much It''s not necessarily a good thing. "The great grandfather nodded and said quickly.


    After his voice fell, the people present nodded again and again, and then the group quickly discussed. Three days later, Su Tang also walked out of the room on the island. In these three days, the villagers finally decomposed the bodies of the three monsters. On this day, Su Tang asked tianruo to call the old village head and heiyun of Tieshan, and they were in the courtyard of Tieshan, Su Tang took out more than ten jade bottles and said aloud; "These are the pills I refined. Old village head, I''ll give these things to you. You can give them to the pure villagers and let them take them first. After eating the blood and meat of monsters for three days, everyone''s body has been strengthened and can handle the impact of pills."


    Hearing what he said, the people of heiyuntuo nodded again and again. Indeed, after eating the meat of the monster, they all obviously felt the change of their body. The old vinegar turned into a jade bottle, greeted heiyun and iron mountain, and got up and walked outside the courtyard. Su Tang also walked out of the courtyard with tianruo. As soon as he came out, he only heard heiyun shouting; "Fellow villagers, they all committed their crimes. Come here, Lord Su Tang distributed the pill."


    The voice fell, and everyone gathered quickly. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Well, one pill for each person. Just sit down and swallow it."


    "OK!" the old village head nodded, and then quickly distributed the pills. After a while, all the people got the pills and watched them take them. Su Tang also waited quietly, and the power of his soul was released quickly. He paid close attention to the changes of all the villagers. Although his pills were very low-level, these people were only mortals after all, If you suddenly take pills, no one is sure that there will be no problem.


    With the passage of time, all the villagers are in a very stable state without any accident. It seems that using monster blood and meat to help them harden their flesh in advance still has a very significant effect. At noon, all the people wake up slowly, and as they wake up, the sky wrinkles its nose and speaks loudly; "It stinks."


    Washing semen and cutting marrow will indeed eliminate all impurities in the body. Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and watched everyone wake up. He said aloud; "Let''s go and clean it first. When everything is ready, I''ll teach you Kung Fu in the afternoon." the voice fell, and everyone nodded repeatedly. They couldn''t stand the smell on themselves.


    After everyone left, Su Tang said aloud; "God, if you have time to give them more advice after I teach them the skill, if you prepare something for the teacher, you also need to continue to practice at that time."


    "Well, I see." tianruo nodded. In the afternoon, all the villagers returned to the yard of Tieshan again. At this time, all the people were completely changed. Everyone''s face was full of excited smiles, and some people talked one after another; "Tut Tut, this is really a fairy pill. Look, the effect is like being young for decades, and the whole body is full of endless power. It feels really good."


    "That''s right. Don''t look at how powerful Lord Su Tang is. The Dragon King is respectful when he sees him. Can he give us a fairy pill?" someone answered.


    As his voice fell, others nodded again and again, which was someone''s voice; "I didn''t expect that I was nearly 50 years old. I thought I was going to fish for a living all my life. Who ever thought I could become a cultivator, but I didn''t dare to dream before." this remark soon attracted the resonance of all people.


    Just at the stall where he spoke, the old village head also came back. At this time, he no longer needed crutches. The whole person looked much more energetic. He walked like a tiger. He didn''t want to be as weak as before. At this time, he could also see some green silk. When he came together, everyone smiled respectfully and said hello.


    "Old village head, you''ve changed a lot. The cultivators are really immortal means." heiyun smiled and said in a voice. After listening to his words, the old village head nodded again and again. He knew his changes best. Originally, he thought he''d better live for three or five years. Now he can say that it''s no problem to live for more than ten or twenty years.


    With this experience, he also found some vacillations in his mind. Should he leave with Su Tang? Before, he thought that he didn''t have a few years to live anyway. He didn''t want to rush too much before he died, but now he knows the means of cultivation. He thinks he can follow Su Tang. After all, no one wants to die. Everyone wants to live more years.


    "Hehe, yes, no wonder they are immortal figures when practicing. I am very impressed by this means alone." the old village head nodded with a smile.


    Just then iron mountain followed Su Tang and came out of the yard. As soon as they came out, all the people were respectful, said Su Tang from his heart; "Meet Lord Su Tang."


    "Don''t be polite!" Su Tang waved his hand. Just then, the old village head bowed his hand and said aloud; "Thank you, Mr. Su Tang, for your great kindness to us. I''m afraid we won''t know for several generations." the voice fell down, and the others nodded again and again, and the group were all in a quick voice; "Yes, thank Lord Su Tang for his kindness."


    "You''re welcome. Well, I think it''s not too early. I''ll teach you the skill first. In the evening, you can practice it well. It''s just a basic skill to absorb Reiki, so it''s relatively simple. This is to make everyone get used to the feeling of cultivation first. After everyone is proficient, I''ll give you a higher-level skill, so it won''t be difficult What''s wrong? "


    When the voice fell, Su Tang waved his big hand, and the golden lights entered the forehead of all the villagers present. Next, all the people felt that there was something more in their heads. At the same time, they had reached the practice route, which appeared at the bottom of their hearts.


    "Well, let''s go back to practice. Follow the aura route in our heart and slowly like to search for aura." Su Tang said again.


    At his words, all the people present nodded and saluted, and then dispersed. After they left, the old village head looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "My Lord, I''ll tell you something first." Su Tang was stunned, nodded and said; "Ah, let''s go in." then several people entered the courtyard. In front of the stone table, the old village head suddenly knelt down; "Lord Su Tang, I am willing to leave with you. No matter what happens in the future, I will leave with you."


    Su Tang frowned slightly, held him up in the deep, and then said softly; "Old village head, can you think about it? This time, you may never come back to the soul Wu continent, and an unprecedented war will break out in my plane. At that time, the whole plane will be very chaotic. It can be said that basically there is no peace and everywhere is full of killing. Old village head, are you sure you want to leave here with me?"


    In fact, Su Tang''s heart still hopes that the old village head and others will not leave. After all, Langya mainland is very chaotic. If they follow themselves too much, he may feel very uncomfortable. Here they can practice and live in peace and stability. With the protection of the dragon family, they will not encounter the slightest danger.


    "I have decided to do something in my life. Sir, we must bear in mind that you have such a great kindness to us. Although we can''t do anything for adults, we still need to find opportunities to repay this kindness. I believe that no matter what I think alone, the villagers think so. Please help us, sir "The old village head said again.


    Hearing this, Su Tang nodded helplessly and said; "Well, since you have said so, the old village head, I won''t say anything more. As for the villagers, you still need to ask. If you don''t want to, you can''t force them. After all, no one knows what will happen in the future. By comparison, it will be much safer and happier here."


    "The old man understands that these things don''t bother the old man." after the voice fell, the old village head turned and left the yard. After he left, iron mountain asked aloud; "My Lord, I''m in trouble this time."


    Su Tang smiled, waved his hand and said; "It doesn''t matter. There''s no trouble, but I''m worried that your life will not calm down after the agents go back to Langya. If something happens to you, I''ll be very sorry."


    "Hey, all these are our own choices. No matter what happens, it has nothing to do with adults. Our hearts will always remember adults'' kindness and will not have a trace of resentment." iron mountain sighed.


    After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, then looked at tianruo and asked; "You should have absorbed almost all the combat experience in the past three days. Let''s go. I''ll take you to continue the battle and let you see how much you absorbed?" the iron mountain asked when Tian Ruo nodded repeatedly; "Sir, are you going out?"


    "Yes, I want to go out. Tianruo''s cultivation is different from yours. Now she needs a lot of combat experience. After we leave, you can practice well and see your situation when we come back." after that, Su Tang took tianruo directly and left. Watching him leave the iron mountain, he also directly went to the room and began to practice.


    Leaving the island, Su Tang took tianruo straight to the mountains. Along the way, they didn''t speak. At this time, on the island, the old village head was also in a hurry.


    "Fellow villagers, do you remember what Lord Su Tang said to take us out of here together? Now I solemnly ask you, but someone doesn''t want to leave here?" the old village head stood at the strongest and asked aloud.


    As soon as they heard his words, the people below were stunned. They didn''t understand why the old village head suddenly asked like this. Seeing their doubts, the iron mountain on one side also spoke out; "Here''s the thing. With the help of Lord Su Tang, we have no worries in our life now, and we don''t want to drift like before. So that day, Lord Su Tang asked the old village head if he would like to continue to leave with them. If you don''t want to, you can continue to live here. My Lord said that there would be a great battle in his direction And chaos, so let us all carefully imagine that death is to stay. "


    "So it is, brother Tieshan. Anyway, heiyun will follow you. No matter how you choose, I will follow you." heiyun took the lead in saying that. He didn''t know that Tieshan would not stay there.


    "Hehe, I only have tianruo daughter. I can''t bear to leave her, so no matter what kind of problem, I''ll follow Lord Su Tang to leave here. Heiyun, you have to think about it." iron mountain said.


    Black cloud smiled and nodded; "I''ve made up my mind. Since brother Tieshan wants to leave with Lord Su Tang, I''m also willing to leave with heiyun."


    With heiyun''s answer, the old village head continued; "I also decided to leave with adults. Now let''s give me an answer. Do you want to or don''t want to? If you don''t want to, live on this island and be safe at that time." hearing his inquiry again, everyone below is a city. After a long time, some people also expressed their willingness to leave and went there for a while, Sheriff, everyone nodded and was willing to leave.


    After hearing his words, the old village head smiled, nodded and said; "Well, since that''s the case, we can''t have any resentment against Lord Su Tang even if we die. He has only kindness to us. Do you remember?"

 Chapter 896

    After they had decided and discussed, they left here one after another and returned to their own yard to start practicing. On the other side, Su Tang and tianruo also entered the mountains again. As soon as they came in, tianruo asked aloud; "Master, why are we late? Do we have to enter the mountains?"


    "Well, the mountain range at night is the most dangerous place. This time we came completely to help you accumulate combat experience. It''s different from the last time, so you must be careful. You won''t do it unless you have to. You must be more careful. We''ll have a good experience in the mountain range tonight." Su Tang nodded.


    With his voice falling, tianruo nodded. Now she is completely different from before. She might have let her live in the mountains in the dark. She would cry and shout. However, after this period of time, she has also grown up. In addition, Su Tang has been with her this time.


    One big and one small, they walked quickly towards the depths of the mountain. Su Tang, the demons outside the mountain, didn''t pay attention to them at all. They couldn''t give tianruo the effect of experience. After they ran hundreds of miles in the mountain, they had entered the deepest part of the mountain. At this time, it was quiet all around, not even the sound of insects.


    Aware of such a situation, Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud; "God, let''s start our training here. Hide yourself as a teacher. Go to find the monster yourself. Remember to be careful. A teacher won''t do it unless he has to."


    "However, Shifu, it''s so quiet here. Where should I go to look for monsters?" tianruo said with a puzzled face. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Tianruo, did you hear anything here?"


    "Didn''t hear anything?" tianruo replied, and Su Tang continued at this time; "We came all the way from the outside, didn''t you find that there was a little different change here?" Su Tang didn''t say clearly, but slowly guided tianruo to use his brain. After all, he can''t always follow tianruo in the future, so Su Tang still needs to slowly teach her the experience of training in the mountains.


    The voice fell, and tianruo''s little eyebrow wrinkled slightly and meditated. After a long time, she answered aloud; "Before we came in, we could hear insects and other strange animals roaring all the way, but it was too quiet here. It was terrible. It seemed that there was something wrong here?"


    "Hehe, good, good. How can you quickly detect the wrong here? I''m very happy. Generally, when you encounter such a situation, it shows that there are powerful monsters nearby. This is the law of the jungle. Powerful and high-level monsters will have a territory. There are other monsters in this territory, but these monsters are prey, so generally they are They don''t make a sound at all. They are also afraid of attracting powerful monsters. If you encounter such a situation in the future, you must be careful. After all, being a teacher can''t always follow you. "Su Tang explained with a happy smile on his face.


    As his voice fell, tianruo nodded, and at this time Su Tang said aloud; "Well, you slowly look for the monster and hide it as a teacher." when the voice fell, his figure directly disappeared. Tianruo was left alone in the dark mountains. At this time, tianruo looked at the surrounding magic world and began to move forward slowly with the help of the moonlight.


    Suddenly, a huge animal roar sounded in the quiet mountains. At the moment of the sound, there were many movements like running for life in the quiet mountains and forests around. At this time, Su Tang hid in the air and thought secretly; "Hehe, it seems that the strength of this monster is not bad. It''s almost close to the realm of Emperor Wu. I don''t know if Xiaotian can do it."


    Tianruo''s cultivation level has been improved a lot. With Su Tang''s hand-in-hand teaching and the addition of pills and other things, she is enough. Therefore, now her cultivation level is close to the level of wuzun. In addition, she has preliminarily awakened. There is no problem in leapfrog fighting. It can be said that there is no great danger to deal with the monsters in the level of Emperor Wu, But the title of Emperor Wu is not necessarily.


    Tianruo also stopped after hearing the animal roar, and her nerves tightened all at once. At the same time, a bloody sword shadow loomed on her forehead. It was another huge animal roar. At the next moment, a huge black body rushed out of the mountains and came to this thing, Tianruo''s whole body suddenly burst out.


    "You are the little girl who brought it. You dare to break into the king''s territory." the monster felt her momentum, and a trace of contempt and disdain flashed in her eyes. Her tone was full of cold ponder.


    "I''m just looking for you. Die." the voice fell. If the voice flashed, the next moment a startling sword light wrapped around her.


    "Cut!" tianruo''s voice sounded, and a wizard''s sword light cut through the sky and went straight to the monster. Seeing that the little girl dared to take the lead, the monster''s eyes also burst out real killing intention. He only heard his angry roar and his whole body strength burst out. Although the monster''s body was huge, his speed was also extraordinary, Seeing his whole body move, he directly avoided the colorful sword light. At the same time, the huge claws flashing cold light also shot hard at tianruo.


    With the last few battles, tianruo''s face was no longer afraid. At the same time, she also took advantage of her direct petite body and speed to start fighting with the monster. Seeing her performance at this time, Su Tang smiled and felt it softly; "Hehe, it''s good. It seems that she has absorbed a lot of experience in the last few battles."


    However, despite some experience, the suppression of cultivation is not something that these things can make up for. With the continuous fighting over time, tianruo also slowly fell into the disadvantage. At this time, Su Tang looked at tianruo and said with a smile; "Ha ha, this girl doesn''t use the sword of killing God at this time." although she fell into the disadvantage, Su Tang didn''t plan to fight, but just looked at the battle quietly.


    At this time, the huge monster broke out again. If Tian didn''t dodge in time, she would be hit directly. However, with the sword Qi to protect her body, she was not seriously injured. After stabilizing the photography, he saw a red light flash on his forehead, and the sword of killing God appeared directly on her head. She saw her small hand for a while, The sword of killing God quickly flew towards the huge monster. At the moment when the sword light appeared, the huge monster also felt a huge crisis. Otherwise, it was hard to connect. As soon as his body changed, it shrank a lot. To avoid the sword of killing God, the monster also retreated madly.


    Seeing it retreat, tianruo''s eyes burst into a startling sword intention. At the same time, it rose like a peerless sword. The next moment, the sword of killing God also burst out a red light and went directly towards the demon beast again.


    "Roar!" the huge monster roared and ran away. Seeing that the monster had escaped, Su Tang was also slightly stunned. He still rarely encountered such a situation. Generally, such a monster with such cultivation would not happen. If the monster ran away, he was ready to hunt down and was stopped by Su Tang''s voice.


    "Don''t chase any more. This is its territory. If you chase it rashly, I''m afraid there will be some problems." Su Tang said aloud. If he heard this, Tian Ruo nodded and his sword intention dispersed in an instant. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Your performance this time is very good. It seems that after several battles, you have learned a lot. Very good. Go on."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang''s voice disappeared again. Tianruo took back the sword of killing God and went deep again. At this time, the monster who escaped from the forest, with a pair of huge blood red eyes, looked at tianruo''s back and burst into bursts of bloodthirsty.


    "It''s a great shame. I''ve been here for many years, and I''ve never met such a thing. You''re dead, little girl." the voice fell, and I saw a light flying out of his forehead and directly flying towards the deepest part of the mountain. Its actions were completely discovered by Su Tang, but Su Tang didn''t care much. Anyway, if Heaven needs experience, The tone is to let her find the monster, rather than ask the monster to find her.


    Sure enough, after su Tang''s voice fell, in the depths of a huge palace, the author three middle-aged people in black. At this time, a man hurried in from the outside and said his voice; "See the demon king, the black devil in front, there is a message that a little girl has entered our mountain with a peerless magic soldier."


    "Peerless divine soldier? Is that true?" as soon as he heard his subordinates'' words, the head demon king''s eyes lit up and asked quickly. When his voice fell, the people below nodded and replied; "That''s what the black devil said. It shouldn''t be wrong. See, demon king, should we send someone to check the situation first?"


    "Well, that''s good. Then you go. If it''s really a peerless divine soldier, the king must get it. In this way, the strength of our demon king''s Hall must be greatly improved. At that time, I''ll see what the demon valley still has with us, and the whole TIANYAO mountain will become the territory of our demon king''s hall." the leader continued.


    After his voice fell, the people below nodded again and again, and then left quickly. After he left, he spoke for the demon king on the right hand side of Hu sou''s man; "Boss, if you are really a peerless divine soldier, we can''t rush. Generally, such a girl, identity and background can be said to be very powerful. If you get into trouble with someone you shouldn''t, it will only bring trouble to the demon king''s palace."


    "The third said well, boss, you must think twice." the other man also said aloud. Hearing what they said, the first man nodded and thought for a while; "Everything should wait until the wind demon comes back."


    It turns out that this mountain range has a great reputation in the soul Wu continent. In this day''s demon mountain range, there are also two demon animal organizations. The first is the group demon Valley, which is an old force in the tiandemon mountain range, and its strength is very strong. The second is the demon king hall, which is a rising star. At the beginning of the creation of the demon king hall, the two forces also broke out wars repeatedly, However, with the passage of time, there are losses on both sides. In order not to let the power of the TIANYAO mountain be consumed by internal fighting, the group demon valley also defaults to the existence of the demon king hall. At the same time, the whole TIANYAO mountain is also divided into two, but a territory rich in resources is still in the hands of the group demon valley.


    The demon king hall has always wanted to unify the TIANYAO mountain, but on the surface, it has no unhappiness with the group demon valley. At the same time, the group demon valley also wants to incorporate the demon king hall. Both sides are peaceful on the surface, and there are constant fights, large and small, in the dark.


    If Tian Ruo didn''t meet a monster along the way, she was a little tired. She found a place to rest. At this time, the killing God sword on her forehead directly burst into red light, flew out and hovered over her head. Such a situation happened to a killing God sword. If Tian Ruo was a little stunned, she directly stood up, He looked at the mountains ahead with a dignified face.


    But it was quiet all around. After a while, the sword of killing God flew back directly. At this time, if tianruo was a little stunned, he didn''t know why. At this time, Su Tang''s voice sounded; "Well, tianruo, we''ve gone back first. You''ve been tired all night. The monsters in this are not able to resist your current cultivation. Now we go back and prepare some things for you. You can improve your cultivation first and then continue when you come back."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang appeared directly and went away with tianruo. Tianruo asked in the sky; "Master, did something happen just now? Why did my killing sword fly out directly?" she was still very curious about what happened just now. When she heard her question, Su Tang nodded with a smile; "There is indeed a powerful monster, but rest assured that he has gone. It''s okay. When your cultivation is improving, you can fight it."


    As soon as he said this, tianruo nodded. Then, under the leadership of Su Tang, they flew quickly. When Temo returned to the island, there was a trace of sunshine in the sky. At this time, Su Tang asked; "Xiao tianruo, you''ll have a rest in the room first. During this time, we''ll improve our accomplishments first. There''s no hurry to experience."


    The voice fell. Tianruo nodded. After watching her leave, Su Tang sat quietly in the courtyard. After a long time, it was dawn, and iron mountain came out of the room. As soon as he came out, he saw Su Tang. He hurried over and bowed; "Meet Lord Su Tang."


    "Brother Tieshan, don''t be polite. She went to have a rest when she came back with tianruo." then he looked at Tieshan, nodded and continued; "After this night''s practice, brother Tieshan, how do you feel?"


    The voice fell, iron mountain''s face was full of excitement, smiled, nodded and said; "Hahaha, although I didn''t sleep all night, I''m very energetic now. My whole body seems to have endless power. It feels really good."


    "Well, it''s just right. You''ll practice well during this time. When you get used to this feeling, I''ll give you a better skill." Su Tang continued. When they talked, people in the village retreated from the practice one after another and came out of the room with excited smiles.


    "Hahaha, my son''s father, this is cultivation? It''s really good. I didn''t sleep one night before, and I didn''t feel energetic the next day. Now you see, I''m still very energetic after I didn''t sleep this night." a woman shouted at the man in her yard.


    People who practice for the first time will feel very different if they are like this. What Su Tang said to Tieshan soon spread all over the village. In the next period of time, they also began to slowly enter winter. The people in the village didn''t go to sea. One day, they came out of this monster meat and practiced at leisure. Soon a month passed, With the support of Su Tang''s pills and skills, many of them have entered the realm of samurai.


    "Shifu, it''s winter. Why hasn''t sister Ao Yu come back?" asked Su Tang, who looked at the courtyard every day. When she heard her words, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "It''s not urgent. She should still practice in the Dragon Palace. It will take at least a month or two for things here. When the situation here is stable, we''ll leave here and go to the mainland outside."


    "Oh, good! I''ll continue to practice." tianruo nodded clearly, then turned and left. After she left, Su Tang also went out of the yard and came to the beach. He looked at the undulating waves and whispered; "What exactly does this mean? How do I feel that ancient gods seem to have a great relationship with this soul? What will be the final test? The second layer is the seed of kendo. What more powerful rewards will there be in the end?"


    A series of doubts appeared in Su Tang''s heart. At this time, a strange voice suddenly appeared in his ear. The next moment, the wave in front of him suddenly stopped, the next moment, a Golden Shadow appeared, and at the same time, a voice sounded; "You''ve been here for more than two months. Why? What''s the clue?"


    "Elder, I really don''t understand what the transformation of the power of the soul means. Can you give me a hint?" Su Tang asked quickly when he saw the visitor. When he heard his question, the ancient God smiled and said in a voice; "The land of soul is also the way of refining God, and what you cultivate is only the primary form of the way of refining God. Do you understand?"


    The ancient god was not stingy, so he explained directly to Su Tang. Upon hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. He had never heard of the way of refining God before. What kind of cultivation system is this?

 Chapter 897

    Aware of the confused look in Su Tang''s eyes, Gu Shen continued with a smile; "There are three ways of cultivation between heaven and earth. The first is the way of cultivation of the origin of heaven and earth, the second is the way of cultivation of sanctification of the flesh, and the third is the way of refining God. You say that the three systems of cultivation are only evolved from these roads, and there can be opportunities for transformation, and I don''t need to say more about the meaning of soul transformation. You should understand."


    Su Tang nodded when his voice fell. He couldn''t help thinking. He had never heard of these things before. It seems that he still didn''t understand many things in the process of cultivation.


    "Well, boy, the time here is different from that in Langya mainland. Two years here is equivalent to one year there. You have to hurry up. Don''t you want to leave here?" the moment the voice fell, the shadow of the ancient god disappeared, and the sea and surrounding environment recovered. At this time, Su Tang sat down slowly, My mind is full of the words of the ancient god just now.


    "Although I don''t quite understand it, at least there are some eyebrows." after that, Su Tang looked at the endless sea and didn''t speak for a long time. At this time, a cold feeling appeared on his face. Su Tang woke up from his meditation and stretched out his hand. Su Tang was slightly stunned and whispered; "It''s snowing."


    When the voice fell, he stood up and turned to walk towards the village. As soon as he entered the village, Su Tang smelled a fragrance, followed by tianruo''s voice; "Master, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Tang asked, looking at the sky in front of him. At the same time, he also stretched out his hand and touched her little head.


    "Master, you don''t know. It snowed just now, do you know?" tianruo said aloud. Upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded, and at this time tianruo continued; "Master, this evening is the first snow festival in our village. It snows on the first day of every year. It''s a festival in our village. Everyone will prepare many delicious things for a party to celebrate."


    "Early snow festival? What does this mean?" Su Tang was stunned. At the same time, his eyes died and he saw the open space. All the villagers were busy quickly. Some men moved out the monster meat and their own wine. At this time, iron mountain didn''t know when to come. He just heard Su Tang''s question, and he replied with a smile; "Ha ha, sir, you don''t know. This is a unique festival in our village. In fact, many years ago, our ancestors were not fishermen, but businessmen. Just because of some changes and big trouble, our ancestors gave up business and decided to live in seclusion. It implies that it snowed on the first day of the year, so in order to celebrate our ancestors The rebirth of, so we decided on this festival. "


    After listening, Su Tang nodded. Indeed, such a day is indeed memorable. Then Tian Ruo asked; "Master, where did you go just now?"


    "I went to the seaside alone and thought about some things. Xiaotian doesn''t have much time to be a teacher, so I decided to wait two months to stabilize things here, and then you follow me into the inland." Su Tang said, and he also calculated to stabilize things here. It should be almost two months.


    As soon as he heard such words, if tianruo nodded, at this time, the iron mountain made a sound; "Adults, if you have something to do, you should go first. We are stable here. Don''t worry. We are old. After this period of cultivation, we know more or less. We should cultivate from an early age, so you don''t have to worry about us."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, Ao Yu hasn''t come back yet. He''s waiting for two months." Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud. At this time, the bonfire in the open space has been lit. At the moment of the fire, all the villagers cheered. Suddenly, when he heard the earth shaking cheers, Tieshan smiled and said; "Let''s go, sir. The bonfire is lit. The first snow festival begins. Let''s go."


    Su Tang nodded and the three walked towards the bonfire. As soon as Su Tang came, the old village head and others laughed and said; "Sir, you are back. Come on. Today is the first snow festival in our village. Sir, come and celebrate with us."


    "OK!" Su Tang nodded, but at this time, they cheered earth shaking and stunned the people sent by the dragon mother around the island. As soon as they came out, Su Tang was slightly stunned. At this time, the old village head and others stopped. At this time, the people in the sky bowed to Su Tang and said respectfully; "Subordinates and others pay a visit to the Dragon God."


    "Don''t be polite. Why are you here?" Su Tang asked aloud. When he mentioned the words of that day, the people who searched for Hu quickly replied; "The dragon mother asked us to come over to protect the safety of these villagers. We thought something had happened here, so we showed up." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded. The old village head and others were surprised, and then the old village head spoke directly; "Thank you, adults. Today is a festival in our village. If you don''t dislike it, please join us for fun?"


    "Yes, the old village head is right. You''ve worked hard. Today we''ll have a good time with the villagers." Su Tang said. With his words, no one in space landed one after another, and then they joined in together. After a while, tianruo ran to Su Tang and said; "I''ve seen sister Ao Yu at the same time. She said she was coming soon."


    "Hehe, that little girl should have never been interested in the Dragon Palace. Let her come out and see the excitement here." it''s really suitable for such a lively atmosphere when I think that Ao Yu is still small.


    Soon after the sound fell, Ao Yu appeared, but he didn''t appear alone. The Dragon King, the dragon mother and an old man in white appeared at the entrance of the village. As soon as they appeared, Su Tang smiled, but there was no one. It was a quick run and a respectful worship; "Meet the Dragon King, the dragon mother, and the great grandfather."


    "Get up, don''t be polite." after doing it, they waved their hands, and then the three followed Ao Yu quickly to Su Tang. After entering, they bowed and saluted at the same time; "Meet the Dragon God."


    "Hehe, the Dragon King is here too? Just in time, today is a festival in the fishing village. We all follow them for fun. Today, we don''t care about identity. We just need to be happy. You must have something to do, but today we don''t talk about business, so we''ll have a good fun." Su Tang smiled and said. The Dragon King nodded again and again when he heard this.


    Indeed, he was in a very good mood during this period. The dragon people who changed their martial arts got a lot of benefits because of the arrival of Su Tang. Since Su Tang spoke, of course he was willing. He felt the happy atmosphere here since then. At this time, the old merchant and resident nodded with a smile and said; "Yes, the Dragon God is right. We have never had such a life."


    Later, the group also quickly integrated into it. After a night of carnival, early the next morning, Su Tang and the dragon people gathered in the hall of Tieshan''s house. Su Tang looked at the voice of the supreme ancestor; "Hehe, your talent is good, but not many people in the dragon clan can understand the second layer of real dragon bully body."


    "Everything is the blessing of the Dragon God. This time, my subordinates will come with the Dragon King and others to thank the Dragon God in person. When the Dragon God went to the Dragon Palace, my subordinates and others were closed, so I didn''t come forward to meet him. I hope the Dragon God wouldn''t blame me." the great grandfather said, and Su Tang smiled as his voice fell; "It doesn''t matter. This time I came here by chance, and those things themselves belong to the dragon family. I just borrowed them and passed them on."


    "The Dragon God is kind. By the way, I heard from the Dragon King that the Dragon God seems to have some research on the way of soul. This time, I came here to thank the Dragon God in person. Secondly, I have an ancient book from the way of soul obtained during my experience in the mainland. I hope I can pile up the Dragon God to help." the voice fell, He took out an ancient book from his storage ring.


    When the voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned. At the next moment, he nodded in surprise and said aloud; "Well, thank you very much." then she took the ancient book, but instead of looking at it now, she looked at the Dragon King and said; "Dragon King, you should have seen all that stuff? You should make good use of it, but you can''t be self defeating."


    Of course, the Dragon King understands Su Tang''s meaning. Although the things in it are just some empirical remarks, it is because of these things that it is likely to be martial arts for some descendants of the dragon family. He knows these problems in his heart without Su Tang''s reminding.


    "Well, thank you for your reminding. Your subordinates will certainly grasp it well and never make a mistake." the Dragon King also nodded and said. After the voice fell, Su Tang nodded and looked at Ao Yu''s voice; "Girl, you should have understood those things?"


    Ao Yu nodded and replied; "Yes!"


    "Well, that''s just right. I''m going to leave here in two months. If you don''t have anything to do, you''ll stay here temporarily and don''t go back to the Dragon Palace. Do you think so?" Su Tang nodded and continued to ask.


    Ao Yu didn''t hesitate to speak when he heard such words; "OK, everything depends on the Dragon God." the voice fell, and the Dragon King and others stood up, "Dragon God, I think there should be a lot of things you haven''t finished yet. We won''t disturb you much. Don''t worry. We''ll take care of the villagers on the island and won''t let them have any accidents."


    "I believe you. Once again, I thank the Dragon King in place of these villagers." Su Tang arched his hand and said aloud. Later, Song Zhe and the Dragon King left in person. On the way back to the village, Su Tang looked at Ao Yu and said aloud; "Girl, don''t be too eager, you know?"


    Su Tang suddenly said this, which made Ao Yu a little stunned. Then she also understood and nodded immediately; "Well, yu''er understands that there was some urgency before. Thank you for your reminding."


    "It''s good if you understand. Some things don''t come in a hurry. The more problems arise in dating, zhenlongba body itself is a person''s opportunity. It''s a great opportunity for you to enter the first layer at such an age. Accumulate slowly in the second layer. Don''t be too eager. You are the blood of Jinlong and have a great chance to succeed. What you have to do now is to accumulate constantly until the time comes When you are mature, you will have a better effect when you enter, "Su Tang continued.


    Then the two returned to the village. Su Tang also directly returned to the room. Ten days later, Su Tang handed over all the prepared skills to village head Cun. The group also practiced quickly. Tian Ruo and Ao Yu guided the villagers to practice martial arts. Su Tang was also happy and relaxed. In addition to helping Tian Ruo arrange tasks every day, he sat alone by the sea, Turn over the ancient book given to him by the great grandfather.


    "Hehe, I thought I had to explore slowly. Now, with this ancient book, I will know something about the way of soul." Su Tang closed the ancient books and said with a smile.


    It turned out that at this time, an ancient book introducing the roots of the land of the soul, in which the way of refining God was hidden. Although it was very deep, Su Tang, who had heard of the way of refining God, saw it at a glance. In fact, this way of soul and the other two ways of cultivation can be said to have the same goal. In fact, many years ago, human beings and living creatures in time, All the words are to cultivate the physical body and divine power. I know that a mysterious race was suddenly born many years ago. They have no entity and are all soul forms. However, the way of refining the god they cultivate makes them cultivate the soul body to a level that is different from the human physical body. In a simple four words, it is to gather the soul into a body.


    If Su Tang wants to transform his soul, he also needs to achieve the level of gathering souls and becoming a body. At the same time, Su Tang has also obtained a very important message in this ancient book. There is a very mysterious place in the depths of the soul Wu continent. It appears once a year, but few people can enter it. In that mysterious place, there is a holy soul forest, It is said that there is a very magical fruit called holy soul fruit. It is said that taking it will bring great benefits to the soul.


    While Su Tang was meditating, tianruo''s voice came; "Master, what are you doing here?"


    Su Tang turned his head and asked aloud; "Why are you here? Is there no problem with their cultivation?"


    Tianruo shook his head and said; "Well, it''s all right. Everything is normal. Shifu, you see my accomplishments have also been improved to the level of Wu Zun. Do you think I can go to the mountains to experience?" after several experiences, tianruo has liked the feeling of improvement after experience. Upon hearing this, Su Tang thought a little, nodded and said; "Well, you can really experience it, but you can see the situation here. As a teacher, there is no way to go away. If there are some problems, Ao Yu can''t deal with them."


    "Well, let sister Ao Yu go with me. If she is very strong, there should be no problem." tianruo continued. Su Tang was stunned at this, then nodded and said in a voice; "Well, it''s not too far from the dragon family. I believe people in the mountains will give her some face. It''s OK to have her with you, but you should be careful this time."


    "Well, I see. Thank you, Shifu." if tianruo finished, he was ready to turn around and leave. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Wait a minute, I still have some things for you." then he took out a messenger stone and a jade plaque from the storage ring; "This is a messenger stone. If you encounter any danger, contact me. This is an attack sealed by the master among the jade cards. If you encounter a critical moment of life and death, you will directly crush the jade card, and the master''s attack will appear. No one under God can defeat you. You should remember that you can''t use it unless you have to."


    "Well, thank you, master. I see." then she stretched out her hand and took the two things. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, remember to be careful when you''re outside."


    After tianruo left, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, this little girl seems to be a warmonger, but it''s also true. All practitioners of Kendo are like this." after the voice fell, two figures in the sky flew away from the island directly. After they left, iron mountain hurried over. As soon as he came, Su Tang smiled and asked; "Brother Tieshan is here for tianruo?"


    "Well, my Lord, would it be inappropriate for them to go out?" iron mountain nodded and said in a straight voice. After his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile; "The young eagle is going to fly one day. Besides, with Ao Yu by her side, brother Tieshan, you can rest assured that there will be no problem." as his voice fell, Tieshan thought for a while and nodded; "Well, I''m too excited."


    "Well, let''s go back too." Su Tang said with a smile. Tianruo and Ao Yu came back safely after going out for more than 20 days. Seeing them back, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "I thought you two girls were playing crazy outside." the moment the voice fell, tianruo said with a smile; "I met a breakthrough temporarily, so I delayed some time and came back late."


    As soon as they came back, Su Tangban saw that tianruo''s current cultivation had reached the peak of Wu Zun. He was also very surprised. The innate sword body was really extraordinary. He broke through in a short period of time, which surprised him.


    After the two returned, the three helped the villagers practice together, and soon everything was stable, just as Su Tang had calculated before, just three months.

 Chapter 898

    On this day, Su Tang got up early in the morning and stood at the entrance of the village. Su Tang said to Tieshan and others; "Your cultivation has stabilized. In the future, as long as you practice every day, don''t delay. I have prepared some pills before, which should be enough for you."


    "Thank you, sir. Sir, you don''t know when you''ll meet again. Be careful along the way." iron mountain''s eyes were full of reluctant voices.


    Then he looked at tianruo and explained; "Girl, don''t be naughty when you go out. You should listen to the master at any time, you know? Dad is here waiting for you to come back and practice hard. Don''t live up to the cultivation of Lord Su Tang."


    "Well, Dad, I know. Don''t worry. Tianruo will be a strong man." tianruo nodded.


    After several times of explanations and instructions, the three people of Su Tang directly broke through the air. Iron mountain and a group of villagers stood at the entrance of the village for a long time and did not disperse. After knowing that the figure of Su Tang and others completely disappeared in the sky, the old village head said aloud; "Well, everyone go back and practice hard. When Lord Su Tang comes back, I''ll impress him."


    When the voice fell, everyone nodded firmly on his face, and then dispersed one after another. Only iron mountain and black cloud remained in place. At this time, black cloud patted iron mountain on the shoulder and said aloud; "Brother Tieshan, don''t worry. Tianruo will be fine if he follows Lord Su Tang."


    Iron mountain nodded and said; "I also know this, but the girl has never left me, and I don''t know how long it will take to see her when she suddenly leaves. I just have some reluctance to give up." in this way, when his lie opened the sky where the king Su Tang disappeared, his eyes were full of strong reluctance to give up. When he saw his appearance, black cloud sighed helplessly and stopped talking, Just accompany iron mountain quietly.


    After a long time, iron mountain took back his eyes and looked at the black cloud; "Come on, let''s go back to practice. If we go out this time, our cultivation strength will reach a very strong level. In the future, we will follow Lord Su Tang to leave. It''s not good if our strength is too low." the voice fell, and they quickly walked towards the village.


    At this time, he flew out of the sea and landed on the shore. Su Tang said aloud; "I don''t know what this soul martial land will look like. Now there are still some expectations."


    "Hehe, I haven''t left the Dragon Palace. This is the first time I''ve come out. It''s all the blessing of the Dragon God." Ao Yu smiled and his eyes were full of expectation. When her voice fell, Su Tang said; "Rain girl, you can''t call me Dragon God outside in the future. You can call me brother Su Tang."


    "This..." hearing this, Ao Yu said in a embarrassed voice. At this time, Su Tang continued; "It''s all right. This time we''re training and shouldn''t expose our identity. Just listen to me. Just call brother Su Tang and don''t use those empty ones." Ao Yu nodded as soon as he said this, and Su Tang continued to speak; "Ao Yu, have you ever heard of the mysterious place?"


    "The mysterious place in the center of the soul Wu continent?" Ao Yu asked aloud.


    Su Tang nodded and continued; "Didn''t the supreme elder of the dragon clan give me an ancient book before? I saw it inside. Do you know the place?" the voice fell, and Ao Yu nodded and said; "Well, that place is the largest treasure land in the whole soul martial land, so many big forces will participate every year. We dragon people also have two places. What''s the matter, brother Su Tang, do you want to go there to find the holy soul fruit?"


    "Well, yes, you know my situation. I need that thing." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Just then Ao Yu said; "It''s hard to find things. As far as I know, it seems that I haven''t heard of the holy soul fruit in any year." Su Tang nodded and said in a voice; "As long as you have a chance, you should try it." Ao Yu nodded and continued; "This mysterious place will not open until October. At that time, I will leave a place for brother Su Tang at the same time."


    "Well, thank you. Let''s go. We''d better go to the nearby city to find out something." Su Tang nodded and said aloud.


    After they walked on the land for a while, they directly rose up. After half an hour of searching, they finally found a city. They landed outside the city. Su Tang took them to the city gate. From a distance, they found that the words "Cloud City" were written on the city gate, and the city gate was very busy.


    "Cloud City? That''s a good name. Let''s go in and have a look." Su Tang said with a smile. Then the three men walked towards the city gate, but as soon as they arrived at the city gate, they were stopped by a bodyguard.


    "Who are you? Where did you come from? Why did you come out of Cloud City?" the guard said aloud.


    Seeing being stopped, Su Tang also stopped, arched his hands and said aloud; "We are people who came out from a small village on the edge of the sea. We found a city after walking for a long time, so we went to have a look first." the voice fell, the guard looked at them carefully, and then nodded and said in a voice; "Then you go in." then he gave up his body.


    Just then Su Tang asked curiously; "Sir, what happened in the Cloud City? I think there are a lot of people here. We''re new here. I hope you can give us some advice." the voice fell down. This was to see the three people of Su and Tang, and then nodded and said in a voice; "I don''t think it''s easy for you. You don''t know. Three days later, it''s the big day for our young city Lord to get married, so there are more people."


    "Oh? We''re lucky to meet the young city leader''s wedding." Su Tang smiled and said, but after his voice fell, the guard sighed slightly; "It''s really a good thing, but seven days ago, we had some big trouble in the Cloud City, and our dead enemy blood studio appeared again."


    "Blood shadow building? What''s that? Is it also a force?" Su Tang was stunned when he heard this, and the guard nodded and said; "Yes, this blood shadow building is the largest killer organization on the soul Wu continent, and I went out of Cloud City and belonged to the holy soul palace. Our city master also participated in the encirclement and suppression war. This time, the blood shadow building came while the city master came."


    "So it is. Thank you for your advice." Su Tang continued with an arched hand. Then he said that you were ready to enter the city. At this time, the guard said aloud; "Boy, you should be careful. If there is nothing special, I advise you to leave here early to avoid affecting you."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang arched his hands and said thank you, and went straight into the city. At this time, Ao Yu on one side said aloud; "This man is not bad."


    "Well, it''s really good. Let''s go into the city and inquire about the news. Maybe we can see a good play this time." Su Tang nodded and smiled, and then the three looked for a place to live in the city.


    In the lobby of the restaurant, Su Tang and the three of them sat on the seats by the window and ordered a few dishes at will. Su Tang said with a smile; "It seems that the young city Lord is quite popular. Although there is trouble, how many people come to congratulate him." Ao Yu said aloud when he heard his words; "Yes, they are the people of the holy soul palace. The holy soul palace is the first righteous force in the soul Wu continent. The holy soul forest mentioned by brother Su Tang is guarded by this force."


    "Oh? So it is." at the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell, a voice sounded in the hall; "Fat Wu, what do you mean?"


    "Oh! Isn''t tianshao? What''s the wind today? You''ve blown?" the moment his voice fell, a round fat man came out of the small gun at the counter and stood in front of a handsome young man. At this time, tianshao pointed to the seat of Su Tang and others; "Fat Wu, how many times have I said that? That seat is for me only. How can you let others sit there?"


    "I''m sorry, there are fewer days. The matter is like this. The mayor of Shao is very happy to be close, so there are many people coming out of Cloud City. Many seats in the shop can''t be used. I''ll ask you to make way now. Don''t be angry, tianshao. This is the fault of villains. What you want to eat today is our treat." the voice fell, and Wu fatty called the waiter to come, After whispering a few words around the waiter, the waiter came towards Su Tang.


    "I''m sorry, my three guests. Would you please change your seat?" the waiter said politely. After his voice fell, Ao Yu said without waiting for Su Tang to speak; "Hehe, this man is really overbearing? Everything should be first come, first served? Did you arrange it before? But the people in your store now let us change seats? What do you mean?"


    "This..." hearing this, the waiter didn''t know how to answer. A look of help flashed in his eyes and turned to look at Wu pangzi. At this time, Wu pangzi came over with a smile and looked at Ao Yu''s voice; "This girl, I''m really sorry. We''re wrong about this. Please help us. We can''t afford to provoke this person."


    Finally, Wu pangzi''s voice lowered a little. As soon as he said this, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the handsome boy, nodded slowly and said; "Well, I''ll give you a face today, but you see, we have all the dishes here just now. How much should we say after we finish?"


    "Hum, you are the bastards who brought it. You can take the young master''s seat in our family? Get out of here quickly." at this time, without waiting for the shopkeeper to speak, a young man beside the boy pointed at the three people of Su Tang and shouted wildly. As soon as the words came out, the whole hall was quiet, and everyone''s eyes gathered. At this time, Su Tang raised his eyebrows and whispered softly when he heard the boy''s words; "If this man''s mouth stinks, let me see how your sword light is controlled?"


    The voice fell, and tianruo understood his meaning at once. He immediately touched the little fellow in the depths, drank and cut, and a colorful sword light went straight to the little fellow. However, the sword light was weakened by her, and the sword light swept over. The little fellow felt cool, subconsciously stretched out his hand and wiped his head. His hair had been cut off by the sword light.


    After all this, tianruo turned his head and looked at Su Tang. His eyes were asking. Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Hehe, it''s not bad. It seems that you''ve been doing well in recent months." his voice sounded in the quiet hall. At this time, everyone''s talent reacted. Many people took a breath. The sword light just appeared so fast that they didn''t have time to respond.


    At this time, Tian Shao''s face was gloomy and cold; "Can you move my young master''s people?" the voice was full of cold look. At this time, the people in the hall also talked.


    "Hey, I''m afraid these three are in trouble. They dare to provoke the young master of the heavenly family."


    Hearing what he said, the others nodded again and again, but Su Tang didn''t care at all; "Hehe, your mouth is too smelly. I''m just going to help teach you a lesson." the voice fell, and tianshao''s face became colder.


    "I''m from Tian family, and you rubbish can teach me a lesson? Yes, I want to leave an arm and get out of here right away. I can let you go once." Tian Shao continued. At the moment when his voice fell, Ao Yu sent a table to shout loudly; "Presumptuous, you''re going shopping. Your feet are soft. You dare to talk to my big brother like this. I don''t think the lesson just now is enough."


    When the voice fell, she waved her hand and a clear sound sounded in the hall. The next moment, tianshao covered his face and shouted at the people behind him; "You are all dead? Give me a hand, take these three bastards and take them back to me. I want them to survive and die."


    At this time, his voice was full of malice. His voice fell, and those martial artists behind him rushed out one after another. At this time, a voice sounded; "Stop being presumptuous." the voice fell, and a young man in white came down from upstairs.


    With his appearance, people in the hall got up one after another, bowed and shouted; "I''ve seen the young city Lord."


    "Meet the young city Lord." seeing this man appear at this time, Tian Shao also changed his face and saluted respectfully. At the moment when the voice fell, the young city Lord looked at Tian Shao coldly and said aloud; "What do you mean, it''s cold? It''s my big day right now. If you still do such a thing, can I understand that you and I are unhappy?"


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood, young city leader. These three people are so hateful that they took my seat and beat people." Tian Han changed his face and explained this repeatedly by waving his hand. After hearing his words, the young city leader said faintly; "Do you think I''m blind or deaf? I''ve seen and heard everything just now."


    "This..." Tian Han heard something for a while. After standing in place for a while, he bowed and saluted; "Young city leader, it''s my fault. I''ll come to the door and apologize later." when he spoke, he turned around and left with his people.


    After they left, the young city Lord walked towards Su Tang and others. After entering, he arched his hands and said; "Sorry, three. This guy has a bad temper. I''ll take him to make amends for you."


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. We''ve done something wrong with this." Su Tang smiled and stood up and arched his hands. After his voice fell, the young city Lord smiled and whispered a reminder; "After you guys, be careful. This guy will report everything. This time I''m with him, but he''ll have trouble with you later."


    "Thanks for reminding us. We have a sense of propriety." Su Tang said with a smile. After the voice fell, the little city Lord nodded, then turned and left. After he left, Ao Yu said in his voice; "The young city Lord is not bad."


    "He is indeed a good gentleman. No wonder he has such a popular heart." Su Tang must have heard that his cultivation is extraordinary. He can see clearly that the young city master is upright and modest. At this time, after leaving the restaurant, it is cold and says to the people behind him; "Keep a good eye on those three guys and find out their details."


    When the voice fell, Tian Han left directly. After eating in the restaurant, Su Tang and others met in the room. At night, the restaurant was quiet. Su Tang sat in the room and suddenly felt a murderous spirit. His face became gloomy. The next moment he rushed out of the door and saw him in the aisle on the second floor, Four or five people in black were holding bright weapons in their hands. Su Tang smiled coldly, and his figure moved. In an instant, he subdued all four or five people.


    The movement on his side woke Ao Yu and tianruo up at once. They also came out of the room. Seeing the situation in the corridor, tianruo ran to Su Tang and asked aloud; "Master, who are these people?"


    "It should be from Tianjia." Ao Yu answered at this time. Su Tang nodded and said; "It''s really from the heavenly family. Ao Yu brought all these people to me. When we went to the heavenly family, we dared to find trouble on me. If we didn''t teach them a lesson today, we would really be bullied." the voice fell. Su Tang took the two people and flew downstairs. Ao Yu also nodded, grabbed the two people and flew out.


    If tianruo looked at the rest of the people and didn''t answer, he directly flew up. Soon, Su Tang came down under the guidance of the man in black and came to the huge foreign residence. On the plaque on the door, there were four characters of the scholar Tianjia residence. At this time, the lights in the residence were bright. It was only at night, and the people who convinced the crowd didn''t rest.


    Su Tang threw the man in black at the gate of talent. Suddenly, the two gates were directly damaged. The next moment, many people came out, and a voice shouted angrily; "Why don''t rats come to my heavenly house to make trouble?"


    When his voice fell, a middle-aged man in Washington appeared in the predecessor of Su Tang and others. Su Tang asked coldly when he saw someone coming; "Who are you?"

 Chapter 899

    "Troublemaker." Su Tang replied lightly.


    Hearing this, all the people in Tianjia were stunned. The man in black who was thrown out by Su Tang the next moment took off his black scarf and shouted in panic; "Lord, help..."


    At this time, the young master of Tianjia just arrived. When he saw this man, his face changed and pointed to Su Tang and shouted loudly; "Presumptuous, dare to touch my heavenly family."


    "What if you move?" Su Tang continued faintly. At the moment when the voice fell, the Lord of the heaven family turned to look at the sky cold and asked; "What''s the matter?" the voice fell. Tian Han quickly said everything. After listening to the duty week, the owner of Tian family suddenly looked cold and turned to look at Su Tang and said coldly; "I really don''t know what''s good or bad. I spared you waiting for me before. I didn''t expect to be so unkind."


    "Hahaha, are you saying the opposite?" Su Tang immediately looked up at the sky and smiled. At this time, Ao Yu on one side pointed to the sky and said; "What a wicked bastard who sued first. Well, I''ll make you regret it today." when the voice fell, Ao Yu''s figure directly disappeared in place. Su Tang didn''t stop him when he saw his action. This time they came here to find trouble.


    Su and Tang don''t know much about the situation here. They just need some fame. Tianjia can be used for surgery. All places are the same. Famous people are more convenient in doing things.


    Ao Yu''s figure appeared in front of Tian Han''s body. She directly stretched out her jade hand and sent it. Before the master of Tian family could react, he saw his son fly out directly, hit the damaged gate and spit out blood. This situation made him extremely angry.


    "How dare you dare to do it in front of us. Good, very good." the Lord of Tianjia was very angry and drank. Then he directly sent a signal. The next moment, a gorgeous fire broke out over the Cloud City. All the forces that established Tianjia at the same time were moved one after another and rushed towards Tianjia.


    "I want you to die. Somebody take these three people down for me." the Lord of the heavenly family shouted loudly.


    The voice fell, and the people of the heavenly family behind him burst out one after another and rushed towards them, but their cultivation was too weak to reach the divine level. They didn''t see enough in front of Su Tang''s eyes, but Su Tang lowered his head and said to heaven; "Tianruo, do you want to try? You used to fight monsters and animals, but you haven''t really fought with people. Since you have such a chance today, you can try."


    "Well, thank you, master." tianruo nodded and replied. The next moment, her sword light burst all over her, and her voice sounded at the same time; "Sister Yu, I''ll take care of these people." the voice fell. With a wave of her small hand, countless sword Qi rushed directly at the people of the Tianjia. Ao Yu nodded when he mentioned the voice of the earth, and withdrew directly to Su Tang''s side.


    "Brother Su Tang, can sister tianruo deal with these people alone?" Ao Yu asked in a low voice.


    Upon hearing her words, Su Tang replied with a smile; "Everyone needs to grow up. This is a good opportunity. Besides, with us around her, who can help her? Her cultivation is not weak." Su Tang was not worried at all when he thought of tianruo''s means. Ao Yu nodded when he heard his words. She had practiced with tianruo in TIANYAO mountain for some time before, She was also very surprised at tianruo''s means. Looking at the cultivation of these people, she was relieved.


    When the sword light flashed, some people in the heavenly family were injured and flew out. At the sight of this situation, the Lord of the heavenly family changed his face and said angrily; "There are some means. No wonder you dare to hurt people so recklessly, but that''s not enough." the voice fell, and only heard a strange whistle in his mouth. At the next moment, a powerful momentum rose into the sky in the depths of Tianjia. At the next moment, an old woman in white appeared in the sky.


    As soon as she appeared, she saw her hand pressed slightly, and the skyrocketing sword light broke in an instant, and the next moment her old and indifferent voice sounded; "Tianjia doesn''t allow anyone to be presumptuous."


    "Divine order? Ha ha, it''s a little interesting." Su Tang smiled softly in his heart, and the next moment he also said aloud; "Tianruo, come back first, you can''t deal with this person." the voice fell. Tianruo took back the sword light and turned to Su Tang. At the same time, the old woman in the sky also fell slowly. At this time, those who came from resources arrived.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang raised his eyebrows slightly and Ao Yu whispered on one side; "It seems that the family''s influence out of the Cloud City this day is not small. Brother Su Tang, do you want me to call the people of the dragon family?" Su Tang waved his hand and said when he heard her words; "No, someone will appear later. It doesn''t have to be so troublesome to deal with these people."


    The moment the sound fell, a majestic voice came from the sky; "Why are you so angry?" the voice fell, and a middle-aged man in golden clothes slowly fell down, followed by a young man. He was really the young city Lord Su Tang and others had seen in the daytime.


    As soon as this appeared, the Shaocheng master saw the three people of Su and Tang, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes, but he returned to normal in a moment. At this time, the heavenly master looked at the visitor and saluted respectfully; "Tianlie has seen the city Lord. Unexpectedly, a small incident alerted the city Lord. Please forgive me."


    "Hehe, the Heavenly Master doesn''t need to be polite. What''s the matter? How can we make such a big scene?" the voice fell. His eyes also swept on the faces of Su and Tang, and he was secretly surprised.


    Seeing his eyes, Su Tang nodded slightly to show politeness. At this time, tianlie said aloud; "These three outsiders came to our heavenly house to make trouble, which is why this happened. I forgot that the city Lord should not interfere in this matter. Today I have to teach this guy a lesson." the moment the voice fell, the city Lord looked at the old woman behind him and said; "Old lady, you''re out too. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Hehe, I can''t stand idly by when someone comes to heaven''s house to make trouble. This time, the city Lord should not intervene." the old woman smiled and said in a tough tone. After listening to their words, Su Tang frowned slightly and raised a trace of anger in his heart. Originally, the city Lord appeared, and Su Tang didn''t intend to continue to make trouble, But now seeing the people of Tiantian''s family so ignorant, how can su Tang not be angry?


    "This... Elder, after these three days, it will be the big day for children to get married. During this time, many friends from outside come. Although these people don''t necessarily come to celebrate children, they are also friends of the city Lord''s residence. I hope the elder will give me a thin noodles. How about letting it go first?" the city Lord had a tough adventure one day, There is also some embarrassment.


    "Hehe, it''s not that I don''t give face to the city Lord, but that others have called on me. If my heavenly family doesn''t fight, what''s the majesty of my heavenly family?" the old woman continued to be tough. At this time, the city Lord said; "Elder, this matter is not what you think. Today, I happen to be present, so I''m very clear about the context of this matter. I think there must be some misunderstanding. I hope the elder can''t get excited."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" the old woman turned her head and looked at it, frowning slightly. At this time, the young city Lord also quickly told the whole thing. After his voice fell, the people of the heavenly family were stunned. At this time, the young city Lord looked at Su Tang and asked with an arched hand; "This friend, since things have passed, how can you call here?"


    "Hehe, you shouldn''t ask me about this. You should ask the young master of Tiantian family." the voice dropped. The young city Lord also saw several people in black who had been injured at Tianjia. He understood it all at once and said with a smile; "I see." then he whispered a few words in the city Lord''s ear, and the city Lord nodded.


    At this time, the old woman didn''t understand, but she, who had always been a bully, would take care of these and said with a cold smile; "Although this matter is the problem of my heavenly family, is it too much for you to call on the door so openly? Or do you think my heavenly family is easy to bully?"


    "Oh? Do you think so? In that case, I solemnly answer you. What can you do if you bully your heavenly family?" Su Tang''s anger suddenly ran up when he heard the old woman''s words, and immediately replied with great strength. As soon as he said this, everyone present was surprised. The movement here has attracted all the forces in Cloud City.


    The voice fell. Su Tang nodded to Ao Yu. Ao Yu understood and stepped forward to watch the old woman speak aloud; "I''ll give you two ways. First, leave an arm and kneel down to apologize, otherwise the Tianjia in Yuncheng will be removed." the voice fell, and her momentum broke out in an instant, and her dragon power rose to the sky.


    With the appearance of Long Wei, an old man in a big manor in chuyun city suddenly opened his eyes and shouted at him immediately; "All the people of the dragon family follow me to welcome the dragon family." the voice fell, and he rose directly to the sky and flew straight to the seat of the heavenly family.


    At this time, in Tianjia, everyone present felt the dragon power on Ao Yu''s body, his face changed, and the city Lord exclaimed; "Longwei, the man of the dragon family."


    Long Shi, one of the super overlords of soul Wu mainland, even the holy soul palace is afraid of them. It can be imagined that they are powerful. Long Shi''s people always rarely walk outside. Even if they walk outside, they are very low-key. He has been the city master for many years and has never seen long Shi''s people. I didn''t expect that Tianjia provoked such an existence today.


    Aware of Long Wei, the old woman''s face was also dignified. At this time, the figure in the sky fell and appeared directly under Ao Yu''s face, kneeling and saluting; "Long Yuan, a member of the long clan, took the members of the long clan to meet the Dragon Lord."


    "Don''t be polite." Ao Yu said in a voice. At the moment when the voice fell, everyone present was surprised, and the little city Lord exclaimed; "I didn''t expect that they were from the dragon family. It''s incredible." the people who suddenly came here, everyone present knows that they have been out of the Cloud City for many years. They have always been very low-key in business, never get angry with others, and have a good relationship with all forces.


    "Choose!" Ao Yu looked strongly at the people of Tianjia at this time. Upon hearing this, the old woman''s face changed. At this time, the city Lord shook his head helplessly, but it was tianlie''s voice; "Hahaha, long Shi, as a righteous overlord, actually bullied my heavenly family. Even if my heavenly family was destroyed today, we would never bow to you."


    As soon as he said this, everyone present was surprised, but the city Lord was slightly stunned. He couldn''t help nodding and thinking; "This day lie is really a character. Retreat is advance."


    "Presumptuous, what are you? You can slander the long family too?" Long Yuan heard his words, and a trace of anger flashed on his face. The next moment, he ordered the young man behind him; "Palm mouth!" the voice fell, and the young man''s figure directly disappeared in place. The next moment, a crisp sound sounded at the door of this quiet Tianjia.


    When the young man returned to the back of Longyuan, Su Tang said; "Ha ha, well, what you said is really good. If you bully you like this, long Shi really can''t say it, but today''s things have to have a result."


    "My friend, I hope you can hold this matter high." hearing Su Tang''s words, the young city Lord bowed his hand and said in a voice. Hearing his words, Su Tang turned back and smiled and said in a voice; "The young city leader also saw it. From beginning to end, I was not strong, but the people of Tianjia didn''t want to end this matter like this. I can give them a chance now. As long as tianlie can take my disciple''s sword, I won''t investigate this matter."


    When he finished, he pointed to tianruo. With his fingers, everyone present was stunned. The move of the seven or eight year old girl was just a small problem. But the moment the city Lord looked at tianruo, his eyes were full of shock and some surprised; "It''s amazing. I have the peak cultivation of Wu Zun at a young age."


    "Wu Zun''s peak?" the young city Lord was surprised. His accomplishments were only the peak of Wu Zun. Unexpectedly, the seven or eight year old girl also had the peak accomplishments of Wu Zun. At this time, he felt that the dragon family was extraordinary.


    Just then Su Tang continued; "The people of the long family don''t have to intervene in this matter, lest others say that the long family bullies the small with the big." when this word came out, Long Yuan looked at Ao Yu in some embarrassment. At this time, Ao Yu nodded and said; "What elder brother Su Tang says, long Shi will do." as soon as this remark came out, everyone present caught a message that the man and his apprentice were not long Shi''s people.


    The people of Tianjia also got this message. Tianlie looked at the old woman and saw the old woman nodding. At this time, tianlie also stood up and replied loudly; "Well, as you wish."


    "Slow down, my disciple''s move. If you can''t take it, the heavenly family will hand over ten lives. As for the ten people, I''ll decide, you''d like to." Su Tang said again. Hearing this, Tian lie frowned. At this time, Su Tang''s mouth outlined a sneer.


    Seeing his expression, tianlie pondered, and the next moment tianlie nodded; "Well, it''s a deal. I hope you can keep your promise." then he stood up, and he smiled coldly in his heart; "It''s just a move of Wu Zun''s peak. I want to see how powerful it is." he has the cultivation of eclosion realm. Even if he is granted the title, Emperor Wu is a mole ant in front of him, not to mention the peak of Wu Zun.


    "Tianruo, strike with all your strength." Su Tang said something to the other party, and the voice fell immediately. Tianruo nodded and walked slowly towards tianlie. With her footsteps, the red light on her forehead flashed faintly, and the sword Qi all over her body rose into the sky. For a moment, her whole momentum changed, It''s like a peerless sword.


    "Hiss! What a powerful sword! I didn''t expect that she was still a sword repairer. I''m afraid even the general title of Emperor Wu is not her opponent." everyone present was surprised. At this time, tianlie''s face was much dignified, and her heart was more secretly alert. At this time, tianruo''s steps suddenly stopped, and the next moment her forehead flashed red, A long sword appeared directly above her head. With the appearance of the sword of killing God, her sword Qi was much sharper.


    "Sword! Cut!" the voice fell, and the colorful sword light wrapped the sword of killing God and cut fiercely towards tianlie. The momentum of this moment made everyone present retreat a few steps. The indomitable sword light seemed to cut off the night. The yellow light flashed, and tianlie also burst out. Unfortunately, the sword light was too fast, His defense could not stop the sword light at all.


    "Yi!" the sword light dissipated, and tianlie''s whole body was fixed in place. Suddenly, a breeze blew, and tianlie''s body slowly fell back. At this time, the sensitive person also found that at the moment tianlie fell to the ground, his breath of life also completely dissipated, and the whole scene was silent. At this time, tianruo took back the long sword, Turn around and return to Su Tang.


    "Hey, if you don''t say anything, you''ll die. That''s all. Su Tang sighed. Then he left with Tian Ruo and Ao Yu. In fact, Su Tang really didn''t intend to kill, but he never thought that tie tianruo''s attack was so powerful. At the same time, Tian lie''s cultivation also made him look higher.


    Hearing his words, all the people present woke up. The city Lord sighed helplessly and didn''t say much. He turned around and left directly with the people. After they left, Long Yuan looked at Tianjia and said; "I long remember what happened today."


    When the voice fell, he directly took people to chase Su Tang and others. How many people left. The old woman seemed to be much older and said aloud; "What are you doing? Take the owner back." then she turned and walked towards the talent. When she came to the door, she said coldly; "At this time, they all rise because of the cold weather. The penalty hall will take him down and make a decision."

 Chapter 900

    When the old woman''s voice fell, some people appeared in the Tianjia family and took Tianhan away. Others took tianlie''s body away. After the Tianjia people left, the people present also left quickly.


    This time, many small families who have been attached to the Tianjia family for survival can not help thinking. It can be said that it will be difficult to move forward in the future.


    The dragon Yuan who caught up with Su and Tang said respectfully to Ao Yu; "Lord Shenlong, our dragon family has some industries here. Since you are here, please move to my dragon family''s manor."


    "Is it too troublesome?" Su Tang said aloud. Ao Yu said softly as soon as he listened to his words; "Brother Su Tang, long yuan is right. After today''s events, we do have some problems living in the inn. We''d better go to the long family''s side." Su Tang nodded when he ate the flower smoke, and then said aloud; "All right."


    Seeing their promise, Long Yuan immediately said; "This way, please." then a group of people from the dragon family returned to the manor with Su Tang and others.


    In the city Lord''s house, the city Lord looked at the little city Lord''s voice; "Xingyun, what do you think of this?" the voice fell, and the young city Lord smiled and said; "What else can we think of? The Tianjia family has really expanded over the years. We are not hindered by the strength of the Tianlao woman. We don''t openly suppress them. Now that the people of the long family have come forward, I believe those below them will also have some deep thoughts. However, Su Tang must be different. The feeling of this person to the child can only be described in four words, which is unfathomable."


    "Well, yes, it''s really unfathomable. He thought he was from the dragon family, but he denied it. In addition, the Dragon seems to have a respectful look in his words. His identity is unusual." the city Lord nodded, his voice fell, and the little city Lord nodded; "Well, this man is really mysterious. Father, should we visit him tomorrow? If such a person can make friends, it will only be of great benefit to our Bai family."


    "Of course, we must have gone to the dragon''s manor at this time. Come and visit with me tomorrow morning. Unexpectedly, they are people of the dragon''s family. It''s unexpected." the city Lord continued.


    At this time, in the hall of Long''s manor, Ao Yu saluted Su Tang respectfully; "Dragon God, you are surprised by today''s events." at this time, upon hearing her words, the people of the dragon family behind him all looked frightened. At this time, Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud; "Rain girl, why did you forget? Don''t call me Dragon God outside. It''s not your fault this time. We can only say that the people of Tianjia are too much, but things have become like this. We don''t have to worry about it. Don''t continue to suppress Tianjia on the matter of long."


    "Yes, yes! Everything is to listen to adults." Long Yuan nodded again and again, his voice trembling. Seeing his appearance, Su Tang said kindly; "Your name is long yuan, right? Don''t be so restrained. Let''s be more comfortable. Don''t call me Dragon God like rain girl. My name is Su Tang. You can call me Mr. Su."


    "This..." Long Yuan was a little embarrassed. At this time, Ao Yu said aloud; "Brother Su Tang can do whatever he says. His identity should not be exposed. The reason why you know is that you are from our dragon family, but you must remember to keep it secret." hearing Ao Yu''s explanation, Long Yuan nodded again and again.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at the sky and said aloud; "Your girl''s strength changes day by day. I didn''t expect to reach such a level. I''m very glad to be a teacher." as soon as he said this, tianruo''s face was a little ugly and his tone was a little trembling; "Shifu, I''ve killed..." aware of the fear and panic in her tone, Su Tang''s face changed, went to him, touched her little head and said aloud; "Hey, I made a mistake in my calculation today, but if you want several groups, killing is very common in the process of cultivation. During the cultivation time, the strong is respected. If you don''t kill others, others will kill you. You have seen the situation today. If it weren''t for your sister Yu''s strength, the people of Tianjia would never give up today. Remember, sometimes you kill People are not a bad thing. Judging from the style of work of the Tianjia family, I''m afraid they also have a lot of people coming out of the Cloud City. If you want to remember, eradicating evil is doing good. "


    "Well, Mr. Su is right. The family is always overbearing this day,


    Relying on old lady Tian, a god level master, the younger generation bullied men and women. This time, they dared not offend Mr. Su and others, and they did a good thing to get out of the Cloud City. "Long Yuan nodded and said,


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang nodded and continued to whisper to tianruo; "Did you hear that? You don''t have to bear psychological burden. Cultivation is to keep weak, and eliminating evil is to do good." his voice fell, and tianruo''s mood eased a lot. At this time, Ao Yu also came to tianruo and said comfortingly; "Well, brother Su Tang is right. You don''t have to worry about sister tianruo. You consumed a lot in the battle just now. Are you hungry? Do you want to prepare some food for you?"


    If tianruo is different from them, after all, he is still a mortal. When tianruo heard her words, he nodded. At this time, Long Yuan bowed immediately; "My subordinates, I''ll prepare now." soon the long family left, and there were only three people left in the hall.


    When he left the hall, Long Yuan shouted to the teenagers around him; "Inform the Dragon Lord of the original letter of things here."


    "Yes!" the young man nodded, and then Longyuan went to arrange food. The young man also quickly took out the messenger stone and spread the news here. At this time, among the long family in the center of the soul Wu continent in the yard, an elder suddenly opened his eyes and took out the messenger stone. After activating the news inside, his face changed greatly and rushed out of the room, Go straight to the place where the Dragon Lord is located.


    "Three elders, why are you late? Why are you here?" a beautiful woman looked at the old man who came in a hurry and asked.


    "Madam, my subordinates just received the news and asked to see the Dragon Lord." the three elders answered loudly.


    At his words, the beautiful woman was stunned and said in a voice; "But the Dragon Lord has rested. What kind of things will make the three elders so anxious?" she seldom saw the three elders who have always been calm so nervous. Her voice fell and the three elders said aloud; "The news came from the Cloud City ahead. The Dragon Lord appeared, and a big man of the dragon family also appeared. He is now in the Dragon manor of the Cloud City."


    "What? The dragon people are out of the mountain?" the lady was surprised, then nodded and said in a voice; "First take the three elders to the hall, and I''ll inform the Dragon Lord." the voice fell, and a maid came and took the three elders away. The lady hurried to the Dragon Lord''s room and entered the room. The Dragon Lord smiled and said; "What happened, madam? You look worried."


    "Master, the three elders received a message from the front that the dragon people are out of the mountain." the lady quickly said. Hearing this, the Dragon Master immediately stood up from the bed and said; "The dragon people are out of the mountain? Where are the three elders now?"


    "In the hall," replied the lady. Then they left the room in a hurry, walked towards the hall, entered the hall, and the three elders got up and saluted; "See the Dragon Lord."


    The Dragon Lord waved his hand and asked; "The three elders activate the messenger stone." the three elders nodded, quickly took out the messenger stone and input divine power. The next moment, a young man''s voice sounded; "Elder, there are dragon people in the Cloud City. There are also noble people of the dragon family. Deacon Longyuan asked me to send a letter for instructions."


    The voice fell, and the dragon master took the messenger stone from the hands of the three elders and quickly transmitted it to the channel; "Let Long Yuan tell them their names. No matter what they ask, they must be well entertained and must not be neglected." his voice fell. He held the messenger stone and frowned; "The dragon clan hasn''t seen anyone for hundreds of years. How can they suddenly walk on the mainland? What can''t happen?"


    "Dragon Lord, we''d better wait for Longyuan to find out about this. Let''s make plans. Maybe the people of the dragon family just come out and have a look around." the three elders said aloud. With his voice falling, his wife also said aloud; "Well, sir, don''t worry first. The dragon clan has always told us to do something. This time, it actually appeared directly. Maybe it''s what the three elders said. It''s just for fun."


    The instant the sound fell, the messenger stone burst into light, and the Dragon Lord directly input power. The next moment, the sound of the dragon Yuan came; "Dragon Lord, three people came out this time, an 11-year-old girl named Ao Yu, another Dragon God of the dragon family, Lord Su Tang, and another disciple of Lord Su Tang."


    "Dragon God? This..." Longyuan''s voice fell, and the Dragon Lord stood up in surprise, with a look of horror in his eyes.


    The lady asked with some incomprehension; "Master, isn''t there only a dragon king in the dragon clan? I''ve never heard of the title of Dragon God." her voice fell, and the three elders on one side nodded. Although they are also people of the dragon clan, they don''t know much about the internal affairs of the dragon clan. Unexpectedly, the general dragon clan just directly informed the Dragon Lord of anything, Their identities are not enough.


    "You don''t know that the dragon clan is a very huge super force. It exists not only in their plane, but also in other planes. Almost none of them has the existence of the dragon clan. The Dragon King only has the existence of the dragon clan in the plane of water, and the Dragon God can command the existence of the dragon clan in the heavens, and no one can match in the position of the dragon clan. It is said that from ancient times So far, there has been a dragon god besides kaizulong. A few years ago, I heard the Dragon King say that a new Dragon God was born, but I didn''t expect it to appear here. "The Dragon Lord explained.


    "Hiss! It''s so noble." the lady took a breath and said in her voice. At this time, the three elders nodded again and again. At this time, the Dragon Lord continued; "Three elders, you issue a summoning order to make all elders hurry back."


    Three elders bow down and answer; "Yes!"


    "Sir, who is Lord Ao Yu? The Dragon Lord should have a good status to let such a little girl accompany the Dragon God?" the lady asked aloud. At this time, the three elders also decided to move in their hands and looked at the Dragon Lord. At this time, the Dragon Lord said aloud; "If I guessed correctly, Lord Ao Yu should be the youngest daughter of the golden dragon body loved by the Dragon King."


    "Is it her? That''s what the Dragon Lord said before. It may be Lord Ao Yu who will become the next Dragon King?" the lady said in a surprised voice. As soon as she said this, the Dragon Lord nodded.


    With the order of the Dragon Lord, all the elders of the dragon family scattered in the soul Wu continent set off one after another and rushed to the headquarters. At the same time, the whole headquarters of the dragon family was also a sleepless night, and those supreme elders who couldn''t get out of the gate were alarmed one after another.


    The next morning, Su and Tang sat in the yard chatting. Long Yuan stood outside the door and shouted respectfully; "My subordinate Longyuan asked to see you."


    "Come in!" Ao Yu turned his head. After her voice fell, Long Yuan came in and saluted again. Su Tang said with a smile; "Deacon Longyuan, don''t be so polite or restrained. Why did you come early and don''t know why?"


    Long Yuan straightened up and said; "The city Lord asked to see your excellency."


    "City master? By the way, Deacon Longyuan, you have been out of Cloud City for many years. What do you think of the city master?" Su Tang asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, Long Yuan quickly replied; "He is a modest gentleman. He has never done anything too much. His subordinates have communicated with him several times. He is very decent." Su Tang smiled and said; "So it is. It seems that if you ask for your father, you must have your son. Young city Lord, we''ve met before. You''re very decent."


    "Mr. Su thinks highly of the little Lord." Long Yuan said aloud. Upon hearing such words, Su Tang smiled and continued to say aloud; "Please come in, the city Lord. I also want to ask about something." the moment the voice fell, Long Yuan nodded and withdrew. After a while, the city Lord came with the young city Lord.


    "Bai Luosheng and Bai Xingyun, my dog, have taken the liberty to visit. I hope you will forgive me." when the city Lord came, he bowed his hands and said aloud. When he heard what he said, Su Tang smiled and stood up and said; "I''m a newcomer. I should have gone to visit the city Lord. Unexpectedly, I asked the city Lord to come in person. Come on, please sit down, city Lord and young city Lord."


    "You''re serious. I''m really sorry for what happened last night. Today''s family is an old force in the Cloud City. I hope you will forgive me for offending me." the city Lord arched his hands again, then sat down slowly, but the young city Lord didn''t do it. He just stood behind the city Lord quietly and said with a smile when he heard what he said; "It doesn''t matter. This matter has passed, but speaking of it, I have to thank the young city Lord for helping us out in the restaurant."


    "You''re joking. It''s just a matter of lifting your hand." the young city Lord quickly said with a smile. Su Tang also smiled at such words. At this time, the city Lord said aloud; "I want to ask you to come to the children''s wedding in two days."


    "It''s natural. Since I came here and met you, it''s even fate. Besides, I think the young city master is very good. I''m just afraid it''s inconvenient for you to come here at that time." Su Tang nodded with a smile. Tianruo smiled and said at his words; "Master, I''ve never attended a wedding. I''m going too."


    "OK, OK, I''ll take you there too." Su Tang smiled and touched her head. Hearing what he said, the city Lord was also very happy. At this time, the young city Lord bowed his hands and thanked him; "It''s really brilliant to have your excellency here. I''d like to thank you first."


    Last night, their father and son also guessed Su Tang''s identity many times. Although they didn''t guess it completely, according to the dragon''s respectful attitude towards him, his identity should be extraordinary. Today, their father and son were even more surprised. This visit made them see Su Tang''s unusual.


    "By the way, I''m a newcomer here. I don''t understand some things. I hope the city Lord can introduce me to the situation of soul martial land." Su Tang said again. When he heard this, the city Lord smiled and nodded; "Well, I''m not too clear about the situation outside when I stay out of the Cloud City for a long time. Children walk outside all year round. If you like, let children solve your doubts for you?"


    "Well, two days later, the little city Lord will be very happy. I think the city Lord also has a lot of things to do. You are really embarrassed to bother." Su Tang nodded and smiled. Hearing this, the little city Lord smiled and shook his head; "It''s our honor to help you."


    After chatting for a while, the city Lord got up and left, leaving little city Lord. Long yuan, you also left with the city Lord. There were only three people left in the whole courtyard, little city Lord and Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Young city Lord, come and sit down. Don''t be shy. We should be friends?" the voice fell. The young city Lord smiled and nodded. He was not polite and sat down directly.


    "You don''t have to call me the young city master, just call my name." Bai Xingyun said aloud. When he heard what he said, Su Tang nodded; "Well, then I''ll call your name. You don''t need your excellency''s. just call me Su Tang."


    Their ages were not much different, and they soon became warm, and Su Tang said aloud; "Brother Xingyun, this is the first time I''ve come out here. I don''t know much about the soul martial land. You''d better tell us about the soul martial land first."


    "Brother Su is joking. Although I have been practicing outside for many years, I don''t know much about the situation of hunwu continent. I can only tell everything I know." Bai Tianxing also said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded again and again. At this time, Ao Yu also said; "That''s better than we don''t know anything. Thank you, brother Bai." the voice fell, and Bai Tianxing was flattered; "Lord Ao Yu, it''s serious." Ao Yu is a real dragon. Bai Tianxing''s heart is still very awed.


    "Hahaha, brother Bai, don''t be formal. Rain girl is also very easygoing. Although she is a dragon, our communication is between friends and doesn''t involve identity." Su Tang smiled immediately with a look of Bai Xingyun. At this time, Ao Yu nodded again and again; "Yes, brother Su Tang is right. Don''t be shy. I won''t eat you, cluck!"

 Chapter 901

    Hearing Ao Yu''s words, Bai Xingyun smiled, then put down a lot, and quickly told Su Tang about his soul and martial mainland. The four people chatted in the afternoon. At this time, tie Tian was like a voice; "Master, I''m hungry."


    "Hehe, brother Bai, you are the young leader of the Cloud City. We are new here. Should you take us to see the fun places and delicious food out of the Cloud City?" Su Tang said with a smile after listening to tie tianruo''s words. The voice fell. Bai Xingyun nodded and said; "It''s natural. Since my sister is hungry, I''ll take you to a place where the food is very delicious."


    "Well, I''ve been in the Dragon Palace all year round and seldom eat delicious food in the world. This time, I''ll come out with brother Su Tang, but I''ll have a good look and taste delicious food everywhere." Ao Yu also said with a smile.


    Then they got up and left the courtyard. As soon as they came out, they met long yuan. After talking to long yuan, the four left the long manor. At this time, it was sunset and dusk. The four walked on the busy street. The two little girls ran to see this and that for a while. They were very happy. Looking at their appearance, Su Tang also smiled.


    "These two girls make brother Bai laugh." Su Tang said aloud.


    Upon hearing such words, Bai Xingyun waved with a smile and said; "Brother Su, why don''t you laugh again? They are not old and have never come out. These are normal performances." the poet soon came to a very gorgeous restaurant and Bai Xingyun said aloud; "This is Zuixian building, the largest restaurant in the whole Cloud City. The food and wine here are unique. Please, brother su."


    Su Tang nodded and walked into it with two girls. As soon as he came in, a maid came over and saluted respectfully at the sight of Bai Xingyun; "See you, uncle."


    "Uncle?" Su Tang was stunned at the maid''s words, then smiled and said aloud; "Hahaha, brother Bai, it seems that taking us to eat delicious food is just one of your purposes." there was a teasing smile on the corner of his mouth. Seeing his appearance, Bai Xingyun smiled awkwardly, and then he said to the maid; "I''ll bring some friends over to eat. You can prepare a quiet elegant room for us and ask Ling Yan to come over by the way."


    "Yes, please come here, uncle." the maid answered and took Su Tang and others upstairs. After entering the elegant room, the maid said aloud; "What would you like to eat?"


    This is Bai Xingyun looking at Su Tang and saying; "Brother Su, please take your order." the voice fell, and Su Tang said with a smile; "Come to your sister''s signature dish. I heard that the wine here is also good. I also want to try it." then the maid smiled and nodded, and left Yajian. At this time, Su Tang looked at Bai Xingyun and asked; "Brother Bai, should you introduce your wife to us in advance?"


    "Hehe, her name is Gu Lingyan. This is her family''s industry. The Gu family and our Bai family are family friends. We were childhood friends and grew up together." Bai Xingyun said with a smile.


    When the voice fell, there was a knock on the door outside. The door was pushed open, and a beautiful figure came in, followed by a gentle voice; "Ling Yan has seen you!"


    "Ling Yanlai, introduce me." when he saw the visitor, Bai Xingyun immediately stood up and walked to her.


    "This is brother Su, this is his disciple, tie tianruo, and this is Ao Yu. They are all our distinguished guests out of the Cloud City." then he looked at Su Tang and continued; "Brother Su, this is my fiancee, Gu Lingyan."


    At the sight of the woman, Su Tang nodded and said with a smile; "Lingyan girl, don''t be polite. Everyone is friends. Please sit down." after that, Bai Xingyun sat down with Gu Lingyan. At this time, Su Tang looked at Gu Lingyan and said aloud; "Miss Ling Yan, I''m really sorry to bother you this time."


    "Hehe, brother Su is joking. Since you are the brother of brother Tianxing, you are the distinguished guest of my drunken fairy building. Why bother?" Gu Lingyan said with a smile. Looking at her, Su Tang''s heart also nodded secretly, but he noticed that her eyebrows seemed to be a little depressed, and Su Tang''s eyes looked puzzled.


    Aware that Su Tang''s face was white, the cloud couldn''t help but speak out in doubt; "Brother Su, what''s the problem?"


    "Lingyan girl, I think you look a little depressed. Is there something on your mind? Or is there any trouble?" Su Tang said aloud. As soon as he listened to his words, Bai Xingyun also turned his head. He also noticed the difference of ancient Lingyan and said aloud immediately; "Ling Yan, what''s the matter with you? Tell me what''s the matter and I''ll help you."


    "Brother Tianxing, you know what happened to me. Recently, I feel that I can''t suppress the hot gas in my body." Gu Lingyan replied. Hearing this, he changed his face during the day and grabbed Gu Lingyan''s hand and said aloud; "How could it be like this? Doesn''t it mean that cold chalcedony can suppress the hot air in your body? How could it be like this?"


    "I don''t know. My father has been busy for our wedding these days, and I''m not bothering him, so..." Gu Lingyan shook his head and said. With her voice falling, Su Tang couldn''t help saying; "Hot gas? What''s that? Miss Ling Yan, I have a little medical knowledge. I wonder if you can let me have a look?"


    As soon as he said this, Bai Xingyun immediately stood up, "brother Su, I hope you can help Ling Yan."


    Su Tang''s identity itself is very mysterious. In addition, his cultivation is unfathomable. Now when he hears his words, he is of course willing to help Su Tang. Gu Lingyan on one side also nodded and said aloud; "Then there will be brother Lao su."


    After the operation, Su Tang slowly released his soul power and directly began to check the situation in Gu Lingyan''s body. At this time, he noticed his soul power. Bai Xingyun and Gu Lingyan were surprised. Soul repair, it was the most mysterious person in the soul martial world. At this time, Su Tang''s soul power came back.


    "Lingyan girl, you seem to have fire poison in your body? Have you still been hurt?" Su Tang asked aloud. As his voice fell, Bai Xingyun said without waiting for Gu Lingyan to speak; "Hey, Ling Yan has never left the Cloud City, and will not be hurt. What''s in her body is really fire poison, which is inherited in her family''s blood. People of all ages are miserable. They can only use the power of cold attribute to suppress and alleviate, but the hot gas in Ling Yan''s body is the most powerful, and even cold chalcedony can''t be suppressed."


    "This has happened in all dynasties? It''s really a strange thing, Lingyan girl. Can you tell us something about your family?" Su Tang was curious and asked aloud. Hearing his words, Gu Lingyan flashed a look of embarrassment on his face. At this time, Bai Xingyun said aloud; "Ling Yan, Su Tang is not an ordinary person. There is no need to hide those secrets. It doesn''t hurt to say it directly."


    "Hmm!" Gu Lingyan nodded and then whispered; "My ancient family is also a thousand year old family. It is said that our ancestors established the ancient family after obtaining great opportunities in a cave thousands of years ago. However, our ancestors'' opportunities have also brought us sequelae. Since our ancestors, every generation has fire poison in their bodies, which is unbearable. Our ancient family has been looking for ways to solve it for generations, but thousands of years have passed I still haven''t found a way to completely crack it, but it can be alleviated. "


    "Oh? Is there such a thing? What chance did the ancestors get? Will it bring such serious sequelae to future generations?" Su Tang continued. Gu Lingyan didn''t hide anything when he said this; "According to the ancestral records, the ancestors met the dying ancient super beast, Fire Kirin, in the cave, and got a drop of Fire Kirin''s blood essence and the cultivation method after change."


    "So it is. Our ancestors obtained the essence and blood of fire Qilin, and they have changed their flesh and become the body of fire spirit. Therefore, there will be no problem in cultivating fire Qilin''s skill. However, this body of fire spirit is very rare and can''t be found. I''m afraid there will be no body of fire spirit among the descendants of the ancient family. Therefore, cultivating fire Qilin''s skill has accumulated fire poison in their body "Su Tang explained aloud.


    As soon as this word came out, Gu Lingyan nodded to say it easily; "Yes, my father and the ancestors of the family also analyzed it in this way, but there is no way to solve it. Brother Su, how can you analyze it quickly? I don''t know if there is any way to solve it?" said here, her frost sky is also full of hope. At this time, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "This fire poison is not easy to crack. I haven''t thought of a way yet. Let me study it after I go back, OK?"


    "Well, thank you, brother su." Gu Lingyan nodded with a faint loss in his tone. He asked aloud in the daytime; "Brother Su, why is Ling Yan so serious? Although her cultivation method is also an ancestral one, her cultivation achievement is not high. There should not be a lot of fire poison accumulated in her body, but how can it be so serious?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, Lingyan''s physique should be very special. Does Lingyan think there will be cold in her body when the moon is full, and it will be more painful when the fire poison collides with the cold?" Su Tang asked aloud. Gu Lingyan nodded at such words.


    "The body of the cold moon is a pity," Su Tang continued. As soon as he said this, Bai Xingyun stood up, bypassed his seat, knelt down and arched his hands at Su Tang; "Please also ask brother Su to help Ling Yan. Bai Xingyun will never forget his kindness." when Bai Xingyun knelt down, Su Tang quickly stood up and helped him up; "Brother Bai doesn''t have to. Lingyan''s situation is actually very easy to crack, but it needs her own choice. The situation of the ancient family can also be cracked, but since they all guessed but didn''t choose to crack, they must have their difficulties."


    "Brother Tianxing, you..." Gu Lingyan didn''t expect that she would kneel down and beg for someone for her during the day. For a moment, her heart was filled with endless emotion, but Gu Lingyan also cried and laughed when she heard Su Tang''s words; "The way brother Su said should be to let us fly the ancestral skill?"


    "Well, this is the only best way. As long as you don''t practice the Fire Kirin''s skill, you won''t continue to increase fire poison. At that time, as long as you clean up the fire poison in your body, there will be no such problem." Su Tang continued to speak, and his voice fell, Gu Lingyan said helplessly; "Brother Su, you don''t know. Our ancient family''s combat skills are fire after verification. Without this Fire Kirin''s skill, our family''s combat skills can''t be used, and our strength will be greatly reduced."


    "Then you can look for other fire attribute skills to replace it? How can there be no other fire attribute skills in the big soul Wu continent?" Ao Yu also said at this time. Hearing this, he shook his head during the day; "There are many skills of fire attribute, but the skill that can be compared with fire Qilin skill is unique. Therefore, the ancient family has been reluctant to change the skill, so that the ancient family can continue to maintain a place in the soul martial land."


    Su Tang nodded. He was also born in a small family. Of course, he knew the importance of this skill to one. This ancient family has been inherited for thousands of years and made many enemies. If you change the skill rashly, your strength will be greatly reduced. In addition, abolishing the skill will have a long period of weakness, which is very dangerous.


    "So it is, but don''t worry, Miss Ling Yan. I''ll find a way. There''s no other way to solve this matter." Su Tang continued. Gu Ling Yan nodded his head and said with great gratitude; "Thank you, brother su. Whether you crack it or not, Gu Lingyan will always remember the kindness of brother su."


    The moment the voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "No need to thank you. It''s not so serious. Today, Lingyan girl can entertain them with delicious food and wine." the voice fell, and the wine and food also came up. Su Tang and others chatted and enjoyed happily.


    At this time, under the leadership of the dragon master, all the elders of the dragon family got up and rushed to the Cloud City at the dragon''s headquarters in the center of the soul Wu mainland.


    On the wedding day, the city Lord sent someone to invite Su Tang and others early in the morning. Su Tang and others followed them to the city Lord''s house. As soon as they entered the door, the city Lord welcomed them; "Mr. Su, please come here. Please don''t be surprised at the poor reception on today''s children''s day."


    "Hahaha, you''re welcome. Don''t entertain us. Don''t worry about us if you''re busy." Su Tang said with a smile. Then the city master nodded, quickly called his men, took Su Tang and others to the city master''s house and came to the hall. At this time, many people have gathered here. These are the leaders of forces out of Cloud City and other places.


    Su Tang and others were strangers. They casually found an act and sat down. Here, an arrogant voice sounded behind him; "The wild boy from there dares to sit here?" as soon as this remark came out of the originally noisy hall, it suddenly quieted down. Su Tang''s powerful eyebrows frowned. At this time, everyone''s eyes gathered.


    Those power experts in the Cloud City were surprised. They all knew what happened in the Tianjia that night and met Su Tang and others. At this time, they saw that there were still people who dared to provoke them. Their faces changed. At this time, Su Tang slowly turned around and looked at the arrogant young man and asked; "Are you talking to me?"


    As soon as he said this, the boy raised his chin and shouted; "Yes, that''s you." Su Tang shook his head helplessly and said softly; "I said, did I fight back against this cloud city? Why did I meet people who didn''t know how to live or die twice in a short time?" although his voice was very small, the people in the whole hall could hear it very clearly.


    Those who have seen his powerful means are all smiling bitterly. Indeed, Su Tang has been very low-key since he was dependent. Previously, these people knew the context of Tianjia''s affairs. They didn''t want to be provoked by others. They were all looking for trouble from others. Now there are such arrogant teenagers who heard what he said, with a cold face; "What are you talking about?"


    "What I said has anything to do with you? I can let bygones be bygones while I''m not angry. Otherwise, you can''t afford the consequences." Su Tang ignored him and turned to sit down. At this time, the arrogant young man was very angry and laughed; "There is no blissful palace within hundreds of miles that can''t afford the consequences."


    "What''s the ghost of blissful palace? Is it powerful?" Ao Yu asked the flat long yuan when he heard the boy''s self-report. Long Yuan replied respectfully when he heard her question; "Hehe, what''s the power of a small family that can be destroyed with a flick of the finger? The girl needs my help?" Long Yuan is from the long family and always keeps a low profile.


    This time, Su Tang also explained that no matter what happened, he should keep a low profile and don''t expose his identity.


    "No, today is brother Bai''s happy day. Don''t make trouble to avoid trouble." Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud. At this time, Su Tang and others ignored that there were small forces that could be destroyed by others. The arrogant young man was angry and was ready to start. At this time, Bai Tianxing''s voice began to sound; "Presumptuous, you can make trouble in my Bai family''s territory? Send someone off."


    The voice fell, and two dark shadows appeared directly beside the arrogant boy. He directly drove him towards the door. Suddenly, he was caught and the arrogant boy shouted; "Presumptuous, you put me down. I''m the young master of blissful palace. This time I''m here to celebrate the wedding of the young master."


    "I don''t deserve your celebration. Throw him out and take a message to the leader of the blissful palace. When this time is finished, I will visit him in the daytime. I hope he can give me a satisfactory explanation at that time, otherwise don''t blame me for my lack of face in the daytime." the voice dropped, and two dark figures drove him directly to the door, Bai Xingyun also walked to Su Tang and smiled; "Brother Su, this time we are not well entertained. Please forgive me."


    "It doesn''t matter. The forest is big and there are all kinds of birds, but brother Bai is very handsome today." Su Tang smiled and waved his hand. Then he joked. Ao Yu on one side nodded again and again when they beat him like this, Bai Tianxing also looked embarrassed.

 Chapter 902

    As more and more people came, the hall was almost full of people. Bai Tianxing also left after pleading guilty with Su Tang. In the hall, there was no one near Su Tang, and he was happy and quiet.


    "Shifu, it''s so lively." tie tianruo said with a smile. When he heard what he said, Su Tang smiled, and Ao Yu also said; "I''ve never seen such a lively scene before. It''s an eye opener this time." Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Yes, I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing this time."


    Looking at the smiles on these faces, Su Tang''s heart is also male calm. This is the life he has been pursuing, stable, calm and happy.


    While Su Tang was enjoying the atmosphere, long yuan on one side suddenly burst. The next moment, he took out the messenger stone and quickly activated it. A moment later, his face changed and whispered in Ao Yu''s ear; "My Lord, the Dragon Lord came with a kind of dragon elder."


    "Hmm? What are they doing here?" hearing this, Ao Yu frowned slightly and said aloud. The voice fell, and Long Yuan said with a frightened face; "My subordinates, I reported your coming out of the mountain, so..." at this time, Su Tang on one side heard what they said, smiled, waved his hand and said aloud; "It doesn''t matter. Since you''re here, come. Anyway, we''ll meet sooner or later."


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t say much, Ao Yu nodded and asked aloud; "Where are they now?" the voice fell, and Longyuan quickly replied; "It''s outside the Cloud City."


    "How fast? Then we''d better go to meet Su Tang." Su Tang was stunned. Then he stood up with a smile and said. Ao Yu was stunned. At this time, Bai Xingyun didn''t know when to come to Su Tang. Seeing that Su Tang seemed to be leaving, he asked softly; "Brother Su, are you going to leave?"


    "Well, some friends have come. Now they are outside the Cloud City. We are going to meet them." Su Tang nodded and replied with a smile. Hearing this, Bai Xingyun turned his head to long yuan. At this time, Long Yuan nodded slowly. Seeing that the white-collar cloud''s face changed, he hurried out his voice; "I''ll welcome you with you."


    "Well, anyway, today is your big day. It''s just that they''ve come and have more blessings." Su Tang didn''t object. He said directly. His voice fell, Bai Xingyun nodded again and again, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    The person who came this time must be the senior level of the long family. It was his honor to have such a task at the direct wedding. Although he might not get any amazing benefits, at least he mixed a familiar face in the senior level of the long family, which was of great benefit to his white family. When the voice fell, the group walked out of the hall.


    As soon as he came out, he bumped into the city leader Bai Xingyun and quickly walked to him. After whispering a few words in his ear, Bai Luosheng changed his face and nodded repeatedly; "Don''t be rude. It''s related to our white family."


    "I understand, father, don''t worry. I''ll leave the matter here to you first." the voice Luo Xi, Bai Xingyun also quickly caught up with Su Tang and others. They left the city master''s house directly and walked outside the city. At the same time, Long Yuan quickly contacted the Dragon Master and said what Su Tang and others had personally met out of the city.


    As soon as this word reached the Dragon Lord, the whole Dragon Lord felt a little frightened and urged the people around him to speed up. At this time, they were still a hundred miles away from the Cloud City. The speed of the party also increased a lot, but it was still not as fast as that of Su Tang and others. At the gate, Su Tang and others stood quietly waiting.


    Suddenly, Long Yuan pointed to the distance and said; "My Lord, the Dragon Lord, they''re coming." looking in the direction of his fingers, he really saw more than ten people coming here quickly. Su Tang smiled and said in a voice; "I didn''t expect how many people came. Is it too cautious?"


    "No, the Dragon Lord hasn''t been out of the mountain for many years. My dragon family has a very close relationship with the dragon family, so the dragon family''s adults are out of the mountain, and the Dragon Lord also attaches great importance to it, so he came to see them in person." long Yuan smiled and said. After his voice fell, the Dragon Lord and others fell and attacked. As soon as he walked in, the Dragon Lord''s eyes were on Luo Ziang Ao Yu, Then he took people to salute directly; "Longsu and the elder of the dragon family visit the princess."


    "Don''t be polite. Are you uncle longsu? Let me introduce you. This is the third Dragon God of the dragon family, Su Tang." Ao Yu smiled and said, this longsu is really Ao Yu''s uncle. Although longsu is human itself, he has the blood of the dragon family in his body, and his seniority is still relatively high.


    On hearing her words, long Su turned his head and took the people to kneel down; "My subordinates, meet the Dragon God."


    "Don''t be polite. Your name is long Su? Get up. I''m going out this time and keep a low profile. Don''t be so formal. Today coincides with my friend''s wedding day. There are many people in it. You''d better call me Mr. Su." when the voice fell, he turned his head and looked at Bai Xingyun. When he saw his eyes, a look of gratitude flashed in Bai Xingyun''s eyes and stepped forward, Bow and salute; "Younger generation Bai Xingyun pays a visit to the dragon master."


    "Hehe, don''t be polite." long Su was surprised when he heard Su Tang''s words. At this time, he answered very easygoing when he heard Bai Xingyun''s words. At this time, the Dragon Lord''s wife smiled and said; "I didn''t expect to meet a wedding this time. It''s so just right. Since the little brother is a friend of Mr. Su, I have to prepare a gift. But I came here rashly and hope it won''t cause trouble to the little brother."


    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s too late for you to come. Why bother? Please come inside." Bai Xingyun''s performance at this time is also very appropriate. Seeing his appearance, the Dragon Lord nodded with appreciation in his eyes. After entering the Cloud City, the Dragon Lord said to long yuan; "This cloud city looks good. You should vigorously develop here in the future."


    "Yes, please obey the master''s order." Long Yuan also changed his previous title at this time, and repeatedly replied that the party soon came to the city master''s house. At this time, the city master who was just waiting for the guests at the gate looked excited when he saw them coming. He quickly walked over and bowed to Su Tang and others; "You are welcome to come. Please don''t be surprised if the reception is not good."


    "Hehe, are you Bai Luosheng? Yes, yes, congratulations. I didn''t expect to be able to attend Lingzi''s wedding this time. It''s really good. Our sudden arrival has caused you trouble." long Su said with a smile, and then Su Tang also said; "Don''t be so polite, city Lord. Just be easy-going and natural." as soon as he said this, Bai Luosheng understood his meaning and nodded again and again; "Well, Mr. Su is right. It''s abrupt. Come here, please."


    A group of people entered the city Lord''s residence. The city Lord quickly arranged a quiet place for them. As soon as Su Tang and others sat down, Bai Xingyun called the maid to wait on them. He also stood aside all the time. Seeing him, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Brother Bai, you are today''s bridegroom. Are you standing in the wrong place? You should pick up your bride instead of standing here."


    "This... Ha ha." Bai Xingyun smiled awkwardly. At this time, Ao Yu said aloud; "Well, you go and help yourself. We''ll just be here. Don''t worry about us."


    Hearing his words, Bai Xingyun nodded, and then followed the kiss receiving team to leave. After they left, Su Tang said with a smile; "Bai Xingyun is good. He is a talented person. Although his accomplishments are not very high, he has a bearing that ordinary people can''t have." hearing this, long Su nodded.


    At the same time, his heart also understood the potential meaning of Su Tang''s sentence. He slowly nodded and glanced at his wife. He was his wife, but he was not an ordinary person. It was another super overlord family in the soul Wu mainland, the eldest miss of the Ji family and Ji Yueying. She was originally a generation of Xinsi Linglong. Of course, she understood the meaning of her husband and nodded, Take this matter to heart.


    After a while, the sound of gongs and drums sounded in the city master''s house, which was even more lively. Tie tianruo also stood up from his seat, pointed his toes and looked at the sound channel outside; "Master, the bride is coming." upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded, but also stood up and said aloud; "Yes, the newcomer said, let''s go and have a look."


    When the voice fell, everyone stood up and walked towards the hall. At this time, Bai Xingyun took Gu Lingyan''s hand and walked towards the hall. After the worship was completed, Bai Luosheng stretched out his hands and motioned. The whole hall was quiet at once. At this time, he said aloud; "Thank you for coming."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome, Lord Bai." the people below also bowed back one after another. At this time, Bai Luosheng continued; "Some very special guests came to the children''s wedding this time, and I hope Mr. Su can bless the children." then he stretched out his hand and made an invitation gesture, and his eyes also fell on Su Tang.


    At this time, hearing his words, those who are not the forces in the Cloud City are confused. They don''t understand who Mr. Su is. It must be a great identity to be respected by the White City Lord.


    Seeing all the people''s eyes, Su Tang also had a faint smile on his face and said aloud; "Ha ha, you''re welcome, Lord Bai. I should send blessings to brother Bai''s wedding." the voice fell, and he walked up slowly, looking at Bai Xingyun and Gu Lingyan; "White Brother Ling Yan, congratulations." the voice fell, and he received Yishui, and a light of wizards fell from the sky.


    All the people present were already, and Ao Yu looked at Su Tang with some surprise. Of course, she knew what this meant. When she noticed her realization, tie tianruo asked with a puzzled face; "Sister Yu, master, what are you doing? Why do colorful auspicious clouds appear when you wave your hand?"


    Her words were also the doubts in the hearts of all the dragon family. At this time, Ao Yu explained in a low voice; "This is the unique means of the Dragon God of the dragon family. The Dragon God blesses. Unexpectedly, brother Su Tang will use the Dragon God blessing under such circumstances. In the future, these two people will have a deep relationship with our dragon family." as soon as this was said, longsu continued to ask; "Princess, does the Dragon God blessing have any special meaning?"


    "Well, the Dragon God, the only leader of the dragon family in the heavens, his blessing has a very powerful effect. Not only him, but also their offspring will benefit a lot from this blessing, and even have the legendary special physique, which is a great fortune." Ao Yu slowly explained, although she didn''t make it clear completely, But longsu understood the particularity of the Dragon God blessing in an instant.


    He turned his head and looked at his wife Ji Yueying. There was a strange look in their eyes. At this time, the colorful auspicious clouds dispersed, and bursts of discussion broke out in the quiet hall.


    "What''s going on?" someone asked in surprise.


    "I didn''t expect that colorful auspicious clouds would come on the wedding day of the young city Lord. It seems that this marriage is really a match made in heaven." at this time, other people also said. With his voice falling, the White City Lord''s heart was very shocked. He never thought that such a situation would happen, but he knew very well that it must have something to do with Su Tang, Not because of his son''s marriage.


    After su Tang''s blessing, he returned to his previous seat. After a while, Ao Yu asked; "Dragon God, it seems that you really have a look at the white sky."


    "Ha ha, I''m helpless. You know I have a special identity. Since the White City Lord said so openly, it''s not good if I don''t bless. Moreover, the actor is still good during the day. Since he came, it''s OK to make him such a friend." Su Tang replied quickly with a smile. As his voice fell, Ao Yu continued to speak; "Are you going to tell him your identity?"


    "Now that the matter has come to this point, it''s useless to say this. Moreover, I always have a feeling in my heart that the future of the white day trip will be involved with me." after the voice fell, Ao Yu nodded, and then the wedding also entered the gift giving stage. Long Su nodded to Ji Yueying.


    At this time, Ji Yueying walked forward slowly, took out a white jade box from the storage ring, smiled and said; "This time I came in a hurry. I didn''t prepare anything, so I gave it to the Baicheng master." the voice fell, and she handed it to the Baicheng master. A Ji Yueying came up. The whole person was respectful. When he saw the white jade box she gave him, he didn''t say what was inside. He took it with both hands respectfully, At the moment when he received the white jade box, the voice of Ji Yueying sounded in his ear.


    "Don''t open the things in the box publicly. When there is no one, the Lord of Baicheng will open it, and our identity will not be revealed for the time being."


    Hearing such a voice, the Lord of Baicheng nodded and quickly put the white jade box into the storage ring. At this time, Su Tang also came up and said with a smile; "I was just passing by here, but I didn''t expect to meet brother Bai to get married, so the preparation was not very comprehensive, so I can only give you this." the voice dropped, and three jade jues appeared in his hand.


    Seeing him take out this thing, all the people present were stunned. At this time, some people spoke with disdain on their face; "Three ordinary jade jues dare to show their shame. Who is this guy?"


    "Most of him are just children, just a country boy. What good things can he take out?" some answered. When they heard what they said, Su Tang didn''t care and continued with a smile; "These are the three promises of Su Tang, which are limited to brother Bai. If brother Bai needs my help one day, I will crush one of the shells and try my best to come back no matter when and where."


    As soon as he said this, Bai Xingyun''s eyes burst into a startling light and nodded again and again; "Thank you, brother su." at this time, Bai Luosheng was as happy as him. Su Tang''s identity is very mysterious, but they must be a super character with amazing identity. What an opportunity it is to get the help of such a character three times?


    The wedding lasted until the evening. After the guests dispersed, Su Tang also stood up and said to Bai Xingyun; "Brother Bai, I think it''s getting late. We''ll leave first. If you can, brother Bai can find me at Longyuan in three days. Just as I have something to tell you." after the voice fell, Bai Xingyun nodded again and again.


    Then he and others left. After all the guests left, only Bai Luosheng and Bai Xingyun and the bride Gu Lingyan were left in the whole hall. At this time, Bai Luosheng gave a voice; "You two have been tired all day. Go down and have a rest first, and let me deal with the things here." the voice fell, Bai Xingyun nodded, and Gou and Gu Lingyan left.


    After they left, Bai Luosheng quickly arranged his servants to clean up. He himself returned to his small yard and room. He took out the white jade box in the storage ring and said something expectantly; "What''s going on inside?"


    His tone was filled with a happy look at this time. Long Shi, that is a super overlord. There are not many people who can get in touch with them. Even among the forces who are also super overlords, only the Ji family has a relationship with them, and other families have no chance to make friends with them.


    With great expectation, Bai Luosheng slowly stretched out his hand and opened the white jade box. When he opened it, he saw lying quietly in the jade box, throwing away the token engraved with the dragon. With this thing, Bai Luosheng''s eyes burst into a startling light of joy and laughed; "Hahaha, dragon order. Unexpectedly, it''s Dragon order."


    The Dragon order, the token of dragon''s base oil, is unique to the Ji family in the whole soul Wu continent, and no one else has it. With this dragon order, the whole dragon family is a guest of honor of the whole dragon family. On the contrary, if you encounter any trouble, as long as you find the Dragon branch with Shen Longsheng, the dragon family will come forward to help no matter what kind of things. The dragon family is not just a dragon family, Behind them is the whole dragon clan.

 Chapter 903

    After collecting the token, Bai Luosheng was happy. He never dreamed of such a day. At the same time, he felt very curious about Su Tang''s identity.


    His intuition told him that this person is definitely extraordinary, but he is also very lucky. Now that he has made friends, he will continue to make friends like this.


    Bai Luosheng never thought of his decision this time, which led his Bai family into a huge crisis and a unique brilliant era.


    In Long''s manor, Su Tang and his party sat on the hall, and long Su came out of the sound channel; "This time, we rushed over and asked Lord Longshen not to blame."


    "It doesn''t matter. Since we''ve all come, it''s good. Originally, we came out to find long Shi and have something to ask." Su Tang waved his hand and said in a voice. With his voice falling, long Su was slightly stunned. At this time, Su Tang continued; "I''m not a person of this position. You must know it, so the aftertaste is very unclear. Besides, I have a task to come here this time. I think you long''s position in the soul martial land should know a lot about soul cultivation?"


    "Soul cultivation? You do know something about this. Lord Dragon God, you know, we practice dragon family skills. Basically, there is no soul cultivation in the family. However, some of the elders of the dragon family have soul cultivation. If the Dragon God needs it, I can summon him." the voice dropped, and Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud; "Don''t bother so much for the time being. I don''t know much about soul cultivation now. I think you should know something. Tell me first. As for your proposal, I will naturally go to long''s headquarters after a period of time. It''s OK to ask at that time. This time, I came out for the sake of soul cultivation on the one hand and the experience of my little apprentice on the other ¡£¡±


    After that, he pointed to tie tianruo around him. As soon as he heard his words, long Su nodded and focused on tie tianruo. At this look, a burst of pure light burst out in his eyes and said in surprise; "The innate body? The disciple of the Dragon God, the heavenly fox is so powerful." Su Tang smiled at the moment when the voice fell.


    "This girl still has a long way to go." Su Tang said with a smile, but his eyes are also a little proud. He hasn''t said that if Tietian has the inheritance of kendo, otherwise the dragon will lose his chin.


    At this time, Su Tang said with a smile; "Dragon family leader, I think it''s getting late today. You should be tired when you''re on your way during the day. Go down and have a good rest. As for the soul cultivation, let''s talk about it slowly tomorrow." the voice fell, and long Su''s eyes also noticed the sky you bought. It was already dark when he came out of the city master''s house. At this time, it was late at night.


    "Well, I''ll just tidy it up. Dragon God, you go down and have a rest first." long Su stood up and said. After the voice fell, Su Tang nodded and got up and left. Ao Yu and tie tianruo followed closely. After they left, only the people of the dragon family were left in the whole hall. At this time, long Su said aloud; "Deacon Longyuan, you did a good job this time. When the things here are finished, we will be rewarded."


    "Thank you, Dragon Lord. These are what subordinates should do." as soon as he heard his words, Long Yuan immediately stood up and said respectfully. At this time, long Su continued; "You have been out of the Cloud City for many years. Originally, you made such great achievements this time. You should be transferred back to the headquarters. However, there are some changes here, and you still need to stay here. But don''t worry. Everything is treated according to the treatment of the elders. Do you think it''s good?"


    "The Dragon Lord has orders, and his subordinates dare not disobey. Don''t worry, Dragon Lord. His subordinates will do a good job of going out of the Cloud City." when Long Yuan heard this, he knew what White Dragon Lord meant. He hoped that he would make use of his familiarity in the cloud city to deal with the relationship with the white family. They know everything today, Bai Xingyun and his wife get the blessing of the Dragon God, so they have a great origin with the dragon family. In other words, they also have a great origin with them.


    "Just understand. Although the Bai family is from the holy soul palace, their position in the holy soul palace is not very high. I believe as long as they handle it well, they should not say anything at the holy soul palace." long Su continued. With his voice falling, Long Yuan and the people present nodded.


    The Bai family is no longer the original Bai family.


    At this time, in the main hall of the holy soul palace in the center of the soul Wu continent, a gold robed old man respectfully looked at the masked man headed by him and said; "Palace master, the dragon''s high-level appeared at the wedding of the Bai family in the city of clouds."


    "Long family? Ha ha, it''s interesting. What kind of existence does the white family have that will disturb the people of the long family, and the long Su has passed?" the palace Master heard this, and a look of interest flashed in his eyes. Then he thought about it. At the moment when the voice fell, the old man in gold robe continued to speak; "According to the news from the stall over there, not only the dragon master has gone, but also Mrs. Ji has followed him. Palace master, is it the intention of the Bai family to turn around the dragon family?"


    "It''s impossible. We all know what kind of existence the dragon clan is. They inherit both the dragon clan''s skills and the dragon clan''s arrogance. The Bai family is just a small family. Even if talented people appear, they won''t be like this. There must be another secret about this matter. You must go to Gong Mo personally and find out. If the Bai family''s parents come here People really go too far. You don''t have to be merciful and kill them directly. If longsu was just an accident this time, it can give them a face. "The palace leader continued.


    As his voice fell, the old man in gold robe called Gong Mo nodded and said in a voice; "OK, my subordinates will go there in person now."


    After Gong Mo left, the palace leader sat alone on the main position, his right finger rhythmically lit the handrail and said softly; "Dragon''s suddenly so, what kind of secret is there?"


    No matter what he thinks, he can''t imagine that this matter has something to do with the Dragon God, so he can only give it up. Everything can only wait for Gong Mo to investigate clearly. At this time, Gong Mo, who left the main hall, flew away without making more stops. Bai Luosheng, who had rested at the same time, was at the moment when Gong Mo left the holy soul palace, He received the news above.


    He stood up quickly, his face changed greatly, and called quickly to frighten people. He called all the high-level leaders of the Bai family into the hall. He sat quietly in the hall, waiting for the arrival of a group of high-level leaders, while thinking with a frown.


    Soon, Bai Xingyun came and had entered the hall. He asked aloud; "Father, what happened that made you so anxious to call your uncles?"


    "The second elder heard that the story of Long''s coming from our side has been reported back to the holy soul palace. Now the eldest elder Gong Mo has started to investigate. The eldest elder and the second elder have always been at odds. This time I''m afraid he will attack our Bai family." Bai Xingyun''s face changed and said aloud; "How could this happen? Only we know the identity of the Dragon Lord and others. It has not been made public. How did the holy soul palace get the news so quickly?"


    "It must be the elder elders who put their eyes on them. This is normal." replied Bai Luo, producing a voice. "So it is, but there is no intersection between us and long Shi. Even if the elder comes, what can he do? Can he still wrong us?"


    "Xingyun, you are still too simple. This matter is not as simple as you think. The reason why the Bai family was loyal to the second elder was because he promised to protect us. The reason why the second elder beat the eldest elder in the palace was that there were many families like our Bai family loyal. There had been no mistakes before, so the eldest elder had no choice From the beginning, now that something like this has happened, he will seize this opportunity to fight the two elders in one vein. The effect is very unusual. "Bai Luosheng continued.


    As his voice fell, Bai Xingyun frowned and realized the seriousness of the matter. At this time, all the senior executives of the Bai family quickly rushed over and entered the hall to ask questions for Hu sou''s old man; "The master of the house is so anxious to summon us, but what big event has happened in the White House?" he thought that he was very happy during the day, and this happened at night.


    "The second elder sent a letter saying that the eldest elder has come to us. In fact, I didn''t tell you something during the day," barrow said aloud.


    Hearing such words, everyone was stunned. At this time, Bai Luosheng continued; "Do you remember the people who came later? They are all from the dragon family. The leader of the dragon family is the Dragon leader. Everyone knows about the appearance of the divine dragon Ao Yu. They came here for Lord Ao Yu, but it just happened to be the meeting, but the elder grasped this point and didn''t know what he said to the palace leader. Now they have come to investigate , this time things can be big or small, so I''m in such a hurry to call you here for discussion. "


    "Dragon Lord? This..." the old man led by him was already, not only him, but all the people present except Kaibai Luosheng and his son were very surprised.


    "Yes, Dragon Lord, this time I thought it was the chance of our Bai family, but I didn''t expect it to evolve into this. If the Bai family is really in crisis because of this time, I Bai Luosheng can''t be blamed." Bai Luosheng nodded and said, the last thing in the tunnel is full of helplessness and bitterness.


    As soon as the words came out, the elders below were silent. After a long time, the chief elder said aloud; "I don''t blame the family leader for this. How powerful is the identity of the long family? Now that they have come, can my Bai family still shut out? The meeting was held there, and this has always been at odds. This time he will make a big fuss. In my opinion, should we talk to the long family?"


    "The eldest elder is right. It''s not your fault. Since it''s caused by the people of the long family, we can ask the people of the long family to come forward. As long as they are willing to help, the palace leader should not do anything to us. Even if the eldest elder wants to use any means at that time, it''s useless." at this time, another person also said.


    The voice fell, and Bai Xingyun also nodded, but at this time he didn''t speak. The three elders spoke out; "You all think this matter is too simple. Who is the long family? Everyone knows that this time they come for Lord Ao Yu. My Bai family has nothing to do with them. Why do they help us? I think we''d better find a way to deal with this matter and deal with the elder."


    "Hey, what the three elders said is right." the elder also spoke quickly at this time. At this time, Bai Luosheng took out a token from the storage ring and spoke; "Let''s look at the development of things first. Let''s say that this is the Dragon order of the dragon family. If it doesn''t work, we can only ask the dragon family for help." the voice fell, and everyone present was surprised.


    "Dragon order? Hahaha, I didn''t expect that the family butterfly the dragon''s Dragon order." the elder laughed immediately. Compared with his happiness, Bai Luosheng was not so happy. He said bitterly on his face; "Although we have dragon order, but this away game is not our destiny?"


    His voice fell, and all the people present were stunned. Then they all frowned and meditated. Indeed, although this is their life-saving card, they belong to the holy soul palace after all. Long Shi is a very unique existence, and their strength has made everyone very afraid, just because they have never been involved with external strength, Therefore, the people of all forces will give them face and don''t make enemies with them, but many big forces have some precautions against the long family. Now the Bai family has a relationship with the long family and belongs to the holy soul palace, which has to make some people think deeply.


    Is the dragon family unwilling to be lonely and want to implement some plans? At this time, Bai Luosheng took out the Dragon order, which soon spread to Gong Mo''s ears.


    It was a sleepless night in the Bai family. Early the next morning, Su Tang and others got up and sat in the yard. Long Yuan went out in the yard; "Dragon God, my subordinates have something to see." Su Tang was slightly stunned and said in a voice; "Deacon Longyuan, come in. What happened?"


    "Well, my subordinates have received the news that there seems to be an action in the holy soul palace." Long Yuan replied. Su Tang was stunned and continued to ask; "What action?"


    Then long yuan explained quickly. After a while, Su Tang said aloud; "So it is. I didn''t expect that this matter would bring such consequences to the Bai family. Should we come forward to help them out?" as soon as he said this, Long Yuan didn''t know what to answer. At this time, the voice of long Su outside the yard also came; "My subordinate longsu asks to see you."


    "Long Su, have you also heard about the Bai family?" long Su came. Su Tang asked aloud. As soon as he said this, long Su nodded and said aloud; "My subordinates have heard about this. This time, they will also want to ask Lord Dragon God what plans they have."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang said aloud; "Since this matter has something to do with us, I think we should deal with it."


    Long Su also nodded and said aloud; "My subordinates think so, but we can''t do it at will, otherwise it will be more troublesome."

 Chapter 904

    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang also meditated, and then nodded to speak; "Well, you can control these things by yourself. How can we say it is special? It''s really inconvenient for us to directly deal with the family affairs of the holy soul palace."


    This time, the elder of the holy soul palace came and made it clear that he was uncomfortable for the Bai family. Although there was still some relationship between the Bai family and Su Tang, it was really difficult for him to intervene directly, but if the Bai family came to the door for help, it would be another matter. After all, the promise given by Su Tang was not fun.


    At the moment when the voice fell, long Su also nodded and said; "Subordinates understand."


    Then Su Tang began to ask about soul cultivation. Although long Su was the overlord and knew more secrets than ordinary people, he was not a soul cultivation anyway. He really didn''t know much about the real soul cultivation. As soon as they talked in the courtyard, it was noon. At this time, long Su also told Su Tang everything he knew, At this moment, Su Tang realized that this soul cultivation was not as he imagined.


    At the same time, all the people of the city Lord''s residence on the other side gathered at the gate. Even Gu Lingyan, who just got married yesterday, stood beside Bai Xingyun. At this time, all the people were serious. After a long time, an old man in gold appeared. Bai Luosheng immediately walked forward and bowed to me; "Bai Luosheng, my subordinate, paid a visit to the elder."


    "Hehe, you should understand why the white family leader came here this time. Should you give me an explanation?" the eldest elder said directly with a smile. Seeing his attitude, Bai Luosheng flashed a trace of anger at the bottom of his eyes, then covered it up and bowed with a smile; "The elder has been dusty all the way. According to my subordinates, I''d better go to the cold house and have a rest. Let my subordinates report slowly."


    When the voice fell, he stepped aside. The elder didn''t say much and walked directly towards the city master''s house. Although he was at odds with the two elders, the Bai family was also a member of the holy soul palace. He didn''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face. Moreover, the current elder still had a trace of fear towards the two elders.


    The moment the elder entered the city master''s residence, Su Tang also received the news, but they didn''t pay much attention. They just watched the development of the situation quietly.


    "Lord Dragon God, I''m sure Gong Mo will come here soon. My subordinates will go down first to prepare." long Su also stood up and said a word. When he heard what he said, Su Tang nodded. After long Su left, Ao Yu said a word; "Dragon God, don''t you really help Bai Xingyun?"


    Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Help is necessary, but now is not the time."


    "Not at the right time? What does this mean? Does it need to look at the time to help others?" Ao Yu, although he has a high status, is only a teenage girl, and his response to these things is also slow.


    "This time, it''s not just because of the Bai family. Behind them is the holy soul palace. Besides, this time, it''s also their family business. If we help directly, the holy soul palace may level it off in the face of the dragon family and the dragon family, but they will have some resentment in their hearts. At the same time, they will let the Bai family stay at home The status of the holy soul palace will be very embarrassing, "Su Tang explained slowly with a smile on his face.


    Hearing this explanation, Ao Yu nodded as if he knew something. At this time, in the hall of the city master''s house, the elder sat on the main seat, squinted at Bai Luosheng, who stood with his hands tied below, and continued to speak; "The white master''s face is so great that he can let the strong of the dragon family come to the wedding."


    "The elder laughed. My Bai family is just a small family in the border area. How can we have such a huge face? This time it just coincides with its meeting." Bai Luosheng scolded secretly in his heart, but there was no dissatisfaction in his mouth. His expression was also very respectful. When he heard his words, a sneer appeared at the corners of the elder''s mouth.


    "Just at the right time? Master Bai, I''m afraid your words are a little untrue." as soon as this sentence came out, Bai Luosheng trembled slightly in his heart, and his brain also operated rapidly. The elder''s words at this time made it clear that they meant something.


    Seeing Bai Luosheng silent, the elder clapped the handrail and shouted loudly; "Bold Bai Luosheng, as a member of the holy palace, actually tore off and made friends with other forces. Is this the case with the two elders?" the sudden change of the situation made all the Bai family present tremble in their hearts. At this time, Bai Luosheng frowned slightly and said aloud; "Elder, please be careful. Our Bai family has never done anything to betray the holy palace. This matter has nothing to do with the second elder."


    "Yes, elder, this time it''s just a coincidence. We don''t know that the adult is from the dragon family. Besides, he came in person. Can we still shut out the Bai family?" Bai Xingyun also answered at this time. At the moment when his voice fell, the elder''s face was a little gloomy and looked at him coldly and shouted; "Do you have a voice here? What are you?"


    The tone of the eldest elder was extremely angry when the people of the Bai family were present. At this time, Bai Luosheng also changed his previous state and said aloud; "Although the dog is young, he is the successor of the Bai family in the future. He naturally has a say in the affairs of our Bai family. Is it too much for you, elder?" seeing that Bai Luosheng changed at once, the elder was not angry and said faintly again; "Hehe, master Bai, don''t forget that only you have notes in my holy palace, but others don''t."


    As soon as he said this, Bai Luosheng was speechless. At this time, Bai Xingyun also couldn''t get used to the elder''s attitude and said immediately; "That''s all, but the eldest elder did not ask anything and directly put his hat on us. Would it hurt the face of the holy palace?" at the moment of the voice falling, the eldest elder''s momentum suddenly changed, and a powerful soul force came directly towards him.


    "Poof!" Bai Xingyun, under the suppression of great power, flew backward and vomited a mouthful of blood in mid air. Suddenly, such an accident occurred, which made everyone present very angry. Gu Lingyan turned his face and ran towards the place where Bai Xingyun was.


    "Husband, you..." hugged Bai Xingyun. Gu Lingyan''s eyes were full of worry. At this time, Bai Xingyun frowned, shook his head and said slowly; "I''m fine, don''t worry." the moment the voice fell, he also wanted to stand up. Seeing this, Gu Lingyan quickly helped him up. At this time, Bai Luosheng turned his head and stared at the elder coldly; "Elder, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? As you can see, the majesty of the holy palace is actually a younger generation who can tell what to do? Master Bai, do you know the sin?" the elder saw Bai Luosheng''s face, didn''t care at all, and slowly continued to speak. Hearing such words, everyone present was very angry, but Bai Luosheng also changed his face and arched his hand; "My subordinates have failed to teach."


    Now the situation is stronger than others. Bai Luosheng is also from the holy soul palace. What his son just said is indeed inappropriate. Although he was angry, he did not continue to be tough. After all, he is not alone. There is the whole Bai family behind him.


    Seeing Bai Luosheng''s performance, the elder nodded with great satisfaction and continued; "This time, for the sake of your many years of service for the holy palace, I didn''t hurt you. If there''s another time, I''ll kill you." hearing this, Bai Xingyun''s face is full of frustration, but he doesn''t dare to say anything more. After all, his father has made a statement.


    "Well, master Bai, I''m tired too. I''ll give you a day. You should think about how to explain to me. This time, I came to investigate at the order of the palace master. At this time, I hope you can find out the situation. If you think I''m not qualified, I don''t mind asking the second elder to come here in person. This time, I must give a satisfactory answer to the holy palace." Then he got up and walked out of the hall. At this time, Bai Luosheng didn''t win the title. He quickly ordered someone to prepare a guest room for him.


    After arranging everything, Bai Luosheng came to Bai Xingyun and asked with a worried face; "Xingyun, how''s your situation?"


    "It''s all right, father, don''t worry. This time, it seems that the elder is not good." Bai Xingyun shook his head and replied with a frown. When he heard what he said, Bai Luosheng nodded and a frown and depressed look on his face; "It seems that this time, if we don''t deal with it properly, there will be a huge crisis not only in our Bai family, but also in the second elder."


    "Master, we can''t compete this time. I think we''d better directly report to the second elder and let him make up his mind." at this time, another Bai family also said. After his voice fell, Bai Xingyun nodded. In fact, they all wanted to find long''s help, but seeing the attitude of the elder today, If the people of the dragon family come forward now, wouldn''t it be more realistic for their white family to make friends with the strength outside?


    It''s nothing for the Bai family to make friends with a force. This is their own chance, but the elder who came this time clearly wants to make some articles on this matter to suppress their immediate boss of the Bai family. In this way, it can be big or small to make friends with external forces, especially the status of long family is so sensitive.


    "OK, Ling Yan, take Xingyun down to have a rest first. Just leave the matter here to us. Don''t worry." Bai Luosheng had a plan in his heart and said immediately.


    After Gu Lingyan left, Bai Luosheng turned to look at the elders in the hall and said aloud; "Elders, if we don''t handle things well this time, I''m afraid our Bai family will never recover. I''m Bai Luosheng. I''m sorry for you."


    "I don''t blame you for this. No matter what the consequences will be in the end, we will always stand on the side of the master." at this time, an elder directly stood up and said. The previous attitude of the elder has raised a lot of anger in his heart.


    "Yes, you can do it as you see. No matter what the result is, we will follow you. It''s really chilling for the holy soul palace to do so. It''s a big problem to make friends with a force. If it''s really not possible, the master, let''s leave the holy soul Palace directly." the voice dropped. Another elder also said. Bai Luosheng nodded in his heart, But his mouth was very strict; "Five elders speak carefully. Our Bai family has today thanks to the care of the holy palace. I don''t want to hear that."


    Before the elder elders had a word, he had raised a little idea in his heart. How could he spread the way to the elders on his side? I am afraid they did not have an eyeliner before them. It is very likely that there was a traitor in the White House. If these five elders were to be heard, the elders would not pass the White House. I''m afraid even the second elder will embarrass the Bai family.


    Hearing Bai Luosheng''s words, the five elders also knew that they were excited just now and nodded again and again; "Yes, I was excited and talked nonsense just now."


    Then Bai Luosheng asked all the elders to leave. After sitting alone in the hall for a while, he got up and left the hall. After returning to his room, he quickly took out the messenger stone and thought for a while. He spoke to the messenger stone; "Second elder, there is some trouble here. My subordinates will tell you the whole story first. Please help us make a decision."


    When the voice fell, he quickly talked about it. After nearly half an hour of practice, the messenger stone in his hand also burst into a burst of light. The next moment, a voice sounded in the spirit stone; "I didn''t expect that the eldest brother didn''t break his means to suppress me. It''s really difficult for him. Don''t worry, Luo Sheng. I''ll go to the palace master now. I''ll give you an answer later. As for the eldest brother, you don''t have to worry. I''ll find him to make it clear."


    Hearing this answer, Bai Luosheng''s eyes also flashed a relaxed look. Then he took back the Lingshi and meditated alone. At this time, Bai Xingyun and his wife on the other side of his courtyard returned to the courtyard, and Gu Lingyan also said aloud; "Husband, this time the elder is threatening. Do you think we should tell brother Su in advance? He thinks brother Su is very mysterious. He should be able to help us."


    "Hey, why don''t I know? But Lord Su Tang must have known about this time, but they haven''t acted. I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with this time." Bai Xingyun said. As soon as he said this, Gu Lingyan frowned slightly and said; "How could this happen?"


    "Ling Yan, this time it''s not as simple as you think. I''m afraid it''s not easy for Lord Su Tang to do it this time." Bai Xingyun also said aloud. Although he didn''t see through the matter completely, he understood that since Su Tang and others are standing still now, they must have their plans and difficulties.


    "Oh!" Gu Lingyan nodded. At this time, Bai Xingyun''s eyes flashed some gloom. In fact, he just said this just to find a reason for himself. Su Tang said that he had no deep friendship with them at all. The last time someone else could come to his wedding had given enough face. After all, their identity gap was there.


    In the afternoon, Su Tang and long Su were chatting in the yard. Suddenly, Long Yuan came in from outside the yard. After saluting, he said aloud; "Dragon Lord, Gong Mo is coming."


    "Why are you coming soon?" long Su said with a smile, then looked at Su Tang and asked aloud; "Dragon God, are you interested in going with your subordinates to see what kind of tricks Gong Mo is going to play?" Su Tang thought for a moment, then shook his head and said in a voice; "Since he called to visit you, I used to be bad, but I can see it in the dark."


    The voice fell, and longsu nodded. At this time, Longyuan on one side came out; "The subordinate took him to the hall." then long Su nodded, and then Su Tang and long Su walked towards the hall. Su Tang was in the dark, and long Su sat alone on the master''s seat. After a while, long Su followed long yuan and came in. As soon as he came in, the elder arched his hand at the Dragon Master with a very polite smile; "I''ve seen the Dragon Lord. Please don''t blame me for coming rashly."


    "Hehe, elder Gong Mo is serious, but I''m curious. Why are you out of the Cloud City when you''re not in the holy soul palace?" long Su asked with an incomprehensible smile. As soon as he said this, Gong Mo also smiled, but he also knew that long Su might see what he was looking for. However, when he heard his question, Gong Mo replied with a smile; "Just for some small things, the palace leader asked me to come and have a look. It happened that I wanted to go out and relax, so I came here. I just heard that the Dragon Lord was here, so I took the liberty to visit."


    "Really? Elder Gong Mo, you don''t talk in secret. This time, it''s supposed to be your internal affair. We shouldn''t intervene. However, they''re also good at the white family''s wedding, so I won''t say much. Elder Gong Mo, you know, you should understand what I mean?" long Su said with a smile.


    As soon as this remark came out, Su Tang also smiled in the dark, thinking secretly in his heart; "Worthy of being a overlord."


    Hearing the meaning of longsu''s words, Gong Mo smiled and said; "It''s natural. These are small things. How can I bother Lord long? In fact, I hope to cooperate with the Dragon this time. I don''t know if the Dragon Lord has such a plan?" as soon as he said this, long Su was slightly stunned, and then said aloud; "Cooperation? Your holy soul palace is no worse than my long family. As a great elder, you still need to cooperate with us?"


    "Hehe, I only represent myself in this matter, not involving the holy soul palace." Gong Mo said with a smile.

 Chapter 905

    As soon as the words came out, longsu raised his eyebrows and said aloud; "On your behalf? I''m afraid you''re not qualified alone?" long Su didn''t give them any face at all.


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang also smiled secretly, but long Su''s words were not wrong at all. Gong Mo alone was not qualified to cooperate with long''s people. On hearing such words, Gong Mo''s face did not change at all, but smiled and said; "I understand what the Dragon Lord said, but why don''t you wait for the Dragon Lord to make plans after you finish?"


    At this time, his face was full of confidence. At this time, longsu''s eyes coagulated slightly, and then said with a smile; "Hehe, I''m a little interested in listening."


    "Dragon Lord, you''re like this... Ha ha!" Gong Mo didn''t answer. Instead, he looked at long Su with a smile. Hearing such words, long Su''s face sank and then said aloud; "Oh, I see." the voice fell, and he went out into the hall; "Longyuan saw off the guests." the voice fell. Longyuan came in from the outside and said politely to Gong Mo; "Elder Gong, please!"


    "You..." Gong Mo didn''t expect that the Dragon Lord would not give him face, which made his previous plans completely impossible to implement.


    Long Su smiled and continued to speak; "You asked me to cooperate with long Shi and now give it back to me. Do you think I long Shi would need to cooperate with you very much?" as soon as this was said, long Su waved away from the hall without stopping at all. Seeing him leave, long yuan continued; "Please." the voice fell. Gong Mo''s face was very ugly. After a cold hum, he turned and left.


    Su Tang smiled. After he and longsu sword demon, they walked towards the yard. In the yard, Su Tang said with a smile; "It seems that Gong Mo''s ambition is not small."


    "Hehe, he has no choice now. Although he is the eldest elder in the holy soul palace, his real power is not as powerful as the second elder. It is said that Gong Yun is about to break through. At that time, the position of the leader of the holy soul palace will be let out. He just wants to be the leader of the palace." long Su Su smiled and explained quickly. Su Tang was stunned at this explanation, Then I understood.


    He had also heard that many leaders of forces would retreat and join the ranks of supreme elders after their cultivation breakthrough.


    "I see, but he has too many thoughts." Su Tang said with a smile. After the voice fell, long Su nodded with a smile and said; "Gong Mo can''t do it. He doesn''t break his means to achieve his goal. Such a person is a hungry wolf. Let''s not say what kind of things he will cooperate with us this time. We should give him a little discomfort."


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also smiled, but he continued; "However, since Gong Mo wants to cooperate with long, it seems that he is not a little afraid of the second elder."


    "The identities of these two elders are unusual and mysterious. Even Gong Yun, the leader of the palace, must give him some face." long Su said with a smile.


    At this time, after leaving the long manor, the whole man''s face was very gloomy and walked towards the outside of the city. After a while, he went to a more hidden place and asked softly; "Well, is the situation stable over there? Have all the people who should be disposed of been disposed of?" as soon as his voice fell, a dark shadow appeared behind him and replied respectfully; "It has been cleaned up, but our people in that place can''t take it down at all."


    "Why don''t I know this? But if people in the palace are involved in this matter, there will be very few things we can get in this vein. I don''t want to make wedding clothes for the second elder." Gong Mo continued. As his voice fell, the shadow was silent. After a long time, Gong Mo continued; "Now the people of the dragon family in the Cloud City are right here. It would be easier if we could pull them this time."


    "But if this matter is publicized, I''m afraid our position in the palace will be even worse in the future. Lord, you should think twice." when the shadow heard this, he quickly said.


    Gong Mo nodded and said; "Why don''t I know that? But the palace leader may break through at any time. Then the second elder will fight with all his strength. I''m afraid our life will be more sad at that time. Instead of doing so, we''d better fight now." he also frowned slightly. He was very embarrassed when he thought of the previous attitude of long su.


    At this time, on the other side, Bai Luosheng also received the news from the second elder, saying that he had handled everything, so he didn''t have to worry.


    After receiving the news, Bai Luosheng walked out of the room with great ease. As soon as he got out of the yard, Bai Xingyun came over. As soon as he saw Bai Luosheng, Bai Xingyun quickly walked over and asked aloud; "Father, what did the second elder say?"


    "It''s all right. The second elder said it would be better to call him. It''s their high-level game. It has nothing to do with us, so we don''t have to participate in it." Bai Luosheng smiled and said aloud. At this moment, his tone was also full of relaxed look. At this time, a Bai family trotted over all the way and said aloud; "Master, the elder asked me to call you in the hall."


    "Oh? Then go and have a look. I don''t know what kind of things he has." barrow said aloud. Then he looked at Bai Xingyun and said; "Boy, don''t talk later. This time he came to me to trouble us. Now that the second elder has come forward, we Bai family can''t have any problems."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Xingyun nodded again and again, and then said aloud; "Don''t worry, I know."


    Then the father and son quickly walked towards the hall. As soon as they entered the hall, the elder''s cold voice sounded; "Master Bai, you are very good, very good."


    "Elder, what does this mean? Please make it clear." Bai Luosheng pretended not to know. Hearing this, Gong Mo smiled coldly; "OK, since the two elders have guaranteed for you, I won''t say anything more. That''s what happened this time. However, as people in the holy palace, don''t break the rules if you want several groups, otherwise you won''t spend it so easily. I''ll stare at you."


    At this moment, the eldest elder doesn''t care about the affairs of the white family. His only idea now is how to cooperate with the people of the long family. Although the people of the white family have nothing to do with the long family, it''s not very good to deal with them this time. Unexpectedly, this time''s affairs have something to do with the long family.


    At the words of the elder, Bai Luosheng bowed and saluted; "My subordinates will remember the teachings of the elder."


    The voice fell, the elder snorted coldly, and then continued; "That''s it this time. I''m going to stay out of the Cloud City for a while. Please help me arrange a separate hospital." Bai Luosheng smiled and nodded and quickly said in a voice; "Well, subordinates, let''s make arrangements for the elder." then the father and son left directly.


    Soon the elder left, and after he left, Bai Xingyun said to Bai Luosheng; "Hehe, it seems that the elder is still very afraid of the second elder." hearing his words, Bai Luosheng frowned, nodded slowly and said aloud; "It''s not necessarily, boy. Now that we''re done, we don''t have to worry about others."


    With Gong Mo''s departure, the people of the Bai family are very relaxed. They are very happy to get through this crisis safely, but they don''t know that this is only the beginning, not the end, of their Bai family crisis.


    After following the Bai family to the other courtyard, the elder nodded with satisfaction and said in a voice; "Don''t come to me if you have nothing to do." the voice fell. The eldest elder walked directly towards the hall. The people of the white family snorted coldly, and directly turned and left. Shortly after he left, several dark shadows entered the other courtyard. At this time, Gong Mo said in the hall; "Hum, I didn''t expect that this time things would turn out like this. I was going to give the second elder a pulse and a little color to see, but I didn''t expect the palace master to show up. I really can''t swallow this tone."


    "Hehe, Lord, isn''t it easy for a little white family to kill them? How about your subordinates kill the white family directly?" at this time, one of the dark shadows spoke out. Hearing this, Gong Mo stretched out his hand to block the voice; "Don''t worry about this for the time being. Keep them first. Maybe it will have different effects. A small white family didn''t pay attention to it at all. Now the top priority is how to hurt the long line."


    "Well, what the LORD said is good, but now my subordinates have an idea." the dark shadow who spoke before spoke said in a voice, the voice fell, and a look of interest flashed in Gong Mo''s eyes; "Tell me."


    Then the shadow stood up and spoke; "The Lord has been there before. The long family doesn''t give face, but now there is a white family. Although they are two elders, if we use some means to spread some news about our affair, they are likely to take the initiative to find the long family."


    "It''s hard to deal with this matter. After all, they are two elders. If there is an accident, it will be really troublesome." Gong Mo frowned and said in a voice. At this time, the dark shadow continued; "Ha ha, Lord, have you forgotten that place is also the territory of the dragon family. I believe Bai Luosheng will not miss this opportunity to make friends with the dragon family."


    "Well, Jue Ying said it well. The Lord can think about it. If we go to find long Shi alone, the other party will not necessarily give face. At that time, they are likely to find the palace master directly, which will be really troublesome." the other dark shadow also said loudly. After hearing what they said, Gong Mo nodded, Indeed, if they come forward, there may be problems.


    "OK, you can do it. Remember not to have problems." Gong Mo thought clearly at this time. As long as they don''t come forward, even if there are any problems, they won''t appear on them. At that time, they will only be related to the Bai family, and as long as they operate well, It will not cause some big trouble to the second elder.


    As his voice fell, the shadow nodded. At this time, Gong Mo continued to explain; "This thing must be done clean. Don''t involve us. If it is exposed at that time, we can calculate the second elder''s pulse, but can you be sure that the secret channel we found before can be used?"


    "Well, my subordinates understand. The channel subordinates also have a good look, and it can be used." the shadow continued. After his voice fell, Gong Mo nodded, and then a line of shadows left. Gong Mo was left alone in the whole hall. At this time, Gong Mo said coldly; "This thing needs to be done. Let me get some of them. I want to see what your two elders are fighting with me."


    The next day, the Bai family received a message. Bai Luosheng also quickly summoned all the elders to gather in the hall. At this time, Bai Luosheng said aloud; "I received a message early this morning. I heard that a mysterious relic appeared 300 miles southwest of Cloud City."


    "Mysterious ruins? What does this have to do with us?" Bai Xingyun said in a puzzled voice. After his voice fell, Bai Luo said in a voice; "Of course, it has something to do with us. Whenever there are relics, it will attract many great forces. But I''m not wrong about the relics this time. They should be in the territory of the dragon family. I''m calling you here now to ask you what your plans are?"


    "Master, are you going to see the situation?" one of the elders said in a voice at the moment when the voice fell. Bai Luosheng nodded and said when he heard such words; "If it were before, I might not have such an idea, but now our Bai family has more or less something to do with the long family. This time, I hope to go and have a look. No matter what the long family gets in the end, my Bai family can have a share."


    His voice fell, and others nodded again and again. Indeed, this time we can try. At this time, Bai Luosheng looked at Bai Xingyun and said aloud; "Xingyun, don''t you want to go to the Dragon manor today? First take the opportunity to explore their style." hearing this, Bai Xingyun thought for a while, nodded and said in a voice; "Well, I understand."


    Then the elders of the Bai family discussed here. Bai Xingyun left the city master''s house with Gu Lingyan and went straight to the Dragon manor.


    In the hall of Long''s manor, Ao Yu looked at Su Tang and asked aloud; "Dragon God, are you really going to tell Bai Xingyun your identity?" the voice fell, and long Su was also slightly stunned. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "They have received the blessing of the Dragon God and will know sooner or later. Anyway, it makes no difference whether they say it sooner or later."


    "Well, the Dragon God is right. Now they have something to do with the dragon family, and it doesn''t matter if they let them know." long Su also said at this time. With his voice falling, Ao Yu didn''t say much anymore, and just then a voice came from outside; "Ladies and gentlemen, Bai Xingyun wants to see you."


    "Please come in." in this hall, the lowest identity is long su. He spoke directly. After a while, Bai Xingyun came in with Gu Lingyan. He was stunned. He saw Su tangduan sitting on the throne, Ao Yu sitting on the starting position, and long Su sitting on Ao Yu''s starting position. In the cultivation world, he attached great importance to this identity, This is an insurmountable existence.


    In his heart, he always felt that Ao Yu''s identity was the highest, but now when he saw this situation, he was completely stunned. He noticed the shock in his eyes, and Su Tang smiled and said; "Brother Bai is here. I have something to tell you today when my feet are strong." Bai Xingyun nodded at the mention of you, but they didn''t dare to do it. They had to stand there.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Don''t be shy, do it all, everyone is not an outsider." with his words, Bai Xingyun and his wife sat down after saluting. Just after they sat down, Su Tang said with a smile; "I think the people should be very curious about my identity? Since you have the previous blessing, you are not outsiders. It''s OK to tell you, but remember to keep it secret."


    "Blessing?" Bai Xingyun thought a little when he heard this. Suddenly, he remembered the colorful auspicious clouds at the moment when Su Tang''s blessing voice fell. At the beginning, they were very confused. Now when he heard Su Tang mention it, he also said curiously; "Mr. Su, are these two things related? I''m a little confused."


    "Ha ha, I don''t know what to say about this. Ao Yu, come and talk to them." Su Tang smiled and didn''t know what to say for a moment. After hearing his words, Ao Yu nodded, stood up and said to Su Tang in his heart; "This is the third Dragon God among the Dragon families in the heavens. Your previous blessing is the legendary Dragon God blessing."


    "What?" the moment Ao Yu''s voice fell, Bai Xingyun and Gu Lingyan stood up and exclaimed at the same time. Their eyes were full of disbelief. Aware of their surprise, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "What she said is really good. You should keep confidential about my identity. Don''t disclose it. Now is not the time, okay?"


    Su Tang''s voice was very light, but it also woke Bai Xingyun and Gu Lingyan from their meditation in an instant. They nodded and saluted again; "I''d like to see the Dragon God."


    They have also heard about the legend of the Dragon God. Unexpectedly, this seemingly easygoing man is actually the legendary Dragon God. At this time, he really understands why Su Tang sat on the throne when he came in. Even if the dragon king sees this identity, he is respectful.

 Chapter 906

    "Well, don''t be polite. Since you accept my blessing, they have a great relationship with the dragon family. Everyone is their own people. Just be easy-going." Su Tang said again. Then he looked at Gu Lingyan and said; "Lingyan girl, as for the fire poison in your body and your family, I have studied it well these days. There are two ways to resolve it. One is to change the skill directly."


    "This..." hearing his words, Gu Lingyan said something embarrassed. At this time, Su Tang said something; "As for the skill, you don''t have to worry. I also have a skill with fire attribute. I believe it should not be inferior to the skill level of your family''s fire unicorn. As for the second skill, I find a fire unicorn and get a drop of his essence blood. At that time, I will use special means to integrate the essence blood into your blood, so that I can not only bring your family''s blood After the fire poison is eliminated, the descendants of their family will have the blood of Fire Kirin, and their talent will be improved a lot. "


    Hearing the second way, Gu Liangyan''s eyes brightened, but she thought of asking for Huo Qilin''s blood essence. She frowned. At this time, long Su also said something; "I think you''d better choose the first method directly. Whether there is Huo Qilin in the soul Wu mainland has two questions. Even if you find a drop of blood essence you want from each other, it''s just a fool''s dream."


    "Well, long Su is right. It''s not easy to find Huo Qilin. They are the same level as our dragon family, and they have always been very mysterious. No one knows where they are, and the blood essence can''t be easily solved. Even if the dragon family comes forward, it''s as difficult as heaven." Ao Yu nodded and answered.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang also nodded. At this time, Gu Lingyan said aloud; "I also understand the difficulty of this matter, but I can''t decide the first way Lord su... Dragon God said."


    Upon hearing such words, Su Tang smiled and said; "You''re right, Lingyan girl. You''d better call me brother su. Don''t continue to shout in the name of the Dragon God. Anyway, we have nothing to do now. Why don''t we go to your ancient house to visit."


    "This... OK, Dragon... Brother su." almost handed over the Dragon God. Gu Lingyan smiled. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "What''s the matter? Is there anything inconvenient?"


    Hearing this, Gu Lingyan shook his head and Chu said; "Brother Su laughed. You can come to my ancient home. It''s the blessing of my ancient home for several generations. I''m just afraid to neglect brother su." the voice fell, and Su Tang smiled. Then the group left the long manor. Under the leadership of Gu Lingyan, the group went straight to the ancient home, which is also a force in the Cloud City.


    The party soon came to the gate of the ancient house. When the guard saw the ancient Lingyan, he immediately spoke out; "Miss, you are back."


    "Is father at home?" Gu Lingyan nodded and asked aloud. The voice fell, and the guard quickly said; "The owner just went out and said that there were some problems in Shuiyue town. Go and have a look." Gu Lingyan immediately said; "Go and ask your father to come back and say that there are distinguished guests." the voice dropped to see Su Tang and others, nodded immediately and left quickly.


    Then Gu Lingyan took Su Tang and others into Gu''s house. After the party sat down in the hall, Gu Lingyan said something embarrassed; "Brother Su, I''m so sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter. We also decided to come here temporarily. It''s all right." Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud. Then Gu Lingyan nodded and stood up to say aloud; "Brother Su, I''ll ask the servant to prepare some tea." the voice fell. Su Tang nodded. Gu Lingyan left the hall. As soon as she came out, she took out the messenger stone and said quickly; "Father, come back quickly when you come here. Remember that these people are extraordinary. Don''t neglect them."


    When the voice fell, she took back the spirit stone and said hello; "Take out the prepared tea and get some snacks by the way." when the voice fell, she returned to the hall. At this time, the ancient family was just caught up by Gu Shi. The messenger stone on Gu Shi suddenly lit up. He yo Xu AI took it out suspiciously. As soon as he was excited, he heard Gu Lingyan''s voice.


    Then, as soon as his face changed, he immediately said his voice; "Come on, let''s hurry back. Let''s let things go in Shuiyue town first." when the voice fell, the group quickly rushed back. After a while, they returned to Gu''s house. They had already passed away, so they asked the servant for advice; "Did the eldest lady bring the guests back? Where are they now?"


    "Homecoming, they are in the hall." the servant said aloud. Hearing this, Gu Shi nodded and then went straight to the hall. At this time, Gu Lingyan in the hall noticed his father''s breath and said aloud immediately; "Brother Su, my father is back. I''ll go out."


    "Well, you go." Su Tang nodded. Then Gu Lingyan quickly got up and walked outside. She soon found Gu Shi. She said directly; "Father, you''re back."


    Gu Shi nodded and then said aloud; "What''s the matter? What distinguished guests are coming?" he was also very curious. At this time, Gu Lingyan said aloud; "Father, this is a noble man who came to help us. I told you before that the people of the dragon family and the dragon family came? They came this time."


    "Hiss! It''s them. Go, go, don''t neglect your guests." Gu Shi took a breath immediately, quickly pulled Gu Lingyan and walked towards the hall. He had entered the hall. Gu Shi immediately said respectfully; "See you guys."


    "The ancient family leader doesn''t need to be polite. He ventured to visit and delay you in doing your business." Su Tang smiled and said aloud. Gu Shi also said aloud when he heard such words; "Several elders, it''s our honor to come to my ancient home. Why take the liberty to say?"


    Su Tang smiled. Gu Shi sat down with the help of Gu Lingyan. He asked aloud; "Elder, I don''t know what we ancient family can do for you this time?"


    "Lingyan and I had some friends before. I heard that the ancient family was troubled by fire and poison, so I came here this time to see if I could help. It''s really presumptuous." Su Tang said again. After the voice fell, Gu Shi was slightly stunned. At this time, Gu Lingyan nodded at him. At this time, Su Tang continued to voice; "I also told Ling Yan before that there are only two ways to resolve the situation of your family."


    Then Su Tang said this method. After listening to it, Gu Shi nodded and followed his voice; "Hey, it''s really bothering you. Our family has achieved today because of this skill, but also because this skill has suffered from such an old problem." he smiled at himself.


    Su Tang nodded when he heard what he said. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "In fact, the skill of the beast clan does have great side effects for human cultivation, which is normal. However, the situation of Ling Yan girl is very unusual. She is the body of the dark moon. She has a cold constitution, which is in opposition to your Fire Kirin skill. After her cultivation, the two collide with each other. The problem is very big. If you don''t find the solution skill in time, wait until her body of the dark moon awakens , I''m afraid there will be life worries. "


    When the voice fell, Bai Xingyun was slightly surprised and immediately stood up and said; "Mr. Su also asked you to help Ling Yan dissolve it, please." the voice fell down and knelt down directly. At this time, Su Tang waved his hand and raised him up; "Don''t worry, I said she has a great relationship with my dragon family now. I won''t sit idly by."


    Hearing this, Gu Shi was a little stunned, but he didn''t ask any more. Bai Xingyun nodded repeatedly. At this time, Su Tang looked at Gu Shi and said; "Gu family leader, you don''t want the descendants of Gu family to be troubled by this fire poison? I told Ling Yan earlier that if you plan to change your skill, I have a skill with fire attribute here. I don''t think it''s necessary that Huo Qilin''s skill level is poor. I can help you dissolve the fire poison on you at that time. As for Ling Yan, I''ll give him another one The Ministry of Kung Fu. "


    Gu Shi listened, slightly stunned, and then said aloud; "I thank you for your kindness, but we are in a special situation. Some of us have changed our skills before, but the fire poison can''t be dissolved. It''s completely integrated into our flesh and blood. It''s not easy to resolve it." he said here, too. After his voice fell, Su Tang frowned slightly and stared at Gu Shi, The next moment he nodded and said; "So it is. It seems that there is some trouble, but the situation of Ling Yan girl is not as serious as you. I can help her. What do you think, ancient family leader?"


    "Well, thank you, young man." then Gu Shi asked Gu Lingyan to say; "Daughter, your situation is quite special. Since you have such an opportunity, you can change the skill. As for our situation, we''ll talk about it at that time. Anyway, we''ve been here for many years, and we''re used to it." Su Tang continued without Gu Lingyan''s words; "Ancient family leader, I think this is still the case. Now many of the younger generation of the ancient family must be similar to Ling Yan, making Temo more slippery. And I also give my fire attribute skill to the ancient family. When a new generation of the ancient family appears, Temo will directly modify it, so that the fire poison can not affect future generations. What do you think?"


    "This..." Gu Shi immediately stood up and knelt down. His voice was full of gratitude; "Thank you, elder. I can''t repay you for your kindness. In the future, as long as there is a place where I can use my ancient family, my ancient family will go through fire and water." Su Tang smiled and helped him up; "You''re welcome. Miss Ling Yan has a deep relationship with me. Everyone is not an outsider."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang directly took out three ancient books and spoke out; "This one is the skill of fire attribute. In addition, it is no longer suitable for Miss Ling Yan to practice. As for this one, it is a war skill, which must improve your strength." the voice fell, and Su Tang put the walking skill on the nearby table and continued; "Well, I''ll help you find a way to covet the fire poison of the ancient family leader. Miss Ling Yan, please stay here first. I still have some things to ask brother Bai. We''ll go back first. If you have anything, you can come to long''s manor to find me at any time."


    The voice fell. Su Tang took people away without Gu Shi and others talking. Gu Shi and Gu Lingyan hurriedly went out to see them off. Soon they came back. Gu Shi looked at the three skills on the table and was very confused. He thought aloud about Gu Lingyan and asked; "Daughter, who is this? How can I feel that his identity seems very unusual? The strong man of the Nian dragon family and the Dragon Lord seem to be subordinates."


    Gu Lingyan smiled and said aloud; "Dad, the identity of brother Su is too scary. Your daughter can only be with you. Don''t disclose it. Otherwise, if you disgust this adult at that time, our ancient family will be unable to move in the future." Gu Shi was stunned when he said this, and then nodded and said again; "Well, your father is not a fool. Look at these three skills. They are all God level. They are two levels higher than the Fire Kirin skill. It must be very unusual for him to take out such things and give them to others. Since it is a blessing for the ancient family to have the opportunity to make friends with such people, why would my father mess?"


    "Well, this adult, his identity is the third Dragon God of the dragon family in the world." Gu Lingyan whispered in Gu Shi''s ear. Gu Shi stood there all the way. After a long time, he was so excited that he trembled all over; "Hahaha, it''s true. It''s a great thing. My daughter didn''t expect you to have such an opportunity. It''s really great. I said that his blessing voice fell and there would be colorful auspicious clouds. It turned out that this is the legendary blessing of the Dragon God."


    "Well, that''s what I''m willing to do. If I can play and go to the Dragon manor with my husband today, brother Su will tell us his identity, saying that we have a great relationship with the dragon family and are all our own people." Gu Lingyan continued. Gu Shi nodded and said aloud as her voice fell; "Well, well, daughter, it''s your luck that you can have such opportunities. You should practice well in the future."


    Gu Lingyan nodded and said aloud; "My daughter knows. Dad, you''d better gather the elders of the family first and tell them about the change of skill. As for brother Su''s identity, don''t say it. Just say I''m favored by the dragon family." Gu Shi nodded again and again.


    At this time, on the other side, Tu and others also returned to the long manor. In the hall, Su Tang looked at Bai Xingyun and asked aloud; "Brother Bai, have you heard that the elder of the holy soul palace is in trouble with you?"


    "Well, yes, but it has been handled." Bai Xingyun nodded and replied. When he heard what he said, Su Tang nodded and didn''t say much, but here is Bai Xingyun''s direct voice; "Mr. Su, I received a message from the Bai family this morning that a mysterious relic appeared 300 miles south of Shanxi."


    "Mysterious relics?" Su Tang was stunned when he heard this. He immediately turned his head and looked at long su. He noticed that Su Tang had cast his eyes on long su. Long Su also frowned and said aloud; "I didn''t receive another message. My subordinates asked someone to inquire first." he got up and walked outside. After a while, he came back. As soon as he came in, he said aloud; "It''s been found out. There is such a place. It''s very secret."


    "Do you know what kind of relic it is?" Su Tang continued. After his voice fell, long Su came out of his voice; "It''s probably a legendary relic of hardship."


    Suffering, one of the three giants in the soul Wu continent ten thousand years ago, has a strong ability and is very important. The soul cultivation was all over the soul Wu continent ten thousand years ago, and this suffering is one of the leaders. After long Su introduced the suffering, Su Tang was stunned and then said aloud; "I didn''t expect there to be such a place. I''m very interested in seeing it."


    After that, he looked at Bai Xingyun and said aloud; "Since you have discovered this matter, you must have known it at the holy soul palace?" Bai Xingyun shook his head and said; "We didn''t confirm whether this place really exists, so we haven''t planned to spread the news. Moreover, my father said that this place seems to appear in the territory of the dragon family."


    "In the territory of the dragon clan?" Ao Yu was stunned and said. At this time, longsu also said; "That place really belongs to the territory of the dragon clan." Ao Yu said immediately after the voice of long Su fell; "Since it''s professional ang, the place belongs to our dragon family. Bai Xingyun, you don''t need the master holy soul palace." Bai Xingyun was stunned when he heard this. At this time, Su Tang also nodded and said; "Ao Yu is right. Don''t worry about this matter. If someone is willing to follow in, everyone is their own. Of course, they will give you places. As for the holy soul palace, don''t send news back."


    With Su Tang''s words, Bai Xingyun also nodded. This time, they had planned to have a chance to hurt the Dragon line, and then they followed into the ruins. Now that Su Tang said so, he was also very happy. After su Tang asked again, Bai Xingyun also went back, He found Bai Luosheng and quickly said what Su Tang had said before.


    After listening, Bai Luosheng nodded and said; "Well, it''s really a good thing. Anyway, it appears in the place of the dragon family. Even if the people of the holy soul palace know it, they won''t show up. Now that my Bai family has such an opportunity, we must seize this opportunity. I didn''t expect that this relic is still a relic of the plight of the tea Falcon or in the world. It''s really amazing."


    When the voice fell, Bai Xingyun frowned slightly and said in a voice; "Father, I think there''s something strange about this matter. Look, there''s no such a huge family of the long family. We''ll soon receive news. I think it''s likely to be a big trouble. Do I think we should only give one call to the second elder?"

 Chapter 907

    The moment Bai Xingyun''s voice fell, his father frowned and began to meditate. After a while, he shook his head and said aloud; "This matter can''t be known to the second elder for the time being. If the holy soul palace comes to intervene at that time, the long family will think that we betrayed them. I''m afraid our relationship with the long family will be difficult to deal with at that time."


    As soon as he said this, Bai Xingyun was slightly stunned, and then nodded. At this time, Bai Luosheng continued; "There''s nothing wrong with this matter. How can we say that the plight is the territory of the dragon family. I''m afraid even if erzhang and others know, they won''t send someone here. Now that my Bai family can have such a chance, it''s a big deal that they can take out some of what they get and hand it over to the second elder, so that both sides can pass on in face, and we can do it It is undoubtedly a good thing for our Bai family to have a further relationship with the long family. "


    At the moment when the voice fell, Bai Xingyun stopped talking and nodded again and again; "Well, my father thought it all out."


    Just when their father and son were discussing here, in the long manor, long Su looked at Su Tang and asked; "Lord Dragon God, did you say that the white family would inform the holy soul palace?"


    "I don''t know about this, but even if they inform me, it doesn''t matter. Our family can''t eat it." once this word came out, long Su nodded again and again. Indeed, this hardship is really beyond their family''s ability to eat. This matter can''t be concealed. It will be uploaded in the soul martial land sooner or later, At that time, forces with the same background as his dragon family will appear one after another, and even the super ancient tribes behind them will appear.


    Thinking of this, long Su asked again; "Lord Dragon God, do you think we should inform the Dragon King of this matter? After all, it''s the territory of the dragon family. Although my long family has some reputation on the soul martial continent, it really involves the super ancient family, and their long family is not enough." Su Tang was stunned when he heard this, then thought for a while and said aloud; "What you said is really good."


    When the voice fell, he turned his head and looked at Ao Yu''s voice; "Rain girl, send a message to the Dragon King and ask him to prepare some men and horses." hearing this, Ao Yu nodded. Even when he began to send a message, Su Tang looked at the Dragon Su and said; "You let the dragon''s men and horses start to gather. This time, I always think it won''t be so simple."


    "Yes, my subordinates, I''ll arrange it now." long Su stood up and said with a respectful smile. After he left, Su Tang also meditated.


    At this time, on the other side, in Gong Mo''s other courtyard, a dark shadow appeared in the hall. Seeing him, Gong Mo sat on the throne and asked aloud; "How''s it going?"


    "As the Lord expected, the white family didn''t tell the second elder about it and directly found the long family. Now the long family has made moves." the shadow replied. At the moment when the voice fell, Gong Mo''s mouth outlined a radian and said with a smile; "It seems that our plan is going on steadily. Come on, you should secretly disclose this matter to the forces in the holy palace. Remember to understand what your family does in this matter."


    The voice fell, and the shadow nodded and disappeared in place. There was only Gong Mo left in the whole hall. At this time, he outlined a sneer and a voice at the corner of his mouth; "Second elder, I think what you should do this time."


    For a moment, the good thing of this miserable relic set off a violent storm on the whole soul martial land. In the holy soul palace, the palace master looked at the middle-aged man below with a gloomy face and asked; "Two elders, should you give me an explanation about this?" his angry voice made the two elders standing below suddenly change their faces.


    He answered aloud immediately; "My subordinates don''t know about it, and I haven''t received any news from the Bai family. I hope the palace master can make a clear observation." he really doesn''t know about it. At this time, his heart is full of anger. It has been spread now. Although it seems to be only a trivial thing, it has caused an unprecedented shock to his holy palace.


    The holy palace has always been the first of the right way. Now that the Bai family has chosen the long family, they have not informed them at the first time, which gives people outside the world a message of his disharmony in the holy soul palace. Although the elders of the holy soul palace and the two elders fight with each other, they are still very united outside. But now, many people think about it secretly.


    Many people have some strength to celebrate the festival with the holy soul palace, and they all start to keep walking rumors. In a moment, the image of internal disunity in the whole holy soul palace is completely settled, which makes the palace master very angry. He has commanded the holy soul palace for hundreds of years, and there has never been such a thing, but now it is about to abdicate, So his previous efforts were soon in vain?


    You must know that the powerful people behind the holy soul palace attach great importance to the ability of their subordinates. The palace leader only hopes to have the opportunity to return to the real headquarters directly after the breakthrough. He doesn''t want to continue to stay in the soul martial mainland. How can he not be angry when such a situation occurs now.


    In fact, the holy soul palace is just a branch of the holy palace in the endless void, that is, the great power of Gong Xueyu, the wife of the Eastern Emperor batian, who suddenly appeared on the Langya continent.


    As people in the endless void, they have a special sense of superiority at birth. Therefore, many people sent to small positions hope to return one day. The people in the holy palace have secret orders. Anyone with excellent management ability will have the opportunity to return to the endless void again. This is an opportunity that the Palace masters of the holy soul palace of all dynasties attach great importance to.


    But now such a thing suddenly appears, which makes the palace master''s perfect management image maintained for hundreds of years suddenly appear cracks. If the matter is known by the procurator of the holy palace, his efforts will not be completely in vain? So at this moment, the only idea in the palace master''s mind is to stabilize the boulder quickly.


    "Second elder, you must quickly calm down this time. Since the white family has done such a thing, it is a disaster to stay." the palace Master said coldly. As soon as he said this, the two elders nodded. He was also a man from the endless void. He calmly understood the reason why the palace master was so angry.


    Although the Bai family was his own, it was just a piece of chess. Now there was such a big mistake in the piece, which undoubtedly made him very angry. At once, he also had a killing heart. Then he arched his hand at the palace master; "My subordinates will handle this matter as soon as possible. Don''t worry, palace leader." the voice dropped, and the second elder also withdrew from the hall.


    As soon as this came out, the two elders'' faces were also cold and whispered; "Bai Luosheng, you let me down." the voice fell, and he quickly left. The next moment, a secret order was issued, and the killers secretly cultivated by the two elders rushed to the cloud city one after another.


    With the passage of time, three days later, people from all major forces jointly sent out worship posts, saying they would visit the Dragon Lord.


    After receiving such a prayer post, long Su smiled faintly and said in a voice; "I didn''t expect how quickly this matter spread. Dragon God, what do you think we should do?" the voice fell, and Su Tang smiled and said in a voice; "In that case, let them come. Anyway, we can''t eat this place. Instead, we might as well give them a favor, so that the long family''s position will be more stable."


    After the sound fell, long Su nodded. At this time, Su Tang turned his head and looked at Ao Yu and asked; "What does the Dragon King say?"


    "Father, I have left the Dragon Palace with the dragon people and horses. I should be there early tomorrow morning." Ao Yu immediately replied. With her voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said with a smile; "It seems that things will be lively this time." at the moment when his voice fell, Longyuan''s voice came from outside.


    "Dragon God, Bai Xingyun wants to see you." the voice fell, and Su Tang was stunned; "Bring him in." the next moment Bai Xingyun followed long yuan in. At this time, Bai Xingyun was covered with blood. Seeing this, Su Tang immediately stood up and asked; "Brother Bai, what''s the matter with you?"


    After that, he also took out some pills and asked Bai Xingyun to take them. As soon as Bai Xingyun''s legs were soft, he knelt down and said aloud; "Dragon God, please help me, Bai family." his voice was full of anxiety.


    "Get up first and talk slowly. What''s the matter?" Su Tang immediately reached out his hand to help him up and asked. With his voice falling, Bai Xingyun also stood up and said aloud; "Previously, a group of people in black suddenly rushed into the White House and shot directly. They are powerful. I''m afraid the White House can''t last long. Please help me, Lord Dragon God."


    "Is there such a thing?" Su Tang turned his head and looked at long yuan. At this time, Long Yuan nodded slowly and got his affirmation. Su Tang immediately said; "Let''s go and have a look." the voice dropped, and he rushed out directly. As soon as he got to the door, Su Tang said aloud; "Long Su, you take people with you. Let me go and have a look. I always think there is a problem this time."


    The voice fell, long Su nodded, and then the party went directly to the city master''s house. From a distance, they felt waves of power fluctuations and the sound of fighting. Su Tang flew directly into the city master''s house and shouted when he saw the scuffle below; "Stop!" in an instant, the momentum was also released, and in an instant, it was suppressed towards the people below.


    Suddenly, I felt the great pressure from the sky. All the people below changed their faces and stopped their actions. At this time, the people of the white family had a look of joy on their faces after seeing the visitors clearly. At this time, they stopped to see the people below. Su Tang also landed slowly. As soon as he landed, Su Tang asked in a deep voice; "Who are you and why are you making trouble in Bai''s house?"


    "Your Excellency, this matter has nothing to do with you. Don''t mind your own business. If the white family does such a thing, naturally some people will not let them go." the man in Black said in a deep voice. He didn''t care too much about Su Tang''s momentum before. At this time, Su Tang''s face sank and said aloud; "Really? Do you know what the Bai family has to do with me? No one can touch the Bai family as long as I''m here today."


    "Hum, don''t make a mistake, sir. My holy palace handles family affairs. What qualifications do you have for an outsider like you?" the man in black didn''t pay attention to Su Tang''s words at all. The people in the holy palace can''t scare anyone casually on this spiritual continent.


    Hearing this, Bai Luosheng''s face changed sharply and exclaimed; "Holy palace? Why?"


    "Why? Hum, since the Bai family has done such a thing, why do you ask us? The second elder personally ordered to destroy the whole Bai family." the man in black continued, and the voice fell, and long yuan on one side said to Su Tang; "Lord Dragon God, now there is a news on the mainland that the Bai family has killed the relics of the plight. The long family has not told the holy soul palace that they intend to leave the holy soul palace. Some people say that there are constant struggles in the holy soul palace, which makes Gong Yun, the palace master with good ability, feel that he has not managed the holy soul palace well, so he is very angry."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded. He was also keenly aware of a slight mistake, and thought about it secretly in his heart. However, Bai Luosheng never thought of what he had done to make the arrival of the holy soul palace so angry. Even the second elder who had been taking good care of his Bai family photographed a killer to kill the Bai family, This made his heart very confused.


    "Sir, get out of the way. The holy palace ordered that the people of the white family must die." the man in black continued. Hearing this, long Su''s face sank and shouted; "Unbridled, the holy palace is so powerful? Just because of a rumor that it is going to destroy its forces, is it a little narrow-minded? In this way, what qualifications do you have to be the leader of the right path? This time, the relics of hardship are not owned by a certain force. Did you know the news in advance and plan to block it and swallow it alone?"


    As soon as long Su''s words fell, the man in black changed his face and didn''t dare to say anything more. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Long Su, you announced this to the whole soul martial world. Unexpectedly, this holy soul palace has such a bearing." as soon as this was said, long Su nodded and continued; "I can play today. I just received a joint prayer from all major forces. I just asked Temo to come. I personally told them about it so that they can see the true face of the holy soul palace."


    "You..." as soon as the man in black changed his face, he was angry for a moment. He didn''t know what to say. At this time, Su Tang said coldly; "Go back and tell you two elders that I su Tang, the white family''s man, have made a decision. If he really wants to fight, I su Tang will visit in person after this time."


    The voice fell. With a wave of his hand, long''s men and horses directly surrounded the man in black. Seeing long''s man come forward, the man in black''s face changed, and he was silent for a moment; "OK, this time I''ll give long a face. Let''s go." the voice dropped, and the line of people in black left quickly. After they left, Su Tang looked at Bai Luosheng and said; "Lord Bai, after this incident, I''m afraid your Bai family can''t stand in the holy soul palace."


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. When it''s time for my Bai family to have this disaster, regardless of ouduoxie, Mr. Su and the elders of the long family, the Bai family will never forget their great kindness and kindness." Bai Luosheng sighed, bowed his hand and said. With his voice falling, Su Tang also smiled. Then he left some healing pills and left with the long family.


    After they left, the Bai family was also depressed. Bai Luosheng arranged good people to pack up the things here. He also called all the elders to the hall.


    "What do you think of this?" Bai Luosheng asked directly when he entered the hall. As soon as he heard his questions, the people below were silent. Seeing them like this, Bai Luosheng raised his voice again and asked; "What''s the matter? They don''t speak any more? Now it''s the time of my white family''s life and death. If you have any opinions, just say it directly."


    "Master, I''m afraid we''ve been calculated this time." Bai Luosheng''s voice fell, and an elder said aloud. As soon as he said this, the elders below nodded repeatedly. At this time, one of the elders stood up and said aloud; "Hum, master, I''m afraid it''s all your fault? If you inform the second elder about the ruins of the plight, there will be the current thing?"


    "Hehe, six elders, what are you talking about? You took the lead in saying that you shouldn''t tell the second elder about it. Why did you say that now when something happened?" Bai Luosheng always wanted to catch the spies in the Bai family. When he saw these elders first, he had some eyebrows in his heart.


    As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. The six elders were stunned first and then said aloud; "At the beginning, I just wanted to make friends with long Shi. Who knew this would happen? Besides, I just proposed that you are the master of the house. All the decision-making power is in your hands. Should you be responsible? Do you think what I said is reasonable?" the sixth elder said. When he was here, he couldn''t help turning his head and looking at the other elders in the hall.


    "This..." everyone was embarrassed. At this time, Bai Luosheng said with a smile; "I''ve been curious about one thing before, and all elders may not know it? Maybe there are spies in the white family, and this person''s status is not low. Everyone knows about the big elder''s visit before? I remember the big elder said something at that time. I''ll analyze it carefully later. I''m afraid the big elder knew I had a dragon order, which can''t be used It''s the top secret of the Bai family. I also know that I showed it to the elders once. Why did the elder know? Besides, at the Xingyun wedding, although the people of the long family came, outsiders didn''t know it at all. Only the top leaders of the Bai family knew it, but why did the holy soul palace thousands of miles away know it? "

 Chapter 908

    At the moment when Bai Luosheng''s voice fell, all the people present were surprised, their faces changed sharply, and they looked at each other left and right.


    At this time, there was also a look of panic in the eyes of the six elders. However, even if he covered it up, his look was still found by Bai Luosheng and Bai Xingyun who had been paying close attention to him. The father and son looked at each other, and their eyes were clear.


    "Master, it''s not time to discuss this traitor now. The Bai family is facing life and death. Should we think about what to do in the future?" the six elders also don''t want to entangle more about this matter at this time. They immediately change the topic. When it comes to that day, the other elders nodded again and again, but Bai Luosheng said with a sneer; "Now the white family has internal and external troubles. The long family will not sit idly by. After all, we have the Dragon order. Now the top priority is to resolve the internal troubles. This is the most important thing in this case. Otherwise, all my plans of the white family will be exposed in front of others? In this way, the white family will only perish."


    At the moment when his voice fell, Bai Xingyun also stood up and said; "Elders, what my father said is right. This hobby is the top priority. As for the outside things, don''t worry. I can give you a guarantee here that the people of the long family won''t leave us alone."


    "Well, the family is right. If the traitor is not found out, there will be some trouble. But although the Bai family is only a small family, there are one or two hundred people in the population. I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to investigate one by one." at this time, the three elders said aloud. At the moment when his voice fell, the others nodded repeatedly, Just then barrow spoke aloud; "It''s not necessary. After all, only those present know what happened to the dragon''s people at the Dragon order and Xingyun wedding."


    "Oh? Family, do you mean that the traitor is among us?" the three elders continued. Upon hearing this, Bai Luosheng nodded. As soon as everyone else''s face changed, they looked at each other warily. At this time, Bai Luosheng continued; "I already have some eyebrows about this traitor." his voice fell, and his eyes shifted to the six elders who were quiet at this time.


    Aware of his eyes, all the people present changed their faces and shifted their eyes one after another. At this time, the six elders immediately stood up and spoke out; "What do you mean? Do you suspect I''m a traitor? Don''t forget, I''m a member of the Bai family''s lineage. I think the traitor should appear in the collateral lineage."


    As soon as the words came out, the five elders changed their face and scolded; "You fart." as his voice fell, the collateral elders stood up and yelled, and the whole hall became noisy. Looking at the people on both sides of them yelling and scolding, a look of pride flashed in the eyes of the six elders. At this time, Bai Luosheng patted the handrail around him and shouted; "Presumptuous, when is it now? Are you still arguing here?"


    The moment his voice fell, the whole hall was quiet. Xiali, the elders who stood up because of excitement sat down one after another. At this time, Bai Luosheng continued to speak; "Haven''t I said anything? What do you look like? Six elders, did you overreact just now? The Bai family has reached the critical moment of life and death, and you don''t need to trigger a struggle between your lineage and collateral lineages. As for you, I just want to hear an explanation. Why are you willing to become a great elder "My Eagle dog?"


    His voice fell, and everyone present was stunned. The next moment, six elders laughed and said aloud; "Master, what do you mean? I''ll explain. Bai Luotian has lived for more than 100 years, but I''ve never left the Cloud City. Is it unrealistic for you to say so?" the voice fell, and some elders who make friends with him on weekdays also stood up one after another.


    "Yes, old six, he has never left here. How could he be a spy? Master, have you made a mistake?" an elder said. At the moment when his voice fell, Bai Xingyun stood up and said; "Hehe, four elders, we all know that you have a very good relationship with six elders, but since my father said so, there must be evidence or some methods. Don''t talk first and watch quietly."


    His voice fell, and the three elders nodded and said; "Yes, old four, don''t get excited. Why are many of us here? Since the owner said so, he must have his plan. Xingyun said it well. It also needs evidence. You can take out your evidence directly."


    As soon as he heard what he said, the others nodded. The four elders didn''t say anything more. They sat down again slowly. At this time, the six elders said aloud; "Well, since the owner suspected that I was a traitor, take out the evidence." he said, and there was a look of panic in his eyes. At this time, Bai Luosheng smiled and said in a voice; "I have no evidence."


    "Hahaha, if you say I''m a traitor without evidence, can I also say that you''re a thief shouting to catch a thief?" when Bai Luosheng heard what he said, the six elders immediately laughed and said. The panic and worry in his eyes were swept away at this time, but at this time, Bai Luosheng smiled and said; "Although I have no evidence, I have a way. When Mr. Su came to my white house, he gave me a very interesting thing. It seems that he also noticed that there was a traitor in my white house, so he gave it to me."


    "Oh? Father, what did Mr. Su give you? What''s the effect? I didn''t expect that since Mr. Su had long discovered the internal troubles of our Bai family, we would be slow to respond at that time." Bai Xingyun immediately stood up and said at Bai Luosheng''s words. At the moment when the words fell, Bai Luosheng took out a white ball from his arms and said aloud; "According to Mr. Su, it''s called psychic jade. As long as a person puts it on it, no matter what you ask, as long as he tells the truth, the white ball won''t change color. But when he tells a lie, the white ball will show a red light. I''ve tried it several times before. It''s really effective. Now that everyone is here, we''ll catch the traitor of the white family this time Come on. "


    When the voice fell, he slowly stood up and put the white ball in the center of the hall. At this time, Bai Luosheng said again; "Well, in our presence, the eldest elder has the highest prestige and is also our uncle and father generation. Let''s test the anti eldest elder first to test the channeling jade." the voice fell down and didn''t speak. The old man who closed his eyes and pretended to sleep slowly opened his eyes, nodded and said; "Since the owner said so, I''ll test it."


    When the voice fell, he directly stood up and walked towards the psychic jade. After approaching, he stretched out his hand on the psychic jade and turned his head to Bai Luosheng; "Master, if you have anything to ask, just ask directly."


    "OK, let''s try this thing first. Elder, I''ll ask you two questions, one is the truth and the other is a lie. Let''s see the magic of this thing." Bai Luosheng nodded and said in a voice. When he heard such words, Bai Luosheng said with a smile; "Elder, are you guigeng this year?"


    Upon hearing such questions, the elder did not hesitate, smiled and said in a voice; "I''ve been practicing for 304 years," said Bai Luosheng with a smile when the voice fell, and the psychic jade remained motionless and had no brilliance at all; "Have you seen that? The elder has been practicing for 304 years. Everyone knows this. I won''t tell you more. Then I''ll ask the second question. The elder is worried that you don''t tell the truth."


    When the voice fell, the elder nodded, and bailuo said aloud; "It''s said that in his early years, the elder obtained a good martial arts skill in a relic. Is there such a thing?" the moment the voice fell, the elder shook his head and said aloud; "Nonsense, I''ve never left the Cloud City. Why do you say that?"


    As soon as his voice fell, a red light suddenly burst out on the white psychic jade. The next moment, Bai Luosheng said with a smile; "Have you all seen the magic of this thing?" he said, bowing his hands to the elder, regardless of the people in the hall; "Bother the elder," he continued; "I don''t think I need to say more about the second question. Everyone was very clear about the martial arts that the elder obtained from the ruins."


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that there was such a treasure in the world. Hahaha, it''s amazing. I''ll answer the question of whether it was a traitor in the family first." the three elders stood up in surprise and walked towards the channeling jade. When he put his hand on the channeling jade, Bai Luosheng nodded and asked aloud; "Three elders, can you secretly contact the elder Gong mo of the holy soul palace and betray the White House?"


    The voice fell, and the three elders answered directly without a trace of hesitation; "I, Bai Luoxi, swore that day that I had never betrayed the Bai family, let alone had contact with Gong mo." after the voice fell, the channeling jade remained motionless. At this time, Bai Luosheng said with a smile; "Well, thank you, three elders. Everyone has seen that the three elders are not spies."


    At this time, Bai Xingyun also stood up; "Father, I''ll try it too." after some tests, even Bai Luosheng himself was tested. There were only two people left, one was the seven elders and the other was the six elders. At this time, Bai Luosheng and all the people focused their eyes on him. The seven elders sat there indifferently and motionless.


    The seven elders had such a character, and everyone present knew it. At this time, Bai Luosheng looked at the six elders and said; "Old seven is like this. Since there are only two of you left, the sixth elder should come first." the voice fell. The sixth elder sat there motionless, his eyes were full of struggling, and his expression fell in everyone''s eyes at this time.


    The fourth elder was also surprised at this time, and his face was a little ugly; "Old six, is it really you?"


    "Fart, what are you talking about?" when the sixth elder heard what he said, he directly scolded, but he didn''t mean to get up. At this time, the silent seven elders slowly stood up, walked towards the psychic jade, put their hands on it, looked up at Bai Luosheng. The next moment, Bai Luosheng also asked directly. After the seven elders answered, The psychic jade did not move, and his suspicion was dispelled.


    At this time, Bai Luosheng looked at the six elders and said with a smile; "Six elders, now all the people present have tested, and there is no slightest suspicion. At present, only you have not tested. What else do you have to say?" the voice fell, and all the people present looked at him with bad faces. At this time, the six elders were still defending themselves.


    "You also said I didn''t test, so I wouldn''t be." the six elders were very confused at this time, and subconsciously refuted.


    Upon hearing this, Bai Luosheng smiled and pointed to the psychic jade and said; "Since the six elders say you are not a spy, go and have a try. As long as you are not a traitor, I Bai Luosheng apologize to you in public, but if you don''t test like this, who knows if you are?"


    "Yes, I think the sixth elder is guilty of being a thief. If you have the ability, just test it directly. Don''t be like a woman. The psychic jade won''t eat you. What are you afraid of?" the Third Elder also answered and said. After his voice fell, the four who have been standing on the side of the sixth elder also stood out and said; "Old six, you say a word. Don''t you want to wash yourself of suspicion?"


    "In my opinion, the traitor is him at all. Look at us, who doesn''t know that we can stand up and test directly. There''s no ghost in our heart. We''re naturally Frank when we do things. Even the old six who hasn''t participated with us all stood up and tested. You, the old six, dare not test and bite directly. How can you convince us What about? "A collateral elder who was right with the six elders before this time said aloud.


    Hearing this, the six elders'' faces changed. The whole hall was quiet and the needles could be heard. After a long time, the big elder whispered; "It''s already like this. I''m afraid everyone already knows who the traitor is. Needless to say, according to the family rules of the Bai family, the people of the horse family are cumbersome. They directly abolish their cultivation and expel them from the Bai family."


    His old voice fell. Those who made friends with the six elders in the hall sighed helplessly, and their eyes were full of disappointment, while the other elders looked at the six elders with a face of schadenfreude.


    "Well, now that the elders have said so, what objection do you have? If there is no objection, as the owner of the family, I will order." Bai Luosheng also seized the opportunity to speak directly. The moment his voice fell, the six elders who had been silent fell on their knees and spoke again and again; "The master gave me a name, elders. I was wrong. Please forgive me."


    So far, the people present have determined and understood that the six elders are spies. The reason why they said this before is that they still don''t believe it more or less, but now they don''t know what the situation is when they see such a maniac.


    "I didn''t expect it was you, old six. Why did you do this? I''m sorry for you at the White House. You want to harm the white house like this?" the four elders who saw old six and had been helping him speak said with disappointment on their face.


    Hearing his words, the six elders scolded themselves; "Elder brother, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t sell the Bai family for a small price, but I''m also good for the Bai family. With my help, the Bai family is not only the two elders, but also the big elders. At that time, the palace master will pass the buck. No matter who gets the palace master, I won''t be buried with the Bai family."


    His words are awe inspiring. It sounds that master is reasonable, but this is bailuo''s voice; "Selling is selling. No matter what reason you have, you can''t change this fact. Six elders, I''m really curious. What kind of benefits did Gong Mo give you to betray the family? I remember you before, but how could it become like this when you safeguarded the family most?"


    His tone at this time was also full of sadness. The six elders were also Bai Luosheng''s cousins. How could he not be sad to see that his cousins, who had played together since childhood, had actually done such a thing? When he heard Bai Luosheng''s words, the elders present all looked sad. Even the collateral elders also put down their previous unhappiness.


    The people here come out to the eldest elder and Bai Xingyun. Other elders can be said to be brothers of a generation. They are people who play and practice together since childhood. They have deep feelings. How can they not be sad to see such brothers now that they have covered up things?


    "I was obsessed for a while. Gong Mo said that as long as he can get the position of palace leader in the future, my Bai family will be a meritorious hero, and my position in the holy soul palace will be improved. At that time, I just thought that our Bai family can''t go out of the cloud city all our life? So I promised to work for him. I really didn''t want to betray the family. As for the dragon family and the divine dragon order , the reason why I told Gong Mo was just to make him pay more attention to our Bai family. I never thought that such a thing would happen. I really didn''t mean it. I did all this for the development of the family. "The six elders knelt on the ground and made a sound.


    But no one saw the cunning in his eyes facing the ground.

 Chapter 909

    Hearing his words, the people present were slightly stunned, and a look of struggle flashed in their eyes.


    The hall was silent again. After a long time, Bai Luosheng sighed and said; "Just now, it''s no use whatever you say. It''s a fact that you betray the family, and the family rules can''t be abolished. However, serializing you is also an act of the family. The punishment of abolishing cultivation can be exempted. You go. From today on, you Bai Luotian is no longer a member of the Bai family."


    As soon as this remark came out, the people present were silent, and no one stood up to defend anything. Bai Luosheng''s punishment was extrajudicial kindness. After hearing such words, Lao Liu kowtowed again and again; "Thank you for your kindness, thank you for your kindness."


    When his voice fell, Bai Luosheng slowly walked towards the actions behind him. At this time, the four elders also came to Lao Liu, stretched out their hands to help him up and whispered; "Old six, how can you be so confused? We won''t discuss it with us when you do this. Now look, hey, you''ve never left here. You must be careful outside after you leave the Cloud City. You can''t be rash."


    "Big brother!" cried the fourth elder with tears in his eyes. Looking at them, Bai Luosheng, who had just sat down, continued; "Lao Liu has worked for the Bai family for many years. He has worked hard without credit. Since he will leave in the future, we can''t go too far. Lao Liu, you can go to the accounting room and withdraw 10000 spirit stones later. It''s our brotherhood for many years. Don''t mess around alone in the future. Gong Mo is not a good man. You must not continue to associate with him, It won''t do you any good. "


    "Well, the master is right. Brother, you must not communicate with Gong Mo any more." at this time, the three elders also spoke out. Hearing what they said, the old six nodded. Then, accompanied by the four elders, the old six left the hall. After he left, it was quiet across the hall. After a long time, the four elders entered the hall.


    "Old four, I hope you can understand this." seeing the bleak old four, Bai Luosheng said in a peaceful voice. After his voice fell, the four elders nodded and said in a voice; "I don''t blame the master for this. Luo Tian made a mistake. It''s a great kindness for the master to be kind outside the law."


    "Well, old four, sit down. There are still many things in the Bai family. Let''s continue to discuss how our Bai family should develop in the future." Bai Luosheng nodded and said softly.


    After the four elders sat down, Bai Xingyun said; "Father, now the holy palace has ordered us to be killed. I''m afraid our Bai family can''t return to the previous situation. Now the only thing that can help us is the long family. In my opinion, we can turn to the long family''s command, so that the holy soul palace will give the long family more or less face."


    "You''re right to say that, but who is the dragon family? Why does he want to help us? We haven''t reached such a friendship with us behind us. Besides, the holy soul palace, will the dragon family offend the holy soul palace for us?" Bai Luosheng nodded and continued to analyze. After listening to his words, the elder also said aloud; "What Xingyun said is right. Our only way out is to look for the long family. As long as the long family agrees, our Bai family can keep it. Otherwise, we have to die."


    The voice fell, and the whole hall was silent. At this time, Bai Xingyun continued to speak; "Father, elders, Xingyun has one thing to tell you. Mr. Su asked me to go to long''s manor. He shouted a big secret to me and solemnly drove me to say a word."


    "Oh? What kind of secret?" as soon as they heard his words, all the people around them brightened their eyes, Bai Luosheng said directly.


    But Bai Xingyun shook his head and said; "This secret is too amazing for Xingyun to say. I also promised Mr. Su not to reveal it, but I believe you will know it in the near future. The focus of this time is on this sentence." his HA is. He fell down last month. Bai Luosheng nodded and said aloud; "Since Mr. Su has explained, you don''t have to say."


    "Xingyun, what did Mr. Su say?" the elder said again at this time, and Bai Xingyun said at this time; "Mr. Su said in front of the Dragon Lord and Lord Ao Yu that Ling Yan and I have a great relationship with the dragon family after taking care of the wedding three times. We will be a family in the future."


    "What? What did he really say?" at the moment when the voice fell, Bai Luosheng and all the elders stood up in surprise, and Bai Luosheng shouted.


    Bai Xingyun nodded. At this time, Bai Luosheng''s eyes burst into ecstasy and said with a laugh; "Hahaha, well, well, I didn''t expect such a thing. Xingyun, it seems that this time you saved the whole Bai family and became a family with the dragon family. Naturally, he and the dragon family are also a family. It seems that the Bai family should not die."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect such a thing. I''m just a little curious. Who is Mr. Su? Can he represent the whole dragon family?" three days later, the elder nodded again and again, but then he also had some doubts and concerns. After his voice fell, Bai Xingyun nodded and said; "Don''t worry, uncle. Mr. Su''s identity is confirmed. Pediatrics represents the dragon family. Besides, adult Ao Yu who followed him out this time, but the youngest daughter of the Dragon King, that is, the little princess of the dragon family, nodded and said that the white family and the dragon family will be a family in the future."


    "The daughter of the Dragon King? Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that it would be like this. I''m very happy. I''m really very happy." the elder was surprised and then laughed.


    At this time, the old six who left the Bai family directly came to the other courtyard where Gong Mo was located. In the hall, the old six directly knelt down and said; "Elder, if things are exposed, you can only rely on the old man in the future."


    "Did you drive out for the white family?" Gong Mo asked faintly. His eyes were ancient, his tone was plain and abnormal, and there was no mood fluctuation. The next moment, Lao Liu nodded and said; "Well, my subordinates can only rely on the elder you." old six said again, but at the moment when his voice fell, Gong Mo''s tone suddenly changed and said; "There is no waste among Gong Mo''s men, and you don''t know much about some things. I always only believe in the dead."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Lao Liu looked up in horror, but at this time, Gong Mo''s soul power had been suppressed and directly impacted on Lao Liu''s understanding of the sea. The powerful soul power directly crushed Lao Liu''s soul. Lao Liu''s eyes slowly fell down with a look of panic, and the whole person''s vitality dissipated.


    Looking at his body, Gong Mo smiled coldly and said; "Waste, you deserve to follow me? But you''ve done a good thing for me this time. In that case, I''ll let someone collect your body."


    Then he said to his stomach and the empty hall; "Send his body to the door of Bai''s house." the voice fell. He slowly closed his eyes. The next moment a dark shadow appeared and took Lao Liu''s body away.


    At this time, one outside the Baijia hall screamed; "The master of the house is bad, and the six elders are dead." these servants still don''t know that the old six was expelled from the White House. They still call him the six elders. At this time, in the hall, they easily discuss all the elders who will develop in the White House in the future. When they hear this, their faces change. The four elders directly got up and rushed out, grabbed the servant''s skirt and shouted; "What''s the matter? Tell me clearly. What''s the matter with old six?"


    "Four... Four elders, six elders are dead, and his body is in the courtyard." sensing the anger of the four elders, the servant''s voice trembled. At this time, Bai Luosheng and others also came out. They just heard the servant''s words, and Bai Luosheng said immediately; "Old four, calm down. Let''s go and see what''s going on first."


    Hearing Bai Luosheng''s words, the fourth nodded, let go of the servant and said; "Lead the way ahead." the servant nodded repeatedly, and then trotted all the way with Bai Luosheng and others towards the yard where Lao Liu''s body was parked.


    "This... How could this be possible? I sent him out of the Bai family half an hour ago. How could he die?" looking at the body of the local sixth elder, the four elders looked incredulous. The whole person walked slowly towards the body of the sixth elder. At this time, not only he, but also Bai Luosheng and the elders of the Bai family were very puzzled.


    Bai Xingyun walked slowly over and began to check it. After a while, he spoke aloud; As like as two peas, the six souls of the soul are killed by the power of the soul. "His voice fell, and Bai Luo Sheng and others came to see it quickly. At last, they got the same conclusion as the white cloud book. At this time, four elders looked at the body of the old Liu, and the voice was full of endless hate. "It must be him, it must be gong mo."


    "Old four, calm down first. We have to take a long-term view on this matter." Bai Luosheng also knew in his heart that the death of old six should have something to do with Gong Mo, but now there are too many things in the Bai family to continue to have an accident.


    His voice fell, and the four elders'' faces remained unchanged and shouted loudly; "From a long-term perspective? He''s my brother? He''s not your brother. Of course you don''t care." hearing this, the elder''s face sank and shouted loudly; "Presumptuous, old four, how did you talk to the owner? Old Liu is no longer a member of the white family, but we all hope he can live well. No one wants to see him die. Now there is such a thing. Don''t you think we are sad?"


    After the big elder''s roar, the four elders also quickly calmed down. Then he slowly stood up and arched his hands at Bai Luosheng; "Master, I''m a little heavy just now. Please don''t mind."


    Bai Luosheng stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder; "I can understand it. I won''t take it to heart. Fourth elder, you should also mourn. Sixth elder is dead now. Don''t mention our judgment before. Make good preparations for sixth elder. Let him be buried in the family cemetery, and the past will be over." at the moment when the voice fell, the four elders flashed a look of gratitude in their eyes, nodded and bowed; "Thank you for your kindness."


    Then he called his servants and began to prepare the funeral for the old six. At this time, Su Tang and others in the long manor also received the news that the old six of the white family was killed. They were all slightly stunned and long Su''s voice was confused; "What''s going on? Shouldn''t they be in the hall discussing how to deal with it now? Why did this guy die suddenly?"


    "The Dragon Lord doesn''t know. According to his subordinates'' investigation, the old six of the white family seems to have something to do with Gong mo. it seems that he informed Gong Mo about the previous events, so Bai Luosheng seems to have expelled this guy from the white family. His subordinates don''t know how he will die." after his voice fell, Long Yuan quickly replied.


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang nodded and said in a voice; "I think Gong Mo killed it."


    "Well, I should also be gong Mo, this guy is a cruel and cruel lord." long Su nodded, and at this time Su Tang continued; "Long Su, do you remember Gong Mo''s cooperation with you before?"


    On hearing this, long Su nodded and said aloud; "Well, remember, what''s the matter? What else does the Dragon God mean when he mentions this?" the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said; "I guess he came to us for cooperation. It should be for the sake of this miserable relic. Seeing that you don''t give face, he should arrange a bureau. I''m afraid the Bai family is also one of his steps this time. The purpose should be to attack the second elder."


    "Oh? I also want to understand things after hearing what the Dragon God said. No wonder the things of the plight relics are pure and fast, and they are all aimed at the Bai family and the holy soul palace. The palace ink is really extremely necessary to achieve its goal." long Suyi also quickly analyzed it, and then nodded and said in a voice.


    "I didn''t expect that our sudden appearance would bring such a blow to the Bai family this time. I''m really sorry. Long Su, if you can, can the long family help and bring the Bai family under your command." Su Tang said again. After his voice fell, long Su nodded and said; "This matter has something to do with my dragon family. Don''t worry, Dragon God. It''s all small things."


    Su Tang nodded and continued; "Well, you stay here first. I''ll go to the Bai family to see the situation. Long Su, I believe the people who rest the great forces will come here tomorrow. It''s better not to release the holy soul Palace this time. Since the palace master is so concerned about the stability of the holy soul Palace and dares to move the people of the dragon family for the purpose of the road, we can make the holy soul palace a little chaotic at the same time You''d better wait for the opportunity to reveal those calculations and give them trouble. "


    "My subordinates understand. Don''t worry, Dragon God." long Su Yi answered with a cold smile. The people of the dragon family not only inherited the blood of the dragon family, but also inherited some dragon habits. Protecting the short is one of them. Although you have nothing to do with the dragon family and the dragon family, Bai Xingyun is the one who received the blessing of the Dragon God, Then it has something to do with the dragon family. It can be regarded as one''s own. One''s own people have been bullied by others. Of course, longsu won''t make each other feel better.


    After su Tang left the Dragon manor, he went directly to the Bai family. At this time, in the versatile hall, except for the four elders to prepare for the funeral of Lao Liu, others gathered here.


    "The people in the holy soul Palace are so vicious that we have worked for them for many years." the three elders said aloud. Hearing such words, Bai Luosheng nodded and said; "I didn''t expect the holy soul palace to be like this. Alas, I believed the wrong person before."


    At this time, the elder said aloud; "Well, master, this matter has nothing to do with you. If you hadn''t had the chance to speak to the second elder, our Bai family wouldn''t have developed like this. It''s so far. It''s no use talking about these. Anyway, our Bai family has decided to leave the holy soul Palace." just after his voice fell, the voice of the domestic servant came from the outside; "Gentlemen, Mr. Su has come to visit."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Luosheng and others stood up and quickly walked outside. After a while, they received Su Tang into the hall. After taking a seat, Su Tang arched his hand and said; "I heard that elder Bai jialiu had an accident. I''ll come and see if there''s anything I can help."


    "Mr. lausu, alas, there have been too many things in the Bai family during this period, which really makes us feel at a loss." Bai Luosheng shook his head helplessly and said.


    When the voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, isn''t this a good thing? At least you have a clear view of the holy soul palace. As for the future, you can rest assured. This time, I''ll come here to see if you need my help. In addition, I''ve brought you a good rest. I''ve explained it to you at the Dragon Lodge. In the future, you Bai family will join the dragon family."


    "Well... Thank you, Mr. Su. It''s an honor for our Bai family to serve the long family." upon hearing Su Tang''s words, Bai Luosheng''s eyes burst into surprise. Although Bai Xingyun said it before, now Su Tang said it himself, which can be regarded as a reassurance for them.

 Chapter 910

    "You''re welcome. It''s the appearance of our dragon family that has brought such a blow to the Bai family. However, your future life may not be easy. After all, you have offended the holy soul palace. Even with the help of the dragon family, I''m afraid there will be some trouble." Su Tang heard his words, waved his hand and continued to say.


    Bai Luosheng nodded and said aloud; "Hey, I don''t know. I just didn''t expect that this time it would evolve like this."


    "I analyzed with long Su before. This time, I''m afraid someone shot behind his back. The Bai family is just a chess piece, a chess piece used to attack the second elder of the holy soul palace." Su Tang continued. As soon as he said this, all the Bai family were stunned. Bai Xingyun, who first reacted, exclaimed; "Mr. Su, do you mean it has something to do with Gong Mo?"


    "Gong Mo?" Bai Luosheng was also slightly stunned. At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "I totally wiped out looking for long Su and said to cooperate with long in his own name, but he was rejected by long su. You can imagine that he is the elder of the holy soul palace. His status is respected. He wants to find long in his own name when he directly uses the holy soul Palace. In my opinion, the cooperation he said should be the relic of this difficult situation."


    "I see. Even if I didn''t get the news from other big forces, my small family like the Bai family got the news first. It turned out that this was their gambling. No wonder the sixth elder tried his best to prevent me from telling the second elder about this. Their cemetery wanted us to dragon''s family at the same time, and then he spread the news to make the holy soul palace feel white The family planned to betray the holy soul palace. At the same time, after the exaggeration of some interested people, the rumors of disharmony in the holy soul Palace also spread. Therefore, the palace leader was angry. The second elder chose to sacrifice our Bai family to crack all the rumors in order to calm down. "Bai Luo said aloud.


    Upon hearing his analysis, Su Tang nodded. Bai Luosheng was not a fool. After su Tang''s simple reminder, he immediately responded. The whole thing was completely clarified by him. However, when he knew the evidence and fell in love with the Bai family you invited, his face was calm. Unexpectedly, for such a small matter, the Bai family was directly abandoned by the second elder, The old six who had been helping Gong Mo also died in Gong Mo''s hands.


    In the whole thing, the Bai family was kneaded passively. Whether they offended Gong Mo or shenghun palace, their fate was doomed and would be destroyed. If the long family hadn''t suddenly appeared and intervened, the Bai family might not have a good life.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it to happen. The holy soul palace really disappointed them." Bai Luosheng sighed.


    Aware that their faces were wrong, Su Tang said with a smile; "Don''t worry, now you are the people of the dragon family. Not everyone can calculate the heat of the dragon family. Look, I''m afraid there will be a very violent turbulence in the holy soul palace in the next period of time. The first to bear the brunt is this palace Mo and the two elders."


    "Hey, we small forces can''t participate in the world of the superior. After that, we will follow the dragon family with peace of mind, do our part, and never intervene in the struggle of the superior." Bai Luosheng also saw through their position of the Bai family and the struggle of the superior. A small family like them can only be cannon fodder and then give up chess pieces.


    "Well, since there''s nothing here, I''ll go back first. Don''t worry. There will be no good life in the holy soul palace soon. You''d better deal with the family affairs well during this time. When the dragon''s side has arranged, you can go directly to the dragon''s territory. After all, the Dong people in the holy soul palace will converge a lot. After all, the holy soul Palace won''t do anything for you The Bai family offended the long family, "Su Tang continued.


    When the voice fell, the Bai family all stood up, bowed and thanked. Then, after sending Su Tang away, Bai Luosheng and others quickly arranged the family affairs, and did not forget to do well the afterlife of Lao Liu.


    The words of Gong Feng are very good. If resources and things can be used to calm down, even after this good thing, the status of the holy palace will not be shaken. On the other hand, as long as the supervisor explains it well, he will not have no chance.


    This is the best plan now. After all, the situation outside has not been clarified. After making a decision, the palace master spoke directly; "Well, the two elders'' suggestions are good, but now things are not very clear. Let''s wait until we see the Dragon Lord and others. Now the two elders, let''s put the things in hand first, and follow us out of the Cloud City tomorrow to explain it."

 Chapter 911

    Hearing the palace leader''s words, the two elders did not continue to say more and bowed one after another; "Yes."


    That night, the three set out. At this time, Su Tang also returned to the Dragon manor when he was out of Cloud City. At this time, the Dragon King and long Su were in the hall. When they saw Su Tang coming back, they all stood up.


    "Dragon King, what do you think of this time?" Su Tang asked.


    Upon hearing this, the Dragon King smiled and said; "The relics of this time''s plight are not what our dragon family can swallow alone. The current situation is the best. If we go with the flow, all the people in the soul Wu continent owe us a favor. Moreover, relying on the forces behind us, the holy soul palace has never paid attention to the local forces of the soul Wu continent."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and immediately asked; "Isn''t this holy soul palace a local force in the soul Wu mainland?"


    "Well, Dragon God, you don''t know. The holy soul palace is not the power of the soul warrior mainland. They appeared in the soul warrior mainland ten thousand years ago. Their means are powerful. In addition, the people in the holy soul Palace are all soul practitioners with respected status, so they soon have a firm foothold in the soul warrior mainland. At the same time, they also use the ability of soul practitioners to open the holy soul forest, so everyone is happy Call them the holy soul palace. In fact, they really belong to the holy palace and come from the endless void, "the Dragon King explained.


    With his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then shouted in surprise; "Endless void? Dragon King, do you know the endless void?"


    "Well, I heard that when the holy soul Palace first came to the soul Wu mainland, they found the dragon family. These are what they told the dragon family." the Dragon King nodded and continued to answer. With his voice falling, Su Tang smiled and then said; "So it is, holy palace? It seems that we still mutter about him. I''m afraid we''ll let things go this time."


    As soon as the words came out, the Dragon King and others were slightly stunned. At this time, the Dragon camped out his voice; "Lord Dragon God, this is a very good opportunity. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to severely impact the holy soul palace." his voice fell, and people in the hall nodded one after another. At this time, Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "In fact, the holy palace is kind to me. I owe them a favor. If the Dragon King hadn''t said it today, I thought the holy soul palace was just an ordinary force."


    Hearing this, the Dragon King was slightly stunned, and the party stopped talking. At this time, Su Tang continued; "However, since there is such an opportunity, of course, we also need to get some benefits. Dragon King, I heard Ao Yu say that the dragon family has a quota to enter the holy soul forest? If I guess right, this quota should be allocated by the holy soul palace?"


    The Dragon King nodded and said; "It''s true, but Dragon God, are you going to the holy soul forest?" Su Tang smiled and nodded in a voice when he heard his question; "Well, as you know, I came to the cemetery this time. I heard that there is something useful for the power of the soul in the holy soul monk forest. I think it must also have the information of the way of the soul. I also intend to provoke meat to break into luck."


    The Dragon King nodded and said; "It''s true. Everything in it has something to do with the way of soul. Now there are few people who are proficient in the way of soul in this soul martial continent. Even the holy soul palace doesn''t have a lot of understanding of the way of soul. Since you plan to enter the Dragon God, you can take this opportunity to inquire about the situation of the holy soul forest this time."


    "Yes, the holy soul palace has occupied the holy soul forest for many years. It must be very familiar with the opposite situation. It can be much easier with their help." long Su also said at this time. With their voice falling, Su Tang nodded. Then he stopped pestering about this topic and immediately looked at long Su and said; "I have told the Bai family that the holy soul palace will become so passive this time, and it has a great relationship with the Bai family. Presumably, they will not let the Bai family go, so I plan to let the Bai family settle down in your long family''s territory first. With the shock of the long family, the holy soul Palace should not mess around."


    "No problem, I will arrange it as soon as possible. Don''t worry, Lord Dragon God. The white family is Baoding, and the holy soul Palace won''t mess." long Suyi nodded immediately.


    Just when several people discussed, the Bai family moved away from the city master''s house overnight. The position of the city master who left the cloud city is also the position of the holy soul palace. Now they have planned to leave the holy soul palace. Of course, they will not continue to live in the city master''s house. They quickly changed and moved to some other hospitals in the Cloud City.


    Early the next morning, as soon as Su Tang and others got up and walked into the yard, Long Yuan hurried over and spoke directly; "Lord Dragon God, the people from the holy soul Palace are coming."


    "Why are you coming soon? It seems that they attach great importance to this event. Let''s go and see what they say." when the voice fell, Su Tang directly got up and took tie tianruo outside. Soon they came to the door of the hall. At this time, Long Yuan shouted to the inside; "Lord Dragon King, Mr. Su is here."


    "Please." in the hall, the voice of the Dragon King came. Su Tang smiled and walked in. At this time, the dragon king stood up from his seat and said; "Mr. Su, please sit down." seeing the action of the Dragon King, the leader of the holy soul palace was slightly stunned. His eyes also showed a look of thinking. He was also curious about the identity of Su Tang.


    The Dragon King didn''t get up and live like this when he thought of his people. What kind of identity does this man who doesn''t look very old have?


    At this time, Gong Mo''s face changed when he saw Su Tang, and then he lowered his head. Su Tang didn''t pay attention to Gong Mo at all. He directly found a position and sat down very casually. His eyes also fell on the leader of the holy soul palace. At this time, the Dragon king said; "This is Gong Yun, the contemporary palace master of the holy soul palace."


    "Oh? Gong Yun, the leader of the palace, has heard a lot about his name." Su Tang also arched his hands. His movements looked very casual. His actions made Gong Mo and Gong Feng change their faces. Gong Mo wanted to stand up and criticize directly, but he was stopped by Gong Yun. He smiled and arched his hands back; "You''re welcome," said the Dragon King with a smile as his voice fell; "Gong Yun, you must have come here this time for something that has been going on in the soul martial world before?"


    "Yes, I think there must be some misunderstanding about this time. Lord dragon, you may not know something about the sea area you have lived in for a long time, but the Dragon Lord also knows my holy soul palace very well. Our two families have been friends for many years. This time, someone must want to transfer the relationship between our two families, so I''m sorry After refuting the rumor, I had to come to ask and explain it in person. "Gong Yun nodded and replied directly. At the same time, he also said what he thought in his heart.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang said with a smile without waiting for the Dragon King to make a sound; "Did the palace leader ask the wrong person about this matter? According to the rumor, all these things were caused by elder Gong Mo, shouldn''t you ask Gong Mo? As for the explanation, you said just now that long has always been friendly with the holy soul palace, and long hasn''t done anything to damage the holy soul Palace this time, so are you looking for the wrong person for your explanation £¿¡±


    "You... What are you? Do you have a share in our conversation with the Dragon King?" as soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, Gong Mo stood up and pointed to Su Tang and shouted loudly. This time, Gong Yun didn''t continue to stop it. It was obvious that they acquiesced. Although they didn''t know the identity of Chu Su Tang, as the leader of the holy soul palace, Not everyone can talk to him like this.


    "Presumptuous, Gong Mo, what do you mean?" the Dragon King immediately clapped the handrail and shouted.


    At this time, Su Tang also stood up slowly, raised his hand and motioned the Dragon King not to be angry. He stared at Gong Mo and smiled coldly; "What are you? When did you interrupt when I spoke? Gong Yun, can I think your holy soul palace challenges the dragon clan in the heavens?" the voice fell, and a momentum went directly towards Gong Mo''s suppression.


    The sudden appearance of today''s prestige changed Gong Mo''s face. Gong Yun also quickly broke out and fought against him. However, his momentum was the opponent of Su Tang. Now he is just the peak of God King, and he has not even reached the supreme state. In a moment, Gong Yun was shocked back, and his death time also dissipated directly at the same time, The momentum of the abyss and the sea directly shook Gong Mo''s body out.


    At the same time, the Dragon King got up, and Su Tang also walked slowly to the throne and sat down. At this time, the Dragon King said; "Gong Yun, take care of your men. If you dare to be unreasonable to the Dragon God of our dragon family again, the king will directly wipe him out." the voice fell, and the faces of the three people in the holy soul palace changed greatly, the Dragon God? They never dreamed that this man would be the Dragon God of the dragon family.


    This identity is very scary. Although there are people behind him in the holy soul palace, in contrast, in the endless void, it is also a dragon family. Dragon God, it can not only command the Dragon families in the world, but also directly command all the Dragon families in the world. Even if the saint of their holy palace sees it, it should be polite.


    At this time, Gong Mo was already pale and stared at Su Tang with a frightened face. At this time, Su Tang spoke slowly; "If you don''t know about your first crime, you won''t be guilty, but Gong Yun''s Gong Mo is not a good thing."


    "Yes, I know. The lesson of the Dragon God is that this time we just want to explain this matter. There''s no other meaning. I hope you can see it clearly." Gong Yun stood up in a moment and replied with a younger attitude. Seeing his appearance, Su Tang waved his hand lightly and said; "Gong Yun, I can assure you this time that I, the dragon clan and the dragon family, did not make a move at all, nor did I mean to target you. I heard that behind you is the holy palace of endless emptiness? Speaking of, we still have some origins. At the beginning, a man from the holy palace helped me, and I paid him a favor."


    As soon as this remark came out, Gong Yun was slightly stunned, and then nodded and said again and again; "The younger generation naturally believes in the Dragon God, but this time it is related to the reputation of my holy soul palace. How come over the years, my holy soul palace has never done anything sorry for the mainland. I''m afraid this time it will only happen if people with a heart work in the dark."


    "I don''t know about this. After all, this matter has nothing to do with my dragon family, so you still need to investigate it all by yourself." Su Tang continued to say. As his voice fell, Gong Yun nodded and then continued; "Well, I understand. Now that the misunderstanding with the dragon family has been solved, I''ll leave first. As for the unreasonable thing against the Dragon God elder today, when this thing is over, I will come to the door again to make amends."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. Gong Yun took the two elders and walked outside the hall. When he came to the door, Gong Yun asked aloud; "Excuse me, elder, what was the name of the man in the holy palace?"


    "Oh, she appeared with an elder named Donghuang batian. I heard her name was gong Xueyu." Su Tang replied without any concealment.


    "Gong Xueyu? It''s her?" as soon as Su Tang broke out the man''s name, Gong Yun''s face changed and his look was full of horror. Then he left in a hurry after saluting.


    Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Hehe, well, let the people in the holy soul palace have a headache this time. The Dragon King, it''s time for us to prepare for the ruins of hardship." the voice fell, and the Dragon King nodded.


    At this time, Gong Yun left the Dragon manor and rushed directly to the city master''s house with two elders. Along the way, Gong Yun''s face was changeable. Gong Mo and Gong Feng dared not speak. They came to the city master''s house. One thing was that the building was empty at this time, and Gong Yun didn''t say anything more. He went directly to the hall and sat on the Lord''s seat. He was silent.


    At this time, Gong Mo also recovered more or less. Seeing Gong Yun, Gong Mo couldn''t help speaking; "Palace leader, I think the boy''s identity is suspicious."


    "Presumptuous, hum, Gong Mo, what did you do first? Dare to tell the Dragon God? Who gave you the courage?" was interrupted by Gong Mo''s words. Gong Yun''s face changed and shouted loudly. Seeing Gong Yun angry, Gong Mo didn''t dare to say more. At this time, Gong Feng said aloud; "People of the dragon family attach great importance to the title of Dragon God. Since the Dragon King said so, I''m sure there''s no doubt about people''s identity, but my subordinates have some doubts. I''m afraid it''s not very simple how the Dragon God appeared in the soul martial mainland."


    "You''re right, elder two. That''s what I doubt. The soul Wu continent is an independent plane, completely separated from the heaven and the world. Generally, there''s no way to come, but the Dragon God appears here. It''s really suspicious, but by comparison, I care more about Gong Xueyu, the man of the holy palace." when I heard the words of elder two, Gong Yun didn''t get angry, but nodded and said.


    Seeing such a situation, Gong Mo''s heart sank suddenly. At this time, the two elders continued to speak; "Since the Dragon God has said so, it must be true, but the name of Gong Xueyu hasn''t been heard in recent years. I think you look different before the palace leader. Do you know Gong Xueyu?"


    "Well, if I guessed correctly, Gong Xueyu should be the one in the legend. Do you remember the snow feather of the holy palace and the virgin palace tens of thousands of years ago?" Gong Yun continued to say. When he said about Gong Xueyu, his tone was full of awe. When he ate the flower smoke ICU, the two elders were surprised, and then began to try to recall it.


    After a while, he said aloud; "Qin demon Eastern Emperor batian, I remember that the Dragon God seemed to say that Gong Xueyu and the following Qin demon Eastern Emperor batian appeared. In this way, I''m afraid it''s really that one. There''s no news for tens of thousands of years. How can they appear here in the world of heaven?"


    "Yes, I''m also very curious. I won''t tell you more about this man''s deeds. It can be said that the holy palace has put down its original hatred for many years. After that, the strength of the holy palace is greatly reduced to tell the truth, otherwise it won''t climb out of our cultivation in major independent positions. When I was in the holy palace, I heard from my ancestors that I hope to find it one day The legendary saint, just how many years have passed, there is no news at all, and everyone gave up. Unexpectedly, she appeared here. "Gong Yun continued.


    As his voice fell, the two elders also thought for a while and spoke out; "Palace leader, this is undoubtedly good news for us. If you think about it, what you are most worried about now is that the supervisor has found things on the mainland. But now that we have this news, we must have made a great contribution. This unstable little thing has not been taken away?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, Gong Yun''s eyes lit up. Before, he just thought of the man''s identity and why the Dragon God appeared in the soul Wu continent, but he didn''t think of it. Now when the two elders mentioned it, his heart became active quickly. After several thoughts, he nodded and said; "What the second elder said is very true. Hahaha, I didn''t expect to have such a chance."


    In the past few days, the book has been in a bad mood. He has been worried about what he should do if he can''t return to the holy palace. However, with such a killer mace, he is happy immediately. However, when he sees the elder below, his happy face is also closed and he said coldly; "Gong Mo, since you''ve done this time, I''ll give you three days to settle it, or you''ll give up your seat as a great elder."


    "This..." hearing this, Gong Mo''s face changed and his heart was full of bitterness. Then he could only nod in Gong Yun''s cold eyes.

 Chapter 912

    Seeing Gong Mo''s appearance at this time, the two elders couldn''t help sneering; "Waste, your ability can''t control your ambition at all. With your means, you still want to fight me. This time, I''ll see what you fight me."


    "Why are you still standing here? Get out of here." seeing Gong Mo still standing there, Gong Yun continued to shout with a gloomy face. As his voice fell, Gong Mo didn''t dare to say more and nodded again and again. With a cold eye on Gong Feng, he turned and left. As he left, Gong Yun directly blocked Gong Feng''s face and took out a black token.


    Seeing his rapid input of divine power, the next moment a light curtain appeared in the hall, followed by a figure on the light curtain.


    "Gong Yun? You contacted me at this time. Have you broken through?" the figure on the light curtain said in a voice. Hearing his words, Gong Yun stood up from his seat and saluted; "Supervisor, my subordinates haven''t made a breakthrough. This time I contacted you, my subordinates got great news."


    When the voice fell, the people on the light curtain also raised a trace of interest and asked aloud; "Good news? What''s the matter? Gong Yun, you have reached the critical moment of whether you can return to the holy palace. If you make great contributions at this time, it will be very beneficial to your future development. However, I heard that the forces in the soul martial mainland seem to have a bad word about my holy palace. Should you explain it to me?"


    Hearing such words, Gong Yun was slightly stunned and then said aloud; "This is the fault of my subordinates. I have arranged people to go down. I believe it will be successfully calmed down soon. In fact, if it weren''t for this, my subordinates wouldn''t get this great good news. It''s good luck."


    "Well, if you understand, Gong Yun, you''ve always done very well here over the years, and the elders in the palace are also very satisfied. Now you need to have a chance to return to the holy palace immediately. Don''t make mistakes at this time, otherwise it''s hard for me to say at that time. I believe in your ability. Well, you handle this matter well. Now let''s talk about what you have to do Good news for you. "


    When the voice fell, Gong Yun nodded and said aloud; "Supervisor, the Dragon God of the dragon clan has appeared in the soul martial mainland. This time, the news of his subordinates is also learned from him."


    "Dragon God? Isn''t he supposed to be among the ten thousand realms of the heavens? It''s a little strange that he suddenly appeared in this soul martial land." the supervisor also said suspiciously, and Gong Yun continued here; "This time, it has a great relationship with the dragon family. Originally, I wanted to explain to the peaceful dragon family, but there was no Dragon God. I thought the Dragon God would embarrass us. However, he said that he had received the help of a member of the holy palace before, so after learning that we were people of the holy palace, he gave us some face and didn''t bother much."


    "Oh? It seems that there are no people in our holy palace in the world of the heavens. Who are the people he met? Can you find out their names?" the supervisor continued to ask. At this time, he was not very concerned about the sudden emergence of the Dragon God. His interest was all concentrated on the people in the holy palace who helped the Dragon God in the world of the heavens.


    "The Dragon God said that she appeared with an elder called the Eastern Emperor batian. Her name is Gong Xueyu. My Lord, is this Gong Xueyu the saint Gong Xueyu tens of thousands of years ago?" Gong Yun said aloud. As soon as he said this, the supervisor''s face changed and screamed, he stood up and said aloud; "Did you decide that the Dragon God said that she appeared with the Eastern Emperor batian?"


    "Yes, the Dragon God said it himself. It shouldn''t be wrong." Gong Yun was also very excited at this time. From the performance of the supervisor, I''m afraid it''s true.


    "Well, well, Gong Yun, you did a good job this time. Hahaha, you wait to meet the holy palace. I''m afraid I''ll follow you this time. Well, I''ll report this to you first. You''ll first stabilize the situation in the soul martial land and choose the next palace leader." the supervisor said quickly. The light curtain disappeared at the moment of the voice falling.


    "Congratulations to the palace master." the second elder smiled and said. Hearing this, Gong Yun smiled and said; "Hahaha, I didn''t expect it to be a blessing in disguise. If the second elder is successful this time, do you have the confidence to take my place?"


    Hearing this, the two elders became excited and saluted quickly; "If the palace leader wants to do this, his subordinates must do their best, but I''m afraid there will be some trouble at that time." Gong Yun snorted coldly as his voice fell; "Gong Mo has great ambition, but his ability is insufficient. I don''t trust him to give the holy palace to him. How can I say that the holy palace can have today? I have also made a lot of efforts and efforts. I don''t want future generations to destroy it."


    At this time, at the headquarters of the holy palace of endless void, a figure hurried towards the inner palace. All the disciples of the holy palace were slightly stunned along the way.


    "What''s the matter with deacon Gong Yu today? How anxious?" a woman asked curiously.


    At the gate of the inner palace, the man named Gong Yu simply explained the situation to the bodyguard. Under the leadership of a bodyguard, he came to a hall. After the bodyguard''s notice, a very dignified voice came from the hall; "Deacon Gong Yu, come in."


    Gong Yu quickly walked into the hall. When he saw many elders in the hall, he immediately knelt down and saluted; "Disciple Gong Yu paid a visit to the Lord and the elders."


    "Get up, I heard you have something urgent to tell me. Tell me what it is." the middle-aged man on the throne said aloud. His tone was full of dignity. Just after his voice fell, Gong Yu slowly stood up and said respectfully; "The disciple just received a letter from Gong Yun on the soul martial land, and the Dragon God appeared on the soul martial land..." then he quickly said the whole thing again.


    "The Dragon God also said that he met two people when he was in the world of heaven. One was called the Eastern Emperor batian, and the other was gong Xueyu." at the moment when Gong Yu''s voice fell, all the people present stood up and asked the Lord, whose face changed and he was very excited; "What are you talking about? The Eastern Emperor batian and Gong Xueyu?"


    "Yes, my subordinates also asked clearly in the mountain. It is indeed the Eastern Emperor batian and Gong Xueyu." Gong Yu said.


    "Good, good, Deacon Gong Yu. You did a good job this time. You should step down first." the Holy Lord said. After his voice fell, Gong Yu nodded and saluted and left. As soon as he left the hall, the whole hall burst into flames.


    "Gong Xueyu, unexpectedly, she is still alive and appears in the world of heaven."


    Seeing the elders who promised one after another below, the Lord pressed his hand and said aloud; "Everyone be quiet." the voice fell, and everyone was quiet. At this time, the Lord smiled and said; "You have heard, Mr. Gong Xueyu. Although she violated the regulations of the holy palace in those years, how many years have passed. She has always been a member of the holy palace, which will not change. Over the years, the holy palace has never given up looking for her whereabouts. I don''t need to say that you know this."


    "Yes, but Lord, I''m afraid it''s not easy to do this." one of the elders said. As his voice fell, others nodded again and again. Many of these people were in the same era as Gong Xueyu. At the beginning, they were just ordinary disciples of the holy palace. Gong Xueyu had a high status in the holy palace at that time.


    They also saw the war clearly and remembered it countless times. The figure of a man and a woman against the holy palace deeply reflected in his mind. At this time, the Holy Lord said; "Hey, I don''t know, but now we all know the situation of the holy palace. There are already some young people out of touch. Moreover, after that battle, the inside information of the holy palace has also lost a lot. Otherwise, my holy palace will not be so passive as today. Tens of thousands of years have passed, and the original things have passed. Now as long as Gong Xueyu is taken back to the holy palace, Qin demons will also be killed I''m sure to come back. With these two peerless strong men, the status of my holy palace can be more stable. "


    "Yes, but she just appeared in the world of heaven, and their cultivation is extremely powerful. If they are at ease to avoid, it will be difficult to find them?" at this time, another elder said. As his voice fell, others nodded again and again, but the Lord smiled and said; "Why don''t I know? But compared with before, we have a goal. Although the worlds of the heavens are complex, we must also look for it. This is for the future of the holy palace."


    After some discussion, the people of the holy palace also acted quickly, and the Holy Lord did not forget the palace and Gong Yun who got the news this time. He also gave them a reward.


    Three days passed in a flash. In the long manor, Su Tang and his party stood there quietly, as if they were waiting for something. After a while, Long Yuan hurried in from the outside and spoke out; "My Lord, it has been investigated clearly. It seems that the holy soul palace has also used means to calm down this time. Now all the strength in the soul Wu continent has gathered. Should we also take people and horses?"


    "Well, OK, I also want to see the ruins of hardship. I''ll go and have a look at them at noon." Su Tang smiled and nodded. As his voice fell, the Dragon King on one side nodded again and again. At noon, Su Tang also took all his people outside chuyun city. Under the leadership of long yuan, they quickly came to the seaside.


    At this time, Long Yuan pointed to the looming floating island on the distant sea; "That''s the exit of the ruins of hardship."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang and others looked in the direction of his fingers, and tie tianruo cried in surprise; "Wow, how can this island float in the sky? Master, look at it. It''s amazing."


    "Hehe, Xiaotian, if it''s not a real Island, it''s a phantom. The real entrance is in this phantom." Su Tang explained with a smile. Hearing this, Long Yuan said with a smile; "The Dragon God is really powerful. He can see at a glance that this place is indeed an illusion, but there is an island under the illusion. We can settle there. Now many powerful people are there."


    "Well, in that case, let''s go and have a look." Su Tang nodded, and then the party broke into the air and asked tietianruo in mid air; "Master, what is this phantom? Doesn''t it exist? But it''s really there."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "God, there are many means in the cultivation world to create this illusion, but the most common one is the array. However, this master is not an array. I think it''s a bit like something made by the power of the soul, but the soft foot of the power of the soul can make such an effect. It seems that this hardship is really very unusual."


    "Yes, this plight was the peerless overlord in the soul martial land at the beginning, and it is not the existence that we super forces can compare now." the Dragon King also nodded and said. As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded. The party soon couldn''t reach the laughter path below the floating island. At this time, a lot of people had gathered on the laughter path.


    As soon as they came, all the powerful people stood up. Gong Yun also came with the people from the holy soul palace and said with a smile on his face; "Here comes our host."


    "Thanks for the generosity of the dragon family this time, otherwise we can''t see such a magical place." at this time, another force also spoke out. Hearing their words, long Su smiled and the Dragon King spoke out; "This miserable relic is the resource of the whole continent, and my dragon family is not a hegemonic person. Of course, we need to share such an opportunity. Those who have the ability to live in the world depend on their opportunities. I just hope that this event will not affect your harmony."


    After that, he looked at Gong Yun and said aloud; "I''ve also heard that the leader of Gong Yun''s palace has dealt with the previous matter. It must be a misunderstanding. You don''t have to worry about how much. We''ve never met this miserable relic before. No one knows whether there will be any great danger in it. So this time I have a proposal. Since everyone has gathered here now, let''s have a good talk Let''s talk about it. "


    "Oh? What''s the Dragon King''s proposal? Don''t let it go." after listening to his words, all the people present were slightly stunned, and Gong Yun said directly. Now he is in a very good mood. A reward has been issued from the holy palace. This time, he has made great achievements and approved him to go back to the holy palace, which is his long cherished wish for many years.


    His voice fell, and his eyes also fell on Su Tang. He didn''t expose Su Tang''s identity. He just smiled and nodded. There was a respectful look in his eyes. He was grateful and noticed his eyes. Su Tang also smiled.


    Then the Dragon King spoke; "You can also see that there are at least hundreds of people who come here this time, and they can be said to be the elites of major forces. There are many dangers in the plight relics. How many people enter them will have a very big target. It will be difficult to evacuate in case of any danger. Therefore, I suggest that each force send a few people into them, so the target will be small and the target will be small In case of danger, you won''t be too passive. After all, you also know that the soul Wu mainland will be very chaotic without our suppression. This is something we don''t want to see. Moreover, those wild animals have been eyeing us over the years. We must not have huge losses here. "


    As soon as he said this, the others nodded again and again, and Gong Yun said it aloud; "The Dragon King''s proposal is good. It''s the best thing to do. First, it can let everyone in the power enter it. Second, it can preserve most of our strength. Even in danger, we can continue to plot our way back."


    "Well, I agree with this, but how many places should be allocated to each force? Moreover, there are many casual practitioners in the process. They don''t have power, so it''s hard to allocate." a middle-aged woman said. After her voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "It''s also simple. Let the sanxiu Lingshi form an alliance. Due to the large number of sanxiu, we can give them ten places at that time. As for how to allocate these ten places, let them decide by themselves. What do you think of my proposal?"


    The moment the voice fell, all the people present were stunned, and their eyes also focused on him. At this time, the Dragon King nodded and said; "Mr. Su is right. This is the best thing to do. During the scattered cultivation, many people are rebellious and will never let us arrange, so it is best to let them arrange the quota themselves."

 Chapter 914

    Gong Yun''s soul power made Su Tang feel as if there was a trace of substance, not as vain as his soul power.


    "It seems that his soul power has not really changed, but even so, his attainments in the way of soul are still much higher than me. It seems that this holy soul forest is imperative." Su Tang''s heart also continued to mutter.


    At this time, the unreal stone gate directly erupted a strange force, which directly shocked Gong Yun''s soul power back. The next moment, Gong Yun''s face changed, and the whole person quickly retreated a few steps. Then the girl also pressed towards Su Tang and others. Su Tang''s face changed, and his whole body strength burst out immediately, This will protect the people of the dragon family and the white family around the province.


    The moment the powerful force suppressed, it directly shocked those people and horses who had not come to the urgent defense. For a moment, the whole scene was in chaos. Many people with low cultivation were pale, and some people even had blood on their lips. It was obvious that they were injured by this force.


    "How could this happen?" the people who stabilized their body at this time asked in surprise.


    At this time, Su Tang also took back his power. The people of the dragon family and the Bai family didn''t receive any influence at all. Su Tang also wanted to ask Gong Yun; "Palace leader, what''s the situation?" as his voice fell, all the people present turned their eyes away.


    When Gong Yun heard Su Tang''s question, he was also a person who knew Su Tang''s identity. Even if he spoke out, he replied; "There''s something strange in this place. I don''t know what''s going on for the moment." Gong Yun''s voice has dropped. Everyone''s face has changed. Their eyes have shifted to Su Tang. Many of them don''t know Su Tang''s identity. However, since super leaders like Gong Yun call themselves junior, I''m afraid this person''s identity is very unusual.


    With such an idea, some leaders of great forces also noticed that when the power broke out in the stone gate before, the man broke out, a very amazing power fluctuation.


    "Oh? It seems that there are some strange things here. I''m afraid things can''t be solved easily this time." Su Tang whispered as soon as he listened to his words. His words resonated with all the people present. The previous force was too powerful for them to compete at all.


    At this moment, the people and horses of those forces in the presence really understood how dangerous it would be to enter it this time. Only this is the entrance. The power has such a huge power. What kind of danger would there be? Everyone''s face was dignified. At this time, the dragon king stood up and said; "Everyone, in my opinion, we''d better quit this place first and make plans after leader Gong Yun studies it out. Anyway, this place is here and can''t run away."


    "Well, what the Dragon King said is right. We will continue to stay here, and the palace leader is not easy to study." at this time, another leader of Xiaoyao hall, who is as famous as the dragon family of the holy soul palace, also spoke out immediately. As his voice fell, others nodded again and again, and then quickly evacuated here. In the whole center, there were Gong Yun and the dragon family.


    "Palace master, I''ll ask you for this time." Su Tang arched his hand and said in a voice. Hearing such words, Gong Yun immediately saluted; "Don''t worry, master. I will do my best this time." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, then turned and left, followed by the people of the dragon family. After he left, only the people of the holy soul palace remained in the center.


    "Palace master, I''m afraid this place is not easy." the second elder went to Gong Yun''s side at this time, frowning and whispering. With his voice falling, Gong Yun nodded and whispered again and again; "We''d better study it well first. The power just now is powerful, but it doesn''t reach the point of killing people, and I feel that it seems to be a very powerful soul power."


    "This is a relic of hardship. The means and forces here are naturally inseparable from the power of the soul. Although my holy soul palace is also proficient in the way of the soul, it is still far from this hardship. I''m afraid Gong Yun''s things are difficult to deal with this time. Moreover, people of these major forces have been very pressing us before. I think this matter..." The two elders continued. As his voice fell, Gong Yun thought for a moment, and then said aloud; "I also thought about it, but we''d better do our best this time in order that the holy soul palace can continue to Changchun on the soul martial continent in the future."


    While they were talking, the elder standing not far away sent out bursts of sneers and said secretly; "Be busy, be busy. This place doesn''t open easily. The more you are, the better it will be for me."


    It turns out that the stone gate is connected with the secret channel power found by the elder. The more the power of the stone gate is consumed here, the weaker the power seal on the channel on the other side. The elder wants to attack the second elder, but later things happen, which makes him not a good image in Gong Yun''s heart, It has plummeted.


    At this time, the elder has been completely eccentric. Now he is no longer estimating whether he can become the next palace leader. Now he wants to enter before these people and scrape all the good treasures inside. From the strength of the stone gate in this difficult situation, as long as he gets the things inside, At that time, the whole soul Wu continent will still have evil or his opponent. For the position of just the head of the palace and dominating the whole continent, the elder will certainly choose the latter.


    "Palace leader, since this matter has been promised to the major forces, if we don''t succeed, I''m afraid they will have some bad comments on us." the big elder also said at this time. After several times, Gong Mo has completely restrained himself. After his voice fell, The two elders who had always been discordant with him also agreed with Gong Mo''s words for the first time.


    "Why don''t I know? But I''m not sure about this time. Well, the three of us should study it well." Gong Yun also nodded and said in a voice. After his voice fell, the other two nodded. Then the man quickly studied and had the last experience, Gong Yun learned to be smart this time and didn''t release the power of his soul.


    At this time, on the periphery of the island, the practitioners who had been injured by the earthquake began to cry. The book recovered. A large number of martial arts practitioners were the people who entered the ruins of hardship this time. With the previous horror, they also didn''t want to enter them with their injuries. In this way, if they were in danger, they might not even have the strength to protect themselves.


    At the same time, the leaders of the major forces also studied quickly.


    "Everybody, this time things look very dangerous. I''m afraid it''s bad luck to enter it." at this time, the leader of a power looked at the members of his power and said solemnly. As his voice fell, others nodded again and again.


    Just then a young man spoke out; "Father, since the matter this time has been decided, no matter how dangerous it is, I will enter it." hearing this, the man was slightly stunned, and then sighed helplessly. In fact, his intention in his heart is to let another person replace his son. Although there will be a great opportunity this time, he has only one son, Moreover, the talent is also the best in his family. After seeing the previous strength, he doesn''t want his son to take risks and let other people into it. If there is danger, there is no way. In addition, if he is really lucky and gets any chance, his son''s talent must be open to people in his family unconditionally.


    However, when he heard his son''s words, he also understood that his son did not intend to give up this opportunity, and if he really said his intention this time, it would chill the rest of the family, so he would not say more.


    Such a thing is also staged among other forces. Su Tang and others are just quietly looking at the sea at this time, while Su Tang is thinking about his previous strength. He is also practicing the way of soul. Therefore, although the previous strength is only fleeting and very strange, he still sensitively captured the breath of soul power.


    "Dragon God, this time things are too dangerous. I think you''d better not take risks." the Dragon King went to Su Tang in the city and said softly. His voice suddenly woke Su Tang from his meditation. Su Tang shook his head and said; "No matter how dangerous it is, I will go to this difficult situation. After all, there are many things here that are likely to help me achieve my goal."


    His expectation was full of firmness. After hearing this, the Dragon King would not say more; "Well, now I''ll ask long Su to give up a place and I''ll enter it with you." after his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and the Dragon King''s cultivation was also very strong. If he entered it, he could be more or less busy.


    Seeing Su Tang didn''t say anything, the dragon king turned slowly and walked towards long su. After a while, long Su nodded. The people and horses of the dragon family changed again. This time, apart from Su Tang and Tietian, if there are three Dragon Kings, long Su Ao Yu, such a lineup is not strong.


    Next time, every day Su Tang would personally go to the stone gate to ask about Gong Yun''s research, but Gong Yun couldn''t find out at all, and he didn''t dare to release his strength. For three days in a row, there was no slightest progress on his side, and Su Tang couldn''t help it. On this day, he came over and said aloud; "Palace leader, I also know the way of soul and have studied some arrays. You''ve been busy for three days. Let me take care of the things here for the time being."


    The voice fell, Gong Yun was slightly stunned, then nodded and said; "Senior, I''m well-informed. I must have a way. I really can''t help it." when Su Tang accepts it, Gong Yun is also happy. After all, he is sincere and has no way at all. It''s a waste of time to continue here. Now someone takes over, he certainly wants it.


    After explaining the events of these three days, Gong Yun also left quickly. Su Tang was the only one left in the center. At this time, looking at the illusory stone gate, Su Tang muttered slightly; "As like as two peas, here''s a good chance. He should have some ways." after that, he shook his head and slowly headed for Shimen. At that moment, Shimen was sending out strange forces, which was exactly the same as the power that had been broken out before.


    "Sure enough, it''s the way of soul. It seems that this should be the power of soul after it has been transformed. It''s almost as real as divine power." Su Tang exclaimed. As the voice fell, he also studied it quickly. After Gong Yun''s party returned to the outside, all the forces came over.


    Long Su asked directly; "What''s up, palace leader? Did you find anything?" hearing his question, the people present were curious.


    Looking at their appearance, Gong Yun smiled helplessly and said aloud; "Hey, I''ve disappointed you this time. I''ve studied this place for three days and I don''t have a clue at all." hearing this, the people present were stunned at first and then silent. At this time, Gong Yun continued; "Now the elder of the dragon family continues to study the characters, so we''ll come out and have a rest."


    At the moment when his voice fell, a loud noise broke out in the center of the island, which surprised all the people present and quickly walked towards the central area.


    It turned out that after several studies, Su Tang really didn''t have a clue. Finally, he had to release his strength to forcibly break the stone gate. The power of the stone gate could not hurt him at all. Therefore, when he was five years old, the loud noise fell. Su Tang also obviously felt that the power in the stone gate seemed to be weakened.


    With this discovery, Su Tang was running his strength and wanted to continue to attack the stone gate, but at this time, he suddenly felt a lot of breath coming from behind him, and the action on his hand was also a slight meal. At the next moment, he took back the harvest, and the Dragon King and others came to see Su Tang standing in place unharmed, and the boulder in their hearts also fell.


    "Mr. Su, what''s going on?" at this time, an old man asked aloud. Just now there was too much noise here. They were also very curious about how such a huge noise could be made. Su Tang also said with a smile; "Just now I also studied it carefully. I really can''t find a clue, so I can only break the stone gate with violence, but I didn''t expect such a huge noise to disturb everyone."


    "Oh, so it is." all the people present understood. At this time, the Dragon King asked aloud; "What''s up, Mr. Su? Did you find anything?"


    Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, there are some discoveries. After I broke the law violently just now, I obviously felt that the power in the stone gate seemed to be weakened a lot, so I was ready to continue to try, and you came." when I heard this, everyone present was happy, and the Dragon King understood his meaning in a moment and spoke out immediately; "Ladies and gentlemen, the power here is too strong. I''m afraid we can''t be busy here. There may be some casualties."


    When the voice fell, all the people nodded and retreated quickly. Seeing that they were right and didn''t leave, Su Tang shook his head reluctantly, and directly erupted his divine power and went to suppress the stone gate. At the moment when his divine power came into contact with the stone gate, a huge anti earthquake force also erupted directly at the next moment.


    The powerful power surprised those people in the distance behind Su Tang. It was much stronger than the power made by Gong Yun before. However, at the moment when the power came into contact with Su Tang, it was directly blocked and dissipated the next moment, and Su Tang didn''t feel at all.


    At this time, those who did not know his identity raised a look of awe in their hearts. This power was something they had never seen before.


    When the power dissipated, Su Tang''s eyebrows were slightly raised, a smile was outlined at the corners of his mouth, and he whispered what to say; "Sure enough." just when Su Tang was happy to find a way for himself, Gong Mo''s eyes behind Gong Yun looked excited, and his steps retreated slowly without trace. It seemed that he was going to leave here quietly.

 Chapter 915

    No one noticed his action. At this time, everyone''s mind was on Su Tang. Su Tang also turned and looked at everyone and said; "It seems that this place can only break the law with violence, but it takes a little longer."


    "Mr. Su, won''t there really be any problem?" the Dragon King also said at this time. There was some worry in his tone. As his voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said; "There''s no other way. The power contained in the door will weaken a lot without an attack. As long as the power is exhausted, I think the stone door can be opened. As you saw just now, these forces don''t hurt me at all."


    After his voice fell, Gong Yun also stood up and said; "Well, I''ve studied it carefully before. It''s OK to break the stone gate with violence, but I''m not strong enough. I can''t be like Mr. Su at all, so I didn''t dare to try." as his voice fell, all the people present spoke out one after another, hoping that Su Tang can break the stone gate. After all, they have come, You can''t just go back without success, can you? If there has been no way to say, but now there is a way, they will not let go.


    After hearing what they said, Su Tang smiled and nodded, but he had other ideas in his mind, which was also a voice immediately; "It''s not difficult to break this stone gate, but it takes a long time. This time, the relics of hardship itself appear in the territory of the dragon family, and our dragon family is worthy of everyone. After this time, I have a heartless invitation. I hope that the first one to enter is our dragon family. At the same time, our dragon family is one of the relics and treasures. What do you think?"


    As soon as this remark was made, all the people present were stunned. However, for a moment, these people directly said that they agreed. Although they didn''t know how many things there were, Su Tang said it well. This place itself belongs to the Dragon territory, and others did it very well. Moreover, Su Tang just said that it''s not too much to ask for 10% of the income.


    The group of people quickly agreed. After all, the people present can say that no one can break the stone gate. The territory is owned by others. Opening the stone gate is also shot by others. They don''t make much contribution at all. Moreover, how many things are there.


    Seeing that they agreed, Su Tang also smiled, and then continued to attack the stone gate. The people behind him did not continue to leave, but sat down and rested. They were far away from here. The power of the stone gate could not affect them at all, so the figures also saw the magical power of the stone gate first.


    When Su Tang was busy, Gong Feng whispered in Gong Yun''s ear after carefully checking everyone present at the holy soul palace; "Palace leader, Gong Mo is gone." suddenly hearing this, Gong Yun was stunned. Then he also looked around. There was really no Gong Mo''s figure. His eyebrows frowned tightly and whispered; "Go and have a look. This guy left suddenly at this time. I''m afraid there''s something strange."


    After receiving his voice, Gong Feng nodded, slowly got up and left here to check. At this time, on the other side of the island, Gong Mo''s figure walked towards the beach. At this time, he would look around from time to time. The whole person was sneaky. It was something. When he came behind a boulder on the beach, he asked in a low voice; "How''s it going?"


    The voice fell, and a black figure appeared beside him, and someone spoke respectfully; "Lord, as you expected before, the several explosions of Shimen over there have indeed absorbed the power here. Now the channel seal here has been loosened. If we can do it again, we can break the seal without effort."


    Hearing this answer, Gong Mo nodded and then said aloud; "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We''d better leave here quickly. Now Gong Yun has found that I''m gone." the voice fell, and they walked towards the sea under the boulder at the same time. Soon their figure disappeared into the sea, and soon after they left, Gong Feng''s figure also appeared on the sea.


    "Strange, where did Gong Mo go? How could the island be bigger and where could he go in a short time?" Gong Feng whispered thoughtfully on his face as he stood on the boulder. At the moment when his voice fell, his eyes also touched the two rows of footprints under the boulder. One side of his eyes jumped down immediately, After careful inspection, although the footprints on the sand have been diluted by the sea water, they can still be seen clearly.


    "How can there be footprints here? And it seems that it should be left soon. Can it be gong Mo''s failure?" Gong Feng thought deeply. Then he planned to kill the wrong and not let go. He looked for it nearby, but he didn''t find it at all. After looking for an hour, he was also a lion. There was no way, so he had to turn around and leave.


    At the center, Su Tang attacked the stone gate many times. Now the power in the stone gate is getting weaker and weaker, and Su Tang consumes a lot, so he stopped and began to recover.


    Gong Feng also came back and walked to Gong Yun. He whispered immediately; "My subordinates have looked for it before and after. There is no trace of Gong Mo at all. I must have left here." as soon as he said this, Gong Yun frowned and asked aloud; "Is there really no trace?" hearing his question, Gong Feng thought and replied; "My subordinates found some footprints at the seaside, and they left them not long ago. My subordinates suspect that they are probably left by Gong mo."


    "Well, I know. Gong Mo must have some conspiracy. He took the lead in discovering this place. I''m afraid there are still some things we don''t know. Now he sees that the stone gate here is about to be broken, and he actually leaves at this time. I''m afraid he has another plan." the voice drops, and Gong Yun also stands up and slowly walks towards Su Tang, who is recovering.


    At this time, Su Tang, who was recovering, noticed that someone was approaching and immediately opened his eyes. When he saw Gong Yun, he said in doubt; "Palace leader, what are you doing?"


    "Mr. Su, I''m afraid there''s some trouble with this matter." after that, he said the disappearance of Gong Mo again. After his voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and immediately stood up and said aloud; "If that''s the case, I''m afraid Gong Mo does hide something. We''d better let go of the things here and go to the place where elder Gong Feng found the footprints."


    The voice fell, and Gong Yun nodded. After su Tang explained the situation clearly to everyone, the people present were boiling up. This was the way that the Dragon looked at Gong Yun with a bad tone; "Gong Yun, should you give us an account of this?" after all, Gong Mo is from his holy soul palace, and they took the lead in discovering this place. They hide some things. No one knows what they are present. Now there are such things again, and they have to make others think.


    "Yes, the Dragon Lord is right. Gong Yun, should you give us an explanation?" the other people also said aloud. Hearing their words, they noticed the emotion in the tone of the two lives. Gong Yun thought a little and said aloud; "I can swear that I didn''t know about it. In fact, among the people present, I''m afraid I''m the last to know about it. Gong Mo''s ambition is too great. He found that this place has never told us. Of course, I''ll explain this time."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang also stood up and said aloud; "Well, I believe Gong Yun, I''m afraid we''ve been calculated by Gong mo. if the holy soul palace conspired, Gong Yun wouldn''t say it at this time. I''m afraid it''s just Gong Mo''s attention. What''s the purpose of this? He found this place. Now he sees that the stone gate is about to break open, but he''s missing. I''m afraid There is something strange. "


    "By the way, second elder, I heard from the palace master that you seem to have found something. Can you take us all to have a look?" Su Tang asked, turning his head to Gong Feng.


    As soon as Gong Feng heard such words, he immediately nodded and said; "It''s OK, but I don''t know if it''s the trace left by Gong mo." Su Tang nodded when he heard this; "Whether it is or not, we will go and have a look." the voice fell, and he looked at the Dragon King and said aloud; "Dragon King, let''s let the people and horses of the dragon family watch the things here. Let''s go there and see what''s going on."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange things here." the Dragon King replied immediately. Then, under the leadership of Gong Feng, the party walked towards the boulder on the beach. After a while, the party came over. At this time, the footprints on the beach had disappeared. Gong Feng walked over and pointed to the sand to speak out; "When I came here before, there were two rows of footprints. Now they have been washed clean by the sea water."


    "I see the place is very remote. According to the truth, no one will come here. According to the washing speed of the sea water here, no one will come here. After all, all of us are in the central area." the voice fell, and he turned to speak to the major forces; "Everybody, have your people come to this place?"


    As soon as he asked, people from all major forces asked. After a while, everyone shook their heads and said they had never been here. With such an answer, Su Tang affirmed that this place might really be a trace left by Gong mo. with such an idea, Su Tang looked at the car nearby and others were rich.


    At this time, the Dragon King looked at the sea, frowned tightly, and then said aloud; "The sea area of this place is a little strange." when the voice fell, he walked towards the sea. As soon as his feet touched the sea water in this area, he noticed the difference and whispered; "It''s interesting. It seems that this place is the back hand that Gong Mo didn''t reveal."


    The voice fell, and he looked up at Su Tang and said loudly; "Mr. Su, come here for a moment. I found something here." his voice fell and gathered everyone''s eyes. At the same time, his steps moved quickly towards this side. Su Tang asked puzzled after entering; "What did you find, Dragon King?"


    It''s very common here. Su Tang also checked here before and didn''t find anything. Now the Dragon King actually found something here. He really didn''t understand. After his voice fell, others nodded again and again. At this time, the Dragon King pointed to the sea and said; "We are all deceived by our eyes. The sea water in this area is not sea water. Mr. Su, you can understand it if you try."


    The voice fell. Su Tang nodded, settled down, stretched out his hand and touched the sea water. However, when his hand touched the sea water, the original feeling of touching the water did not appear. Instead, it seemed to be a feeling on the cloud of the devil''s way. Su Tang was a little stunned, so he stopped and stood up and said aloud; "This should also be part of the relics of hardship. The feeling of the sea water is the same as that of Shimen before."


    Before, he just instinctively felt that there was sea water here, so he didn''t have an in-depth inspection. Fortunately, there was a dragon king. He lived in the sea all year round, so he was sensitive to the sea water. Otherwise, they might have no way. Now, just after his voice fell, Gong Yun came up and released his soul to check. A moment later, He took back the power of his soul and spoke out; "It''s like a passage here. You should be able to enter it. What do you think, Mr. Su?"


    "Since Gong Mo kept this place as a backhand, there must be something strange. It''s just Gong Yun, the leader of the palace. If Gong Mo is really inside, what are you going to do?" Su Tang nodded. However, when he thought of Gong Mo, he still had some peace of mind. After all, he took the lead in discovering this place. He must have investigated a lot. He must know more than they know, If you can let Gong Yun get the information here from his mouth, of course, it''s best.


    "Don''t worry about Mr. Su. If Gong Mo is really inside, I will give you an explanation. This bastard really chills me." Gong Yun heard Su Tang''s words and asked the chicken to speak. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and nodded, and then he continued; "Of course, this is the family business of your holy soul palace. We shouldn''t have meddled in it. However, I''m worried about Gong Mo''s personality, but he probably knows more about it than we do. I hope Gong Yun palace leader can try to get some news from him."


    "It''s natural, Mr. Su, don''t worry." Gong Yun immediately said, and then the group walked carefully towards the sea. With the change of gold in front of them, all people were stunned. After they crossed the surface sea, they entered a white jade channel. At this time, someone looked up, I saw a blue light curtain above my head, which looked very gorgeous.


    "Unexpectedly, there is still such a place. It seems that the secret here is not small." Su Tang looked at the bottomless channel and said in surprise. When his voice fell, others nodded repeatedly. At this time, Gong Yun said in a voice; "There seems to be a smell of Gong Mo here. It seems that this guy is really here." Gong Yun''s face is also very ugly here.


    "Let''s go. I don''t think there''s any danger here. Let''s go in and have a look. Since Gong Mo has seen here and kept it as a back hand, there must be some benefits. I''m also very curious." Su Tang nodded and continued. As his voice fell, the party quickly walked towards the channel and was on duty for a quarter of an hour, A wave of soul power came from the front of the channel.


    "Gong Mo is right here, Mr. Su. I will give you an account of this time." Gong Yun noticed the soul breath and immediately said.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang also nodded, and the party quickly walked towards the inside. After crossing a corner, what they saw in front of Su Tang and others was a golden light curtain. Under the light curtain, four or five people stood there, one of them was gong mo. At this time, Gong Yun, who had held the last hope, gave up completely and shouted at once; "Gong Mo, how dare you."


    "Hmm?" suddenly heard a violent drink from behind, and Gong Mo turned to look at it. There was a special power in the hall that could cover the exploration, so Gong Mo didn''t notice it at all when these people came in.


    At this time, seeing Gong Yun appear, Gong Mo''s face changed greatly, and then said with a smile; "Palace leader, you''re here, just in time. I''m going to send someone back to inform you after I''ve finished the things here. You''re here just in time." after his voice fell, Gong Mo smiled coldly and said; "Hehe, really? How can I look different?" after his voice fell, Su Tang and others looked at him with a disdainful face.


    At this time, Gong Mo continued; "Of course, when I was at the seaside, I found something strange here, so I came in to have a look. I didn''t expect a seal to be hidden here, so I studied here and forgot to send someone to repay. I hope the palace leader will forgive me." after that, he bowed and saluted.

 Chapter 916

    At the moment when Gong Mo bowed to salute, his eyes also turned up, as if he were trying to find a way.


    "Oh, so it is. The elder, you have done meritorious service." Gong Yun said with a smile at this time, but his smile looked a little cold, and the viewer was cold.


    Hearing his words, Gong Mo quickly waved his hand; "The palace leader is serious. It''s my honor for Gong Mo to work for you. I dare not take credit for it." looking at his performance, Su Tang and others couldn''t help shaking their heads. This guy is so brazen. At this time, he can still say such words.


    Seeing the disdain on Su Tang''s face, Gong Yun''s face became more gloomy. At this time, he felt ashamed at the bottom of his heart. This Gong Mo really humiliated the people of the holy soul palace.


    "Shut up, Gong Mo is so brave that he can speak like a spring of tongue at this time." Gong Yun shouted angrily. After his voice fell, Gong Mo trembled and wanted to speak immediately. At this time, Gong Yun waved his hand and said aloud; "Gong Feng, take Gong Mo as well as others." the voice fell, and Gong Feng directly stood up and walked towards Gong Mo, moving with his steps.


    As soon as Gong Mo''s face changed, he immediately exclaimed; "Calm down, palace master. What do you mean? I''m afraid it''s chilling for you to do this once I''ve been in the holy soul palace." as his voice fell, the people behind him gathered together. Seeing them like this, Gong Yun raised his eyebrows and said in a cold voice; "Why, Gong Mo, do you want to resist?"


    The moment his voice fell, the people and horses of the holy soul Palace also stood up. Seeing that the war was imminent, Gong Mo stopped talking for a moment.


    "Take it!" Gong Yun shouted again. At the moment when the voice fell, the people and horses of the holy soul palace came out. At this time, Gong Mo''s face changed greatly and said coldly; "Palace leader, you are forcing me."


    Gong Yun''s face sank and said coldly; "Force you? What have you done? You should have as much ambition as a person''s ability. But what do you do this time? If I didn''t think we were from the same family, I would kill you. Now it''s best to catch you with me." after the voice fell, Gong Mo was silent and said after a long time; "Thank you, palace leader."


    The voice fell, and his whole momentum suddenly converged. Seeing him like this, Gong Yun and others were slightly relieved. Just here, Gong Mo''s face changed and suddenly retreated. The soul power of his whole body burst out in an instant and rushed straight at the golden seal. The sudden situation made the people present unable to react at all, At this time, Gong Mo''s body with a burst of soul power directly hit the seal. At this time, he has been completely desperate. As long as he can enter the ruins of this plight, he will have a chance to escape a disaster. If he can inherit part of it, his strength will be greatly improved.


    He didn''t know that he was caught this time. I''m afraid he won''t have a chance in the future. After this event, he has completely lost his qualification to compete with the second elder for the position of palace master. If the second elder becomes the palace master in the future, his life can be imagined. Instead of going on like this, he might as well fight now.


    At the moment when his body hit the seal, the whole seal was a burst. Gong Mo''s whole business room flew upside down in an instant. With this upside down, his mouth also spit out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, his face suddenly became gray, and his mouth murmured; "It''s over, it''s over."


    This was his last chance, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. At the moment when his body fell to the ground, Gong Yun personally came forward and controlled him. At this time, Gong Yun''s face was gloomy and his voice was cold; "You are hopeless." at this time, although his voice was angry, it also took a little bit of constant iron into steel. After all, Gong Mo was also a member of his holy palace. He was also assigned to come here with him at the beginning. Now he has done such a thing, which really disappoints him.


    Hearing his words, Gong Mo sat on the ground with a gray face and empty eyes. Seeing him like this, Gong Yun shook his head. At this time, Su Tang walked slowly towards the golden seal. After entering, he frowned and said in a voice; "This is a counterattack seal. It''s a little interesting."


    Listening to his voice, tie tianruo asked curiously; "Master, what is the counterattack seal?"


    "This counterattack seal is very rare, and I have only seen it in some ancient books. Such a seal can''t be broken by violence at all, because it has the characteristics of counterattack. If you break the seal by violence, unless you can completely crush the seal, no matter what force you use to impact the seal, it will counterattack back with several times of force." the voice fell, Su Tang''s eyes also turned to one side, and Gong Mo, with empty eyes on the ground, slowly shook his head.


    Although Gong Mo found this good place very early, it''s a pity that he has too little knowledge. Although such a counterattack seal can''t be broken by violence, it can be easily broken as long as he finds the right method. However, no one knows what the power will be. Su Tang didn''t rashly take action, and turned his head to look at Gong Yun.


    Aware of his eyes, Gong Yun was slightly stunned, then nodded, his tone slowed down a lot, and said to Gong Mo; "Elder, don''t you understand now? The things in the plight belong to the whole continent and can''t be swallowed by one person alone. You can see that you can''t break these seals at all."


    "Ha ha, I can''t break it. You can''t break it. I found this place, you bandits and bandits." Gong Yun''s voice fell. Even if Gong Mo laughed wildly, he stood up from the ground and pointed to the people around him and shouted. With his voice falling, Gong Yun shook his head in disappointment and said; "Gong Mo, you are the first person who came out of the holy palace with me. Why have we been here for many years? It''s just to return to the holy palace one day. According to your heart, do you think you can do well when I give you the position of palace leader? Do you plan to spend your whole life in this soul martial land? How many years have we been out and the relatives in the family What? Don''t you miss it? "


    Gong Mo''s voice was very heavy at this time. Every word he said, Gong Mo''s face changed. In the end, his face became very complicated. At this time, Gong Yun continued; "This time we made great achievements. I thought you came with me and wanted to ask the supervisor. I hope he would be kind and let you go back with me, but now you really let me down." Gong Yun shook his head with disappointment.


    Hearing this, Gong Mo''s face changed and said in surprise; "Palace leader, you..."


    "Gong Mo, we''ve played together since childhood. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? Although my identity has changed since you and I came here, I''ve always regarded you as a friend in the bottom of my heart, but your ability really disappoints me. Today, the second elder is here, and I''ll say something directly. I hope the second elder won''t be careless." Gong Yun continued.


    As his voice fell, the second elder palace peak on one side nodded and said in a voice; "Well, the palace leader is serious. Everyone is his own." the voice fell down, and Gong Yun continued to say in a voice; "Well, in fact, at the beginning, I always passed the position of palace leader to Gong mo. at the same time, I also secretly supported these two elders and wanted to take the postgraduate entrance examination. But what about you? Your performance really disappointed me. You completely ignored the purpose of the holy soul palace for your purpose, but I still didn''t give up you, but you disappointed me more and more, and now it''s more important I did such a thing. "


    Hearing this, all the people shook their heads again and again, and Su Tang saw it in his heart. At this moment, Gong Yun still didn''t give up Gong Mo, and Su Tang felt that Gong Mo didn''t have any great sin. Now seeing Gong Yun like this, he didn''t intend to continue to embarrass Gong mo.


    "Palace master!" hearing this, Gong Mo bent his knees and knelt down directly, saying with a ashamed face; "I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please punish me, palace leader."


    Seeing Gong Mo''s real enlightenment at this time, he also smiled and said aloud; "It''s good to know your mistake. Get up first. This time you first found it and must have studied it a lot. We should know that the holy palace is also very concerned about this time. If you have this information, it may be of great help to us. If you can get something of great value this time, you will also make great contributions to our holy palace before then Those things can also be written off. "


    The voice fell, Gong Mo was slightly stunned, and then came out again and again; "OK, palace leader, you can rest assured that your subordinates will make atonement." the voice dropped. He also met the Bai family around Su Tang. He walked slowly and said aloud; "I''ve offended many people before, and I hope the defeated family won''t be surprised." after that, he bowed down, Bai Luosheng''s face changed, and quickly helped him up and said aloud; "The elder is serious. Everything in the past has passed. Aren''t we still fine? You don''t have to take it to heart."


    Seeing that Gong Mo was like this, Su Tang also smiled. He was the most respectable person after a thorough understanding. At this time, Gong Feng also stood up and patted Gong Mo''s back; "Elder, don''t be surprised how much you offended before." hearing his words, Gong Mo smiled and waved his hand; "The second elder has done too many wrong things before. I should apologize to you."


    "It''s all our own people. Just solve the misunderstanding." Gong Yun was also satisfied at this time. With his voice falling, Su Tang didn''t know when to come over and took out a bottle of Dan medicine from the storage ring; "Well, OK, thank you, Mr. Su." the voice dropped and he went straight on.


    Then he took it directly. After a while, Gong Mo''s face also recovered a lot. He slowly stood up, bowed his thanks to Su Tang and said aloud; "In fact, although I found this place first, I didn''t know much about it, but I have a map and a jade slip with explanations for the place." the voice fell down, listened to the storage ring, took out two things and handed them directly to Su Tang.


    After receiving it, Su Tang immediately checked it. Half an hour later, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said; "So it is. It seems that this place is not as simple as we thought." the voice fell, and he handed the things in his hand to Gong Yun. Then he went to the edge of the seal and looked carefully, and then he said aloud; "If the record on the jade slip is good, the seal inside should be the guardian beast guarding the plight, but elder Gong Mo should be planning to fill here to enter the ruins of the plight?"


    "Well, we also studied a lot on the side of Shimen before. Lions can''t enter it, so they can find it here. Although there is a little risk, after all, how many years have passed, and who knows whether the guardian beast still exists? So I calculated to enter here. Later, I found that the seal power here and the power on the side of Shimen seem to be connected Together, as long as the consumption over there is greater, the seal over here will be weaker, so there will be good things before coming, "Gong Mo continued.


    As his voice fell, everyone else nodded. At this time, Su Tang also said aloud; "Well, you''re right, but the seal is not very simple, and there are risks here, so don''t think about it. Since the people in distress saw that they were sealed with things and said they were guardians, I''m afraid it''s far fetched. We''d better not break the array here as much as possible."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, others nodded again and again, and Gong Mo continued; "Mr. Su is right. If there was no way to go, I would have been taking risks here. But now that it''s all like this, let''s listen to Mr. Su." at the moment when the voice fell, the others nodded again and again. After checking here, they turned and left.


    Back at Shimen, Su Tang continued to speak; "Everybody, I broke the array in time." the voice fell, and Su Tang said that you were ready to start. At this time, Gong Yun said aloud; "Mr. Su, wait a minute."


    Hearing Gong Yun''s voice, Su Tang was slightly stunned and turned to ask; "Palace master, what''s the matter? What''s the problem?" Gong Yun said as his voice fell; "Didn''t Gong Mo say before? The power here is connected with the previous golden seal. If we break it here, will there be any problems there? Although the guardian beast may not be alive for many years, it''s better for us to be careful."


    As his voice fell, others nodded again and again. Indeed, this matter is really difficult to do. If the guardian beast is really released, I''m afraid it will bring a disaster to the soul Wu continent.


    Hearing Gong Yun''s words, Su Tang was silent. After a long time, he nodded and said aloud; "Yes, the palace leader was right. I really didn''t think much about this just now. First, there was really some trouble." the voice fell down, and Su Tang also slowly retreated back. The last group of people meditated there.


    The day passed quickly. Su Tang also studied the information recorded in the jade slip many times. That evening, Su Tang suddenly found that there was an event recorded in the jade slip. If you want to break the stone gate, you must give up all your strength.


    "What does it mean to put all your strength down and break the stone gate?" Su Tang''s voice muttered. His voice didn''t fight, but it did make an abnormal noise in the quiet environment. At this time, the Dragon King said; "What''s the matter? Did Mr. Su notice anything?" Su Tang said aloud after hearing his words; "You have noticed that there is a sentence recorded in the meeting. When you break the stone gate, you must put down all your strength. What does this mean?"


    As his voice fell, those who had seen the jade slips nodded repeatedly. At this time, Gong Yun said aloud; "There is such a saying, but what does it mean? The stone gate is so powerful that how can it be broken without power?" Su Tang frowned after his voice fell.


    At this time, if the iron sky on one side is a voice; "Master, if you don''t need strength, you don''t need strength. Isn''t this a door? Just push it open." at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then said aloud; "Push away directly?" he thought. After a while, he stood up and walked directly towards the stone gate. He hasn''t touched the stone gate all the time. He instinctively felt that the thing condensed by the power of the soul must be illusory.


    But at this moment, he stretched out his hand and touched the stone gate. He was stunned. There was no illusory feeling at all, and the stone gate gave him the same feeling as the real existence. When he spent the month like this, he thought of tietianruo''s sentence. Can he push it away soon? His brain was also a flash of inspiration, and his eyes lit up slightly; "Without power, it is by mortal means."


    The sound fell, his arm moved and he began to push directly. The stone gate also made a slight sound with his strength blessing, and Su Tang''s palm also heard a little vibration. With this feeling, Su Tang''s eyes lit up, immediately retracted and turned to say to others; "Everybody, get ready. I''ve come up with a way. Come here, Dragon King."


    "Wow!" his voice fell, and everyone else was happy. The Dragon King also walked over, and others came slowly. At this time, the Dragon King asked aloud; "Mr. Su, what can I do for you?"


    "I''ve figured it out. I tried just now, but I don''t have enough strength alone, so I want everyone to push open the stone gate." Su Tang continued.

 Chapter 917

    As his voice fell, the others nodded. At this time, Gong Yun came forward and reached out to touch the stone gate. He also felt a strange feeling. Although he had studied here for a long time, he had never touched the stone gate. Now he realized that he and others had never touched the way.


    "Well, come on, let''s work together. Remember, you can''t use your strength. The stone gate is very strange and can bounce back. You''ve seen the strength before." Su Tang continued to speak. As his voice fell, the others nodded again and again. Then the group quickly prepared and were ready to see everyone.


    Su Tang said aloud; "Let''s listen to my command and work together to break the stone gate once." after his voice fell, others nodded again and again.


    With Su Tang''s command, everyone burst into full strength and pushed hard. With so many people''s gifts, the stone gate moved slowly in an instant. Although it only moved a little and did not fully open, everyone was very happy. Compared with nothing before, there was a trace of movement at this time, They have seen the hope of breaking the stone gate.


    "Let''s keep working hard, the stone gate has moved." Su Tang also said at this time. As his voice fell, others nodded again and again. However, it was very difficult to push open the stone gate just by relying on the physical strength of mortals. Nevertheless, everyone was really very happy. After all, they were very interested in those things in this difficult situation.


    After many times of exertion, the stone gate only moved a little. Seeing such a result, the people present were helpless and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    They are all powerful people. Since their cultivation, they have been pursuing this divine power and amazing physical power, but now they are actually asked to give up these forces and just use the power of mortals to promote the stone gate, which is very troublesome for them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the stone gate is very heavy. I''m afraid it''s not a simple thing to push it away." Su Tang continued at this time. As his voice fell, others nodded again and again. Then, under Su Tang''s slogan, the group made efforts again. At this time, an amazing force suddenly burst out in the stone gate.


    Aware of this power, Su Tang immediately took back his hands on the stone gate and shouted; "No, everyone, back off." at the same time, his power was released quickly, enveloping everyone. However, the power in the stone gate came very quickly. Although Su Tang''s power was released very quickly, some people were not enveloped.


    "Poof!" those who were not shrouded by Su Tang''s power vomited blood and flew out. After a person fell to the ground, they all looked pale.


    "Mr. Su, how could this happen? Isn''t this the right way?" Gong Feng asked in a frightened voice after the power dissipated. As his voice fell, others looked at him curiously, hoping to get his explanation. At this time, Su Tang thought for a while and said aloud; "The stone gate is very strange. He is very sensitive to power. As long as there is a power that is not recognized by it, it will burst out a powerful power. I think some of us used a little power just now, so we activated the counterattack system in the stone gate."


    The moment the voice fell, others were slightly stunned. At this time, a middle-aged man said with a guilty face; "It''s me. I didn''t control it well just now. I''m sorry for you." at the moment when the voice fell, others were slightly stunned. Those injured people all changed their faces and flashed a look of anger in their eyes. However, they didn''t attack when they saw the way he bowed his head and felt guilty.


    "Well, you don''t have to blame yourself. After all, it''s very simple for ordinary people, but there are still some troubles for us. After all, we are used to having power. Now we suddenly want to suppress these forces. There are some troubles." Su Tang also stood up and said. As his voice fell, others nodded again and again.


    Indeed, these people were very careful before, for fear of 1.15, so such things first appeared. These people agreed with Su Tang.


    "Let''s do this first. Now some people are injured. Let''s heal them first. We''re imagining other ways. If it doesn''t work, we can only find some mortals to help us." Su Tang continued to say, and as his voice fell, the Dragon King said; "I''m afraid it will be very difficult, Mr. Su. You don''t know. Only after our ancient races appeared to teach skills, it can be said that the people in the whole soul martial continent are more or less carrying some strange power. They are not pure mortal power at all. We can restrain ourselves more or less. If we let mortals come over, it will be more troublesome ¡£¡±


    As soon as he said this, Gong Yun nodded and said in a voice; "The Dragon King is right. It seems that we still need to do it ourselves." Su Tang was also a little stunned when he heard what they said, and then nodded slowly.


    After that, the group withdrew from the central area, and the injured people also recovered quickly. These people can be said to be those who have the quota to enter the ruins of the plight. Now they are suddenly injured, which makes them very headache. If they don''t recover quickly, such loading into the mysterious ruins of the plight will be very troublesome.


    Seeing these people begin to recover, Su Tang also gathered those who were injured.


    "Everyone, we have found the right way, but the pure power of mortals is too weak. I''m afraid it''s not a simple thing to push open the stone gate. Moreover, there are mistakes before coming, which can''t guarantee our safety. After all, everyone can''t control it. If such a situation occurs, I''m afraid it will be more troublesome." Su Tang said aloud.


    After his voice fell, others nodded again and again, and then Gong Yun said; "I have a way here, but I don''t know if you are willing to try?" his voice was also a little embarrassed.


    Upon hearing this, he looked at his face, and the others were slightly stunned. At this time, Su Tang asked aloud; "What method does the palace leader have? Directly, now everyone is discussing. No matter what method is, everyone should decide together." when hearing his words, others nodded repeatedly. Indeed, no matter what method is, it will be implemented only after everyone agrees.


    Seeing their appearance, Gong Yun was silent and spoke slowly; "My holy soul palace has a secret method that can seal other people''s cultivation power. Now everyone knows the situation, so I won''t say much. It''s just that there is some trouble in controlling power, so..." everyone present was stunned when he said this.


    Then everyone began to talk.


    "It''s not good. It''s too risky to do so. Although the holy soul palace has a good reputation, it''s unusual for us to take such a risk." the man''s words soon attracted the approval of many people. Hearing such words, Gong Yun was not angry. He also knew that it was really hard to say.


    At this time, Su Tang thought a little and said aloud; "The palace leader''s proposal is really good. I understand everyone''s worries, but there''s no other way now."


    "Little brother, we should do something about this difficult situation. We just seal our accomplishments. It''s too dangerous for us. If the holy soul palace has any bad thoughts, don''t we want the whole army to be destroyed? We can''t do it at all." at the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell, an old man stood up and said, The others nodded.


    And Gong Yun is also a voice channel at this time; "I also know your worries. I didn''t say that I had to use this method. I''m just a suggestion. Since everyone disagreed, I''ll let it go." at this time, there was some helplessness in his voice. Indeed, he didn''t think about anything else at all. At the same time, he also understood that these people wouldn''t agree at all, After all, the most taboo of cultivation is that cultivation is sealed.


    Hearing what he said, the others nodded again and again. At this time, Su Tang stood up and said aloud; "I think the palace leader''s proposal is good. At the same time, I understand your concerns, but I have a proposal." the voice fell, and everyone''s eyes gathered. At this time, Su Tang looked at Gong Yun and said aloud; "Palace master, can you spread this secret method of your palace?"


    "This is just a very common secret, not a secret. It doesn''t matter if it''s spread. What do you mean, Mr. Su?" Gong Yun replied directly. After his voice fell, Su Tang said aloud; "Everyone, everyone should know that I am from the dragon family. In fact, I don''t know my identity in the dragon family." upon hearing this, the Dragon King on one side was stunned, and then he understood the intention in Su Tang''s heart.


    He also immediately stood up and said to the people around him; "Everyone, Mr. Su''s identity is very noble in our dragon family. Everyone should know that in addition to the Dragon King, our dragon family also has the Dragon God. Mr. Su is actually the third Dragon God of our dragon family." the voice of the Dragon King fell, and the people around stood up with a frightened face and stared at Su Tang.


    "Well, I''m really the third Dragon God of the dragon family." Su Tang nodded. As his voice fell, all the people present quickly and respectfully saluted.


    Su Tang also immediately waved his hand and said; "You don''t have to be so polite."


    "I didn''t expect that I could see the style of the Dragon God in my life. I''m really lucky." at this time, an old man smiled and said. After his voice fell, the others nodded again and again.


    At this time, Su Tang continued to speak; "You are serious."


    "Elder Dragon God, what are you going to do with the palace master''s proposal?" at this time, an old man shouted and fell with his voice.


    Su Tang thought for a moment and then said aloud; "I want the palace master to give me the secret method to show and crack temporarily, and let me and the dragon family guarantee it. What do you think?" everyone present was a little stunned, but someone soon understood it; "If so, that''s good. It''s clear to everyone of the dragon family. Although they are rarely born, I believe that Elder Dragon God, if so, I agree with the proposal of leader Gong Yun."


    When the first person made a statement, the others nodded after thinking about it. Seeing that all the people agreed, Su Tang turned his head and looked at Gong Yun. Without waiting for him to speak, Gong Yun took out two jade slips and said to understand; "This is the password. It can be cracked. Elder Dragon God, you can have a look first. The pain is also to find someone to try."


    After taking his things, Su Tang nodded and said he understood; "Well, thank you for your generosity." the voice fell, and his soul power poured into the two jade slips. After a while, he took back Ling Shunzhi''s power and turned his head to look at long Su''s voice; "Long Su, try it." as soon as he heard what he said, long Su nodded and practiced directly.


    Then the soul power of Su Tang burst out. According to the method recorded in the jade slips, he also quickly began to use the secret method of the instrument. After a while, the cultivation of long Su was not sealed, and Su Tang said aloud; "What''s the matter, Li longsu? Try it." as soon as he heard his words, long sudang couldn''t mobilize his strength anyway, even if he wanted to mobilize his strength, he said aloud; "It has been completely sealed."


    After that, Su Tang looked at the people present and said aloud; "Everyone, if you don''t feel at ease, you can check the poor Yang in longsu now." as soon as you heard his words, the others smiled, and a man stood up and said; "Hehe, we all believe in the Dragon God and the Dragon Lord." the others smiled, and at this time Su Tang continued; "In that case, I''ll break the seal now."


    The voice fell, and his soul power erupted again, directly enveloping longsu. A moment later, Su Tang recovered his soul power. With the moment his soul power was recovered, longsu directly erupted without waiting for him to speak.


    Feeling the power of longsu, the people present nodded repeatedly. The next moment Su Tang said aloud; "Did everyone see it?"


    "Well, come on, Dragon God, you can directly use the secret method. We all believe you." I thought the old man said. After his voice fell, everyone else nodded. At this time, Su Tang also stood up and directly burst out his soul power, enveloping all the people present. The next moment, their accomplishments were directly sealed.


    After all this, Su Tang said aloud; "Well, let''s have a rest today. After the injured people recover, we continue to break the stone gate." the voice fell, and the others nodded again and again.


    Time passed quickly. The next day, the injured people also recovered. Su Tang also performed the secret method again to seal their accomplishments. All the people present quickly gathered at the edge of the stone gate. With the seal of the secret method, the group pushed the stone gate again. This time, after having worries at home, the group also broke out with all their strength.


    The stone gate was also pushed quickly. After many efforts, the stone gate was finally pushed into a gap that could accommodate one person. Seeing here, Su Tang said again; "Come on, everyone, try to push the stone gate open a little." the voice fell, and everyone nodded, and their strength burst out. The stone gate also moved in response. The huge stone gate was pushed open slowly, and at the same time, the golden light burst out quickly, which made Su Tang''s people feel very dazzling for a moment.


    Just then, after the stone gate was pushed open to a certain extent, everyone felt relaxed. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Stop, please don''t rush into it. Now you don''t have any accomplishments. We don''t know what''s going on inside. Don''t rush into it." the moment his voice fell, everyone quickly retracted their arms and retreated quickly.


    After the party retreated, everyone looked at the stone gate where the golden light broke out, and there was a look of ecstasy in their eyes. At this time, Su Tang also spoke out; "Well, don''t get excited. Now the stone gate has been broken and you will enter it sooner or later. Come on, everyone, I''ll untie your seal first. We''re discussing the matter of entering it."


    The voice fell, and the others nodded again and again. Su Tang also quickly broke their seal. Everyone''s accomplishments came back. At this time, they talked happily one by one. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Now the stone gate has been broken. Let''s make good preparations and enter it early tomorrow morning. What do you think?"


    "Everything depends on the master Dragon God." everyone nodded, and then the group quickly discussed. After everyone''s discussion, they felt that they should enter according to the previous quota. As for those who can enter, AI yo, they guard at the entrance of the stone gate to prevent others from entering rashly. Secondly, they can preserve some forces, If necessary, the next group of people can be arranged to enter.


    After everything was ready, early the next morning, all the people gathered at the entrance of Shimen. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Everybody, this time, it may be chance or danger. When you enter this place, everything is fate. Everyone is on the same boat. If you encounter anything to absorb, you can help each other."


    "Well, what the Dragon God elder said is right. This time, everyone temporarily put down their personal hatred." Gong Yun also said aloud.

 Chapter 918

    Gong Yun''s voice fell, and others nodded again and again. This time, it can be said that everything depends on fate. If you don''t put down your personal hatred at this time, you should not only be careful of the dangers in the plight, but also guard against the conspiracy and sneak attack of the people around you.


    At this time, with such a proposal, everyone present agreed very much. At this time, Su Tang also spoke out; "The palace leader is right. It''s better for everyone to be careful this time and try to be consistent with the outside world. If someone is secretly calculating others and I find them, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s momentum changed.


    As his voice fell, other people nodded repeatedly. Looking at their performance, Su Tang was also very satisfied. It seems that his identity as a dragon god is still very good.


    "After working hard for many days, I can enter the legendary plight. I''m really looking forward to it." at this time, Ao Yu looked at the golden stone gate with a strong look of expectation in his tone. When he heard her words, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Yes, I think everyone is ready. Let''s go in and have a look."


    When the voice fell, he directly stepped towards the light gate. With his move, others followed closely. After the group entered the light gate, the rich golden light suddenly disappeared. At the same time, the stone gate pushed by Su Tang and others also closed slowly. Those outside were stunned to see such a situation.


    "I hope they can come back safely." an old man said. As his voice fell, others nodded again and again. At this moment, they have never reached the same heart.


    After entering the light gate, the gold in front of Su Tang and others suddenly changed. The next moment, they came to another world.


    "This is the plight? How does it look like the soul martial world outside." Ao Yu said in a voice with a faint disappointment. She thought there should be different scenery here, but after seeing the scenery of the plight, it is inevitable that there will be some disappointment. When she heard her words, other people nodded again and again.


    Just then Su Tang said; "Hehe, this plight should be regarded as a void secret place in the soul martial continent. Although it is an independent space, it is actually an integral existence with the outside continent itself, and we don''t have to be disappointed." as soon as he came in, he saw that this should be a void secret place. He has been to such a place several times before.


    "Shifu, what''s the secret place of emptiness? And why is this place called a miserable place?" tie tianruo asked aloud at this time. She had just come into contact with the cultivation world and didn''t know anything about it.


    "This empty secret place is like those small rooms in a big manor. Although it is an independent space, it is one. I don''t know why it is called hardship. I have to ask the Dragon King." Su Tang also smiled and said. When he heard this, the Dragon King smiled and said; "It was tens of thousands of years ago to talk about this plight. At that time, the whole soul Wu continent was divided into five forces, not the three forces that we have always known."


    "Oh? I seem to have heard of these things before, but because the time is too far away, many ancient books have been lost. Now that the dragon king knows, please tell us a good story, so that we can understand the place and avoid any big solutions." at this time, Gong Yun on one side also said, falling with his voice, Other people also nodded, and their eyes gathered on the Dragon King.


    At this time, Su Tang nodded and said; "The palace leader is right. I think the situation here should be fairly stable. We can have a good understanding of this place here and explore it after entering this difficult situation." after hearing his words, the Dragon King nodded and said aloud; "Tens of thousands of years ago, the whole soul military continent was completely different from now. At that time, except for our ancient races, all humans were soul cultivation."


    Tens of thousands of years ago, the soul martial arts continent was ruled by the super forces of Wuda, and the plight is one of them. It is said that the people gathered here were the poorest people in the whole soul martial arts continent, but they didn''t know where they got the inheritance of soul cultivation. After many years of changes, the plight has become a super force in the whole soul martial arts continent.


    "It turned out to be so, but how could it perish later? And what kind of changes happened in hunwu mainland, which made hunxiu disappear completely at once?" after hearing the story of the Dragon King, Su Tang nodded and said something puzzled. With his voice falling, the Dragon King continued; "In fact, I don''t know much about this, and I don''t record it very clearly in the ancient books of the dragon family. I just say that the exchange mainland met an unprecedented strong force. Except for the three great soul cultivation forces, people and horses of ancient races and wild beasts like us never participated in their struggle, so I just say that when the catastrophe came, the three great soul cultivation forces directly They united. "


    "Hiss! How could it be that the three spiritual cultivation forces united and failed? What kind of catastrophe did they encounter?" hearing the Dragon King''s words, long Su''s face changed and asked, while others took a breath. Although they all knew that the three forces had perished, they didn''t know what had perished because of it, Now hearing the Dragon King''s explanation, how can they not be shocked.


    How could they have thought that there would be such a war on the soul martial continent where the holy soul has been here for many years? Soul cultivation is very powerful. The original three forces of soul cultivation were the peak era of soul cultivation. Unexpectedly, in this era, soul cultivation was directly destroyed because of a tremor.


    As for the current spiritual cultivation, it can be said that they are not the descendants of the three major spiritual cultivation forces at the beginning. They just got some inheritance.


    "At the beginning, the catastrophe came too quickly, and our dragon family, like now, was in the sea all year round. When we received the news, the people of the three forces had been killed and injured, and the plight directly reflected into the void. As for the other two forces, their Mountain Gate was directly destroyed by no great force, and they dominated the whole soul Wuda at one time Lu''s soul cultivation completely disappeared overnight. "The Dragon King continued.


    Hearing his words, Gong Yun on one side also spoke out; "I didn''t expect that the three spiritual cultivation forces would be defeated so miserably." Su Tang smiled and said; "Palace leader, your circle is not right. According to my opinion, the three forces won at the beginning, otherwise the soul Wu mainland could not be so stable. I think the people of the three soul cultivation forces should have solved the disaster, but they paid too much."


    As soon as he said this, the Dragon King nodded again and again; "The Dragon God is right. The original war was not that the soul cultivation lost, but that they completely resolved the catastrophe in the shortest time with their own lives, and returned the peace of the whole soul Wu continent." hearing this, the people present couldn''t help but respect the three great forces.


    Such a person really deserves the respect of future generations. Su Tang secretly sighed in his heart and remembered those ancestors who fell for the battle between Langya mainland and Tiangui clan. Su Tang''s heart is also full of respect.


    "They are all legendary ancestors worthy of being remembered by future generations, but I''m curious about what kind of catastrophe can make these three forces fight back so recklessly?" Su Tang asked aloud. After his voice fell, the Dragon King shook his head and said aloud; "I don''t know. After all, when my dragon people came out, the catastrophe had passed, so there was no detailed record of the catastrophe. However, I think since this plight is one of the protagonists of that catastrophe, I think there should be some clues in this plight."


    Hearing what he said, everyone else nodded. At this time, Su Tang also said aloud; "I don''t think the hardship is very great. Let''s explore it. We have lost the truth for tens of thousands of years. Let''s solve it. How many ancestors fell for the soul martial land. This time, we must let the martial artists of the whole soul martial land know and let them remember these respected ancestors all the time."


    The voice fell, and others nodded again and again. Indeed, such ancestors are worth remembering by all future generations. At this moment, their hearts have unconsciously changed. At the beginning, they came in just to find an inheritance here, but now they want to pursue the truth of the catastrophe tens of thousands of years ago.


    In a good mood, the party also walked towards the depths of the plight. Along the way, they saw many villages, but there was no living person in these villages, and the houses seemed to have been deserted for many years, which was very dilapidated.


    "It seems that the original catastrophe was really too fierce. There was no living person in the great hardship." along the way, they saw many villages, but there was no trace of human activities at all. He couldn''t help saying. After hearing his words, the others nodded slightly.


    Just then Su Tang said; "I don''t think so. This place is so big. Judging from the villages I saw before, the population here should be very large. I think even if the disaster is fierce, the plight is a void secret place after all. Ordinary people can''t enter here casually. I think some people will be left here." the voice dropped, and the others nodded, But their hearts did not hold much hope.


    "Along the way, I didn''t find anything useful. The plight is really worthy of its reputation." at this time, Gong Feng also said helplessly. Indeed, along the way, they passed more than ten villages, large and small, but there was nothing to use. When they heard his words, others nodded.


    "I think this should be the edge of the plight. I haven''t really touched the core of the plight. It''s normal to have nothing here. I think it''s getting late today. Let''s settle down in this village and rest for a night. We''ll continue to look for this place tomorrow. I don''t think there will be any danger." Su Tang said at this time.


    On hearing this, all the people present nodded. Originally, they thought there would be a great danger of European fat intestines when they came here this time. However, at the end of the day, they didn''t encounter any danger at all. Everything was very calm. People in the workplace couldn''t help but relax, and their nerves that had been tight were also relaxed a lot.


    The party quickly cleaned up the usable houses, and the party rested.


    Soon night fell. Su Tang, the Dragon King and the Bai family lit a bonfire outside a house and ate some food. Su Tang looked at the Dragon King and said aloud; "Dragon King, I think this place is too calm. I always feel uncomfortable in my heart. I''m worried that something will happen. When we rest for a while, we all rest in batches. Be careful."


    "Well, everything depends on the Dragon God." the Dragon King said. In fact, he didn''t think there was anything unsafe in his heart. At this time, iron tianruo on one side also said; "Shifu, I always feel as if something is following us in the dark. Do you have such a feeling?" Su Tang was stunned at her words, and the others turned their heads and looked at tie tianruo.


    "Sister tianruo, are you too sensitive? We don''t have such a feeling." Ao Yu said aloud. When he heard her words, Su Tang also nodded. He was very informed all the way. He looked around. He didn''t feel like this at all, but now he suddenly heard tie tianruo''s words, and the ominous feeling in his heart became stronger.


    "Do I really feel wrong? I do feel daohaoxiang. Someone is staring at us in the dark. How can you feel it?" tie tianruo said again. At the moment when her voice fell, a startling scream broke out in the silent village. The next moment, all the people stood up one after another, He hurried to the place where the scream was made.


    After approaching, Su Tang frowned. He obviously felt a breath and fled away. Gong Yun, who was the first to the end, looked at the five corpses in the open space, with some dignified voice on his face; "This is the man of Haoyue sect. How can this happen?"


    Hearing his words, Su Tang also stepped forward quickly and checked the five bodies quickly. After a while, he stood up with a dignified face and said aloud; "I''m afraid we''re in trouble. I just checked these people. Their whole body''s essence has been absorbed by something, and even their soul has been swallowed up." then his back can''t help getting cold.


    He never thought that such a powerful danger was hidden in the seemingly quiet plight. They were really careless before.


    "This means, a little like the means of the devil''s way? Do the people of the devil''s way who came in this time also mix in?" Su Tang''s voice fell, and the Dragon Su on one side spoke out. With his voice Lu liked, Su Tang shook his head and spoke out; "It seems impossible to me. On the maps Gong Mo gave us before, he explained two entrances. The first is the stone gate we came in before, and the other side is the previous seal. The people of this demon road should have no chance to sneak in."


    "Well, what the Dragon God said is true. I have found this place for more than half a year. As the Dragon God said, apart from these two places, there is no entrance at all. In my opinion, there should be some creatures in this plight. Is the previous one sealed in the seal for a long time? I''m afraid there are no humans in this plight, but this monster I''m afraid there are still some. "Hearing Su Tang''s words, Gong Mo standing next to Gong Yun also said.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, elder Gong Mo is right. There are many monsters who have such means. It seems that we should be careful. We can''t have such a situation."


    "Well, what the Dragon God said was right. This time we were really careless." Gong Yun also said, and then the party quickly arranged. All the people didn''t want to rest separately as before. They all gathered on the largest open space in the center of the village. With the previous things, we didn''t relax, One by one, their hearts are secretly on guard.


    Under such a high concentration, everyone''s spirit is consumed very much. In the second half of the night, except those responsible for patrolling, everyone is asleep. It''s no surprise that they can su Tang.


    Su Tang, who was sleeping, suddenly entered a very strange dream.


    "God and Emperor capital? What''s the matter?" in his sleep, Su Tang looked at the huge city in front of him in surprise. He couldn''t be more familiar with the city. Just when he was surprised, a middle-aged man appeared at the city gate, smiling at him and saying something; "Smelly boy, what are you still doing there? Don''t come quickly."


    "Dad? This..." Su Tang saw the middle-aged man''s face clearly, his face changed and exclaimed.


    Although he had doubts in his heart, his steps slowly moved towards Su Zhan. After entering, Su Tang temporarily put down his doubts and said with a smile; "Dad, how do you..."


    "Let''s go. Yunyun is waiting for you at home. You smelly boy, it''s been a long time since you left. There''s no news at all." Su Zhan said with a smile. When he heard what he said, Su Tang was stunned. His eyes were full of missing. Yunyun, yes, he was always thinking of yunyun and his baby daughter Su Xun.


    Following Su Zhan''s back, Su Tang walked slowly towards the city gate, but when he came to the city gate, his face changed and his steps stopped suddenly; "It''s impossible. I''m in trouble. How can I appear here? The situation here seems wrong." with this idea, he looked up at the gate.

 Chapter 919

    Just at this look, Su Tang''s face changed dramatically, and his steps retreated quickly. At this time, in the city gate, he saw many very digital faces, some of them even those who had fallen.


    "Smelly boy, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you go in with me?" seeing Su Tang withdraw and leave, Su Zhan turned around, and there was no expression on his unchanged face.


    "What the hell are you? Since you dare to be so presumptuous." the voice fell, Su Tang instinctively burst out his strength first, but he didn''t launch at the moment. Su Zhan smiled and said in a voice when he heard his words; "I''m your father, you smelly boy. Don''t you even know your father?"


    "Bastard, what the hell are you?" Su Tang shouted angrily when he saw that he couldn''t use his strength. With his voice falling, Su Tang''s figure not far in front of him suddenly changed, and a dark smoke shrouded his whole body.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect you to react fast enough. You''re the first person I''ve met in recent years who can see through my dream quickly. This talent is extraordinary. I think your strength should be not weak." the dark shadow said coldly. His voice was full of cold breath, which made people feel very uncomfortable. Su Tang also calmed down and asked aloud; "What the hell are you? You dare to bring me here. What the hell is this place?"


    "Where is this place? Hahaha, this blade is your dream. Why don''t I dare to bring you here? In this dream, I am the master. Even if your cultivation is amazing, it''s useless here. Give your energy and soul." the dark shadow smiled and said. Su Tang was stunned when he mentioned you, All of a sudden, the reaction came out of the voice; "You killed the five people before?"


    "Yes, you''re smart. I killed those people. How many years have passed, but I haven''t swallowed my essence and soul for a long time. Today''s test is really great. It''s really delicious." after that, he licked his lips with his tongue. When he heard what he said, Su Tang''s face changed and his heart quickly thought about how to get out.


    He was always very careful. Unexpectedly, he was still criticized. However, after listening to this thing, Su Tang couldn''t help but have another idea. He immediately asked; "Hehe, I think you''ve lived in this plight for many years. Now I''ve been influenced by you, and I''ve accepted it. But I''ve never seen the situation here this time. Can you tell me? Let me die in peace."


    As his voice fell, the shadow suddenly said with a smile; "You''re right. I''m in a good mood today. Let me tell you what you know first and ask directly."


    As soon as he heard his answer, Su Tang''s eyes lit up and immediately said; "Are there any human beings in the plight?"


    "Yes, there are many, but these hateful guys, if it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t have come to a ghost place here." one day, Su Tang''s tone became resentful, but he still gave Su Tang very important information. Unexpectedly, there are human beings in this difficult situation, wouldn''t it say, Are these people the descendants of the spiritual practice of hardship?


    "Are they spiritual practitioners? I think your means are also very strange. How can they have the power to force you to come here?" Su Tang continued. At this time, he had some plans in his mind. Since people in this difficult situation can force him to come here, this thing should be ten times afraid of this spiritual cultivation. If so, I am more or less a spiritual practitioner, Although there is no high level of suffering soul cultivation, it should have some cracking effect.


    "They are really spiritual practitioners. The soul power of these guys has a great restraining effect on me. Your boy''s soul power should not be weak, or he won''t react quickly." the shadow continued. With his voice falling, Su Tang was stunned and laughed loudly; "What if I find it? But I still can''t leave."


    "You know that''s good." the shadow spoke proudly. At this time, Su Tang continued to speak; "By the way, those who don''t talk about the plight have perished in that catastrophe? How can there be so many descendants of the plight here?" the shadow smiled coldly; "There were countless people who were in a difficult situation at the beginning. They fell down a lot, but they still left a lot of people. Only after that event, they were not leaving here. They had been in this difficult situation all the time."


    Hearing this answer, Su Tang nodded slightly, and the next moment the dark shadow smiled coldly and said aloud; "Well, I don''t have the patience to continue to spend time with you. Take my life." after the voice fell, he rushed towards Su Tang, but at this time, Su Tang''s figure flashed and immediately invoked the soul power of the person. Although the special state is applicable to divine power, in the dream here, his soul power can be used more or less.


    The sudden burst of soul power shook the whole dream. At this time, the dark shadow''s face changed sharply and shouted loudly; "Smelly boy, how dare you master Yin Ben." the voice fell. It was not a very stable dream space and could not completely suppress Su Tang''s soul power. Before, his soul power only broke out once, which directly shattered the dream.


    "Not good!" the shadow''s face changed and disappeared in the same place as soon as he saw that it was impossible. With his disappearance, Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes and the momentum of his whole body burst out. Then he quickly checked the situation around him. At this time, all the people in the village had fallen asleep, even the patrolmen fell asleep directly.


    "It seems that not only I was attacked, but these people are also attacked." Su Tang whispered. After the voice fell, Su Tang took back his momentum. At the moment when he regained his momentum, he obviously felt that there was a trace of power on one side of the village. Su Tang''s face was cold, so he immediately flashed over to the other side.


    As like as two peas, "the bad ass!" when I approached, I saw a Black Mist lying there, which smells like the guy he met in his dream.


    After the angry drink, Su Tang''s divine power erupted directly and went directly towards the ghost. At the moment when his divine power touched the thing, the thing was shocked, and the angry drink erupted at the next moment; "Bastard, you stinky boy, I''ll spare you once. You dare to trouble me. I think you''re looking for death."


    The moment his voice fell, those sleeping people in the center of the village woke up directly. The next moment, everyone''s face changed and Gong Yun''s heart throbbed; "That''s close. We seem to have something wrong."


    "Lost nightmare, I didn''t expect that there were such strange animals on this road." hearing his words, the Dragon King immediately exclaimed. At the moment when the voice fell, all people were aware of the battle fluctuation on Su Tang side, and the Dragon King immediately stood up and spoke out; "Go, the Dragon God should find the body of that thing. Let''s go and have a look."


    When the voice fell, the Dragon King rushed directly to the place where the battle wave appeared, and others followed. Near the duty week, he saw a black fog fighting Su Tang. At the sight of this thing, the Dragon King''s face changed into a voice; "Sure enough, it''s still a lost nightmare." the voice fell. He transformed and looked at the battlefield. After a long time, he found that although Su Tang was powerful, he had no way to deal with the lost nightmare directly.


    "Dragon God, this guy is most afraid of spirit fire. This thing is not physical attack. It is invalid." the Dragon King directly reminded him. Upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded. He also had this idea in the previous battle, but he was not sure. He had never met this thing before, nor heard of it, and he didn''t dare to take it rashly.


    But now with Su Tang''s reminder, he immediately summoned the world fire in the Dan stove in the Dantian and wrapped it directly towards the lost nightmare. At the moment of the world fire, the lost nightmare''s face changed and shouted in horror; "Burning fire, you, how could there be such a powerful spiritual fire." when the voice fell, he wanted to escape. When the Dragon King on one side saw his action, he directly blocked the retreat of the lost nightmare. Gong Yun and others on the other side moved one after another when they saw such a strong mania, and immediately surrounded the lost nightmare, Seeing that there was no way back, Su Tang smiled coldly.


    The burning fire directly shrouded the lost nightmare.


    "Ah! Ah!" the lost nightmare erupted into a very sad scream. A moment later, the lost nightmare disappeared completely. At this time, Su Tang took back the world fire and looked at those people; "Is everyone all right? The means of this thing is too strange. It almost got into big trouble."


    "Thanks for the Dragon God''s help, otherwise we may all be dead." at this time, Gong Yun also said, and others nodded repeatedly. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "Well, it''s all right. You''re welcome. I''ve been caught. I''m just lucky to break his dream. What''s this? I''ve never met or heard of it before."


    After hearing his words, the Dragon King on one side came slowly and said aloud; "This thing is called lost nightmare. It''s a very rare beast. It hasn''t appeared for many years. I think they have perished. I didn''t expect there to be more in this plight." after hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and then said aloud; "Well, let''s go. Let''s go back. I just got some information about hardship from this thing. It seems that we should make a good plan this time."


    As his voice fell, the others nodded as soon as their faces changed, and walked directly behind Su Tang towards the center of the village. After returning here, all the people were sleepless. They had seen the hidden danger in this difficult situation. Their hearts were very dignified. The previous lost nightmare really made them careful.


    "Lord Dragon God, you just said that you got some information from the lost nightmare. Is there anything wrong in this difficult situation?" the Dragon King asked aloud. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and said; "Our previous guesses were all wrong. There should be soul cultivation among the ruins of this plight, and there are a lot of them."


    "What? It''s impossible. We haven''t met anyone along the way, and there''s no trace of human activities, which is totally unreasonable." his voice fell. At the moment, Gong Yun stood up and said in surprise. At the same time, others were surprised King Su Tang, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    At this time, Su Tang continued; "Before, the lost nightmare said that the original catastrophe did lose a lot of people and horses in the plight. At that time, the people and horses in the plight were the most among the three forces. At the beginning, there were some people who were not enough. They did not participate in the battle, but stayed in the empty secret territory. After the catastrophe, these people have been flowing down and did not walk out."


    "So it is. It seems that there is some trouble." hearing this explanation, Gong Yun also sat down slowly, and his eyes were full of thinking. This time, they were going to come in to see what opportunities they had, but they didn''t come here. There were not only empty people, but many people in distress. I''m afraid it''s not good, After all, after many years, they don''t know whether the people in this plight will be hostile to them.


    They have all heard of the strength of soul cultivation, and this plight is one of the cardigan ancestors of soul cultivation. Their way of soul is probably very amazing. At this time, Su Tang said; "There are some troubles indeed. It seems that we should be more careful. As for the matter that goes deep, we can''t go in rashly. After all, we are people from the outside. We should do it according to the rules when we talk to others."


    "Well, what the Dragon God said is right. Before, we just didn''t have anyone here, so we can walk around regardless. Now that we have such news, we really need to follow the rules. These are the people who made great contributions to the soul martial mainland." the Dragon King also said at this time. As his voice fell, others nodded again and again.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang and others began to go on the road, but this time they didn''t move as fast as before. Along the way, Su Tang also continued to expand the search range. After coming for a while, he found that there was a huge city hundreds of miles away. He immediately took back his strength and spoke to the Dragon King around him; "There is a city hundreds of miles away. There must be people in distress there. Let''s go directly."


    "OK, but we can''t rush into the city." the Dragon King continued. After his voice fell, the others nodded, and Su Tang said with a smile; "Well, come slowly behind you and stop outside your strength. I''ll go to see the situation first and pay a good visit at the same time."


    "Well, that''s good," said the Dragon King. After his voice fell, Su Tang directly broke through the air. Soon, he could see the city. At this time, he landed down and walked slowly towards the city. From a distance, he saw that there seemed to be human activities at the gate of the city. His eyes lit up. It seemed that what the lost nightmare said was true, There are still people in this plight.


    At the gate, Su Tang''s sudden appearance attracted the attention of those people at the gate. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "I''ve seen all Taoist friends in Xia Su Tang." when I heard what he said, a guard came out of the gate, looked at him with a frown and asked aloud; "Who are you? You don''t seem to be from us. Why did you show up here?"


    "I''ve come from the soul martial land outside. I think you are all elders in distress. I''m here to see you. I hope you can introduce me and let me see your steward here." Su Tang arched his hand and said in a voice. With his voice falling, everyone at the gate was stunned, and then one by one was on alert.


    "How did you get in here, people of the hunwu continent?" he asked. As his voice fell, Su Tang continued to speak; "We found a floating island above the sea. There was a stone gate there. We pushed it open and entered here."


    The voice dropped because of a slight frown. Then he saw that Su Tang was only one person. He thought for a while, nodded and said aloud; "OK, then I''ll go to our city master on behalf of him." when the voice fell, he turned and looked at the people at the city gate; "Let''s search three. Our plight is also the people of the soul martial mainland. We are also our own people. We can''t help it."


    At this time, people all around scattered one after another. At this time, Su Tang arched his hands and said; "Thank you very much." then he went into the city. After a while, he came to a huge manor gate. After talking to the guards of the manor, he turned and said to Su Tang; "Taoist friend, let''s go. I''ll take you to the city master."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang nodded and then went directly into the city master''s house. After a while, he came to the hall. At this time, the guard said aloud; "Well, do it first, sir. I''ll inform the city Lord." Su Tang nodded, and the man left.

 Chapter 920

    After a while, a middle-aged beautiful woman came in from outside the hall, and the bodyguard who had brought Su Tang in followed.


    Seeing someone coming in, Su Tang also stood up immediately. At this time, the middle-aged beautiful woman said; "Did you come from the soul martial land?" upon hearing her question, Su Tang nodded with a puzzled look in his eyes. At this time, the bodyguard said aloud; "This is the water curtain Lord of Tianxuan city."


    "Water curtain City Lord, I''m sorry to disturb you." Su Tang immediately arched his hand. At this time, the water curtain City Lord said aloud; "You''re serious. Don''t be polite. Sit down. We haven''t had outsiders in this difficult situation for many years." after saying that, she directly stayed and sat down on the throne. After he sat down, Su Tang also sat down with him. At this time, the water curtain City Lord asked aloud; "I haven''t asked yet. What''s your name?"


    "I''m going down to Sutang." Sutang immediately replied. After his voice fell, the water curtain City Lord nodded and said; "Mr. Su, how can you suddenly come to the plight? Can you tell me?"


    Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Before, an illusory floating island appeared in the sea area of the soul Wu mainland, and some clues were obtained. It is known that it is a relic of the plight. It is also said that the people in the plight perished in the catastrophe tens of thousands of years ago. Therefore, the powerful people on the soul Wu mainland gathered one after another to look for opportunities in the plight. At the same time, they also want to know the lost history, but they didn''t expect it This will be the case. "


    "Oh, so it is. It should be the transmission array left by the ancestors. I didn''t expect it to appear after many years." after hearing this, the water curtain City Lord nodded slightly, and there was some general look in her tone. Just after her voice fell, Su Tang just wanted to speak, and the water curtain City Lord continued; "Mr. Su, I think there should be others following you this time?"


    "Well, fifty or sixty people came in this time. We met a lost nightmare in the wilderness and lost five people. This time, after finding a city here, I can let them temporarily outside the city and come alone to visit the city Lord first." Su Tang nodded and said directly. After his voice fell, the water curtain City Lord, A strange look flashed in his eyes.


    Su Tang noticed her look, and he also had some doubts in his heart, but at this time, the water curtain City Lord said; "I''m afraid your purpose of coming in this time will fail."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Hehe, when we learned from the lost nightmare that there were still survivors in the plight, we had put down the purpose of opportunity. Now I''m more curious about the original sausage catastrophe. I don''t know if the water curtain City Lord can solve my doubts?"


    Su Tang said yes. Before, he really wanted to come to this plight to find opportunities for the way of soul, but now it seems that the opportunity is not big. However, he is more curious about what kind of catastrophe can make the people of the three soul cultivation forces perish overnight.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. In fact, I don''t know very well. The ice machine was mentioned tens of thousands of years ago, and there are very few mention in ancient books. It''s just a simple mention that a very mysterious race suddenly appeared in the soul Wu mainland, and its power is extremely powerful. When the three major soul cultivation forces in junior high school had no time to spread information, they went to war with the people of the mysterious force. To the end I don''t know what happened in the end, and there is no record in the ancient books. "When the water curtain City Lord heard Su Tang''s words, he shook his head and said.


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then said aloud; "So it is. It seems that the original catastrophe did have some mysteries."


    "Hehe, how many years have passed, and now the soul Wu continent should be very stable?" the water curtain smiled. She didn''t seem to care much about the broken jade. Looking at her, Su Tang smiled and then said aloud; "Indeed, the hunwu continent has been very calm for tens of thousands of years, and there has been no big battle."


    "Well, it doesn''t forget that our ancestors paid the price of their lives to repel those mysterious races." the water curtain City Lord continued. After her voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. At this time, a figure hurried in from the outside and said respectfully to the water curtain City Lord; "The city Lord, the soul Lord has sent a secret order to let you go to the heavenly soul city quickly."


    Upon hearing this, the water curtain City Lord''s face changed and immediately stood up and exclaimed; "What happened?"


    "This subordinate doesn''t know. The soul Lord just asked you to go back to the heavenly soul city quickly." the visitor continued. After hearing his words, the water curtain City Lord nodded, turned and looked at the previous guard and said; "I''m afraid it''s not easy to strengthen defense these days." her voice fell, and she continued looking at Su Tang; "Mr. Su, I''m sorry about this time. I have something urgent to leave here. First, take your men and horses into Tianxuan city. I''ll explain to my staff later and arrange a rest place for you."


    "If you are the city master, you should go first. If there is anything we can use, we will help you as long as the city master says a word." Su Tang nodded, stood up and said politely. Son, his voice fell. The water curtain city master arranged to take Su Tang down to rest first and arrange a place for them to stay temporarily, She left Tianxuan city in a hurry.


    After leaving the city Lord''s residence, Su Tang followed him to a huge manor to speak; "Mr. Su, the city Lord has explained before. You have a lot of people this time. The manor is very large. It should be enough for you to live temporarily. Is Mr. Su still satisfied?"


    "Thank you, elder brother. I''ve made trouble for you." Su Tang came to the huge manor first, nodded and said politely. He fell with his voice, laughing and saying; "If Mr. Su is satisfied, I''ll call Xuanling. Just call my name directly." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "OK, brother Xuanling."


    "Mr. Su, let''s go and pick up your people first. I''m afraid the hardship will not be peaceful soon. There are many dangers in the wilderness. When your people come, I''ll start the array and die to block Tianxuan city." Xuanling continued.


    "OK, then please brother Xuanling to follow me." the voice fell. Before Su Tang entered the manor, he turned around and left Tianxuan city with Xuanling. Soon they found the Dragon King and others. After a brief introduction, the party returned to Tianxuan city under the leadership of Xuanling. After Xuanling introduced it, he left.


    "Lord Dragon God, what''s the situation here? Have you inquired clearly?" in the hall of the manor, the Dragon King looked at Su Tang and said aloud. The voice fell. All the leaders of the major forces present gathered their eyes on Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "I don''t know anything useful at the moment, but I always feel that people in distress have made great changes. I tried to inquire before, but the water curtain City Lord seems to hide something and doesn''t say any useful information."


    Hearing such words, the others were slightly stunned. At this time, there were bursts of trumpets outside the manor, and then the people and horses of the whole city took action. It didn''t take long to calm down. Suddenly, when they heard such a voice, the Dragon King and others were slightly stunned. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "It''s all right. It should be that there seems to be some big trouble in the difficult situation. They are building fortifications."


    "That''s true, but the plight is also their territory. They should be the supreme king here. How powerful were the previous lost nightmares? They forced them to live in the wilderness? What kind of trouble will they encounter now?" the Dragon King said again. After his voice fell, Gong Yun is also a voice channel; "The Elder Dragon King is right, but I''m afraid they''re in trouble if they act like this. Lord Dragon God, if so, do we want to help at that time?"


    "Don''t worry about this for the time being. Let''s see. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as we thought. I always think there are great secrets hidden in this plight. Before we know it clearly, we''d better not make random moves for the time being to avoid any uncontrollable trouble." Su Tang waved his hand immediately after hearing their words, Sound channel.


    When the voice fell, the others nodded. In fact, they didn''t intend to make such a rash move. Compared with them, they didn''t know anything until they came to this place. They still need to have a good understanding first.


    At the same time, on the other side, the water curtain city master who has returned to the heavenly soul city by using the transmission array directly entered the soul master''s palace. As soon as she came in, she was slightly stunned. At this time, eight city masters have gathered in the main hall of the soul master''s palace, which are all the city masters in the bitter environment, She didn''t expect that even these guys were summoned this time.


    Seeing her coming, the old man sitting on the throne spoke out; "Well, everyone is here. This time I called everyone here. There is news over there again. The situation has been out of control, so everyone must be well prepared for battle at any time."


    Hearing this, the city Lord''s face changed. At this time, the water curtain City Lord said; "Hasn''t the previous seal always been good? How can there be a problem suddenly?"


    "I don''t know. There''s no abnormal situation in the plight, so I don''t know what it is." the soul Lord continued. As soon as he listened to his words, others looked puzzled. At this time, the water curtain City Lord stood up and said aloud; "Soul Lord, my subordinates want to report to you again."


    "Oh? Water curtain, you can say it directly." the soul Lord was also curious. If the hardship had always been stable, basically nothing would have happened. For many years, the hardship had always been very stable without any situation.


    After hearing his words, the Lord of the water curtain spoke out; "Before my subordinates came here, they met a man who came from the soul martial land. I heard that the entrance of our plight appeared on the sea. Do you think the seal change over there has something to do with this?" the people present were stunned. The soul Lord faced it squarely and asked aloud; "Is that true?"


    "Well, I think his cultivation skills are different from ours. It should be true. It is said that there are other people who came in with him this time. I have arranged for my men to settle them in Tianxuan city for the time being." the water curtain City Lord nodded and continued. After his voice fell, the soul Lord thought for a moment and said his voice; "Well, if it''s really the people from the soul Wu mainland outside, it may be because of this that there is a problem with the seal."


    "Well, the soul master is right. I saw a record in an ancient book before. In order to seal that thing, the ancestors used the array in the entrance to form a new seal. Now that someone has entered a difficult situation, I''m afraid it has also touched the array over there." at this time, a very old voice sounded in the hall, With the sound falling, a white figure appeared at the gate of the hall.


    As soon as the old man appeared, all the people present stood up, and even the soul master stood up respectfully and said aloud; "Lao Zu, why did you come out?"


    "What''s the big thing that happened in the plight, can I not come out? Water curtain girl, first ask your people to settle down these friends from the soul martial land. Let''s go to the seal to see the situation now, and then I''ll go there in person. There are some things we need to ask clearly." the old man in white continued. After hearing his words, the water curtain City Lord nodded respectfully.


    "Lao Zu, why did the people of the soul martial land suddenly appear in a difficult situation? Did their ancestors'' prophecy come true?" the soul Lord thought with doubt on his face. The old man asked. After hearing his words, a look of thinking flashed in his eyes and said aloud; "It''s really possible, but we can''t be sure until we really ask. Soul Lord, let''s put this matter aside for a while. Let''s go to the seal and have a look. If we can strengthen the seal first."


    Then the group left the hall directly and went straight to the mountains behind tianhun city. Soon they came to a big valley among the mountains. Looking at the looming golden light at the end of the valley, the face of the old man in white became dignified, and the face of the soul master and others also changed dramatically.


    "It seems that we are going to have big trouble this time. Unexpectedly, the seal has been weakened like this." after a simple check, the old man in White said with a helpless face. After his voice fell, the soul master on one side asked aloud; "Lao Zu, do you have a way to reinforce this seal temporarily?"


    "Now the power of the seal has been weakened by something. It''s impossible to strengthen it, but we can inject a little power and delay a little time, so that we can more or less give us some preparation time." the old man in white thought for a while and said aloud. After hearing his words, the soul Lord also nodded, Then the party began to get busy.


    After three days of romance, the seal also temporarily stabilized. In these three days, Su Tang and others also learned more or less about the plight. In fact, after the original catastrophe, the plight has not been peaceful. It seems that a very terrible existence has been sealed in the plight. Su Tang couldn''t help thinking of the seal, The channel they found in Gong Mo on the hunwu continent before.


    "Lord Dragon God, do you think this seal is the one we met at the beginning?" in the hall of the manor, the Dragon King looked at Su Tang on the throne and asked. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded slightly and said in a voice; "It''s really possible, but let''s not tell zelas. I thought the seal was a little strange at the beginning."


    After hearing his words, Gong Yun turned his head and looked at Gong Mo on one side. His eyes were helpless. He felt his eyes. A look of shame flashed in Gong Mo''s eyes.


    "I hope there''s nothing wrong with this plight, otherwise we''ll be guilty at that time. If we can make people in this plight pay so much attention, the things in the seal must be very terrible." Su Tang said again at this time. As his voice fell, others nodded. Just outside the hall, Xuanling''s voice came; "Brother Sutang, the city Lord is back. Please go there."


    "Ha ha, everyone, I''ll go there first." when the voice fell, Su Tang stood up and walked outside. After a while, he came to the city master''s house, which had entered the main hall of the city master''s house. Su Tang was stunned. At this time, in the main hall, there were already individuals, men and women. The water curtain city master sat below. As soon as she saw Su Tang coming in, she stood up and said aloud; "Mr. Su, you''re here. Please come here rashly. I hope you won''t be surprised."


    "Lord of the water curtain, what''s this? Thanks to the care of the Lord of the water curtain, these should be the elders in distress?" Su Tang said with a smile. When his voice fell, the water curtain quickly introduced everyone. After her voice fell, the leader in white smiled and said; "Little friend, I heard that you are a friend from the soul Wu mainland, so I''m rash to meet you now. There are some things I need to ask little friend."


    "Oh? You''re welcome, sir. If you have anything to say directly, I''ll tell you everything you know." Su Tang immediately replied. After his voice fell, the old man in white nodded and said aloud; "Please sit down, little friend. We haven''t heard from hunwu mainland for tens of thousands of years. I didn''t expect to see friends from hunwu mainland today. Can you tell us about hunwu mainland now?"

 Chapter 921

    Su Tang also spoke quickly and said all the requests he knew about the soul Wu mainland. After listening to them, the old man in White said aloud; "That''s good, that''s good. Speaking of it, we were also people of the soul Wu continent in the past, but we came here because of some things. At the beginning, the sausage Holocaust, my hardship and the other two soul cultivation forces did their best to repel the enemy, just to make the soul Wu continent stable. Now I hear Xiaoyou say that the sacrifices of our ancestors were also very important It''s worth it. "


    "Yes, although I don''t know what kind of catastrophe happened in those years, if it weren''t for the action of the people who worked in the same line of soul cultivation, I''m afraid the soul Wu mainland wouldn''t be today. All soul cultivation is worth remembering by all people on the mainland, but the catastrophe came too fast and went too fast. The guests on the soul Wu mainland didn''t have too many records. Many people don''t know what happened at the beginning." Su Tang also continued to speak.


    Hearing what he said, all the people in the bitter situation were helpless. Why didn''t they know? Not to mention the people from the hunwu mainland, even they don''t know very well. At the beginning, their ancestors were too weak to participate in such a battle, so their ancestors left them in a difficult situation. Others joined hands with the other two to prevent this catastrophe. As the years passed, the original records became less and less, After all, they are not the only ones in this difficult situation.


    "Your Excellency, I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. In fact, we don''t know more about the original sausage catastrophe than you. As for what you said, we are also people in the soul Wu continent, and we should make contributions to the soul Wu continent." the old man in white continued to say, and Su Tang was slightly stunned after his voice fell.


    Originally, Chen Zu, the only jellyfish before him, was deliberately hiding and unwilling to tell himself about the original catastrophe, but now it seems completely different.


    "Oh, so it is. It seems that there was some mystery in this matter at the beginning." Su Tang also continued. Hearing his words, the white clad ancestor nodded, and at this time he asked aloud; "In fact, this time I came here, I wanted to ask Mr. Su about something."


    "It doesn''t hurt to speak frankly, elder. As long as the younger generation knows, he must say everything." Su Tang nodded and replied, after his voice fell.


    The ancestor in White said aloud; "To tell you the truth, my ancestors sealed some things in this difficult situation after the original catastrophe. They have been pulling chairs very smoothly for tens of thousands of years. Recently, when I went on a patrol, I found that there was a huge problem with the seal. I just came here. I don''t know if it has anything to do with what you came in. Can you tell me See how you came in here. "


    "Oh, that''s true. In fact, when we came in, we also made some strange discoveries. Now when we heard the elder say this, I also think it''s likely that we touched the seal when we came in." the voice fell, and he took out the ground map and jade slips handed in by Gong Mo and continued to speak; "This is what our people got when they found the entrance. Look, elder."


    The sound fell, and the water curtain City Lord on one side also stood up immediately. As a result, Su Tang turned and walked towards the white clad old man. After taking the things, the white clad old man directly checked them. After a while, his eyebrows frowned and said aloud; "Seal Guardian beast? I haven''t heard of any Guardian beast in hardship. It seems that this seal should be the one I said before."


    "I thought there was something strange about the seal at the beginning, so I didn''t let people continue to impact, and I went back to the stone gate. At the same time, we also found that the power in the stone gate was related to the power of the seal. Before I didn''t find the right way, I also broke the stone gate with power and violence, which weakened the power of the seal a lot. I''m afraid it''s because of this There was a problem just now, sir, what can I do to remedy it? "Su Tang also quickly explained. With his voice falling, the white clad ancestor nodded and said; "According to what you say, it''s really possible, eh..."


    The old man in white also showed a helpless look on his face. When he noticed his look, Su Tang immediately stood up and arched his hands; "This time, it''s the rashness of the younger generation, which has caused great trouble to the distressed Alai. If you can use the younger generation''s place, the elder will give you direct orders." I didn''t know the situation before. I vomited in my heart that there was nothing, but now when I saw these people''s expressions, he knew in his heart that the things in this seal were not ordinary.


    "Little friend, it''s not your fault this time. Maybe it''s all God''s will. Our ancestors left a prophecy that one day the devil in the seal will appear again. At that time, we must unite the power of the whole soul force continent to eliminate it, otherwise the soul force continent will be in great trouble. The peace of tens of thousands of years has always been broken." The old man in white shook his head and said.


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said in a voice; "Devil? I wonder if you can go and see the seal."


    "This..." upon hearing Su Tang''s request, the old man in white hesitated slightly. At this time, the water curtain City Lord said; "Lao Zu, now we have no way. This time, there are many people from the soul military continent who came with Mr. Su. Maybe some of them have a way. Besides, our ancestors also said that let''s unite the power of the whole soul military continent to eradicate this demon. Now it''s also a good thing if we have a chance to stop him from being born."


    The voice fell, and other city leaders nodded one after another. At this time, the white clad old man sitting on the throne meditated. When he saw his appearance, the soul Lord on one side also stood up and spoke aloud; "Grandpa, the water curtain is right. Now we might as well have a try while there is still a little chance." seeing the soul Lord, the old man in white stopped thinking and nodded slowly; "Well, now we have no way. It would be better if our friends on the hunwu continent had a way."


    "Well, don''t worry, master. This time things start with us. Anyway, we will try our best to help the plight." Su Tang nodded and said in a voice. Then after a few words, Su Tang got up and left the hall. He directly returned to Chuangyuan. As soon as he came back, he directly asked long Su general to call all the leaders.


    In the hall, Su Tang looked at everyone and said; "Everyone, this time I called you here, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Master Dragon God, if you have any direct orders," Gong Yun took the lead in saying after listening to Su Tang''s words, and the others nodded again and again. At this time, Su Tang continued; "As I told you before, there seems to be something wrong with the plight. I also saw the current high-level of the plight before. I''m afraid it''s similar to what I guessed before. There is a problem with the seal. Before, we didn''t find the right way to impact the entrance stone gate for many times, resulting in the weakening of the seal force. Now it seems that it should be on the edge of breaking, and the pulse of the plight has been broken There''s no way. The city Lord hopes we can go there and find a way. "


    After the voice of Su Tang''s rapid narration fell, the people below were stunned, and then Gong Yun said aloud; "It''s all because of us. If we can help, we should be duty bound. What do you think?"


    "Well, Lord Gong Yun is right. Now that he has come, although I don''t know if he can help, it''s OK to go and have a look anyway. After all, their strength must have been greatly reduced for the sake of the soul martial land. Now when they really need us, we are duty bound." After Gong Yun''s voice fell, an old man also stood up and said.


    With the two people''s statements, the others, whether reluctantly or not, had no objection. After hearing their words, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, since everyone has no opinion, please come with me. As for the people of your power, please live here first. Let''s go there."


    "Well, everyone listens to the Dragon God." everyone stood up. Then the party left the hall after finalizing the time. At this time, Su Tang looked at the Dragon King and said aloud; "This time, the Dragon King, come with me. As for the things here, I''ll give them to the watchman of longsu first." after hearing his words, the Dragon King nodded.


    With the passage of time, all the people gathered again. The group left the manor and went directly to the city master''s house. After being informed by Shiwei, the group also entered the city master''s house directly.


    In the main hall, the old man in white looked at the people who followed Su Tang and said with a smile; "Welcome all friends of soul Wu mainland. I''m really sorry to trouble you this time." with his voice recorded, Su Tang and others smiled.


    "Elder, you''re serious. It''s because of us. We should help. I think it''s better early than late. Elder, let''s go and have a look at the seal directly." Su Tang said with a smile. After his voice fell, the old man in white nodded and said to the water curtain City Lord; "Water curtain girl, go and prepare the transmission array. When you''re ready, we''ll go straight back to the soul city."


    "Yes!" the water curtain nodded and turned to leave. After she left, the party also sat down one after another. At this time, Su Tang thought about the old man in white and asked; "Elder, we are new here. I wonder if you can tell us something about this difficult situation."


    "The old man in white nodded and said in a voice," well, it just takes some time for the water curtain girl to prepare for the transmission array. "


    Although suffering is not big, it is not small. There is not only suffering soul cultivation here. Before they came here, there were biological races, one of which was exotic animals. The previous lost nightmare was a kind of exotic animals. However, after the soul cultivation came in, the exotic animals began to decline slowly until they were limited. These exotic animals generally would not appear easily Most of them hide in the mountains.


    Apart from exotic animals, there is also a very mysterious race, tmall clan. The population of this race is very rare, but they are all powerful people. Even the soul repair clan is very afraid of them. The two sides have never been unwilling to cooperate with each other, and the soul repair clan will not easily provoke these guys.


    Third, actually speaking, it is also the soul cultivation. After the original catastrophe, some soul cultivation have mutated and become very evil. This is also the real enemy of the soul cultivation.


    The old man in white quickly explained to Su Tang and others. After hearing this, Su Tang nodded without much surprise. It can be said that these things were expected by him. The only thing that surprised him was that an evil soul repaired later. Since these people changed after the catastrophe, they must know something about the catastrophe, at least Should know more than this soul cultivation person.


    "It seems that I have a chance to go there." Su Tang thought secretly.


    After the group asked some questions, the water curtain City Lord also came back to the main hall again. When he saw him coming in, the soul Lord took the lead in asking; "Are you ready?"


    "Well, it''s ready. You can go directly." the water curtain City Lord nodded and said in a voice. After hearing his words, the old man in white stood up first and said to Su Tang and others; "Let''s go, everyone. The transmission array is ready. It''s still a long distance from tiansoul city. There''s an old transmission array. You can reach tiansoul city in half an hour. The seal is behind tiansoul city."


    Su Tang also nodded when she heard what he said. Then, under the leadership of the water curtain, the party directly came to the transmission array. At this time, the water curtain quickly arranged the people under her to prepare the spirit stone needed for transmission. After everything was ready, she went directly to the nearby open space. At this time, the white clad ancestor also spoke out; "Let''s go, everybody."


    The voice fell. Su Tang and others nodded. As soon as they entered the open space, the above decision of the water curtain city master''s hands was changed. The next golden light rushed straight from the ground. Moreover, with the appearance of the golden light, the figure of Tu and others was illusory. Half an hour later, when they appeared again, they had arrived at the headquarters of soul repair, tiansoul city.


    After staying in the city for a while, the party directly bypassed the heavenly soul city and flew straight to the mountains behind the city. Soon they came to a huge valley.


    When he landed as like as two peas, he was aware of the power of the seal in the valley, which is exactly the same as the seal in the white jade passage before him. At this time, his mind was completely confirmed. This is the other side of the seal. He has some dignified faces when he thinks of it.


    "Here is the seal. I believe everyone has felt that the seal has reached the edge of breaking, and now the things inside are still pounding you. If we hadn''t injected strength and strengthened it before, I''m afraid the seal would have been broken." at this time, the old man in white also said, falling with his voice, Su Tang is also a vocal voice; "There are some troubles in this matter. I also felt it before. This seal is exactly the same as the seal we met in the white jade channel outside. I''m afraid we really made it this time."


    "Hey, this is it. Let''s not talk about anything else. Now I''d like to bother you to imagine ways to see if you can strengthen the seal. We don''t expect to go back to the past. It''s good to have some time to prepare with us." the old man in white sighed and said aloud. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded, Then he walked slowly towards the deep valley.


    Seeing him coming, everyone present looked at his back. Su Tang''s soul power was also released in the deep valley. He quickly checked the seal. It was very strange. He had never seen such a seal before.


    "The power of soul? Why is it different from our power of soul?" the water curtain City Lord said in a voice after noticing Su Tang''s power of soul.


    Hearing her words, the old man in White said aloud; "This is the most primary soul power, which is different from our nature. Although we can''t achieve the way of God with our ancestors, we still have to tell several grades compared with his soul power." as his voice fell, the water curtain City Lord nodded. They are different from ordinary humans. Their soul power is different from others from birth, Maybe this is a unique inheritance in their blood, or maybe it is because they practice different skills.


    At this time, Su Tang also took back the power of his soul, frowned and meditated. After a while, he turned and walked back and said aloud; "Elder, the power used for this and seal should be the power of the soul after transformation. It can''t be repaired at will."


    "Well, you''re right. The seal was arranged by the ancestors. According to the ancient records, the power of the ancestors is called shennian, and the power used here should be shennian." the old man in white spoke directly. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, the Dragon King on one side spoke aloud; "Lord Dragon God, what do you think of?"


    "The way is not without, but I don''t know if I can feel the pain of my heart. If I can''t succeed, empty Oh will speed up the breaking speed of the seal, so I can''t do it rashly." Su Tang replied aloud. With his voice falling, all the people present were silent.

 Chapter 922

    After a long silence, Su Tang said aloud; "Now that everyone has come, go and check the seal. Maybe you have other ways." his voice suddenly woke everyone up.


    At this time, Gong Yun stood up and said; "My holy soul palace is also the soul power of cultivation. Let me check it." the voice fell, and he also walked directly to the deep valley. After a long time, he walked back with a helpless face, shook his head and said aloud; "This kind of power has never been seen before. It''s really hard to do."


    Hearing what he said, the old man in white also looked helpless. This thing was left by their ancestors. Their descendants have no way, and it is normal for others to have no way. Before, they also held the attitude of giving it a try. Now it seems that this hardship is really difficult


    "My method is dangerous, but if it succeeds, it can be delayed for at least three years. Do you think you want to try it, elder?" seeing Gong Yun, Su Tang had no choice but to say it again. Hearing what he said, the old man in white frowned and then asked; "I don''t know how confident you are that you can succeed?"


    "It''s only half sure. If it fails, the things inside will directly break through the seal. If it succeeds, there will be a three-year buffer. I just checked the seal. From the current situation, the seal can only last for one month at most." Su Tang replied aloud. With his voice falling, the white clad ancestor nodded.


    He also knew that the seal could not last long. A month was really not enough. Although Su Tang''s method had a chance, if it failed, they would have no time to practice for a month. What was in it, and they had no bottom in their hearts.


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t continue to say. At this time, the people of soul cultivation also gathered quickly. After a heated discussion, the ancestor in White said aloud; "Little friend, now we have no other choice. Now that you have a way, please do it. Gamble this time. If you can have three years to prepare, it is also very good for us to count. If you fail, I think this thing has been sealed for many years. I''m afraid its strength is greatly reduced, and we won''t have no way Deal with him. "


    "Well, Lao Qian is right. That''s true, but this matter can be big or small. Elder, have you really thought about it?" Su Tang nodded and asked aloud. After hearing his words, the old man in white nodded and said aloud; "Well, we''ve discussed it. Anyway, we''ll face it sooner or later. It''s better to gamble instead."


    Hearing this, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, I''ve had some adventures before. I''ve mastered a very magical seal power. Maybe I can help. At that time, I''ve never been in contact with this idea before, so I''m not sure whether my power will be useful. If it''s useful, I claim that it will be three years. If it''s useless, I''m afraid my power will destroy this idea seal. At that time, the seal will break the east inside The West will appear directly. "


    "Well, take a gamble and let''s go directly." the old man in white also nodded and said in a direct voice. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and turned to walk towards the deep valley. Then, a golden light burst out all over his body and directly hit the seal, This power is really what Su Tang understood when he was in the land of divine heritage. It is the power of the seal of the ancestor god.


    Although it was only a trace, the hegemony of this power could not be underestimated. At this time, everyone present focused on Su Tang and was very worried.


    As Su Tang''s strength kept approaching the seal in the deep valley, all his hearts were raised to his throat. At the next moment, the two forces collided, and the whole valley erupted into a violent vibration. At the next moment, Su Tang''s face changed wildly. Even if you want to recover your strength, it''s too late, and a powerful baptism erupted directly from the deep, All of a sudden, he locked Su Tang''s body. Su Tang had no time to react, so he was pulled by the huge suction and flew to the deep.


    "No, something''s wrong." when he noticed the situation in Su Tang, the Dragon King''s face changed and he was ready to take action. However, as soon as his power broke out, he was blocked by a powerful golden light. The next moment, the voice of the old man in white sounded in his ear; "Don''t use divine power, otherwise the seal will be broken directly. Don''t worry first. I don''t think Xiaoyou will be in any danger."


    Hearing his words, the Dragon King was a little stunned, and then directly took back his divine power. At this time, the vibration slowly subsided, and the figure of Su Tang on the other side also stopped directly. At this time, Su Tang was only one step away from the sealed cave, At this time, he could vaguely see some illusory contours inside the cave through the golden light.


    "What is this? Coffin? How can there be a coffin here?" Su Tang was stunned by what he saw in front of him. At this time, the coffin like outline suddenly vibrated slightly, and the next black smoke floated out of it. Although the black fog looked strange, But there was no force that made Su Tang feel uncomfortable.


    When he was in doubt, a voice sounded in his ear; "When evil comes, there will be a sea of corpses and blood. Heaven''s destiny and manpower can''t do it..."


    "Heaven''s order is that man can''t do it? What does that mean? Evil is coming? Is it the original catastrophe?" Su Tang was very puzzled by the voice in his ear. At this time, as soon as his voice fell, the coffin with black fog burst out in the cave, and suddenly calmed down. The next moment, fan Rui''s strength directly sent Su Tang out, At the same time, the seal is restored to its previous state.


    As soon as Su Tang stood firm, he found that the seal seemed to have changed a little. The next moment he released the power of his soul and looked at it. A look of excitement flashed on his face, laughing and shouting immediately; "Hahaha, it''s successful, it''s successful." hearing his voice, the old man in white quickly pulled up from the and checked the seal. It''s really much better than before. There''s no problem delaying for two or three years.


    After seeing the play, he was also very excited and said with a smile; "Thank you for your help. Over the past few years, we can be well prepared. Even if the things inside appear, we won''t be passive." hearing the voice of the old man in white, all faces were smiling happily.


    "Master, in my eyes, it''s just because of my younger generation. It''s luck to succeed." Su Tang said with a smile. With his voice falling down, the old man in white smiled and shook his head; "They are all our own people. Needless to say, let''s go. We''ll meet tianhun city. This time, the big stone in our heart has fallen. It''s worth celebrating. Friends from the soul continent come here to pick up the wind for you."


    The voice fell, and the party also quickly left the valley. On the road, the old man in white also spoke to the water curtain City Lord; "Go and arrange it again, and let all the friends from the soul Wu mainland of Tianxuan city come too."


    "OK!" the water curtain also said with a smile. Since she learned that there was a problem with the seal, her face has always been worried. Now she is relieved, and there are many more smiles on her face.


    At night, longsu and others also came to tianhun city. They gathered together and celebrated in tianhun city. At the same time, in the mountains thousands of miles away to the west of tianhun City, a huge food support crawled there like a peerless beast.


    At this time, in the huge palace in the deepest part of the city, a stunning woman spoke respectfully to the masked man above the throne; "Lord, the channel of soul Wu continent has been opened. Many people in soul Wu continent have come to the plight. Do we want to take this opportunity to leave here?"


    "Don''t call it up first. I found that there seems to be a huge fluctuation of soul power over the sky soul city. I''m afraid there is a problem with the seal. Ha ha, after waiting for many years, I finally have a chance." a female voice above the throne came from under the mask.


    On hearing her words, the gorgeous woman below frowned and asked in a puzzled way; "Didn''t you say that the devil was sealed there? Lord, what do you mean by that?"


    "Lingyou, there are some things you don''t understand. Since you smell now, I''ll tell you." the LORD said aloud.


    Then she began to talk about it. It turned out that many years ago, they had not separated from the people in the same vein of soul cultivation, and their ancestors were also the supreme strength in the same vein of soul cultivation. However, when the catastrophe came, their ancestors felt that such a battle would pay a very heavy price, which was not worth it, so the patriarch was, Gather all the forces of the whole soul Wu continent to attack each other, but they were denied by another soul cultivation ancestor.


    "Is there such a thing? But why did our ancestors do this?" Lingyou asked in some confusion.


    Hearing her question, the woman said aloud; "We are proficient in divination, and my grandfather has the ability to predict the past. She figured it out at the beginning. If all soul cultivation blocks it, it will bring great harm to the soul cultivation. Therefore, she has always advocated delaying first and gathering all the strength of the whole soul cultivation continent, but those guys are arrogant and think that they are the real soul cultivation continent The master of the world simply despised other forces, so he insisted on his own way. The old ancestor was really helpless, so he was ready to stop it, but it was sealed by the joint suppression of these arrogant maniacs. "


    "Well, it is said that the devil''s seal has been sealed in the plight, and what''s sealed in it is our ancestor?" Lingyou''s face changed when he heard this, and he said something uncertain.


    Hearing her words, the woman above the throne spoke out; "Yes, it''s really our ancestors who are sealed there. That''s why we split up only after the catastrophe. I remember my ancestors said when they passed the throne to me that the reason why we split up was because our ancestors wanted to release our ancestors, but those guys in tianhun City disagreed. It took tens of thousands of years When we go, we finally have a chance. When our ancestors appear, we will really rise. "


    "But, Lord, this seal is behind the heavenly Soul City, and the old man in white guards there all the time. It''s not easy for us to take action." Lingyou said in a voice.


    "Hahaha, girl, you think too much. The experience of my grandfather is not as simple as you think. We didn''t do it before, just because we are in the same vein with tianhun city. There''s no need to fight each other, but now it''s different. There''s a problem with the seal, = with the power of my grandfather, as long as she thinks of it, there''s no way to stop the seal." The woman spoke again.


    As her voice fell, Lingyou nodded. At this time, the woman continued to say; "Lingyou, I have something I need you to do."


    "Lord, if you have anything to tell me directly," Lingyou half knelt down and said.


    "I need you to take a trip to the soul city. You can contact the people from the soul Kingdom, see how their strength is, and return to me at any time." the woman whispered. As her voice fell, Lingyou nodded, and then got up and left the hall. After she left, the woman slowly took off her mask and smiled on her peerless face.


    "Lao Zu, after many years, you finally have the chance to come out, and my soul eyes can finally fulfill my long cherished wish." the woman said aloud.


    In tianhun City, Su Tang and others have lived here for three days. In these three days, Su Tang also has a general understanding of the plight. On this day, Su Tang sat in the courtyard, drinking spirit wine and thinking. He was fascinated by the late night he heard in the valley three days ago and the sarcophagus he saw.


    Right here, tie tianruo followed Ao Yu and came in from outside the courtyard. Seeing Su Tang thinking about things there, tie tianruo came to him and asked in a low voice; "Master, what are you thinking?"


    Her voice immediately pulled Su Tang out of his meditation. He smiled and said to tie tianruo; "It''s all right. What''s the matter? Have you practiced well these days?"


    "Of course, Shifu, you see, I have reached the peak of martial arts. I believe I can enter the state of Emperor Wu in a period of time." tie tianruo immediately said proudly when he heard Su Tang''s words. When he heard her words, Su Tang nodded and said with satisfaction; "God, your recent accomplishments have improved too fast. It won''t work. It will cause instability. During this time, you will put down the cultivation of spiritual power and now cultivate your martial arts and combat experience."


    "Well, I see." tie tianruo nodded and replied skillfully. At this time, Su Tang looked at Ao Yu on one side and said aloud; "Girl, go and call the Dragon King. I have something I want to discuss with him." hearing his words, Ao Yu saluted and nodded, then turned and left. After a while, she took the Dragon King in. As soon as she came in, the Dragon King asked aloud; "Lord Dragon God, what can I do for you?"


    "Come to the Dragon King, come and do it. I have something to tell you." Su Tang said with a smile. Hearing his words, the Dragon King went forward and sat down on the stone stool. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Dragon King, do you remember the accident I encountered when I reinforced the seal in the valley?"


    "Well, my subordinates still remember that they almost went out directly at that time, but they were stopped by the elder in white." the Dragon King immediately nodded and said.


    Hearing his words, Ao Yu and tie tianruo on one side were slightly stunned. They didn''t come at the beginning, so they didn''t know about it at all. At this time, Su Tang continued to speak; "In fact, I met some very strange situations at that time, but I haven''t figured it out, so I haven''t told anyone. I''ve been thinking about it for three days, but I don''t have a clue. I want to discuss it with you when I call you here today."


    The voice fell, and the Dragon King nodded and said; "The Dragon God, tell me. Although my subordinates don''t know much about soul cultivation, I''ve read a lot of ancient books of the dragon family."


    "Well, do you remember when I gave a huge baptism and pulled it directly into the valley? I saw a sarcophagus in the cave in front of the cave. At that time, a voice suddenly appeared in my ear. According to my guess, the sound should be from the things in the sarcophagus." Su Tang nodded and said the whole thing directly.


    Hearing his words, the Dragon King flashed a look of surprise in his eyes, and then his eyebrows frowned; "I wonder if the voice said anything?"


    "Yes, the voice said, evil is coming, corpses are in a sea of blood, and human beings cannot do it..." Su Tang said.


    Said here, the Dragon King frowned, then meditated. After a while, he shook his head and said in a voice; "It''s really strange. My subordinates don''t know what it means." at the moment when his voice fell, suddenly, a broken wind sounded, Su Tang''s face changed and exclaimed; "Be careful!" the voice fell, and he wrapped the people present with an air wall.


    At this time, the flying thing was blocked by the air wall and fell directly to the ground. Su Tang also quickly looked around, but he didn''t find it at all. At this time, Su Tang also took back the air wall, stood up slowly, walked towards the thing, squatted down and picked it up. Su Tang frowned slightly. It was just a paper ball.


    He spread out his doubts and saw a sentence written on the paper; "If you want to solve your doubts, go to Yipin building in the east of the city."

 Chapter 923

    Seeing the words on the paper, Su Tang frowned slightly, and then said softly; "Who is this man? He can come here, and I can''t catch his trace." hearing his words, the Dragon King also came up and said aloud; "Lord Dragon God, what is this?"


    As soon as he asked, Su Tang directly handed him the things in his hand and said aloud; "I think we should go and have a look."


    After receiving what Su Tang handed over, the Dragon King was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Is there any deceit? After all, we''ve only been here for a short time. The people here only know the elder in white and several other city masters. Now such a mysterious man suddenly appears. My subordinates think there''s something strange in it."


    "Hehe, he can come and go freely in the manor of the soul city on this day. It seems that this man''s strength is not ordinary. Since he found me at this time, he won''t let go to have a look. It seems that the hardship is different from what we imagined." Su Tang smiled lightly. He was not afraid of this matter, and his heart was also very interested in it.


    Hearing his words, the Dragon King was slightly stunned and then said aloud; "The Dragon God, are you going to have a look?"


    "Of course I''ll go. I''m wondering about it now. Now that someone appears, I''ll see how he solves my doubts. Are you interested in going to see the Dragon King?" Su Tang nodded and said aloud. He was very curious about what happened in the valley before. Now that someone said he could solve his doubts for himself, Whatever the other party''s purpose, he decided to meet the mysterious man.


    "Well, since the Dragon God is going, of course his subordinates will accompany him." the Dragon King nodded and said aloud. At the moment when his voice fell, iron tianruo on one side also said aloud; "Master, I''m going too."


    If Tietian''s voice fell, Ao Yu on one side also showed that he wanted to go together. At this time, Su Tang said; "Well, since you''re going first, let''s go and have a look. Anyway, we''ve been here for a few days, and we haven''t gone out." the voice fell, and Su Tang and others directly left the courtyard and went out of the manor.


    On the street, after Ao Yu asked, the party walked towards the east of the city and soon came to Yipin building.


    As soon as he entered Yipin building, a man came over quickly and asked aloud; "Is your excellency Mr. Su Tang?" as soon as someone called out his name, Su Tang nodded and said in a voice; "I''m Su Tang. Who is your excellency?"


    "Hehe, our Miss, please go upstairs for a chat!" the man didn''t answer Su Tang and said directly.


    Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "OK, please lead the way." the voice fell. Su Tang and others followed the man upstairs with strong curiosity. After a while, several people stopped next to a private room, and the man turned and said; "Our young lady is inside. Lord Su Tang, go straight in."


    "OK, thank you." Su Tang nodded. Then after the man left, Su Tang stretched out his hand and knocked on the door. After knocking, he directly pushed the door and went in. The Dragon King and others followed closely. When entering the room, he saw a woman with a mask. Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked aloud; "Who is your excellency? What do you mean by inviting me here?"


    "Ha ha, Dragon God, sit down and have a chat." the masked woman smiled and whispered. At the same time, she also stretched out her fingers and pointed to the chair in front of her. Hearing his words, Su Tang narrowed his eyes, nodded, walked forward slowly and sat down directly. At this time, the woman opposite him slowly stretched out her hand, took off her mask, and a peerless face appeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing this peerless face, Su Tang was also slightly surprised, but she recovered in a moment. At this time, the woman put the mask on the table in front of her and said aloud; "I''m from the sin soul city."


    "Sin soul city? Hehe, I didn''t expect to meet you in the sky soul city. I''m curious. Why did you come to me?" during this time, Su Tang also learned more or less about the forces in distress. This is the sin soul city opposite to the sky soul city. They are also soul cultivation. At the same time, they are also the evil soul cultivation mentioned by the population of the sky soul city.


    Such people will suddenly appear in tianhun city and find themselves. Su Tang said in his heart that he was not surprised that it was false.


    "I''m here to solve the doubts of the Dragon God. Isn''t that why you came?" Lingyou said faintly, looking at Su Tang very calmly.


    Su Tang raised his eyebrows slightly and said aloud; "Why should I believe you? Your reputation is not very good?"


    "Hahaha, Dragon God, do you also believe the words of those people in tianhun city?" upon hearing Su Tang''s words, Lingyou immediately laughed and asked, looking at her calm and ironic eyes, Su Tang also smiled and said; "I never believe in hearsay. I only believe what I see, but you have replenished blood and gas. It seems that you don''t kill the living creatures less?"


    "In the world of cultivation, the strong are respected. Only by continuous killing can they become stronger. I''m afraid there are many creatures who have died in your hands along the way. Is it inappropriate to judge a person''s quality by this alone?" the smile on Lingyou''s face shrank and said faintly. At this time, Su Tang also agreed and nodded.


    "You''re right. Well, since you invited me over, let''s get down to business. I''m also curious about how you can solve my doubts." Su Tang said aloud. After his voice fell, Lingyou also changed his previous packing, and his expression was formal, and spoke slowly; "I wonder if the Dragon God is interested in listening to a story before I solve my doubts for the Dragon God?"


    "Oh? All ears." Su Tang nodded and replied.


    Lingyou was silent for a moment, then she said; "Many years ago, soul cultivation was the well deserved master of soul Wu continent, but when the catastrophe came, soul cultivation was completely destroyed, leaving many unknown secrets. Among them, one soul cultivation was powerful and proficient in divination. Before the catastrophe came, she said she was ready to worry about all the strength of soul Wu continent. However, fate and manpower can''t do it. Her strength alone can''t change anything On the contrary, he was regarded as a traitor by all the soul cultivation powers at that time, and directly suppressed and sealed it. "


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" Su Tang was stunned and thought about it in his heart. "It seems that the people in the sin Soul City knew more about the original catastrophe than those in the sky soul city." thinking of this, Su Tang continued to look at Lingyou and wait for her to tell.


    "Indeed, after the Holocaust, this great power of soul cultivation was not only sealed, but her soul cultivation was also named evil soul cultivation. Tens of thousands of years later, fewer and fewer people knew about the original thing. As for the sealed soul cultivation, his reputation was getting worse and worse, and he knew that it had been rumoured to be the name of the devil." Lingyou continued to voice.


    The moment the voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Is what''s inside the seal behind the heavenly soul city the soul cultivation power?"


    "Yes, the Dragon God should have felt something different before. Do you think the things in it are really evil?" Lingyou said in a voice. With her voice falling, Su Tang was silent. He kept thinking about it. He didn''t dare to decide, but Lingyou was right. He was in the valley before, Although the sarcophagus was sealed, the black fog in the sarcophagus looked strange, but there was no trace of evil.


    Su Tang also felt the breath in the black fog on Lingyou in front of him. He understood it all at once. I''m afraid this person in front of him is in the same line with the things in the seal. At this time, Lingyou continued to speak; "I know the Dragon God won''t believe it, but this family is a bull market and can''t come in a hurry. These tens of thousands of years have passed. To tell the truth, if we really want to release the ancestors in the seal, the people on the side of tiansoul city can''t stop it at all. Moreover, the Dragon God can also ask. There has never been a slightest struggle between our sin soul city and tiansoul city."


    "Oh, I''ve heard of this, but I don''t understand many things when I first came to the plight, so if I can, I''d like to meet the city master of sin soul city. I wonder if you can introduce me?" after hearing her words, Su Tang felt it necessary to go to sin soul city. From the words of this man in front of him, He can be sure that there must have a lot of knowledge about the last catastrophe in the sin soul city.


    Moreover, he never forgot his purpose of coming here. Now the spirit on the soul martial land has been extinct. If what the people in front of him say is true, I''m afraid the only one who knows this thing is the soul cultivation ability in the seal, and I''m afraid there will be some records about this in the sin soul city.


    After all, the attainments in the soul way of Lingyou should not be as high as those in white clothes. His soul power of knowledge has not reached the level of white clothes, but the quality is high, but the quantity is not high. No wonder she only has access to the manor, and the people in tiansoul City have not found anything.


    "Ha ha, it''s natural. This time, I was ordered by the city master, but now is not the time." Lingyou smiled and said aloud. With her voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "How can I contact you if I handle things here?" now he''s new here and has a good relationship with tianhun city. Now if he gets too close to the people of sin Soul City, I''m afraid it will cause some unnecessary trouble, so Su Tang needs a suitable time.


    "Don''t worry about this. As long as the Dragon God handles these things, someone will contact you naturally. Don''t worry about this." Lingyou also said.


    With her voice falling, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Lingyou slowly stood up and said; "After all, this is the heavenly soul city. It''s inconvenient for me to stay. I''m waiting for the Dragon God in the sin soul city." the voice fell, and Su Tang also stood up and nodded. The next moment, Lingyou''s figure was directly in this room for hours.


    Su Tang didn''t catch any trace at the beginning of the year. When he noticed the situation, Su Tang shook his head helplessly and said aloud; "It seems that I still have a long way to go in this way of soul."


    "Lord Dragon God, how much credibility do you think this man''s words have?" the Dragon King, who had not spoken for a long time, asked aloud when he saw Lingyou leave. As his voice fell, Su Tang heard the news; "I don''t know, but since she didn''t come with any malice, I think she will have some credibility at that time, but this matter can be big or small. We should be careful."


    "Well, it''s the best way, but the people of tianhun city really don''t know what''s in the seal? My subordinates think the people of tianhun city seem to hide something from us." the Dragon King also said at this time. Su Tang smiled and said at his words; "It doesn''t matter. Some things will show clues no matter how they are covered up. We don''t need to guess what the people in the soul city think that day. At least now, they don''t have any malice towards us. That''s all."


    "The Dragon God is right." the Dragon King nodded.


    Then the party also left the room and only came to the street once. At this time, Su Tang spoke to the Dragon King and others; "Don''t tell anyone about today. Let''s wait and see what happens. If the sky soul city really hides something, there will be a lot of actions during this period. Now this is a special home. We don''t have to think about how much for the time being."


    "Subordinates understand." the Dragon King nodded and said. Then the party went directly to the place where the manor was located. As soon as they came to the gate, an old man came up and said aloud; "Dragon God, please."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He didn''t understand what it meant to find himself at this time?


    "Oh, I went to the heavenly soul city for a while before. Let''s go. I think the elder in white has been waiting for some time." Su Tang nodded and said aloud. Then, under the leadership of the old man, Su Tang and others directly came to the main hall of the city master''s residence. As soon as they came in, Bai Yi stood up and said aloud; "Dragon God, you''re here. Please sit down."


    "Ha ha, I don''t know what the elder asked the younger generation to do?" Su Tang smiled and arched his hands. At the same time, his steps moved slowly to a seat and sat down directly.


    White clothes slowly sat down again. At this time, he said aloud; "Hey, I''ve checked a lot of ancient books in the past few days and wanted to find a way to calm down this time, but there''s still no way. Three years is neither long nor short. I called the Dragon God today to discuss with the Dragon God and see if I can contact my friends in the soul Kingdom and face this time together with my soul city What happened. "


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang frowned slightly and then said aloud; "This is not a matter of the younger generation has the final say, but the younger generation needs to go back and discuss with those friends who come with me, but this time, the certificate is also because we are the same, and the joint effort should be done. But there are too many forces on the mainland, so I can''t control what they think."


    "It''s natural, but the identity of the Dragon God is different. I think it''s most appropriate for you to come forward and discuss with them. After all, our troubled soul cultivation hasn''t left here for tens of thousands of years, and we don''t know the outside world at all." Bai Yi also nodded and said. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and stood up and said; "Well, I will try my best to negotiate and win over, but there are too many forces. I can''t control many people. I can''t guarantee anything. I hope you can understand this."


    "Well, thanks to the Dragon God." Bai Yi nodded clearly. Then Su Tang left directly with people and returned to the manor. Su Tang spoke to the Dragon King; "Dragon King, please contact longsu and ask him to summon the leaders of major forces. Since the sky soul city has opened its mouth, we can''t refuse, so let''s discuss it."


    "Well, I''ll go now." after that, the dragon king turned and left directly. Su Tang took tie tianruo and Ao Yu directly to the hall of the manor. After a while, all the leaders of the forces gathered in the hall.


    Seeing that everyone was coming, Su Tang also stood up and arched his hands; "You are so anxious to call you here. There is one thing to discuss with you."


    "Tell the Dragon God what you have to say directly." Gong Yun said directly after hearing this. The others also showed a trace of curiosity. At this time, Su Tang said all the things Bai Yi said before.


    After listening, the people in the whole hall fell into silence. After a long time, Gong Yun said aloud; "Lord Dragon God, I don''t know what you''re going to do? Do the dragon people want to fight?" Su Tang smiled and said; "This time, it''s up to me. My dragon family is duty bound. Since others have spoken, I can''t refuse. As for you who are doing it, you can think about it. This time, it''s not easy."


    Hearing such words, Gong Yun flashed a different color in his eyes. From Su Tang''s words, he also heard some mysterious external sounds and said after a long time; "Although the people in my holy soul Palace are not people in the soul martial land, since we encounter such a thing, we can''t sit back and watch. After all, my holy soul palace will always walk on this soul martial land in the future."

 Chapter 924

    The dragon family and the holy soul palace have stood up and expressed their positions, and others have expressed their positions one after another. They are willing to join hands with soul cultivation.


    "Well, since everyone has agreed, I''ll ask now to see if the elder in white can directly open up the hardship and let the people from the outside mainland come in directly." Su Tang smiled and said. As his voice fell, the others nodded again and again.


    After su Tang left, Gong Yun looked at the Dragon King and asked aloud; "Dragon King, how do I feel that this soul repair seems to be too urgent? Is there any problem?"


    "Hehe, I''m not exhausted, but since they want us to help, I''m afraid they should also give us some benefits? That''s the most important idea in everyone''s mind, isn''t it? Besides, there may be many changes in three years." the Dragon King smiled and said aloud. Gong Yun''s eyes narrowed slightly and nodded slowly.


    From the words of the Dragon King, Gong Yun obviously noticed some different strings. However, since the Dragon King didn''t say, he couldn''t continue to ask, but he had some ideas in his heart.


    In the city Lord''s mansion, Su Tang once again came to the main hall and looked at him in white; "Elder, younger generation have already asked, they are all willing to join hands with soul cultivation, but there are too few people here this time, so elder, can you directly open the door to the plight and let all the practitioners in the soul Wu continent come in? Basically, all the forces in the soul Wu continent exist. As long as you open the door, there will be many in the soul Wu continent in a moment Our practitioners can support us. "


    "It''s natural. It''s just right that the holy land of soul washing will be opened again. This time, let the friends in the soul martial land come over and let them all enter the end of the song to see if they can get any chance." Bai Yi nodded his head immediately after listening to su Tang''s words. Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded in his heart and said secretly; "Hehe, the white clothes are really too eager. It seems that the things Lingyou said before should be very credible."


    But even so, Su Tang was very happy. It was just a struggle before their soul cultivation, and their most important goal was to get benefits in this difficult situation. Now that white clothes had made conditions, of course he wouldn''t say anything.


    "Soul washing holy land, where is it? Can you tell me?" Su Tang asked aloud.


    After hearing his words, Bai Yi nodded and spoke slowly; "This holy land of soul washing can be said to be the holy land of my soul cultivation in the state of suffering. Before the catastrophe, the state of suffering was the weakest existence. Anyone can come and bully. It was a slum. It was not until his emergence that the state of suffering had an unprecedented change, and we, the lowest people in the whole continent, also transformed one after another and became the most noble soul cultivation, All this is because of the holy land of soul washing. "


    "Oh? It''s amazing. Is there such a huge opportunity there?" Su Tang said in surprise. If this place is really the key to changing the whole plight, I''m afraid he was really worried that the white clothes should open this place to the outside world at this moment. He was also eager to improve his strength to deal with the things in the seal.


    "Yes, in fact, this holy land of soul washing is just a lost continent. Some of our ancestors made a judgment. This place may be a battlefield of unknown age. What we found in it is only the tip of the iceberg, which has achieved the supreme hardship, but it is precisely because this also limits us to continue to explore the holy land of soul washing. After all, we practice the way of divine refining, and Other people''s systems are different, and there are mysteries everywhere in this soul washing holy land. Our people dare not go too deep. They can only absorb the power of dissociation in those places explored by their ancestors and others to wash their souls and improve their accomplishments. However, this time it is related to the whole soul martial continent. I hope we can improve our strength if we have the opportunity. " White clothes continued to speak.


    With his voice falling, Su Tang raised his eyebrows slightly, nodded and said; "Where there is an opportunity, there is often great danger, which can not be denied. However, thank you for sharing this place. I believe they will be very happy to hear this news." Su Tang also stood up and arched his hands.


    Su Tang understood the importance of this place very well. No matter why the white clothes shared this place, his heart is still worthy of thanks.


    "The Dragon God is serious. It will take a month to open the door of hardship. I will personally take the people and horses of tianhun City, so if the Dragon God wants to leave tianhun city road to have a look at the hardship, it''s OK to keep in touch at any time." Bai Yi continued to speak. As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, thank you for this. We really have this plan. We''ll see everywhere in the plight."


    "OK." after that, Bai Yi took out a message stone from the storage ring and gave it to Su Tang. Then Su Tang also got up and left the city master''s house. Along the way, Su Tang thought secretly in his heart; "In a month''s time, you can go to the sin soul city to see the situation."


    When he returned to the manor, he was in the main hall. Gong Yun and other leaders did not leave. When he saw Su Tang coming back, the Dragon King took the lead in saying; "Lord Dragon God, what do you think? What does he say over there?"


    As soon as they heard what he said, others turned their heads and looked at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said all the words Bai Yi said. After listening, the people present were very surprised. That''s why they did not expect that Bai Yi would be so generous and open the Holy Land of suffering to them.


    "Well, there''s still a month left. What are you going to do?" after the people talked for a while, Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud. Hearing his words, Gong Yun said aloud; "During this period of time, I have to make good preparations. The holy land of soul washing is not such a simple place. Since even people in distress are so afraid, there must be a very terrible place."


    "Well, I think the leader of Gong Yun''s palace is right. We are also uncles in this month. Have a good rectification." after Gong Yun''s voice fell, other people also stood up and spoke out one after another. When they heard what they said, Su Tang nodded and spoke out; "Well, now things have been handled. Everyone go back and prepare."


    The voice fell. After they saluted, Lu continued to leave. After they all left, only the dragon family and the white family of the dragon family were left in the whole hall. At this time, Su Tang looked at the Dragon King and said aloud; "I''m going to see that place in this month. Do you want to come with me?" the Dragon King was stunned at his words, then nodded and said; "I''m also very curious about that place. Naturally, I''m willing to go with the Dragon God, but this matter can be big or small. I hope the people of the dragon family and the white family of the dragon family will stay here and be ready to enter the holy land of soul washing at any time."


    "Well, I''ll make my own arrangements." Su Tang turned his head and looked at long Su and said aloud; "Then I''ll leave it to you. If I go out with the Dragon King Ao Yutian."


    Hearing his words, long Su nodded and said aloud; "My subordinates understand. I''ll leave this matter to me. It''s just that there''s no place for you to go, Lord Dragon God. We''re not familiar with the plight. Will we encounter any trouble if we go out like this?"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry about this. There will be no danger where we go." Su Tang chuckled and said aloud. With his voice falling, long Su didn''t ask any more. After long Su left, the Dragon King looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Dragon God, since we have planned, how should we get there? That place is not what we can find?"


    "Do you remember the man we met in Yipin building? I think he should also be from the sin soul city. Let''s go directly to find him. He must show us a bright way." Su Tang smiled and said. After his voice fell, the Dragon King nodded.


    After explaining everything, they also received a notice in white. Most of the soul repairs in tiansoul city left tiansoul city directly. Early the next morning, Su Tang left the manor directly with the Dragon King and others and walked towards the first grade building in the east of the city.


    As soon as they entered the Yipin building, the man they met a day ago seemed to have received the news. He came over directly and said with a smile on his face; "Dragon God, you are here."


    "Ha ha, see you already know the purpose of my trip?" Su Tang appeared directly when he saw the other party. Su Tang also smiled and said aloud. He was very surprised at the people in the sin soul city. Unexpectedly, they were so powerful. With his voice falling, the man smiled and said aloud; "Lord Lingyou has explained that everything is ready. As long as Lord Longshen wants to start, we can start directly at any time."


    "It''s best that we don''t have a lot of time. We don''t know how far it is to go to the sin soul city. Now if it''s convenient, let''s go directly." Su Tang also said immediately. No matter how the people of the sin soul city know what''s going on here, he most wants to go to the sin soul city now. He has a lot of doubts in his heart and needs to go there to get the answer.


    "Well, Lord Dragon God, please follow me." the man said aloud. Then he took Su Tang and others to the inner hall of Yipin building. After a while, he came to a rockery. The Dragon King and others were confused for a while, and iron tianruo said aloud; "Master, aren''t we going to leave? How did we come here?" Su Tang smiled and said with his voice falling; "If I guess right, there should be something else in the rockery?"


    "Hehe, the Dragon God is wise. There is a passage behind the rockery. In the deep mountain outside the soul City, we can go out directly from here. With the transmission array in the deep mountain, we can say the soul city of sin." the man smiled and said. After his voice fell, he walked slowly towards the rockery. At the same time, he decided with the law in his hand, The rockery is also directly separated from the middle.


    Seeing such a magical thing for the first time, tie tianruo''s eyes were surprised. At this time, Ao Yu on the other side directly said in surprise; "I didn''t expect that there was such a channel here. It''s really surprising."


    "Hehe, although the people in the sin soul city and the people in the sky soul city don''t have much fighting heart, they regard us as evil soul cultivation, so we are very secret situation for unnecessary fighting." the man smiled and said, as his voice fell, the Dragon King and others nodded and asked questions to take them back, He carefully inquired about the day''s soul city and sin soul city. Although the two sides have been opposed for many years, there has never been a large-scale battle.


    Generally, it was just a little friction, so after hearing the man''s words, Su Tang and others nodded clearly. After the rockery was fully opened, a dark channel appeared below. At this time, the man said aloud; "Dragon God, please." the voice fell, and he gave way to a position.


    At this time, the Dragon King frowned and wanted to stand in front of Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said; "Don''t worry about the Dragon King."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang walked directly towards the channel. Seeing Su Tang''s actions, the Dragon King''s eyes flashed a look of concern, while the man''s eyes flashed a look of admiration. As soon as the party entered the channel, the man stretched out his method to make a decision. The originally dark channel suddenly appeared a trace of light. After a while, It lit up the whole passage.


    At this time, the man said aloud; "Dragon God, let''s go." the voice fell, and the rockery behind them returned to its former appearance again. Su Tang and his party also followed the channel and walked directly towards Qian. About half an hour later, they felt a faint breeze. After passing a corner, Su Tang and others brightened their eyes.


    "Yes, Lord Dragon God." the man walked out quickly with a smile, and Su Tang and others followed closely. Outside the cave, there is a very flat valley. In the middle of the valley, there are many array bases. When he saw this Su Tang, he understood. This should be the transmission array that the man said before.


    "It''s really very secret here. The people in the heavenly soul city are empty and can''t even dream of it. Under their eyes," said Su Tang with a smile after calculating the distance in his heart. It''s not far from the heavenly Soul City, but it''s very secret. Moreover, the back mountain of the heavenly soul city is a forbidden area. People in the heavenly soul city generally don''t walk around, It''s really smart that the people of the sin soul city can build a teleportation array here.


    "Hehe, the more dangerous the place is, the safer it will be. Lord Dragon God, please enter the array. I will directly start the array and send you to the sin soul city. I have contacted Lord Lingyou. She will wait for you at the transmission array, and the younger generation will not go with you." the man smiled and said,


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang nodded and took the three Dragon Kings directly to the center of the open space. At this time, the man took out many spirit stones and directly crushed them. All the aura was directly injected into the array. The next golden light appeared and directly wrapped Su Tang and others. The next moment, the figures of Su Tang and others were illusory, After a while, it disappeared completely.


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Tang and others appeared in a deep mountain thousands of miles away. As soon as they appeared, Su Tang found a place not far in front of them. Lingyou was standing there with a smile on his face.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect the Dragon God to come here soon." Lingyou said in a voice.


    After slightly moving his body, Su Tang smiled and said; "Since I met you, there have been many doubts in my heart. Now that I have the opportunity and time, of course I have to come."


    "Hehe, let''s go. The LORD already knew that you would come and was ready early. As for the doubts of the Dragon God, the Lord must solve them one by one." hearing this, Lingyou smiled and said. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, followed Lingyou directly and left directly. After walking through the deep mountain for an hour, In front of Su Tang and others, a huge city appeared.


    "I didn''t expect that the sin soul city would be here." looking at the huge city, Su Tang said in surprise.


    Hearing his words, Lingyou flashed a trace of pride in his eyes and said aloud; "There''s no way. We don''t want to fight with others. We can only hide. Let''s go, Dragon God. You''re the first outsider to reach the sin soul city." after hearing his words, Su Tang also smiled, and then the party walked directly towards the city.


    Entering the city, Su Tang was stunned by what he saw in front of him. Originally, he wondered that there should be some darkness here, but he didn''t expect that there would be such peace here. The faces of those people coming and going in the city were all with heartfelt smiles and looked very clean. He noticed Su Tang''s surprise and said with a smile; "Hehe, this is our life, Lord Dragon God. What do you think of it?"

 Chapter 925

    Hearing Lingyou''s words, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Well, it''s really quite good. It''s completely different from what I imagined. It''s very peaceful. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I''m afraid no one would believe it. This is the sin soul city where evil spirits gather at the entrance of tiansoul city."


    The Dragon King next to him nodded again and again. At this time, tie tianruo said with a smile; "Master, I like the feeling here."


    "Hehe, let''s live here for a few days, but this is Lingyou girl''s territory, and I don''t know whether he likes it or not." Su Tang said to tie tianruo with a smile. With his voice falling, Lingyou smiled and said in a voice; "As long as the Dragon God wants to live here for as long as he wants, I''m just afraid of poor reception."


    "Hahaha, this is a rare pure land. I''ve been very busy walking in various places these years, but I haven''t been to such a peaceful place for a long time." Su Tang said with a smile. After his voice fell, Lingyou also smiled. While talking, the party also came to a huge Palace in the depths of the city.


    "Lord Dragon God, our Lord is waiting for you inside." Lingyou said in a voice. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded, followed Lingyou directly into the palace, and soon came to the main hall.


    "Lord, the Dragon God is here." Lingyou shouted into the hall. At the moment when the voice fell, a figure also came out of the hall. The visitor was the spirit eye of the city master of the sin soul city. At this time, she wore a mask and smiled when she saw Su Tang; "The presence of the Dragon God really makes my sin Soul City shine. Please come inside."


    "You''re welcome, Lord." Su Tang arched his hand, and then the party entered the hall.


    After taking their seats, Su Tang looked at Lingmou and said aloud; "This time, I came to disturb you rashly, which caused trouble to the city Lord."


    "It''s our honor for the Dragon God to come over this time. In fact, I was very surprised to learn that you were in a difficult situation. I didn''t expect to see the legendary Dragon God." Lingmou said with a smile. Su Tang smiled at his words, and then he said directly; "In fact, I came here for a purpose. I''m afraid I have to trouble the city Lord."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Ling Mou smiled and spoke slowly; "Hehe, the Dragon God is serious. I know you have many doubts in your heart. If the Dragon God wants to ask anything, just ask directly. I must know everything and say everything."


    "Thank you, city leader. In fact, I just came to the soul martial world. It''s not long. After I learned about the plight and the original catastrophe, I was very curious, but not many people knew about the catastrophe. When I was in the sky Soul City, they said that morality was not clear, so I was very curious about the catastrophe. I didn''t know if the city leader could tell us about it "What about?" Su Tang asked aloud as soon as he heard the words of Lingmou.


    This can be said to be the biggest doubt in his heart. As long as this doubt is solved, many things can be solved easily. With his voice falling, Lingmou nodded and said aloud; "I''d like to specify something about this matter, but it has been a long time, and there are few records in ancient books. They are all orally handed down by the city masters of previous dynasties, and I''m afraid there are some omissions. I''ll tell you what I know now. As for how little is true, I can''t guarantee it. After all, I haven''t participated in the original catastrophe. I hope the dragon God can understand. "


    At the mention of your words, Su Tang nodded again and again; "Well, thank you, city Lord." as his voice fell, others also faced it up, and Lingmou slowly told it.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, in the heyday of the soul Wu mainland, a mysterious army suddenly appeared. Together, they directly found the three soul repair forces and asked them to obey. It can be used as a super force to inform the soul Wu mainland that they will obey others so easily? So they started a fight, but at the beginning of the fight, the three soul cultivation talents found that there were really people outside the people. Their strength, which they had always been proud of, was simply vulnerable in front of each other.


    Hearing this, Su Tang flashed a surprised look in his eyes and said aloud; "How strong is it? How can a strong army come here? And with their strength, we want to recruit the three soul cultivation?" this makes Su Tang very strange. With such strong strength, they can Zheng show other aspects, or like the holy soul palace, establish a sect in the soul continent and slowly absorb the elites in the soul continent, In this way, such a strong shot to suppress the guard will inevitably lead to a rebound, so that both sides will not get any benefit at all.


    With his voice falling, the spirit eyes came out of the voice; "They are really strong. If not for the small number of them, our ancestors could not defeat them at the beginning. That''s the number. The ancestors of our three spiritual cultivation managed to beat them back only after they fell away." her tone was also full of horror.


    "How many people did they come here?" at this time, the Dragon King on one side also asked curiously. In fact, when the original catastrophe came, he also existed at that time, but at that time, his age was about the same as Ao Yu now, and the catastrophe war was over when the Dragon people heard the news on the street.


    "Come quickly. I''m ashamed. I heard the elders say that the people they came to that time were only a small team of a mysterious force army, only eighteen people." Lingmou said, with a helpless face.


    As soon as these words came out, the people present were stunned. Eighteen people beat the three spiritual cultivation forces at their peak like this. What kind of amazing strength did these people have? Thinking of these, Su Tang was surprised to think of them; "I''m afraid only those super ancient families in the endless void can have such strength?"


    He thought so in his heart, but he didn''t say it. This is the voice of Lingmou; "These 18 people are also majoring in the way of God''s refining. Their strength is more than a little stronger than our ancestors, and they are also proficient in a very powerful array. I don''t know what kind of array it is."


    "It''s true, but it''s really amazing. I didn''t expect such a powerful cultivator." Su Tang said with a smile and nodded with his voice.


    At this time, Su Tang continued to ask; "How come years have passed and those people haven''t come back after their failure?"


    "Well, after defeating them that time, there was no news of them. If they came again, I''m afraid no one in the soul Wu continent could resist. How many of our people fell at the beginning, but they didn''t kill each other at all." Lingmou said again. Su Tang was stunned at this, How many people have fallen? It''s amazing that none of the other party has been killed. Will these 18 people be too strong?


    Thinking of this, Su Tang also had a new understanding of those super ancient families in the endless void. Although he had contacted the Narcissus before, he had not really seen the powerful power of the narcissus. Although the holy soul palace is also the power of the endless void, they probably have no position in the endless void holy palace, At most, it is a peripheral member.


    When Gong Xueyu appeared, Su Tang felt that she was powerful. Although she didn''t really make a move, a strong man, no matter how he hid, would have a very powerful and mysterious momentum. At the beginning, Su Tang felt that he was an ant all the time under such momentum.


    "Yes, these people are really terrible. That''s why our ancestors didn''t advocate fighting with them at the beginning. It wouldn''t lose face if such a strong force could obey them, but at that time, other ancestors of soul cultivation were too confident in their own strength, which would lead to their destruction." Lingmou said again and heard his words, Su Tang also nodded.


    Indeed, at the beginning, if the three soul cultivation received the other party''s Zhao''an, the pattern of the whole soul Wu continent would be different and would not be like this.


    "That''s all I know about the Holocaust." Lingmou said again. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded. Although Lingmou didn''t know much, Su Tang at least got some information he didn''t know before, and he was sure that the 18 people who came during the Holocaust should be super strong in the endless void, He doesn''t know why they came here, but since the other party hasn''t come here again for tens of thousands of years, I''m afraid they won''t come again in the future.


    "I heard miss Lingyou say that the people in the seal of the back mountain of the heavenly soul city are the ancestors of the soul cultivation of the city master. Since the original thing has passed, why are the people on the other side of the heavenly soul city still as afraid as tigers? According to reason, the birth of such a strong person can be said to be a great guarantee for the soul cultivation. It can be said that it is hard for such a strong person to sit in the town The territory can dominate the whole soul Wu continent. "Su Tang continued his voice, falling with his voice, and the spirit eyes on one side smiled bitterly; "I don''t know. Guo Xu is one of those people in tianhun city now. I''m afraid we''ll take their place."


    "Yes, everyone in the soul city thought they were orthodox that day. If our ancestors appeared, our pulse would replace it, which was not acceptable to them at all." hearing Lingmou''s words, Lingyou, who had not spoken all the time, also said aloud. Su Tang was slightly stunned when he heard them, but he didn''t believe it. It was just because of his willingness, The people of the heavenly Soul City have been guarding the seal, and even don''t hesitate to oppose the people of the sin soul city. I''m afraid there are some other purposes.


    But now Su Tang''s heart is also a little defensive against those soul repairs in tianhun city. There are too many secrets of the soul repairs in tianhun city that day that Su Tang has to fear. At the same time, he doesn''t completely believe what he said to the sin soul city. Su Tang already has ideas about these two things in his heart. At this time, he speaks again; "City Lord, in fact, there''s one more thing for me to come to the soul Wu mainland this time. I hope the city Lord can give me some advice."


    "Oh? I don''t know the Dragon God. What do you know first? If you can help, I will help." Lingmou was curious. When she heard that the Dragon God appeared in the soul martial land, she was also very confused. Now she is also very curious when she heard Su Tang''s words. She has been the leader of the sin soul city for many years, In their ancient books, there are also records of soul Wu mainland. It can be said that apart from the original 18 people and the people of the holy soul palace, only the Dragon God Su Tang appeared from another plane.


    "Ha ha, in fact, it was an accident for me to come here." then Su Tang told him how he came here and why he came here. After listening, Ling Mou was slightly stunned and said aloud; "There are still such things. It seems that there are many things we don''t know about the outside world. Before, I felt the breath of the way of soul on the Dragon God. I was still confused. Now I understand after listening to you. It turns out that the Dragon God is also a soul cultivation."


    "My soul cultivation can''t compare with you. When I didn''t come into contact with the way of God''s refining, I thought I was very good in the way of soul, but now it seems that I was arrogant in the past. I''m afraid my soul cultivation is a child level in your eyes." he said here, Su Tang''s face was covered with a bitter smile.


    Hearing his, Lingmou also smiled and then said aloud; "In fact, the way of soul in our sin soul city is more comprehensive than that in the sky soul city. After all, we didn''t have the battle of the Holocaust at the beginning, so we saved many ancestors. As for the people living in the sky Soul City, it can be said that at the beginning, they were only the most marginal soul cultivation, so their spirits were very beautiful Our attainments in the way of soul are not as high as ours. "


    "Well, indeed, I had this feeling from Lingyou girl before. The first thing I came here this time was to uncover the doubts of the original catastrophe. I came here to ask the city master about the way of soul." Su Tang also nodded. Lingyou''s way of soul is much more profound than that of white clothes in tiansoul City, although its strength is not as good as that of white clothes, But there is no doubt about the gap between quality and grade.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about the Dragon God. Although our attainments in the way of soul can''t reach the way of God refining like our ancestors, it''s at least half a step of God refining. Just don''t know how long the Dragon God plans to stay in my sin soul city?" Lingmou smiled and asked. With her voice falling, Su Tang also calculated the time and said aloud; "A month later, the door of empty Oh, misery will be officially opened. At that time, many martial artists on the soul martial land will come. I will go back and integrate them, so I can stay here for more than 20 days."


    With his voice falling, Ling Mou nodded and said in a voice; "Well, although it''s been a while, I think the talent of the Dragon God is not ordinary. I should be able to understand it more or less. There is a holy land in my sin Soul City, which records the cultivation experience of many ancestors. Since the Dragon God intends to develop in the way of spirit and soul, I can let the Dragon God enter it, but I have one condition, I hope The Dragon God can promise. "


    "Oh? What kind of conditions? Please make it clear to the city Lord!" Su Tang raised his eyebrows and said in a voice. With his voice falling down, Ling Mou smiled and said in a voice; "In fact, there''s nothing. I think the Dragon God should be able to easily command those forces with his position in the soul martial world? I just hope that the Dragon God can let those friends in the soul martial world stay away from me when my sin soul city and tiansoul city face to face. After all, the ancestors of our family are in the seal. How many years have passed, the soul of our sin soul city Xiu has always carried the title of evil soul Xiu. It''s time to correct our name. "


    "Well? I''m afraid the city Lord has some high opinions. In fact, my position is not as high as you think. The city Lord of soul Wu continent is not clear about the current situation, and I''m also not clear about it, but some of them are certain. Behind some of them, there are ancient races like the dragon race, which I can''t easily accept. Besides, before I When we came here, master in white, we had promised to open the soul washing holy land and let the people of the soul Wu mainland enter it to look for opportunities. With such bait, I''m afraid those forces in the soul Wu mainland will not listen to me. Moreover, if we get the test of the soul washing holy land, we must be anxious for the favor of others in the sky soul city. It''s not necessary I''m afraid there''s something wrong with intervening, "Su Tang also said aloud.


    Hearing his words, the Dragon King on one side nodded again and again. Indeed, this matter is not easy to deal with. The status of the Dragon God has been very high for several days, but it is only limited to those forces under the dragon family and the dragon family. Although other forces will give the Dragon and snake some face, they may not give face in the face of interests, The world of cultivation is not easy to mix.


    "Hehe, I naturally know this. I don''t intend to fight against the people of tianhun city for the time being, but I''m worried that they will come back and attack us with the backing of the soul martial mainland. In fact, there is a problem with the seal this time, and the strength of our ancestors. It''s not impossible for her to break through. We''ve been waiting for tens of thousands of years Can''t you wait for just a few years or more? My meaning is very simple. If tianhun city comes over on its own initiative, I hope the Dragon God will remember the favor of entering the regiment and help my sin soul city. "Lingmou smiled again.

 Chapter 926

    "Ha ha, the city master is serious. I think with the people and strength of the sin Soul City, I should not be afraid of the soul city this day?" Su Tang immediately smiled and said, and his soul eyes slowly shook their heads and said; "The Dragon God doesn''t know. In fact, the strength of my sin soul city is not at the same level as that of the heavenly soul city. After all, we are only a series of soul cultivation here. Although our soul attainments are higher than that of the heavenly Soul City, there are not many of them in the population. Suvallian passed by, and there have been many amazing people in the heavenly Soul City, but these people often In, you were practicing in seclusion. The people and horses of the heavenly soul city that the Dragon God saw this time are only a small part of them. The details of tens of thousands of years are not very simple. "


    It''s true that those soul cultivation left tens of thousands of years ago, but the largest veins in the soul cultivation in distress are united. Tens of thousands of years have passed, and I''m afraid there are many experts in these veins. In comparison, the sin soul city is really not as good as the heaven soul City in terms of the inside information. After thinking about the key, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "The city master is right, but if we don''t do it, I''m afraid the sin soul city can''t resist them. I think it''s the best way to resolve this matter. After all, your two families haven''t had too many holidays. As for the original catastrophe, it''s been many years. There''s no hatred at all. There''s no reason to kill each other."


    "Why don''t I know? It''s just that some thoughts of the people in the soul city have been deeply rooted, and they can''t be resolved overnight." Lingmou said with a bitter smile.


    Su Tang nodded when he heard what she said. When he was in tianhun City, he had heard a lot about the sin soul city. It can be said that the soul cultivation there hated the people here, but Su Tang had some doubts. Since the people in the sin soul city had never had a large-scale battle with tianhun City, Just a little friction? How could there be such strong hatred?


    "Lord, according to your statement, you haven''t had a large-scale battle in recent years. How can there be such fierce hatred?" Su Tang asked directly. With his voice falling, Lingmou also said helplessly; "In fact, it''s not entirely our fault. In recent years, people in our sin Soul City rarely go out, and you have seen the Dragon God before. People here are self-sufficient, and there is no need to risk leaving here to go outside. Although there are some small frictions in recent years, there are not many casualties. As for them, people in tiansoul city will remember so Hate us. All this is because those soul practitioners walking on the edge, or some people in the heavenly Soul City have secretly done something to blame us. "


    "Oh, so it is." Su Tang nodded when he heard this. He also noticed the situation here when he transmitted it from tianhun city. It can be said that it is no different from the wilderness. I''m afraid there are many dangers hidden in it, and the transmission array does not support large-scale transmission people and horses, So Su Tang still believes in Lingmou''s words.


    He has seen a lot of things like this. In fact, many evil forces have not really done anything harmful to nature, but have been wildly spread. In the world of cultivation, there are many boring people who often listen to the wind and rain.


    "It''s hard to deal with this matter, but since the sin soul city wants to reconcile, although I''m not sure how much I can do, I''ll try my best to deal with it. I hope the city master can understand. After all, I''m not a person in distress, and many things are not very clear. Strictly speaking, you can also be regarded as the family business of soul cultivation. It''s really difficult for outsiders like us to intervene." Su Tang continued to speak.


    This is the limit he can achieve. No matter how much he can do, he can''t guarantee it. As the saying goes, it''s difficult for honest officials to stop housework. Although he tends to what the sin soul city says, he''s not stupid. Of course, he can''t take care of some things. He always leaves a few points. In this way, no matter what kind of situation he encounters, he will have some room for maneuver.


    Hearing his words, Lingmou thought for a while and said aloud; "Well, I know it''s very troublesome, but since the Dragon God promised to help, it''s also a chance for us. No matter whether it succeeds or fails, my sin soul city will remember this favor of the Dragon God."


    "Hehe, the city Lord is serious, and I may not be able to help. Besides, I need the help of the city Lord this time." upon hearing Lingmou''s words, Su Tang immediately smiled and waved his hand. Hearing his words, Lingmou also smiled. Don''t worry about it. You''re new to the sin soul city. I''ll let Lingyou play in the city these two days, I also need some time to prepare to open the holy land. When I am ready, the Dragon God can directly enter it and understand the way of soul.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang stood up and bowed his hands; "Thank you, city master, for your kindness. I will try my best to help the sin soul city this time." with his voice falling, Lingmou also stood up and said with a smile; "You''re welcome." the voice fell, and she turned her head and looked at Lingyou; "These two days, you take the Dragon God and others to have a good play in the city. You must not neglect the Dragon God."


    "Lord, don''t worry. I will try my best to make the Dragon God and his party feel at home." Lingyou smiled and said. Hearing her guarantee, Lingmou also nodded. She was very clear and assured about Lingyou''s ability to do things. Then she continued to say; "Well, well, the Dragon God and others have been busy here for most of the day. Take the Dragon God and others to another hospital to have a rest."


    "Yes!" Ling Mou nodded, and then she looked at the Dragon God and said aloud; "Dragon God, I''ll take you to have a rest first. It''s very late. It''s just my sin soul city''s annual trade fair." upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded. After saying goodbye to the city master, Su Tang and others left with long you and went outside. Su Tang asked; "Lingyou girl, do you also have a fair in sin soul city? Aren''t you self-sufficient here?"


    "It''s self-sufficiency. This trade fair is not the one you see outside. Our trade fair is to exchange things for things. After all, we are in the mountains all year round, so we usually trade some miraculous medicine, spiritual materials, exotic materials and so on. These are very important cultivation resources." Lingyou listened to Su Tang''s question, She also spoke quickly.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang nodded slightly and then said aloud; "That''s a good time to go and see. To be honest, miss Lingyou, I''m actually an alchemist and array mage, so I''m also very interested in these things. I have to trouble miss Lingyou to take us to see them later." as his voice fell, Lingyou smiled and nodded.


    She also knows some soul cultivators in foreign trade. Most of them are proficient in array or alchemy. There are many people like sin soul city. She is not very curious about Su Tang''s saying that she is an alchemist. Then Su Tang followed Lingyou to a different courtyard. Lingyou took Su Tang and others into it and quickly arranged it, She also said goodbye temporarily.


    After she left, Su and Tang chatted in the courtyard, and the Dragon King said aloud; "Dragon God, what do you think of this? Can the people of sin Soul City believe it?" before, on the main hall of the city master''s house, the dragon king never spoke, but listened quietly. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said; "In fact, it''s hard to say whether we believe it or not, and it doesn''t matter to us. Anyway, we just need to be clear. The people of the sin soul city don''t mean any harm to us."


    "Well, the Dragon God is right. I also think they don''t mean any harm to us, but I always think it''s not simple." the Dragon King said, and Su Tang smiled as his voice fell; "Hehe, I can see this naturally, but it''s not suitable to ask too much now. We''ll talk about it later. As long as we are careful, this time we come here to solve our doubts and second, we want to see their way of soul."


    After hearing his words, Ao Yu on one side also said with a smile; "I''m also very interested in soul cultivation. I don''t know if I can go into it with the Dragon God this time?" the voice fell, and iron tianruo on one side also said; "Shifu, I also want to go in and have a look." Su Tang smiled and nodded at their words; "Of course. Let''s go in and have a look. Does the Dragon King want to go in and see the holy land of the sin soul city?"


    "It''s natural. I''m also very curious about soul cultivation. Although our dragon family cultivates divine power and physical power, the world Avenue belongs to the rabbit head cabinet. I didn''t have most opportunities to contact soul cultivation before. This time, I also want to see it." the Dragon King smiled and nodded, and then the group took a rest in the small courtyard. It was very late in the evening, Lingyou came in from outside the courtyard and said with a smile; "Dragon God, how are you resting?"


    "Ha ha, I''m used to working. In fact, I''m not very tired, but I have some expectations." Su Tang said with a smile. Hearing his words, Lingyou said in doubt; "Look forward, I don''t think it''s looking forward to the fair with the status of Dragon God?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "I haven''t done anything at the fair, but I''m very looking forward to the holy land of your sin soul city? Miss Lingyou, can you tell us about the holy land?" the voice fell, and Lingyou nodded and said in a voice; "Well, it''s this thing. I said that Lord Longshen shouldn''t expect the fair. I think so. Let''s walk and say that the fair will start soon."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang nodded, and then the party walked outside the courtyard. Lingyou also talked about it all the way.


    The holy land of the sin soul city is called the sin soul tomb. It turns out that after the quarrel with the sky Soul City, the ancestors of the sin soul city will bring their people here to establish the sin soul city. With the passage of tens of thousands of years, the original ancestors also fell one by one, and they were powerful people in their lifetime, and all their flesh bodies will not decay at all, Therefore, the people of the sin soul city found a treasure place for them and put their flesh there. Although these people have fallen, their spiritual cultivation can not be dissipated easily. Later, some people of the sin soul city began to practice in the treasure place. Over time, they became a holy land for cultivation and some ancestors of the sin soul city, When they are about to fall, they will go to the holy land by themselves.


    In order not to lose their understanding of the way of soul, some people fell and left some records in it, which is very helpful to future generations.


    With the sound of Lingyou''s narration falling, Su Tang also understood that this place seems to be not only the holy land of the sin Soul City, but also their forbidden area. Unexpectedly, the city master agreed to let them outsiders into it. This human favor also gave Su Tang a headache, but now that he has arrived at this place, he won''t say anything more.


    But I kept this feeling in my heart. The party soon came to the place where the fair was held. Although the sun was setting, people came and went here. The lights were on in the whole street. Most of the martial artists were busy setting up stalls. Su Tang was also surprised at such a lively scene. At this time, Lingyou smiled and said; "In our sin Soul City, some people often organize their own adventure teams to hunt animals and find spiritual medicine and materials in the deep mountains and barren forests. This trade fair is once a year, so many martial artists walking in the deep mountains and barren forests have returned."


    "That''s true, but it seems that there are many people in the sin Soul City, and I think they walk in the mountains and forests all year round. I''m afraid they have rich combat experience and their combat effectiveness is not ordinary. They really want to fight with the sky soul city. I think one can fight at least three at the same level." although the cultivation of such adventurers is not high, However, they have experienced many battles, and their strength can not be measured by cultivation.


    Although many people went out to practice in those spiritual practices on the other side of the heavenly Soul City, they were not at the same level as the people here. That''s why Su Tang said so. However, after hearing his words, Lingyou said helplessly; "Lord Dragon God, we overestimate our power. You can see how we write about people in this vein. It is totally incomparable with the sky soul city. Even if we fight ten, we can''t fight against the sky soul city. Moreover, to put it bluntly, the human demigods of our two soul cities are a family. We don''t want to fight a decisive battle until we have to fight It means to fight against the people of tianhun city. "


    "Ha ha, you''re right. This matter can''t be urgent. We still need to take our time. Let''s go in and see what magic medicine there is in this trade fair." Su Tang said with a smile. After his voice fell, Lingyou also nodded. Then, since he walked towards the trade fair, with the sun slowly disappearing on the horizon, the whole street, It also became brightly lit.


    Tie tianruo, who saw such a lively scene for the first time, looked here and there like a curious baby. Ao Yu was also following her, while Su Tang and his three people followed behind them. At this time, Su Tang suddenly felt a very strange desire to ask. He followed the desire to ask. He saw an old man dressed in black clothes sitting quietly in front of the booth, Compared with the vendors around him who shouted hard, he was silent a lot. At that time, he was a different kind.


    Aware of Su Tang''s eyes, Lingyou also turned his head. At this time, Su Tang said to Ao Yu and tie Tian Ruo; "Two girl weeks, there are good things over there. Let''s go and have a look." the voice fell. Ao Yu and tie tianruo also walked back quickly, followed Su Tang to the cold booth. When they came to the booth, Su Tang''s eyes were fixed on the blood red spirit flower.


    "Eh! What kind of elixir is this? I''ve never seen it before." at this time, Lingyou also noticed the Linghua. Her voice was not loud, but the stall owner also heard it. He slowly looked up and said; "At this time, I got it in an abyss. I don''t know what spirit flower it is. Do you want to change it, girl?" his voice was very calm.


    At this time, Su Tang looked at the Linghua and frowned. He always felt as if he had seen the records about the Linghua somewhere, but he really couldn''t remember it in such a hurry, and the Lingyou on one side said in a voice at this time; "I don''t know what the purpose of this thing is, and I don''t know what to exchange."


    The voice fell. The old man nodded slowly, and a look of disappointment flashed in his eyes. At this time, Su Tang also woke up from his meditation and looked at the old man; "Old man, what do you need to exchange for the spirit flower?" he didn''t think of what the spirit flower was at this time, but he felt that the spirit flower must be something different. So he planned to buy this thing first, and then slowly think about its origin when he went back.


    At this time, when I mentioned the words of that day, Lingyou was a little stunned, and the old man''s eyes also burst out a trace of light and asked aloud; "Your Excellency knows the origin of this thing?"


    "I don''t know for the time being, but this thing should look unusual, so I want to buy it. I don''t know what you need, old man?" Su Tang shook his head and said in a voice. His eyes were full of calm look. The old man also noticed his look, and his eyes were full of disappointment again, and then he said in a faint voice; "I need the pill to improve Shouyuan. Do you have it?"


    "What? Why don''t you rob it? Do you know how precious the pill for promoting longevity is? You don''t know what it is. You bought such a precious pill first. Did you drink too much?" as soon as you heard the old man''s words, Lingyou didn''t wait for Su Tang to speak, but she took the lead in saying. At the moment when her monk''s clothes fell, the old man said faintly; "You can choose to leave, and I didn''t force you to change."


    Hearing this, Lingyou''s face flashed a look of charming anger, and Su Tang was ready to retort, but he said with a smile; "Another girl, don''t get excited." Lingyou didn''t say anything more when she heard Su Tang''s words. At this time, Su Tang looked at the old man and said aloud; "Old man, the pill you asked for is really useful and popular, and the materials you need are very rare. I don''t have it for the time being."

 Chapter 927

    The voice fell, and the old man raised his head slightly and asked; "If I give you materials, how many chances do you have to refine successfully?"


    The old man has no way to break through his cultivation unless he meets a great opportunity. He is also close to Shouyuan. As a cultivator, he has to face such a big problem. Therefore, the only hope he can place on is the pills that increase Shouyuan. However, the pills are very cold and the materials are very precious, so few people have such pills.


    In fact, many years ago, the old man began to prepare the materials for refining Shouyuan pill. He has also successfully collected them in recent years. However, this Shouyuan pill is very important to him, so he is not at ease. In order to find these materials, he entered many dangerous places and was on the verge of life and death many times, He doesn''t want to hand over such hard won materials to those second-class alchemists for help. One of those first-class alchemists or top alchemists, he can''t afford the cost of refining pills. Therefore, although he has collected all the materials, he didn''t practice pills this time because of his willingness.


    After hearing his words, Su Tang thought a little and said aloud; "It depends on your material level. If the level is better, my road to success will be higher. After all, this longevity pill is different from other pills, and the requirements for materials are very high."


    As his voice fell, the old man nodded and said aloud; "I naturally understand this, but you are so young, I don''t believe you have the ability to refine longevity pill."


    "You... Do you know who this is? You old man is really not funny." at the moment when the old man''s voice fell, Lingyou pointed at him angrily and said, hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and said; "Old man, although I''m not old, my attainments in alchemy are quite good. There''s no problem in refining longevity pill."


    Hearing this, the old man began to meditate slightly, and at this time, the spirit on one side whispered; "This is the Dragon God, the noble guest favored by the city Lord. Do you think he has the ability to refine your pill?" in fact, Lingyou no longer hid it and said directly. As her voice fell, the old man''s face changed and looked at Su Tang in surprise.


    At this time, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Old man, this is not the place to talk. Let''s go to the city master''s residence first. As for the refining of longevity pill, you can rest assured. As long as your materials are excellent, I will be able to successfully refine it. Although I came from the outside continent, this girl is the proud disciple of the city master of sin soul city."


    "Oh? Are you really the Dragon God?" the old man said in surprise. Hearing his words, Lingyou on one side was really helpless. He directly took out a black token and put it in front of the old man; "You should know the city Lord''s order? Can it be false?"


    The old man stood up and spoke out as soon as his face changed; "See you, sir. Please forgive me."


    "Hum! Take your things and go back to the city Lord''s residence with us. This is not the place to talk." Lingyou said in a voice. After hearing his words, Su Tang also ordered a little. This time, Su Tang just came to see the excitement at the fair. Now that he met something he liked, he didn''t want to go on shopping.


    "Yes!" the old man quickly saluted, quickly packed up his things, and soon followed Su Tang and others back to the city master''s house. In the courtyard Hall of Su Tang, Su Tang just sat down and said to the old man; "Can you take out those materials of your mobile phone and let me have a look?" the voice fell. At this time, the old man did not like before. He nodded directly and took out a lot of materials from the storage ring.


    At this time, Su Tang slowly came over and checked his voice channel one by one; "Well, you should have spent a lot of time on these materials? The grades are very good. It''s more than enough to refine Shouyuan pill. But, old man, would you like me to refine it for you?" Su Tang''s voice was very gentle. Hearing his words, the old man looked at Su Tang, looked at Lingyou, and then gritted his teeth and said aloud; "Well, thank you, master Dragon God."


    When the voice fell, he directly handed these materials to Su Tang. At the same time, he also asked aloud; "I don''t know how long it takes for the Dragon God to refine pills?"


    "In a quarter of an hour, you can get the pill." the voice fell, and Su Tang outlined a smile. Then he saw the great law school together, and a pill stove emerged from his body. The next one he directly threw the pill handed to him by the old man into the pill stove duty week. The next one met the flame burst out, and then, I saw Su Tang''s hands constantly changing.


    A quarter of an hour later, the old man''s hands stopped, and then a strange Dan incense appeared in the Dan stove. The next moment Su Tang waved his hand, ten white pills flew out of the Dan stove. After collecting the pills, he directly handed them to the old man for a voice; "The materials you gave this time are not bad, so the product level of Shouyuan pill is also relatively high. A Shouyuan pill that can carry at least 50 years is ten pills."


    "What? One for 50 years? This..." upon hearing Su Tang''s words, the old man''s face was full of consternation and exclaimed. In fact, it would be very good if he could refine a pill for 20 or 30 years in his heart. In 20 or 30 years, it would be enough to arrange things in the family, but now after hearing Su Tang''s words, His heart could not help but raise a glimmer of hope for a breakthrough.


    With 500 years of longevity, he can continue to look for opportunities. If he doesn''t read the opportunities occasionally, he doesn''t have a chance to make a successful breakthrough. In addition, he can wake up the breakthrough by relying on the accumulation of time. It''s just that it''s more difficult, no matter it''s a very good chance.


    "Ha ha, take it. This is what belongs to you." Su Tang smiled again and said aloud. As his voice fell, the old man nodded again and again. He solemnly put the pill into the storage ring, and then took out the previous strange flower and said aloud; "Thank you for your help, Elder Dragon God. What wonderful flowers are yours."


    Su Tang smiled, took the wonderful flower and said aloud; "Then thank you very much." the voice fell, and Lingyou on one side also stood up and said aloud; "Well, there''s nothing for you here." hearing this, the old man dared to understand, nodded immediately, and then left here under the arrangement of Lingyou. After he left, Lingyou returned to the hall and looked at Su Tang and asked aloud; "Dragon God, what is your wonderful flower?"


    "I really don''t know this now, but I''ve seen records similar to this thing on an ancient book before, but I''m not sure if it''s that thing." Su Tang said aloud. With his voice falling, Lingyou nodded and then said aloud; "Lord Dragon God, I''ll leave first. Tomorrow I''ll come and take you around the sin soul city."


    "OK, I''ll trouble Lingyou girl this time." Su Tang nodded and said aloud. After Lingyou left, the Dragon King said aloud; "Lord Dragon God, I''m afraid you have determined the origin of this thing?"


    Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Indeed, I didn''t know when I saw it before, but I remembered it on the way back. It''s just that this thing is unusual. The fewer people know it, the better. Especially soul cultivation. I didn''t expect that this time I could get such a treasure only by refining a few pills. It''s really lucky."


    "Treasure? Shifu, there''s nothing special about this flower except the fragrance." tie tianruo said aloud. After hearing his words, Su Tang Yeming continued to win and talked slowly.


    This thing is called soul washing holy flower. We all know that there is a fatal weakness at any level of our cultivation. That is, the power is not pure enough. Speaking, the purest time is the state at birth. With continuous cultivation, the body is no longer so pure, and the power of the soul is the same. The function of this strange flower is only aimed at the power of the soul, He can wash the pure things on the power of the soul and make the power of the soul reach the state at birth. In this state, there will be many opportunities. Do you know the Epiphany state? With the improvement of cultivation time, there is less and less epiphany filling. It is really because it is not pure enough and can not really be recognized by the heaven.


    "Wow, it turns out that this thing is really a treasure. I didn''t expect to see such a thing here this time. It seems that it''s a good chance." Ao Yu exclaimed after hearing Su Tang''s Jianghu. The Dragon King on one side was also mianlian immediately surprised. They have been practicing for many years. Of course, they know what Su Tang said, The higher the cultivation, the more people want to make their body and soul pure, but it''s too difficult, but now they actually meet such a treasure. Even the Dragon King who is used to the genius earth treasure is very surprised.


    "It''s just right for me that this thing appears. I''ll enter the Holy Land in a few days. If you can use it at that time to make my soul power reach a pure state, it will have a great chance to make my soul power become successful." Su Tang put away the strange flowers and said in a voice. After hearing his words, the Dragon King and others nodded.


    The next day Lingyou came early in the morning and took several people from Su Tang to play in the sin soul city. In the evening, the city master Lingmou found Su Tang''s voice; "Dragon God, the holy land is ready. I''ll send someone to invite you early tomorrow morning."


    "Well, thank you, city master." Su Tang nodded and replied. The next day, the four of Su Tang followed an elder and came to the deepest part of the sin soul city. At this time, many people had gathered here. When he saw Su Tang coming, the city master came out and said; "Dragon God, everything is ready. This time, some elders and our descendants will follow you into it. Lingyou will also enter it. There are some things in there. I hope the Dragon God will not move. After all, this place is the resting place of our ancestors."


    Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "It''s natural. Miss Lingyou has told us about the holy land before. I''m very grateful to enter it this time. Naturally, I won''t disturb the spirits of the ancestors of soul cultivation."


    "That''s good. This time, the Dragon God, do you intend to enter alone, or do your three friends follow?" Lingmou asked again. With her voice falling, Su Tang said with a smile; "If it''s convenient, I hope they all follow me into it. If they really don''t want to, I''ll just enter it alone."


    "Oh, well, since the Dragon God said so, I''ll let the three of them into it. If they can get anything, it''s their chance." the voice fell, and the spirit eyes turned and nodded to the elders standing around. These elders are colleagues. They burst out the power of soul. With the emergence of the power of soul, Golden lights also burst out in the sky of the sin soul city. At the next moment, a golden virtual shadow stone door appeared in front of everyone, and then the stone door slowly opened. At this time, the spirit eyes said aloud; "Everybody, hurry into it. We will open the stone gate again in 20 days. You must come out quickly, or it will take three years to open the stone gate next time."


    It turns out that the holy land can''t be opened anytime and anywhere. It takes a lot of soul power to open the stone gate of the holy land. With the people and horses of the sin Soul City, it''s their limit to open the stone gate twice, and this time it''s also for Su Tang. Since he only needs 20 days, he can only locate it for 20 days.


    "Yes!" the voice fell, and all the people present, including Su Tang, rose up one after another and entered the stone gate. As soon as Su Tang entered, he felt the great soul power everywhere. His own soul power trembled. When you fell down, Lingyou came over and said aloud; "Dragon God, let''s go. I''ll take you to the depths. It''s the most suitable place for cultivation. The city Lord has told me before. Let me bring you in person. Otherwise, your appearance may disturb those ancestors who are practicing here. It''s bad if there''s any problem at that time."


    "Well, it''s so good. Let''s go." Su Tang nodded. Here are the elders and young soul practitioners who came in with them. They all spread out to practice. Su Tang four people followed Lingyou to the depths. There was another dialup. Although they counted the power of soul all the way, there was no accident, Soon the party came to a stone platform. At this time, the spirit came out of the voice; "This is a very important place in our holy land. Dragon God, you can practice here. I''ll protect the Dharma for you outside. No one will disturb you. You can practice at ease."


    "OK! Thank you!" Su Tang arched his hand. Then, after Lingyou left, Su Tang said to the Dragon King; "If you don''t have anything to do, help me protect the Dharma. After all, this is a place for soul cultivation. We can''t completely recruit them, so you''d better take care of them after finishing it."


    After hearing his words, the Dragon King immediately nodded and said; "OK, Dragon God, you can rest assured to practice and leave the Dharma protection to your subordinates." when the voice fell, he found a place to do it. At this time, Su Tang looked at Ao Yu and tie tianruo and said; "As for you two, practice well. Although I don''t know whether the power of the soul here is useful to you, no matter the heaven and earth aura here is also very rich, and it is also a treasure land for not reading and practicing."


    "HMM." the two girls nodded at the same time, and then several people began to practice the word. Su Tang went up to the stone platform, took out the strange flower directly, took a deep breath, and swallowed it directly. As the strange flower entered his body, a very pure power burst out and went straight to his knowledge of the sea. Moreover, with the outbreak of this power, Su Tang was very comfortable as if he were wrapped in a hot spring. At this time, he also noticed that there were many jade slips next to the stone platform, and the divine text was also marked on the jade slips.


    Su Tang picked up one of the jade slips and quickly looked at it. After a while, he said with a surprised look in his eyes; "It''s true. I haven''t understood how to improve my soul. Now it''s convenient for me to have the understanding records left by these ancestors of soul cultivation. But my soul now needs at least five days to reach the purest state under the action of soul washing holy flower. I don''t know if I can transform my soul into the second path in only 15 days There are two levels. "


    It was recorded in the jade slips he saw just now that the way of soul has three levels. The first level is the way of soul before Su and Tang Dynasties, the primary illusory level. In this level, the power of soul is still illusory, and can only attack the soul body or the soul of the other party. The second level is called the condensed solid level. At this level, The power of the soul is like this. The power of the soul generally has the essence and can attack things such as the flesh. The third level is the final mentality of the way of the soul, that is, the legendary soul evolved into a divine mind.


    Su Tang, who didn''t know the way of soul before, can successfully complete the test after he has changed his soul power once. However, I''m afraid he has taken care of him very much after watching the ancestral God give him five years. Such a way of soul can''t be transformed in a period of time. If there are five years, Su Tang can give it a try at that time.


    Five days passed quickly. At this time, Su Tang had read all the jade slips on the stone platform, and his understanding of the way of soul was different. At the same time, his Lin roll directly returned to the purest state under the action of soul washing holy flower. On this day, Su Tang began to compress the power of soul according to the methods recorded in the jade slips.

 Chapter 928

    The Dragon King was also alert when he entered the cultivation state. Su Tang said before that it was right. This is also the hinterland of soul cultivation. Although this soul cultivation has no malice to himself and others all the time, after all, the evil name of the sin soul city is outside. Although they encouraged opposition, who knows if they will have any evil intentions?


    The Dragon King has been cultivating his divine power and physical power for many years. He is not interested in the power of soul at all. Therefore, although it is a holy land, he has no feeling at all. At most, it is the rich aura of heaven and earth. There is no way to cultivate with him in the dragon family, so he can wholeheartedly protect the law for Su and Tang.


    Ten days have passed since Su Tang''s compression. On this day, he suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, his whole temperament is completely different. He looks very pure and ethereal. His whole temperament has been completely sublimated. At this time, Su Tang on the stone platform is also very satisfied with the harvest of ten days, However, although there has been some sublimation, it has not really transformed into a second realm. There are still five days left. Su Tang has wavered in his heart. This soul transformation can not succeed casually.


    However, he didn''t give up at all. He only picked up a jade slip once and checked it carefully. As his attention was attracted, his whole eyes began to slowly empty the plaque. The soul power in the whole holy land quickly surged towards him. Suddenly, such a change occurred, even the Dragon King who didn''t practice the way of soul, I noticed it in an instant.


    Those ancestors of soul cultivation who had been practicing in the depths also opened their eyes one after another. After a look of surprise flashed in their eyes, they also broke the cave and flew towards the stone platform on the side of Su Tang. At the same time, they noticed that something was wrong. They also gave up their practice at the first time and rushed over quickly. When she arrived, those ancestors of soul cultivation, Has been blocked by the Dragon King.


    "Who are you and why are you in the sin soul tomb?" one of the old men noticed that Su Tang and others were not pure soul cultivation at all. As soon as he heard his words, the Dragon King said aloud; "My adult is practicing now. I will explain something to you later. If I disturb my adult''s practice, but who you are, I will make him pay the price." the Dragon King didn''t want to explain at this time, but said coldly, and his momentum broke out slowly.


    Aware of his strength, the old man''s face changed. The faces of all the soul Xius who came with him around were ugly. Seeing that the war between the two sides was imminent, Lingyou hurried over and said aloud; "Wait a minute, elders, they are all our own people." her voice appeared, and the old soul practitioners turned their heads one after another. After seeing Lingyou, the old man who spoke before asked; "Girl, what''s going on?"


    "Supreme elder, these are friends of the dragon family in the soul martial land. Now the hardship is greatly opened. They have entered the hardship. This time, they have received the invitation of the city Lord to come to the sin soul city for some things. At that time, my younger generation will tell you about it. The reason why they came here should be agreed by the city Lord." Lingyou quickly said.


    After hearing her words, the old man''s face slowly slowed down, turned his head and looked at the Dragon King, arched his hands and said; "I didn''t expect it was a friend of the Dragon nationality. I''m sorry just now. I didn''t find out the situation."


    "It''s too serious, but now my adults are in a critical period of cultivation. It''s not suitable for anyone to disturb here. If you want to say anything, please quit here first?" the Dragon King also arched his hand, and his tone was no longer stiff. As soon as he listened to his words, the old man nodded and said; "This is natural. The Epiphany state is not easy to enter. We''d better quit."


    The voice fell. Feng en retreated from the spiritual cultivation who came with those words, but the Dragon King was still guarding there and left the area. The supreme elder looked at the sound of Lingyou; "What does the city Lord mean this time? Even if the other party is a dragon, I''m afraid she wouldn''t let these people enter here if there was no iron tree."


    "Well, elder, you''ve been in this holy land, so you don''t know much about the outside situation. According to the city master, the seal of the ancestors has begun to loosen. In order to stop the ancestors from breaking the seal, the tianhun city has used reinforcement means. At the same time, it also wants to unite those martial artists in the soul martial arts mainland. This time, the Dragon God of the dragon family also appeared, and the voice on the mainland The hope is also very high, so the city Lord plans to let the Dragon God as the intermediary to dissolve the tens of thousands of years of gratitude and resentment between our sin soul city and tiansoul city. The Dragon God is also a person who practices the way of soul, but his state indicates the primary form, so the city Lord let him enter here to see if he has a chance to succeed. "Lingyou also quickly said the whole thing.


    After hearing this, the elder''s face said in surprise; "The seal of our ancestors really began to loosen?"


    "Indeed, our people have checked it, and our ancestors can break the seal in two or three years at most. The city master said that if we continue the previous state with the sky Soul City, I''m afraid my sin soul city will be in big trouble this time, so we want to use the reputation of the Dragon God on the mainland as a middleman." Lingyou nodded and replied.


    As her voice fell, the elder nodded and said aloud; "Well, if that''s the case, they can''t sit still in the sky soul city. They haven''t come to us for dinner these years. They''re afraid that if we''re forced to hurry, we''ll break the seal without breaking the means. Now that the seal has been loosened, if they don''t try their best to weaken our strength at this time, they won''t have a pulse when their ancestors appear and suppress us strongly There is a chance, and this ancestor has been sealed for tens of thousands of years. We don''t know how much power there is. I''m afraid they are also gambling. Now the people of the United soul force mainland hope to seal the ancestor again with the help of their harvest and the weak period when the ancestor appeared. "


    "Yes, although the strength of our sin soul city has been greatly improved over the years, it''s not enough to fight against the sky soul city. No wonder the city Lord will choose this." another elder also said.


    As his voice fell, all the people present nodded. At this time, Lingyou continued; "This time, the city Lord will let the Dragon God in, which is the thread draft. The Dragon God owes us a favor. If he doesn''t reconcile with the heavenly soul city at that time, it can at least ensure that those martial artists on the mainland won''t fight against us. In this way, even if the heavenly soul city wants to pay the old ancestor, there''s no way. As long as the old ancestor''s strength recovers, the heavenly soul city will come back It''s not enough. "


    "Well, this is really the best way. Well, since the city Lord arranged this thing, we won''t say anything. By the way, when is the Dragon God going to leave?" the supreme elder continued to say, and the spirit came out with his voice; "Five days later, the holy land will be opened again. At that time, the Dragon God will leave. The city Lord also asked me to inform the elders to leave together at that time. The war is imminent, and we need to be prepared all the time."


    "Yes, we old guys will leave here together in five days. We should be well prepared." the supreme elder continued. As his voice fell, everyone nodded.


    At this time, on the stone platform, Su Tang was in a state of unconsciousness, and his soul power in the sea was constantly deepened. Seeing him like this, the Dragon King outlined a smile for the longest time, and his heart was secretly surprised; "It''s really an extraordinary talent to use human body to achieve the position of Dragon God. He can enter the state of epiphany in the time when he contacts the way of real soul. I''m afraid his soul power will make a substantive leap this time."


    Such thoughts have fallen. Su Tang on the stone platform suddenly burst out. For a moment, the soul power stirring the holy land went crazy. With the passage of time, Su Tang''s soul power became stronger and more solid. At this time, if the soul cultivation outside would be very surprised. At this time, Su Tang''s soul power, It has already entered the solid state and is constantly improving towards the peak state.


    On the fourth day, Su Tang''s soul power had entered a very mysterious level, but he still didn''t wake up from the loading of Epiphany, and the soul power was constantly improving. At this time, Lingyou had already handled the things outside and tried her best. As soon as she saw Su Tang on the stone platform, her face was full of the look of Jinghai and muttered to herself; "How can this be possible, half a step, how to pay so much promotion."


    Hearing her murmur, the Dragon King was also slightly stunned, turned his head and looked at him and asked in a low voice; "Lingyou girl, what are you talking about?"


    "It''s amazing that the Dragon God adult has directly stepped into the half step divine mind from the primary form, and has not stopped yet. If he continues like this, he is likely to become the first person to step into the divine mind realm in tens of thousands of years." Lingyou replied in horror at this time. Hearing his words, the Dragon King is still a little confused, After all, he didn''t know the hierarchy of the way of soul.


    Aware of his doubts, Lingyou also explained quickly in a low voice; "The way of divine refining is divided into three levels. Before, the soul power of the Dragon God was only the primary form, followed by the spirit stone state, and finally the real state of divine thought, which is the highest form of the way of soul. Now the Dragon God has reached half a step of divine thought, and now he is still in the state of epiphany. If the opportunity is strong enough, he may directly take a step Enter the state of mind. "


    "It''s true, but isn''t it what the Dragon God always needs? If it''s good, there''s another thing to trouble Lingyou girl. The Dragon God doesn''t know when to wake up. I think the day when he leaves will be a little back for the time being." as soon as the Dragon king heard this, he was very surprised even though he was on duty about the way of soul, Regardless of the idol to Su Tang''s current state, tomorrow is the day to leave the holy land. I''m afraid there''s not enough time.


    "OK, I''ll contact the city Lord now and ask him to postpone the time to open the holy land." the voice fell, and Lingyou turned and left directly. Soon, in the sin soul city outside the holy land, the city Lord''s Lingmou received the news of Lingyou. The whole person was stunned, and the feast was full of horror.


    "Hiss! This talent is really amazing. Unexpectedly, it can become a primary form in just more than ten days. He can directly buy half a step''s mind. According to Lingyou''s calculation, if he continues to have an epiphany, he is likely to directly buy the legendary mind state. It''s amazing." after saying that, She also quickly passed on the delay in opening the holy land.


    In the holy land, quite a few also told the supreme elder and other elders what happened here. They all took a breath. However, since they want to postpone, they should postpone it. Anyway, they are not in a hurry.


    At the same time, in the illusory world of the ancestral God, a golden voice was also a voice of surprise; "Good boy, it''s amazing how quickly I got to this point. It seems that I have to give you this thing."


    Compared with your ease on both sides, Langya continent has entered a very tense state at this moment. The arrival of Tiangui clan is much faster than expected. Ying Long and others who seal there can''t do anything when they see things. Even if they have gathered people and horses, at the same time, Ying Long is also associated with Su Tang, but Su Tang is no longer in the world of heaven, He couldn''t feel Su Tang''s real dragon spirit at all.


    "Still no, where did the boy go?" in a camp hundreds of miles away from the sealed land, Ying Long opened his eyes and said. Hearing his words, the world God and others were dignified. At this time, Bai you said; "I think Su Tang has probably been given an independent position by the false shadow of the ancestral God, which does not belong to the ten thousand realms of the heavens, so you can''t feel him at all."


    "This... Now the situation has become like this. The Tiangui clan may come down directly at any time. I don''t know what happened. The seal is broken too fast." Ying Long said one day, she frowned and said aloud. With his voice falling, there was a very powerful power fluctuation outside. At the same time, The roar of dragon pride also came; "The whole army is ready for war!"


    Long Ao''s voice resounded through the whole sky. Ying Long and others dared not be careless. The masters broke through the air one after another, and the world God behind him shouted loudly; "The gods went to war with me." the voice fell, and hundreds of thousands of strong gods broke through the air one after another. Soon they came to a place ten miles away from the seal and looked at the broken seal from a distance. Long Ao also flew over from a distance and carried a dark arm.


    At the sight of this arm, everyone present was surprised. At this time, the dragon was proud and said; "Just now there were three Tiangui people in the seal. They should be spies from the front line army. I killed two and seriously injured one. The guy has escaped back. I''m afraid Tiangui people will come soon."


    At the moment when the sound fell, a powerful and abnormal Jiuyou force came from the seal, which directly shattered the broken seal. The next moment, the dark army also came out of the void channel. As soon as the first Tiangui family appeared, they shouted loudly; "Boys and girls, this time we must beat down Langya. The shame tens of thousands of years ago must be washed away and killed for me."


    When the voice fell, the Tiangui people behind him shouted one after another, killed him, and rushed towards Yinglong and others. At the sight of such a muzzle, the world God also shouted without falling behind; "Defend the mainland, the gods listen to orders and kill!"


    Tens of thousands of years of fatalistic battle began, and the people and horses of both sides soon collided and knew each other. In a moment, the aura of heaven and earth on the whole Langya continent exploded wildly, the wind roared, and the sky was dark, just like the end of the world. Those who turned into martial arts took their lover Po you one after another and hid in the sect array or deep mountain.

 Chapter 929

    The war of Langya continent has been started, and Su Tang, who is in the holy land of the soul city of suffering and sin, has also taken the most critical step. After taking this step, he can achieve the complete transformation of the power of God and soul, and complete the goal of this trial.


    At this time, many people have gathered on the periphery of the world, and the soul cultivation in the whole holy land has been far away to witness the birth of the first strong God in tens of thousands of years.


    "It''s been ten days, but he hasn''t woken up yet. It seems that he may be the first one to take any step." the supreme elder whispered to Su Tang, looking at the man on the platform. His spiritual cultivation has reached half a step for many years, but he hasn''t made any progress. Now he suddenly sees such a person and is about to buy it, He couldn''t help feeling.


    I think he has been trapped in this realm for 10000 or 20000 years. Now, the person in front of him has just spent more than a month to successfully buy half step shennian directly from the primary form. What envy is this, but he also understands that this kind of thing can''t be envied, and the Epiphany state can''t be met.


    "Bang!" suddenly on the stone platform, a muffled sound broke out in Su Tang''s body. At the next moment, the power of the soul around his body completely degenerated in an instant, soliciting a very overbearing power. The moment this power appeared, it directly suppressed the hot soul xiudu of the supreme elders. At this time, Su Tang was a well deserved king in their hearts, One by one, they couldn''t control the impulse to kneel.


    "Hoo!" Su Tang suddenly stood up on the stone platform, his eyes suddenly opened, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes. The next moment, the thoughts around his body were in his mind, and he was recognized by the sea for a moment


    "Succeeded!" feeling his state, Su Tang''s face was also salivating with a momentary excited look. At this time, a pure light rushed to the sky, directly lost the obstacle of space, and appeared on Su Tang''s head. Suddenly, such an accident occurred. Those soul practitioners who knelt on the ground stood up one after another, and the supreme elder shouted loudly; "Who is so bold to break into the holy land?"


    "I''m not looking for you. I don''t have anything to do with you. Get back." the voice of the empty shadow in the air also sounded. It was really the empty shadow of the ancestral God. At this time, Su Tang also said; "Don''t worry, everyone. This is looking for me."


    The voice fell, and the supreme elder and others stopped talking. At this time, the ancestral God in the sky had a virtual shadow; "Ha ha, you''re good, boy. I didn''t expect you to succeed in less than a year. It seems that I underestimated you at the beginning."


    "Hehe, the younger generation is lucky this time. If you follow step by step, you won''t succeed in five years. I''m a complete test now, elder." Su Tang also said with a smile. When he heard what he said, everyone present was stunned. After verification, the gods need to say with a smile; "Of course, it''s finished. It''s more fake and perfect than I expected. What''s the matter, boy? Are you going to leave or stay here and finish the things here?"


    "Now that the test has been completed, I have nothing to worry about, but there are still some things I need to deal with here, so please give me some time." Su Tang said immediately. His success this time is entirely due to the sin soul city, So he also plans to completely resolve the grievances between the sin soul city and the sky soul city before leaving.


    "It''s all right. I can give you time, but boy, you can''t waste too much time here. When I was in the illusory world, I felt that there was a big riot in the spirit of heaven and earth on the other side of Langxie mainland. It''s likely that an unprecedented war broke out." the virtual shadow of the LORD God said again, yes,? He is just a divine mind, but his ancestral God fantasy is also mentioned with Langya continent, so any major situation on Langya continent will affect him.


    "What, is it that the people of the Tiangui clan have come?" upon hearing this, Su Tang''s face immediately changed, and he spoke solemnly. When he heard his words, the ancestral God spoke aloud; "I don''t know about this. Regardless of me, there was a lot of noise on the Langya mainland this time. Even the ancestral God''s dreamland was affected. I have seen the ghost clan before this day. They are all powerful and ambitious people. If they are really classics on the Langya mainland, they may have appeared this time."


    "Well, thank you for telling me. I will finish things here as soon as possible, but how can I leave here?" Su Tang nodded. Now things are not urgent. Even if he wants to go back, he won''t be able to go back in a moment and a half. In addition, there are still some things that need him to deal with here. After hearing his words, Zu Shen made a false shadow and said; "As long as you leave first, call me. I don''t have to give you any more tests. I''ll come and take you away myself."


    "OK, thank you, master!" the voice fell, and the virtual shadow of the ancestral God also disappeared directly. At this time, Su Tang also sorted out his mood and looked at the sound of Lingyou; "Let''s go, let''s leave here." the voice fell. With a wave of his hand, a stone gate appeared over the holy land. The next moment, Su Tang and the Dragon King flew directly towards the stone gate. Lingyou and others were also slightly stunned, but they followed closely.


    At this time, Lingmou in the sin soul city suddenly felt the appearance of the holy stone gate. She was also slightly stunned. The next moment she quickly walked out of the hall. As soon as she came out, Su Tang and others came out of the stone gate, followed by a kind of soul cultivation. Seeing ID Su Tang at this time, Lingmou''s face changed and exclaimed; "The realm of divine thought."


    "City leader, I don''t have time to talk to you in detail now. You go to tianhun city with me. This time, I want to deal with the things on your side as soon as possible." as soon as Su Tang landed, he spoke directly. When he heard this, his eyes were slightly stunned. At this time, Lingyou, who had landed, came forward and spoke out; "Lord, a big war broke out in the hometown of the Dragon God. He should remember to go back and support."


    "It''s true, but it won''t be so easy to agree on the other side of tianhun city?" Lingmou said aloud. After listening to her words, Su Tang thought for a while and said aloud; "If you don''t agree, you''ll get their agreement. I don''t have much time to take care of their thoughts and ambitions now." the voice fell, and Ling Mou was a little stunned. Then he nodded happily and said in a voice; "Well, in that case, I''ll follow the Dragon God."


    When the voice fell, Su Tang also directly took the Dragon King Tuo people to break through the air. Lingmou also followed up after explaining to Lingyou. Several people soon came to the transmission array. Lingmou also quickly started the transmission array. A quarter of an hour later, they appeared on the back mountain of tianhun city. At this time, Su Tang flew directly towards tianhun city without any stop.


    As soon as he flew to the city Lord''s mansion, Su Tang''s voice remembered; "Senior in white, the younger generation Su Tang is back." the voice fell, white and others appeared one after another, and the previous Gong Yun and others came out. At this time, white found the spirit eyes around Su Tang at the first glance. His face changed, and there was a trace of coldness in his eyes looking at Su Tang.


    "Dragon God, have you gone to the sin soul city?" Bai Yi said aloud. When he heard his words, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Indeed, it has passed, and I know some things. This time I came with the city master Lingmou, just to resolve your previous gratitude and resentment."


    After listening to his words, all the people in the heavenly soul city were stunned. The face of Lingmou was very familiar to all the soul practitioners in the heavenly soul city. Now I didn''t expect that the Dragon God actually brought Lingmou to the heavenly soul city. What else did he say to resolve gratitude and resentment? What''s the situation? Those who are not in a high position are very confused.


    At this time, hearing Su Tang''s words, Bai Yi smiled coldly and said aloud; "Dragon God, what are you for? This is a matter between our soul cultivation. I''m afraid you are not qualified to speak as an outsider?"


    "Presumptuous! As long as you dare to say another word disrespectful to the Dragon God, our dragon family will immediately declare war on your tianhun city." hearing the words in white, the Dragon King''s face sank and shouted loudly, and his voice fell. All the strong people of the dragon family stood up one after another. Because Su Tang delayed coming back this time, After a simple arrangement, longsu worried the people of the dragon family and the dragon family. Now the reasonable strength of the dragon family can be said to be no worse than that of the sin soul city.


    "Hum! I didn''t expect you to be such a person. Well, I mistook white clothes for the wrong person, and you all get out of tianhun city." hearing the danger of the Dragon King, white clothes didn''t dare to continue to say anything. He gave a cold hum, waved and said. Looking at him, Su Tang''s face was a little ugly, and then said coldly; "I don''t care what grudges you have, and whether what you said before is true or not. White clothes, I can tell you clearly that I can help you strengthen the seal and break the seal immediately. Since you don''t tell the truth, I''ll break the seal directly now to see whether it''s the devil or the ancestor of soul repair."


    The sound fell, and without waiting for the white clothes to react, Su Tang waved his hand, a powerful force of thought, went straight to the valley behind the mountain of tianhun City, and directly hit the seal. Xia Yierkang''s seal was fragmented, and a sound also appeared; "For tens of thousands of years, I didn''t expect that lingxuan would see the sun again."


    At the moment when the mysterious voice fell, the spirit eyes standing beside Su Tang immediately knelt down and said respectfully; "Lingmou pays homage to his ancestors."


    At this time, Bai Yi''s face was pale and lingxuan broke the seal, which was not what he wanted to see. At the same time, he was very frightened by Su Tang''s strength. The state of mind, that was a state that no one could reach in the whole suffering for tens of thousands of years. How could su Tang reach such a state so quickly.


    At this time, Su Tang also calmly looked at the seal direction. He was very familiar with the sound. It was the sound he heard when strengthening the seal. With the reaction of his soul eyes, Su Tang also understood. I''m afraid it was really a sin. The soul city had bought its ancestors. At this time, a white sound slowly flew out of the seal and directly flew over, After struggling, he looked at his spiritual eyes and smiled and said aloud; "Get up, I didn''t expect that after many years, the descendants who can connect with me on the computer are not bad. It seems that you should hide well these years." her voice fell. She looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "Thank you for your help."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome. Since the elder has appeared, I''ll leave it to you, and the younger generation will leave first." after saying that, Su Tang is ready to leave. At this time, lingxuan whispers; "Well, I can see that you are eager. The matter here is also a matter of my soul cultivation. It''s really hard for you to intervene. Don''t thank me for your kindness. I''ll repay you if I have a chance in the future."


    Su Tang didn''t know what she said. He took the dragon people and left tianhun city directly. This time, he was ready to leave after returning to the soul Wu mainland. He didn''t know that he had no chance to come back, so he didn''t take the return of lingxuan to heart. This time, it was even a favor. After all, if it weren''t for the help of the sin Soul City, he wouldn''t reach the level of God soon, and he wouldn''t know that a war had broken out in Langya mainland. If he continued to promise here, he wouldn''t know what Langya mainland would look like when he returned to Langya mainland.


    He has always been very cautious about the Tiangui clan. This time, the Tiangui clan has come to Langya mainland for the third time. With the experience of the first two times and the suppression and development of the false world gods, I''m afraid the Tiangui clan coming this time is unprecedentedly powerful, so Su Tang can''t continue to delay. After all, he will go back immediately.


    After the dead silence, Su Tang said to the Dragon King; "There were still many things to do, but now there is a big problem in my hometown. I must go back immediately. If I have a chance in the future, I will come back here and give you advice at that time."


    "My subordinates understand that if the Dragon God adult has something to do, you can go. Originally, I also wanted to leave with you, but the dragon family here still needs the subordinate host to leave with you. However, girl Ao Yu has a strong blood. I believe that the sharpening of war will improve faster. I hope she can help the Dragon God adult at that time. I hope the Dragon God will take girl Ao Yu with you." Upon hearing Su Tang''s words, the Dragon King also nodded. He also heard what Zu Shen Xu Ying said before. Su Tang was worried. Of course, he wouldn''t say more, but Ao Yu''s blood didn''t develop best with them at all, so he very much hoped that Su Tang would leave with AO Yu. As for when he would come back, He doesn''t mind. After all, the dragon has a long life.


    "Well, Ao Yu''s talent is really strong. Staying here will only delay her and let him hone with me. She will grow up faster. But this battle is very dangerous. I can''t guarantee her safety. I''m afraid if something happens to her." Su Tang ordered to take you with him. Su Tang is also very clear about Ao Yu''s talent, You can understand the real dragon bully body at a young age. Although her blood is special, her talent is also very rare in the golden dragon blood. The dragon family in the soul Wu continent is too backward to give Ao Yu the best development.


    "Hehe, the members of our dragon clan are honed from the fire of war. Even if they succeed without fighting, they are also paper tigers. Ao Yu follows the Dragon God. No matter what happens, it is her own destiny." after that, he looked at Ao Yu and said aloud; "Girl, are you afraid?"


    As soon as he heard his words, Ao Yu''s eyes reddened slightly and his voice came out; "I''m not afraid. In order to become stronger, I''m willing to leave with the Dragon God, but my father..."


    "Hahaha, well, it''s worthy of being a member of our mixed dragon family. Don''t worry about us. No one on the soul Wu continent can threaten our dragon family. Don''t worry, I''ll go to your mother''s side and say, you follow the Dragon God." the Dragon King laughed. Although he said so, his eyes were reluctant to give up and noticed his reluctance to give up, Ao Yu''s tears also slowly flowed down.


    Seeing this, Su Tang said aloud; "Well, don''t worry, Dragon King. I''ll try my best to protect Aoyu girl. When the war is over, I''ll bring her back and return you a very powerful Golden Dragon Aoyu." the voice fell, and the Dragon King nodded. Then Su Tang flew directly to Baodao with Ao Yu and tie tianruo. Su Tang''s su Tang was so fast that he soon returned to Baodao.


    After simply telling the villagers on the island what happened, the old village head also spoke quickly; "OK, let''s get ready now and leave with the Dragon God." Su Tang nodded at his words. Half an hour later, everyone was ready. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Ladies and gentlemen, this new space is very fibrous. I''ll put you into my artifact palace and take you away. Don''t resist."


    When the voice fell, he released the Thor palace. A huge baptism also included all the people present in an instant. Ao Yu and tie tianruo also entered. At this time, Su Tang shouted at the sky; "Master zushen, I''m ready."


    At the moment when the voice fell, a golden light came from Tian''er Jin, and then Su Tang''s body began to empty. The next moment, he had returned to the ancestral God''s illusion. At this time, the main God''s virtual shadow smiled at him and said; "Oh, boy, it seems that you are in a hurry. How can you deal with it quickly."


    "Yes, if something goes wrong in this war, Langya mainland will be doomed, and the younger generation can''t help worrying." Su Tang nodded and said aloud. Hearing his words, Zu Shen Xu Ying nodded and said aloud; "OK, then I won''t be wordy. Here you are." the voice fell, and a colored stone wrapped in the power of emptiness appeared in front of Su Tang.


    Seeing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked in a voice; "Elder, what is this?" when he asked, the ancestor God smiled and said; "At this time, the void mind is like a treasure in the endless void. At the beginning, it was very suitable in the world of the heavens. I accidentally said that Yuan Lei wanted to use this thing to improve his cultivation and reach the realm of the void walker, but he didn''t expect to encounter an accident in the world of the heavens, resulting in the death of the body. This thing can''t be used. Boy, you have mastered the divine refining It''s a kind of death road, but your current cultivation is too weak, and it''s not enough to give full play to the governance you achieve. With this thing, maybe you can become a void walker, and then you can destroy it with the speed of a heavenly turtle. "


    "Hiss! How powerful?" Su Tang took a breath and said aloud.

 Chapter 930

    "Ha ha, OK, boy, I''ll take you away." the ancient god Xu Ying smiled and said in a voice. With his voice falling, Su Tang put away his empty heart and asked aloud; "How to use this thing?"


    The ancient god Xu Ying smiled and said in a voice; "It''s all up to you to explore. It''s useless for me to say more. Before you leave, I''ll give you a piece of advice. The ghost clan is not as simple as you think. I''m afraid there will be an ancient void clan behind you. You must be careful. If you don''t let the girl of Narcissus teach you the cultivation method of the power of chaos, follow the chaos God has many enemies, but he also has many friends. He will be noticed by the enemy and his friends. It is uncertain what will happen at that time. "


    "Thank you for reminding me. I will be careful." Su Tang nodded. At this time, the ancient god Xu Ying continued; "Boy, I think your dragon god bully seems to be seriously broken this time. A war is about to break out. I''m afraid you''ll have some cruel trouble if you go back in this state. Since I hurt you this time, I''m also obliged to recover your injury."


    The sound fell, and a golden light directly shrouded Su Tang. With the emergence of the golden light, Su Tang''s Dragon God bully body also involuntarily launched itself. Xia Yierkang''s broken scales began to recover slowly. It was not long before the Dragon God bully body really recovered. At this time, Su Tang also found that the virtual shadow of the sound of gongs and drums seemed to be much dimmed, His face changed and he exclaimed; "Senior, you..."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''ve lived long enough. I''m a wisp of divine thought to wait for the emergence of the heirs. Now you''ve completely passed all Gao Yan''s long cherished wishes, and I don''t need to stay here in the world. Boy, this ancient god''s false alarm will be yours in the future. If you want to send back the people you brought from the soul martial mainland, Only through here can I enter the soul martial world. Hahaha, I didn''t expect that I would fall into the world of heaven. "


    The voice fell and the ancient god''s virtual shadow began to dissipate slowly. At the moment of dissipating the money, the ancient god''s virtual shadow waved his hand, and Su Tang was rejected by the ancient god''s magic world. He returned to Langya continent. Su Tang stood on the West wasteland and thought about the words of the ancient god''s virtual shadow before. He meditated quietly, and then he nodded and said aloud; "It''s true. Although there are enemies, there are also friends. It''s unknown what the final result will be. The power of chaos is my biggest dependence. If I don''t improve quickly, it''s really unreasonable."


    At this time, Su Tang had planned to improve the power of chaos even if his heart was exposed. Now the Tiangui clan is no longer a simple Tiangui clan. It is not difficult to see from the words of the ancient god that there must be a void ancient clan behind the Tiangui clan. If there is no absolutely powerful power, there is no way to suppress the Tiangui clan.


    Su Tang also made a decision to play with these. At this time, he didn''t hinder him from talking more. He rushed directly to the place where the void devil bug in the West wasteland was located. Along the way, he also paid attention to the situation below. Along the way, his face became very gloomy.


    "I didn''t expect that the people of Tiangui clan came so fast. The seal could last for several years. First, it suddenly broke. It seems that it may be the ghost of the void ancient clan." the voice fell, and a fighting sound came from Su Tang''s ear. With the sound, Su Tang''s face changed, and the direction of the fighting sound was the Western wasteland overlord, wasteland.


    Thinking that the wasteland clan also had some origins with himself, Su tangdang even flew there quickly. From a distance, he found that four or five heavenly ghosts in black armor were fighting with the people of the wasteland clan. Although they had only general strength, the people of the wasteland clan were very proud of the school, and there was no way to stop them. If there were not the blessing of the array, I''m afraid Huang Zong will be slaughtered.


    At this time, Su Tang also found the figure of Nan Tianjun inside the array. At this time, his body was stained with blood and started to pale to urge the divine power to maintain the array.


    "Hold on, everyone. The reinforcements of the city of gods are in trouble. Don''t let these evil garbage into the wasteland." Nan Tianjun shouted while inputting divine power to maintain the array. When he heard his words, a Tiangui family laughed coldly; "Now the safety waste of the city of gods can''t protect themselves. Will they come to you mortals? Don''t dream of being trapped by the sun. You''d better open the array obediently. I can give you a happy way to die."


    The voice fell, and a hint flashed in Su Tang''s eyes. At the next moment, the power of the divine mind directly suppressed the Tiangui clan who spoke. This divine mind is a kind of Avenue. Although Su Tang can''t give full play to its power now, it''s more than enough to crush a small taboo Tiangui clan. The divine mind came and the ghost clan laughed that day, At the next moment, the whole body burst out directly. At the same time, Su Tang''s chaotic power also burst out and twisted those corpses into fly ash.


    "What person!" he exclaimed when he found that a companion was suddenly killed, and the rest of the Tiangui clan were shocked.


    "People who want your lives!" the voice fell, and Su Tang''s figure also appeared. The outbreak of chaotic power directly shrouded the ghost families in these days. At the next moment, all the ghost families were completely turned into fly ash. At this time, you an Tianjun also noticed the person who suddenly appeared. His eyes burst into surprise and shouted; "Lord Su Tang!"


    "Hey, I didn''t expect the Tiangui clan to come so quickly. Nanzong, I think you''d better give up here for a while and find a safe place to hide first. You can''t participate in the war of Tiangui clan." the voice fell, and Su Tang directly broke into the air. Looking at Su Tang garden area, Nan Tianjun nodded slowly, There was a faint feeling in his eyes and a voice; "Lord Su Tang is right. We can''t take part in the battle of the Tiangui clan at all. This time, five Tiangui clan almost came to my whole wasteland. In the past, I only fought to make many of my classmates die. Everyone, I''m a sinner."


    "Patriarch, this time it doesn''t matter to you. If it weren''t for you, we might die. This time it''s not any of US''s fault, but the enemy is too powerful." at this time, an elder said. With his voice falling, all the people present lowered their heads and flashed the angry flame in their eyes. Yes, it''s too weak, Even when their homes were invaded by the enemy, they had no way to fight back and could only live a miserable life.


    "Hey, let''s go. Listen to Lord Su Tang''s words. Let''s evacuate temporarily and find a safe and secret place to settle down first, practice hard and hope to do something." Nan Tianjun said a little bald, and then the barbarians evacuated as a whole. Su Tang soon came to the hole of the void demon insect. As soon as he was about to enter it, he felt it, There were waves of divine power fluctuations, and he was also slightly stunned. Then he also responded. Huang Zong has asked for the resources of the city of the gods. I''m afraid these people are the reinforcements from the city of the gods.


    The voice fell, and a familiar voice rushed out of the cave. Su Tang shouted in surprise; "Han Pang." when someone called himself, Han Pang, who had just been touched, was stunned. After seeing that it was su Tang, he also shouted in surprise; "Your boy is back. You don''t know. We''ve been busy these days."


    "Why? Didn''t the fighting just break out? How could it become like this?" Su Tang said aloud. Since he received the news of the ancient god, it has only been a day. How could Langya land become like this?


    At the mention of your words, Han pangzi said aloud; "It''s been three months since the battle broke out. This time, the Tiangui clan Ali is too fierce and powerful. The front will be occupied three months ago. Neither of us has taken advantage of it. Now the Tiangui clan has completely entered the Langya mainland and scattered to attack those annoying sects. Go, Su Tang. You''re right here. We''ve received the call for help from the huangzong."


    "Slow down, don''t go. I killed the anxie Tiangui clan when I passed by the wasteland sect. I''ve told the wasteland sect to find a safe place to hide and don''t have to go." Su Tang grabbed Han Bangzi and said aloud. When he heard what he said, Han pangzi nodded and said; "That''s good. The Western wasteland is very huge, and there are already some deep mountain wasteland forests. It''s really difficult to deal with if the Lord of heaven hides here. This time I came here to garrison in the Western wasteland to prevent the people of the Tiangui family from hiding in the Western wasteland." the voice fell, and there were a large number of upgraded strong people in the cave behind him.


    Seeing this, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, I''ll leave it to you. Now I''ll go back to the eastern regions and find out about the situation in the mainland. Remember to inform me quickly. I''ll bring someone from Su Tang as soon as possible."


    "Well, OK, Su Tang, go back to the eastern regions. Master Ying Long and others are very anxious these days. They haven''t heard from you. Now that you''re back, the good days of those guys of the Tiangui clan are over." Han pangzi nodded. Then after they said goodbye, Han pangzi settled in the western wilderness with thousands of upgraded strongmen, Su Tang also directly returned to the eastern region through the void wormhole.


    As soon as he got out of the hell ghost Valley, Su Tang flew directly into the sky towards the God empire. After a while, he returned to Su''s house. At this time, when he received the news of Su Tang''s return, all the people quickly gathered in the hall. At this time, Ying long said; "You''ve come back. You''ve been away for more than a year, but you''ve come back. If you don''t come back, Langya mainland will be in real trouble."


    "Well, I met fat Han before. He lived with me a little. I don''t know. Elder, you''d better tell me about our current situation in detail." Su Tang said aloud. At this time, Yun Yun also came in from the outside with a little girl. When one came to Su Tang, his dizzy eyes were slightly red. At this time, Su Tang looked at him and smiled and said aloud; "I''m back."


    Although it was just a simple sentence, I came back, but it contained too many feelings, which made Yun Yun cry directly. Seeing this situation, Ying Long and others stood up slowly. At this time, Ying Long said aloud; "Boy, the situation in Langya mainland is relatively stable now. You two get together first. I''ll come to you after I''ve got the current situation later."


    After that, without waiting for Su Tang to speak, he left with others. There were only Yun Yun, Su Tang and the little girl who came in with Yun Yun. At this time, Yun Yun wiped some European tears and said to the little girl around her; "Xun''er, this is your father. Haven''t you always wanted to find your father? Why don''t you cry when you see your father?"


    As soon as the little girl heard Yun Yun''s words, she tilted her little head and looked at Su Tang. Then she cried in a sweet, waxy voice; "Daddy!"


    "Hahaha, how old is Xiaoxun? Come on, hurry up and hug her father." Su Tang laughed as soon as he heard the little girl call himself. He quickly went forward and half squatted to pick Xiaoxun up. He has been away for more than a year. Xiaoxun was almost one year old at the beginning, but now she is hi two years old. Unexpectedly, he went out, When she comes back, her daughter will call her father.


    This made Su Tang very happy. Seeing their father and daughter laughing, Yun Yun on one side also smiled happily. In the evening, Ying Long and others came to the hall again. At this time, Su Tang said to Yun Yun; "Take Xiao Xun down first."


    "Hmm!" Yun Yun took Xiao xun''er from Su Tang''s arms, said to Yinglong and others, and was ready to leave. At this time, Xiao xun''er said aloud; "Mom, I don''t want to leave my father. I''m here. Grandpa Yinglong, I want to be here." hearing the girl''s words, yunyun also said with a smile; "Your father wants to tell Grandpa Yinglong something. You can''t be here."


    Hearing Yun Yun''s words, Xiao xun''er looked wrongly at Su Tang sitting on the throne. Seeing his daughter''s small eyes, Su Tang''s heart was suddenly full of love and said with a smile; "Then stay. There''s nothing you can''t listen to anyway." then he waved to Xiao xun''er and said; "Find your son and come to Dad."


    Hearing this, Xiao xun''er''s face burst into a bright smile. Then he ran towards Su Tang quickly. Seeing her appearance, Ying Long and others laughed. At this time, Su Tang held Xiao xun''er. Ying Long''s naphthylamine was also a jade slip from the Empire. Su Tang checked the jade slip quickly, and then his face said solemnly; "How serious is it? It seems that the Tiangui clan is really well prepared this time."


    "Indeed, their affairs are too powerful. They are completely different from what we met in ancient times. Moreover, they have mastered a special secret method. This time, how much mainland support we have can suppress them. It is because of the existence of this secret method that such a stalemate can occur." After seeing the records in Su Tang''s jade slips, Ying Long also spoke.


    "Secret method? It seems that what the ancient god said is really good. I''m afraid there are people of the void ancient clan behind the ghost clan that day. If so, it would be really troublesome." Su Tang said aloud. Ying Long and others changed their faces when they heard him. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Our current strength is not much different from theirs. This is a protracted war. Neither side can make mistakes. However, their strongest combat strength has not yet appeared. I''m afraid they are also waiting and preparing for a full-scale war with us."


    "Well, what you said is really good. This time, you really didn''t see his strongest combat power. Instead, they began to infiltrate all regions of Langya continent. Obviously, they wanted to fight a protracted war with us." Ying Long also nodded. He was very clear about Su Tang''s ability. He could see the plan of Tiangui clan in how long. Of course, his mind was not ordinary.


    "In that case, let''s disperse the people of the city of gods and guard each area separately, and let the people of the shadow clan and the chaos clan touch. We set up a huge transmission array in the city of gods in each area, ready to show support at any time. Since they want to infiltrate, we can''t let them infiltrate." Su Tang said again, falling with his voice, Ying Long also nodded. That''s what he thought before, but he was afraid that there would be problems if he talked about the dispersion of power. After all, although the people of the chaotic clan and the shadow clan came to support, they had a deep relationship with Su Tang. If their orders were issued, there would be some resistance between the shadow clan and the chaotic clan, So Ying Long and others don''t know what to do.


    Now that Su Tang is back, I believe all the strong people who came to support will listen to his orders. Ying Long also arranged quickly. After Ying Long and others left, Su Tang asked Su Zhan; "Father, I remember we used to live in the forbidden area of the eastern regions for a while. Is there anyone living there now?"


    "No, no one has passed for many years. What''s the matter?" Su Zhan asked puzzled. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "This time I came to another independent plane. In the process of walking through, I met the past. I almost died and fell into the sea. I was saved by people from a small fishing village. So when I came back this time, I brought them here. Now they are mortals in the thunder god palace. They don''t have much accomplishments, so I want to arrange a safer place for them The whole place. "


    "Oh, that''s true. Well, I''ll arrange it now. These are our benefactors of the Su family, and I will arrange it." as soon as Su Zhan heard that these people saved Su Tang, his heart was full of gratitude. At this time, Su Tang waved his hand and the two figures appeared in the hall of the Su family.


    Seeing the two figures suddenly appeared, Yun Yun on one side and Xiao xun''er in Su Tang''s arms were stunned, and Xiao xun''er said aloud; "Eh, where did these two sisters come from? Why haven''t you seen them before?"


    Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Let me introduce to you, this is Ao Yu, a dragon girl of the soul martial mainland. She is a golden dragon. She came out with me this time to sharpen. As for this is a girl in the fishing village I told you, tie tianruo, with extraordinary talent, so I took her as an apprentice."


    God fell down, and Yun Yun on one side also noticed tie tianruo, and a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes; "Congenital sword body? You have reached the peak cultivation achievement of Emperor Wu at a young age. Tut Tut, Su Lang, your disciple is extraordinary." one day, Su Tang smiled at her words, and then he said to tie tianruo; "Tianruo, this is your Shiniang."


    As soon as he listened to his words, tie tianruo''s eyes lit up and quickly saluted; "Tianruo pays a visit to Shiniang." tianruo is only eight or nine years old. She is also a congenital spirit, so she looks very spiritual. She is very cute like a porcelain doll. Yun Yun also likes it very much and says with a smile; "Well, well, Xiao tianruo, come to Shiniang."

 Chapter 931

    The next day, Su Zhan had arranged to resettle the villagers of the fishing village. Early in the morning, he took Su Tang and others to the place where the eastern region forbidden area was located. At noon, Su Tang had entered the place where the Su family and the Zhan family had settled, but no one had lived here for many years.


    "It''s much more convenient." looking at the environment here, Su Tang smiled and nodded with satisfaction. At this time, tie tianruo, who was beside him, also looked at it and cried happily; "Shifu, is this the place where my father and I will live in the future? It''s so beautiful here." this is the forbidden area where East meets. Although it''s because of Tiantao, no one has set foot here for many years except the Su family and the war family. When the Su family was here, it has been transformed into a very livable place.


    It was like a paradise. Ao Yu nodded and said when he heard her voice fall; "Indeed, it''s very suitable to live here, and it''s also very secret. I believe people of Tiangui clan won''t come." at the moment when her voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said; "It''s as simple as you think. In fact, there was Tiangui clan here many years ago. Besides, today''s Tiangui clan really wants to penetrate into Langya continent. These secret places are also very useful to us, so I''ll arrange the next defense and attack array here to prevent Tiangui The people of the tribe come here. "


    Hearing his words, Yun Yun on one side also spoke out; "Well, this place has a good environment. It''s better not to let it be contaminated by the war." Yun Yun also likes this place very much. At this time, Xiao xun''er next to her looks at it and speaks aloud; "Grandpa, did we live here?"


    "Yes, come to xiaoxun''er, and grandpa will show you inside." Su Zhan said with a smile. His voice fell, and xiaoxun''er trotted towards him. At this time, Su Tang also took out the Thor palace. With a flash of light, a large group of people in simple clothes appeared on the empty ground and were suddenly taken out, which stunned everyone. However, after seeing Su Tang, Everyone was relieved.


    The old village head spoke out; "Lord Su Tang, where are we?"


    "Hehe, this is Langya continent. We have left the soul martial continent. This is my hometown. Old village head, this is where I find you a place to settle down. Have a look. How are you satisfied?" Su Tang said with a smile. This is tietianruo who has run to Tieshan. At this time, I heard his words, Everyone present looked around.


    After a while, everyone was very satisfied, and the old village head nodded happily; "Well, well, I''m very satisfied. I didn''t expect to leave the soul martial land and Langya land soon. I didn''t expect that my old man''s generation could come to another place. I thought that the non mixed land was the only world."


    "Yes, in the past, we were all ordinary people. We had never been in touch with the world of cultivation at all. It was amazing that there were so many magical things in the world of cultivators." Tieshan held tietianruo in his arms and said with a smile. As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and said with a smile; "Well, since everyone is satisfied, let''s go in and have a look. This place used to be the place where my su family lived in seclusion. Originally, we wanted to arrange you in the God Empire, but now there is war in Langya mainland, which is too dangerous outside. It''s very secret, and there are many daily items. There is a big river in it, everyone They are all fishermen. There is no need to worry about food. "


    Hearing what he said, the people present nodded and the party quickly entered. Then Su Tang arranged many arrays here and told these people not to leave here. At the same time, Su Zhan also said that he would send someone to send them some daily things in a few days. After dealing with all this, Su Tang also left here with the others.


    Back to the God Empire, Su Tang directly found Bai you and spoke out; "Miss Bai, can you contact the Narcissus patriarch? I have something."


    "Oh? Su Tang, you haven''t planned it?" Bai you asked after hearing his words. She also knew Su Tang''s secret. Now there is basically no big trouble here in Langya mainland. At this time, it''s for this secret, that is, the cultivation method of the power of chaos.


    "Well, some words of the ancient god made me understand a lot of things." Su Tang nodded and said in a voice. When he heard his words, Bai you said in a voice; "You can contact the patriarch at any time, but the situation in Langya mainland seems very stable, but in fact the dark tide is surging. If you follow me now, you will see the water world. If something happens here, will it be very troublesome?" Bai you is also very clear about the situation in Langya mainland these days.


    Su Tang came back yesterday and issued an order. Now the people and horses all over Langya mainland have not been in place, and the large-scale transmission array has not been successfully arranged. Similarly, their actions will certainly attract the attention of Tiangui clan. If they sneak attack at this time, there will still be great trouble for Langya mainland.


    "Well, I know that. I just want you to contact the Narcissus patriarch first and tell her what I intend to do. As for going to the magic water world, it''s not urgent for the time being. We can leave after everything on the mainland stabilizes." Su Tang nodded and said in a voice. Although he has been cultivating his soul power on the soul martial mainland during this period, However, he also studied his chaotic power all the time, but there was no progress at all. It was the 10% power he had mastered at the beginning, and there was no movement at all.


    Only 10% of the power of chaos is very powerful, but it is obviously not enough to deal with the endless ancient clan behind it. Therefore, Su Tang is so eager to quickly obtain the secret method of narcissus to master the power of chaos. If it goes well, he will have a chance to master 30% of the power of chaos. If the opportunity is greater, It''s even possible to master more.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. I''ll contact the patriarch." Bai you nodded. On the next third day, the whole Langya continent was very calm, and the Tiangui clan seemed to be quiet all of a sudden. There was no battle. Su Tang was also happy to be at leisure. He got the empty heart from the ancient god''s shadow in the yard, This thing contains this very mysterious power, which Su Tang has never touched before.


    "How to use this thing in the end? The ancient god elder is true, and he doesn''t give me a hint." Su Tang was stunned. He seemed to think of something and muttered softly; "Hint! Hint? Eh, by the way, didn''t the ancient god say before? I have mastered the way of divine refining and have the power of the road. This thing can only be used by people who understand the power of the road. Will it need the power of the road to activate this thing?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang''s mind in knowing the sea was slowly released, and soon wrapped the empty heart in his hand. With the touch of the power of mind, the empty heart also had a trace of reaction. Aware of these reactions, Su Tang outlined a trace of danger in the corners of his mouth. The next moment, a message came from the empty heart, which made Su Tang slightly stunned.


    "You can become a void Walker only by refining the void mind with the power of the great road and getting a perfect degree. The void walker is a different kind in the cultivation system, and the power is equal to the Supreme God." Su Tang shouted in surprise. He is now the supreme god of the middle class, and the supreme god of the high class is above him. If you practice step by step, I''m afraid it will be given him hundreds of years, He may not be able to enter the ranks of the high-level supreme, but the void heart can have the strength of the high-level supreme as long as it is integrated, which is what he needs most now.


    Just when Su Tang was very excited, a power fluctuation suddenly appeared in his yard. The next moment, a woman in white came out in the space not far in front of him.


    "Master Narcissus, why are you here?" Su Tang stood up when he saw the visitor. At this time, the Narcissus smiled and said; "I heard Bai you say that you have considered it, so come and have a look." the voice fell, and her eyes also fell on the empty heart in Su Tang''s hands. A look of surprise flashed in her eyes and exclaimed; "Empty heart, Su Tang, how can you have this thing?"


    "Oh? This was given to me by the ancient god. Didn''t I enter a place where the ancient god passed all the tests, so he gave it to me. How, master Narcissus? Do you know this? Can you tell me?" Su Tang quickly said. Su Tang really didn''t know much about the empty heart.


    The Narcissus nodded, and they sat in the yard. The Narcissus said aloud; "You are really lucky. This is the treasure in the endless void. The person who gave you this should have told you about the void walker?"


    "Well, he did tell me at the beginning, but he didn''t say how to use this thing. What kind of existence is this void walker, elder?" Su Tang said again. After his voice fell, the Narcissus grew up; "This void walker is a very unique cultivator system. It is completely different from our method of cultivating you, but our method of cultivation is incomparable. There is a legend in the endless void. When the endless void had not been opened up, a super powerful man broke our endless void with his powerful divine power, After that, he fell due to too much power consumption, and the power of his whole body turned into a void heart and scattered in the endless void. If anyone can obtain the inheritance of the great power from the void heart, his strength will surpass all races in the entire endless void and become the master. "


    "Hiss! How could there be such a legend?" Su Tang was so shocked that he took a breath. Su Tang didn''t know how big the endless void was, but he had the power to open up such a world. He really didn''t expect that what he got was as soft as expected, but at this time, the Narcissus patriarch continued; "Ha ha, but it''s just a legend. No one has ever obtained this thing before, but no one has successfully used it, because no one in the world knows how to refine it. They all say to refine it with the power of the road, but no one knows how to refine it."


    Su Tang was stunned when his voice fell. Indeed, there was too little information from this thing. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch also said with a smile; "Hehe, but since you have this thing, you can study it when you''re free. You''re the inheritor of great power. Maybe you can succeed."


    "Elder, what do you mean by this?" Su Tang was stunned when she heard her words. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and said; "The power of chaos is one of the powers of the great power, and you are the controller of the power of chaos at this point. You are also the inheritor of the great power, so you have a good chance to understand this thing."


    "Oh? None of the previous generations of inheritors of the power of chaos has ever obtained this empty heart?" Su Tang asked curiously. Hearing his words, the Narcissus patriarch shook his head with a smile; "Ha ha, Su Tang, you underestimate this thing too much? It''s a treasure. As far as I know, this thing appeared once except you this time. I remember that the whole endless void shook wildly, but the person who finally got it didn''t find a way to fall, and then the void heart disappeared."


    "So it is. Is it possible that my piece is the empty heart that those crazy and crazy people competed for at the beginning?" Su Tang said with a smile. As his voice fell, the Narcissus smiled and shook his head; "Hehe, I don''t know this, but you should be careful about this. Since you have planned to accept the secret of the power of chaos this time, your existence will be exposed at that time. If you have this empty heart and spread it, I''m afraid the world of heaven will be really lively at that time."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded again and again. Of course, he knew it. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch spoke again; "Well, now that Su Tang is ready to accept the power of chaos, I''ll go back to the magic water world first. When I see this matter sent back to the Taoist headquarters, I''ll send a big elder. When I''m ready, I''ll send a letter to Bai you. If the good things on your side are stable, I can come to the magic water world at any time."


    "OK, thank you, master." Su Tang nodded and said. At the moment when his voice fell, the body temples of the Narcissus patriarch disappeared into the courtyard. After she left, Su Tang looked down at the empty heart in his hand and spoke slowly; "What kind of thing are you?" the voice fell, and Su Tang ignored it and put it away directly. At the next moment, Su Zhan hurried in from the outside and said in a very anxious voice; "Boy, it''s bad. Han pangzi received the attack of Tiangui clan in Xihuang."


    "What?" Su Tang was also surprised and immediately stood up. At this time, Su Zhan quickly said again; "I just received a letter from Han pangzi. They were besieged by farting Tiangui clan in Xihuang. Now Ling Zhanwu has taken people and horses to support. It is said that there are more Tiangui clan this time, so I''m worried that their strength is not enough."


    "I''ll take a look at my father. If there''s any other news, I''ll send a letter directly to inform me." he also said quickly. At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang''s whole person broke through the air. As soon as his front foot left, Yun Yun and others came in from the outside, talking and laughing. One thing came to Su Zhan in the courtyard. Yun Yun was stunned and asked with a smile; "Father, why are you here? Where''s su Lang?"


    "Oh, Han pangzi was besieged by the farting Tiangui clan in the West wasteland. Ling Zhanwu had gone to support him. The smelly boy was worried and went there himself." Su Zhan quickly replied, his voice fell, and Yun Yun''s face changed, and then he said aloud; "How can the Tiangui clan play every day? I''m afraid there''s a problem. No, it''s too dangerous for Su Lang to go alone. Father, I''ll go first."


    After that, she hurried to the outside. After a while, the boundary God in the city of gods also received the news and immediately photographed a team of people to go to Xihuang for support. However, the transmission array has not been fully arranged, and their speed is still very slow.


    At this time, Su Tang has entered the void devil bug, and at this time, Han pangzi and others have suffered heavy losses in the West wasteland. An old man who practices hell said to Han pangzi anxiously; "Sir, what should we do now? We''d better retreat. If we continue like this, I''m afraid we will be destroyed."


    "I''ve sent a message. I believe reinforcements have come. It''s very important here. If we withdraw and the Tiangui clan occupy here, we need a very low price to attack online. We can''t retreat." Han pangzi said with a dignified face. After his voice fell, the old man was a little stunned. Then he nodded and didn''t say more, At this time, a very familiar wave of power suddenly came from the periphery. Han pangzi flashed a surprise on his face and then shouted loudly; "Everybody, the reinforcements are here. Break out with all your strength and kill all the bastards of the ghost family these days."


    The visitor is the first demon God of Shura hell, Ling Zhanwu.

 Chapter 932

    "The garbage of Tiangui clan, accept our self-determination!" the voice fell. Ling Zhanwu rushed all the way with a long sword. Her strength was incomparable. The strength of those Tiangui clan who besieged Han pangzi this time was no more than King level, but a large number. This time, Han pangzi brought too few high-end combat strength.


    Ling Zhanwu rushed all the way. When the long sword was waved, the generals of the Tiangui clan were annihilated directly. Seeing her with such fierce power, the leader of the Tiangui clan also looked dignified. He really wondered why the people of the city of gods could support her so quickly?


    They left the mainland of Langya, and their eyes were all destroyed by Su Tang and others. So now they are apart from the news before, and they are not clear about the news of Langya mainland. They never dreamed that there would be an empty magic worm between the West and the East, so they would be the first to attack the West.


    Ling Zhan dance soon came to the center of the battle between Han pangzi and others. At this time, Han pangzi and others were still in the array. At this time, Ling Zhan dance held a long sword and looked coldly at the leaders of this group of Tiangui clan; "There''s a way to heaven. If you don''t go, hell has no way to throw it. Tie your hands and die." the voice fell, and her Shura power burst out in an instant.


    At this time, the people and horses she brought from the eastern regions also came and directly surrounded this group of Tiangui clan. At this time, she was the leader of Tiangui clan and said with a cold smile; "It turned out that he could only destroy a small group of gods, but now there are a group of people who died. Well, let you see what the real heaven ghost family is." the voice fell, and his whole body strength suddenly burst out. In a moment, a powerful and matchless force of Jiuyou rushed into the sky.


    "No, elder martial sister, this is an expert in the realm of the emperor. Don''t worry about me." Han pangzi''s face changed as soon as he noticed the amazing breath. At this time, a dignified look flashed in Ling Zhanwu''s eyes, but she didn''t move at all and said coldly; "I''ve heard that the Tiangui clan in the realm of emperor Lord is extremely powerful, but I haven''t had a chance to fight. How can I give up such a good opportunity now that I meet it?"


    The moment her voice fell, the voice of Ling Zhan dance also sounded in Han pangzi''s ear; "Don''t worry, when I came over, I had asked Su Zhan to inform Su Tang. As long as Su Tang arrived, these hateful guys couldn''t turn over any big waves." hearing this, Han pangzi was also a little stunned, and then meditated. After a while, he also whispered; "Elder martial sister, the realm of emperor is not very simple. I think you''d better enter this array and delay time."


    Han pangzi also heard about the strength of the emperor''s realm. It''s not something that Ling Zhan dance can deal with now, but the moment his voice fell, Ling Zhan dance spoke out; "No, since this guy is the emperor, if he really has a way, he will break the array directly. He definitely won''t delay time like this. Now if he starts the array, they will take advantage of it. Younger martial brother, listen to me."


    The voice fell, and Ling Zhanwu didn''t say much. He rushed directly towards the emperor. Seeing that she rushed over, the emperor was also slightly stunned, but then he outlined a sneer and shouted at the corner of his mouth; "If you continue to attack the array, this man will be handed over to the emperor." the voice fell, and Ling Zhanwu shouted unwilling to show weakness; "Destroy all the garbage of the ghost family these days."


    When the war broke out, Su Tang had come to the Western wasteland from the eastern regions. However, there were too many Western wastelands. He didn''t know where Han pangzi and others were. He could only release his mind and check it directly. Suddenly, a very powerful battle wave was caught by him, and his face spoke loudly; "No, there is the emperor. Han pangzi and Ling Zhanwu can''t cope with it at all."


    Su Tang flew away directly. Regardless of the distance between Europe and Europe, it would take at least about a quarter of an hour for Su Tang to run with all his strength. In a quarter of an hour, there would be countless changes in the battle of the strong. Su Tang was also very worried when he broke through the air.


    At this time, at the place of the array, Ling Zhanwu flew out pale after colliding with the emperor. There was a trace of blood on his mouth. He said secretly with a look of horror in his eyes; "Is this the realm of emperor? It''s really powerful, but I believe Su Tang has come. Can I do it after a delay?"


    As soon as the idea fell, she rushed to the emperor again, and at this time, she had seen Han Pang''s face change and roared; "Elder martial sister, come back quickly, you are not his opponent." the voice fell, and he had come to the edge of the array. At this time, Han pangzi''s eyes were full of anxiety when he saw the Ling Zhan dance of the child and the emperor''s resistance welding capital.


    "Keep your watch. I''ll go out to help elder martial sister delay time. I hope Su Tang can quickly come to support." the voice fell. Without waiting for others to speak, he waved his hand and a crack appeared in the array in front of him. He walked out directly. When he came out, he didn''t care about his great power consumption, so he went into the pit and joined the battle, Seeing him coming, Ling Zhanwu''s face changed, but the current situation can''t allow her to be distracted.


    The two quickly joined hands and fought with the emperor. With the participation of Han pangzi, the pressure of Ling Zhanwu was also slightly reduced. However, their strength was really inferior to the emperor. Although it was easier, they were still at a disadvantage. At this time, Han pangzi, the emperor''s computer, sneered; "At the end of the crossbow, I dare to come out and fight with the emperor. It''s really trying to die."


    At the moment when the voice fell, he rushed directly towards Han pangzi. At the sight of his action, Ling Zhanwu''s face changed and quickly blocked the emperor''s body in front of the first gear. She was completely exposed to the emperor''s eyes in an instant. At this time, the emperor''s Jiuyou force directly suppressed Ling Zhanwu.


    "Poof!" the powerful Jiuyou force came and Ling Zhanwu, who was already injured, vomited blood and flew out again. At this time, Han pangzi''s face changed and quickly flew towards Ling Zhanwu to stabilize her body. At this time, Ling Zhanwu''s face was very pale.


    "Elder martial sister, you..." Han pangzi''s face changed. At this time, Ling Zhanwu stabilized his figure and smiled at him. Then he pushed Han pangzi directly towards the array. At the same time, she also said aloud; "Open the array, let him in and watch him for me. He can''t participate in this battle." hearing this, Han pangzi''s face changed, but Ling Zhanwu pushed him too fast. He didn''t have time to stabilize his body and entered the array.


    As soon as he landed, he was ready to play the array again, but he was held by the people around him. At this time, he took his old man to speak out; "The demon God is right. Don''t participate in this battle. She is powerful and should have the opportunity to delay Lord Su Tang. If you go out, you will only drag her back."


    "No, I can''t let elder martial sister fight alone." Han pangzi''s face changed and shouted. At this time, the old man continued; "Calm down, you can''t intervene in this matter at all. You''d better stay here." at the moment of the voice falling, the old man raised his hand and slapped him, which immediately blindfolded Han pangzi. At the same time, Han pangzi also calmed down and nodded. He took out a messenger stone from the storage ring and spoke out after rapid activation; "Su Tang, why haven''t you been there yet?"


    At this time, Su Tang, who was flying towards this side really fast, suddenly received the news from Han pangzi and realized that this matter was really troublesome. At this time, Han pangzi''s tone never looked eager, and Su Tang also replied quickly; "Wait a minute. I''m already in Xihuang. Now I''m flying towards you at full speed. Remember not to fight the emperor and delay as much as possible."


    When his voice fell, Su Tang''s speed also increased a lot. When he received his news, Han pangzi also flashed a look of hope in his eyes. He immediately sent a voice and danced to Ling Zhan; "Elder martial sister, hurry to enter the array. Su Tang has arrived at the West wasteland and will come soon. Now you can''t stop the emperor at all. You''d better enter the array first. Let''s delay."


    His voice fell, and Ling Zhanwu also nodded. After mercilessly creating a startling sword Qi, she withdrew to enter the array. At this time, she avoided the emperor of the attack. At the sight of her action, she outlined an excellent cold voice for the longest time; "Hahaha, is it too late to think of leaving?" the moment the voice fell, the nine yous power of his whole body burst out directly, and the lingzhan dance quickly shrouded the past.


    "Elder martial sister, be careful!" Han pangzi exclaimed when he saw the emperor''s action. However, Ling Zhanwu didn''t have much power to defend at all. She could only rush towards the array quickly, but her speed was still half a beat slow. At the moment when her front foot just entered the array, the Jiuyou force behind her turned into a long gun and stabbed the younger generation of Ling Zhanwu mercilessly.


    "Poof!" at the first moment of entering the array, Ling Zhanwu suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood and directly plunged into Han pangzi''s arms.


    Seeing that Ling Zhanwu was attacked by the emperor, Han pangzi also changed his face and was surprised, "elder martial sister! Elder martial sister!" at the same time, his mother emperor also saw that the armor on Ling Zhanwu''s back had been completely broken, and the blood was constantly flowing out from the broken points. It looked very frightening. At this time, Ling Zhanwu''s weak voice sounded; "Younger martial brother, it''s all right. I''m Shura. My flesh is incomparably strong. I''ll be fine..."


    "Poof!" said Ling Zhanwu. His face turned white and another mouthful of blood spat out. At the same time, the emperor outside the array also laughed; "Your body is really powerful, but you underestimate my means." the moment the voice fell, I saw the emperor''s hands decide together, and the power of 19You suddenly burst out among the descendants of Ling Zhanwu, enveloping her whole person in a moment, and the powerful power constantly destroyed his internal organs from the inside.


    "No, elder martial sister!" just at this time, there was a clear sound of rupture in Ling Zhanwu''s body, which greatly changed Han pangzi''s face. At this time, Ling Zhanwu''s body, which had been pulled up by Jiuyou''s force, fell down slowly at the moment of the sound of rupture. The next moment, the emperor laughed wildly, The power of Jiuyou wrapped in lingzhan dance also disappeared in an instant. At this time, the vitality of lingzhan dance lying on the ground has begun to pass slowly.


    Seeing this, Han pangzi''s face changed greatly, so he ran over and held Ling Zhanwu in his arms. At this time, Ling Zhanwu reluctantly pulled out a smile and said; "It''s a gift from heaven to die in your arms. Younger martial brother, I haven''t been in a hurry to tell you that I originally planned to speak after this time, but now I''m afraid I can''t wait for that time."


    "Elder martial sister, you won''t die. Don''t worry. Su Tang has many means. He must have a way to keep you. You won''t die, you won''t die." Han pangzi''s eyes have shed two lines of muddy tears at this time.


    Ling Zhanwu shook his head and said; "It''s no use. First, the Shura crystal has broken. Even if you live, you''re a useless person. It''s better to..."


    "No, lingzhan dance, listen, you can''t die, I won''t let you die." Han pangzi shook his head and roared at her words. At this time, lingzhan dance pulled out a smile and said aloud; "Younger martial brother, listen to me. Although we come from two different planes, we are from the same school. I have different feelings with you over the years. Just because I''m too old to practice, I haven''t thought about how to tell you. I''m afraid I won''t have time if I don''t say it anymore."


    "Elder martial sister, you can''t die. I don''t allow you to die. You must live well. We still have many days to live together in the future. You can''t die!" Han pangzi was completely desperate at this time, because he could clearly feel that the upgrade of Ling Zhanwu was disappearing rapidly, just like the sand in his hand. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t hold it tightly.


    "Ah!" the last meaning of Ling Zhanwu''s vitality dissipated. At the same time, his body slowly began to dissipate. The previous Jiuyou force had not disappeared and had always been in her body. At this time, the Jiuyou force had been completely destroyed. He watched Ling Zhanwu''s body disappear in front of his eyes, and Han pangzi''s eyes had become gray.


    At this time, Su Tang also arrived. He saw Ling Zhanwu''s body dissipate from a distance. His eyes were also full of unbelievable look. The next moment, a powerful and incomparable killing opportunity appeared at the bottom of his heart. Then his whole body experience broke out in an instant. At the same time, his extremely cold voice also resounded through the world; "Tiangui clan, I want you all to die."


    At the first moment when the voice fell, Su Tang locked the only emperor present. His figure flashed and directly appeared next to the emperor. As soon as he pointed out, the flashing purple thunder force directly penetrated his chest before the emperor could respond. At the same time, the powerful thunder force broke out directly.


    "How could it be!" the emperor shouted in horror. At the next moment, his body burst out directly. At the same time, the chaotic power of Su Tang broke out again. He directly twisted those broken bodies to pieces. After killing the emperor, his figure flashed again and directly entered the gathering place of Tiangui clan, and the powerful power did not break out, In front of him, these king level and general level heavenly ghosts were like local chickens and dogs. They were killed without the slightest resistance.


    At this time, the people of the city of gods saw that Su Tang had destroyed all the heavenly ghosts in such a short time, and each one showed a look of horror. Just here, Su Tang appeared in the array. Looking at Han pangzi who still maintained the previous posture of holding Ling Zhan dance, Su Tang also flashed a sad look in his eyes and walked slowly to him, Reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said softly; "I''m late."


    Han pangzi still looked at the front with empty eyes. He didn''t hear Su Tang''s words. Seeing him like this, Su Tang shook his head and said again; "I know you feel bad, but it''s already like this. If you don''t cheer up, how do you go in the future? This is a battle. If you don''t cheer up, Ling Zhanwu will die in vain."


    "Stop! Su Tang, I want to be quiet. Don''t look for me." Han pangzi''s empty eyes have a trace of emotion. At the next moment, he said faintly, his voice fell, and he walked out of the array alone. Then he heard the news in the dense forest. Looking at his appearance, Su Tang didn''t chase him. He knows that Han pangzi must be very uncomfortable now. Let him be quiet.


    "Lord Su Tang, what should we do next?" at this time, a man asked aloud. Hearing his inquiry, Su Tang took a deep look at the dense forest where Han fat man disappeared, sighed and said aloud; "Since the Tiangui people have focused on the West wasteland, we need to deal with the things here as soon as possible. I believe that the reinforcements from the city of gods are also coming here. After they arrive, we are making plans. Now clean up the battlefield, and the wounded will recover quickly."

 Chapter 933

    After hearing Su Tang''s words, everyone present nodded quickly, and then left. At this time, Su Tang looked at the sky and outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth; "Tiangui clan, I wanted to finish with you slowly. Now that you are not too stable, let you see my su Tang''s means."


    When the voice fell, he took out the messenger stone and quickly transmitted a lot of information. After a while, people all over Langya mainland received his news, put down their things and quickly rushed to the West wasteland. These people were really those who followed him out of the land of God''s heritage. Their combat power was very strong, On one side, the heavenly ghosts in the realm of emperor had no way to threaten them. This time, Su Tang also planned to fight back.


    Three days later, the people of the city of the gods felt the West famine, and the movie bully and the movie peak were among them. At this time, on the main hall of the city of the gods in the West famine, Su Tang looked at the movie bully and said; "Old shadow, since the Tiangui clan attacked the West wasteland this time, they must also think that the West wasteland is suitable for him to hide, so here is the top priority. You can let the people of the shadow clan quickly arrange the transmission array here, and it will be more convenient to return to and from resources at that time."


    "Yes, sir, don''t worry. Your subordinates have arranged it. You can arrange the transmission array in five days at most." old shadow immediately stood up and arched his hands when he heard Su Tang''s words. After hearing his words, Su Tang looked at the people coming from the city of gods and said aloud; "During this period of time, you are here to prevent the people of Tiangui clan from coming again. At the same time, you are also helping to establish the camp of the city of gods in the West wasteland."


    The voice fell, and the leader nodded. At this time, Su Tang looked at the four great apes, Gu Han and movie tyrants. Shadow peak and white secluded sound channel; "As for you, since you will leave here with me, and since the people of the Tiangui clan have gone out, if we don''t do anything, we will be despised by each other." when he heard this, the ape''s red eyes brightened and laughed; "Hahaha, OK, I''ve long wanted to have a good fight with those bastards of the Tiangui family, but I haven''t had a chance. Now that old Dudu said so, I''ll give them a very heavy meeting gift."


    Ape Red''s voice fell, and the other three God monkeys nodded again and again, and a burst of startling war in their eyes. At this time, Gu Han said with a smile; "Originally, when I was in nowhere to return, I was a casual person and used to being lazy. Now I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. Since everyone is ready to have a good play, I, an alcoholic, will sacrifice my life to accompany a gentleman. I can''t stand the ghost clan these days."


    "Hey, I just didn''t expect that the battle here in the Western wasteland was so fierce, and Ling Zhanwu fell like this. It''s really sad." Bai you sighed at this time, and his face was full of sadness. Hearing his words, ape Chi and others were safe for more than a year, and then ape spoke coldly; "Sister Zhan Wu won''t die in vain. This time, I must let the people of Tiangui family pay a heavy price and let them know that I''m not easy to provoke in Langya mainland."


    The voice fell down, and the people present nodded repeatedly. The whole Langya continent already knew about Ling Zhanwu''s death. The whole Shura people were very sad. Luo Ling and Mengluo never went back to the eastern region in the city of gods. When they heard the news, they were full of disbelief. They both cried sadly.


    "Well, I''ll leave the matter here to you. Let''s go to find the trace of Tiangui clan first." Su Tang slowly stood up and said. Then he took a group of friends and left directly. At this time, the people in the hall also discussed quickly and left to do their own things.


    After leaving Xihuang''s stronghold, ape Chi asked Su Tang; "Boss, where shall we go now?"


    "Go back to the eastern regions first. This time, I was transported to another continent during my trial. I received a disciple there. His talent is amazing. I have to go back and arrange cultivation for him." Su Tang quickly replied. When he heard what he said, everyone else nodded. Gou and his party quickly went back to the eastern regions through the wormhole in the void.


    At this time, everyone in the Su family knew about Ling Zhanwu''s death, and everyone was very depressed. Ling Zhanwu lived in the Su family for a lot of time since she came out of Shura hell with Su Tang. She was very good. Then, she never seemed to be a peerless strong man, but such a person fell in this way, and everyone in the Su family was very sad.


    When he returned to Su''s house, Su Tang felt the atmosphere of Su''s house at the first time. Then he shook his head, and a sad look flashed in his eyes. Then he took ape Chi and others directly to Su''s hall. When he received the news that Su Tang came back, Yun Yun and others rushed over at the first time. As soon as he entered the door, Yun Yun asked; "Su Lang, how can war dance..."


    "This time, there are experts in the realm of emperor in the West wasteland. Although Ling Zhanwu continues to be good, there is no way to fight with the emperor. I''m still a little late to do my best, so..." speaking of this matter, Su Tang also has some self blame. If he can hurry up, maybe Ling Zhanwu won''t die. He noticed the self blame in Su Tang''s eyes, and Yun won''t ask any more questions, Come to him, hold his hand and say softly; "You''ve tried your best, but you didn''t expect war dance to... Who would have thought of it in advance? By the way, Han pangzi?"


    "Hey, the relationship between Ling Zhanwu and him is very unusual. This time, it was to save him. Ling Zhanwu fell down, so he blamed himself very much. Let him be quiet for a while. Don''t worry, Han pangzi will be fine." Su Tang said aloud. After hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded. At this time, Ao Yu and tie tianruo also came in from the outside.


    When they came together, Su Tang said aloud; "Tianruo, you should stay here for a while and practice with Su Tang. As a teacher, you have some things to do."


    "Well, OK, master, go ahead. I''ll practice hard. You don''t have to worry." tie tianruo nodded and replied. At this time, Yun Yun heard him ask; "Su Lang, are you going to leave? Where are you going?" the voice fell. Su Tang looked ahead and said slowly with deep eyes; "Ling Zhanwu can''t die in vain." although the tone was flat, the coldness made everyone present tremble.


    "Well, the war dance really can''t die in vain, but you should be careful." Yun Yun understood what Su Tang was going to do at the first time, and immediately said.


    The party stayed at Su''s house for one day and left directly the next day. During that day, Su Tang also contacted the lower world God. Su Tang got some information from him, that is, some places where the Tiangui clan hid. Of course, Su Tang would not directly kill to the headquarters of the Tiangui clan. After all, there are experts like clouds there, and there may be a supreme power, Even the people of the endless ancient clan may be there. Although Su Tang has hatred in his heart, he doesn''t seem so. This time, he just plans to go to the more important stronghold of the ghost clan for a few days.


    These strongholds are the key for the Tiangui clan to infiltrate Langya mainland, and there must be many experts. Since you want to fight this time, you have to hurt these guys, so that you don''t dare to rush around.


    The party soon came to the stronghold of the city of gods in the eastern region. With the help of the transmission array here, they directly set out on the way to the Zhongzhou holy region, where there are three strongholds of the Tiangui clan. This time, the wooden stronghold of Su Tang is to wipe out these three strongholds, so that the Tiangui clan can''t develop in the Zhongzhou holy region.


    For half a day, Su Tang and others set foot on the land of Zhongzhou. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, shall we go directly to the door or find a place to settle down first?"


    "Don''t worry. Now that we''ve come, we''d better find out the situation first. Although there are the positions of these three strongholds in the city of gods, there is no assessment of their strength. Let''s find out. Let''s go and rest assured that they can''t escape." Su Tang shook his head and replied in a voice, and then Gu Han on one side also said in a voice; "Brother Su is right. If you rush to kill one of the strongholds with our strength, there is no problem, but the other two will hide as soon as they receive the news. It will not be easy to find them at that time. When you find out, if you can fight together, kill them as quickly as possible."


    "Well, the drunkard is right. This time, we must plan carefully and do it." the old monkey king also said, falling with his voice, Su Tang said; "Let''s go. Let''s look at the situation in the holy city and inquire about the news of Tiangui clan all the way." then a new man didn''t break the air directly, but also walked from city to city by land towards the holy city.


    In this way, first, the target will not be exposed. Second, they can also inquire about the Tiangui clan. That night, Su Tang and others settled in a city close to the Tiangui clan stronghold. Due to the rampage of Tiangui clan, the city was obviously very deserted, but Su Tang and others found Inns one by one.


    "Boss, shall we inquire about the situation?" ape Chi asked in the room. Su Tang smiled and said when he heard his words; "Don''t worry, don''t worry. It''s not the time yet. Let''s just come and roughly touch the situation here. Don''t think about the inquiry. We don''t have time to scare the snake. We''ll have a rest here today and go to the next city tomorrow."


    Hearing what he said, ape Chi nodded, and then went back to his room. After they left, Su Tang also stood up slowly, jumped to the window and disappeared into the night. After a while, he appeared in a deep mountain outside the city, At this time, he found that there was a little flash of fire in the depths of the mountains and forests.


    He immediately restrained his breath and moved slowly towards the other side. After a while, he saw some people surging in front of a valley. Su Tang felt the nine quiet power of these people in the distance. Su Tang said with a cold smile; "It seems that this is really the stronghold of Tiangui clan, but the strength of these people is not strong. It seems that the real experts should be in this valley."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang slowly approached again, but this time he didn''t go to the entrance of the valley, but walked roundly and directly to the other side of the valley. After a long time, Su Tang appeared on a mountain. At this time, he could clearly see the fire and many people in the valley. Su Tang smiled coldly and slowly released his power of mind, Shrouded in the valley, and because the power of God belongs to the power of the road, as long as it is well hidden, it is difficult for ordinary people to detect it.


    Taking back the power of his mind, Su Tang''s figure disappeared in place in a moment. A quarter of an hour later, he had returned to his room in the city and sat on the bed. Su Tang smiled coldly and said; "It seems that the people of the Tiangui family are really prepared this time. In a small stronghold, there is an expert at the emperor level and 20 or 30 experts at the emperor level."


    Speaking of this, Su Tang also frowned slightly. Although the strength of this stronghold is good, Su Tang and others have no way to destroy them. They just don''t disturb the other two strongholds to destroy each other at all. I''m afraid it''s not easy. Thinking of these, Su Tang also looked helpless and didn''t think about it any more, Now that he knows the general situation of this stronghold, Su Tang also needs time to find a way. At the same time, he also wants to inquire about the other two strongholds. If they are the same as this stronghold, it is impossible for Kong Ao to completely annihilate the other party. After all, they don''t have enough people, and the other party has a strong emperor level. There are too many movements in the battle, These three strongholds must keep watch and help each other, move one, and the other two will either come quickly for support, or just leave and hide when they see things.


    Early the next morning, Su Tang and others left the city as usual. On the road, the ape bared his voice; "It''s been half a month, boss. We''ve also walked many cities, but we haven''t heard any news from the ghost family. I''ve seen it. Since the ghost family wants to hide this day, we won''t reveal too much news. Let''s go directly to the holy city."


    "Yes, boss, we haven''t heard any news about the ghost family in the past ten days. I''ve seen it. I''ll go to the holy city quickly and ask your steward to see if there will be any news over there." ape Tong also said at this time. After his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and shook his head and said; "Don''t worry. We have no way to listen to the preaching recently. I think there must be no way over there in the holy city. Well, sharpening the knife doesn''t miss the firewood chopper. Let''s continue to inquire."


    As soon as he heard what he said, his six ears looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Boss, I''m afraid you knew the situation of that stronghold last night?" as soon as he said this, others were slightly stunned, and their eyes shifted to him. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "It seems that everything can''t be concealed from six ears. I did explore the situation of that stronghold yesterday. There are some thorny problems, so I want to get the news of the other two strongholds before I make plans."


    "Your boss, did you really check last night? How about the strength of that stronghold?" when ape Chi heard Su Tang''s words, he immediately asked. When he heard his words, Su Tang said with a smile; "There is one emperor, twenty or thirty emperors, and the others should have hundreds of people, but their strength can be ignored."


    "Hiss! How many emperors! It seems that the Tiangui clan is really prepared this time." the voice fell, and the ape was so red that he took a breath of cool air and said in his voice. Before, Ling Zhanwu ended up fighting with an emperor. Although their strength is much stronger than Ling Zhanwu, but now? How many emperors appear all at once. It''s really difficult one day.


    Besides, there is another emperor, who is the emperor. Even ape red doesn''t necessarily have the confidence to fight with him. He really has some trouble.


    "Well, let''s go to the other two strongholds first. If so, I''m afraid our plan will change. If we can kill one, we can count one." Su Tang said again. With his voice falling, ape Chi and others stopped talking and set foot on the road of inquiry again.

 Chapter 934

    Another half month passed, and Su Tang and others went to the other two strongholds successively. The situation of listening to the Tao was similar to that of the previous stronghold, and their strength was very strong.


    In the holy city, Su Tang and others found a manor to live in. When they inquired, the ape''s red eyebrows frowned and whispered; "Boss, it''s hard to do this time, or we''ll kill one first."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the strength of the Tiangui clan was so strong this time. It''s totally incomparable with those Tiangui clan we met before. If we want to attack three strongholds at the same time, we do have some trouble. After all, we have too many people and our strength is also a pain." Liu Er also said at this time. After hearing his words, the movie bully said aloud; "My Lord, there is really some trouble in this matter. I agree with ape Chi. Kill one of them first. As for the other two, you can look for them slowly."


    "Well, the purpose of our coming here this time is to give a warning to the Tiangui clan. Now, we can only choose this way." Yingfeng also said.


    Hearing what they said, Sutang nodded and said; "Of course I understand, but now I''m thinking about which one to attack first, which can be destroyed as quickly as possible, and then retreat. I''ve checked these three strongholds, and they must have contact with each other. If we can''t destroy one of them as quickly as possible, and the other two will support us at that time, I''m afraid we''ll have some trouble."


    "Yes, boss, are we looking for some people?" ape Tong also said in a voice at this time. After hearing such words, Su tangdang even shook his head and said in a voice; "No, if it''s true that the action is too big, the Tiangui clan will be more aware. Now we haven''t really figured out their details. It''s better not to have a direct conflict with them for the time being. From what we see now, the strength of these guys is not ordinary. If we really fight, we may not win."


    "The boss is right. It''s not suitable to fight with them now. Presumably they don''t know our details. If we can kill one of them this time, it will cause them a great fear. We''ll deal with it better at that time. This battle must be fought, and it must be big and beautiful." Liu er said at this time, As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and nodded.


    At this time, Bai you, who had not spoken, said in his voice; "If we can end the battle in half an hour or so, I may have a way to block the space so that they can''t escape and ask for help."


    "Really? If that''s the case, we''ll have a chance to attack a stronghold for half an hour. If we can''t, let them send a message. When those guys come, we can retreat all over." the voice fell, and Gu Han also spoke out. After his voice fell, Su Tang nodded and spoke out again and again; "It''s really good. If you can blockade Bai you for half an hour, you can lay down the stronghold this time, and even destroy the other party''s three strongholds."


    "Yes, finally we can show our skills. Boss, which stronghold shall we attack?" ape Chi said happily at once.


    Su Tang pondered slowly and said aloud; "Then go to the first stronghold. It''s hidden and in the valley. As long as we operate well, they won''t react at all and will be blocked. Moreover, they are also gathered there, which is a very ideal place to attack." the voice fell, and six ears nodded.


    Then the group left the holy city overnight and quickly returned to the mountains where the first stronghold was located. At this time, Su Tang and others looked into the valley. At this time, Bai you also spoke out; "This place is really suitable for attack, Su Tang. Are we going to do it now?"


    "Don''t worry for the time being. Wait until late at night. They relax their vigilance." although it''s far away, Su Tang can clearly see that the defense in the valley is very amazing. Now I''m afraid the other party can notice when the space is just doubled.


    Hearing what he said, Bai you nodded, and the party began to prepare. It was very late at night. Su Tang noticed that many lights had gone out in the valley, and he outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth; "It''s time, Bai you. Please do it. Try to hide a little. Don''t let him feel too early."


    "I''ll try my best. The fluctuation of the space blockade is a little big, and you''re ready at any time. If they find out, you''ll kill them by surprise, so that they don''t have time to deliver messages and buy me some time." Bai you also said quickly, Indeed, the movement of this closed space is also very powerful. It is really difficult not to be discovered by others.


    Su Tang nodded, Bai you slowly stretched out her hand, and white lights appeared. At this time, her hands changed. A trace of white power slowly integrated into the void. With the continuous integration of power, Su Tang also obviously felt that the space in this heaven and earth was like being bound by something, At this time, the emperor level Tiangui clan in the valley also suddenly opened their eyes.


    A look of doubt flashed in his eyes and spoke slowly; "What''s the matter, what''s the matter with this space?" the voice fell, and he slowly stood up and shouted; "Everyone is ready to fight." his voice shook the whole valley. At this time, Su Tang also secretly shouted bad, and said loudly; "Exposed, do it."


    When the voice fell, several people rushed to the sky outside Baiyou and rushed towards the valley. As soon as they got over the valley, the four great apes suddenly turned into their own bodies, and their huge bodies fell down hard. As soon as they landed, the apes shouted loudly, and the whole valley began to vibrate wildly, followed by earth spikes, Kill those low-level Tiangui clan who haven''t come in urgent defense directly.


    "Mole ants, you''re looking for death." the emperor level strong man rose into the sky, and Su Tang''s voice also sounded at this time; "Hum, your opponent is still me." his voice fell, and Su Tang immediately dodged in front of the emperor.


    At the sight of Su Tang, the emperor''s face changed and his eyes looked surprised; "How could it be? How could Langya have such a strong man?"


    "Ha ha, there are many things you don''t know. I think you are just an ordinary emperor. Die." Su Tang said with a cold smile, and then directly attacked the emperor. At this time, Bai you''s blockade was also completed. She also directly joined the battlefield. They are the supreme gods, The strength of the Tiangui clan is higher than that of the emperor''s level. However, due to the large number of the other party, it is difficult to distinguish for a time.


    A quarter of an hour passed quickly. Ape Chi and others also joined hands to kill seven or eight emperor leaders. At this time, the emperor was also beaten by Su Tang. He was more and more frightened. After a withdrawal, he spoke to the emperor below; "Send a letter to tell xuanqu and evil spirits to come and support." his voice fell, and Su Tang smiled coldly and quickly caught up,


    At this time, when the emperor below heard his words, he also quickly wanted to send a distress signal, but the space had been blocked, and his message could not be transmitted at all. After several attempts, all the emperor''s faces changed, and one of them shouted directly; "Emperor, the space here seems to have been moved by them. There is no way to pass the message out."


    "What?" at this time, the emperor who fought with Su Tang immediately changed his face when he heard such words. Thinking of the power of binding space before, he also understood for a moment and asked Su Tang to say coldly; "It seems that you are really prepared to come?"


    Su Tang laughed and said coldly; "Hum, aren''t you the same? It''s clear that he came to kill you this time. How can he give you a chance to fight back? Well, the time is almost over, die." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s chaotic power suddenly burst out, and directly attacked the emperor. With the help of chaotic power, he has obviously fallen behind the emperor, Su Tang was seriously injured in an instant.


    At the next moment, Su Tang''s lightning power flashed, and the purple thunder arrow with chaotic power shot out quickly. The powerful power directly ignored the emperor''s physical defense and entered his body. The next Su Tang drank coldly; "Annihilate." the voice fell, and the purple thunder arrow Meng rang burst out, destroying the emperor''s body directly.


    On his deathbed, the emperor shouted in horror; "No... impossible, how can you have such a powerful power? What power is this?" the moment the voice fell, his body had been completely swallowed up and destroyed by the power of destruction. At this time, the emperors below saw that the emperor had been destroyed. Their faces showed a look of panic and wanted to escape one after another.


    Seeing their actions, ape Chi and others were still on guard. In an instant, they formed a blockade to block all these emperors. At this time, Su Tang''s body also flashed quickly. Those emperors were his opponents. These emperors were not his enemies at all. They were destroyed in an instant and more than a dozen breathed down, All the emperors were directly destroyed by Su Tang.


    Looking at the empty valley, Su Tang said with great satisfaction; "It seems that things are going well this time. Let''s take a closer look. There are no living people here. We don''t leave any of them. We''ll go directly to the next stronghold. I want to frighten the people of Tiangui clan and let them know that Langya mainland is not where they want to come. Since they come, they have to pay a price."


    The voice fell, and ape Chi and others nodded again and again. The previous battle had aroused their bellicose heart and had not been full of fun. Of course, they were willing to continue the battle. After carefully searching the whole valley, the party didn''t find any alive. Since they broke through the air again, this night was destined to be a sleepless night.


    Su Tang and others quickly destroyed the next two strongholds according to the previous means. At this time, there was a ray of light in the sky in a mountain range, and Su Tang outlined a smile and voice; "It''s a good night. Tiangui clan should have flesh pain for a long time?" the voice fell, and ape Chi also laughed; "Yes, this time they destroyed three emperors and 50 or 60 were the emperor. The loss was really great. Now it seems that I can see the top level of the Tiangui family, with a painful and ugly face."


    "Hahaha, this fight is really enjoyable." ape Tong also laughed and said.


    At this time, Su Tang saw Bai you again, his face was a little pale, and his eyes were tired. He also had some worries in his heart. He exercised three space blockades this night, and I''m afraid it would consume a lot. Thinking of this, Su Tang also said immediately; "Well, the battle this night was very beautiful, and everyone consumed a lot. Let''s go to the nearby city to have a rest and see what the Tiangui clan did."


    Hearing his words, ape Chi and others also noticed that Bai you''s face was wrong, immediately nodded, and then quickly left the mountain. When they reached the city, it was already bright. Then they directly found a place, simply ate something, and then they would have a rest in their rooms.


    At this time, in the Tiangui clan headquarters, there was no response from contacting the three strongholds for many times. Each one was very confused. The chief elder immediately sent someone directly to look for the three strongholds to check the situation. At noon, the man returned to the headquarters and truthfully reported the events of the three strongholds. After hearing his words, the elder''s face changed dramatically, Shouted loudly; "Are they all dead? Yesterday was fine? Who can kill them overnight?" his tone was full of horror.


    As his voice fell, the people below spoke out; "Elder xuanting, there are signs of war, and I went to zhenhun palace to see it myself before I came back. The soul balls of those people in the three strongholds have broken, and they have indeed fallen." the voice fell, and elder xuanting slowly stood up, frowned and continued to ask with a dignified face; "Is there any other news?"


    "As far as my subordinates know, a woman with good cultivation in bashihuang was killed by one of our emperors. At that time, a peerless strong man appeared and killed all our people. My subordinates felt that the three strongholds were destroyed overnight, probably because the giant stone strong man wanted revenge." the man continued to voice.


    After hearing his words, elder xuanting''s face changed, then nodded and said in a voice; "It seems that Langya is stronger than we thought this time. We can kill so many people overnight without leaving a trace. I''m afraid their strength has reached the terrible level of Feihuang city. You can send orders to keep everyone''s affairs hidden. Don''t do anything for the time being. If the people this time are really the same as the woman of Xihuang If Shura has something to do with it, I don''t think they will simply stop. This seat is the notified monarch now. Let''s see what his plans are. "


    When the voice fell, xuanting waved his hand and a void door appeared in front of him. He directly stepped in and appeared again. He had come to a huge palace of black stone. In the hall, a man wrapped in black breath really said something to a bloody figure and saw xuanting coming, The man in black above the throne asked aloud; "Xuanting? Are you still in Langya? Why did you come back suddenly? What happened there?"


    "Well, monarch, our three strongholds in Zhongzhou of Langya mainland were directly destroyed overnight, and the losses were very serious." then he also said those words of his subordinates. After listening to them, the monarch also showed a look of surprise. After thinking for a while, he said aloud; "It seems that the Langya continent is more difficult to deal with than we thought. Xuanting, for the time being, you ask your people not to act first and try their best to investigate the intelligence of Langya continent. Anyway, we''ve been waiting for many years and don''t care if we''re waiting for more time."


    "Yes, my subordinates have arranged it, but how can they kill so many of us in a certain period of time? I don''t have the slightest news. I think the other party may have people of the same level as Lord blood." xuanting said, looking at the bloody figure on one side. After hearing his words, the bloody figure nodded slowly and said in a voice; "Is there any other information?"


    He was not sure that there would be people of his level in the universe of the heavens, but he had to face up to the endless ancient people who had indeed appeared in the universe of the heavens before.


    "This subordinate is not very clear. That subordinate will go and check it carefully now." the voice fell, and the monarch and blood shadow nodded. After xuanting left, he quickly rushed to the three strongholds. After checking all the three strongholds, he found that there was a little smell of space power and thunder power left here, He was also very confused.


    After he returned to the palace again and reported all the things he found, the blood shadow nodded slightly and said aloud; "The power of space? It''s interesting. It seems that I''m going to check it myself. If it''s them, I''m afraid it''s really troublesome this time." the voice fell, the monarch was slightly stunned, his face was dignified, and several people left quickly.


    In the palace, the blood shadow''s face was dignified; "Monarch, this matter is a bit tricky. Let your men and horses do nothing for the time being. I''ll report the matter here and make a decision."


    "Well, blood shadow Taoist friend, what''s the matter? Is it true that there are endless ancient families like you in the world?" the monarch nodded and asked aloud. As his voice fell, blood shadow nodded and said aloud; "It should be the narcissus. I heard that some of them were hidden in the world of heaven before, but they didn''t participate in the battle. Unexpectedly, they appeared this time. It''s a little troublesome."


    "Narcissus? Is it them? It seems that there is a bit of trouble. Do you think we should temporarily mobilize all our troops into Langya continent? If they take action to completely block the space of Langya continent, we will not lose our efforts for many years?" the monarch changed his face a little, and he has heard of this Narcissus family.

 Chapter 935

    "Well, that''s good." the blood shadow also nodded and then said aloud; "Then, monarch, you should arrange your people first. I''ll go back to the headquarters. We should think about things here in the long run."


    The voice fell, the monarch nodded, and then the blood shadow left the palace directly. After he left, the monarch also spoke; "Xuanting, please prepare. I''ll take the people and horses here with me. How many years have we prepared for this battle? With the support of the blood god family, our Tiangui family will take Langya mainland as the center and fight in the world of heaven."


    "Yes, my subordinates, I''ll prepare now." xuanting replied respectfully. When xuanting turned and left, the monarch continued to speak; "It will take at least a few years for Xueying to go back to the headquarters this time. During this time, you let your people hide and don''t conflict with the people in Langya mainland."


    Xuanting nodded. The monarch was the only one left in the hall. At this time, he sat on the throne, thinking solemnly on his face. After a long time, he whispered; "I didn''t expect that Langya continent would become so hard to bite this time."


    On the Langya continent, Su Tang and others waited in the city for five days, but they still didn''t find any movement of the Tiangui clan. On this day, the ape bared his voice in the hall; "Boss, do you think the people of the ghost clan are a little too calm that day? They haven''t moved yet?"


    "Is it special? Haven''t you found that the three strongholds have been destroyed?" six ears also answered.


    "It''s impossible. I''m afraid the Tiangui clan wants to hide. I''ve also contacted the lower boundary God these two days. It''s said that the people and horses of the Tiangui clan have been hidden, and the people and horses of each stronghold have been withdrawn." Su Tang shook his head and said.


    In the past five days, the destruction of the three strongholds has spread all over the continent. The Tiangui people can''t help but know. Now the Tiangui people have evacuated and hidden. Obviously, the destruction of the three strongholds this time has alerted the Tiangui people.


    "Hehe, since they didn''t move, there''s no need for us to continue to wait here. It''s time for us to leave here and go back to the eastern regions." Su Tang said again.


    At the headquarters of the city of the gods, the God of the world smiled and said with a relaxed look on his face; "Unexpectedly, Su Tang boy, how crazy is this time? As far as I know, the three strongholds are thousands of miles apart. He killed the people in the three strongholds one night ago. It seems that his strength is not ordinary now."


    "Hahaha, I said that this boy is not a thing in the pool. I didn''t expect that since he has reached such a powerful level, he has fought three thousand miles overnight and killed three emperors, forty or fifty emperors. This record is the first in the history of Langya mainland. It''s really amazing. World God, I think we should publicize this matter and give it a good blow The morale of the Tiangui clan. Secondly, for the sake of the Tiangui clan, the morale of our people and horses has been low. If this news is spread, it will improve our bad morale. "Luo Xing on the other side also laughed.


    The fairy moon also nodded and said aloud; "Yes, the Tiangui clan has been evacuated and hidden this time. It seems that the action of the Dragon God this time surprised them and even caused fear. I think they will secretly inquire about the news on our side. In my opinion, we still need some preparation. The accomplishments of Su Tang and others can not be exposed for the time being. This is also our bottom card."


    "I praise the words of the master of the immortal Moon Palace. I''ll leave it to you to spread the news. As for covering up the news, I''m afraid it still needs the world gods. After all, many great gods in the divine world have developed some forces in Langya mainland in recent years. In addition, some great gods themselves have been inherited and continued to let them cover up the news. It''s easier." Long Ao on one side is also a fast voice channel.


    The group quickly arranged. The next day, the three strongholds of Tiangui clan spread all over Langya continent. Although some people had heard some news before, they were not very clear. This time, the city of gods stood up to spread the news, and everyone understood in a moment.


    "Hiss! It''s so powerful. It''s hard to fight three thousand miles a night and destroy the strong ones of the ghost clan for many days. In the end, who has such a means?" Mengluo looked at Luo Ling in a city.


    The voice fell, Luo Ling shook his head and said; "I don''t know. I''m afraid it should be those ancient strongmen hidden in Langya continent. This Langya continent is not as simple as we think."


    This time, when long Ao spread the news, he didn''t reveal who killed the Tiangui clan. Even if someone asked him, he said he didn''t know at all, so now people outside are guessing what kind of action killed the stronghold of the Tiangui clan. However, although most people are very curious about it, they don''t care too much. What they care about most is, The Tiangui clan, which has always been very arrogant, was beaten out of temper this time, and even hid.


    "Well, I don''t think so, but it''s just revenge for sister Zhan Wu." when talking about Ling Zhan dance, Mengluo''s face flashed a sad look, and Luo Ling on one side nodded. Speaking of it, Ling Zhan dance is also a member of their Luo family. This time, they fought with the Tiangui family, and Ling Zhan dance fell. When they got the news, Neither of them can believe it.


    "Mengluo, I think things here are almost the same. Su Tang has returned to the eastern region. Let''s start back to the eastern region tomorrow. Why haven''t we seen Su Tang for a long time." Luo Ling said. As soon as she heard this, Mengluo''s eyes lit up and nodded again and again.


    At this time, Su Tang and others who were ready to leave the city heard such news, and ape Chi said with a depressed face; "Boss, it''s obvious that we did it. Why didn''t the city of gods directly point it out?"


    "Hehe, you don''t know about ape Chi. Now the Tiangui clan has just arrived in Langya. They don''t know much about the situation here. This time, they must be vigilant about how many people they lost. Now they hide, they must want to tell the news of Langya in the hall. This is done by the city of gods to cover up our existence. In this way, the Tiangui clan As long as Bian can''t get our exact information, he will be afraid. Isn''t it said that people outside are the strong ones left over from ancient times? This can make us better hide, and it''s much more convenient to do things at that time. "At the moment when ape Chi''s voice fell, Gu Han smiled and analyzed.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Yes, that''s what it means. Ape Chi can''t worry about some things. It''s much better to do it secretly than to do it openly. When the people in the city of gods have the new news of Tiangui clan, we can continue to fight with sticks at that time. Isn''t that very good?"


    The voice fell, the ape''s red eyes lit up, nodded and said; "Hahaha, so it is. Tut Tut, thanks to their imagination, but I still like the way the boss says. Hitting a stick is my favorite thing."


    "Boss, what should we do now? Should we go directly back to the eastern region?" ape asked.


    Su Tang nodded, and then they hurried back to the eastern region again. The next day, as soon as Su Tang and others arrived in the eastern region, they received the news from the city of the gods. There was news from the Tiangui family, and many armies came to Langya again. At the same time, the monarch who had been hidden behind the scenes of the Tiangui family also appeared.


    "What are their plans for coming down at this time?" Su Tang frowned and whispered as soon as he received the news.


    "I think it''s probably because of me." at this time, Bai you said in a voice, and everyone''s eyes shifted. Su Tang asked directly; "Your reason? What does this mean?" the voice fell and Bai Youchu said; "I think it should be the people behind the Tiangui clan. I went to the previous stronghold and checked it. There should be the residual smell of my previously blocked space. They are the same endless ancient clan, and they must be aware of it."


    "Oh? So, they are afraid that you will use your means to seal the void channel. At that time, they will not have the support of Jiuyou place, and the situation here will not develop well. They have waited for many years, of course, they will not have anything wrong at such a critical time." Su Tang responded in an instant and fell with his voice, Bai you also nodded.


    "However, these guys look at me too highly. Although I am a narcissus, my strength is not enough. Even if the patriarch comes, he may not have the strength to seal the channel, but this is just right. At least we can see the real power of the Tiangui clan." Bai you continued to voice.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "You''re right. It seems that our action this time has greatly stimulated the Tiangui clan, ha ha ha." the voice fell, and Su Tang no longer thought much. He directly bought it and flew towards the Tianshen empire. As for the Tiangui clan, it''s not convenient for him to come forward now. Let the people of the city of gods investigate everything.


    Back to the God Empire, as soon as Su Tang entered his yard, yunyun came over with three girls. As soon as she entered the door, yunyun said with a smile on her face; "Su Lang, did you get the news this time?"


    "Hey hey, my sister-in-law is really smart. Nothing can be hidden from you." hearing yunyun''s words, ape Chi smiled and said aloud. Seeing his appearance, yunyun also smiled. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "I didn''t expect that this time things would have such a good effect, so that we won''t be so passive at once. It can be regarded as a crooked attack."


    "Well, I heard that the Tiangui clan has poured out, and all have come to the mainland. Moreover, as soon as the city of gods exaggerates this time, we are more active. After this time, the Tiangui clan is directly passive." Yun smiled and said. After her voice fell, Su Tang nodded, At this time, he looked at Ao Yu''s voice; "Ao Yu, you''ve been running around with me for a long time and haven''t given you good advice on your cultivation. I don''t think anything will happen recently. You''ll follow tianruo and practice with me during this time."


    "The Dragon God is serious, but my strength is too weak to help you. It''s my blessing to follow the Dragon God." Ao Yu''s eyes lit up and said immediately after hearing Su Tang''s words.


    Su Tang smiled and nodded. After the group continued to talk for a while, Su Tang left the imperial capital with Xiao xun''er and Ao yutie tianruo and others, and directly walked towards the forbidden area in the eastern region. The people of the fishing village followed him. The situation is much stable now. It''s time for him to help them improve their accomplishments, At the same time, the cultivation of Ao Yu and tie tianruo should also be improved.


    As for Xiao xun''er, he has reached the age of cultivation. Su Tang also wants to see Xiao xun''er''s talent. In the afternoon, Su Tang has come outside the forbidden area. Looking at the running array, Su Tang smiles, and then directly takes a few girls to walk inside.


    At this time, in the deep of the forbidden area, there was peace. Several people were fishing in the river. Some old people sat in the Pavilion by the river, drinking tea and chatting. On the open space, some young girls were still practicing, looking like a paradise in the world. Everyone''s face was filled with a smile. At this time, Su Tang and others were found in the iron mountain in the river at the first time. He shouted immediately; "Lord Su Tang, girl, why are you here?"


    Hearing his voice, everyone''s eyes shifted. Seeing Su Tang and others, they quickly put down their things and walked towards them. After hearing the voice of iron mountain, the old village head quickly ran from the pavilion to deal with it and came to Su Tang. He smiled and said aloud; "Lord Sutang, you are here."


    "Old village head, are you used to living here these days?" Su Tang asked with a smile. As his voice fell, the old village head nodded and said in a voice; "I''m very used to it. It''s very good here. It''s much better than where we lived before."


    Hearing his words, the people around him nodded repeatedly. Both life and environment here are much better than the fishing village where they were before.


    "Just get used to it, just get used to it. First, I''m going to see how your life here is. Second, now that Langya mainland has opened the prelude to the war, your strength should be improved. Recently, the situation in Langya mainland has stabilized temporarily, so I''m busy taking these girls here to practice quietly." Su Tang nodded and smiled.


    As his voice fell, the old village head smiled and said; "Well, well, it''ll be more trouble for Lord Su Tang." the voice fell, and the villagers who had big fish in the river came one after another. As soon as iron mountain approached, he cried with a smile; "Lord Su Tang!"


    "Brother Tieshan doesn''t need guests." Su Tang said with a smile, and the voice fell. Tie tianruo, who was standing beside him, ran over and shouted in a charming voice; "Dad, I came back to see you."


    "Good, good." iron mountain touched iron tianruo''s small head in his arms, with a face of doting and gratification.


    After several people made a noise for a while, Su Tang also followed iron mountain back to his yard, entered the yard, and iron mountain pointed to the next room and said; "Lord Su Tang, you''ll stay here for a while."


    "Well, brother Tieshan, I don''t think you have made much progress in your cultivation." Su Tang nodded.


    When he heard what he said, iron mountain smiled helplessly; "I''ve never been in touch with cultivation before, so I don''t understand a lot of things. In addition, I''m used to my previous life, so the cultivation is delayed." the voice fell, and Su Tang understood and nodded. Indeed, after settling them here this time, he didn''t come back or arrange someone to give instructions, It was really his negligence.


    "Well, I see, but brother Tieshan, you should practice more in the future. When I go back this time, I will arrange someone to guide you to practice. I don''t think you want future generations to fish here all their lives?" Su Tang continued. As his voice fell, Tieshan nodded again and again.


    "Thank you, Lord Su Tang."

 Chapter 936

    In the forbidden area of the eastern region, Su Tang Motian instructed the people in the fishing village to practice. At the same time, he kept listening to the outside situation. The answer from the city of gods was that everything was normal every time.


    Since Su Tang was normal, he didn''t have too much trouble. He continued to instruct these people to practice in the forbidden area. A month later, Yun Yun also came. This time, Luo Ling and Meng Luo followed her. In fact, they had already returned to the eastern region, but they had been waiting for Yun Yun to come together after arranging many things in the imperial capital. They also settled in this forbidden area. As for ape Chi and others, they have left the eastern region and set out for the city of the gods.


    "Brother Sutang, you''re so awesome." Mengluo just sat down in the courtyard and said with a worship on her face. When she heard her words, Luo Ling on one side also said with a smile; "Yes, if sister Yun hadn''t told us that you did it with ape chi to destroy the strong of the Tiangui clan, we would have thought that there were really strong people left over from ancient times."


    "Ha ha, now that you all believe it, it seems that the plan of the city of gods is very perfect this time. I''m afraid the Tiangui clan is more passive." Su Tang said with a smile.


    When his voice fell, Mengluo and others nodded. At this time, yunyun said aloud; "By the way, Su Lang, is there any news about Tiangui clan in the city of gods recently?"


    "Not yet. It''s very calm. It seems that the people of the ghost clan don''t intend to move that day." Su Tang shook his head and said in a voice. After his voice fell, Yun Yun also nodded and said in a voice; "Well, when Miss Bai you left before, let me bring you a word. If there are people of endless ancient clan behind the ghost clan that day, he is likely to go back to the headquarters. After all, if Narcissus people join this time, they should be afraid."


    "Well, I also think the people of the ghost clan are too calm that day. I think it must be to wait for the people behind them. It''s hard to say what kind of means the people of the endless ancient clan will have." Su Tang nodded and Yun continued after his voice fell; "Well, Miss Bai you said that the world of the heavens is too far away from the endless void. There is no general way to contact. From the action of the people of the Tiangui family, the people behind them should have gone back to the endless void. This time, it is absolutely impossible without a few years."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang''s eyes lit up and nodded again and again; "So it is. If so, it will be a very good opportunity for us."


    "Well, this time the Tiangui clan came too fast, which led to our preparation too hasty. Since there was such a time to buffer this time, it was also very good." yunyun nodded and said in a voice.


    After a few more words, Su Tang also passed the news to the world God. As soon as he got the news, the world God was also very happy. Immediately, he was worried, and all the senior leaders began to discuss. For a time, the members of the city of gods in Langya mainland operated quickly. On the one hand, they paid close attention to the actions of Tiangui clan, On the other hand, it is also a quick preparation.


    Before, in order to guard against the Tiangui clan, many things were not ready for the people and horses in the city of gods. On this day, Su Tang also looked for many miraculous drugs in the forbidden area. After explaining to Yun Yun, he closed the door and began to refine pills. There are still a lot of miraculous drugs in the forbidden area. He has been here for more than a month, Su Tang also found the people in this fishing village. Most of them have poor talents, and most of them are too old. The cultivation time is too short. I''m afraid the only way to cultivate quickly is to rely on the pills.


    "My mother, my father has given me the skills to practice, and my talent is very good. I will become a super strong person like my father in the future." Xiaoxun ER in the small courtyard spoke proudly in yunyun''s arms. When she heard her words, yunyun smiled. At this time, Mengluo teased Xiaoxun Er to speak aloud; "Of course, our Xiaoxun is the best. He must be stronger than your father in the future."


    "Hmm!" Xiao xun''er nodded fiercely. At this time, tie tianruo came in from the outside. As soon as he saw Yun Yun, tie tianruo ran over with a small face and shouted; "Shiniang, why are you here?"


    "We''ve been here for several days. Xiaotian, if your master said that you and Ao Yu went to the mountains for training during this time? How do you think your harvest should be good." yunyun smiled at tie tianruo and asked.


    Tie tianruo nodded and said; "Uh huh, this time I went to the mountain with sister Yu and met a cave where I got some things, so I improved my cultivation better. Shiniang, you see, I have become the mid-term title of Emperor Wu, isn''t it powerful." for tie tianruo, who has never had a mother, she only had yunyun as Shiniang, in her heart, She had already regarded the teacher''s mother who loved the team as her mother, so she had a little harvest, and she couldn''t help but hope to be praised.


    "Well, it''s awesome. I remember when Shiniang was as old as you, she didn''t have half of your accomplishments." yunyun had heard about tie tianruo in Su Tang, so she had long regarded this lovely girl as half of her daughter. When they were chatting, Mengluo and Luo Ling came in from the outside. As soon as they saw two more girls in the yard, There was a look of doubt in their eyes.


    Yun Yun smiled and said as soon as she saw them coming in; "Two sisters, let me introduce you. This is Su Lang''s apprentice in wudalu. Her talent is very unusual. This girl is also su Lang''s little life-saving benefactor. At the beginning, Su Lang was seriously injured and fell into the deep sea. This little girl was the first to find him, otherwise Su Lang would be really troublesome."


    "So it is. Come and have a look." Mengluo was delighted immediately. She quickly stepped forward, squatted down and looked at tie tianruo. A moment later, she said in amazement; "It''s not easy. If you have such cultivation at a young age, you will become a super strong person in the future." the voice fell, and Luo Ling nodded again and again. Both of them looked at tie tianruo with a look of love.


    "As for this, it''s Ao Yu, a dragon family from the soul Wu mainland. Although she''s young, now she''s the dragon family who understands the first layer of the real dragon Ba body." yunyun continued to point to Ao Yu and said that after her voice fell, Luo Ling turned to look at her, and Mengluo said with a smile; "If elder Ying Long sees her, I''m afraid she''ll be accepted as an apprentice? Yes, yes, come on, I don''t have anything good for the first time. I''ll give you these two gadgets."


    After that, Mengluo took out two things directly and gave them to tietianruo and Aoyu. Luo Ling on one side saw that Mengluo took out gifts. She also took out two gifts and handed them. Seeing what they handed over, Tietian turned to look at yunyun and nodded with a smile when she saw her eyes; "Take it. These two are not outsiders. I can''t say they will still be your teacher''s mother in the future."


    As soon as this remark came out, Meng Luo and Luo Ling both blushed. They were very embarrassed. When they heard this, tie tianruo was also a little stunned. Then he said thank you and took these things.


    At this time, tie tianruo asked; "Shiniang, where is Shifu? Where has he gone?"


    "Your master is refining pills in seclusion. He wants to improve the cultivation of the people in the fishing village while it''s quiet. If the war really starts at that time, there won''t be so much time. During this time, they will become stronger and have more self-protection ability." Yun Yun smiled and said.


    "Oh, it''s still like this." tie tianruo nodded.


    Such a peaceful life passed quickly. Three months later, Su Tang also went out of the customs. This time he went out of the customs and brought many pills. He gave all these things to the villagers of the fishing village. At the same time, he also asked Yun Yun to send a letter to ask the su family to send one or two people to instruct the villagers to practice for three months, Tie tianruo''s cultivation was also promoted to the state of eclosion, which made Su Tang marvel at the strength of the innate spirit again.


    On this day, Bai you came quickly after the news from Su Tang in the street. In the courtyard, Su Tang looked at Bai you and said aloud; "Miss Bai, I think the situation in Langya mainland is relatively stable these days, so I''m going to go to the magic water world. What do you think?" the voice fell, and Bai you nodded and said; "In fact, the patriarch contacted me a few days ago and said he was ready. After you have handled the things here, contact her."


    "Oh, that''s just right. Miss Bai you, please contact the patriarch and say I''m ready." Su Tang nodded.


    As his voice fell, Bai you also smiled. Even if he released the power of space, he began to communicate with the Narcissus patriarch of the magic water world. A moment later, Bai you withdrew his power and spoke out; "Well, patriarch, I will come and pick you up to the magic water world soon."


    "Well, don''t you go with me, Miss Bai you?" asked Su Tang. When he heard what he said, Bai you shook his head with a smile and said; "I don''t want you to go back. Compared with the messenger stone on the side too far away from the magic water world, there is no way to play a role. If I stay, if there are any problems on Langya mainland, I can send a letter to tell you at the first time. After all, no one knows what will happen to the Tiangui clan. Everything before is just our guess."


    "Well, you''re right, or you''re more thoughtful." as soon as the voice fell, there was a spatial fluctuation in Su Tang''s courtyard, and then the figure of the Narcissus patriarch appeared in the courtyard. As soon as they saw her coming, Bai you and Su Tang stood up and saluted at the same time. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch waved his hand and looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Su Tang, have you really decided? You know, your acceptance will be completely exposed. What will happen in the future? I really don''t know what it will become."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang thought for a moment and said aloud; "I''ve already thought about it. Since this time is no longer a simple struggle between my heaven and the world, I have no other choice. Anyway, extending my head is a knife and shrinking my head is also a knife. The younger generation has decided." with his voice falling, the Narcissus patriarch stopped talking and nodded; "Well, it''s all your decision. Have you handled the things here? Come on, I''ll take you to the magic water world."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, it''s already arranged. Let''s go, senior."


    The Narcissus patriarch nodded and said to Bai you; "Bai you''s business is up to you. If anything happens, remember to contact us quickly." the voice fell, and she waved her hand and wrapped Su Tang with a white light. The next moment, the two people''s figure directly disappeared clean. As soon as she left, Yun Yun came in from the outside. Seeing only Bai you, Yun Yun asked suspiciously; "Su Lang, have you left?"


    "Well, just left." Bai you replied, and Yun nodded.


    In the magic water world, Su and Tang appeared directly on the main hall of the Narcissus palace. At this time, many elders had gathered in the main hall. As soon as they saw their arrival, the eyes of the people present focused on Su and Tang. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch spoke respectfully to the old woman above the throne; "Elder, this is the new generation of chaotic inheritors."


    "Well, please sit down, little friend. Don''t be polite." the old woman nodded and said aloud. After su Tang bowed his hand, he also sat down. At this time, the old woman said aloud; "I heard Bai Ling say that you have controlled 10% of the power of chaos through your own exploration, which really surprised me."


    Upon hearing this, the elders present nodded and were really surprised. Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "In fact, it''s not that the boy groped it out alone. Speaking of it, I can successfully understand that the 10% power also has a very great origin with the Narcissus family." the voice fell, and the Narcissus family leader quickly said how Su Tang understood it.


    After listening, the old woman also nodded, and her eyes were even more surprised. "I didn''t expect it to be like this. Xiaoyou''s talent is really amazing."


    "Hehe, it''s just a moment of good luck. I''m flattered," Su Tang said with a smile.


    After a few people chatted again, the old woman said aloud; "Little friend, are you really ready? You must know that once you accept this thing, the whole endless ancient clan will know in a moment. The enemy among them doesn''t know how many. I heard that your hometown is facing battle now, and I also heard that people of endless ancient clan seem to be involved, so I have investigated the situation during this time. The ancient clan supporting Tiangui clan is very promising this time Can be a blood god. "


    "Blood god clan?" the Narcissus clan leader''s face changed and said in surprise. At the sight of her face, Su Tang also had some bad premonitions. At this time, the old woman continued to say; "The blood gods are at the same level as our Narcissus, but they are different from our Narcissus. Their cultivation methods are very evil, so they have changed many years ago and no longer support chaos inheritors as before. It can be said that now they are one of your biggest enemies."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang also nodded and smiled bitterly. He had guessed it before. Now he was even more depressed when he heard the old woman''s words. He didn''t expect to meet his enemies in this way, but he was also glad that he didn''t expose himself too quickly at the beginning, Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t come to the magic water world and fight with the people of the blood god family.


    "What? Are you afraid?" the old woman noticed Su Tang''s face and immediately asked with a playful smile. Her voice fell. Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "Not to mention fear, but I think the world is too small."


    The old woman smiled and continued; "But don''t worry, the blood god family has made too many enemies in the endless void these years, otherwise they won''t move to the world of the heavens. I have secretly informed several ancient families who have feuds with them about the presence of the blood God here. These ancient families are supporters of the inheritors of chaos. Let them know that the blood god will shoot people here at that time Come here, I can''t say you will have some help. "


    At the moment when the old woman''s voice fell, Su Tang''s eyes brightened, quickly stood up and bowed respectfully; "Thank you for your kindness, elder. If those ancient people were involved in the blood clan, things would be much simpler in the Tiangui clan." although Su Tang was afraid of the Tiangui clan, Su Tang was more afraid of the blood god clan in comparison.


    Now that the old woman had made arrangements, Su Tang was very happy at once. This time, her gratitude was also from the bottom of her heart. Seeing his appearance, the old woman smiled and waved her hand; "These are small things, so you don''t have to worry too much. You can''t be distracted from accepting the secret Dharma, otherwise you may be doomed, so you should be calm, otherwise there will be big trouble."


    "Thank you for reminding me. I was so rude before." Su Tang said awkwardly.

 Chapter 937

    "Well, it''s understandable that you care about the safety of your hometown." the old woman smiled and waved her hand.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang nodded slightly, sat down slowly and said aloud; "I came from a small family step by step. I don''t have many ideas. I just hope my relatives and friends can live a safe and stable life. I''ve been running around all these years. I''ve never lived a safe and stable life. It''s all for the Tiangui family. Now when I suddenly hear what my predecessors say, I''m inevitably excited."


    "Hahaha, that''s understandable," the old woman said again with a laugh.


    "Well, we''re ready. As for the preparation before accepting the secret arts, I''ll let Bai Ling make it clear to you. You can also stabilize your state of mind these days. Don''t think about things in your hometown for the time being. Nothing will happen for a while and a half. Don''t worry." the old woman nodded again.


    Su Tang also nodded, then followed the Narcissus patriarch to leave the hall and came to a different courtyard. The Narcissus patriarch smiled and said; "Su Tang, you don''t have to worry. In fact, it''s very simple to accept the secret skill. As long as you have a flat mind, just imagine your mind when you understood 10% of the power of chaos."


    "So it is. Thank you for reminding me. My mood is really not calm during this time for the sake of Tiangui clan. I really need to adjust it." Su Tang also bowed his hand and said. After his voice fell, the Narcissus clan leader smiled and said; "After you understand, we still need to prepare some things. It will take about three days. In these three days, you can adjust at ease. Don''t think about anything and ignore it."


    "Well, I understand," Su Tang nodded.


    After they talked for a while, the Narcissus patriarch left. Su Tang also came to the room and began to meditate quietly. At the same time, in the Narcissus palace, the old woman quickly arranged the people under her hand to prepare. After everyone left, the old woman sat on the throne alone. At this time, a ripple appeared behind him, At the next moment, a ethereal voice came; "Three elders, what''s going on over there?"


    "The patriarch is ready, and the inheritor is coming." as soon as the old woman heard the voice, she stood up respectfully and quickly replied. After her voice fell, the voice continued to ring; "Now this matter has spread among the ancient families, and some ancient families have taken action. I am worried that this matter will change. I have informed some ancient families who are on the same front with us. Some of them have sent experts and are now going to the heaven and the world. Now I order, if necessary, the three elders, you can summon all the narcissus in the heaven and the world now, Keep the inheritor at all costs. "


    "Yes, my subordinates understand. Don''t worry, patriarch." hearing this, the three elders also spoke cautiously.


    "Well, if things are really out of control this time, we will come in person." the patriarch''s voice rang out again, the voice fell, and a look of surprise appeared in the three elders'' eyes. She really didn''t expect that the patriarch would have such a big response, and she paid too much attention to this inheritor.


    She also vaguely felt that this time things might not be very simple, but she didn''t talk much. After all, this time things can''t be interrupted by her.


    The patriarch''s voice fell, and the surrounding space also recovered in an instant. At this time, the three elders also sat down slowly again. As soon as they sat down, Bai lingbai came in. As soon as they saw her, the three elders spoke out immediately; "Bai Ling, the patriarch just sent a message saying that let''s worry about all the narcissus in the world of heaven. Why have you been here for many years? Should you have contact with other people?"


    "Well, there are three Narcissus branches in the world. I''ll send a letter to let their patriarch come." although I don''t understand what''s going on, since it''s the patriarch''s order from the headquarters, she doesn''t dare to ask more. She quickly retreated out. At ten o''clock in the evening, the other two patriarchs also came.


    The water fairy family is proficient in the way of space, so it is said that the convenient speed of the void is not comparable to that of other races. This is also why the three elders can rush from the endless void in just a few months after the message of the street white spirit. When the three enter the hall, the three elders speak directly; "The clan leader ordered that all the Narcissus people and horses in the world of the heavens go to Langya to prepare for battle."


    "What? The third patriarch, what''s going on?" one of the patriarchs who just arrived immediately changed his face and asked. When her voice fell, the other patriarch was also very confused and looked at the third patriarch. Only Bai Ling''s music could feel something.


    When the three elders heard their questions, they said in a dignified voice; "You can''t inquire about this time. Even I don''t know very well. Since the clan leader has ordered, we''ll just follow suit. I can tell you that no matter how many people of Shuixian clan will fight this time, other ancient tribes will come one after another. By the time, there must be a world war on Langya continent, and the clan leader has sent experts from the clan to rush over, I believe they will appear soon. Everyone will go back and get ready and go directly to Langya mainland. "


    "Bai Ling, I dare you to say that there is a clan in your branch in Langya mainland. You send a letter to inform her to receive the people of Shuixian clan. First, arrange a place to settle down. If there is no battle endangering the whole Langya mainland, the Narcissus clan can''t intervene. If another ancient clan appears, the ancient clan will be killed as long as it doesn''t have a number." The three elders continued to speak.


    This war was no longer a battle between the heaven and the ghost clan. The three elders had to be careful. After her voice fell, the three patriarchs below dared not ask more questions. They all saluted one after another and retreated. The next morning, Bai you suddenly opened her eyes in the forbidden area of the Eastern region.


    Feeling the fluctuation of the surrounding space, it seemed that there were some changes. She immediately appeared in the open space outside the house. Her sudden movement stunned all the people in the forbidden area. Yun Yun quickly came over and asked; "White girl, what''s the matter with you? Is something wrong?"


    "Last night, the patriarch preached that all Narcissus members from all over the world would come to Langya, so I gave them the spatial coordinates here, and now they should come." Bai you replied quickly. Just after the voice fell, a huge cracked lung appeared in the sky, and then human shadows flew out of it.


    Each of them exudes a towering momentum, powerful enough to allow rhyme to have some horror.


    Soon hundreds of people appeared in the hall, led by the other two patriarchs who went to the hall with Bai Ling yesterday. One of them looked at Bai you''s voice; "Are you the Narcissus people in the magic water world?"


    "Yes, younger generation Bai you, meet your predecessors." Bai you nodded respectfully and said in a voice.


    "Well, Bai Ling should have told you, can you arrange it for us?" the man smiled again and said, as her voice fell, Bai you nodded, and then the Narcissus people fell down one after another. At this time, Bai you turned and looked at Yun Yun and said; "This time, our book ancestors also received orders to participate in the battle. Now the battle of Tiangui clan is beyond your control, so the clan head of our headquarters ordered us narcissus to come and help. At the same time, many ancient people will come. Yunyun also asked you to arrange a place for us to settle down temporarily."


    Hearing such words, Yun Yun was slightly stunned. Before, she was still wondering how the water fairy people suddenly came. Now she understood that it turned out to be so. She was also very happy. Before, she had heard that there was something about the ancient family behind the Tiangui family. It seemed that this time it was more serious than she imagined.


    "Well, I think it''s just here. The shelter is relatively quiet, and there are many places left idle. Since the Narcissus people''s Congress is here, let''s put them here first." Yun Yun said, and the voice fell down. Bai you nodded and looked at the patriarch; "Elder, what do you think?"


    "Guests follow the Lord, and you can arrange everything." the patriarch also said in an easy-going voice. The Narcissus themselves are relatively easy-going. Therefore, since they came here, they don''t pay much attention to it. Their voice fell down, and Yun Yun was busy quickly. At the same time, Yun Yun also received Yun''s belief in the city of gods, I heard that the endless ancient families like Narcissus have come down to participate in this battle.


    The world God and others were not happy at all, but very worried. At this time, in the hall of the city of the gods, the world God frowned and whispered; "It seems that this time things are no longer under our control."


    "Well, I think the water fairy clan suddenly came down, probably for the ancient clan behind the Tiangui clan?" the old shadow also said aloud. When he heard this, the world God nodded and continued; "Yun Yun said, and the strong man of the Narcissus family said that in the next days, people of the ancient clan will come. It seems that this war between Langya mainland and Tiangui clan has been completely upgraded to a point we can''t control."


    "Yes, but their presence can help us settle a lot of pressure. As for the future, let''s talk about it later. Now Su Tang is also closed in the magic water world. I always think this time it may have a lot to do with the box. When he comes out, we''ll make a good plan." Ying Long also spoke at this time.


    "Well, in that case, we should make more preparations during this period of time. At the same time, we should pay close attention to the things on the side of Tiangui clan. There must be no mistakes." the world God also nodded.


    In the magic water world, Su Tang didn''t know anything about things outside these days. He was still quietly responsible. Recently, he had some irritable mentality. Three days soon passed. Early in the morning, Bai Ling appeared in Su Tang''s other courtyard. At this time, Su Tang was already sitting alone in the courtyard. At this time, his whole person looked different, Appears unusually quiet.


    "Hehe, Su Tang, it seems that you have adjusted well these days?" he saw Su Tang''s loading at a glance, and Bai Ling smiled and said.


    "Yes, I haven''t been so calm for a long time." Su Tang nodded. Hearing his words, Bai Ling nodded and said in a voice; "Let''s go. The three elders are ready. Let''s go." Bai Ling didn''t mention what happened these days. Now Su Tang has calmed down. She doesn''t want to cause his mood to fluctuate again after she said those things.


    "OK, thank you, master." Su Tang stood up and said aloud. Then they left the courtyard and went straight to the daffodil hall. At this time, the three elders and others in the hall were completely ready. When they saw Su Tang coming, the three elders smiled and said aloud; "Hehe, it''s good. It seems that you''ve adjusted well. Let''s go, little friend. Go to a place with me."


    The next moment, the three elders nodded to the people around them. The elders all stood up one after another, and the force of the whole body space exploded. The next moment, a vortex appeared on the ceiling of the hall. At this time, the three elders said aloud; "Little friend, come with me to accept the inheritance of secret arts."


    Su Tang nodded, and then his body began to fly uncontrollably. Soon a huge suction sucked his body into the vortex, and soon the three elders also flew in.


    As the scene changed, a white space appeared in Su Tang''s eyes, in which there were many black holy places. It looked very strange. When Su Tang was very confused, the voice of the three elders sounded around him; "This is the holy land of my water fairy family and the place to worship the memorial tablets of our ancestors. Let''s go, little friend. Let''s go deep."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and followed him to the deep. After a while, they came to a huge palace. At this time, the three elders spoke out; "This is the temple dedicated to our ancestors. The secret art is in it. Come in with me," she said. She took the lead and walked towards the palace.


    When you enter the palace, you will find a huge statue standing there quietly. Although it is only a statue, the overwhelming pressure emanating from it still makes Su Tang''s heart jump. At this time, the three elders knelt down respectfully and shouted; "Narcissus descendants, bring inheritors to accept the inheritance of secret arts."


    The voice fell, and a roar came from the whole hall. At the next moment, Su Tang was surprised to find that the original motionless statue moved slowly. With its movement, a golden light also appeared behind him, followed by a virtual shadow above the statue.


    "Tens of thousands of years have passed, but I didn''t expect another inheritor to appear. I have been guarding this thing for many years. I didn''t get the opportunity to show the way for the inheritor several times before, but now I have the opportunity." the voice fell, and the virtual shadow''s eyes fell on Su Tang. At this time, the three elders said aloud; "Xiaoyou, this is the virtual shadow left by our ancestors. The ancestors will arrange for you to accept the inheritance, so I''ll step down first." the voice fell, and she slowly got up and stepped out.


    After he withdrew, Su Tang respectfully saluted the virtual shadow; "Young Su Tang, I''d like to see you."


    "Don''t be polite. I didn''t expect that the inheritor this time was so strange. Without saying the general talent, he could understand the Dragon God hegemony of the old dragon, and it was really surprising to understand the 10% power of chaos alone without anyone''s guidance." the virtual shadow waved his hand and said.


    "I''m just lucky," Su Tang said in an awkward voice. Bai Ling said that his talent was general before.


    "Luck is also a kind of strength. Many people have amazing talents, but the Tao is not the same in the end. They have not achieved the position of a strong person? I have seen the previous inheritors, but they have not accepted the inheritance secret art here. Their heaven gifts are hundreds of times higher than you, but they still haven''t reached any step. I see you today, I think you may go further than them, "Xu Ying said again.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was also shocked and immediately shook his head; "How can the younger generation compare with the older generation."


    "You don''t have to belittle yourself. No one can see through the cultivation. Everything depends on one''s luck. I can see that your luck is very amazing. Whether you will become a real second adult is not certain, but I can say that after you accept the secret arts, you will definitely understand more chaotic power than the previous inheritors." The virtual shadow came out again.


    "Elder, what do you mean? I heard elder Bai Ling say that there was a person who controlled 40% of the inheritors of previous generations. This secret skill can only increase the power of 20 at most." Su Tang said in doubt.


    "Hahaha, what you said is actually just some rumors. What''s more, like the guardians met by the previous inheritors, the secret of the power of chaos is not controlled by every ancient race, and not every ancient race will have it. Only the ancient race who fought with this adult in the world will have it. We are also guardians, and in front of me, I have a deep relationship with that adult, so my Narcissus family has the highest power in the inheritance of secret arts, followed by the ancient gods. "Xu Ying laughed and said quickly.


    With his voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and his eyes also burst into a look of surprise and said aloud; "Master, how much can you improve the control of the power of chaos?"


    Twenty percent. To be honest, it''s too few. Su Tang didn''t choose to accept it immediately because of this. He knows the hegemonic power of chaos. Who doesn''t want to control more? Besides, there was a great danger in accepting this secret skill. Now he can''t help it, but now he is happy to hear the words of virtual shadow.

 Chapter 938

    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Xu Ying smiled and said aloud; "If you can fully understand the secret skill I gave you, you will get at least 40% of the power of chaos. Plus your current 10%, that''s 50%. It can be regarded as the most powerful existence among the inheritors of all dynasties. However, it''s not easy to understand the secret skill of the power of chaos. I don''t know how much you can get, inheritor ¡£¡±


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, his eyes lit up, 40%, which was twice as many pigs as Bai Ling said before. Su Tang knew the power of chaos best. If he really understood it completely this time, it would be a full 50% of the power of chaos, even if the ancient people came here, He also has the power to protect himself, and he won''t be as passive as before.


    "Elder, what do you need to do to get this secret skill?" Su Tang took a deep breath, calmed his mood and asked aloud.


    Seeing his appearance, Xu Ying smiled with great satisfaction and said aloud; "You are very good. In the face of such things, your mood can be suppressed only by a slight fluctuation. It really makes us look at you with new eyes."


    "Ha ha, master Miao Zan." Su Tang said with a light smile. When he heard what he said, Xu Ying smiled and said at this time; "It''s very easy to get this secret skill. Just promise me three requests of Narcissus."


    As soon as this remark came out, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then asked in a puzzled way; "Three requests? Elder, the boy is weak, and the Narcissus family is a behemoth in the ancient family. I''m afraid there are few places where you need to say goodbye to the younger generation."


    When Su Tang came in, he knew that if he wanted to accept the secret arts this time, he would have to pay some price. But when he heard the words of virtual shadow, he was also very puzzled. With his current strength, he couldn''t reach that point. What a powerful existence, Narcissus, how could he need his own help?


    "I''m not talking about the present, but the future. If you are lucky to become a peerless strong person in the future, I hope you will remember my help to you today. At that time, you will help me Narcissus three times. Can you say it?" Xu Ying smiled and said in a voice. Upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded clearly and said in a voice; "It''s natural. The Narcissus had a lot of help for the boy before. The boy always keeps this kindness in mind. It doesn''t need to be said by predecessors. As long as the Narcissus has something to do, the boy will be the first to stand up."


    Su Tang is a person who values love and righteousness. Since he came into contact with the Narcissus family, he has received many benefits from the Narcissus family. He is not an ungrateful person. In his heart, he has regarded the Narcissus family as his best ally.


    "It''s so good. Since you promised, relax and accept the secret arts of this seat." Xu Ying smiled and said aloud. Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and sat down cross legged, slowly losing his eyes. The whole person also relaxed completely. Seeing him like this, Xu Ying smiled and waved his big hand at the next moment, A golden light flew directly towards Su Tang and poured directly into his forehead.


    The next moment Su Tang was shocked, and then a lot of information appeared in his mind. After everything was done, Xu Ying smiled and whispered; "The inheritor wishes you good luck." the voice fell. As soon as his virtual shadow shrank, it directly disappeared into the hall. After his virtual shadow disappeared, the statue returned to its original position. All the breath of the whole hall was calm and quiet.


    At this time, the three elders outside the hall also felt that the hall was calm, and she also said with a smile; "It seems that Xiaoyou has accepted the inheritance, and I don''t need to stay here anymore. When it''s finished, the old ancestor should send him out." the voice fell, and she also got up and left the Holy Land and appeared in the hall again. All the elders got up and saluted.


    Bai Ling asked aloud; "Three elders, has Su Tang begun to accept inheritance?"


    "Well, yes, the time of receiving inheritance is not necessarily. It may be ten days and a half months, or ten years and eight years. When he is finished, the old ancestor will send him out. Bai Ling, you leave a few people here to wait for Su Tang. The rest of us leave here to enter Langya Dalu. During the period when Su Tang receives inheritance, we also help him watch Langya Dalu well Lu, if there''s any problem, Su Tang will have a grudge against us. "The Third Elder shouted.


    Bai Ling nodded as soon as she heard what she said, and then quickly arranged it. In the afternoon, the rest left the magic water world together. At this time, Bai Youzhen instructed the fishermen to practice in the forbidden area of the eastern region. She also liked them very much. During the time with these people, she also felt their simplicity, From time to time, she will go fishing in the river with tie tianruo and Ao Yu.


    "Hmm? How did the patriarch come?" suddenly a spatial fluctuation appeared. All the Narcissus stood up and looked at the sky. Yunyun and others also noticed the abnormality. At this time, more than a dozen people such as Bai Ling appeared in the sky. As soon as they saw the three elders, the other two patriarchs changed their faces and took their people to go up quickly to meet them.


    "Yunyun, this is the elder of our Narcissus family. I''m really disturbed this time." Bai you sees Su Tang appear with an elder and an old woman she hasn''t seen. She also speaks to the nearby yunyun. When she hears her words, yunyun smiles and shakes her head and says; "Narcissus are our friends. It''s our honor for them to come here. Why bother? Let''s go, Bai you. Let''s meet these elders."


    The voice fell, and they also walked quickly. After entering, Bai Ling and others had landed on the ground, and the other two patriarchs saluted the three elders very respectfully; "Meet the three elders."


    "Don''t be polite." the Third Elder smiled and said in a voice. This is Yun Yun, who also came over and saluted. "Younger generation Yun Yun pays a visit to the predecessors of Narcissus. Welcome to Langya continent." the voice fell. The Third Elder looked at Yun Yun Yun. At this time, Bai you explained in a voice; "Three elders, this is Su Tang''s wife."


    "Oh? It''s Xiaoyou''s wife. Don''t be polite. This time, Xiaoyou has begun to accept inheritance. It may take some time. In order not to let Langya mainland have any problems during this time, let''s come and see if there is anything we can help." the Third Elder smiled and said.


    "Thank you, master." hearing this, Yun Yun immediately smiled and said.


    At this time, in the headquarters of the Tiangui clan, the monarch sat there calmly and looked at the people below; "Ladies and gentlemen, what''s going on in Langya mainland these days?" the voice fell, and a man stood up at the bottom and said respectfully; "According to the Lord''s request, we have been hiding for a long time, and there are no big moves, and there are no big moves in Langya mainland."


    "We can''t continue to hide like this. This time, we came down many years in advance in order to catch Langya by surprise. Although there have been some changes this time, if we continue like this and let Langya prepare for this, I''m afraid it will be difficult for our Tiangui clan to fight this time." The monarch frowned and said.


    As his voice fell, xuanting nodded and said aloud; "The monarch is right, but we haven''t made clear about the water fairy family. According to his subordinates, it''s not suitable to have too much conflict with them for the time being. Instead, we can harass them and delay their preparation progress."


    "That''s what I mean. It''s impossible for them to be stable. Xuanting will leave it to you. The strong men who appeared before are also checking carefully. I always think there are some strange things this time." the monarch nodded and ordered, and the voice fell. Xuanting stood up and answered respectfully.


    At this time, in the holy land of the magic water world, Su Tang sat quietly cross legged in the temple, but his soul has entered a very wonderful place with the power of the secret art. There is a misty place where things can not be seen clearly around. Su Tang''s soul quietly feels the power fluctuation here, The light slowly appeared in the misty space. With the emergence of the light, Su Tang in the soul state also opened his eyes.


    "The power of chaos, which existed before heaven and earth opened, can be said to be the ancestor of all things. All things are chaos. Chaos contains all things. It turns out that my previous understanding is only a scratch." Su Tang, in his soul state, flashed a flash of insight in his eyes and whispered. With the emergence of such understanding, there are also a trace of changes in Su Tang''s body.


    The control of the power of chaos in Dantian is also slowly improving. At this time, many things have appeared in the chaotic space. At this time, Su Tang also has a lot of feelings from the perspective of bystanders and looking at the constant changes of the world.


    "So it is. In the past, I just took the power of chaos as a power. I really took a lot of detours." Su Tang said with a helpless smile.


    The power of chaos, the power at the beginning of heaven and earth, with its emergence and evolution, there are things, other forces and species. In short, the power of chaos is the mother of all things, all things are chaos, and chaos can also contain all things. The power of chaos is not a single power, it can randomly change all kinds of forces, which is completely different from the understanding before Su Tang, This is why the power of chaos is so domineering.


    It is above all forces, which is also the reason. Everything is created by it. Su Tang had this idea and quickly entered a very wonderful state. As he entered this state, the power in the temple and his Dantian is constantly improving, and his whole momentum is not continuously sublimated. With the passage of time, A year passed quickly. At this time, Su Tang in the temple had completely reached the point of the unity of heaven and man. If you didn''t see him sitting there, you wouldn''t feel his existence at all.


    At this time, he is the heaven and earth, and heaven and earth is him. Such a state has entered the point of 30% of the power of chaos. Once the power of chaos is 30%, there is the prototype of the way of chaos. The way of chaos is the supreme way and the supreme way above the way of heaven.


    "The boy is not bad. He has reached this point in a year. Maybe he can successfully understand and complete it." an ethereal voice sounded in the temple.


    With the passage of time, another year has passed, and Su Tang has entered the last zero point. This time, it is the most critical point to inherit the secret art. At this time, in Su Tang''s Dantian, the power of chaos has controlled 49%, and the way of chaos has had an illusory track. At this time, Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes in the chaotic space and spoke out in doubt; "Why do you always feel that something is missing?"


    As soon as this idea fell, his storage ring suddenly burst into a ray of light in the temple, and then a dark stone slowly flew out, stayed on his head for a moment, and then integrated into his head. Xia yie, Su Tang in the chaotic space, suddenly found that there was no space for continuous evolution, and love continued to evolve only once, This made Su Tang slightly stunned.


    At the next moment, a black stone appeared in front of him, and Su Tang exclaimed; "Empty heart, how can it appear here?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, a light burst out in the heart of the void and directly integrated into the qualified chaotic space. At the next moment, the whole chaotic space began to evolve rapidly. Su Tang also ignored his doubts and focused on the evolution of the chaotic space. After a while, his eyes became empty and the whole person entered the cultivation again.


    The evolution of chaotic space is very fast. In just one month, tens of thousands of years have passed in this chaotic space, and the whole space is becoming perfect under continuous evolution. At this time, the way of chaos of Su Tang is also slowly solidified, and the scores of experience and things that can be controlled are constantly improved.


    In a short period of two months, he had already passed the 50% mark and was close to the 60% mark. Another half month later, Su Tang''s had reached an amazing 75% at this time. Such a speed was almost unprecedented, and whether it was a virtual shadow of Su Tang''s situation was also a voice of doubt at this time; "What''s the matter with this boy? According to his previous speed, he should have realized and completed the secret skill I gave him. Why didn''t he wake up now?"


    At this time, he couldn''t notice how much chaos Su Tang understood. The reason why he could feel some before was that Su Tang''s chaos Avenue was only a middle-aged and low-level form in the prototype. With the cultivation of virtual shadow, he could still see more or less clearly, but now Su Tang''s chaos Avenue has become perfect, so he couldn''t see it at all.


    In the chaotic space, the speed of evolution also slowed down slowly. Su Tang looked at the slowly changing chaotic space with empty eyes, and his eyes also slowly began to recover. When he knew that the evolution of the whole chaotic space had stopped, Su Tang recovered. At this time, there was a kind of vicissitudes and indifference in his eyes.


    Although it has only been three years outside, Su Tang has experienced nearly hundreds of millions of years in this chaotic space. During this time, he has understood many things. All things die from the birth Tao. He has also seen many, and the whole person''s state of mind is rapidly sublimated.


    "Eighty percent, I didn''t expect that the void heart is actually a part of the chaos Avenue. It seems that there is still a void heart wandering outside. Only by finding the void heart can we really master the chaos Avenue." Su Tang said faintly. During this time, he also understood that the void heart is actually a part of the chaos Avenue, At the beginning, when the first successor fell, chaos Avenue completely collapsed and divided into many fragments. Narcissus and other ancient tribes got only a part of them, but the two most important parts turned into a void heart and scattered in the endless void.


    "I don''t know how long it''s been outside. It''s time to leave." Su Tang said faintly again. His voice fell down, and his soul returned to his body. At the next moment, Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes and stood up in the temple. The strength of his whole body also burst out suddenly. For a moment, the whole temple vibrated and suddenly appeared, The virtual shadow also appeared quickly, exclaimed; "Inheritor, you..."


    "Thank you, master. I''ve finished my comprehension." Su Tang arched his hand.


    "How much have you understood?" Xu Ying asked again. With his voice falling, Su Tang smiled and said in a voice; "I have fully understood the fragments given to me by my predecessors." upon hearing this answer, the virtual shadow was stunned at first, and then laughed; "Hahaha, unexpectedly, inheritor, you really surprised me. 50% of the power of chaos. I have to say that you are likely to become the second successor of chaos Avenue."


    Su Tang didn''t tell the virtual shadow how much he really mastered. After all, it was too amazing. Besides, he also wanted to leave a card for himself. Su Tang, who had completely changed, was very calm at this time. There was nothing that could fluctuate to his state of mind. At the same time, his cultivation at this time was very strange today, and he was no longer supreme, But his power has surpassed the superior supreme, and can even be said to be almost the same as the top supreme.


    "Well, well, you know how many things the inheritor understands. Remember not to let outsiders know. This endless void is not peaceful." Xu Ying said again. Hearing his reminder, Su Tang felt a little grateful and nodded; "Boy, I understand."


    "Well, you understand." the virtual shadow said in a voice.

 Chapter 939

    "Well, my work has been completed, and the inheritor remembers to promise me. Then if I Shuixian need help, please read one or two for today''s love." Xu Ying said again.


    Upon hearing his words, Su Tang arched his hands and said aloud; "Well, the daffodils'' great kindness to the boy will never be forgotten."


    "Well, I''ll be relieved if you say this. This is the supreme decree of my Narcissus family. I''ll give it to you today. If you need help from my Narcissus family, you can activate this supreme decree with your strength, and the contemporary patriarch of Narcissus family can talk to you. If you need anything, you can tell him directly, and he will try his best to help you." the voice fell, and Xu Ying waved his hand, A white token slowly flew towards Su Tang.


    "Thank you, master." Su Tang reached out and took the token. At this time, Xu Ying continued; "Well, I''ll take you out of here. You''ve been here for three years. You don''t know what''s going on outside. Take care of the inheritor." the voice fell down and sent Su Tang out of the holy land directly. When he appeared again, he had returned to the main hall of the Narcissus palace.


    He suddenly appeared. The two Narcissus elders who had been waiting in the hall suddenly opened their eyes.


    "You''re out?" one of the elders stood up and said.


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, another elder also said aloud; "You''ve been there for three years. You must have learned a lot."


    "Yes." then Su Tang looked around and asked aloud; "What about the three elders and other predecessors?"


    "When you enter it to accept the secret arts, the three elders come out. I don''t know how long you want to stay in it. I also think of the outbreak of war in your hometown. Therefore, in order to prevent problems, the three elders have taken a strong narcissus to Langya mainland to guard. The two of us stay here just to wait for you and leave the magic water world with you." An elder shouted.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang''s eyes burst into a look of gratitude and nodded again and again; "I didn''t think it would take me three years to pass on the secret arts. Thank you, daffodils. If it''s convenient for you, I want xi9anz to leave here and go back to Langya. After three years, I don''t know if there are any problems in Langya."


    "Well, we smashed here just to wait for you to come out and take you away from the magic water world, but you can rest assured that there is no problem in Langya mainland for the time being, and it is relatively calm." the elder said again. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded. Then the three left the magic water world directly and appeared again, They have come to the forbidden area of the eastern region.


    The sudden appearance of Su Tang made everyone in the forbidden area stunned. However, after seeing Su Tang, everyone showed a happy look. As soon as he landed, tie tianruo, who was almost 15 years old, hurried forward and shouted happily; "Master, you''re back." an iron tianruo, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then exclaimed; "Xiao tianruo? Tut Tut, I haven''t seen you for three years. I''ve grown up."


    "Well, master, you''re back. I''m so happy." tie tianruo smiled and nodded. At this time, another girl ran over and cried from a distance; "Daddy, daddy." then he slipped into Su Tang''s arms.


    Seeing Su Xun who had grown tall, Su Tang''s eyes were also full of warmth. He touched Su Xun''s small head and said with a smile; "Xun''er has grown up."


    After greeting everyone one by one, Su Tang and the daffodils also came to the hall. At this time, the three elders looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "I''m afraid the power of Xiaoyou is no longer under me?"


    "Hehe, I would like to thank the Narcissus family for their help. This time, I accepted the secret arts and improved my accomplishments a lot." Su Tang said with a smile. He didn''t say how much he understood. The three elders and others didn''t ask. After all, this thing is related to the secrets of others. They can''t ask, and the voice fell down, Su Tang stood up and bowed solemnly to the narcissus; "Thank you for your help. When I came out, I heard that you brought all the Narcissus people to Langya mainland to protect me. I''m deeply impressed."


    "Little friend, it''s serious. You''re a friend of my water fairy family. Besides, this time, our clan leader ordered us to come. Fortunately, although the whole Langya continent has not been absolutely calm in the past three years, it''s at most a little friction, which doesn''t hurt Da Ya." the Third Elder immediately stood up and waved his hand again and again.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Yun Yun ran in from outside. She was surprised to see Su Tang; "Su Lang, you''re back."


    "Yes, I''m back. Yunyun, why are you in a hurry? Is there something happening in Langya?" in the past three years, yunyun stayed here for two or three months and left. After all, there are still many things waiting for her to be busy outside. Therefore, when the book came out, yunyun didn''t see her. Now and the computer yunyun is in a hurry, Su Tang frowned and felt a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Well, something really happened. According to the news from the world God, many unknown strong men suddenly came to the West wasteland, and the stronghold of the city of gods over there has been destroyed." yunyun nodded and said quickly. Upon hearing this, Su Tang''s face changed and his eyes also looked at the third elder. At this time, the Third Elder frowned and said in a voice; "There is such a person suddenly. It is likely that the ancient people have come. Little friend, let me go to Xihuang with you to have a look."


    Su Tang nodded. Then the three elders followed Su Tang and went straight into the air. Soon they came to the West wasteland. At this time, the West wasteland had completely changed. Flying all the way, Su Tang saw the situation below, his face became gloomy, and his eyes were full of anger. At this time, he flew all the way to the city below, There is no human activity at all. There are ruins and resentments everywhere.


    "Black devils, little friend, it seems that the ancient clan has come." seeing the situation below, the Third Elder quickly checked it and said aloud. When he heard her, Su Tang asked; "Is this against us?"


    "Well, the black devil family and the blood god family have been friends for generations. I''m afraid that the blood god family will soon come, and even other ancient families will follow." the Third Elder continued. After hearing her words, Su Tang said in a gloomy voice; "No matter who they are, since they came to Langya to kill mortals, their sin is unforgivable. Can the three elders follow me to the residence of the black devil family?"


    "This... Little friend, the people of the black devil family are powerful. If we go there alone, I''m afraid there will be trouble." at the moment when Su Tang''s voice fell, the three elders said in embarrassment. When they heard her say this, Su Tang smiled and said; "It doesn''t matter. This time, the people they came here are not simple and powerful. We just go to check the situation. Even if they are strong, we have no problem if we want to protect ourselves."


    "Well, since you want to see it, let''s go and have a look. The black devil family has always been evil. If the strength of the people who come here this time is not strong, we can directly destroy it and nourish it, and more or less cut off the backup of the blood god family." Sanyuanli nodded.


    Having made a decision, the two quickly flew through the Western wasteland sky. Along the way, Su Tang also released his mind to search for the traces of the black devil family. Soon, he found that there were many powerful smells in the place where the wasteland sect was located. These smells also contained many evil spirits. Su Tang didn''t wrinkle and said aloud; "These guys are in huangzong. I hope nantianjun and others are all right."


    The voice fell, and the three elders on one side asked suspiciously; "Little friend, have you found the trace of the black devil family?"


    "Well, I''ve found it. Let''s go and have a look." the voice fell, and Su Tang quickly flew to the place where Huang Zong was located. The Third Elder also followed closely. However, in order to be safe, the Third Elder secretly sent a message to bailing and asked him to hurry with people. At this time, Bai Ling in the forbidden area of the eastern region received the Third Elder''s careful advice, even if he called all the Narcissus people together.


    "The three elders sent a letter saying that they had found the trace of the black devil family. When she reached the bottom, she would give us coordinates, and our quickly rushed to support." Bai Ling explained to the other two patriarchs. After listening to this, everyone nodded. When Su Tang and the three elders reached the bottom of the wasteland, the three elders passed out the coordinates here.


    "Xiaoyou, I''ve informed the people. We''d better wait for them to go up after they say." the Third Elder said after finishing everything.


    Su Tang nodded and replied; "Well, that''s good." after the sound fell, Bai Ling and others came through the void in less than a quarter of an hour. So many Narcissus came, which immediately alerted the dark demon people in the wasteland. A black breath rose into the sky, and the next moment, a sound penetrated the world; "Narcissus, what are you doing here?"


    "Hehe, in the endless void, can''t the notorious dark devil family stay in the void? Unexpectedly, he ran to the world of heaven and did evil." hearing this, the Third Elder sneered and replied. With her voice falling, the old dark devil also stopped in the sky, wrapped in black gas.


    "Who can control where my dark demon clan is going? This place is not bad. There are so many blood food. Although the grade is not high, this taste is very comfortable."


    Hearing this, Su Tang frowned and his face became gloomy for a moment. Anyone who heard that the creatures on his mainland were just blood food in the eyes of others would not be happy. At the same time, Su Tang also included this man in the must kill list at the bottom of his heart. He noticed Su Tang''s face, and the three elders whispered; "This is an outside elder of the dark demon family. His strength is not weak."


    "Well, an external sect elder has such strength. The ancient clan is really very unusual, but his strength is not enough. Today he must die." Su Tang said coldly. His voice fell, and the third elder was stunned. Only after su Tang came back, the Third Elder felt that Su Tang was completely different now, and she couldn''t see through his cultivation.


    Now, hearing what he said, the three elders can''t help feeling that Su Tang''s cultivation is no longer lower than himself, or even much stronger than himself. The cultivation of the three elders, divided by the cultivation of Langya continent, is in the highest peak state.


    The cultivation of the black devil elder is even weaker than that of him. Only in the later stage of the superior god respect, the cultivation of Su Tang has reached the peak of the superior god respect, but with the blessing of the way of chaos, his cultivation is no worse than that of the top god respect. Therefore, in his eyes, the black devil elder is not enough.


    "Human? It''s interesting, and the cultivation is good." the black devil elder, his eyes fell on Su Tang without being stunned. A look of interest flashed in his eyes, but there was no look of fear, which made Su Tang feel something wrong.


    He immediately released the power of divine thoughts and explored the depths of the wasteland. After a while, he directly took back the power of divine thoughts and spoke solemnly to the Sanyuan Taoist priest; "There''s someone behind this guy. There''s no way to check the information of that person for the time being. The three elders asked the narcissus to be careful. Don''t rush to the wasteland. The elder will give it to me."


    "Well, I understand." the Third Elder nodded slowly and said in a voice. At the moment when her voice fell, Su Tang''s body directly flashed and went straight to the black devil elder in the air. Seeing that the human beings rushed directly towards him, the black devil elder''s face was also stunned. Then he sneered, and the black gas all over his body soared, so he fought with Su Tang.


    As the battle between them began, the black demons on the wasteland also rushed out one after another, and the three elders shouted loudly; "Kill these dirty guys." her voice fell, and the Narcissus people entered the state of battle one by one.


    The war between the two ancient tribes began. In the depths of the wilderness, the indifferent voice of a black masked man sounded; "I didn''t expect the Narcissus people to help the aborigines here. It''s really surprising."


    "Dharma protector, the strength of this aborigine is extraordinary. How can there be such a powerful aborigine in such a small place?" at this time, an old man beside the masked man shouted, his tone full of surprise.


    The masked man waved his hand and said aloud; "No matter how powerful it is, it''s just an aborigine, but although this man is an aborigine, his identity is not ordinary. If the Narcissus can help him so recklessly, I''m afraid this man may be the new generation of void inheritors in the rumors."


    "What? Void inheritor? Dharma protector, if this is the case, why don''t you take this man? It''s a great skill." the old man continued.


    The Dharma protector smiled, waved his hand and said aloud; "Don''t worry about this. It''s not easy for those who don''t have any inheritors. Since we''ve all rushed here, I believe those ancient families who have always supported the inheritors have also appeared, but they don''t show up and are just guarding in the dark. If we do it now, we may be killed without catching him."


    "Hiss! Aren''t we very dangerous?" the old man immediately took a breath when he heard this. Their black demons are very unpopular in the endless void. Basically, all the righteous ancient tribes hate them very much. Now I hear the Dharma protector say that there are some strong ancient tribes hidden around them, How can the old man not worry very much?


    "Hehe, there are both righteous and evil. They are all in the dark. No one will take the initiative first. This is a balance. As long as we don''t take the initiative to break the balance, they won''t take the initiative. I''m afraid they can only sacrifice elder heiming this time." the Dharma protector spoke again. When he heard what he said, the old man nodded and felt relieved.


    "Bang!" at this time, on the outside sky, elder heiming flew upside down and fell directly from the air to the ground. As soon as he landed, he looked at Su Tang in horror and shouted; "Who are you and why are you so powerful?"


    "You don''t have the right to know who I am. Die." Su Tang snorted coldly, raised his hand and suppressed it. Looking at the huge powerful palm like the abyss and the sea, elder heiming shouted in horror; "Dharma protector, save me!"


    Unfortunately, his cry for help was not stopped by anyone. Su Tang''s palm fell sharply and directly wiped out heiming. At this time, seeing that heiming was destroyed by Su Tang in such a short time, the Third Elder also changed his face and looked shocked. Even if she wanted to destroy the elder heiming, it was not a simple thing, not to mention, In such a short time, the opponent killed the other party without fighting back.


    "What kind of level has his strength reached?" the old man thought in shock.


    After killing elder heiming, Su Tang''s eyes were on the Internet and shouted loudly; "Why? Just sacrifice your men and don''t you come out to meet?" his voice rang through the whole wasteland. At this time, the dark demons and Narcissus in the battle stopped one after another and looked at the Internet wasteland. After a long time, there was no movement, and a look of disdain flashed around Su Tang''s mouth.


    "Is this the black devil family in the endless ancient family? I''ve seen it today. In order to protect myself, I sacrificed my subordinates and made a shrinking turtle myself. Good, good. Since you don''t take the initiative to come out, I''ll force you out today." the voice fell, his figure moved slightly, and immediately flashed to a black devil family person, A silent purple thunder arrow burst out, and the powerful force directly tore the dark demon family apart.


    "Hiss! Thunder and the power of destruction are integrated into the fighting skills. It seems that the inheritor still has many secrets." when he first saw Su Tang''s fighting skills, the three elders took a deep breath. Whether it''s thunder or the power of destruction, they are all the most powerful attack elements. Ordinary people can achieve an invincible strong person if they can obtain one of them, Su Tang actually mastered two kinds of power and integrated them together.

 Chapter 940

    Not only the Narcissus people were surprised when they suddenly showed such a hand. In the depths of the wilderness, the black devil Dharma protector also looked at the light curtain with a shocked face. Every time Su Tang moved, he would burst out a silent purple thunder arrow.


    "Dharma protector, what shall we do?" the old man said in panic. After his voice fell, the Dharma protector''s face sank and said slowly; "We can''t let him go on like this, or I''m afraid it will chill the people under him."


    The old man nodded. At this time, Su Tang had killed more than ten dark demon people. The Dharma protector really couldn''t sit idly by and rise up immediately.


    "Finally willing to come out? It''s a pity that it''s too late." Su Tang noticed the power rising from the depths of the wasteland clan. Su Tang smiled coldly and said, his actions have also improved a lot. Just a few breaths, more than a dozen dark demon people fell into his hands.


    "Stop!" shouted the black devil Dharma protector.


    At the same time, a powerful and incomparable force directly shrouded all the people and horses of the dark devil family and directly transmitted them to him. At this time, Su Tang also stood on the ground, looked up at the dark devil Dharma protector and said aloud; "I thought you would keep shrinking like this. It seems that you still have some blood." Su Tang''s voice was full of strong ridicule.


    Hearing his voice, the black devil Dharma protector''s face didn''t change at all, and he spoke faintly; "The inheritors of this generation are really extraordinary. It''s really surprising that a strong person like you can appear in such a small place." his voice was full of peace, and he didn''t feel any different from Su Tang''s ridicule.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was not surprised and continued to speak; "You ordered the slaughter of the West wasteland mortals, didn''t you?"


    "It''s just a mortal. It''s like a mole ant. What if you kill it?" the black devil Dharma protector didn''t have a different feeling about killing mortals. He spoke faintly. When he heard such a faint voice, Su Tang flashed a sense of killing in his eyes; "Really? In my eyes, you are also mole ants. Does that mean that I can kill you at will?"


    The voice fell, and a startling momentum broke out all over his body. In an instant, he suppressed the past towards the black devil Dharma protector. His powerful power changed the black devil Dharma protector''s face, and his divine power didn''t break out in an instant. Su Tang was stunned, the space around him changed in an instant, and the power of the black devil Dharma protector directly disappeared in the next moment, It didn''t have the slightest defensive effect at all. He stood there blankly and let the power of Su Tang suppress him.


    "Poof!" the black devil Dharma protector suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, his eyes suddenly recovered their clarity, and shouted in horror at the same time; "How is that possible? You..."


    You talk too much nonsense. At the moment when the voice falls, Su Tang''s figure moves. Just at the moment when Su Tang is about to approach the black devil Dharma protector, a strong force locks his body. Su Tang''s face changes greatly and immediately retreats.


    "What man, get out!" Su Tang shouted carefully after retreating and stabilizing his body.


    The voice fell and a voice sounded; "Inheritor, forgive others and forgive others. Don''t do too much!" the voice fell, and a group of people in blood robes appeared in the sky. With their appearance, a group of people in white were waiting to appear, and the voice sounded at the same time; "Bloody butcher, you don''t seem to behave like this."


    Suddenly two groups of people appeared, and Su Tang was also very confused. At this time, the voice of the three elders sounded in his ears; "Xiaoyou, the blood robed man and horse, is the blood god family, and on the other side is the strong man of our water fairy family." after hearing her words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, he looked at the blood Tu and said coldly; "Forgive and forgive? Did they think about this when they slaughtered those mortals?"


    "Hum! It''s just mortals. If you kill them, you''ll kill them. In the whole endless void, mortals don''t know how many. What''s the point of killing some?" Xuetu snorted coldly and said faintly.


    His tone was full of indifference to annoying people, which made Su Tang''s heart very angry. Once upon a time, he was also a member of mortals. In addition, he understood the way of chaos. He knew very well how the origin of life was hard won. Life is the most sacred existence and can''t be ignored by anyone.


    "They are not even mortals in my eyes. What can you do if I kill them?" Su tangleng shouted.


    The voice fell, his body moved, and he didn''t want to pay attention to the blood Butcher at all. Seeing his actions, the blood butcher was slightly stunned. The strong people of the Narcissus suddenly appeared were also some stunned gods. Although they didn''t want the blood butcher to be indifferent to mortals, they didn''t care about mortals very much. After all, they were absolute strong when they were born, and they were not at the same level as mortals.


    "Presumptuous!" after Xuetu was stunned for a short time, he shouted loudly and wanted to fight. At this time, the strong man of Narcissus also moved for the first time and stopped Xuetu.


    "Baixuan, get out of the way, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." Xuetu''s way was blocked by someone. His face was very ugly and shouted. When he heard his words, the Narcissus man named Baixuan shook his head and said aloud; "You can try, but I haven''t fought for many years."


    Hearing this, Xuetu didn''t move for a moment, and looked at Bai Xuan coldly; "Do you daffodils really want to go to war with our two families?"


    "So what?" Bai Xuan said faintly. Hearing his words, the blood butcher was not what to do for a while. At this time, a harsh scream sounded. The black devil Dharma protector had been hit by Su Tang''s silence purple thunder arrow. His powerful power directly tore his body. The black devil family itself was an evil cultivator, Su Tang''s Tianlei power is their supreme nemesis. He is overbearing to destroy the divine power on the plane. If he is hit and waiting for him, he will only be injured.


    He was hurt by Su Tang''s momentum with the way of chaos before. Now he was hit again, which made his injury more serious for a moment. At this time, the blood butcher looked at the children below, and Su Tang, who constantly attacked the black devil Dharma protector, shouted; "Bastard, stop it for me. Do you know who he is? He is the son of the chief of the dark demon clan. If you dare to touch him again, I promise the whole Langya continent will be buried with him."


    Suddenly hearing such words, Bai Xuan, who had always been indifferent, changed his face, and Su Tang was slightly stunned when he heard his words, and then turned his head to stare at Xuetu and asked coldly; "So what?" the voice fell, and Su Tang''s injured silence purple thunder arrow burst out again and went straight to the heart of the black devil Dharma protector.


    "Yi!" the silent purple thunder arrow entered the body, and the powerful force tore the body of the black devil Dharma protector into pieces in an instant.


    "You..." seeing that the black devil Dharma protector was destroyed, the blood butcher''s face became very ugly, and his eyes were full of unbelievable look. He never thought that the inheritor would kill directly regardless of each other''s identity, which made his heart cool. He was a madman.


    "Friends of the Narcissus family, kill all the dark demons here." Su Tang took out a white token and shouted loudly. When he saw his white token, all the Narcissus people were stunned. Then they got up surprised and slept first. Bai Xuan shouted loudly; "Kill the black demons."


    His voice moved the shocked Narcissus. With so many Narcissus, the colorful jade men and horses of the dark demon family were soon destroyed. At the next moment, Su Tang looked at the blood slaughter coldly and said aloud; "Remember, this is the war in Langya. If you blood gods dare to deal with the mortals in Langya, you will end up like the black demons."


    Hearing what he said, Xuetu had to face up. In the past, he thought that since the inheritor was an aborigine, he might not have too much trouble, but now he knows that the aboriginal means are no less than their ancient people. Under such circumstances, there are only two possibilities for them to dare to kill important people of the ancient people, The first is that his strength has reached a very terrible level. The second is that he is completely a desperate madman.


    Now the muzzle of the gun is obviously the latter. This guy is completely a madman, and his strength is not weak. Such a powerful madman is the most terrible. Thinking of these, Xuetu didn''t continue to speak. He took his people and immediately flashed away. After he left, Bai Xuan also smiled and said aloud; "It''s not convenient for us to appear openly. Let''s go first."


    The voice fell, and Bai Xuan also left with his own people. After he left, the three elders came over and looked at the token on Su Tang''s hand and said respectfully; "Lord Su Tang, I didn''t expect you to get the supreme order of the Narcissus family. Please forgive me for my thoughtlessness."


    Seeing her appearance, Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "Senior, you don''t have to do this. Although I have the supreme order, we are friends. We don''t need these false gifts. This time, we have to thank the Narcissus people. Otherwise, we can''t kill the people of the dark demon family and avenge those who die."


    Hearing his words, the three elders nodded and said aloud; "But I''m afraid there will be big trouble this time. The dark demon leader is a madman. His son was killed by you. I''m afraid he will go crazy."


    "It doesn''t matter. Things have been done. There''s no way to look back. Take a step by step, but this time it will frighten the people of the blood god family." Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud.


    Hearing his words, the three elders also sighed helplessly. Then they left Xihuang directly and went back to the eastern region. At the same time, Bai Xuan, who had left, took the Narcissus people to a very secret void. At this time, four or five groups of people had gathered here, and Bai Xuan went directly to the depths of a mobile palace.


    Entering the hall, Bai Xuan looked at others and said aloud; "Do you know what happened before? What do you think?"


    "It seems that we all underestimated the strength of the inheritors this time." one of the old man in brocade robes said aloud. As his voice fell, another man also said with a smile; "Isn''t this better? The stronger the strength of the inheritor, the greater the chance he will survive. After all, in the endless void, there are still a lot of people staring at him."


    "It''s just that I''m like the inheritor this time. How much power of chaos does he control?" a woman said. When she heard her words, Bai Xuan said; "In my opinion, at least more than 40 percent."


    "Well, I noticed before that when he broke out, I vaguely saw the trace of the way of chaos, and it was no longer in its embryonic state. I think the power of chaos he controlled was definitely not low, and may even have reached a solid state. I''m afraid it was more hurt than brother Baixuan said." the old man in the brocade robe nodded and said in a voice. After hearing his words, The others nodded.


    "If so, the inheritor this time is really amazing." the woman continued to speak. When she heard her words, Bai Xuan said with a smile; "Sister Qianxue, what''s more surprising is that I received a message from the family that this is an inheritor. When I didn''t accept the secret arts, I already understood the 10% power I control. This is something that a generation of inheritors haven''t done."


    "Tut Tut, well, well, if this is the case, it can''t be said that our inheritor is likely to become the second successor of the way of chaos." the old man in sackcloth who hasn''t spoken all the time also said in surprise at this time. After his voice fell, others nodded, and Bai Xuan continued; "However, our inheritor''s means of doing things are too ruthless. This time, he killed the son of the dark devil old ghost. According to the old ghost''s character, he will get close to the power of the dark devil family to find trouble for the inheritor. Should we let the elders of the family come over? I''m afraid our power can''t stop the dark devil old ghost at all."


    "Brother Baixuan is right. We waited for many years until a new generation of inheritors appeared. There must be no accidents. Moreover, there are many things we can''t see through this time." the old man in brocade robe also nodded and said. After his voice fell, others nodded one after another.


    At the same time, on the other side, in the headquarters of Tiangui family, the strong of the three endless ancient families gathered together. If the people of the dark demon family were not destroyed, there should be four ancient families here at this time.


    "Brother Xuetu, what do you think we should do about this? How should we tell the black devil old ghost? This is his favorite son. When he came here this time, he also told us to protect him, but now he fell down." a middle-aged man with a pale face and no blood color said aloud. Hearing his words, Xuetu frowned and said aloud; "Corpse demon, why don''t I know what you said? But now the people of the ancient gods have not come, and we don''t know at all? If the opponent of the other party makes a rash move, our end will be the same as that of the dark demons. It''s not easy to be the inheritor this time."


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that this Aboriginal has such a powerful power, which is completely impossible." a thin old man nearby shook his head and sighed.


    "This guy is completely crazy. Before, I felt a trembling feeling in front of him. It''s really terrible. I think his chaotic power has controlled the Tao to a very terrible level. This talent is amazing. If we don''t kill him quickly, when he grows up, we''ll all perish." The blood butcher continued to speak.


    "Hey, we won''t do it this time. Since the inheritor cares about this continent so much, let the Tiangui people find him some trouble first. We''d better continue to wait for the people of the ancient gods to come. With their participation, we won''t be so passive." the corpse devil continued to understand.


    Hearing his words, Xuetu nodded and continued; "Now things here are beyond our control. We''d better send a letter back quickly. At the same time, how much the dark demon family has lost this time, we will try our best. At that time, the irrational dark demon may create different opportunities for us."


    "Well, it''s better to inform the strong in the clan so that the old guy of the black devil won''t come and trouble us." the corpse devil continued.


    As his voice fell, the three quickly spread the message. For a time, the ancient people in the endless void acted again. Some ancient people who remained neutral for a while were ready to move. The strength of the inheritor seemed to see hope, and there were also some neutral races, I think it''s very unwise for the inheritor to kill the black devil''s son this time. They don''t value the inheritor very much.


    At this time, Su Tang, who had returned to the eastern regions, did not know these things at all. He sat quietly in the courtyard. Although the previous battle had won unprecedented victory, he was not happy at all. He was very uncomfortable when he thought of the tragic paintings of the city and town in the West wilderness all the way.


    Langya continent is my hometown. No one wants to see his hometown invaded by strong enemies. Now I don''t know how many ancient tribes there are in Langya continent. I''m afraid it will bring a greater storm if I don''t lose the young leader of the dark demon family this time. I don''t know how many people will maintain falling at that time. How can su Tang be happy to think of these things?

 Chapter 941

    Just when Su Tang felt a headache for this time, Yun Yun came in from the outside and saw Su Tang frowning. She seemed very unhappy. She came over and slowly stretched out her hand to hold his palm and spoke softly; "Su Lang, what''s the matter with you? Since you came back from Xihuang, you seem to have a lot on your mind. Can you tell me something?"


    "The ancient clan appeared in the West wasteland and killed many mortals. I took the narcissus to kill the people of the dark demon clan." Su Tang replied.


    Since they came back, they haven''t mentioned this trip to the west, so yunyun and others don''t know what happened there. At first, she thought Su Tang and others didn''t do anything, but just inquired about the situation. But now when she heard Su Tang''s words, she was a little stunned and continued to ask; "Since they have destroyed each other, why are you unhappy?"


    "Although the people from the dark devil family have been destroyed, I don''t know how many ancient people still exist in the dark. This time, not only the people of the dark devil family have come, but also the people of the blood god family have appeared. Moreover, this time, it is said that the leader of the dark devil family is the son of the leader of the dark devil family. Since he was killed by me this time, it is likely to attract more powerful dark devil families The strong, even the chief of the dark devil clan, will come in person. The dark devil clan''s means are too vicious. I''m worried that it will bring disaster to the people on the mainland. "Su Tang continued.


    After hearing his words, yunyun finally understood why Su Tang was still unhappy after the lack of victory. This matter did have some trouble.


    "Things have happened, Su Lang, you don''t have to think about it. You''d better take a step by step. This time, since the people of the blood god family have come back, I''m afraid there will be an action in the Tiangui family." Yun Yun continued to speak. After her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and continued to speak; "Well, I also understand this. During this time, you should pay more attention to the situation of the boundary God. If there is any change in the Tiangui family, inform me at the first time."


    "Well, I see!" yunyun nodded. At this time, Ao Yu hurried in from the outside and said aloud; "Dragon God, if the sky is going to be robbed by God, go and have a look." the voice fell. Su Tang also stood up and walked out quickly. Ao Yu and Yun Yun followed closely. Soon, under the leadership of Ao Yu, they came to a valley. At this time, tie tianruo stood there on the open space, looking at the thunder clouds gathering in the sky, The eyes are all plain.


    Seeing her state, Su Tang nodded with satisfaction and said in a voice; "Although the little girl didn''t practice for a long time, she was in a very good mood. There should be no problem with this robbery. Let''s protect her Dharma here." after hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded. At this time, a sky thunder directly landed.


    At this time, tietianruo on the open space appeared with a sword light in his hand, and fiercely chopped at the falling Tianlei. In a moment, the Tianlei dissipated. Su Tang was surprised to see her so powerful; "The innate sword body is really very unusual. This attack is too powerful."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect tianruo to have such strong strength at a young age." yunyun also nodded. Tianlei fell one after another, and tietianruo passed easily. Soon, the last Tianlei fell. He realized the power of Tianlei, and tietianruo was looking down on it. The next moment, he saw a bloody light in his forehead, The next moment I saw her take my long sword, and the whole person''s breath suddenly changed.


    It was like a peerless sword. At the moment when Tianlei was about to arrive, she saw the long sword in her hand burst into the light of a wizard and fiercely chopped it. At the same time, Su Tang also noticed that tie tianruo''s current situation seemed different. The Kendo seed in his Dantian seemed to wake up at this moment.


    A steady stream of sword power poured out madly and gathered into the long sword in her hand. A peerless power suddenly burst out of the long sword and directly tore and shattered Tianlei. At the moment of Tianlei''s fragmentation, tie tianruo also rose into the sky, and the peerless sword spirit wrapped her up the next moment.


    "The inheritance of Kendo is open?" Su Tang exclaimed. Hearing such words, Yun Yun was also slightly stunned. She didn''t understand what it meant. At this time, Su Tang explained aloud; "Tianruo is still a congenital sword body. When I was tested in the ancient god fantasy world, I got a pulse of seeing seeds, which was condensed by the ancient god''s understanding of seeing. I was not suitable for seeing, so I stayed with her all the time. When I arrived in the soul martial land, tianruo opened the congenital sword body because she swallowed my pill by mistake, so I gave this sword seed to her, but it didn''t work Who can drive the Kendo seed better than the innate sword body, but the Kendo seed has not fully awakened all the time. Now it can be regarded as fully awakened. "


    "So it is. If it is true, if God achieves the throne this time, his strength will be raised to a very terrible level." yunyun nodded and said in a voice.


    Su Tang also nodded. With the passage of time, the black thunder clouds in the sky were scattered and clean. Instead, colorful auspicious clouds appeared, completely enveloping tie tianruo. Seeing here, Su Tang smiled and said; "Hehe, there seems to be no problem. I look forward to how powerful she will be after her transformation."


    "Yes, I''m also very curious." Yun Yun said. At this time, Su Tang keenly felt that a very strange track broke out in tie tianruo''s body, and then Su Tang exclaimed; "The rudiment of Kendo is incredible. I didn''t expect tianruo to control the rudiment of kendo. It''s incredible."


    "The rudiment of Kendo? What does this mean?" Yun Yun said suspiciously. Su Tang smiled and explained; "Kendo is also a kind of Avenue, which exists at a higher level than the force of law. At this time, if tianruo has controlled the rudiment of kendo, that is to say, she is likely to directly skip the stage of the force of law and enter the realm of Avenue. Sword cultivation is indeed a very special existence."


    When he thought about the sword mountain in the land of divine heritage, he thought that sword cultivation was a very special cultivation system.


    "So it is. I''ve heard that some of the ancestors of Jianshen mountain had mastered the existence of Kendo before, but I haven''t been clear about what it is. Now it seems that tianruo is likely to become a legendary existence." yunyun nodded and said in a voice. After her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and said; "Now if the sky has reached such a point, I''m afraid I can''t continue to guide her cultivation. I think after her transformation, I''ll take her to the city of gods to find the sword master of Jianshen mountain. Maybe she will get better guidance there."


    See, although Su Tang knows something, he is not very deep. It can be said that he doesn''t have to go to tietianruo to understand what he sees, so he can''t continue to guide tietianruo, but the sword owner of Jianshen mountain may have a way.


    "Well, it''s good. Anyway, I''m afraid the Tiangui clan will make some moves now. It''s good for you to sit there in the past, so that you can react quickly and intercept the Tiangui clan''s plot." yunyun nodded.


    Three days passed quickly. Tietianruo''s rudiment of Kendo already had a sense of solidity. Su Tang was very happy to see such a situation. On the fourth day, tietianruo suddenly opened his eyes and a startling sword rose to the sky, stirring the situation in the four directions.


    A moment later, she took back the truth, looked at Su Tang, flew over quickly, smiled and said aloud; "Master, I succeeded."


    "Hahaha, OK, OK, I didn''t expect how soon you entered the divine level, but you also controlled the rudiment of kendo. It seems that there are signs of solidity. Congratulations." Su Tang laughed and said. Hearing his words, Yun Yun and Ao Yu next to him also stood up to congratulate. The party quickly left here. In Su Tang''s courtyard, Su Tang looked at tie tianruo and said; "My God, now your cultivation in kendo has exceeded that of being a teacher. I can''t give you any advice, but I''ve found a good place for you. Let''s go to the city of the gods tomorrow."


    "This... Master, I don''t want to leave you." as soon as I heard Su Tang''s words, tie tianruo said sadly. Looking at her, Su Tang smiled and said; "I didn''t let you leave. I''ll follow you."


    Tie tianruo nodded. The next day, Su Tang took tie tianruo and Ao Yu, after saying goodbye to the Narcissus, left the forbidden area in the eastern region and returned to the God empire. After explaining it, the three directly set out for the city of gods in Nanman.


    Two days passed quickly, and the three of Su and Tang also came to the city of the gods, on the main hall, and the world God smiled and said; "Su Tang, why are you here? I heard you went to Xihuang before. How''s the situation there?"


    It turned out that only after the accident in the West wasteland, the city of the gods sent people to check, but the other side has completely become ruins, and the stronghold of the city of the gods has been completely destroyed, so they don''t have many clues at all. At this time, seeing Su Tang coming, the world God also wants to know what happened in the West wasteland.


    "I did pass. There were ancient people in the West wasteland. They slaughtered a large number of mortals, so I took the Narcissus people and killed the ancient people." Su Tang said aloud. Hearing such words, the world God was stunned and exclaimed; "You killed the ancient people?"


    Su Tang nodded helplessly and said in a voice; "Yes, but it''s very troublesome." then Su Tang said his worries and things over there. After listening, the world God also said with a frown; "If so, it''s really a big trouble. Now the people of the blood god family are back. I''m afraid there will be a movement in the Tiangui family soon."


    Just after his voice fell, Ying Long and others also came in from the outside. They were also my street. Oh, the news said that Su Tang had come, so they rushed back from the outside. As soon as they came in, they noticed that Su Tang and others had a bad face. Ying Long asked suspiciously; "What''s the matter with you? Is something wrong?"


    "The mainland is very stable these days. Apart from the West wasteland, it seems that no major event has happened? Is it related to the West wasteland?" long Ao also said aloud. When his voice fell, Su Tang nodded slowly. At this time, please explain quickly and love the evidence. After hearing his words, Ying Long and others frowned, There was a dignified look in his eyes.


    "Hey, this matter is not so big now. Besides, the powerful people of the Narcissus family have come. They are in our class. Even if the dark demons come, at least there are Narcissus people here. Don''t be too afraid." Su Tang said. After his voice fell, Ying Long and others nodded again and again.


    At this time, Ying Long''s eyes noticed Ao Yu standing next to Su Tang. A look of surprise flashed in his eyes and asked aloud; "This little girl is the dragon family that your boy brought from the soul Wu mainland?"


    "Well, what''s the matter, master? Isn''t her talent good? I brought her here this time just to hope you can give her some advice. Although I also have the title of Dragon God, I''m not a dragon, so I''m not very clear about the cultivation system of the dragon." the voice fell down, and he turned his head and looked at Ao Yu and said to understand; "Rain girl, this is the Dragon God Ying long. You should have heard of it?"


    When the voice fell, Ao Yu stood up and saluted Yinglong respectfully; "Younger generation Ao Yu, meet the second Dragon God."


    "Hahaha, don''t be polite. Come and let me have a look." Ying Long laughed and waved. Ao Yu nodded and walked quickly. Ying long looked carefully for a while and nodded again and again; "Yes, yes, you have reached the first level of zhenlongba body at a young age. Your talent is very good. I have never seen a talented little guy like you in the dragon clan for many years. In the future, you will follow me and I will give you good advice on your cultivation."


    "Thank you, the second Dragon God." the voice dropped. She turned her head and looked at Su Tang with a reluctant look in her eyes. After all, she followed Su Tang all the way from the soul Wu mainland. Now that she was leaving Su Tang, she was still reluctant to give up in Fei Huangcheng. When she noticed her eyes, Su Tang smiled and waved her hand; "Don''t worry. Anyway, we''ll meet at any time. It''s all right. Follow elder Yinglong and your cultivation will be faster."


    "Well, Ao Yu understands. Thank you, Dragon God." Ao Yu nodded.


    At this time, long Ao looked at tie tianruo and said in surprise; "The cultivation of the young master has improved so fast." Su Tang smiled when he heard his words. At this time, the voice of the sword master came from outside; "I''ll see you later."


    "Sword master, why are you here?" the world God asked suspiciously. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said in a voice; "I asked him to come here before." the voice fell, and Su Tang said to the outside of the hall; "Sword master, please come in." the voice fell. The sword master quickly walked in from the outside and saw him. Su Tang said with a smile; "Call the sword master this time. It''s troublesome."


    "Mr. Su is polite. I don''t know what to tell you?" the sword owner smiled and said aloud. When he heard his words, Su Tang pulled tie tianruo to the front and said aloud; "This is my disciple and sword cultivation. Not long ago, she broke through the divine level. I can''t guide her cultivation in kendo, so I hope the sword owner can help me."


    The voice fell, and the sword owner''s eyes focused on tie tianruo. After a while, his eyes were full of horror and shouted out; "You... Are born with a sword body, and the rudiment of Kendo is initially solidified."


    "What? The rudiment of kendo, how old is she?" the world God and others also exclaimed. At this time, Su Tang nodded with a smile and said; "She was born with a sword body. By chance, I also got a sword seed and gave it to her. Therefore, when she transformed into a god level, she reached the current loading. Although I know a little about sword repair, I don''t have many methods. Obviously, I don''t have a way to deal with it. I must have brought my disciple here this time. I hope the sword master can give me some advice."


    At this time, Su Tang''s voice also awakened the sword owner from shock. At this time, the sword owner nodded and said; "Well, well, it''s my honor to point out Mr. Su''s master. But I don''t have many things in kendo, but I can point out the girl, some subsequent things of the sword."


    "If so, thank the sword master." Su Tang nodded with a smile, and then he looked at tie tianruo and said aloud; "Tianruo, thank you, sword master?"


    Tie tianruo nodded and saluted the sword master; "Thank you, master Jian."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome. It''s my honor to guide the girl. You will become a sword God in the future. Maybe I can learn a lot from you." the sword owner said with a happy smile.


    What he said is really true. Although he is a sword practitioner and controls a little rudiment of kendo, he has no way to communicate with Tietian if necessary. However, in terms of sword cultivation experience, he is different from Tietian. If he wants to enrich a lot, this guidance will not only greatly improve Tietian, but also be a good thing for him. During the period of instructing Tietian Ruo, He can fully feel the Kendo of studying tie tianruo. With mutual confirmation, he has a great chance and can get a great harvest.


    After arranging everything, Su Tang said aloud; "This time, the blood god family came back, and there will be actions in the Tiangui family soon. I shocked the blood god family when they were in the West wasteland. They should not rush to deal with us, so this time they can only use the hand of the Tiangui family to deal with me. Therefore, senior Jieshen, you must be well prepared during this period of time, as you face the Tiangui family Attack. "

 Chapter 942

    "Well, I''ll arrange it quickly. Don''t worry. After three years of preparation, our side is no longer as passive as before. We''ve been waiting for them to move." the world God nodded, and a startling sense of war flashed in his eyes.


    Su Tang also nodded. For the next period of time, Su Tang was in the city of the gods, and Jieshen and others also paid close attention to the movements of the Tiangui clan.


    However, one year later, the Tiangui clan still didn''t move at all, and even kept a lower profile than before, which puzzled Su Tang and others.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with the ghost family this day? Why hasn''t there been any movement this year?" ape Chi looked at Su Tang with a puzzled face in the courtyard.


    Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Isn''t that better? We have more time to prepare, but this thing seems unusual to me. It''s a bit like the calm before the storm. The more it is, the more we should be on guard." the voice fell, and ape Chi nodded. At this time, tie tianruo came in from the outside.


    A year later, tie tianruo has grown graceful. With her attainments in kendo, her chess pieces have completely changed. In addition, she is a congenital sword body and has a powerful aura. Therefore, at the age of 15, she is already a peerless beauty.


    "Master!" iron tianruo smiled and shouted after approaching.


    Seeing tie tianruo, Su Tang flashed a satisfied look in his eyes and said with a smile; "Oh, my God, you have made great progress in this year."


    "Qingcheng Sword Fairy, that''s a good title. I''m afraid your strength is no longer lower than me now, little girl." ape Chi on one side also smiled and said with a look of surprise in his eyes. During this time, he can say that the sword array has the rise of a peerless strong man. He brought tietianruo from the soul Wu continent from Su Tang Dynasty. At that time, Emperor Wu made accomplishments in just a few years, Tietianruo has already grown to the current level.


    Six months ago, a mysterious force suddenly appeared and slaughtered people everywhere on the mainland. It happened that iron Tian, who had been trained, met them. Then he killed all the experts of this force with one sword. Later, he learned that these people were a branch of the dark demon family in the endless void. This time, the dark demon family ordered him to come here to kill people and prepare to start the blood sacrifice Dharma, But I don''t want to interrupt their plan if Tietian appears.


    At the same time, it soon spread all over Langya continent, and she also got the title of Qingcheng Sword Fairy.


    Hearing the words of ape red, tie tianruo flashed a smile on his face and said aloud; "Ha ha, I''m just lucky. If I hadn''t met Shifu, I wouldn''t be today." hearing her words, ape Chi smiled, and Su Tang smiled| "You can have today because of your own efforts, but you did a good job. I told you at the beginning that strength is used to protect, but this time you destroyed the plot of the dark demon family. You should be careful during this time. Don''t leave the city of the gods for the time being."


    "Yes, master." tie tianruo nodded.


    While a few people were chatting, six ears hurried in from the outside and looked at Su Tang with a dignified face; "Boss, there''s something moving over there."


    "What? Tell me about it." at his words, ape Chi immediately stood up and asked.


    Su Tang also faced it up at once, and six ears spoke quickly; "I just used the method of listening to heaven and seeing the earth. I found that the people of Tiangui clan are using a very evil secret method now, so there was no apparent movement for a year."


    "Evil secret? It''s impossible. Our people have been paying close attention to their movements, but they haven''t received any news. How could they do this?" ape Chi said in doubt one day, and Su Tang nodded on one side. Indeed, he is also very concerned about the affairs of the Tiangui clan, So from time to time, I will personally go to check the situation of Tiangui clan. There is really no movement there.


    However, Liu er''s current situation should not lie. Thinking of these, Su Tang''s heart couldn''t help but feel a very bad premonition. At this time, Liu er said aloud; "It''s really good. The people of the ghost family were too insidious that day. In fact, they secretly transferred most of their main members to an island deep in the North Sea. Those who had been destroyed by the day before were the people of the dark demon family preparing for this evil secret law."


    The voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, nodded and said aloud; "Tell me about the details." the voice fell, and the six ears nodded and said quickly; "I don''t hear much, but it seems that they are using the power of blood and gas to summon something like void demon gods."


    "Void demon? What''s that?" Su Tang said suspiciously. Then he meditated. After a while, Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud; "We don''t know anything about this endless void. It seems that we can only ask the people of Shuixian clan." the voice fell, and Su Tang directly took out the supreme order obtained from the holy land of Shuixian clan.


    After the output of divine power, a burst of light broke out on the supreme decree, and a voice came from it the next moment; "Inheritor?"


    "Yes, sir, you should be the head of the Narcissus clan?" Su Tang replied.


    "Well, I don''t know why the inheritor contacted me?" the voice in the supreme decree sounded again, and Su Tang asked directly; "Elder, do you know what the void demon God is?"


    After su Tang''s voice fell, the person opposite was silent. A moment later, a dignified voice came; "Inheritor, how do you know this thing? This is a taboo in the whole endless void." Su Tang heard the dignified tone of the other party''s voice, and his heart sank immediately and answered slowly; "It seems that the Tiangui clan on the side of Langya mainland has been instructed by the ancient clan. Now it has begun to prepare this secret method. Elder, you have a way."


    "What? They are so brave. Don''t worry, inheritor. I think these ancient people are crazy. Since they dare to use taboos, inheritors, you must stop them at all costs, otherwise not only Langya will perish, but the whole endless void will fall into a great catastrophe. Remember, we must stop them." The voice of the Narcissus patriarch came again.


    As soon as Su Tang heard that his face changed greatly, he immediately said aloud; "Well, I''ll try my best," he shouted as soon as he received the supreme order; "Ape Chi informs the whole army to prepare for a trip to the North Sea with tianruo as the teacher." the voice drops, and Su Tang breaks through the air directly with tietianruo. Ape Chi and six ears also leave quickly, and soon summoned the world God and others.


    "What''s the matter?" the world God asked as soon as he arrived. With his voice falling, ape Chi quickly said the whole thing again. With his voice falling, the world God also changed his face and said his voice immediately; "Is that true?"


    "The boss has taken tianruo to the North Sea to check the situation. The world God, we are ready to fight at any time. It''s not hard to hear from the tone of the Narcissus patriarch. I''m afraid this void demon God is very unusual." ape Chi said again. With his voice falling, the world God Dunn faced up. At this time, Tiantao looked at Ying Long and said aloud; "Old dragon, Beihai is your dragon clan''s territory. I think you can go there and see the situation."


    "OK, I''ll leave the matter here to you. I''ll go to the North Sea now." Ying Long said. At the moment when the voice fell, he directly broke through the air. At this time, Su Tang had come to the sea. When he was ready to enter the deep sea, a huge storm suddenly appeared on the sea. Then, a giant dragon broke through the sea and rose into the air.


    "What person!" tie tianruo waved his hand, and a bloody long sword appeared in her hand. At this time, Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud; "If heaven can''t be rude," the voice fell, and Su Tang arched his hands at the dragon; "Dragon King, I haven''t seen you for many years, and my style is as good as that of the past." the voice fell, and the giant dragon in the sky shook his body and changed into a human shape, saluting respectfully with a smile on his face; "Meet the third Dragon God."


    "They are still old friends. Don''t be polite. How can you appear here?" Su Tang waved his hand and said in a voice. With his voice falling, he didn''t wait for the Dragon King to speak. Behind them, a very familiar breath approached quickly. With the emergence of this breath, Su Tang suddenly understood why the Dragon King appeared.


    "Sutang boy, why don''t you call me? At least I''m also the Dragon God here. I''ve lived in the sea for many years and I know many places." as soon as the visitor landed, he spoke directly. When he heard what he said, Sutang smiled and said aloud; "It''s the boy''s thoughtlessness. This time it''s too urgent, so he doesn''t dare to delay. He can only come quickly."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the ghost clan still had this skill that day, and even the dragon clan didn''t notice it." Ying Long was also very emotional. This time, Liu Er suddenly heard a little wind. I''m afraid that when the secret method of the ghost clan was completed, they didn''t know it, but Ying Long asked; "What the hell is this void demon? Ape red and six ears didn''t say it clearly before. Tell me, boy."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "In fact, I don''t know, but the words of the Narcissus patriarch seem to be very afraid of things. She said that if we don''t stop them as soon as possible and let the void demon appear, not only Langya continent will be destroyed, but even the endless void will fall into a huge robbery, so we don''t wait to pay no attention."


    "Hiss! The ghost clan dared to use such a secret method that day. They are crazy?" after hearing Su Tang''s explanation, Ying Long took a deep breath, and his eyes were filled with horror.


    "I don''t think it''s necessarily their means, but it''s a little. First, it''s the means of the ancient families behind them. The graveyard of Tiangui family has always wanted to occupy the world of heaven, but now it has used this secret method. This time, it''s obviously beyond their control. If I guess well, Tiangui family is probably just the pawn of these ancient families now." Su Tangdao.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the Tiangui clan we have been on guard for many years has become like this. Although we used to hate the Tiangui clan, we still admire the Tiangui clan after many years of fighting, but I didn''t expect that such a race has become the running dog of the ancient clan. It''s really sad." Speaking of this, Ying Long''s tone couldn''t help laughing at himself. Why aren''t they?


    This war has been completely upgraded and has risen to the level of the ancient race of endless void. Their cultivation in the harmonious plane has no way to control the development of this matter. His heart just hopes that this world will not be destroyed because of this big war.


    Hearing the self mockery in Ying Long''s tone, Su Tang also said solemnly; "Senior, I su Tang Baoding this heaven and earth. No matter who he is or how powerful they are, I su Tang will not let this heaven and earth be destroyed even if I am broken to pieces."


    "OK, boy, I believe you. Let''s go and have a look at the sea. These hateful Tiangui people are hiding there. I hope their plan has not been completed." Ying Long nodded and flashed a happy voice in his eyes. Now it''s not their time. Now Su Tang has far surpassed them.


    Then the group directly entered the sea area or searched for the whereabouts of the Tiangui clan. At this time, in the endless void, the Narcissus clan leader, after receiving the news from Su Tang, directly issued a summoning order for the first time. At this time, everything left by the God of chaos can be issued in case of an endless void disaster, and all ancient people will gather.


    Soon after the summoning order was issued, countless ancient leaders came one after another. In the Narcissus hall, Narcissus quickly described the whole thing. Finally, she stared at the leader of the ancient gods with a murderous look in her cold eyes and said coldly; "People of your faction really do everything they can to achieve their goals."


    Hearing such words, the people present did not know what she meant. They all turned their heads and looked at the ancient god leader one after another. Their eyes were full of discontent. At this time, the ancient god leader said faintly on his face; "Narcissus patriarch, that''s a serious remark. My ancient gods have no faction, otherwise I wouldn''t rush over in a hurry in the street. As for what happened in the world of heaven, it has nothing to do with us. As far as I know, the people I sent to have not yet arrived in Langya."


    "Hum! It''s better that this matter has nothing to do with your ancient gods. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not giving you face." the Narcissus clan leader snorted coldly and stopped pestering, but at this time she continued to say; "What do you think of this?"


    When the voice fell, a man stood up and spoke out; "Now that the matter this time has involved the void demon God, we can''t continue to sit idly by. Narcissus patriarch, what''s the situation there now?"


    "There''s nothing moving yet, but I''ve asked all the people in the clan to check the situation, but I heard that the old black devil has passed this time, and I''m worried that the people on our side are not his opponents." the Narcissus clan leader continued to say, and as her voice fell, the man nodded. At this time, the ancient god leader said faintly; "The son of the old black devil was killed by an aborigine. It''s not easy for the old man to go crazy."


    "Aboriginal? Hiss! That''s not right. I heard that the old ghost''s strength is also good. It''s not Aboriginal at all. Is this Aboriginal..." the voice of the ancient god leader fell, and someone spoke directly.


    "Hehe, it''s our inheritor." the ancient god continued to speak, and the voice fell. Some leaders present immediately changed their faces, and there was a flickering look in their eyes. When they saw these people''s faces change, the Narcissus patriarch''s face was not good-looking, so they spoke immediately; "Now it''s not the inheritor''s business. It''s related to the whole endless void. We must not let the void demon God come into being."


    After hearing this, some Dodgers have eased a lot. These people have always been neutral. Before hearing this, they were reluctant to participate in it. But now when they hear this, they instinctively don''t want to let the void demon appear, but they don''t stand up, At this time, the ancient god leader stood up and said; "Since this matter has something to do with the inheritor, it seems that our action is against the rules. Although the old black devil is not a good man, he is always a member of our ancient family. This time, it is understandable. In my opinion, we should jointly give him pressure and let him stop calling the secret of the void demon God."


    As soon as the voice fell, the neutral members nodded again and again. They didn''t want to participate in the inheritor''s affairs too much. Now, when they heard the words of the ancient god leader, of course, they still agreed very much. At this time, the leader of the blood god family also spoke out; "Yes, I''m the leader of the ancient god. Since the inheritor killed the old ghost''s son, let the old ghost take revenge on the inheritor himself. We don''t want to intervene. As for the matter of the demon God, I believe we can put pressure together and the old ghost should end."


    When two people said this, the neutral people also expressed their approval one after another. Seeing that things have developed like this, the Narcissus patriarch''s face is also very ugly. The ancient god and the blood god clearly want to use this event to restrain them. These people help the inheritors. If they rush to do it, It is likely to upset the neutral people, and then the matter will be even more difficult.


    "Well, since this matter has been decided, that''s the way. But since this matter was proposed by the ancient god leader, please bother the ancient god. Come forward and settle the matter of the demon God. However, if this matter leads to the emergence of the demon God because of you, should the ancient God family and the black devil family say that?" the Narcissus family leader, Of course not.


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people present reacted. At this time, the ancient god frowned and gouged out his voice; "Well, if something happens this time, my ancient gods are willing to accept any punishment." in fact, he is not sure that he can fully understand the black devil old ghost, but he thinks that he and others are on the same front, and the old ghost''s son was killed by his successor, which is not without a chance.

 Chapter 943

    The voice of the ancient god leader fell, and the Narcissus patriarch smiled coldly and said; "There''s no basis for words. The ancient god leader doesn''t even know this, does he?"


    As soon as he said this, the ancient god leader frowned, and the eyes of others gathered on him in a moment. At this time, the ancient god leader had no way to directly stand up and speak out; "In the name of my ancestors, I swear that if the void demon God really appears this time, my ancient gods will let it fall." as soon as this word came out, the wind and cloud around suddenly moved, and in an instant, a force of heaven directly fell down, enveloping the ancient god leader.


    Seeing the power of heaven, the face of the Narcissus patriarch also eased a lot. Then someone said a few words. Except that the people who made friends with the Narcissus stayed, everyone else turned and left. After seeing that everyone else left, a man looked at the Narcissus patriarch and said aloud; "Does this time let the inheritor face it alone?"


    "Hehe, if it is true, it will just make the ancient god leader satisfied?" the Narcissus patriarch smiled and said.


    As soon as the words came out, the remaining few people were slightly stunned. At this time, the man before said aloud; "What are your good plans, Narcissus patriarch?"


    "This time, since the inheritors are involved, although those neutral ancient people are not willing to do it, we can do it. I think it is necessary for us to go to the world of heaven, but unless necessary, we have been in the dark." the Narcissus family said faintly. When they heard this, everyone present was slightly stunned.


    "Narcissus, you seem to have a special interest in the inheritor this time. Do you have any secrets we don''t know?" just at this time, an elegant woman smiled and said. When she heard such words, Narcissus smiled and said; "Xueyun, you''re right. The inheritors this time are completely different from the previous ones. Everyone knows that this time we Narcissus let the inheritors inherit the secret arts, but we don''t know how many pieces of the secret arts of Narcissus."


    "Oh? Listen to you, it seems that the inheritance fragments of your Narcissus family are far more than we thought." Gong Xueyun continued to say. As her voice fell, the remaining people were slightly stunned and looked curious. They are all ancient families with inheritance fragments, but they are not very advanced, They have always been very curious about how many inheritance fragments the Narcissus have.


    "Ha ha, 40 percent!" the Narcissus patriarch said with a faint smile. As soon as he said this, all the people present stood up in surprise and looked at the Narcissus patriarch incredulously.


    "Indeed, this is what the ancestors said. I''m afraid the inheritor inherited all the inheritance fragments of Narcissus. Before adding him, he understood it alone by 10%. It can be said that his understanding of chaotic power has exceeded those inheritors in the past. The ancestors sent out the supreme order, and the ancestors also said a word. I think this inheritance is better I''m afraid it''s not as simple as we think, "the Narcissus patriarch continued.


    It turned out that when Su Tang left the Narcissus holy land, the ancestors of the Narcissus contacted the Narcissus patriarch and told her that Su Tang not only understood all the fragments of the Narcissus, but may even have evolved and understood more chaotic forces.


    "Tut Tut, no wonder you pay so much attention to Narcissus. If so, he is indeed likely to become the supreme existence. However, I am curious. What did the predecessors of Narcissus say that you would not hesitate to give face to the ancient god leader for the sake of the inheritor." Gong Xueyun continued, and her eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Hehe, the ancestor said that the inheritor may have understood no less than 60% of the power of chaos, or even more. The ancestor could not see through him at all." the Narcissus patriarch smiled again.


    The voice fell, and the people around them were surprised. They never thought that there was such a thing. They could understand that 50% had let them see unprecedented hope. Unexpectedly, there might still be 60% or even more. How could this be an unprecedented existence among the inheritors.


    "Hahaha, well, I didn''t expect such a inheritor this time, Narcissus patriarch. This time, I''d like to follow you to the world of heaven." a middle-aged man immediately laughed and stood up and said.


    Gong Xueyun and others quickly agreed, and soon everyone present went back and prepared.


    At this time, in the boundless sea area of the North Sea, Su Tang and others had been looking for five days, and there was no trace of Tiangui clan. On this day, Su Tang and others came to a hidden island.


    "Lord Dragon God, we have basically searched the whole sea area during this time, but we haven''t found any trace of Tiangui clan. Will this matter be wrong?" the Dragon King, who had just landed, said with a puzzled look on his face.


    When his voice fell, Su Tang also had such doubts in his heart. Since the Tiangui clan made such a huge movement this time, how could there be no trace at all?


    "I''m afraid it''s not false. I''d better ask six ears first." Su Tang said aloud. Then he took out the messenger stone and quickly contacted six ears far away in the city of gods. When he received the news from Su Tang, six ears also replied with a frown; "Boss, it can''t be fake. I''ve been paying attention to the movements of the Tiangui clan these days. They will continue to send some things into the boundless sea area of the North Sea."


    "Oh? How long have we been looking for this road, but there is no trace? Are they hidden deeper?" the voice fell. Su Tang''s eyes noticed the deep blue sea. At the same time, he also put away the messenger stone and spoke slowly; "Elder Ying long, we have been searching for islands before, but we haven''t gone into the deep sea. Since Liu Er is so sure, I''m afraid there will be no problem with this matter."


    As soon as the voice fell, the supreme order in his storage ring suddenly burst into a light. Su Tang was slightly stunned and took out the supreme order. At this time, the voice of the Narcissus patriarch came from the supreme order; "Inheritors, have you found their trace?"


    "No, we have basically searched the whole boundless sea area, but there is no trace. The younger generation suspects that they are more likely to hide in the deep sea." Su Tang replied quickly.


    After his voice fell, on the other side of the supreme order, the Narcissus patriarch frowned and then said; "It''s very likely that the old black devil made this thing. Although his black devil family has changed a lot over the years, they are the supreme water system. Your doubt is very likely. You can quickly find their whereabouts. I''ll take people to the world of heaven and meet you as soon as possible. You must be careful this time. The old black devil is crazy for his son."


    "OK, thank you for reminding me," Su Tang quickly replied. Then he took back the supreme order and said to Ying long; "It seems that they may really be hidden in the deep sea."


    Ying long heard the words of the Narcissus patriarch very clearly. Now after hearing Su Tang''s words, he also nodded and said aloud; "If that''s the case, I''m afraid we''ll waste a lot of time just looking for them. I think we''d better drop some of the people on the other side of the city of the gods first."


    "No, now the Tiangui clan has been eyeing. People in the city of gods can''t leave too much. I think it''s good to call ape Chi this time. After all, he is also the supreme water system. With his help, they are more likely to find their way." upon hearing Ying Long''s words, Su Tang immediately said.


    Ying Long nodded and said; "Well, you''re right. I''m going to call the people of the dragon family. With the addition of ape red, we have a much better chance of finding them."


    Then Ying Long quickly summoned the dragon family, and on the other side, ape Chi quickly came to the boundless sea. The next day, Su Tang and others changed their previous search direction and directly entered the deep sea. Dozens of giant dragons also quickly searched the deep sea. Three days later, when Su Tang and others were worried, The news of ape red came.


    "Boss, I have a situation here. Come here quickly." the news was very short, but Su Tang and others were inspired. Then Su Tang sent a letter to Ying long. All the Dragon families rushed to the place where ape Chi was located at the fastest speed. Soon all the people gathered together. At this time, ape Chi pointed to the deep trench below and said aloud; "Boss, I feel like there are strange fluctuations in it."


    "Oh? Dragon King, do you know this place?" Su Tang nodded and thought. The Dragon King asked.


    "The claustrophobic abyss is the deepest place in the boundless sea. If they are really in it, I''m afraid they will be in great trouble." the Dragon King quickly replied. Su Tang asked puzzled at this; "How can this happen? Is there any different danger in it?"


    The Dragon King nodded and continued; "Well, the claustrophobic abyss is too deep, so the pressure inside is very huge. Even if the dragon people enter it, they can''t move freely. If we enter it, we will be restrained by the pressure here. At that time, our speed will be greatly reduced. If the opponent is the supreme water system, these pressures will have no impact on them."


    Although the dragon people live in the deep sea, they are not really the supreme water system. In this way, they have only ape red, the supreme water system. If there are many dark demons below, they may suffer a lot if they enter them.


    "It''s really difficult to deal with this matter," Su Tang said with a frown. At this time, the ape bared his voice; "Boss, let''s find a place to hide first. A large number of practitioners are approaching here." the voice fell. Su Tang and others didn''t say much. They quickly hid at the bottom of the sea. After a while, a group of practitioners in black scales moved quickly, with a huge blood colored light ball behind them.


    "There are blood spirits behind them. It seems that they are really preparing the evil secret method." Ying Long said with an ugly face. Su Tang also said with a murderous face when he heard his words; "Since we can''t enter the claustrophobic abyss for the time being, let''s cut off their resource chains first." the voice fell, and he flashed and stopped the group of black armor people directly.


    "What person!" the black armour man, who was headed by him, saw that someone suddenly appeared. His face changed and drank and asked.


    "People who want your lives." the voice fell. Su Tang shot directly without saying a word. Ying Long and others also appeared one after another when they saw Su Tang''s shot. These black armor people''s cultivation was not very high. They were all killed by Su Tang and others in a short time. At this time, Su Tang appeared with the power of tax chaos and directly shrouded the blood, spirit and soul light ball, Soon the whole photosphere was destroyed.


    "We can''t go on like this. If we destroy these things this time, it will certainly cause the dark demons in the claustrophobic abyss. When they are on guard, they will be more hidden. We can''t take risks like this." Su Tang quickly said.


    As soon as he said this, Ying Long nodded, but it was really troublesome. The pressure to enter is the first thing to overcome. If they can''t overcome this power, their strength will be greatly reduced. If they meet an expert in it, they are likely to die and suffer heavy casualties.


    Seeing Ying Long and others looking sad, Su Tang said slowly; "Maybe I can restrain these pressures. If I do, we must kill everyone inside, or our strength will be completely exposed." Su Tang said that it was his way of chaos. The pressure in the abyss was also one of the forces of heaven and earth, which evolved from the way of chaos, So Su Tang still has a way to resolve it, but if he does, his chaotic way will be exposed. If it is introduced into the ears of the other ancient family at that time, I''m afraid he will kill himself at all costs, and he will be more troublesome at that time.


    "Boss, I think so. First let me enter it to inquire about the situation. The pressure inside doesn''t suppress me. I enter to check the situation. If it''s not very serious, we can think about it in the long run." at this time, the ape bared his voice and understood. When he heard such words, Ying Long nodded and said in a voice; "Well, it''s good to let ape red enter it and have a look."


    Seeing that Su Tang had no objection, the ape''s naked shadow moved and directly entered the claustrophobic abyss. Su Tang and others hid again. An hour later, the ape red rushed out of the abyss and came to Su Tang to speak; "Boss, there are really strange arrays in there. They are all led by blood and spirit."


    "It seems that this is what six ears said. How many people are there? How about their strength?" Su Tang quickly said after listening.


    "There are not many people with good strength. If we suddenly appear, we should have a quick chance to deal with them." ape Chi replied quickly.


    "Hehe, what are you waiting for? You can''t get rid of these hateful guys directly." Su Tang said with a cold smile, and his voice fell down. Su Tang''s way of chaos was quickly released. With the emergence of the way of chaos, Su Tang''s temperament changed. Ying Long and others were surprised. At the next moment, Su Tang rushed directly into the abyss.


    Ying Long and others followed closely. With Su Tang''s way of chaos shrouded, the pressure in the abyss completely disappeared. As soon as they rushed in, they shot directly. When they suddenly appeared, the people in the abyss were stunned and roared through the abyss at the next moment; "You are so brave that you came here and killed them for me."


    The voice fell, and the people below moved quickly, and soon surrounded Su Tang and others. Seeing this situation, Su Tang smiled coldly. Then, the powerful force erupted directly from the past. At the moment of the battle here, in the headquarters of Nanman Tiangui clan, the old black devil also thawed the message from the ancient god leader, Let him quickly remove the array of summoning the void demon God.


    "It''s impossible. Since the inheritor dares to kill my son, I must avenge my son. Don''t worry about the ancient god." the old black devil replied quickly and coldly after hearing the words of the ancient god.


    "Black devil, will you bring the whole endless void into the abyss of destruction for your own sake?" the ancient god felt coldly.


    After the voice fell, the black devil said coldly; "So what? The black demons themselves are not popular with other ancient families, and destruction will destroy them. As long as I can avenge my son, I can pay all the costs." hearing this, the ancient god shouted; "Dare you, I tell you, if you are really a professional, I promise you that before vanity Gu Sheng is summoned, the people of the endless ancient family will completely destroy your dark demon family. At that time, you can''t only avenge your son, but also catch up with the whole dark demon family."


    The voice fell, and the black devil was silent. At this time, the ancient god continued to speak; "The people of endless ancient clan already know your actions. We have reached a consensus here. As long as you give up this array and only deal with the inheritors, those neutral people in the ancient clan will not fight. At that time, even if there are Narcissus people, it will be useless. Do you think we can''t kill an inheritor who hasn''t really grown up?"


    "This... Are you sure no one will help the inheritor?" the black devil was also excited. Indeed, this time it was all because of the inheritor. He was blinded by hatred. Now he calmed down a lot when he heard the words of the ancient god. Now his plan has been exposed. If he is determined to do it, I''m afraid that before the ancient void gods appear, their dark demon clan will be completely destroyed by the angry ancient clan.


    "Don''t you believe what I do? This time I will personally go to the heaven and the world, and the blood God and the corpse king will follow. At that time, we are afraid that we can''t deal with a small inheritor together?" the ancient god continued.


    After hearing this, the black devil nodded slowly and said aloud; "OK, I''ll send a message to stop them now." when the voice fell, he took out the messenger spirit stone to send a message, but as soon as the message went out, his face changed greatly and smiled coldly; "It''s interesting. Since you want to die, it''s no wonder that I am." the voice fell, and his figure disappeared directly into the palace.

 Chapter 944

    In the secluded abyss, Su Tang''s combat power completely broke out. In just half an hour, the people below had been killed. At this time, Su Tang and others gathered together.


    "Tut Tut, boss, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful now. It''s terrible." in the previous battle, ape Chi also noticed the movement of Su Tang. Seeing Su Tang''s strength, his heart was also very shocked, which was just different from before.


    Ying long on one side also nodded repeatedly. Since Su Tang came back from the magic water world, Ying Long has completely failed to see Su Tang. Now his heart is also very shocked. At this moment, the power of Su Tang has made him tremble.


    Yinglong''s strength has always been a mystery. Today, Su Tang really saw Yinglong''s strength. This is a super expert who has reached the level of middle God. The only thing that surprised Su Tang is that Yinglong seems to have no special law power.


    "Well, now is not the time to say this. We''d better destroy everything here quickly. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time." Su Tang waved his hand and said aloud at this time.


    When the voice fell, Ying Long and others nodded again and again. Since the other party spent so much time preparing this secret method in this very secret place, they will always pay attention to it. This time, they made a big noise here, which must have alerted the other party''s senior management. Maybe someone has come here quickly.


    The party quickly began to destroy. A quarter of an hour later, the originally tidy abyss was already in a mess. After repeatedly confirming that there was no omission, Su Tang and others did not stop at all and quickly left here.


    They didn''t know that at this time, on the edge of the Nanman sea area, a group of people really blocked the way of the old black devil.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to see the elder black devil in this small world of heaven. It''s really an honor for us." Bai Xuan, the leader of Narcissus family, saluted the black devil with a smile on his face.


    Seeing his appearance, the black devil frowned, and his eyes twinkled with cold light; "Bai Xuan, get out of here."


    "Elder, what do you mean? We all came from the endless void. Although we don''t have a good relationship with each other, how can we say that we are friends of the world? Since we met the elder here, our Narcissus family also has a seat in the world, so we young people should give a good reception." Bai Xuan continued to say with a smile.


    "Hum, the Narcissus are getting worse and worse. They can''t live in such a small place. Bai Xuan doesn''t think I don''t know your plan. Now get out of here immediately, or I won''t blame you for being ruthless." the black devil doesn''t know Bai Xuan''s plan yet. He just wants to delay those people in the deep sea.


    "Tut Tut, master, you''re making a point of saying that? I don''t have any plans. I just met the master by chance, so I want to entertain the master. As for what the master said, it''s a little too much?" Bai Xuan''s tone has changed from the previous smile and respect, and is a little tough.


    The black devil''s eyes narrowed and continued without giving Bai Xuan face; "Too much? Hahaha, my dark devil is in the endless void. Don''t you all say I''m a demon? If it wasn''t for the face of the Narcissus patriarch, you wouldn''t know how many times you''ve died. Besides, who do you think you are? Just a younger generation, you still want to entertain me? Are you qualified?"


    The black devil''s voice was very calm at this time, but Bai Xuan and others felt unprecedented pressure in such a calm voice. The black devil old ghost, as the whole people of the endless ancient family know, he was calm. The more angry he was, someone would fall every time such a situation occurred in the past.


    Seeing that Bai Xuan and others stopped talking, the black devil flashed a satisfied look in his eyes and was ready to start into the deep sea. But at the moment when he moved, he frowned, looked at the sky, and outlined an unexpected look in the corners of his mouth.


    "Ha ha, black devil, how come the whole person becomes more shameless than before after coming to the world of the heavens?" at the moment when the voice fell, a crack appeared in the sky. Two men and two women appeared in the sky at the same time. When they saw the four people appear, Bai Xuan and others saluted one after another. At this time, one of the women looked at Bai Xuan and said aloud; "Bai Xuan, don''t meet any predecessors in the future. They all want to make friends. Some people are not worth it."


    Then she looked at the black devil and asked faintly; "Black devil, do you think I''m right?"


    "Hum, Bai huanxue, I didn''t expect you to come here in person. It seems that you attach great importance to the inheritor this time?" the black devil was not angry, but said jokingly.


    Hearing his words, Gong Xueyun, who is beside Narcissus Changbai magic snow, said with a light smile on her face; "Didn''t you come too? I heard that your precious son fell here." when her voice fell, the black devil''s face changed and said coldly; "Old stone girl, do you want to fight?"


    Gong Xueyun, the leader of the holy palace, is known to the whole ancient family because of her martial arts. As for the title of the old stone girl, it was called by the leader of an ancient family at the beginning. However, later, the ancient family was directly destroyed by Gong Xueyun. Since then, no one has followed the nickname. Unexpectedly, the black devil dared to call it that way.


    The voice of the black devil fell, and everyone present was surprised. At the same time, Gong Xueyun''s face was suddenly cold. The next moment, she was as cold as the voice of the cold side; "Black devil, it seems that your son is dead and drives you crazy. Since you want to fight, it''s as you want." the voice fell, and her supernatural power suddenly broke out and rushed directly towards the black devil.


    Seeing Gong Xueyun coming directly from, the black devil''s face changed and a trace of regret rose in his heart. He just handed in the taboo nickname without reason, but he didn''t expect that Gong Xueyun cared so much and started without saying a word, which made him very headache. Although Gong Xueyun is a female generation, her strength is very powerful, In contrast, he still has some inferior.


    "Hey, how did you two fight as soon as you got here?" the voice fell. The ancient god leader also appeared in the sky in an instant, followed by the blood God and the corpse king. Seeing these three people suddenly appear, Gong Xueyun and the Narcissus patriarch all changed their faces, but there was a trace of joy in the black devil''s eyes of the restaurant.


    "Xueyun!" the Narcissus patriarch shouted at Gong Xueyun at the moment when the ancient god leader appeared. Hearing the Narcissus patriarch''s voice, Gong Xueyun looked coldly at the black devil; "You''d better take care of your mouth, or you will die no matter a son. I guarantee that your whole dark demon family will be completely destroyed."


    Hearing this threat, although the black devil looked a little ugly, he didn''t dare to refute it. His black devil family really couldn''t compare with the holy palace. At this time, the situation of both sides is more sensitive. If there was a fight this time, the other three families may not help him, so he can only endure a cold hum and ignore Gong Xueyun.


    "Ancient god leader, you''ve come very quickly. Why? Don''t you trust the old black devil?" the Narcissus patriarch asked with a light smile. After her voice fell, the ancient God smiled and said; "Hehe, what did the Narcissus patriarch say? I believe brother black devil is just on impulse. Now he has withdrawn all his secret skills?" he said. His tone turned and showed a look of inquiry to the black devil.


    Aware of his polishing, the black devil made a faint sound; "I was going there to stop my men, but somehow I was stopped by these people. If there was any problem, it was none of my business. All the consequences were the fault of you Narcissus and others." the voice fell, and there was a trace of insidious in the black devil''s eyes.


    Hearing his words, the ancient god leader smiled at the corners of his mouth and bowed his hand to the Narcissus patriarch; "Brother black devil is right. If something really goes wrong this time, I''m afraid you should have to recite it by Narcissus." at the same time, his heart is also very satisfied with the black devil''s response at this time. In the same way, they also moved back 10% of their previous disadvantages.


    "Well, it''s useless to say more. It''s urgent to check this thing quickly to avoid any accidents." the Narcissus patriarch''s face was not very good-looking. After her voice fell, the ancient god leader and others nodded. At this time, the black devil didn''t say more and took the people directly to the deep sea. After a while, And they came into the abyss.


    Seeing the chaotic abyss at this time, all the people present were slightly stunned. Only the black devil had a little anger in his eyes. At this time, Bai Xuan said to the Narcissus patriarch; "Patriarch, the inheritors have been here before and have been completely destroyed. The reason why we appear is to delay him and let the inheritors and others have time to retreat."


    Hearing his voice, the Narcissus patriarch nodded with a smile in his eyes. At this time, the ancient god leader said to the black devil; "Brother black devil, it''s really good. How can he destroy this place quickly." he was also very satisfied with this. Only the black devil just smiled bitterly at the bottom of his heart after hearing his words. In fact, this matter is not his business at all.


    Originally, his intention was to save this place and save himself a backhand. If he couldn''t do anything, he would summon the void demon God even if he plunged the endless void into disaster. But now his efforts have been destroyed, and his men have lost a lot. He can only eat Coptis silently, Now, in front of the Narcissus patriarch and others, he certainly won''t say that someone destroyed it in advance.


    Aware of the black devil''s face, the Narcissus patriarch also smiled and said in a voice; "Since the matter here has been settled, we will stay soon. I will see you later, Taoist friends." the voice fell, and she left with people. After he left, the ancient god leader looked at the black devil and said; "This time, brother black devil suffered a loss. Don''t worry, this loss won''t be eaten for nothing. Let''s go."


    "Well, this time, brother black devil, you are too irrational." the corpse king also said, and then the group left the abyss.


    At this time, Su Tang took Ying Long and others to the Dragon Palace. As soon as they entered the Dragon Palace, Bai Xuan and others rushed over behind them.


    "Inheritor!" Bai Xuan and others suddenly appeared, which made Su Tang a little stunned. Right here, his eyes also noticed the Narcissus patriarch and others. A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and said; "Inheritor, from the first meeting, I''m still the contemporary clan leader of Narcissus." Su Tang was stunned when he said this, and then saluted quickly; "I''ll see you later."


    The voice fell, and his eyes fell on Gong Xueyun, smiling and saying; "Elder, we''ve met again. I left in a hurry. I haven''t come to thank you yet."


    "Hmm? Have we met? Why don''t I know?" Gong Xueyun was stunned by Su Tang''s words. She immediately said, and there was a look of doubt in her eyes. Not only did she doubt, but even Su Tang was slightly stunned.


    "Aren''t you senior Gong Xueyu?" Su Tang continued.


    Gong Xueyu said three words at a time. All the ancient people present were slightly stunned. Gong Xueyun''s face changed greatly and exclaimed; "Have you seen Gong Xueyu? Where is she?" her voice was full of excitement. Seeing her excitement, Su Tang really reacted. He recognized the wrong person, but he was also very surprised. How could there be two people who look so similar, both in temperament and other aspects, are very similar to the Gong Xueyu he met at the beginning.


    "Tell me quickly, inheritor, did you see Gong Xueyu?" Gong Xueyun didn''t answer when she saw Su Tang. She said in a hurry again. At this time, Su Tang also responded from the stunned God and replied in a voice; "Yes, I was in this Langya continent when I was in a crisis. Master Gong Xueyu and an elder named Donghuang batian helped me out of that crisis. It was only when I left in a hurry that I had no intersection with them."


    "She''s in Langya. I didn''t expect she was in Langya. Hahaha, I''ve been looking for you for many years, but I didn''t expect you to be here." Gong Xueyun laughed immediately after hearing Su Tang''s words. Tears flickered in her eyes. Seeing her like this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked in a low voice; "Master, what''s the relationship between you and master Xuegong Xueyu?"


    "Hehe, inheritor, let me introduce you. This is the contemporary leader of the holy palace, Gong Xueyun. As for Gong Xueyu in your mouth, it should be his own sister." the Narcissus patriarch said at this time. With her voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then slowly nodded. No wonder the two people are so similar. They turned out to be close sisters.


    "Yes, she is my sister. When he left the holy palace, I was in seclusion. When I got her news, she had left the endless void. Then I took over her holy daughter''s position. Finally, after I became the leader of the holy palace, I began to constantly look for her whereabouts, but there was no news. Unexpectedly, she appeared here." Gong Xueyun''s voice with memories in her eyes.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang was slightly stunned and then said aloud; "No, I remember that when I was in the soul Wu mainland, I also met a force called the holy soul palace. They seem to be the branch of your holy palace outside. I seem to have told them about this. Didn''t they send messages back?"


    "What? What else? Why didn''t I hear any news?" Gong Xueyun asked aloud as soon as her face changed. After her voice fell, she said to the Narcissus patriarch; "I have something to go back first. Please let me know at any time." the voice fell, and her figure disappeared directly at the bottom of the sea.


    After she left, the Narcissus patriarch sighed helplessly and said; "It seems that the inside of the holy palace is not very peaceful."


    "By the way, senior, why did you suddenly appear here?" seeing Gong Xueyun go, Su Tang didn''t care much. He asked the Narcissus patriarch aloud. When he heard his question, the Narcissus patriarch smiled and said; "Hehe, the inheritor is good. He told me that the black devils here were preparing to summon the void demon God, so I worried the leaders of the endless ancient family. Then I jointly pressed the black devils to stop all their actions, but I didn''t expect that your actions were faster than ours and directly destroyed the place."


    "We just came out of the abyss. I brought the patriarch." Bai Xuan said at this time. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and relaxed. Since the dark demon clan has ended, it''s best. Although he has destroyed it, who knows whether the dark demon clan will continue to find a new place to decorate, Now that the dark demons have stopped, he is relaxed.


    But just then the Narcissus clan leader said; "In the future, when such a thing happens again, the inheritor can''t be so reckless. This time, we''re not coming fast. I''m afraid the inheritor has fallen in love with the old black devil at this time. With the old devil''s character, but his strength is incomparable."


    "Well, this time it''s also Shitai emergency, but thank you for your help." Su Tang also knew that his actions there would soon disturb the senior level of the dark devil family, but he didn''t expect that even the old dark devil was disturbed and came directly. If it weren''t for the appearance of the Narcissus patriarch and others, I''m afraid they will really fight against the old black devil.


    If so, the consequences would be unimaginable. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch continued; "Now the Langya continent is not peaceful. The ancient gods and blood gods have come. For a period of time, although they won''t do it with our thousand words, the action of the Tiangui clan will come soon. Our identity is quite special and we must intervene openly. Therefore, all things need to be handled by the inheritor yourself. If we intervene, I''m afraid it will come at that time The struggle will really escalate into a super war between endless ancient tribes. It will not be a good thing for Langya at that time. "

 Chapter 945

    After taking a rest in the Dragon Palace, Su Tang worried about what action the Tiangui clan would take immediately, and immediately separated from the people of the ancient clan.


    In the city of the gods, Su Tang quickly told the story again. His voice fell, and the world God and others changed their faces. However, he was relatively able to accept the current situation.


    After all, before, they had been worried that the ancient people would step in and raise the battle to the point where they could not step in. Now that the Narcissus people appeared and restrained the ancient people behind each other, they would not let the war escalate. During this time, they were almost ready. They didn''t have much fear of Tiangui clan, If you really want to fight with the Tiangui clan, they don''t have no chance of winning.


    "Yes, but I''m afraid it won''t be easy this time, but I''ll give everything to the ancient people. Their goal is me, so there''s no need to worry about the ancient people." Su Tang nodded and said in a voice. This time, since the ancient people have come, he doesn''t know why they are so targeted at themselves, However, he still didn''t want to involve Langya.


    Langya continent is too weak to withstand strong winds and waves. His greatest wish in his life is to settle the affairs of Tiangui clan and restore peace to the whole Langya continent. Now it is the most critical time. Of course, he will not let his own affairs lead to the continuous crisis of Langya continent.


    "We''ll talk about it at that time, boy. Don''t forget that you''re not fighting alone. There''s the whole Langya continent behind you. No matter what the result will be, we''ll always stand behind you." hearing Ying Long of Su Tang, he also said quickly.


    The others nodded and looked at them. Su Tang smiled, but he had plans in mind.


    In the next three days, the people and horses of the city of gods were on guard carefully, but it was still calm, which surprised Su Tang. What plans did the ghost people have on that day?


    In the evening, the world God hurried to Su Tang''s courtyard. Seeing his face, Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud; "Elder, is there something moving in the Tiangui clan?"


    "Well, boy, I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with the situation in the Tiangui clan this time." the world God''s face said something dignified. Seeing him like this, Su Tang was slightly stunned. He also looked up and continued to say something; "What''s the matter? Did they come up with any conspiracy?"


    The world God shook his head and said; "That''s not true, but this time our estimation of the Tiangui clan''s army is far from enough. According to the intelligence from the front, the Tiangui clan''s army may have reached millions, which is far more than we expected. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do this time." here, his eyes are also full of helplessness.


    In the past, he thought it would be very good if there were more than 200000 Tiangui people this time, but now he knows that the number of Tiangui people coming this time has reached a very million, which is twice that of their Langya mainland coalition forces.


    There are so many armies in Langya, but Su Tang brought them back from other places. If only his own army in Langya had no qualification to challenge the Tiangui nationality, Su Tang brought nearly 300000 troops from several places outside, and their strength was incomparable, It is not at the same level as the army of Langya continent.


    It was with the participation of these people that the world gods and other people would be less afraid of the Tiangui clan. However, as soon as the army of the Tiangui clan appeared, he felt that he still underestimated the Tiangui clan. For a time, he was a little flustered. Such a huge number gap, coupled with the strong strength of the Tiangui clan, The world God seems to have seen no hope for a while.


    After hearing the words of the world God, Su Tang frowned and was very surprised. He couldn''t believe that there were so many people in the Tiangui clan. When he heard that the ghost clan had millions of people that day, he instinctively felt that there was something strange in this time. He couldn''t think of what kind of strange things would happen in less than a moment.


    "I''m afraid there''s something strange about this. If there were so many Tiangui people who came down at the beginning, we could not have been unaware of it, and it''s not a simple thing for so many people to hide." Su Tang frowned and said in a voice. With his voice falling, the World God also reacted at once and nodded again and again; "Yes, so many people can''t hide so perfectly. It seems that there are some strange things. No, I have to go there myself and have a good look."


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look with you." Su Tang was also very worried. Then they quickly broke through the air and left the city of gods directly. At the same time, the fact that Tiangui family had millions of troops spread among the allies in Langya continent, and the hearts of the Allies were shaken in a moment.


    Millions of troops, they all know the strength of the Tiangui family. They used to think that there were only two or three hundred thousand. Their more than 500000 allies had a chance to crush each other, but now there are millions of troops in the Tiangui family. At this moment, the whole situation turned upside down. It''s really time to fight with the people of the Tiangui family, Then their own side will be crushed. For a moment, some people who are not very determined at all began to shake.


    They are not from Langya continent. This time, they come here because of the general trend and want to make friends with Su Tang. However, the situation has changed so greatly. If they continue to do so, they are likely to fall here directly. No one is afraid of death.


    At this time, the hearts of the Allies were in turmoil, and the news soon reached Su Tang''s ears. At this time, some of his heart understood. This time, the Tiangui family wanted to disturb their own military heart, but would Su Tang make them happy? Immediately and quickly deliver a message.


    His message spread out, and the military heart of Langya mainland, which was originally very turbulent, was stabilized in an instant.


    "I don''t know how the ghost clan could have so many troops that day. It turns out that we just want to disturb our military morale. If the boss didn''t go to check it in person, we would be deceived by the hateful Tiangui clan." at this time, in a city, ape Chi said with a relaxed face. Since the emergence of millions of troops of Tiangui clan was passed on, Ape Chi and others didn''t look very good all day. At the same time, he also noticed that some of the people under his management had changed, which made him very anxious. However, as soon as Su Tang''s news came out, coupled with his contribution, he stabilized his people in an instant.


    "Su Tang, do you think you can really do this? If there are millions of troops in the Tiangui clan, I''m afraid our army will collapse more quickly and the consequences will be unimaginable." at this time, on a wasteland, the world God frowned and said to Su Tang with worry in his eyes.


    "Now I can only take one step at a time. I really don''t believe that the Tiangui clan will have a million troops. We''d better wait for us to make a decision after careful inspection." Su Tang is also very helpless. He doesn''t have much confidence in the situation this time, but the top priority now is to stabilize the morale of the army first, As for the future, we can only look at it step by step.


    After his voice fell, the world God also sighed helplessly. At this time, Su Tang looked at the palace outline emitting black breath in the distance, and his heart was also thinking about countermeasures.


    As night slowly fell, Su Tang and the world God also moved again. With the passage of time, they also approached the black palace. From a distance, they saw the dark area. In this case first, Su Tang''s face sank and said aloud; "It seems that we really underestimated the ghost family this day!"


    At this time, the dark crowd not far away is the army of Tiangui family. From this number, there are at least four or five million, which has exceeded their previous expectations. At this time, Su Tang''s heart can''t help believing that there are millions of troops of the ghost family on this day, and the boundary God around him has been stunned by the things in front of him.


    After a long time, he asked aloud; "Su Tang, what should we do now? Tiangui clan didn''t expect to have so many people and horses. If things spread out here, I''m afraid our army will be in chaos." the world God thought, the most worried thing is that the things here will spread again. At that time, the army''s morale has just stabilized a lot, and I''m afraid it will collapse again, Moreover, it will collapse more quickly than before, and it is likely that Su Tang''s reputation will plummet.


    "Hum, since they really have so many people and horses, I''d like to see their strength." Su Tang said coldly.


    As soon as he heard such words, the world God''s face changed and hurried out of his voice; "Su Tang, don''t mess around. This is the headquarters of the Tiangui clan. If you disturb the strong inside, I''m afraid there will be great trouble." hearing his words, Su Tang shook his head with a smile and said aloud; "Hehe, I''m not stupid, but since they want to play, let''s play with them." the voice fell. Su Tang motioned to the world God. They retreated quickly and soon came to a very hidden place.


    "Su Tang, what are you going to do?" the world God asked.


    "Elder, don''t you think these people are different from the Tiangui clan? It reminds me of something." Su Tang said aloud. After his voice fell, the world God was a little stunned and asked; "Su Tang, what do you mean?"


    At this time, Su Tang said with a faint smile; "Elder, do you remember a mysterious force that appeared in Langya at the beginning? Didn''t you feel that the ghost clan is very familiar these days? I think it''s possible that the ghost clan made use of some secret method to produce so many puppets without intelligence."


    The voice fell, the world God''s face changed, thought about it carefully, and then said aloud; "Yes, I just thought that the ghost clan seems a little different these days. The original focus is here. If so, we can''t deal with these guys." I thought that the world burning fire used to deal with the mysterious forces was the super nemesis of these things. As long as there was one person in Su Tang, They can easily stop the four or five million day ghost army they saw just now, or even more. After all, the people of the ghost family claim to have millions of troops, I''m afraid at least 700000 of them are such Puppet Armies.


    Thinking of the big stones in the hearts of these gods, Su Tang continued to speak; "Elder, I need you to go back to the city of gods to gather the main leaders of several major groups and prepare a large number of photo stones. Since the Tiangui clan wants to disturb our military morale, I''ll let them help us stabilize our military morale."


    The voice fell, the world God''s eyes lit up, nodded again and again, and quickly left here. He also knew Su Tang''s plan in his heart. He wanted to take this opportunity to let the allies on the Langya mainland see Su Tang''s means. Imagine that Su Tang destroyed hundreds of thousands of other armies by one person, It will certainly make the people of Langya allied forces more believe in Su Tang''s ability. At that time, the cohesion will reach an unprecedented level. This time, I''m afraid the Tiangui family will lose their wives and soldiers.


    The giant stone was turned over in an instant. Of course, the world God was very happy. However, compared with his happiness, Su Tang''s face became more dignified after he left. This time, it is true, but it is not a simple thing to destroy these puppets in the headquarters of Tiangui clan.


    All the way, he hurried back to the boundary God of the city of the gods. On the way, he sent a message to ask the main leaders of all the people to gather in the city of the gods. As soon as he arrived in the city of the gods, he simply said the whole thing again. After listening to it, Xianyue frowned slightly and said aloud; "Boundary God, is this too risky?"


    "Yes, it''s the headquarters of the Tiangui clan. No one is sure how many strong people there are. It''s too risky for Lord Su Tang to want to do so." at this time, the movie bully also frowned. After his voice fell, others nodded repeatedly. At this time, the world God spoke again; "Well, why don''t I know about this? But everyone knows the current situation very well, so we have no choice. I believe Su Tang has such ability."


    "Let''s go and have a look. Since Su Tang asked everyone to come over, there must be a way." Xianyue didn''t say much at this time. She was very clear that this was the only way to deal with the situation in Langya mainland. Success would make Langya allies unite incomparably. If it failed, this war would end, I''m afraid the people on my side lost more than half without fighting.


    So now Su Tang''s choice is the most correct. At the same time, she is also very recognized in Xianyue''s heart, and even some admire that she can sacrifice so much for Langya mainland. This heart is worthy of everyone''s admiration.


    As the voice of the fairy moon fell, some leaders in the presence reacted in an instant, and a trace of admiration rose in their hearts. At this time, Luo Xing came in from the outside and nodded to the world God. Then a group of more than ten people quickly left the city of the gods. At this time, in the wasteland, Su Tang followed the night and quickly set up around the wasteland, With the help of the way of chaos, his movements and breath were perfectly covered up. There were super experts such as ancient god leader and blood god in the headquarters of Tiangui family, and they were not aware of it at all.


    In the hall of Tiangui clan, the monarch sneered and said; "Su Tang is really brave. He dares to send such a message without specifying our side. However, it''s just right. As long as we show up in front of Langya allies in the morning, we will win more than half of the battle. The long cherished wish of our Tiangui clan over the years can be achieved, ha ha Ha!! "


    Hearing his words, the ancient god leader and others didn''t say anything. This time they came here for Su and Tang. They were not interested in the struggle between the heaven and the world. They didn''t care whether the other party won or failed. However, the bottom of the ancient god leader''s heart was quite satisfied with the means of the heavenly ghost monarch.


    How many people and horses can be produced with such a secret method? It can''t be underestimated. Although these armies are vulnerable to them, they will have a fatal effect on the allies in Langya mainland.


    "Yes, it''s just the monarch. His subordinates don''t understand why we care so much about the Langya continent. Among the ten thousand boundaries of the heavens, there are many continents with more abundant resources than the Langya continent." at this time, xuanting asked some puzzled questions, although he is the great elder of Tiangui speed, But he is also very unclear about why the ghost people care so much about occupying the Langya continent.


    "Hehe, the Langya continent is not as simple as you think. As we all know, the land of God''s legacy is the center of the whole world of heaven. But who knows that the status of Langya continent in the world of heaven is more useful than the land of God''s legacy. I don''t know what it is. After we occupy Langya continent, I believe the Lord will give it to me The answer, "cried the monarch.".


    After hearing his words, xuanting nodded. Although he was very curious, he also knew that there were many things in the Tiangui family that he could not touch. Since the LORD said this, it must have his reason.


    Lord, the supreme existence of the whole Tiangui family, and the monarch is only one of his men.

 Chapter 946

    There was a moment of silence in the hall, and the monarch looked at the ancient god leader and said; "Elder, I''m afraid Su Tang has begun to inquire about the reality of our side this time. I hope you can help me."


    "Oh? I don''t know how I can help you?" the ancient god leader asked with some doubts.


    When he and others came here before, he had already told the emperor of the Tiangui family that they would not intervene in this war because the Shuixian family and others also came. After hearing this, the monarch nodded with great agreement. In fact, in the heart of the monarch, he often didn''t want this battle to escalate the struggle of the Daogu family, Their purpose is to occupy Langya, not to destroy it.


    "Hehe, Su Tang''s method is quite mysterious. I''m worried about making trouble here, so I hope the elder can help us pay attention. If Su Tang and others change, we can make preparations in advance." the monarch continued to speak. As his voice fell, the ancient god leader smiled and nodded; "If that''s the case, I can help you. However, although there seem to be a lot of troops this time, in front of the real strong, those troops are just mole ants, which will not have any effect at all. If you win this battle first, you must attack quickly by means of thunder to catch Langya allies unprepared, so as to avoid deep time What happened? This Su Tang is unusual. "


    The ancient god leader also spoke quickly. When he heard his reminder, the monarch nodded. Then the ancient god quickly checked the situation around him, but Su Tang had the help of the way of chaos. Where could he detect? So he quickly withdrew his divine consciousness and spoke out; "It''s calm all around. It''s all right. We can''t help you with the next thing. We''ll leave first."


    When the voice fell, the ancient god and others got up and left here. After they left, xuanting asked; "Monarch, why don''t we use their power to help us quickly destroy Langya? I believe even if there are Narcissus, they should have a way. Why do we have to take so much trouble?"


    "Hehe, you think about this matter too simply. Even the Lord is very moved about this thing in Langya mainland. I don''t think it will cause complications. If there is any mistake, the Lord will blame it, and we may not have a good day at that time." the Lord smiled and said. With his voice falling, the xuanting nodded again and again.


    "Moreover, this time we have a million powerful divisions, which can crush the Langya allies. There is no need for them to help." the monarch continued.


    At this time, a hundred miles away from the palace, the world God and others also gathered. When they saw them coming, Su Tang said aloud; "Everybody, I want you to come here this time. I hope you can be a witness and need your help at the same time." the voice fell and the immortal moon rose; "I don''t know what we can do to help you?"


    "Ha ha, I''ve just arranged the heaven sealing array here, but this array needs more than ten experts to take charge, so I hope you can help me take charge of the array base at that time, so that the ghosts inside can''t escape." the voice fell. Except Xianyue and others who are very close to Su Tang, there was a trace of hesitation on on their faces.


    This is the headquarters of the Tiangui clan. Who knows if there will be any danger? It can be said that it is a very dangerous thing to sit on the array base. At that time, they are likely to become the key targets of the strong opponents of the other party. Sitting on the array base is not a battle. They can''t move freely. It will be a live target at that time, which will make our risk coefficient higher.


    Seeing the hesitation on these faces, Su Tang also shook his head and immediately continued to speak; "Hehe, don''t worry. With the protection of this array, you won''t have a problem. Besides, I will summon Tianlei in the array at that time. If I delay, the people of Tiangui clan won''t pay attention to you."


    "I agree. This time we came here to attack the Tiangui clan. Since we had the opportunity to hit the Tiangui clan head-on this time, of course we won''t let it go." Xianyue took the lead in saying, her voice fell, and the movie blockbusters and others nodded repeatedly. When we saw how many people agreed, those who hesitated also nodded.


    Then Su Tang took them one by one to the place where the array base had been arranged. At this time, there was a glimmer of light on the horizon, and everything was ready. Su Tang also slowly moved the purple thunder heart in his body. For a moment, the power of thunder began to gather slowly. At the same time, he received Su Tang''s signal, Xianyue and others quickly started the array according to the method mentioned by Su Tang before. As soon as the power of the array broke out.


    In an instant, the ancient gods and others in the Tiangui palace were shocked. He quickly sent a letter to inform the monarch. At this time, the monarch really imagined that he would appear in the city of gods with millions of heroes tomorrow. When Su Tang and others looked so ugly, he received the news of the ancient god. At the same time, he also noticed the power fluctuation outside, his face changed greatly and flew out of the palace quickly.


    At this time, the golden mask of the array had gathered and wrapped the whole palace within a hundred miles. At the moment when the array was formed, the monarch noticed the abnormality of his body for the first time, and his face changed greatly and shouted angrily; "Get ready to fight."


    It turned out that Su Tang''s Tianfeng array had been changed by him, in which the force of banning the air was added. At the same time, a huge gap was left on the sky, so that Tianlei could land and bombard without any obstacles.


    For a moment, the whole Tiangui clan took action. The armies seen by Su Tang and others also opened their eyes and burst into a roar of ghost crying. At the back of the palace, a large group of troops quickly appeared. Most of the suddenly appeared troops were dead creatures. They saw the dark one, Those who guard the array base all look crazy.


    "What a million troops?" Luo Xing''s voice was full of trembling.


    Other people''s faces were not good-looking. At this time, Su Tang calmly entered the array and quickly came to the army of Tiangui family.


    "Tut Tut, is this the inheritor of this?" the corpse king said in surprise. Hearing his words, the black devil''s eyes twinkled with strong killing intention and spit out two words coldly; "Arrogance!"


    The ancient god leader looked at Su Tang. This was the first time he saw Su Tang. His eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t agree with the black devil''s words. On the contrary, he felt that the inheritors this time were very terrible. Compared with those inheritors before, they were much more terrible. This courage made him deeply admire.


    Not everyone has the courage to face millions of troops and many unknown strong men. Even he may not have such courage.


    "Ancient god, you didn''t check it before, and there was no change at all. How come such a powerful array suddenly appeared now, which was not arranged in a moment and a half." the blood god also asked at this time. After listening to his words, the corpse king and the black devil were slightly stunned, and then nodded, but from the power of the array, This is not an array that can be arranged easily.


    Although it takes a few hours to prepare, the ancient god leader explored it before. There was no slightest fluctuation. How could such an array suddenly appear?


    "It seems that we all underestimate the power of the inheritors this time. No wonder we will let the Narcissus patriarch and others come down to protect his way and restrain us from letting us do it." the ancient god leader''s eyes coagulated and quickly said. Hearing such words, the three people around him all changed their faces, and the blood god shouted in surprise; "You mean that the power of chaos he controls has reached a very terrible level?"


    "It''s really possible. We all know that the power of chaos is actually a way of chaos above the way of heaven. Its existence can''t even be captured by the way of heaven. How can we capture it? It seems that there will be changes in this battle, but the inheritors must be eliminated, otherwise our families will have a very huge crisis." The ancient god leader spoke again.


    Hearing his words, a strange look flashed in the eyes of the three people, and the black devil outlined a mocking look around his mouth; "I didn''t expect that the inheritors of this generation were so powerful, but they had some abnormal brains and dared to pass alone to face a million troops."


    "Ha ha, the black devil''s words are bad. In fact, these so-called millions of troops are not enough to see in front of the real strong. The strength of the inheritors is extraordinary. I think they must be sure now that they come." the blood God smiled and shook his head and said in a voice. When he heard his words, the black devil snorted coldly and stopped talking, In his heart, he didn''t think Su Tang would have much power. After all, he was just a humble aborigine.


    "Boom!" suddenly there was a huge thunder in the sky, which diverted the attention of all the people on the side of Tiangui clan.


    Exclaimed the monarch; "Tianlei, how can it be? How can Tianlei suddenly appear here, and it''s so powerful."


    "It seems that the inheritor''s means are really amazing. Summon Tianlei and tut tut. It seems that there is a big trouble in the Tiangui clan this time." the corpse demon said faintly. He didn''t care about the life and death of the Tiangui clan in his tone, but was surprised at Su Tang''s means.


    The ancient God smiled and said; "In fact, some aborigines are very good. Their talents are very powerful. In recent years, we have seen some aborigines soar into the endless void. They are all outstanding. It''s amazing that the power of thunder can be controlled by people. It seems that we should let the land of the tribe enter these small places we didn''t care about before Experience it in the plane. "


    These ancient people were born with strong blood. Once they were born, they were more powerful than some strong indigenous people. Therefore, they have always disdained to enter the small plane to experience. However, after seeing the magic of Su Tang this time, they were also surprised.


    "Hehe, let''s talk about this later. The current situation is very unfavorable to the Tiangui clan. Should we help them?" the blood God smiled and said.


    At his words, the black devil smiled coldly and said; "I don''t care whether the Tiangui clan will die or not. The inheritor must die. If you don''t plan to do it, I''ll do it. Even if the Narcissus patriarch and others appear, I''ll make the inheritor take off his skin." the voice fell, the ancient god frowned slightly, looked at a corner of the net line sky and said slowly; "I''m afraid we don''t have many opportunities."


    Aware of his eyes, the blood God and others frowned. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch and others who were originally hidden in the sky also appeared one after another and nodded at the ancient god leader and others from a distance.


    "These bastards are really haunted." seeing the Narcissus patriarch and others appear, the black devil said with gnashing teeth.


    "Boom!" a sky thunder fell, pulling everyone''s thoughts back. The monarch broke out with the power of nine yous and went straight to the sky thunder, shouting loudly at the same time; "The whole army attacked and killed Su Tang to me." the voice fell. Millions of troops roared and rushed towards Su Tang. Seeing Tianlei falling, the army rushed towards him. Su Tang smiled coldly. For a moment, his golden light flashed, a huge Dan stove appeared, and a powerful flame burst out at the same time.


    "Burning the world fire, damn it, how could he have such powerful power." seeing the flame burst out, the monarch who resisted Tianlei changed his face and said in a dignified voice.


    Burning the world fire is a super divine fire that can burn all evil in the world. This time, he used the secret method to create a 700000 super dead army. He thought he could completely crush the Langya allies, but now there was such a change. At this time, he understood, Why did the ancient god leader say that these armies were completely floating clouds in front of the real strong.


    In fact, his heart is also very clear, but he doesn''t think there will be such a powerful existence on the Langya continent, but now he finds that he is wrong. How can a person who can make so many ancient tribes come and attack be ordinary?


    But now it''s too late to say this. I''m afraid the Tiangui clan will pay a very heavy price today.


    Thinking of this, the monarch flashed a fierce look in his eyes and shouted loudly; "This is the end of the matter. No matter how much you pay, we will still leave you, a hateful bastard." when his voice fell, he directly gave up blocking Tianlei and rushed towards ape red and Su Tang. With the law of banning the air, the monarch had no way to fly at all and could only run quickly with the help of strength.


    However, as he gave up blocking Tianlei, the thunder in the air quickly fell one after another that day, and fiercely split towards millions of troops. The powerful Tianlei fell. For a moment, the army of Tiangui clan suffered heavy losses. At the same time, Su Tang saw the situation evolve like this, and he also quickly spread a voice to the world God; "Senior, I''ve ordered you to summon the Langya army to prepare for the counter attack."


    After receiving Su Tang''s voice, the world God quickly nodded and spread the news. In a moment, the army of the city of gods quickly broke through the air.


    "Su Tang, we didn''t even calculate that you would have such a great opportunity." the monarch shouted quickly.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang said coldly and softly; "There are many things you can''t think of." when the voice fell, his world burning fire broke out in an instant, forming a huge fire net in the sky, and ruthlessly suppressed the million day ghost army. There was no doubt that the world burning fire was powerful. At the moment of touching the army of dead spirits, those dead spirits burst into panic screams.


    For a moment, the rapid impact of millions of troops stopped. At this time, the impact of the monarch broke out, tearing a huge gap in the huge fire net. Seeing this situation, Su Tang''s face sank and his heart said secretly; "I knew it wasn''t easy to handle this time. It''s more interesting."


    The voice fell, and the power of chaos burst out. At the same time, he also read with his heart and said to the spirit of the Dan stove; "The control of burning the world fire is up to you. You must not let these necromancers attack the array. If you don''t have any trouble, I''ll give it to the king of the ghost family."


    "Hahaha, master, don''t worry. It''s just dead spirits. It''s a piece of cake to kill them." the voice fell, and Su Tang threw the Dan stove into the sky. In a moment, the world fire in the Dan stove erupted again. Compared with the world fire controlled by Su Tang before, the world fire summoned by the spirit is more powerful.


    Seeing such a situation, Su Tang was also relieved. He looked at the monarch impacted by the network cable, smiled coldly and quietly waited for him to come. At this time, the strong Tiangui people in the rear also rushed over quickly and surrounded Su Tang quickly.


    "Su Tang, you really surprised us, but since you are here to die, you can stay today." the monarch said coldly.


    At this time, dozens of super monarch level strongmen gathered around Su Tang. Their momentum is not weak compared with the super Tiangui clan who met in the land of divine heritage. However, the strength of Su Tang is not the same, but there is still great pressure.


    Just then, the voice of ape red came; "Child of the heavenly ghost family, your ape red grandpa is coming." as his voice fell, his whole body was cold to the extreme. Buddha came out. In a moment, his body also appeared and rushed directly into the array. Behind him, apetong and others also came.


    Seeing the arrival of reinforcements, Su Tang shouted loudly; "Master Jieshen, let everyone else wait and give it to us first." at this time, only more than 300000 people came to Langya mainland. There were some towns in the affected areas. They couldn''t do it at once. 300000 troops were not the opponent of millions of troops at all. Su Tang wouldn''t let them do it at this time.

 Chapter 947

    The four great apes rushed into the battle circle, and the heavenly ghost monarch smiled coldly and spoke slowly; "I heard that there are four great apes in heaven and earth. There were countless ancestors who fell under the four great apes in several great expeditions of our Tiangui family. Now that you four great apes have come, leave your lives to offer sacrifices to our ancestors."


    "Hum, my four brothers are here. Come and get them if you can." six ears showed a strong hatred light in their eyes.


    At the beginning, he almost wiped out the six eared God ape family because the ghost family suffered a great disaster that day. This hatred can be said to be as deep as the sea.


    One side of the ape Tong noticed the hatred of six ears, and his face was also gloomy. At this time, Su Tang preached; "This monarch is for me. Others will wait and have a chance to kill directly. Since the battle has started, it will teach the Tiangui family a heavy lesson anyway." hearing his voice fall, the four God apes nodded secretly.


    "Kill!" the heavenly ghost monarch shouted. Then more than a dozen strong people of the heavenly ghost clan burst out into the sky and rushed to Su Tang and others quickly. The heavenly ghost monarch stared at Su Tang with his eyes. His heart was very afraid of Su Tang.


    Feeling that he was locked by a gas engine, Su Tang also looked up at him


    At this time, the Dan furnace in the sky was under the control of the spirit, and the world burning fire completely stopped the army of the dead, while the army of the Tiangui family behind the army of the dead could not rush up on the crazy army of the dead. At this time, the ancient god leader who finally looked at the war below shook his head and said; "It seems that a large army is not necessarily a good thing."


    "Ha ha, this is a crime of non war. The ghost monarch was blinded by the sudden situation on this day, but when he reacts, I''m afraid the inheritor will be in big trouble." the black devil on one side also spoke quickly.


    Hearing his words, the ancient god was a little stunned, and then nodded. Indeed, this time things happened too suddenly, which quickly made the emperor of Tiangui family a little busy. As a leader, he will recover briefly. At that time, Su Tang and others will really be in trouble.


    With the passage of time, Su Tang and the emperor of Tiangui family did not make a move, but looked at each other. Their accomplishments were not much different. The battle between experts could not be controlled by who made the move first. Therefore, Su Tang was only a close believer at this time. At the same time, he was also looking at the battles of several apes around him.


    "If it goes on like this, I''m afraid there will be trouble." at this time, Xianyue, who is guarding the array base in a corner, saw it for a moment. The current situation can''t continue like this. If the monarch reacts, I''m afraid there will be very serious trouble in this war. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch also shook his head and said in a voice on the other side; "Hey, the means of inheritors are still a little immature."


    Hearing her sigh, the nearby Baixuan asked in a puzzled way; "Clan leader, it is the inheritor who has always prevailed. This time, the means disciples also admire very much. There is nothing wrong." Bai Xuan completely doesn''t know what the situation is, and he also admires the means of Su Tang this time. He can attack the Tiangui clan headquarters with his own strength and face millions of troops, This spirit is very powerful.


    "Hehe, this thing is not as simple as you think. I think Su Tang knows his current situation very well. I''m curious about how he will deal with it." the Narcissus patriarch continued to speak. Bai Xuan was still very puzzled when he heard her words. At this time, the man standing on the other side of the Narcissus patriarch spoke faintly; "This time things happened too suddenly. In addition, Su Tang''s means were too shocking. For a moment, he just thought about how to keep the millions of troops. However, although the world burning fire is very powerful, it has a very significant disadvantage, that is, the biological effect without entities is not very obvious. You can see the current situation below."


    When the voice fell, Bai Xuan was slightly stunned and his eyes shifted. At this time, he obviously found that the army of the Tiangui clan below stopped at the strongest place, which was all the great king of the dead. Therefore, under the influence of the world fire, they could not move forward at all. However, the 200000 Tiangui clan army behind the army could not move one at all because of the stop of these dead spirits, It looks very cramped.


    Aware of these situations, Bai Xuan also responded quickly. He immediately understood the words of the Narcissus patriarch and nodded. However, he admired Su Tang''s mind. The Narcissus patriarch had said before. Su Tang had been clear about this situation. I''m afraid he had guessed it before, but he still did so, I''m afraid there must be plans in his heart.


    It''s too evil to be able to calculate this at a young age. Bai Xuan, the Narcissus headquarters, is also the best of the younger generation. He has always been very arrogant and has few peers he can admire. This time, he came here after receiving the order of the Narcissus patriarch. He still had some resistance in his heart, but since he saw Su Tang''s means, His heart admired the aborigine very much.


    "I can''t continue this stalemate. I''m afraid he has reacted now, and now he must hold his feet." at this time, Su Tang, who looked at the monarch, also thought in the bottom of his heart. At the moment when the voice fell, his figure also moved quickly. Seeing Su Tang suddenly move, the monarch also changed his face and a trace of anger in the bottom of his heart.


    After a while, he had realized that this time he was too confident, which led to such a dilemma. He was about to send a message, but he saw Su Tang move. For a time, he had to focus on the battle with Su Tang. When he saw that they finally started, the Narcissus patriarch outlined a smile and said aloud; "Tut Tut, this inheritor is really extraordinary."


    At this time, her tone was full of appreciation for Su Tang. When she heard her words, others nodded repeatedly. At the same time, the monarch who was fighting with Su Tang also sent a message quickly and secretly, asking the great king of the dead to retreat and let out the army of the Tiangui family. In an instant, a million troops moved quickly, During the battle, Su Tang Yuguang also noticed the movement of the Tiangui clan. Immediately, his face sank and quickly transmitted the sound to Xianyue Dao; "Let everyone be ready to fight. When Temo is not ready, give them a head-on blow and retreat quickly after fighting."


    The voice fell, and Xianyue nodded. It turned out that Su Tang was ready, but she didn''t understand this sentence. However, since Su Tang said so, she didn''t ask much. After this time, she asked slowly, In an instant, he summoned a man from the supreme Mingyue palace to pass Su Tang''s order on.


    For a moment, all the Langya allies also moved quickly. Seeing such a situation, Su Tang frowned slightly and said aloud; "I wanted to give you a head-on blow, which made you suffer a lot. There are still some lows in the aisle." his voice fell into the emperor''s ear, and the emperor''s face was very ugly.


    "Hum, your means are really very good, but this battle is not over yet, and the winner is not certain." the monarch said coldly.


    When the voice fell, Su Tang smiled. After a move forced the monarch away, Su Tang shouted loudly; "Withdraw the array and attack with all your strength!" at the moment when the voice fell, Xianyue and others were stunned, but they did not hesitate. They quickly withdrew their strength and took the allies to attack Tiangui speed, which was not fully prepared.


    At this time, the array suddenly withdrew. In an instant, the force of banning the air disappeared. Without the restriction of such things, everyone was flying away. More than 300000 troops rushed towards the army of Tiangui family like wolves. At this time, those dead spirits who have no intelligence and are only very sensitive had no time to respond and retreat quickly, On the other side, those Tiangui people who quickly hit the front, the people on both sides hit together in an instant, and the scene was extremely chaotic in an instant.


    "Good means, attack instantly at this time, which can maximize the effect. It seems that the inheritors this time are not comparable to those who sleep in one night." the ancient god leader saw the movement below at this time, and he also appreciated it very much. Hearing his words, even the black devil''s heart still raised a look of appreciation.


    At this time, the Narcissus clan leader also showed a smile on his face. The impact of 300000 troops made the Tiangui clan nearly tens of thousands of people in an instant. At this time, Su Tang and the monarch also stopped for an instant and focused on the war below. The war between them could not be compared with such a war, This game is related to the situation of the whole follow-up war. Both of them retreated one after another and returned to their own camp.


    "Not enough, not enough, full speed impact." looking at the situation below, Su Tang shouted again. Hearing his words, the speed of the Allies below broke out again, and the monarch on the other side shouted with a gloomy face at this time; "Quick counterattack!" with the passage of time, the sun also rises rapidly, and the war between the two sides has entered a white hot stage.


    At this time, Su Tang''s mouth suddenly outlined a smile and spoke slowly; "Almost." the voice fell, and he suddenly shouted; "The whole army retreats!"


    His voice rang through the void. For a moment, everyone of the ancient clan was stunned. The Langya alliance retreated quickly without any hesitation. At this time, when the monarch on the other side saw the Langya alliance retreating, he didn''t know Su Tang''s plan. He wanted to close it when he saw it. This time, the army of Tiangui clan lost tens of thousands of people, The previous dead have not been included in it. If they are allowed to withdraw at this time, what will be the face of the Tiangui clan?


    Thinking of this, the monarchy cheered; "Leave them all for me, my Tiangui clan. In fact, they come whenever they want and leave whenever they want." the voice fell, and all the Tiangui troops rushed towards the Langya alliance quickly. At this time, Su Tang gave a sneer for the longest time. When he saw that the alliance had withdrawn from the boundaries of the array before, his hands quickly decided one side, and the sky was full of gold, The earth shook.


    Suddenly, the monarch frowned and shouted bad, so he was ready to order the withdrawal, but it was still a little late. After the golden light, a huge force suddenly broke out. The powerful force stirred the wind and clouds around. Such a huge force forced all the Tiangui people to stop in an instant, At this time, the emperor''s anger and cold voice also sounded quickly; "Retreat!"


    "Boom!" the huge power, like a dragon, rushed towards the army of Tiangui family quickly. The huge power surprised the ancient god leader and others.


    "Hey, this time the Tiangui clan has suffered a great loss." the ancient god leader sighed and shook his head. When he heard that his other three people nodded repeatedly, such a powerful force made the monarch feel a strong sense of frustration on his face.


    Although such a huge force swept over, it may not be able to lose all the Tiangui army, but it will at least lose 10000 or 20000 people. I''m afraid it will take more than ten years to rectify again at that time. If it goes on like this, there will be many twists and turns.


    At this time, all the people on the side of Langya alliance were happy, and the boundary God said excitedly; "I knew Su Tang would have a way. This time we won a great victory." at this time, his tone was full of excitement. Ying Long and the older generation of strong men who had fought with the Tiangui clan in ancient times were very excited.


    "Boom!" at this moment, there was a powerful roar in the sky, which surprised all the people present for a moment. They raised their heads one after another. Suddenly, there were bursts of black gas in the sky. The next moment, the huge palm suddenly appeared and collided with the great power made by Su Tang, In an instant, Su Tang''s power disappeared in an instant.


    "What a strong Jiuyou power, who is this?" Su Tang looked at the huge black palm and frowned. At this time, the monarch on the other side saw the emergence of the huge palm. He was excited for a moment, knelt down and said in a high voice; "See the Lord!" with his kneeling, all the people of the Tiangui family knelt down one after another. Gao Fu paid a visit to the Lord.


    For a moment, all the others in the audience changed their faces. Su Tang was more careful and looked at the huge black palm.


    "Hum! Shame! Get out of here!" a cold voice came from the sky. For a moment, all Tiangui people trembled. At this time, the monarch quickly crawled down, his head was full of cold sweat, he didn''t dare to say a word, and his whole body trembled.


    At this time, the giant hand in the sky suddenly pressed down towards the place where Su Tang and others were located. The huge sense of oppression made Su Tang and others suddenly short, and their feet seemed to have roots, so they couldn''t move at all. Everyone''s eyes were full of horror, and a voice sounded the next moment; "Jiuyou old ghost, don''t you blush when you deal with some young people like this?"


    The voice fell, and a light blocked the huge palm in an instant. Then, a figure in sackcloth appeared in the sky.


    "Elder martial brother?" when the visitor just came, Xianyue''s face changed, her eyes were full of surprise, and her face was a little dull.


    "Eh! This man''s strength is not simple." when the ancient god leader saw the visitor, his voice also looked with a trace of fear. At this time, the black demons and others on one side all shrunk their eyes. At this time, the man appeared, his strength was really strong, and they all vaguely felt a trace of oppression.


    "Hum, you old devil haven''t died yet, but do you think you can stop this seat with your current residual body?" Blackstone''s huge hand suddenly changed at this time, and the next one appeared in the sky with a somewhat illusory figure to confront the old man in sackcloth.


    With their conversation, the people below were stunned. What''s going on? Why did two such powerful people suddenly appear? This power is above everyone. Even Su Tang feels deep pressure in front of the two people. However, he can still hear Xianyue''s exclamation very clearly. At least one of the two strong men is on his side.


    "Hehe, we''ve been fighting for many years. Why can''t you let it go? Do you think it''s worth destroying the world of the heavens for the sake of the illusory legend? It''s not that old?" the old man in sackcloth smiled and said in a voice. Everyone was stunned when he heard such words, and Su Tang also said in secret; "These two people seem to have a different relationship."

 Chapter 948

    "Is it useful to say this now? You and I have been fighting for many years, and no one can do anything about it. But now it seems that my side should be better." the Lord smiled and shouted.


    Upon hearing this, the old man in sackcloth laughed; "Really? Well, what do you think? You and I won''t do it and let these young people deal with it by themselves?" as soon as he said this, the LORD was silent, and the Langya allies below all changed their faces. However, Su Tang''s eyes lit up slightly after hearing such words. The great battle has caused heavy losses to the Tiangui clan, Now his strength has not reached the point where he can ignore everything, so what he wants most is such a treatment.


    "Hehe, I also think this is the best thing to do. Both of you should have come from the endless void?" at this time, the Narcissus patriarch also stood up and spoke out. With her voice falling, the Lord and the old man in sackcloth turned their eyes. When they saw that the strength of this resident was almost the same as themselves, they didn''t say anything.


    "Well, since you said that, old man, we have some origins and have fought for many years. Since you are so confident in these young people, I really want to see how you look when you see these young people fail." the Lord nodded immediately. He really didn''t expect that even the ancient people appeared this time.


    "Hehe, that''s good. Let''s have a good look. Don''t go back on your word, old man. Otherwise, even if my old man can fight to death, he will let your disciples and grandchildren die without a place to bury." the old man in sackcloth also spoke quickly, and the Narcissus also stood up and said at this time; "Well, since both of you have agreed, why don''t you let me wait to testify?"


    "I said, Narcissus clan leader, why are you everywhere?" the voice fell. The ancient god leader and others also flew over quickly. When they came, the old man in sackcloth and the LORD were slightly stunned. They didn''t expect how many ancient people would appear. This has never existed in the past.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? If you don''t want to intervene, what are you doing here?" the Narcissus patriarch didn''t give these guys a good face at all. Hearing this, the ancient god leader smiled coldly; "Hehe, Narcissus patriarch, you don''t have to do this. I don''t intend to intervene. We were outsiders from the beginning, aren''t you? Why don''t you want to be an outsider now? Do you want us to participate together?"


    The voice fell, and the black devil on one side was also cold. His eyes moved down and stared at Su Tang with a murderous face. When he noticed his eyes, Su Tang outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth and thought to himself; "It seems that these people are already unwilling to be lonely." the thought fell, and the Narcissus patriarch in the sky smiled coldly; "I think you are unwilling to be lonely, but if you dare to break the rules first, I promise you, you will regret!" the tone of the Narcissus patriarch was also full of threat.


    As soon as the ancient god leader listened, his eyes shrank, and then he laughed and said; "Why should the Narcissus patriarch be angry? I''m just kidding."


    At this time, the old man in sackcloth smiled and said aloud; "You Taoist friends don''t have to quarrel anymore. Since this matter has been handed over to these younger generations, let''s deal with it by ourselves. We''d better watch it. If anyone breaks the rules and mends the rules, it''s not polite!" his voice fell, and his momentum suddenly burst out. For a moment, the whole world is changing.


    The ancient god leader and others all changed their faces, and a look of fear flashed in their eyes.


    "This man''s cultivation is good and strong. It seems that we all underestimate the people in the world." the ancient god leader thought secretly in his heart.


    "Well, old devil, I didn''t expect that your cultivation was improved again. Well, that''s it this time." the voice fell, the Lord waved his hand, and the army of the Tiangui clan disappeared in an instant. After seeing him leave, the ancient god leader and others didn''t stop much, so they turned and left. When they saw that the people of the Tiangui clan left, The old man in sackcloth also turned white and vomited blood in an instant.


    Suddenly such a situation appeared, which made everyone stunned. Xianyue flashed to him, held his eyes and asked with a worried look; "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter." the old man in sackcloth waved his hand. His eyes fell on Su Tang and spoke kindly; "You''re good, little fellow. When I saw you, I didn''t expect you to be today." Su Tang was stunned at his words, and then he remembered it all at once and said aloud; "It turns out that the elder didn''t sit down."


    "Yes or no, but I''m glad you have made such achievements now. Your future will be more difficult to predict." the old man in sackcloth said again.


    It turned out that this old man was the Taixu ancient people whom Su Tang met in the void, that is, the elder martial brother of the master of Xianyue palace, that is, the founder of the civilization of the whole Langya continent. He was the first person in the real Langya continent.


    "Younger martial sister, I didn''t expect that we still have the chance to meet. I miss being a brother for many years, but because some things in Langya continent are important, I can''t leave at all." the old man in sackcloth spoke to Xianyue again. With his voice falling, Xianyue''s lie at this time has shed two lines of clear tears, and her eyes are complex.


    Then the group left here quickly. Before leaving, Su Tang waved his hand and destroyed those Tiangui families who died in the war. The world God also left some people and took back all the people who died in the war. These are the heroes of Langya continent. After the group returned to the city of gods, the Narcissus leader spoke out on the hall; "Inheritor, we will not participate in the affairs here. Don''t worry, we will pay close attention to their movements and won''t let them threaten you."


    "Well, thank you, elder." Su Tang stood up and said with an arched hand.


    The ancient god leader is powerful and can''t compete with him for the time being. It''s also very appropriate for them to be restrained by the Narcissus clan leader. Then the Narcissus clan leader withdrew and left. After they left, Su Tang turned to look at the old man in sackcloth whose injury was stable and asked; "Elder, why did you get hurt before?"


    "Hey, it doesn''t hurt. It''s a long story. I know you''re very confused about me and the Lord of the ghost family that day." the old man in sackcloth sighed. After his voice fell, everyone''s eyes gathered in the hall. At this time, the immortal Moon said; "Elder martial brother, I think you and the Lord seem to be very familiar with each other and have a deep origin. Can you tell us?"


    "Well, in fact, this Lord is also a member of my Taixu ancient family. Do you remember who else you brought when you came out of the land left by God for your brother?" the old man in sackcloth nodded.


    Hearing this, Xianyue was stunned first, and then recalled her voice; "Immortal? Is it..."


    "Yes, the Lord of the Tiangui clan is xianjue. Alas, when we came here to open up Langya continent together, there was an accident. It turned out that Langya continent was more mysterious than we thought. After we came here, we met two things." the old man in hemp clothes said slowly, and his tone was full of emblems and surprise, His tone aroused the doubts of everyone present.


    A message flashed through everyone''s heart. On this day, the Lord of the ghost family will change from Taixu ancient family to now. It must have a great relationship with these two things.


    "These two things are of great time. When we found them, we planned to lock them up at the first time and guard them here all our life. I hope they don''t appear in the world. Unfortunately, it backfired. Xianzi couldn''t resist the temptation of one of them. He secretly collected one of them. I found it when we really wanted to collect the second one, and then he ran away Soon after I left, the Tiangui clan full of evil appeared. "The old man in sackcloth continued to speak.


    Upon hearing such words, everyone present was stunned, and Su Tang guessed something and said immediately; "Is it the source of Jiuyou?"


    The old man in hemp clothes was slightly stunned, turned his head and looked at Su Tang. His eyes were full of surprise, and then said aloud; "You have some insight. Yes, it''s the source of Jiuyou. This thing is the root of the most evil in the endless void. At the beginning, xianjue''s mind was not firm, so he let the source of Jiuyou enter and be assimilated by evil. However, in recent battles, I think xianjue''s character has changed a lot, so in the ancient war, I also secretly took a hand to contain xianjue. Otherwise, with the strength of Langya mainland at that time, there was no way to fight against Tiangui clan. However, I also paid a lot of price in that battle. After Langya mainland was sealed, I returned to the realm of emptiness and pretended to die to prevent the deterioration of my injury. "


    As his voice fell, all the people present nodded slowly, and Ying Long said aloud; "So it is. In ancient times, I felt as if some force was helping us in the dark. Many times, we had a huge crisis, but the Tiangui clan suddenly retreated. It seems that it should be your restraint."


    "Well, in ancient times, the Tiangui people who came to Langya mainland were not weaker than this time. Xianjue''s strength had not reached the present level, so most of the strong people were restrained by me. However, in ancient times, the strength of Langya mainland could not be underestimated, but there was too little high-end combat power." the old man in sackcloth continued.


    "Master, what''s the other thing? The source of Jiuyou actually appears here, and that thing should be able to suppress the existence of the source of Jiuyou? According to reason, the immortal should never compete for this thing?" Su Tang also said at this time. With his voice falling, the old man in sackcloth nodded and said; "That thing can indeed suppress the evil of the source of Jiuyou and reach an unprecedented state. However, in previous battles, xianjue has been completely swallowed up by evil and doesn''t care about it at all. At that time, his eyes were only killing, but with the passage of time, he should also recover a lot of intelligence. Since ancient times, he took the people of Tiangui clan , I came here to get this thing and completely suppress the source of Jiuyou. "


    "Oh? In that case, why didn''t the elder give it to him?" Su Tang said again.


    It''s not just Su Tang''s doubts. Everyone here thinks so. Since he has the opportunity to help xianjue recover, why doesn''t the old man in sackcloth give it to xianjue? In this way, will the ghost family affairs be over soon? But soon Su Tang also reacted. I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    "Yes, I thought so at the beginning, but xianjue is not the original xianjue. He has been controlled by the source of Jiuyou for so long. He has completely changed and the whole person has become ambitious. I can''t give him that thing at all. If he completely integrates these two forces, I''m afraid there will be a disaster in the endless void." The old man in sackcloth continued to speak.


    "Oh? I don''t know what kind of thing it is. Since the elder paid so much attention to it," Su Tang immediately asked. He heard the old man say that he didn''t go back to the Taixu ancient family to protect something. It must be what he said at this time.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, the old man in sackcloth didn''t answer immediately. He glanced at the people in the hall and said aloud; "Hey, anyway, I don''t know how long I can guard this thing. It''s OK to tell you. I hope you will try your best to guard this thing in the future. If there is anything wrong with this thing, there will be a great disaster not only in the endless void, but also in the universe."


    "What? Is that what you said the heart of the world?" Ying longyi immediately exclaimed. He is the Dragon God of the dragon family and has a wide range of knowledge. Even if he thought of something, it is said that there will be a world heart in no independent world, but there are too many planes of the heavens and the world. There is an independent space, No one knows where the heart of the world is.


    "Well, yes, it''s the heart of the world. As we all know, the heart of the world is the most righteous existence in the space. There is the source of Jiuyou, and the heart of the world will contain and suppress it here." the old man in sackcloth nodded and replied. With his voice falling, everyone present took a breath. Unexpectedly, there would be such a thing in Langya continent.


    This is also a relief for Su Tang and others. No wonder the ghost clan will come to Langya continent several times this day. Originally, this is the key?


    For a time, the hearts of all the people present were much heavier. The heart of the world, it was a legendary existence, and it was also the most important thing in the whole world. If there was a slight injury, the whole world would collapse. The people present were all people in the world, although they came to Langya to support Su and Tang, But now it has completely changed. With the emergence of the heart of the world, it has involved all of them.


    "It seems that we can''t lose this battle." Su Tang frowned and said in a voice. When his voice fell, all the people in the hall nodded solemnly.


    Looking at their appearance, the old man in sackcloth continued to speak; "You don''t have to be like this. Now the heart of the world has been suppressed by me. Xianjue will have no way to enter it for a while and a half, and I will go to guard it. You will be at ease to fight with the Tiangui clan, and remember that the fate of the whole world depends on you." after saying that, he looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "Xiaoyou, this is for you. After you have arranged things here, crush it and you can go to me. I have some things and things to give you. I believe it will give you a very good promotion." he handed a jade card in his hand.


    After receiving the jade card, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "OK, I''ll go to see you when I''ve handled the affairs here."


    "Well, that place is very important, and I can''t leave for long." he said, looking at the fairy moon; "Younger martial sister, the battle outside is up to you." the voice fell, and the old man in sackcloth disappeared directly into the hall.


    The old man in sackcloth left, and the whole hall was silent. After a long time, Su Tang said aloud; "Now things are clear to everyone. It seems that we are determined to die and fight against the Tiangui clan this time." speaking of this, Su Tang''s eyes looked at the leaders who have always had some unstable forces.


    Aware of his eyes, these people all changed their faces, and then all stood up and spoke aloud; "Dragon God, we were too selfish before."


    "I understand what you think, but now the situation is different. The fate of all of us is tied. If there is any mistake, it will destroy all of us. I won''t say more about the seriousness. You all know, so from now on, we will unite together." Su Tang continued.


    Hearing his words, these people also showed a trace of embarrassment on their faces, but their eyes were full of firmness. Of course, they all understood the seriousness of this time.


    "You guys, the past is over. It''s not too late for us to unite. We have won a great victory in this war, but now the Tiangui people have escaped and hidden. Our top priority is to quickly stabilize the situation on the mainland. This time, we have also lost a lot of contacts. You have also seen that we are fighting with the Tiangui people There is a gap before fighting, so I hope you can make every effort to improve your accomplishments. Master Jieshen, mobilize all the available resources. This time, there is no loss. The heart of the world is temporarily handed over to the master. He has silently guarded the heart of the world for the survival of the heavens and the world. For many years, we must finish all things this time. "

 Chapter 949

    Su Tang''s voice was resounding and full of indomitable momentum. In the past, he just wanted to repel the whole Tiangui clan, but after knowing the secret of the whole thing, he had a firm idea, that is, to completely eliminate the Tiangui clan. Only by eliminating this source of evil, can the crisis of the whole world be resolved.


    "Well, the Dragon God is right. I believe that as long as we unite together, we will be able to destroy the Tiangui clan." Xianyue also stood up and said.


    When the voice fell, all the people in the hall stood up at the same time and shouted loudly; "Advance and retreat together and destroy the Tiangui clan!"


    For a moment, the allies, which had been pieced together by several planes, were unified as never before. Seeing such a situation, Su Tang''s mouth also outlined a trace of satisfaction.


    Then the group arranged their own affairs. At the same time, the victory of the Langya alliance and the Tiangui war spread all over the Langya mainland in an instant. The name of Su and Tang has become the object of praise by all people in the mainland. Many people in the regions that have been harmed by the Tiangui clan have put on a banquet to celebrate the victory of the Langya alliance.


    After hearing the news of this time, the whole empire was jubilant. Su Tang was a peerless strong man who went out from the God empire. He also saved the God empire from danger many times. His reputation in the God Empire itself was already very high. This time, Su Tang faced millions of powerful masters alone, It was passed on by people on the mainland.


    "Hahaha, master Su, you have given birth to a good son. You can still win such an unprecedented victory in the face of millions of heroes." in the Su Tang hall, the emperor said to Su Zhan with envy on his face.


    Those who came to congratulate all nodded again and again. A million heroes, it''s not a mortal army, but a divine army. Everyone is a divine power. Imagine that the whole heavenly empire will be destroyed in an instant if it comes to defeat the divine power. But Su Tang alone can still lack such a huge victory in the face of such a large army, The pit killed nearly 100000 days of the ghost army. What a victory?


    "Hahaha, everything is the boy''s own chance." although Su Zhan said so, his face was full of pride. At this time, Su Xun in his arms said with a proud voice; "Daddy is really good."


    Compared with the jubilation on the mainland, in an abyss in the Western wasteland, the heavenly ghost monarch and others gathered on the main hall with a gray face. In the main position, xianjue respected the Lord''s cold voice; "Xuanye, you let me down this time."


    "Plop!" his voice fell, and the heavenly ghost King knelt down immediately and said with some trembling all over his body; "My subordinates are guilty. Please give them a chance."


    "Opportunity? Hum! Are you losing nearly 100000 troops?" immortal Jue said coldly again, and his voice was full of coldness.


    Hearing this, Xuanye''s body on the ground trembled more. Xianjue Zunzhu, the supreme existence of the Tiangui family, only after the Tiangui family accepted the change of the power of evil Jiuyou, in the hearts of every Tiangui family, xianjue Zunzhu was their most feared existence. How much army was lost this time, Xuanye''s heart was very afraid. Now hearing such words made him very afraid.


    "OK, now it''s the time to hire people. You made a big mistake this time. It was unforgivable. Remember not to be rash in future." the voice of immortal Jue Lord fell down and Xuanye alliance kowtowed and said; "My subordinates will never do it again. Thank you for your mercy." Xuanye''s heart relaxed a lot when he spoke.


    "Well, this thing is over. Now the Tiangui clan should not fight against them directly and send out the dead army under you." the voice fell, and the figure of xianjue Lord disappeared directly into the hall. Seeing the power of the Lord, Xuanye vomited a deep breath and stretched out his hand to erase the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Come on, call me elder xuanting." Xuanye shouted outside the hall after calming his mood.


    After a while, xuanting hurriedly ran in from the outside and saluted when he saw Xuanye; "Your Majesty."


    "Xuanting, how many people have we lost this time?" Xuanye asked in a deep voice. The next moment, xuanting also said with a heavy face; "The master lost 70000 and the dead lost 40000, of which 60000 still burned the world. I''m afraid it will dissipate completely in a short time." hearing his answer, Xuanye''s face became more gloomy.


    How many people and horses were lost in a battle, which made him very painful. Among them, 70000 people and horses of the Tiangui clan were lost. That''s all the strength of the Tiangui clan. This time, he brought nearly 300000 people and horses of the Tiangui clan. Only more than 200000 people participated in the battle this time, and 70000 people were lost at once, It hurts to put it in any force.


    "It seems that we really underestimated the Su Tang Dynasty. It''s really extraordinary that people of the ancient family can pay so much attention to it." Xuanye said in a faint voice with a calm face. Hearing his words, xuanting also nodded. At this time, Xuanye continued to say in a voice; "Get ready. In the future, our Tiangui clan will hide here and send 300000 dead souls out to completely confuse Langya continent."


    "Yes!" xuanting bowed, and then he arranged to go.


    At this time, in the city of the gods, Su Tang asked the world God; "Elder, can you find the trace of Tiangui clan these days?" five days have passed since the war. In these five days, Su Tang and others not only stabilized the situation of the city of gods, but also mobilized people in various regions to find the trace of Tiangui clan.


    "No, but there are some guesses." the world God said aloud.


    "Oh? Are they hidden in the wild primeval forest in the west?" Su Tang guessed something for a moment.


    In the precious Langya continent, the most mysterious of the five regions is the West wasteland. There are too many places that no one has set foot in, and a large area is primitive forest, but it is a very ideal hiding place. At the same time, Su Tang''s heart is also heavy. If the Tiangui clan is really hidden there, it will be really difficult to do.


    "Yes, what I''m most worried about now is that they hide in the depths of the Western wasteland. If so, we''ll really be in trouble to break through." the world God also said helplessly. With his voice falling, Su Tang was also silent. At this time, the world god suddenly burst out a light, and both of them were stunned, At the next moment, the world God quickly took out the luminous messenger stone and injected divine power to activate it directly.


    "Lord God, it''s not good. There are a large number of dead spirits in the West wasteland. Now they are thinking about the spread of all major regions of the mainland." an anxious voice in the spirit stone sounded in the hall.


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, his face changed greatly, and a murderous spirit burst out and said coldly; "It seems that our worry has become a reality. The necromancer army is completely a killing machine. Since they are sent out, they want to make the whole continent completely chaotic. Senior, it seems that we should focus on the Western wasteland in the next battle."


    "Well, I understand. The most urgent thing is to gather mortals quickly. That''s our foundation. The means of the Tiangui clan are quite strange. This time, they sent out the army of the dead. First, they want the chaos in the mainland. Second, I think they probably want to continue to expand the scale of the army of the dead." the world God also nodded.


    Jieshen and others are also very afraid of the means of Tiangui family to create dead spirits. In just a few years, there have been 700000 dead spirits. Now they are hidden. There are so many dead spirits. In a few years, they don''t know that there will be more multi event dead spirits.


    "Yes, sir, the greatest fear of the dead army is the power of the sun. There are many such people in our 500000 army. Now we must select these people and let them disperse everywhere to resist the footsteps of the dead army. At the same time, we must send some people to enter the areas where yo billion has not been involved in the West wilderness. We must kill the ghosts as soon as possible Find the hiding place of the clan, otherwise our strength will be slowly consumed by each other, and it will also have a great blow to our morale. "Su Tang nodded and quickly said.


    As his voice fell, the world God also nodded. At this time, Su Tang continued; "I''ll take people back to the eastern region now. Since the dead take the Western wasteland as the stronghold and continue to expand outward, the eastern region will bear the brunt. I must go back. I''ll give the matter to the elder first, and I''ll give it to the eastern region."


    "Well, there is a channel between the eastern regions and the western wilderness, which is more mobile. With you guarding there, I can focus my eyes on other places." the boundary God also said quickly.


    Then Su Tang quickly worried the four great apes and left the city of the gods in Nanman at noon. At the same time, Su Tang''s command was also transmitted. In a flash, Langya allies also took action. At the call of the gods, the rest human warriors quickly gathered towards the city of the gods in various regions, This time, the necromancer army came too quickly, and they were all powerful and strange people. Even ordinary God level warriors were not opponents, let alone mortals.


    With the emergence of the army of dead spirits, the whole Langya continent was completely in panic. The speed of reaching the army by tree age was also very rapid. In just one day, it had completely spread to all major regions of Langya continent. All the Tiangui clans hidden in various regions also took action one after another, and many living bodies were sent to the strongholds of Tiangui clans, The whole continent is full of war and sorrow.


    At this time, Su Tang and others are still on the sea. The road from Nanman road to the East is still far away.


    "Boss, the ghost clan is so hateful these days that they sent the dead. It seems that they want to completely destroy the foundation of Langya continent." the flying ape Chi said fiercely for a year.


    Simian Chi and others are very clear about the strength of the army of dead spirits. This is not something that ordinary gods can deal with. In today''s Langya continent, there are 500000 more powerful gods, and most of them are not necessarily opponents of dead spirits. For these dead spirits who have a headache for their high-end combat power, It''s just a nightmare of Langya continent.


    It should be noted that on the Langya continent, human warriors are at least billions. In addition to the countless monster races, these are the targets of the dead. If the dead refine these creatures into dead by secret methods, what kind of process will the army of dead strengthen? Ape red and others can''t imagine this.


    "First meet the eastern regions to see the situation. After stabilizing the situation there, we will destroy the hidden strongholds of the eastern regions and the Western wasteland. There must be a place where ten lives refine the dead." Su Tang also said solemnly.


    Two days later, the five people of Su Tang set foot on the land of the eastern region. Without stopping at all, they directly broke the air and walked towards the God empire. Along the way, they saw the villages and small cities that had turned into ruins. Su Tang and others'' faces were very ugly. At this time, screams came into Su Tang and others'' ears.


    "Boss, it seems that the elder has a fight." six ears shouted. Hearing such words, ape Chi shouted; "It must be the dead, boss. Let''s go quickly and kill all these bastards." the voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and several people quickly headed for the place where the scream came out. After seeing the situation below, Su Tang''s murderous spirit rose up and fell down quickly.


    At this time, in a small city below, several dead spirits are brutally slaughtering the human beings in the city. In front of such powerful creatures, these ordinary human beings are opponents. Fortunately, there is a guard array in the city, which can resist more or less. Thousands of people in the whole city gather in the center of the city.


    "City Lord, what should we do? Our array can''t stop these monsters at all." an old man looked pale at the people who were killing people who hadn''t come into the array, and his eyes were full of fear.


    Hearing his words, Wang CE, a middle-aged man standing in front, said in the direction of the God empire; "I hope people from the empire can hurry up."


    "Bang!" suddenly, a dead soul was suddenly wrapped in blood red and flew backwards. It hit the city wall and burst into a shocking scream. A human figure also stood in the sky, and the whole body burst out great power. The sudden change changed everyone''s face in the center, and the city master shouted with excitement; "Boys and girls, the strong help of the empire is coming, and we are saved."


    Hearing his voice, people who were very frightened showed their faces for the rest of their lives and shouted; "We are saved, my Lord. Kill these monsters."


    "Boss, the rest will be left to us." after su Tang killed one of them, ape Chi and others also landed quickly.


    "OK, you go. I''ll go and comfort the people in the city." Su Tang was completely relieved of the strength of ape Chi and others. After leaving a word, he flew directly towards the center.


    Su Tang''s strength, ape red shouted; "Hahaha, you monsters, accept your grandpa ape''s anger." the voice fell, the four great apes showed their bodies one after another, rushed towards the first dead spirits, felt their breath, and the remaining six dead spirits roared towards them one after another. Su Tang came to the center, landed on the ground and spoke directly; "Who''s in charge here?"


    "My Lord, I''m the Lord here." the middle-aged man came out quickly.


    Su Tang looked at him and said aloud; "Straighten out all the people here and go to the God empire with me. It''s not safe here." after hearing this, the city master took the lead. After saluting, he quickly arranged it. Su Tang stood on the edge of the city tower and looked at the battle of ape Chi and others. After a while, all the dead were destroyed.


    "Sir, we are ready here." at this time, the middle-aged City Lord came over and heard his voice, Su Tang said; "Well, well, these dead spirits have also been destroyed. Let''s go. Let''s go to the God empire." the city master nodded, and then Su Tang and others set out again. With these mortals, their speed has obviously decreased a lot, but along the way, they have also destroyed dozens of dead spirits and saved human beings in several villages and towns.


    Three days later, they came to the imperial capital of the Heavenly God empire. At this time, many human beings had gathered here. Far away, Su Tang saw many sons of the Su family and the Heavenly God Emperor maintaining this order. So many people could not be accommodated at all, and most of them settled outside the imperial capital.


    Su Tang arrived with tens of thousands of mortals and attracted everyone''s attention. At this time, a son of the Su family saw Su Tang, flashed an excited look on his face, quickly ran over and saluted; "Brother Su Tang, you are back."


    "Su Dang? Hehe, help me arrange these people. I''m going back now." Su Tang suddenly remembered when he saw someone. This is the youngest son of a cousin of his father. When he left, Su Dang was only a few years old and now he has grown up.


    As soon as Su Tang called out his name, Su Dang nodded with an excited look on his face; "Yes, don''t worry, brother. I''ll take care of these people." Su Tang smiled, stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, laughing and saying; "OK, my brother has a good talent. If you don''t know anything about practicing well, come and ask brother."


    When his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and walked towards the imperial capital with ape Chi and others. After he left, Su Dang''s face was full of excitement. At this time, the middle-aged City Lord came forward and asked respectfully; "Sir, this is Lord Su Tang?"


    "Yes, he is the most sacred existence in the eyes of Su family disciples, brother Su Tang." Su Dang replied proudly.

 Chapter 950

    "Hiss! It turns out that he is Lord Su Tang. No wonder he has such strong strength." the middle-aged City Lord took a deep breath and said in surprise.


    Su Tang entered the imperial capital and quickly rushed to the Su family. The whole city is now full of people, and the streets have basically reached the point of no flow.


    "Boss, there are so many people. I''m afraid the emperor can''t accept them." the ape said in a red voice.


    Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, there are still a lot of people from distant places in the eastern regions who haven''t come here yet. When we arrive at the Su family, we are discussing. This time we must not let these people have an accident." the voice drops. Su Tang and others quickly shuttle through the crowd. Soon they come to the Su family''s door. The guards at the door are excited to come forward and salute when they see Su Tang; "Master Sutang, you are back."


    "Well, my father, are they all here?" Su Tang replied with a smile.


    "Yes, my Lord, I''m in the hall to discuss with you about this time." the bodyguard quickly replied. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, then I''ll go in and find them." the voice fell. Su Tang took the four great apes and directly entered the Su family. Before he came to the Su family hall, there came the voice of the emperor; "Brother Su, more and more people have gathered here. I hope the Su family can work with us to expand the whole God capital."


    "Well, how do I plan? I''m just a little worried. More and more people come here and it''s hard to manage at that time. I heard that these monsters are powerful this time. So many people gathered here will surely attract those monsters. At that time, how we should resist these monsters is the most important." the voice of the Soviet war also came.


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang walked slowly towards the hall. Suddenly, several people appeared. Everyone in the hall turned quickly. When they saw Su Tang, everyone stood up.


    "Lord Su Tang, you''re back." the emperor took the lead in saying. At this time, Su Zhan said with a smile; "You stinky boy, you''re back."


    Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "What a big thing has happened in the mainland now. I''m also worried about the eastern region, so I came back to guard. I saw the tragedy of the eastern region all the way. I didn''t expect that the ghost family was so cruel that day."


    "Yes, in these short days, there are countless creatures in the hands of monsters. If there were not experts in the imperial capital, I''m afraid they would not be spared." Su Zhan sighed. With his voice falling, the people in the whole hall were silent. These days, they also saw many creatures slaughtered by the dead.


    The means are very cruel, which makes them extremely angry. However, their strength is not strong enough, and there is no way to do anything at all.


    "Well, there''s no way to do this. Let the dead go for a while. The top priority is to settle down the people outside the city and send people to settle down quickly. These are the foundations of our mainland. Don''t have an accident." Su Tang said.


    "Hey, how easy is this? Boy, you can see that so many people have gathered outside. If you want to settle them down, even if you are building several imperial capitals, there may not be a way. Moreover, there are still people gathering here." Su Zhan sighed. He didn''t know what Su Tang said in his heart?


    But how simple it is for so many people to settle down. The emperor also looked helpless. Although he also wanted to settle down all the population, it was not so simple.


    "It''s all right. It''s a man-made matter. Now it''s an extraordinary time. Let''s try our best." Su Tang also knows that it''s difficult to deal with this matter. So many people, most of whom are ordinary people, need a lot of food and clothing. Now more and more people gather here. Most of them pack light. If we don''t solve this problem at that time, I''m afraid it will cause riots, It will be more troublesome.


    At this time, yunyun came in from the outside and saw Su Tang. A trace of joy appeared on her face and said; "Su Lang, you''re back."


    "Yes, now the whole continent is in crisis. I''ll come to the eastern region to deal with things here," Su Tang replied.


    At this time, Yun Yun nodded and said; "Well, it''s good for you to come back. I''ve made quick arrangements these days. Things in the eastern region are almost stable. I''ve also thought of some ways to deal with this time. Now that you come back, it''s better to deal with it. With your reputation in the eastern region, you will soon stabilize the confusion."


    "Oh? Tell me." Su Tang''s eyes flashed out, and everyone present was slightly stunned.


    Yun Yun nodded and said quickly; "I''ve investigated that the eastern regions are basically ruled by imperial dynasties, so I think we should let all imperial kingdoms gather the human beings under their jurisdiction, and then we send strong people to guard. At the same time, we also establish a careful transmission array to facilitate mutual support. In this way, we can quickly stabilize the situation. I was worried before There is no one with weight to convince all the people of the imperial dynasty and kingdom, but now that you are back and add the reputation of the Lord, you should be able to stabilize the situation quickly. "


    On hearing her words, all the people present nodded. Indeed, this is the best thing to let each imperial dynasty and kingdom manage their own people. If the guy is guarded by the strong one on their own side, it can really stabilize quickly. It is unlikely that all people will gather at the side of the God Empire at that time. I''m afraid there will be more riots at that time, At the same time, in the process of migration, I don''t know how many creatures will fall. After all, the road is far away, and there are many crises in some places, which is not something that ordinary warriors can set foot in.


    "Well, your method is really good. Emperor, you should arrange it quickly. As for the settlement of the population in the imperial capital, it''s up to the Su family." Su Tang nodded, and then he looked at Yun Yun and said in a voice; "You can arrange all the experts to rush to the major imperial dynasties and kingdoms quickly. The more remote the place is, the more powerful you can arrange the divine level experts. In the past, you can save a lot of time. Second, you can arrange the transmission array in a short time."


    "OK!" they nodded. At this time, Su Tang looked at ape Chi and other four great apes; "It''s up to those experts to deal with the affairs of the kingdom. In addition to the Heavenly God Empire, there are four imperial dynasties in the eastern region. You four go to one imperial dynasty to guard here. The imperial dynasty has a large population, and I''m relieved to have you in the past." hearing his words, ape Chi and others nodded.


    Suo Hou''s family also started quickly to call on all the imperial capitals to expand the imperial capital quickly. At the same time, the notice jointly issued by the emperor and Su Tang also spread all over the imperial empire in the eastern region. For a moment, the people in the eastern region who were very frightened suddenly stabilized a lot. Ordinary ordinary people with the general reputation of the Emperor may not know it, but the reputation of Su Tang, People in the whole eastern region know that. The legends of the whole eastern region and even the whole Langya continent have returned to the eastern region and started to help them. Everyone sees hope.


    At the same time, the people and horses of the city of gods among the imperial capitals went to the four great kingdoms, and the four great apes also went to the four imperial dynasties respectively. Three days later, the eastern region suddenly stabilized. With the joint help of hundreds of thousands of people, the imperial capital was expanded three times, and all the people who came settled down. Su Tang also spent a day arranging a very powerful defense array outside the imperial capital.


    For a moment, the battle in the eastern region also started quickly. Under the leadership of the powerful people of the popular God City, many dead spirits of the Kingdom and the imperial dynasty were quickly cleaned up. For a moment, more and more Tiangui strongholds were exposed in order. Su Tang stopped this man and horse and quickly shuttled through the major regions of the eastern region through the transmission array for a month, The Tiangui stronghold in the eastern region was uprooted by Su and Tang.


    The imperial capital Su family, ape Chi and others also came back. With the stability of the boulder, ape Chi and others were replaced by people from the city of the gods. Ape Chi spoke in the hall of the Su family; "Boss, now the situation in the eastern region has stabilized, and the stronghold of the Tiangui clan has been cleaned up. What should we do next?"


    "During this time, we have also arranged the array in the capitals of major kingdoms and imperial cities. The dead have no need to worry at all. As for the passages into the eastern region, I have also sent people to guard them. As long as the dead army doesn''t come, the problem is not great. I''m going to go to the Western wasteland to have a look. Although the elders of the world God and others have also settled in the Western wasteland, the situation there is not so bad , it''s much more serious than ours. It''s hard to deal with, "Su Tang replied.


    The four great apes nodded repeatedly. After cleaning up the dead in the eastern region, they have seen that the dead are difficult to deal with. After all, this area is too vast. There are too many human warriors, including some ambitious people in human beings. After all, some practitioners will still take risks to resist the bait thrown by the Tiangui clan, This led some people to secretly work for the people of Tiangui clan.


    It''s not that they didn''t encounter such a thing during the battle in the eastern region. Otherwise, they wouldn''t spend so much time to stabilize the situation in the eastern region. Although it is said that the Tiangui clan has been cleaned up and the eastern region has recovered, their senior leaders still know very well that the Tiangui clan in the eastern region can''t be cleaned up easily, Just in order to stabilize the eastern region as soon as possible, they have to say so. Secretly, they also sent many strong people to continue their search.


    "Although the population in the West wasteland is not as large as that in the East region, the terrain there is much more complex than that in the East region. In addition, it is the place where the dead first appear, and the headquarters of the Tiangui clan must also be there, so the situation in the West wasteland is more troublesome." Su Tang continued. As his voice fell, ape Chi nodded and said; "Boss, what are we waiting for? Let''s go now?"


    "Well, but we have one more thing to do before we leave here." Su Tang nodded.


    When I heard his words, six ears spoke out; "Boss, are you worried about the void demon insect channel?"


    "Yes, that place is the key for us to quickly go back and forth to the western wilderness and the eastern region. If the people of the Tiangui clan know it, it will be even more troublesome." Su Tang said again.


    That passage can indeed save them a lot of time and go back and forth to the western wilderness and the eastern region. However, if the place is not well guarded and exposed, I''m afraid it will bring great benefits to the Tiangui clan and the dead. Now only a large part of the western wilderness is the territory of the Tiangui clan. If they know the passage, I''m afraid there will also be a very great threat to the eastern region.


    "How secret is that place? It should not be easy for the people of Tiangui clan to find it?" the ape said aloud, and the voice fell. Su Tang shook his head and said; "You can''t say that. Now the Tiangui clan has occupied most of the West wasteland, and their strength is incomparable. Our forces are completely scattered. If the Tiangui clan picks up and makes trouble, the West wasteland is likely to fall completely."


    "The boss is right. This place is the top priority of the West wasteland and the East, but our current manpower is too busy to clean up the dead and the Tiangui clan in various regions. Moreover, if we send a watchman to guard there, it will also attract the attention of the Tiangui clan. At that time, the gains will outweigh the losses." Liu er said again.


    Su Tang nodded. This is his biggest headache. The importance of this place is self-evident. If you send someone to watch Ma Zhen there, it will attract the attention of the Tiangui family. If you don''t do anything, the Tiangui family will find out sooner or later and will be exposed at that time.


    At this time, yunyun came in with Bai you from the outside and saw Su Tang yunyun say with a smile; "Su Lang, sister Bai you is back."


    Then they entered the campus and Bai you said with a smile; "Su Tang, I heard that the situation in the eastern regions has stabilized. How about going to the western wilderness?"


    After they sat down, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Yes, I really plan to go to Xihuang, but I haven''t handled some things properly. Miss Bai you, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be with the Narcissus patriarch?"


    "Yes, but it''s boring to be with them, so I came to the eastern region to look for it." Bai you said in a voice. Su Tang was stunned at her words, and finally didn''t wrinkle his voice; "Well, didn''t the Narcissus have an agreement with the ancient god leader not to fight? Will you break this agreement here?"


    Su Tang has to pay attention to it. This agreement is very useful for them. It greatly restricts the intervention of the ancient family. Although Bai you has low cultivation, she is also a narcissus. If she lets the ancient god leader know, I''m afraid she will use it as an excuse to make trouble. At that time, I''m afraid the whole war will be completely out of control.


    "I know. This time I''m here to play with you and have a look at Su''s house in the eastern regions. I''m not going to do it." Bai you smiled and said.


    Su Tang nodded when he heard her; "It''s so good. Now the struggle in Langya mainland has made us a little busy. If the ancient people step in at this time, I''m afraid Langya mainland will collapse soon. This is what I don''t want to see, Miss Bai you. You can say that I''m also a very expert, but I''m going to Xihuang right away. If you want to play, just stay at the Su family in the East region."


    "Well, I understand," Bai you nodded, and then she looked at Su Tang and asked; "By the way, you just said that there are still some things that haven''t been handled. It seems difficult to handle. Let me listen. Although I can''t take the initiative to help you, I can give you some ideas."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang''s eyes suddenly brightened. Yes, this void wormhole is also a species in the way of space. Maybe there are other ways for this white tryst.


    "Well, now the situation in the West wasteland is very bad. I''m afraid a large part of the area has been occupied by the Tiangui clan and the dead. I''m worried that the void wormhole will be exposed. If the Tiangui clan and the dead really use it to quickly come from the West wasteland to the East, what will happen at that time is completely unimaginable." Su Tang worried everywhere in his heart.


    As soon as the voice fell, Yun Yun''s face changed, and there was a dignified look in her eyes. Indeed, during the previous period, there were not many dead spirits in the eastern region. They all rushed across the sea into the eastern region, but if the void wormhole was exposed, the Tiangui clan and the dead spirits would make full use of this place to send people and horses to look at them, At that time, it will undoubtedly be a great disaster for the eastern region.


    Thinking of the tragedy of the eastern region some time ago, Yun Yun felt very uncomfortable. If there were any problems in this matter, the eastern region would be completely destroyed, and the people in the God Empire would be very dangerous. I''m afraid the Su family would be doomed. The Su family is not only the place that Su Tang attaches most importance to, but also her home, If something goes wrong here, not only will she go crazy, but Su Tang will go crazy too.


    "Oh, what you said is really good, but since the void wormhole is not exposed now, I have a way here at that time." Bai you also understood the importance of this place and said immediately.


    Su Tang asked with a smile on his face; "This place is closely related to emptiness. I knew Miss Bai should have a way. Tell me, what is Miss Bai going to do?"


    "It''s easy to get up in this place. Now that I Narcissus have come, although I can''t help you, do we need a place to settle down now that we have come?" Bai you didn''t go on, but Su Tang opposite her suddenly understood and said with a smile; "I see. Do you want the narcissus to enter there to guard the wormhole? In this way, if the dead and the Tiangui enter there, you can directly kill them. Even if the place is exposed, the Tiangui dare not fight with the narcissus. On the contrary, we can secretly borrow it to go back and forth to the Western wasteland and eastern regions, even if it is exposed It''s no use for the ancient god leader and others to know. You didn''t get the void demon bug there. "


    "Yes, but if Su Tang occupied it, I''m afraid you can''t use it. Whether it''s secret or not, I''m afraid you''ll leave something to the ancient god leader and others." Bai you continued. The voice fell. Su Tang was stunned. Then he thought for a moment and said out of the elevator; "Well, it''s good for you to say so. It''s best not to let the people of the ancient gods seize the handle. Now they have completely regarded me as a thorn in the eye. Although this matter is very small, it can be regarded as the Narcissus meddling in the struggle on the mainland. They have no way to seize this point."

 Chapter 951

    For this place, Su and Tang can be used or not. Now there is no major event in the eastern region. In addition, what should be handled here has been handled. Even if a small group of dead souls come from the sea area, they will be quickly cleaned up, which will not have a great impact. Therefore, if they go to the Western wasteland this time, In a short time, they can''t leave the Western wasteland at all. It can even be said that the Western wasteland will become their main battlefield in the future.


    Moreover, after they wait for others, they can have some very good effects of stabilizing the situation. If they are done well, the empty wormhole does not need to be exposed at all.


    "Well, Miss Bai you''s right, but I''ve decided that if it is really exposed, I hope the Narcissus can use some means to completely hide the place. In this way, neither of us can use it, and the ancient god leader can''t catch anything." Su Tang said again that if the place can''t be exposed, it won''t be exposed, After all, the eastern region and the western wilderness are on both sides of Langya continent. The distance between them is too far. It takes ten days to go back and forth through the sea with the cultivation of Su Tang and others.


    In ten days, there will be great changes. As long as this place is not exposed, they can use this place to go back and forth quickly. If it is exposed, let the Narcissus cover it up. With their means, I''m afraid the ancient god leader and others can''t see the slightest clue. After all, the supreme means of emptiness can''t be understood by laymen.


    "Well, I''ll send a letter to the patriarch to make it clear. Don''t worry." Bai you said in a voice. With her voice falling, Su Tang also stood up and looked at Bai you''s yunyun; "Well, now that the matter has been decided, I''m going to leave the eastern regions and go to the Western wasteland." hearing his words, Yun Yun nodded first and said; "Well, I know the current situation is very mixed. As the commander of Langya allied forces, you also have a lot of things to deal with. Su Lang, don''t worry. I''m here in the eastern region. If there are no big problems, I can deal with them quickly."


    "Well, I''ll try to deal with this battle as soon as possible. After the Tiangui clan is completely defeated, I''ll come back and accompany you and your daughter." here, Su Tang''s eyes twinkle with a trace of longing. After running around for many years, Su Tang''s heart is also very tired. He thinks for a lot of time, If you were just a little warrior in Lanming Kingdom, you might be happier.


    When he was young, he always pursued the peak of martial arts, but with the continuous transformation of his state of mind and the growth of his knowledge, his faith in his heart became more and more firm. The road to the peak of martial arts also had some other plans with the emergence of a family. What is the purpose of cultivation? Nothing more than to protect their loved ones. If their loved ones can''t protect them, even if they reach the peak, what can they do?


    At this moment, Su Tang just wants to quickly defeat the Tiangui clan and give his relatives and friends a quiet and peaceful mainland life. Only in this way can he wholeheartedly pursue the peak of martial arts, but he is also confused about what the peak of martial arts is.


    The next day, after saying goodbye to the Su family, Su Tang Bai you and the four great apes left the imperial capital directly and went straight to Yin Sha ghost valley. After passing through the void wormhole, Su Tang said to Bai you; "This place will be guarded by the narcissus. The four great apes and I will go to the stronghold of the city of the gods first to see what is happening in the West."


    "Well, you go. I''ll send a letter to the patriarchs now. You can rest assured about the things in this place." Bai you nodded.


    Then Su and Tang left directly. Not long after they left, all distortions appeared in the sky above Bai you''s head. After a while, the Narcissus patriarch and others came out of the departure. As soon as they saw their arrival, Bai you bowed and saluted; "Meet the patriarch and your predecessors."


    "Hehe, don''t be polite. This is the passage of the void devil bug mentioned by Su Tang?" the Narcissus patriarch said immediately. With her voice falling, Bai Ling said; "I didn''t expect that on the Langya continent, there is this void demon insect that is about to disappear. It seems that this little plane is really mysterious."


    "Well, but I think it''s very secret here. It''s not easy for people of Tiangui clan to find it. However, since Su Tang asked us to help guard here, we''ll use means to hide it first." the Narcissus clan leader also said immediately.


    She also wants Su Tang to finish things here quickly, so that they can safely take Su Tang to the endless void. After all, since he is the inheritor, he does not belong to this small plane.


    At this time, Su Tang and others have contacted the gods and others in the West wasteland. After obtaining the approximate location, they quickly rush there. Along the way, they have passed through many cities, towns and villages, but they have not seen the slightest human limit. There are ruins everywhere. Seeing these Su Tang, they also sighed helplessly; "It seems that even if the war is settled, it will not be possible to recover in a short time."


    "Boss, you don''t have to. After all, there will be losses if there is a battle. As long as the battle is won, there will be time to recover slowly." six ears said.


    As his voice fell, the monkey king nodded and said; "Yes, I think this place is also good. After defeating the Tiangui clan, I will settle here with the disciples of the demon temple."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang also shook his head and put all these things behind him. Now the war has just begun. It''s not easy to defeat the Tiangui clan. After all, there are super strong people like xianjue behind the Tiangui clan. If you want the Tiangui clan to be completely destroyed, you must completely kill this man. Just by virtue of the strength you saw before, Su Tang''s heart was very weak.


    Opposite him, Su Tang was like a mole ant. This feeling made Su Tang feel very powerless. Thinking of these, he felt that he should find a world to go to the old man in hemp clothes. Maybe he would get some opportunities there. Otherwise, the old man in hemp clothes would not seriously want to go there himself.


    Half an hour later, Su Tang and others saw the outline of the huge city in the middle of the mountain, and Su Tang immediately spoke; "It seems that the Western wasteland is like the eastern region, gathering all the people together."


    "Well, the population of the Western wasteland is obviously not comparable to that of the eastern region. Such a huge city should be able to accommodate them." six ears also said.


    Then he landed more than ten miles outside the city. At this time, the boundary God and others in the city had noticed the breath of Su Tang and others, and quickly took off. The boundary God far away smiled and said; "Sutang boy, I didn''t expect that your eastern region will be stable soon. The means are unusual."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang smiled and said; "Elder joked. The eastern regions are far away from the Western wasteland, so there were not many dead souls there in the past, so how can we stabilize quickly."


    "Hehe, let''s go. If you can come and help stabilize the West wasteland, we don''t have to worry about things here. Let''s go in and talk." the world God said again.


    Then several people flew directly into the city. At this time, the whole city became lively. Before that, everyone''s mood was relatively low. After all, within a few hours, there will be farting dead spirits to attack them, and there will be a lot of deaths and injuries every time.


    "Lord Jieshen, what did you call just now? Sutang boy? Is it Lord Sutang coming?" someone in the city brightened his eyes and was surprised to think about the people around him.


    "Well, it''s Lord Su Tang coming. Hahaha, because of Lord Su Tang, these dead people may not have a good life for a few days." the people nearby shouted. Then the news of Su Tang coming soon spread, and the people in Chengcheng city were excited. Su Tang''s reputation is at the peak of the sun in today''s Langya mainland, Some time ago, the story of facing millions of Tiangui people with one person''s power had spread in Langya mainland.


    "Hahaha, those who have been oppressed by the dead are almost out of breath. Now Lord Su Tang is coming, and the end of these dead is coming." in the stronghold of huangzong, Nan Tianjun laughed and said immediately after hearing the news of Su Tang''s arrival.


    "Yes, in the war some time ago, Lord Su Tang killed more than 100000 people. This time, Lord Su Tang came, and we must start a counterattack." the elder also said.


    Su Tang''s arrival suddenly awakened the dead city.


    On the main hall in the center of the city, Su Tang has begun to ask about the current situation of the Western famine of the world God and others.


    "The current situation of the West wasteland is very serious. There is basically no place for the city accident. You should have seen it when you came here before? There is basically no human activity. Now the dead are basically in the valley 50 miles away from the city accident. They will come to attack us in a few hours." the world God said.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, his eyes full of dignified color, and then said, "since we know where they are, why don''t we counterattack?"


    "Hey, it''s not easy to say. There are countless dead spirits and injured spirits of the Tiangui clan in the West wasteland these days. Their dead spirits are constantly emerging. Now we don''t know how many people and horses there are. We don''t dare to attack them rashly. Moreover, our people and horses are not scattered, so we can''t lose anything, so we can only be passive The world God sighed.


    After his voice fell, Xianyue nodded and said; "Yes, it''s not so simple."


    "Oh? Among the people who attacked this time, are there people from the ghost family?" Su Tang looked at his eyebrows and his eyes twinkled with thoughts.


    "No, there are hundreds of dead spirits coming every time, another one or two thousand. I don''t think they have complete plans to fight with us." the world God said, falling with his voice, and the six ears on one side said; "It seems that their strength should not be enough. Now they are gathering strength. After all, their dead spirits have also divided a lot of people to go to other areas. There should not be many people left in the West wasteland now, so they want to use the battle to contain us. At the same time, people of Tiangui clan take advantage of this period of time to refine a lot of dead spirits to enrich their strength."


    "Well, what six ears said is right. If I''m not wrong, after they attacked, they all took away the bodies of those people and horses killed in the war on our side?" the monkey king also said.


    Their words made Su Tang nod.


    "Well, it seems that we have to go out. If so, there must not be many people in the valley. Now the Western wasteland has changed greatly, so what we have to do now is to control most of the areas of the Western wasteland in our hands, and we can''t let these areas fall into the hands of the Tiangui clan, so that their strength will become stronger and stronger There are not many people in the wilderness, but there are too many other creatures. If they control the western wilderness, I''m afraid there will be millions of dead in a short time. In this way, the pattern of the whole continent will change. "Su Tang quickly said.


    Hearing his words, the world God and others nodded repeatedly. Why don''t they know the current situation? But there are too many mortals in the city. There are about 100000 people from the city of the gods. If they really do this, the city will be empty. I''m afraid they will lose big because of small things. After all, human beings are the foundation.


    "Now, master Jieshen, you should first send someone to take this city as the center and expand outward. When I came here, I saw that some cities were empty. We can use it to let our people go out and guard. I''ll go to the valley tonight to inquire about each other''s situation." Su Tang quickly said.


    Hearing his words, the world God''s eyes coagulated, thought, then nodded and said in a voice; "Well, you''re right. If you don''t expand the area controlling the western wilderness, it will make the situation of Langya continent more troublesome. I''ll arrange people to go there now." the world God said and left quickly. After he left, Su Tang looked at Xianyue and the movie bully and said aloud; "Two elders, you take your own people and arrange an attack array and a defense array outside the city." the voice fell, and he summoned a Dan stove to the movie bully; "I will let the spirit cooperate with you and leave the world fire as the array base in the attack and defense array. This world fire has a great effect on the dead spirit."


    When the voice fell, he also read and communicated with the spirit of the Dan stove, and explained everything.


    As a result, the movie bully nodded and said; "Well, it''s up to me. We''ve been passive for a long time, because we don''t have the means to frighten the dead. Now with the deterrence of burning the world fire, the city will be as solid as gold." the voice fell, and the two left quickly. After they left, Su Tang looked at Luo Xing and continued; "Senior, please come and gather all the mortals in the city."


    "OK, I''ll go now." the voice fell and Luo Xing left. Su Tang looked at Ying Long and said; "Elder, you muster all the people and horses of the city of gods here. After I have finished the affairs of mortals, I have something to teach them in the past."


    Ying Long also nodded and left. After they all left, there were only four God apes and long Aotian Taotao left in the whole hall. At this time, the ape asked aloud; "Boss, what are you worried about?"


    "Hehe, although these are mortals, their combat effectiveness should not be underestimated. Now, although these dead spirits are powerful and make them very passive, I have a battle array here. If we cooperate well, we can activate the power of thunder and fire. At that time, we should also fight with the dead spirits." at the moment of the voice falling, ape Chi and others were slightly stunned.


    "If so, the thunder and fire battle array will be popularized at that time, and the dead will not be a thing at all. There are countless humans in Langya continent. It''s true at that time. We will have a lot of combat power at that time." long Ao was also happy at that time.


    At this time, the monkey king also said with a smile; "Brother Su Tang, I can''t see. You still know the array."


    "Hehe, in fact, when I was young, I got the array inheritance of the God of war in ancient times, so I still know more about this array." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Just as several people were talking, Luo Xing quickly came in and said aloud; "Su Tang, it''s been called." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded, stood up and said; "Come on, let''s go."

 Chapter 952

    Everyone left the hall and soon came to the central square of the city. At this time, on the inner city tower, Su Tang looked at the people below and said aloud; "Everybody, this time I''m calling you here. There''s a very important thing I want to ask your opinions."


    His voice fell, and the quiet people below began to talk for a moment. After a while, Su Tang stretched out his hand and pressed it. The whole central square was quiet. At this time, Su Tang continued; "During this period of time, the dead are under the command of the Tiangui clan, causing chaos to the whole continent. Many living cities, towns and villages have been destroyed. I know you are very scared and angry."


    The voice fell, and the people below didn''t have the slightest language, but there was a look of surprise and anger in their eyes. Indeed, the homes they had lived for many years and the industries left by generations were destroyed after this world war. On the way to escape, relatives and friends kept falling down, and there was a great anger in their hearts, However, the strength of the dead is too strong. They have no way to compete. They can only come here and live under the protection of the gods. However, the blood in their hearts has never cooled down. Before night, the scenes of the tragic death of their former relatives and friends will appear in front of them. Their homes are destroyed and their relatives and friends are slaughtered, but they have done nothing, Such anger can''t be understood by people who haven''t experienced it personally.


    The people below all looked at Su Tang on the tower. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "When I came here this time, I saw that the cities, towns and villages outside were destroyed. Basically, I couldn''t see people. There were ruins and dry blood everywhere. I can imagine how tragic it was when the dead were in trouble. I also know that everyone was very unwilling that they were not strong enough to fight. I have a battle array here, a group of ten people , activation success can summon the power of thunder and fire. The dead belongs to evil creatures, and the most fearful thing is the power of thunder and fire. Therefore, I want to teach you this battle array, so that everyone can make a contribution to completely drive the dead out of the western wilderness, covet the Tiangui clan, and hand it over to the gods. We can work together to defend the whole Langya continent and destroy all these alien races. "


    As soon as this word came out, after a short silence below, many excited voices broke out.


    "Lord Su Tang, we are all willing to contribute. Such a life of muddling along has made us suppress a lot of anger."


    With some people shouting, all the people below broke out in an instant. In the past, they didn''t have the strength to fight the dead, but now that they have such a chance, they are angry in their hearts, and today''s killing intention broke out in their hearts. They are also very happy that they can finally fight the dead, All of them trembled with excitement.


    At this time, Su Tang''s hand pressed again, and the excited crowd below was quiet. At this time, Su Tang continued; "Although this battle array can deal with the dead, it is also very dangerous. After all, your strength is not very strong. If the dead attack you at the moment when your array is not condensed, it will be very dangerous. However, if you arrange a barrier condensed by the power of heaven and earth after the battle array, it can help you resist the attack of the dead, But it is still very dangerous. You may lose your life at any time. Are you really willing to participate? "


    As soon as he said this, the people below were silent, and the people of the absurd family took the lead in saying it; "I''d rather die with vigour and vitality than live in such a cowardly way. If the Tiangui clan and the dead are not destroyed one day, our future generations will be in danger. Since we encounter such a thing, we should risk our lives and identify a blissful pure land for future generations."


    When the voice fell, many hot-blooded people were willing to participate. Seeing that more and more people agreed, those silent people also agreed. Of course, some people didn''t want to take risks. After all, this is a dead spirit. They will lose their lives anytime and anywhere, and no one wants to die.


    "Well, since everyone has said so, those who are willing to stay, and those who are unwilling to stay," Su Tang nodded and continued. After a long time, one tenth of the people below left. Looking at these people who left, the eyes of those who agreed were calm, without contempt or ridicule. After all, it was a matter of death, No one has the courage to fight the dead.


    After everyone left, Su Tang continued looking at the people below; "Now the people from Wuzong stand on the right and the others stand on the left." the voice fell, and the people below moved up. Soon they saw two tenths of the people in the hell Wuzong realm below. At this time, Su Tang said again; "Those who have reached God level stand in front."


    Then there appeared one or two hundred divine levels, which were in and out of the divine level. Their strength was very low, and they were not qualified to join the Langya alliance.


    Seeing this, Su Tang continued; "Under Wuzong, there are nine people in a group. Above Wuzong, there are ten people in a group." soon the people below moved, and all the people were assigned in a quarter of an hour. At this time, Su Tang looked at those divine level masters and said; "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s the business of the whole Langya continent, so I hope you can put aside the prejudices of hierarchy and help people with low accomplishments. So I hope you can join the teams below Wuzong and form a battle with them. What do you think?"


    "Everything is up to Lord Su Tang." one or two hundred divine level Masters said at the same time.


    Now the situation on the mainland, they do not have this mind.


    "Well, the strength of Wuzong is very weak, so their self-protection ability is not strong, so I give them a god level for each team, which can ensure their survival ability. Secondly, with the participation of God level strong people, their strength will be greatly improved, and the battle time will be longer." Su Tang said again.


    After hearing his words, the God level men and horses below quickly joined the team under the Wuzong. After everything was done, Su Tang flew down, selected a team of people, and began to teach them. After a while, everyone began to compare and draw with each other. By the afternoon, all the people had become proficient.


    At this time, Su Tang also said with a smile; "Well, you have all learned the battle array. Run in well these days. After we find out the situation, you can go out and fight. At that time, you must teach the dead a very painful lesson." the voice fell, and the people below bowed and saluted; "Thank you for your advice, Lord Su Tang. We are all waiting for this day."


    When the voice fell, all the people looked at Su Tang with a look of war and excitement. Seeing their appearance, Su Tang smiled and continued; "Well, let''s run in well. This battle is not fun. You may lose your life anytime and anywhere, so if you cooperate well, your survival chances will be greatly improved."


    The crowd nodded, and then Su Tang left. They trained in the central square. Su Tang who left directly soared and walked outside the city. At this time, on the open space outside the city, 100000 Langya allies gathered together. When they saw Su Tang coming, everyone bowed. At this time, Su Tang waved his hand and said; "You don''t have to be polite. Let''s wait a long time."


    "Dragon God, you gathered us all together. Are you going to attack and kill Lingshan Valley?" at this time, Xianyue also said with a smile.


    As her voice fell, the troops below turned to look at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang smiled and said; "Now we don''t know the situation of each other. We can''t rush. This time, I''m anxious for you to come here. There is a battle array to teach you. At this time, attack the battle array together and form a group of five. Condensing the battle array can improve the battle effectiveness of the main position by three times."


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people were surprised and excited to look at Su Tang. They are all first-class gods. If they increase their strength by three times, their survival probability will be greatly improved. At the same time, they will be more confident in fighting with the Tiangui clan.


    But at this time, the fairy moon frowned slightly and asked aloud; "Dragon God, will there be any sequelae in such a battle?"


    Although she is not proficient in the array, such a powerful battle array generally has sequelae. If such sequelae breaks out in the battle, it is undoubtedly looking for death. At this time, after hearing her words, the movie tyrants on one side also speak out; "Yes, my shadow clan also has such a battle, but the sequelae is obvious. Generally speaking, they won''t use it until the most critical time."


    Hearing their words, the Langya allies below were stunned one after another, and their eyebrows were frowned. Seeing their appearance, Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Of course, there are some sequelae, but they are all under my control. I won''t joke about everyone''s lives. Let''s hear me finish the whole thing."


    It turned out that the big array Su Tang wanted to give to the gods was not the thunder and fire battle array cultivated by mortals before, but a set of five element sky shaking array found in the God box of creation.


    "This is called the five elements to overcome the sky. It is the use of the real tactics to communicate the essence of the five elements of the universe, and to enhance the combat effectiveness by putting the body into the body of the placement for a short time. The duration is three hours. Of course, there are also some side effects. After the battle, it will make everyone short of time."


    For a moment, all the people were silent. The battle array did have a place to use. It lasted for three hours, which was a very powerful existence, but the side effect was also troublesome. Within a quarter of an hour, their divine power was empty, that is to say, in this quarter of an hour, they had no power to protect themselves, even to escape, Such a situation is very troublesome in battle.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Su Tang smiled and said; "But I have thought of ways to overcome this side effect. At the same time, you may not know that this battle array can be used again as long as it is restored to the eighth floor."


    "Oh? There''s such a thing, Dragon God, you can say your way directly." Xianyue said in surprise. Hearing her words, everyone was excited to look at Su Tang.


    The movie blockbuster is also looking at Su Tang at this time. At this time, Su Tang speaks out; "What will you do when your divine power is empty?"


    "Of course, take pills. This is very useful. As long as there are good pills, you can restore your divine power in a short time. Lord Dragon God, can you use pills to restrain the side effects of the battle?" the movie bully asked immediately.


    Su Tang smiled and said aloud; "Well, so I''ll gather the magic medicine to come here. I think there will be many alchemists in our Langya allies. So I hope you can spare some time to refine the elixir first, so that everyone can have the elixir that can quickly restore divine power. In this way, we don''t have to worry about anything during the battle. At the same time, with this three times of combat power, we can It will also have very strong survivability. "


    "Well, this method can be used. We also have many pills and elixirs. It''s more than enough to maintain the consumption of fighting." the movie bully smiled and said, and everyone nodded. This is really a very powerful means. Everyone agreed to it. Su Tang also quickly saw the use of Notarization Law and taught it.


    For a time, everyone inside and outside the city began to train, and Su Tang and other leaders quickly gathered in the hall.


    "Master Xianyue, have you arranged everything about the array?" after sitting down, Su Tang asked. The voice fell. The movie bully stood up and took out the Dan stove and gave it back to Su Tang. At the same time, Xian Yue also said; "It''s completely done. I''m afraid they''ve seen the power of their array when there are no dead spirits attacking all day."


    "Hehe, yes, I sent someone to check it before. Someone did break into the array, but it has been destroyed." the movie bully also said with a smile.


    After hearing their words, the world God smiled and said; "In this way, when I buy it, I can slowly occupy the surrounding cities. There are no worries about this place."


    Su Tang also nodded and said aloud; "Now that the dead have retreated, I also plan to check their situation tonight. I know myself and the enemy and win every battle. If there are not many people on their side this time, I don''t mind giving them a heavy lesson to buy more time for us. It must take time to run in."


    Then he looked at the four great apes and said; "During this time, the four of them went outside to catch some dead spirits and came back. The mortal battle array needs actual combat. With this time, I hope they can be honed. Master Jieshen, you will arrange some people to find a place outside the city to build a ten-year fighting field to give the mortal battle array a place to hone."


    "Well, don''t worry, boss. The four of us will have no problem." Su Tang''s voice fell, and ape Chi immediately stood up and said.


    The world God on one side also nodded. At the same time, he also admired Su Tang. Since he can make use of these mortals, the whole Langya continent can be said to be full of soldiers. Although their strength is not great, as long as they are well honed, there is still no problem to pay the dead. In this way, They can free up their hands to deal with the Tiangui clan. The dead don''t need too many people here.


    "That''s good. In this way, I can also take some people to explore the locations of the West wasteland. After all, the ghost clan is hidden in the dark, which is a disaster." Ying Long also said at this time.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and nodded; "Well, that''s the best. But now these allies can''t move. After all, things here are very troublesome. However, elder Ying Long and elder long aotiantao can explore first. First, you are powerful and have the ability to protect yourself even if you encounter some things. Second, you are very fast and can quickly explore the Western wasteland In this way, we can quickly find the Tiangui clan. At the same time, if there are any accidents on our side, how many allies are there, which is enough to protect ourselves. "


    "Well, boy, you''re right. Let''s start right away." Ying long thought it was a good and secure thing. Then the three people got up and left directly. At the same time, the four great apes also got up and left. They were going to look for the dead. They were all fighting maniacs. Since they had such a good opportunity, they certainly wouldn''t let go.


    Although the strength of the dead is not as good as them, they will be very happy as long as they can fight.


    After everyone left, Su Tang also said; "I''m going to check it out, too. The situation here will be handed over to several elders for the time being." the voice fell, and Xianyue and others nodded. Then Su Tang first checked the people who were still training in the battle array on the central square, and then checked the 100000 allies outside the city.


    Su Tang was very happy to see that they all worked very hard. Through the night, Su Tang quickly left the city and entered the mountains. Along the way, his mental power was quickly released. Looking around, he soon found the valley mentioned by the world God and others, and he took back his mental power at once, He gathered slowly towards the other side. From a distance, he saw people surging in the valley. After looking around, Su Tang soon found a good place.


    "Damn it, these hateful guys are really difficult to deal with. I didn''t expect how huge the valley was developed by them. From this point of view, there are at least 700000 dead souls. If they continue to find it, I''m afraid the Xihuang will be really troublesome." Su Tang hid in a hidden place and looked at the valley below, with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 953

    If the 700000 dead souls army really broke out, it would not be able to resist by the allies in the western wilderness. Thinking of this, Su Tang had a crazy idea in his heart.


    "Hey, there aren''t many strong ghosts here. Do you want to be crazy?" Su Tang outlined a chill in the corners of his mouth and looked at the dead army below.


    But then he denied it. I''m afraid he can''t do it alone. Even if his world fire is the bane of the dead, it''s not easy for him to kill some of so many armies. If he really forces them to hurry, it''s hard to ensure that they won''t jump over the wall and break out a war directly. I''m afraid it will cause great trouble at that time.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang shook his head and flew away from here and quickly returned to the city of the gods. At this time, the four God apes have returned. As soon as Su Tang came back, everyone''s eyes gathered, and the world God immediately asked; "What''s going on over there?"


    Su Tang''s face was very dignified and said, "it''s very troublesome. I thought there were only two or three hundred thousand, but I didn''t expect there were so many dead spirits. It seems that they are ready to break out a war at any time and occupy the Western wasteland."


    Hearing this, everyone in the hall was surprised. At this time, Su Tang continued; "It is conservatively estimated that there are at least 700000 dead souls in the valley, and it is unclear whether there are still many hidden outside." after his voice fell, the world God said solemnly; "I didn''t expect how many dead spirits were created in a short time. It has completely exceeded the limit of our ability to fight."


    "Yes, fortunately, we found it earlier, otherwise we will be in trouble when they break out." Xianyue also said.


    Everyone''s face was dignified, but Su Tang didn''t worry too much. On his way back, he had some ideas. At this time, when he saw that everyone''s face was not good-looking, Su Tang also said directly; "It''s not impossible," said Su Tang, with a sneer on his lips and a crazy look in his eyes.


    "Oh? Boss, you don''t want to face it alone as you did last time, and then we support you?" he noticed Su Tang''s look, and a clear look flashed in ape''s red eyes and asked.


    At his words, everyone present was surprised. At this time, Su Tang said; "I''m afraid we can''t do as we did last time. After the last defeat, I don''t think the ghost clan will continue to give us a chance this day. I don''t think the 700000 dead army in the valley is all of them this time."


    The world God nodded and said; "You''re right. The same strategy can''t be used twice, but if we don''t do it now, I''m afraid it will make the whole thing more troublesome."


    "Of course, we can''t do this casually. If I guess correctly, these seven or eight hundred thousand may be just a bait. I''m afraid there are more dead souls hidden in the depths. If we really follow the previous strategy, I''m afraid we will be surrounded. At that time, we are likely to be completely destroyed, but in this case, we can also take the plan." Su Tang said aloud.


    After his voice fell, Xianyue was a little stunned, then meditated for a while and said aloud; "Dragon God, I see what you mean, but it''s too risky. If there is a slight mistake, I''m afraid it will pay a very heavy price."


    "Do you have a choice now?" Su Tang said aloud. With his voice falling, all the people in the hall were slightly stunned, and the world God also said; "It''s really a huge trouble to do this. We can''t make mistakes. In my opinion, we don''t have to take such risks for the time being." the world God also understood Su Tang''s plan.


    Seeing them playing charades, ape Chi asked with a puzzled face; "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Boss, are you going to face the dead army alone?" six ears frowned.


    When the voice fell, ape Chi was surprised and immediately said his voice; "Boss, you can''t mess around. There are so many dead souls. It''s not fun. Besides, the dead souls in the valley alone have reached 700000. We don''t know how many there are outside, but there are at least hundreds of thousands, or even millions. It''s too dangerous for you to face it alone."


    At this time, Su Tang smiled and said; "Yes or no!"


    Everyone in the hall was stunned and showed a puzzled look. At this time, the world God asked in a puzzled voice; "What do you mean?" he was very puzzled by Su Tang''s words. At this time, Xianyue was thoughtful.


    "Hehe, I remember that master Xianyue has a baby who can accommodate people. I intend to let you wait with 100000 troops on the periphery. I go to face them alone. If they are surrounded by the dead army outside, look at the situation. We are deciding whether to appear. By my means, if things change, I can withdraw and leave." Su Tang smiled and said aloud.


    As his voice fell, Xianyue also figured it out at once. Then the group still calculated. After a long time, everyone nodded. At this time, the world God said aloud; "Well, now that you''re ready, we''re going crazy."


    "OK, master Xianyue, let''s do it today." Su Tang smiled, then got up and left the hall directly.


    When the party came outside the city, Su Tang looked at 100000 allied troops and asked aloud; "Everybody, are you ready?"


    "You can start at any time." these are first-class and first-class masters of God level. Their talents are extraordinary. They have been honed in just a few hours. At this time, the world God also stood up and said; "Everyone, Su Tang has cleaned up the situation in the dead spirit Valley before. They have a lot of people, so we can''t wait to die, so we''re ready to go to war tonight."


    Sutang answered, "This time it''s time to test everyone. Now there are seven or eight hundred thousand troops in the valley of the dead. It''s unknown what''s hidden in the dark. If they continue like this, I believe they will attack right in a short time. At that time, there''s no way here, so we''ll take the lead. Are you willing to go crazy with me Once? "


    As soon as this remark came out, 100000 allies thought of the matter that Su Tang faced millions of powerful divisions not long ago. Now I''m afraid there will be more here, but everyone was slightly stunned and shouted, "yes!"


    They have never forgotten the blood of the first World War. Now this time they are crazy. This time they have got a new battle array. Their hearts seem to test their combat effectiveness. Now that they have such an opportunity, of course they will not let go.


    Then Su Tang quickly told them about the things that let them go to the space artifact of Xianyue first. After everyone entered the space artifact of Xianyue, Xianyue looked at Su Tang and said, "well, the next thing is up to you. You should pay attention to it completely. If you need support at that time, send a message to me directly." The voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and then they were quickly rushed to the valley of the dead.


    Soon he came to the place where the war drums of the dead were gathered for fifty miles, and Su Tang said, "well, elder, wait here for my signal first. This time, you must give a heavy lesson to the dead and avenge the dead in Xihuang."


    Xianyue nodded. Su Tang quickly approached the valley. This time, he didn''t want to hide like before. He directly came to the valley and summoned the Dan stove. In a moment, the world fire broke out directly and enveloped in the valley. At the moment of the world fire, the Tiangui clan in the valley was shocked.


    "Hahaha, Su Tang, I''m the son of you. I''ve been waiting for a long time. Let''s stay today." the voice of xuanting over the valley sounded. The next moment, Su Tang was slightly stunned, his face changed, quickly took off, touched the light of the world fire, and thought of looking at the valley. In a moment, his face changed and screamed bad, so he took the world fire back.


    It turned out that at this time, there was no trace of the dead army outside the ghost clan for thousands of days in the valley. In less than an hour, seven or eight hundred thousand people seemed to evaporate in an instant.


    "Hehe, are you surprised?" xuanting asked faintly, looking at Su Tang above the sky.


    After a short cold sound, Su Tang also calmed down and replied, "there was a little accident, but it was just different from my mind." Originally, Su Tang thought there were many dead souls hidden in the dark, but now it seems that there are only 700000 dead souls in the valley, which is still some comfort for Su Tang. If he really gets more than 1 million, he will be really nervous.


    "Hehe, last time you defeated our Tiangui clan miserably, so this time, in order to prevent you from coming, we guarded you all the time. Unexpectedly, you really came. Your tactics are good during the day. Let you see our battle array." xuanting smiled.


    At the moment when his voice fell, the thousands of days ghost clan below burst out a powerful Jiuyou force, and a mysterious track appeared at the moment. Then many powerful forces began to gather crazily, and the days ghost clan below burst out a very powerful breath at the moment.


    Feeling this breath, Su Tang''s face changed and he secretly shouted, "is it stronger than the realm of emperor? It seems that today is a good war." Now his long cherished wish is no longer that of Su and Tang Dynasty. He has completely ignored the realm of emperor. However, these Tiangui families who urgently need war have been promoted to a very powerful level. He is still afraid of some in his heart. After all, there are thousands of people on the other side.


    At the moment when the idea fell, his whole body strength also burst out. In a moment, he rushed towards xuanting. Seeing Su Tang rushing over, xuanting outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth, and the figure disappeared directly. With his disappearance, the Tiangui clan suddenly came up from below, and Su Tang fought with them in a moment.


    "Boom! Boom!" the war started here. For a moment, the aura of the whole west wasteland still exploded. At this time, Xianyue, fifty miles away, sensed such a change. As soon as her face changed, a voice asked, "what''s the situation over Su Tang?"


    At this time, Su Tang, who was fighting with the Tiangui clan, heard the voice of Xianyue and quickly replied, "it''s okay. I can control it for the time being, but you should be careful, elder. At this time, the dead army is no longer in the valley. You should pay attention to the situation around you." When the voice fell, Su Tang quickly fought with those ghosts. At this time, xuanting quietly left the valley on the other side and came to another valley. At this time, li man in the valley, a dark army of dead spirits, was standing there quietly.


    "Ha ha, Su Tang, since you want to play, I''ll play with you." the moment the voice fell, the seven or eight hundred thousand dead army broke out a startling howl, and was awakened in an instant. Such a huge voice startled Su Tang in the battle, and he immediately released his mind to explore, His face changed greatly, and he said to the fairy moon; "Elder, it''s bad. Take the Allies back quickly. The necromancer army has set out to attack the city. I''ll settle things here as soon as possible and rush back to support."


    At this moment, Su Tang''s tone was full of eagerness. At the moment when the voice fell, there was some eager fairy moon on the other side, his face changed greatly, and the voice said; "OK, you should pay attention to safety." at the moment when the voice fell, she rushed towards the city of the gods like a stray arrow. As soon as her front foot arrived, he felt the earth shaking movement behind her. As soon as her face changed and she entered the array range, she released the ten sub League army and the world God and others, and said anxiously; "The whole army is preparing for war, and the dead army is attacking."


    When the voice fell, the face of Jieshen and others changed. When they saw themselves and others in the city of the gods, they knew that the situation was serious for a moment. They had no time to ask more questions, so they quickly prepared. The voice of Xianyue was very loud. Not only did the Allies hear it, but even the people in the city heard it. For a moment, the faces of the people trained in the central square changed one after another.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our fighters will come and take revenge for the dead relatives and friends." Nan Tianjun shouted. For a moment, everyone nodded and quickly officially launched the thunder fire battle array. For a moment, everyone rushed out of the city and soon joined up with the ten allied forces. When these people came out, a look of comfort burst out in the eyes of the world God.


    He also knew that Su Tang fought these people before. Now he was very happy to see these mortals appear, laughing and saying; "Everybody, this time the dead army is coming. We must destroy these guys and fight for our homes and future generations!"


    "War! War! War!"


    Everyone shouted with red eyes. The earth shaking war spirit gathered in an instant and formed a powerful force in the sky. As soon as this force appeared, the movie bully''s face changed and shouted in surprise; "War spirit cohesion! Hahaha, well, with this war spirit cohesion, our strength will be doubled."


    Once this remark was made, everyone was happy.


    War spirit cohesion, a very special existence, has very special formation conditions. However, if there are people who unite war spirit, they will double their combat effectiveness. The situation at this moment is very good for them.


    After all, the mortals on my side are only 200000. There are 700000 dead souls on the other side, including the strong ones of Tiangui family.


    At the same time, Yinglong three people in the depths of the West wasteland also felt the change of the West wasteland. As soon as their face changed, Yinglong said aloud; "No, the war has started. Let''s hurry back." the voice fell, and the other two nodded and quickly thought of rushing to the city of the gods.


    At this time, xuanting came to the array with 700000 troops, looked at the illusory city of the gods, and said with a sneer at the corners of his mouth; "It''s a joke that a mere array stopped us first." his powerful voice broke out immediately and went towards the suppression of the array, but at this time, the shadow clan has completely activated the defense array. Although xuanting''s strength is strong, it''s not easy to break the defense array for a while.


    "Bang!" xuanting''s strength hit the defense array, and there was an earth shaking sound. For a moment, the city of the true gods shook. The people in the city changed their faces sharply, but the people outside the city didn''t change at all. They focused on the front, and the war intention broke out continuously.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" several voices appeared one after another, and the array was still motionless, which made xuanting''s face change and say aloud; "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect this array to be so powerful." he shouted the next moment; "Attack!"


    The voice fell, and the seven or eight hundred thousand dead spirit army rushed directly towards the array like a runaway wild horse. But when their bodies approached the array, the burning fire in the attack array burst out in an instant. The dead spirit army in front screamed in an instant. Seeing this situation, xuanting did not waver at all, Said coldly; "I''ll see how much you can burn the world."


    At the next moment, he continued to command the army of dead spirits and attacked the array. At this time, he looked at the dense army of dead spirits outside the array. The face of the world God and others was also very dignified.

 Chapter 954

    At this time, Su Tang was also very anxious at the side of the dead spirit valley. He was also very worried about the 700000 troops attacking the city of the gods. However, he could not get away from being entangled by these thousands of ghost families. With the extension of the fighting time, the ghost families for hundreds of days had perished under his silent purple thunder arrow, but there were still many ghost families entangled him, Let Su Tang also very angry.


    "Well, since I want to play, I''ll play with you." when the voice fell, he hooked the power of purple thunder heart, but this time he hooked not different thunder power, but very rare thunder power. Ordinary Tianlei can''t deal with these emperor level Tiangui clan.


    With the emergence of power, the thunder in the sky gathered quickly. In an instant, the dark thunder clouds gathered. At the same time, the power to destroy the sky and the earth burst out in an instant, which changed the faces of those Tiangui families. However, it was thought that the elder xuanting was already attacking the city of gods, so they had no choice, After all, Su Tang has the means to burn the world fire, but he is very restrained from the dead army, so he can''t let Su Tang leave anyway.


    All the Tiangui people nodded and communicated secretly. Seeing their appearance, Su Tang outlined a sneer. The next moment, a huge purple thunder suddenly hit down in the sky and directly cleaved towards the seat where Su Tang and others were. They perceived the power of destroying the sky and the earth. Su Tang''s body was together, and the way of chaos broke out in an instant, The whole person''s body quickly dodged in an instant, and the moment the power of the purple sky thunder fell, it burst. The thunder thought of exploding in all directions in an instant, but the thunder didn''t hurt Su Tang at the moment it touched Su Tang.


    The way of chaos is the mother of all things. The thunder in the sky can''t hurt him at all. However, Su Tang''s situation is not very good at this time. This rare thunder cloud is not easy to summon. If he hadn''t improved a lot of accomplishments with the help of the ancestors of the Narcissus family, he wouldn''t be able to summon it. Drinking a summon would cost him a lot.


    At this time, while avoiding the attack of the ghost clan on that day, he quickly took out the pill and swallowed it. With the entrance of the pill, his divine power also recovered quickly. The purple sky thunder in the sky was also more and more secret skills. For a moment, the sky Ghost clan below had no way to attack Su Tang. He had to keep walking those sky thunder to see this situation, Su Tang, who has recovered a lot of divine power, flashed a killing intention in his eyes and began to swim quickly in the middle of Tianlei. Those Tiangui families had just avoided kaitianlei, but they were killed by the relics of Su Tang and the purple thunder arrow.


    A quarter of an hour later, the sky thunder dissipated, thousands of days the ghost clan had fallen, and there were only two or three hundred left. At this time, Su Tang smiled coldly, his whole body moved, and a golden light flashed past. The Dragon God bully burst out, and the Taoist God war Qi also burst out.


    Those Tiangui clan were already very embarrassed. They had been injured a lot under Tianlei. Now they have to face Su Tang''s attack. Even if they have war, they also have some trouble.


    At the same time, on the other side of the city of gods, the array has appeared a trace of horizontal. At the same time, under the attack array, more than 100000 dead spirits have been killed. At this time, with the slight rupture of the defense array, xuanting also broke out his whole body strength for the first moment and rushed towards the array. This time, the whole defense array was broken in an instant.


    As the array was broken, the necromancer army also rushed in for a moment. At this time, Ying Long and the three men also came and blocked xuanting''s body for a moment. At the same time, the world God shouted loudly; "Kill!"


    The voice fell, and you and the 100000 mortal army rushed towards the mortal army in an instant. With the increase of the battle array, the 100000 allies in front of you killed a group of dead spirits in an instant like chopping melons and vegetables. As soon as some of the dead spirits that escaped the attack passed through the 100000 allies, they were called out by the mortal army in the rear and destroyed by thunder and fire, For a moment, all the mortal armies seemed to have beaten chicken blood and rushed towards the escaped fish.


    At this time, those mortals in the city are boiling with blood when they see people fighting outside. These people are people who are unwilling to join the battle during the day. At this time, they see people like themselves fighting and killing demons and dead spirits. Their hearts are also boiling with blood, but they can''t fight, and there is no way to fight at all.


    With the passage of time, half an hour later, after su Tang destroyed the last Tiangui clan, his face was also a little pale, panting and whispering; "It''s really difficult to deal with. With so many means, it seems that my strength is still not enough. When things here are stable, I''ll go to find the master in sackcloth." the voice fell. After su Tang swallowed many pills to restore his divine power, he directly got up and rushed to the city of the gods.


    At this time, among the 100000 allies in the city of gods, 10000 or 20000 people have been lost, and the mortal army has lost an amazing 50000. However, under this impact and the attack array of burning the world fire, the dead army has lost nearly half of its people and horses. Although it is very tragic, the army on the side of Langya mainland is extremely belligerent, and those mortal armies directly kill red eyes, Watching their companions die, their hearts became more crazy.


    Human potential, but unimaginable existence. The more desperate they are, the more powerful they will erupt. All Langya armies are more brave in war. At this time, xuanting is also in a hurry under the joint efforts of Ying Long and Ying long. The strength of Ying Long and Ying Long is not simple. In addition, they have been comrades in arms for many years, so they have a very tacit understanding in cooperation.


    "Boom!" at this time, a powerful world burning fire fell into the sky and directly shrouded in the army of the dead. Suddenly, such a change occurred. All the people present had moved their eyes up, and a huge Dan furnace on the sky was spinning wildly. The huge world burning fire continued to erupt from it. For a moment, Su Tang also had a rapid impact, Directly joined the battle circle of Ying Long and others.


    Seeing Su Tang''s appearance, xuanting''s face changed, a look of fear flashed in his eyes, and shouted loudly; "How can you come back soon?"


    He saw thousands of emperors and powerful people. With the help of the battle array, he was shocked by the powerful battle. Even the monarch could not survive safely in the face of so many powerful people. It took Su Tang only an hour to come here. Did he get rid of those clansmen and come here in advance? Xuanting thought secretly.


    At that moment, Su Tang said with a cold smile; "Just a few thousand emperors stopped me first? You underestimated me?" his voice was full of disdain, but the tired voice in his eyes could not be concealed. Ying Long and his three people all looked in their eyes. When they came back, they found that Su Tang was no longer here and wondered where Su Tang was going.


    Now when they heard Su Tang''s words, they realized that there were thousands of emperors and powerful people besieging Su Tang and holding him back. However, they were also very surprised that Su Tang''s strength could destroy thousands of emperors quickly.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible at all. We have all received the blessing of the secret Dharma. Our strength is far more than that of the emperor. If you are infinitely close to the realm of the monarch, you can''t kill them quickly." xuanting shouted in horror.


    As soon as this remark came out, Ying Long and others all changed their faces. After the blessing of the secret law, thousands of emperors and ghosts can wait for a strong existence? Even if the Tiangui clan came over this time, I''m afraid there are not many strong people in the imperial realm among the 300000 troops. This battle was actually destroyed by Su Tang. I''m afraid there were a lot of losses in the previous battle. Now I''m afraid there are not many Tiangui clans in the Imperial realm?


    Thinking of this, Ying Long and the three of them were very excited. Their strength also improved a bit. In a moment, four dozen and one, xuanting soon fell down. At this time, Su Tang also found the right time and directly killed xuanting. As xuanting''s body turned into ashes under Su Tang''s strength, the dead below also completely lost control, It stopped in an instant.


    Although the dead spirits were powerful, they were just puppets. Now that their masters were dead, they had no one to control them. They stopped all attacks in an instant. At this time, Su Tang immediately shouted at the bottom of the situation; "The whole army retreated." his voice fell, and all Langya armies retreated quickly, and Su Tang controlled the world fire in a moment, and shrouded all the dead armies in the next moment.


    Half an hour later, all the dead army were extinguished under the fire of burning the world. At this time, there was a glimmer of dawn in the sky. With the emergence of the first sunshine, it shone on the faces of all Langya army, and everyone showed a bright smile.


    "Victory!" said Sutang with a smile.


    At the moment when the voice fell, everyone cheered and shouted for a moment.


    After a short cheering, everyone''s eyes gathered on the fallen bodies, slowly covered with a sad look in their eyes, and then a sigh sounded in this quiet space.


    "Those fallen for the war are heroes, which are worth remembering forever by all people, and also worth remembering by future generations." the voice fell, and Su Tang bowed deeply to the bodies. With his actions, all people bowed solemnly and deeply. For a moment, the atmosphere of grief spread in the city of the gods. Those people in the city, His eyes were filled with regret.


    They were very remorseful. They regretted that they had not fought side by side with these people. With such an idea, the people in the city knelt down one after another, leaving two lines of clear tears.


    "Heroes, go all the way!" Ying Long shouted with a deep bow.


    The next moment, everyone is sad; "Heroes, go all the way!" for a moment, two lines of clear tears were left in everyone''s eyes. This time, although they had divine power, they also paid nearly 100000 lives. This is 100000 lives. No one can ignore these 100000 heroes. They paid their lives to fight with other races, and they paid their lives for the peace of the whole Langya continent.


    "Everyone, heroes are dead. Let''s bury their bodies together." Su Tang said again. As his voice fell, everyone nodded and acted quickly. At this time, Su Tang looked at a huge open space next to the city and said; "These heroes died to protect the western wilderness. Let''s bury them here. Let future generations remember what a heavy price we paid for the victory of the western wilderness."


    An hour later, all the dead heroes and bodies were buried. Everyone stood on the open space and bowed deeply. Those who did not participate in the battle knelt down directly. They knelt because they had not chosen to fight with them before.


    "Alas, the dead are gone, everyone go back." Su Tang sighed.


    The next moment, an old man shouted among those kneeling; "Heroes, we are wrong, we regret!" as soon as this word came out, all the kneeling people kowtowed heavily, and tears of regret flowed out of their eyes.


    Looking at them, Su Tang also felt heavy. The price this time was too high. 100000 lives died, something he had never experienced before.


    At this time, the mortal troops who participated in the battle looked at those who were deeply kneeling on the ground with a complicated look in their eyes. Although they didn''t have any ideas when they looked for not to participate, they later despised and disdained these people in their hearts, but now they see their regret, Their hearts are very complicated.


    They may be lucky. In such a war, they not only won but also survived. Those who died trained with them yesterday. Today, heaven and man are separated forever.


    With the passage of time, the victory of the western wilderness battle spread all over the continent. At the same time, in the depths of the western wilderness, the monarch shouted pale after getting the news from the outside; "Bastard, how could this happen? Where''s xuanting?" his eyes twinkled with strong anger, pointing to the sky Ghost clan below.


    "Monarch, xuanting elder, died in the war!" the people below replied with trembling.


    As soon as the words came out, the monarch''s eyes showed a trace of grief. Although xuanting was the great elder of the Tiangui family, he was also his own brother. How could he fall directly for many years.


    "It''s impossible. This time, we have traveled to the East for thousands of emperors and 800000 dead souls. How can we be completely destroyed overnight? Have all the allies in Langya supported us?" the monarch asked out in disbelief. They lost too much in this matter. According to the previous calculation, even if they can''t let the allies in Xihuang destroy this time, It will also win. How can it be destroyed overnight?


    Hearing his question, the Tiangui clan at the bottom quickly said the whole thing. It turned out that the Tiangui clan was the one who participated in the siege of Su Tang. Only when Tianlei fell, he realized that the situation was gone and hid. As xuanting was noticed by Mi AI, he was frightened and rushed back quickly.


    As his voice fell, the monarch''s face was completely gloomy, and his eyes glittered with startling killing intention, which made the Tiangui family tremble more fiercely.


    "Su Tang, it seems that we underestimated you. Thousands of emperors failed to encircle you with secret methods. It seems that your strength is already above me." the voice fell. With a wave of his hand, the Tiangui clan kneeling below was annihilated directly under his power, and then he said coldly; "My brother died, and a waste like you survived."


    The moment the sound fell, a cold sound sounded in the hall; "Xuanye, it seems that you really let me down."


    Hearing this voice, Xuanye''s face changed. He quickly stood up from his seat, knelt down and explained in panic; "Lord, spare your life!"


    "Hey, get up. I can''t blame you for this. I''ve heard what I just said. Su Tang''s strength seems to be more than you. How many people and horses have been lost this time. Don''t use action for the time being. As for the Tiangui clan in other areas, let them hide, and the dead don''t care. Let them move freely." the Lord sighed.


    When it comes to Su Tang''s strength, there are some surprises and regrets in his delay.


    "Thank you, Lord! Although we failed this time, at least they know Su Tang''s strength and can be well prepared to deal with it next time. Don''t worry, Lord, I won''t let them get better." the monarch said aloud. Thinking of his own brother''s death in Su Tang''s hands, his heart was oppressed by a strong hatred, In the eyes, there was a shocking killing intention.


    "Don''t rush to deal with the death of Su and Tang Dynasties. We should focus on the overall situation and don''t forget our purpose for personal affairs." when we noticed the situation of the monarch, the voice of the Lord also contained a trace of warning.

 Chapter 955

    The city of gods, Su Tang and others quickly sorted out the post-war affairs. At the same time, the world God quickly mobilized 100000 allies from other places. After all, now the Tiangui clan has suffered a great loss. They are also worried that the Tiangui clan will make a comeback. Now they don''t have many people. In addition, they also want to quickly expand the region and control the whole western wilderness, This alone is not enough.


    For a time, the Langya allies in various regions also quickly transferred people to the western wilderness. At the same time, the defeat of the ghost clan again spread all over the continent. Of course, everyone was very shocked that those mortals with power and status joined in this war. For a moment, all mortals and divine allies on the continent were shocked.


    The heads of all other regions sent letters directly asking whether the matter was true or false.


    The world God also quickly confirmed this thing. For a moment, mortals in major regions also quickly began to gather mortals and form mortal coalition. At the same time, Su and Tang also taught the tiring war and the five element sky shaking array. In just one month, everyone in Langya army has skillfully mastered two sets of powerful battle arrays.


    With the emergence of the battle, it was another month, and it was clear that the dead who had caused trouble on the mainland were quickly suppressed.


    On this day, Su Tang asked the world God at the hall of the city of gods in the West wasteland; "Elder, how is the situation in Xihuang now?" should it be almost stable?


    "Well, it''s not bad. During this time, the ghost clan and the dead army have disappeared, so our action is much faster." the world God replied.


    In this battle, the Tiangui clan suffered heavy losses, and there was no way to fight at all. Now the people who looked at it gathered to talk about the West famine, and the Tiangui clan would not fight at this time. After all, although there are many people in the West famine, they are hidden in the depths of the West famine and have not been exposed. If they fight rashly, they are likely to be exposed, The Tiangui clan lost two consecutive wars, so staying still is the wisest choice.


    Su Tang nodded. This time, the Tiangui clan didn''t continue to act, which was obviously expected by him. After the last World War, they sent hundreds of thousands of dead souls to disturb the mainland, but now all the people in Langya mainland are the nemesis of the dead. In an instant, the only dead souls they can hold hands were severely restrained.


    "Senior, if you can, you can arrange some people to look for the Tiangui clan''s nest in Xihuang, and teach them a lesson again when they are not breathing." Su Tang said aloud.


    At present, the Tiangui clan can''t continue to hide. Otherwise, no one knows whether they will make any conspiracy. Although Langya continent has improved, its foundation is still too weak to bear the baptism of too many wars. Su Tang was very unhappy with how many mortals died in the last great war, He doesn''t want too many human casualties.


    "Well, I understand that the situation on the mainland has basically stabilized rapidly. In addition to the rise of the mortal army, it is better to suppress the dead. Now, unless the Tiangui clan appears and develops directly with us, they have little chance to move." the world God said again.


    He also knew in his heart that the Tiangui clan could not start a war with them at this time. It can be said that the situation between the Tiangui clan and the Langya allies has been completely reversed, and the Langya mainland has changed from passive to active.


    In the deep abyss of the Western wasteland, the emperor of Xuanye listened solemnly to the news his men got from the outside.


    "How could this happen? Damn Su Tang, it''s so hateful. How could they have so many means." Xuanye scolded coldly.


    After two battles with Su Tang, they were also shocked by the endless means of Su Tang. First, a person faced their millions of powerful forces and directly attacked his headquarters. The second time, they were seamlessly arranged on their side, but they suffered heavy losses because they underestimated Su Tang''s means. Now they have reached an unprecedented passivity.


    "Monarch, what should we do next? Continue to hide here? Now many people have been separated from the West wasteland to start looking for us. If we remain passive, we will soon be discovered by them. According to the current situation, they will fight directly with us, and then we will be more passive." the person below said.


    The emperor of Xuanye frowned and pondered solemnly. He would not know the current situation in his heart, but he didn''t know how to move even to the east now? After all, after these two wars, the period of his Tiangui clan has reached an unprecedented downturn.


    Just when the emperor of Xuanye had a headache, the voice of xianjue Lord sounded in the neutral point; "The quiet coachman got up. Before they found out, they broke up into parts and poured out into Langya continent, slowly consuming their strength."


    "Lord," they both stood up from their seats and knelt down quickly.


    The voice fell, and the Lord''s voice appeared in the Lord''s position. Looking at Xuanye, his eyes said very calmly; "You have disappointed me in the first two times. I don''t like my men to be so useless. If you let me lose face this time, you know the consequences." although his voice was very flat, it was undoubtedly a blast in the ears of Xuanye emperor.


    "Yes, Lord, don''t worry. My subordinates will make a comprehensive plan and start to do it. They won''t think about the previous two times." Xuanye was sweating on his forehead, bent over and knelt down and said with strong fear in his tone.


    The voice fell, the Lord didn''t speak, but just glanced at him faintly and disappeared in the hall. With his departure, Xuanye monarch deeply breathed out a breath, and the color of dragon feather''s hatred erupted in his eyes. He has never encountered such a thing since Xuanye took over the throne. Every time the Lord gave him something in the past, He did it properly, but he failed twice in a row when he came to Langya continent.


    If you lose once, the Lord will never let go of yourself, or even directly occupy yourself. All this is because of Su Tang. If it weren''t for Su Tang, they wouldn''t be so embarrassed, and his brother wouldn''t die. The source of everything is Su Tang. If it wasn''t for fear of disrupting the Lord''s plan, He wanted to take the army of Tiangui clan to fight with Su Tang.


    When the voice fell, the emperor of Xuanye slowly got up and said to another person in the hall; "You''ve heard what the monarch said just now. Now send people to pay close attention to the movements of those who rest in the West wasteland outside. If they find any sign of us, they will directly divide all the Tiangui clan into parts and enter Langya continent.


    "Subordinates understand, monarch, you can rest assured." the voice fell, and the shadow quickly got up and left the hall.


    After he left, Xuanye sat on the throne alone and said faintly, "it seems that the Lord has faith in me."


    In the past, although the LORD had the supreme status in the Tiangui family, he never took the initiative to intervene in the affairs of the Tiangui family, but since the defeat of the Tiangui family for the first time, the Lord began to intervene.


    "Su Tang, it''s all your fault. I won''t let you go." his voice fell, and his figure quickly disappeared into the palace.


    Aware of his departure, the voice of xianjue in the depths of the palace sounded faintly; "waste, this is embarrassing."


    At this time, in the other side of the city of gods, after su Tang arranged everything, he sat alone in the courtyard, looked down at the jade card in his hand, and his eyes were shining with thinking light.


    "Why did master Ma Yi let me go?" Su Tang said quietly.


    When the sound fell, there came a voice from outside the yard, "boss, what''s the matter with you coming to me?" With the sound falling, he also came in directly from the outside. As soon as he came in, he found the jade card in Su Tang''s hand. His eyes coagulated. He remembered that it seemed that the old man in sackcloth had left it to Su Tang. He said that the situation here was stable and let Su Tang go.


    "Ape Chi, I''m going to leave for a while." Su Tang said directly when he saw that ape Chi had been staring at the jade card in his hand.


    "Elder Ma Yi is powerful. Since he let the boss go, he will have an opportunity to give it to the boss. Now the situation here has been stable, you can rest assured to give it to us." ape Chi nodded and replied.


    After these two battles, ape Chi also saw the power of the Tiangui clan. Although they had won both battles, he also heard that he was besieged by thousands of Tiangui emperors in the second battle, which made him feel a bit of danger. Maybe the strength of Su Tang has not reached that height. The Tiangui clan does not only have these emperors and emperors The monarch is just a ghost family. There is a powerful Lord behind him.


    At the thought of this, ape Chi''s eyes also showed a very frightened look. He had seen the power of the Lord. Although bet Su Tang has confidence, such a strong man is obviously not at the same level as Su Tang.


    "I''ll leave it to you. This time, the Tiangui clan suffered losses in my hands. I''m sure to make moves in the dark. After I leave, you go to the void wormhole to find the Narcissus clan and ask them to help protect my family." Su Tang said.


    Su Tang still knows more or less about the character of the Tiangui family. They do everything they can to achieve their goal. This time, after being injured and suffering such a heavy loss, he will be angry with his family. This time, he doesn''t know how long it will take to leave. He still has some doubts about his family.


    "Well, don''t worry, boss." ape Chi nodded and replied.


    The voice fell. Su Tang nodded and directly crushed the injured jade card. At the next moment, an ethereal force directly shrouded him in, and soon his figure disappeared in the small courtyard.


    "Boss, I hope to see you again. Your strength will make a great leap, otherwise we will be very passive in the battle of Tiangui clan." the ape looked at the sky and said faintly.


    As he always has a hot temper, he is brave and foolhardy in front of people, but this disease does not mean that he is stupid. He did not pay attention to the agreements reached by the strong men of the ancient clan at all. He completely does not believe that if the Tiangui clan really fails, the Lord named xianjue will do it. He has been waiting for many years for the heart of the world. This time, it can be said that he is His last chance.


    The power of Su Tang has caused the fear of the Tiangui clan. If you miss this opportunity, I''m afraid it''s impossible for Xian Jue to make a comeback again.


    Soon, after a few words with the world God and others, ape Chi directly left the city of the gods. When he left, on the other side, Su Tang once again came to the void that had been inherited by the Moon Palace of the supreme Ming Dynasty, looked at the huge palace outline with ruins, and a long lost sense of familiarity slowly appeared in his heart. The past things, He remembered, too.


    "Hehe, little friend, I didn''t expect you to come soon. Come in." when Su Tang smiled for the longest time, the voice of the old man in sackcloth sounded in his ear.


    He immediately pulled Su Tang back from his memory and shook his head lightly. Su Tang walked towards the palace. Soon he came to the main hall where he had obtained the skill. At this time, the old man in sackcloth sat there calmly. At the moment when his steps stepped into the palace, the old ant suddenly opened his eyes.


    "See you, master!" Su Tang bowed.


    "Little friend, don''t be polite." the old man in sackcloth slowly stood up and said. Then he walked down from the throne step by step, looked at Su Tang and said; "Xiaoyou, you are really good. I have seen several generations of inheritors. You are the one who surprises me most."


    Su Tang was stunned when he said this. He never thought that the old man in hemp clothes knew about the inheritor of the way of chaos.


    "The younger generation is just a moment of good luck." Su Tang said modestly. Hearing his words, the old man in sackcloth flashed an irrefutable look on his face. Indeed, in his opinion, Su Tang''s talent can''t be compared with those in the past, but his achievements are far more than those in the past. I have to say that he is really lucky.


    In the world of cultivation, this luck can be said to be a part of strength. To put it simply, some super talents with amazing talents have bad luck. Even if there are amazing talents, they die prematurely because of bad luck. It can be seen the importance of this luck.


    "Elder, you asked me to come here. I don''t know what to order?" Su Tang asked at this time, which was his doubt all the time.


    Why did the old man in sackcloth call his name to come here?


    "Little friend, do you know the heart of the world?" the old man in sackcloth didn''t answer.


    Su Tang was slightly stunned and said aloud; "The heart of the world? Isn''t it the existence of the heart of the world? Is there a secret in the heart of the world that other young people don''t know?"


    The heart of the world is the most mysterious thing between heaven and earth, and Su Tang knows about these things, which he has heard from some ancient books and predecessors. However, such a mysterious thing as the heart of the world must have many secrets that he doesn''t know. Now that the old man asked, Su Tang is also interested at once.


    "Hehe, the heavens are so big. Don''t you wonder why the heart of the world appears here?" the old man in sackcloth said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. The next moment, the old man in sackcloth continued; "I said before that the heart of the world would appear here. I didn''t want to expose the reason why the heart of the world really appeared here, because it has no effect on others, but it is very useful to you, so I let you come here."


    "Oh? It''s useless to others, but it plays a very great role in me? Elder, is there a relationship between the heart of the world and the way of chaos?" Su Tang thought about it and understood that he is the same as others. The only difference is the identity of the inheritor of the way of chaos.


    Upon hearing this, the old man in sackcloth turned his head and looked at him. A look of appreciation flashed in his eyes and smiled; "Hehe, good, very smart."


    Then the old man walked towards the depths of the palace, and his voice sounded faint; "Come on, little friend, I''ll take you to see some of the heart of the world." the voice fell, and Su Tang followed his body quickly. After a while, they came to the stone wall once carved with complex patterns.


    "What a powerful prohibition, what a mystery." as soon as he arrived, Su Tang felt a lot of strange power flow from these patterns, which was obviously the prohibition outlined by the power of heaven and earth.


    "This prohibition was originally arranged by me. With the addition of the power of heaven and earth, this prohibition has completely evolved to an unimaginable level. Now I have no way but to go in and out, but you are different. If I guess correctly, you should have told the truth about chaos?" the old man in sackcloth explained aloud.


    "Well, the elder''s insight is like a torch, but since the prohibition is arranged by the elder, how can you just go in and out?" Su Tang has never heard of such a thing. According to the old man in sackcloth, the prohibition seems to have the ability of self evolution, which subverts his common sense in the past.


    "Hehe, naturally, there are many kinds of prohibitions. All prohibitions that touch the power of heaven and earth have the ability to evolve more or less, but they are very slow and. However, this place has been transformed by the power of heaven and earth for tens of thousands of years and has been completely changed. Although I can''t go in and out freely now, I can still feel the situation inside more or less Some, "the old man in sackcloth explained aloud.


    After listening, Su Tang also understood. It seems that there are many things between heaven and earth that he can''t imagine.

 Chapter 956

    Looking at the stone wall glittering with mysterious patterns, Su Tang asked somewhat puzzled; "Elder, why did you bring me here?"


    "Hehe, don''t you want to see the heart of the world?" the old man in hemp smiled and replied.


    Su Tang was shocked. A look of excitement flashed in his eyes. He soon recovered and said with a smile; "If you have a chance, I really want to see it, but you also said that now you can''t go in and out here freely. My junior''s strength is low. It''s very exquisite and mysterious. I''m afraid it''s difficult to enter it."


    As soon as Su Tang arrived, he felt that there was a great power hidden in the prohibition. If he rashly contacted it, he was afraid it would cause a counterattack on the stone wall.


    "Hahaha, little friend, your concerns are superfluous. You are the controller of the way of chaos. Although this prohibition has evolved to a very powerful level, it is always the power of heaven and earth, which is related to your power of chaos, so it will not have an impact on you at all." the old man in sackcloth laughed and reminded.


    The voice fell, Su Tang was stunned, then smiled, and a look of excessive excitement flashed in his eyes.


    The heart of the world, this is the treasure of heaven and earth. He has lived two lives. He has only seen it in ancient books, but he has never seen it. They say that the heart of the world is condensed by the laws of heaven and earth. Among them, there are many mysterious things. People often get great opportunities in it. What Su Tang lacks now is opportunities.


    After seeing the great strength of the ghost Lord on this day, Su Tang urgently wants to improve his strength. Since he came here, he hopes to have a chance to see the heart of the world. Now that he has the opportunity, Su Tang is certainly willing to try.


    "Elder, what do I need to do?" Su Tang asked.


    The old man in sackcloth turned to look at him and said softly; "Release the way of chaos and get close to the stone wall, you will understand." the voice fell, and the old man in hemp slowly turned around and stepped back. At this time, Su Tang also meditated. Looking at the stone wall, his eyes coagulated, and the power of chaos broke out in an instant. In an instant, something similar to the field was formed next to his body.


    "Sure enough, it is the supreme power of the power of heaven and earth. It can actually suppress the power in my body." the old man in sackcloth was also very surprised when he felt the field of the power of chaos.


    At this time, Su Tang walked slowly towards the stone wall and touched it in his field. At the moment of touching the stone wall, he was shocked. At the next moment, there were bursts of cordial feelings on the stone wall. He was a little stunned. Then he walked slowly. At the moment of reaching the edge of the stone wall, Su Tang slowly stretched out his hand and touched the stone wall. At the next moment, the hard stone wall was an instant, There was a huge suction.


    Su Tang''s body was even more uncontrollable and directly hit the stone wall. As soon as Su Tang''s face changed, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed and came to a vast white space.


    "Little friend, take advantage of your chance this time." the voice of the old man in sackcloth sounded in Su Tang''s ear.


    The voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and then looked up. In the boundless white space, suddenly his eyes moved up. In the middle of the sky, a huge stone ball emitting purple light was spinning rapidly. Around it, the power of laws was constantly changing. Eh hee hee, the deep and noble breath was constantly emitting.


    "Hum, hum!" the purple stone ball trembled quickly at this time. Su Tang was slightly stunned and said softly; "Is this the heart of the world?"


    The moment the voice fell, a cold and dignified voice sounded in the middle and small of the vast white space; "The inheritor of the power of chaos, you have finally come."


    "Are you talking to me?" Su Tang was shocked by the sudden voice, but there was nothing else in this place, only the heart of the world in the sky, so Su Tang looked at the heart of the world for the first time and asked uncertainly.


    The heart of the world moved, and the voice before the next moment continued to come; "Yes, I didn''t expect that I had been waiting for the inheritor of the power of chaos since I appeared. Unfortunately, previous generations didn''t have the opportunity to come here."


    After listening, Su Tang was shocked and then said aloud; "Wait for me?"


    "Yes or no! I''m waiting for the inheritor of chaos, not you. Are you ready to accept the test?" the heart of the world continued.


    When the voice fell, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked; "What? What test?"


    The heart of the world didn''t answer. At the next moment, the whole white world suddenly changed greatly. Huge heat quickly wrapped from all directions. Su Tang''s face changed greatly. Even if he was ready to mobilize his whole body strength, he was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t use any strength.


    "Hiss! What''s the situation?" the scorching heat wave wrapped Su Tang in an instant, and a strong tingling sensation violently stimulated his pain nerve with his skin.


    The heat wave became stronger and stronger. Su Tang''s whole body trembled. His forehead was full of sweat the size of soybeans, and his legs were constantly trembling. He always didn''t understand what kind of situation it was now.


    The slightest experience can''t be used. Even the power of the Dragon God bully to cover up the body can''t be used, which makes him very powerless. For the first time, he feels so helpless. Maybe this is the powerlessness of mortals. With the passage of time, Su Tang''s safety is burning red by the power of this huge heat, It''s like being roasted on a hot fire. The intense pain all over the body and the internal organs will be scorched.


    The huge heat had directly vaporized the sweat left by him. At this moment, Su Tang felt the feeling of death slowly enveloped in his heart.


    When Su Tang''s consciousness seemed confused, the heat wave suddenly disappeared completely. At this moment, Su Tang had been lying on the ground, and the intense pain all over his body constantly stimulated his nerves.


    "In the process of cultivation, the empty library is more than that. If you can''t bear such physical pain, why do you accept the inheritance of the way of chaos?" the cold voice sounded again.


    Su Tang, who has recovered a lot, was stunned when he heard this. Then he endured a huge stabbing pain, got up slowly, just got up, he gasped violently, his eyes were full of classic look, supported the ground with his already red hands, and wanted to forcibly stand up. At this time, The cold sound in the space also sounded; "It seems that you are ready for the second test."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang was shocked, and a trace of dignity flashed in his eyes. At the next moment, there were bursts of cold wind around him. With the passage of time, the air around him changed in an instant, but Su Tang didn''t change suddenly. Listening to the movements of his hands and staring at the fierce cold wind, Su Tang Qiang stood up. At the next moment, his eyes flashed a pure light, The spine is also slowly upright.


    At this time, his eyes burst out with a firm look. He let the fierce cold wind around him hit his body. He put the Buddha into a towering giant, and his spine was straight. At this moment, no one could feel how much pain Su Tang was suffering all over his body. The cold wind was cold, and Su Tang insisted on gritting his teeth, The great pain made his body tremble. Under the huge cold air, his previously red skin had turned blue.


    "Yes, yes, but not enough." the voice fell, and the huge cold wind suddenly increased several times. Su Tang insisted hard at this time, but such a huge cold wind had frozen the blood in his body. The suddenly increased power suppressed Su Tang''s body in an instant, and Su Tang fell straight to the rear, But he still kept this sober in his heart.


    At this time, he slowly closed his eyes and flashed over the evolution and evolution he had seen in the chaotic space. He knew very well that he, who controlled the way of chaos, had to face a lot of very painful existence. The pain was more intense than the pain he had suffered. As the old saying goes, sorrow is no greater than death.


    His strength is strong, so when he obtains the completed way of chaos, his Shouyuan will reach a very terrible level. At that time, he will experience real life and death. His friends and relatives will die in front of him one by one. He himself is a person who attaches importance to love and righteousness. When he accidentally read lingzhan wuyunlu, His whole state of mind fluctuated very violently.


    He has experienced these things, the heart of the world is very clear, so now it will set such a test for Su Tang and want to sharpen his mentality.


    After the first reminder of the heart of the world, Su Tang''s heart also understood that he had been sublimated in his mind after the evolution of chaotic space, but he had not reached a very real level of tolerance.


    As the inheritor of the way of chaos, he needs to experience too many things. If he does not get an unprecedented improvement in his mentality, he will not grow up at all. At that time, he is likely to collapse halfway. No one wants to see him.


    With the passage of time, Su Tang persisted longer than before. Although his whole body was frozen, his heart was still very clear. After half an hour, the cold wind began to disappear slowly.


    "When the cold wind retreated, Su Tang''s body recovered quickly. The next moment, his whole body strength came back. Under the nourishment of the Dragon God''s body strength, the scars caused by the fire and cold wind also recovered in an instant.


    Su Tang also stood up, with a comfortable look between his eyebrows; "it''s great to have strength."


    A moment later, Su Tang moved his muscles and bones. At this time, the heart of the world trembled, and his voice rang out: "great improvement, but I hope you can bear the next test." the voice fell, and the space in front of Su Tang changed in an instant.


    "Heavenly Empire?" at this time, Su Tang was standing in front of the gate of the heavenly Empire and the imperial capital. His eyes were surprised.


    At this time, a huge wave came from the horizon. For a moment, the dark army quickly flew from the horizon. At this time, Su Tang Ren heard an extremely cold voice: "what you see at this time is the situation in the eastern regions outside." the voice fell, Su Tang''s face changed dramatically, and his heart trembled when he looked at the flying black army.


    The leader was really the king of the Tiangui family who had met in Nanman. A moment later, he had come to the sky over Su Tang, but his eyes didn''t seem to find Su Tang. At this time, ape red rushed out of the city and directly passed through his body. At this time, Su Tang was slightly stunned. The next moment, he understood that he was still in the space of the heart of the world, Here he is just a shadow.


    "Hum, where''s Sutang? Why did you send out this beast?" the monarch looked at ape red and said with a cold hum of disdain.


    At the next moment, the ape red was angry and roared up to the sky. In a moment, the body appeared. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch followed Yun Yun and others to the city tower. Looking at Yun Yun, Su Tang was full of anxiety.


    "Kill!" the monarch looked at wangdidu with disdain, waved his hand, and the next moment, the army of Tiangui family behind him rushed directly towards the imperial capital. For a moment, the sound of killing and cutting was loud. At this time, Su Tang also took off. Moreover, he wanted to kill. Unfortunately, he was just an illusion. He couldn''t get in touch with the people here. He could see each other, but others couldn''t see him.


    As he soared into the sky, his eyes also noticed the situation in the imperial capital. At this time, the people in the city of the gods didn''t come at all. The whole imperial capital was just some mortals and more than 10000 people in the city of the gods. These people were the people left after flying out of some of the imperial kingdoms. At this time, there were 200000 troops in the Tiangui family, Plus an army of nearly half a million dead souls.


    Such a huge gap in the number of people is irreparable. Su Tang is very anxious at this time, but he has no way to leave here. His eyes keep watching the Tiangui family rush into the imperial capital. Countless humans are quickly killed under their powerful power, and ape Chi is fighting with a strong emperor of the Tiangui family at this time.


    "Speak out and take your life." the voice of the monarch sounded in the sky. The next moment he appeared next to ape Chi. As soon as he pointed out, a ferocious blood hole appeared in the center of ape Chi''s eyebrow. The whole body was a meal. The next moment he looked at the sky and shouted loudly; "Farewell, boss!" the voice fell, his vitality began to dissipate slowly, and his huge body fell slowly.


    Seeing this, Su Tang looked pale and trembled, and his eyes were full of despair and helplessness.


    "No, no, no, ape red, you can''t die, you can''t die!" Su Tang shouted, with tears in his eyes.


    At this time, the monarch shouted, and the powerful Jiuyou force suppressed it again. For a moment, the ape red body directly turned into fly ash under the powerful Jiuyou force.


    "No!" Su Tang roared in despair. For a moment, the picture of getting along with ape Chi in the past flashed in front of him. This seemingly brave ape Chi gave up his free life just for his saving grace. He fought all the way with himself. After many planes and many times of life and death battles, He never wavered in the slightest bit and always stood behind him and supported himself.


    At this time, a scream of his subordinates sounded. Su Tang looked blankly. He saw that Su Zhan''s chest was penetrated by the sharp blade of the ghost one day. The dazzling blood red flowed continuously along the wound. His eyes were full of regret and missing. His vitality slowly disappeared. Su Tang''s eyes at this time had changed from dull to red.


    "Dad, Dad, ah! Tiangui clan, I su Tang vowed to destroy your whole family." Su Tang shouted loudly in the sky. His powerful earth shaking power also rose into the sky. Unfortunately, he was just an illusion, and there was no way to move at all. He could only watch those familiar friends and relatives in the past, constantly slaughtered by Tiangui clan, Scream of despair.


    "Su Tang, in the two world wars, you let so many people fall from our Tiangui clan. Today I''m going to destroy your Su Manchu clan. Everyone in the imperial capital died because of you, ha ha." at this time, the emperor''s harsh voice resounded through the sky. With his voice falling, the actions of the Tiangui clan below became more violent and crazy.


    At this time, Su Tang was numb. Unconsciously, his face was covered with tears. At this time, he turned around and looked at Yun Yun on the city tower. At this time, beside her, Su Xun looked pale and held Yun Yun''s thighs. The Narcissus patriarch and others protected them behind him. At this time, the monarch appeared and looked at Yun Yun. His eyes were full of madness.


    "Narcissus, do you want to break the agreement?" the monarch asked aloud, with a cold look in his tone.


    Hearing his words, the Narcissus patriarch frowned and said aloud; "You can''t move these two people, otherwise you don''t need others to do it. This seat will directly take people to destroy your ghost family."


    "What a big breath!" the next moment, a cold voice came from the sky. Then, the immortal Lord also appeared in the sky. Seeing him appear, the Narcissus patriarch''s face changed, but his feet didn''t move at all.


    This is after the monarch saluted the immortal Lord, he turned his head and looked at yunyun''s mother and daughter. At this time, the Lord shouted loudly; "People of the ancient clan, step back, or you won''t blame me for directly killing everyone in the eastern region." the voice of xianjue venerable Lord was full of strong murderous spirit.


    Seeing that he was so strong, the Narcissus patriarch just came up with a voice, yunyun grabbed her and said; "Elder, this is the business of Langya mainland. Elder, you are an ancient people, so you don''t have to intervene. This is our life. Su Lang doesn''t want to upgrade the battle of Langya mainland. You don''t have to fight." his voice fell. He picked up Su Xun and said softly on his face; "Xun''er, are you afraid?"

 Chapter 957

    "Not afraid!" although Su Xun was young, she also knew what to face next. The color of fear in her eyes was slowly diluted and replaced by a firm face.


    "Mom, will dad come back?" Su Xun asked softly with a look of missing in his eyes.


    Yun Yun smiled and looked up at the sky. A moment later, she said aloud; "He will come back, and then he will kill all the bad guys."


    "Well, my father is the most powerful person, and I believe he will come back." Su Xun also nodded and spoke proudly, looking at their looks. The Narcissus patriarch standing on one side had a complex look on his face, and his eyes were full of struggle.


    At this time, Su Tang on the sky was completely silent. Looking at the mother and daughter on the tower, his heart showed an unprecedented sense of powerlessness, and his eyes were full of despair.


    He practiced for many years in order to protect the things in his heart. Now his relatives and friends fall in front of him, but he has no strength to protect them. Even he has no way to protect important women and daughters in his heart. What is the purpose of his practice? For a moment, a trace of confusion flashed through Su Tang''s heart.


    He just stood there blankly, his heart tingling like a knife, his eyes looking at the battle below, surrounded by screams.


    At this time, Emperor Xuanye and Emperor Yan flashed a trace of killing intention and went straight to yunyun''s mother and daughter.


    At this time, the steps of the Narcissus patriarch blocked the steps of the Tiangui clan and said coldly; "These two people I Baoding, now retreat, this seat will not interfere, otherwise, this seat guarantees that none of you can leave today."


    "Hum, sir, do you really want to upgrade the battle?" immortal absolute Lord''s face was also gloomy.


    The Narcissus patriarch smiled disdainfully and said; "So what? Do you think you are qualified to intervene?"


    Although xianjue Zunzhu''s strength is incomparable, there is no way to compare with the people of the ancient family. After all, the ancient family has been inherited for hundreds of thousands of years, and their details are very frightening. Although the power of xianjue Zunzhu is a little stronger than the head of the Narcissus family, there are still some powerful old ghost houses in the Narcissus family, and he is not the opponent of the other party at all.


    "Elder, don''t hold back. This is our battle in the world of heaven. You don''t need to be involved." at this time, Yun Yun came up slowly and said to the Narcissus patriarch.


    The Narcissus patriarch shook his head and said aloud; "No, when Su Tang left, let''s keep you. Now the Su family have died in the war. Your mother and daughter can''t do anything. Otherwise, how can I face Su Tang? Yun Yun, you don''t have to worry about this time. I''ll guarantee your mother and daughter."


    "Hahaha, Narcissus patriarch, are you going to completely destroy the agreement?" just then a voice sounded in the sky.


    The four leaders of the ancient god came one after another.


    "Ancient god leader, do you really want to fight the inheritor to a dead end? Do you think he grew up that day and completely destroyed your family''s nests?" when he saw the arrival of the four people, a trace of gloom flashed through the bottom of the Narcissus clan leader''s eyes.


    With a faint smile, the ancient god leader turned his head and looked at the immortal Lord and said; "It seems that only you can do it. Don''t worry about us. They can''t turn over any big waves." the voice fell, and the immortal Lord also nodded. When his figure moved, he came to yunyun''s mother and daughter. Raising his hand was a hard suppression, and the Narcissus patriarch also reacted very quickly.


    But when she was ready to do it, the ancient god leaders shot one after another and stopped their actions.


    "No!" the Narcissus patriarch''s face changed greatly and exclaimed.


    At the same time, looking at the situation here in the sky, Su Tang roared with red eyes; "No, stop, stop!" at this moment, he was completely desperate. Looking at the huge black palm, he had bombarded yunyun''s body. He saw that she fully protected Su Xun in her arms and flew out upside down. In the air, the touch of red vomited out was so stinging.


    Seeing this moment, Su Tang also fell powerlessly from the sky. At this time, his eyes stared at yunyun''s mother and daughter. However, yunyun was not hit by such a powerful force. When he fell downstairs, his vitality began to dissipate slowly.


    At this time, she looked at Su in her arms and said; "Looking for a son, my mother can''t continue to accompany you in the future. Remember, don''t blame what will happen in the future. Don''t humiliate your father." the voice fell, her barely supported body slowly fell down, and her already lax eyes had a strong look of missing. At this time, Su Tang, who was falling, was even more desperate and powerless when he saw such eyes.


    At this time, he had no strength to shout, but looked at all this in despair and quiet. In the bottom of his heart, an unprecedented hatred slowly increased, and his eyes closed slowly. At this time, Su Xun''s voice came to his ears; "Dad, I can''t wait for you to come back."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes. At this time, Su Xun''s small body had fallen soft beside Yun Yun, and the blood slowly flowed out of the corners of his mouth.


    "Tiangui clan, I su Tang swear by my life that I will kill all Tiangui clan." Su Tang stabilized his body at this time, and his eyes were red. The earth shaking killing intention broke out.


    A moment later, the people of the Tiangui family retreated, and the whole Tianshen emperor capital was reduced to ruins without a living mouth. All the people had fallen in the World War I. the whole Tianshen emperor was quiet all of a sudden, and the people of the ancient family left. The paper in this space was placed in the Buddha, and there was no life. Only Su Tang was quietly in the sky.


    With his close relatives falling in front of him, Su Tang''s breath at this time also slowly calmed down. His red eyes also slowly recovered. After a while, the whole person''s eyes were silent and could not see a trace of emotion. At the same time, he did not find that his state of mind was constantly improving at this time.


    All the fetters disappeared before his eyes. The only idea in his heart was to improve his strength and destroy the Tiangui clan. Hatred would completely change a person and stimulate a person''s endless potential. At this time, there was only hatred in Su Tang''s heart. Those feelings in the past had completely disappeared with the fall of close relatives and friends.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Su Tang''s eyes have closed, and the space around him has changed for a moment. After a moment, it has returned to the space where the heart of the world was before.


    Su Tang''s quiet fighting power was there, and the way of chaos was slowly released and practiced. His whole breath changed in an instant. If he wasn''t there, he couldn''t feel his existence at all. At this time, the heart of the world trembled slightly, and a black stone slowly separated and flew towards Su Tang.


    When approaching Su Tang, the black stone suddenly burst out a light and disappeared into Su Tang''s body. For a moment, Su Tang, with his eyes closed, trembled all over, and a virtual shadow of his soul rose up in the air. When he appeared again, he had come to a very special space. The changes in front of him made Su Tang''s soul a little stunned, The next moment he recovered.


    Calmly looking at the changing space.


    Yes, as like as two peas, the black stone separated from the world''s mind is exactly the same as the emptiness of the original Tang and Tang Dynasties from ancient times. When the heart of the void was merged, the Soviet Tang pushed the cart. There is probably another piece of the world.


    But now Su Tang has not changed at all. At this time, his state of mind changes with the constant change of this empty heart.


    At the same time, in the outside world, among the gods and emperors of the eastern region, Yun Yun, who was practicing, suddenly changed her face and left the room. The next moment she appeared over the Su family, her face was very dignified.


    Her sudden action also startled the people of the Su family for a moment. The four great apes took the lead in soaring up and came to her.


    "Sister-in-law, what''s the matter?" the ape asked aloud.


    Yun Yun looked at the horizon and frowned. After a moment, she said aloud; "I''m afraid something big will happen. We must evacuate immediately, or the emperor will be completely destroyed."


    It turned out that when she was sitting and meditating, many pictures suddenly appeared in her mind. The imperial capital will soon face great disasters. A peerless strong man of the Tiangui clan is about to be killed. Her cultivation of your skills is very characteristic. In addition, the people of her Tianji Valley can predict what will happen in the future, so under some special circumstances, They will see what will happen in the future.


    Generally, such a situation occurs because the upcoming events have a very close relationship with them, so she is so dignified.


    Her voice fell, ape red four people, slightly stunned, six ears out of the voice; "Is it the people of Tiangui clan?"


    "Anthracene oil is possible. My brother has caused heavy losses to the people of Tiangui clan twice in a row. Although they have no action in the big army, some powerful people will be uncomfortable for us in the dark. If my sister-in-law is so dignified, there will be big trouble. Let''s take the people here to Yinsha ghost Valley and hide everyone first." The monkey king is also a fast voice.


    As his voice fell, the people present nodded one after another. For a moment, the news of rapid transfer broke out in the imperial capital. All the people panicked. However, under the joint suppression of the Su family and the emperor, all the people recovered quickly. In the afternoon, all the people had evacuated the imperial capital.


    On the distant sea, Xuanye monarch flew quickly with a gloomy face. The huge losses made him angry. He had lived for many years and attacked many planes. He had never encountered such a thing. I didn''t expect that he would bring so many people and horses in Langya continent at this time, It also brought all the emperors and powerful people of the Tiangui clan. Unexpectedly, so many people and horses were lost before it was officially carried out.


    What''s more, the image that he had maintained in front of the Lord for many years collapsed in an instant. The only idea in his heart was to make su Tang pay the price, so he immediately turned his eyes to the eastern region. During this time, he had his people investigate and learned that Su Tang''s family was among the gods and emperors of the eastern region, and there were his daughters and women here.


    "Su Tang, I want you to regret what you have done before. This time, I want to kill your Su family, your woman and daughter." the Xuanye monarch said coldly.


    Three days later, Xuanye set foot on the land of the eastern region. After simply distinguishing the direction, he quickly broke through the air. A moment later, he came over the capital of the God of heaven. At this time, the capital of the God of heaven had been empty, and the night patrol in the sky also looked at the empty city below.


    "Am I exposed?" he whispered in an uncertain voice.


    A moment later, he shook his head. This time, when he came out, he was very careful and could not be exposed at all. Moreover, he came quickly. Even if people in the imperial capital got the news, they could not evacuate in a period of time. After all, when he came, he did not find that there were no human activities farting in thousands of miles around.


    "They absolutely can''t get the news in advance. They must have moved when the dead were in trouble." the Xuanye monarch said coldly.


    In the troubled times, the Tiangui clan stronghold and the dead spirits in the eastern region have been completely destroyed, so they haven''t heard from the eastern region for a long time.


    "Damn, it''s really hateful. Since I didn''t kill anyone, I''ll completely destroy your home." emperor Xuanye shouted angrily. Then he waved his hand, and the imperial capital below turned into ruins in an instant. After doing this, his figure also left quickly.


    Three days later, the world God and others received the news. The strong man of the Tiangui clan destroyed several kingdoms and a imperial dynasty in the eastern region. The army of gods quickly supported him. After three days of rapid search in the eastern region, Xuanye didn''t find the people of the Su family. He was angry and sent his anger to those kingdoms and imperial dynasties.


    When the Allied forces of the gods came to the eastern region, the Xuanye monarch had left. At this time, Jieshen and others were over the imperial capital and looked at the imperial capital which had turned into ruins. Their faces were very gloomy.


    "It seems that they are still late." fairy moon looked at the ruins below and said in a deep voice.


    The world God didn''t speak, his eyes were flashing anger, and after a long time, he spoke aloud; "Bastard, as soon as Su Tang left, the ghost people came here to kill and kill. Now the life and death of the imperial capital Su family are uncertain. How can we tell him if Su Tang comes back." the people who think of here are su Tang''s close relatives and friends. With his loving and righteous character, they will be completely crazy at that time.


    Although the current situation is favorable to them, he is not sure what will become of Su Tang, who is really crazy.


    At this time, Luo Xing soared up from the ruins and spoke aloud; "World God, don''t worry. I just checked it. There''s no trace of blood here. It must have been evacuated by the time the strong man of Tiangui clan came here."


    "Oh? How could this happen?" the world God was stunned and said.


    One side of the fairy moon heard such words, her eyes brightened and hurried out of her voice; "Hahaha, I see. It must be Yun Yun''s credit this time. She is the descendant of Tianji valley. She can predict the future. She must have sensed that the people of Tiangui clan will come, so she has transferred the people of the imperial capital before."


    "Hahaha, yes, yes, the emperor of Xuanye hasn''t found them for a long time in the eastern region. Presumably they have now hidden in a very hidden place." the world God also laughed. His son Su Tang''s wife had such ability before. At this time, the scene in the imperial capital was too big, and he didn''t react for a moment.


    "The emperor of Xuanye is very powerful. Since he hasn''t found it, I think they are likely to be there. I heard that when Su Tang left the eastern region, he asked the narcissus to guard there. With their ability, there will be a way to hide the people in the imperial capital." Xianyue thought and said.


    The voice fell. The world God nodded and quickly explained that the Allies behind him were waiting in place. He walked with Xianyue Luo and went straight to Yinsha ghost valley.


    "Fairy moon wants to see daffodils!" she shouted as soon as she landed in the ghost valley.


    A moment later, Bai you appeared in the sky. She smiled and said; "Bai you has seen several predecessors."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome, Miss Bai. Are the people in the imperial capital here?" the world God asked with a smile. What he wants to know most now is whether the people in the imperial capital are here.


    As his voice fell, Bai you nodded and said; "Let''s go, I''ll take you there." the voice fell. With a wave of her hand, a white force of space directly shrouded the three people in. The next moment, a vortex appeared in the sky, and the four people went in directly. A moment later, they came to another space.


    "The realm of emptiness?" as soon as he landed, the world God said in surprise.


    Bai you on one side smiled and said; "A few days ago, Yun Yun came to look for us. The patriarch also knew that the situation was serious, so he used his strength to find a void nearby and put all the people in the imperial capital here."


    "Well, it''s really safer here than Dongyu." Xianyue nodded.


    Then, led by Bai you, the party soon came to a plain. From a distance, they saw many people busy there.


    When they came together, yunyun found it, flew over quickly and said with a smile; "Three elders, why are you here?"


    "Yun Yun, you make us so worried." suffering Yun Yun and others are safe. At this time, the big stone in the world God''s heart also falls. At this time, Su Xun also runs from behind, and she cries from a distance; "Mother, mother."


    Hearing her call, yunyun turned and smiled. At this time, Xianyue saw Su Xun and said with a smile; "Girl, come to me." Su Xun had seen Xianyue before, so she was no stranger. After seeing yunyun nodding, she also ran quickly and directly got into Xianyue''s arms.


    "What a lovely little girl." Xianyue said with a smile. At this time, yunyun also smiled and turned to look at the world God and continued to ask; "Elder, how did you come here? What happened to the mainland?"


    The world God nodded and quickly said everything that had happened in the eastern region in the past ten days. After listening, Yun Yun also took a deep breath and said; "Fortunately, I noticed some pictures before and evacuated with the people in the imperial capital. I didn''t expect the heat of the Tiangui family. You were so reckless and shot at mortals."

 Chapter 958

    "Yes, thanks to you this time, otherwise everyone here will die completely." the world God also nodded.


    At this time, Luo on one side spoke out; "The emperor of Xuanye is really an asshole. He even shot at mortals. This time he messed around in the eastern region and destroyed several kingdoms and a dynasty. It''s really tasteless."


    "Hey, we had some guesses about this matter before, but we haven''t taken urgent action yet. It''s just that the leader of the most family of Xuanye monarch did so, which is really too much." the world God sighed.


    Generally, people like them will have their own limits. Even the God level practitioners on one side will not easily target, let alone mortals. This time, the emperor of the Tiangui family actually directly targets the mortals in the eastern region. There are some works, but they have no way. Now the West wasteland is still looking for the nest of the Tiangui family, So most of the people are there. The Xuanye monarch is very powerful. They simply can''t find the Xuanye monarch on the vast Langya continent.


    Now that these people are safe, their hearts are relieved. The top priority is to find the nest of the Tiangui clan first, so as to avoid such things when they can.


    "Well, it''s up to you, Yun Yun. Now we''ll go back first. Now the Tiangui clan has been completely forced. I don''t know what more crazy things they will do. Now we must go back and quickly find their nest and frighten them first. When the Su Tang boy comes back from the senior in sackcloth, we''ll see if we want to attack directly , completely defeat the ghost clan on this day. "The world God also said at this time.


    As his voice fell, Luo Xing on one side also nodded. At this time, Xianyue put Su Xun down and looked at the busy people over there and asked Yun Yun; "Are you going to build a city here at this time?"


    "Well, now that the Langya continental war is imminent, the eastern region has become the focus of the Tiangui clan. There are some dangers in staying in the eastern region. This time, with the help of the Narcissus clan, we have come to this void, so first show that we are settled here. After all, there are not only Su Lang''s relatives, but also many of his childhood friends here. I don''t hope They are in danger, "Yun Yun nodded.


    Hearing this, Xianyue nodded and continued to speak; "You''re right, but there are so many people here. If you want to build a city in a short time, you still have some trouble. I have a holy palace here. You know, I can leave it here first if you need it. You live first. The palace has plenty of aura and is very suitable for cultivation."


    "It''s so good. Thank you, master." yunyun''s eyes lit up and nodded immediately. Then she turned and quickly arranged. A moment later, all the busy people stopped and retreated one after another. At this time, the golden light in Xianyue''s hand flashed, and a mini palace appeared in her hand. The next moment, he threw the palace away and decided to one side, At the next moment, the palace rose against the storm. A moment later, a palace larger than the previous imperial capital of the eastern region appeared.


    A moment later, she fell on the plain and finished everything. The fairy moon looked at Yun Yun and said; "This palace is suitable for living. I think you should build some places for daily needs around here."


    Yunyun nodded, and then the three of Xianyue cut down and left here under the leadership of Bai you. Yunyun also made rapid arrangements. All of them began to continue to build walls and streets. After all, many people have lived in a palace for several days, but they still need a lot of things urgently.


    When they returned to the eastern region, the three gods directly broke through the air and left the Yinsha ghost valley. Then they directly took people away from the eastern region and went straight to the Western wasteland.


    At the same time, the emperor of Tiangui family, Xuanye, regardless of his dignity, made a move to deal with mortals, which spread all over the continent in an instant. All people despised Tiangui family. At this time, on a mountain peak in Nanman, the ancient god leader and others gathered together.


    "This mysterious night is really driven crazy by Su Tang." the corpse king said with disdain on his face.


    Although he was born in the devil''s way and despised the life and death of these mortals, he would not personally target these mortals. This mysterious night is also the leader of one party''s forces. It''s shameless to kill mortals like this.


    "I never saw him in my eyes. He was angry after the defeat in the first World War. He lost so much in Xihuang some time ago. Can he not be crazy? But such a person''s hobby is the most terrible." the black devil old ghost also spoke at this time. At the end of the tunnel, his tone was a little appreciative.


    On one side, the ancient god leader smiled and said; "Brother black devil is right. Such a person is the most terrible. He can be shameless. I''m afraid he went to the east to deal with Su Tang''s family this time? But judging from the current situation, he should not be successful. Compared with his action this time, I''m more curious about how the Su family escaped?"


    Here, a golden light flashed in his eyes, and a faint smile was sketched at the corners of his mouth. When he noticed his expression, the blood god was stunned, and then his eyes lit up and spoke out; "It seems that some people did it regardless of the agreement!"


    "Oh? How can we say that there is such a certainty? Should we also secretly take action against the following Langya continent?" the corpse devil whispered with a faint smile. When he heard this, the corner of the black devil''s mouth outlined a bloodthirsty smile and whispered; "I think it can be. I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. Let me take care of it?"


    "OK, brother black devil, keep your movements clean so as not to leave any handle. Now we are not completely sure that those guys help the Su family and don''t expose them for the time being." the ancient god leader nodded and told him.


    The black devil smiled, then the figure disappeared on the mountain, watched him leave, and the blood God smiled and said; "The black devil can''t wait."


    "Isn''t that right? We didn''t bring many people this time. The dark demon clan has the most people, and its means are similar to the Tiangui clan in some places. It''s generally rare to be exposed, although it''s not clear whether it''s the Narcissus clan. It''s better not to be exposed for the time being." the ancient god leader smiled and said.


    At this time, in another void, the old man in sackcloth quietly looked at the stone wall and said; "It''s almost more than half a month. Did you get any chance for this boy?" only ten days after su Tang entered it, the old man in hemp clothes wanted to enter it, but he used a lot of methods and didn''t enter it.


    Now I can only wait outside here. At the moment when his voice fell, his face suddenly changed and his figure disappeared directly into the palace.


    When he appeared again, he stood on the sky with a frown. Behind him was the broken palace. At this time, his voice sounded; "Now that you''re here, come out. It''s not your character to hide?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a black figure appeared in the sky 100 meters in front of him.


    "I really miss it. I followed you from the land of divine heritage to build this palace and preach to Langya. Unexpectedly, 100000 years have passed, and the familiar faces of the past are no longer there." the visitor looked at the broken palace and said with a look of nostalgia.


    Hearing his words, the old man in sackcloth relaxed his initial look and spoke a lot; "Xianjue, look back. Why do you do this?"


    "Hum, turn back? Do I still have a way back now? You know my situation, old ghost. Do you think I have a way back?" Xian Jue snorted faintly.


    He had no way to turn back. At the beginning, he was lured by the source of Jiuyou and died for tens of thousands of years. He finally woke up and reluctantly suppressed the source of Jiuyou, so he wanted to use the heart of the world to suppress the source of Jiuyou forever.


    "Are you missing or don''t want to give up your powerful power? Xianjue, you think too simply. You can''t touch the heart of the world at all. Even now I haven''t seen the heart of the world for many years." the old man in sackcloth shook his head and said aloud. With his voice falling, xianjue laughed; "Give up? Why should I give up? You haven''t got absolute power. Although our power is strong now, it''s not enough to compare with the ancient void clan. Do you intend to stay in the world? Don''t you want to see it in the endless void? As long as I get the heart of the world, I can fully integrate the power of the two greatest treasures, The strength must be raised to the terrible level of Feihuang city. At that time, who is my opponent among the endless ancient families? The one pulse of the Taixu ancient family will become the real master in the endless void. "


    At last, his tone was full of excitement.


    "Hehe, in order to gain power, you let the whole heaven and world be destroyed in Anyuan? Do you know how many creatures there are in the heaven and world? How many people are there in the Taixu ancient family? Stop it, you can''t control such a powerful power at all." the old man in sackcloth sneered.


    "If we want to be strong, these sacrifices are necessary. Once we succeed, we will not perish as long as we are in the Taixu ancient family. At the beginning, I was a member of the endless ancient family. It was because we offended the strong that we had to give up our life in the infinite void and come to the world of the heavens here. You can put down this shame, but I can''t put it down , I must take the taixugu people back with me, so that those who suppressed our taixugu people will pay the price. "Xian Jue shouted loudly.


    Hearing his words, the old man in sackcloth shook his head, his eyes full of 100000 palace look, and said aloud; "Since you don''t want to give up, fight. If you want to touch the heart of the world, you must step on my body."


    "Ma Yi, I really don''t want to fight with you. Do you think I can''t see your situation? You''re not my opponent at all now. Why are you so persistent?" a complicated look flashed in xianjue''s eyes and said.


    Hearing his words, the old man in sackcloth shook his head and said aloud; "Do something and don''t do something. I can''t do it for the sake of strength and means. Have you ever thought about it? Even if you get the heart of the world and let the people of Tianxu ancient family go back, do you think this is what all ancestors want to see? And you can''t control the heart of the world at all. Now the inheritor of chaos has appeared, and his power is unprecedented, maybe he One day it will become the second generation of chaos God. At that time, with my Taixu ancient family and his origin, we can return to the endless void. That''s what all ancestors really want to see. "


    "Fake hands in heaven? You really have confidence in this guy? Hemp clothes, don''t forget that the ancient people have changed now. Many ancient people don''t want this inheritor to appear. Before, you have seen people of the ancient people appear and prepare to deal with him. I can say that even if I don''t intervene, he can''t experience all heaven and all worlds alive. It''s better to borrow it like this To help others, we might as well let ourselves control our destiny. "Xian Jue continued.


    For Su Tang, the inheritor, he is not optimistic at all. In contrast, he prefers to control the absolute power and king in the endless void, rather than helping others get handouts from others.


    "Stubborn, this is destiny, do you understand?" the old man in sackcloth said with a disappointed look in his eyes.


    Hearing his words, xianjue laughed, "hahaha, destiny? I xianjue don''t believe in destiny. I want to break this so-called destiny with absolute invincible strength and make my will become a real destiny."


    "Talk big!" the old man in sackcloth shouted.


    Then, without waiting for xianjue, the old man in sackcloth took the lead, but xianjue shook his head and said; "Since I''m not as stubborn as this, don''t blame me for not thinking about my original feelings. This time I must get the heart of the world and avoid being touched by people of the ancient family." the voice fell, and the two fought directly. The immortal must have the support of the source of Jiuyou, which is incomparably powerful.


    Many hemp clad elders have been corroded by the years. Although they still have some strength, they simply have no way to fight with Xianyue and can only reluctantly block the xianjue.


    After several fights, Xian Jue shouted loudly; "Ma Yi, get out of the way. With your current state, there is no way to stop my steps. After I successfully get the heart of the world, I want to be based on my past feelings and let you follow me to the endless void. You will become a witness to the resurgence of Taixu ancient people."


    "Cough! Cough! Cough! No need. If you want to get the heart of the world, you must step over my body." the old man in hemp clothes coughed violently and his face was pale, and a lot of blood was seeping from the corners of his mouth.


    Hearing his words, xianjue shook his head and said aloud; "Look at your situation. Why do you stop me?"


    "It''s one thing whether I can stop it or not. It''s another thing whether I can stop it or not. This is the wrong thing I did at the beginning. I won''t let you make a mistake again and again. There can''t be an accident in the world. Even if I die here today, you can''t get the heart of the world." the old man in sackcloth said again.


    Then they fought again. Compared with the war here, Su Tang''s understanding of the way of chaos has reached the final stage in the space of the heart of the world. His way of chaos has controlled 99%. At this time, the strange aura of the world''s heart really focused on Su Tang''s body, At this time, not only his chaotic way is constantly improving, but his cultivation is also improving rapidly.


    At this moment, his cultivation has expanded beyond the top God and reached a new level. The momentum of his whole body has reached a trembling point. At this time, in the chaotic space, the Tibetan Sutra continues to evolve, but Su Tang''s soul has not been able to grasp the last trace of feeling from beginning to end. His eyes are very indifferent and have no desire.


    A moment later, the evolution of chaotic space has stopped, and Su Tang''s way of chaos is still a little short of reaching the point of perfection.


    "It seems that this is my limit." Su Tang''s soul said faintly.


    At the moment when his voice fell, the voice of the heart of the world sounded in his ear; "Your limit is your obsession. Only by letting go of your obsession can you achieve perfection."


    "Let go of obsession? Hahaha, what''s the use of being strong? What can I do? Even if it''s perfect? They still won''t come back." Su Tang laughed wildly, and his tone was full of disdain and self mockery. As long as he took the last step and the way of chaos reached a distant door, he could become the second generation of chaos God. If it had been before, he might be very happy, But after seeing his relatives and friends fall one by one, he didn''t have much pursuit of power in his heart.


    "What''s the use of being the God of chaos?" Su Tang said faintly.


    "The God of chaos, the master of chaos, you have mastered 99% of the power, can''t you understand?" the voice of the heart of the world sounded again, and the voice fell, and Su Tang''s soul was slightly stunned. At the next moment, the bastard space suddenly changed, and a light curtain appeared. He appeared in a void. On the plain, a huge palace stood there, Suddenly familiar faces appeared in front of Su Tang.


    "How could it be?" Su Tang exclaimed. At the next moment, there was a look of ecstasy on his face. Unconsciously, the obsession in his heart dissipated slowly. At the same time, the heart space of the whole world shook, and powerful forces appeared and directly poured into Su Tang''s body. At the same time, the heavens and the infinite void, The aura of heaven and earth began to explode violently, and everyone was very surprised.

 Chapter 959

    "What''s the matter? Did the Tiangui family and Langya allies start a war?" on the top of the mountain, the ancient god leader looked at the exploding spirit of heaven and earth and said in surprise.


    He had the same doubts as the world God and others. This time, the visions of heaven and earth were really very strange.


    "Isn''t that right? The ghost clan suffered such a big loss two times ago. It would be strange if they could bear it easily." the blood god on one side said with an indifferent smile.


    The corpse king also nodded. I''m afraid even if they wanted to break their heads, they couldn''t think that the heaven and earth vision this time was caused by Su Tang. Otherwise, they could hold a state of being irrelevant here so easily.


    At this time, in the void, the old man in sackcloth who had been seriously injured and immortal Lord Jue stopped.


    "Hahaha, xianjue, see? The inheritor has grown up. You''d better turn back." the old man in sackcloth laughed and said.


    On hearing this, xianjue Lord frowned and hesitated. He could also clearly feel that the source of the heaven and earth vision was in the palace behind the old man in sackcloth. If he could trigger such a huge heaven and earth vision, it must be raised to a very terrible level. However, with the function of prohibition, he could not feel the terrible breath of Su Tang at this time.


    "It''s impossible. You can''t be the inheritor at all. He''s only half a step ahead of the top God, and it''s impossible to cause such a huge vision." after thinking for a long time, xianjue shook his head and shouted. When he heard what he said, the old man in sackcloth shook his head helplessly. In fact, he was not sure that the vision of the world was caused by Su Tang.


    But at this moment, Su Tang is the only one in the space of the heart of the world. If not him, does the heart of heaven and earth begin to change?


    This is not impossible. He has seen the transformation of the heart of the world before, and he has also attracted the visions of heaven and earth. However, now he has no superfluous power to stop the immortal Jue Lord, so he wants to scare the immortal Jue Lord back and give Su Tang enough time. However, now that he sees the other party directly say such words, he won''t say more, His eyes were filled with a startling sense of war.


    An old man in hemp clothes didn''t speak, but xianjue master outlined a sneer. "It seems that I''m right. The visions of heaven and earth should be inspired by the heart of the world? Now you''re at the end of a powerful crossbow, and you can''t stop me. Now push me away, and I can spare your life with the love of serializing the past." at this time, xianjue looked like he was determined to eat the hemp clothes.


    Seeing this, Ma Yi shook his head and said; "I won''t let you get the heart of the world. Just die." his voice fell, and a trace of firmness flashed in his eyes.


    Xianjue Lord shook his head, flashed a trace of complexity in his eyes and said aloud; "Ma Yi, you''re old. Although you look like my realm on the surface, your power source has begun to collapse. It''s good that you can give full play to the power of the top level God. Do you want to stop me? Don''t overestimate yourself."


    The voice fell, his figure suddenly moved, and the next moment he directly appeared in front of the old man in hemp clothes. With a simple punch, the old man in hemp clothes didn''t have time to respond. He flew out directly and fell to the ground. The old man in hemp clothes was very pale. After a mouthful of blood, he looked at the immortal absolute Lord in the sky with a gray face.


    "Su Tang Xiaoyou, I''ve tried my best. I hope you can grow up quickly." the old man in sackcloth whispered in his heart.


    The old man in sackcloth stood up from the ground and looked at the immortal and said aloud; "Do you really want to destroy the heavens to achieve yourself?" while talking, a trace of determination flashed in the eyes of the old man in sack, as if he had made a huge decision.


    "Just one universal boundary of the heavens will be destroyed if it is destroyed. When I get great power, I can create many universal boundaries of the heavens at will. Don''t be stubborn in sacking. I''m doing this for my Taixu ancient family." xianjue continued.


    Hearing this, the old man in sackcloth shook his head and said in a voice; "If you do this, you will only make the Taixu ancient family completely bear the curse, and even completely annihilate in this endless void." the power of the heart of the world is not so easy to control. Even if xianjue has the source of Jiuyou, which can contain the existence of the heart of the world, the opportunity is still very slim.


    If there is an accident, if he is swallowed by the power of Jiuyou and completely controlled by evil, not only the whole heaven and the world will be destroyed, but even the endless void will fall into an unprecedented crisis. If he is so compassionate, the employer will be completely annihilated and bear the eternal curse at the same time.


    "Hahaha, don''t talk nonsense. Today you have to let it go, or you have to let it go too much." xianjue couldn''t listen at all. He shouted and rushed towards the hemp clothes again. At this time, the momentum of the hemp clothes old man''s whole body increased to an unprecedented level.


    "Jin, if you can''t stop it, then destroy it with me." the voice fell, and a very terrible pressure came out of his whole body.


    Xianjue also stopped in an instant, his face became crazy and shouted; "Ma Yi, you bastard!" the voice fell. He quickly withdrew and retreated, but it was too late. At this time, Ma Yi''s body was like an energy bomb that had been completely ignited, and began to break slowly. A powerful force that destroyed the sky and the earth burst out directly.


    The speed and strength turned the broken palace behind him into fly ash in a moment. Xianjue also ran away from this place quickly and gloomily. He never dreamed that in order to stop himself from getting the heart of the world, this sackcloth burst out idle and wanted to stop himself.


    At this time, he was very angry. The cultivation level of hemp clothes was similar to that of himself. Although the origin had begun to dissipate, at least there was the strength of the top God. Such a huge force exploded and such a huge force was not what he could resist. With his rapid retreat, the speed of the huge force explosion also increased sharply.


    "Bad!" seeing his speed, there was no way to compare with the power of the explosion. He immediately shouted, his whole body burst out and defended with all his strength, but such defense could not stop the power at all.


    Xianjue''s face was gloomy, spit out a mouthful of blood, and a trace of reluctance flashed in his eyes. He quickly exercised the supreme secret blood shield and left here. As his figure disappeared, this powerful force swallowed up his previous place in an instant, and soon this force could hit the barrier of the void.


    "Ka! Ka! Ka!" the powerful force was blocked out by the barrier. At the next moment, there were a trace of cracks in the barrier. The powerful force of space quickly broke out from which cracks. Two kinds of two collided. In an instant, the cracked barrier appeared, burst in an instant, and spread outward at the same time.


    At this time, in the space of the heart of the world, the voice of the old man in sackcloth sounded; "Su Tang, the future depends on you. I tried my best." the voice fell, and the space of the heart of the world also broke out a violent vibration. At this time, the heart of the world emitted a strong light. At the next moment, a bubble burst out from it, wrapped Su Tang sitting on the ground, and with a flash of light, it directly sent Su Tang into the heart of the world.


    At the same time, there was a loud noise in the sealed space, "boom!" the stone wall in the heart space of the whole world began to break, and the heart of the world shook wildly. At the next moment, Liu Guang flashed, and the heart of the world disappeared here in an instant. As it left, the whole void was completely broken in an instant.


    At the same time, the vision of the whole world of the heavens also disappeared. At this time, in the deep west wasteland of Langya continent, a figure appeared in the sky, which was the immortal absolute Lord who escaped from the void.


    "Poof!" as soon as xianjue stabilized his figure, he spit out blood.


    "It''s abominable that this damn sackcloth chose the best treasure and didn''t let me get the heart of the world." Xian Jue shouted angrily.


    At this time, his body suddenly burst into a force, which wrapped him in an instant. The next moment, a very cold voice came from his body; "What''s more, waste thought you could get the heart of the world. Now it seems that you don''t need to exist." the voice fell, and the black beads suppressed by him shook wildly in the sea of xianjue''s knowledge.


    When xianjue heard such a voice, his face changed greatly. At this time, in the sea of knowledge, the power and intelligence he used to bind the stone bead began to crack continuously. The stone bead also grew rapidly. Soon, a human shadow appeared in his sea of knowledge.


    "Bastard, you''ve been using me all the time." seeing this, xianjue shouted with a very ugly face.


    The voice fell, and the figure smiled coldly; "We just want to preserve some strength, but now it seems that you are completely a waste."


    "Poof!" at this time, the whole body strength of the black figure broke out. In an instant, the soul in the sea of xianjue master''s knowledge was crushed. Xianjue also vomited a mouthful of blood and the upgrade began to dissipate. At this time, the figure in his corpse took a deep breath. The crushed xianjue soul was swallowed by him in an instant, Next, his strength was slowly released, and the upgraded and disappeared xianjue body miraculously recovered its vitality at the moment.


    "Although the ability is not good, but with the strength of this seat, I believe you can reach a very great height." a very cold voice appeared in xianjue''s mouth.


    At the next moment, he disappeared into the sky. At the same time, in a void, a purple light directly entered the depths of the earth.


    "Hoo!" in a purple space, Su Tang suddenly opened his eyes and took a deep breath. He was stunned and muttered in doubt; "Where is this place? Why did I suddenly come here?"


    The voice fell, and he also quickly recalled it. After a long time, his face changed, and at this time a voice sounded; "Congratulations, you''ve completely passed the test, but your strength hasn''t completely changed. I''ve done what I just did, and you have to walk on your own in the future." the voice fell and the purple light flashed, and Su Tang appeared on the ground outside.


    Suddenly, Su Tang was stunned, and the voice of the heart of the world came into his ears at the next moment; "What you said you saw before was a dreamland arranged by me to sharpen your state of mind. Now the sackcloth has fallen, and I will get up completely. The inheritor expects us to meet again." the voice fell, and the surroundings suddenly became silent.


    Su Tang was also slightly stunned. Su Tang had guessed these things after completely accepting the way of chaos. His face was very ugly at this time.


    "Elder Ma Yi, thank you for everything you''ve done for me. I promise you, I won''t let you down." in the chaos before, Su Tang vaguely heard the voice of Ma Yi, but he couldn''t fully wake up at that time. Now when he heard the words of the heart of the world, he understood more. I''m afraid xianjue found it there and the elder Ma Yi fought against it, Fell in the battle.


    Su Tang looked at the situation around him. After a little stunned, he waved his hand and a way of chaos appeared. A crack appeared in front of him. Su Tang stepped into it. What happened again, Su Tang had returned to the eastern region of Langya continent. After simply identifying the downward direction, Su Tang directly broke through the air and went straight to the capital of God and Emperor.


    In an hour, a human figure appeared over the emperor capital of heaven. At this time, the emperor capital has become a piece of ruins, surrounded by desolation, and there is no trace of human activities at all. The formerly bustling place has become unusually silent at this time.


    "Bastard, how could this happen?" at this time, the figure in the sky was su Tang.


    At the next moment, Su Tang moved the real dragon Qi in his body and quickly sent a message to him; "Elder, what happened in the eastern regions?" the voice fell. After a while, Ying Long''s voice sounded in his heart; "Boy, you''re back. Don''t worry. It''s all right. It''s just that the bastard Xuanye monarch went to the eastern region and destroyed several places. The people in the imperial capital moved to a very safe place before him. You''ll know when you go to the ghost valley."


    Su Tang nodded, cut off the connection and went straight to the Yin Sha ghost valley. Now the Yin Sha ghost Valley has completely changed. The passage of the void demon insect has completely disappeared. The whole valley is very quiet. At this time, Su Tang''s voice sounded in the valley; "Su Tang came to meet the elder Narcissus."


    The moment the voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch appeared in front of him and said with a smile; "Hehe, little friend, are you here? Let''s go. I''ll take you to Su''s new stronghold." his voice fell, and Su Tang nodded.


    A moment later, they came to a void, and Su Tang felt a sense of familiarity from his blood.


    "The elder is the place where those people in the imperial capital settle down. Let''s go. This time they leave for more than a year. They are very worried about you." the Narcissus patriarch smiled and pointed to the huge palace emitting golden light on the plain.


    "More than a year? No? I think I''ve only been away for a few days!" the words of the Narcissus patriarch stunned Su Tang.


    Although Su Tang only stayed in the space of the heart of the world for a few days, the time flow rate there is different from that outside.


    "Yes, more than a year ago, Emperor Xuanye ignored his face and went straight to the eastern regions to deal with the imperial capital Su family. Yunyun took the people of the imperial capital to Yinsha ghost Valley for help, so I found a small void and settled them here temporarily." the Narcissus nodded and said, and Su Tang bowed his hand; "Thank you for your kindness. Su Tang will never forget it."


    At this time, his tone was a little excited. Before seeing yunyun and others lost in front of him, his heart was completely dead. Later, he saw the picture that they were still alive. Su Tang''s heart had guessed that it was the illusion created by the heart of the world, but when he returned to the eastern region to see the imperial capital, his heart was very worried and afraid, Now he felt the blood breath of his relatives, and the big stone in his heart was completely put down.


    He also heard that emperor Xuanye wanted to deal with his relatives so recklessly, which completely ignited his anger.


    But now his state of mind has completely changed, so it soon calmed down. The Narcissus Patriarch on one side smiled and waved his hand; "No harm, you''re welcome. Let''s go." Su Tang nodded, followed behind the Narcissus patriarch, and walked towards the palace. After a while, they came to the area where Su Tang was located.


    "Master Sutang? You''re back!" at this time, when the full guard saw Sutang following behind the Narcissus patriarch, he shouted excitedly. When he heard what he said, the people next to him shouted excitedly into the area; "Master Su Tang is back!"


    For a moment, people in the whole area were shocked, and all the Su family came quickly.


    After seeing Su Tang, Su Zhan said excitedly; "Just come back, just come back!" he reached out and patted Su Tang on the shoulder, feeling the temperature from his father''s hand. Su Tang''s heart was very warm. The next moment he smiled and said; "Well, I didn''t expect that this time it took a year to worry my father. The child is unfilial."


    "Hahaha, it''s all right, it''s all right, let''s go. Yunyun is looking forward to your return every day." Su Zhan smiled and took Su Tang''s hand and walked quickly towards the palace. At this time, in the depths of the palace, a su family disciple came to another stone chamber and said respectfully; "Young lady, the young master is back." his voice fell. At the first moment, yunyun''s eyes in the stone room suddenly opened. The next moment, the stone door opened directly. She appeared in front of the visitor and asked excitedly; "Is Su Tang really back?"


    "Yes, madam. Now the young master has gone with the master to the main hall." the visitor saluted and replied.

 Chapter 960

    When she got the affirmative answer from the other party, Yun Yun nodded, calmed her mood, took out a bottle of pill and handed it to the person; "I think your cultivation is also a bottleneck. Take this pill, which can help you break through." the voice fell, and she quickly left here amid the disciple''s thanks.


    At this time, as soon as Su Tang sat down in the hall, Yun Yun hurried in from the outside.


    "Su Lang!" Yun Yun stood there and looked at Su Tang with both eyes. Her face was excited. Seeing her, Su Tang smiled, slowly stood up, walked towards her, hugged him in his arms and said softly; "I''m back. It''s been a hard year for you."


    Feeling the temperature on Su Tang''s chest and her powerful arm, yunyun felt very relieved. At this time, her eyes noticed that many Su family elders were in the hall. A trace of bright red flashed on her face and whispered in Su Tang''s ear; "Let go of me, the elders are here."


    Hearing this, Su Tang was stunned, his arm relaxed slowly, and took Yun Yun''s jade hand to a seat. At this time, Su Zhan said with a smile; "Smelly boy, what have you been doing these days? Didn''t ape Chi say you went to see the elder in sackcloth? What''s the matter? How much time?"


    "There were some accidents in the middle. I got some opportunities there, so I practiced for a period of time. I thought it had only been a few days, but I didn''t expect it had been a year." here, Su Tang flashed a silent look in his eyes, noticed the look in his eyes, and yunyun said; "What happened to Su Lang?"


    Su Tang shook his head and replied aloud; "Hey, this time immortal Jue venerable master went to find master Ma Yi. A war broke out between them. Master Ma Yi has fallen in order not to let each other get the heart of the world."


    The moment the sound fell, the people in the whole hall changed their faces. After a long time, Yun Yun made a sound and broke the silence of the hall; "Hey, I didn''t expect this to happen. Su Lang, you don''t have to be sad. At least immortal Jue didn''t get the heart of the world. Elder Ma Yi has been guarding for so many years. Isn''t that why?"


    "Well, I understand." Su Tang nodded.


    At this time, Su Zhan also said; "Yes, boy, you don''t have to be sad. Boy, what are your accomplishments now? Is there any way to uproot the ghost clan this day?" Su Zhan was very concerned. Although he didn''t participate in the battle, the ghost clan has been wandering around the mainland for more than a year, and many people have died, especially in the eastern region, Basically, it has become the key greeting object of Tiangui family.


    Although they are in the void, they all know very well about the external situation and situation. If this continues, I''m afraid the whole continent will enter a dark era, and I don''t know how many people will fall because of it.


    "It''s really hard to say my accomplishments now, but don''t worry, father. I''m back this time. I''ll make the Tiangui family pay a price for what they''ve done during this time." Su Tang also can''t say his accomplishments. After all, the extent of his accomplishments now is not understandable by those who haven''t entered the divine level, Even if they enter the divine level, they can''t touch his current level at all.


    "Well, those guys have just paid the price, but be careful, boy. We are very safe here. Don''t worry about your future." Su Zhan said again.


    Su Tang nodded. At this time, he looked at Yun Yun and asked aloud; "By the way, why didn''t you see tianruo and xun''er?"


    "Their two girls should be practicing outside now. Although there are no other human branches here, there are still many other monster races. Now the cultivation of looking for children has improved very fast, so tianruo took her out to practice." yunyun replied.


    Su Zhan also said with a smile; "Yes, this place is very good, but the strength of monsters is not very strong. However, the predecessors of Narcissus family have arranged a very ideal experience place. Those experts in the Su family and the imperial capital have entered it to experience. If that girl, as long as she is strong and brings her back, she will go to the divine experience space. It''s really strong Strength, I think I also want to help you deal with the Tiangui clan. "


    "Well, the girl''s talent is very high. I''m afraid her strength is terrible now, but I''m curious about what level Xun Er has reached now." Su Tang nodded.


    The moment the sound falls, Yun Yun opens his mouth; "If tianruo has reached the peak of God King now, as long as she controls the power of law, she can achieve the position of God. As for the girl xun''er, although her talent is good, she has no way to compete with tianruo, and now she can barely reach the realm of Emperor Wu." as her voice fell, Su Zhan smiled and said; "Yes, these two girls are geniuses."


    I thought that when the Su family was in the Lanming Kingdom, the most powerful person was only Wuzong, and now? Su Xun, who was less than ten years old, was close to the realm of Emperor Wu, which he had never imagined before.


    Su Tang also smiled. Just then, the voice of the Narcissus patriarch came from outside; "Su Tang, there are changes on the mainland."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang Zhang Qi stood up. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch had come in, and Su Tang said aloud; "Elder, speak slowly. Is there any action from the Tiangui clan?"


    "No, some days ago, there were some heavenly ghosts everywhere on the mainland. The city of the gods had been tracking down, but there was no trace, so I asked Bai Xuan to take a look secretly. It turned out that this was not the heavenly ghosts, but the dark demons." when he said this, the voice of the Narcissus patriarch was full of anger. As soon as he said this, Su Tang looked gloomy and said aloud; "It seems that they are no longer going to stand idly by."


    "Well, however, it''s hard for us to say this." the Narcissus patriarch continued to say. With her voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned. Then he understood and nodded; "Seeing them, I also know that you Narcissus people help things outside. Since that''s the case, I''ll let us deal with it ourselves. The ancient people don''t have to do anything."


    At the bottom of Su Tang''s heart, he didn''t want to upgrade the battle in Langya continent. This time, he broke the agreement on his own side, so he didn''t have an uncle. He said more to the dark devils and others directly. I don''t think these dark devils should send any high hand. It''s just some small fish and shrimp. He has a way to clean it up.


    "Well, during the year you left, the people of Tiangui clan seemed to be quiet. Now those who appear are dark demons. I have several hidden strongholds here. You can go directly to these places if you want to take people." the voice fell, and she took out a jade slip.


    "Thank you, master." Su Tang said with an arched hand. Then he took the jade slips, turned around and looked at Yun Yun and said; "During this time, you are here, and I will finish the battle outside as soon as possible." the voice fell, and he looked at the Narcissus patriarch and said; "Senior, I have something to ask you. I hope you can solve my doubts for the younger generation." the voice fell. They left the hall and saw them leave. Su Zhan said to Yun Yun; "Yun''er, this boy has a lot of things to do. Please understand."


    "Well, father, don''t worry. I understand that Su Lang is also doing this for us." yunyun said with a smile.


    Although she was reluctant, she also knew that if the Tiangui family''s affairs were not handled properly, they could not live a stable life. In addition, the immortal absolute Lord was eyeing the heart of the world, which was related to the fate of the whole world. If this guy got it, I don''t know what problems would arise, So yunyun doesn''t care that Su Tang doesn''t have time to accompany her now.


    He is very clear about the fact that a short separation brings long-term stability.


    Seeing that yunyun was not lost, Su Zhan was relieved. At this time, Su Tang, who left with the Narcissus patriarch, came to a valley in the void.


    "Su Tang, I think you have benefited a lot from the heart of the world this time? I can''t see through your cultivation now." in a room deep in the valley, the Narcissus patriarch smiled at Su Tang.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang smiled and said; "The younger generation just doesn''t know the level of cultivation after God, so I want to ask the elder."


    "Well, your accomplishments should be exposed to this level now. I''ll talk to you about the level division behind it." the Narcissus patriarch said aloud.


    It turns out that after this divine respect, there is the legendary realm of saints, and then there is the legendary realm of heavenly respect that only the chaotic God has reached.


    "The saint is above the God, and then the God? What is your cultivation achievement, master?" Su Tang nodded clearly, and then asked in some doubt.


    As his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch replied with a wry smile; "My current cultivation is only half the realm of saints. These ancient leaders who came this time are basically this cultivation, but the hemp clad elders and xianjue who appeared before are stronger than us and should be the realm of saints." as her voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and then he continued to ask; "How can you know if you are a saint?"


    "This is simple. As long as I control a complete Avenue, it is the realm of saints. Now I just master 90% of the power of the avenue, so I''m only half a saint. I''ve stayed in this realm for nearly ten thousand years, and I haven''t got the opportunity to make that breakthrough." here, the Narcissus patriarch''s tone is a little helpless.


    It can be heard from this that the sage realm is not easy to improve, but Su Tang also understood in his heart that he has completely controlled the way of chaos, so now his cultivation should be regarded as the sage realm, but he didn''t understand in his heart. Why has he accepted the complete way of chaos? How can he be just a god man, Not the realm of heaven.


    "What do you need that day?" Su Tang continued to ask. As his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch shook his head and said; "I don''t know. What''s the degree of cultivation you have now, Su Tang?"


    With her voice falling, Su Tang was slightly stunned, then meditated and said; "If you calculate according to what you said, I am a saint now." the voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch''s face changed greatly, and the whole face was full of surprise, with an excited look in his tone; "Is the road you control a bastard..."


    "Well, master, it''s good if you know it alone. You don''t have to leak the news and let Gu Shen and others jump over the wall. I''m afraid Langya will be in trouble at that time. However, after the Tiangui clan''s work is completed, I''ll go to the endless void with the master. At that time, I''ll calculate the accounts of these guys with them slowly." Su Tang interrupted her, Fast exit channel.


    After his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch nodded excitedly and said; "OK, OK, I understand, I understand." at this moment, her heart was full of horror. She never thought that Su Tang had unconsciously controlled the way of chaos. Originally, she hi was su Tang for six or seven times at most, but now it has reached 100% at this moment. That means that he will have a chance to become second in the future?


    Thinking of this, the Narcissus patriarch spoke again; "Su Tang, don''t worry. Although I don''t know what conditions are needed to achieve the heavenly statue, I think you just lack an opportunity. During this time, I will go back to the endless void, check the ancient books and see if there are any records on this." as her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and arched his hand; "That''s troublesome, elder."


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. I''ll arrange it now so that the Narcissus people can see that they can protect themselves well with the void. You can rest assured to fight with the Tiangui people here." the Narcissus leader smiled and said. Then Su Tang left here after asking some questions. At the same time, he also understood something in his heart.


    It turns out that the way of chaos is different from other roads. There should be some changes in the way of chaos. According to the description of the Narcissus patriarch, it controls the complete road, and there will be the projection of the road in the Dantian. However, Su Tang checked his Dantian. There is no projection of the road at all, but there is a gray giant egg.


    After leaving the valley, Su Tang walked all the way to the palace and meditated. He really didn''t understand why he had such a situation, but he was good. At least he understood his current realm and could pursue the later realm.


    Back in the palace, Su Tang found Yun Yun.


    "Yun''er, I..." Su Tang said awkwardly as soon as he saw Yun Yun.


    Seeing his appearance, Yun chuckled and said; "I understand. You want to leave here. Now there is a problem in Langya continent. Go and be busy. I will take good care of the Su family here." as her voice fell, Su Tang nodded, a trace of comfort appeared in the bottom of his heart, and then said with a smile; "Don''t worry, I will accompany you well when I deal with these things. After running around for many years, I also want to live a safe and stable life."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you. Be careful. You can rest assured here." yunyun nodded.


    Then they talked for a while. Su Tang left the void and returned to Langya again. Looking at the imperial capital that had become ruins in the distance, Su Tang turned cold and went straight to the West.


    At this time, in the city of the Western wasteland gods, the boundary God spoke with a sad face; "Now, everyone, the ghost clan doesn''t intend to fight us head-on, but to destroy everywhere. If it continues like this, I''m afraid we will be in great trouble."


    "Yes, now most of our allies are restrained by these troublemakers. If we continue like this, the Tiangui suddenly attack us, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for us to stop." Xianyue also spoke after the voice of the world God fell.


    At this time, Luo Xing on one side made a sound; "I personally investigated this time. This time, the Tiangui clan shot very clean. I didn''t find any trace at all."


    "During this period of time, our people have been guarding the entrance and exit of Xihuang, and there is no trace of Tiangui clan at all. Where did these Tiangui clan come from?" the ape said. After his voice fell, the people present were slightly stunned. After his voice fell, the world God said; "What you said is really good. There are some strange things in the ghost family these days."


    "If only six ears were here now, maybe he could find a trace with his magic power." ape red also said at this time.


    It turned out that three months ago, six ears suddenly felt the opportunity to break through and went to practice in isolation. I''m afraid it''s the most important time now, so they didn''t intend to disturb him. The Hall fell into silence with his voice. At this time, Ying Long rushed in from the outside. When he saw that everyone was sad, he said aloud; "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Dragon God, how did you come back? Did you find the nest of the heavenly ghost family?" when he saw the dragon, the world God''s eyes lit up and asked.


    Ying Long shook his head and said; "No, the Western wasteland is bigger than we thought, and many places are still very secret. I can''t find it in a moment and a half. I have good news to come back this time."


    "Good news?" everyone was stunned.


    Yinglong continues to speak; "Well, Sutang boy is back. I just received his news that he has mastered the traces of those things in the mainland this time. It''s not the Tiangui family at all, but the dark demon family among the ancient families. He said, let''s not act for the time being. We''ll make plans after he arrives." as his voice fell, the world God and others were surprised.


    "The dark devil clan? It''s actually them. Are they going to intervene?" the world God changed his face and exclaimed.


    Seeing his appearance, Xianyue shook her head and said aloud; "I think this is not what we think. If we really intend to intervene, we will not be so secretive. I''m afraid they think the Narcissus should help the people of the imperial Su family, so we also think we should help the Tiangui family and find some discomfort for them."

 Chapter 961

    "Well, I think what elder Xianyue said is good. This time it should be the temptation of the dark demon clan, but since the boss has come, we are making plans after he comes." ape Chi nodded at this time.


    As his voice fell, the world God nodded again and again, and then he quickly gave orders. As the deputy commander of Langya alliance, when Su Tang was no longer in power, everything was handled by him.


    "Well, I don''t care about things here. I''ll leave it to you. I''d better find out the Tiangui family''s nest quickly, otherwise I always feel that there is a knife against the back bone." Ying Long also spoke at this time, and the voice fell down. Ying Long also left the Hall quickly. At this time, Su Tang was flying fast on the sea, While checking what was recorded in the jade slips given to his spice girl by the Narcissus patriarch.


    Just then he suddenly stopped, frowned slightly and said aloud; "There''s a lot of martial arts breath. This is the center of the boundless sea. There shouldn''t be such a martial arts breath!" the voice fell. Su Tang wrapped himself in chaos for a moment. In a moment, his figure disappeared in the sky, and his breath was perfectly hidden.


    Seeing his current state, Su Tang was very satisfied and rushed to the place where many smells appeared. Soon he came to a hidden island. At this time, in the middle of the island, a huge black palace stood there quietly. Seeing here, Su Tang was stunned and whispered; "What''s the situation? Why are these guys here?"


    It turned out that at this time, Su Tang knew the identity of these guys by feeling the breath of the black palace and those busy figures.


    The dark devil clan, but these people appeared here. Su Tang was very puzzled. According to the records on the jade slips given to him by the Narcissus patriarch, there should be no dark devil stronghold here. However, Su Tang saw the situation here at this time. He felt that this should not be an ordinary dark devil stronghold.


    "Is it the Narcissus patriarch who didn''t find it here?" Su Tang said. It must still be in the middle of the endless sea area, and the island is very hidden. If Su Tang hadn''t controlled the way of chaos and been very sensitive to his own situation, he wouldn''t have found the stronghold of the post dark demon clan here, but now that he found it, Su Tang wants to see what kind of conspiracy these guys have.


    Then Su Tang began to hide quietly and watch the situation below. After a while, he saw a group of dark demons coming quickly from the outside with two huge blood colored light balls. At the moment of seeing the light ball, Su Tang''s face changed and his voice was cold; "So it is. The dark demon family is really damn. They are still secretly arranging the plan to summon the void demon God."


    The voice fell, and Su Tang also quickly thought about how to deal with the things here. Although his strength has been greatly improved, there are many dark demon experts here at this time. He still has some trouble doing it alone.


    "We still need the help of the narcissus and other ancient tribes. We can take advantage of this event to severely crack down on the dark demon clan. The people of this race are too cruel and cruel. It can also be regarded as revenge for the friends in Langya mainland who were killed by them during this period of time." Su Tang thought about it and said in a voice, which fell with his voice, He quickly fled into the void and took out the supreme order of the narcissus to speak out; "Elder, haven''t you left yet?"


    The voice fell, and soon the voice of the Narcissus patriarch came; "It''s ready. What''s the matter, Su Tang? What''s the matter with you?" after her voice fell, Su Tang quickly said what he found. After his voice fell, the other Narcissus patriarch''s face became gloomy again, and then said aloud; "Don''t worry, Su Tang. I''ll summon some other leaders now. This time, we must ask the evil guys of the dark demon family to give us an explanation."


    Then the Narcissus patriarch also confirmed the anti-counterfeiting to Su Tang. He hurriedly began to practice the great leader. Even Gong Xueyun in the endless void was contacted by her. When he received her news, Gong Xueyun''s face changed and said coldly; "This damn dark demon clan, since you want to play, I''ll play with you."


    During this time, after he went back to the endless void, he quickly handled the things in the holy palace. It turns out that there have always been some people in the holy palace who don''t want her sister Gong Xueyu to return to the holy palace, so they have been secretly looking for Gong Xueyu, hoping to make Gong Xueyu more hostile to the holy palace. This time, I heard Su Tang say that he informed the holy palace about Gong Xueyu, But he, the leader of the palace, didn''t get any news. She felt that things were wrong. When she came back, she also cleaned up the things in the holy palace by means of thunder.


    During this time, she was also ready to go to Langya mainland again, but unexpectedly, she received the news from the Narcissus patriarch. For a time, her heart was very angry, so she planned to teach the ancient god leader and the dark demon family a lesson this time.


    The idea fell. She quickly called a person and took her keepsake to the front area to inform the ancient people who had been friendly with her holy palace but were neutral. At noon, all the people she invited had come.


    At the same time, on the side of Langya continent, the Narcissus clan leader and others have joined Su Tang. This time, the Narcissus clan only brought two other leaders, one of whom is a person hidden in the void.


    "Su Tang, don''t worry for the moment. I''ve made things here at the same time. Gong Xueyun has begun to practice the people of the ancient clan. This time, she must teach those guys a very heavy lesson." the Narcissus clan leader said aloud. When she heard her words, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, I don''t want to scare the snake. Let''s have a good look this time."


    The voice fell down to four people, and they monitored the movements of the dark demon family below. In the endless void and the main hall of the holy palace, three ancient leaders looked at Gong Xueyun and asked aloud; "Didn''t the palace leader go to Langya? Why did he call us here now? I don''t know why?"


    "Hehe, everyone, our family has been friends for generations. Bright people don''t talk secretly. This time I asked you to come here, hoping you to join us and the camp." Gong Xueyun quickly voiced. With her voice falling, the three were slightly stunned, meditated, and saw their appearance. Gong Xueyun continued to voice; "In fact, there are still some things I need to inform you this time. I hope you will go to Langya mainland with me."


    "Oh? I don''t know what can make the palace leader pay so much attention to it." at this time, one of the leaders said aloud. With his voice falling, the other two turned their heads and looked at her.


    At this time, Gong Xueyun also said the whole thing quickly. After listening, the three people below all looked gloomy, and one of them shouted angrily; "The dark demon clan is such an asshole that he still wants to summon the void demon God. Don''t worry, palace leader. I will go with you, but it''s only limited to this matter."


    As his voice fell, the other two nodded. After his voice fell, Gong Xueyun smiled and said; "In fact, the most important thing to call you here this time is for the dark demon family. As for joining our camp, don''t ask. You will naturally join in later. You have been friends of my holy palace for many years. I can reveal some words to you in advance."


    When the voice fell, the three changed their faces and frowned slightly. At this time, Gong Xueyun said aloud; "The inheritors this time are more powerful than those in the past. According to our speculation, they may have reached 60% or 70% now." when the voice fell, she was silent. At this time, the three people below stood up in surprise.


    One of the sound channels; "Doesn''t that mean he is expected to be second?"


    "Hehe, do you think we will spare no effort to protect him? You know that there have been no inheritors in our camp before, but have you seen us pay so much attention?" Gong Xueyun continued to say. After hearing her words, the three people below were silent. At this time, Gong Xueyun didn''t say much.


    After a while, one of the leaders spoke out; "We can''t be sure about this. I need to go back and discuss with the supreme elder, but now we''d better go to Langya quickly and deal with the affairs of the dark demon clan." as his voice fell, the other two leaders nodded, and there was some looseness in their look.


    Seeing this, Gong Xueyun nodded, and then the four people directly entered the transmission array of the holy palace. One day later, they came to Langya continent. Gong Xueyun contacted the Narcissus patriarch, and then quickly flew to the sea. After a while, several people gathered.


    "Three in, and are the inheritors of the new generation." the three people behind Gong Xueyun in politics said, and her voice fell. Her eyes suddenly stared at Su Tang and said in surprise; "You... Your accomplishments?"


    Seeing her surprised appearance, the three new leaders also turned their heads and looked at the net. Their faces changed wildly. At this time, Su Tang saluted with a smile; "I''ve seen your predecessors."


    "Su Tang, do you have complete control over your cultivation?" Gong Xueyun was not stupid. She immediately understood the key and spoke directly. After hearing her words, the three people who followed him also focused their eyes on Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and said; "Like you, my cultivation has not been fully controlled, but 80% has been controlled."


    As his voice fell, Gong Xueyun and others took a breath, while the Narcissus patriarch and others on one side were very calm. Only the Narcissus patriarch knew that Su Tang''s real strength now, but it was not the time to be clear, and she wouldn''t talk much. At this time, the three people who followed Gong Xueyun looked at each other and nodded without trace, The bottom of my heart has made a decision.


    Just then Su Tang said; "Now that everyone has come, let''s discuss the matter here." the voice fell, and everyone nodded, and their eyes also fell on the island. At this time, on an open space of the pirates, many dark demon people are busy. More than a dozen blood colored light cells have been transported by them. Seeing here, Gong Xueyun said aloud; "This hateful dark demon clan has collected so many blood essence. How many creatures have they killed?" everyone looked a little ugly.


    "Su Tang, what are you going to do? Do you want to kill all the people below?" the Narcissus patriarch asked aloud. After his voice fell, Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "Predecessors, can you contact the ancient gods and others? This time, I think the actions of the dark devil family should be unknown to the ancient gods and others, so I plan to let them come and have a look. At that time, there will be a quarrel between them and the dark devil family, which is of great benefit to us."


    The voice fell. The Narcissus patriarch and others nodded. At this time, Gong Xueyun said aloud; "It''s easy for them to know that we''re coming. Now let''s control the following situation and don''t make any changes." the voice fell, and Su Tang nodded. Gou several people burst out at the same time. In fact, in a moment, he rushed to the island below.


    The sudden occurrence of such an accident stunned the people below. Among these people, most of them are high-level gods, among which there are more than a dozen top gods. However, in the face of the pressure of seven semi saints and one saint, these people were soon suppressed. At the same time, in a lightning in Nanman, the four ancient gods opened their eyes at the same time, and their faces sank.


    The black devil''s eyes were even more flustered. At this time, the ancient god leader''s face changed into a voice; "How can there be more four and a half holy breath? Let''s go and have a look." the voice fell, and the four people immediately broke through the air. A moment later, they came to the sea. As soon as they came over, the ancient god''s cold face changed. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch said coldly; "Ancient god leader, should you give us an explanation?" she stretched out her finger and pointed to the island below.


    Upon hearing her words, the ancient god leader looked down. A moment later, his face was too cold to be cold. He turned his head and stared at the black devil. A trace of killing thought flashed in his eyes; "Black devil, should you give me an explanation?" as his voice fell, the blood God and the corpse King stared at the black devil with a murderous face. With their eyes, they still couldn''t see what the things below were prepared for.


    "Hehe, explain? Is my explanation useful? Now you all see it." the black devil sneered and said. As his voice fell, the Narcissus patriarch said; "Ancient god leader, I''m afraid you did something different from what you promised us at the beginning. In that case, do you think we should target the following ancient gods?" the voice fell, Gong Xueyun and others stepped forward. At this time, even the three leaders from behind stood up one after another.


    "Well... Guys, don''t be impulsive. You''ve seen it. I didn''t know it until I heard it, so it''s not our fault." when the ancient God heard it, his face changed. At this time, there were seven ancient clan leaders here. If they really took action against the ancient God clan, their ancient god clan would really be in big trouble, and if it was known by another ancient clan, I''m afraid they will do it one after another in an instant, and the ancient gods may even be destroyed directly.


    At this time, he was completely afraid and hated the black devil. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch smiled coldly and said; "Who knows if you know? But we can still give you a chance and give us an explanation, otherwise you will all stay today. At the same time, the forces behind you will also be embroidered with stability." at this time, the Narcissus patriarch was extremely strong.


    Now they have seven and a half saints and a saint. It is more than enough to keep these four people, so she is not afraid at all.


    Hearing this, the corpse king and the blood god all changed their faces and turned their heads to stare at the black devil. At this time, the ancient god nodded and said in a voice; "Don''t worry, Narcissus patriarch, I will give you a satisfactory explanation." at the moment when the voice fell, he directly attacked the black devil nearby. At the same time, the blood God and the corpse king also shot one after another.


    The black devil knew it would be like this. He retreated and took precautions at the first moment. After avoiding an attack, the black devil shouted loudly; "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing? You bastard did such a thing without telling us. What do you mean? You dark demon died first. We don''t want to kill you here today and give an account to an ancient leader." the ancient god leader shouted, and his voice fell, and the blood god also understood; "Tell him what to do and just turn it off."


    The voice fell. At that moment, the black devil''s face changed, a mouthful of blood spewed out, and he was ready to escape with the help of the blood shield. At this time, Su Tang''s eyes coagulated, and the way of chaos shrouded his body at once. He realized that he was suddenly blocked by something. The black devil''s face changed and looked at Su Tang in horror; "You... You..."


    At this time, the ancient god leader didn''t feel these things at all. At this time, he had only endless killing intention in his heart. The three shot at the same time. The powerful attack broke up the black devil''s body and destroyed his soul directly.


    "Narcissus patriarch, I really don''t know what happened this time. The black devil sat alone. Now the black devil has protected the Dharma and hopes that Narcissus patriarch can make a big deal smaller." at this time, the ancient god leader''s posture was very low. After hearing his words, Su Tang said to Narcissus patriarch; "Don''t conflict with them for the time being, lest they jump over the wall in a hurry. Write down this time and settle accounts with them slowly later."


    His voice fell, and the Narcissus patriarch nodded secretly, then looked at the ancient god leader and said; "Now that the black devils have protected the Dharma, forget it. The ancient god leader, this time the black devils are messing around in Langya, your camp has broken this rule. Should you say something?" as soon as he said this, the ancient god leader''s face changed, and then smiled and said in a voice; "This is nature, this is nature. Since the dark devil has done such a thing and broke our agreement, as compensation, we will help you clean up the dark devil clan in all major areas. Are you satisfied?"

 Chapter 962

    "It''s so good, then it''s troublesome for the ancient god leader." the Narcissus clan leader immediately said no more.


    Su Tang on the other side smiled coldly, but did not say anything. At this time, the corpse king on the other side also found Su Tang''s coarseness. His eyes shrunk slightly. Then the ancient god leader was the man who directly destroyed everything on the island. When he saw that everything was done, the Narcissus patriarch turned and left. After they left, The voice of the corpse king; "I didn''t expect the inheritors to improve so fast. It seems that we need to be well prepared."


    As his voice fell, the ancient god leader also nodded. He had just found the existence of Su Tang. Now when he heard the words of the corpse king, he also had a plan in his heart.


    At this time, in the endless void, on a dilapidated planet, a black figure suddenly rose from the earth, shouting with endless killing intention; "Ancient god, you bastards, if so, don''t blame us for being cruel and cruel." when the voice fell, he directly cut through the void, and at the same time, a voice sounded in the ancestral land of the dark demon family; "Are you ready? Endless void, accept the wrath of our black demons."


    The sound fell, and in a moment, the people of the dark devil family quickly broke through the air. It turned out that although the dark devil had been destroyed, the dark devil family had obtained a secret method many years ago, which could separate a part of the soul to refine a separate existence. What was killed in Langya before was the body of the dark devil and the figure on the broken planet, It''s a part of the black devil that has been hidden.


    At this time, those people in the ancestral land of the dark devil family are basically the people and horses that the dark devil took to Langya this time. At this time, their noumenon has been killed, and only this part is left. Just now they received the call of the clan leader, so they left one after another to meet with the clan leader.


    In a big plane, hundreds of black figures appeared in the sky, and the leading black devil spoke out; "Prepare to summon the void demon God and prepare the blood essence. Remember to be careful not to be found." the voice fell, and the dark demon people behind him broke through the air one after another. For a moment, the plane fell into a great disaster.


    At this time, on the other side, on an island in the Langya mainland sea, the eight people of Su Tang landed and attacked. At this time, Gong Xueyun winked at the three people behind him. All three people stood up one after another and looked at Su Tang, and one of them said aloud; "Inheritor, the three of us have decided to be your protector in the future. I hope the inheritor will forget the past."


    As soon as he heard what they said, Su Tang was stunned. Then he looked at the Narcissus patriarch and Gong Xueyun and saw that they all nodded slowly. Su Tang also smiled and arched his hands at the three leaders; "I can''t thank you enough for the help of three predecessors. I didn''t know anything before, and you don''t have to take it to heart."


    The voice fell, and everyone laughed happily. At this time, the Narcissus patriarch said aloud; "This time, the ancient god leaders suffered a great loss. They should also have found your cultivation achievements of Su Tang, so they must go to prepare to fight against you, so we plan to go back to the endless void first and make preparations to avoid any accidents." the voice fell, and Gong Xueyun nodded since her face was dignified.


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t say much, so he nodded and said; "Well, I''ll trouble you, senior. I happen to have some things to deal with now. Let''s just say goodbye." then several people quickly separated. At this time, on the top of Nanman mountain, the ancient god leader said aloud; "It''s time for us to find Tiangui clan. I''m afraid we''re ready for this time?"


    They can''t openly deal with the people in Langya now. They have to rely on the Tiangui clan first. The Lord of the Tiangui clan is also very powerful. Of course, they will be very happy if they can contact his hand to destroy Su Tang.


    "But this time we killed the dark devil. If we passed it back, would the dark devil family mess?" the blood god frowned slightly.


    Upon hearing this, both the ancient god and the corpse King nodded. They have been friends with the dark demon family for many years. They still know very well about the dark demon family. This time, in order to protect themselves, they had to kill the dark demon. If they were really known by the dark demon family, they would make trouble. Since they have mastered the secret method of summoning the void demon God, At that time, if they really go crazy, it will be very troublesome for them to wait for others.


    They don''t want the inheritor to grow up, that is, they don''t want those characters who don''t take control in the endless void. After all, they have been used to such a free and carefree life for more than 100000 years. They don''t want to see both the inheritor and the void demon God.


    "I''ll contact the people of the family now to see the situation of the dark devil family. When necessary, I''m afraid the two brothers will fight together. The dark devil family has no use value." the ancient god nodded.


    After hearing this, the blood God and the corpse king also nodded. Ten days later, in the main hall of the city of the Western wasteland gods, Su Tang looked at the boundary God and said aloud; "Senior, those guys should have been cleaned up now?"


    "Well, the people of the dark demon clan have been destroyed by a mysterious force, and now the whole Langya continent is very calm for the time being." the world God replied. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said; "Well, it seems that the ancient god leader really gave up the dark demon family this time, but it''s good. With this time, they shouldn''t make moves in the dark."


    The world God nodded and said; "Yes, I''ve always been afraid that they will secretly make trouble for us. It''s the dark devil family. After all, you were the young clan leader who killed them. But now that the ancient god leader and others have killed the people of the dark devil family, we''re happy to be at leisure. The only disappoint is that the ghost family''s nest still hasn''t been found that day."


    "Don''t worry about this for the time being. The Tiangui clan will appear sooner or later. During this time, the mainland has been turbulent, and many places have been panicked. Take advantage of this time to stabilize people''s hearts." Su Tang nodded and said that it is not easy for the mainland to attack peacefully. He is not in a hurry to fight the Tiangui clan. After all, the battle of the ghost clan on this day can''t be done easily.


    The world God nodded, and then they talked for some time. After that, Su Tang got up and left the hall and went straight to the place where Xianyue rested.


    After the arrival of this time, Su Tang has not told Xianyue about the old man in hemp clothes. Their relationship is extraordinary. At the beginning, Su Tang was able to get the support of Xianyue in the land of divine heritage because of the old man in hemp clothes. This time, although the old man in hemp clothes fell to protect the heart of the world, there are also a lot of reasons, partly because of himself.


    In front of Xianyue''s courtyard, Su Tang shouted to the inside; "Master Xianyue, younger generation Su Tang came to visit."


    The moment the sound fell, the door of the courtyard opened, and the voice of Xianyue came along; "Dragon God, you''re welcome. Come in directly." Su Tang nodded and stepped into it. At this time, in the small courtyard, Xianyue sat alone at the stone table. When she saw Su Tang coming in, she asked with a smile on her face; "Dragon God, come here now. I don''t know what''s going on?"


    "Elder, just call me Su Tang. This time I''m here about elder Ma Yi. I want to talk to you," said Su Tang. A bitter look flashed in his eyes.


    Aware of his expression, Xianyue''s face changed and said aloud; "What''s the matter with senior brother?" an ominous premonition flashed from the bottom of her heart.


    Su Tang was silent for a moment and spoke slowly; "Ma Yi elder fell!"


    "What?" at the moment when the voice fell, Xianyue''s face was full of disbelief and exclaimed.


    "Impossible, impossible, elder martial brother''s strength is so strong that ordinary people can''t be his opponent at all. Even xianjue is not necessarily his opponent. How could he fall." Xianyue doesn''t believe it very much. After all, she has realized the strength of the old man in sackcloth and has reached a level beyond her reach.


    Xianyue is just a inferior God. In the face of a semi holy peak like an old man in hemp clothes, it can be imagined that she doesn''t believe that such a powerful senior brother will fall.


    "Master, calm down first. I don''t know the exact thing, but master Ma Yi did fall, and his space to protect the heart of the world was completely broken." Su Tang first stabilized Xianyue''s mood and said slowly.


    Seeing that Su Tang was so serious, Xianyue also believed it in her heart. Her face showed a sad look, her tone was full of murderous spirit, and asked aloud; "Who is it?"


    "It was probably xianjue. I was in a chaotic state of cultivation at that time. When I woke up, I was already in another space by the heart of the world. I also learned about the fall of master Ma Yi from the heart of the world." Su Tang replied. Although he was not sure whether it was xianjue or not, in the whole world, I''m afraid only you and xianjue can find the void, and qixianjue also has such strength to fight with the old man in sackcloth.


    Although their strength is similar, the old man in hemp clothes obviously still has a very serious injury. If xianjue really makes a move, it is entirely possible that the old man in hemp clothes is not an opponent.


    "Xianjue!" when Xianyue heard this, her eyes burst into a shocking hatred. The voice of gnashing her teeth sounded in the courtyard. Su Tang stood aside and didn''t continue to speak. He understood the feelings between Xianyue and the old man in sackcloth. Moreover, xianjue was also a member of the Taixu ancient family. Her master killed her most important person. Such a thing made Xianyue extremely angry.


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll go back and avenge the hemp clad master. Xianjue won''t live long. The day the Tiangui clan dies is when xianjue falls." Su Tang promised.


    But he didn''t know that xianjue had fallen. At the time of xianjue, his body had been replaced by the source of Jiuyou.


    "Well, I understand, Su Tang, I''ll be anxious for the people of the family to be included in the team looking for the Tiangui family''s nest. I must let xianjue pay for her blood." at this time, Xianyue''s whole person is relaxed and becomes very cold. Su Tang''s heart is also very helpless when she detects her change. Maybe she won''t have the opportunity to return to her former appearance until xianjue falls completely.


    "OK, but you must be careful, elder. You can''t deal with xianjue''s strength, and there are so many experts in the Tiangui family. Don''t be impulsive." Su Tang nodded.


    Hearing his words, Xianyue nodded. Then Su Tang didn''t stop much. He turned and left the yard. After he left, Xianyue looked at the sky and two lines of clear tears crossed her cheeks.


    "Elder martial brother, I didn''t expect to see you again for many years. Since heaven and man are separated forever, don''t worry, I will let xianjue pay the price." the voice of Xianyue lengbing sounded in the courtyard. At this time, Su Tang, who had just left the courtyard, was very helpless when he heard Xianyue''s words. This battle has let many people who have a relationship with him fall, But now his state of mind has been greatly improved. Although his heart is very sad, he is not as impulsive as when Ling Zhanwu fell.


    At the same time, on the top of a mountain in Nanman, the ancient god leader received the news from the family, and his face was very gloomy.


    At this time, the blood God and the corpse king also came and saw that the face of the ancient god leader was very ugly. A trace of doubt flashed in their eyes.


    "The people of the dark demon clan have disappeared." the ancient god leader said faintly. His tone was very flat, but very cold, with a little trembling.


    Hearing such words, the blood God spoke with bitterness on his face; "It seems that what we are worried about has happened. I''m afraid the crazy dark demons will do a lot of crazy things."


    "What should we do now? The inheritor has grown up to the same level as us. If the dark demon clan is calling that thing out now, we will bear the brunt at that time. After all, the dark devil is still killed by us, and the inheritor has always been very alert to us. I didn''t expect that this time since it made us so passive." At this time, the corpse king also spoke with a dignified face.


    This is exactly what the ancient god was worried about. Now he regretted coming here this time.


    "The top priority now is to find the people of the dark demon clan quickly. As for the inheritor, I''m afraid we need to ask the supreme elder to come and fight. We can''t continue to be so passive." the ancient god leader said.


    The voice fell, and the blood god came out of the voice; "No, now there are seven ancient clan sabres. If we invite the supreme elder, the other party will also take action against us. I think we''d better not take action against the inheritor for the time being. If it''s really impossible, we can at least keep the foundation." he said here, his tone was full of bitterness.


    After hearing what he said, the corpse king on one side nodded approvingly, so they were already completely passive. Now they are fighting against Su Tang. At that time, the relationship between the two sides will be more deadlocked. Now, although they are rivals with Su Tang, they have not reached the point of immortality. So they are asking the supreme elder to take action against Su Tang, It''s good to be able to kill each other. If you don''t kill them, you will be jointly suppressed by the people of the seven ancient families. At that time, with the dark demon family hidden in Anru, the three forces such as yourself are likely to be defeated in an instant.


    They inherited more than ten thousand couplets and survived in such a cruel and endless void. Naturally, they don''t want the inheritance to disappear because of a mistake.


    Hearing their words, the ancient god leader was silent. Why didn''t he know these things? But he was very unwilling to see the rise of inheritors. Now Su Tang''s ability has exceeded their expectations. If he is allowed to develop like this, he and others are afraid that the future will be more difficult, and destruction will happen sooner or later.


    "I understand your concern, but now the inheritor has exceeded our tone. Now, while we still have the power to kill him, I think we should bet on it. After all, when he grows up, more gravity ancient people will stand behind him. At that time, our three families will be encouraged. Destruction will happen sooner or later, but not now There is a chance to kill him directly. In this way, if you kill him, I believe those neutral races will break away from their alliance in an instant. With the four ancient races of the water fairy and the holy palace, our three families do not have a chance to deal with it, so I still dig the ground. We should kill the development of the inheritors. Are you really willing to succumb to others? " The ancient god leader continued to speak.


    As soon as the words came out, the blood God and the corpse King were silent. At this time, the leader of the ancient god continued; "Now the Narcissus clan leader and other leaders have gone back to the endless void and began to prepare for the war. I''m afraid we can''t hide the disappearance of the dark demon clan, so we can... While there are no experts around Su Tang," said the ancient god.


    "This... OK!" the blood god also weighed it, then nodded and said in a voice. The corpse king on one side picked up the blood God and agreed, and he also nodded.


    The mouth of the ancient god leader outlined a cold arc. After a moment, it was in the endless void and among the three races. Several figures disappeared directly through the transmission array. Su Tang was waiting for the news of Ying Long and others in the West wasteland. On this day, his Narcissus supreme order suddenly burst into a burst of light. Su Tang was slightly stunned and took it out.


    "Su Tang, the people of the dark demon clan are missing. I''m afraid we''ll be in big trouble." the voice of the Narcissus patriarch came from the supreme order, which revealed great dignity.


    Suddenly hearing such news, Su Tang also changed his face and then said aloud; "Could it be the ancient gods and others who killed it?"


    "No, the dark devil family has been inherited for many years, and there are many special means. I heard that the dark devil family seems to have a secret method of incarnation outside the body. Such rumors are true. I''m afraid the dark devil hasn''t completely fallen. This time he suffered such a huge loss in Langya continent, he will go crazy. I''m afraid they will go to another plane and summon the void Demon God. "


    "Oh? There is such a secret method. If it is true, we will have a chance. It is the ancient god leader and others who must kill the black devil. At that time, he should appear and take the lead in finding their trouble. As for us, we can be well prepared." Su Tang''s eyes flashed a look of thinking.


    In fact, for this void demon God, his heart is very, very curious. It can make the powerful ancient people so afraid. How powerful will his strength be?

 Chapter 963

    "I know what you think, but it''s better not to let the void demon God come out as far as possible. I''ve contacted other ancient families. We all sent people and horses to look for the traces of the dark demon family in various places, so we may stay in the endless void for a long time. If anything happens to you, remember to inform me at any time." The voice of the Narcissus patriarch came out again.


    After her voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. After cutting off the contact, Su Tang slowly got up and walked towards the main hall. At this time, on the main hall, the world God was discussing with Luo Xing and others about how to condense the combat power of Langya mainland.


    Su and Tang came together, and the world God spoke out; "Su Tang, you came just in time. We are discussing how to cultivate those ordinary people in the mainland. See if there is any way."


    "Training mortals? I''m afraid it takes a lot of time, but it''s good. At least let them have the power to protect themselves." Su Tang nodded.


    At this time, Luo Xing on one side also spoke out; "Yes, now that the Tiangui clan hasn''t appeared, we don''t have anything to do, which can just improve our strength." when his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, and then he continued to speak; "By the way, two elders, I''m going to look for the nest of Tiangui clan."


    "Are you going? This..." the world God''s face changed and hesitated.


    Seeing him, Su Tang smiled and said; "Don''t worry, master. I can''t get any benefits even if the mysterious night appears here. Don''t worry, and I have some means. I should be able to quickly search a large area. Moreover, my current cultivation is a miracle at this time, so I can continue to grow. It may not be a miracle to find it in those unknown areas in the western wilderness."


    When the voice dropped, the world God would not say more. He understood that the more he reached the level of cultivation, he needed an opportunity to break through. Su Tang would be more confident for them to break through.


    Soon, Su Tang left the Western wasteland and flew to the unknown areas in the depths of the Western wasteland. At the same time, the God of the world also issued an announcement. All the cities of the gods were open to the outside world and taught the war skills of mortals. For a moment, the mainland was boiling. It was all the law and war skills of the great gods. Some mortals didn''t even dare to think about it. Now that there is such a great creation, All mortals gathered towards the city of the gods.


    For a time, the whole Langya continent has entered an unprecedented era. Those practitioners who have not broken through the divine level have received the guidance of the gods and the cultivation of pills. Their strength has increased rapidly, and the strength of the whole Langya continent is also constantly and steadily improving.


    A month later, Su Tang was still searching in the depths of the western wilderness, and on the top of the Nanman mountain, Jiudao figures gathered together.


    "Blood god, have you found the trace of the inheritor?" the ancient god leader asked.


    The people on one side turned to look at him. At this time, a light flashed in the black ancient mirror on the blood god''s hand, and then faded. His face was pale and very weak; "I''ve found it, elders. Take these jade cards. They guide you to the place where the inheritor is." the voice fell. He took out six jade cards and gave them to the ancient god leader.


    After receiving the jade plate, the ancient god quickly handed it to the six elders. The six nodded, looked at each other, and left one after another. After he left, the ancient god leader looked at the blood God and said; "Brother Xue, you have consumed a lot this time. You should recover well first. Now that six elders have shot, Su Tang must be unable to fly this time." he said here, and a sneer was sketched in the corner of his mouth.


    "Well, the Narcissus family has contacted other ancient families to send troops to look for the whereabouts of the dark devil family, which is really a very good opportunity for us." the blood god nodded and said. After his voice fell, the corpse king on one side also said with a smile; "There are six elders in the realm of saints. Su Tang will die this time. Now people in the endless void are crazy looking for the dark demon family. Our choice is really wise this time."


    Before, he was worried that the seven ancient families would guard Su Tang, but the dark demon family helped them contain the footsteps of the seven ancient families. At this time, people can let go to deal with Su Tang.


    "Hehe, you can''t take it lightly. Pay close attention to the endless void. Don''t let the people of the seven ancient tribes free their hands to help the inheritors." the ancient god also smiled easily and said aloud.


    At this moment, although he said so, his heart seemed to have seen the scene of Su Tang falling in the hands of the walking sage. During this period, his heavy heart dissipated a lot.


    Deep in the West wasteland, Su Tang was still looking for the trace of the Tiangui clan, but he didn''t find any clues. At this time, a sense of crisis suddenly appeared in his heart, which changed his face. The next moment, a figure appeared in front of him. The visitor was wrapped in a bloody robe, and his breath had reached the point of unity of heaven and man, This made Su Tang''s face change and exclaimed; "Sage realm?"


    "Tut Tut, the inheritors of this generation are really good. Since you can grow to such a level, it seems that you have a lot of adventures." the stranger said coldly.


    Hearing this, Su Tang''s face changed and asked aloud; "Sir, who is it? Why are you here?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. As for why I came here, I think you should understand." the visitor continued.


    Just as his voice fell, another man came. Like the former, the visitor was wrapped in bloody robes, and the breath was also the realm of saints. Suddenly, two saints appeared, which flashed a crisis in Su Tang''s heart.


    "Elder Xueyun, I didn''t expect you to find the inheritor first." the people behind said aloud. Upon hearing his words, Xueyun smiled and said; "Elder blood thunder, you''re not slow."


    The voice fell, and their eyes fell on Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang knew for a moment, guessed the identity of the visitor, and said solemnly in his eyes; "Are you from the blood god family?"


    "Yes." elder Xueyun nodded proudly.


    At this time, the blood thunder elder on his side spoke coldly; "Talk to him and solve him quickly to avoid any trouble." the voice fell, and his figure disappeared in place for a moment, and a powerful field shrouded Su Tang in the next moment.


    "Tianhuo Avenue!" aware of the areas around Su Tang''s body, Su Tang''s face changed, his whole body glittered, and the Dragon God bully body showed up in an instant. The next moment, blood thunder appeared in his predecessor, and it was a hard punch. The power was so great that Su Tang was shocked all over. He immediately withdrew quickly and waved his fists to resist the fierce punch.


    "Hum, just because you still want to stop this seat, you''re overkill." seeing Su Tang''s action, Xuelei snorted coldly and said with disdain.


    "Bang!" their fists collided with each other. With the blessing of the field, the power of elder Xuelei reached the peak. Su Tang, who did not break out in the field, also fell behind in this fight, but his physical strength was strong. In addition, he was also a saint, and the Tao would not be hurt.


    At this time, blood thunder soon stabilized his body when he saw Su Tang retreating, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Your physical strength is so powerful that it seems to be the secret method of the dragon family, but I want to see if you can carry a few fists." after the voice of elder blood thunder fell, the figure quickly flashed again, and at this time, the standing blood cloud looked at Su Tang with a cold smile and didn''t fight at all.


    For this semi saint, although the flesh is strong, the gap with the saint is still very huge.


    In this sage realm, as long as you don''t release the field, even if your cultivation is high, you can''t feel the real cultivation of the other party. At this time, Su Tang didn''t release the field, and in the mouth of the ancient god leaders, they also knew that Su Tang was only a semi Saint cultivation, so they didn''t pay attention to him at all,


    At this time, under the attack of the blood thunder elder, although Su Tang has always been at a disadvantage, he has not released the field. There must be a great master in the realm of saints nearby. He has no ability to take advantage of the two saints, so he plans to kill one first unexpectedly, so it''s easier to deal with the other.


    Su Tang quickly defended and dodged, and the blood thunder elder became more and more angry. Unexpectedly, he had not killed this little semi saint for many rounds in the past. This is a shame.


    "Sky fire strangle!" at this time, elder Xuelei suddenly stopped his body and made a decision. For a moment, there were many flame and gas blades in the whole sky fire field, which quickly shot at Su Tang. Seeing this, Su Tang outlined a look of ridicule and said coldly; "I don''t know. It''s an idiot to use the field in front of the inheritor of the way of chaos." the moment the voice fell, the way of chaos in his body only slightly released a trace and wrapped his body. The endless sky fire Qi blade disappeared at the moment it touched his body.


    The next moment, he clenched his fist, the gray chaotic force wrapped his fist for a moment, his eyes coagulated, and his cold voice sounded in the ears of the blood thunder elder; "Now it''s my turn."


    "Whew!" at the moment when the voice fell, Su Tang moved and controlled Su Tang of Zi Lei''s heart. At this time, he had mobilized the power of Zi Lei''s heart. His whole speed was like lightning breaking the sky. His figure moved slightly and appeared in front of elder Xuelei. The fist wrapped with chaotic power hit elder Xuelei''s chest.


    Suddenly, such an accident happened. Elder Xuelei''s eyes coagulated and quickly retreated. At the same time, he raised his hand for defense. Seeing his action, Su Tang outlined a touch of ridicule at the corners of his mouth. He wanted to hit with two fists. Su Tang''s figure appeared behind elder Xuelei. After more than ten consecutive bombardments, Su Tang retreated. At this time, elder Xuelei''s eyes became red.


    He never thought that it would be a great shame for a saint to be suppressed by a semi saint.


    "I want you to die!" the voice fell, and the blood thunder elder burst out a shocking killing intention. At this time, Su Tang smiled coldly and said; "There are many people who want me to die, but I still live well, and you can''t kill me today." the voice fell, and his hands decided together. For a moment, elder Xuelei''s face changed, and bursts of burst voices came from the whole body.


    Every time he appeared, his face turned pale, and his heart was also very shocked. It turned out that the gray breath seemed to be the power of chaos, but it was the most overbearing destructive power between heaven and earth. Now Su Tang, who has completely controlled the way of chaos, can quickly and roughly change the power of chaos into the power he needs.


    The destructive power invades the body. Even a saint has great trouble. At this time, his divine power is mobilized to block those destructive powers. His whole body can''t care about Su Tang. Seeing him retreat and his face is pale, Su Tang will miss the rare opportunity in a thousand years, call a move and quickly attack him, At this time, elder Xueyun, who was watching the battle and plundering the array, saw this situation, his face changed greatly, and his secret way was not good. He also appeared in front of elder Xuelei for a moment, blocking Su Tang''s attack.


    However, Su Tang would easily let go of the blood thunder elder. He saw that his right hand was a little fast, and a silence purple thunder gold shot out in an instant and went straight to the blood thunder elder. Xueyun noticed this situation and wanted to stop it, but the silence purple thunder arrow was too fast, and his action could not be stopped at all.


    "Elder Xuelei, be careful." seeing that there was no way to stop, elder Xueyun shouted.


    At this time, the blood thunder elder restrained by the destructive power heard the voice of the blood cloud and quickly dodged without any hesitation. Seeing this, Su Tang smiled coldly and shouted loudly; "Can you hide? Broken!" I heard a click, and the silence purple thunder arrow suddenly turned into countless small silence purple thunder arrows, which blocked the route of the blood thunder elder''s mountain wall.


    "No, Tianhuo defense!" seeing that he could not retreat, elder Xuelei was shocked. In the field of Tianhuo, he immediately mobilized him, quickly shrunk and wrapped him in a light mask. Seeing this, Su Tang flashed a trace of reluctance in his eyes. The next moment, all the purple thunder arrows were blocked by the proposal or shower and disappeared into the sky.


    "You are really strong. Unfortunately, you must die today." Xueyun''s contempt in his eyes was also put away at this time. Elder Xuelei''s strength is not ordinary. Although Su Tang was so miserable because he despised the enemy, he is also an expert in the realm of saints. He was suppressed by the half saint in front of him. It can be seen that the strength of the other party must be extraordinary, Now he''s not going to follow in his footsteps.


    Hearing the words of blood cloud, Su Tang had retreated a hundred feet away at this time, and elder Xue Lei saw that Su Tang retreated, the fear in his eyes dissipated a lot, and instead, endless killing intention broke out.


    "You bastard, you must die today." after that, he looked at elder Xueyun and said aloud; "Elder Xueyun, be careful. This guy''s power is the power of destruction."


    Elder Xueyun nodded. At this time, Su Tang also looked at elder Xueyun coldly and was on alert. He could clearly feel that elder Xueyun and blood thunder were not at the same level. In the momentum of elder Xueyun, Su Tang obviously perceived a great threat.


    "When necessary, we should directly break out in the field and quickly kill the people in front of us." Su Tang thought secretly in his heart.


    However, he fought in the way of chaos for the first time. Although he thought so in his heart, he was not sure whether he could kill the other party quickly. However, he wanted to leave, and the two people could not stop him. Now the elder Xuelei has been restrained by his own destructive power, and the threat has been reduced a lot, but the elder Xueyun, It''s not easy to deal with.


    "You surprised me very much, but what an accident, you can''t escape death today." elder Xueyun said faintly.


    Hearing what he said, Su Tang smiled and said; "He has said before, but now he has failed." here, he glanced disdainfully at elder Xuelei, which made elder Xuelei''s face more angry. If he hadn''t been restrained by the power of destruction, he would rush up to kill Su Tang at the first time.


    "Then try it!" the voice fell, and a dark force burst out, which immediately shrouded Su Tang. For a moment, Su Tang''s eyes were dark. His face changed wildly and exclaimed; "Dark avenue!"


    The voice fell, and the voice of elder Xueyun came from all directions; "Good insight, die." the voice fell, and a lot of breath began to move rapidly in the dark field. Su Tang''s face changed wildly, and he didn''t dare to be careless at that time. He quickly released the power of the way of chaos and shrouded himself.


    Just then, a great force suddenly hit him on the back.


    "Poof!" Su Tang vomited a mouthful of blood, and the whole man flew out at once. As soon as he stabilized his body, Su Tang exclaimed; "It''s impossible. How could this happen?"


    At the moment when his voice fell, the voice of elder Xueyun came along; "Ha ha, although your way of chaos can defend against the forces in many fields, some special fields still have the opportunity to break through the defense and attack you." at the moment when the voice fell, the forces around exploded again. Su Tang''s face changed. His eyes could not capture the traces of these things in this dark field.


    "Divine mind!" the magnificent divine mind was released in an instant. Although the way of divine refining is also a kind of way in the middle of the avenue, he does not have complete control, so he can not form a field, but it is the avenue after all, and there are still many powerful special abilities.


    As the power of his mind broke out, he caught it in a moment. Many special forces rushed towards him. The speed was so fast that he had no time to react. He was hit again and flew backwards.


    "The blood cloud elder''s strength is too strong. Can''t he continue to hide? He must retreat now, otherwise I''m afraid he will really explain here today." as soon as he thought, Su Tang completely broke out the chaotic field in an instant. In an instant, he tore a hole in the dark field. The next moment he mobilized the power of purple thunder''s heart and broke through the air in an instant.

 Chapter 964

    All these changes happened too quickly. Elder Xueyun and elder Xuelei didn''t react at all, and Su Tang''s figure had disappeared in front of them.


    "Chaotic field!" elder Xueyun''s face changed sharply and exclaimed.


    At this time, the blood thunder elder on one side also changed his face, flashed a dignified look in his eyes and said aloud; "It seems that we all underestimated the inheritor." at this time, his voice was bitter. If they had known that the inheritor had controlled the chaotic field, they would never do it. Now there is no way.


    Chaos is the most terrible existence in many fields. There is no way to target them in the field of saints. The realm of saints will lose the increase of the power of the field, and their strength will decrease by at least 30%, while the other party is also a saint. With such powerful means in the field of chaos, their strength will be strong to a very terrible point.


    "Hey, we can''t turn back now. I''m afraid the fighting atmosphere on our side has shocked the people of the ancient Protoss and the demon corpse family. We''ll discuss everything after they come." elder Xueyun sighed, and his tone was also full of bitterness.


    The next moment he appeared beside the blood thunder, quickly checked the situation in his body and spoke out; "I''ll give you a hand and force the destructive power out of the body first." the voice fell, and his strength burst out and went in and out of the blood thunder elder''s body. A quarter of an hour later, the other four saints also came. At this time, the destructive power in the blood thunder had also been forced out of the body.


    "Brother Xueyun, are you?" an old man of the ancient Protoss said suspiciously.


    As soon as he listened to his words, elder Xueyun took his work and said aloud; "Brother Xingyun, I''m afraid we''re in big trouble this time." the voice dropped, and he quickly said what he had fought with Su Tang before.


    "What? How could this be possible?" the ancient Nebula exclaimed, his tone full of disbelief.


    The other three people also turned crazy at this time. At this time, elder Xuelei also spoke weakly; "Indeed, he can hurt me without breaking out in the chaotic field. His strength is incomparable. Now I can understand why the way of chaos is so terrible." after the previous battle, elder Xuelei''s heart is very weak.


    The variety of this chaotic way, coupled with the unlimited restraint in the field, makes these saints tied up in the battle, and there is no way to give full play to their combat effectiveness.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect such a change. It seems that we really made a wrong choice this time." Gu Xingyun said helplessly at this time.


    He didn''t blame the ancient god leader and others. After all, as long as the other party doesn''t release the field, even they can''t see the other party''s accomplishments. The previous proposal of the ancient god leader was unanimously approved by them, so now it''s like this. They also have unshirkable responsibility. The ancient god leader is right, If you don''t wait for the fate of their three ancient tribes, it is still a way to perish, and now there is still an interesting opportunity to do it.


    But now there has been such a change, which they did not expect. Who would have thought that the inheritor could control the chaotic field this time? After all, the previous generations of inheritors, even those who control 60% of the power of chaos, have never appeared.


    "Well, now that we have started, we have no way back. Su Tang has been wounded by the forces in my dark field before. We don''t act alone. We don''t have no chance when he is injured now." elder Xueyun said in a voice, the voice fell down, and the others also clenched their teeth and nodded. At the same time, they quickly chose the way back for themselves, They contacted the three leaders of the ancient god and told them about the changes here.


    On the top of Nanman mountain, the three ancient god leaders who received the news changed their faces and looked desperate in their eyes.


    "Arrange people to send the younger generation of the clan to remote places. I''m afraid we''ll be in big trouble this time." the ancient god leader said in a bald voice.


    The voice fell, and the corpse king and the blood god nodded one after another. Now they have no choice but to do so. At least they have a great chance to keep a trace of their race.


    At this time, in the depths of the West wasteland, a purple figure flashed quickly. His face was white and worried. This man was su Tang who had escaped from elder Xueyun before.


    "I didn''t expect that they would send saints to fight. Bastard, three ancient tribes, wait for me." Su Tang ran quickly. Su Tang''s face was gloomy and his tone was murderous.


    After running for half an hour, Su Tang found a hidden place and landed. As soon as he landed, he took out many pills and swallowed them. At the same time, he also took out the supreme order of narcissus to quickly convey the past information.


    "Master Narcissus, I''m afraid I need your support." then he quickly said that the three ancient tribes sent saints to pursue themselves. A moment later, the Narcissus patriarch sent a letter back; "Are you okay? I''m going to other races at the same time. Be careful. Our elders will quickly support us. It seems that the three ancient tribes have jumped over the wall."


    The Narcissus patriarch''s face was very gloomy at this time. She never thought that the people of the three ancient tribes would take advantage of the black demon incident to directly send saints to kill Su Tang. If Su Tang hadn''t broken through the realm of saints, I''m afraid Su Tang would be doomed this time. A trace of cold sweat appeared on the back of these Narcissus patriarchs.


    After su Tang carefully dodged under his feet, the Narcissus patriarch quickly contacted the leaders of the other six ancient tribes and said the whole thing again. Everyone''s face changed.


    "What are you talking about? Su Tang has controlled the chaotic field and achieved the position of sage?" Gong Xueyun exclaimed.


    Her eyes were full of surprise. At this time, other people trembled with excitement and controlled the chaotic field. They knew very well that this generation of inheritors actually controlled 100% of the power of chaos. That is to say, as long as he took the last step, he would become a voice drop, The six great saints shot one after another to think about Su Tang''s attack. This time, Su Tang did not continue to hide, quickly released the chaotic field, and shrouded the houses ten miles away. At the same time, he also shot quickly and fought with the six great saints.


    "Sky fire strangulation!" although the field had no effect on Su Tang, elder Xue Lei still used the method of sky fire strangulation. Elder Xue Yun on the other side also condensed many dark spears and quickly shot at Su Tang. Seeing their actions, Su Tang''s face was dignified and his decision changed.


    "Chaos barrier!" at the next moment, a chaos mask wrapped him up, but at this time, the mask was very illusory. After all, Su Tang was injured and didn''t have much power to play.


    At this point. The sky fire strangled him, and he had hit his mask. The huge impact made Su Tang''s mouth exude a trace of red. The next moment, the dark spear also hit the mask.


    "Click!" there was a crack in the mask, and Su Tang spat blood. Seeing this, the other four people''s eyes lit up and used their attack power in the field to hit Su Tang. Seeing such a powerful force coming, Su Tang''s face changed dramatically. The next chaotic way erupted to the extreme, and the power of purple thunder heart erupted quickly, In an instant, it turned into a streamer and fled into the distance.


    Seeing Su Tang escape, elder Xueyun said aloud; "Chase, now he is at the end of a powerful crossbow. We must not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." the voice fell, and he took the lead in shooting away in the direction of Su Tang''s escape.


    The other five quickly followed up. At this time, Su Tang, the strongest fugitive, was very helpless; "These bastards, it seems that they won''t stop until they get rid of me. They don''t know when the support from master Narcissus will come. If it goes on like this, he will really explain here." then his face was full of bitterness.


    Originally, the injury did not recover. Now he was seriously injured again. Now his strength can only recover 50%, and he can''t be the opponent of the six saints at all.


    At the same time, Su Tang could clearly feel the fast approaching breath behind him. Su Tang''s face changed and thought of it secretly; "These guys are really dog skin plaster. They can''t be thrown away." as soon as the idea fell, Su Tang''s eyes lit up, and the chaotic field was released in an instant, completely wrapping people up. At the same time, he also quickly changed direction and fled quickly.


    With the outbreak of his chaotic field, the elder Xueyun and others who pursued him stopped for a moment.


    "His momentum disappeared, I''m afraid it released the chaotic field." elder Xueyun said, and his voice fell. The other five people nodded, and at this time, Xuelei said; "Let''s find a place to hide first. After he removes the chaotic field, we are using the jade card to find his hiding place. This time, we must plan carefully and never let him escape again."


    "Well, he has been badly hurt before, and his strength may have fallen a lot now." Gu Xingyun nodded.


    At this time, Su Tang in front released the power of his mind, glanced quickly, and found that the people in the rear did not continue to chase. Su Tang was also secretly relieved. In the evening, Su Tang found a cave and directly drilled into it.


    "Now I have leaped thousands of miles. I see how these bastards chase." the voice fell. He removed the chaotic field. At the same time, he quickly swallowed the pill and recovered. At the moment when he removed the chaotic field, the jade card in the hands of elder Xueyun and others thousands of miles away burst into a burst of light.


    "Hehe, this boy can really escape, but this time we must kill him completely in the Western barren mountains." the ancient Nebula looked at the distance, flashed a sense of killing in his eyes, sneered and said.


    After his voice fell, elder Xueyun and others nodded. At the same time, the six people flew away again. Half an hour later, they were close to the cave where Su Tang was hiding. This time, they didn''t rush to it as before, carefully hid their breath and rushed slowly to the place where Su Tang was located.


    "This boy is in the cave. He must not escape this time." the blood thunder elder pointed to the cave below.


    Others nodded in succession, quickly dispersed and surrounded the cave. The sudden action sent out a trace of breath. Su Tang in the cave suddenly opened his eyes and said with a dignified face; "What''s the matter? They came too fast?" the voice fell, and he stopped hiding, quickly stood up and rushed out of the cave.


    "It''s impossible to hide." as soon as Su Tang came out, he looked at the six saints and said aloud.


    After his voice fell, the blood cloud elder said; "Su Tang, you''re not our opponent at all. You''re also a genius. We admire you very much. If it''s not because we have no other choice now, we don''t want to be enemy with you." his voice is very flat, and his tone even has a trace of different emotion.


    Hearing this, Su Tang also smiled and said faintly; "I also know that it''s impossible for me to retreat today, but let me catch it like this. It''s impossible. Come on, fight!" the voice fell. Su Tang took the lead and attacked elder Xuelei. The moment he came out, Su Tang secretly checked the situation here and immediately decided to make a breakthrough from elder Xuelei.


    Aware of his intention, elder blood thunder, his face was very gloomy, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes and shouted; "You bastard, do you think I''m a soft persimmon?" the voice fell, and his sky fire field burst out in a moment. At this time, Su Tang''s face was very calm. The chaos field wrapped his whole body and directly cut through the sky fire field and appeared in front of the blood thunder elder.


    "Last time, you escaped a disaster. This time, you must pay the price." Su Tang said coldly.


    At the next moment, the powerful annihilation purple thunder arrow directly rushed towards the blood thunder elder like lightning, and perceived his strength. The blood thunder elder quickly retreated to the field defense, but his field was completely like tofu in front of the way of chaos. It was directly broken. The annihilation purple thunder arrow stabbed into his chest in a moment.


    "Explosion!" Su Tang shouted loudly. In a moment, the whole elder blood thunder was lifted out by the power of explosion.


    "Poof!" elder Xuelei suddenly spilled blood. Seeing that elder Xuelei''s direction was broken by himself, Su Tang quickly started the power of zilei''s heart and ran away again. As for elder Xuelei, he didn''t intend to pay attention to it at all.


    Such an accident suddenly appeared. It was too fast. Although elder Xueyun and others reacted, they could not support it at the first time.


    "Elder Xuelei, how are you?" after the trace of Su Tang died again, elder Xueyun came to elder Xuelei and asked with a worried look on his face.

 Chapter 965

    At this time, the other four saints also made a rapid leap.


    Elder Xuelei, is his face very pale? After spitting a few mouthfuls of blood, he spoke hard; "I didn''t expect that he could play such a powerful attack when he was so seriously injured. Elder Xueyun, I''m in a very troublesome situation now. I need to find a place to heal quickly. I can''t chase Su Tang with you."


    While talking, he vomited several mouthfuls of blood, and the whole person became weak at once. Seeing this, elder Xueyun and others shrunk their eyes. They all saw the previous battle. Su Tang just made a move, which made elder Xuelei so serious, and their hearts were dignified.


    "OK, I''ll inform the leader to come and pick you up. After the previous battle, Su Tang is at the end of his power. If we miss this opportunity, we''ll be over in disaster." elder Xueyun nodded and whispered, and his voice fell. He also quickly told the blood god leader of Nanman through the secret method.


    "OK, I''ll go down to find a place to heal. You continue to pursue Su Tang. Don''t let him escape." elder Xuelei said.


    No one nodded. After the blood thunder elder was settled, no one flew in the direction guided by the jade plate again, and the ancient Nebula spoke all the way; "Brother Xueyun, I''m afraid there will be some trouble this time."


    "Well, unexpectedly, we underestimated Su Tang''s ability, but now we have no choice." elder Xueyun said.


    The ancient Protoss elders around the ancient star cloud speak out from the ancient star peak; "Hey, what I''m most worried about now is that the narcissus and other ancient tribes have got the news from us. I think we should invite our ancestors to show up?"


    "Lao Zu? This..." as soon as he said this, elder Xueyun changed his face and said in a embarrassed voice.


    In fact, their three employers still have an unborn ancestor. Similarly, basically, behind the ancient people, there is such a powerful ancestor. That is the super strong who existed in the endless void and chaos for many years. This is the real inside story of the endless ancient people.


    If the saints are the high-end power of their ancient families, then this ancestor is the supreme power of their ancient families, which is so powerful that they all tremble.


    "I think brother Xingfeng is right. If those Narcissus people support us, we can''t compete at all. The current situation has a bearing on the survival of our three families. I believe my grandfather will show up when he knows." Gu Xingyun also said. At the moment when his voice fell, Xueyun''s face was even more ugly.


    In fact, he knows very well that the ancestors of their blood god family have not appeared for many years, and he doesn''t even know whether they still exist. Moreover, these ancestors are basically super strong in the same era as the God of chaos. They know very well the power of the God of chaos, and they say goodbye to their descendants because they haven''t appeared for many years, They came up with the idea of killing the God of chaos.


    To put it simply, their ancestors didn''t know about this. If they called their ancestors to show up now, I''m afraid there would be great trouble.


    Aware of the blood cloud elder''s face, Gu Xingfeng was slightly stunned and asked; "Brother Xueyun, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hey, this is the end of the matter, and I''m dissatisfied with you. In fact, our ancestors didn''t know about our blood god family joining your alliance, so now I''m worried that after our ancestors showed up, they would be angry when they learned about our actions in recent years. At that time, they might cause a great shock in the blood god family." blood cloud sighed, Slowly spoke out the scruples in his heart.


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Xingfeng and others looked at elder Xueyun strangely. They never thought that there was such a thing. Their two families decided after discussing with their ancestors. Now the blood god family has made such a thing. How can they not be surprised, and their hearts are also surprised; "These blood gods are really bold."


    At the same time, they also got a message in their hearts. I''m afraid the ancestors of the blood god family have not appeared in the world for many years, otherwise the people of the blood god family would never dare to do so.


    "In my opinion, it''s better not to disturb the old ancestor for the time being to avoid big trouble. Moreover, even if we call the old ancestor to appear, it will take some time. At that time, not only the Su Tang Dynasty will have the opportunity to recover, but also the support of Narcissus and others will come. At that time, we will have more trouble." elder Xueyun also said.


    Hearing such words, Gu Xingfeng and others were thinking. After a moment, they all nodded one after another. What elder Xueyun said is not unreasonable.


    At this time, the jade plaque of Shoushan palace of elder Xueyun burst out a burst of light, and he smiled coldly and said; "Let''s go, this time we must destroy Su Tang completely." at the moment when the voice fell, several people nodded and quickly followed elder Xueyun and flew away.


    At this time, over a huge lake, Su Tang spit out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person''s look is much depressed, muttering softly; "I didn''t expect such great trouble this time."


    This is the biggest crisis since Su Tang''s debut. Now his situation has reached a very serious level. He fought hard to escape the blood thunder elder, which has made him unable to suppress his injury. Now it''s good for him to play 20% of his strength.


    "Although I don''t know what means they used to trace me, now I don''t have much strength to continue to escape. The road here is good, so I''ll hide and recover first." the voice fell, and Su Tang flew directly into the huge lake below. A moment later, the lake returned to calm. At this time, Su Tang had sat cross legged at the bottom of the lake.


    The pill was swallowed, and art and entered the state of cultivation. A quarter of an hour later, a figure of martial arts suddenly appeared over the lake.


    "Did that guy use the way of chaos to escape?" at this time, elder Xueyun held the jade card that had recovered calm and said with a frown.


    As soon as this word comes out, the ancient star cloud also comes out of the sound channel; "It seems that it should be good now. We''ve been looking for a long time. Now that he''s hidden, they''ll have a rest here." they know the power of the chaotic way. As long as Su Tang is wrapped by the chaotic way and Su Tang is out of their sight, no matter what secret method they use, they can''t detect the trace of Tao Su Tang.


    "Well, it''s the only way now." elder Xueyun nodded, and then several people landed by the lake.


    At this time, Su Tang at the bottom of the lake also suddenly opened his eyes and thought of it in his heart; "It''s really a group of difficult guys, but my trace should not be found by them at this time." the voice fell, and Su Tang converged his breath to the extreme. At the same time, the way of chaos was slowly and released, and a very weak membrane appeared on the surface of his body.


    Then he recovered again, but at this time, he did not dare to absorb the aura of heaven and earth around him. He could only rely on the pill in the storage ring to recover. Although they had the cover of the way of chaos, so that the other party could not detect his breath, if they absorbed the aura of heaven and earth, they would startle the five saints above in a moment.


    But he never thought that the aura burst out when he swallowed the pill had awakened a giant on the other side of the lake.


    Su Tang continued to absorb the elixir and recover, but did not notice that at this time, a huge shadow at the bottom of the lake was rapidly swimming towards him. With the support of many elixirs, Su Tang''s injury recovered rapidly. Suddenly, Su Tang felt a huge crisis floating in his heart, and his eyes suddenly opened, not far in front of him, A pair of Lantern sized eyes stared at him.


    There was a cold smell in the faint light. Seeing something suddenly appeared, Su Tang flashed a bitter smile on his face and whispered softly; "It''s really a leak in the house. It rains at night."


    "Roar!" suddenly something in front of him gave out a dull roar. Bursts of air pressure followed his roar and ruthlessly suppressed Su Tang.


    "Damn it!" Su Tang''s face changed and he didn''t dare to release his strength. He could only resist the pressure with his flesh. However, at this time, elder Xueyun and others on the edge of the lake suddenly opened their eyes and stared at the lake. A look of doubt flashed in their eyes.


    Suddenly, the calm lake suddenly erupted into a shocking momentum, and huge waves rose into the sky. At this time, Su Tang, who was hiding at the bottom of the lake, noticed that the monster in front of him roared and set off such a huge movement above the lake. His heart sank in a moment, but he never exposed his breath.


    At this time, when the huge monster saw that his first attack didn''t give effect to the other party, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. The next moment, a huge dark shadow beat Su Tang fiercely. Looking at this huge power, Su Tang showed a trace of helplessness and still didn''t take any action, Let the great attack come at you.


    His physical strength is very strong. At this time, although the huge monster under the lake has successfully transformed the Jiao, its strength is only at the divine level. Such strength can not break Su Tang''s physical defense, but its attack has made many times more noise than before.


    "Presumptuous!" after the attack, Su Tang''s face sank, and a divine power sounded directly in the Jiaolong''s sea of knowledge.


    "Human beings, you dare to come to the territory made by Tao version. It''s really looking for death." as his mind fell, Jiaolong also quickly transmitted a very angry voice, but at the moment when its voice fell, Su Tang shouted again; "A mere dragon dares to be presumptuous in front of this seat." the voice fell, and he just released a trace of Dragon God breath.


    Such a breath instantly made the dragon in front tremble. In his huge eyes, there was a look of fear, but although it was this breath, it was found by the blood cloud elder Deng ran above.


    "Hahaha, Su Tang, I didn''t expect you to hide here." elder Xueyun jumped up with a laugh.


    Su Tang, at the bottom of the lake, heard the voice above and smiled helplessly. He was no longer hidden. He glared at the trembling Jiaolong and shouted; "You bastard who can''t accomplish anything but fail. I''ll deal with you bastard after I deal with things outside." the voice fell, and his momentum burst out in an instant. Then he rose into the sky, directly breaking through the lake and standing in the sky.


    Looking at the golden sound rising into the sky, the Jiaolong at the bottom of the lake has been completely stunned. You just keep thinking about a sentence in his mind; "Dragon God breath, over, over."


    "I''m really chasing after you. If you don''t kill me today, you won''t stop." Su Tang said faintly in the sky. With his voice falling, elder Xueyun smiled coldly and said; "Ha ha, so what?" after the last two attempts, elder Xueyun''s anger rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Since he became a saint, he has never encountered such a thing. The six saints besieged a seriously injured saint and were seriously injured and one escaped. If it was spread, it would be a great shame for him. Now he is angry to see Su Tang pretending to have a back hand, Last time, he didn''t know Su Tang''s situation and let the other party succeed. Now, although he knew that Su Tang didn''t have much power, he was still very serious in his heart.


    "Then do it." Su Tang actually said coldly.


    Seeing him like this, elder Xueyun also shouted loudly; "You Taoist friends, don''t let this guy escape this time." the voice fell, and others shot one after another. In a moment, the momentum of several people burst out, which made the Jiaolong at the bottom of the lake completely dumbfounded.


    Since it turned Jiao, it has become a unique super overlord in the mountains and forests hundreds of miles around. Therefore, today, it feels that someone actually came to its nest. He is very angry and wants to kill this guy, but he never thought that the other party is actually a Dragon God. At this time, there are five powerful beings as the Dragon God in the sky.


    This was something he had never dreamed of before, but after a short shock, he also understood the current situation. Now the five people are obviously chasing the Dragon God, and from the action of the Dragon God, they are obviously hurt.


    When he thought that the Dragon God at the bottom of the lake was practicing at the bottom of the lake, he must still be recovering from his injury. He actually ran to find trouble with him, resulting in the exposure of the trace of the Dragon God. At the thought of this, Jiaolong''s heart was afraid. At the same time, his huge eyes also looked like what he said.


    At this time, in the battle in the sky, Su Tang had been attacked for many times, his face became paler and paler, and his action became slower and slower. At this time, elder Xueyun showed a successful smile on his face and shouted loudly; "Everybody, let''s fight together and suppress this guy directly." hum yo fell down, and the other four nodded one after another. For a moment, the aura of heaven and earth began to explode, and powerful domain secrets were smashed at Su Tang one after another.


    "My life is over!" Su Tang''s eyes looked sad. For a moment, pictures of countless relatives and friends appeared in front of him. At this time, a huge voice rose into the sky in the lake below. His huge mouth was completely open. Just let Su Tang swallow his whole body like his mouth. The next moment, his huge body was hit by those secret skills in those fields, The huge body burst in an instant.


    At this time, the voice of Jiaolong before his death echoed in Su Tang''s understanding of the sea; "Dragon God, my subordinates can only do this!"


    "Presumptuous!" at the moment when Jiaolong''s huge body was exploded, elder Xueyun shouted angrily. He could have suppressed Su Tang directly in the past, but he didn''t expect such a change. Although they were powerful, Su Tang was swallowed by Jiaolong and helped him resist the impact with their powerful flesh.


    At this time, Su Tang also flew out of Jiaolong''s head, holding beads condensed from Jiaolong''s whole body blood essence and an internal pill.


    "Don''t worry, so I su Tang can drag this time today. I will always remember your saving grace. You won''t die." looking at the things in his hand, Su Tang whispered. Although he had a trace of anger towards the Jiaolong before, if it hadn''t been exposed, he didn''t expect that the Jiaolong could rush out of the water in the most important can, To help yourself resist the slightest impact.


    How powerful the sage was. Although Jiaolong couldn''t help himself much, his determination at that moment could not be achieved by anyone, which shocked Su Tang''s heart.


    At this time, elder Xueyun and others looked at each other and gathered their means again to suppress Su Tang. But this time, Su Tang looked at them coldly. The strong killing intention in his eyes made no one tremble. If it wasn''t for the victory at this time, their hearts would be very worried.


    "Hum! I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. The five saints besieged a young man." the voice fell, and more than a dozen rays of light came through the void, directly blocking the attacks of the five saints.


    More than ten powerful smells suddenly appeared, which made the blood cloud elder and others suddenly change their faces.


    "Brother Xueyun, withdraw!" Gu Xingyun saw that so many saints had been sent out by the other party. His face changed wildly and he spoke to the elder Xueyun. His voice fell. The party soon turned into a streamer and disappeared in the sky.

 Chapter 966

    "These guys can run very fast." the leading woman in white disdained to look at the direction of the disappearance of the five saints.


    Her voice rang out, and Su Tang looked at them with a wary face and said aloud; "Who are you?"


    At this moment, Su Tang''s whole body was stained with blood, his face was pale, and the divine power in his body was also seriously consumed, but he reluctantly mobilized the remaining divine power and was ready to take the last blow at any time.


    "Little friend, don''t do that. I''m Bai qianyun, the supreme elder of the water fairy family. These are the supreme elders of other ancient families. This time I heard that the people of the three ancient families sent saints to deal with little friend, so we hurried over, but we were still slow, causing little friend to be seriously injured." the leading woman said aloud.


    As soon as the other party revealed his identity, Su Tang''s alert look also decreased a lot and bowed his hands; "It''s really a sin to let your predecessors run around."


    At this time, behind Bai qianyun, an old man stood up, flashed to him, took out a pill and said aloud; "At this time, I''m the supreme healing product in the holy palace. Little friend, I think your injury is very serious. It''s better to recover first."


    Su Tang looked at the pill in the man''s hand. A smell of medicine came from the wooden pen, which made him feel depressed. He immediately bowed his hands and said; "Thank you for giving me the medicine!" then he directly reached out and took the pill. Without saying a word, he swallowed it. At the same time, his mind was completely relieved. As an alchemist, he naturally knew that the pill was extremely precious.


    Seeing that Su Tang began to recover, Bai qianyun said aloud; "This time, the inheritors have broken through the realm of saints? How can they be made like this by the three ancient tribes?"


    Her tone was full of curiosity. At the moment when her voice fell, a man behind her spoke; "Although the inheritors have broken through to saints, there are still some gaps compared with those guys of the three ancient nationalities, but my news once said that there are six saints? Why did I see only five just now?"


    For a moment, everyone was confused. A moment later, a terrible idea flashed through everyone''s heart.


    "Is it..." Bai qianyun''s face changed, and her eyes showed a look of horror. She looked down at Su Tang, who was recovering from his injury. When she heard her words, everyone''s face changed, but they denied it the next moment.


    The man who sent the pill to Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "It seems impossible to me. After all these years, who has heard of the fall of saints?"


    "Well, elder Gong Lang is right. We''d better not guess. When the inheritor wakes up, we''ll be clear when we ask?" another old man also said.


    Just after su and Tang got out of danger, there was a pot of porridge in the city of gods in the West wasteland. On the main hall, the world God spoke with a dignified face; "What''s the situation now? Why suddenly people of Tiangui clan came out from all over the place?"


    "It seems that we have all been fooled by the Tiangui clan. For more than a year, they should secretly do not know what methods they have used. They have dispersed all their troops to various areas of the mainland and hidden them. Now they suddenly erupt. They are really in a hurry for a while. What should they do?" The world God looked at the leaders of all parties in the hall and asked.


    "There are really some troubles in this matter, but isn''t this just right? We are worried that we can''t find them. Now that they have emerged and are so scattered, we can have a chance to break them one by one." Xianyue also said at this time. As soon as he said this, everyone was slightly stunned and meditated. After a moment, the world God nodded and said in a voice; "The master of Xianyue Palace said really well, but now we haven''t found out what the purpose of the Chutian ghost clan is. According to their previous actions, there will generally be any conspiracy."


    "Well, now our allies have been greatly improved. On this day, after the previous two battles, the ghost clan has greatly damaged its vitality. Now they are divided into parts and there must be a conspiracy. Now we will stand still. After we find out their purpose, when commander Su Tang comes back, we are making plans. During this period, you must be careful to guard against the actions of the ghost clan." The world God spoke again.


    "I''ll contact Su Tang and tell him to hurry back." Ying Long also said loudly at this time. After his voice fell, everyone nodded.


    Su Tang was near the lake. It took him a month to recover. On this day, his eyes suddenly opened, and a helpless look appeared on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that the injury this time was even heavier than I thought. So many healing pills have only recovered half. I''m afraid it will take a year to recover completely." his tone was full of helplessness, but as soon as his eyes opened, more than a dozen saints who helped him protect the Dharma came one after another.


    "Inheritor, how is it? Is it almost restored?" Bai qianyun said.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang stood up and saluted these people; "Thank you for your help. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll tell you here this time."


    "Hahaha, in fact, we came here quickly after receiving the news, but we didn''t expect how fast the people of the three ancient nationalities moved." Bai qianyun smiled and said. After her voice fell, Su Tang also nodded. He knew that Langya mainland was very far away, and it was very good that they could come so quickly.


    "I''m sorry, sir. You didn''t come here in time this time. I''m afraid the boy is really in trouble. But the boy is a little confused that the people of the three ancient races can quickly find the trace of the boy this time. You are all ancient races, sir. You must know them again. Can Tao solve his doubts for the boy?" Su Tang is still very concerned about the fact that the people of the three employers can control their whereabouts anytime and anywhere. The other party must be a saint, and his current injury has not been replied. If such things happen several times, he really doesn''t know whether he will live or not.


    After all, he couldn''t be so lucky every time. Thinking of this, Su Tang couldn''t help thinking of the Jiaolong who showed that he had exposed himself and risked everything to attack the next time.


    "This should be the means of the blood god family. They have a treasure that can capture the people they need to find. This time, since all their supreme elders are out, they must also see that they have brought the treasure." as soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, Bai qianyun explained.


    Over the years, these ancient families have been fighting against the alliance of the blood god family and others all the year round, and they are also very clear about their means.


    "I''ve never heard of such a treasure, but it''s easy to explain." Su Tang''s heart is also very dignified. Such things are too powerful. After all, he is not only a person. If these people are forced, will they attack their relatives and friends? His relatives and friends are not the opponents of saints at all.


    Seeing Su Tang''s dignified expression, Bai qianyun asked suspiciously; "What''s the matter? Is there something that can''t be done? If the inheritor needs our help, just say it."


    "I''d like to thank you for coming here. I have many relatives and friends on this continent. I''m worried that these guys will jump over the wall and deal with them." Su Tang doesn''t hide it. After all, he can''t do it alone this time. Since so many saints are willing to help now, Of course, he is also the one in feihuangcheng.


    "Oh, that''s right. You can rest assured, inheritor. The treasure of the blood god family can''t be used casually. It costs a lot to use it once, and it takes at least more than 100 years to use it." after listening to Su Tang''s words, Bai qianyun immediately explained. Su Tang was relieved at the moment the sound fell.


    At this time, Gong Lang on the other side also stood up and said; "Inheritor, in Xiasheng Gong Lang, we received a tip off before. This time, the three ancient tribes sent six saints, but how can there be five words left?" as soon as this remark came out, everyone was stunned, quickly turned and stared at Su Tang, with an expectant look in their eyes.


    "In fact, it was really six people who came here at the beginning. In the previous battle, I used my original strength to beat him back in order to break through the siege, but I think he was seriously injured." Su Tang said, his original ability is very powerful. In addition, with the power of destruction and thunder, he is the most hegemonic force between heaven and earth, Even if the other person is a saint, it''s enough for him to have a headache for a long time.


    "So it is." everyone nodded, and they could accept the serious injury. After all, although the saint had not fallen, there were still a lot of serious injuries.


    At this time, Su Tang whispered softly; "However, the power of destruction and thunder I use are not intended to crack. If it''s a little wrong, I promise this guy can''t live."


    "What? Destructive power?" Bai qianyun''s face changed and exclaimed when she heard Su Tang''s muttering.


    The power of destruction is one of the most hegemonic powers between heaven and earth, and it comes from the power of thunder. This power, which is no less than the power of destruction, falls on a person together. They can fully imagine that even the God and man may have a headache of talc powder. It''s a serious injury. It''s a completely abandoned rhythm.


    "Tut Tut, now I finally understand the difference between this chaotic road and other roads." everyone sighed very much.


    At this time, a meteor quickly crossed the sky. At the same time, a message came from the way of heaven, and all saints received it from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Well, if a saint fell, could it be..." Bai qianyun Narcissus responded and looked at Su Tang in surprise. After her voice fell, others turned their heads and looked at Su Tang in horror.


    Saints have not fallen since ancient times. Even in the battle of the void, saints were sealed or seriously injured, then retired and lived for the first time. They also knew for the first time that the heaven would feel and even drop information when the saints fell.


    "The saint controls a complete Avenue, and there is already a trace on the heavenly way. Now the fall of a saint, the avenue is hidden again, so the heavenly way is like this. I heard my grandfather say something about this before." Gong Lang said at this time, and his tone was full of surprise and feeling.


    "So it is. In this way, the reason why the saint is difficult to fall should be the intervention of the heaven, but the chaotic way is a magical way above the heaven, so the heaven can''t protect each other." Bai qianyun also analyzed at this time. With her voice falling, others nodded again and again.


    There are three thousand avenues above the way of heaven, many of which are still hidden, and some of them appear on the way of heaven with the emergence of saints. At the same time, when saints break through, they will leave a trace on the way of heaven, but multiple injuries. The way of heaven uses supreme power to keep each other''s yuan God, As long as it is not directly wiped out by some great forces, the Tao of heaven will drop its power to let the yuan gods of those saints who fall naturally protect them from a new reincarnation.


    It''s just that saints after reincarnation want to awaken the power of the great road. They will suffer dozens of times compared with the first time. They can''t succeed without great opportunity. Such people are called the son of reincarnation and the son of heaven. After all, they should be the power of heaven to enter reincarnation again.


    "Well, whether the fallen people or the blood god people this time, the conspiracy of the three ancient families failed this time, and they will make a comeback. We still need to be prepared." Bai qianyun also said quickly at this time.


    Just then, Ying Long''s voice suddenly came from the bottom of Su Tang''s heart, "boy, can you hear me?"


    "What''s the matter? Elder Ying long, have you found anything?" Su Tang asked quickly at the first moment when his voice fell.


    At the next moment, Ying long in the city of the gods was very excited and sent a letter; "Boy, where have you been these days? The Tiangui clan has appeared for a month. Come back quickly. Now the situation on the mainland is very unstable." his voice was full of anxiety and solemnity.


    Su Tang''s face changed after hearing this. After a quick reply, he arched his hand at Bai qianyun and others; "Senior, now there are many troubles in the mainland. I need a dollar to rush back to the city of the gods. If you don''t mind, would you please go and settle down with the boy?" the voice fell, and Bai qianyun and others nodded again and again.


    When they arrived at the city of gods, there was a light in the sky. Led by Su Tang, they went straight to the main hall of the city. At this time, many leaders on the hall had received the news of Ying Long and all gathered together.


    "It seems that we underestimated the ghost clan on this day. Unexpectedly, they still have such means. I''m afraid it won''t work if it goes on like this." the world God said helplessly when he saw that Su Tang hasn''t arrived yet.


    At the first moment, Su Tang''s breath came from outside the hall. The next moment, Su Tang came in with more than a dozen saints. When he saw him coming back, the world God and others stood up. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Elder Jieshen, you should arrange people to let these elders have a rest." the voice fell, and Jieshen and others looked at these people.


    Just then Su Tang spoke again; "These are the elders of the ancient people. This time it''s not them. I''m afraid I''ll fall into the depths of the western wilderness."


    As soon as they heard that the other party was from the ancient people, everyone in the hall bowed down one after another. Then jieshenbai personally arranged people to take the ancient people to have a rest. This time, it was inconvenient for them to intervene. On the way back, Su Tang quickly explained the situation here to the ancient people. Everyone understood, They came here this time just to ensure that Su Tang would not be bothered by the ancient people. They didn''t care about other things at all.


    After arranging everything, the world God returned to the hall. At this time, Su Tang said; "Master, what is the situation in the mainland now?"


    "Don''t worry about this for the moment. I heard you almost fell. What''s the matter? Boy, tell us first. You can''t do anything at this point." the world God asked instead of answering.


    All the people in the hall turned their heads and looked at Su Tang. This was su Tang''s slow voice. He said the whole thing again. After listening to it, the world God said with a dignified face; "Although I don''t know how powerful the saint is, they sent six people to hunt you down. The ancient people really have some shameless faces."


    "Forget it, there''s nothing to do for the time being. Now the ancient people on our side have also supported them, which has a great deterrent effect on them. Now our biggest trouble is the Tiangui people. Now let''s tell me about the situation in the mainland." Su Tang waved his hand and said in a voice. As his voice fell, the others were quiet.


    "Now the Tiangui clan has broken up into parts and appeared all over the continent. Moreover, they have also used a very domineering secret method, which can use the power of Jiuyou to control people''s hearts. During this time, many mortal allies and lower level divine level experts have been controlled by them. These controlled people turn their guns to attack us. Now we It''s very passive. There are some people in a hurry everywhere. "The world God quickly said.


    After listening, Su Tang nodded, didn''t speak, meditated, and spoke out after a long time; "Now the Tiangui clan wants to fill their people with such a secret method and attack us with our people. It''s really cruel, but I have a way."


    Everyone''s face changed and showed a surprised look. Their eyes were full of expectation. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Since they procrastinate first, we won''t give them such a chance. Now we send my handsome order and worry about all the allies. They keep thinking about the Nanman area. We must find a way to gather their people and horses in all parts of the mainland to the Nanman area. At that time, we will fight directly with them. Now we can''t continue to procrastinate."

 Chapter 967

    "This method is really good, but how should we gather the ghost clan that day?" the immortal Moon said.


    "Now there are many Tiangui families on Langya continent. It''s not easy to get together. Their purpose is very simple. They want to continuously expand their troops. At that time, they will arouse him to destroy the counter attack." the silent world God said at this time.


    Su Tang didn''t know what he said, but he smiled and said aloud; "I naturally have a way to attract all the Tiangui people. The reason why the people of the Tiangui people came to attack us on this day is just for the heart of the world. Now the heart of the world has been completely hidden. Even I can''t find its location, but I''ve been in the heart of the world for a long time before. I can simulate the world with my power The breath of the world''s heart will be used as bait at that time. In addition, we will walk some news that the world''s heart has been brought out by me, and I am in Nanman. At that time, the Tiangui clan will gather quickly. "


    "Oh? If that''s true, it''s a very good way. I''ll ask someone to pass the news now and let the people of Tiangui clan quickly gather in Nanman." at this time, Luo Xing also said. At the moment when his voice fell, Su Tang waved his hand and said; "Elder, don''t worry for the time being. After the last ancient war, my injury hasn''t fully recovered. This thing should be done slowly. If it is distributed at one time, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of the other party. I''m afraid I will pray for the negative effect at that time. Moreover, I''m injured and I''m not sure to fight with immortal absolute Lord."


    He is now recovering from his injury on the fifth floor. Although he has only one side with xianjue, he is very clear that this xianjue has at least a semi saint, or even a saint realm. He doesn''t want to take such a huge risk and face xianjue with his current packing.


    "Now we need to slowly spread out a big network. During this time, they will also control people to come over and inquire about the situation on our side. At that time, under the coincidence of opportunity, they will reveal the things in the heart of the world. Such an effect will be better, but at least in the last six months, we can''t pass on the news." Su Tang said again.


    The people present nodded, and then they plotted again and prepared themselves. The next day, the allies in the mainland began to counterattack and guard against the Tiangui clan. Although the war did not break out, there were battles everywhere. For a moment, the footsteps of the Tiangui clan were suppressed. At the same time, they were in a place on the mainland, Suddenly, a huge palace fell from the sky. For a moment, Su Tang and others received the news.


    Everyone is very happy. Now the Tiangui family''s nest that they have been most concerned about has appeared. As long as it is in the bright place, everything is easy to say. Moreover, the place where the Tiangui family''s palace appears this time is really the Nanman most wanted by Su Tang and others. Therefore, the world Shinto gave a voice after receiving this news; "Don''t worry about the Tiangui family''s nest for the time being. Stop their footsteps now and don''t let them develop further. At the same time, we should also start to quickly prepare for a war with Tiangui family. When Su Tang recovers, we will start a war with them."


    The voice of the world God fell, and everyone nodded and began to arrange quickly. At this time, in a very hidden place in the depths of the West wasteland, Bai qianyun and others were carefully hiding around, while Su Tang in their center sat cross legged, with an internal pill and a blood essence bead on his hand. At this time, he said softly; "You died to save me. Today I''ll give you a fortune. Whether you can succeed depends on yourself."


    At the same time, the dragon family''s secret method is also quickly displayed. He has the body of the Dragon God. In addition, he has broken through the realm of saints. His blood contains very great energy. Even if the Dragon itself is a subsidiary of the dragon family, there is more or less a trace of the blood of the dragon family, with the blessing of the power of the Dragon God, Can completely reshape the flesh.


    After all, his blood essence and internal alchemy still exist, and a dragon god like Su Tang used the supreme secret method to help him recover. With the passage of time, the power of the Dragon God continued to be useful. Soon, countless forces quickly pulled a lot of eyes from the dragon blood essence and quickly drew a virtual shadow of the dragon. Then Su Tang used a lot of talented earth treasures, Want to use these things to quickly condense a flesh body.


    Although such a body is not very powerful, and there is no way to compare it with his dragon body, it can also give him a chance to revive. Over time, with the help of Su Tang''s countless resources and forces, a golden dragon appeared in front of Su Tang a month later, but the dragon has not fully awakened at this time.


    "Finally, you have gathered your flesh. Now you can revive yourself by fusing the inner pill with you." the voice fell. Su Tang quickly took out the inner pill, and the power of the Dragon God poured out, quickly fusing the inner pill into the flesh of Jiaolong.


    After finishing everything, Su Tang quietly looked at the Jiaolong in front of him. An hour later, Jiaolong''s huge eyes suddenly opened. His eyes were full of disbelief. After seeing Su Tang, Jiaolong said aloud; "Lord Dragon God, how is this possible? I''m already dead?"


    "Hehe, I died for me. I used some secret methods to help you condense your body and bring you back to life. It''s just that your body is condensed with a genius treasure. It can''t be compared with your previous body, but at least it''s resurrected. When I have a chance in the future, I''ll find you another body. Just make do with it for a while." Su Tang chuckled and said.


    When the quality and his voice fell, Jiaolong also quickly looked at his body, and then spoke out with great excitement; "Thank you, Dragon God. It''s a great kindness to my subordinates to come back to life. Other subordinates don''t dare to ask." as his voice fell, Su Tang smiled and continued to speak; "Well, now you also need time to use and control your flesh body. This time, your blood has also been greatly improved by the transformation of the power of the Dragon God. If you find a suitable flesh body in the future, you are likely to directly turn into a dragon."


    "Well, thank you, Dragon God." Jiaolong said aloud.


    Then he retreated again and began to adapt. He wasted more than a month. Su Tang also took out many pills and began to swallow them. He recovered frantically.


    At this time, on the top of Nanman mountain, the people of the three ancient tribes gathered together one after another, and all their faces were very gloomy.


    "I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen this time, elder Xuelei would!" Gu Xingyun said with fear and regret on his face. Hearing such words, elder Xueyun said coldly; "This is the first true fall of the sage in history. Now the growth of the inheritors has reached a very terrible level, and even threatened their existence. Now there are so many saints around him. We don''t show it if we want to do it again. It seems that we can only invite the ancestors, otherwise the inheritance for tens of thousands of years will be in our hands The hand is broken. "


    Elder Xueyun, who has been afraid to summon his ancestors, has no way at this time. The current situation is severe. It is not for his three ancient tribes to compete. The only way is to let his ancestors come forward. At this moment, he can''t afford to fight Su and Tang. He can completely erase the existence of saints, No one knows how difficult it is to achieve the cultivation of saints without reaching saints.


    They have spent countless years and experienced countless disasters in order to reach the position of sage. The sage will not fall completely all the time, but now there is one that can completely threaten their existence and has a great killing intention for them. When they see the complete fall of elder Xuelei, they are a little scared.


    At the same time, I really realized the terrible power of destruction, the most powerful power between heaven and earth.


    "Hey, it''s the only way now." Gu Xingyun and others nodded. Then the eyes of all saints shifted to the leader. Seeing their eyes, the ancient god leader and others could only sigh helplessly. Then they used their inheritance and began to hook the old ancestors and others who were hidden in the depths of the endless void.


    As they used their heritage, powerful beams of light cut through the void and directly escaped into the endless void. At the same time, six pairs of eyes suddenly opened in three places of the endless void, and the whole void trembled.


    One of the old man in blood robe said faintly; "What''s up?"


    "Lao Zu, we are in big trouble. If you don''t go out of the mountain again, I''m afraid the inheritance of our blood god family for hundreds of thousands of years will be completely ruined." the voice of the blood god leader sounded in the void, and then quickly said the whole thing again.


    With the voice of the blood god leader falling, the temperature of the whole void reached the freezing point in an instant. The old man''s face was also very gloomy and terrible, and his tone was cold; "Well, well, well, you people did a good job. I just haven''t appeared for tens of thousands of years. You poked such a big basket for me. How can my blood god family have younger generations like you? Do you want to push the blood god family into the abyss?"


    The old man in the blood robe was extremely angry at this time. At this time, his voice came into the ears of the blood god leader on the top of Nanman mountain. He trembled all over, and a look of fear flashed in his eyes. When he noticed his expression, the elder blood cloud trembled in his heart.


    At this time, the voice of the blood god''s ancestor came into the heart of the blood god leader again; "Now all the actions of the blood god family have stopped for me. If I know who is rashly shooting at the inheritor, I will blame me for ignoring my kindred feelings." the voice fell, and the blood god leader nodded repeatedly and didn''t dare to say anything more. Then after quickly cutting off the contact, the blood god leader voiced to the blood cloud elder; "The ancestors decreed that the blood god family should not fight against the inheritors, and everything should be planned when the ancestors return."


    "Hey, I''m afraid it''s the only way this time." elder Xueyun heard this, his whole body strength was released for a moment, and the Buddha was evacuated. In fact, he knew it would be like this in his heart. After all, the current inheritor has grown to a very terrible level. No matter who it is, he should consider the consequences of this shot, Moreover, the blood god ancestor didn''t participate in their affairs at all. Now he suddenly said such words. He must have thought of reconciliation with the inheritor at the first moment.


    At the same time, the leaders of the other two ancient tribes also cut off contact. They all showed a bitter smile. Seeing their expression, all the saints changed their faces, and the whole top of Nanman mountain fell into depression.


    "Well, now we''ll wait for the ancestors and others to come. This time, things have exceeded their control." elder Xueyun also responded quickly and said.


    After his voice fell, the others nodded weakly.


    On the other side of Nanman, in the Tiangui palace, Xuanye shouted at the black figure above the theme; "Lord, now Langya allied forces have begun to counter attack. For more than a month, our secret Dharma effect has been very bad. If we continue like this, I''m afraid we won''t achieve our expected effect at all."


    "Well, don''t we still have a legion of dead spirits? The secret method I gave you before can increase the strength of dead spirits. Now you send all these dead spirits out, I want to see if they can stop the new army of dead spirits." the Lord quickly said.


    At the moment when the voice fell, Xuanye nodded and arranged it in person after saluting. In a moment, hundreds of thousands of new dead kings completely broke out, and Langya allies felt great pressure, but it seemed that they still had a way to deal with the dead, and they didn''t have too much impact on them, but there was still a moment of panic.


    With the joining of the army of dead souls, the war in the whole Langya continent has also been fully opened. We don''t want to make a fuss like before. Six months later, the battle between the two sides has entered a white hot stage.


    On the top of Nanman mountain, three strange figures appeared.


    "Old blood ghost, you are willing to come out?" an old man in purple clothes shouted.


    Hearing his words, the blood god ancestor ignored him, turned his head and glared fiercely. The blood god leader and blood cloud elder behind him said coldly; "Do you know sin?"


    His voice was full of cold, so that they knelt down and trembled immediately, and the blood god leader said in fear; "The younger generation knows the guilt. Now that the old ancestor is here, we need to quickly straighten it out like a way to be true." after his voice fell, the elder Xueyun on one side also nodded and said in a voice; "Yes, our sins can be calculated slowly by our ancestors. If we want to kill or cut, we will never have any complaints, but now it is related to the safety of the whole blood god family."


    "Hum, now you know you''re scared? A group of bastards who can''t accomplish anything but defeat." the blood god ancestor snorted coldly, and his eyes couldn''t help thinking about the other two ancestors around him.


    At the sight of such a situation, the other two ancestors showed a trace of embarrassment on their faces and their eyes were full of helplessness. This time, they directed at the inheritors, but they instructed the future generations. Before, they also heard that the blood god ancestor didn''t know about it. At this time, he said this, which was completely meant to point out the mulberry and curse the locust.


    However, they didn''t say much. After all, this time, they didn''t expect it to happen. Now the top priority is how to keep their inheritance for hundreds of thousands of years.


    "Well, old bloody ghost, this is not the time to say this. What we have to do now is how to calm down this time." the old man in purple robe also said solemnly at this time.


    One side is wrapped in black robes, and the old man is also vocal; "The old man is right. In fact, although we started this time, there is no way to choose. After all, your God of chaos has not appeared in these hundreds of thousands of years, and the development among our ancient races has also surpassed the chaotic period. Are you willing to leave others?"


    "Dead old devil, don''t say that. The current situation has become like this, and all plans and plans will be stranded. If we don''t get things done now, the three of us will be completely annihilated." the blood god ancestor also said helplessly.


    In fact, he is also an ambitious person, but the current situation, in the outbreak of such a powerful ambition, their ability can not be controlled at all. Such an approach is undoubtedly suicidal.

 Chapter 968

    "Now it''s urgent for us to find a way to meet the inheritors," said the ancient god in a deep voice.


    The other two ancestors nodded. At this time, the blood god leader on one side stood up and said; "Don''t worry, these ancestors. We have used the secret method of our blood god clan to deal with the inheritors." the voice fell, and he took out a jade card and handed it to the blood god ancestor.


    "It seems that you really used a lot of things to deal with the inheritor." the blood god ancestor''s face was not very good-looking, and he looked at the blood god leader.


    Aware of his eyes, the blood god leader shrunk his neck and dared not continue to speak. Seeing them like this, the ancient god ancestor said aloud; "Well, old blood ghost, you don''t have to say that. Since we already know where the inheritor is, let''s go." the voice fell, and the old blood god didn''t say anything more. He immediately jumped up and rushed to the place indicated on the jade plate.


    At this time, in the depths of the Western wasteland, Bai qianyun spoke to Gu Lang; "It seems that the injury of the inheritor this time is much more serious than we thought."


    "It''s natural. It must take some price to completely kill the saints, but the inheritors of this generation really surprised them." Gu Lang continued to speak. After his voice fell, Bai qianyun nodded.


    At this time, great pressure came from the horizon. Bai qianyun and others'' faces changed dramatically. For a moment, all saints rose in the air and their faces were full of dignified look. At this time, in their center, Su Tang had entered a deep level of cultivation and recovery, and was not affected by the outside situation at all.


    Jiaolong on the other side was trembling and his eyes were full of panic. At this time, his eyes looked at Su Tang, who was recovering from cultivation, and a firm look flashed in his eyes.


    "My life was saved by the Dragon God, so this time it''s those guys who want to hurt the Dragon God. Even if they all die, I''ll give you a little help." Jiaolong whispered in the bottom of his heart.


    At this time, in the outside sky, three figures approached quickly, and all saints changed their faces sharply.


    "How did they get out of the mountain?" Bai qianyun looked at the three people slowly flying from the bottom of her heart. At this time, Gu Lang''s face changed dramatically and preached; "Qianyun, I''m afraid we''re going to be in big trouble this time. The old guys of these three families are out of the mountain."


    Bai qianyun''s heart is also a heavy, fast voice transmission; "Contact the patriarch and the old ancestor. Now I just hope they can come quickly. We have no way to stop these three old monsters."


    At the same time, she looked respectfully at the approaching three and asked; "Three elders, why are you even disturbed?"


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry. We didn''t mean any harm. We just wanted to say something to the inheritor." the ancestor of blood God took the lead in saying.


    Upon hearing such words, Bai qianyun''s heart became more dignified. These three people really came for the inheritor. At the same time, her heart decided for a moment to protect the inheritor no matter what price she paid.


    One side of the estimation also secretly contacted the leaders of the major ancient tribes who came this time. The group went back one after another and asked the group leader to invite the old ancestors out of the mountain. In a moment, many old monsters who had not appeared for tens of thousands of years came out of the mountain one after another.


    "Well, I''m sorry, elder. The inheritor was seriously injured after the last war. At present, he is struggling to recover quickly, so..." Gu Lang said in a voice full of helplessness.


    As his voice fell, the ancient god on one side nodded and said; "The word does heal."


    "Well, in that case, we won''t disturb you. If the inheritor wakes up, remember to mention what we have come to visit." the leader of the corpse clan also nodded and said aloud.


    When the voice fell, the three people directly broke through the air and watched them leave. All saints were deeply relieved.


    "I didn''t expect that this time things turned out to be like this. The strong people at the level of ancestors who haven''t appeared for many years have appeared." Bai qianyun said in a voice. As her voice fell, everyone on one side shook his head helplessly and Gu Lang said in a voice; "Well, now our ancestors have come out one after another. I believe they will come soon. This time, we can''t deal with it."


    Everyone nodded and fell down one after another. Although the three ancestors had left, their hearts were not as stable as before. They were all on guard carefully. This time, although the other party only had three ancestors, their cultivation was very strong. More than a dozen of them knew that even if they did their best, It''s impossible to last much time under their attack.


    At the same time, on the other side, the three ancestors who had returned to the top of Nanman mountain were silent one after another. After a while, the ancient god ancestor spoke out; "Guys, what are your plans for this time?"


    "What else can we plan? Of course, we should try our best to make things smaller with the inheritors, but we should plan for the future of our family." the ancestor of the corpse family said helplessly. When he heard his words, the ancestor of the blood god flashed bursts of thinking in his eyes, and after a long time, he said aloud; "Don''t worry about this for the time being, dead devil. It''s not as simple as you think."


    "Do you want to..." the ancestor of the corpse clan shouted with surprise as soon as his face changed.


    On one side, the ancient god ancestor spoke faintly; "The injury of the inheritor this time is so serious that if you were replaced, your anger would be more intense. In this case, it would be very difficult to talk about. I''m afraid our appearance has shocked those people this time. We still have the last chance. If they all come, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance at that time."


    When the blood god ancestor heard this, he nodded slowly. At this time, the corpse ancestor on one side was also very struggling. There were complex expressions in his eyes. After a long time, he saw that the corpse ancestor didn''t speak, and the blood god ancestor said aloud; "The inheritor of this generation has exceeded our imagination. If he is just like those inheritors before, we can be soft, but now the inheritor is strong, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome. If things can calm down this time, it''s OK. If there is no way to calm down, the three of us will be completely annihilated like the Taixu ancient people before In the endless void, I can only hide in some small planes to live. "


    "That''s what I mean. Besides, I''m afraid the three of us have alerted the old devil this time. If he goes crazy, none of us will have good fruit to eat." the ancient god ancestor also said at this time. Such a voice fell, and the corpse ancestor''s face sank, but he still had some scruples in his heart, But in the face of two ancestors of the same level, he also has no way.


    "In that case, what are you going to do?" the ancestor of the corpse family asked.


    After his voice fell, the ancestor of the ancient god looked at the ancestor of the blood God and said; "Now I''m afraid the old guys of other Narcissus and other ancient tribes have come here quickly, so we don''t have much time. Blood old ghost, I remember you have a means to temporarily block the space. Should you have no problem with this small space?"


    "Well, it''s not a big problem, but this time there are the old ghosts of the Narcissus family. My power can only block ten breath at most, so you should hurry up, or the whole thing will get out of control when they come." the blood god ancestor said aloud. Hearing what they said, the corpse ancestor on one side didn''t cut in, In fact, in his heart, he is still very reluctant to fight against the inheritor. After all, the inheritor is a saint. He and others can''t completely erase him. At most, they can only make him seriously injured and sleep.


    But the way of chaos is very mysterious. He really doesn''t know whether there will be any changes. Even if it is successful, the three families will be excluded by other ancient families. At that time, what awaits them is only the chronic extinction. If it fails, the three ancient families will be annihilated. After all, the current inheritors have the ability to erase saints.


    At this time, the two had finished their discussion. The ancient God turned his head and looked at the ancestor of the corpse family; "It''s up to the bloody old ghost to block the space. You follow us, corpse king. After all, there are more than a dozen saints over there. If they try their best to break out and want to delay time, if those guys come, I''m afraid our future will be really bleak."


    "Well, I understand. Don''t worry. It''s related to the future of our three families. I understand in my heart." when the ancestor of the corpse family heard such a voice, he immediately said his position.


    After the three people had discussed, they directly broke through the air. At this time, Bai qianyun and others were highly vigilant in the depths of the Western wasteland. Since the three great ancestors had appeared, they were very vigilant about these evil people.


    At this time, the three powerful and incomparable breath came from the distance again. Bai qianyun''s face changed sharply and shouted; "Prepare for war!"


    Whew! Whew! Whew!


    More than a dozen saints rose to the sky, gathered their powers, and stared at the three powerful breath coming from the distance. Their eyes were full of dignified look.


    The three appeared in front of Bai qianyun and others for a moment. At this time, Bai qianyun asked aloud; "Three elders, they have gone back and forth. I don''t know why?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. We just want to see the inheritor. You know we haven''t appeared for tens of thousands of years. Since the inheritor has such a powerful talent this time, we are all curious about what kind of super genius actually has the potential to become the second chaotic God." the ancient God''s ancestor said with a light smile on his face.


    Hearing this, Bai qianyun frowned and continued to speak; "Elder generation, the inheritor is practicing deeply now. Isn''t it good to disturb him?"


    "It''s all right. We just look at it from a distance. Get out of the way. This time we came here without any malice." the ancient god continued to speak. As his voice fell, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a powerful breath slowly rose. When he insisted on the situation, Bai qianyun''s face changed, his heart sank and spoke out; "It''s inconvenient now. If the three elders really want to break through, we can only offend."


    These three people must have other thoughts when they go back. Now they have directly burst out to suppress themselves and others. Their ideas have become clear.


    "Be presumptuous, back away quickly, or you won''t blame me for being rude." the ancestor of the blood god shouted, and the powerful momentum broke out. In a moment, the whole sky was shrouded in a blood cloud, with great prestige.


    Gu Lang and others changed their faces one after another, and the fields of the whole body were released quickly. At this time, Bai qianyun said with a gloomy face; "Three elders, I, the ancestor of Shuixian clan, have gone out of the mountain with the ancestors of other ancient nationalities. I believe I am close to Langya mainland now. Aren''t you afraid to bear the anger of many ancestors when you do so?" Bai qianyun had no choice but to threaten each other with his ancestors.


    "Hahaha, we just want to see the inheritor. There''s no malice. Even if the white old lady comes, we can''t help seeing the inheritor. After all, our three families are the guardian ancient families of the inheritor." the ancient god leader smiled and said. When he heard this, the blood god ancestor nodded and said; "Yes, as we all said, there is no malice in coming this time. Get back quickly, or you''ll be welcome to fix the rules."


    The blood cloud in the sky, falling with his voice, also turned into a huge palm, and ruthlessly suppressed Bai qianyun and others. The powerful pressure changed Bai qianyun and others'' faces, and all kinds of fields broke out quickly and completely, but their fields were under the huge palm, just like a glass mask, which was broken in an instant, Bai qianyun and others vomited blood one after another.


    At the same time, the body of Jiaolong, who had been guarding Su Tang, was close to the edge of collapse under such strong pressure. Although the attack was not directed at him, the powerful force still spread to him.


    Su Tang, who was practicing, also suddenly opened his eyes, vomited blood, and his face suddenly changed into a voice; "What''s going on? What a powerful smell."


    "Dragon God, there are three super powers outside. Now master Bai qianyun and others are fighting them." Jiaolong said to Su Tang.


    Hearing this, Su Tang said coldly with a gloomy face; "These three ancient tribes are endless. Jiaolong, you have strength and status. Go back to the city of the gods in the West. You can''t touch the battle here." the voice fell, and Su Tang rose directly to the sky at the next moment.


    He suddenly appeared. Bai qianyun and others changed their faces.


    "Inheritor, you..." Gu Lang said anxiously. Before his words were finished, Su Tang arched his hand and said; "Elder, since I started this time, I''d better leave it to the boy to deal with. Your great kindness boy will bear in mind." his voice fell, and he looked at the three elders and said aloud; "I don''t know who the three elders are?"


    "Hahaha, it''s all right. I''m the ancestor of the blood god family. I heard that the little guys and inheritors of our family were unhappy before, so I startled us. I heard that the inheritors have strong talent this time, so we old guys want to come and meet." the blood god ancestor laughed and said.


    The ancient gods and ancestors also spoke out immediately; "The old blood ghost is right. We just want to see the inheritor."


    Seeing them like this, Su Tang was slightly stunned. When he was ready to speak, Bai qianyun''s voice sounded in his ear; "The three inheritors have gone back and forth, and the comers are not good. You must be careful. Our ancestors have come here quickly. As long as they come, they can''t threaten you."


    Su Tang''s heart sank and said to the three old ancestors; "Hehe, my cultivation is low and my talent is average. I''m just lucky. How can I bother the three elders to come here in person? It''s really my sin."


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. I heard that the inheritor sold the supreme elder who killed my blood god family before. I must be strong. I''m a natural combatant. Although I haven''t been here for many years, I often go to fight with these two old ghosts secretly. At the same time, I''ve always heard about the way of chaos in Fei Huangcheng. I don''t know if the inheritor can let me see it What about the power of the way of chaos? "The blood god''s eyes said blandly.


    "Master Xueshen, are you going too far? The inheritor has not recovered from serious injury, and you are still a super power who has been famous for many years. Are you not afraid of being laughed at by others?" Bai qianyun said immediately after hearing such words, and Gu Lang on one side also stood up and said at this time; "Yes, sir, are you suspected of bullying the small?"


    "Hum, you two young people, get out of here. When will you speak?" the voice fell, and the blood cloud in the sky surged with two strong lights, directly shooting at Bai qianyun and Gu lang. suddenly, Bai qianyun and Gu Lang changed their faces when they saw such a situation, They did not expect that the blood god ancestor would attack them regardless of the dignity of the strong.


    "Sure enough, it''s evil and evil. It''s so shameless." Su Tang''s face sank, and the way of chaos erupted in an instant, which directly shrouded more than a dozen saints. The two bloody light arrows completely melted the moment they touched the barriers in the fields of Taoism and mixing.


    When the three great ancestors saw the sudden outbreak of chaos, their eyes shrank. In this field, they all felt a crisis at the bottom of their hearts. At this time, the ancient god and the blood god looked at each other, flashing a firm look. At the next moment, the ancient god took a step, and the powerful momentum rose into the sky, and the momentum of the blood god on one side also increased sharply, The blood cloud in the sky rose against the storm in an instant, and soon the sky of the whole Langya continent was shrouded.


    Suddenly, such a huge blood cloud appeared, and the people of the whole continent were shocked and strong. In the Tiangui palace, the Lord suddenly opened his eyes and spoke faintly; "What a powerful means. It should be those old guys in the endless void. Tut Tut, I''m very interested in seeing these guys."


    "Lord, what level of power is this?" emperor Xuanye asked aloud when he heard the Lord''s words. During this time, they were basically guarding in the hall deep in the palace.


    Hearing his words, the Lord smiled faintly and said in a voice; "This is not the level you can touch. How are you doing with the things I ordered?"


    "There are already some clues, and now we are frantically looking for his hiding place." the emperor of Xuanye quickly replied, and the Lord above nodded, then slowly closed his eyes, and his voice sounded in the palace; "If I quickly find that thing, my strength will be greatly improved. This time, since those old guys have made such a huge noise, it should be to deal with the inheritor. Although I want to see it, it''s not the time yet."

 Chapter 969

    Xuanye monarch heard such a voice, slowly nodded, and a message passed out at the same time; "Quickly find what the Lord needs, which is the key to our victory in this battle."


    In the West wasteland city of gods, the boundary gods and others stood up one after another, looked at the sky shrouded by countless blood clouds, and said solemnly; "What''s going on?"


    "Such a powerful power should not be an ordinary strong man." the immortal Moon said.


    At this time, a huge dragon chant came from a distance, followed by a huge golden dragon flying towards the city of the gods. The sudden appearance of the dragon, Jieshen and others changed their faces, and at this time, a voice sounded over the city of the gods; "This is the city of the gods?"


    "Unbridled, the Dragon came here." as soon as he heard the other party''s voice, the world God immediately took a step, and the powerful power burst out in an instant.


    At this time, Yinglong said; "Don''t worry about the world God. Although it''s only a dragon, it''s also a member of our dragon family. Let me deal with it." the voice fell, Ying Long released the breath of the Dragon God and said the next moment; "Jiaolong, come here. What''s the matter?"


    "Dragon God, I came here under the command of Lord Su Tang." as soon as the other party said Su Tang''s name, all the faces relaxed, and Jiaolong continued; "Now Lord Su Tang is being besieged by three peerless powers. He asked me to come and report to you."


    When the voice fell, the whole city of the gods was silent, and the voice of the next dragon rang through the whole city of the gods; "Everyone is ready. Let''s save Su Tang tongshuai."


    "Dragon God, wait a minute!" everyone in the city answered. When they were ready, the voice of the Dragon sounded.


    The sudden sound made everyone a little stunned, and Yinglong asked with an ugly face; "What do you mean?"


    Aware of his face and tone of voice, Jiaolong trembled and spoke quickly; "Dragon God, calm down. The strong man who besieged Lord Su Tang this time is beyond imagination. When I was sent by Lord Su Tang before, he said that no matter what happens, I can''t go there. He will have a way to deal with it." as soon as he said this, Ying long''s face eased.


    I''m afraid there are only endless ancient people who can besiege Su Tang at this time. These people can''t be dealt with by themselves. Besides, it''s their own business. Su Tang never wanted to connect the battle of Langya continent with the people of endless ancient people.


    "Dragon God, we can''t intervene in the matter over there. Trust Su Tang. Now what we have to do is to stabilize the footsteps of the Tiangui clan." Xianyue also figured out at this time and quickly said. As soon as he said this, Ying Long nodded helplessly. Then he waved and let everyone retreat.


    At this time, in the depths of the western wilderness, Su Tang and others had confronted the three great ancestors.


    "Hum, aren''t you three afraid of being punished by heaven? The second generation of chaos God has been coming to the world for hundreds of thousands of years. Can you afford the first generation of chaos God?" Bai qianyun said with a pale face. Under such great pressure, the breath in her body is not very stable. How old was she before the guy, More or less, it injured the inner house.


    "Hahaha, just rely on him? You are too naive. If the God of chaos appears so well, it will wait until now? Besides, it has been hundreds of thousands of years. We are all giants in the endless void. How majestic? Now it is because of this person. Look what we have inherited?" the ancient god leader laughed and said.


    Su Tang frowned slightly when he heard such Fu Su. He also felt that there was some truth in what the ancient god leader said. The ancients said, how can others snore on the side of the couch? Moreover, what have these people done for many years? The sudden appearance of themselves is indeed a threat to their status.


    Su Tang has never cared about the identity of the inheritor. His only idea is to protect his relatives and friends and live a stable life, but others don''t think much. The God of chaos, it is in the endless void. It is worthy of the first person and thing. The strength of his full strength is great. He still has great temptation and confusion for these ancient people.


    After all, rights and resources, in the world of cultivation, are things that many people pursue for a lifetime.


    "Old man Gu Shen, hurry up. I noticed the smell of the old ghost of the Narcissus family." at this time, the blood cloud in the sky suddenly swung, and the blood god''s father''s face changed greatly and said in a hurry.


    The ancient god nodded and stared at Su Tang. He smiled coldly and said aloud; "It''s only your identity as a inheritor." his voice fell, and his body moved directly towards Su Tang. Gu Lang took the lead in responding and shouted loudly; "Defend with all your strength. Lao Zu and others will arrive soon. We must not let these three families succeed." the voice fell. They quickly blocked Su Tang''s body regardless of the suppression of injury and cultivation, and their strength in the field completely burst out.


    "Hum, a group of mole ants also want to stop us." the ancient god''s ancestor snorted coldly and waved his hand. As soon as he reached a powerful force, he directly hit these fields. Gu Lang and Bai qianyun were the first to bear the brunt. They vomited blood. He insisted that Su Tang''s face changed, and he no longer stayed. Chaos broke out all over his body, Shrouded everyone''s field.


    At the same time, the power of purple thunder in his body burst out one after another. For a moment, there was a crack in the blood cloud in the sky. The sky thunder robbed the cloud summoned by the power of thunder and gathered madly.


    "No, how could this be!" the blood god ancestor who had been responsible for the blockade saw such a situation, his face changed greatly. At this time, the corpse clan ancestor who had been motionless suddenly stepped forward and came to the ancient god ancestor.


    The ancient god leader''s face changed greatly, and he knew that he could not continue to delay like this. Otherwise, as soon as those old guys who came with the ancestors of the Narcissus family arrived, they would have no chance at all. At this time, when they saw the ancestors of the corpse family coming, the ancient god ancestor immediately said; "Old devil, let''s fight together and make a quick decision." the voice fell, and his whole body''s prestige broke out in an instant. With the appearance of momentum, there was a crack in the chaotic field of Su Tang.


    After all, there is the suppression of cultivation. In addition, his current injury has not fully recovered, so he can''t bear the power of the ancient god.


    "Poof!" Su Tang vomited blood, and his eyes also showed a trace of fear. However, at this time, he had no choice but to constantly urge the purple thunder heart in his body to quickly condense Tianlei. As long as Tianlei became a success, the blood cloud blockade of the blood god ancestor would be broken in an instant.


    No matter how powerful the blood god''s power is, he is really practicing under the way of heaven. Tianlei is a force of extremely overbearing laws above the way of heaven. In short, it is a means for Tiandao Yongcheng to punish practitioners. Therefore, no matter how powerful the blood cloud blockade is, there is no way to block the emergence of Tianlei robbing the cloud.


    "Kazam!" the chaos field broke up instantly after the ancient god leader shot, and Su Tang''s injury increased a lot in an instant. As the chaos field was broken, the strength of Bai qianyun and others lost no chance to block the ancient god''s ancestors, and everyone flew out in an instant.


    "You!" Bai qianyun spits out a mouthful of blood and looks at the ancient god, with an angry look in her eyes.


    Gong Lang''s frightened voice at this time; "What a powerful strength. Is this the legendary heaven realm?"


    "No, my grandfather said that no one can break through this shackle except the God of chaos. I think his cultivation is half step Tianzun at most." Bai qianyun shook her head and said in a voice. When she said this half step Tianzun, her face was also frightened.


    He is not like the ancestors of the Narcissus family. On the contrary, the ancestors of the Narcissus family often talk about cultivation and some secrets for their children in the Narcissus family. Therefore, Bai qianyun knows more secrets than Gong Lang and others. Therefore, at this time, she can be depressed about the cultivation realm of the ancient god ancestors.


    "Yes, yes, you have some insight, but unfortunately, with you, there is no way to stop our footsteps. Today''s inheritors must die." the voice fell, and the ancient god ancestor ignored Bai qianyun and others. As soon as he pointed out directly, his powerful Qi shot towards Su Tang in an instant, and the powerful power and good deeds would tear the void.


    "No, let''s go, inheritor." Bai qianyun stood up and shouted loudly, so she wanted to stop Su Tang. At this time, the ancestor of the corpse family who had never acted suddenly waved his hand and directly attacked the ancient god ancestor. Then his figure appeared in front of Baiqian and Su Tang, looking at the ancient god ancestor with a complex face.


    He had been struggling whether to fight or not, and now he finally decided.


    "Old ghost, what are you doing?" suddenly, the ancestor of the corpse clan attacked him, which could make the inheritor sleep, and the ancient god shouted angrily with a gloomy face.


    Seeing that he was very angry, the ancestor of the corpse clan shook his head and said in a voice; "Old man, you look back. Now you still have a chance to look back. Don''t make a mistake again." he has known the ancient god for many years and has a very good relationship. Now he suddenly stands on the opposite side. I''m afraid his relationship for decades will break in a moment. This is also the reason why he hesitated before, but finally, due to the continuation of the family and the feelings between brothers and friends, he chose the continuation of the family.


    "Hahaha, looking back, can I still look back? Dead old devil, you and I have been friends for many years. I didn''t expect you to stand up to stop me at this time. Can''t our feelings for many years be compared with this bastard?" a sad look flashed in the eyes of the ancient god. Since his friends for many years chose to stand on their opposite side, he was very angry.


    "This is destiny, old man. Why do you need it? You can''t kill the inheritor at all. Even if you let him sleep, the mystery of the chaotic way can''t guarantee that he won''t wake up at all. I''m afraid the whole endless void will fall into disaster and we will completely annihilate. This is not what I want to see, so you''d better stop, so at least we can guarantee a trace of truth The ancestors of the corpse clan continued to speak.


    His tone was full of dissuasion, but at this time, the ancient god who had seen hope gave up. However, in the face of his friends, he didn''t know how to do so for a moment. At this time, the blood cloud in the sky had been completely torn by heaven''s robbery, and the power of the ancient god of blood could not be blocked, he shouted; "Old man Gu shot." his voice fell, and he also flashed and punched the ancestor of the corpse family in a moment. The ancestor of the ancient god''s eyes coagulated, looked at Su Tang, and his face was full of killing intention.


    It was this inheritor who appeared and completely broke the relationship between himself and his friends. It was also he who threatened the status of himself and others in the endless void. So many unpleasant things gathered together and turned into endless killing intentions.


    Su Tang''s face changed dramatically when he was suddenly shrouded in a powerful secret way. This killing intention is not an ordinary killing intention. The ancient god ancestor has practiced for so many years, and countless experts have died in his hands.


    "Poof!" spit out a mouthful of blood again, and Su Tang struggled to stand up. At this time, the figure of the ancient god ancestor suddenly disappeared. Seeing this situation, the ancestor of the corpse family changed his face greatly. He dodged the blood god ancestor and directly appeared next to Su Tang. His thin body became larger in an instant, completely protecting Su Tang, At the next moment, a loud noise came, and Bai qianyun and others around were directly lifted out by this huge force.


    "You..." seeing that the ancestor of the corpse clan turned into a body to stop his attack, the ancient god''s eyes were very angry.


    The ancestor of the corpse clan is an expert who existed in the chaotic period. His origin is very mysterious. No one knows when he appeared, but his strength is beyond doubt, especially his noumenon and strong defense. Even the original chaotic God can not be broken. At this time, I saw him protect Su Tang, the ancient god and the blood god, They all changed their faces.


    "I''m here today. You don''t have a chance. Look back." a dull voice came from the huge body. When they heard such words, they were silent.


    Suddenly, the blood god''s face changed greatly, and the voice whispered to the ancient god around him; "There''s no chance. Go away. With this old ghost, we can''t break his defense." at this time, there has been a strong fluctuation in the sky. It''s obvious that other ancient ghosts have come and continue to stay here. I''m afraid they have to pay a lot of price to leave.


    "Hum, old devil, Hello, you''re fine." the ancient god looked at the corpse clan''s ancestors with Leng hum, and there was a very strong murderous spirit in his eyes. Seeing such eyes, the corpse clan''s ancestors showed a helpless look. His ten-year friendship with the number in front of him was afraid to end today, but although he felt uncomfortable, he didn''t regret it, Personal friendship must be secondary before inheriting orthodoxy.


    "Go, it''s too late." the blood god ancestor said again, and the voice fell down. The ancient god ancestor glared at Su Tang, who was protected by the corpse clan ancestor, turned and cut through the void. At the moment of leaving, the thunder clouds in the sky were torn by powerful forces, and the seven figures came down with a powerful and incomparable breath.


    Seeing them leave, the ancestors of the corpse clan also took back their body and sighed; "I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang reluctantly stood up and arched his hands; "Thank you for your help."


    "No, I just don''t want to see the death of the corpse clan. If you have a chance in the future, I hope you can read it for today''s love and don''t embarrass the corpse clan." his voice fell, and his figure also cut through the void. Seeing him disappear, Su Tang''s heart also whispered secretly; "I remember Su Tangming''s kindness today, elder. I used to write it off. If the corpse family is in trouble, I will not stand idly by."


    As soon as the idea fell, the seven figures in the sky had come down. At this time, a beautiful woman headed by him looked at the pale white clouds and said aloud; "Girl, are you okay?"


    At the same time, the people behind her also quickly walked to the saints of her clan and quickly took out all kinds of pills. At this time, Su Tang did not care about others. Now his situation can no longer be delayed, and the old injury has not healed and added new injuries. At this time, the seven ancestors of Narcissus have come, which is very safe for him.


    After three days of recovery, Su Tang temporarily stabilized the injury in his body. Su Tang also opened his eyes. At this time, the seven ancestors found that Su Tang woke up at the first moment and walked over quickly. Bai qianyun also appeared beside him and said to Su Tang with a smile; "Inheritor, this is the ancestor of my water fairy family, and the others are the ancestors of the other six ancient families."


    "Little friend, our support is late this time, which almost makes you..." Narcissus said with a smile.


    Su Tang stood up and said aloud; "I''d like to see you all. If you hadn''t come this time, I''m afraid the boy would have more trouble." the voice fell, and the Narcissus smiled. The next moment, his face became gloomy and said aloud; "The ancient god and the blood god are really shameless. They actually fight against the younger generation."


    "I didn''t expect that they would make such a choice. It''s a surprise that the dead ghost of the corpse clan would defecte at the last moment." at this time, the ancestor of the holy palace on the other side also said.


    When he mentioned the ancestor of the corpse clan, Bai qianyun and others nodded. Su Tang also knew that if he hadn''t acted in time to help himself attack several times, not only would he fall into a deep sleep today, but even Bai qianyun would fall into a permanent sleep like himself.


    "It''s not safe here. Let''s leave quickly." Bai qianyun said.


    Su Tang nodded. He has been closed here for more than half a year. Now he doesn''t know what happened to the Tiangui clan. Although he hasn''t recovered now, the battle of the Tiangui clan is urgent.

 Chapter 970

    Led by Su Tang, they hurried to the city of the gods in the West.


    Along the way, daffodils preached to the ancestors of the holy palace; "Old friend, I saw that the inheritor was seriously injured. In order to prevent the ancient god and the blood God from messing around, do you think you can use the treasure of your holy palace to help him recover?"


    Suddenly he received the voice of the Narcissus ancestor. The ancestor of the holy palace was stunned, meditated for a moment and replied; "Wait until it''s safe. I have my own discretion."


    The Narcissus ancestor nodded. Half an hour later, they came to the city of the gods. At this time, Ying Long and others had sensed the breath of Su Tang and soared into the air. After seeing Su Tang''s pale face, he quickly took Su Tang and others back to the hall.


    "Boy, why are you doing this? Are you okay?" Ying Long said with a worried face.


    Su Tang shook his head and said helplessly; "I can''t die for the time being, but the injury is too serious. I''m afraid it will take at least three or five years to recover completely." at this time, his voice is full of endless bitterness. The injury adds injury. If his flesh is strong and his recovery ability is good, he can''t stand.


    "This..." hearing his words, the world God and Ying Long changed their faces.


    Now is the critical moment to fight against the Tiangui clan. Without such an expert as Su Tang, they really don''t know whether they have the ability to stop the pace of the Tiangui clan. If they delay for three or five years, Langya mainland will not know what it will be like at that time. If the information of Su Tang goes out, will the people of the Tiangui clan give themselves three or five years to relax?


    The answer was obviously impossible, so they had to worry. At this time, the Narcissus grandfather who heard their dialogue turned his head and looked at the ancestor of the holy palace with a complex look in his eyes.


    Aware of his eyes, the ancestor of the holy palace, with a helpless sigh, slowly stood up and said; "Well, since I''m here, it may be God''s will, little friend. My holy palace has been exploding, which can help you recover from your injury."


    Suddenly hearing such words, everyone''s eyes shifted to him, and Su Tang said excitedly; "Master, this..."


    "Needless to say, little friend, this is your chance, maybe it''s also the chance of my holy palace. I heard that you and Xueyu met before, maybe this is fate." the ancestor of the holy palace waved his hand and said, the voice fell, and a spiritual fruit came out of his hand.


    The spirit fruit is pure white, with subtle divine texts on the surface, which is extremely fragrant. Su Tang felt light when he heard the sound of the spirit fruit. The divine power that has been suppressed by the market has also been loosened.


    Just then, the ancestor of the holy palace spoke out; "This is the spiritual fruit of creation obtained by the ancestors of our holy palace in the chaotic period. It is extremely powerful and can heal wounds. It can also obtain some very mysterious spiritual fruit. Originally, our holy palace had two. After the chaotic war, our holy palace almost collapsed. At the beginning, I used a spiritual fruit. With the help of this spiritual fruit, my cultivation successfully broke through the limit of saints and entered the world The present half step supreme state. "


    "Is there such a magical effect? Doesn''t it mean that the inheritor also has the opportunity to go further?" the Narcissus master also said in surprise at this time. After saying that, a trace of light burst out in her eyes. She was very clear that the inheritor has now reached the realm of sage. If she goes further, Isn''t that a chance to go directly to the legendary realm?


    Even if it''s worse, you can break through to the realm of half step Tianzun. If it''s true, I''m afraid no one will be his opponent in the endless void, and there''s no need to worry about the people of the three employers. After all, the people who control the way of chaos at the same level are invincible.


    "Come on, little friend, take it. It depends on your nature whether you can make progress, but you will recover from your injury." the ancestor of the holy palace handed the spiritual fruit to Su Tang.


    Looking at the spirit fruit close at hand, Su Tang held out his hand and looked grateful in his eyes. This thing is of great significance to him now. If he can recover from his injury, he is fully confident to defeat the Tiangui clan and make Langya mainland completely peaceful. This is his long cherished wish for many years.


    "Thank you, sir. If you can find a place for me in the future, I''ll just ask you and I''ll help you." after collecting the lingguo, Su Tang bowed deeply to the ancestor of the holy palace and said, seeing that Su Tang actually gave such a big gift, the ancient people present were stunned. They didn''t understand. At this time, the ancestor of the holy palace lifted Su Tang up and said with a smile; "Your promise is good. I''ve taken advantage of it."


    "Hehe, I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. I''ll remember your kindness." after the voice dropped, Su Tang chatted with the people and asked the world God to arrange a rest place for these ancient people. He also came to the secret room deep in the city of gods and began to recover. At this time, at the place where the daffodils and others rested, the daffodils smiled at the holy palace; "Old friend, you earned shit in your holy palace once. The promise of the God of chaos is thousands of times more precious than that spiritual fruit."


    She looked envious in her tone at this time. When she heard his words, the holy palace ancestor''s eyes were full of happy look and the promise of the God of chaos. It was indeed much more precious than this spiritual fruit. In fact, he was more or less reluctant to give it up before. After all, it was the treasure of the master of the heavenly realm for a while and gave it away, No matter who he was, he would not give up, but thinking of Su Tang''s talent, he gritted his teeth and took it out.


    But he didn''t want to get such a precious promise, which was completely unexpected. At the same time, his heart was also very confused. Su Tang''s previous performance made him feel a little incredible.


    Don''t wait for him to start, the Narcissus ancestor on one side spoke out; "Qianyun girl, you''ve been here for a while. You should know something about Su Tang. Today, his performance makes us feel some accidents. Do you have any opinions?" they just came out of the endless void. They don''t know much about Su Tang, so they are still very curious about this generation of inheritors.


    In such a small plane, they have to be curious about the existence of such an adverse sky. His growth experience falls with her voice, and Bai qianyun on one side is also a fast voice channel; "The inheritor of this generation is not ordinary. His growth experience can be written. He is still a legend. At the same time, he is also a matter of great love and righteousness."


    During this time, Bai qianyun learned about Su Tang from the Narcissus population here. Then she saw that Su Tang didn''t hesitate to spend more than a month to help a Jiaolong recover his body with his voice. She also made it clear about the Jiaolong. The other party just stopped the attack for him, He spent so much power to help each other. From this, it can be seen that he is a person who attaches great importance to friendship and shows gratitude.


    Half an hour later, Bai qianyun finished talking about what she knew. As her voice fell, the seven ancestors nodded. They also admired such people. Their eyes looking at the ancestor of the holy palace were full of envy. A small dragon just helped him stop the attack. He took so much trouble to help each other, This time, the holy palace took out such a treasure to help Su Tang recover from his injury at this critical time. According to Su Tang''s character, the holy palace will get unparalleled benefits when he grows up.


    "Hahaha, it''s really a person who is favored by the way of chaos. It''s really unusual." at this time, the ancestor of the holy palace was very happy. This time he was right.


    Bai qianyun said with a smile; "The inheritor has a fancy to Langya mainland. Now is the most critical time to fight against the Tiangui clan. To sum up, he has only one left, and there is no way to give full play to his combat power. I heard that the ghost clan seems to have a great relationship with the source of Jiuyou, so now the ancestor of the holy palace, you help him recover from his injury and give him a chance to defeat the Tiangui clan to fulfill his long cherished wish for many years. He must be grateful to you Thank you very much. "


    "Oh, so it is. No wonder he would give such a big gift before. He was really affectionate and righteous. It was good." the father of the holy palace was completely relieved of his doubts at this time, and he was more satisfied with the inheritors of this generation.


    However, when the Narcissus ancestor on one side heard Bai qianyun''s words, she frowned and said in a deep voice; "Unexpectedly, it has something to do with the source of Jiuyou. It seems that it''s hard to deal with this time." the voice fell, and the ancestor of the holy palace was slightly stunned; "It''s hard for us to intervene in this matter. Since the inheritor doesn''t want to upgrade the war in Langya continent, we''d better do it according to the previous agreement. Old Narcissus friend, have you checked the news of the three ancient tribes?"


    Although the Langya continent is powerful, it is only a small place in front of a super strong person like the Narcissus ancestor. His power can cover the whole Langya continent in an instant, and she is proficient in space, so she can catch the breath of the three ancient nationalities. After hearing his question, the Narcissus ancestor said aloud; "The secret has left. It seems that this time they plan not to interfere in the affairs here."


    "It''s so good. They must have left now in the endless void?" the ancestor of the holy palace continued, and the ancestor of the Narcissus nodded.


    Three days later, Su Tang''s injury has completely recovered with the help of lingguo. At this time, there are still a large number of lingguo forces left in his body. At this time, Su Tang also quickly mobilized these forces. At the moment when these forces entered the Dantian, a trace of divinity was quickly absorbed by the light ball of the Tao of chaos.


    One day, the huge chaotic light ball has become a little bigger than before, and all the power of lingguo has been completely exhausted. On this day, Su Tang opened his eyes, the divine light in his eyes flashed back, slowly stood up, moved his body and said a good way; "I didn''t expect that so many forces didn''t let me take any step."


    It turned out that at this time, Su Tang understood that the realm of saints was different from those before. Although saints were divided into primary, intermediate and advanced levels, it was very difficult to improve a realm. After all, if this heavenly way wants to grow up, it must continue to grow. Now, although Su Tang''s accomplishments have not sold the last step, However, because this spiritual fruit of creation existed in the chaotic period, in which many chaotic smells were hidden, Su Tang''s cultivation was promoted to the peak of saints in an instant. There is still some gap from the next step. It must be that this heavenly statue is close to the ancient times, and only the first generation of chaotic God has achieved it.


    For hundreds of thousands of years, the strength of Narcissus ancestors and others has always stayed above the half step Tianzun. It can be imagined how difficult this step is. Su Tang doesn''t know what to do to make the way of chaos continue to evolve. After all, the genius earth treasures and other things existing in this chaotic period are not how to obtain them.


    It was his fortune to have a professional spiritual fruit. To understand this, Su Tang reluctantly shook his head and left the stone chamber. As soon as he appeared, he was discovered by the Narcissus ancestors. When Su Tang was ready to go towards the hall, the voice of the Narcissus ancestors sounded in his ears; "Xiaoyou, you''re out of the customs. It''s just right. So there are some things here. You must be interested to know."


    Suddenly, Su Tang was stunned when he heard the voice of Narcissus. Then he didn''t hurry to the hall. He turned and rushed to the place where Narcissus and others were. A moment later, he came to the place where Narcissus and others said to live temporarily.


    At this time, on the main hall, the seven ancestors sat there. The others were outside. Seeing Su Tang coming, Bai qianyun smiled and said; "Su Tang, my grandfather is waiting for you in the hall. You go in." Su Tang nodded his hand and walked directly into the hall. When he saw him coming together, my Narcissus grandfather looked at him, nodded and said aloud; "It''s good. It''s completely recovered and its strength has improved a lot. Although it hasn''t sold any step, it''s also very good."


    They all know that Su Tang just broke through the realm of saints. It is obviously impossible to take any step with a spiritual fruit. Although they said so before, they were just holding hope. Now they are not too disappointed to see that Su Tang has not reached any step.


    "I don''t know, sir. What can I do for you?" Su Tang smiled and saluted the seven ancestors respectfully, thinking about the Narcissus ancestor.


    Narcissus smiled and said aloud; "Before, girl Bai qianyun said that you were fighting with the heavenly ghost family. It seems that the ghost family has a great relationship with the source of Jiuyou. This time, I asked you to come here. I want to tell you something about the source of Jiuyou. I hope you can be ready. Although your cultivation is good, it''s not easy to compete with the real source of Jiuyou."


    "Oh? The true source of the nine secluded, isn''t it the source of the evil in the endless void? Is there any secret?" Su Tang said suspiciously.


    Narcissus smiled and said aloud; "It''s true. Its origin is not an ordinary existence. Even we are not necessarily its opponents. However, you can rest assured that the source of Jiuyou should not be fully integrated, and its strength is not very strong. Your current accomplishments can be easily suppressed."


    "Oh? Please tell me something about the source of Jiuyou, senior." Su Tang said again, bowing his hands. With his voice falling, the Narcissus ancestor nodded and said; "Hehe, this time I asked you to come here for this matter."


    The source of Jiuyou, the root of all evil that existed in the period of endless void and chaos, with the constant nourishment of the power of chaos, regardless of its transformation, it gradually had wisdom and transformed into a powerful and incomparable existence. However, with its transformation and the awakening of the source of evil, he began to disturb the whole endless void. The ancient people in the period of chaos were very simple, However, the war began to break out under the bewitchment of the source of Jiuyou.


    At this time, the source of Jiuyou broke the channel of the endless void and attracted other powerful people in the endless void. The endless void, which has been seriously consumed by the civil war, can withstand the invasion of these foreign powerful people. Then the endless void fell into unprecedented darkness. Countless ancient families were destroyed in the war. All ancient families are aware at this time, If we do not unite, we will perish.


    At the same time, an amazing super strong appeared. This is the God of chaos. He took the rest of your ancient family and foreign powers, fought for many years, defeated them, sealed the channel of the endless void, and also broke up the source of Jiuyou into three parts, sealed in some Jedi of the endless void, but with the passage of time, There are many changes in the endless void, and the source of Jiuyou is also out of the control of the complete seal.


    But because they were so far away from each other, and some seals remained, they couldn''t feel each other, so why didn''t the three become one for many years.


    As the voice of the Narcissus ancestor fell, Su Tang frowned. He really didn''t know that there was such a huge secret in the source of Jiuyou. First, it provoked the war of the endless void ancient clan, and then attracted the strong in Outland. Then it was broken up and divided into three parts. At the same time, Su Tang also understood some things about the original void war.


    "What appears in Langya this time should be the three bodies, the nine yous evil body." the Narcissus ancestor said again.


    Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "If so, where are the other two?"


    Hearing his question, the Narcissus ancestor smiled and said; "I don''t know. In fact, the source of Jiuyou is very powerful. It can be said that it has reached the realm of quasi heavenly reverence. However, they are not integrated yet, so their ability is not strong enough. In addition to the Jiuyou evil body, there is also a female body and a soul body. As long as the three of them are one, if you don''t take any step, the whole world of heaven will come to an end No one is his opponent. After all, many quasi heavenly lords fell in the original battle of emptiness. "

 Chapter 971

    After hearing this, Su Tang''s face changed and his eyebrows frowned. This matter really gave him a headache. You know, the source of Jiuyou is his number one enemy in Langya mainland.


    Unexpectedly, his background was so big that Su Tang didn''t have a headache. Seeing Su Tang''s frown, the ancestor of the holy palace said; "Little friend, do you need us to suppress the evil body at the source of Jiuyou? Now he doesn''t have three in one, our power can still suppress him."


    Hearing this, Su Tang shook his head and said; "Thank you for your kindness. Now that they don''t have three in one and my ability is good, let me deal with it myself. After all, it''s a matter of Langya mainland. All predecessors are ancient people and don''t interfere. Besides, we had an agreement with Jiuyou evil body before. Now that he is in Langya mainland, we still have a chance to suppress him Don''t scare the snake, lest he hide and look for another female body and spirit body everywhere. After the three are one, the endless void will be more troublesome. "


    "Well, what Su Tang Xiaoyou said is right. Now we can''t scare the snake so that he won''t run around." the Narcissus ancestor also said.


    Su Tang smiled, and the ancestor of the holy palace stopped talking. At this time, the ancestor of Narcissus continued to speak; "But I''m also surprised that the source of Jiuyou can appear here. According to rumors, they are sealed in three dangerous places respectively. Even if they untie some of the seals, it''s not easy to completely leave that place. How can Langya land look like a dangerous place?"


    The voice fell, and everyone was thinking. At this time, Su Tang said aloud; "Does this have anything to do with the heart of the world?"


    "The heart of the world? You Langya continent, you have the heart of the world?" hearing Su Tang''s voice, the Narcissus ancestor exclaimed. The other six building owners were surprised when her voice fell. They didn''t expect that there was such a thing in Langya continent.


    At the same time, their hearts also raised a lot of surprise at Langya continent. They were very surprised to see the inheritors in this small plane. Unexpectedly, now there is Jiuyou evil body. In addition to the heart of the world, what kind of secret is there in this place that can make so many endless void, What about things that are hard to see?


    "Well, there is indeed the heart of the world here. The reason why I can understand the complete way of chaos is also because of the help of the heart of the world. This Jiuyou evil body is not the first time to attack Langya mainland. His purpose is to obtain the heart of the world. In fact, the current Jiuyou evil body is not the real Jiuyou evil body." Su Tang said, Then he quickly said xianjue''s story again. With his voice falling, the Narcissus ancestor frowned and said aloud; "There are such changes."


    "Yes, the immortal Jue wants to get the heart of the world. It seems that he is for the nine evil bodies in Liu Zhenya''s body, but now I think there are some different conspiracies in it." Su Tang nodded and frowned.


    At this time, the Narcissus ancestor nodded. She also instinctively felt that this matter was not very simple. Although this immortal Jue was a member of the Taixu ancient family, this Jiuyou evil body was not an ordinary thing. How could she be suppressed by him so easily?


    "If my guess is right, the immortal absolute control of death has been used. How powerful is the nine yous evil body? Can an immortal absolute suppress it? I think the nine yous evil body wants to use the power in the heart of the world to quickly find another female body and spirit body and achieve the goal of three in one." at this time, the ancestor of the holy palace said.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang and the Narcissus ancestor''s eyes lit up, and it was possible that they nodded one after another. The Hall fell into meditation. At this time, a light burst out from one of the ancient ancestors. The next moment, the ancestor''s face changed and said aloud; "No, the ancient god and the blood God led their men to attack us."


    "What? These two bastards dare to do this. Fellow Taoist friends, the Langya mainland will be handed over to me and the ancestor of the holy palace for the time being. You guys hurry back and lead our people to defeat the two bastards of the ancient god and the blood god." the Narcissus ancestor quickly said, and when he heard her words, the other five nodded without saying much, and went straight away.


    Watching them leave, Su Tang said aloud; "Two elders, will you be all right this time? Or you will go back. I can cope with Langya mainland for the time being. Now my strength has recovered and improved a lot."


    "No, it''s just a dream for the two employers to fight against the seven Gu groups. Now they just think we''re not in the endless void and guess to beat us down. Now five ancestors have gone back. These two people are not worried. We don''t have to go back. It''s your side. If we leave those two guys and come back, we''ll go back Trouble, besides, this hobby is the most important thing about Jiuyou evil body here. "Narcissus shook his head and said in a voice.


    On one side of the holy palace, the ancestor also nodded and said aloud; "Well, Narcissus Taoist friend said that it''s good. Don''t worry, little friend."


    Hearing that they all said so, Su Tang said nothing more. The three talked about Jiuyou evil body for a while, and Su Tang left.


    Above the hall, Su Tang looked at the world God and asked; "Senior, what''s going on in the Tiangui clan these days?" he has been healing in the depths of the West wasteland for a while. He is completely unclear about the matter of the ghost clan that day. Now that the injury has healed, he also thinks it''s suitable to make a good arrangement and suppress the Jiuyou evil body as soon as possible to avoid any changes.


    "There is not much movement in the Tiangui clan these days, but they seem to be looking for something." the world God replied. After his voice fell, Su Tang frowned and thought in his heart; "Looking for something? Has Jiuyou evil body found that the heart of the world has disappeared, and now look everywhere for the whereabouts of the heart of the world after the exam?"


    Seeing that Su Tang was silent, the world God didn''t say much. After a long time, Su Tang said aloud; "Now they can''t continue to find out, elder, prepare the second plan." the voice fell, and the world God nodded.


    Three days later, the news that the heart of the world appeared on the boundary of Nanman was known by a strong emperor of Tiangui family. In the palace of Tiangui family, the strong emperor knelt on the ground and said to the emperor of Xuanye; "Monarch, your subordinates have received reliable information. The heart of the world appears in the Nanman region."


    "What? The heart of the world appears? Can the news be reliable?" hearing his voice, the emperor of Xuanye stood up excitedly from his seat and asked aloud.


    The person below nodded and continued; "My subordinates heard it from chijiri monkey by chance. Now their men and horses are constantly coming towards Nanman."


    "Hahaha, good, good, I didn''t expect such an unexpected harvest. You step back first and continue to look for what the Lord needs." emperor Xuanye laughed and said three good words, waved the man back, and then hurried to the depths of the palace.


    In front of a room, the emperor of Xuanye said respectfully; "My Lord, my subordinates have something important to see."


    After a while, the stone gate opened and the voice of the LORD came; "Come in." the voice fell, and the Xuanye monarch stepped into the stone chamber. At this time, in the stone chamber, a black figure sat above. As soon as the Xuanye monarch came in, he knelt on the ground and said aloud; "According to the information obtained by the people below, the heart of the world appears in Nanman. Langya allies have come here quickly. Do you think we should call back the people outside?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, the Lord sitting above suddenly opened his eyes and asked; "Is the message reliable?"


    "I''m not sure yet, but the people who came down to the Palace said that they got the news from chijiri horse Monkey Ape Chi. Their subordinates have paid attention to the situation of Langya alliance." the heart of the world, that''s a very important thing for their Tiangui family. As long as they hold this thing in their hands, Tiangui family can become a well deserved master of the world.


    "Well, no matter whether this is true or not, you should call everyone back now. As for those who are looking for that thing, step back." after the LORD said that, he waved to Xuanye monarch to step back. After Xuanye monarch saluted and answered, he got up and left. After he left, the Lord narrowed his eyes slightly and said aloud; "It seems that I have gone out."


    When the sound fell, his figure disappeared into the stone chamber, and the next moment he came to a broken void.


    "There is no breath of the heart of the world here. Does it really escape into Nanman?" the voice fell, and he didn''t dare to stay in the broken void here. He left quickly. When he appeared again, he had returned to Oh Nanman. At this time, in the depths of a huge Lake in Nanman, Su Tang wrapped himself in chaos, At the next moment, he honed a breath of the heart of the world with the power of chaos.


    At this time, the Lord, who was slowly looking for the breath of the heart of the world, caught the breath of the heart of the world in an instant and quickly approached the lake. But Su Tang just released a breath here and quickly escaped from the similar system. Soon after he left, the LORD came over the lake, but the breath of the heart of the world had disappeared, He frowned and whispered; "How could the news come suddenly?"


    He released his strength again and began to feel it. At this time, in another place, Su Tang simulated the breath of the heart of the world again. A moment later, he flashed away, and then the breath of the heart of the world did not appear. At this time, the Lord continuously sensed the breath of the heart of the food world. He outlined a smile on his face and directly turned away.

 Chapter 972

    In the city of Nanman gods, Su Tang said with a conspiratorial sneer in his room; "I can''t kill you."


    When he returned to the palace of the Tiangui clan, the LORD had fully believed the news that the heart of the world appeared in the Nanman. After a while, he summoned the Xuanye monarch and asked him to send orders, so that the army of the Tiangui clan, except those who were looking for things, all the army of the Tiangui clan quickly withdrew to the Nanman. In a moment, it was not only the headquarters of the Tiangui clan and the dead, Even those ghost families who were transformed by them gathered quickly.


    With the launch of the second plan, the main battlefield of Langya alliance changed to Nanman in an instant. At this time, Su Tang and others were very happy to hear the news of Tiangui family from his subordinates in the city of Nanman gods.


    "The war is about to start at last. After waiting for a long time, we can have a chance to show our skills." on the hall, ape Chi said with a warlike smile on his face.


    At this time, although Su Tang saw that his plan was implemented as scheduled, he was not very relieved. Although he had always wanted to fight a decisive battle with the Tiangui family, he was really worried at this time. After all, the victory or defeat was in one fell swoop.


    "Well, let''s make good preparations. We must not fail this time." looking at the people below, Su Tang said aloud. With his voice falling, everyone nodded solemnly.


    Now, outside the city of the gods, Langya allies have completely gathered together. At the same time, in front of the Tiangui Palace on the other side, millions of troops are ready to go. The strong smell of evil condenses in the sky, and the flowers, plants and trees within a hundred miles are withered at once.


    Deep in the palace, the emperor of Xuanye said excitedly to the LORD; "Sir, what you want us to look for has been found."


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you first. Before we come back, you try not to have a head-on conflict with Langya allies, pay close attention to their movements, and contact us as soon as there is news." the LORD opened his eyes and said quickly. Without waiting for Xuanye''s reply, he disappeared directly into the hall, At the same time, the emperor of Xuanye also stood up slowly, with a glimmer of war in his eyes.


    "Su Tang, the first two times, let you win by luck. This time, you must pay the price." Xuanye''s voice was full of coldness.


    Although the Lord asked him not to act rashly, this obsession in his heart could not be put down casually. He had controlled the Tiangui family for many years and had never failed so much. This time he suffered losses in Su Tang''s hands twice in a row, which made him completely intolerable. However, he would not personally try to target Su Tang''s family.


    Regardless of the identity of the strong, he has to deal with mortals. It can be imagined how much obsession he has in his heart. Now the Lord finally left the whole Tiangui family and returned to his control. With so many powerful armies, he is still very confident to defeat Su Tang and others.


    Thinking of these Xuanye monarchs, they calmly left the depths of the palace. At this time, in the front hall, a group of high-level ghost families gathered here. When they saw the arrival of Xuanye monarch, everyone stood up.


    The emperor of Xuanye walked slowly towards the main position. After taking his seat, Xuanye pressed his hand against the people below. All the top leaders of Tiangui family sat down slowly.


    "How many people are there in our headquarters?" the emperor of Xuanye asked faintly.


    At this time, a middle-aged man at the front of the bottom, after hearing his question, even stood up and replied with an arched hand; "This time we brought a total of 600000 troops. We lost a lot of troops in the previous two battles. Now, in addition to taking down the troops hidden in the dark, there are about 350000 gathered here."


    "Two hundred and fifty thousand? Well, how many ghosts do the dead army have?" emperor Xuanye frowned and continued to ask. There were only two hundred and fifty thousand people left. How could he not feel heartache? They are all the headquarters of the heavenly ghosts. They are not comparable to the reformed ghosts at all, regardless of vomiting, In fact, there are many Tiangui clans hidden by themselves and others in the use of Langya continent, which is their way back.


    Since the last two failures, they have felt that there is not much difference in strength between Langya and others. In line with the intention of keeping one hand, they scattered the people of the headquarters, let some people hide, constantly transform the ghost clan in the dark, and gather the army of dead spirits at the same time.


    Even if they lose again, they also have the capital to make a comeback.


    "There are about 900000 dead souls in the army, and there are fewer ghost families to be transformed, less than 300000." the man replied again.


    With his voice falling, the emperor of Xuanye was silent, and after a moment, he said aloud; "Send the dead to the front troops to harass the Langya allies. Don''t love war, just cause them some trouble. As for the dead army, stand by at any time. If they investigate, give them a lesson."


    When the voice fell, the people below stood up and answered, then turned and left the hall. After they left, the emperor Xuanye said aloud; "You must pay the price this time."


    At this time, the leaders of the Tiangui clan who left the hall issued orders one after another. For a moment, the most peripheral ghost clans took action one after another. Their actions startled Su Tang and others. For a moment, Langya allies were ready to leave.


    Above the hall, Su Tang and others calmly waited for the war report in front. No one spoke. The real war came. Their hearts were not relaxed.


    "Report! The 300000 ghost army has reached a hundred miles away." outside the hall, there is a battle report ahead.


    Su Tang frowned slightly and snorted coldly; "It''s really a good plan to dispatch the ghost clan. You want to use these people who belong to Langya mainland to deal with us and reach the point of consumption. It''s a good calculation. Send orders hard. You don''t need to exclude the camp and completely let go and wait for them." the voice fell, and the people outside quickly ordered you to go. In a moment, the whole city of the gods, They all entered the level-1 war preparation state. For a moment, the guardian array of the city of the gods also started in an instant.


    Golden lights appeared continuously, wrapping up the whole city of the gods. At this time, Su Tang said on the hall; "Everybody, let''s go and see the situation."


    When the sound fell, he left the main hall first. Ying Long and others quickly left the main hall and came to the leakage. When they reached the city tower, a black smoke filled the horizon, and the speed of the ghost army was very fast.


    "The whole army is ready for war!" Su Tang shouted, standing in the most powerful tower. His voice sounded over the city of gods. A moment later, all the allies took out their weapons and prepared to fight.


    A moment later, the 300000 ghost army had arrived three miles outside the city, and all the people stopped. At this time, a black figure flew out of the ghost army. When he saw the city of gods in front, he flashed a trace of disdain in his eyes and shouted loudly; "Kill!" in an instant, all the ghost armies burst out and rushed towards the city of the gods.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting, but it''s not enough to see these ghost armies." Su Tang thought it was interesting not to fight directly when he saw the other party''s scene.


    The 300000 ghost army approached quickly. Everyone in Langya alliance was quietly preparing and waiting for Su Tang''s order. At this time, Su Tang, who was above the city tower, looked at the approaching ghost army and shouted loudly; "The shadow clan listens to the order, launch the array and attack!" at the moment of the voice falling, the shadow clan people at the eye of the personal loan proverb array in the city of the gods started one after another. At the moment, the golden light broke out, many powerful Qi separated and rushed to the ghost clan army outside the city.


    The powerful force of the array killed the leading troops of the ghost army in an instant. In an instant, all the ghost armies stopped. At this time, the voice of the commander of the ghost army came after them; "Jiuyou battle array, start!"


    "Drink!" the people of the ghost family drank, and the power of Jiuyou, who was painted black all over, suddenly burst out, and many mysterious black symbols appeared in the sky outside the city. At this time, Su Tang frowned slightly, and a dignified look flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t speak. The people of the shadow family used the technology to launch the power of the array and quickly the people and horses of the Gong Zezhe ghost family.


    But this time, the golden light didn''t hurt the ghosts outside. At the moment when the golden light was primary to the black smoke, it was swallowed up. The unity was that the black smoke was vaguely increased by one point.


    "Oh? Can you absorb external attacks and enhance your strength? That''s interesting!" the voice fell and Su Tang shouted loudly; "Stop the attack!"


    As soon as the people of the shadow family heard this, they stopped attacking one after another. At this time, Su Tang''s eyes fell on ape Tong and said aloud; "It''s time for you to fight and disrupt their battle."


    Ape Tong took a step and roared up to the sky. For a moment, his body several feet high appeared. He saw the yellow light unearthed all over his body. For a moment, there came a powerful force in the spring of the earth. When he saw his action, Su Tang outlined a radian and a voice in the corner of his mouth; "I don''t believe your array can block the underground."


    "Roar!" ape Tong shouted. For a moment, the earth outside the city vibrated crazily. The next moment, the huge map began to be torn crazily. The strong earth spikes of earthy yellow rushed out quickly and went straight to the army of the ghost family. At this time, with the earthquake of the earth, some of the ghost family were already practicing and unstable.


    Then there was the attack of the earth stab. The commander of the Tiangui family, his face sank and shouted loudly; "Launch an attack and break the array."


    "Boom!" the voice fell, and the black symbol on the head of the ghost army burst into a startling light, and ruthlessly suppressed it towards the array of the city of gods not far away.

 Chapter 973

    "It''s powerful, but it''s not enough to break this array!" Su Tang said faintly, and didn''t pay attention to the ghost attack at all.


    This is a super array learned by the shadow clan from their ancestors. In fact, anyone can crack it at will? Even if Su Tang wants to crack this array, he needs to fly some hands and feet, not to mention the attack of the ghost family.


    "Ape Tong, be cruel to them!" Su Tang whispered. For a moment, ape Tong''s huge head nodded, and a bloodthirsty light flashed in his eyes. The next moment, the earth thorns exposed outside the city burst into a strong light and burst out one after another. Then, under the change of APE Tong''s decision, these burst golden lights began to gather madly. After a while, Huge bodies more than ten feet high appeared.


    "Kill!" the ape shouted. For a moment, hundreds of huge bodies condensed began to move towards the ghost army.


    Looking at the huge monster below, the commander of Tiangui family, his face was ugly. This time he came to find trouble. He didn''t expect that he and others could not move at all. So many huge monsters attracted him. It''s impossible to steal chicken.


    "Retreat!" thinking of the order of the emperor Xuanye before, the commander of the ghost family on that day gave the order quickly without any hesitation. For a moment, all the ghost people and horses retreated one after another. When they saw their actions, the ape shouted loudly; "How easy is it to run?"


    The law decision changed again. Hundreds of powerful boulder monsters quickly pursued the ghost clan. With the addition of ape power, the speed of these seemingly bulky boulder monsters increased a lot in an instant. Some ghosts who retreated slowly were directly wiped out by these huge monsters.


    "Damn it, what kind of monsters are these?" the commander of Tiangui family cursed with a gloomy face.


    Seeing the strength of these monsters, the people of the ghost family were frightened, their whole body strength broke out and quickly retreated. For a moment, the originally orderly army had begun to be confused under the impact of hundreds of huge monsters. Seeing this situation, Su Tang smiled, while the commander of the ghost family secretly scolded at this time; "A mob, damn it."


    However, although he was so idle in his heart, he sent a signal to ask for support in an instant. Another Tiangui commander who had been waiting in the distance could not make a move at the moment of seeing the signal. The army of 900000 dead spirits roared one after another in an instant. Although the bodies of these dead spirits were huge, they themselves were one of the spirits, and the speed was also fast.


    "It''s so interesting, ha ha." seeing the actions outside the city, Su Tang couldn''t guess the emperor Xuanye''s plan this time, but this time the people of the ghost clan could be said to have returned in vain, leaving nearly 10000 people.


    With the constant pursuit, it was obvious that some ape Tong could not control those huge stone people. At this time, Su Tang''s voice came; "Ape Tong, don''t keep chasing."


    Ape Tong nodded, withdrew his divine power in an instant, and his body became smaller, and turned into a human shape in an instant. At this time, in the distance, many armies of dead spirits had supported him. Su Tang smiled and burst into divine power; "Take a word to Xuanye. If he had only these means, he would be defeated." his voice sounded directly within a hundred miles. At this time, the ghost commander who had fled far away looked very gloomy.


    At this time, the commander of the necromancer army who supported him heard this and saw the embarrassment of the ghost army below. He didn''t know what had happened, and immediately said in a deep voice; "Su Tang has a lot of means. It''s okay to lose one time. The monarch won''t blame him. Let''s go back and ask about the next plan."


    Hearing the persuasion of the visitor, the ghost commander also nodded, and immediately gave a quick order to really make peace with the ghost army. More than one million troops retreated again, and soon disappeared on the horizon.


    "Vulnerable, I was a little worried. Unexpectedly, they had only such means." ape Tong said with disdain on his face on the hall of the city of the gods.


    Hearing his words, many people present nodded, but Su Tang smiled and shook his head; "Hehe, you can''t take it lightly. This time, Xuanye should just let them come to test and harass us. He didn''t intend to make a real attack, otherwise he wouldn''t do so." as his voice fell, he didn''t say that anyone nodded, and ape Tong didn''t say more.


    At the same time, on the other side, the ghost commander who lost the first battle knelt in the center of the hall and spoke aloud; "My Lord, their defense array is too powerful. I''ve learned the Dharma. The Jiuyou battle array doesn''t have any cave."


    "Well, I''ve seen Su Tang''s accomplishments in array. This time things are expected. Get up. You can''t blame you completely, but now I have another idea." his voice fell, and he looked at the dead soul commander standing on one side and said; "You destroy 300000 dead spirits and give them to the commander of the ghost family, so that all the ghost families can set out to fight."


    "Yes, my subordinates will discuss with the ghost commander in a moment." the necromancer commander bowed and saluted.


    At this time, Xuanye continued; "You should also let your ghost army arrange a new battle array and make more use of the dead spirit. This will improve the strength of the ghost army by several levels. As for the defense array, you don''t have to worry. Now we''re just harassing them. You should step back and finish my previous explanation."


    "Yes." they nodded at the same time, turned and left the hall.


    After they left, Xuanye looked at the person sitting in the first position below; "Second elder, you have trained thousands of good masters of the realm of the emperor to sneak attacks on the city of the gods. Remember, never love war. Now our headquarters must not lose, otherwise this war will be more troublesome."


    "Well, my subordinates understand!" the person below also stood up and replied back and forth.


    For a moment, at night, the emperor Tiangui clan, which has been thousands of people, quietly left the Tiangui clan''s nest.


    At this time, Su Tang and others on the other side were still sitting on the hall, and Su Tang said aloud; "During this period of time, the array has not been closed. Xuanye must have been unable to bear this ghost attack. They have more people than us. There must be no problems with this array. If we don''t play, our battle will be very troublesome."


    He doesn''t want to see the battle of the city of gods in the west before. There are not many people on their side, so they can''t lose a lot at all.


    "Well, I''ll leave this to my subordinates." the movie bully stood up and said.


    Su Tang nodded and looked at the world God to continue to speak; "Elder, try not to let people leave the city these days. I always think the Tiangui clan will not give up this time and leave the city rashly. I''m afraid they will sneak attack."


    "Well, I understand." the world God replied. At the moment when his voice fell, Luo Xing''s figure rushed up outside the hall. His face was very bad at this time.


    At the sight of his face, everyone''s heart sank. Su Tang took the lead in asking; "Master Luo Xing, what happened?"


    "Commander, I just received the news from the front. One thousand emperor level Tiangui experts were mobilized from the Tiangui clan and left the nest." Luo Xing said aloud.


    Su Tang frowned slightly and whispered; "The realm of a thousand emperors? It''s interesting. Don''t worry. It''s not urgent. A thousand emperors can''t turn over any big waves. If they say something different, they''ll stay."


    Although the ability of these 1000 masters in the realm of emperor is good, they are obviously not enough to see in front of the Langya allies. However, this wavelet team still has some problems. After all, they are relatively high-end combat power. If they intend to target those allies with low accomplishments on their side, they will be very troublesome.


    "Boss, let''s leave it to the four great apes to ensure that these bastards of the Tiangui clan won''t succeed." ape Chi said at this time. After his voice fell, the other three great apes stood up and heard their words. Su Tang thought for a while and nodded and said aloud; "Well, I''ll leave it to you, but be careful. It''s hard to deal with the ghost clan these days."


    "Well, we understand," the four shouted at the same time.


    Su Tang smiled. Just then, the world God''s face changed. The next moment, a messenger stone appeared in his hand. At this time, there was a strong light shining on the messenger stone. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by this light. At this time, the world God''s power moved and was inspired in an instant; "World God, save... Me!"


    A short word burst out from the messenger stone. Su Tang and others were stunned by the sound, a sense of familiarity in place. They couldn''t remember it at a single time, but the world God spoke out; "Something happened to the evil ghost baby."


    "The most evil ghost baby? It was him? Didn''t he recover his strength in a very safe place? Why did he suddenly send a message for help?" Su Tang also responded. He had some communication with the ghost baby at the beginning, so he felt that the voice was a little familiar, but he was very confused. How could the most evil ghost baby suddenly ask for help?


    Now the whole Langya continent is preparing for war. Should no one target him? At the moment when his voice fell, the news from the world God had been sent out. After a while, the messenger stone sounded again, and the voice of the ghost baby came; "Heaven ghost clan!"


    Upon hearing this, the people present were surprised and stood up one after another. The boundary God also quickly released the information, but this time after a long time, he didn''t answer. A touch of ominous premonition also appeared in his heart.


    "What to do? How could the ghost family deal with the evil ghost baby?" the world God turned to look at Su Tang and looked puzzled. At this time, Su Tang also frowned, thought quickly at the bottom of his heart, and muttered slowly in his mouth; "The most evil ghost baby! The most evil, isn''t it..." thinking of this, his eyes suddenly opened, and a look of fear slowly filled his eyes.


    The next moment he spoke; "World God, please explain the things here first. I''ll come when I go. Later, we two go to the evil ghost baby to see the situation." the voice fell, and his figure rushed directly out of the hall, leaving a puzzled man on his face. Look at me, I look at you.


    Su Tang left the main hall and went straight to the deepest manor. This is the resting place for the ancestors of Narcissus and holy palace. Although they can''t participate in the battle in Langya, they don''t trust Su Tang to come alone, so they have been guarding Su Tang in the rear. At this time, Su Tang directly entered the manor. Between the two rooms, the ancestors of Narcissus and holy palace, He also noticed his breath for a moment and flew out quickly.


    "Little friend, why are you here?" the Narcissus ancestor said. After his voice fell, Su Tang said; "Just received the news that the people of the heavenly ghost clan targeted the most evil ghost baby."


    As soon as they heard some doubts, the ancestor of the holy palace asked; "Isn''t there a war between you two now? What exactly does it mean that the heavenly ghost clan will deal with the evil ghost baby at this time?" although they were confused, they both understood that Su Tang couldn''t come to him casually.


    "This time we sent out the news of the world star, and the Tiangui clan obviously believed it, otherwise they wouldn''t have gathered all the troops at all. At this time, they abandoned the heart of the world and went to each other to the evil ghost baby. I think it''s very strange, so I guess that the evil ghost baby will be very important to the ghost clan on this day, and may even be one of the nine you three bodies "Then Su Tang''s voice was full of dignity.

 Chapter 974

    As soon as this remark came out, the ancestors of Narcissus and the holy palace officially got up in an instant. After thinking for a while, they both felt very reasonable.


    "If this is true, it will be troublesome, but you said that the master behind the ghost family was a traitor of the taixugu family? He should not know about the Jiuyou three bodies? Besides, he wanted to completely control the Jiuyou evil body, he would not look for the other two bodies. There was no way to suppress him." The ancestor of the holy palace said.


    The Narcissus grandfather on one side also nodded, which was the doubt in her heart. With his voice falling, Su Tang said solemnly; "What if the nine evil bodies have completely destroyed the immortal?"


    "Well, little friend, you''re right. It''s very troublesome. Although the taixugu people are powerful, they still have a huge gap compared with the Jiuyou evil body. If the Jiuyou evil body really just shows weakness to the immortal, it''s not impossible to take advantage of this guy." the Narcissus ancestor also said at this time.


    After her voice fell, Su Tang nodded and continued to speak; "Two elders, I don''t know if you are free. Go over there with the boy and have a look at the situation there?"


    "It''s natural. If the evil ghost baby is really one of the nine yous, it''s already the battle of Langya continent. It''s the battle of the whole endless void, so we have to see the situation." Narcissus took the lead in saying, and the ancestor of the holy palace on one side nodded.


    Su Tang left quickly with the two people. At the same time, he was also the voice transmission God. When the world God saw that this matter could startle the two super ancient strongmen, he was also very surprised. Instinctively, he thought that this time the matter was not simple. Despite vomiting, he didn''t ask much. He took Su Tang three people all the way to the place where the evil ghost baby was hiding.


    Seeing the four of them leave suddenly, the ghost family who had been hiding around the city of gods quickly spread the news back.


    One day later, at dusk, Su Tang and others had come to a hidden abyss hidden in the depths of the mountains. As soon as they came down, the Narcissus ancestor frowned and said aloud; "There is a strong evil force here. It seems that our worry may be true." her tone was full of dignified look, and the ancestor of the holy palace noticed this when looking for it.


    His face was also very ugly. At this time, Su Tang on one side said aloud; "There are two strong evil smells in these two. One is familiar to me. It should be the most evil ghost baby. The other is very strange, but very powerful. It should be the one behind the sky Ghost clan." Su Tang''s face became very ugly here.


    He had seen xianjue venerable master before. At this time, there was a faint smell of him, but it was very strange. He understood at once that the Tiangui venerable master at this time was not xianjue, but the real Jiuyou evil body.


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look at the situation. Maybe there will be more clues." the boundary God didn''t understand what they were talking about at this time, but from their face and expression, I''m afraid the matter this time is very unusual.


    Su Tang nodded, and the party walked towards the depths of the abyss again. Along the way, two evil smells became stronger, and there were many signs of fighting around.


    The world God who suddenly walked in front of him, at the speed of his feet, Su Tang and others also followed closely. At this time, on the open space in the abyss, three dead Tiangui families lay on the ground, and the world God spoke out; "Heaven ghost clan!"


    "It seems that this time it really has something to do with the Tiangui clan. These people should be killed by the ghost baby. Let''s go in and see if the ghost baby has left us any clues." Su Tang waved his hand and burst out with the power of destruction, which directly destroyed the three corpses. The party walked again and forgot to walk deep, and the more Tiangui clan corpses on the ground, Sutang is constantly destroying these guys.


    Suddenly, a bloody smell of dragon feather came into Su Tang''s nose. At this time, they had seen a huge blood pool in the distance, which was similar to the blood pool Su Tang met when he first saw the evil ghost baby.


    The party came to the blood pool quickly. At this time, there was no one here. The evil ghost baby had disappeared. It looked like it had experienced a big war.


    Su Tang and others looked around and found that there were no useful clues in the basic mountain. Su Tang and others sighed helplessly and were about to leave. At this time, the world God looked at the blood pool full of evil; "Now the evil ghost baby has disappeared. It is reported that it is useless to stay here. If you let it go, you don''t know what kind of creatures will be derived in the future. I think it''s better to destroy here."


    When the voice fell, he burst out and was ready to take action, but Su Tang stopped him and said; "Elder, I''d better return it. The evil gas in this place is too heavy. Even if this blood pool is destroyed, these evil gases will gather."


    The world God thought a little and nodded. Then the divine power of the whole body was silent. At this time, Su Tang slowly found the side of the blood pool. A milky light power appeared in his hand, slowly burst out and began to evolve the evil gas here.


    As the inheritor of the way of chaos, he can use the power of chaos to quickly convert any kind of power he needs. At this time, seeing the power in his hand, the ancestor of Narcissus looked envious in his eyes, and the ancestor of the holy palace on one side smiled and said; "This is the real power of the way of chaos. It is not an existence that we can compare."


    Although their cultivation is incomparably powerful, their strength is indeed single, which doesn''t matter at all. Compared with the chaotic way, with the continuous spread of Su Tang''s power, the evil gas here has disappeared completely after a moment, and the blood in the blood pool, without the storytelling of evil power, quickly infiltrates into the ground, Soon the blood in the whole blood pool disappeared completely.


    With the disappearance of the blood, Su Tang''s eyes were also attracted by the traces on the barrier of the blood pool. After recovering his strength, Su Tang jumped into the blood pool and came to the place with dense traces. At this time, the three people behind him saw Su Tang''s actions. They were slightly stunned and walked over in doubt.


    "Xiaoyou, what are you..." the Narcissus asked puzzled.


    At this time, Su Tang, who was at the level of the blood pool, looked at the traces on the lower barrier and did not lock deeply. A moment later, he said aloud; "It seems that our worries are true. Three elders, come down and have a look. This should be the clue left to us by the most evil ghost baby."


    The three Narcissus ancestors were slightly stunned. They also jumped into the blood pool and came to Su Tang. They looked at the crisscross marks on the barrier. A moment later, the Narcissus ancestor''s face was very ugly. At this time, the world God asked puzzled; "These traces are nothing special. They look like a kind of writing, but they are not divine writing."


    "Senior, this is a very rescue text in the endless void. It''s normal if you can''t understand it. There''s only one sentence on it." Su Tang explained aloud.


    On one side of the holy palace, the ancestors also spoke out; "Well, it''s really a word in the endless void."


    "Nine you three bodies, nine ghost bodies!" the Narcissus ancestor also said in a deep voice. Hearing his words, the world God was slightly stunned and asked aloud; "What does that mean? Jiuyou three bodies, what does that mean?"


    After su Tang wiped out the trace, he said aloud; "Let''s go. This is not the place to talk. We''d better leave here first. Some things have been changed to let the leaders of Langya allies know. I''m afraid the future battle will be very troublesome." Su Tang''s tone at this time was full of helplessness.


    I''m really afraid of God and horse. I thought I could completely defeat the people of Tiangui clan this time and make Langya land calm, but now? There have been two Jiuyou three bodies. This time, the Lord is afraid to quickly integrate this soul body. At that time, his strength must be greatly improved. He really has no confidence to deal with such Jiuyou source.


    "Well, there''s nothing valuable here anyway. Now the city of gods is also the most critical time of war. If we leave like this, I''m afraid the people of Tiangui family already know and can''t delay here." the world God nodded.


    The three also quickly flew away from the abyss and flew towards the city of the gods.

 Chapter 975

    As soon as the four men were halfway there, the world God received the news of Ying Long from the city of the gods. His face also changed greatly.


    "The Tiangui clan has begun to attack the city of gods with millions of troops. The defense array has been eroded by the former Emperor''s power of Jiuyou in the dark, and some can''t support it." the world God quickly said to Su Tang.


    In fact, before leaving, Su Tang knew that this time when he and others left, he would be seized by the Tiangui clan, but he never thought that he would come so soon.


    "Come on, let''s go back quickly. This time the Tiangui clan must know that they are no longer in the city, so our attack will be very rapid." Su Tang nodded.


    At the same time, in front of the city of the gods, more than one million dead and ghost armies gathered in a crazy battle array to quickly attack the array of the city of the gods. At this time, the stone giant of ape Tonghe quickly moved in the millions of armies, but the ghost army that used the dead as mounts has been used, It''s not as powerless as it used to be.


    The stone giant has been firmly delayed by these dead spirits, and it can''t play a role at all. Seeing this, the ape''s naked eyes flashed a thick anger and shouted loudly; "These guys are really anxious to die. As soon as the boss left, they began to attack. It''s really hateful."


    "Presumably, when they left, they were found by the Tiangui clan stall outside, but now the boss has quickly rushed back with the world God. Don''t worry, as long as we delay, there should be no problem. When the boss comes, these dead army are completely local chickens and tile dogs." Liu Er also said at this time.


    At this time, Luo Xing above the city tower looked at the situation below, and his face changed. This time, the Tiangui clan was obviously prepared and had strong ability, which could not be compared with that before. However, they and others could not rush out for the time being. They could only watch ape Tong do it alone, but there was nothing they could do, And his eyes were not looking at the shadow family who maintained this array.


    At this time, the faces of the people of the shadow family were a little pale, and his heart was very anxious. At this time, Ying long on one side said aloud; "It seems that this array won''t last long. We should be ready to fight. Luo Xing, now the world God and Su Tang boy are no longer, and the command right here will be handed over to you temporarily." long Ao on one side also said; "Yes, Luo Xing. I''ll leave it to you this time. Give orders."


    "Well, now the situation is critical, I won''t delay it." Luo Xing nodded, and then he shouted; "The whole army is ready!" in a moment, his voice fell, and all the Allied forces have been mobilized. In a moment, the overwhelming sense of war stirred the situation in all directions.


    Feeling the strong fighting spirit, the ghost commander outside shouted loudly; "Boys, make every effort to attack. This array can''t last long. Break the big array and kill the city!"


    "Slaughtering the city! Slaughtering the city!" the most heavily loaded ghost army shouted one after another. For a moment, more than one million troops beat chicken blood and frantically impacted the array. With the passage of time, half an hour later, the golden mask over the city of gods heard a little sound of unbearable weight, and the sound of clicking slowly appeared.


    At this time, Luo Xing''s eyes moved up, and a trace of cracks had appeared on the golden mask. These cracks were getting bigger and bigger with the impact of millions of troops outside. At this time, the movie bully flew over quickly and his face was dignified; "The array can''t support it. Get ready to fight."


    When he heard what he said, Luo Xing nodded. At the same time, the ghost commander outside the city also found the crack in the array at the first moment. He immediately said to the dead commander around him; "Five elders, how about we break this array with support?"


    "OK, I have the same intention." the commander of the dead spirit also nodded. Then the two people rose up at the same time, and the breath of the emperor''s peak burst out in an instant. The two people''s powerful Jiuyou power slowly gathered in the sky. The next moment, they looked at each other and nodded at the same time, asking for the same decision in the city environment to continue to condense. With the change of the decision in their hands, The power of Jiuyou, which had completely gathered in the sky, slowly turned into a huge sword burning the black flame.


    The sabre burning the black flame radiated a towering ferocity, which changed the faces of Langya allies in the city. Some allies with low cultivation turned pale and trembled. At this time, Luo Xing and others on the city tower saw the towering power of the ghost emperor for the first time.


    "Is this the realm of the emperor above the emperor? It''s so powerful." Luo Xing and others looked at the figure on the sky outside the city.


    Ying Long and others on one side also nodded subconsciously at this time. In the ancient war, there was only one emperor, strong man and dozens of emperors among the Tiangui clan. Such combat power almost collapsed the whole ancient Langya continent. Now we can imagine how dignified their hearts are. Although tens of thousands of years have passed, their strength has also improved a lot, But apart from the Su and Tang Dynasties, there are few people who can really compete with the heaven ghost clan in the realm of the emperor.


    You must know that the Tiangui clan in the realm of emperor is equivalent to the realm of middle God worship at the God level. Among the current Langya allies, there are only 20 gods, most of whom are ordinary gods. Even if they fight with ordinary Tiangui emperors, they have some difficulties. Now there are two super giants outside, Plus a million troops.


    If they really fight, the Langya allies will obviously be at an absolute disadvantage. In addition, at this time, Su Tang and the world God who can really fight against the top strongman of the Tiangui emperor are absent, and everyone''s heart is dignified.


    "Old shadow, the belt array is broken. You''re responsible for dragging a Tiangui emperor, no problem?" Luo Xing asked the movie bully around him.


    The movie bully frowned slightly for his head, meditated for a moment, and said aloud; "Well, no problem."


    "Luo Xing, let''s give the other one to our four brothers." at this time, ape Chi also said. After seeing this situation, ape Tong took back his strength in an instant and spared no effort to guard against the two emperors in the sky.


    After hearing what he said, the four great apes were all warlike and locked in a commander of the Tiangui family in the sky. Seeing their appearance, Luo Xing thought about them slightly and nodded. At this time, the black giant knife in the sky moved slowly. The original powerful artist became domineering, with sharp breath moving with it, He began to slowly cut the mask of the array.


    "Get ready to fight!" looking at the huge sword falling, Luo Xing burst out and shouted at the people below.


    "Roar!" the four great apes roared up to the sky at the same time. In an instant, the huge body of four knives appeared in the city, and the powerful breath spread. Four pairs of red eyes stared at the commander of the dead in the sky. At this time, the movie bully on one side also took a step and burst out. He said that the commander of the ghost family was locked in an instant, The two commanders also noticed them in an instant.


    At the same time, they sketched a sneer. The sabre fell hard and the defense array was already overwhelmed. Under such a huge impact, although it was broken, it was only for a moment. Xianyue and other gods shot one after another, condensing a huge light mask in the sky to block the broken shock wave of the array. At the same time, Luo Xing shouted loudly; "The whole army attack!"


    "Roar!" the four great apes soared into the air at the same time, followed by the movie bully. Luo Xing took the lead and rushed out of the city with the allies into the millions of troops to fight frantically.


    For a moment, the battle between the two sides started, and the world was full of fighting and killing. Countless roars and screams filled the sky over the whole city of the gods. At this time, the two commanders in the sky were also dragged by the four God apes and movie bullies. They were inseparable from the battle below, and they could only let everyone fight in disorder.


    At this time, Luo Xing, who was fighting, would pay attention to the situation above from time to time. When he saw that the two emperors were delayed, he outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth and shouted up to the sky; "Unite in battle!"


    "Get up!" the Langya allies drank at the same time. In an instant, the aura of heaven and earth gathered frantically, and the combat power of all the Allies increased several times in an instant. Xianyue and other gods rushed to kill them quickly. In a moment, they were filled with dead spirits and ghost corpses. At this time, the shadow family who recovered their strength in the city also quickly gathered out of the battle array and rushed out.


    "Lao Zu, I''ll help you!" Yingfeng rushed to the sky and went straight to the battlefield of the movie bully. For a moment, the battle in the sky and the world was in full swing. At this time, Su Tang and others who came crazy here in the distance also obviously noticed the explosion of the aura of heaven and earth, and their faces changed.


    The world God is more vocal; "The battle has begun. We must hurry back."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang nodded, turned his head and looked at the Narcissus ancestor; "Senior, it seems that you need to fight." in fact, Su Tang always knew that as long as the Narcissus master shot, he could quickly return to the city of gods. However, due to their identity, Su Tang didn''t want the other party to know that they were involved in the battle. After all, the current Lord is not something that the allies in Langya mainland can deal with. In addition, Langya mainland is too big, A large number of people live. If it is really because of the intervention of the ancient people that he and the Lord are crazy to carry out massacres in Langya, even if this war has divine power, it is impossible for Langya to discover it without tens of thousands of years.


    "Well, I know what you think. Don''t worry. Now things are not your own business in Langya mainland. Two of the Jiuyou three bodies have begun to integrate. This is the whole endless void battle." the Narcissus ancestor said.


    The reason why she didn''t speak before was just inconvenient. After all, they can''t control what Su Tang wants to do. Sometimes it''s bad to say it. At this time, since Su Tang said it himself, they are certainly willing to help.


    For a moment, the white power of space in the hands of the Narcissus ancestor broke out and wrapped everyone in it. In a moment, the figure of the four people disappeared directly into the sky and directly into the void. With the power of the Narcissus ancestor, a group of people walked through the void quickly. A quarter of an hour later, a ray of light appeared in front of Su Tang and others, They have returned to the city of the gods.


    "Little friend, the tree demon, do they two attack those guys outside each other?" the ancestor of the holy palace asked aloud.

 Chapter 976

    Su Tang shook his head and said aloud; "Not for the time being, but now the source of Jiuyou has begun to integrate. This matter still needs two predecessors to pass this message to the endless void. This war is beyond our control. We must completely suppress him before he finds the female body, otherwise the entire endless void will enter the dark era again."


    "Well, in that case, we won''t intervene in the external affairs. You can deal with it yourself. We''ll contact other ancient people now." Narcissus nodded.


    They are still very concerned about the source of the nine yous. After all, they also saw the horror of the endless void and dark era. In their hearts, they instinctively don''t want this era to come again.


    "Master Jieshen, let''s go!" Su Tang''s voice fell and took the lead in rising into the air and went straight to the battlefield outside the city.


    The world God also followed. Suddenly, two people appeared from the city of the gods. Everyone was a little stunned. At this time, Su Tang''s voice sounded in the sky; "The garbage of the Tiangui clan, bear the towering anger of this house!" the voice fell, and a huge Dan stove appeared on his head. The blood red world fire broke out in an instant. Seeing the arrival of Su Tang, the allies who fought very hard below were overjoyed.


    The power in his hand was also strong. As soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, the voice of the world God also sounded; "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Since you''ve come, stay completely!"


    The voice fell, and his unique power of demarcation also broke out quickly. For a moment, it was like an array, which completely shrouded the place hundreds of miles around. For a moment, the two commanders fighting with the movie bully and others changed their faces and exclaimed; "No, I was fooled!"


    They knew the reputation of Su Tang. At the beginning, thousands of emperors and powerful people besieged him and were killed by him. This is a towering prestige. Even their monarchs don''t necessarily have such powerful power. Therefore, these heavenly ghost emperors have been afraid of Su Tang and dare not fight against it all the time, This time, they also heard that after su Tang left the city of gods, they dared to lead the army to attack so quickly.


    But at this time, Su Tang rushed out of the city, which didn''t feel like coming back from the outside. At this moment, they felt that they and others had been deceived. Perhaps it was the other party''s intention to attract millions of troops from themselves and others.


    When their voices fell, they quickly wanted to withdraw, and the film bully left someone to catch up quickly. At this time, Su Tang did not know when he moved behind the two commanders.


    "It''s too early to want to leave now? Don''t you want to see how this million army was wiped out by this seat?" Su Tang''s faint voice sounded.


    At the same time, he said to ape red and others; "It''s up to me here. You go down to help the allies!" ape Chi and others didn''t say much, nodded and directly landed. The huge bodies of the four great apes rushed towards the chaotic land of the war between the two armies. With the help of the strong, the ghosts and the dead fell in an instant, Su Tang''s eyes also focused on the two commanders.


    "Let''s go!" the voice that did not pay attention to the two commanders sounded.


    As soon as they heard this tone, their eyes erupted into towering anger. With a loud drink, Su Tang rushed to the swamp quickly. Su Tang disdained to smile, and his voice also sounded; "Master Qi Ling, it''s up to you to control the world fire. I''ll control these two people first and let them watch their millions of troops perish."


    "Hum! Hum! Hum!" the huge Dan furnace in the sky vibrated, as if to tell Su Tang that you can rest assured and leave everything to me.


    The two emperors burst out their complete power and went to suppress Su Tang. The evil Jiuyou power immediately wrapped the distance of hundreds of meters around Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang said faintly; "Jiuyou''s power? It''s too weak. Let you see my Jiuyou''s power." when the voice fell, a powerful Jiuyou''s power that was 100 times stronger than that of the two emperors burst out.


    "This... Impossible!" aware of the powerful Jiuyou power that erupted from Su Tang, the two emperors'' faces changed wildly, and their faces were full of disbelief.


    After su Tang broke their Jiuyou power, his whole body power also changed, he looked at them faintly and said; "Nothing is impossible. You should be glad that you are the first group of heavenly ghosts I killed after I broke through!" the voice fell and the figure disappeared. When he appeared again, his hands had grasped the necks of the two emperors, and a seal force appeared, which directly blocked the Jiuyou force and action ability in the two people.


    "The power of chaos is really more powerful than expected." Su Tang said faintly. With his continuous understanding, the power of chaos was slowly used by him. First of all, it can change all the power between heaven and earth. It is a supreme weapon in the battle. As long as it is not suppressed by the other party, the other party wants to fight with himself, It''s completely impossible.


    "How could it be!" the faces of the two emperors changed wildly. What they always knew was that Su Tang had the power of destruction and the power of thunder, but this time they saw another two different powers. First, they were shocked by the power of Jiuyou, which was the absolute power that the Tiangui family could have. Now there is another power of artifact, the power of seal.


    How could this person have so many powerful and incomparable powers? They have never heard of the power of chaos, nor do they understand the terrible ability of the power of chaos, so they can''t believe it.


    "There are a lot of impossibilities. You will see them today. Don''t worry." Su Tang outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth. The next moment, he took the two people to the wall. After putting them down, Su Tang slowly landed on the ground outside the city. At the same time, his voice also came into their ears; "Hehe, watch your million troops die."


    The voice fell, and he rushed into the chaos ahead like a sharp arrow. The powerful power of his sage realm was like an indomitable sword in an instant, killing the Tiangui army that blocked in front of his power.


    "He... How could he be so powerful? This is not the power that human beings can master at all. Even a monarch can''t have such a powerful power." on the tower, the commander of the dead, looking at the figure that exudes this towering power, murmured. His eyes are full of dull at the moment. It was an abnormal battle that they thought could easily win, With the arrival of this man, it fell apart in an instant.


    His powerful power to destroy the withered and decayed made them feel deeply powerless.


    "Su Tang, you want to die!" at this time, a fierce drink came from the distance, followed by countless black figures approaching quickly. At this time, Su Tang in the army looked at the black smoke from the distance and said faintly; "The headquarters of Tiangui clan are finally willing to come out? OK, let me have a good meeting with you today." the voice fell, and Su Tang''s body slowly flew into the air.


    "Langya allies, retreat, and the divine masters form a defensive front." his voice came to everyone''s ears. Everyone quickly retreated without any hesitation. Xianyue and other divine masters protected the allies to retreat one after another. As they retreated, the huge Dan furnace in the sky also received a message from Su Tang, and a huge wall of burning fire appeared, Stopped the rest of the dead and the ghost clan.


    When all the Allies returned to the city, the boundary God spoke out; "End the array!" in an instant, all God respected experts shot one after another. In an instant, powerful forces appeared and wrapped the whole city.


    After finishing everything, everyone''s eyes looked at the figure standing in the front facing all the armies of the Tiangui family, which seemed to be a thin figure. At this time, in the eyes of all the allies in Langya, the method was to make them feel very relieved by the super giant with combat power at the top of the sky.


    "Strangle in the field!" Su Tang''s whole body strength soared into the air and rushed towards the armies in front of him in an instant. No one can stop the powerful power. Under such power, those extremely powerful dead bodies directly turned into fragments and had no ability to resist at all.


    At this time, the two emperors on the tower had been completely fooled by the powerful visual impact in front of them. They had only one idea in their mind; "Is this still human? Is this really the power that people can control?"


    At this time, two lights appeared in the city, and the next moment they came to Su Tang. Their sudden appearance stunned Su Tang; "Two elders, why are you here?"


    "That guy appears! His power is very strong!" the Narcissus looked at the approaching black smoke in the distance.


    At the moment when her voice fell, a huge evil force erupted at the black smoke, followed by a voice; "Su Tang, with the power of saints, you feel a great sense of achievement in slaughtering these wastes?"


    At the same time, the great evil force broke out and scattered the power of Su Tang''s Lingyu hanging.


    "It''s useless to keep such an evil thing!" he looked at the other party and scattered his power in an instant. Su Tang''s eyes flashed a dignified look. His chaotic power was not ordinary, and it was not able to compete with ordinary power at all. Now the other party easily dissolved his means and thought that he had got a very terrible situation.


    "This power is infinitely close to the quasi God. It seems that the chaotic God scattered his body at the beginning, which not only did not weaken his power, but also greatly improved his power. If the three are one, I''m afraid his power Jiang Weida will reach the realm of the God!" the water immortal felt this power and said with an extremely dignified face.


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang frowned. He also felt that this force completely exceeded the sum of the three ancestors who had fought with him before.


    At this time, the evil force of the horizon approached quickly, and a figure slowly appeared in front of Su Tang and others. Su Tang said faintly when he saw this person; "It seems that xianjue has been destroyed by you."


    "Hum, it''s just a waste. It''s useless that he hasn''t got the heart of the world for many years." the visitor said coldly.


    At this time, Su Tang smiled faintly and continued to speak aloud; "But I''m surprised that since you can control the body at any time, why didn''t you integrate the nine ghost bodies after so many battles?"


    In fact, after knowing that Zhixie ghost baby is the nine ghost body, Su Tang always had such doubts in his heart. The battle of the ghost family has stimulated Langya for many years, and Zhixie ghost baby has been in Langya for many years. Why didn''t the money maker Jiuyou evil body integrate the nine ghost bodies? And now it''s just beginning to integrate. It doesn''t make sense.


    If he had integrated the nine ghost bodies several times before, who would be his opponent in the whole Langya continent? I''m afraid the old man in sackcloth can''t guard the heart of the world for a long time?


    "Hum, if that bastard hadn''t broken the seal on my body at the beginning, would I not feel my body? However, this battle made me feel the breath of soul body unexpectedly. It seems that it is God''s will to let me return to the world again." Lord Jiuyou said.

 Chapter 977

    "I see!" Su Tang nodded.


    At this time, Lord Jiuyou looked at Su Tang and said aloud; "However, I''m also very curious that a low-level creature like you can get the inheritance of that bastard."


    "Maybe my appearance is to prevent you from coming back to the world again? It''s hard for God, isn''t it?" Su Tang said with a faint smile.


    At this time, everyone present was stunned by their dialogue. Are they really the kind of enemies who don''t die? How do you look more like an old friend you haven''t seen for many years, chatting.


    In fact, Su Tang himself didn''t know why he had such a peaceful dialogue with the Lord Jiuyou at this time. Perhaps it was because he accepted the inheritance of the power of chaos. After all, hundreds of thousands of years ago, the power of chaos and the power of Jiuyou were the top two forces in the endless void. After adding them, they fought for more than ten thousand times, Both of them will have a feeling of incomparable familiarity.


    "Really? But now you are too weak to stop us. Maybe the God''s intention this time is to let you and grease particles dominate. I don''t know." Lord Jiuyou said again.


    Hearing his words, Su Tang smiled faintly, shook his head and said; "This is not necessarily ah. Although the strength is strong now, we are not soft persimmons that everyone holds."


    "Well, indeed, in this endless void, there are still many that can threaten me now, but as long as I get the heart of the world and find the location of the female body, the three in one, I''m afraid the whole endless void will tremble at the feet of this seat again." Lord Jiuyou nodded and said in a voice when he heard Su Tang''s words, and then counted to his eyes, There was a look of nostalgia.


    The good thing is that he missed the days when he dominated the endless void, but Su Tang laughed at his appearance; "You can''t get the heart of the world. Maybe this is why you came here this time?" the voice fell. He slowly raised his arm. For a moment, on his palm, the power of the heart of the world condensed.


    "You... Ha ha, so it is!" Lord Jiuyou first changed his face and then laughed at himself.


    Su Tang scattered the power of the heart of the world in his hand and faintly looked at him and said aloud; "It''s time to fight. What do you think?"


    "Yes, this battle has really been delayed for too long. It''s time to fight." Lord Jiuyou also said faintly. Looking at his appearance, Su Tang turned his head and looked at the ancestors of Narcissus and holy palace; "Two former staff members joined hands with Yu Xiaozi to fight?"


    The two of them Wang He Jiuyou, the Reverend Lord, flashed a startling sense of war in their eyes, and answered loudly at the same time; "You can''t get it!" at the moment when the voice fell, the three people rose up at the same time. Jiuyou Lord was also a slow fashion sky. In a moment, the figure of the four people disappeared over Langya continent and entered the endless void outside.


    At the moment they disappeared, the emperor of Xuanye looked at the city of the gods and laughed in the direction of the Langya allied forces; "Without Su Tang, you waste people can''t follow the footsteps of our heavenly ghost family. Die, and the battle is over!" at the moment when the voice fell, there appeared a strong man in the realm of 10000 emperors around him. The power of the previous day immediately caused a crazy earthquake in the space of Langya continent.


    The face of the world God and others was very ugly. They couldn''t stop such a powerful dark way. Just when they were desperate, great power came from the space over the city of the gods. Xia Yierkang was so forgetful that the shadow appeared from inside. The leader was really the contemporary clan leader of the Narcissus, Bai Ling.


    "It seems that we came at the right time." Bai Ling looked at the Xuanye monarch of Tiangui family and said faintly. For a moment, the members of the seven ancient families behind him came to the edge of Langya alliance.


    Suddenly coveting more than 100000 strong employers made Xuanye''s face very ugly. He didn''t expect that at this time, the ancient people would come. He thought he could easily defeat the Langya allies with his current strength, but now there are such great changes.


    "Ancient people, do you want to break the previous agreement?" the emperor of Xuanye said in an ugly blue voice.


    Hearing such words, Bai Ling smiled faintly and said in a voice; "You''re wrong. It was the four employers and xianjue who took over the agreement with us, not you. Now the four employers have left, and the refusal has been destroyed by your master Jiuyou. Isn''t our previous agreement a joke? We haven''t broken the agreement at all. If you think we have broken the agreement, you can do it Let the four ancient tribes who supported you come down! "


    As soon as this remark came out, Deng ran, the world God, showed a trace of joy in his eyes. Originally, they had been desperate. Unexpectedly, such a powerful reinforcement appeared at this time.


    On the contrary, the Xuanye monarch on the other side, hearing Bai Ling''s words, flashed a trace of anger on his face and shouted loudly; "You..." for a time, who doesn''t know that the four employers have broken up, the dark demon clan has been destroyed by three other families, the corpse clan has defected, and the other two ancient clans are now unable to protect themselves. What''s the original broken agreement?


    The current situation makes it clear that the other party''s ancient clan wants to forcibly intervene in this Langya continental war, but Xuanye monarch has no way, = sleeping, there is no ancient clan behind him?


    "Well, even if you come, there is no way to get rid of the fact that Langya continent has perished. Lord Zun is invincible." emperor Xuanye shouted. With his voice falling, he waved his hand. For a moment, the army of Tiangui family roared and rushed towards the city of gods. At this time, Bai Ling smiled disdainfully and said; "It''s just a small race that dares to challenge the endless ancient people. It''s really trying to die."


    "Your allies, let the ghost family see the power of the ancient family this day." Bai Ling shouted. For a moment, everyone behind her burst out of the power of the divine realm and rushed towards the rushing army of the ghost family.


    The power that erupted at this moment completely made the Langya allies in the city of the gods dumbfounded.


    "Wow, more than 100000 gods? Is that terrible?" the ape screamed and exclaimed.


    Hearing him say the realm of these people, for a moment, all Langya allies took a breath, more than 100000 gods? This is terrible. There are only more than 20 gods here, and more than 10000 emperors and powerful people suddenly appear in the Tiangui family, which has made them feel unprecedented despair, but now the suddenly appeared reinforcements are actually super experts in the realm of gods and gods.


    At this time, the allies of the city of the gods showed a very excited smile on their faces. With such a powerful and incomparable reinforcement, what''s the point of the Tiangui clan?


    "This is the endless ancient clan! The existence of the overlord level in the whole endless void! The most profound group of people in the whole endless void!" the world God looked at those figures who were constantly killing the army of Tiangui clan, his eyes were amazed, and his tone was full of sense.


    Hearing their words, the people around him nodded one after another, and their eyes were filled with wonder.


    "Well, everybody, now that reinforcements have come, we will win. Let''s fight together to defeat the ghosts these days and return a bright future to the world." after a short exclamation, the world God shouted.


    For a moment, the Langya allies woke up from their exclamation and showed their startling war intention one after another. At this time, the world God drank again; "Kill!"


    At the moment when the voice of the world God fell, everyone rushed to the sky and quickly joined the battlefield. At this time, in the void, the three people of Su and Tang had fought with the Lord Jiuyou, and their powerful forces completely broke out. The void around them was shaking wildly, and the earth thorn had a strong battle fluctuation, It soon spread in this endless void.


    For a time, many peerless strong people hiding in the endless void were awakened one after another. The whole endless void that had been dead for hundreds of thousands of years was like a lion sleeping for many years. More and more strong people woke up and the whole endless void was boiling.


    "Hehe, it seems that the whole endless void is lively again." master Jiuyou, who was fighting, said with a smile.


    Su Tang can''t deny it either. He will choose to fight here, hoping to wake up the strong people who can''t hide in the void. After all, the current Jiuyou Lord has become so powerful that they can''t deal with it at all. Only with the help of such combat fluctuations can they attract other strong people. Only in this way can they have the opportunity to defeat the Jiuyou Lord, At the same time, it can also make the whole people of endless emptiness alert, so as not to let those things in the chaotic period repeat their mistakes.


    After all, those powerful ancient tribes in the chaotic period began to break out in civil war under the bewitchment of the nine you Lord. After the arrival of the strong in Outland, they immediately destroyed many powerful ancient tribes in the endless void. This is the disaster of the whole endless void. Therefore, it is a very good choice to alert the strong in the endless void as soon as possible.


    "In fact, I also want to see how many friends are still alive." Lord Jiuyou said again. Although his evil demons almost destroyed the whole endless void, he can''t deny it. In the chaotic period, he fought with many people and knew many strong people. Hundreds of thousands of years later, he also wanted to see it very much, How many of those old homes were still alive.


    "Ha ha, you''ll have a chance to see." the voice fell, and the chaotic power of Su Tang''s whole body broke out. In a moment, a huge field broke out, but when you saw his field break out, master Jiuyou shook his head disdainfully and said; "Your strength is not enough now. There is no effect in using the field in front of you." the moment the voice fell, Su Tang''s field directly dispersed with the wind.


    At this time, he was slightly stunned. At this time, the Narcissus ancestor on one side shouted loudly; "Blessing of the divine text of the Avenue!" for a moment, a white space appeared on her body. The power of the avenue quickly wrapped her body. Then, her power breath also increased rapidly. The ancestor of the holy palace on one side also shouted loudly. The power of the avenue also wrapped his body and improved his combat effectiveness.


    "Inheritor, you are too weak. This is the real fighting posture between the heavenly Lords." Lord Jiuyou looked at Su Tang and shook his head. He didn''t pay attention to Su Tang in his tone.


    Banbu Tianzun is also a member of Tianzun, so the means they use can also be regarded as Tianzun''s means, which is not at the same level as the sage. At this time, with the battle of the three of them, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling very powerless.


    "The Supreme Master? Is the existence of the highest point of the endless void using the power of the great road to bless himself?" Su Tang looked at Luo Ziang''s daffodil ancestor and the holy palace ancestor after hearing the words of the Lord Jiuyou. There had always been some vague realm. At this time, it began to become clear slowly. As he understood more and more about the use and control of the way of chaos, He also vaguely touched the cableway and felt the feeling of heaven''s realm.


    But all along, he didn''t figure out many important things, but now he seemed to understand something after seeing the means of the two ancestors. At this time, he looked at the endless void with his eyes, and the whole person entered a magical state in an instant. At the same time, there were many powerful characters in the endless void, It''s coming this way quickly.


    At this time, Jiuyou, the master in the battle, saw Su Tang''s current appearance, his face changed, a trace of killing intention flashed in his eyes, and he snorted coldly; "It seems that I really underestimated you. I don''t have time to play with you." the voice fell, and the power of his Jiuyou evil way was also blessed on him. In a moment, his combat power was increased several times.


    Originally, there were two powerless ancestors. At this time, their faces became dignified. However, when they noticed Su Tang''s state, they looked at each other and showed a firm look. Regardless of the danger, they kept dragging master Jiuyou away from the current Su Tang.

 Chapter 978

    "Hum! You can''t stop me, get away!" when you noticed their intention, Lord Jiuyou shouted loudly, and their whole body strength increased a lot. For a moment, the faces of the two ancestors were pale. Such a powerful force has reached the quasi heavenly realm, and they can''t compete at all. Just a collision, they spit out a mouthful of golden blood and fly out upside down.


    Blow the two people away, Jiuyou Venerable Master, a look of disdain flashed on his face, and said coldly; "Just because you two waste people want to stop us, I don''t know what it means."


    The two great ancestors looked pale and stared at Jiuyou. At this moment, the only idea in their hearts was that Su Tang would succeed quickly. As long as they took a small step and relied on his hegemony of chaos, they didn''t have to be afraid of Jiuyou.


    "Old friend, it''s the most critical time for Su Tang to break through his cultivation. You must not let this guy interrupt, otherwise Su Tang will have no chance to take this step again in his life." the ancestor of the holy palace said to the ancestor of Narcissus, with an unprecedented determination in his tone.


    As soon as the Narcissus ancestor heard this, his eyes were also frozen, and he nodded heavily. They moved at the same time, blocking Su Tang''s front, and their eyes locked on the Lord Jiuyou.


    "Hum, it''s true that you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin. Today, I''ll let you sleep completely." master Jiuyou was very angry. For a moment, powerful forces slowly began to gather, and very evil breath gathered on his head. After a while, a huge war blade appeared on his head, and the powerful breath came out in a moment, At this time, the two great ancestors were like duckweed in the sea.


    "Inheritor, even if we two fall down completely today, we won''t let it take a step." the Narcissus ancestor said firmly. With her voice falling, the only power left in her body was fully mobilized by her. Seeing her actions, the ancestor of the holy palace on one side didn''t say much, and all the power broke out directly, For a moment, two powerful forces gathered madly over their heads. Soon, a huge battle shield came out and directly shrouded the three of them.


    "Hum, even in your heyday, we were not afraid. Can your strength stop us now? Overestimate your strength." the voice fell, the void shook madly, and the huge black blade on his head moved slowly. The powerful sharp spirit broke out continuously, and the powerful power cut many wounds on the eldest brother and grandparent in a moment.


    Seeing this great power, the two ancestors looked dignified, but their eyes were very firm, but their steps didn''t move at all.


    "Die!" Lord Jiuyou shouted loudly. The slowly moving blade suddenly burst out at an amazing speed and fiercely cut off the three people. At the moment when the black blade touched, there were huge cracks on the shield. When the two ancestors saw this, their faces became gray for a moment.


    "Hum, Jiuyou, how many years have passed, you are still so shameless that you can only bully the younger generation?" at the moment when the voice fell, a human shadow didn''t know when it had appeared in front of the two elders. Raising your hand was a fist, which directly destroyed the mighty black blade.


    Seeing that someone suddenly made a move, a trace of surprise flashed in the desperate eyes of the two ancestors. At this time, the Lord Jiuyou''s face sank, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. He looked at the person who suddenly appeared and said coldly; "Old ghost of firewood fire, I didn''t expect how many years have passed and you are still alive, which surprised us."


    "Haven''t you died yet? How could this seat be one step ahead of you?" the old man said faintly.


    At this time, the eldest father behind them was shocked when they heard the name of the person coming out of master Jiuyou. Their eyes were full of horror, and they stared at the back of some thin old man in front of them.


    In the chaos period, the first patriarch of the three super ancient families, the firewood family, was one of the first ancient families to bear the brunt of the chaos war. At the end of the war, the firewood family completely disappeared. It is said that the incomparably powerful ancient family has been annihilated in the war. I didn''t expect to see the legendary super strong man today, before the God of chaos appeared, It is said that the four strong ones rank second in the endless void.


    "Hahaha, brother Xinhuo, I didn''t expect to see you again. Do you remember my old comrade in arms?" just when the two faced off, another voice fell. Then, a middle-aged man in Purple Dragon Robe appeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing the visitor, Lord Jiuyou suddenly changed his face and exclaimed; "Di Yan, you are still alive."


    "Hum, Jiuyou, you seem to be surprised? But it''s normal. After you sneaked in, we hid and didn''t see chaos tear you apart. It''s a pity for me." the middle-aged man named Diyan snorted coldly, and the carrier in his eyes stared at Jiuyou.


    The sound fell, and another sound followed; "Oh, it''s very lively. I thought the old alcoholic was the first person to come. Unexpectedly, you two are much faster than me."


    Another old man appeared. Ali was dressed as a beggar, and there were many stains on his bare feet, as if he had not been cleaned for many years. With the appearance of this man, the two ancestors who had been stunned by the identity of the two people in front in the rear had guessed his identity at this time.


    "The God of wine, the ancestor of the yellow spring, didn''t expect us to see the legendary four strongest today." the ancestor of the holy palace said to the ancestor of the Narcissus with great excitement.


    The Narcissus master nodded again and again, and his eyes looked very excited. These three people have a great reputation. Although they have been in the past for many years, when they mention the battle of chaos, the legends of these three people are the most talked about. Although the two ancestors also existed in the chaotic period, they were just very weak ancient nationality disciples at that time, Not even qualified to participate in that battle of chaos.


    However, they kept hearing that there were many legends in that war, among which the legends of these three were more than the God of chaos. After all, the God of chaos appeared after the endless void was disrupted for more than 10000 years. During these 10000 years, the whole endless void was supported by these three peerless strong men and was not destroyed, If it were not for them, the God of chaos would have no time to appear, and the whole endless void would have been destroyed.


    Therefore, it is often said that their contributions to the endless void are no less than the God of chaos.


    "Oh, isn''t this Jiuyou bastard? What''s the matter? Now your cultivation is much worse than before!" huangquan Laozu said jokingly, looking at Jiuyou venerable Lord at this time. Although there is nothing on the surface, his eyes that didn''t hide his killing intention showed his determination to kill the people in front of him, and the firewood and Emperor Yan on one side at this time, Seeing the old man coming, a helpless smile appeared on his face.


    "Hum, old drunkard, if not for the lack of integration of some of our bodies, you are also worthy to speak in front of us?" Lord Jiuyou retorted with a cold hum.


    "Oh, bah, give it back. You''re an asshole who can only sneak into others. What''s the matter now? You know you don''t have enough strength, let alone shame, and start sneaking into the younger generation? I said, do you want your old face? My old man felt deeply ashamed that he could be as famous as you at the beginning." when Huang Qiu heard the other party''s words, he immediately screamed, Pointing to Lord Jiuyou, he scolded.


    Other people''s words made master Jiuyou look extremely gloomy, and his eyes were filled with endless anger. He was the first of the four supreme powers, and the ancestor of huangquan was just the last guy. He used to be very careful when he saw himself. Now he was such a guy who would be afraid to hide when he saw himself in the past, Pointing to his nose and scolding, how can his proud heart bear it?


    Aware of his eyes, huangquan old Zusi didn''t mind. After drinking a mouthful of wine, she pointed to him and scolded again; "Why? The old man scolds you. You''re not convinced, are you? OK, if you''re not convinced, come and hit me. I''ll give you one hand and let you see my absolute power to suppress you with one hand." finally, Huang Quan''s father looked shameless and carried one hand behind his back, as if he really wanted to suppress the people in front of him with one hand.


    At this time, Emperor Yan on one side came out of the vocal tract; "Old drunkard, don''t say a few words. It''s hard to say that the third part of others over there was found and integrated by him. You''ll be unlucky at that time."


    His words really worked. A look of fear flashed in the eyes of huangquan''s father, but a moment later, he said with a laugh; "As you said, that''s the future. Haven''t you found this guy yet? This guy bullied me a lot in the past. Today, I want to take revenge. I''ll beat this bastard first." at the moment the voice fell, his figure disappeared and directly appeared in front of Lord Jiuyou. He raised his smelly foot and kicked him directly at Lord Jiuyou''s head.


    Seeing his actions, Diyan and Xinghuo shook their heads reluctantly. They had known the ancestor of the yellow spring for many years. They were also very helpless about this shameless and bullying Lord. However, they were still very confident in his strength. At this time, the Lord Jiuyou was not his opponent at all, and Xinghuo didn''t care about the battle there, At this time, he turned and looked at Su Tang, who was behind the two great ancestors, his eyes closed and could only be quiet there.


    The Emperor Yan on one side also flew over and saw the two of them looking over. The two great ancestors saluted at the same time; "See you two elders."


    "Don''t be polite. You did a good job this time." Xinhuo said in a friendly voice, like the grandfather next door. Emperor Yan on one side also smiled. The next moment he waved his hand and a powerful force shrouded them in. After a while, their pale faces slowly became ruddy.


    "Thank you, master!" the two men saluted again after their injuries had recovered a lot.


    Emperor Yan smiled and his eyes fell on Su Tang. At this time, the firewood came out; "This generation is good. Now it has reached a barrier in the realm of heaven. It seems no accident. He is likely to become the second chaos."


    "Well, this little guy has good fortune. Although his talent is not as good as that of previous generations, his fortune is not general, which reminds me of the chaos at the beginning. That guy also achieved the first master of heaven realm with his talent of not being the top cultivation." firewood also nodded and smiled and said. Finally, his eyes were full of memories.

 Chapter 979

    "The way of chaos is the most mysterious and strange way of time. Of course, it can''t be calculated by common sense, but this little guy''s growth experience is more legendary than the chaotic boy at the beginning." Emperor Yan also said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Xinhuo showed an interested look, but before he asked, Su Tang in front suddenly burst into a strong and incomparable power. In a moment, his eyes suddenly opened, and in a moment, the breath of the realm of heaven swept the whole audience, passing through everyone, Even the ancestor huangquan, who was fighting with the Lord at this time, was attracted by the noise here.


    "Tut Tut, banbu Tianzun is really worthy of being the descendant of the chaotic boy. This breakthrough is as simple as eating and drinking water." huangquan''s old ancestor exclaimed with surprise on his face.


    When the voice fell, he began to attack the nine you Lord in front of him again, and shouted at the same time; "Jiuyou bastard, it seems that you will continue to sleep this time. Now the boy''s strength is stronger than you." he looked gloating in his tone.


    Although his strength is incomparable, he can''t completely beat Jiuyou to sleep. Therefore, seeing that Su Tang''s breakthrough has been successful, he can''t help but stimulate the Jiuyou Lord.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, Lord Jiuyou flashed some unwilling look in his eyes. He knew very well in his heart that although he had the cultivation of quasi Tianzun, there was still a huge gap between him and the chaotic Lord who was half a step away from the realm of Tianzun. At this moment, there was a very sad look in his heart. He regretted that he was not decisive before, Originally, he thought that even if Su Tang had reached the peak of saints, it would take a very long time to cross into the half step Tianzun, so he pretended to be forced before.


    He didn''t think of the chaotic master of this generation. Although his talent is not peerless, the creation is also very important. At the moment of contacting the power of the Heavenly God, he had an epiphany. At this time, his heart is full of endless regret. If he directly shot at the beginning and put the chaotic master into a deep sleep, would these things happen? At this time, the three masters gathered together. I''m afraid he won''t have a chance again.


    Even in his heyday, he was very passive in the face of the cooperation of these three people, not to mention the lack of unity now.


    "Very unwilling? Hey, hey, before you go to sleep again, I need to clean up you bastard and let you bully me if you have nothing to do with your cultivation. Jiuyou bastard, watch it." huangquan''s father noticed the look in Jiuyou''s eyes and shouted excitedly. For a moment, the Dong puppet in his hand was more rapid, For a moment, Jiuyou was beaten back and forth, and had no power to parry.


    This situation made huangquan''s grandfather miserable. He had never wanted to bully Jiuyou like this before. He was bullied by the other party. He was always very oppressed. At this time, he certainly wouldn''t let go of such a good opportunity. He screamed and attacked Jiuyou excitedly. All kinds of shameless means made Jiuyou very angry, However, the strength is not as good as the other party. We can only defend passively and can''t escape.


    At this time, Su Tang on the other side also completely woke up from his previous epiphany. Looking at the suddenly appeared person, he looked a little stunned. When he saw that Jiuyou was beaten by an old beggar, his eyes showed a trace of surprise.


    He has seen the strength of Jiuyou. Even the eldest father is vulnerable in front of him. Now he is so embarrassed by the ragged old beggar. Is the old beggar''s strength too terrible?


    "Don''t worry, little friend of Su Tang, these are old people who haven''t come out for many years in the endless void." the Narcissus ancestor noticed Su Tang''s look at this time and was the first to speak.


    Hearing her words, Su Tang took back his eyes and looked at the two people around the two great ancestors, who were also saluting; "Young Su Tang, I''d like to see you two predecessors."


    "Little fellow, don''t be polite." Xinhuo waved his hand with a smile on his face. At this time, the Narcissus ancestor on one side introduced Su Tang; "Su Tang Xiaoyou, this is the ancestor of firewood and this is the ancestor of Emperor Yan. They are all predecessors who made great contributions to the endless void in the chaotic period, and even their contribution is greater than the God of chaos."


    Hearing her words, Su Tang was slightly stunned, and a look of respect flashed in his eyes. As his cultivation became stronger and stronger, he knew more and more things. At the beginning of the chaos war, it was a battle related to the survival of the whole endless void. In that war, there were many unknown experts, and many heroes emerged, The three people in front of us can make the Narcissus ancestors say that their contribution is greater than that of the God of chaos. It can be imagined that the people in front of us did that thing in the endless void.


    "As for the battle with Lord Jiuyou over there, it is the ancestor of Jiuquan, the God of wine, who is respected by everyone in the whole endless void." the ancestor of Narcissus continued to introduce. After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded. At this time, Emperor Yan looked at Su Tang and said with a smile; "Little fellow, your growth surprised me."


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. At the moment when the voice appeared, Su Tang felt very familiar. It seemed that he had heard it somewhere before. However, in front of him, this elder Diyan, he met for the first time. It was impossible to meet in the past, but what was the familiar feeling?


    Just when Su Tang was very confused, the firewood on one side asked aloud; "Why, brother Diyan, you seem to have something in common with this little guy?"


    "Ha ha, that''s true. In fact, there are some reminders from me that the little guy''s chaotic power can appear quickly." Emperor Yan said with a smile. He obviously didn''t think of who he was when he saw Su Tang''s situation, but with his words, everyone was stunned, and Su Tang understood in a moment, With an excited face, he bowed and saluted to Emperor Yan; "It was an elder. Just now, I thought the elder''s voice was a little familiar. Unexpectedly, it was you."


    "Hahaha, you can remember now. Yes, it''s me." Emperor Yan replied with a laugh.


    But at this time, the voice of Jiuyou in the distance sounded; "Old drunkard, today''s humiliation, I wrote it down, you wait for me!" the voice fell, and Jiuyou in the distance immediately withdrew quickly. As soon as Emperor Yan and firewood changed their faces, they screamed bad. The figure moved and chased towards Jiuyou, but at this time, some figures had completely disappeared into the endless void, obviously hiding into other small planes.


    "You old drunkard, you can''t look at anyone?" firewood angrily pointed to the God of wine and scolded.


    On the other side, the emperor was angry and stared at the old ancestor of the wine god, Huang Quan, and saw their two faces. "No, I didn''t pay attention to it because I had a little fun just now. It gave this bastard a chance to take advantage of it. I''m also very angry."


    "Forget it, now he hasn''t found the third separation. We still have a chance. It doesn''t matter if we let him escape for the time being." seeing his appearance, firewood is also very helpless. Now people have run away. It''s no use talking about other things. Emperor Yan on one side also reluctantly nodded and glared at huangquan old ancestor, However, the ancestor of the yellow spring didn''t take their expressions to heart at all. He smiled at Su Tang and said aloud; "Little guy, it''s good. How can you quickly enter the realm of half a step heaven."


    Hearing his words, Su Tang quickly saluted; "Boy, meet Master Dionysus!"


    "Don''t be polite. What''s your name? Anyway, your boy''s strength will surpass the old man in the future. Just call my name directly. Don''t be long or short. In the future, as long as you bully my old man." old Huang Quan waved his hand and said in a voice. After his voice fell, Emperor Yan and firewood also smiled helplessly, There is no way for this old comrade in arms.


    At this time, the firewood fire continued to ask the Emperor Yan; "Brother Diyan, you seem to have met this little guy before. Can you tell us now?" hearing his words, the ancestors of huangquan and Narcissus holy palace also looked at Diyan curiously. At this time, Diyan and Su Tang looked at each other and laughed.


    "Let me tell you something. In fact, although there are destructive and creative powers in the boy''s body at the beginning, there has been no way to use the creative powers. Once again, saving a friend needs creative power, but the boy can''t use it at all, so it''s a great headache. I don''t want to. At this time, the voice of senior Diyan came from the bottom of the boy''s heart, and later Under his guidance, Lai boy successfully integrated the two forces and achieved the power of chaos. "Later, Su Tang said all the things he heard the voice of Emperor Yan for the first time in the land of no return.


    After listening, everyone nodded. At this time, Emperor Yan said aloud; "In fact, when I was traveling, I left some things in a small plane. I didn''t expect to wait for this little guy, so I sensed his existence in the void and gave some instructions. However, this little guy surprised me. I grew up so much in a short period of time."


    "Hahaha, it''s true. The little guy is really unusual." huangquan''s father also said with a laugh, and the firewood on one side said with a smile; "The growth of the Lord of chaos has always been a great miracle. Isn''t it the same with the first one before? Let''s all marvel at it. The Lord of chaos can''t infer with common sense."


    Hearing his words, Emperor Yan and huangquan''s ancestors nodded repeatedly. At this time, Su Tang''s face changed and said aloud; "No, Langya continent doesn''t know what it will be like now. Senior, the boy needs to leave." after listening to his words, Xinhuo nodded and said; "Well, you go and get busy. We should also prepare. Now Jiuyou has grown up. We should quickly find him and completely suppress him before he finds the third body."


    Su Tang ordered him, Gou Bian and the ancestors of Narcissus and holy palace left the void directly and returned to Langya. At this time, the battle in the city of gods is still in full swing. With the participation of ancient people, the high-end combat power is more than that of Tiangui clan, but Tiangui clan is not a soft persimmon. With the support of many strong battle arrays, their strength has been greatly improved, In addition, they obtained some special forces from the source of Jiuyou. Although the ghost clan and the dead army have been killed, there are not many casualties in the headquarters of Tiangui clan.

 Chapter 980

    With the battle getting bigger and longer, the face of Xuanye monarch is also very ugly. Now the ghost family of the dead has been completely eliminated, leaving only the people and horses of the Department. Now he looks at the sky and whispers; "Lord, if you don''t come back, I''m afraid we Tiangui clan will fail again this time." he said here, his tone was full of helplessness.


    At this time, three figures suddenly appeared in the sky, which made Xuanye monarch shrink his eyes and immediately shocked. At this time, Su Tang had noticed the eyes of Xuanye monarch, and he smiled coldly; "Xuanye monarch, the end of the Tiangui clan is coming. Your dependence has fled now. Your general situation is gone. Die." his voice, with divine power, rang through the whole sky in an instant.


    Xuanye monarch, his face changed dramatically. All the people of Tiangui clan were stunned by the sudden news. Their faces were full of incredible looks. Lord, that''s the Supreme God among their Tiangui clan. Now they have given up and fled alone. Does heaven want to destroy our Tiangui clan? Although one day the strong of the ghost family had such an idea in their hearts.


    For a moment, the movements of their hands were made a meal by the sudden news. At this time, Bai Ling, the Narcissus patriarch, seized the opportunity and shouted loudly; "Attack with all strength now!" in an instant, people of the ancient clan and Langya alliance shot one after another to attack the Tiangui army in front of them. In an instant, more than 10000 Tiangui people fell.


    Suddenly such a thing happened, the emperor of Xuanye shouted with an ugly face; "Bastard, the whole army listens to the order and fights with all its strength. They just want to disturb our army''s morale. Lord, your strength is unparalleled. How can they defeat it?" he didn''t believe it at all. Who is the guy and sees the people below? Taking advantage of this cold sound, he killed more than 10000 people and horses on his side, He was even more determined that it was false news.


    After the losses before the Tiangui army passed, they nodded one after another when they heard Xuanye''s words, and the army''s morale suddenly stabilized a lot. At this time, on the other side, Su Tang looked at the stubborn Xuanye monarch, smiled with disdain, raised his hand and hit it with one palm. The general forces of destroying the sky and the earth gathered madly and exerted great pressure for a moment, Let the Tiangui clan below spit blood and fly out one after another. The Xuanye monarch''s face changed greatly. The whole person quickly retreated and wanted to escape the attack range of this palm.


    But at the moment when he escaped and just stood firm, his eyes looked at the battlefield, but for a moment, he was stunned, and his eyes were full of despair and incredible look.


    "It''s over, it''s all over!" looking over there, Su Tang slapped all the Tiangui army that vomited blood, and the emperor Xuanye''s face was completely defeated.


    At this time, people on the side of Langya continent were shocked when they saw the powerful power of Su Tang. Is this the power that human beings can have? However, the Tiangui clan, which gave so many of them difficult opponents, completely lost their fighting ability under the palm of Su Tang, and those few ghost families and dead spirits left were completely broken into pieces under this powerful palm.


    "Langya allies, listen to the order, fight with all your strength, and wipe out all the Tiangui clan!" Su Tang was not as stunned as the people below. Instead, he seized the opportunity and gave the order directly. In a moment, his voice woke everyone present from his stupor, and Langya allies and the ancient alliance shot one after another, At this time, Su Tang''s eyes shifted to the Xuanye monarch. He moved his hand directly, and a huge suction controlled the Xuanye monarch''s figure and flew towards him.


    The emperor of Xuanye didn''t struggle at all. His eyes stared at the Tiangui people who were being harvested below, and murmured in his mouth; "It''s over, everything is over, and tens of thousands of years of efforts are over."


    This defeat has made him completely dull. You know, for this war, he wants all the masters who fought in the world of heaven to call back. In short, this time he brought the army of Tiangui nationality in Langya mainland, but all the people and horses of Tiangui nationality are so white now that all the people and horses are destroyed, I''m afraid the inheritance of Tiangui clan will be completely extinct.


    "Hum, the battle that has lasted for tens of thousands of years should be over." Su Tang looked at the dull dark night monarch. Su Tang snorted coldly. It is because these days the ghost clan broke out a war between Langya mainland and other heaven''s ten thousand worlds, in which many unknown creatures fell. Relying on this war in Langya mainland alone, countless creatures died, All these are the reasons for the Tiangui clan. Seeing that the Tiangui clan is gone at this time, Su Tang felt a lot easier.


    "Let''s go, if there is an afterlife, I hope you don''t do evil." the voice fell, Su Tang''s finger was a little, and a powerful destructive power went straight to the heart of the Xuanye monarch. At the moment when the power = hit the Xuanye monarch, he burst into amazing participation. At the same time, the artifact in the bag disappeared in an instant, instead of staring at Su Tang maliciously, Said grimly; "Lord, you will not be spared. At that time, the whole Langya continent will be buried with our Tiangui clan."


    "Really? It''s a pity that you can''t see it." Su Tang said faintly. In an instant, the power of destruction broke out in an instant, completely destroying the body of Xuanye monarch. The two absolute leaders of Tiangui clan will die and escape, and the whole Tiangui clan will be completely headless. However, Su Tang knew that it was not too late this time. According to the means of Tiangui clan, They will certainly leave many means on this Langya continent.


    In the evening, all the Tiangui troops were completely killed. Standing in the sea of corpses, all the Langya allies and the ancient alliance showed a smile on their faces.


    "Roar! Victory!" the ape looked up at the sky and shouted. For a moment, the whole scene was completely boiling. Everyone was shaking their arms and shouting. For a time, Su Tang was very happy. The big stone that had been pressing on the bottom of his heart for many years also completely fell. Now the general trend of the Tiangui clan has gone, and the remaining backhands are not enough to see compared with this war.


    "The whole army withdrew to the city of the gods!" after a short period of joy, Su Tang shouted that everyone retreated quickly at the next moment. After seeing that everyone retreated, Su Tang waved his hands, and in a moment, his powerful destructive power burst out, and flew directly towards the body of the army of Tiangui clan below. On this day, the ghost clan has the special power of rebirth, So their bodies can''t stay, they must be completely destroyed.


    After all the bodies of the Tiangui clan were destroyed, it was the next morning. The morning sun shone on the Langya continent. Overnight, the destruction of the Tiangui clan army seemed to have wings and spread all over the Langya continent. For a time, all parts of the mainland were happy, and there was a big banquet in the city of the gods, all of them were happy.


    On the main hall, all the leaders gathered together. Su Tang, who was on the throne, looked at the people below, raised his glass and said aloud; "You Taoist friends, it''s very hard for us to defeat the Tiangui clan this time. This generation, I su Tang, instead of all the people in the world of heaven and Langya mainland, respect you." the voice fell. He stood up and raised his glass. In a moment, all the leaders at the bottom stood up and drank it.


    Then Su Tang filled his glass again and said aloud; "This cup is for all the fallen heroes in this world war." the voice fell. He slowly poured the wine in the wine cup into the ground facing the sky, and the people below followed suit. For a moment, the original bad hall was silent. A moment later, Su Tang raised his wine cup again and said aloud; "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming to support Langya this time." the voice fell. He drank the wine in his glass, then thought deeply about the people below and bowed.


    "Ha ha, the Dragon God is serious. This time, it''s not only about Langya, but also about the whole world of heaven. It''s our honor to have such a jihad." after drinking the wine in her hand, Xianyue smiled and said. For a time, everyone in the hall nodded repeatedly.


    This celebration lasted three days. Three days later, on the main hall of the city of the gods, Su Tang looked at the world God and said; "Senior, although the army of Tiangui nationality in Langya mainland has been destroyed, according to the habit of Tiangui nationality all the time, there will be many backhands left in Langya mainland, so we have a very important battle to fight in the next time."


    "Well, I understand. I''ve started to mobilize the Langya allies to search for the whereabouts of the Tiangui people all over the mainland. This time, it will not revive the Tiangui people." the world God nodded and said aloud. After hearing his words, Su Tang nodded and looked at the leaders of the ancient people; "Dear ancient ancestors, you still need to leave some burning mothers to help us invite you Tiangui people on Langya continent."


    "Su Tang, don''t worry, we''ve arranged it. Don''t worry." Bai Ling, the Narcissus patriarch, replied aloud. After hearing her words, Su Tang nodded and continued; "Now Lord Jiuyou doesn''t have King Luo, so I can''t stay in Langya for a long time. After I meet my family, I''m ready to follow the narcissus and the holy palace father Langwei to the endless void and prepare to deal with Lord Jiuyou."


    "Well, Sutang boy, you can rest assured. We''ll take care of things in Langya mainland. These days, we also know about Lord Jiuyou. This time, NIIT must completely suppress this guy to avoid endangering the whole endless void." Ying Long said. Then Sutang told us something and left the hall, After talking to the two ancestors of the Narcissus holy palace, he directly cut through the void and came to a realm of void.

 Chapter 981

    In the Su family, Su Tang held Su Xun and said with a smile; "Now the things on the side of Langya continent have been completed. Next, as long as the remaining Tiangui clan''s back hands are destroyed, the whole Langya continent will be completely peaceful."


    "Hahaha, that''s great. You''re a great boy. You did such a big thing quietly. It''s very good. You deserve to be the blood of our Su family." Su Zhan laughed immediately when he heard the news brought by Su Tang. His eyes were full of excitement. They rarely received news from the outside in this void. After all, there was a war some time ago, People outside are busy, so they haven''t heard the news outside for a long time.


    "Dad, now that the bad guys outside have been eliminated by you, can we leave here?" Su Xun in his arms looked up at him and asked. After listening to his words, Su Tang fondly touched his little head and asked; "What''s the matter, Xiao xun''er? Don''t you like staying here?"


    Hearing his words, Su Xun tilted his head and thought out a voice; "No, I often see Grandpa sighing and saying that he wants to go back to his ancestral land. Later, I asked sister tianruo and sister Aoyu. It turned out that Grandpa misses his hometown very much, and I also hope to go back to the imperial capital." hearing her tender voice, your Su war is a little over, and your eyes looking at Su Xun are full of doting.


    In fact, the life in this empty land is very stable and calm, but the Soviet war and his party want to go back to their hometown. After all, over the past few years, they have been fighting and migrating with the spread of war. Many things at night, he will dream of those lives and scenes in Lanming kingdom. At that time, although they were the most grass-roots families on the mainland, I always worry that I will offend some unsettling forces and lead to the complete destruction of the family. I always walk on thin ice.


    Although he was careful, such a life was extremely full, but he was also very clear in his heart that if the Tiangui clan did not die out, they could not go out and cause trouble to Su Tang. After all, although the strength of their su family had been greatly improved, it was still a lot worse to fight against the Tiangui clan. In order to enable Su Tang to concentrate on dealing with the Tiangui clan, Su Zhan always hides his yearning for his hometown, but sometimes reveals it, but he didn''t expect to be found by Su Xun.


    "Hehe, Dad, don''t worry. When the Tiangui clan outside is finished, we will go back to the boundary of Lanming Kingdom, and then rebuild Lanming kingdom. But now you still need to endure for some time." Su Tang said with a smile. Hearing his words, Su Zhan nodded and said; "Well, I know all these things. Don''t worry. Anyway, it''s the end of the Tiangui clan. You''re busy first. Don''t worry about us." Su Zhan said.


    As his voice fell, Su Tang nodded, his eyes slightly turned, looked at yunyun sitting there with a smile on his face, and said aloud; "Yun Yun, you''re worried about the Su family during this time."


    "It''s all right. The Su family''s business is my business, but listen to you. Now that Lord Jiuyou has escaped, what are you going to do?" after su Tang came back, he quickly told all the things. Yun Yun also knew a lot about Lord Jiuyou''s business. At this time, Su Tang came back suddenly. He must have his own plan. As the woman behind Su Tang, She knows when and how to do it.


    Hearing what he said, the Su family turned their heads and looked at Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang thought for a while and said aloud; "I''m going to go to the endless void. This time, it''s caused by the things in Langya mainland. Moreover, the people of the ancient clan came to support us this time and let us completely defeat the Tiangui clan, so I must go to support. Besides, if you don''t kill the Lord Jiuyou quickly, I''m afraid the whole endless void will not be peaceful."


    As his voice fell, there was a silence in the hall. After a long time, Su Zhan said; "Boy, I know what you think. Let''s do it. My Su family will be indomitable. This time, I believe you will defeat the Jiuyou Lord."


    "I also believe dad, you will succeed." Su Xun also looked up at Su Tang with a firm face. Hearing her words, Yun Yun said in a voice; "Be careful when you are outside alone. I believe you. We will be here waiting for you to come back." with her voice falling, Su Tang nodded and said aloud; "Well, don''t worry. I will come back as soon as possible. After the first thing is handled, I will accompany you well."


    "Hmm!" Yun Yun nodded. At this time, Su Zhan on one side also stood up and said aloud; "Boy, you go. I''ve also decided. After a while, I''ll take the Su family back to the boundary of Lanming Kingdom and start to recover what it used to be."


    "Well, before I leave, I''ll tell the elder of the world God to send some people to help the Su family." Su Tang also nodded. For the Nian Kingdom, his heart is also the Huilian of the fat warehouse. After all, there are many memories there. At the beginning, his body was just a waste boy, killed by someone and reborn his soul, Then step by step to today.


    Although he has seen many planes and places, there is no place that can replace the position of Lanming kingdom in his heart. Therefore, he is also very supportive when he heard that Su Zhan said he wanted to go back and rebuild Lanming kingdom. However, the situation in Langya mainland has not been completely stable. In addition, the most critical reason for the defeat of Tiangui clan is him, It''s hard to guarantee that these guys will be angry with the Su family, so after su Tang returns this time, he also plans to arrange some experts to sit in the Su family and strive to establish the Lanming kingdom as soon as possible. At that time, he also hopes to see the most important place in his memory when he comes back from the endless void.


    Su Tang stayed in the void for ten days and left. In the city of Nanman gods, Su Tang found the boundary God and said; "Elder, I''m going to leave. I need your help."


    Then he prepared the books to leave the void and return to the land boundary of the wolf king. After he finished, the boundary God nodded and said; "Well, don''t worry. Leave these things to me. I''ll be sure. I''m afraid some absolute strong people will go there to protect the Dharma and ensure that they won''t have any problems." after his voice fell, the four great apes sitting on one side nodded one after another, and ape Chi spoke directly; "Don''t worry, boss. At that time, the four of us will testify for a long time to ensure that the people of Tiangui clan don''t dare to make the slightest move."


    "Well, I''ll also send some family experts." Bai Ling also said aloud. After hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded, arched his hands at them and said; "Then thank you very much! I''m leaving." the voice fell. Everyone stood up and said take care to Su Tang, and then sent Su Tang and his two ancestors away.


    At the moment they left, in a place in Langya continent, many remaining top leaders of Tiangui clan gathered together.


    "Everybody, what are we going to do next?" the leader of the Tiangui clan said.


    There was silence in the hall. After a long time, one of them said aloud; "Now you are gone. With our people and horses, there is no way to fight Langya mainland. If we continue to fight blindly, it is likely to completely destroy the inheritance of our Tiangui clan. In my opinion, we''d better withdraw secretly and go back to the nine secluded land, so as to at least ensure the inheritance of our Tiangui clan."


    "Fart, now I don''t know whether the Lord is alive or dead, and the monarch was completely killed by Su Tang. Hundreds of thousands of our people were buried in Langya mainland. Now let''s leave and face them?" at the moment when the man''s voice fell, someone pointed at him and shouted.


    Seeing his excited appearance, the leader shouted; "I can''t say that. In fact, the monarch has arranged this battle before. Although we are the backhand, we are also the retention of the fire of inheritance. Now we all know that we continue to stay in Langya continent, and we only have to die. Instead of this, we''d better leave and keep our inheritance. As long as people don''t die, we will die Not without a chance to make a comeback. "


    His voice fell, and all the people present were silent, and the previous opponents stopped talking. For example, they all know the situation of the ghost clan today, but they are so fierce that they are unwilling. However, it is undeniable that this man''s words are good. As long as people don''t die, they won''t have a chance to make a comeback that day.


    "I agree to leave!" the strongest person on the other side said. At that time, everyone reached a consensus. A few days later, the Tiangui clan in Langya mainland completely left, and their movement was discovered by Jieshen and others. Under the joint siege of Langya allied forces, this Tiangui clan with only 50000 elites lost a lot, Only thousands of Tiangui clan escaped successfully.


    After they entered the channel, the world God and others did not intend to let go of these guys at all. They took and the army were ready to enter the channel to pursue the Jiuyou place, but they didn''t want to enter. Just, the channel suddenly began to collapse, and the whole channel completely disappeared in a moment. Then, after the inspection of the Narcissus patriarch, the channel had been destroyed by the sky Ghost family, In the future, the Tiangui clan wanted to come to Langya mainland, but then Bai Ling blocked some more active channels at the request of the world God. For a time, the whole Langya mainland returned to calm, but continued to follow the residual things of the Tiangui clan.

 Chapter 982

    Su Tang, who left Langya with Langda, walked through the void channel opened up by narcissus for a day, and came to the endless void that has been heard many times.


    The Narcissus headquarters was very lively. At this time, the ancient leaders in the endless void and the supreme masters of scattered cultivation from all sides gathered together.


    Under the joint call of the three peerless experts, all the strong people in the endless void were very proud, but the ancient gods, blood gods, black demons and even the corpse demons did not appear. However, their appearance was very unhappy for the Narcissus ancestors and others, and other ancient tribes were also very excluded from them, but finally under the mediation of Su Tang, All the ancient families have accepted the corpse demon family again.


    "Little fellow, did you say something about the harvest during this time?" in the Narcissus courtyard, the three of firewood and Su Tang gathered together.


    Su Tang shook his head helplessly and said with a bitter smile; "Master, it''s so easy. I''ve only been in this endless void for three months, and I''m afraid it''s not easy to make progress again soon after the breakthrough." with the review of various ancient books by the Narcissus family and the constant guidance of the three elders, Su Tang has a very deep understanding of his current realm, At the same time, I understand the endless void very well.


    "Well, it''s not urgent. You''re still young and your luck will surely take the last step one day. However, the current situation does not wait. The ancient ethnic coalition army has begun to look for traces in various places, but it hasn''t been found yet. Recently, I always have some bad hunches in my heart. I always feel that something big is about to happen. Today, the three of us have been together Come on, there''s actually one thing I want to ask you about your plan. "The ancestor of firewood nodded and said in a voice.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tang was slightly stunned and asked aloud; "What''s the matter? Elder, but it doesn''t hurt. As long as you need a boy to do it, the boy will help."


    "Ha ha, in fact, there is nothing special. The existing house may be a great fortune for you." Emperor Yan also said with a smile at this time.


    This made Su Tang even more confused. Seeing his confusion, the firewood also spoke directly; "The three old guys are going to take you to a place that has a great relationship with you. Maybe you said there and had a chance to take the last step. It''s just that it''s dangerous. Are you willing to take risks?"


    "Little fellow, I''ll tell you clearly. That place is really dangerous. When I get there, there will be no myth that saints will not die. I''m trying my best to die. It can be said that this place is a place where all gods and men turn pale in the whole endless void." at this time, the ancestor of huangquan also made an excuse.


    "Oh? There''s also such a place. The boy really has some curiosity. Can the three elders tell the boy about this place." Su Tang was also interested in it. It''s a place where everyone can ignore the immortal myth of saints and turn pale. I''m afraid it''s the most powerful forbidden area in the whole endless void?


    Then the firewood began to tell Su Tang.


    The void black hole, the most mysterious and terrible place in the whole endless void, has a great relationship with the Lord of chaos. It is said that the Lord of chaos of the previous generation was not a man in the endless void. He came from the void black hole. As for how he came here, no one knows. After seeing the power of the Lord of chaos, Many saints and banbu Tianzun also entered the wormhole of the void. Unfortunately, without exception, they all fell, and no one came back alive.


    The Lord of chaos is also taboo over there and never wants to say more. Therefore, over time, there has become the No. 1 forbidden area in the whole endless void. The most magical thing is that the Lord of chaos of the previous generation came from the void black hole. After calming the whole endless void, he also went through the void black hole.


    "Void black hole? There are some places where I''m very confused? The three old men mean to let me enter it to check your situation?" Su Tang said aloud. With his voice falling, the three old men nodded, but Emperor Yan also said at this time; "This place is really dangerous. You can go if you don''t want to. After all, there are so many mysteries in that place."


    "Brother Diyan is right. You should think about it carefully. We came here just to remind you, not to make you have to enter it. This place is too unpredictable. Although the first generation came from there, we never saved words and phrases about it. We also don''t know the place clearly, so you must think about it clearly, little guy "Firewood is also a voice.


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded and meditated. After a long time, Su Tang said aloud; "Think about it carefully, boy, but if the three elders have time, can you take me to see this place?"


    "Well, it''s good to take you to see it, but I can tell you, boy. This place can''t go in casually. You must think clearly. It''s not for yourself, but for your relatives and the whole endless void. Now Jiuyou bastard refuses to show up. He must be looking for a third part in the dark. If he finds it and merges it, he will have a root According to our guess, he is likely to directly enter the realm of Tianzun. At that time, the three old guys who will be at the peak of Tianzun will not be his opponent at all. According to what this guy has done before, the endless void is likely to fall into the dark era again. "Huangquan also nodded.


    "Yes, it''s related to the whole endless void and your relatives. In fact, relying on your ability, it only takes some time and still has the opportunity to successfully enter the realm of heaven. If it''s not necessary, you''d better not take risks." Diyan also said. In fact, among the three elders, Diyan has always had a different mood towards Su Tang, After all, he was the one who saw Su Tang come step by step.


    It was also after his guidance that Su Tang condensed the power of chaos. In real terms, he also had the Qin style of teachers and disciples to Su Tang. Su Tang also understood this in his heart. Therefore, Su Tang also respected Emperor Yan. Such respect is far from comparable to firewood and yellow spring.


    "Boy, don''t worry. I won''t make fun of my life. I can walk step by step from countless difficulties to today, but it''s hard won. Now my hometown has calmed down, and I really want to enjoy it." finally, Su Tang was even happier and laughed when he saw such three old people.


    Later, after the three elders arranged things here, Su Tang followed them into the endless void. After walking through the vast void for a month, they came back to a very desolate area, which is obviously completely different from other places. In other places, they can see some small plane spheres, and here, But you can''t see any small plane.


    There was a dead silence in the whole vast and very place. At this time, Su Tang found a huge black vortex in the deep place. At this time, the firewood pointed to the black vortex in the far away area and said; "Then you are a void black hole."


    "This place is so desolate!" Su Tang nodded, looked at the black hole and said aloud. After hearing his words, Emperor Yan on one side said aloud; "In fact, there wasn''t much desolation here before. On the contrary, there were many planes here. Don''t you feel the slightest attraction here, little guy?" upon hearing this, Su Tang nodded. When he came here just now, he found such a feeling. At the beginning, he thought it was only a unique thing here.


    But now, as soon as he said this, Su Tang felt that this should have a great relationship with a void black hole, and at this time, the firewood fire also spoke; "Yes, there are at least hundreds of small planes here. Why haven''t they come over for many years? I''m afraid these small planes have been swallowed by the black hole." said here, with a lot of sadness in the tone of firewood.


    There are many creatures on every little sleepless, hundreds of small planes, how many creatures can there be, which is simply a sky number. It goes without saying that so many creatures are bathed in this empty black hole and waiting for their fate.


    Su Tang was stunned when he heard this. When he crossed the barrier of the myriad worlds from Langya, he looked back. The whole five days ended. Although it sounded very huge, the real plane range was very, very small. The sphere of the myriad worlds did not sleep. It can be said that it was a drop in the sea in the boundless void, Along the way, he saw many polyhedral spheres, which were much larger than the myriad worlds of the heavens, and even had hundreds of times the advantage.


    Only those who have seen the heroes of the endless void will understand why the people of the endless void will completely despise the martial arts in the small plane.


    "Well, boy, let''s leave here too. It''s too far away. If there''s any special situation over there, we can''t get back quickly." the firewood fire said again. With his voice falling, Su Tang nodded, and several people were ready to leave. At the moment they turned around, the whole endless void suddenly shook, For a moment, bursts of blood red light appeared in the endless void with bright stars.


    "How can it be like this? Is there another great disaster in the endless void?" looking at the vision in the starry sky, the firewood tone spoke in a dignified voice. In fact, from this bloody light, they all felt a trace of evil power.


    "Three elders, we''d better hurry back. I always think it''s very difficult this time." Su Tang also said at this time.


    The third old man nodded, and then the four people quickly opened their books and quickly repented. After su Tang flew for a quarter of an hour, he suddenly felt something strange in his heart. With the appearance of this strange, he also turned his head and looked at the empty black hole that was constantly far away. Then he frowned slightly and noticed his strange. Huangquan asked; "Boy, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you want to give up this place?"


    "Little fellow, you''d better not think about this place. It''s too dangerous. You''d better spend your time safely and take the last step." Emperor Yan also said aloud. Hearing their words, Su Tang also pulled his thoughts back, turned his head and stopped looking at the black hole, smiled and nodded; "Boy, I understand. I just feel that this place is very angry. I just came here for a while and left. I''m really reluctant to give up."

 Chapter 983

    As soon as the three elders heard such words, they all smiled helplessly, but they didn''t know that in fact, at the bottom of Su Tang''s heart, they felt a very mysterious feeling in the black hole.


    But now, a powerful vision broke out in the endless void, and his heart was also very worried. After all, Jiuyou, the peerless strong man, existed in the endless void. What if this guy did it this time?


    The four quickly rushed to the Narcissus headquarters, but they didn''t know that there was chaos in front of the Narcissus headquarters.


    "This damned dark demon clan is a madman. He dares to use taboos to summon the void demon God." in the hall, more than a dozen ancestors of the ancient clan all gathered together, and the Narcissus ancestor above the throne said with a gloomy face.


    At this time, the people below have completely discussed it.


    "What should I do? First, Lord Jiuyou is hiding in the dark, and now there is a void demon God, which can bring destructive consequences to the endless void." an old ancestor said with a frown.


    A group of people echoed one after another and spoke out; "Yes, now the three elders and inheritors are no longer. What should we do?"


    Looking at the people below, they all showed a look of fear and panic. The Narcissus ancestor on the throne sank his face and magnified his momentum; "Be quiet. What''s the noise like?"


    The powerful momentum shocked everyone in an instant. They all stopped talking and looked at the Narcissus ancestor. At this time, the Narcissus ancestor continued to speak; "Now the top priority is to quickly set up the defense line. At the beginning, the void demons and gods came in disorder. Although I don''t know where the three elders and inheritors went, I believe they must have also found the vision in the void. Now they must be on their way back."


    "Well, as long as the three elders and inheritors come, there will be a way to resolve this crisis." the ancestor of the holy palace also said at this time.


    At this time, in the void outside, a roar rang through the void, followed by a force full of powerful and unparalleled evil breath, which also quickly swept the whole audience.


    "Ha ha, you bastards, come out and let you see the power of the void demon God." a frantic voice thought of the void. At this time, the Narcissus master in the hall looked cold when he heard this; "The old devil has come, too. It seems that there is going to be a big war." the voice fell, and she stood up and continued to speak; "Let''s go out and fight together. It''s related to the whole endless void. No one can hide."


    After her voice fell, all of them stood up and saw the existence of chaos war. They knew very well that if they didn''t fight like those ancestors at this time, not only the endless void would be destroyed in the future, but also their blood that had been inherited for hundreds of thousands of years would disappear completely, This is what they never want to see, so they can only fight hard.


    The group quickly left the hall and rose directly into the air. They came to the huge wall outside the Narcissus headquarters. At this time, a huge and incomparably bloody figure stood there in the void. Its breath made the void around his body seem unable to bear its strength and want to collapse. When they saw all the ancient people here, their faces were very pale.


    "The void demon God is so powerful this time. It seems that the people of the dark demon family really want to burn jade and stone." seeing the powerful void demon God, the ancestor of the holy palace said with an ugly face.


    This void demon God has appeared in the endless void. Plus this time, it is the third time.


    "This time, the void demon God seems different from the last two times, and will the breath be too strong? It is infinitely close to the quasi heavenly realm? Does it really want to destroy the endless void?" the Narcissus ancestor was shocked by the huge figure in front of him at this time. They can''t compete with such a powerful void demon God at all, Even if the three elders come back, they are not necessarily their opponents.


    After all, the strength of the void demon God is not so simple on the surface. Although it has not reached the realm of quasi heaven, from the power of his whole body at this time, they don''t have much confidence in the three elders.


    "Eh? Why didn''t you see the ancient god and the blood god?" at this time, the dark devil ancestor next to the void demon God said in doubt.


    He is very clear about the ancient clan in the endless void. Now these people obviously don''t have the figure of these two people. He is very clear that the reason why the dark demon clan is reduced to such a degree is because of these two and corpse demon clan. They don''t hesitate to use taboo force to summon the void demon God in order to find these guys for revenge, Now that he didn''t see his enemy, he was even more angry.


    "Well, their two families have completely disappeared into the endless void. Who knows they are hiding in that small plane now." the corpse demon ancestor nodded at this time.


    They also have some regrets in their hearts now. If they had not had ambition, they would not have let things become like this. It can be said that such a crisis could occur in the endless void, which has a great relationship with them.


    "Hahaha, old corpse devil, you''re not bad. Since you haven''t escaped, it''s good to save me from searching for your trace everywhere. You''ll fall completely today." the voice fell, and the huge void demon God''s eyes behind him suddenly opened, and the huge blood colored pupils emitted bursts of cold and extreme light, A powerful smell of killing erupted everywhere.


    Seeing such a great power, the corpse demon ancestor smiled faintly and slowly took one step out of his voice; "Those who should come will always come, and there is a price to pay for doing wrong things." the voice fell, and he turned and looked at the people of the ancient family; "This time, our three families have brought a huge crisis to the endless void. We are wrong. If I fall today, I hope you will leave a trace of my corpse demon family for the sake of many years of acquaintance."


    When the voice fell, he turned to his body and suddenly burst out of mystery. He directly broke through the air and rushed towards the huge void demon God. At this time, on the other side, Narcissus and others looked at the corpse demon ancestor who resolutely rushed out to fight. Their eyes showed a very complex look.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is not the time to worry about the past. Only by working together can we resolve this crisis. Let''s go." the ancestor of Narcissus, Narcissus, said aloud. In a moment, her words woke everyone up. The original complex look disappeared and replaced it with unprecedented firmness and fighting spirit. In a moment, more than a dozen ancestors broke through the air, Joined the battle.


    "It''s really touching. Unfortunately, under the supreme fighting power of the demon God, you will soon turn into ashes. The whole endless void will bear the anger of my dark demon family with destruction, ha ha ha!" the dark demon ancestor looked at more than ten ancestors who rushed over, and his eyes flashed a trace of disdain.


    "Roar!" the void demon God roared. For a moment, his body began to move. His huge body was not dull at all, but extremely flexible. Just when the war broke out between the two sides, on the other side, the four people of Su Tang were full of uneasy emotions, and the speed under their feet increased a lot.


    "Poof!" the Narcissus master flew out and looked at the powerful void demon with a frightened face.


    Their ancestors, who are half step heavenly masters, are not enemies of unity at all in front of the void demon God. The void demon God has been strong enough to make them tremble. So with the continuous battle, more and more ancient ancestors have been shaken out, and the corpse demon ancestor has transformed into his own body for the first moment. His unique strong defense power, There are still some advantages in such a battle.


    "I''m sorry, Taoist friends. I hurt everyone this time." the corpse devil looked at the injured ancestors who flew backward. A trace of apology flashed in his eyes. The next moment, his strong corpse Qi began to gather madly, and his shriveled body began to expand slowly with the continuous injection of corpse Qi, At the same time, his breath is also rising madly.


    "No, the corpse devil''s ancestors have stirred up taboo and secret methods to increase their combat effectiveness for some time. Everyone, step back. This is no longer a battle we can intervene in." the Narcissus, the Narcissus, responded and exclaimed. For a moment, all the ancient ancestors began to retreat quickly, and at this time, with the powerful breath of the corpse devil''s ancestors broke out, The old black devil also retreated quickly with a frightened face.


    "This madman used this secret method regardless of his life. It''s really an asshole." the old black devil who retreated quickly scolded madly.


    The strong breath of the corpse demon ancestor suddenly shocked the void demon God. At this time, in his seemingly dull eyes, in addition to the endless killing intention, a trace of strange emotion also began to recover slowly under the confrontation of such forces.


    The void demon is summoned by people with a secret method, but when summoned, if the other party has great power, it can control their consciousness in a short time. However, as he exists for a longer and longer time, his own consciousness will slowly wake up, and then the void demon is the most terrible existence.


    At the moment when the void demon God wakes up, the first person to be killed is the one who calls him, so this secret method will be called taboo. After all, this is a killing together. Not only will he die, but also the enemy will be completely destroyed by the void demon God.


    At this time, he had retreated far away. At this time, the dark devil ancestor obviously felt the strange power from the void demon God, and a crazy look flashed in his eyes; "Even if it falls, I will let you guys who boast of righteousness bury me with the dark devil family, ha ha." at this moment, the dark devil ancestor has been completely crazy.


    "Roar!" the corpse devil, who had been completely raised to the limit, burst out a roar. His huge body was almost the same as the void demon God. The powerful giant broke out a war in the void. The powerful force made the void in the hundreds of miles crazy. At this time, those low-level ancient clan members in the Narcissus headquarters, Under the pressure of such a powerful afterwave, his face became incomparably pale.

 Chapter 984

    With the escalation of the war between the two sides, the dull look in the eyes of the void demon God has dissipated almost. At the same time, with his awakening of consciousness, a black figure suddenly appeared in the depths of the void, and his closed eyes suddenly opened.


    "Hahaha, it seems that our wish for many years is about to be completed." the figure laughed wildly.


    At this time, a surprised look broke out in his eyes. If Su Tang and others were here at this time, they would be very surprised. This is the Jiuyou venerable Lord who was beaten miserably by the ancestor of huangquan. Everyone already knew that he had fled to other small places. Unexpectedly, he stayed in the void. Although the original battle did not cause too much damage to him, But during the war of chaos, he left a lot of places in the void. This time, he came to take these things to unlock the last seal on him, so as to feel the third separation.


    But what surprised him was that his seal had not been completely untied, which made him feel the existence of Jiuyou female body. Jiuyou''s figure disappeared completely in the void again.


    "Poof!" the corpse demon ancestor was hit and flew upside down. The whole person was depressed, and the strength of his whole body began to dissipate slowly. At the moment he was waiting for death, the void demon God not far from him actually stopped all his actions.


    Seeing such a situation, the old black devil in the rear changed his face and exclaimed; "Damn it, how could this happen? How could this happen? The demon God is supreme. Go ahead and kill all these people for me." as he spoke, the decision in his hand was constantly changing. At this time, he wanted to use the control that was always in the mind of the void demon God.


    However, Xia Yierkang''s huge body of the void demon God burst out a bloody light and began to shrink wildly. After a while, a beautiful woman appeared in front of everyone. At the same time, the evil power of his whole body reached a very amazing point. At this time, the Narcissus ancestor''s face changed wildly in the distance, and a trace of ominous foreboding appeared in the bottom of her heart.


    "Jiuyou female body, this is Jiuyou female body, it''s over, it''s completely over." but the ancestor of the holy palace on one side shouted in horror.


    For a moment, everyone took a breath. At this time, in the void, the Jiuyou female body completely wrapped by the evil gas moved. When she appeared again, she had come to the old black devil, and her palm had penetrated the old black devil''s body. The next moment, her hand moved, A slowly beating heart appeared in her hand.


    "No, it''s impossible, I''m not willing!" the black devil shouted with all his strength. His voice fell, and his figure dissipated with the wind and fell into a deep sleep.


    At this time, Jiuyou woman''s eyes turned and fell on the side of the ancient ethnic coalition army. The powerful murderous spirit swept the world. When she was ready to move, a black figure blocked her, followed by a voice of extreme indifference; "I finally found you, let''s go with me." the voice fell, and a powerful black evil gas wrapped the Jiuyou female body in a moment. After a moment, their figure completely disappeared in the void.


    "It''s over!" all the ancient ancestors looked hopelessly. Where the two shadows disappeared, Jiuyou took Jiuyou''s female body. Next, waiting for them and waiting for endless emptiness will be a very terrible consequence, which is very clear to all of them.


    The whole scene fell into complete silence. After a long time, a sigh broke the silence.


    "Hey, those who should come will always come. Everyone, we''d better prepare for this great catastrophe." the voice of the Narcissus ancestor sounded.


    Everyone nodded at the same time. At the next moment, the ancestor of the holy palace appeared next to the seriously injured corpse demon ancestor, took out the pill and took it to him, and said softly; "Corpse devil, you should get better quickly. The endless void war will break out soon." in the previous words, the ancestor of the holy palace has completely accepted the corpse devil as one of them.


    Feeling the friend breath of Long Yu in the tone of the ancestor of the holy palace, the ancestor of the corpse devil nodded hard, and his eyes also burst out with startling firmness.


    The next day, all the ancient ancestors issued a summoning order with compassion. In an instant, there was endless emptiness. Those sent by them began to rush back quickly.


    All the ancient allied forces are also preparing in full swing. A month soon passed. Su Tang and the three elders also returned to the Narcissus headquarters. When they heard the news that Jiuyou''s female body was taken away by Jiuyou, their faces were also very ugly.


    "I thought it would be very troublesome this time. I didn''t expect it to have something to do with Jiuyou. I believe it won''t be long before he will be three in one, and you don''t have much time." the firewood fire said aloud. At this time, his tone was full of helplessness. Originally, he thought he could swim for some time, so that Su Tang could steadily enter the realm of heaven, But now such a thing suddenly appears. I''m afraid the whole endless void will fall into chaos in a short time.


    "Hey, it''s all my fault. If I had suppressed this guy directly at the beginning, such a thing would not have happened." huangquan''s old ancestor also sighed. Hearing his words, Diyan and Xinhuo couldn''t help but have some regrets.


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang said aloud; "Three old men, you don''t have to be so pessimistic. Maybe it''s also the will of God, and it''s not necessarily."


    "Well, you''re right. Now that things have happened, it''s no use for us to regret it. Now the top priority is to unite quickly and start a war with preparation and." the firewood nodded.


    After a period of time, the three elders began to arrange quickly, while Su Tang was deep in the Narcissus headquarters, practicing hard and feeling how to reach the realm of heaven. However, in three months, he didn''t make any progress. On this day, he suddenly opened his eyes and a helpless bitter smile appeared on his face.


    "It seems that the heaven realm is really not very simple." the voice fell, and he couldn''t help thinking of the mysterious black hole in the depths of the void. When he left there a few months ago, he felt that there was a mysterious thing calling him on line 6, but when he was with the three elders, he also heard the danger of this place from their mouth, He doesn''t want to get into it when he''s not ready.


    At this time, in the depths of the void, a huge evil gas wrapped his body. At this time, it was constantly changing. Suddenly, all the evil breath instantly entered his body. The shadow''s eyes suddenly opened, and bursts of evil appeared in the indifferent eyes.


    "This damn seal is really troublesome. It took me seven months to fully integrate the female body. Now it is Trinity. As long as the last broken seals in my body are broken, my body will become perfect. At that time, I will step out of the realm of heaven and endless emptiness, waiting to tremble under my footsteps." the voice fell, The black figure closed his eyes again.


    Another month later, Su Tang in the Narcissus headquarters also left the customs. In the courtyard where the three elders are located, Xinhuo asked; "Little guy, you don''t have to worry. This heavenly realm is not easy to break through, and your talent is unique. Your cultivation is not your focus at all. Maybe sometimes when an idea falls down, you will successfully enter the heavenly realm. Therefore, it''s not urgent to relax your mood and don''t let external things plan your state of mind."


    "Yes, boy, you don''t have to think about this Jiuyou bastard for the time being. This guy has the seal of the God of chaos. Even if he is three in one, it will take a long time to remove the residual seal in his body, so he doesn''t appear very soon. In addition, the coalition forces on our side have completely gathered. He has only one person. How can we have more Are people still afraid that he won''t succeed? "The ancestor of huangquan also said.


    Emperor Yan on one side spoke out at this time; "Little fellow, in my opinion, you''d better experience in the endless void. Maybe you can enter successfully. Don''t you think so?" hearing this, Xinhuo and huangquan''s ancestors changed their faces. They just wanted to speak, but they were stopped by Emperor Yan''s eyes.


    Sutang meditated. After a moment, he nodded and said; "Well, what you said is right. It''s really not advisable to build a car behind closed doors. I should go out for a walk, but I''ve never seen those things in the endless void."


    "Well, yes, it''s good to go out and practice." when Xinhuo saw Su Tang, he also had such a plan, and he won''t say more. After all, it''s better for them not to be left or right about the chaotic God. There are many things they don''t understand in the heavenly realm, but Su Tang has such unique conditions as the way of chaos. It''s an inevitable result that he can enter the heavenly realm.


    After the three elders gave a few more instructions, Su Tang got up and left the courtyard. After explaining to the Narcissus ancestor, Su Tang directly broke through the void and entered the endless void. In such an endless void, all practitioners gathered at the Narcissus headquarters. As they were ready to fight, Su Tang didn''t find a trace of people all the way out.


    In the endless void, Su Tang began to fly aimlessly. Unconsciously, he had wandered in the endless void for three months. He saw many miracles in the endless void. On this day, he suddenly came to a very desolate area.


    "Eh, how did I come here?" Su Tang was also very surprised at the rotating black vortex in the distance.


    Once again, when he came to the area where the void black hole was located, a very familiar feeling appeared in the bottom of his heart. Su Tang frowned, but his steps unconsciously walked towards the place where the black hole was located. At this time, there was a crazy vibration in front of him, and then a black figure appeared in front of Su Tang.


    "Wow! How could it be?" after seeing the figure clearly, Su Tang screamed, and his steps stopped in an instant.


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect to meet you bastard as soon as we finished the integration. It''s really great. Let you bastard see the power after our rebirth today." the person who suddenly appeared at this time was the Lord Jiuyou who disappeared in the endless void. In order not to be disturbed by others, he took risks and came to the recognized super forbidden area in the endless void.

 Chapter 985

    Hearing Jiuyou''s words, Su Tang''s face was very calm, but his heart was very dignified.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy for you to calculate. It''s really brave to choose to shut down here." you must know that this place is close to the void black hole, and you may face the danger of being sucked into it at any time. Especially when practicing, the powerful power emitted by the void black hole is very likely to stimulate the void black hole and make it burst out powerful power, Su Tang really admired Jiuyou''s courage. At the same time, he felt a little timid in his heart.


    Such a madman is the most terrible existence. In order to achieve his goal, he can put himself in danger.


    "I don''t want to choose here, but now the ancient people outside are probably looking for my trace everywhere. This is an absolute super forbidden area. They definitely won''t come here. Only in this way can I not be disturbed." Jiuyou said.


    Hearing this, Su Tang nodded, and Jiuyou said again; "Boy, die. As long as you die, no one can stop the footsteps of this seat."


    As his voice fell, a force hundreds of times stronger than before erupted directly from him, shaking Su Tang''s whole person back madly, and a touch of bright red appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Heaven''s realm!" Su Tang''s eyes were filled with horror.


    Jiuyou smiled coldly, and a look of contempt flashed in her eyes; "You are no different from mole ants in our eyes now. I can''t bear my momentum. It''s really disappointing." his voice fell, his momentum increased a lot again, and he ruthlessly suppressed Su Tang.


    "Poof!" Su Tang flew back out again, and the whole person looked a little depressed. At this moment, he also saw the strength of the realm of heavenly reverence. Even if he had the fighting power of quasi heavenly reverence, he was so powerless under such momentum. For a time, Su Tang couldn''t help showing a look of despair at the bottom of his heart.


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t feel that the chaotic way ball in his Dantian was beating slowly, just like a heart, and its beating rhythm, a mysterious thing, was constantly attracting each other with the distant void black hole.


    "It''s over, inheritor!" Jiuyou said coldly. At the next moment, his palm began to slowly lift up, and a force that destroyed the sky and the earth began to slowly condense. With the emergence of this force, Su Tang''s eyes were full of despair. But when this force reached the peak, a startling noise suddenly burst out in the distant black hole. For a moment, it seemed to have no suction, Instantly, Su Tang and Jiuyou''s bodies rose countless times, and they involuntarily flew slowly towards the black hole.


    "Bastard, it broke out at this time!" aware of such power, Jiuyou''s face became very ugly. The next moment he scattered the power he had gathered before, and he didn''t care to kill Su Tang. The power of the whole body''s Heavenly Master broke out and flew towards the periphery in an instant, and Su Tang couldn''t make a difference before such a huge suction, Can only not let the suction constantly pull his body towards the black hole.


    Some voices struggled desperately, flying out, and soon disappeared in front of Su Tang. In the face of such despair, Su Tang also gave up the struggle and focused on the growing black hole. At this time, the sense of familiarity at the bottom of his heart became stronger and stronger, and his body kept approaching the black hole, A cordial feeling appeared in Su Tang''s heart.


    The originally desperate eyes have slowly dissipated at this time. Instead, a comfortable feeling surrounds his whole body. He can''t get up his eyes slowly. With his continuous approach, a trace of force from the black hole poured into his body. His injury hurt by Jiuyou momentum also began to recover slowly.


    As soon as his eyes closed, the light ball of chaos in his Dantian beat more violently.


    "Boom!" a huge voice sounded in Su Tang''s ear, and the next moment he lost consciousness.


    At the same time, Jiuyou, who had escaped far away, also stopped, and then turned around with a palpitating face to look at the direction of the black hole; "It seems that there is nothing that can threaten the Buddha," but he thought about it and said with a satisfied smile on his lips; "However, I''m afraid the inheritors of this generation will completely perish. The power of the black hole is not the existence he can contend with."


    At this time, I''m very happy that a black hole can threaten him for a few days, but his most dangerous chaotic inheritor has completely disappeared in the black hole, which is undoubtedly a great good news for him.


    "Hahaha, I will be the only one in the endless void." Jiuyou laughed wildly, and then he left here directly.


    A month later, the Narcissus headquarters ushered in an unprecedented disaster. A black figure appeared outside the Narcissus headquarters. As soon as he appeared, the three elders and a group of ancient ancestors appeared one after another, looking at the black figure outside the city.


    "I didn''t expect you to come soon." Emperor Yan took the lead in saying. Although his tone was very flat, the look on his face was unusually dignified.


    The shadow will wrap his evil Qi into the body, and the noumenon will also appear. At this time, the ancestor of huangquan also spoke with a dignified face; "Jiuyou bastard, which step did you take?" his tone was full of fear.


    People who have never seen the strong in the realm of heaven will never know the strength of the realm of heaven. Even if you are a quasi heaven, it is useless in front of the real heaven. At most, it is just a little stronger than ordinary mole ants.


    "Hahaha, I have to thank the chaos guy. If he hadn''t divided my origin into three and let them become independent individuals to absorb and cultivate, I wouldn''t have reached such a point today. I don''t know if the chaos guy would regret knowing today''s results? Hahaha" Jiuyou laughed.


    The source of Jiuyou, something that existed in the chaotic period, is advantaged. As long as there is evil gas, he will not completely perish. Evil people can be seen everywhere in such an endless void. Such a breath, but the relationship between his power and his power is also one of the main reasons why he will not be completely destroyed.


    "I see. It seems that chaos miscalculated at the beginning." Huang Quan''s father said aloud. At the moment when his voice fell, firewood shook his head and said aloud; "Maybe this is what chaos expected, otherwise he won''t leave inheritance. Now I just hope that little guy can break through as soon as possible."


    Emperor Yan also nodded, but the voice of firewood fell, but Jiuyou said with a laugh; "I''m afraid you don''t have a chance to wait until the inheritor appears. He has been driven into the void black hole by this seat, and his bones have disappeared. Now this seat gives you a chance to surrender or die."


    "What?" for a moment, the whole Narcissus city was in an uproar, and the inheritors were driven into the void black hole. That''s a taboo.


    With the qualified News revealed, 90% of the people in the whole Narcissus city were completely desperate. Even most of the ancient ancestors showed a look of despair at this time. The three elders looked at each other. Although there was some despair in their eyes, they also had a lot of hope. There were few things in the whole endless void that really knew that the God of chaos came from the void black hole, Even Jiuyou doesn''t know.


    "There seems to be no way. Start the big array!" Xinhuo reluctantly shook his head. At the next moment, a purple token appeared on the three old hands. At the next moment, purple brilliance burst out from the token, and soon a powerful array appeared, enveloping the whole Narcissus city.


    The gathering speed of the large array was too fast. Jiuyou was just a little stunned and had succeeded. At this time, looking at the Narcissus City shrouded in purple light, Jiuyou shouted with a gloomy face; "Chaos, you damn guy, you have left behind these mole ants. Now even if you stand in front of me, I don''t necessarily fear you. You stop me first with a simple array. You despise me too much."


    When the voice fell, he tried his best to burst out the power of the heavenly realm and bombarded the array fiercely. But at the moment when his power touched the array, the whole array was shining freely. A powerful anyway force appeared and bombarded Jiuyou in an instant.


    "Drink!" Jiuyou shouted, and the strength of the counterattack dispersed in an instant. Jiuyou looked up at the purple mask, his eyes coagulated, and then turned away with a cold hum.


    Seeing Jiuyou retreat, the people in the city took a deep breath. When the Jiuyou power erupted just now, the powerful heavenly power made everyone tremble. At the moment of the attack, everyone seemed to see death. Fortunately, at the last moment, this array appeared to block the Jiuyou attack, otherwise it would be just that, Eighty percent of the ancient allied forces in the whole Narcissus city will fall completely.


    "Hoo, it can be regarded as blocking it. It''s not a way to go on like this." huangquan''s father also took a deep breath.


    Firewood also nodded and said in a voice; "This array can only resist for a while, but it can''t resist all the time. I hope the little guy can come out from somewhere soon."


    "Well, if the array is broken, the three of us will use our lives to stop the footsteps of Jiuyou." Emperor Yan also said decisively at this time. The momentum of this moment resonated with the ancestors of huangquan and firewood on one side.


    At this time, the Narcissus came over and asked aloud; "Three old men, what should we do now? Is it that we have been sitting and waiting to die?" there was something strong before, but she saw it, and deep despair has emerged in her heart. Now the only thing she can do is to trust the three in front of her.


    "Wait, try to hold on until the little guy comes back. I really can''t. I can only work hard with Jiuyou." the ancestor of firewood fire said.


    Hearing this, the Narcissus ancestor was slightly stunned, and the three old men looked at the depths of the endless void and the place where the black hole was at the same time.


    In the next month, Jiuyou will come and attack the array every once in a while, but each array will rebound his strength. Then Jiuyou will disappear without stopping for a moment, and he will appear again every few days. With his continuous attack, this array is also gradually unstable.

 Chapter 986

    On this day, Jiuyou appeared again. If there was no superfluous words, he directly broke out and suppressed the array mask. This time, the powerful force hit the mask, and there was a crack in the whole array, but the counterattack force that should have appeared did not appear. The sudden change surprised the people of the whole Narcissus city.


    "Are you going to start?" such a sentence emerged from the bottom of everyone''s heart.


    At this time, in Jiuyou outside the city, a sneer and a faint voice were outlined at the corners of his mouth; "This very hard tortoise shell has reached the end. I want to see what means you have to stop our footsteps."


    "Prepare for war!" the ancestors of the firewood fire on the wall shouted loudly, and millions of strong ancient people in the city were ready one after another.


    "A group of mole ants are also trying to fight with us. They really don''t know how to live or die." Jiuyou smiled contemptuously. At the next moment, the strength of his whole body burst out again, and a powerful black war blade condensed and chopped away at the array mask.


    "Boom!" the powerful attack force smashed the array in an instant. Without the blocking of the array, it wiped out hundreds of thousands of ancient ethnic coalition forces in the city in an instant.


    "Tremble! Mole ants!" when the array was broken, nothing could stop Jiuyou''s steps. His figure moved and rushed towards Narcissus city quickly. At this time, the three old men on the tower nodded at the same time, and the powerful force burst out. In an instant, Jiuyou rushed towards Jiuyou. Jiuyou stopped his steps and looked at the three people in front of him. Jiuyou smiled coldly.


    "We are also old friends. Today, as long as you make a vow of heaven and become our slaves, we can be merciful and spare you." Jiuyou said loudly.


    Firewood ancestor laughed; "Hahaha, Jiuyou, could it be that chaos separated you and made your brain difficult to use? In this way, you can say it. It''s a dream."


    "Yes, I don''t see what you are. People like you deserve to be subdued by us? I don''t know what to say." old huangquan also disdained.


    And the Emperor Yan on one side is directly out of the vocal tract; "I''m the king of the human race. How can I submit to evil spirits like you? It''s a joke. If you want to fight, fight. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Well, since you want to sleep completely, I''ll meet your requirements." the moment the voice fell, the four people fought. Although Jiuyou was already an expert in the realm of heaven, under the joint efforts of the three elders who were infinitely close to the realm of heaven, they could not make a quick decision for a time.


    At this time, the ancient allied forces in the city looked at the battle here from a distance, but they had no chance to help. At this time, the only thing they could do was to pray for the three elders to repel the nine yous. Obviously, their prayer did not come true. The old ancestor of huangquan, who was less powerful than the three elders, was the first to be hit and fly out.


    "Old ghost of the yellow spring!" Emperor Yan and firewood shouted with worry at the same time. They moved to avoid Jiuyou''s attack and came to the old ancestor of the yellow spring.


    "Bah!" the ancestor of huangquan spits out a mouthful of blood to stabilize his figure. At this time, the firewood fire asks aloud; "Old man, are you okay?"


    After swallowing many pills, huangquan shook his head and said; "You can''t die yet. This guy''s strength is very strong. You should be careful. You can hide more. Don''t worry about me." at this time, Emperor Yan on one side glanced at the old ancestor of huangquan with Yu Guang. He noticed that his face was a little pale, so he knew that he was supporting strongly, but he didn''t say much now.


    "Ha ha, mole ants are mole ants. It''s not enough to see. Let''s see a move to abolish you." after that, Jiuyou''s power erupted again, and the three elders focused on preparing for the war. But at this time, a startling dragon chant rang through the whole void, which made Jiuyou''s power suddenly. The three elders showed a trace of joy in their eyes. The next moment, a golden dragon appeared from the void, The powerful power of the dragon family swept the sky.


    "Hahaha, the God finally got out of trouble, Jiuyou bastard, do you think you can really bind the God for a lifetime with your strength?" a huge voice broke out in the Golden Dragon''s mouth, which was like thunder, shaking the whole endless void.


    Seeing the Dragon at this time, Jiuyou frowned and said coldly; "I didn''t expect that you were still alive. Well, in that case, we will solve you together today to save time and trouble." the voice fell, and a startling killing intention broke out in the huge dragon eyes of the ZuLong God, and replied; "I''ve been trapped by God for many years. Today, God wants to see how you have made progress in these years."


    The ancestral Dragon God, the ancestor of the whole dragon family, was trapped in a place by Jiuyou with his strength during the war of chaos, but he escaped with a trace of strength and continued to develop the dragon family. Therefore, in the land of divine heritage, the ancestral dragons seen tens of thousands of years ago are only the form of this force, not the real ancestral Dragon God.


    "Hahaha, broken loach, see clearly, we have now entered the realm of Tianzun. Even if your body is strong, you are just floating clouds in front of us. Die." Jiuyou shouted, and several people fought again in an instant. The powerful power of Tianzun realm is really not what they quasi tianzuns can compete with. After many wars, the four people have fallen into the disadvantage, However, the battle continues, and the four quasi heavenly zuns who are infinitely close to the realm of heavenly Zun can not win easily.


    This stop was a dark day, and the powerful aftermath of the battle had destroyed the Narcissus city. Many ancient allied troops who had no time to escape fell under the aftershock. At this time, the people of Narcissus city had quickly retreated far away, standing in the void one by one, their breath was listless, and their eyes were full of prayer. With the rise of the sun and the fall of the moon, the tenth day of the war, The ancestor of huangquan consumed his strength seriously. He was injured before. Although he was helped by three other people, he was defeated by Jiuyou''s constant attack. His whole breath was depressed. He reached the extreme and flew backwards from a distance.


    "Old man huangquan!" Emperor Yan shouted. At the moment when he was distracted, Jiuyou outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth. With strong strength, he suddenly raised his speed and appeared directly beside Emperor Yan.


    "Diyan be careful!" when he saw the action of Jiuyou, firewood fire and ZuLong made a sound at the same time, but he was not in a hurry. Under the impact of great power, Diyan flew upside down and vomited blood in the middle of the air. His face was extremely white in an instant, and his breath was listless all of a sudden, which was comparable to the ancestor of huangquan.


    He had consumed a lot in the previous battle, and his strength in his body was not much. At this time, Jiuyou''s sneak attack, although he mobilized the only remaining strength for defense, did not play a role in such a powerful force, but completely consumed the strength in his body.


    "You shameless bastard!" seeing that Emperor Yan was injured, huangquan old ancestor lying on the ground stared at Jiuyou and scolded.


    Jiuyou didn''t care at all, and smiled faintly; "It doesn''t matter. If you become a king and defeat an enemy, you''ll be shameless. It''s worth everything if you can completely destroy your four old friends today." Jiuyou also consumed a lot in the ten day battle. Now you finally killed two people. Now there are two left. It''s much easier to deal with them.


    At this time, Jiuyou''s heart was very happy. He was finally going to fulfill his long cherished wish for many years and become the only master in the whole endless void.


    "Bastard, you want to die!" ZuLong shouted angrily. In a moment, ZuLong and Xinhuo joined hands to fight Jiuyou again. This time, without the help of two strong men, ZuLong and Xinhuo were badly injured. The four fell to the ground and stared at Jiuyou. At this time, Jiuyou looked at them with pride and disdain in their eyes.


    "If you were willing to surrender to me before, you wouldn''t be like this now. How can you be old friends for many years? I really don''t want to let you sleep completely." Jiuyou''s face showed a rare look of emotion.


    The four people who blocked the ground were not moved at all, and huangquan''s ancestors disdained to speak out; "Don''t be hypocritical here. What''s your broken virtue? Everyone knows it. If you want to kill, how can you talk more nonsense?"


    "Yes, now that we have failed, don''t talk nonsense. If you want to kill or cut, come directly." ZuLong God also shouted. After hearing his words, Xinhuo and Diyan looked at Jiuyou with a determined face.


    Hearing this, Jiuyou laughed at herself and said in a voice; "In that case, as an old friend, let me give you the last ride." the voice fell, and the powerful black blade on his head quickly condensed. At this time, his face was unusually calm, not as elated as when he defeated before.


    The powerful forces gathered constantly. The three elders and the ZuLong God looked at each other and slowly closed their eyes. At this time, they just heard a loud drink. The war blade fell slowly and went straight to the place where the four people were.


    At this time, the ancient clan allied forces behind Narcissus city were completely desperate with the falling of the war blade. The only strong people who could stop Jiuyou were about to fall. What ability could they have to resist this powerful demon?


    "Boom!" the war blade fell and the void shook. The powerful force made everyone close their eyes. Even Jiuyou sighed and slowly closed his eyes.


    At this moment, the whole endless void seemed to be static, and everything calmed down.


    "Hehe, it''s still time for me to come back?" suddenly a chuckle broke the silence and sounded outside Narcissus city. For a moment, everyone''s eyes suddenly opened.


    The fire Narcissus reacted and laughed; "Hahaha, you little guy can count back. The excitement this time really made the old man''s heart jump to his throat." at this time, the firewood fire was also rare to speak in a joking tone, and the old man huangquan on one side shouted after him; "Hahaha, I said you would come back. I thought I had no chance to see you. I didn''t expect today."


    "Hahaha, don''t be like this next time you play. We old guys can''t stand the stimulation." Di Yan also said with a laugh.


    At this time, ZuLong God looked at Su Tang and whispered; "I didn''t waste my original drop of blood essence." as soon as he said this, Su Tang''s eyes shifted and fell on ZuLong God. A sense of kindness emerged in his heart. Su Tang smiled and said; "I''ll say hello to the elder later. Now the boy has something to do."


    The voice fell, he turned his head and looked at Jiuyou, a faint voice; "Fight!"


    At the next moment, the powerful heavenly power also broke out. Jiuyou''s face changed, and at the same time, the power broke out. The two fought directly. The war lasted for three days, and still consumed a lot of Jiuyou. The power consumed very fast. The chaotic power of Su Tang was very dominant and changeable, making Jiuyou very annoying.


    "Poof!" on the seventh day, Jiuyou flew out upside down. The whole man was no longer in high spirits and his face was very pale.


    On the contrary, Su Tang looked at him calmly and walked towards Jiuyou. When he saw Su Tang coming, Jiuyou laughed; "You are strong, but you can''t kill me. My body is the source of Jiuyou. As long as there is evil, my body will condense. Hahaha, you can''t kill me."


    "Really? Let you see my real power." Su Tang said faintly. The next moment, a powerful force like a black hole appeared and wrapped Jiuyou directly.


    "No!" the power appeared and disappeared quickly. With the disappearance of the power, Jiuyou''s body also dispersed with the wind.


    At this time, Su Tang calmly looked at the distance and said faintly; "It''s all over!"